《Invincibility Begins with a Super Fairy Manny》 Chapter 1 From 1 to 3000 years, still returning as a youth! 1 Chapter 1 From 1 to 3000 years, still returning as a youth! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio February 14th. Valentines Day. Beijiang City. Snowkes had begun to fall from the sky since dusk, but this couldnt deter the enthusiasm of the couples, and the streets were packed with people. And in Beijiang Park. Everything was still so quiet. In the middle of Beijiang Park, there was ake, not veryrge, but due to the severe cold, the water had frozen over. At this moment. There was a rumbling sounding from beneath thekes surface. Crack! After a loud noise, the frozen surface of theke shattered as if punched by a giant, the darkke water surged upwards. The fish in theke all floated to the surface, the air filled with a strong fragrance. They were actually cooked alive. Suddenly, a pair of skeletal hands appeared on the stone steps by the shore, and then arms, and finally, a crystal clear skeleton slowly walked up from the water onto the shore. The sky was covered with dark clouds, and a huge vortex appeared above the skeletons head. The skeleton looked up at the sky and let out a strangeugh. As he smiled, blood vessels and muscles began to rapidly appear on his body, and in the blink of an eye. The skeleton had transformed into an iparably handsome man. The man muttered to himself, Three thousand years I never imagined that after three thousand years, I could return! Then the man looked up, and a beam of golden light burst forth from his eyes. The giant vortex in the sky shattered in response. At the same time, an immensely majestic aura emanated from the man. For a moment, the entire Beijiang City, and even the whole of Dongdu, trembled. Many elderly people meditating cross-legged opened their eyes in unison, their faces filled with sheer terror. Because they sensed an extremely powerful presence, so strong that even a brief perception of it almost imprisoned their souls. Who could it be? Who possessed such an imperial might? Xue An had not expected that he coulde back. Three thousand years! So much had happened in those three thousand years. The once down-and-out young man had be an Immortal Venerable, a figure counted among the very few at the top of the entire realm. If it werent for a w in his Heart Realm during the final moment of his ultimate enlightenment, his achievement would have fallen short. Xue An would have been the supreme being of the entire realm. However, as he was on the brink of death and his path was about to be extinguished, Xue An used his Supreme Divine Skills to tear through time and space, finally returning to Earth! He looked around the park with a sense of loss. In the past, he and An Yan used toe to this park often to y. An Yan, are you doing well? Xue An murmured to himself in a low voice. In the past, Xue An had a happy family. After graduating from college, in the eye of envy and jealousy, he took An Yan, the belle of the university, to this city and began their sweet life together. Back then, neither of them had much money, and they could only afford to live in a small room. But those days were extremely happy. Every day when Xue An came home from work, An Yan would have prepared dinner early and waited for him at home. Xue An had thought that life would continue in this happy and peaceful way. Butter on. The family of An Yan tracked them down to this city. Only then did Xue An realize that An Yans true identity was the daughter of the An Family from Zhongdu. The An Family from Zhongdu! This was a colossus, so powerful that many multinational corporations were merely part of their extensive ventures. And An Yan was a legitimate branch member of the An Family. Therefore, the An Family absolutely would not allow An Yan to be with an ordinary man like Xue An. Yet An Yan adamantly refused to return and was even prepared to break away from her family. Without any choice, the man who came to fetch An Yan dropped a foreboding take care of yourself, and then left Beijiang. But that was just the beginning; soon after, Xue An lost his job, and nopany dared to hire him. Out of options, Xue An went to work on a construction site, taking on even the most exhausting tasks withoutint. Not for anything else. But because An Yan was pregnant. However, as An Yans belly grewrger and she was about to give birth, Xue An disappeared due to an ident on the construction site. Only Xue An knew that because of that incident, he had entered a bizarre world of the survival of the fittest filled with gods and demons. And that departurested three thousand years. Suddenly. He shuddered all over, his face showing a shocked expression. He had returned after three thousand years, only to find that on Earth, only four years had passed. This also meant that An Yan was still alive! Although bound by the rules of the Heavenly Dao, Xue Ans remaining strength was still not to be underestimated. He closed his eyes, and his Divine Sense instantly enveloped the entire Beijiang City. But the result was fruitless. As expected An Yan had already left Beijiang. A bitter smile appeared on Xue Ans lips; his sudden disappearance must have dealt her a huge blow! An Yan, Im back! Have our children been born yet? Is it a boy or a girl? You said you liked girls the most, so it must be a pretty little girl, right? Xue An muttered to himself and then began to search for people rted by blood to him with his Supreme Divine Consciousness. Ive found them! Huh? Why are there two! Xue An was stunned, a slow smile spreading across his face, and then he vanished into the snowy night. On the streets of Beijiang City, a couple was enjoying the snow scene. Big brother, the sister is so pretty, why dont you buy a flower for her? a timid voice came from behind. The couple turned around and saw a little girl carrying a basket of flowers, looking at them with hopeful eyes. This little girl was only about four or five years old, cute as a button, with big eyes, a small nose, and long eyshes that made people want to take a bite. What a cute little girl. Its so cold, and you are still out selling flowers? the girl crouched down and asked with a smile. The little girl smiled, revealing two dimples, Yes, sister, Im not cold. Buy a flower, please! Buy one! The man also said with a smile as he took out some money. But just at that moment, another girl who looked almost exactly the same came over, Big brother, buy two, one for each of us! Two little girls, not only identical in appearance but also dressed the same, stood together and were simply adorable. My goodness, are they twins? Such a beautiful scene. Which one of you is the older sister, and which one is the younger sister? Sometimes, Im the older sister! Sometimes, Im the younger sister! The two little girls said in their milky voices. This scene also attracted many passing pedestrians; for such cute little girls, they had to part with their money indeed! So, in a short while, the girls flowers were sold out. But this also attracted malicious gazes. Just as the two girls were about to leave with their flower baskets, a plump woman with a sullen face blocked their path. You two little sluts, who allowed you to sell flowers on my turf? the woman snarled. The two girls were startled and then said timidly, Fat auntie, we didnt know this was your turf! Well leave right now! Want to leave? The woman waved her hand, and several mean-looking men surrounded the two girls. This woman was indeed the local tyrant of this neighborhood, known as Sister Feng. She had been eyeing the twin sisters for a while. Seeing that they had sold so many flowers in no time with their cuteness, she harbored vile thoughts. If she could catch them and take them under her control, wouldnt that be like owning a money tree? The girls were terrified, one of them pushing the other, Sister, run quickly! Run? None of you will escape! Sister Fengughed grimly. The men began to close in as well. Although the little girls thought about running away, how could they, at the age of four or five, possibly stand a chance against these adults? They were quickly caught. Fat auntie, please let us go, we wont dare to do it again! Still calling me fat auntie? Ill have you know, Ive already investigated the two of you. Orphans, wild children, thats what you are. If you behave, I might take care of you, otherwise Hmph! Sister Feng threatened, both tough and soft. We are not wild children. We have Papa and Mama! the two little girls shouted. Oh? Then call your Papa and Mama to save you! Sister Fengughed, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth. The two little girls were disheartened by what Sister Feng said and whispered, We are not wild children. Our Papa and Mama just went to a faraway ce. They wille back! Haha, thats the funniest thing Ive heard. Wild children are just that, no matter what you say! Sister Fengughed. Do you know that yourughter is truly disgusting? Apanied by a detached voice, Sister Fengsughter stopped abruptly, and a figure appeared at the end of the alley. At that moment, the wind and snow were heavy, but the figure stood tall and straight, slowly approaching. Who is it? When Sister Feng is handling business, all others can piss off! one of Sister Fengs men barked. The two little girls shouted, Uncle, save us! The person who arrived was naturally Xue An. He looked at the two little girls being caught; the tremor from their bloodline told him that these little girls were his daughters! His heart quivered at the thought. Could these be his children? They really did resemble An Yan. No, those eyes were more like his own. Xue An couldnt help but gaze at them intently. Are you deaf? I told you to piss off, didnt you hear? One of the men cursed and reached out to push Xue An. But the next moment, his hand was severed at the wrist. Blood spurted out, staining the snow, a startling red. Ahhh. The man was first stunned for a moment, then screamed in extreme pain. Xue An surveyed the people present and slowly counted, One, two, three. What the hell are you counting? Someone roared, trying to rush over. But as soon as he did, his legs were cleanly broken at the knees. Xue An waved his hand, and the wind and snow obscured the view of the two little girls. He then said indifferently to Sister Feng, Eight people in total. Remember, dont get separated on the road to theherworld! Sister Feng felt as if the mans gaze was that of a supreme emperor; she didnt even have the qualification to kneel and submit. No spare me Her words stopped abruptly, as a me surged from beneath the feet of Sister Feng and her people. In the blink of an eye, the eight people were reduced to ashes. Chapter 2 My Twin Daughters 2 Chapter 2 My Twin Daughters Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The snowstorm dispersed, and the two little girls looked at Xue An, somewhat afraid. Xue An squatted down and said with a smile, What are your names? The girls nced at each other before one timidly said, I am the elder sister, Xue Xiang. I am the younger sister, Xue Nian. Xue Xiang, Xue Nian! Xue An felt a stab of pain in his heart, imagining just how much An Yan must have missed him. Uncle, where is the chubby auntie? Xue Xiang asked. The chubby auntie they had to leave earlier because of some matters. Then uncle, who are you? Xue Nian asked. Yeah! Who am I, indeed? Xue An muttered to himself, lost in thought. He had been a destitute youth, as well as the supreme Immortal Venerable, but now, who was he? After a moment, a broad smile spread across Xue Ans face, I am your daddy! Youre lying! said Xue Xiang. Yes, youre lying, Daddy is actually dead! Xue Nian chimed in. Xue An looked at his twin daughters, a surge of tenderness suddenly welling up in his heart. Daddy isnt dead, Daddy just went to a very far ce, and now Daddy hase back! Really? Xue Xiang looked at Xue An, hesitation in her eyes. Xue An, moved, pulled out a ring. It was the couple ring he had bought, one for An Yan and one for himself! Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, look at this ring! It has Daddy and Mommys names on it! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian of course couldnt read, but Auntie Tang Xuaner had told them about a ring their mother left them when she went away. Xue Xiang had always carried it with her, and uponparing it with the one Xue An showed, it indeed matched as a pair! Daddy, is it really you? eximed Xue Xiang and Xue Nian in unison. Xue An nodded with a smile and then reached out his arms. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nced at each other, tears streaming down their faces, and they ran into Xue Ans embrace, crying. Daddy, we missed you so much! Daddy, we thought you and Mommy would nevere back, thought you didnt want us anymore! Tears moistened Xue Ans chest, and also his eyes. The Immortal Venerable, who hadnt shed a tear no matter how much suffering he endured over three thousand years, now had tears streaming down his face. Alright, alright, no more crying! Daddy hase back, and Daddy will never leave you again! Mmm! The little sisters buried their heads in Xue Ans chest and refused to get up. Yes! Over the years, the little sisters had endured all the hardships of life; now that they had found a warm embrace, naturally, they didnt want to leave. Gently stroking their hair, Xue An said softly, How did you end up selling flowers outside? Xue Xiang looked up and said, Because were supposed to go to kindergarten now! But the tuition is a big problem, so Nian Nian and I came out to sell flowers to try to save up for it! Xue Xiangs words almost brought Xue An to tears again. A four-year-old child had already taken on the burdens of life, sensibly mature in a way that was heart-wrenching. Xue An touched Xue Xiangs little head and said with a gentleugh, From now on, you have Daddy. You dont have to worry about anything. I will make you the happiest little princesses in the world, no, in the entire universe! At the entrance of a secluded and dpidated residential area in Beijiang. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian each held one of Xue Ans hands, excitedly walking inside. Xue An, observing the familiar surroundings, experienced a tumult of emotions. This was the ce he and An Yan had lived for two years. As they arrived at a familiar door, before they could knock, the door opened on its own. Standing in front of them was the lively figure of Tang Xuaner, whoughingly said, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, look what Auntie Tang Xuaner has brought for you! But upon seeing Xue An, she froze. Xue Xue An? Xue An gazed at the familiar face, pondered for a moment, and then suddenly remembered. Tang Xuaner? By then, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian were happily tugging at Xue Ans hand, Aunt XuanEr, our dad hase back! Tang Xuanersplexion was somewhat pale, which quickly turned into a trace of anger. Xue An, where have you been for these four years? Xue An gave a bitter smile, May Ie in first, please? Aunt XuanEr, dont me dad, dad went to a very far ce, and he said that he will never leave us again! Xue Xiang said. After Tang Xuaner and Xue An settled on the living room sofa, Xue An had roughly understood what had happened over these four years. Following his disappearance, An Yan had gone into earlybor from shock and anger, giving birth almost half a month premature, which resulted in a massive hemorrhage that nearly killed her on the operating table. As a ssmate and friend of An Yan and Xue An, Tang Xuaner took care of everything without rest. But just after An Yan had named the two children, a group of people burst into the hospital and forcefully took her away. It waster that Tang Xuaner found out that those were people from the An Family of Zhongdu, and An Yan had since vanished without a trace. The left-behind Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian thus became orphans in all but name. Tang Xuaner could have chosen to send them to an orphanage. But she didnt do so, instead shouldering the responsibility of raising the two children as an unmarried youngdy. Because of this, Tang Xuaner gave up far too much! After learning everything, Xue An looked at Tang Xuaners face, worn thin from toil, and felt an endless guilt welling up inside him. XuanEr You have worked so hard! To be honest Ive grown quite fond of these two children! Tang Xuaner said softly, looking at the little sisters watching TV in the other room. Tell me, where have you been these four years? Xue An sighed, There are many things that I cant exin, but I can tell you that Im back now, and I will never leave again! Tang Xuaner looked at Xue An, and after a while, she nodded, I hope what youre saying is true! Have you eaten yet? Tang Xuaner asked. Not yet! How about we go out to eat? suggested Xue An. Now that youre the dad of two children, you should save money where you can! Ill cook! Tang Xuaner stood up and went to the kitchen. Before long, the aroma of food filled the room. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, like two little gluttonous cats, came out, drawn by the smell. Its fried rice with eggs! No, its tomato fried rice! The two girls argued, though saliva was nearly dripping from their mouths. Xue An watched this scene, feeling a long-lost warmth in his heart. Dad, Aunt XuanErs fried rice is so, so delicious! Xue Xiang said. Is that so? Besides fried rice, what else do you two little gluttons like? We like hamburgers, we like ice cream! the two little girls eximed in unison. Then, tomorrow, dad will take you to eat those! Really? Of course, its true. Well eat hamburgers first, then ice cream! After that, well go to the amusement park! Long live dad! the two little girls cheered joyously. When the food was served, Xue An took a bite. The long-missed taste made Xue An, ustomed to the delicacies of dragon liver and phoenix marrow, suddenly understand the vor of home. After they had eaten their fill, Tang Xuaner cleaned up the dishes and got up to say goodbye. Xue An walked her downstairs, and suddenly said, Thank you! Tang Xuaner shuddered in the darkness, then lifted her head to nce at Xue Ans profile, her heart filled with mixed emotions. Four years had transformed the once immature boy into a dignified, mature figure. The kind of aura he possessed was something Tang Xuaner had only seen in very few people. And those were without exception the elites among people. What had he experienced during these four years Chapter 3 Accidental Encounter in the Market 3 Chapter 3 idental Encounter in the Market Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The chirping of birds in the early morning woke up Xue An. He seldom slept so soundly. In fact, since embarking on the path of immortal cultivation, he barely slept at all. Xue An tried to get up, only to find his two daughters sprawled on top of him, sound asleep. The two girls, identical and delicately cute, looked absolutely adorable in their slumber. Xue An smiled faintly, feeling a sudden calm in his heart. All that nonsense about the strife of the Immortals can go to hell. From today on, Im going to be a qualified Daddy Daddy! Daddy, dont leave! Xue Xiang suddenly murmured in her sleep, her long eyshes trembling slightly. Daddy wont leave you, never! Xue An said softly, as if speaking to the children and to himself. It wasnt until the sun was well up in the sky that Xue Xiang and her sister Xue Nian woke up. Xue An pinched their chubby little cheeks and said with augh, You two little sleepyheads, the sun is already shining on your butts and youre just waking up? It was only then that Xue Xiang and Xue Nian noticed how high the sun was outside, and they both started to panic. Oh no, hurry up, Daddy is taking us out for a big meal today! After a bout of hurrying and bustling, the two girls got dressed and washed up. Xue Nian sat on a small stool first, and Xue Xiang adeptlybed her hair from behind. Then it was Xue Xiangs turn to sit down, and Xue Nian took her turnbing her sisters hair from behind. Watching the childrens skilled movements, Xue Ans eyes grew a bit moist. Do youalways do this? Mhm, Auntie XuanEr said that, as girls, we have to be neat and tidy when we go out so that no one looks down on us! Xue Xiang said earnestly. Xue An had to smile. By now, he had also figured out the temperaments of his two daughters. Xue Xiang, the elder sister, behaved like a little adult, speaking in such a proper manner that sometimes one couldnt help butugh and cry at the same time. Xue Nian, the younger sister, wasparably a lot gentler and shyer. After the two daughters were ready to go, Xue An couldnt help but be impressed. The girls, dressed in the same clothes with simr hairstyles, stood side by side as if there were a mirror between them. Even Xue An had a hard time telling them apart. Daddy, can you tell who is the elder sister and who is the younger sister? After twirling around a few times, the girls asked, giggling. Xue An felt a bit dizzy, I dont know! I really cant tell you apart! Daddy is so silly! Look, Im the elder sister because my dimple is deeper on the left. Im the younger sister, my dimple is deeper on the right! Xue An, looking at his two clever and witty daughters, couldnt help but sweep them up in his arms. Lets go! My two treasures, we are off to have a feast! The most bustling pedestrian street in Beijiang City. Xue An, with one daughter in each arm, strutted down the street. Xue An was handsome to begin with, and the trials of the past three thousand years had only added an entrancing charm to his appearance. And the two little girls, identical and supremely cute and well-behaved. Such abination naturally attracted countless gazes. Many people couldnt help but stop and smile. Daddy, where are we going? Xue Xiang asked quietly. Were going to eat hamburgers, of course! Xue Xiang pulled out some money from her pocket and handed it to Xue An with her little hands. Daddy, this is the money we made from selling flowers! Xue An was taken aback. Then he understood what Xue Xiang meant. This four-year-old little girl was worried he didnt have money to buy them food! Xue An chuckled to himself. My good daughter, theres no need, Daddy has money! Xue An had previously ced some change in a piggy bank at home, and now that he was back, he found the money still there. Although it wasnt much, just over a thousand yuan, it was at least enough to cover expenses for the time being. As for the future Xue An felt, after all, he was the Immortal Venerable, wasnt he? How could he worry about making money? Truth be told, the hamburger was quite unappetizing, but Xue An still ate it with relish. As long as he could be by his daughters side, what he ate truly didnt matter. Are you full? Xue An asked. Wed like to take the leftovers home to eat tonight! Xue Xiang said softly. Xue An was stunned for a moment before he sighed, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, look at daddy! I know youve suffered before, but now that daddy is back, whatever you want to eat or y, just tell daddy, and I will fulfill your wishes! Dont be so sensible; it breaks daddys heart! What you should do is to y to your hearts content and eat to your hearts content! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded, not quite understanding. Lets go! Lets go have some ice cream now! As evening approached. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian each held a giant stuffed bear, their faces filled with happy smiles. Xue An followed behind, watching his two daughters bouncing figures with a smile also emerging on his face. Daddy, where are we going? Xue Xiang asked. Xue An smiled slightly, Were going to buy some things! Then daddy will make something delicious for you! Great! Xue Nian, being a bona fide foodie, cheered at the mention of delicious food. Xue Xiang, disappointed like someone let down by a hopeful prospect, tapped her sister on the head before she admonished with her little hands on her hips, Eat, eat, eat, all you know is to eat, look at your cheeks, theyre so round now! Actually, her cheeks looked even rounder. Nheless, Xue Nian covered her head and giggled foolishly. Xue An took his daughter to thergest medicinal herb market in Beijiang. He nned to buy some herbs there and then to concoct the Primordial Essence Elixir. The Primordial Essence Elixir was the most basic elixir. It could enhance ones physique after consumption by mortals. Xue An nned to concoct it for his daughters consumption. As a one-time Immortal Venerable, it was naturally effortless for him to concoct such an elixir, but even an Immortal Venerable couldnt conjure materials out of thin air. Especially now, as the Earths spiritual energy was so scarce, there werent any herbs worthy of notice. After walking around the market, Xue An also felt a faint disappointment. Wow, isnt this the talented Mr. Xue? Looking up, Xue An saw a man in a suit and leather shoes standing by the roadside, with a mboyantly dressed woman with heavy makeup beside him. Xue An frowned slightly and, after thinking for a moment, remembered who this person was. Lin Feng. A former high school ssmate. His family was in the medicinal herb business, quite arge scale, essentially a second-generation rich kid. However, Xue An had not gotten along with this person during their school days. I heard that the talented Mr. Xue disappeared four years ago without a trace. Howe all of a sudden youre back? As Lin Feng spoke, his eyes sized up Xue An. Upon noticing that Xue An was dressed in an outdated fashion, with everything on him seemingly bought from street stalls, the contempt on his face grew even thicker. Xue An didnt care about these things. Would you pay attention to an ant? Lin Feng added, Oh, I forgot to introduce her. You must know this person, right? He said this, pointing to the woman by his side. Look, the two of you are old acquaintances! Isnt that right, Du Juan? Du Juan. Only then did Xue An remember. No wonder he found the woman familiar; she also turned out to be a high school ssmate. Moreover, the naive Xue An from the past had once pursued this Du Juan. But during their school days, Du Juan had been adept at using her beauty to gain advantages. With the handsome Xue An, she neither rejected nor epted, always stringing him along with an attitude of being close yet distant. It was muchter that Xue An understood her ways, eventually focusing on his studies and getting admitted into Zhongdu University. But he had not expected to encounter these two individuals here. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Xue Ans mouth. Chapter 4 Hey! Old man, you’re going to die soon. 4 Chapter 4 Hey! Old man, youre going to die soon. Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Du Juan nced at Xue An a few times, then turned her head in disgust and cooed, Mr. Lin, its all such old news, lets not bring it up, his heart only has room for you now! Lin Feng let out a cold chuckle, feeling immensely pleased. Back when they were in school, he had always found Xue An disagreeable. Although Xue An came from a modest background back then, he was handsome and many girls liked him, which made Lin Feng extremely jealous. Now, seeing Xue An in such a sorry state, he naturally felt veryfortable. Pa-pa, that auntie is so ugly, said Xue Xiang suddenly. Du Juans face turned purple with fury. Xue An smiled slightly and bent down to pick up his two daughters, Some people are just ugly, we dont have to look at her! Xue, what do you mean by that? And who are these two wild brats? snapped Du Juan, enraged and embarrassed. Xue An suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes narrowed as he stared at Du Juan. Du Juan, previously full of bluster, found herself frozen under Xue Ans gaze, unable to move. Pa-pa, the call from Xue Xiang brought Xue An back to his senses. He had indeed harbored a murderous intent just now. Someone who dared to insult his daughters was someone he could not let go. But it would be too ostentatious to act on such an impulse in public. Xue An gave the petrified Du Juan onest indifferent look and turned to leave. It was only when Lin Feng approached that he discovered Du Juan had wet herself from fear. Meanwhile, as Xue An was leaving, others not far away had also taken notice of him. It was three peopleone was a white-haired old man, another was a pure and graceful girl, and then there was a brawny, ck-clothed bodyguard. What a strong aura! This young man is no ordinary individual! the elder eximed. Grandpa, are you talking about that man holding the kids? I dont think hes all that, the girl said with disdain. If anyone else had been there, they would have eximed in surprise. For this old man was none other than Qin Yuan, the chairman of thergestpany in Beijiang City, Longtai Group. And the girl was his granddaughter, Qin Yu. Yu, you dont understand. That young man just now, he had a sh of murderous intent. Though it was fleeting, it was incredibly intense. If you dont believe me, ask Lao Hei! Lao Hei, is that guy really that amazing? Qin Yu asked. Lao Hei, the burly bodyguard, nodded solemnly, Very powerful. The intensity of his murderous aura is something Ive only seen in General Lin of the army! General Lin! Even Qin Yus expression changed drastically. That was a name like a myth. He was known as the King of Huaxias soldiers! Lao Hei actually imed that this young man, a seemingly ordinary father, had an aura that could rival General Lins? I dont believe it! Qin Yu watched Xue Ans retreating figure with skepticism. At that moment, Xue An sensed the hostility behind him, turned around, and caught Qin Yus unconvinced look. He smiled slightly and walked over. Lao Hei stepped forward to block Xue Ans path in front of Qin Yuan and his granddaughter. Xue An said indifferently, Old man, did you know youre about to die? Upon hearing this, Qin Yuans face changed dramatically. Qin Yu was furious, Lao Hei, teach this punk a good lesson! Lao Hei grunted and his muscles suddenly swelled as he threw a punch. The punch, carrying the sound of the whipping wind, aimed straight for Xue Ans face. Xue An said calmly, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, close your eyes. The two girls obediently closed their eyes. At that moment, with Xue An holding the children and facing the others earth-shattering punch, it seemed he had no way to avoid it. But Lao Heis expression was grave because he perceived extreme danger lurking within Xue Ans seemingly frail frame. ` This feeling was even more terrifying than the time he faced General Lin alone. It was as if there was an ancient giant dragon lurking inside the opponent, ready to choose someone to devour at any moment. Stop! At that moment, Qin Yuan shouted. Lao Heis fist halted just an inch away from Xue Ans nose. The wind from the punch even made Xue Ans hair sway erratically. But Xue An didnt even blink. On the other hand, Lao Hei seemed relieved and quickly stepped aside. Qin Yuan then stepped forward and suddenly gave Xue An a deep bow. Young master, please save my life! At this moment, Lin Feng and Du Juan also saw this scene, especially when they saw the tall and burly Lao Hei raising his hand against Xue An, they were thrilled. Unfortunately, they were ultimately stopped by the old man. This made Lin Feng somewhat unhappy. When he saw Qin Yuan showing such respect to Xue An, even asking for his life to be saved, Lin Feng almost split his sides withughter. Hey, old man, I know this kid. Hes nothing but a vagrant who abandoned his wife and children. You asking him to save your life, its just hrious! Xue Ans gaze gradually turned cold. While humans would not bother with the provocations of ants, if the ants kept courting death time and again, they couldntin about the consequences. Do you want to live? Then lets start by destroying the family of the person who just spoke! said Xue An indifferently. Ruin my family? Xue An, Im beginning to wonder if youve been in a mental hospital these past four years, how can you be so nonsensical? With this old mans help? Destroy my family? Lin Fengughed heartily. Qin Yuan stood up, and respectfully said, Yes! Then he turned to Lin Feng and asked in a deep voice, Who are you? This is our Young Proprietor, the heir of Lin Corporation, Du Juan said preemptively. Lin Corporation? Qin Yuan frowned slightly, then asked Qin Yu beside him. Is there a Lin Corporation in Beijiang City? Qin Yu shook her head, Ive never heard of it! At this time, Du Juan coldlyughed and said, How could you bunch of country bumpkins know about Lin Corporation? Let me tell you, all the medicinal materials in Beijiang are under the control of Lin Corporation! Lin Feng smiledcently, Old man, arent you about to die? Our family just happens to sell medicine, would you like us to send you some? Before Qin Yuan could respond, Qin Yu was already beside herself with rage and began making a phone call. Lin Fengs greedy eyes roamed over Qin Yus form, then he sneered, Calling for help? Great! Id like to see who in Beijiang dares to cross Lin Corporation! Qin Yu made the call and said sternly, Fully sanction Lin Corporation! Du Juan covered her mouth and mocked with a sneeringugh, Young Proprietor, isnt it hrious how these people think they can sanction your family with just a phone call? Lin Feng chuckled, These days, there are too many people bragging, thats why things are so chaotic! But within two minutes, Lin Fengs phone rang, and when he picked up, he saw it was from home. Hello, Dad? Whats the matter? A roar came through the phone. You wretched offspring, who on earth have you offended? Why has Longtai Group suddenly announced theyre fully sanctioning Lin Corporation! What? Lin Feng was shocked! Longtai Group? The name was like a curse, petrifying Lin Feng and Du Juan on the spot. It was the leading enterprise in Beijiang City, a true behemoth. Compared to it, Lin Corporation was no different from a pancake stall on the street. Dad, are you sure youre not mistaken? How could I be mistaken? Longtai Groups secretary personally called to say it was the direct order of Longtai Groups young miss! Its all over, everythings finished! Lin Fengs face went pale as he slumped to the ground. He never dreamed that the person he had carelessly mocked would turn out to be the daughter of Longtai Groups owner! Chapter 5: Nothing else, just unpleasant to the eye! 5 Chapter 5: Nothing else, just unpleasant to the eye! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lin Feng, have you made a mistake? Du Juans face was pale as she spoke. But Lin Feng suddenly sprang up and pped Du Juan across the face. Smack. The p caused Du Juans left cheek to swell up. You wretched woman, its all because of you. If it werent for you, our family wouldnt have been cklisted! Du Juan, terrified, shivered violently, her makeup crumbling and falling off her face. Lin Feng turned around, fell to his knees with a thump, and then pleaded, Elder Qin, Miss Qin, please spare the Lin Family, I know I was wrong! Qin Yu snorted coldly, turned her face away, and didnt bother with him at all. Qin Yuan then gave a salutation to Xue An, Young master, do you think this will do? Seeing Xue An, Lin Feng scrambled over like a drowning man clutching at a straw. Xue An, Brother Xue, I beg you, please spare the Lin Family. I know I was wrong; it was all that wretched woman Du Juans doing C please forgive me! Xue An looked at Lin Feng, who was streaming with tears and snot, and said indifferently, The family may be broken, but the person isnt gone yet. As this sentence was uttered, the entire ce fell silent. Qin Yu frowned, feeling even more displeased with this man. Lin Fengs body trembled, and then he looked up at Xue An with an incredulous gaze. In his memory, Xue An wasnt like this. The Xue An from their school days was well-behaved, and even if bullied, he hardly ever fought back. So Lin Feng thought that if he knelt and begged for mercy, Xue An would let him go. But unexpectedly, Xue An didnt just want his family ruined; he wanted him dead. At this moment, Du Juan timidly approached, Xue Xue An, please let Lin Feng go, he knows his mistake, mercy should be shown where mercy is due Xue An didnt pay her any attention, but instead bent down and smiled at his two daughters, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, go y over there, Papa wille to find you in a moment! Okay! Papa,e quickly! Xue Xiang led her sister away. Only then did Xue An stand up, looking at Du Juan who was shivering with fear but still trying her best to retain her charm. Mercy should be shown where mercy is due? Heh, do you think if our positions were reversed, and it was I begging for mercy, would you spare me? After a slight hesitation from Du Juan, Xue An walked up close to her, staring at her face ravaged by various cosmetics. Answer me! Would you or wouldnt you? We would! Du Juan said softly, and then raising her head, spoke very earnestly, Xue An, in fact, Ive always liked you since our school days, and over all these years, I havent forgotten you, I She couldnt finish her sentence because the look in Xue Ans eyes robbed her of the courage to continue. Im really puzzled as to why a woman like you could still be liked by anyone. After saying these words, Xue An turned and walked away, leaving Du Juan standing there with a ghastly pale face, trembling uncontrobly. Xue An approached Lin Feng, who recoiled in fear. What what are you going to do? Im telling you, under the broad daylight, in this public ce, if you dare to do anything, just wait for prison Xue An kicked Lin Feng over and then, before he could raise his head, stepped on his face. Lin Feng struggled fiercely but couldnt move Xue An in the slightest. I know, actually ever since our school days, youve been resentful towards me, havent you? Xue An said indifferently. Lin Feng felt as though the foot on his face weighed a thousand pounds, as if his head was about to be crushed at any moment. Brother Xue, Grandfather Xue, I beg you for my life! Please, I wont dare to oppose you again! Lin Feng cried out, wetting himself out of sheer terror. Save those words for when youre down below, Xue An said with an indifferent expression. He indeed had the intention to kill; although it was quite ostentatious to kill someone in front of a crowd. But Xue An, who once was an Immortal Venerable, didnt care much about that. Thews of the world are designed to restrain ordinary people, yet even though my own strength is negligible, Immortal Venerable remains Immortal Venerable, brooking no disrespect from anyone. But just then, an old and urgent voice came through, Please, have mercy! Have mercy at your feet! Then, a sweat-drenched elder squeezed through the crowd, and upon seeing him, Lin Feng almost burst into tears. Dad, save me! The man who arrived was none other than Lin Fengs father, Lin Danian, a board director of the Lin Corporation. Despising Lin Feng for failing to meet his expectations, he then carefully shed Qin Yuan a smile. Mr. Qin, dont you remember me? Qin Yuan thought for a moment before nodding, Ah, Director Lin! Lin Danian let out a bitter smile, Mr. Qin, I was on my way to yourpany when I heard you were here, so I hurried over. Our Lin Family has always had a pleasant cooperation with your esteemedpany, why the sudden cklist? Qin Yuan pointed at Xue An, This you should ask this young master here. Lin Danian was shocked, for he had assumed that his good-for-nothing son had offended the Qin Family. Yet to his surprise, it was because of this inly dressed man. Looking at Qin Yuans demeanor, it seemed he held great respect for this man. Who exactly was he? At this moment, Lin Feng cried out, Dad, save me, hes going to kill me! Lin Danian, a seasoned merchant, pondered for a moment before respectfully saying, Young man, may I inquire where my son has offended you to the point of wanting to kill him? Xue An looked up, giving Lin Danian a nce. That look made Lin Danians scalp tighten. He had never seen such a terrifying gaze before. It was an utter indifference to life. As if a supreme emperor was looking down on everything below. Lin Danian couldnt help but feel shocked. Who exactly was this person? Xue An said indifferently, Nothing much, he just displeased me. Lin Danian nearly spurted out a mouthful of bloodwanting to kill over a mere displeasure? This was simply Too domineering! However, Xue An suddenly let out a light huh, What are you carrying with you? The Lin Family dealt in medicinal herbs, and today, amidst the sudden ban by Longtai Group, in a rush of desperation, Lin Danian took out a Hundred-Year Ginseng that had been treasured in his home for many years, hoping to give it to Qin Yuan in exchange for forgiveness. Unexpectedly, Xue An saw right through it. Lin Danian quickly took out a slender little box, opened it, and said with some pride, This is the treasured heirloom of our Lin Family, a hundred-year-old wild ginseng! The rich scent of the herb made even the nearby Qin Yuans eyes light up. It really was a fine item! Lin Danian tried to detect wonder on Xue Ans face but was disappointed. Xue An simply said with a neutral expression, A sprig of ginseng that barely qualifies as a medicinal herb. To him, a Hundred-Year Wild Ginseng was merely a sprig barely qualifying as a medicinal herb? Lin Danian felt like throwing up blood. However, its somewhat rare. Give this thing to me, and I will spare your son this time. Lin Danian hesitated, then finally gritted his teeth, Alright! Young man! As long as you let go of my son, Ill give you this ginseng! Chapter 6: Fried Rice with Eggs 6 Chapter 6: Fried Rice with Eggs Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Lin Danian took Lin Feng and the others away in defeat. Xue An picked up Xue Xiang and Xue Nian and said to Qin Yuan, I said you have at most three days left to live, do you believe it? Qin Yuans face turned pale, and he lowered his head without a word. Qin Yu couldnt help but sneer, These days con artists dare to be so bold? My grandfather just had a medical check-up at the hospital, and everything was normal. Stop trying to bluff, you. Xue An simply nced at Qin Yu, and she felt as if his deep gaze couldpletely draw her in, rendering her speechless. At that moment, Qin Yuan said with a bitter smile, Mr. Xue, you truly are no ordinary person. Grandpa, why do you believe this madmans words? Qin Yu was frantic, fearing her grandfather might be taken in by this man again. Yuer, show some respect. What Mr. Xue said, the Divine Doctor in Zhongdu also personally told mest year! The Divine Doctor! When Qin Yu heard this name, she was at a loss for words. The Divine Doctor was reputed in Zhongdu as a master healer without equal. If he said when you would die, then that was when you would die. With a wry smile, Qin Yuan said, Yuer, do you know why I called you back from abroad? I feared that one day, if I were gone, you wouldnt be able to take over Longtai Group! Tears welled up in Qin Yus eyes as she choked out, Grandpa, lets go to Zhongdu now and have the Divine Doctor treat you! Qin Yuan shook his head, Silly child, if it could be cured, the Divine Doctor would not have said sost year! Despair began to take hold of Qin Yu, Then lets go abroad. I know many top doctors overseas; they can definitely cure you! Qin Yuan shook his head again, his tone full of sorrow, Its no use! Just like todays physical examination, theres nothing wrong with me that can be detected! Suddenly, Xue An said, What if I told you I could cure your illness? Qin Yuans expression turned to one of excitement, Can Mr. Xue truly cure my illness? Xue An nodded, Of course, but youll have to give me sufficientpensation. Before Qin Yuan could speak, Qin Yu sneered, So the true colors are revealed? Asking for money right off the bat? Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, Do you realize how much you babble? Qin Yu was rendered speechless by the retort. Qin Yuan, however, was thrilled, Excellent! May I ask, Mr. Xue, when you can treat my illness? Its toote today, tomorrow then! Alright, if its convenient for you, Mr. Xue, you coulde to my house; its morefortable there! Xue An thought for a moment and then nodded, Fine! But Ill bring the children with me! No problem! Qin Yuan naturally had a personal driver. In a short while, an unassuming Audi A8 drove up. Qin Yuan personally opened the car door for Xue An. Qin Yu could hardly bear to watch anymore. She always felt this man was unreliable, yet her grandfather was so convinced by him, and Qin Yu was helpless to intervene. But after thinking for a bit, an idea seemed to light up in her eyes, and she stealthily took out her phone and sent a message. Hmph, just wait until tomorrow, youll get whatsing to you! Qin Yuan lived in arge vi in the suburbs. The ce was heavily guarded and the surroundings were beautiful. After stepping out of the car, Xue An felt the spiritual energy here was even denser than in the outside world. Noticing Xue Ans surprise, Qin Yuan couldnt help smiling, Mr. Xue, have you noticed something? Your vi, theres been someone knowledgeable who advised on it, no wonder you have managed to live until now! Xue An remarked. Qin Yuan was inwardly shaken, the hope in his eyes growing stronger, and his demeanor became even more respectful. Mr. Xue is truly a remarkable person! This vi was built under the guidance of a highly paid Feng Shui expert! Its a pity, I only understand the very basics! Xue An said indifferently. As for Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, the two little girls, their eyes werent enough at the moment; they were curiously looking at everything around them. Mr. Xue, you havent had dinner yet, what would you like to eat? Ill have someone prepare it for you! Qin Yuan said. It didnt matter whether Xue An ate or not, but his two daughters couldnt go hungry. What do you two want to eat? Xue An asked with a beaming smile. Qin Yu watched from the side and thought to herself in disdain, This man is practically schizophrenic, cold and distant like a lofty mountain to everyone else, yet so tender towards these two little girls. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian looked at each other, then said in unison, Egg fried rice! Great! Then egg fried rice it is! Xue An was practically bing a ve to his daughters, agreeing to whatever the two girls said unconditionally. Qin Yuan was somewhat stupefied, Just egg fried rice? Xue An nodded. The egg fried rice was served quickly, and it was clear from its color and fragrance that it was made by a skilled chef. The two little girls took their first bite and their eyes immediately widened. Whats the matter? Doesnt it taste good? Daddy, its so delicious! Xue Xiang said before burying her head and eating voraciously. Only then did Xue An crack a slight smile. The two little girls ate quickly, polishing off a bowl of egg fried rice in no time, leaving the bowl spotless, without a single grain of leftover rice. Are you full? Xue An asked affectionately. Im stuffed! Xue Xiang patted her little stomach. Xue Nian gave a satisfied burp. They couldnt have been any cuter. Even Qin Yu couldnt help but smile, thinking to herself that although this man was unpleasantly cold, the two little girls were indeed very charming! Qin Yuan had someone arrange the rooms, and Xue An led the two girls back to their room. Only Qin Yuan and Qin Yu were left in the living room afterwards. Qin Yu said, Grandpa, why do you believe in this man? I always feel that hes not a good person! Why is that? Because of his eyes! Qin Yuanughed, Yu, you are still young and theres much you dont understand. Despite your years of studying abroad and meeting many people, you dont realize what a true master is like! A so-called master must have qualities that are out of the ordinary. This young man may dress simply, but his demeanor and actions are far from ordinary, especially that temperament of hisI havent seen such an extraordinary person even in Zhongdu! Qin Yu, however, felt some contempt in her heart. Hmph, wait until tomorrow. Ill make you embarrass yourself in front of Grandpa, and then well see how you have the cheek to stay. Late at night. The two little girls fell into a deep sleep. Xue An stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, the cold winter moonlight streaming in like a veil. Xue An opened the small medicine box. It contained the ginseng he had obtained that day. There were also some medicinal herbs he had bought in the market today. Xue An held them in his hand, his eyes shining brightly; under the moonlight, these herbs gradually began to melt. Soon, they turned into a small spherical shape, spinning around in mid-air. A hint of a smile appeared at the corner of Xue Ans mouth. Although the ingredients were not great, with his cultivation level and expertise, making the Primordial Essence Elixir was simply too easy. With his proficient techniques, he could still refine the Primordial Essence Elixir to a very high level. At that moment, even the moonlight seemed to be drawn in, and the peaceful spiritual energy of the entire vi began to stir. Chapter 7 Refining 7 Chapter 7 Refining Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The restless Spiritual Energy began to converge in this room. With a soft shout from Xue An, the once restless Spiritual Energy immediately became docile. Enter! The Spiritual Energy surged like a tide into the sphere floating in mid-air, and the initially dark-brown liquid gradually became clear. A rich fragrance of elixir spread throughout the room. Xue An knew that the Primordial Essence Elixir was ready. Although the quality of the medicinal ingredients was poor, with Xue Ans cultivation level, he still managed to refine a superior-grade elixir. But this was not enough. Xue An formed a sword gesture with his hand and fiercely drew a line between his eyebrows. A drop of golden blood appeared in his hand. And Xue Ansplexion became somewhat haggard. Merge! The golden blood, containing a nearly terrifying energy, came into contact with the nearly-formed Primordial Essence Elixir, immediately dominating and swiftly dyeing the amber-colored elixir golden. An indescribable fragrance quickly filled the entire vi. Whats this smell? Its so fragrant! Qin Yu, lying in her bed, also smelled this unusual fragrance. Could it be that guy messing around again? But this smell is simply too pleasant! Qin Yu felt as if she herself were floating towards immortality. The one who often suffered from insomnia fell into a deep sleep shortly after. At this moment, the Primordial Essence Elixir was finallyplete. Looking at the two golden elixirs, Xue An couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief. Even when he used to refine Great Dao Grade Elixirs, Xue An had never felt this nervous. Especially since he had used his own lifeblood essence. But it was all worth it. The two elixirs, with a faint addition of destinys favor, had clearly transcended the Earth level, and were at least elixirs of the Heavenly grade. If there were those knowledgeable in elixir making present, they would likely chastise Xue An for wasting such heavenly materials. Primordial Essence Elixir is after all one of the most basic elixirs for Foundation Establishment, which even mortals could consume. An Earth-level Primordial Essence Elixir would have been sufficiently good. Yet Xue An extravagantly refined one of the Heavenly grade. But for Xue An, everything was worth it for his daughter. Looking at the two sleeping little girls. Xue An smiled slightly, then ced the two elixirs to the lips of the two little girls. The elixirs, as if endowed with sentience, turned into liquid and directly entered their mouths. Xue Xiang murmured something and continued sleeping after turning over. Xue Nian smacked her lips, then murmured, So fragrant! Xue An smiled, gently patted Xue Nian, Be good, sleep! Xue Nian then fell back into a deep sleep, snoring away. Although the two little girls might not need even one percent of the Primordial Essence Elixirs power right now, the benefits of this elixir for their future were boundless. However, after the elixir was fully absorbed, some slightly ckened residue remained. Xue An casually gathered the residue and fused it into one ordinary-grade Primordial Essence Elixir. This thing was tasteless to Xue An, but too good to discard. Keep it. It mighte in handy someday. The next day. Qin Yu woke up from her sleep, stretchednguidly, feeling that she had never slept sofortably in her life. Huh! Qin Yu suddenly felt something amiss outside the window. Then she heard the servants also chatting animatedly. Qin Yu walked to the window, and then she saw a surprising scene. The courtyards flowers and nts, which had lost their leaves due to the harsh cold, had all blossomed overnight. Even the ginkgo tree had regrown its green leaves. What happened? Qin Yu was somewhat perplexed. When it was time to wash up, she looked into the mirror and was stunned. Although she was beautiful before, she had never looked as radiant as she did today. Qin Yu suddenly thought of the unusual fragrance fromst night. Could all this be rted to that scent? Harboring this doubt, she went downstairs to the living room. At this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had already gotten up and were watching Peppa Pig in the hall. Qin Yu was suddenly taken aback. Because she noticed that these two little girls had suddenly be so beautiful? Yesterday, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were already cute enough. Butpared to today, they were still far behind. Not to mention anything else, the fresh fragrance emanating from the two little girls made one irresistibly want to get closer. And the two little girls seemed to have be even purer. Like porcin dolls without a single impurity. Little girls, which one of you is the older sister, and which one is the younger sister? Qin Yu couldnt help but ask this question as well. Xue Xiang looked up at Qin Yu, then wrinkled her little nose, Big sister, we cant talk while watching TV, you know! Qin Yu felt somewhat embarrassed. Was this being reprimanded by a child? Meanwhile, Xue An entered the living room and spoke indifferently, Xiang Xiang, remember to call older women auntie, not big sister in the future! Qin Yu was furious. Who are you calling old? Xue An looked at Qin Yu, If you still want to save your grandfather, remember to speak respectfully when you talk to me. You Qin Yu was so angry that her willow brows stood upside down, and she seethed with resentment inside. Ill see how long you can be arrogant, just wait hmph! Ill make sure you get whatsing to you! At this moment, Qin Yuan also came downstairs, looking excited as he said to Xue An, Mr. Xue, the flowers and nts outside are Xue An replied indifferently, I did it. I knew it! Mr. Xue is truly a divine being! You made the flowers bloom overnight; such a feat is unheard of! Qin Yu, somewhat dissatisfied, muttered on the side, Everything is his doing, is there proof? Xue An frowned, this woman was simply brainless to the extreme. Yuer, show some respect. Mr. Xue, please dont take offense! Yuer has grown up abroad and is impulsive in her actions Xue An waved his hand dismissively, If I took offense, she wouldnt be standing here now. Tell me, what price are you willing to pay for your life? Just as Qin Yuan was about to speak, footsteps were heard outside, and then an old man sneered, Id like to see which divine doctor has the audacity to offer life for money. With the sound, a group of people walked in. Leading them was a sullen-faced elderly man with white hair. Several young men and women followed behind him, all with arrogant expressions. Upon seeing the elder, Qin Yu greeted him with a smile, Master Hua, youre here! Hua Xingyu, the Master Hua from Beijiang, was a highly famous medical sage, and while he couldntpare to the high divine doctor of Zhongdu, he was still very formidable. The beautiful woman behind the elderly man also spoke with a smile at this moment, Grandfather, this is my best friend, Qin Yu! Hua Tingting. Qin Yus best friend, and also the dear granddaughter of Hua Xingyu. This was also where Qin Yus confidence stemmed from. Qin Yu couldnt help but nce at Xue An with a sense of triumph, thinking that now he was in trouble! This was Beijiangs most prestigious medical master; soon, your little tricks will be exposed. But Xue An was just sitting there quietly, his expression calm as if everything had nothing to do with him. At this time, Qin Yuans expression was a little troubled, but Hua Xingyu was also a prominent figure in Beijiang. So, Qin Yuan also stood up and greeted him with a bow, It turns out to be Elder Hua! Please, take a seat! Hua Xingyu returned the gesture, Old Mr. Qin, it has been a while since west saw each other, but you still seem very robust! As he sat down, Hua Xingyu gave Xue An a hostile nce, and after a while, he said, I wonder who this might be? Xue An replied indifferently, My name is Xue An. Chapter 8: Shaking the Whole Scene 8 Chapter 8: Shaking the Whole Scene Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xue An? Hua Xingyu furrowed his brow, never having heard of such a young doctor among their ranks. Hua Xingyu looked toward his granddaughter, Hua Tingting. As the deputy head of Beijiangsrgest hospital, she would surely know of any famous young doctors. Of course, Hua Tingting did not recognize Xue An; she sized him up for a long while, and then asked somewhat disdainfully, May I ask Mr. Xue, which medical college are you a graduate from? Beiyi University? Fuyi University? Or perhaps Yale University School of Medicine? The institutions mentioned by Hua Tingting ranked among the top medical colleges globally. The young men and women who hade with Hua Xingyu were all exceptional talents from these medical colleges. But Xue An just gave a light smile, None of them! I never attended a medical college. Then who is your master? Hua Xingyu continued to inquire. There were many highly skilled medical practitioners hidden among themon folk of Huaxia, and if Xue An was their descendant, he was not to be underestimated. Xue An shook his head, None! Im not a doctor! Not a doctor? Hua Tingtings expression grew even more derisive. Then why do I hear that someone has actually imed they could save Elder Qins life, provided that he pays a suitable price! Could it be, this is a scammer? The usation was severe; it was a direct allegation that Xue An was a swindler. Yet Xue An remained unfazed, still sitting with no emotion showing on his face. At that moment, Hua Xingyu turned to Qin Yuan and said, Elder Qin, you appear to be ruddy-cheeked with clear pupils and full of vitality; you dont seem like someone ailing. May I take a look at your pulse? Qin Yuan hesitated, and Qin Yu couldnt help but say, Grandfather, Master Hua is well-intentioned; please let him check on you. With his hand on Qin Yuans pulse point, Hua Xingyu reflected deeply for a long while before smiling and saying, Elder Qin, judging from your pulse, I think you can live to be a hundred years old! Many people smiled at this. As for Xue An, it seemed as though he had been forgotten. Qin Yuan sighed, I dont aspire to reach a hundred years. I just wish to live long enough to see my grandchild get married. Qin Yus face turned red, and she lowered her head. But at that moment, an ill-timed voice sounded. I thought one referred to as a master would possess some skill, but it seems thats not the case! Theughter came to an abrupt halt. Hua Xingyus face darkened, and Hua Tingting frowned, her impatience showing as she said, Quit those chatans tricks. Im telling you, if you keep masquerading as a doctor to deceive people, be careful, or Ill have you put in jail. Hua Xingyu waved his hand to stop Hua Tingting from continuing, then stared at Xue An, You say Im nothing special, then please, what profound insight do you have? Xue An nodded, Okay, but what will you do if I win against you? If you can defeat me in the field of medicine, then Ill kneel and take you as my master! Hua Xingyu said with a cold sneer. Xue An shook his head. Whats the matter? Scared? Not at all, I just dont want you as an apprentice; youre too old! Now, if it were your granddaughter, I might actually consider it! These words caused Hua Tingtings pretty face to chill, and the expressions of Hua Xingyus disciples darkened. Turning his head to Qin Yuan, Xue An said, Although there are no apparent signs of illness on you, theres one symptomdo you dream every night? Qin Yuan nodded. Hua Tingting scoffed, If thats a disease, then almost everyone is sick. After a nce from Xue An, Hua Tingting felt a chill run through her body, and she found herself unable to continue her scoff. Do you always dream of a person, and in the dream, does she tell you how many days you have left to live? Qin Yuans face drastically changed. Xue Ans words struck directly at the greatest secret he had buried in his heart for over a year. This was also why he had been seeking doctors and medicines all day long. Almost every night, he had dreamt of the same woman, who would tell him how many days he had left to live. This was also why Qin Yuan had been so moved when Xue An mentioned in the herb market that he only had three days left to live. Because the woman in red had made it very clear that he would die after three days. Seeing the dramatic change in Qin Yuans face, Hua Xingyu also became somewhat astonished and suspicious. Could it be that thisd had actually guessed correctly? Hua Tingting, on the other hand, was somewhat dismissive. Mr. Qin, ording to current medical theories, everyone dreams. Its asmon as breathing. Its probably due to too much stress that you keep having the same dream. You shouldnt worry too much about it. And you shouldnt let some chatans with ulterior motives take advantage of you because of it. Xue An said calmly, Do you know how I know that you dream every night? Its because that woman in red is lying on your back right now. As soon as these words came out, not only did Qin Yuan turn pale with shock, but Qin Yu also felt goosebumps all over her body. It was only then that Hua Tingting let down her guard, with a coldugh she said, After all this fuss, it turns out youre just a chatan! If you could see that someone was dreaming, that might be excusable, maybe even that they saw a woman in red, but iming anything more than that is pure nonsense! Mr. Qin, dont believe him, hes just a swindler. As someone who had received higher education in medicine abroad, she looked down even on traditional Chinese medicine, let alone this kind of trickery pretending to be supernatural. But just at that moment, Xue An let out a faint smile. The eyes of the flesh are indeed the eyes of the flesh, but today, Ill show you what a true adept really looks like! Saying this, Xue An suddenly waved his hand and uttered a light shout. Command! Everyone present felt the room suddenly darken, and then they witnessed a truly horrifying scene. They saw a disheveled woman in red lying on Qin Yuans back. The scene made the faint-hearted Hua Tingting scream. Hua Xingyu and the others turned pale. Qin Yuan fell to his knees with a thud, Mr. Xue, save me! The red-dressed female ghost lying on his back suddenly lunged out, charging straight at the petrified Hua Tingting. She was about to reach her. Hua Tingting was so scared that she didnt dare to move. Just then, Xue An calmly said, A mere fierce ghost dares to be presumptuous in front of me? As he spoke, Xue Ans right hand swiftly grabbed, and the woman in red let out a piercing wail before dissolving into a ck smoke that Xue An firmly grasped in his hand. Amidst the spreading ck fog, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, appearing as a deity himself. Now do you believe? Xue An said calmly. Hua Xingyu fell to his knees with a thud, Mr. Xue, please spare our lives, we were blind and foolish! Please forgive us! Xue An said calmly, Tear. The ck smoke responded and split apart, then vanished in a burst of me! Peace returned to the room; Hua Tingting was pale with fear, and Qin Yu was not much better. Only Xue An, who dusted off his hands, as if he had justpleted a trivial task. Old man Qin, the job is done. Time to settle the bill! Chapter 9 Heavenly Being Tactics! 9 Chapter 9 Heavenly Being Tactics! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Qin Yuan immediately took out a card with a ck background and golden letters, and presented it respectfully. Master Xue, this card is a token of my appreciation, though it may not be very impressive! Xue An didnt decline and casually put it into his pocket before he turned to the two little girls who were engrossed in watching TV in the distance and said, Lets go, follow daddy home! But at this moment, Qin Yuan suddenly turned pale, his body swayed, and he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, copsing onto the sofa. Grandfather! Qin Yu was shocked and hurried over. Qin Yuans eyes were lifeless, and even his breathing began to weaken. Whats happened to my grandfather? Qin Yu asked anxiously. Hua Xingyu quickly stepped forward to take Qin Yuans pulse, then his eyebrows knitted tightly together. Old Master Qins pulse is barely perceptible. His yang energy is extremely weak; its a sign of impending death! Qin Yu shouted at Xue An, Whats going on? Didnt you say you would save my grandfather? Xue An replied indifferently, He has been possessed by a malevolent spirit for so long, his yang energy has been nearly depleted! Now that the evil spirit is gone, its natural for him to be close to death! What should we do? Master Hua, can my grandfather be saved? Tears flowed down Qin Yus cheeks. Hua Xingyu shook his head, With his condition now, even a century-old ginseng wouldnt be enough to sustain his breath! Prepare for his final affairs! Qin Yu knelt before Xue An with a thud, Mr. Mr. Xue, I know I have not been very respectful to you, but please save my grandfather! As long as you save him, Ill agree to anything! Xue Ans expression was calm; he didnt have any particr fondness for Qin Yu. He also knew that she was behind todays events. Just then, Xue Xiang secretly tugged at Xue Ans clothes and whispered, Daddy, that sister looks so pitiful! Xue An only ever showed tenderness when facing his two daughters. Then what do you suggest we do, Xiang Xiang? While attentively eating an orange, Xue Nian suddenly spoke up, Dad, please help this sister, she looks so ugly when she cries! Qin Yu found herself in a predicament between tears andughter. For Xue An, his daughters words were a decree; he casually took out the Primordial Essence Elixir that had been refined from leftover medicine residue, Eat this, and youll be fine! When Hua Xingyu saw the Primordial Essence Elixir, his eyes widened and he began to breathe rapidly. This this Hua Tingting was a little puzzled, Grandfather, whats wrong? May I have a look at this elixir? Hua Xingyu was like a child seeing a beloved toy. Xue An nodded and tossed the elixir over casually. Hua Xingyu caught it in a fluster, staring greedily at the Primordial Essence Elixir for a while before eximing repeatedly. The work of a Heavenly Being, truly the work of a Heavenly Being! Then Hua Xingyu bowed to Xue An, Mr. Xue, I, Hua Xingyu, have spent my life in medicine and have never admired anyone; not even that fellow Gao Shen do I acknowledge, but today, I am thoroughly convinced in both my heart and words! Oh, you really know your stuff! Xue An said. After the elixir was administered to Qin Yuan, within a few minutes, his previously pale cheeks began to regain their rosiness. Soon, Qin Yuan recoveredpletely. Not only that, but even the wrinkles on his face and his white hair hadrgely diminished. If Qin Yuan looked like a man in his seventies before, he now appeared to be in his fifties. This miraculous sight also filled Hua Xingyu with excitement. As for Hua Tingting, she was utterly astounded. Rejuvenation! If someone had told Hua Tingting before today that someone could achieve this with an unassuming elixir, she would have thought that person was a swindler. But the reality unfolding before her left Hua Tingting speechless. From childhood, the three views established by science came crashing down. Thinking of her recent mockery of Xue An, Hua Tingtings face couldnt help but burn with fever. She couldnt resist stealing nces at Xue An. It was then that Hua Tingting realized This man is so handsome! It was mainly because Xue An had an air of authority about him that made him seem like a lofty emperor, intimidating yetpelling people to keep a respectful distance. Hua Tingtings heartbeat involuntarily quickened. At this moment, having learned about everything that had just happened and sensing the anomaly on himself, Qin Yuan paid a deep bow to Xue An. Mr. Xue! From today onwards, if you need anything, just say the word, and Longtai Group will devote itself fully, not daring any negligence! The weight of this promise changed the expressions of Qin Yu, Hua Tingting, and others. Only Hua Xingyu looked at Qin Yuan with envy. He knew, this was far from enough. Just that Primordial Essence Elixir alone, Hua Xingyu believed, if it appeared in Zhongdu, or if those noble families and grand houses came to know of it, would surely set off a bloody storm. After all, an elixir that could make an old man with white hair turn young, was something Hua Xingyu admitted he couldnt achieve, nor could that Divine Doctor in Zhongdu, and not even all the holy hands of medicine throughout the world could do it. Now, even if Qin Yuan were to give Longtai Group directly to Xue An, it wouldnt be too much. After all, whenpared to life, whats wealth but nothing! But Xue An just nodded slightly. Understood. Then Xue An said to Qin Yu, You just said that if I saved your grandfather, you would do anything, right? Qin Yus heart tightened, and with steely courage, she said, Yes! Good, then you drive us home! Qin Yu sighed with relief, but deep down felt a faint disappointment. Hua Xingyu was anxious, Master, master, did you forget about our bet? You said that if I lost, you would take me or my granddaughter as your disciple! Xue An said indifferently, Really? Did I say that? Hua Xingyu nodded vigorously, You did, you did! But Ive changed my mind now; youre too old, and your granddaughter has too poor a talent in medicine! And too foolish! After saying this, Xue An strode away. Hua Tingting stood there, stunned. In her life, shed never been called stupid. Grandpa, dont mind him, whats with all the arrogance? Hua Xingyu shook his head and with a bow to Qin Yuan left the room. Once in the courtyard, looking at the lush greenery that shed with the cold winter, Hua Xingyu finally let out a long sigh, Tingting, you dont understand, this man, his story might be even more formidable than we can imagine! Hua Tingting remained silent. Hua Xingyu casually plucked a leaf, In this life, to be able to witness such skills, to meet such a person, I, Hua Xingyu, have not lived in vain! s, tis fate to meet but not destined to connect! Qin Yu personally drove the car, taking Xue An and his two daughters back to the apartmentplex. The people in theplex were stunned by the opulent Maybach, all sneaking nces from a distance. As Xue An was about to get out of the car, he suddenly said, Has your Qin Family offended someone? Qin Yu immediately caught on, Mr. Xue, you mean That malevolent ghost is being manipted! Xue An said as he got out of the car and walked away. Qin Yu sat in the car for a moment, then took out her phone and dialed a number. Lao Hei, order someone to start investigating. The old mans illness, someones conspiring behind the scenes! Chapter 10: Former Desk-Mate Turned Best Actress. 10 Chapter 10: Former Desk-Mate Turned Best Actress. Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In a vi in Beijiang. An old man was sitting cross-legged in meditation. A chubby man stood in front of him, sweating profusely. The old man was so thin, a gust of wind seemed like it could carry him away. But the man was respectful in his demeanor, not even daring to take a deep breath. Suddenly. A tattoo on the old mans arm shed with a spark of fire, then disappeared without a trace. The old man opened his eyes, speaking ominously, There is such a master in Beijiang who actually destroyed my Red Garment. The man trembled and quickly said, Immortal Liu, does this mean that the old immortal, Qin Yuan, has been rescued by someone? If Qin Yu were here, she would certainly recognize this man. He was the manager of Longtai Group, her own uncle, Qin Tian. And this old man was a powerful figure called Liu Nie, whom Qin Tian had paid a hefty sum to convince toe out of seclusion. Qin Tian spent so much money to employ Liu Shou precisely to deal with Qin Yuan. If anyone in the world most hoped for Qin Yuans death, it was undoubtedly Qin Tian. Because only with Qin Yuan gone would Longtai Group be his property. As for Qin Yu. Qin Tian had never taken his niece seriously, thinking that a mere woman could never be a match for him. And indeed, Liu Shou proved to be extraordinary, as the Red Garment ghost on Qin Yuan was his doing. Upon hearing Qin Tians words, Liu Nie let out a strange, cacklingugh. No need to worry, even if Qin Yuan really was saved by a master, I am not afraid. I only need to wait for the auction in two days to get that item, and then no one in the world will be my match! Qin Tian immediately started ttering him. Through their time spent together these days, Qin Tian hade to revere Liu Nie as divine. Immortal Liu, is that item really that powerful? Liu Shou said indifferently, Do you really think that with your little money you could make me stay in Beijiang this long to do your bidding? Yes, yes, yes! Qin Tian nodded and bowed incessantly in agreement. Excitement showed on Liu Shous face, Youmoners actually put such a treasure up for auction? If it werent for the fact that I dont know who has the item, I would never have waited for this so-called auction! What about Qin Yuan Once I have that item, it will be a simple task to help you kill him! But Qin Tians face showed a troubled expression. Liu Shou sneered, Rest assured, once my cultivation level significantly increases, I will have him die silently and without a trace, and no one will suspect you. Qin Tian was overjoyed, Thank you, old Immortal! Xue Xiang and Nian Nian had fallen asleep. These past few days had worn out the two girls. Xue An took the opportunity while they were asleep to start tidying up the house. He pushed open the bedroom door where he and An Yan once lived, finding the room hadnt changed much from four years ago when he left. Many things remained as they were, just covered with a fineyer of dust. The only exception was a photograph on the bedside table which was still as clean and vivid as ever. Xue An picked up the photograph, and in it, An Yan was clinging to him with a splendid smile. Xue An felt a slight sting in his heart. An Yan, wait for me! I will definitely bring you back to my side in glory! All those who once looked down on us and hindered us, I will trample them underfoot this time! Hey! Xue An suddenly noticed someone must have frequently wiped the photograph, especially his side, which was now slightly faded from rubbing. It was at that moment the doorbell rang. Xue An put down the photograph and opened the door. Tang XuanEr stood at the doorway with a bag of vegetables. Youre back! Xue An smiled and let Tang XuanEr in. Where are Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian? Theyve both fallen asleep! Tang XuanEr smiled, It seems Daddy is still the dearest. They wouldnt sleep without seeing me before! At this moment, Tang Xuaner noticed the bedroom door was open and said indifferently, Over the past few years, I often came in to clean, but I havent changed theyout at all, just feeling certain that you woulde back! Hmm! Have you eaten? I have! Do you want to eat more? Yes! Xue An said with a smile, looking at this woman who was like an orchid in a secluded valley. Tang Xuaner started to prepare the meal skillfully and quickly! Soon! Avish meal was ready. Xue An sat down to eat. Suddenly Tang Xuaner said, Tomorrow some of our high school ssmates are having a gathering! Oh! Are you going? Xue An shook his head, I dont even remember who my high school ssmates were, why would I go? Youre still like that. However, this gathering is different, our old ssmate, your high school desk-mate, Fan Mengxue is back in Beijiang, and the gathering is to wee her back and dust off her travels! Fan Mengxue? Xue An frowned, then managed to recall who she was. So shes back, whats the need for such a big fuss to wee her? Tang Xuaner gave Xue An a peculiar look, Could it be that you really dont know? Know what? Fan Mengxue is our sss pride now! Shes also the hottest actress right now, having just won the Best Actress at the Golden Globe Awardsst month. A real leadingdy! Oh, whats that got to do with me? Xue An said indifferently. Tang Xuaner let out a sigh, Have you really forgotten? During school, Fan Mengxue was the one who liked you the most! Xue An was slightly taken aback, and the image of the girl with a ponytail and deep dimples that appeared when she smiled surfaced in his mind. How could it be? Noticing Xue Ans surprise, Tang Xuaner said with a halfugh a half cry expression, The whole ss knew back then, did you not feel anything at all? Xue An shook his head. Tang Xuaner paused for a moment, then said softly, Ill be going tomorrow, join me, wont you? After thinking for a bit, Xue An nodded his head, Thats fine! But Ill need to bring Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian with me. Okay, Ille to pick you up tomorrow noon! Tang Xuaner left. Xue An sat in the living room and turned on the TV. By chance, an interview was being broadcasted. And the interviewee was none other than his former desk-mate, now a big star, Fan Mengxue. Miss Fan, weve heard that Qin Tian, one of Zhongdus Four Young Masters, is pursuing you. Is that true? Amidst the camera shes, Fan Mengxue looked unbelievably beautiful. Faced with the reporters question, she simply smiled slightly. Mr. Yue and I are just friends. Ive always thought of him as a brother, she said. The reporters stirred at her response. Then, is there a guy youre interested in? Or could you share what kind of person youre looking for in a partner? another reporter pressed on. Fan Mengxue hesitated for a moment, and a tear seemed to glisten in her eyes. Ive already got someone I like in my heart! The reporters nearly went mad. This was huge news! Can you reveal who it is? Fan Mengxue smiled, He was my ssmate, but he has been missing for four years now. However, I believe that well definitely meet again! The interview ended there and though the reporters wanted to ask more, Fan Mengxue had already left. In a luxurious vi in Beijiang, a man with a handsome face but a sinister gaze in his eyes fiercely threw the remote control. The remote smashed into the seventy-inch LCD television, which cracked on impact. The man spat out hatefully, Fan Mengxue, you still cant forget that guy until now? Fine, if he dares to show up at the reunion tomorrow, Ill trample him underfoot right in front of you! Chapter 11 Waiting for the Bus 11 Chapter 11 Waiting for the Bus Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Fan Mengxue left the studio and had just gotten into the car when her agent, Han Yao, called her. Fan Mengxue answered the phone. This top-tier gold medal entertainment agent was furious on the phone. Fan Mengxue, do you realize what youre doing? I know! said Fan Mengxue coolly. You know? I think you dont know a thing! Do you understand the impact your statements have had on thepany? Fan Mengxue kept silent. Im telling you, my phone was almost blown up because of this. If I hadnt managed things for you, what situation would you be in now? The boss and the board would have devoured you! After venting, Han Yaos tone softened, Meng Xue, youre at the peak of your career right now. So many investors are waving checks at you for your poprity and fanbase! Yet you suddenly made that confession on television. Do you know how many fans youll lose because of that? Sister Han, I understand all that, but hes back! Fan Mengxue said with a cool tone. Han Yao was momentarily speechless before finally asking, So, what are you nning to do? Im going back to Beijiang to see him! No way! Han Yao tly refused. Tomorrow you have to fly to Europe. Theres an internationally acimed director there, preparing to cast you as the female lead in his next film! Sorry, but Im already on my way to Beijiang, Fan Mengxue said, and after finishing the sentence, she hung up the phone and turned it off. Sister Xue, where are we going? the driver asked cautiously. To Beijiang! Fan Mengxue watched the scenery rushing by outside the car window, her hands gripping the phone tightly. Even her knuckles had turned white from the pressure. The next day. Tang Xuaner arrived early. Upon entering, she saw Xue An clumsily trying to braid Xue Xiang and Nian Nians hair. One must admit, men trulyck talent in this department. Whether youre the Immortal Venerable or an ordinary man, its all the same. Either the braids would end up crooked, or the hair would be aplete mess. But the two little girls seemed to be enjoying it all. They kept giggling gleefully. Seeing this, Tang Xuaner could only shake her head helplessly, then reced Xue An, quickly making neat braids for the two young girls. Are you going to wear that? Tang Xuaner asked. Yes. Is there a problem? asked Xue An. Xue An was wearing clothes from four years ago. Although they werent very worn out, the style was decidedly out of date. Tang Xuaner hesitated, then held back what she wanted to say. After they were finally ready, the two adults led Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian out of the neighborhood. While they were waiting for the car, a brand-new BMW 530 pulled up to the curb. The window rolled down, and a slick man smiled at Tang Xuaner. Xuaner, I was just about to pick you up! Hurry, get in the car! Brother Meng has already arranged a gathering at the Dragon Emperor tform Hotel! Tang Xuaner frowned. The woman in the passenger seat also leaned out, Tang Xuaner, its so cold, still waiting for a car? Come on, let my husband give you a ride! See that? Its our brand-new car! Cost over four hundred thousand Euros! The woman, with her triangr eyes, spoke in a smug tone. Tang Xuaner was slightly hesitant, and at that moment, the woman with triangr eyes also noticed Xue An. Yo, isnt that Xue An? The man also saw Xue An, and after scrutinizing him carefully, a look of disdain and arrogance spread across his face. I didnt expect the great schr Xue to be attending the gathering as well! Tang Xuaner whispered, Theyre Meng Wei and Zhang Yan from our ss. Xue An pondered for a long while before he finally had some impression. Back when he was in school, this Meng Wei was the sssckey, always hanging around whoever had money. As for this Zhang Yan. She was even more of an opportunist. These two together absolutely made the perfect pair. A faint, almost imperceptible smile emerged on the corner of Xue Ans mouth. It was at this moment that Xue Xiang spotted a street vendor selling small pieces of jewelry. Daddy, those little pieces of jewelry are so pretty! Xue Xiangs eyes sparkled. No matter how young a girl might be, she is still a woman. She naturally had no resistance to sparkly things. Xue An smiled, Do you like them? Uh-huh! Love them! Xue Xiang and Nian Nian chorused. Then go pick some out, Ill buy them for you! The two little girls cheered and jumped around, starting to choose small pieces of jewelry from the stall. All the while, Xue An didnt even bother to look straight at Meng Wei and Zhang Yan. Zhang Yan curled her lip disdainfully and said, Whats with the act? Youre reduced to this and still trying to appear high and mighty! Dont say that, after all, he can still afford a few pieces of cheap jewelry! Meng Wei sneered. At this time, the two little girls had selected a lot of small jewelry, Xue An paid for them, and when he picked them up, a thought struck him, and he casually infused them with some Spiritual Energy. These items, originally worthless, began to undergo subtle changes. Picked one out for you too! said Xue An indifferently, handing a pair of earrings to Tang Xuaner. Tang Xuaner took the earrings, absolutely delighted. Yo, those must be worth at least five dors, right? So sparkly, they couldnt possibly be made of stic, could they! XuanEr, you better not wear them, careful not to damage your skin! Zhang Yan mocked. Tang Xuaners expression turned somewhat awkward. Xue An frowned slightly, this woman was certainly noisy. Sorry, Xue An, our car can only fit four people. After picking up Xuaner, youll have to sit in the trunk, or maybe you can take the buster! Meng Weiughed heinously. Tang Xuaner furrowed her brow, You guys go on ahead, well take a cab there in a bit! Meng Wei wanted to say more. But suddenly Xue Xiang said, Daddy, this car isnt as big as the one we rode in yesterday! Yeah Daddy, the car Auntie Qin Yu drove to take us home yesterday was so big! Xue Nian added. A big car, huh? Heh, a van, right? Meng Wei scoffed. Zhang Yan, feeling very proud, boasted, See that? My husband just bought a new car yesterday, a BMW 5 Series, ever ridden in one? Xue An seemed to be watching two clowns performing, his expression remaining indifferent throughout. And just then, an extended Maybach rolled up slowly. It stopped right beside Xue An before the driver got out, and then respectfully approached Xue An. Mr. Xue, our young miss has instructed us to drive you wherever you need to go. Just let me know what you require at any time! This scene left Meng Wei and Zhang Yan dumbfounded, their mouths agape wide enough to fit a duck egg. The appearance of the Maybach was like a resounding p to Zhang Yans face, who had just been bragging about her new car, leaving her seeing stars. Compared to this car, the BMW that Zhang Yan had boasted about couldnt even buy one of its wheel caps. Xue An was indeed slightly surprised; this Qin Yu was rather thoughtful. Then he nodded, Alright! To the Dragon Emperor tform! Yes! At this moment, Xue Xiang said to a still stunned Meng Wei, Uncle, the car Auntie Qin Yu drove to take us home yesterday was just like this one! Xue An couldnt help but give a wry smile; his two four-year-old daughters seemed rather cunning! Chapter 12 Classmates Gathering 1 (Making up for the missed update yesterday) 12 Chapter 12 ssmates Gathering 1 (Making up for the missed update yesterday) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In Beijiang, if you ask where the best restaurant is, you might get a mix of responses. But if you mention a ce that offers dining, drinking, and entertainment all in one, withplete facilities and a high level, that must be the Dragon Emperor tform, and even people from the province frequently spend their money here. At this moment, luxury cars gathered in droves in front of the Dragon Emperor tform, and guests clouded the entrance. A Maybach slowly drove up to the front. This extended custom edition Maybach was full of luxury, attracting many onlookers gazes. The doorman hurriedly came forward, respectfully opening the car door. The first to hop out of the car were two delicate and cute little girls. The little girls, around four or five years old, looked identical, as if they had stepped right out of aic book. They were soft and charming. Many girls looked on with gleaming eyes, almost wishing they could rush up and snatch one away right now. Then, a woman with an elegant and pure aura like that of an orchid in a secluded valley emerged from the car, wearing a simple dress, her facial features picturesque. This scene left many onlookers somewhat dumbfounded. Meanwhile, a few girls not far away covered their mouths in surprise. Isnt that our ssmate, Tang Xuaner? Yes! Its her! Doesnt she say shes unmarried? Howe she has children now? Hmph, always acting so high and mighty, but in the end, shes just be a mistress for some rich guy, a girl with a few freckles on her face sneered. Being able to afford such a car, there arent many in Beijiang! Who could this person be? Many people harbored this thought, and at this moment, Xue An also got out of the car. His appearance caused another flurry of excitement among these girls. Its Xue An! Didnt he disappear? Howe hes suddenly back? He dares to show up? Hong has been threatening to deal with him for a long time! Look at those shabby clothes; he doesnt look wealthy at all, probably just swelling his face to look fat and renting the car! the girl with frecklesughed. This girl was Song Jing, who was known for being sharp-tongued and extremely snobbish. Along with Zhang Yan and Du Juan, she was known as one of the three despised individuals of the ss. Hehe, Hong went to pick up the big star Fan Mengxue. There will probably be a good show to watch soon! whispered the girls, gleefully anticipating the drama. Daddy, this ce is so big and beautiful! Xue Xiang looked around and eximed. Big? Its decent! Wait until Daddy takes you to see what real luxury is! Xue An didnt feel much. Even though the Dragon Emperor tform was known for spending five hundred million just on decorations, including a three-meter-long golden dragon made of real gold in the main hall. It was also named for this reason. Such extravagance could certainly make most people take notice. But for someone like the Immortal Venerable, who had seen countless grand scenes, this ce was truly shabby. In the past in the True Immortal Realm, a regr banquet would involve ughtering thousands of giant dragons. When the True Immortal Realm Master hosted Xue An, he even killed ten Ancient Gods dragons and used Phoenix Bone dishes to serve them. Such a spectacle was beyond the imagination of mortals. So, to Xue An, this so-called golden dragon carved out here was no different from a pig. His words, however, attracted sidelong nces from those nearby. A man with his hair dyed in wild colors, with an arm wrapped around a garishly dressed woman, couldnt help but snicker upon hearing Xue Ansment. Where did this bumpkine from? Hes got quite a mouth on him! Before Xue An could respond, Xue Nian suddenly giggled. What are youughing at? Xue Xiang asked, hands on her hips, striking a sisterly pose. That uncles hair looks like a chicken nest! Upon hearing this, Xue Xiang took a closer look and couldnt help but startughing too. It really does! The two little girls remarks made many other people cover their mouths andugh. Because it really does look a bit like a chicken coop. This mans face turned red with rage as he shot Xue An a hateful nce before turning away and leaving. Xue An smiled faintly, he couldnt care less about such an ant-like fellow. However, if that man had dared to provoke him again just now, Xue An wouldnt have minded turning his head into an actual chicken coop. XuanEr, over here! Over here! Song Jing shouted, her face now brimming with smiles, showing no trace of the sharpness she had just exhibited. Tang Xuaner hesitated for a moment, then walked over, Song Jing, long time no see! Tsk tsk, it really has been a long time indeed. I didnt expect you to have children already! The two little girls are so cute! Are they twins? Song Jing said with a smile. Tang Xuaner shook her head, They are not my children! These two are Xue Ans daughters. Xue An has children? Song Jing and the others looked over at Xue An from a distance, their eyes filled with scorn. Dressed so shabbily and even bringing children to the gathering. He must not be doing well! Lets go! Lets head over to the Heaven Number One room and wait! Hong Shao is picking up the male ssmates along with the big star Fan Mengxue, they should be back soon! Song Jing took Tang Xuaner with her as they walked away. What about Xue An? Him? If he wants toe, he can just follow, but right now the private room is full of girls. At that moment, Xue Xiang secretly tugged on Xue Ans clothes. Whats wrong? Xue An bent down and asked. Daddy, I want to go to the bathroom! Xue Xiang said with her little face blushing red. Me too, me too! Xue Nian also spoke up. Uh okay then! Xue An then went with them to the private room. Heaven Number One is the most luxurious and expensive private room in Dragon Emperor tform, naturally equipped with a bathroom. However, as soon as he entered, he found the room filled with chattering women, all of them girls. Most of them he no longer recognized, and those he did remember, he couldnt recall their names. Isnt this our sss Xue An? Thats him! Why didnt he go to pick up Fan Mengxue? Shh, dont ask now. Hong Shao will be back soon! Amid these whispers, Xue Ans expression remained unchanged, as he simply told Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, Can you go by yourselves? Mhm mhm! The two little girls entered the bathroom. Xue An stood by the door waiting. Several times, Tang Xuaner tried toe over, only to be held back by Song Jing with various excuses. At this point, all the women in the room had their eyes fixed on him. But Xue An didnt care in the least. A joke. These people didnt even count as shy mediocrity in Xue Ans eyes, how could he care about their gaze? Especially since Xue Ans state of mind was as firm as a rock, he just stood there distantly, exuding a proud demeanor. Although his clothes werent fitting, they couldnt conceal the sharpness of Xue Ans presence, sharp as a knifes edge. Gradually. The whispers among the girls died down. In school, Xue An had been the most handsome guy, and many girls had secretly liked him. Seeing Xue An now, although his attire was in, his looks and stature transcended his former self, stirring a peculiar feeling in their hearts. Xue An was of course aware of this, but he simply smiled it off. Back when he was in Greenhill Immortal Realm, just by a single encounter, he had managed to whisk away the Nine Tails Holy Maiden, causing the entire n of fox demons toe out in pursuit, all to seek revenge on him. If the likes of the Nine Tails Holy Maiden, who stood out in the universe, was nothing of concern to him, much less these ordinary mortals. Chapter 13 Class Reunion 2 (Making up for the missed update from yesterday) 13 Chapter 13 ss Reunion 2 (Making up for the missed update from yesterday) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Song Jing disdainfully curled her lips and muttered softly, Pretending what? Just wait till Hong Ming gets back, see if you dare to be so arrogant! Song Jing now only had one thing on her mindclinging to Hong Ming, the big tree. If she could gain his recognition and be a mistress, that would be perfect. Thats why she looked down on Xue An so much. Because she knew that Hong Ming harbored hostility towards Xue An. Especially since Fan Mengxue had returned to Beijiang all of a sudden, it was very likely rted to the sudden reappearance of Xue An, who had been missing for four years. She couldnt wait to see the expression on Fan Mengxues face when she found out that Xue An already had a child. Song Jing thought with schadenfreude. At this moment, at the Beijiang expressway entrance, a dozen ck Mercedes lined up in a row, with Hong Ming dressed in a custom suit, waiting in the wind. This scene naturally attracted curious nces from everyone. However, Hong Ming felt nothing, not even the cold wind could cool his burning heart. Finally, a white Mercedes van slowly drove off the highway. Hong Ming, excited, didnt wait for the van toe to aplete stop before he hurried forward to greet it. The door opened. Fan Mengxue, dressed in a flowing gown, looking refined and genteel like the girl next door, appeared before Hong Ming. Hong Ming felt his breathing hasten, the intense desire to possess her making him wish he could pin the frail woman to the ground right then. Where is he? This was the first thing Fan Mengxue said to Hong Ming. Hong Ming felt a tide of jealousy rise within him. Why was she asking for him the moment she saw him? Why? Although he was displeased, Hong Ming still said with a smile, Everyone is at the hotel waiting for you! Fan Mengxue nodded, Then lead the way, please! But your driver has been driving for such a long time, its dangerous. Why not take my car? Fan Mengxue hesitated, but ultimately nodded in agreement. At this moment, the other male ssmates also gathered around, starting to greet her. Meng Xue, Im Li Qiang! Meng Xue, Im Han Li. Among these greetings, Fan Mengxue nodded and then got into the car, without saying a word during the whole process. The men looked at each other in confusion. Bing a star and she doesnt know her ce anymore, whats there to be haughty about! Hmph, its true! If it werent for Hong Ming, I wouldnt have bothereding! These murmurs, though soft, still reached inside the car. But Fan Mengxue appeared indifferent. Thats right. She really disliked these so-called ssmates. Even Hong Ming was her most detested person. Because the Fan Mengxue from back then had neither living parents and was fostered in her uncles house; apart from being beautiful, she had no background whatsoever. Thus, she became an object of desire for many. But Fan Mengxue was a self-respecting girl, of course she wouldnt yield. Then, these so-called ssmates started to spread rumors saying she hooked up with men outside all the time and had even had several abortions. These rumorspletely crushed the then Fan Mengxue. In ss too, she was thoroughly ostracized. Song Jing and other girls also ridiculed her in various ways. Just when Fan Mengxue was on the brink of a mental breakdown, Xue An stood up for her. To this day, Fan Mengxue still remembered that scene. Sitting alone in a corner, a group of girls pointed and jeered at her. And just then, a boy in ck silently stood by her side. That figure, not tall and even a bit slight, would never be forgotten by Fan Mengxue. For her sake, Xue An was beaten several times by thugs from outside the school, but this boy seemed to have a fierce streak. Though he was beaten, he would always fight to the end like a lone wolf. After a few urrences, no one dared to provoke him anymore. With a face full of scars, Xue An smiled at Fan Mengxue, No one will dare to bully you from now on! At that moment, Fan Mengxue threw herself into Xue Ans arms, sobbing uncontrobly. From that point on, Fan Mengxue swore a vicious oath to live only for Xue An for the rest of her life. It wasnt untilter that Fan Mengxue found out all of this was due to Hong Mings instigation. By a stroke of luck, Fan Mengxue eventually embarked on the path of a star. The journey was arduous, but she could proudly say that she hade this far with integrity. Not for any other reason but to be worthy of that boy in ck, covered in scars from back then. However, Xue Ans disappearance four years ago almost shattered Fan Mengxue. She had written her will, yet in the end, she did not die because she wanted to give herself time. If Xue An still hadnt appeared after four years, then she would take her own life. By the grace of God, Xue An returned. Upon hearing this news, Fan Mengxue cried tears of excitement and rushed back overnight. The one who told her of Xue Ans return was also Hong Ming. Hong Ming sat in the passenger seat, stealing nces at Fan Mengxue sitting in the back, and eventually couldnt help but say, Meng Xue, today seems to be your birthday, right? Fan Mengxue was taken aback and then remembered that today was indeed her birthday. These four years, Fan Mengxue was constantly busy because she dared not rest. The moment she did, Xue An would flood her thoughts. Thus, the concept of a birthday had faded from her memory. Hmm! Most of our ssmates have arrived, just in time to celebrate your birthday with you! Fan Mengxue remained silent, turning her head to watch the scenery flying by outside the car window. Hong Mings eyelids twitched with rage bubbling in his heart. Why was this woman always so cold towards him? Was it because of that Xue An? Heh! A cold smile appeared on Hong Mings lips. This time when Xue An returned, Hong Ming intended to trample him underfoot in front of Fan Mengxue, then tell her that she, as a woman, was only worthy of him. Soon enough. The Mercedes convoy arrived at the Dragon Emperor tform. The manager of the Dragon Emperor tform personally came to open the door, with Hong Ming striding out with a lofty posture, and Fan Mengxue, wearing sunsses and a mask, also alighted from the vehicle. Young Master Hong, everyone is waiting for you in the Tianzi No.1 room! Hong Ming nodded, Lead the way! Fan Mengxue entered with an excited heart. She yearned to see Xue An, but at the same time, she feared meeting him. Upon opening the door to the Tianzi No.1 private room. The first thing that caught Fan Mengxues eye was the smiling faces of Song Jing and others. Wee back to Beijiang, Meng Xue! Meng Xue, weve all been missing you! Fan Mengxue didnt heed these voices, her gaze only searching the room. Meng Xue! Tang Xuaner whispered. Back in the ss, only Tang Xuaner wasnt afraid of being ostracized by others and insisted on befriending her. So upon seeing Tang Xuaner, Fan Mengxue finally showed a smile. XuanEr! Tang Xuaner nodded, then turned her gaze to the corner. Fan Mengxue looked there too. Finally, she saw Xue An in the corner,ughing and chatting with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. She trembled, and tears involuntarily began to flow down her cheeks. At that moment, Hong Ming and others entered the private room. Upon seeing Hong Ming, Song Jings face bloomed with a cheerful smile. Young Master Hong, youve finally returned! Hong Ming nodded, just about to speak. Fan Mengxue had already walked up to Xue An. Xue An sensed the presence of someone and looked up. Their eyes met. Xue An was first startled, then he smiled faintly, Meng Xue, long time no see! Chapter 14 Class Reunion 3 14 Chapter 14 ss Reunion 3 Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The atmosphere began to grow subtle. Fan Mengxues tears hadnt stopped. Xue An sighed, Still so prone to crying? In fact, only Fan Mengxue knew that she only cried in front of Xue An, and at other times, no matter how sad she was, she always kept a smile. Because she knew, without Xue An, even if she cried, nobody would feel sorry for her. Daddy, who is this auntie? Why is she crying? Xue Xiang spoke cutely. It was then that Fan Mengxue noticed the two little girls. This is Xue An smiled, These are my two daughters! Fan Mengxuesplexion instantly turned a bit pale, but she quickly regained herposure, then squatted down and said to Xue Xiang and Xue Anchong. Auntie is your daddys friend, I havent seen him for so long, so I got emotional and cried! Xue Anchong tilted her head and suddenly eximed with surprise, YoureMeng Xue Auntie? Fan Mengxues influence was nationwide; even a little girl like Xue Anchong recognized her. Fan Mengxue smiled, Yes! Daddy, Meng Xue Auntie is your friend! Xue An nodded. Thats not right, I remember Meng Xue Auntie died in the TV drama! Xue Xiang said with a puzzled expression. Fan Mengxue couldnt help but be amused by these two little treasures. However, their harmonious atmosphere left Song Jing, who had been eagerly anticipating a scene, stunned. Whats going on? Why doesnt Fan Mengxue care at all that Xue An already has children? As for Hong Ming, his eyes were nearly lethal. Nevertheless, he still tried to maintain a smile and walked over, looked Xue An up and down, and said condescendingly with augh, Xue An, I heard you went missing for four years. What happened? Did you go digging through trash? How else could you end up looking so destitute? Hong Mings words made Fan Mengxue frown, ready tosh out. But Xue An simply smiled calmly, Hong Ming? Seeing you again is really quite the pleasant surprise! One of the Heart Demons that Xue An had faced when proving himself was Hong Ming. During their school days, Hong Ming, relying on his familys power, constantly humiliated Xue An. Especially when Fan Mengxue was crazily infatuated with Xue An, Hong Ming became even more relentless, finding various reasons to trouble Xue An. Now, seeing him again, Xue An was naturally happy. Happy to resolve this Heart Demon. But Hong Ming didnt see it that way; he thought Xue An was conceding and thus wore a smug look. At this time, the other ssmates also noticed what was going on. Hong Ming was looking for trouble with Xue An! But on one side was the distinguished young master of the Hong Family, and on the other was the penniless Xue An. So, many immediately made their choice. Song Jing covered her mouth andughed, Young Master Hong, when I first saw our dear Xue An, I thought I was mistaken! So dirty and shabby, but it turned out to be Xue An! Sorry! Xue An, Im just so blunt! But now our handsome Xue An is already a daddy, and with kids to support, its inevitable to face financial difficulties. Young Master Hong, why dont you give Xue An a job at your ce! Hong Ming nodded, speaking indifferently, If an old ssmate is in trouble, I naturally want to help. I just happen to need someone to do odd jobs in my office. Xue An, if youe, Ill pay you a sry of ten thousand yuan. Xue An didnt say anything, but looked at Hong Ming and Song Jing with interest. But his silence made Hong Ming think he was showing weakness, admitting defeat. This feeling of overwhelming his rival in front of a woman gave him a thrill. Just then, the food began to be served. In order to entertain Fan Mengxue, Hong Ming had spent arge sum of money, and the banquet was indeed very high-end. Everyone, please take your seats! Please take your seats! Hong Ming began to invite the others to sit. Fan Mengxue looked at Xue An with concern, and Xue An nodded at her, then sat back down at the table. The two young girls started to enjoy their meal heartily. But Xue An did not pick up his chopsticks. At this point, Song Jing deliberately said, Xue An, you should eat, you probably dont get to eat food like this usually, try some! The atmosphere began to turn odd. Tang Xuaner was burning with rage and stood up, ready to retort Song Jing. However, Xue An just waved his hand and then slightly raised an eyebrow. If I remember correctly, youre Song Jing? Hehe, yes! Xue An nodded, As I thought, same old. Some dogs really cant change the habit of eating shit. Thatment made many people unable to hold back, and they burst intoughter. Song Jings face turned even greener. You But at that moment, Hong Ming came over with a ss of wine. Here, Xue An, we havent seen each other for many years, lets have a drink first! Xue An leaned back in his chair and said indifferently, Why should I have a drink with you? What are you worth to toast with me? With that, the whole private room fell silent. Hong Mings face went purple. He had thought that Xue An was showing weakness and giving in, so he was ready to humiliate him under the guise of offering a toast. But to his surprise, he had been boldly pped in the face instead. He snickered coldly a few times, Good! Quite gutsy! You ask me what I am worth? Ill tell you! Our Hong Family is about to start a partnership with Longtai Group, and next, well be expanding into the provincial capital. Soon, well be a provincial-level star enterprise, and might even go public! These words made Song Jing, who was listening on the side, flush with excitement. A daughter-inw of a publicly-listedpanys board member. If she could marry into that, wouldnt she be the young mistress? Therefore, Song Jing also echoed, Young Master Hong is indeed promising. Xue An, did you hear that? At this time, other ssmates also began to discuss. The Hong Family is going to coborate with Longtai Group? My God, Longtai Group is like a colossal enterprise! Yeah! Young Master Hong is even more impressive in Beijiang now! Hong Ming started to feel a bit smug, and he deliberately nced at Fan Mengxue, but he noticed that she had been silent all along, her eyes fixed on Xue An and not even ncing at him. Jealousy burned within Hong Ming. In the meantime, there were people eagerly trying to persuade Xue An. Xue An, you should quickly apologize to Young Master Hong! Were all old ssmates, and Young Master Hong is magnanimous, he wont take this to heart! Yes, yes, yes! Quick, say sorry. Young Master Hong, youll need to look out for us in the future! Xue An coldly observed, watching these sycophantic so-called ssmates for what they truly were. Then he slowly stretched, yawning long and loud. I take back what I said just now! A smug smile appeared on the corner of Hong Mings mouth. Many people breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Xue An was backing down. Only Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuaner looked at Xue An with concern. Xue An spoke indifferently, How could I describe you with a thing? In fact, youre not a thing at all! Chapter 15 Sister is Right! 15 Chapter 15 Sister is Right! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Many people thought they had heard wrong. Had Xue An gone mad? Hong Mings face turned green, and he said sinisterly, Xue An, remember not to kneel and beg for mercyter. Xue An just smiled faintly, That advice seems more suitable for you! At this point, Fan Mengxue interrupted the two, Hong Ming, today is my birthday. Youd better not start anything! Hong Ming huffed and backed away with a grim face. Song Jings heart, however, bloomed with joy. Let them argue. The more intense the quarrel, the better! Hehe, it would be best if Hong Mingpletely annoyed Fan Mengxue, that wench, so she herself would have a chance to rise to the top. Song Jing was making her calctions. Fan Mengxue looked at Xue An with concern. Xue An smiled and shook his head, signaling her not to worry. It was then that Tang Xuaner stood up, Today is Meng Xues birthday. Its not easy for her toe back. Lets all toast to her! Everyone stood up, Xue An also lifted his ss, and gave Fan Mengxue a toast from afar. Fan Mengxue then smiled radiantly and downed her drink. Pop. The champagne was opened. When the waiter brought in the twelveyered cake, the atmosphere reached a climax. This time, however, everyone focused their attention on Hong Ming. ttery flowed over Hong Ming like a tide. Many people eagerlyplimented Hong Ming, hoping to secure a position under him. After a few drinks, Hong Ming himself began to feel rather ted, and with a grand gesture, said, Dont worry, were all ssmates. Ill naturally help when I should. Young Hong is mighty! Young Hong is truly extraordinary! The crowd repeatedly toasted him. Meanwhile, Xue An seemed to be forgotten, with not even a nce from anyone. At that moment, Hong Ming pressed his hand downward to quiet everyone and then pulled a small box from his chest. Upon opening it, inside was a diamond ring of at least five carats. Meng Xue, happy birthday! Hong Mings birthday gift silenced the room. Song Jings eyes nearly shot mes of jealousy. But Fan Mengxue lowered her eyes and gently shook her head, Hong Ming, I cant ept this gift! Why not? Its too valuable! Hong Mingughed, Its just over a million, not a big deal at all! But just then, a childlike voice piped up. Daddy, the ring you bought me from the roadside stand is bigger than this one! All eyes turned to the speaker. Xue Xiang put down the chicken leg in his hand and said very seriously, Really, the ring my daddy bought from the roadside is very big! Many people couldnt help butugh at Xue Xiangs naive appearance. Song Jingughed, Little girl, the ring your daddy bought cant be more than five yuan, but Young Hong has spent over a million on this! Is over a million a lot? Xue Xiang blinked curiously. Of course! Xue Xiang shook her head, But I think that whatever daddy buys me, must be the best in the world! Xue Nian swallowed the meat in his mouth and nodded vigorously, Sister is right! Xue An couldnt help butugh and touched the heads of Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, Thats right, whatever daddy gives you is definitely the best! Daddy, I want to give Aunt Meng Xue a present! Xue Xiang said. Go ahead! Whatever youve been given is yours, and you can give it to whomever you wish! Xue Xiang nodded, hopped off the chair, and then walked over to Fan Mengxue, seriously taking out the little ring Xue An had bought for her. Mengxue Auntie, happy birthday! Seeing the exquisitely cute little girl, Fan Mengxue couldnt help but smile, taking the ring and saying, Thank you! Whats your name? My name is Xue Xiang, and my younger sister is Xue Nian! Xue Xiang, Xue Nian Fan Mengxue murmured a few words, a trace of bitterness crossing her heart. That girl, she surely liked him too, didnt she? At that moment, Song Jing sneered with sarcasm, Some people are really good at saving money, huh? Pick up a ring for five bucks on the street and call it a gift? Fan Mengxue frowned, finding Song Jing really annoying. But suddenly. Fan Mengxue let out a light gasp as she carefully examined the ring. And then, Fan Mengxue was shocked. Having be famous, Fan Mengxue had frequently endorsed various jewelry and luxury brands, so she had an eye for these things. Fan Mengxue could affirm that this ring was not your average street stall item. On the contrary, its purity and quality were absolutely singr treasures. This thing could not possibly have been bought at a street stall! Meanwhile, Hong Ming couldnt save face anymore, one setback after another had pushed him to the brink of eruption. Now that Fan Mengxue was even refusing his gift, it cost Hong Ming hisst shred of patience. He violently snatched the ring from Fan Mengxues hand and ruthlessly threw it onto the ground. Fan Mengxue was furious, Hong Ming, what gives you the right to throw the gift Xue An gave me onto the ground? Hong Ming scoffed coldly, Mengxue, this piece of junk is worthless. Why would you want it? Xue An, if you cant afford a gift, then dont buy one. Who do you think youre fooling with a stic toy? Xue An sighed and slowly stood up. He picked up the now shattered ring from the ground and extended a finger towards Hong Ming. Ten million! What? Hong Ming didnt understand. I mean, youve smashed the ring I gave away. You have to pay for it. Seeing as were old schoolmates, lets call it ten million, Xue An said indifferently. Hong Ming looked at Xue An as if he were looking at a fool, Are you crazy with poverty? Heres a thousand yuan, enough to buy a hundred rings like yours! Song Jing also scoffed, Hes trying to scam us! So, youre not nning onpensating? Impensating your ass! Hong Ming couldnt help but curse. But the next second, he paid the price for his words. Xue An suddenly grabbed an ashtray from the table, caught hold of Hong Mings hair, and mmed it down on him four or five times. Everyone was stunned by this scene. Blood instantly poured from Hong Mings head. Song Jing started to scream, but her scream was abruptly cut off halfway because Xue An grabbed her neck and spoke indifferently, If you dont want to die, be quiet, understand? Song Jing nodded fearfully because she saw the look in Xue Ans eyes. It was a detached and lofty gaze. Song Jing had a premonition that if she did not behave, Xue An wouldnt hesitate to snap her neck. At that moment, Hong Ming, who had been stunned by the ashtray, came to his senses, and anger contorted his face into something ferocious. Xue An, youre dead meat, I will kill you! Xue An nodded, Seems youre still not convinced! Then, Xue An calmly lifted the ashtray again and mmed it down, bang bang bang, another series of hits. Crack. Until the ashtray finally couldnt withstand any more and shattered. Only then did Xue An let go, and by now, Hong Ming couldnt even stand, copsing onto the ground with blood flowing down his forehead. Xue An said indifferently, I think now we can calmly discuss the matter ofpensation. The room was filled with shocked gazes. No one expected that Xue An, who was so gentle and cultured in school, would suddenly be so violent. Only Xue An knew that he could reduce Hong Ming, Song Jing, and the others to ashes effortlessly, but that wouldnt do anything for the Heart Demon. The only effective way was to make those who had once bullied him pay a thousandfold. At this moment, a hint of fear finally appeared in Hong Mings eyes as he looked at Xue An. He could never have dreamed that Xue An would suddenly give him a beating. Chapter 16 Well then, just add 10,000,000 more! 16 Chapter 16 Well then, just add 10,000,000 more! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio In his memory, Xue An was a very kind person, even bordering on timid. During school, he himself had provoked Xue An more than once, and Xue An never fought back. Unexpectedly, this time Xue An suddenly exploded. At that moment, Xue An turned his head to Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuaner and said, Take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian and wait for me outside! Fan Mengxue always obeyed Xue Ans words without question, while Tang Xuaner hesitated for a moment before also getting up and leaving. Actually, by this point, the two little girls, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, didnt even know what had happened. From the beginning, Xue An had used a spell to shield the two little girls, after all, the scene just now was a bit too bloody. After his daughters left, Xue Ans gaze turned towards Hong Ming. Hong Ming trembled all over, because Xue Ans eyes were too terrifying. It was the gaze of an emperor looking down on his subjects. Hong Ming suddenly had the impulse to prostrate himself on the ground as he said in a trembling voice, Fine! Ten million it is, Ill pay! A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him, so Hong Ming decided to submit first and take his revengeter. But Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, It was ten million just now, but now it has be twenty million! After all you made me exert so much effort, and you even broke an ashtray. Shouldnt youpensate me for that? Hong Mings eyes widened in shock. It was the first time he had heard of someone having topensate their attacker. As for the others, they werepletely dumbfounded. After a moment, a few of the boys plucked up the courage to say, Xue An, lets call it even, were all ssmates here, why go to such lengths? Yeah, yeah! Young Master Hong has already been beaten up by you, showing mercy is the noble thing to do, lets just let it go! Xue Ans gaze swept over these peoples faces. This time, no one dared to meet his eyes, all looking down instead. Alright then! Since everyone is pleading for you The crowds hearts had just begun to rx, thinking that Xue An was going to let it go. Xue An said dispassionately, Then lets add another ten million! Everyone was stunned. As for Hong Ming, his face couldnt look uglier. Thirty million. That was no small sum. Although his family was rich, money didnt grow on trees, especially since he hadnt taken over the family business yet and relied on the pocket money his family gave him. It wasnt a small amount either, but it was far from thirty million. But just then, a noise came from outside, with faint sounds of womens screams and reprimands. Xue Ans face instantly darkened, and with one kick he sent the private room door flying open before striding out. The people inside also followed out. At this moment in the corridor, a man with hair dyed in all the colors of the rainbow like a birds nest, nked by a few cronies, had surrounded Fan Mengxue, Tang Xuaner, and the others. The man was grinning, Chick, I noticed you at the door just now. Youre so pretty, why stick with a loser like him? Why note with big brother here? Im well-endowed and skilled, I guarantee youll be satisfied! Tang Xuaner was so angry her face turned red, and she found herself speechless for a moment. Fan Mengxue couldnt help but scold back, Ugh, shameless and vulgar, let us go! Otherwise, youll face the consequences! He-he, This ones even better looking! Face the consequences? Here in Beijiang, no one dares to talk to me like that! the man chuckled. Seeing this scene, a killing intent shed in Xue Ans eyes. Upon seeing this man, Hong Ming was as if he had seen his savior and rushed over immediately, crying out with a sobbing tone. Brother Kun, save me, Brother Kun save me! Only then did this man, called Brother Kun, notice Hong Ming, Eh, isnt that Young Master Hong? Why is your face covered in blood? At that moment, Song Jing, like a dog that had seen its owner, immediately began distorting the story as she recounted it. Brother Kun turned his face toward Xue An, first stunned, then heughed with scorn. I thought some tough guy had crossed over from somewhere else, turns out its just a pathetic loser! This Brother Kun was the man who had mocked Xue An as a country bumpkin at the entrance of the Dragon Emperor tform. Now, Xue Ans ssmates recognized who Brother Kun was and couldnt help but whisper among themselves. Killer Kun! Its actually Killer Kun! Ive heard this guy is extremely ruthless, and hes also under Du Fan, the big boss of the Dragon Emperor tform! Looks like Young Master Hong has a good rtionship with this Lu Kun! This is going to be interesting! Lu Kun patted Hong Mings shoulder, Dont worry, Ill take care of this matter. But these two girls theyre your ssmates, right? Hong Ming trembled and then nodded his head. Lu Kuns smile became even happier, In that case, theres even less of an outsider here. Id like to invite the two youngdies for a mealter, what do you think? Although it sounded like a question, Hong Ming knew very well that Lu Kun was a henchman of South Citys big boss, someone who was always arrogant andmanding. Whatever he said had to be done. Hong Ming hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth. Anyway, there was no chance with Fan Mengxue anymore, and Lu Kun was not someone he could afford to offend. It wouldnt hurt to grant a favor by going with the flow, so he nodded. Lu Kun turned around, a malevolent smile on his face, Kid, now Im giving you two options. One is to kneel down and apologize to Young Master Hong. Make him satisfied and Ill let you go. The other Ill throw you into the river to feed the sharks tonight. But a childish voice came through, Uncle Chicken Coop, there are no sharks in the river, sharks are in the sea, you know! The speaker was Xue Xiang, Lu Kuns expression suddenly became very interesting. Xue An gave a slight smile, Do you like your hair very much? This non-sequitur confused Lu Kun. What? Im asking if you like your hair very much? Otherwise, why would you dye it with so many colors? Lu Kun tossed his bangs with pride, Of course! My hair is very precious! I Xue An nodded, Thats good! After that, Xue Ans left foot suddenly kicked off the ground, and he shot out like a bullet. A few henchmen stood in front of Lu Kun. Xue An charged at them, fists flying left and right, swiftly ttening those henchmen, then grabbed Lu Kun, who was still in a dazed state. What what are you doing? I Im Du Ges man you Xue Ans hand slowly lifted, Lu Kuns feet left the ground, his eyes rolling back as he was choked. Not until Lu Kuns face had almost turned green did Xue An suddenly release him. Lu Kun fell to the ground with a thud, and before he could recover, Xue An spoke softly, Cover their eyes. Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuaner understood immediately and covered Xue Xiang and Nian Nians eyes, blocking their ears as well. Then Xue An took hold of Lu Kuns hair and pulled with a little force. Rip. Arge tuft of hair was brutally torn off. Lu Kun let out a miserable scream. Xue An, not wanting to disturb his daughter, reached out with his right hand and unceremoniously dislocated Lu Kuns jaw. After that, like pulling up leeks, Xue An stripped Lu Kuns hair off tuft by tuft. Chapter 17 Kill it! 17 Chapter 17 Kill it! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hong Ming watched from the side, his soul seemingly trying to escape. Because the scene was simply too bloody. Each strand of hair was yanked hard from the scalp. And with every tug, Lu Kun would tremble all over, emitting a whimpering sound. But Xue An carried on with a calm and indifferent expression, as if what he had pulled out was merely a handful of weeds. When he finally finished, Xue An patted his hands, nodding with satisfaction. Much more pleasing to the eye now! At that moment, everyone instinctively took a step back. Especially Hong Ming, whose legs were shaking. As soon as Xue Ans gaze turned towards him, he couldnt help but retreat. Donte overdonte here, youre finished, this Lu Kun is Brother Fans man, Brother Fan wont let you off! Hong Ming thought of Du Fan, and his confidence was bolstered. After such a major incident, it was about time for someone to show up, Hong Ming estimated. Just then, a flurry of footsteps resounded from the corridor, followed by an angry mans voice: Who is it? Who dares to touch Du Fans people? Apanying the voice, a burly man with a sinister gaze led a group of men charging over. Du Fan was in charge of managing the Dragon Emperor tform. Normally, there wasnt much to do. After all, Du Fans reputation was well established; even if some drunkards caused trouble, Lu Kun would handle it. So Du Fans daily routine involved indulgence in eating, drinking, and merrymaking. But today. While he was drinking with some guests, someone called him out, informing him that something had gone wrong, and that Lu Kun had been beaten! Of course, Du Fan was furious and immediately led the security guards to rush over. Upon seeing Du Fan arrive, Hong Mings eyes lit up. This Du Fan was a big brother-level figure in South City, someone even his father had to nod and bow to when meeting him. Therefore, Hong Ming was extremely excited, taunting Xue An, Xue An, Brother Fan is here. Now I want to see how arrogant you can be! Seeing Du Fan, Lu Kuns tears flowed out, struggling to crawl over. Du Fan was initially startled, as Lu Kun was in a pitiful state, his hair gone, his entire head soaked red with blood, resembling a plucked duckhead. Brother FanBrother Fan, avenge me! This guy, he yanked out all my hair! After someone supported Lu Kuns chin, he cried out. Enraged, Du Fan felt as though his own face had been disgraced since Lu Kun had been following him for many years and being handled this way. Dont worry, I will y this person alive to avenge you! Du Fan said with murderous intent. Lu Kun cried and nodded. At this moment, Du Fan raised his head and said coldly, Who did this! Show yourself! The whole ce fell silent. Du Fan sneered, What is it? Brave enough to do it but not to own up? Then Hong Ming excitedly said, Brother Fan, it was this guy who did it! We all saw it! Du Fan turned to look, then paused. Xue An, with his hands behind his back, watched Du Fan with a serene expression. So, youre Du Fan? Du Fan felt a chill down his spine because the mans demeanor was astonishing. This kind of presence, he had only seen on one other person. And it was nowhere near as intense as this mans. The moment Du Fan nodded, I am Du Fan! Xue An charged at him, throwing a punch straight to the face. But Du Fan reacted quickly, retreating just enough to narrowly evade the blow. The fist scraped past Du Fans nose, and then smashed into the wall. With a thunderous boom, the entire wall copsed. Amid the rising dust, Du Fan was scared out of his wits, shouting, Misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding! But Xue An wasnt about to give him a chance to exin. After being hassled by various parties for half the day, Xue An was also getting fed up. No matter who it was! Since he was the boss! Then killing him would be the end of it! Such is the so-called control over life and death. However, just then, a burly man rushed over, and Du Fan, seeing him, felt as if he had seen a savior. ckie, save me! The burly mans face changed drastically upon seeing Xue An, but in his desperation, he still confronted him. At that moment, Xue An threw another punch. The burly man arrived just in time, then nted himself in a horse stance, channeling all his strength into his right fist, and met Xue Ans punch head-on. A smirk appeared on the corners of Xue Ans lips. Thud. A muffled sound made everyone present feel as if their hearts had skipped a beat. Then, the burly man staggered back more than a dozen steps and vomited a mouthful of fresh blood. Du Fan, who had felt assured of victory upon seeing the burly man, now was truly terrified. Even this burly man was no match for this person? Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, the burly man gave a wry smile and said, Mr. Xue, thank you for showing mercy! Only he knew that Xue An had indeed held back; otherwise, he couldnt possibly be standing here. Xue An withdrew his punch and spoke indifferently, What are you doing here? This burly man was none other than Qin Yuans personal bodyguard, Old ck! Old ck gave a bitter smile, The Dragon Emperor tform is also Longtai Groups property. Xue An nodded, Qin Yuan isnt here? Old ck shook his head, The old master is currently busy withpany affairs. Du Fan broke out in cold sweat all over his body. Who exactly is this man? Why does ckie address him respectfully as Mr. Xue? And he even calls the old master by his name? Although Du Fan was well-known in the market, he was actually just a dog kept by Longtai Group. Let alone Qin Yuan, even one of Qin Yuans bodyguards was someone Du Fan had to treat with great respect. Because he was aware that his so-called influence was a joke in front of an existence like the Qin Family. As for Hong Ming, he was already pale-faced and unable to speak a word. Of course, he knew Old ck. And he was aware of what this mans status meant within Longtai Group. Someone of such stature was exceedingly courteous to Xue An. This confirmed who he really was! However, the youngdy just mentioned she wasing over, she should be arriving soon! Old ck said. No sooner had he finished speaking than the stern-looking Qin Yu walked in. Du Fan shivered all over and quickly bowed his head to greet her, Young Miss! Qin Yu, however, did not even nce at him and walked straight up to Xue An. Mr. Xue. This address of Mr. Xue utterly crushed Hong Mings hope. Qin Yu he recognized, but only from a distance when he attended a high-ss gathering with his father, having only caught a glimpse of her once. But that was it, he hadnt even exchanged words with her. To him, Qin Yu was like a star in the sky, something he could long for but never obtain. He finally realized that all he prided himself on was utterly worthless in front of Xue An. Its no wonder that from the beginning he wasckadaisical, apparently none of this mattered to him at all! Xue An nodded. Qin Yu, frowning, looked around and asked in a grave voice, What happened? Du Fan was drenched in sweat and stammered an exnation. As for Lu Kun, he had already fainted from fear earlier on. Chapter 18: Would You Like to Transfer or Pay with Cash? 18 Chapter 18: Would You Like to Transfer or Pay with Cash? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Miss Miss, I didnt know either, I heard people were fighting and rushed over here, only to have Mr. Xue knock down a wall without a word! Du Fan said. Qin Yus face darkened, Dont you know that Mr. Xue is a distinguished guest of our group? Yes, yes, yes! I deserve to die, I deserve to die! I didnt know! Du Fan said, nodding and bowing profusely. Take this guy away, and dont let him show up at the Dragon Emperor tform ever again! Understood, understood! Du Fan quickly ordered his men to drag away Lu Kun like a dead dog. At this moment, Hong Ming and Song Jing, seeing that the situation was not good, tried to sneak away. Xue An said indifferently, Hold on! Hong Mings body stiffened, and he stood frozen in ce, not daring to move. Just like that, youre leaving? Hong Mings smile was uglier than a cry, Xue An, no, no, no, Mr. Xue, I know I was wrong! Ill go right now and collect the money for you, 30 million, right? Xue An shook his head, Do you think that 30 million can solve the problem now? Hong Ming wept, falling to his knees with a thud, Mr. Xue, Ive lost, I give in, please spare me this time! Qin Yu was somewhat puzzled, Whats going on? Xue An smiled, Its nothing, just that he broke a gift of mine. He just has topensate for it, thats all! At that moment, Hong Ming gathered hisst bit of courage and said to Qin Yu, Miss Qin, Im Hong Ming, remember? I met you with my father at a banquet! Hong Ming? You are from the Hong Family? Qin Yu frowned slightly, seeming to recall something. Yes! Miss Qin, please, I beg you to plead for me. They said that the ring was just something Mr. Xue bought from a street stall, so I threw it away! I really didnt know it was so valuable! Hong Ming cried a mess of snot and tears. At this moment. All of Xue Ans ssmates were shocked. Who could have anticipated that things would turn out this way? At first, Xue Ans low profile and silence made everyone think he was caving in. But in the blink of an eye, Hong Ming, who originally appeared polished andposed, was kneeling and begging for mercy. This reversal of fortune came much too quickly. At least Song Jing was still bewildered. But she also realized that Xue An was talking andughing with the Miss of Longtai Group, Qin Yu, and it seemed like she had a lot of respect for Xue An. Remembering her own disdain and sarcasm towards Xue An, Song Jing felt a chill down the back of her neck. She was also filled with infinite regret. If she had built a good rtionship with Xue An like Tang Xuaner had, wouldnt she have been able to connect with the Longtai Group by now? Not knowing what it was, Qin Yu couldnt help asking Xue An, What did you break? Can I see it? Xue An took out the ring and handed it to Qin Yu. Qin Yu took it and was stunned for a moment, then began to examine it carefully and with immense care. Hong Ming stopped crying, hoping that Qin Yu would do him justice. But the longer Qin Yu looked, the moreplex her expression became. After a while, Qin Yu returned the ring to Xue An with a sense of regret. This is truly a priceless treasure, such a pity it was broken! Hong Ming was petrified. What? Could it be that the Miss of the mighty Longtai Group was also conspiring to cheat him? Qin Yu looked at Hong Ming andughed coldly, Do you think Im lying to you? To tell you the truth, Ive seen plenty of jewelry since I was little, including many rare and exotic treasures, but Ive never seen anything as clear and rare as this ring. And youre saying you got it from a street stall? Then Qin Yu looked at Xue An, Mr. Xue, if this ring were to be auctioned, it would sell for at least 50 million! Hong Ming made a gurgling noise in his throat as if he was about to gasp hisst breath. Fifty million! This figure made Hong Ming see stars before his eyes. Xue An sighed at this moment, After all, we were schoolmates, and it wouldnt be right to be too ruthless, not to mention I gave him a beating! These words rekindled hope in Hong Ming. Xue An turned to Tang Xuaner and asked, XuanEr, you work at the hospital, how much would it cost to treat his injuries? Tang Xuaner hesitated for a moment, Just for bandaging, it would be less than a hundred yuan! Xue An nodded, Lets just call it a hundred yuan then! So, you owe me forty-nine million nine hundred ny-nine thousand nine hundred yuan exactly! Xue Ans smile was brilliant, Hong Ming, will you transfer the amount, or will you pay in cash? Hong Ming rolled his eyes and then fainted. Xue An shook his head, Perhaps he fainted from excitement over the great discount I gave him! But the ount must be correct, Miss Qin, do you know the Hong family? Qin Yu nodded, Their Hong family has always wanted to cooperate with us. Well then, Ill leave the matter of collecting the money to you! Qin Yu certainly had no objections. To Qin Yu, the Hong family was just a minor issue, nothing to be concerned about. All the others had left, and as they did so, the expressions on their faces wereplex. Who could have imagined that Xue An, who was so unassuming and ordinary in school, would suddenly be so formidable. Even a big shot like Du Fan was nodding and bowing to him. And even the young mistress of the Qin family was showing him great respect. At that moment, many realized that they were no longer on the same level as Xue An. Among them, Song Jings emotions were the mostplicated. Surprise and fear were mingled with endless regret. But after leaving the Dragon Emperor tform, she spat on the ground with some resentment. Pretending to be who?! Even if you are formidable, so what? In the end, you still cant do anything to me, can you? Hmph! Thinking this, Song Jing turned a corner, ready to take a shortcut home. But just then, she felt an itching under her feet, and looking down, she saw a cluster of white mes rising from underneath her feet. She was terrified and just as she was about to scream, the mes engulfed her in an instant. In the blink of an eye, Song Jing was reduced to ashes. In herst moment, Song Jing finally understood. Why Xue An ignored her. Would you be angry with someone who was about to die? Mr. Xue, after I go back, I will start the investigation right away and, indeed, I have discovered the real culprit! Qin Yu said to Xue An at this moment. Oh? And what does that have to do with me? Xue An was not interested in these matters. Qin Yu bit her lip, this guy, despite being highly skilled, sometimes was just imprable! This person is my uncle, and also the current manager of Longtai Group. Mentioning this, Qin Yu wore an expression of anger. Xue An, however, yawned out of boredomsuch power struggles among the wealthy, he had seen too many of them over the past three thousand years. But we cant produce evidence now. However, we have information that in three days, this Qin Tian will attend an auction. At that time, the person behind the scenes might also appear. So? Xue An said indifferently. So I am hoping that Mr. Xue will attend then. Chapter 19: Are You… Really Xiao An? (Makeup Update) Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Are You Really Xiao An? (Makeup Update) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Qin Yu looked at Xue An with some nervousness. Xue An nodded, Yes, I can! Qin Yu was overjoyed, Then, I wille to fetch you after three days. The reason Xue An agreed was that he felt the Qin Family was not too bad. Seeing as he currently had nothing else to do, he took it as giving a favor with the tide. However, you mentioned this auction, is there anything special about it? Xue An asked. Qin Yu shook his head, Every year, our Beijiang businessman association organizes several auctions at irregr intervals, and the proceeds are all donated. This time is no different, so there is nothing special about it. Do you mean, Mr. Xue The person who acted against your grandfather may not have a high cultivation level, but he is at least a cultivator. Since he ns to attend this auction, there must be something that attracts him. Qin Yu furrowed his eyebrows, Then I will go back and investigate thoroughly! No need for that, we will see what happens when the timees, Xue An said calmly. Watching Xue An, who didnt seem to take the matter seriously, Qin Yu felt a bit worried inside. Qin Yu had personally witnessed Xue Ans medical skills and had no doubts about them. But if the other party was someone who possessed secret techniques and Xue An could not ovee him, the consequences would be What Qin Yu hadnt told Xue An was that the Longtai Group had now effectively be Qin Tians property. Many people now only knew of Qin Tian and were unaware of Qin Yuan. It all started because Qin Yuan neglected the management over the past year and was busy seeking treatment for his illness. By the time he had finally recovered thanks to Xue An, he found that he had lost control of Longtai Group. Therefore, if they couldnt defeat Qin Tian this time, then Qin Yuan and his grandson would both face a great crisis. Qin Yu had always been deeply concerned about this. After thanking Xue An, he hastily left. Xue An turned to look at his two daughters, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, have you eaten enough? Xiang Nian was the first to shake her head, No, Daddy, I think the food here tastes awful! Xue Xiang also said, Daddy, Im not full either. Alright, how about I take you guys somewhere else to eat? Yes, yes! Xiang Nian nodded eagerly like a little chick pecking at grains. Whenever food was mentioned, this little girls eyes would light up. Xue An then turned towards Fan Mengxue. Fan Mengxue had been staring at Xue An since a while back, especially when Qin Yu appeared, her sense of crisis intensified. This girl had an outstanding appearance, but more importantly, her family background was far superior to her own. After all, the Longtai Group was a well-known leading enterprise in the province, with annual taxes amounting to over a hundred billion. This made Fan Mengxue feel deep-seated inferiority. She thought that her four years of efforts would have allowed her to get a bit closer to Xue An, but she found that the distance had be even greater. Xue An smiled faintly, Im sorry, it seems like Ive messed up your birthday banquet! Fan Mengxue shook her head, If it werent foring back to see you, I wouldnt have attended this so-called birthday banquet at all! Lets go! Ill take you to have a feast! This was a small restaurant located in a residential area. Although the front was narrow, it was very clean and tidy. It was already past nine in the evening, and there werent many customers left. Old Xie was preparing to clean up the utensils; it was almost time to close for the night. At that moment, the door was pushed open, and a line of people came in one after another. Leading the group was a man with a smile on his lips. The man stood tall and straight, his sword-like eyebrows sitting above a pair of eyes that sparkled like stars,pelling those who saw him to feel an urge to submit. Old Xie was startled, faintly feeling that this man looked very familiar. Following behind the man were two little girls, each carved as if from pink jade. The girls were extremely adorable, and strikingly identical to each other. By this time, the people eating in the restaurant had also noticed this tableau. Just as Old Xie was about to speak, two more women walked in. The arrival of these two women quieted the already noisy restaurant. One of them was dressed in a flowing gown, her features delicate and refined, exuding the grace of a secluded orchid in a deep valley. The other, even though she wore a mask, had such picturesque brows and eyes, and a svelte figure, one could imagine she was definitely a stunning beauty. Old Xie was so dazzled he nearly lost his wits. At that moment, Xue An offered a small smile, Uncle Xie, dont you recognize Old Xie shuddered, that voice so familiar! You you are? Its me, Xue An! Xue An! Old Xie was at first incredulous, but after studying the man closely for a moment, he shouted with immense joy, Xiao An, is it really you? Xue An nodded. Old Xie joyously bellowed, Wife,e out and see whos back! Auntie Pang, Old Xies spouse, was over fifty years old this year, busy in the kitchen. Hearing Old Xies call, she came out. Who is it, making all that noise! Xiao An, its Xiao An whos back! Old Xie said gleefully. Auntie Pang looked at Xue An, first startled, then in disbelief, You really are Xiao An? Xue An felt a warm current flowing in his heart as he looked at the couple. In the days when he and An Yan were struggling the most, they barely had enough food to eat daily. Xue An would go to a nearby construction site to do odd jobs, and when it came time for lunch, he didnt even have the money to pay for it. It was this couple that ran the small eatery who noticed Xue Ans plight and offered him help without any reservation. Although it was just a few meals, Xue An remembered them deeply. As Xue An came more often, his rtionship with the couple grew closer. When they found out that there was a pregnant woman expecting at Xue Ans home, Auntie Pang felt sympathy for him. She would often pack up some eggs from her country home to give to Xue An to take back for An Yan to nourish herself. Xue An remembered all these little things. Xue An nodded at Auntie Pang, then smiled, Auntie Pang, its me, Xiao An! Auntie Pangs tears fell, and she stepped forward to grab Xue Ans shoulders, Xiao An, where have you been these four years! Your Uncle Xie and I have been looking for you for so long, many people said you were no longer here, but I always felt, such a good child like you, heaven would definitely bless you! (Heaven: Auntie Pang, youre making meugh, I bless him? Im just lucky if he doesnt beat me up! The guys an Immortal Venerable!) Xue An had cultivated for three thousand years. his Dao heart firm as a rock. but at this moment, he couldnt help but feel touched. Auntie Pang, havent Ie back? Its good youre back, good that youre back! Silly old man, what are you grinning for? Go set the table! And then close the restaurant; Xiao An hase home, we need to celebrate properly! Yes! Yes! Old Xie hastily agreed. Xue An couldnt help but smile, it seemed nothing had changed, Old Xie had no status in the house, everything was decided by Auntie Pang.. Chapter 20: A Warm Dinner (Second Update) Chapter 20: Chapter 20: A Warm Dinner (Second Update) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio At that moment, Auntie Pang noticed the two young girls following behind Xue An. These two charming and cute little girls instantly won Auntie Pangs affection. What beautiful youngdies! Xiao An, are these your My two daughters! Xue Anughed. So beautiful! So adorable! Auntie Pangs face creased into a smile. Xue Xiang and her sister sweetly called out, Grandma! That title brought tears to the corners of Auntie Pangs eyes, and she quickly opened a drawer, grabbing a handful of dried fruit to hand to Xue Xiang and her sister. You two, who is the older sister and who is the younger one? It seemed like everyone who met them would ask that question. Xue Xiang giggled, The one standing next to the older sister is the younger one! Her sister added, The one standing next to the younger sister is the older one! Auntie Pangughed so hard tears came out, Such clever little sprites! At this time, the few remaining diners were politely escorted out by Old Xie, who then dashed into the kitchen to start cooking with great fervor. Meanwhile, Auntie Pangs attention was drawn to Tang Xuaner and Fan Mengxue. The appearance of these two girls also took Auntie Pangs breath away. Then Auntie Pang pulled Xue An aside to a quieter spot and asked in a low voice, Xiao An, which one of them is your wife? Xue An was somewhat bemused, Neither of them! What? What happened between you and your wife An Yan? Auntie Pang asked, surprised. Xue An sighed lightly, Auntie Pang, An Yan is fine, but there are some things going on, so she hasnt shown up yet. These two are both my friends! Auntie Pang was somewhat skeptical. At that moment, seeing that there were no outsiders in the restaurant, Fan Mengxue took off her mask. Auntie Pangs eyes widened instantly. This isnt this Fan Mengxue smiled graciously, Auntie, Im Meng Xue! Auntie Pang was bbergasted. Are you really that big star Fan Mengxue from the TV? Fan Mengxue nodded with a smile. Auntie Pang was at a loss for words. When she firstid eyes on Xue An, she could tell this young man was not ordinary. Little did she expect that four yearster, not only had Xue An returned, but he also brought along two stunning beauties. One of which was the big star she saw on TV every day. At that time, Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuaner rolled up their sleeves, tied their hair back, and went into the kitchen to help. Then, there was a ng from the kitchen. Old Xie, who was focused on cooking, panicked and dropped the frying spoon upon seeing Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuaner enter. Uncle Xie, let me do it! said Fan Mengxue with a smile. Meanwhile, Tang Xuaner quickly got to work washing and chopping vegetables. Old Xie was promptly shooed out of the kitchen. Once outside, Old Xie still looked dazed. It wasnt until Auntie Pang knocked on his head with some exasperation that he finally came to his senses. You get dumbstruck by a pretty girl? No, no, its just that that girl just now, she looked so familiar. How could she not look familiar? Isnt she your favorite star, Fan Mengxue? Old Xie was shocked, Really? I thought she just looked simr! What did you think? Its not like you dont know who our Xiao An is! Auntie Pang said with quite a bit of pride. The dishes were quickly ready, filling the table. Just the appearance and aroma alone were enough to make ones mouth water. Old Xie took a bite and immediately gave a thumbs up. Great skills! Fan Mengxue smiled slightly. Having lived alone since childhood, she had long perfected her cooking skills. After bing a celebrity, she often sought advice from various renowned chefs. Now, her cooking skills were so advanced that even head chefs of regr hotels couldntpare. Meanwhile, Tang Xuaner carved a radish into two little rabbits and gave them to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Looking at the lifelike little rabbits, Old Xie couldnt help but exim, Nice knife work! Tang Xuaner blushed and lowered her head. Her knife skills came from her love of all sorts of trinkets, which she had figured out on her own. Especially after An Yan left, she had to take care of the dietary and daily needs of the two little girls, often making little things to sell. Surprisingly, they sold very well. Old Xie also let it all out and took out a bottle of aged liquor that he had cherished for many years. Come on, Xiao An, today you and I wont return until were stered! Auntie Pang red at Old Xie, All you know is drinking; if you get Xiao An drunk, whos going to take the girls home? Old Xie was put in a quite awkward position by Auntie Pangs retort. Xue An, however,ughed, Auntie Pang, its okay, Ill just have a little drink with Uncle Xie, it wont cause any trouble! Xue Ans words were more effective than Old Xies, and Auntie Pang nodded, Its not that Im trying to control you, Uncle Xie, but your health is getting worse every day, yet you still insist on drinking! Xue Ans heart stirred, Uncle Xie, let me have a look at your hand. Whats wrong? Old Xie stretched out his hand. Xue An ced his hand on the pulse point, sending a strand of spiritual essence into it. After a moment, he let go of the hand, Auntie Pang, Uncle Xie is fine, hes just exhausted from years of hard work. Ill prepare some medicine for Uncle Xie and for youter, guaranteeing youll live to a hundred! Old Xie chuckled, Xiao An, you know how to treat illnesses? Its passable, I can handle simple ones! Xue An decided that he would gather some medicinal herbster, then concoct some Primordial Essence Elixir for Auntie Pang, Uncle Xie, and Xuaner. While it couldnt grant immortality, living to over two hundred years old wasnt a problem! Everyone took their seats, but Xue An felt something was off and couldnt help asking, Auntie Pang, wheres Jingjing? Hasnt shee back yet? At the mention of that name, worry appeared on Auntie Pangs face. Old Xie sighed in frustration, Dont get me started on your disappointing sister! What happened? Ever since she started high school, Jingjing has changed. All day long shes dolled up like a doll and hangs out with a bunch of no-good boys. Your Uncle Xie has beaten her a few times out of anger, but it was useless, Auntie Pang said with a troubled face. Lets not talk about her now, during a happy moment, Old Xie said sternly, cutting off the subject. Xie Jingjing was Old Xies daughter. Because she was born when he was older, Old Xie was exceedingly fond of her. Xue An still remembered how, when he first came to the restaurant, a junior high school-aged Xie Jingjing used to cling to him all the time. Back then, Xie Jingjing had a in student haircut and a smile that revealed lovely crescent moon-shaped eyes. And Xie Jingjing would often say naively to Xue An, Xiao An brother, when I grow up, I definitely want to find a boy just like you! Even though three thousand years had passed, Xue An had never forgotten these memories. Uncle Xie, cheers! Xue An took the initiative to pick up a cup and offered Old Xie a toast first. Old Xie drained his cup in one gulp, and his face rxed slightly. Just then, someone raised the rolled-down shutter door, and a girl wearing tight shorts, with her hair tied in twin ponytails and fiery red lipstick walked in.. Chapter 21: Troublesome Girl (Third Update) Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Troublesome Girl (Third Update) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hey, here I am eating! the girl said indifferently, tossing her backpack onto the ground. Old Xie couldnt contain his anger when he saw her. Youre home sote again, where have you been? This young girl was none other than Old Xies daughter, Xie Jingjing. She said dismissively, Nowhere much, just went racing with some friends for a bit. Old Xie was infuriated by Xie Jingjings attitude and was about to explode. But Auntie Pang, feeling sorry for her daughter, hurriedly said, Jingjing, guess whos back? Whoever it is, whatever! Xie Jingjing spoke carelessly, about to head into the inner room. At that moment, Xue An let out a sigh and said softly, Jingjing! Xie Jingjing, who hadnt cared at all, was stunned when she heard this voice, and then she saw Xue An sitting there with a gentle smile on his face, her eyes filling with tears. Xiao Xiao An, brother? Xie Jingjings voice trembled. There was still a hint of disbelief in her tone. Xue An smiled and nodded, Yes, its me, Im back! Before Xue An could finish speaking, Xie Jingjing rushed over and buried herself in his embrace, crying out loud. The atmosphere suddenly became a bit awkward. Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuaner exchanged nces, then continued eating as if nothing unusual was happening. Xiao An, brother, where have you been these four years? They all said you were dead, but I knew you werent, because I often dreamed about you. Xue An felt the girls tears soaking his chest and felt a sense of poignancy, then patted Xie Jingjings head gently. Come on, youre such a big girl now, are you still crying? Xie Jingjing looked up, her face streaked with ruined makeup from the tears. Xue An couldnt help butugh at herical appearance. Noticing her embarrassing state, Xie Jingjing quickly covered her face and dashed into the inner room. Xue An looked at Auntie Pang and Old Xie and couldnt help saying with augh, Jingjings grown up so much. Tell me about it! Now that youre back, you really should talk to her. She listens to you most, Auntie Pang said. Old Xie was delighted and lifted his cup, having another drink with Xue An. At this time, Xie Jingjing came back with her face washed clean. Without the messy makeup, Xie Jingjing appeared fresh-faced and lovely, then slowly moved towards Xue An. Havent eaten yet, have you? Come on, sit down and eat! Auntie Pang, feeling pity for her daughter, said urgently. But Xie Jingjing noticed Xue Xiang and another girl, her eyes turning red, These are Xiao An, brother, are they your daughters? Xue An nodded. Then who are those two? Xie Jingjing pointed at Tang Xuaner and Fan Mengxue and asked. Jingjing, how can you be so impolite! Auntie Pang said, a bit angry. Fan Mengxue smiled slightly, Auntie, its okay, I quite like Jingjing. Xue An said, They are my friends! Just friends? Xie Jingjing dug deeper. Xue An was at a loss for words and chuckled, What else would they be if not friends? Xie Jingjing seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and then put on a smile, taking a seat next to Xue An. To the two sisters, let me toast to you first! Xie Jingjing filled a ss and said to Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuaner. Old Xie frowned, Stop being ridiculous! Fan Mengxue waved her hand and also filled a ss, Alright! Ill have a drink with you, sister! With that, Fan Mengxue downed it in one gulp. Xie Jingjing clenched her teeth and also drained the ss of liquor. However, after she finished, her face reddened. Fan Mengxue, on the other hand, didnt show any signs of difort. In fact, for Fan Mengxue, drinking another bottle of white liquor was no pressure at all. There was no choice; embarking on the path of show business meant she had to face many a treacherous dinner party. To protect herself, Fan Mengxue had trained her alcohol tolerance to a terrifyingly high level. Xie Jingjing filled another ss and said to Tang Xuaner, Sister, lets drink a ss too! Tang Xuaner hesitated slightly, but at that moment, Xue An picked up his ss, Whats this? Havent seen you in four years and your alcohol tolerance has grown significantly, huh! Xie Jingjing lowered her head. Xue An put on the air of an older brother, Look at your outfit, do you even resemble a student? And drinking alcohol, too? Do you think that without me around, you can act recklessly? Tears of grievance started falling from Xie Jingjings eyes. Xue An softened his tone, Since you want to drink, Ill join you for a ss then! Having said that, Xue An downed his drink in one gulp. Xie Jingjing, gritting her teeth, followed suit. This time her eyes started to look bleary. Xue An set down his ss, Let this ss be the end. Starting tomorrow, I want to see an obedient Xie Jingjing, understand? Xie Jingjing looked at Xue An, nodded her head, and then copsed on the table, drunk. Auntie Pang hurried forward, but Xue An waved her off, Its fine, let her sleep it off! Then, cing his hand on Xie Jingjings shoulder, his qi entered her body, helping to dispel her drunkenness. Hm. Xue An let out a soft exmation, Xie Jingjing turned out to be a rare pure yin constitution. This constitution was one in ten thousand, most suitable for practicing pure yin Taoist arts. However, it also attracted the coveting of many unorthodox methods. But now Xie Jingjings body hadnt fully developed, so it hadnt revealed itself yet. Moreover, if she lost her virginity, the pure yin constitution would be destroyed. It seems that although Xie Jingjing was rebellious, she hadnt done anything extreme. Thinking this, Xue An felt somewhat relieved. This meal took a very long time. Not until Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, these two little ones, became unbearably sleepy did Xue An help the thoroughly drunk Old Xie into the house. And as they were leaving, Auntie Pang, holding Xue Ans hand with a sad expression, said, Xiao An, Auntie Pang has always considered you my son, so please dont disappear again, ande see us often! Xue An smiled, Auntie Pang, dont worry, I wont leave this time! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had already fallen asleep, and Xue An simply carried one in each arm, holding them close to his chest. The two little heads rested on his shoulders, their soft snoring creating a slight breeze that tickled Xue Ans neck, making ones heart inevitably calm down. Once they were outside the restaurant, Xue An asked Fan Mengxue, Which hotel are you staying at? Ill take you. Fan Mengxue, looking down, replied, I didnt stay at a hotel. I went straight to Dragon Emperor tform after arriving in Beijiang! Er what about you, Xuaner? Tang Xuaner replied softly, I stay at the hospital dormitory, but now theyve probably locked up! Well, why not stay at my ce for tonight? Xue An suggested. Okay! both Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuaner, looking down, responded in unison. In her sleep, Xie Jingjing suddenly shed a tear, then murmured, Brother Xiao An, dont leave me! When I grow up Im going to marry you! Hearing this sentence while tidying up in the room, Auntie Pang paused for a moment before sighing, Silly girl, your Brother Xiao An is no ordinary person! Chapter 22: You said I touched you? Chapter 22: Chapter 22: You said I touched you? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The night was deep and quiet. The cold moonlight filtered through the window and into the living room, where it was absorbed by a ring suspended in mid-air. This was the ring that Hong Ming had broken, but at this moment, as the moonlight gradually prated it, the cracked ring began to repair itself. Bit by bit. The cracks disappeared, and the entire ring took on a crystalline, translucent appearance. Moved by a sudden inspiration, Xue An casually inscribed a tiny protective array on it. After a sh of white light, the ring fell down. At this point, the mere few-dors street stall ring had undergone a great transformation, with the clear and transparent gem revealing a faint red glimmer. This was the spiritual energy Xue An had infused into it. The bedroom door creaked open. Fan Mengxue walked out. Havent you gone to bed yet? Xue An asked indifferently. Fan Mengxue shook her head, walked over to Xue An, and sat down naturally beside him, then gently rested her head on his shoulder. The silence in the room was such that one could hear the snoring of the two little girls. Xue An suddenly felt a chill on his shoulder and looked down. Fan Mengxues stunning face was covered in tears. Xue An sighed and took out the ring he had just finished refining. Happy Birthday! Fan Mengxues heart was full of grievances at that moment. For Xue An, she had endured so much suffering and pressure; when she finally saw him, she discovered that Xue An already had children, twin daughters no less. And that wasnt all. During todays ss reunion, Xue An barely paid any attention to her. Could it be that he felt estranged upon seeing her arrive with Hong Ming? But I did all this for you! Fan Mengxue tossed and turned before quietly getting up to check on what Xue An was doing. The appearance of this ring, however, dispelled much of Fan Mengxues resentment. Do you like it? Xue An said with a slight smile. Fan Mengxue murmured in affirmation, lovingly yed with it for a while, and then, cherishing it deeply, slipped it onto her right hands ring finger. Witnessing this scene, Xue Ans expression shifted subtly, then he looked away. How have you been these four years? Xue An asked. Fan Mengxue shook her head, Not good! After a moment of silence, Xue An asked further, How did you suddenly be a celebrity? Fan Mengxue sighed lightly, For many reasons, but the main one is to get famous as quickly as possible. That way, even though you disappeared, as long as you turn on the TV, you can still see me! Xue An was silent for a while, Im sorry, these four years Fan Mengxue suddenly kissed Xue An on the lips. This unexpected kiss left Xue An somewhat at a loss. Three thousand years of cultivation had exposed him to countless grand scenes. But he had never been so flustered. After the kiss. Fan Mengxue whispered in Xue Ans ear, Dont say sorry, you being alive is the best exnation! After speaking, Fan Mengxue resettled back on the sofa, stretched out leisurely, and then irreverently ced her long legs on top of the coffee table. What are you nning for tomorrow? Fan Mengxue asked softly. No particr ns! Then lets take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian out for a day of fun! Xue An looked at the girl whose eyes seemed to hold stars and nodded. Fan Mengxues head rested on Xue Ans shoulder, and she gradually fell asleep. Just before dozing off, she asked softly. She must be very beautiful, right? Xue An did not answer. The next day. In front of a high school in Beijiang. Xue An looked up at the school gate. He was very familiar with this ce. Because this was where he had studied for three years. Fan Mengxue, wearing a hat, was in a great mood. Tang Xuaner was leading Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. The five of them, three adults and two children, resembled a small tour group. Daddy, what ce is this? Xue Xiang asked, looking at the school gate, puzzled. Xue An smiled, This ce This is where Dad used to go to school! Is there anything tasty inside? Xue Nian was always concerned about food. Xue Anughed helplessly, while Xue Xiang unceremoniously pinched her little sisters cheek. Eat, eat, eat, thats all you know! Look how chubby you are! Xue Nian lowered her head a bit aggrieved, then muttered softly, Your face seems rounder though! Alright! Lets go! Fan Mengxue said. Xue An was surprised, Arent we going in? Fan Mengxue shook her head, I just wanted to see if this run-down school was demolished yet, I cant be bothered to waste time going in! So where are we going now? asked Tang Xuaner. Lets go ice skating! Its been a long time since we went ice skating! Fan Mengxue eximed excitedly. This was a natural ice rink. The frozen surface of theke, due to the severe cold, was full of people darting back and forth. Fan Mengxue used toe here to y a lot when she was in school. Daddy, they sell Peppa Pig over there! Xue Xiang and Xue Nians eyes lit up. Ill take the two of them to buy it! said Tang Xuaner. Ille too! Xue An, you wait here in line! Fan Mengxue said. You didnt have to pay for admission to this natural ice rink, but you did have to rent the skates. Xue An waited here in line. But just then, a woman very naturally cut in front of him. Xue An frowned slightly and gently tapped the womans shoulder in front of him. Hey! The woman turned around irritably; she was quite attractive, probably around a seven in looks, but her face was thered with at least an inch of makeup that crumbled when she spoke. What is it? Queue up, Xue An said calmly. What about it if I cut in line? Cant a grown man give way to a girl? the woman replied self-righteously. At this moment, many people turned their attention to this scene. Xue An remainedposed, I told you to queue. Didnt you hear me? The woman became annoyed, then her eyes darted about, and she immediately put on an aggrieved expression. Since a while ago, youve been sneaking around behind me, and while queuing, you were touching me. Are you a pervert! The crowds gaze suddenly shifted, and many looked at Xue An with disdain. He looks quite handsome, so whys he doing something like this? Yeah! This guy is kind of gross! These murmurs made the woman feel very smug, but the look on her face grew increasingly pitiful. This was her tried-and-true tactic. Sometimes, even if no one on the bus paid her any mind, she would use this trick if she didnt like the looks of someone. And it often left the used unable to defend themselves. Amid these murmurs, Xue An raised an eyebrow with amusement, Oh? Youre saying I touched you? Yes! You not only touched me, but youve been following me! the womans arrogance grew. Xue An, with a smirk that was not quite a smile, asked, Then where did I touch you, ording to you? Your waist! the woman dered with certainty. But by now, she also saw the look in Xue Ans eyes, a kind of disdainful condescension that made her somewhat panic-stricken.. Chapter 23: Nothing in the World Compares to You! Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Nothing in the World Compares to You! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Just touched your waist? Xue An spoke indifferently. Qi Fens heart was somewhat panicky, but she still pretended to truly cry. A womans tears are very good at garnering sympathy. Especially since this Qi Fen girl was pretty, many of the male onlookers red at Xue An with anger. A few were even rubbing their hands together, eager to y the hero saving the beauty. A sneer of disdain curled the corners of Xue Ans mouth, Do you think your tears are moving? Or perhaps you think youre very beautiful? This usatory statement made Qi Fen cry even harder, but she felt a sense of calm inside. To say such things in front of so many people, just wait to be scolded! As expected. Several students dressed like boys indignantly said, What kind of talk is that? You sleazily touched this youngdy, and now youre scolding her? Exactly! Youre not much of a man! Some of the female onlookers also began to chatter and point. Xue An looked at the group and said coolly, If I really wanted to touch, do you think I would fancy such goods? Thisment provoked public outrage. You touched her and still despise her? Is there such a man in the world? many of the female onlookers yelled loudly. Qi Fen squatted on the ground, a smug smile appearing on her face. Now, youre finished, huh! But just then. A clear and melodious female voice rang out, Xue An, whats happening? The sound of this voice alone was enough to captivate many of the boys. Then, Tang Xuaner and Fan Mengxue walked over together. Their arrival silenced the crowd. Tang Xuaner was not wearing a dress today, instead, she wore jeans and a white down jacket on top. This attire made her appear exceptionally youthful and charming. Fan Mengxue wore a white, exquisitely crafted long dress that revealed her slender and attractive curves. Although she wore a mask and her facial features were not clear, just by looking at her picturesque eyebrows and eyes, one could tell she was definitely a great beauty. These two beauties, at least a nine each, made many of the boys stare openly. Particrly because Tang Xuaner and Fan Mengxue both disliked heavy makeup, only applying a light touch, further highlighting their elegant demeanor. Compared to them, the Qi Fen girl squatting on the ground was hardly any more attractive than an average flower. What happened? Fan Mengxue asked with concern. She hade over after hearing the sounds of argument. Xue An smiled slightly, Nothing, just someone saying I harassed her! who? Xue An pointed to the Qi Fen girl on the ground, who had gone into a state of petrification. Thats her! At this moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian concurrently said, This auntie is so ugly! This opinion echoed the thoughts of most people present. People should not bepared with one another. Just now Qi Fen was considered beautiful by many men who hadnt seen much of the world. But now,pared with Tang Xuaner and Fan Mengxue, she was no better than a stone in a pittrine. Fan Mengxue couldnt help but burst intoughter, her eyes turning into beautiful crescents. Husband, she said you harassed her? As she spoke, Fan Mengxue naturally wrapped her arm around one of Xue Ans arms. At that moment, everyone understood. It turns out this breathtakingly beautiful girl was this mans girlfriend! So, no one believed what Qi Fen had said any longer. What a joke. If you already have a cream cake to eat, would you still eat shit? The most vociferous hecklers not only hung their heads in shame but a few even red fiercely at the woman. They thought this woman was using someone without any reason, which was simply detestable! At this moment, the woman only felt her heart brimming with panic. She had never expected that this man would have such a beautiful girlfriend. Compared to her, her own face, which she had spent a fortune on, was merely a grotesque sight! Meanwhile, many of the guys showed faces of disappointment. However, there were still many who sneaked nces at Tang Xuaner. Inparison to the masked Fan Mengxue, the bare-faced Tang Xuaner seemed even more gentle and tranquil. Yet, Fan Mengxues next words ruthlessly shattered these peoples fantasies. Sister, this woman actually ndered our husband! Our husband? After this odd reference, everyones look at Xue An changed. There was shock, and jealousy, but most of all, envy. Tang Xuaner blushed, lowered her head, and stopped talking. Xue An felt somewhat helpless; Fan Mengxue could really be whimsical at times. Then Xue An turned his head to look at the woman. Now, did you say I touched you? The woman shuddered, still thinking of arguing, but Xue Ans gaze made her feel like she had fallen into an ice cer, and she involuntarily said, No I didnt! Xue An said indifferently, Do you realize your mistake? I realize my mistake! Then p yourself twenty times! After saying this, Xue An left with Xue Xiang and others. The woman felt relieved after Xue An left, and secretly rejoiced, thinking I should p myself because he says so? Why would I listen to him? But just as she thought of getting up, she found her hand involuntarily stretching out and delivering a hefty p to her own face. The force of the p was so great that it made the womans head reel. But before she could even react, the other hand delivered another p. Smack, smack, smack! After twenty ps, the womans face was swollen like a ball, and her carefully crafted nose was also askew. But by that time, no one pitied her; they all looked at her with disgust. The woman got up, cast a hateful look at Xue Ans retreating figure, and then ran away. After this little interlude, Xue An led Fan Mengxue and the others to start ice skating. Fan Mengxue was quite skilled at ice skating, but Tang Xuaner had no experience and was about to fall as soon as she put on the skates. Although Xue An had no experience either, with his capability, this little matter was certainly not a challenge for him, so he took Tang Xuaner by the hand to teach her. As for Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, the two of them were sitting on a sled, ying merrily with a few sled dogs. The daylight in winter is short, and soon, the sky began to darken. Fan Mengxue had a great time that afternoon, and now she was sitting next to Xue An, panting, with a blush on her face. Tired? Xue An asked. Fan Mengxue shook her head, Not tired at all! Xue An looked at Tang Xuaner, who was staggering nearby, and smiled, Then, did you have fun? Of course I did! This is the happiest day Ive had in four years! At this moment, the lights around the ice rink were turned on. The ice mazes and castles shone gloriously under the lights, looking like a frozen kingdom. Its so beautiful! Fan Mengxue said, her gaze dreamy. Xue An nodded in agreement. Even though he had seenndscapes a thousandfold more magnificent, at this moment, Xue An felt that the simple joys of the human world were quite beautiful too! Chapter 24: Does it sound good? If it sounds good, it’s a good bone! Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Does it sound good? If it sounds good, its a good bone! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Daddy, Daddy, do you see how good we are? Xue Xiang and his sibling, each wearing a pair of the smallest size skates, were showing off slipping and sliding in front of Xue An. Xue An smiled, Wow, youre so good! Youve learned so fast! Yeah, but Auntie XuanEr is so clumsy, she still cant skate! Xue Xiang said. Tang Xuaner, who was struggling with skating nearby, blushed. Dont say that about your Auntie XuanEr, Xue An said. Tang Xuaners blush finally subsided a bit. However, Xue An then added, Even if its true that shes clumsy, you shouldnt say it out loud! Xue Xiang and his sibling were tickled into giggles by the tease. Tang Xuaner, feeling slightly annoyed, red at Xue An and then skated wobbly away into the distance. At this moment. In a distant corner, several pairs of eyes were sizing up Xue An and the others. Is that him? The leader was a middle-aged man with a somewhat balding head. Meng Xue leaned against him, nodding bitterly, Its that man! Tsk tsk, these two littledies are really pretty! the balding man said lecherously. Big Brother Dajun, youve got to stand up for me! My face got pped swollen, and my nose is crooked! Meng Xue said, sounding very aggrieved. This Brother Dajun was the local ringleader, monopolizing the ice skating business on the rink; he was doing quite well. Meng Xue knew him and, after being taken down a notch by Xue An earlier that day, came to find Dajun hoping to get some retribution. Dajun nodded, Sure thing. Someone dares to mess with my people? He must be tired of living! With a nce from Dajun, the dozen men following him casually approached Xue An. Regrs at the rink recognized the group and knew they were local thugs; everyone steered clear of them. So, it didnt take long for the group to form a subtle circle around Xue An and hispany. Xue An wasughing and chatting with his daughters, seemingly unaware of the impending threat. Dajun stepped forward and first addressed Tang Xuaner, Hey, girl, cant skate? Let big brother teach you! he said, moving closer. Tang Xuaner frowned and dodged to the side. Who are you? I dont know you, please stay away from me. Hu Dajun shed a grin, revealing hisrge yellow teeth. Such a delicate girl skating alone, dont you find it boring? Who I am doesnt matter; whats important is a night like this, dont you need a man to keep youpany? As Hu Dajun spoke, he gazed greedily at Tang Xuaner. The girl was beautiful from a distance, but up close she was even more stunningly breathtaking. Repulsed by his sleazy gaze, Tang Xuaner sharply retorted, Ill say it again, stay away from me! And I have friends who came with me. Hu Dajun sneered, Friends? Him? Pointing at Xue An nearby, Hu Dajun said with disdain, Your friend here is so scared he cant even dare to look this way, do you think hell step in? Besides, let me tell you, little sister, your friend beat up my people! I was just about to settle the score with him! Hu Dajun dered arrogantly. Tang Xuaners face paled, her teeth clenching tightly as worry crept into her heart. These men clearly came prepared, especially when she saw the spiteful Meng Xue, she knew they were here for revenge. Could Xue An take on so many, along with Fan Mengxue and the two little girls? Heh heh, so if you act nicely, big brother will take good care of you, and wont make things difficult for you, Hu Dajun said while drooling with his hands outstretched. A sh of white. Hu Dajun felt a chill at his wrist, as if something was suddenly missing. Then he looked down and for the first time realized that both of his fingers were cleanly broken. Blood spurted out, and the intense pain made Hu Dajun let out a wail. I just heard you were looking to settle ounts with me, Xue An slowly walked over, a yful smile on his face. Fan Mengxue had already taken Xue Xiang and Xue Nian aside. Because she knew what wasing next was definitely not suitable for children. You you Hu Dajun was shaking all over in pain, his face showing a look of fear. He didnt know what had just happened. Why did his hand suddenly break? Could it be this mans doing? Xue Ans gaze shifted to the woman who was seven parts feminine, Originally I was in a good mood so I let you off, but youre asking for trouble. You have only yourself to me! The woman trembled like chaff. Hu Dajun clenched his teeth, Everybody, get him! Trash this kid! His gang swarmed up and surrounded Xue An. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking up at the sky, a faint smile appearing on his lips. XuanEr! Hmm? Youre a doctor, so do you know what makes for good bones? Tang Xuaner shook her head, puzzled, I dont know! Well, Im about to show you! As Xue An spoke, he pushed out a palm, striking the thug who was rushing at the forefront. Apanied by the grating sound of breaking bones, the thug was sent flying more than ten meters away. It took Xue An less than ten seconds to deal with a dozen or so thugs. And without exception, all had their limbs broken by Xue An. The disturbing sound of fractures didnt stop. After Xue An had thest thug underfoot, he said indifferently, Hear that sound of breaking bones? If it sounds good, then theyre good bones! Then Xue An, looking at Hu Dajun trembling, smiled slightly, Now its your turn! Hu Dajun felt like crying. Who could have imagined this not overly tall man could be so formidable? In just a few seconds, all his men wereid t. You donte any closer. Im Lu Kuns man, you know who Lu Kun is? Hes a favorite under Boss Du. If you dare hit me, watch out for Lu Kun! As Hu Dajun spoke, his confidence grew. Right! Isnt Lu Kun here right now? By waving his big g, who would dare defy him? But Hu Dajun failed to see even a hint of panic on Xue Ans face, only a faint sneer. Lu Kun? Lu Kun? Yes! You know Lu Kun too? Then youd better kneel and beg for mercy! I tell you, Lu Kun is right here! Hu Dajun couldnt help but straighten up even more. Xue An smiled faintly, Alright, Ill give you five minutes. Call Lu Kun over and Ill apologize to him in person! Hmph! At least youre sensible! Hu Dajun took out his cell phone and dialed a number. Lu Kun, its Dajun! Im at the ice rink and theres a brat acting all high and mighty, hes beaten up a dozen of our men,e over quick! Lu Kuns voice came through the phone, Whos bold enough to mess with my people? Let him wait, Im on my way! Chapter 25 Meet Mr. Xue! Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Meet Mr. Xue! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Hu Dajun hung up the phone, smugly watching Xue An. At that moment, there were still many onlookers quietly discussing among themselves. Who is this guy? How dare he hit Dajuns men? Dont know him! But he seems pretty awesome! Oh my, this guy is simply too handsome! Shh, keep it down, Hu Dajun is not someone to mess with, he has backing from behind, I heard its Beijiangs famous Brother Kun! Many people were worried for Xue An, with a few brave souls shouting, Hey buddy, run now, a wise man does not eat the loss before him! Thats right, man, you even have your girlfriend with you! Hurry up and leave, that Brother Kun is not someone to provoke! Xue An was unmoved, simply giving these people a slight smile and then said indifferently, Its okay, I actually want to see how amazing this Brother Kun Some of the more prudent bystanders couldnt help but shake their heads, Young people these days, always sopetitive! While they were talking, Lu Kun arrived with his men. Lu Kun came quickly. Just as Hu Dajun had said, he now lived nearby. At that moment, Lu Kun was filled with resentment and rage. Because of the matter at Dragon Emperor tform, he had been chased out of the city by the boss Du Fan and then came to this deste ce, ostensibly to oversee the ice rinks. To put it bluntly, it was exile! But that wasnt the worst of it. What pained Lu Kun the most was his hair. Every time he looked in the mirror, Lu Kuns heart bled. Xue An had been really rough! Not a single hair was left. Now Lu Kuns head looked like a meat egg, shiny and smooth, reflecting peoples shadows. Can this even grow back? Every time he thought about it, Lu Kun wanted to y Xue An alive. But that was just wishful thinking. Because Du Fan had severely warned him. In the future, whenever he saw Xue An, he must steer clear as far as possible. If anything happened, not even Du Fan could save him. So Lu Kun could only vent in his heart. Receiving the call from Hu Dajun this time, Lu Kun just happened to be stifling a bellyful of anger, so he immediately rushed over with his men. Hu Dajun hurriedly nodded and bowed in greeting, Brother Kun! Why didnt you wear a hat? Its so cold today! Lu Kun was now most sensitive about his hair, and even the mention of a hat set him off, so he red fiercely at Hu Dajun. Ill do what I want! Right, right! Brother Kun, look, my finger got chopped off, this guy is too arrogant, also knocked down all our guys. Lu Kuns face was murderous, Damn, Ive been in a really bad mood these past days, troubles finding me wherever I go, seems like I need to kill a few to make a point! As he said this, he looked in the direction pointed out by Hu Dajun. And then.. He froze. Because he saw Xue An standing under the light, a mocking smile on his face. Brother Kun, thats the guy, and that little chick is his, lets take care of this guy first, then give the chick to you, Brother Kun But before Hu Dajun could finish speaking, Lu Kun pped him across the face. Smack. The p was brutally hard; Hu Dajun spun three times on the ground, then covered his face with his hand, looking at Lu Kun with a dumbfounded expression. Brother Kun, you Then, Lu Kun did something that left everyone present ck-jawed in amazement. He took a few steps forward and, with a plop, knelt in front of Xue An, then said with utmost respect, Ive met Mr. Xue! The entire ce fell silent. Hu Dajun and the Seven-points Woman had their mouths open so wide, one could stuff a duck egg in them. Xue An looked at the kneeling Lu Kun and said indifferently, You are quite perceptive of the times. Lu Kun shuddered and respectfully said, Mr. Xue, I truly didnt know you wereing. If I had known, I would have definitelye to greet you sooner! Xue An shook his head, That wont be necessary, but it seems your underlings arent too weing of me, are they? Lu Kun instantly sprang up, his eyes red with anger as he kicked Hu Dajun to the ground, You blind fool, do you know who this is? This is Mr. Xue! Are you tired of living? How dare you act wildly in front of Mr. Xue? At this moment, Hu Dajun was scared stiff; a thought suddenly shed through his mind. In the past few days, a legend had been spreading wildly through Beijiang. It was said that someone had beaten up Lu Kun at the Dragon Emperor tform and even made Du Fan bow his head in submission. There were even rumors that this person had caused the young miss of the Qin Family, the backer of the Dragon Emperor tform, toe out and receive him personally. Could it be this man? After that thought crossed his mind, Hu Dajun quickly got up and knelt on the ground, kowtowing vigorously. Mr. Xue, spare my life, Mr. Xue, spare my life! Im a fool, Im blind! This astounding turn of events had many onlookers dumbfounded. Seeing Hu Dajun, who was usually so arrogant, now kneeling on the ground and begging like a grandson. Even Lu Kun, a well-known figure in Beijiang, had to humbly beg for mercy. Many people began to look at Xue An withplicated expressions. Xue An turned to the Seven-points Woman who was already petrified. You see, I told you I was in a good mood back then, so I let you off, but you just wouldnt let it go and sought your own death! You cannot me me, right? The Seven-points Woman turned pale, while Hu Dajun was beside himself with rage. All because of this damn woman! If it werent for her incitement, he wouldnt have ended up in such a state, even losing two fingers in the process. So he leaped up and pped her across the face. The nose of the Seven-points Woman, which had just been realigned, was once again sent askew by the blow. At this moment, Lu Kun stood aside, his head covered in cold sweat, without the courage to even look up at Xue An. This man had left a profound memory in him. Xue An smiled faintly, Actually, the bald look suits you pretty well! Lu Kuns smile was uglier than a cry, Yes, yes, yes! Only then did Xue An help Tang Xuaner up and leave. To Xue An, these societal dregs were not worth the effort to kill. After Xue An had walked a good distance away, Hu Dajun finally approached, still in shock, and stammered, Brother Kun Brother my ass, do you realize you almost got me killed? Lu Kun exploded in anger. At this moment, Lu Kun dared not harbor even the slightest resentment in his heart. Because the few minutes he spent beside Xue An had deeply engraved in him the meaning of a deathly aura. Lu Kun had no doubt that if he hadnt reacted swiftly, he might have already been decapitated by now. Compared with that, losing all his hair was nothing! Hu Dajun, now thoroughly cowed, dared not make a sound. Lu Kun took a deep breath and then instructed, From now on, if you see this man, stay as far away from him as possible. If you really cant avoid him, kneel down and act like a grandson, understand? Yes! Hu Dajun responded, bowing his head. Dont think Im just trying to scare you.. This is a warning that Du Fan himself gave me! If you think youre tougher than Du Fan, then go ahead and try! Chapter 26: Life Acts, Nothing but Following One’s Desires, Three Words! Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Life Acts, Nothing but Following Ones Desires, Three Words! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio By the time they reached the entrance of the residentialplex where Xue An lived, it was already veryte. The two little girls had once again fallen into a deep sleep in Xue Ans arms. Holding them, Xue An walked home,ughing and chatting with Fan Mengxue. As for Tang Xuaner, she had returned to the hospital dormitory after dinner. Just as they reached the entrance of the building, Xue An noticed a car parked by the roadside. It was a red Ferrari, its streamlined body drawing the eyes of many passersby. Such a car, in stark contrast to the dirty and disordered environment surrounding it. The sight of the car caused a drastic change in Fan Mengxues expression. And at that moment, the scissor-style car door opened, and a woman wearing ck fiss and a tight-fitting dress stepped out of the car. The woman was fairly attractive, but her face was stern, and her thin lips were like knives, hinting she was not to be trifled with. Meng Xue, youre indeed here! the woman said coldly. Fan Mengxuesplexion turned very ugly as she whispered, Sister Han. This woman was none other than her agent, also known as the Iron Lady of the industry, with the title of Queen of Caesar, Han Yao. Han Yao nodded, Get in the car! Fan Mengxue didnt move. Han Yao frowned, Meng Xue, I hope you can think clearly, whether a man like this is really worth it. Fan Mengxue suddenly lifted her head and said earnestly, He is worth it! Han Yaos nce turned even colder, especially when she saw the two children in Xue Ans arms, her face was one of disbelief. The day Fan Mengxue had left without a word and turned off her phone had already infuriated this Queen of Caesar. She personally drove to Beijiang, intending to drag Fan Mengxue back. Meng Xue, beforeing here, I thought the man whod dazzled you would be someone extraordinary. But I didnt expect him to live in a ce like this, even with two children! Han Yaos tone softened a bit, Its easy for women to act impulsively for love, but the premise is, you need to think clearly whether all this is meaningful! Such a man doesnt deserve you! Throughout the conversation, Han Yao had not looked at Xue An directly once. In Han Yaos eyes, although the man was not unattractive, judging from his clothes and where he lived, he was definitely at the bottom rung of society. Fan Mengxue had degraded herself for such a man, which filled Han Yao with rage. Fan Mengxue shook her head, Sister Han, you dont understand Dont understand? Hah! Han Yao let out a coldugh, For him, you publicly announced your rtionship in front of reporters and tly rejected one of Zhongdus four young masters, Yue Shao! Do you realize how much trouble your actions have caused thepany? The inte is in an uproar over your affair! And you, you actually gave up the opportunity to work with the international director Stephen for him, I really dont understand, whats so good about him? Everything about him is good! At least when Im with him, Im very happy! Fan Mengxue said with a resolute tone. Han Yao looked at Xue An, who was standing aside with an indifferent expression, her face showing a tinge of mockery. Having quite the influence, arent you? I dont know what kind of spell youve cast on Meng Xue to make her so devoted, but I want to ask you, do you have the ability to provide for her? Han Yao pointed to the clothes worn by Fan Mengxue, Any piece of clothing on her is tailored from Europe, even the hand cream she uses probably costs more than your monthly sry. Can you really bear to let a girl with such a promising future suffer with you? Han Yao turned her sharp gaze towards Xue An. Fan Mengxue was about to speak in defense of Xue An, but he shook his head, signaling her to remain silent, and then gave Han Yao a slight smile. What youre saying seems quite reasonable! However have you ever heard the phrase a dog trying to catch a mouse is nosing into things that dont concern it? Han Yao was firstly stunned, then could not help but burst into a towering rage. As the boss with countless resources in the circle, no one had ever dared to speak to her like that. Kid, you are seeking your own death! Han Yao said coldly, and a standard high kick came flying toward him. Xue An slightly tilted his head and dodged the kick. He had his arms around Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, yet there was no hint of panic, just a faint, clear shout. Kneel down! Han Yao felt an overwhelming force that made her kneel on the ground with a thud. The humiliation she had never experienced before made her eyes redden as she struggled fiercely to stand up. But all was in vain, Han Yao felt as if a mountain were pressing down on her shoulders. At that moment, a flicker of panic finally shed in Han Yaos eyes. Xue An was now standing in front of Han Yao, looking down at her from a height. Actually, youre right. Meng Xue indeed is a girl with a limitless future. However, you got two things wrong, he said. First, I did not stop Meng Xue from leaving; second, Meng Xue is a living person, and no one has the right to stop her. In this world, no one can do as they please! Han Yao retorted with a coldugh. Xue An shook his head, You are mistaken, at least I can. Han Yao seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world, her face full of mockingughter, Dont think that because you know a bit of mediocre kung fu, you can do whatever you please. This world is ruled by power and money. Someone like you wouldnt survive three days in Zhongdu! Xue An looked at Han Yao, who still wore an unconvinced face, and nodded slightly, You are not wrong, this world indeed runs on power and money. But if I want something, no one dares to refuse me! Han Yao scoffed, You think you are She didnt finish her sentence, because she saw the look in Xue Ans eyes. It was a look devoid of sorrow or joy, even without the slightest ripple. Lofty and superior, like an emperor overlooking everything. In my life, Xue An always acts on three words: follow my heart! If anyone dares to go against my will, then death is their punishment! If one person crosses me, I will take out one person; if ten do, then ten shall fall. If the whole world goes against my heart, then I will y everyone under the heavens! Xue An spoke indifferently. These words chilled Han Yao to the core. If someone else had said them, she would have thought them mad. But when they came from Xue Ans mouth, they seemed so natural. For the first time, Han Yao felt intense fear. Because she felt the strong killing intent emanating from Xue Ans body. Xue An indeed was prepared to end Han Yaos life. This woman might indeed mean well for Fan Mengxue, but the offense in her words made Xue An feel that she no longer deserved to live in this world. To hold life and death in ones hands was exactly like that. Xue An please dont! Fan Mengxue suddenly shouted. Xue An halted his killing intent and looked at Fan Mengxue. Fan Mengxue bit her lip, Sister Han has been good to me, please let her go! Xue An looked at Fan Mengxue and smiled faintly, Alright! Only then did Han Yao feel as if a great burden had been lifted off her, and she quickly scrambled up from the ground, to then realize her back was soaked with cold sweat.. Chapter 27: Sister, What Does ‘Handsome’ Mean? Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Sister, What Does Handsome Mean? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Who is this man, and why does he have such a strong presence? Han Yao was filled with fear. Sister Han, I told you before, the reason I wanted to be a star was to find the missing Xue An. Now that he has returned, I might as well not continue being a star, Fan Mengxue said. Han Yao shuddered, then looked at Fan Mengxue in disbelief. Do you know what youre talking about? Your acting career has just started to take off; an endless array of flowers and apuse await you ahead, yet you choose to retreat? Fan Mengxue lowered her head and said nothing. Seeing Fan Mengxue like this, Han Yao couldnt help but clench her teeth, then mustered the courage to say to Xue An, Mr. Xue, I am sorry, I take back what I said earlier. But please understand, Mengxue is like a daughter to me, and her sudden withdrawal is truly disappointing. Xue An remained nomittal. Han Yao continued, I believe you are no ordinary man, but I think a sessful and even world-famous Mengxue will be much better than a woman who only knows to be around you. Why are you telling me this? Xue An said indifferently. Han Yao replied, I hope you can persuade her. I said before, Mengxue is a living person. Whatever she wants to do, I will support it. Han Yao then turned to Fan Mengxue, Mengxue, I hope you can think it over carefully. Moreover, Stephen will also being to Beijiang in the next couple of days. If you make up your mind, I can take you to meet him. Fan Mengxue did not utter a word. Han Yao looked at Xue An, then, hesitating to speak further, she left. After Xue An went upstairs and settled the two young girls, Fan Mengxue asked in a trembling voice, Xue An, do you think I should go? Xue An smiled slightly, Ive already said, to live is simply to follow ones heart. If you like it, do it; if you dont, dont. Its that simple! But Fan Mengxue was also conflicted. She didnt want to leave Xue An. But she was also aware that Xue Ans current attitude towards her was far from liking her. Especially with An Yan, whom she had never met, standing between them. This made her feel even less confident. If she could be a world-famous star, perhaps that might increase her chances of being epted by Xue An. Fan Mengxue spent the night in turmoil. Finally. The day of the auction arrived. Qin Yu arrived early to drive Xue An. When she saw that Xue An was still wearing his usual clothes, she frowned slightly. Mr. Xue, dont you have any other clothes? Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, What, do I need to change clothes just to attend an auction? Not necessarily, but as this is a gathering of many merchants in Beijiang, it would be better if you and your two daughters dressed more formally! Xue An remained nomittal. However, the two young girls were thrilled at the prospect of new clothes. A woman, no matter how young, is still a woman. As long as shes a woman, she is naturally defenseless against new clothes. Xue An didnt actually care about these things, but for his daughters sake, he was indifferent. Fan Mengxue didnt need to worry, as she had brought enough clothes with her despite her hasty return to Beijiang. At that moment, Fan Mengxue, dressed in a finely crafted cheongsam, exuded a gentle yet dignified grace. Qin Yu drove Xue An and the others to Beijiang Citys most upscalemercial clubhouse, Silver Dragon za. This was also an asset of Longtai Group. Qin Yu first led Xue An to the mens wear department, picking out clothes while saying, Were pressed for time now, so we can only choose some ready-made clothes. Well have a tailor make them to measure when theres more time. Soon, Fan Mengxue and Qin Yu each picked out clothes for Xue An. At this time, many of the saledies in the mens clothing department were quietly paying attention to this scene. After all, this spectacle was exceedingly rare. Two extremely beautiful women, both in terms of looks and temperament scoring over nine out of ten, were actuallypeting to choose clothes for a man dressed in an old-fashioned manner. What rtionship did they share? Siblings? Unlikely! Lovers? Is there such a thing as lovers in a trio, one man with two women? Or was one his lover, and the other, the mistress? Many saledies couldnt help but gossipy specte in their hearts about the nature of the rtionship among the trio. Lets try these on first, Fan Mengxue whispered. Xue An went into the fitting room and quickly changed into a new set of clothes. As he stepped out, everyones eyes lit up. Xue An was naturally handsome, and the trials of over three thousand years had given him an indescribable aura. With every move, he had the air of an emperor,manding respect. However, his outdated attire usually concealed that fact. Now that he had changed into fitting clothes, Xue Ans perfect proportions were revealed, causing many saledies hearts to flutter, and they couldnt help but lower their heads in amazement. This mans figure was simply otherworldly! Qin Yu too found her heartbeat elerating and couldnt help but avert her gaze, not daring to look anymore. Fan Mengxue, on the other hand, openly showed an infatuated expression. Wow, daddy is so handsome! Xue Xiang eximed with a gigglyugh. Sister, what does handsome mean? Xue Nian asked. Xue Xiang scrunch up her cute little nose and knocked on Xue Nians head, I told you to eat less, but you never listen. Handsome means good-looking! Oh! Daddy, you are really good-looking! Xue Nian also said with a gigglyugh. But the two little girls address shocked many of the saledies. Did this man already have children? What a pity! Im going with Mengxue to choose clothes for the two little girls, do you want toe? Qin Yu asked. Xue An shook his head; he had no desire to go shopping with women. Even as the Immortal Venerable, he couldnt withstand the pressure of shopping with women. Then wait here for a while. Qin Yu took Xue Xiang and Xue Nian and left. Xue An sat on the sofa, just wanting to rest for a moment. A sickeningly sweet voice came through, Honey, that outfit looks great on you, it really suits your figure, why dont you try it too, darling! Xue An looked up to see a man with a beer belly approaching, with a young and beautiful girl snuggled up beside him. The person speaking was the girl, and hearing her suggest this, the beer-bellied man was very pleased and said, Sure, that settles it then. Hey, bring that outfit here for me. The saledy quickly stepped forward, Im sorry sir, weve run out of that design, would you like to check out some of the other options? The beer-bellied mans face darkened, and the girl pointed at Xue An in dissatisfaction, What do you mean its sold out? Isnt he wearing it right there? Sir, hes already tried it on. So what if hes tried it on? If I like it, I have to buy it, tell him to take it off! she demanded belligerently.. Chapter 28: Do your parents know how arrogant you are? Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Do your parents know how arrogant you are? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The salesgirl nced at Xue An somewhat helplessly but found Xue An looking down, seemingly lost in thought. Xue Ans silence only made the woman be more insolent. Did you hear that? We like it, so that piece of clothing is ours. Make him take it off! Miss, theres no precedent for this The beer-bellied man suddenly sneered, Go call your manager over; I want to see if theres a precedent or not! The salesgirl was somewhat helpless, but as an employee of a high-end shopping club, their ultimate duty was to satisfy the customers requests. Yet even at this moment, Xue An remained silent. The salesgirl couldnt help but feel some contempt in her heart. He looks decent enough, yet hes such a pushover. It wasnt long before Zhao Feng, who was in charge of the mens department, arrived. Upon seeing the beer-bellied man, Zhao Fengs face broke into an overjoyed smile as he hurriedly approached. Its Mr. Sun! Long time no see, long time no see! The man known as Mr. Sun snorted contemptuously from his nose, Zhao, the service staff under you arecking! Whats the matter, Mr. Sun? My woman took a liking to a suit, but theres only one set left, and its on this guy. We asked him to take it off; thats not too much to ask for, is it! Mr. Sun said haughtily. Not at all, not at all! Then your staff actually tells me theres no precedent for that! Im really sorry, Mr. Sun. Perhaps I havent disciplined them well enough, and they have offended you! I will correct them right now! Zhao Feng then turned and shouted angrily at the salesgirls: Are you lot brainless? Do you know who this is? This is the security department manager of Longtai Group! Have you all gone blind? How dare you contradict Mr. Sun! All the salesgirls became silent as cicadas in the cold, heads bowed, not daring to utter a word. I will make sure to discipline them properly in the future, Mr. Sun. What do you think? Zhao the manager said obsequiously. Sun Bo nodded expressionlessly. He prided himself on his status and felt that talking too much to this Zhao the manager was a loss of face. After all, the Silver Dragon Mall was just one among many industries of Longtai Group. Compared to this petty lobby manager here, his position as the security department manager of Longtai Group was worth much more. And that suit! We want it too; make him take it off! the young and pretty woman said with an arrogant face. Yes, yes, you can count on me to get it done for you! Zhao the manager turned to the silent Xue An and said, Sir, as you see, Mr. Sun really likes the suit youre wearing. Could you please take it off and let him have it? You havent paid for it yet, so theres no issue! Zhao the manager was patient in persuasion, but in his heart, he didnt really consider Xue An important. But no sooner had he spoken than Xue An slowly lifted his head, eyebrows slightly raised, What did you just say? Zhao Feng, initially wanting to exin again, found himself unable to utter another word upon seeing Xue Ans gaze. The woman apanying Sun Bo was a recent female university graduate named Cao Qian. Having worked hard totch onto Sun Bo, a significant figure, she was already exceedingly arrogant; seeing Zhao Feng frozen, she stepped forward and said with a sneer, Hey, Im talking to you. If you have any sense, take off your clothes quickly. Take off my clothes? A faint smile formed on the corners of Xue Ans mouth. Dont y dumb. Didnt you hear? My husband also likes this suit. Take it off, and there wont be a problem, otherwise Otherwise what? Xue An said indifferently. Otherwise, you wont be able to leave the store today, Cao Qian said arrogantly. So youre the security department manager of Longtai Group? Xue An looked at Sun Bo, his tone contemtive. Thats right, if you know whats good for you, scram quickly, or youll see just how formidable Longtai Group can be! Cao Qian said triumphantly. Xue An couldnt help but sigh, What a pity. A pity for what? A pity that someone has to die today. Xue An didnt intend to cause trouble, but if someone provoked him, killing someone in the street would just be a minor inconvenience. Die? Heh, thats really funny, I dont believe Cao Qian wanted to say something else, but she didnt get the chance, because she was sent flying by a p from Xue An, and then she crashed directly into the clothes rack. Boom. The clothes rack was knocked down in arge pile, and by the time she got up, her originally pretty face was swollen like a watermelon, with her mouth full of blood, and even her teeth had been shattered by Xue Ans p. Xue An said indifferently, I forgot to say, I really dislike women who talk too much! This earth-shattering strike left everyone stunned. Including the salesgirl who had just scorned Xue An for being a coward, she was now filled with shock. This man is so formidable! Sun Bo, on the other hand, was so angry that his eyelids twitched uncontrobly, Good! You dare to cause trouble here, kid, youre finished. Just you wait! Sun Bo said as he took out his phone, while Xue An just looked on with amusement, not stopping him. Soon, Sun Bo ended the call, and his eyes were cold as they stared at Xue An. Those eyes were as if looking at a dead man. Not five minutester, a tumultuous sound of footsteps came, followed by dozens of security guards rushing over. Mr. Sun, whats the matter? the head security guard asked. Sun Bo pointed at Xue An, This man hit my woman! Kill him! Yes, sir! The group of security guards then surrounded Xue An. Many people stayed far away, not daring toe closer. But Xue An hadnt even stood up until now, still sitting on the sofa, looking at Sun Bo with a yful expression. Youre so arrogant, do your mom and dad know? Xue An suddenly asked. Bullshit, my parents died a long time ago! No wonder! Xue An nodded, Then remember to tell them when you see them down there that you died because of stupid arrogance! Sun Bo was livid, Attack, everyone attack, take him out! But at that moment, an angry female voice rang out. What are you all doing? The voice made the previously grim-faced Sun Bo tremble all over, and when he turned around, he saw Qin Yu standing there with a furious look. Sun Bo was shocked; what was Qin Yu doing here? Yet he quickly put on a smile, Miss, this man was causing trouble in our mall; I was just about to deal with him! Qin Yu, however,pletely ignored him and walked straight to Xue An, saying very respectfully, Mr. Xue, I ask you to look past this for my sake, and not take offense with these people! This scene left Sun Bo, who thought he had the upper hand, as well as Zhao Feng, who enjoyed watching themotion,pletely frozen. As for the salesgirls, they were dumbfounded. This woman, she was none other than the mistress of Longtai GroupQin Yu! Then who was this man? Why was he able tomand such respect from Miss Qin? Chapter 29 Auction 1 Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Auction 1 Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xue An looked at Qin Yu with an indifferent expression and said nothing. And this silence made Qin Yus face grow increasingly ugly. Finally. Unable to restrain herself, she turned around and snapped, You two, pack your things and get out of here now! And never set foot in Longtai Group ever again. This decision cast a look of despair on the faces of Sun Bo and Zhao Feng. In Beijiang, getting into Longtai Group was something many envied. Sun Bo, in particr, had finally worked his way up to the position of director of the security department at Longtai Group, with a considerable annual ie. Now, because of this man, he was being thrown out by the young miss. Like someone who had lost everything, Sun Bo fell to his knees and started begging for mercy. Young Miss, I beg you, please give me another chance. I wont dare to do it again! It was all because of that womans instigation that I was momentarily confused and offended Mr. Xue, please give me one more chance, he pleaded. As Sun Bo spoke, he kept knocking his head against the floor with a thumping sound. Before long, blood began seeping out from his forehead. As for Cao Qian At that moment, she was so scared that she shrank into a corner, not even daring to breathe heavily. Qin Yu was expressionless. She was thoroughly disgusted with these two, who were more of a liability than an asset. If she werent worried about making a scene, she wouldnt have bothered pleading for them. Just then, Xue An stood up and said lightly, Respect is earned by oneself, and each time you use it, there is less left. So, I hope in the future, you wont let me have another chance to look at your face. After finishing, Xue An picked up Xue Xiang and Xue Nian and left first. Qin Yu red fiercely at Sun Bo, Get out of here now! Sun Bo trembled all over, his face showing a look of utter despair. To the salesgirl who had already been scared silly, Qin Yu said, Pack up all the clothes we liked just now. Yes! Only after they had left the Silver Long Department Store did Xue Xiang quietly approach Xue Ans ear and ask, Daddy, are our new clothes pretty? At that moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were wearing pink princess dresses, looking incredibly cute. Xue Ans face showed indulgence only when facing his two daughters, Pretty, you both look like little princesses. Just then, Qin Yu ran out, looking very apologetic, wanting to say something. Xue An said indifferently, Drive! The auction this time was not in the city, but at a mountain-top vi in the suburbs of Beijiang. By the time Qin Yu drove there, the vi was already surrounded by luxury cars. However, when Qin Yus car arrived, it still drew plenty of attention. Isnt that the Qin Familys car? Yes! It looks like the Qin Familys young misss car! Hey, why is Qin Yu driving herself? Many people whispered among themselves, and after Qin Yu got out of the car, she didnt enter the venue but opened the car door with great respect instead. Many peoples eyes widened. The Young Miss of Longtai Group, actually opening the car door for someone herself, Just who was this person? The first person to get out of the car was Fan Mengxue. Many recognized her and couldnt help but let out a series of low exmations. Fan Mengxue! Shese to Beijiang too? But after Fan Mengxue got out of the car, she didnt leave but stood on the other side. It seemed she too was waiting for an important guest. Many peoples gazes were fixated on her. Who exactly was in this car? That there was such amotion? However, when the next moment came, and the ones who got out of the car were two little girls, These two young girls, with their hair coifed and dressed in princess gowns, looked exactly alike, the very image of little fairies stepped out of a painting. Finally, Xue An slowly made his way down. As soon as he appeared, many people began to whisper to each other. Who is that man? Dont know! But he seems to be someone of no little importance! Mhm, Qin Yus demeanor towards this man is filled with respect! Xue Ans gaze swept around the venue, then he proceeded forward with an indifferent expression. Just then, Qin Yuan strode out of the house, and in front of all the astonished onlookers, rushed up to Xue An, bowing his head in deep respect. Mr. Xue, youve arrived! Xue An nodded. However, he was unaware that Qin Yuans gesture had set off tumultuous waves in the hearts of many. What was Qin Yuans status? The real power behind Longtai Group, a high and mighty individual in Beijiang who could practically do as he pleased. Although over the past year, he had been somewhat sidelined by Qin Tian, his influence was still formidable. And yet, such a figure was showing such respect to this man. What kind of background did he have? However, just as people were reeling in astonishment, a voiceced with mockery sounded. I thought some important big shot had arrived, but it turns out to be just a greenhorn youngster! Following this voice, an old man, dressed in Tang attire and clutching tworge iron balls, slowly stepped into the venue. His arrival made many stand up. Greetings, Master Tan! Greetings, Museum Director Tan! With an expressionless face, the old man nodded and then approached Qin Yuan, chuckling. Old Qin, long time no see, youre looking well! Seeing that it was him, Qin Yuan immediately greeted him with a respectful fist and palm salute, Museum Director Tan, youvee! Of course I came; after so many years, knowing youre in trouble, how could I note to help? the old man said dispassionately. This old man was Tan Dong, the head of thergest martial arts institute in Beijiang, the Zhenbei Martial Institute. He was also a good friend of Qin Yuan. He had heard about Qin Yuans recent troubles, so he hade specially to offer help. But as soon as he stepped out of the car, he saw Qin Yuan showing great respect to a young man. This irked Tan Dong. In his opinion, Qin Tian was utterly insignificant. With his own intervention, he was confident that any problems could be resolved. And yet, Qin Yuan was showing such respect to an unknown man, clearly doubting his own strength. So, with a challenging look, he scrutinized Xue An from head to toe, and upon finding Xue An slender and seemingly not a martial artist, his disdain grew. Where is this young brother from? Tan Dong asked. But Xue An didnt pay him any attention at all, simply leading a daughter by hand, sauntering past Tan Dong. Now Tan Dongs face truly began to harden. What an arrogant youngster! Humph, just wait, and Ill show you soon enough that the old ginger is spicier. Given Qin Yuans status, it naturally came with a private box. Xue An and the others entered this box, sipping tea as they waited for the event to begin. While they were waiting, amotion arose outside, as Qin Tian walked in, leading a lean old man. Uponying eyes on this old man, Xue Ans eyebrows raised ever so slightly. There was a scent of Ghost Cultivator on this man. Ghost Cultivators were a significant faction in the world of cultivation, with numerous masters emerging from their ranks, such as the ten lords of the Netherworld Realm. But this mans cultivation level was too shallow. Nheless, Xue An could now confirm that the female ghost on Qin Yuan was definitely sent by him.. Chapter 30 Auction Part 2 Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Auction Part 2 Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Is that the so-called expert brought by Qin Tian? Tan Dong asked with undisguised disdain. Qin Yuan nodded, It should be no mistake! Tan Dong, as if he had heard some joke, let out a chuckle and then said, Old Qin, leave this matter to me. When the timees, Ill be able to shatter this old man with a single punch! After saying this, Tan Dong gave Xue An a provocative look, only to find that Xue An remained indifferent, as if he hadnt heard a word. Tan Dongs contempt in his heart couldnt help but grow even stronger. As a martial artist, the most important thing is to cultivate the spirit within ones heart. The saying, Poverty cannot sway, might cannot bend, is precisely about this. In other words, one must not retreat in any situation, otherwise, no matter how skilled you are, your sharpness is considered diminished. But now, after my repeated provocations, this man hasnt responded at all. Clearly, he must be scared! Feeling that Xue An posed no threat, Tan Dong turned his attention outside. By now, the auction had already begun. Qin Tian and Liu Shou sat in a corner. The auction started with some ordinary jewels, and both Qin Tian and Qin Yuan held back from bidding. It wasnt until about halfway through that someone brought up a box. At that moment, the auctioneer said, Next, we have a strange item for everyone. It was found by a tourist deep in the mountains by chance. However, we dont know what this thing is for. Have a look, everyone! With those words, the box was opened. Inside was a withered little shrub. A buzz went through the crowd underneath, and many couldnt help butugh in low voices. Is this also a rare treasure? I have plenty of these at home! Is this some kind of joke? However, the murmurs gradually died down, because the little shrub started to grow and sprout at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then it bloomed and bore fruit rapidly. This scene, akin to a miracle, left many speechless. From within a room, Xue An watched intently, a thought stirring in his heart. It was actually a Dragons Guts nt. This was a type of spiritual herb that only grows in ces with dragon energy and was a verymon ingredient for many elixirs, indispensable for the production of numerous potions. Yet Xue An had not expected to see it on Earth. And at that moment, Liu Shous eyes were filled with a red gleam. Thats it! The treasure that Liu Shou had been desperately waiting for in Beijiang was right before him. With it, Liu Shou could break through his current realm and even extend his lifespan. For Liu Shou, the temptation was immense. Thus, Liu Shou said in a cold voice, Buy it! Qin Tian, following Liu Shousmand, started bidding immediately. At this time, Xue An also told Qin Yuan, Buy it! In the beginning, many people were bidding, as the earlier scene had piqued the interest of many wealthy attendees. But as time passed, the only people left bidding were Qin Yuan and Qin Tian. The price had already reached an astronomical sum of one hundred and ten million. For such a small shrub to sell at this price was unexpected to many. However, at this moment, many began to see the writing on the wall. It was apetition between Qin Tian and Qin Yuan. After Qin Yuan bid an even higher price once more, Liu Shou finally lost his patience, stood up, and sneered at the box. Qin Yuan, are you tired of living? This sentence quieted the entire auction hall. At this time, Qin Yuan stood by the window of the box, smiled faintly, Whats the matter? Cant afford it and getting anxious from losing? Liu Shou let out a sinisterugh, I didnt n on blowing this up, but since youre courting death, you cant me me! Liu Shou suddenly leaped forward, charging toward Qin Yuan. He had made up his mind to kill Qin Yuan first, and then run away with the Dragons Courage Grass. But as soon as he drew close, Tan Dong let out a coldugh, Well,e on then! Then he threw a punch. Although Tan Dong was somewhat advanced in age, he had not neglected his martial skills, and the punch he threw was like setting off a firecracker in a room. A smug smile appeared on the corner of Tan Dongs mouth. A bang is worth a thousand gold. His punch could shatter not just a person, but even a stone. But the smile hadnt faded before it froze on his face. Because Liu Shou didnt dodge at all, and took the punch squarely with his back. Thump. A dull sound. Tan Dong felt as if his fist had struck a rotting corpse; there was no solidity to it. Just as he was stunned, Liu Shou sneered, Is this all youre capable of? And you dare to block my way? With that, Liu Shou swept out with a palm strike. Tan Dong tried desperately to dodge, but he was still hit by Liu Shous palm, and was sent flying back over twenty steps before spitting out a mouthful of blood with a pffft sound. At the same time, Tan Dong shouted with a face filled with terror, True Being, have you already stepped into the Realm of True Beings? Standing proudly, Liu Shou said, Indeed, its your fortune to die by my hand! A look of despair surfaced on Tan Dongs face. The Realm of True Beings. It was the realm that Tan Dong had longed to reach. Only by stepping into the Realm of True Beings could one be considered a true master. At that moment, Liu Shou reached out a hand and grabbed Qin Yuan, then sneered, You should have died a long time ago. I didnt expect someone foolish enough to save you, but now your time is up. Go to Just then, Xue An sighed softly, Whats the point in all this fighting and killing? Wouldnt it be nicer to sit down and have a cup of tea together? Tan Dong looked at Xue An as if he were looking at a fool, thinking to himself if this guy was here to make jokes. It was then that Liu Shou also noticed Xue An. After sizing him up for a moment, he sneered, What did you say? Stretchingzily, Xue An bent down and smiled at Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, How about you two go out and y with Aunt Meng Xue, okay? Okay! Fan Mengxue took the two young girls and walked away. Then Xue An said indifferently, I mean, with that level of skill, you shouldnt pretend to be a master! Liu Shous face instantly turned ashen, I was going to kill you, but now Ive changed my mind. I will torture you to death slowly, and those two young girls, I will also turn them into women He couldnt finish his sentence because Xue An had already appeared in front of him and struck out with an expressionless punch. To threaten him with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Then you can just die. The punch was in and simple, even somewhat leisurely. But it was such a punch that Liu Shou couldnt even dodge. He was shocked to find that the qi in his body seemed to be sealed, leaving himpletely immobile. Boom. The punch was like a thunderp, as if a huge rock had been thrown into calm waters. Liu Shou was sent flying as if he had been struck by dozens of elephants, spewing blood wildly from his mouth. That wasnt all. The power of this punch even affected the buildings behind him. Bang! Crash! After a series of loud noises, half of the great halls ceiling was sted away by Xue Ans punch. Starlight from above shone down, casting its glow on every stunned face below.. Chapter 31: Watch My Fist… Move Heaven and Earth! Chapter 31: Chapter 31: Watch My Fist Move Heaven and Earth! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The dust gradually settled. Xue An withdrew his fist and said indifferently, Ive said long ago that all this fighting and killing is so meaningless, but its a pity no one would listen. No one dared to respond. A joke, right? After all, who would dare to speak up to someone who could demolish a house with a single punch? As for that Tan Dong, the museum director, at this moment he was so ashamed he wished he could find a crack in the ground to crawl into. Did he just look down on someone? And dared to mock him? Who gave him the courage? Liang Yongqi? Xue An slowly walked down from the private booth, heading towards the gentian on the stage. As he passed by Qin Tian, Xue An gave him a nce. Even this indifferent look made Qin Tian feel as if all the blood in his body had frozen. That extreme fear made his whole body tremble. Liu Shou was now pressed under the ruins, his fate uncertain. Originally, he thought that with a capable person like Liu Shou, he could easily eliminate Qin Yuan and his grandson. But he hadnt expected someone to suddenly pop up and disrupt all ns. At this moment, among the crowd present, there was another person who was both shocked and afraid. He was Hong Mings father, the Family Head of the Hong Family, Hong Yuan. He came to the auction this time, hiding in a corner, drawing no attention to himself. He was here to repay the debt his son owed. Qin Yu had made it clear to him, the amount was precisely four hundred ny-nine million, nine thousand nine hundred yuan. Hong Yuan dared not disobey, and after gathering the money, he had reluctantlye to this auction. But he had a trick up his sleeve and did not hand over the money immediately, instead choosing to watch from the sidelines. After all, Qin Tian was now a big deal, which many people were aware of. And his family had a good rtionship with Qin Tian. If Qin Tian could take down Qin Yuan, then he could save himself the more than forty million. But he hadnt expected that Xue An, who had already driven his son to a state of mental instability, would be so formidable. With just one punch, he sent a man flying. Now Hong Yuan also felt a mix of shock and fear and regretted not having given the money earlier. Xue An stepped onto the stage, looking at the gentian with a sense ofment in his heart. Back in the day, he wouldnt have given such an herb a second nce, but now it was treated like a precious treasure. Xue An reached out his hand, just about to touch the spirit herb. Suddenly, the ground of the hall began to shake. A terrifying aura emerged from the ruins and then a burly man about two meters tall with bulging muscles pushed aside the rubble on top of him and appeared before everyone. Hehe, forcing me to adopt this form, boy, you should be proud! the burly man said with a sinister tone. It was actually Liu Shou! He wasnt dead! Qin Tian couldnt help but be ecstatic, Immortal Liu is mighty! Hong Yuan was even more excited, hiding no longer, as he jumped out, Chairman Qin, with the help of this extraordinary man, your great endeavor will surely seed! Upon hearing Hong Yuan say this, Qin Tian couldnt help but burst into loudughter. Only Xue An slightly frowned, Logically, you shouldnt be able to use such a secret technique unless youre burning your lifespan. Liu Shou sneered, Kid, youve got a good eye, but unfortunately, you still have to die! Oh? Is that so? Xue An said with a faint smile, Thene at me! I want to see how powerful you are! Liu Shou charged at him furiously. This time, his speed was extremely fast, and with a leap, he threw a punch mid-air. The might of this punch was so great that it even stirred up a gust of wind in the hall. But Xue An neither dodged nor avoided, just stood there quietly. A smug smile appeared on the corner of Liu Shous mouth. Xue An was right, the Ghost Qi Possession secret technique was beyond his current level of cultivation, and he had to burn his life essence to force it. But now Liu Shou didnt care about all that, as long as he could get the Dragons Gall herb, he would be able to break through to a True Person and step into the Xiaoyao Realm. By then, who would be his opponent? Bang. A muffled sound echoed. Xue An was sent flying by Liu Shous punch, crashing into a wall and then falling silent. Ah! Qin Yu screamed. Qin Yuans expression also became solemn. Only Tan Dong, who slightly frowned and then calmed down. However, Qin Tian, Hong Yuan, and others were overjoyed. Heavenly Divine Liu is mighty! With Xue An dead, there would be no one left to stand in their way. The surrounding crowd was also in an uproar. Was this Liu Shou really that formidable? Xue An was most likely doomed, many people thought to themselves. Liu Shou was feeling quite smug, his gaze burning with desire as he looked at the Dragons Gall on the stage, his hope for the future. Liu Shou was about to reach out for it. A faint voice came through. I wanted to see how powerful you were in this state, but what a disappointment youre too weak for my taste, it said. Qin Tian, Hong Yuan, and the others who were jubnt moments ago stood frozen. Qin Yu covered her mouth, her eyes brimming with excited, joyful tears. A figure slowly emerged from the copsed wall. Once they came through the dust mist, it was Xue An, looking calm andposed. Despite being blown away by Liu Shous punch, Xue An was still spotless, even his hair was still perfectly in ce. Liu Shou was also slightly shocked, How is that possible? Liu Shou was confident his punch could crush steel into scrap metal. Could this mans body be tougher than steel? Sensing Liu Shous doubt, Xue An smiled faintly, No need to wonder, youre just too weak! Then Xue An extended a finger at Liu Shou, Whates around goes around. Youve thrown a punch at me, now its my turn! After saying that, Xue Ans toes touched the ground, and he suddenly surged into the air, then thrust his right fist forward, softly shouting in midair. Watch my punch stir heaven and earth! His punch seemed unremarkable. But as it descended, everyone felt the whole world shaking, and some even lost their bnce and fell to the ground. Liu Shou finally showed a look of utter horror, Please He couldnt finish his plea before Xue Ans fist had already smashed onto his head. St. Liu Shou, erged by the secret technique, was pounded into the ground by the punch, his head even smashing into his stomach. His body shrank from over two meters tall to less than one meter. Blood and brain matter sttered everywhere. Xue Annded back on the spot, standing with his hands behind his back, like a Heavenly Divine. Qin Tian and Hong Yuan were scared stiff, especially Qin Tian, who felt a warmth below his waist and realized he had wet himself in fear. But at that moment, a puff of ck mist emerged from Liu Shous corpse and quickly fled towards the window. Xue An said indifferently, Do you think you can escape? With a gesturing grasp of his hand, the ck mist was snatched into Xue Ans hand. The ck mist struggled fiercely, but with a fierce squeeze of his hand, Xue An scattered itpletely. There wasplete silence all around.. Chapter 32 Advanced Primordial Essence Elixir! Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Advanced Primordial Essence Elixir! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xue An looked around the arena, and where his gaze passed, many people showed fear on their faces and hastily retreated. Qin Tian was even more like a wooden chicken, for he knew that it was all over! Everything waspletely over! The godlike figure he regarded had been blown away by this man with a single punch. Then, wouldnt it be extremely easy for him to deal with himself? As for Hong Yuan At this moment, he wished he could p himself twice. If he hadnt been so excited just now, or if he had paid the money in advance, perhaps he wouldnt have ended up in this situation. However, Xue An didnt pay much attention to these two people. He had done what he promised Qin Yu. As for how to deal with Qin Tian next, that wasnt his concern anymore. Xue An picked up the Gentiana nt and turned away. Only after he left did everyone finally breathe a sigh of relief. Hong Yuan was the first to jump out to disassociate himself from Qin Tian, then took out his bank card, and said to Qin Yu with a ttering smile, Miss Qin, theres over fifty million inside this, and the rest can be considered a tribute from the Hong Family! I implore you to speak favorably of me in front of Mr. Xue! After speaking, Hong Yuan scurried away. At this time, Qin Tian also walked over to Qin Yuan and suddenly knelt down. Uncle, I admit defeat! Please spare my life. Qin Yu had no affection for Qin Tian. Yet Qin Yuan still couldnt help but let out a long sigh, Qin Tian, I wont kill you, but from now on you must leave Beijiang and never return! Thank you, Uncle! With that, Qin Tian also skulked away. With this, all was settled. Qin Yuan brought Qin Yu to see Xue An. We are extremely grateful to Mr. Xue for taking action this time, they said. Xue An shook his head, No need for thanks, this Gentiana nt can be considered your token of gratitude, but I do have one more thing. Please speak, Sir! I want to know who found this Gentiana nt, and where they discovered it! No problem! Qin Yu agreed without hesitation. Meanwhile. Atop a high mountain thousands of miles away, amidst the swirling sea of clouds, a white-haired elder sat cross-legged on a meditation cushion. Suddenly! The elder opened his eyes. As if a sh of sword light passed by, the white clouds floating in front of him were cleanly sliced apart. The sea of clouds had been cut open, leaving a passage hundreds of meters long. Master! a stern-looking man bowed down respectfully and called out. The elder was silent for a while before saying, Your elder brother has died! The man trembled slightly, How is that possible? Indeed he is dead. Just now, when my Heart Realm was clear and empty, I sensed that your brother had left this world! Who did it? the man asked coldly. The elder shook his head, I do not know, its beyond my vision! But although your brother has been indulging in heretical practices these years, which dyed his martial cultivation, the person capable of killing him is no ordinary individual! Yu Qing! Disciple is here! Descend the mountain first, investigate who killed your brother, then bring back their head to see me! A fierce look shed across the elders face. Yes! Yu Qing bowed and retreated. The clouds had already filled the void that had been opened up, and the elder slowly extended a finger and suddenly let out a light utterance. The dense clouds were dispersed by this strike, allowing the sunlight to pour through the gap andnd on the elders head. He appeared like an Immortal. And in the martial world, he was indeed an existence akin to a deity. He was the Heavenly Pointer Elder, Yu Ling. Daddy, what is this thing? Xue Xiang curiously came over, examining the Gentiana nt in Xue Ans hand. Yes, Daddy, what is this? Can we eat it? Xue Nian asked hopefully. Xue An yfully pinched Xue Xiangs little cheek, You little glutton, is eating all you know? Then what is this? This is for making elixirs! Oh! Medicine, huh! Xue Xiang instantly lost interest. This little girl had a nearly fanatical love for food. Meanwhile, Fan Mengxue seemed distracted, as though she was contemting something. It wasnt until they got home that Fan Mengxue, biting her lip, said, Xue An, I think tomorrow you should apany me to meet that Stephen! Xue An nodded, Okay! Fan Mengxue hung her head, a vague sadness in her heart. Wasnt he going to stop her at all? Fan Mengxue believed that if Xue An just said one word, not to go, she would definitely drop everything and then spend in days with Xue An. But Xue An didnt say it. This made Fan Mengxue feel a little sad. However, Xue An didnt pay attention to any of this. He had Qin Yu buy a lot of precious medicinal ingredients, nning to make some advanced versions of the Primordial Essence Elixir tonight. Evening. Xue Xiang and Xue Xiang had already gone to sleep. Fan Mengxue had also returned to her own room. Xue An took out the medicinal ingredients and began making the elixirs again. Now, Xue Ans strength had greatly declined, and he could only use a bit of True Yuan power to form True Fire for making elixirs. However, this was still a hundred times better than the mundane mes. Soon, a rich fragrance of medicine filled the air. The precious medicinal ingredients were all refined by Xue Ans True Fire, and then he added the Gentiana herb. A faint dragon aura was quickly stimted by the True Fire, and then infused into the elixir. Finally. Primordial Essence Elixir was sessfully made. This time, Xue An only made three. Butpared to the one he gave Qin Yuan before, the grade was several times higher. One for Tang Xuaner, one for Fan Mengxue, and then one set aside for backup. This had been Xue Ans n all along. After everything was settled, Xue An got up and went outside, but as soon as he opened the door, he found Fan Mengxue sitting on the sofa in a daze. Xue An walked over and handed her the elixir. Whats this? Eat it, its good stuff! Xue An said calmly. Fan Mengxue didnt hesitate to take it and eat it. Even if it were poison, as long as it was given by Xue An, she would eat it without hesitation. However, just a few minutes after eating it, Fan Mengxue felt she was sweating a stinky sweat. The sweat was foul and smelly. Fan Mengxue, who loved cleanliness, was naturally disgusted and immediately rushed into the bathroom to take a shower. Xue An listened to the sound of water and smiled faintly. This was the real Primordial Essence Elixir. It could remove toxins umted in the body and replenish vitality, thereby achieving the effect of prolonging life. At this moment, Fan Mengxue in front of the mirror in the bathroom was also stunned. Fan Mengxue was already incredibly beautiful, but because of the pressure of life over the years, her skin had be somewhat haggard. But after Fan Mengxue washed away that foul sweat, she found her skin had be delicately tender. This condition was even beyond what she had in her teens. Fan Mengxues first thought was of that elixir. Could it be Because of that elixir? Then Fan Mengxue was shocked. An elixir that could make women return to their youth meant something significant. Fan Mengxue knew better than anyone. It would be a fortune powerful enough to rival nations! Chapter 33 Gifts? Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Gifts? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The snow once again covered the city. The fluttering snowkes made Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, the two little girls, extremely excited. They even neglected breakfast and rushed downstairs to start building a snowman. Xue An stood to the side, smiling as he watched. Daddy, look! Is the snowman I made pretty? Its beautiful, Xiangers snowman is the prettiest! Xue An nodded as he tried to understand what the oddly shaped snowball was supposed to be. These are Daddys eyes! Xue Nian ced two pebbles on the snowball, saying with a giggle. This is Daddys mouth! Xue Xiang used a discarded lipstick to draw an arc. Xue An watched with a chuckle, then pointed to a nk snowman beside them. Then what is this? This is of course Mommy! Xue Xiang said. Then why does Mommy have no eyes or mouth? Xue Xiang and Xue Nian hung their heads, We weve never seen what Mommy looks like. Auntie XuanEr said that the person in the photo is our mommy, but why hasnt Mommye to see us? Xue An felt a slight jolt in his heart, then crouched down and said very seriously, Xianger, Nian Nian, Mommy loves you the most. She is just busy with some things, so she hasnt been able toe for now, but after some time, Daddy will take you both to see Mommy! Okay? Mmm! Both little girls nodded in unison. Right at that moment, Han Yao drove up in a white Range Rover. She was still somewhat afraid of Xue An, so she stood at a distance, not daring toe closer. It wasnt until Fan Mengxue also came downstairs that Han Yao walked over, then looked at Fan Mengxue with astonishment. You what happened to your face? Whats wrong with my face? Han Yao was filled with shock. Because the former Fan Mengxue, although extremely beautiful, owed part of her charm to modern makeup techniques. But Fan Mengxue today, bare-faced without a trace of makeup, was stunningly beautiful. Especially her skin, which seemed so delicate it could be broken with a puff. If the former Fan Mengxue was a nine-point beauty, then now she was a bona fide ten-point goddess. Han Yao suppressed the curiosity in her heart and then said, Stephen is currently outside the city in the flower garden, and Ive already arranged the time, lets go meet him now. Fan Mengxue nodded, Okay, but Xue An will alsoe with us. Hes going too? Han Yao frowned slightly but did not dare to show any displeasure. At this time, Xue An said to the two little girls, Daddy will take you to see flowers outside the city, okay? Yay! But Daddy, Im so hungry! Xue Nian held her stomach and said with a woeful expression. Then Nian Nian, what do you want to eat? Chinese chive pockets! Both girls said in unison. Thus, atop this Range Rover valued at over a million, each of the little girls held a Chinese chive pocket, eating to their hearts content. Han Yao dared not show the slightest dissatisfaction and could only quietly roll down the window. Why is Stephening to Beijiang? And why go to the flower garden outside the city? Fan Mengxue asked. Because Stephen is extremely obsessed with flowers and nts, and as it happens, this years Beijiang flower garden has attracted a master who has grown many rare flowers and nts, which is why this Stephen hase all the way here, Han Yao exined. The car soon arrived outside the flower garden. Upon getting out of the car, Xue An noticed that all kinds of luxury cars were parked here. At the entrance, there were also many security guards on watch. Han Yao led a group of people into the flower garden. Only upon entering did everyone discover it was a different world altogether. Firstly, the temperature here was much higher than the outside world, warm as spring. Secondly, as far as the eye could see, there were all kinds of flowers and nts. Moreover, these flowers and nts were all in full bloom. This spectacle ofpeting beauty left Fan Mengxue and the two little girlspletely stunned. Han Yao sighed, When I first saw it, I was shocked too! Such a nursery, even Zhongdu might not have it! No wonder Stephen traveled thousands of miles just toe here! However, Xue Ans face remained calm, these flowers and nts were indeed nice, but for him, they were hardly noteworthy. There had been a time when he stood above the Milky Way, overlooking the billion stars below; that was truly magnificent and unparalleled. After witnessing such a grand sight, Xue Ans heart felt no ripples when viewing these earthly flowers and nts. Well, well, if it isnt Fan Mengxue! Just then, a voice tinged with mockery came from behind. Fan Mengxue turned her head and saw a man and a woman approaching. The woman was a stunning beauty with a lot of charm, while the man was a short and stocky fellow. Such a pairing was inherently discordant. And the woman was almost stered against him. Fan Mengxue recognized the neers, He Ying? What are you doing here? This woman was a starlet with some fame in the industry, named He Ying. Fan Mengxue and He Ying had worked together at one point. Butter, Fan Mengxue could not stand He Yings behavior, and they went their separate ways, and over the next two years, the gap between them had widened. Fan Mengxue was already a leading actress. He Ying was still confined to the small ce of Beijiang. At this moment, He Ying was looking at Fan Mengxue with envious eyes and upon hearing her question, couldnt help but snicker, What? Am I not allowed in this ce? The news of Stephens visit isnt exclusive to you alone! Then, He Ying turned her attention to Xue An, Oh, so this is your big star Fans little lover, huh? He looks quite handsome, but its a pity He Ying noticed that Xue An had no expensive essories on him and not even a watch, which led her to view him with some disdain. See this? This is my husband, Chairman Dong Tiancheng of the Tiancheng Group, with a worth of billions. Just one of his rings is worth more than your little lovers entire fortune. Sometimes, a woman really shouldnt shortchange herself, said He Ying with an air of pride. Fan Mengxues brow furrowed slightly. For she noticed the way Dong Tiancheng looked at her it was a gaze filled with greed and possessiveness. Fan Mengxue had seen such looks far too often. Dong Tiancheng, at that moment, indeed felt an overwhelming desire, because he had only seen Fan Mengxue on television, but he had not expected her to be even more beautiful in person! Especially her delicate skin, which seemed so wless it was almost tempting. Yet Dong Tiancheng was a cautious man, fearing that Xue An might be some aristocratic young master, so he merely chuckled. Im pleased to meet you, Miss Fan, but Im not sure who this gentleman is Before Fan Mengxue could speak, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian chorused, This is our daddy! Oh Dong Tiancheng and He Ying had an air of understanding. Carrying a child with her, this Fan Mengxue sure had unique tastes. After pondering for a moment and recalling that there was no wealthy scion with children, Dong Tiancheng rxed and said with a smile, Miss Fan, are you also here to see Director Stephen? Yes! Then, have you brought any gifts? Gifts? Chapter 34 1 Blossom and Kill All the Other Flowers! Chapter 34: Chapter 34 1 Blossom and Kill All the Other Flowers! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Yeah! Did you alle empty-handed? He Ying eximed dramatically. My husband specially bought an extremely precious nt from abroad as a gift for Stephen! By then, the role of the female lead should be mine! He Ying said, brimming with confidence. She was green with envy towards Fan Mengxue, her teeth itching with jealousy. Now that she finally had the opportunity to outshine Fan Mengxue, she was naturally overjoyed. Dong Tiancheng then said with an effusive smile, Miss Fan, if you havent brought a gift, I could help you out, but heh heh! That heh heh conveyed all the implications. Fan Mengxue, with a cold face, said, No need! After speaking, she turned and left. Xue An looked at He Ying and then at Dong Tiancheng before smiling faintly. Daddy, what are youughing at? Xue Xiang asked. Oh, nothing, I just suddenly thought that if a shortie were to be a spirit, hed probably be just like this! Dong Tianchengs face turned green immediately, as his height had always been his Achilles heel. How dare this guy mock him? Chapter 35: At one command, all things bow their heads! Chapter 35: Chapter 35: At onemand, all things bow their heads! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Everyone was stunned by the scene before their eyes. Master Wei was so excited that his whole body trembled, and he stared at the magical flower, mumbling to himself. Art of the heavenly beings, it truly is the art of the heavenly beings. As for Stephen, at this moment, his eyes nearly popped out. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian cheered. Daddy is so amazing! Xue An smiled, then looked at Dong Tiancheng and He Ying, whose faces had turned ashen, and said lightly. Now, are you convinced? Dong Tianchengs mouth moved, but he couldnt say anything. Only He Ying, with a face full of disbelief, said, What is this! It must beser projection, I refuse to believe a flower could just grow out of nowhere! Wei Ruyan frowned and then said to He Ying, Please leave! He Ying was taken aback and then shouted like a shrew, Why should I leave? Wei Ruyan responded coldly, I dont wee people who dont understand flowers here! Please leave! It was at this time that Stephen also said, What Master Wei said goes for me, too. Please leave immediately, and forget about the film deal! He Ying was stunned, and Dong Tiancheng wanted to say something, but Stephen waved his hand, Before I lose my temper, please, you two, leave immediately! Having no choice, Dong Tiancheng could only drag the hysterical He Ying out with him. Wei Ruyan approached Xue An with great respect and said, Mr. Xue, may I touch this flower, please? Xue An nodded, You may. As he said this, Xue An withdrew his hand, and the flower floated in mid-air. Wei Ruyan, trembling, gently touched the flower, and tears poured down her cheeks. To see such a miraculous flower in my lifetime, I would die without regrets! Xue An actually had quite an admiration for this Wei Ruyan, a girl with a pure heart who devoted everything to flowers. A true flower fanatic. Or simply, flower crazy. Stephen also came over, but his interest was primarily in whether he could buy the flower. Mr. Xue, please name your price. I want this flower! Xue An looked at Stephen and then smiled lightly, You want to buy it? Yes! But Im afraid you cant afford it! Stephen gritted his teeth, Mr. Xue, for this flower, I would spare no expense! Xue An smiled, then pointed at Fan Mengxue, That wont be necessary. I heard you have a movie about to start filming, and youre just missing a leadingdy, right? Initially, Stephen hadnt paid much attention to Fan Mengxue. The fluent Mandarin-speaking director, once in contact with flowers, cared about nothing else. But when Xue An reminded him, Stephen suddenly took notice of Fan Mengxue, then he was taken aback. Fan Mengxue bowed slightly, Mr. Stephen Oh, my God, Stephen was shocked, This beautifuldy is exactly like the leadingdy I imagined, even her facial features are so simr! Those words allowed Fan Mengxue, who had been on edge, to breathe a sigh of relief. Han Yao immediately started to chat up Stephen. This top agent in the entertainment industry had a way with words and quickly got on well with Stephen. The matter was resolved. Xue An crouched down and said to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, lets go out and y! Yeah! Okay! The two little girls followed Xue An out of the flower garden. At this moment, the snow had stopped, and the world was a nket of white. The garden was located in the suburbs of Beijiang City, right next to Yulong River. Daddy, Aunt Xuan once took us here, and the Yulong River was so beautiful at that time! Xue Xiang said standing by the riverbank. Yeah! I remember too, and I even ate a boiled corn by the river, it tasted incredibly good! Xue Nian also said. Xue An couldnt help but chuckle silently; these two little girls, only four years old this year, spoke and acted like little adults because they had grown up without their parents. The more they did so, the more Xue Ans heart ached. How much suffering had his two daughters endured in the four years he was away! With that thought, Xue An softly said, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, do you want to see the Yulong River as it was back then? Xue Xiangs eyes lit up, Yes! But then her expression dimmed. But its winter now, and the river is all frozen! Xue An smiled faintly; if he couldnt manage such a small matter, could he even be considered an Immortal Venerable? Close your eyes! Daddy will perform another magic trick for you! The two little girls obediently covered their eyes. Xue An waved his hand and eximed softly, Reverse! The frozen surface of the river cracked in response, and the ice and snow melted away at an incredible pace. In the blink of an eye, the Yulong River began to flow once more. At the same time, all the flowers, grass, and trees by the riverbank began to grow wildly. In a moment, the area within ten miles of the riverbank turned lush and green as if it had instantly returned to summer. At hismand, all things bowed their heads. This was the power of an Immortal Venerable! Alright, you can open your eyes now, Xue An said softly. The two little girls let go of their hands and, after looking around a bit dazedly, they eximed excitedly, Daddy, did you do this? Xue An nodded with a smile, What do you think? Impressive, right? So impressive! Daddy, look, there are fish in the river too! Xue Nian could never forget about food! Xue Anughed, Lets cross the river! Having said that, Xue An stretched out his hand towards the river and murmured, Bind! No sooner had he spoken than the calm surface of the river began to boil, as countless fish jostled to emerge from the water. Then they formed a small bridge over the surface of the river, made entirely of fish. Xue Xiang carefully stepped on the fish bridge with her foot before walking across, saying excitedly, Daddy, is this also magic? Xue An nodded, smiling, Yes! This is also a magic trick! Then I want to learn this magic too! Me too, me too. Once I learn it, Ill be able to make lots and lots of tasty things! As a bona fide little foodie, Xue Nians thoughts were naturally unique. Great! Daddy will teach you everything in time, Xue An said with a light smile. Indeed, he had such ns to lead An Yan, his two children, and everyone close to him on the path of cultivation. For as an Immortal Venerable, time had lost all meaning to him. It was absolute immortality. But without thepany of loved ones, it would also be an absolute prison. Just the loneliness alone could drive one mad. In his previous life, Xue An cultivated hard for three thousand years, aiming to break through time and return to Earth. So, having the opportunity in this life, Xue An certainly would not give up. The father and his daughters strolled across this bridge which could very well be unique in the entire world. And in the distance, Dong Tiancheng, with an unconvinced He Ying in tow, was about to leave when they witnessed this scene. Both were shocked. What was this? Immortals? Chapter 36: 36th Chapter: Like an Immortal Chapter 36: 36th Chapter: Like an Immortal Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio He Ying forced a smile and said, This guy is probably just ying tricks again! Right, honey? But this time, her words received no response. He Ying turned her head to look and discovered that Dong Tianchengs expression was extremely grave. After all, as a billionaire, Dong Tiancheng could naturally have ess to more secrets. He was well aware that there were high-level figures in this world! But no matter what, he could not have imagined that this man apanying two children could be such an extraordinary figure. Thinking of how he had just scorned the man, Dong Tiancheng could not help but break out in a cold sweat. Honey Honey? He Ying said with a tremble in her voice. Dong Tiancheng gave her a cold look. Everything was because of this foolish woman! If it werent for her, he would not have offended Xue An! Yes! It was all because of her! At that thought, Dong Tianchengs eyes couldnt help but fill with disgust. As a wealthy man, beautiful women were the least of his concerns! It was just that He Ying was a minor starlet, satisfying Dong Tianchengs wish to date a star, which was why he had doted on her so much! But now Dong Tiancheng felt that he should stay far away from this foolish woman. He Ying sensed Dong Tianchengs unusual behavior, and her heart was filled with panic. Honey whats wrong? I just remembered theres something at thepany, you take a taxi home yourself! With that, Dong Tiancheng turned and left. He Ying stood there stunned, and after quite a while, she looked at Xue An with a face full of resentment. Its all because of you! If it hadnt been for you, I would have gotten that role with Stephen! I curse your two daughters to a bad end! You . Her voice suddenly stopped. Because beneath He Yings feet, a white light had suddenly risen. In the blink of an eye, the white lightpletely engulfed her. He Ying didnt even have a chance to scream before shepletely disappeared. At this time, Xue Xiang saw something unusual on the distant riverbank and couldnt help asking, Daddy, what happened over there? Xue An simply smiled, Its nothing, maybe someone is burning trash over there! Although Xue Ans current strength was not what it once was, for the sake of his two precious daughters, he had still bestowed upon Xue Xiang and Xue Nian the highest level of the Guardian Spell Technique. This spell technique was created by Xue An when he first became the Immortal Venerable. It could even be so overbearing as to curse kill someone unfavorable to him across billions of light years! Even though his strength was far from recovered now, the Guardian Spell Technique was still incredibly powerful. So just because He Ying had said a few bad things behind their backs, she was directly curse killed on the spot! Of course, the two little girls knew nothing of this, excitedly walking back and forth on the Fish Bridge. Xue An stood in the middle of the river with his hands behind his back, watching his daughters happy faces and couldnt help but smile as well. At this moment. The clouds dispersed, and a ray of sunlight shone down, casting Xue An and the two little girls in an almost immortal light. This scene was also seen by Fan Mengxue, Han Yao, and Wei Ruyan, who hade out behind them. Han Yao was so shocked that her body stiffened, then almost moaned, Meng Xue, what kind of man have you found? Fan Mengxue was much calmer and simply said softly, I dont know either, but I am clear that as long as he is called Xue An, thats enough for me! From then on, Han Yaopletely put away her scornful heart and also believed what Xue An had said about things going smoothly; it wasnt just bragging. He truly had that level of ability. When ones strength reaches a height that others find difficult to contemte, worldly power and wealth be quiteughable. And Wei Ruyan was paying attention to the lush greenery of the trees around Yulong River. It was as if, all of a sudden, Yulong River had returned to summer. The lush trees stood in stark contrast with the surrounding world of ice and snow! Who is this person exactly? Wei Ruyan was filled with shock. At that moment, a Maybach slowly drove into the garden. Qin Yu got out of the car, and was also shocked by the scene, but now she had some immunity to it, so she quickly recovered and then walked to the riverbank. Mr. xue! Xue An turned his head and saw it was Qin Yu, so he led Xue Xiang and Xue Nian back to the shore and then snapped his fingers. Scatter! With a whoosh, the fish bridge copsed tumultuously. Then Xue An turned to Qin Yu with a slight smile, Is there something you need? Qin Yu felt her heart race a bit from that smile and couldnt help lowering her head as she said, Mr. Xue, regarding the matter you asked me to investigate, Ive found it out! The Divine Herb auctioned off, ites from Mount Qingmang! Mount Qingmang! Upon hearing this name, a strong light shone in Xue Ans eyes. Because his hometown was located at the foot of Mount Qingmang in Qingmang Town. However, ever since the death of both of Xue Ans parents, he had left that ce and had rarely returned since. Alright! I got it! Thank you! Qin Yu was somewhat nervous. Because she had never seen such an expression on Xue Ans face before. Mr. Xue, are you nning to go to Mount Qingmang? Is there anything our Qin Family can do? Xue An smiled slightly, No need! Then Xue An said to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, How about Daddy take you on a trip, okay? Yes! To Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, these two little girls, as long as they could stay by Daddys side, everything else was fine. Xue An looked up at the distance. Mount Qingmang! It seemed that there were some unfinished debts there, waiting to be collected! Having settled the affairs and due to scheduling reasons, Fan Mengxue had to follow Han Yao. When it came time to part, Fan Mengxue couldnt help but start crying again. Han Yao wisely led Xue Xiang and Xue Nian away. Xue An looked at Fan Mengxue with her eyes red and swollen, and smiled slightly, Okay, if you keep crying, you wont look pretty! Fan Mengxue hung her head, sobbing softly, almost like a little kitten. Xue An rubbed her head, When we were in school, I said that whoever dared to bully you, I would definitely beat them up for you! Now you see, ordinary people cant beat me! So go without worry, as for Stephen, this guy, I reckon he wouldnt dare to do anything to you! It was not just a matter of daring not to do anything; the current Stephen regarded Xue An as a deity, almost ready to kneel down and burn incense for him. Fan Mengxue suddenly hugged Xue An, Do you know, Im actually really jealous of An Yan, but I dont know if I still have a chance! Xue An let out a soft sigh. Even as an Immortal Venerable, there were things that were difficult to resolve. Like matters of the heart, which wereplicated. Alright, alright, I never said you couldnte back! Really? Fan Mengxues beautiful little face lifted as she looked at Xue An. Do you mean, I can stille back in the future? Xue An gave a wry smile, Yeah, what else, could I possibly drive you away? Joy appeared on Fan Mengxues face and in her eyes. After Fan Mengxue left, Xue An stood by the roadside, suddenly feeling a bit deste. There was only one person he loved, and that was An Yan. This was without a doubt. But towards Fan Mengxue, or even Tang Xuaner, he harboredplex feelings within him. Xue An couldnt help but heave a long sigh. Let it be! Let it be! He would just have to take things one step at a time! Chapter 37 Green Mangoes Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Green Mangoes Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Mount Qingmang harbors Immortals. This is a legend known to all who live near Mount Qingmang. However, no one had ever seen one. But it did lend the mountain a mysterious allure, drawing tourists from all directions and bringing bustle to the once-impoverished Qingmang Town. Xue An arrived with his two daughters on the tourist coach, everything in front of him both familiar and strange. When he left, it was just a remote little town, but it had be much more prosperous now. Rows of restaurants and bars stood side by side, with men and women in vibrant clothesing and going incessantly. And straight down the street in the distance towered Mount Qingmang, its peak perennially enshrouded in mist, seldom willing to disperse. Xue An squinted at it for a moment. As a child, he had ventured into Mount Qingmang and found nothing unusual. But now, with the eyes of an Immortal Venerable, he could naturally tell that the mountain had excellent feng Shui and was faintly enveloped by dragon aura, clearly no ordinary ce. However, this dragon aura seemed to be mixed and impure! Xue An thought to himself, then turned to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian and said, Are you hungry? The two little girls chorused, Hungry! This scene brought a smile to the faces of passers-by. Xue An nodded, Come on, Daddy will take you to eat first! Since bing a dad, Xue Ans daily life had be inextricable from pots and pans. In truth, with his cultivation level, he could have foregone food. But money cant buy happiness, and Xue An enjoyed the feeling of feasting with his two daughters. Walking on the street, looking at the hostels and restaurants rising from the ground, Xue Ans expression grew somewhat wistful. Back then, he would often y on this street. And his old home was just around the corner of this street. After so many years, what had be of his old home? The house must have copsed by now! Thinking thus, Xue An turned the corner and was taken aback. Where his old house stood, a very luxurious hotel had been erected. Xue Ans expression gradually darkened. Daddy, why have we stopped? asked Xue Xiang, then nced at the sumptuously decorated hotel. Daddy, are we going to eat here? Wont it be expensive? Xue Xiang, only four years old, already had the makings of a little miser. She counted every penny when it came to buying groceries, which sometimes made Xue An feel both heartache and amusement. Of course, Xue An wasnt angry just because a plot ofnd had been taken. For him, this old home held special meaning, after all, it was the symbol of his childhood memories. Just then, a timid voice came over. Are you Brother An? Xue An turned and saw a young girl standing at the edge of the street. The girl was dressed in simple clothing, clean and pure, with even a hint of shy blush on her face. You are Brother An, is it really you? The girl suddenly became excited, stepped forward, and said, Im Laner! Laner? You are Xue Lan? Xue An said in surprise. Xue Lan was the daughter of a distant uncle, who, as a child, often clung to Xue An, following him around like a little shadow wherever he went. Its me, Brother An! Youve finallye back, many people said you were dead! Xue Lan spoke as tears streamed down her face. Im fine, arent I? Its been several years, and youve grown so much! Xue An said with a smile. And these two are? Xue Lan caught sight of Xue Xiang and Xue Nian and couldnt help but ask. Hello, Auntie! The two sweet-mouthed girls said in unison. Xue Lan was also amused by these two adorable little creatures, Oh my, what cute little girls. These are my daughters! Xue An said. Xue Lan was slightly shaken, then she forced a smile and said, Big brother An, youre married already! Xue An nodded, then pointed to the grand hotel behind him. Whats all this about? Xue Lans face changed, and then she dragged Xue An away. Its not something I can exin in a word or two. You shoulde home with me first. Dad will be so happy to see you! Xue Lans home was on the edge of Qingmang Town. The ce had reverted to the appearance of a small mountain vige, with houses low and ramshackle, and roads muddy and hard to navigate. Xue An used toe here often, so he was very familiar with it, and Xue Lans home hadnt changed much over the years. After stepping through the gate, Xue Lan excitedly shouted, Dad, guess whos back? A dark-skinned vige man came out of the house and was stunned when he saw Xue An. Xue An? At that moment, a vige woman also came out of the house, grumbling, Who is it, causing such a fuss! Upon seeing Xue An, the womans face turned pale. Its you? Xue Lan was still very excited and said, Mom, brother An isnt dead! Hese back! Get out, quick! We dont know any Xue An, just get him out of here! Li Hongyan, Xue Lans mother, said. Xue Lan was taken aback, Mom, whats going on? You wretch, dont you listen to what I say anymore? Get him out of here! said Li Hongyan, her face contorted in anger. Then Xue Guo, Xue Ans distant uncle and Xue Lans father, sighed and said, Xue An, you really shouldnt havee back! Leave now, before others find out youre here! Hurry! Xue Lan was about to say something at that point. Xue An stopped her and then said calmly to the couple, My return wont cause you any trouble, but I want to know, what happened to my home? This question made Xue Guo and his wifes faces turn even paler. Li Hongyan said with a face full of resentment, Damn you, you unlucky star, just seeing you brings misfortune, and still you say you wont trouble us? Leave, before I lose my patience! Xue An frowned; although they were rtives, he felt that if he was the architect of his own demise, he had no one else to me. It was then that Xue Lan suddenly grabbed Xue Ans hand, her tears flowing as she said, Big brother An, let me take you away from here first. Thinking of Xue Lan, Xue Ans heart softened. He smiled at the two, I hope you wont regret thister! After saying that, Xue An followed Xue Lan away. It was then that Li Hongyan finally exhaled, expressing disdain, Just an orphan who lost his home, regret? Pfsh! Xue Guo looked as if he wanted to say something, but in this household, he had no say at all. Once outside, Xue Lan finally said sadly, Big brother An, I Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, No need to say anymore, Laner. Just tell me, what exactly happened to my home? Xue Lan clenched her teeth, Its all because of Jie Hu! Three years after you left, they started developing this area, and because of the advantageous location of your house, Jie Hu maliciously took it over to build a hotel. Jie Hu. This name opened the floodgates of Xue Ans sealed memories.. Chapter 38: What counts as an old grudge? Just kill it! Chapter 38: Chapter 38: What counts as an old grudge? Just kill it! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Back when Xue An was in junior high in the town, this Jie Hu relied on his familys influence to be the boss in school. Because Xue An had good grades and no family, Jie Hu often picked on him and bullied him. Later, when Xue An left Qingmang Town, rumors had it that Jie Hu was expelled from school for raping a girl. This person is the typical scum of society. Now, he seems to be prospering against all odds. Xue Lan said with some worry, Jie Hu has more than once threatened that whoever dares to interfere with this matter will be killed, the people in town are all scared of him, and no one dares to step forward! Xue An nodded, Lan, thank you! Xue Lan shook her head, Big brother An, dont me my parents, they are also scared! Xue An smiled faintly, and then looked down at Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, Lets go, Daddy will take you to the hotel we just saw for a meal! Upon hearing this, Xue Lan became anxious, Big brother An, please dont be impulsive, Jie Hu is now really powerful, I heard he has a lot of thugs under him, you Xue An smiled lightly and asked back, Lan, have you eaten yet? Me? Not yet Then, lets go together! Xue Lan wanted to say something, but when she saw Xue Ans indifferent eyes, she couldnt say anything. Xue Lan felt that the gentle and shy big brother An from her memories had suddenly be very unfamiliar. Especially those eyes, deep and abyssal, they seemed like two unfathomably dark pools that were intimidating to look upon. Xue An arrived at the entrance of the Yue Lai Hotel. The decorations werent bad, but the ce was filled with the vulgar air of the streets. Xue An walked in expressionlessly, followed by two little girls and a restrained Xue Lan. Because the location was excellent and Qingmang Town had arge flow of people, all the facilities here were no different from those in the city. The lobby also had a manager and waitstaff. As Xue An walked in, a waiter approached. Sir, would you like to dine? Xue An nodded. Then please, this way! Xue An didnt move but asked indifferently, Is Jie Hu here? The waiters smile gradually faded. Youre asking about our boss? Hmm! Then may I ask what you need? Just some old debts that I intend to settle with him! The waiter signaled to some others, and soon about a dozen burly security guards approached and surrounded Xue An. Kid, if you leave now, I can overlook this, the lobby manager said,ing over with a cold sneer. Xue An suddenly smiled, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, should Daddy perform another magic trick for you? Yes, yes! The lobby manager sneered, Stop ying tricks, beat him up! The security guards rushed forward only to find Xue An standing with his hands behind his back, merely lowering his eyes and uttering softly, Kneel! And they all knelt on the ground in unison. Daddy, why did they all kneel down? Xue Xiang asked. Maybe they thought it was too tiring to talk standing up, kneeling might be morefortable! The exnation was simply perfect. At least Xue Xiang and Nian Nian believed it. The lobby manager, however, was on the verge of tears. Xue An walked over to him and said indifferently, Now, Ill ask you one more time, where is Jie Hu? The lobby manager clenched his teeth, When our bosses back, he will definitely not let you go! You just wait! Xue An smiled slightly, Alright! Ill wait! With those words, Xue An patted the lobby manager on the shoulder. Crack. The shoulder shattered under Xue Ans pat, and the lobby manager cried out in pain. Xue An said, Quiet! The lobby manager couldnt make a sound anymore, sweating profusely from pain yet could only look at Xue An with eyes full of despair! Prepare the meal, well eat while we wait. Xue An told the trembling female waitstaff in the distance. Soon, the table was set up in the lobby. The dishes were plentiful, and the two little girls ate heartily without a care in the world. Xue Lan, however, found it difficult to swallow. After all, kneeling on the ground were those who usually strutted arrogantly around the town! Xue An ate a few bites, then began to serve himself drinks. The alcohol was indeed goodwild fruit wine specially produced from Mount Qingmang. It had a taste of childhood. And everyone looked at this table withplex eyes. Many people hid in the distance, gossiping, looking at Xue An as if they were looking at a dead man. When Big Boss Jiees back, theres likely to be bloodshed! No kidding! This guy is so arrogant, doesnt he know where he is? These whispers only made Xue Lan more afraid. Big Brother An, shall we leave first? Leave? Why should we leave? When Jie Hues back Xue An smiled faintly, Im waiting for him! As soon as the words fell, footsteps came from outside, followed by Jie Hus voice, nearly sycophantic, Miss Chen, this way please! When the group entered the lobby, they were stunned. Because the scene before them was truly inconceivable. More than a dozen burly men, kneeling upright on the ground. And to the side, there was a table with a man, a woman, and two children eating. Whats going on here? Jie Hus eyes instantly turned frosty. Today, he had gone to great lengths to finally invite this distinguished guest from Zhongdu to his hotel. And now, this scene made him feel he had lost face. Boss, its all because of this guy. I dont know what trick he used, making us kneel here, unable to get up! a security team captain yelled. Jie Hus face darkened as he looked at Xue An, who was serving himself drinks, and said ominously, Whos this brat? You know where you are? Daring to stir up trouble here, are you tired of living? Xue An put down his wine cup and lifted his eyes to look at Jie Hu. Isnt this the old Xue Family house? At these words, Jie Hus expression changed drastically, then he red at Xue You you are And at this moment, the woman standing next to Jie Hu said coldly, Manager Jie, it seems you have some other issues here? Jie Hu quickly put on a fawning smile. No issues, no issues, just some minor matters. Ill take care of it right away! Then he turned to Xue An, sneering, Xue An, I didnt expect you to still be alive! Whats up? Looking for me for something? Xue An leaned back in his chair, looking at Jie Hu who was acting like a nouveau riche and suddenly asked, Initially, I wanted to settle an old score with you! Jie Hu, with a cold countenance, said, Settle a score? Xue An smiled, But now, Ive changed my mind! What old score? Killing is simpler! What did you say? Kill? Just by yourself? Haha! Jie Hu looked utterly contemptuous. His impression of Xue An was still that of the gentle youth from their school days. At that moment, Xue An raised his wine cup towards Jie Hu, Wish you a smooth journey! A smooth your mother Before his words ended, Xue An had already rushed in front of him, grabbed his throat, and lifted him into the air. Of course, all of this Xue An had shielded from view to ensure it was not seen by his two precious daughters. All this happened very quicklyJie Hus face turned purple as he choked, his hands and feet iling in agony. Xue An turned to the woman beside him and smiled slightly, Sorry, are you his friend? The woman was not afraid at all, but rather watched Xue An with interest, Good, thenIll see him off! After speaking, Xue An applied a slight pressure on his hand, and there was a cracking sound. Jie Hus neck was broken by his formidable grip. Until his death, Jie Hu had not expected that Xue An would truly dare to kill him. So until the end, Jie Hus eyes were filled with disbelief and. thick regret! Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 39: A mere loach dares to be presumptuous? Chapter 39: Chapter 39: A mere loach dares to be presumptuous? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The people kneeling down at this moment were all scared out of their wits. Especially the lobby manager, whose eyeballs were nearly popping out. He never imagined that Xue An would dare to kill someone in public. Xue Lan was even more frightened, trembling all over. You see, Jie Hu in Qingmang Town was like an untouchable emperor, someone no one dared provoke. Yet, he was simply strangled to death by brother An. This sent a chill down Xue Lans spine. However, this noble-looking woman remained calm and cracked a slight smile, He does kill decisively. Xue An nced at her and turned to leave. But at that moment, another group of people walked in. The man at the forefront was dressed splendidly, radiating a defiant vigor. As soon as he entered, he smiled at the woman, Sister Ru Shi, I knew Id find you here. Upon seeing him, Chen Rushi couldnt help but frown. Huo Heming, you really are like a bad penny. Wherever I go, you follow! Huo Heming chuckled, Ru Shi, youve traveled far for the old mans sake, of course, I had to apany you. And look, Ive even specially invited a master. With that, a white-haired old man stepped out from behind Huo Heming. On seeing the old man, even Chen Rushis demeanor turned respectful. So its the renowned Feng Shui Master from Zhongdu, Master Song Yi! I offer my respects! Song Yi smiled faintly, Miss Ru Shi, you neednt be overly courteous. Ive heard much of your filial piety, and responding to the young master Huos invitation, I naturally wish to help you find the treasure. Xue An didnt pay much attention to their conversation until the mention of treasure hunting. Then, he smiled thoughtfully. At that moment, Song Yi continued, Mount Qingmang, with its majestic aura and mingled with dragon energy, must certainly contain a blessednd of caves and heavens! Upon hearing this, Chen Rushi was overjoyed, What kind of blessednd of caves and heavens is it? Do we really need to search the mountain bit by bit? Song Yi shook his head, Thats the most foolish method. It would be best to ask the locals if theres anything odd about the mountain. And just then, Xue Lan suddenly said, There seems to be an unfathomably deep pool in the mountain. Her words made Song Yi and Huo Heming, among others, turn their gaze toward Xue Lan. Under their scrutiny, Xue Lan nervously lowered her head. Miss, where is this pool you speak of? Song Yi asked at this time. Its in the mountains, but few go there, and generally, people dont know about it. Then could we trouble the miss to lead the way? Song Yi said. Xue Lan looked at Xue An, somewhat troubled. Xue An remained indifferent, neither approving nor disapproving. Huo Heming, impatient at this point, pulled out a stack of bills and tossed them onto the table. This is for your trouble. If we truly find something, I will double this fee for you. Xue Lan was taken aback the stack of money was at least twenty thousand. Her parents couldnt earn that much even after a year of hard toil. And yet, like giving alms to a beggar, he had nonchntly thrown that money out. This disparity made it difficult for Xue Lan to ept. Xue An smiled lightly at that moment, Great! I happen to be going to the mountain for a hike. Laner, take the offer! When Xue An spoke, Huo Heming looked towards him. After scrutinizing him and seeing his ordinary attire, he felt some disdain. How can just anyonee along? However, Chen Rushi nodded in agreement, Thats actually good. Having a guide means we dont have to worry about getting lost. This remark darkened Huo Hemings expression. This Chen Rushi was a heiress he had been pursuing for a long time. Her familys strength was so great that it could be ranked in Zhongdu. Even after pursuing her for so long, Chen Rushi never gave him the time of day. But now she showed intimacy towards a stranger, which irritated Huo Heming greatly. He didnt show his feelings, but thought to himself, dammit, Ill deal with you once were in the mountains. Once everyone was prepared, the group made their way into Mount Qingmang. In the beginning, there were many tourists. But as Xue Lan led them further into the remote areas, it became hard to spot any tourists. By the end, there wasnt even a proper path to follow anymore. They hadpletely entered deep into the mountains at this point. Xue An carried his two daughters, still striding with ease. It was Huo Heming, out of breath after just a few steps. Meanwhile, Song Yi kept pulling out hispass to check it, growing more and more excited as they went. When they finally reached a ce that seemed to be a dead end, Xue Lan led everyone around a turn, and suddenly, a pond appeared before them. The pond was immeasurably deep and even from a distance, it chilled them to the core. Next to the water, a few nts of Gentiana grew. But that wasnt all, as standing right in the middle of the pond was an upright, pure lotus flower. The lotus was spotless white,pletely out of ce in the winter deep mountains. Upon seeing this lotus, Song Yis face lit up with excitement. This is it! This is the Holy Medicine that can mend flesh and save lives from the brink of death! At these words, Chen Rushi also became excited. She had several bodyguards with her, so shemanded, Go, pluck that lotus for me! The bodyguards, well-equipped and even equipped with a full set of diving gear, obeyed her order. Once they entered the pond, the operation started off smoothly, with the guards quickly reaching the lotus. But just as they were about to touch the flower, suddenly, huge ripples disturbed the calm surface of the water. Then, a snake head as thick as a water tank emerged. The triangr head had a pair of upright eyes emitting a cold glow. Everyone froze in shock. The bodyguards were terrified to their souls. Just as they turned to retreat, the giant python opened its mouth, and a cloud of ck mist engulfed them. The guards didnt even have time to scream before they dissolved into putrescence. At that moment, Song Yi shouted in fright, Its a Jiaolong, it has transformed into a Jiaolong! Indeed. Everyone saw that there were two small, unobtrusive horns growing on the snakes head. If those horns fully developed, the Jiaolong would be a Divine Dragon of the heavens. As Song Yi yelled out, the serpentine head turned, coldly facing the people on the bank. Quick! Kill it! Huo Heming, pale with panic, drew his pistol and fired wildly. Those with him also drew their guns, shooting a barrage at the snakes head. But the bullets did nothing to harm the Jiaolong; instead, theypletely enraged it. With a gulp, another ck mist shot towards the people on the shore. Huo Heming and Song Yi scrambled to get out of the way. As for Chen Rushi, she was frozen in terror. The Jiaolong shattered her understanding of the world she had known for years. In her daze, Xue An grabbed her arm and pulled her aside. Song Yi cried out in despair, Its over! The Jiaolong, annoyed by its miss, fully emerged from the water, showing its massive body, as thick as a car and tens of meters long, coiling near the shore, its head charging towards the people. With a bang, the solid ground exploded in all directions. And before the crowd could evade, the tailshed out. If the crowd was hit by the tail, they would all be dead. Song Yi cried out in despair, My God! This Jiaolong has be sentient. Huo Heming and Chen Rushi were so frightened they were out of their wits. Just when everyone thought they were surely doomed, Xue An slowly stepped forward, then grabbed theshing tail. In the moment of stunned silence, Xue An let out a coldugh. A mere mudfish dares to be so presumptuous? Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 40 Emerging by Trampling on a Dragon Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Emerging by Trampling on a Dragon Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio With that, Xue Ans arm flexed with strength, and he whipped the entire Giant Python into the air, then aimed it at several towering trees nearby and swung it fiercely. Boom. After a loud crash, these trees, thick enough to be embraced by one person, were abruptly snapped. This earth-shattering scene left everyone shocked and dumbfounded. The Jiaolong seemed to have been stunned as well, but in a blink of an eye, it furiously opened its huge mouth wide and snapped at Xue An. Xue An chuckled coldly, grabbing the snakes tail with one hand while reaching out with the other, seizing one of the horns on the Jiaolongs head. Thump. After a muffled sound. Xue An had forcibly twisted off one of the Jiaolongs horns. A deafening roar of the dragon ensued, and the Jiaolong wentpletely berserk. Yet, Xue An remained utterlyposed. What a joke. He had in more than one of the ancient dragons that existed since the beginning of the universe; how could he be perturbed by such a mongrel Jiaolong with impure blood? However, the others paled and retreated several steps. Chen Rushi gazed upon Xue Ans defiant silhouette, her eyes brimming with admiration. Huo Heming noticed this and couldnt help but seethe with resentment. Who is this kid, and how is he so formidable? No, I must find a way to deal with him! At this moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, somewhat worried, yelled loudly, Daddy, you can do it! The Jiaolong, as if realizing something, headed straight for the two sisters. Xue An huffed, they actually dared to target his women? Then they could go die! But just as he was about to punch and break the Jiaolongs spine, Huo Heming suddenly shoved the two young girls. The girls,pletely unprepared, were pushed straight into the deep pool. Xue An roared furiously and immediately leapt in after them. The Jiaolong, having narrowly escaped death, didnt flee but looked at the people on the shore with blood-filled snake eyes and then sank into the pool as well. Everything happened swiftly. Almost no one managed to react in time. Xue An and the Jiaolong had already disappeared from sight. The crowds gaze turned towards Huo Heming. Huo Heming scratched his head and chuckled, I was just afraid the snake would hurt the two young girls again. It turns out I used a bit too much force! But Chen Rushis expression was dark as water, paying no heed to his exnation. And Xue Lan, she was already crying rivers of tears. Big brother An, big brother An! You cant have anything happen to you! You bastard, its all your fault, you harmed the two young girls, and now my big brother An! Xue Lan pointed at Huo Heming and cursed furiously. Huo Hemingsplexion turned dark and gloomy. He couldnt care less about the life or death of a mountain vige girl. Nonsense,e here, seize her for me. Well deal with herter! Noticing that Xue Lan was quite attractive, a thought crossed Huo Hemings mind, and he gave the order. At this time, Song Yi also frowned. This Young Master Huo truly had a vicious streak. But having epted the mans money, he had no reason to offend him. At this point, Song Yi began collecting the precious medicinal herbs nearby the pool. This ce, seldom visited by humans and nourished by the dragon aura emanating from the Jiaolong, was home to incredibly valuable herbs. Huo Heming felt extremely satisfied within his heart. Humph, what good is strength? Still no brains? With just a little scheme, he had disposed of the lives of this father and his daughters. But just when he was feeling pleased with himself, the pool, which had been calm, suddenly started to boil. Not only that, but the lotus flower in the water turned to ash in the blink of an eye. Huo Heming was shocked, Mr. Song, whats happening? Song Yis expression was serious. He was just about to speak. Slowly rising from the water were Xue An and his daughters, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. The trio, stepping out upon the water, waspletely dry, as if they were immortals themselves. Everyone was stunned. At that moment, Song Yi said with a trembling voice, Look Look under their feet! All eyes hurriedly followed his direction. They saw, under the feet of Xue An and his daughters, the head of the Jiaolong. Exiting by stepping on the dragon! What an imposing disy! Huo Heming and the others were dumbfounded. Song Yi, at this point, dropped to his knees with a thud. Because he knew better than anyone that this man was beyond his provocation now. He had struggled with his spiritual cultivation for decades, only just barely reaching the Zhenren Realm, and was still leagues away from the Xiaoyao Realm. Let alone a Jiaolong, even a malevolent spirit could take his life. Yet this man had subdued a Jiaolong in the water. And looking at the Jiaolong now, it seemed willingly submissive, not daring to show even the slightest defiance, and in its serpentine eyes, there seemed to be a sense of fortune. It was as if being stepped on by Xue An was an honor for it. Song Yis kneeling sent a shock through many. In Zhongdu, Song Yi was a figure of some stature. To see him kneel so readily? Huo Heming trembled, quietly stepping back. At that moment, Xue An nced at him indifferently. Huo Heming felt his muscles no longer obeyed hismands. With a plunk, Huo Heming was kneeling on the ground. The Jiaolongs body stilly in the pool, but its head had emerged. Xue An stood atop it, looking down on everyone, then smiled faintly. Actually, you should feel honored, because you get to see yourself turn to ashes! Huo Heming was jolted, he wanted to speak but couldnt utter a word, only looking at Song Yi with pleading eyes. Song Yi hesitated for a moment, then said, Master, this young master Huo is from the Huo Family of Zhongdu. Although he acted rashly just now, please, Master, spare him this once. I think the Huo Family will surely reward you handsomely Xue An looked at Song Yi and said lightly, Do you know why youve been unable to make progress for so many years? Song Yi was shaken, bowing his head. Xue An stated coolly, Because you are mired in worldly power and pleasures. Cultivators should defy the heavens. You try to cultivate through worldly power, but it will only backfire on you! Song Yi was struck as if by lightning, mumbling to himself on his knees. Defy the heavens Defy the heavens? Correct, defy the heavens. If even the heavens dont permit me, then I shall obliterate those heavens! That is the path of a true cultivator! Xue An dered, and with a slight gesture forward. A wisp of white me began to burn from Huo Hemings little finger. The me burned slowly, but its temperature was clearly extremely high, for the burnt flesh turned directly to bone ash that scattered with the wind. Huo Heming was in agony, but even then, he couldnt control his muscles, so even a wail of pain was out of reach. He could only watch helplessly as his body gradually turned to ash in the mes. This processsted a whole minute before the mes finally engulfed Huo Hemingpletely, reducing him to ash. This scene was filled with a cruel beauty. It was then that Xue An waved his hand, bringing his two daughters, who had been in a state of suspension, back to reality. Chapter 41 Divine Slaughter Six Techniques Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Divine ughter Six Techniques Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were squatting on the serpents head, exploring something at the moment. Sister, do you think this snake would taste good? Xue Nian seemed like her saliva was about to flow out. The Jiaolong visibly shivered for a moment, a tinge of panic shing in its eyes. Xue Xiang shook her head, I dont think it would be very delicious, because theres no pot big enough to stew it! The Jiaolong breathed a slight sigh of relief, but then Xue Xiang continued. However, we could skewer it and roast it. That might taste pretty good! The Jiaolong was about to cry. It had been stayingfortably at home when suddenly a group of people arrived, first trying to steal treasures and then beating it up. And most importantly, this man was incredibly formidable. He had not only beaten it senseless onshore but also nearly turned it into a meat patty with a single punch in the water. In the world of monsters, thew of the jungle and the respect for the strong is the norm, so after being thoroughly subdued, the Jiaolong immediately submittedpletely. This was what had happened underwater. A punch. Burst a Jiaolong in the water. And that wasnt all. At that very moment, distant mountains shook suddenly, followed by a rumbling sounding from underground. Everyone was shocked at this juncture. Only the Jiaolong knew. This was merely the ripple effect of Xue Ans punch. Thinking of that earth-shattering punch in the water, the Jiaolong couldnt help feeling a bit panicked. But only Xue An was not quite satisfied. In the past his punch could obliterate an entire star system. Now that his strength was a fraction of what it used to be, this would have to do. Thus, the first punch of Divine ughter Six Techniques, moving heaven and earth, had begun to take shape. And there were five more punches to follow. Together, they were the Divine ughter Six Techniques. They were also the renowned special skill that Xue An established during his time as an Immortal King, as he roamed the universe and built a resounding reputation. Xue An chuckled at the two girls still discussing how to eat the Jiaolong, Alright, alright, if you keep talking its going to cry,e down now! The Jiaolong very docilelyid its huge dragon head on the ground, and Xue An picked up the two little girls and walked down. The Jiaolong turned to leave. Suddenly, Xue An patted its head. Although your lineage isnt that great, the fact that youve cultivated to this level ismendable. Let me give you a hand, to help you be a dragon sooner. The Jiaolong trembled all over, then looked at Xue An with immense gratitude. Xue An smiled faintly, No need to thank me. But I must tell you, in the universe, there are countless members of the Dragon n. If you only wish to be a dragon, thats simple. However, Ive seen an unusual scent in your blood. If you dare to defy the heavens, then it might not be impossible Xue An did not continue because he felt the chances were incredibly slim. The Jiaolong sank into the water. Just now, Xue An had transmitted a Demon Cultivator Cultivation Technique to it, which was an iparable treasure for the Jiaolong, who had achieved its current strength entirely through self-cultivation. It now intended to go and cultivate. Meanwhile, Xue An turned his head to look at Song Yi, who was still muttering to himself, and shook his head. If this man couldnt break through this barrier, not only would he be unable to progress, but he might also suffer a bacsh and even risk death. Xue An untied the ropes around Xue Lan, who looked at him somewhat fearfully. Brother An Xue An smiled, Dont be afraid, I wont eat people! Its just that Ive had some unusual encounters over the years. Xue Lan lowered her head. Xue An sighed softly, turned to leave, but Xue Lan suddenly looked up and said, Im not afraid! As long as you are Brother An, then Im not afraid of anything! Xue An smiled faintly. Huo Heming dissipated with the wind, and everything was over. Only Chen Rushi was somewhat disheartened. Because just as Jiaolong emerged from the water, most of the medicinal herbs had been swept into the depths, so it could be said that they were returning empty-handed this time. Thinking of the family elder at home whose condition worsened day by day, Chen Rushi became anxious. And at that moment, Chen Rushi stared dumbfounded as she watched the two little girls pulling lotus seeds out of the pockets of their dresses. These taste really good! Xue Nian casually popped one into her mouth. Xue Xiang nodded, But there are too few, just this little bit! The two little girls,pletely ignoring Chen Rushis distress and shock, ate the seeds as if they were candies, one after another. Dont dont eat anymore! Chen Rushi said in anguish. Eh, Auntie whats wrong? Xue Xiang turned her head to look at Chen Rushi. Little girls, where did you get these lotus seeds from? Dad just picked them for us when we were in the water! Xue Nian ate another one. Yeah, Dad also said to eat them as snacks for fun! At this point, Chen Rushi was almost going crazy. Picked up casually and handed to the two little girls, even telling them to eat as snacks. What was this man thinking? You must know that the crunchy lotus seeds being eaten by Xue Xiang and Xue Nian are divine medicine, even capable of bringing the dead back to life and mending flesh and bone, the Xuan Yin Lotus Seeds! Little girl, could you give Auntie one? I will exchange it with lots and lots of snacks for you, okay? Chen Rushi at this moment sounded like a kidnapper luring children. Then I want ten bags of spicy strips! Xue Nian was the first to say. Xue Xiang knocked on her sisters head and then seriously said, XuanEr Auntie said eating too many spicy strips will make you ugly! Lets exchange for Mushroom Power instead! Mm! That works too! Xue Nian hastily nodded in agreement. Chen Rushi hadnt expected it to go so smoothly. Then Xue Xiang took out a lotus seed from her pocket, Auntie, what do you need this for? Auntie has a sick person at home who needs to eat this! Is that so! Xue Xiang thought for a while, then took out all the lotus seeds from her pocket. Xue Nian did the same, but at thest moment hesitated, then stuffed another lotus seed into her mouth. Auntie, we will give you all of these! Chen Rushi was stunned, looking at the two exquisitely crafted little girls with their pure, gem-like eyes. She spoke tremblingly, Little sisters, you are Xue Xiang earnestly said, Auntie, when Dad wasnt home before, we would always hope for him toe back. You must also be hoping for the sick person in your family to get better, right? So were giving them all to you! Chen Rushi suddenly felt like crying. She had just been thinking of taking advantage of them, yet these two little girls had hearts of gold. But, would their dad that mysterious man agree? Chen Rushi was a bit apprehensive. Xue An had been watching all along, he smiled slightly, then said, What I give to my daughters is theirs to do with as they please! Chen Rushi bit her lip, then took out an exquisitely crafted tinum card from her person. Sir, these items are too precious, I do not dare to ask for them all, three seeds will suffice.. This card is a token of gratitude from the Chen Family, please ept it with our thanks! Chapter 42: Three days later, I will wait for him at the Hong Family! Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Three dayster, I will wait for him at the Hong Family! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Beijiang. Inside the vi of the Hong Family. Yu Qing sat in the main seat while Hong Yuan, his son Hong Ming, and Qin Tian all stood respectfully to one side. Yu Qings expression was indifferent, Are you saying that Xue An is not currently in Beijiang? Hong Ming replied eagerly, Thats right! Ive already sent people to check, he left Beijiang two days ago! Do you know what he went to do? Yu Qing said ndly. That Im not too sure, said Hong Ming. That little bitch Qin Yu must know! Qin Tian suddenly spat out venomously. Qin Tians circumstances were extremely miserable by now, having been expelled from the Longtai Group by Qin Yuan, and all his savings had been frozen. And seeing him fall from grace, his wife ran off with their possessions. He was like a stray dog, unable to find peace day or night. Until that day, as he sat frowning in the shabby house he had rented, Yu Qing came to him. At first, Qin Tian didnt take Yu Qing seriously. Butter, he discovered that this man who appeared to be just in his thirties was terrifyingly formidable. Only then did Qin Tian learn that this person was Liu Shous junior brother and hade to Beijiang specifically to investigate the cause of Liu Shous death. Qin Tian was overjoyed and promptly led Yu Qing to the Hong Familys ce. At this moment, hearing Qin Tians words, Yu Qing slightly nodded his head. Alright, where can we find Qin Yu? She goes to the Town North Martial Arts Academy every day! Town North Martial Arts Academy. Thergest martial arts academy in Beijiang, and Tan Dong, stationed there, was a martial arts master with a minor nationwide reputation. As the heiress of the Longtai Group, Qin Yu was distinguished and naturally would not train with those ordinary disciples outside. She was in a small courtyard at the very back of the Town North Martial Arts Academy, personally instructed by Tan Dong. Today, Qin Yu was practicing with intense concentration. Tan Dong watched from the side, feeling somewhat emotional. Ever since the auction day, Miss Qin seemed to have been stimted in some way, practicing like mad at the academy every day. Her progress was astonishingly fast; she had already mastered the Swimming Dragon Palm to some extent. But just then, amotion suddenly arose outside. Then a disciple rushed in hurriedly. Master, someone is challenging the academy! Challenging the academy. This kind of incident had not urred at the Town North Martial Arts Academy for a long time. However, Tan Dong remained calm and nodded, I understand, Ill go over right away. Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the courtyard door burst open violently, and several of his proud disciples were sent flying in with a single punch. This scene caused Tan Dongsplexion to change drastically. Some of his disciples had been studying for ten years, second only to him in skill, yet they were sent flying in with a single punch. Just who was this formidable expert? While he was still in shock, a man with an ordinary face but a deep and towering presence slowly walked in. It was none other than Yu Qing. He was following the orders of his master, Lei Ling of Compass Point, to descend the mountain and investigate the death of his senior brother Liu Shou. Upon arriving in Beijiang, he found that the murderer was an unknownmoner and was not in Beijiang. Wanting to avenge his senior brother as soon as possible, he couldnt be bothered with formal visits, so he directly stormed into the Town North Martial Arts Academy. The disciples were indignant about his behavior and tried to stop him, but they couldnt even withstand a single punch from him. At this moment. Yu Qing cast a nonchnt nce over the people in the courtyard before nodding slightly to Qin Yu. This must be Miss Qin. May I ask where Xue An is? He was here for Xue An. Qin Yus heart leapt to her throat. This man obviously was no ordinary person; what did he want with Xue An? Seeming to perceive Qin Yus question, Yu Qing gave a faint smile, revealing his chillingly white teeth. The man who died at the auction was my senior brother. Im Yu Qing. A chill ran through Qin Yus heart because when this man smiled, he resembled a ferocious tiger bearing its teeth at you, which was extremely frightening. At this moment, Tan Dong took a step forward, positioning himself between Yu Qing and Qin Yu. My friend, youe in without a greeting, hurt my disciple, isnt that somewhat rude? said Tan Dong, brimming with anger. And who might you be? asked Yu Qing. I am the head of the Zhenbei Martial Arts Academy, Tan Dong! Tan Dong said sternly. Yu Qing nodded, So it seems youre quite dissatisfied! Fine, if you can take one punch from me, Ill leave immediately and never return to Beijiang! Fine! Tan Dong agreed without hesitation. If he backed down now, the reputation of Zhenbei Martial Arts Academy would be thoroughly tarnished. A trace of contemptuous smile yed at the corner of Yu Qings mouth, then with a light shout, he threw a punch directly at Tan Dong. Tan Dongs expression grew serious, he took a horse stance and exerted all his strength to receive the punch. Boom. The punch hit Tan Dong like a shooting star. Tan Dongs face turned from red to white and he didntst even a second; he was sted off the ground and smashed into a wall, only then slowly slid down and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, unable to speak. Master Tan! Qin Yu screamed in rm. Tan Dong waved his hand weakly, then looked at Yu Qing with a hint of fear and said intermittently, Is is this the Xiaoyao Realm? Yu Qing withdrew his fist, standing proudly. Indeed, this is the Xiaoyao Realm! Tan Dong gave a bitter smile, recognizing that he had been thoroughly defeated. This man, no more than in his thirties, had already made a breakthrough beyond the Zhenren Realm, bing a person of Xiaoyao who could live up to one hundred and fifty years. The gap in strength was like the difference between heaven and earth; he had no grounds to object to his loss. Yu Qing turned to look at Qin Yu, I give you three days. In three days, I will be at the Hong Family waiting for Xue An. If he does not show up, then all of you must die! After saying these threatening words, Yu Qing turned and left. Qin Yu helped Tan Dong up and then watched Yu Qing and the others leave with aplex expression. Master Tan, are you okay? Tan Dong shook his head, Its just some internal injuries, nothing serious. This person held back, or else I would have died on the spot! His strength is terrifyingly high! Qin Yu spoke with concern, Then is Xue An a match for him? Tan Dong said with a wry smile, I can see through this person, but Mr. Xue, I cant see through him at all. You might say he is a martial arts master, but it doesnt show at all from his appearance! Miss Qin, youd better find Mr. Xue quickly, and do not dy, because a master like Yu Qing will definitely do as he says. By then, you all will be in danger! Qin Yu nodded gravely, I understand, I will go find Mr. Xue right now! Meanwhile, as Qin Yu hurried to Qingmang Town. Xue An was sitting cross-legged by the side of a pond, meditating. The Spiritual Energy here was much denser than the outside world, which was perfect for helping Xue An make a breakthrough in the Zhenren Realm. In fact, with Xue Ans current strength, he could have easily made the breakthrough already. However, Xue An had suffered in his previous life from an unstable foundation, so this time, he was determined to make his foundation unshakably solid before advancing. As Xue An absorbed, Spiritual Energy began to form a visibly swirling vortex above his head. This phenomenon astonished Xue Lan. Whereas Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were somewhat used to it; to the two of them, their Papa was invincible.. Chapter 43: Wan Clan Lights Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Wan n Lights Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Thump! A muffled sound emanated from Xue Ans body. It was a sounding deep from his tendons and bones, signifying that Xue An had finally taken the first step on the path of Daoist cultivation. Although he was still miles away from the former Immortal Venerable, he had, after all, taken that step. The so-called true man is one who cultivates his strength throughout his body, thereby achieving feats beyond the ability of ordinary people. And in the Xiaoyao realm, ones body is refined into an integrated whole, possessing tremendous power in every movement. More importantly, upon entering the Xiaoyao realm, ones lifespan can reach one hundred and fifty years. This is a tremendous temptation. Thats why people in the secr world call it Xiaoyao. But Xue An knew this was far from enough. Because the realms of cultivation were divided into: True Person, Xiaoyao Realm, Heavenly Human Realm, Loose Immortal Realm, Longevity Realm, Golden Immortal, True Immortal, Great Luo, Immortal King, Immortal Emperor, Immortal Venerable, and finally, the legendary Saint Realm. He had only taken the first step for now. However, the now sober Song Yi was full of envy and shock. This was the first time he had seen someone break through to the Xiaoyao Realm so quickly. Especially considering this person was only in his early twenties, the news, if it got out, would shock countless people. To enter Xiaoyao is to be an Immortal! Song Yi murmured to himself. As Xue An stood up, he felt his strength not just ten times greater but also his spirit fully replenished, as if the world was at his fingertips. But Xue Ans heart was as stable as a boulder, and in a blink, he had dispelled these illusions. By the side of this pond, he had also gathered many herbs, which were perfect for refining the Primordial Essence Elixir. Now that Xue An had broken through to the Xiaoyao Realm, his elixir refining speed had greatly increased. In the blink of an eye, the piles of precious herbs were refined into liquids by Xue An, who then began the actual process of refining. Xue Lan watched from the side, her eyes dizzy with amazement, feeling as if her entire worldview had been turned upside down. Song Yi was even more profoundly impacted. If Xue Ans breakthrough to Xiaoyao was the first shock he experienced, then this elixir refinement made Song Yi feel an urge to kneel. The famous andrge sects all knew how to refine elixirs, but which one didnt require fasting, bathing, and lengthy,plicated preparations before finally starting the fire to refine elixirs? Even so, there was still a high probability of failure. This was why nowadays, other than disciples from a fewrge sects, hardly anyone could afford elixirsthey were too expensive. Moreover, the techniques of elixir refinement were closely guarded secrets. But observing Mr. Xue, his movements were like clouds flowing in the water, almost instantly sessful. Plop. A dozen elixirs, emitting a rich fragrance, fell into Xue Ans hands. It took less than five minutes for the elixirs to be sessfully refined. This sess rate and efficiency left Song Yi dumbstruck. At this moment, Xue Xiang was drooling and said, Papa, what is this? It smells so good! Xue An gave a faint smile and then did something that nearly made Song Yis eyeballs pop out. He directly gave one elixir to each of his daughters, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Try them and see how they taste! Mhm mhm! The two little girls each took one and swallowed the elixirs as if they were eating peanuts. Song Yi was close to tears. Any one of these elixirs, if released, could cause the disciples of famousrge sects to go crazy. Yet Mr. Xue was letting his two daughters eat them as snacks? At this time, Xue An gave another one to Xue Lan. Have a taste! Xue Lan felt somewhat embarrassed, about to decline. Song Yi spoke up quietly, Have it, youngdy, this is your great fortune! After hesitating a moment, Xue Lan swallowed the elixir. Very quickly! Xue Lan felt a sudden pain in her abdomen, then her face flushed red, and she ran off to a distance. Not long after, she returned somewhat shyly. By this time, all the grime from her body had been expelled. It looked like a wless piece of beautiful jade, clear inside and out. Not to mention anything else, just this one Elixir alone was enough to extend the girls life by fifty years, and maintain her youth forever. Song Yis envy was so strong that he almost drooled. Xue An nced at him indifferently. Song Yi quickly bowed his head respectfully. Why didnt you follow her? Song Yi gave a bitter smile, Now that Huo Shao is dead, returning to Zhongdu would mean certain death for me, so I might as well stay. What Song Yi didnt mention was that when he had first woken up, Chen Rushi wanted to take him with her. But Song Yi had stealthily divined his fortune. The divination told him that his fate was uncertain, but a great opportunity awaited him. As for how great this opportunity was, Song Yi was also unclear. Xue An remained nomittal. He neither disliked nor particrly liked this Song Yi. inly put, this was just a cultivator who, relying on some skills, wandered among the secr noble houses. How long have I been meditating? Papa, youve been sitting there for a quite a while, Xue Xiang said. Oh, didnt you girls feel bored? Not at all! In the past, my sister and I often stayed at home all day long! Xue Xiang said. Xue An felt a pang in his heart, thinking that in his absence, these two little girls must have suffered a lot. After all, Tang Xuaner had to take care of them and also go out to earn money, leaving the girls alone at home. With that thought, Xue An bent down to lift his two daughters into his arms, smiling, Then Papa will take you girls down the mountain! With those words, Xue An lightly tapped the ground with his toes, and his body soared to the skies. At the same time, he left a message for Song Yi, saying, Take Xue Lan down the mountain! Xue Lan looked up, staring nkly as Xue An disappeared into the sky. By that time, Song Yi said respectfully, Miss Xue Lan, lets descend the mountain! Did Brother An be an immortal? Xue Lan murmured. Song Yi shook his head with a light sigh, Not exactly an immortal, but close enough. Moreover, Mr. Xue possesses a dignity thatmands respect. His future aplishments are simply unimaginable! Song Yi spoke with genuine feeling. Xue Lan, however, had mixed emotions. At this point, the little girls fantasy in her heart gradually extinguished. Because she knew, the gap between herself and Brother An was as vast as the difference between the clouds and the mud. At that moment, Xue An, carrying his two daughters, flew directly into the midair. Of course, someone from the Xiaoyao Realm wouldnt have such strength. But it was effortless for Xue An. The two little girls excitedly looked at the bright moon and the stars scattered across the sky. Papa, the moon is so big! Yes, and it looks like a half-eaten baked bun too! Xue Xiang was always thinking about food. Xue An smiled lightly, Close your eyes, Papa will show you another magic trick. Mm-hmm! The two little girls obediently closed their eyes. A sh of light appeared in Xue Ans eyes, and then a vast screen of light emerged beneath his feet. This screen of light, like a piece of ss, floated in midair. Xue An let go, cing his two daughters atop the screen of light. Its done! When the little girls opened their eyes, they saw an extremely beautiful scene. The screen perfectly reflected everything in the sky, the moon, the stars, all adorning it. It was as if there were two skies. Xue Xiang cautiously took a step and found it to be as steady as solid ground. Then she excitedly began to run around with Xue Nian. Xue An watched his two daughters with a smile. Below his feet were the lights of a thousand families, the fireworks of the human world! Chapter 44: To relieve a grudge, draw your sword and strike down your foe! Chapter 44: Chapter 44: To relieve a grudge, draw your sword and strike down your foe! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Late at night, the streets of Qingmang Town were sparsely popted, many shops had already turned off their lights, but the Yue Lai Hotel was still brightly lit. Jie Wendong sat in a chair, with his son Jie Hus corpseid out in front of him. Who did this! Jie Wendongs eyes were bloodshot, his face filled with a murderous aura. Reporting to the old master, it was a person called Xue An! The lobby manager hurriedly said. Xue An? Jie Wendong frowned, then turned his gaze to Xue Lans kneeling parents beside him. Xue Guo, your Xue Familys courage is quite something! Jie Wendong said coldly. Before Xue Guo could speak, Xue Lans mother, Li Hongyan, burst into tears and relentlessly kowtowed with loud thumps. Master Jie, please spare us, we truly do not know where Xue An has gone! Our daughter has also been kidnapped by this bastard, arresting us ispletely useless! Jie Wendongs face was full of murderous intent, I simply refuse to believe that you all truly know nothing! Xue An is your nephew after all! At that moment, unable to bear it any longer and seeing Xue Guo staying silent, Li Hongyan pointed at Xue Guo and cursed loudly, Its all your fault, none of you with the surname Xue are any good. This Xue An caused such a disaster as soon as he returned and then just up and left, implicating us, and youre still protecting him! Then Jie Wendong scoffed, Enough with the act. Since you im ignorance, fine, you will apany my son in death first. I refuse to believe that Xue An can escape Qingmang Town! Jie Wendong truly intended to kill. Jie Hu was his only son, and yet he was murdered, and by someone from the Xue Family whom he had always looked down upon. Naturally, Jie Wendong could not ept this. As the big shot of Qingmang Town, and even within a hundred miles radius, Jie Wendong had put the word out: whoever captured Xue An would be rewarded with a hundred thousand yuan! Jie Wendong was certain that Xue An hadnt gone far. Once he captured him, Jie Wendong nned to rip out his heart in front of his sons corpse, to avenge his sons death. Thinking of this, a crazed murderous intent shed in Jie Wendongs eyes. Just then, two people walked into the hotel from outside. One was an elderly man, and the other, a young girl. It was Song Yi and Xue Lan. Their appearance changed the atmosphere in the lobby. Xue Guo and Li Hongyan spotted their daughter at once. Xue Guo cried out anxiously, Laner, run! But before his words had even finished, a henchman stepped forward and pped Xue Guo twice, and someone blocked the hotel door. Song Yi was initially surprised, but then he calmed down. May I inquire who this esteemed gentleman is? Why are you obstructing our way? And why have you detained Miss Lans parents? Jie Wendong nced at Song Yi and sneered, Murder necessitates reparation, debts must be repaid. Since your people have killed my son, naturally, I must seek justice, everyone, tie them up! Several underlings stepped forward to make their move, at which point Song Yi couldnt help but be annoyed. Considering himself a Feng Shui Master of some repute, he had never been treated like this, and he said sternly, Friend, you had better think this through. Arresting people willy-nilly, you cant bear the consequences! At this, Jie Wendong sneered, In Qingmang Town, there isnt anything I cant bear! Although Song Yi was a cultivator, he specialized in Feng Shui Secret Techniques and was quite average in fighting skills. It didnt take long for him to be subdued to the ground. Then, a few people sneered as they prepared to approach Xue Lan. At this moment, Song Yi shouted, Im warning you, if you dont want to die, youd best not touch this youngdy. What do you mean? The person behind her, you cannot even begin to imagine. Song Yis words caused some hesitation among the henchmen, but Jie Wendong didnt care at all. Why put on a show here? Ive already inquired, this little wench is just like a nk sheet of paper, save for knowing Xue An. Who else does she know? Were talking about Mr. Xue here, his terror its beyond your imagination! Song Yi said gravely. Hearing this, Jie Wendong and his minions couldnt help but burst into heartyughter. Xue An? Terrifying? What a joke! I know his parents, and their ancestors have been nothing but losers. To say hes beyond our imagination is utterly ridiculous. Is that so? Really that funny? Along with a faint voice, a person slowly walked in. Theughter abruptly stopped. For the man who walked in was tall and straight, his face handsome. Following him were two little girls, identical in appearance and dress. If not Xue An, then who? Jie Wendongs gaze was fierce as he slowly stood up, sneering, Indeed, you have some guts toe here seeking death. Xue Lan called out with some concern, An-gege Xue An gave a slight smile, signaled nothing was wrong, and then looked at Jie Wendong. After a pause, he finally said, So many years, and youre still alive? What do you mean? Xue An smiled faintly, What I mean is, its simply wonderful that youre still alive! Xue An still remembered how his parents had been bullied by this burly old man when he was a child. He had thought that after so many years, the man would be dead, but it turned out he was still quite robust. Of course, Xue An was delighted, for nothing could be more satisfying than avenging ones enemy with ones own hands. To rid himself of this deep-seated grudge, he would need to draw his sword and personally y his foe! The Heart Demon he faced during the proof of sainthood required him to sever it with his de, one cut at a time. Jie Wendong, of course, didnt understand and thought Xue An was trying to ingratiate himself, so he sneered all the more. Useless, youre as good as dead today! At this moment, Li Hongyan couldnt restrain herself and cursed at Xue An. You troublemaker, dragging us into your mess. Ive always said, youre better off dead outside, nevering back at all! You Xue Li Hongyan couldnt continue because Xue An had casually nced at her. Li Hongyan had never seen such a terrifying look in someones eyes, as if even the soul was shackled, and naturally, she couldnt go on. You Xue, you killed my son. Now I kill you, very fair, right! Jie Wendong said. Xue An nodded, Very fair! Well then, remember not to me me for being too harsh when youre down in hell! With that, Jie Wendong pulled out a handgun and aimed it at Xue An, his face twisted into a grimace. The appearance of the handgun made many peoples faces turn pale. Only Xue Ans lips curled into a mocking smile. Die! Jie Wendong was about to pull the trigger. Suddenly, the outside was as bright as daylight, illuminated by car headlights, and then a richly-dressed young woman strode in. Upon seeing her, the previously domineering Jie Wendong suddenly froze. Qin. Miss Qin? Chapter 45: Who said… I was going to let you Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Who said I was going to let you Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The person who arrived was naturally Qin Yu. Upon hearing Jie Wendongs shout, Qin Yu nced at him and couldnt help but frown. What are you doing here? Jie Wendongs originally arrogant posture slouched, and with an incredibly obsequious smile, he said, Miss Qin, howe youvee to Qingmang Town sote? Why didnt you tell me beforehand so that I could have greeted you? Qin Yu said coldly, No need! Im here to take Mr. Xue back! Mr. Xue Among those present, it seemed that only one person could be referred to as Mr. Xue. Jie Wendongs eyelids started twitching madly, and then he saw a scene that made his heart pound with fear. As Qin Yu walked up close to Xue An, she respectfully said, Mr. Xue, theres been some trouble in Beijiang, and we need you to return! Many people couldnt help but inhale sharply. It was clear to everyone that this young womans identity was far from ordinary. Even the arrogant and domineering Jie Wendong had to show her the utmost respect. It was evident how extensive her background was. Yet even such a person had to show such respect to Xue An. What kind of background did this Xue An have? And there on the ground, Li Hongyan, who just a moment ago had a face full of disdain and resentment, was now dumbfounded. But Xue An simply smiled lightly, No hurry, well deal with the matters here first, then its not toote to go back! What matters here? Qin Yu frowned. Xue An smiled faintly, His son came looking for trouble with me, and then, quite unintentionally, I ended up strangling the old mans son to death. He wants revenge on me, thats all there is to it! Qin Yus expression grew serious, and she turned and angrily said to Jie Wendong, Jie, do you still want to keep your job? Do you realize that Mr. Xue is Longtai Groups most esteemed guest? And you dare seek revenge against Longtai Group. At the mention of this name, everyones eyes changed. Many underlings quietly started to back away. What a joke. Who would dare to mess with Longtai Group in Beijiang and its vicinity? Compared to Longtai Group, Jie Wendong was nothing more than a hoodlum, at most, a drifter. As for Li Hongyan, her mouth hung open wider than a duck egg, and suddenly, she remembered something Xue An had once told her. Dont regret itter! At the time, she was full of contempt, but now she understood why Xue An had said it. To be so respectfully treated by the daughter of Longtai Group, her distant nephew had obviously reached heights unimaginable to the average person. At this realization, Li Hongyan felt almost sick with regret. Jie Wendongs face turned ashen. The reason he had thrived over the years was entirely by relying on the power of Longtai Group. It could be said that he was nothing more than a dog kept by Longtai Group. Thus, when Qin Yu scolded him, he didnt dare to let out a peep. Yes, yes, yes! Its my fault, I shouldnt have troubled Mr. Xue. Mr. Xue, please be magnanimous and spare me! Jie Wendong felt he had lowered himself enough, and though he still felt humiliated, the situation was beyond his control. With Longtai Group backing Xue An, he might as well admit defeat. So after he had spoken, the atmosphere in the room lightened a bit. Many people thought that the matter would be settled then and there. But unexpectedly, Xue An said with a light smile, Who said I was going to let you off? With that statement. Jie Wendong felt a surge of blood rush to his head. Mr. Xue My son Jie Hu died by your hand, and now Im no longer pursuing it. Do you still intend to how do you intend to proceed? Xue An walked over to Jie Wendong, looking down at him from above and said lightly, Are you feeling very resentful now? Jie Wendong lowered his head, his eyes filled with rage and hatred. Fine, then I will give you an opportunity. Take out your gun and shoot me; lets see if your bullet is faster, or my reactions are! This proposal made many people believe that Xue An had gone mad. Jie Wendong was even more shocked, looking at Xue An with disbelief on his face. Xue An held up three fingers, I will only count to three. Three, two Bang! A gunshot sounded. Xue Lan let out a scream, but once the dust settled, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, the bullet clenched between his teeth, wafting thin streams of blue smoke. Jie Wendong was frightened out of his wits. Is this still a human? Xue An spat out the bullet, sighed softly, and said, I gave you a chance, and you wasted it! Now its my turn! Just as Jie Wendong was about to beg for mercy, Xue An pped him. His body spun through the air for twelve hundred degrees before crashing to the ground, his mouthful of teeth shattered into bits, and his head was nearly smashed open by the p. Xue An walked over and stepped on Jie Wendongs face, slowly twisting his foot with force. With a series of grating, teeth-gnashing crunches of broken bones, Jie Wendongs nose waspletely crushed under Xue Ans foot. Everyone watched this scene in silenced trepidation. Mercy Mercy! Jie Wendong squeezed these two words out from between his teeth. Xue An looked indifferent, Now you know to beg for mercy? Do you remember, when you bullied my parents back then, they also begged you to spare them. Did you stop then? Jie Wendong was shaking from the pain, his eyes filled with endless fear and regret as he looked at Xue An. Qin Yu turned her face away ufortably; she was now afraid of the Xue An before her. Because at that moment, Xue An radiated the imposing air of an emperor judging life and death, devoid of any trace of worldly warmth. Remember in your next life, not to be so arrogant! After Xue An finished speaking, he pressed down with his foot. St. Jie Wendongs brain burst open, and he died on the spot. The crowd fell silent as Xue An nced at Li Hongyan. Li Hongyan shuddered all over, terrified that Xue An woulde to settle ounts with her next. But Xue An couldnt be bothered with her, throwing an elixir to Song Yi instead. Consider this your reward. With the deaths of Jie Wendong and his son, you and Laner will manage the hotel from now on! Song Yi, treasuring the elixir, said respectfully, Mr. Xue, rest assured, I will definitely assist Miss Lan well. Xue An gave Xue Lan a nce, a faint smile on his face, I wille to see you after some time! Xue Lan silently nodded. Lets go! It wasnt until Xue An had left the hotel that everyone felt a huge burden lifted from their shoulders. Li Hongyan beamed with joy, thinking that from now on, her family would be prosperous. Not only did they possess Yue Lai Hotel, but they also had the massive support of Longtai Group! Just as she was about to speak, Li Hongyan felt something extra in her mouth, and when she spat it out with a puh, She realized in horror that it was an entire tongue. She tried to speak but found she could only make unintelligible noises. From then on, Li Hongyan became a mute. On the way back, his two daughters had fallen asleep on Xue Ans legs. Xue An gently stroked the girls backs, his expression extremely tender. Qin Yu, sitting in the front, saw this scene through the rearview mirror and couldnt help thinking. The cruel and ruthless man was him, and so was this gentle man. But which side of him was the real one? Chapter 46: Once you enter Xiaoyao, you become an immortal! Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Once you enter Xiaoyao, you be an immortal! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio North Town Martial Arts School. In the cold wind of the winter night, Tan Dong had been waiting at the entrance for more than an hour. Tan Xiaoyu approached, Dad, its so cold, and youre still injured. You should go back inside and rest. Tan Dong shook his head, They should be back soon, lets wait a bit longer! Tan Xiaoyu was somewhat skeptical, Dad, is this Xue An really as formidable as you im? Tan Dong nced at her, Youve just returned from abroad and dont understand the domestic situation. But I can assure you that among the current domestic martial arts masters, there are few who can match Mr. Xue! Tan Xiaoyu secretly curled her lips in disdain. Dad, if you ask me, Id rather go directly and beat up the guy who injured you. That would both avenge you and reim the honor of our North Town Martial Arts School. No need to wait for this Xue An. Tan Dongs expression darkened, Xiaoyu, I spent a fortune to send you abroad, not to be arrogant. Though youve learned Taekwondo well from the master in H country, that doesnt mean you can look down on everyone else! Yes, Tan Xiaoyu lowered her head, but still felt indignant in her heart. She was Tan Dongs only daughter, and she had been studying Taekwondo with a national treasure-level Taekwondo master in H country. Her aplishments in Taekwondo were now profound. Yesterday, upon learning that her father had been injured, she rushed back overnight, vowing to get revenge for her father. But her father had adamantly refused, insisting on waiting for someone named Xue An. This made Tan Xiaoyu very ufortable. Id like to see if you truly have three heads and six arms! If youre just an ordinary fellow, Ill make sure youre embarrassed in public! Tan Xiaoyu thought to herself. After another wait, a low-key Volvo slowly stopped in front of the North Town Martial Arts School. The car door opened, and Qin Yu was the first to get out. Her appearance surprised Tan Xiaoyu. Isnt she the heiress of Longtai Group? Whats she doing here? Qin Yu didnt leave, instead, she stood beside the car with great respect and opened the door. Then Xue An finally got out of the car carrying two children. Tan Dong was excited and quickly came down the steps, moving forward a few paces, and bowed respectfully. Mr. Xue! Miss Qin! Xue An nodded slightly. Is this the Mr. Xue my father spoke of? Tan Xiaoyu scrutinized Xue An. He was good-looking indeed, but rather on the slender side, wasnt he? Arent martial artists usually burly and formidable men? And this man is supposed to be an unparalleled master? Moreover, he was even holding two children in his arms. Was this supposed to be a joke? The more Tan Xiaoyu looked, the more dismissive she became, inwardly grumbling that her father was too easily fooled by his old age. This guy obviously looked like a swindler. Someone like him, I could knock out ten with one punch! So Tan Xiaoyu kept standing on the steps, unwilling toe down. Tan Dong noticed this scene and couldnt help but frown, Xiaoyu,e down quickly and greet Mr. Xue and Miss Qin! Tan Xiaoyu reluctantly came down the steps and gave a perfunctory bow with her fist. Miss Qin! She didnt pay any attention to Xue An! Tan Dong was taken aback, fearing that Xue An would take offense. However, Xue An didnt seem to notice Tan Xiaoyu at all; his focus was entirely on his two sleeping daughters. As for everything else, he couldnt be bothered to care. But to Tan Xiaoyu, Xue Ans reaction only confirmed her belief that this guy was definitely all show and no substance. Otherwise, how could he not respond to such an overt provocation? Her teacher once said that a martial artist without courage is like a tiger without teethutterlycking in lethality. Tan Xiaoyus expression became even more disdainful, Dad, Miss Qin, I just got off the ne, so Im going to tidy up my things first. With that, she turned and left. Tan Dongs expression was somewhat awkward as he was just about to exin to Xue An. However, Xue An merely nced at him indifferently, How is your injury? Tan Dong forced a smile, Its not too serious, he pulled back at thest moment, or else I wouldnt be able to stand here! Xue An nodded and suddenly, with a pointed finger, urately pressed on Tan Dongs Danzhong acupoint. Tan Dong felt a surge of electricity racing through him, causing his body to shiver, and his previously stifled breath suddenly cleared. Thank you, Mr. Xue! Tan Dong promptly expressed his gratitude. Mr. Xue, shall we go back to the Qin Family now? Qin Yu asked. Xue An shook his head, Lets stay here. Stay here? Qin Yu was somewhat troubled. Hmm, because this ce is closer to the Hong Family! Xue An stated indifferently, then stepped into the martial arts hall. Qin Yu didnt quite understand his intention, but since Xue An had said so, she had no choice but toply. Naturally, Tan Dong was overjoyed and quickly ordered someone to prepare a clean room. Xue An first settled his two daughters. By this time, it was already the wee hours of the morning. Xue An had no intention of sleeping. Instead, he walked to the courtyard, looked up at the deep blue sky, and slowly closed his eyes. His divine consciousness spread out. In the world formed by divine consciousness, everything else ceased to exist, leaving only various mes radiating with the light of life. These mes were of different sizes; the one closest to Xue An was Tan Dongs, but at the moment, Tan Dongs me seemed somewhat wilted. Besides that, Qin Yus me was not small either, but there was another me that was particrly conspicuous. It was actually that of the woman from today. The scope of the divine consciousness expanded more and more! Once you enter Xiaoyao, you be an Immortal, although this phrase was somewhat exaggerated, it did imply that the Xiaoyao Realm was the threshold between mortals and Immortals. But normally, even if someone entered the Xiaoyao Realm, they wouldnt possess anything like divine consciousness. This was something that at the very least belonged to someone in the Heavenly Human Realm or even a Loose Immortal. But who was Xue An? He was none other than the Immortal Venerable, supremely exalted throughout the entire cosmos; such a minor issue certainly wouldnt trouble him! Soon, within the range of Xue Ans divine consciousness, a towering me appeared. The ferocity of this mes burning was akin to that of a volcano. A smile slowly formed on the corners of Xue Ans mouth. Then he opened his eyes and gazed into the distance. Entering the path through martial arts, huh? Thats somewhat interesting. I hope you dont disappoint me. Show me what youve got! At that moment, at the Hong Family, Yu Qing, who had been meditating cross-legged, suddenly opened his eyes. He had just felt a powerful and almost terrifying aura. Although it was fleeting, the terrifying potency contained within that aura still made Yu Qing shudder. Who could it be? Could there be a hidden expert in Beijiang? Yu Qing was full of doubts and astonishment. Dawn broke. Tan Xiaoyu walked out from her house, stretching luxuriantly as her muscles cracked and popped, and then she began her daily cultivation. Today was the day she was going to settle ounts with the Hong Family. She naturally had to prepare everything. As for Xue An She hadnt relied on him at all. She even felt that it would be good enough if this so-called Mr. Xue didnt hold them back when the time came.. Chapter 47: I heard you’ve been looking for Chapter 47: Chapter 47: I heard youve been looking for Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After her blood and qi had freely coursed through her body during the exercise, Tan Xiaoyu finally stopped and then entered the dining room. At this time, Xue An was in the dining room, feeding his two daughters. The tenderness in his doting expression could not have been gentler. Tan Xiaoyu scoffed disdainfully and then found a seat to sit down. At this moment, Tan Dong also got up and upon seeing Xue An in the dining room, he said gratefully, Mr. Xue, thank you for healing mest night; I am feeling much better now! Xue An gave a slight nod. Qin Yu couldnt help but ask, Mr. Xue, for the trip to the Hong Familyter, how many people do you need to bring? Ill arrange it right now! Xue An put down his spoon, nced at Qin Yu, and said with a slight smile, No need, we dont need to make a big deal out of someone like Yu Qing! These words almost made Tan Xiaoyu burst intoughter, thinking to herself that there really were too many people trying to show off these days! Tan Dong red at her fiercely, then said solemnly, Mr. Xue, this matter is not just about you, its also about the years of reputation of our Beijiang Martial Arts Hall. Ive already invited many fellow martial artists, and we will go to the Hong Family together! I hope that Mr. Xue will emerge victorious! Xue An nodded nomittally. At this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said in unison, Daddy, are you going to fight? Xue An smiled slightly, Do you know what fighting is? Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded, Auntie XuanEr said that fighting is for bad children, but she also said that if someone bullies you, you must fight back! Xue An gently touched Xue Xiang and Xue Nians heads and said tenderly, Thats right, if anyone bullies us, we make them pay the price they deserve! Soon after. The fellow martial artists invited by Tan Dong had all arrived one after another. This group of people varied in height and size but were generally the heads of various martial arts schools in Beijiang. Once they gathered together, they began to tter each other non-stop. Furthermore, each of them was rubbing their hands together with sworn assurances, telling Tan Dong, Headmaster Tan, dont worry, when the timees, we must teach this ignorant fellow a lesson! We will avenge you! Yes, yes, yes! Tan Dong could only thank them repeatedly. Tan Xiaoyu, with a look of contempt, made up an excuse to leave early. She decided that she would go take care of Yu Qing first, and by the time her father and the others arrived, finding Yu Qing already dealt with by her would surely make for quite the spectacle! Having made up her mind, Tan Xiaoyu stepped outside, hailed a taxi, and headed straight for the Hong Family. The Hong Family had also gotten everything ready early today, just waiting for Xue An to arrive. After getting out of the car, Tan Xiaoyu looked at the luxurious vi and strode in boldly. Miss, may I ask whom you are looking for? Tan Xiaoyu said coldly, Tell Yu Qing toe out and meet his end, and say that someone from the Beijiang Martial Arts Hall is here to settle the score for that challenge! When Yu Qing, who was speaking with Qin Tian, heard this, he was first taken aback and then smiled lightly. Good! Id like to see just how formidable the people from the Beijiang Martial Arts Hall can be! With that, Yu Qing walked out. The first moment she saw Yu Qing, Tan Xiaoyus expression became serious. She could tell that this man was no ordinary person. Especially those eyes, brimming with brilliance, made it hard for anyone to look directly at him. However, thepetitive Tan Xiaoyu did not feel the slightest fear but said coldly, So youre Yu Qing, the one who injured my father? Yu Qing had not expected the person seeking revenge to be a woman and was momentarily startled before nodding, Yes! Then prepare to die! Tan Xiaoyu said as she kicked out to the side. Her kick was steady and strong, bringing the sound of wind as it aimed for Yu Qings head. Tan Xiaoyu was confident that if her footnded, Yu Qing would be either dead or severely injured. But before she could show a triumphant smile, she felt her ankle being grasped, then with a fierce swing, she was thrown out. Thump. Tan Xiaoyu fell to the ground, struggled a few times, but couldnt get up. One move. Tan Xiaoyu was defeated at the hands of Yu Qing. Her face was full of horror and disbelief. Even her master couldnt defeat her this easily. Could it be that this man was even more formidable than her own master? At this point, Yu Qing frowned with annoyance, Is this all youve got for seeking revenge? Are you here to make meugh? Tan Xiaoyus heart was filled with humiliation. Yu Qing continued, Since you dared to trouble me, you have to pay the price! Since youre a woman, Ill just cripple one of your arms! Saying this, Yu Qing stepped forward, raising his foot ready to cripple Tan Xiaoyu. Right at that moment, Tan Dong arrived with his people in a hurry. Hold on! Tan Dong shouted from afar. Yu Qing stopped his foot, looked at Tan Dong, and said indifferently, What? Xue An didnte, and youre here to die in his stead? This remark infuriated the hall masters following behind Tan Dong. Whos this brat being so arrogant, see the power of my Bear Palm Fist! one big guy roared as he charged forward. The next second, he was kicked away by Yu Qing. Wow, pretty impressive! Everyone, together now! The group of hall masters seemed to understand the principle of mobbing quite well. They swarmed up, intending to overwhelm Yu Qing with their numbers. But in just a few blinks of an eye, Yu Qing kicked them all away. Yu Qing said arrogantly, If Xue An doesnte, dont me me for being impolite. Your daughters arm, its not going to be saved! While speaking, Yu Qing suddenly kicked out. But at that moment, a somewhatzy voice came from the distance. I heard youve been looking for me? This voice made Tan Dongs expression rx. And Tan Xiaoyu, lying on the ground unable to move, trembled all over. Yu Qing looked up and saw a man, leading two children, walking slowly over. Seeing him, Hong Ming and Qin Tian, standing behind Yu Qing, shouted, Master Yu, this is Xue An who killed your senior brother. Yu Qing stared at Xue An and enunciated every word, An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, you killed my senior brother, today you must die! Xue An didnt pay attention to Yu Qing, instead, he bent down and smiled at the two little girls, You two go with Aunt Qin Yu to the car to y, daddy wille soon. Okay! After the two girls left, Xue An sighed softly, Taking my life is easy, but first, you have to take this punch! Yu Qings pupils instantly shrank to the size of pinpoints. He had said the same thing to Tan Dong before, but now it was his turn. Fine! But The rest of the words were left unspoken, as Xue Ans fist had already arrived, mming into Yu Qings chest. He sent Yu Qing flying off his feet, hurtling dozens of meters away into the vis fish pond, life or death unknown. All of this urred in the blink of an eye. Many people hadnt even reacted before Yu Qing was sent flying by Xue Ans punch. Then Xue An lightly blew on his fist and said indifferently, So many words when youre about to die; do you think I have all day? Chapter 48: You call that… a sword? Chapter 48: Chapter 48: You call that a sword? Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The faces of Qin Tian, Hong Ming, and others, originally lit with excitement, froze. One punch. Xue An had defeated Yu Qing with just one punch? Tan Dong was even more dumbfounded. Although he believed Xue An could win, he thought it would at least be after a hard fight. But he had never expected it to be this easy. However, the most shocked of all was Tan Xiaoyu. She had been studying taekwondo abroad since her childhood and had once believed herself to be world-ss. This time,ing back to China, she was eager to try herself, thinking she could surely make a name for herself. But against Yu Qing, she didnt evenst one move. The blow to Tan Xiaoyu was already huge enough. But what she hadnt expected was that afterwards, Xue An would defeat Yu Qing with a single punch. From the beginning, Tan Xiaoyu hadnt thought highly of Xue An. Now, this fact was like a loud p across Tan Xiaoyus face. The look in Tan Xiaoyus eyes toward Xue An becameplicated. Especially when she thought about her previous behavior, Tan Xiaoyu felt her face burning up. Just when Tan Dong and others thought the oue was decided. A fierce and unparalleled aura came from the fishpond, enveloping the entire ce. What is this? Tan Xiaoyu and others were still in shock. Yu Qing, looking disheveled, slowly walked out of the fishpond, then stared at Xue An with a murderous gaze. I was going to make it quick for you, but now Ive changed my mind, Im going to chop you up bit by bit! Yu Qing said sinisterly. With Yu Qings words, the aura emanating from him grew increasingly powerful. You should feel honored for this, because there are very few people who are worth my using it! Yu Qing said, slowly drawing a long sword from his waist. The sword, flexible in material, was usually wrapped around Yu Qings waist like a belt, but when drawn, it instantly turned into a sword as clear as autumn water. The sword Qi emanating was so cold that it made Tan Dong and others involuntarily retreat several steps. Hong Ming and Qin Tian were ecstatic. Yu the formidable is unmatched in valor! Master Yu is indeed formidable! Yu Qing, full of pride, gently stroked the back of the sword, This sword! Named Qiushui, if unsheathed it must see blood, under which more than twenty masters have died, including three experts from the Xiaoyao Realm! Today, I will use this sword to sever your head! Yu Qing dered, pausing after each word. Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly and said nonchntly, Are you done with the nonsense? Yu Qing yelled in anger, and the sword in his hand suddenly transformed into a gleam of sword light, heading straight for Xue An. Fast! In that instant, it seemed as though there was only that sword left between heaven and earth. And where the sword light passed, the grass and trees in the courtyard were all severed, Xue An, however, didnt even move, as if he was stunned by the momentum of the sword. A cruel smile appeared on the corner of Yu Qings mouth. He made his name with his fists, but few knew that his strongest skill was actually his swordsmanship! This sword strike was the strongest he had ever delivered since his debut. And it even vaguely possessed the essence of the Dao. Yu Qing seemed to see the scene a momentter when Xue An would be dead with his head severed from his body. This excited Yu Qing so much that his whole body trembled. But the next moment, all that excitement turned to naught. Because his sword was caught by Xue An with one hand! Thats right! With one hand, Xue An had grasped the apparently irresistible sword. Yu Qing was struck with disbelief, about to say something. Xue An said indifferently, And this you call a sword? As he spoke, he applied a slight force with his hand. Crack! The Autumn Water long sword was mercilessly crushed by Xue An. Yu Qings eyes nearly popped out. Is this guy even human? Not only did he block a sword with his bare hands, but he also crushed it? At the same time, Yu Qing felt a strong sense of crisis looming. As an expert who had entered Xiaoyao, Yu Qing reacted extremely fast, realizing the fight was futile, and turned to run. Xue An said with a faint smile, Do you really think you can get away? As he spoke, the aura emanating from Xue An began to soar rapidly, and in an instant, a terrifying presence had locked onto Yu Qing. Xiaoyao! He was also in the Xiaoyao Realm! Everyone waspletely shocked. Yu Qing was so frightened he felt his soul leaving his body. The earth-shattering aura fromst night, it was him! In that moment, Yu Qing was filled with regret. If he had known Xue An was so formidable, Yu Qing would never have dared to engage in battle so recklessly. But now it was toote for regrets. Yu Qing ran frantically outward. He saw that once he climbed over the wall in front of him, he would be out of the Hong Familys territory. A trace of joy shed through Yu Qings eyes. As long as he could escape from here and go back, he would definitely tell his teacher, who would personallye down the mountain, surely capable of dealing with this Xue An. But his wishful thinking was soon dashed to pieces. Because Xue An calmly stated, Watch my punch that moves heaven and earth! This punch, which he had previously used at the auction, had killed Liu Shou in one blow. But this time, its power had increased more than tenfold. Xue Ans punch seemed to hit empty space, but the entire space appeared to be overturned by it. Everyone was thrown to the ground, and Yu Qing was sent tumbling across the earth by the punch. Spurt. A mouthful of fresh blood mixed with fragments of organs spewed out. This punch had shattered Yu Qings spine. Xue An withdrew his fist and walked slowly over to Yu Qing. What what kind of boxing is this? Yu Qing, coughing up blood profusely, nevertheless insisted on asking. This punch is called Move Heaven and Earth! Xue An dered. Move Heaven and Earth Good, good technique! I Ive lost! After speaking, the light in Yu Qings eyes rapidly dimmed. Yu Qing was dead! Dead from two punches dealt by Xue An! Xue An looked up at the dumbfounded Hong Ming and Qin Tian. It seems we really are fated! said Xue An lightly. Hong Ming was so scared his legs gave out, and he knelt on the ground, crying and shouting, Xue An, no, no, Mr. Xue, I was wrong, I shouldnt have opposed you! Please spare me this once! Qin Tian, on the other hand, was pale and looked at Xue An with lifeless eyes before finally saying in resignation, Ive lost. Kill or y me, as you wish! Xue An nced at the two men and turned to leave. He couldnt be bothered to kill these few fools; he would leave the rest to Qin Yu to worry about! Probably, Beijiang would no longer have the Hong Family! Watching Xue Ans retreating figure, Tan Xiaoyu experienced a rush of mixed emotions, unsure of what to feel. From initial disdain to subsequent shock, this man had brought too many incredibilities to Tan Xiaoyu. And now, Tan Xiaoyu realized an even more brutal truth. That was Xue An had never cared about her from the start. Whether she had initially looked down on him or despised him, it didnt matter to him at all. This realization made Tan Xiaoyu understand that she was nothing! This left Tan Xiaoyu immensely dejected.. Chapter 49: Cooking Personally! Chapter 49: Chapter 49: Cooking Personally! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio On the way back, Tan Xiaoyu looked dejected. Tan Dong, a man of great stature, quickly understood the situation and couldnt help but sigh, Xiaoyu, are you convinced now? Tan Xiaoyu hung her head in silence, and it took a long time before she said, How how is he so powerful? Tan Dong shook his head, gazing out of the car window, and said indifferently, In this world, geniuses do exist! Xiaoyao in his twenties is already frightening enough, but now I suspect that he might not be just Xiaoyao, but perhaps a Heavenly Being! Heavenly Being Tan Xiaoyu murmured to herself. Didnt you say that Heavenly Beings might not even exist? Tan Dong let out a wry smile, I indeed thought that after Xiaoyao there would be no more beyond, but now I realize that realms above Heavenly Beings do exist, and I simply dont even have the qualification to know about their existence! Tan Xiaoyu remained silent. Tan Dong was right. To such high-level existences, people like them didnt even have the qualification to know. Dad, this is it for my life, but you are still young. Though youre a girl, I hope you can go even further! Mhm! Tan Xiaoyu nodded her head. In another month, it will be the once-every-four-years Martial Arts Tournament! I will take you with me to participate, to broaden your horizons and see the heroes of the world! Tan Dong said. Xue An didnt return to the martial arts school but went straight home. After Qin Yu personally saw him off, she immediately returned to the Qin Family and saw Qin Yuan. Qin Yuan was now energetically dealing with the groups affairs every day. However, as soon as his granddaughter returned, he immediately cast aside all the work at hand. How did it go? Qin Yu took a deep breath, Mr. Xue won! Qin Yuan, as if he had anticipated this, nodded, How long did the fightst? Qin Yu gave a bitter smile, Defeated the enemy with one punch, killed with one punch! Qin Yuan was taken aback, You mean Qin Yu nodded, It only took two punches! Yu Qing, who swept through the Beijiang Martial Arts World, was killed! Qin Yuan was also shocked; he had predicted that Xue An could win. But he hadnt expected the win to be so easy! It seems he still had not estimated Xue Ans strength highly enough! Qin Yu continued, I asked Master Tan, and he had only two words to describe Xue An! Which two words? Heavenly Being! Upon hearing this term, Qin Yuan abruptly stood up and paced back and forth in the room. After a long while, he suddenly mmed his hand on the table. Yuer, we must win over Mr. Xue at all costs, and we must be more respectful than before! Yes! Ive heard that Mr. Xue is still living in a rundown neighborhood. Now that our vis by Yunmeng Lake have beenpleted, gift him the Number One Tian Vi! If anyone else were present, they would be astonished by Qin Yuans generosity. Yunmeng Lake is the most scenicke in Beijiang, and not too far from the city center, where Longtai Group has developed a housing project touted as the most high-end vimunity in all of Beijiang. The location of the Number One Tian Vi is especially exceptional, and although a businessman once offered a hundred million for it, Qin Yuan didnt sell. Now, he was giving it to Xue An as a gift. Qin Yu also nodded without hesitation, Yes! Mr. Xue has two daughters, remember to gather plenty of snacks and toys that children like. Make sure to please Mr. Xue! Qin Yuan added at the end. Qin Yu took themand and left. Qin Yuan stood in his office, murmuring to himself. Heavenly Being In this world are there really Heavenly Beings? Today was Tang Xuaners day off, and because she was worried about the two little girls, she quickly bought some groceries and hurried home. As she opened the door, she found Xue An busy in the kitchen. Tang Xuaner paused slightly, and the two little girls swarmed her as soon as they saw her. If one talked about affection, Xue Xiang and Xue Nians feelings toward Tang Xuaner were the deepest. Auntie Xuaner, do you think our new dresses are pretty? Xue Xiang asked, showing off. Tang Xuaner smiled and ruffled the heads of the two little girls. So pretty! You both look just like little fairy princesses! Im not a little fairy, Im Nian Nian! An Yan said, not understanding what a little fairy meant. Compared to her sister Xue Xiang, who loved beauty, little sister An Yan, besides her love for eating, hadnt yet developed a concept of beauty and ugliness! At this moment, Xue An, with an apron tied around him, came out of the kitchen with a smile, XuanEr, I bought some big crabs on my way home today. Try my cooking skillster! Tang Xuaners mood brightened, and she couldnt help but smile, I remember when we were in school, you said you hated cooking the most! Xue Anughed, Thats because there was no one worth cooking for! It was an easy statement to misunderstand, at least it made Tang Xuaner blush. But Xue An didnt notice; he was actually referring to the two little girls. After three thousand years of cultivation, Xue An had, by chance, met a master who had entered the way through his culinary skills and had learned much about cooking from him. Now Xue An dared not im to be a master of culinary ways in the Immortal Realm, but outdoing the mundane was a breeze. So when the crabs were done and brought to the table, the aroma made Tang Xuaners mouth water uncontrobly. As for An Yan, she was already drooling at this point. Eat! Lets see how it tastes! Tang Xuaner served the crabs to the two children first, then took a bite herself. Then she was stunned. This taste It was simply indescribable! As if countless vors burst on her taste buds at once, it made Tang Xuaner feel dizzy in an instant. Tang Xuaner had never imagined there could be such soul-stirring food in the world. Is it good? Xue An asked. Tang Xuaner nodded, Actually, if you got nothing better to do, you could make a living as a chef! Xue An looked at this girl who had been his ssmate since high school and smiled. He felt endless gratitude toward Tang Xuaner. After An Yan was forced to leave Beijiang, the two girls were basically raised by Tang Xuaner! Xue An had always kept this kindness in his heart. This was also why he was willing to cook personally for Tang Xuaner. Otherwise He remembered that once, a high-ranking Immortal King had gone to great lengths just to have Xue An make a meal for him. Xue An couldnt be bothered. The crabs were quickly finished. Tang Xuaner, still longing for more, licked her fingers. The taste was truly too delicious, so for a moment she forgot a girls modesty. Then Xue An took out an Elixir and handed it to Tang Xuaner. Whats this? Tang Xuaner looked puzzled. This is made by daddy, and it tastes so yummy! Auntie XuanEr, you should try it too! Xue Xiang said. Tang Xuaner took it and, without much thought, she ate it. Instantly, it was as if she had swallowed a bomb; the Elixir dissolved once inside her and began to purge toxins from her cells. Tang Xuaner let out a cry of surprise and rushed into the bathroom. Xue An smiled slightly. This Elixir contained the root of the Xuan Yin Lotus, and the root of this rare ingredient was the most potent part. Ordinary people couldnt use it, so they instead turned to the gentler Xuan Yin Lotus seeds. However, Xue An was a master in alchemy, so he easily refined the power of the Xuan Yin Lotus root. This also made the potency of this Primordial Essence Elixir increase by more than tenfold. If eaten directly, Tang Xuaner probably couldnt handle it. But the crabs were not ordinary crabs; while cooking them, Xue An had added many refined herbal essences. A random bite could probably cure all ailments for an ordinary person! There was no helping it, Xue Ans indulgence in his children had reached the point of sparing no cost or effort. As long as it made the two little girls happy, he would pluck the moon from the sky for them. With this foundation in ce, Xue An then dared to let Tang Xuaner consume this advanced version of the Primordial Essence Elixir! Chapter 50 Number One Tian Villa! Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Number One Tian Vi! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio After a good while, Tang Xuaner came out of the restroom with a hint of shyness. There were still traces of water in her hair, indicating she had just taken a bath. Tang Xuaner was already stunningly beautiful, but after the baptism of the enhanced Primordial Essence Elixir, her beauty could only be described as breathtaking. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian giggled incessantly, to which Tang Xuaner asked somewhat embarrassingly, What are you two little girlsughing about? Auntie XuanEr, you smell as nice as Daddy now! Xue Nian said with a giggle. What she really meant was that Tang Xuaner now had a baby-like fragrance, which is an indication of a body so clean and pure. Xue An also had this subtle fragrance, which is why the two little girls loved to snuggle up to their dad. But Tang Xuaners face turned red, and she lowered her head, too shy to speak. Xue An just smiled slightly, then said, Sit down and eat; it wont taste as good once it gets cold! Mhm! Tang Xuaner responded softly, then sat down. Her demure andpliant demeanor was like that of a bride just married into the family! The atmosphere became subtly charged. Tang Xuaners face grew even rosier as she looked down. Just then, the crisp sound of a doorbell shattered the silence. Tang Xuaner, as if relieved, quickly got up to open the door. Qin Yu walked in, her hands filled with all sorts of toys and snacks, and immediately said with a smile upon seeing Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, Look what Ive brought for you two little princesses? Children are inevitably children, their excitement leaping out at the sight of so many novel toys. Thank you, Aunt Qin Yu! After the two little girls took the toys, they ran off to the side to y. At this point, Qin Yu noticed the food still on the living room table and couldnt help but say with a smile, How timely of me. What did you make? Why does it smell so good? Xue An smiled slightly, I made a few crabs, have a taste. Qin Yu intended to decline, but she had been enticed by the aroma since entering the house. Having experienced high society, Qin Yu had never before encountered such an unusual and appetizing scent,pelling anyone who smelled it to eagerly anticipate a taste. Then Ill try a bite! Qin Yu picked up a crab leg, took a bite, and her eyes lit up. How is it? asked Xue An softly. Qin Yu didnt even have time to respond, she voraciously devoured the crab leg, then finally caught her breath and said somewhat sheepishly, Its really delicious! Tang Xuaner couldnt help butugh at Qin Yus greedy manner, filled the rest of the crab into a bowl, and said softly, Miss Qin, theres more here. You eat it all! Qin Yus face turned red, feeling as if she was imposing for a meal, but the taste of that crab was truly irresistible. In Longtai Groups hotels, all the chefs were nationally or even internationally renowned, butpared to this te of crab, their creations seemed like trash. At this moment, Xue Ans mystique only grew in Qin Yus eyes. This man possessed unfathomable martial skills and astonishing culinary talents. Qin Yu began to wonder if there was anything in this world Xue An couldnt do. But Qin Yu hadnt forgotten the purpose of her visit, and while eating, she said, Mr. Xue, my grandfather saw that your current living quarters are a bit cramped, so he specially prepared a vi for you as a token of gratitude for all the help youve given to the Qin Family! A vi? Yes, right by Yunmeng Lake! If you have timeter, I can take you there to have a look! Yunmeng Lake is it Yunmeng Vi? Tang Xuaner asked in surprise. Yes, thats it! Have you heard of Yunmeng Vi too? Qin Yu chuckled. Tang Xuaner gave a wry smile, Now in Beijiang, who hasnt heard of Yunmeng Vi? What happened? Xue An asked. Nothing, its just that Yunmeng Vi is really popr in Beijiang right now, touted as the highest-end residential area in Beijiang! Tang Xuaner had also heard her colleagues at the hospital mention it asionally. But it wasnt just about having money to be able to buy a ce in Yunmeng Vi. Those who lived there were either rich or noble. But she had never imagined that Yunmeng Vi belonged to Qin Yus family, and moreover, the Qin Family would directly give away a suite just to please Xue An. This kind of grand gesture also shocked Tang Xuaner. Xue An, however, was indifferent, but Qin Yus words reminded him. Now that he was back, it wouldnt be convenient for Tang Xuaner to stay here, but she didnt have another ce to live, so she had to stay in the hospital dormitory, which after all, was quite inconvenient. And his two daughters were getting bigger and it was bing somewhat awkward for them to live here as well. Therefore, Xue An nodded his head, Alright! Then lets go take a look! If it werent for so many people watching, Qin Yu really wished she could lick the te clean. Because it was so delicious! But after all, she was a daughter of a wealthy family, and thest shred of dignity stopped her from doing so. Once they descended the stairs, Qin Yu drove Xue An, Tang Xuaner, and the two little girls to Yunmeng Vi in the suburbs. The ce wasnt too far from the Beijiang city center, about a ten-minute drive, and there were strict security measures at the entrance. When Qin Yus car arrived, all the security guards at the gate saluted in unison. The car slowly drove into the vi area; even though it was winter, many carefully cultivated flowers were blooming in the area. The environment was elegant, built by theke, and just this surrounding area was enough to qualify as the highest-end residential area in Beijiang. However, the Number One Tian Vi had been specially developed by Qin Yuan, naturally different from these regr vis. There was a small hill by the side of Yunmeng Lake. Not very tall, butpared to the surrounding tness, it still appeared rather grand and lofty. A winding mountain road had been built along the hill, and the Number One Tian Vi was located on the mountaintop. The car drove directly to the mountaintop, and once they got out, even Tang Xuaner was somewhat stunned. Standing here, one could directly see Yunmeng Lake not far away. The vastke seemed as if it was right before ones eyes. And the vi itself was the work of a master architect, perfectly integrated with the surrounding environment. Daddy, this house is so big and beautiful! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said in unison, amazed. Qin Yu looked proudly at Xue An, hoping to see some surprise on Mr. Xues face. But to her disappointment, he seemedpletelyposed, as if this masterfully built and naturally beautiful vi was nothing more than a shack to him. In fact, that was precisely what Xue An thought. To him, theyout here was barely adequate, and the Feng Shui was also good, with the Spiritual Energy from Yunmeng Lake nourishing every nt and tree in the vicinity. But it was too simple! As the Immortal Venerable who had seen arraysid out with stars, with a Star System as his abode, the arrangement here couldnt even be deemed satisfactory. It was merely fit to live in! Chapter 51: Jingjing, your mom is calling you home for dinner! Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Jingjing, your mom is calling you home for dinner! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio It goes without saying that all the facilities inside the vi are up to the highest standards. As soon as the two little girls entered, they were attracted by the small amusement park in one corner of the vi. Qin Yu felt some pride inside. Originally there was no amusement park, but after preparing it as a gift for Xue An, Qin Yu immediately had someone reorganize it, and the result was just as effective. Tang Xuaner was somewhat restrained, not daring to touch many things. Mr. Xue, this is the vi we are giving to you. This is the property title, which has been transferred to your name. Also, here are the keys! Xue An didnt take them but turned to Tang Xuaner and asked, Do you like it? Hm? If you like it, from now on its yours! As soon as he said this, Tang Xuaner blushed, and Qin Yus heart shook. Was he nning on keeping a beauty in a golden house? But Xue An continued, Its not ideal for you to always live in the dormitory. From now on, youll live here! As for me, Jingjing, and Nian Nian, welle over too, but we cant abandon the old house. The old house had special meaning for Xue An, as it was the ce where he had lived with An Yan. Tang Xuaner nodded. Just then, Xue Ans phone rang. Upon answering, Old Xie, with tears in his voice, said on the other end, Is it Xiao An? Xue An was slightly taken aback, then said, Uncle Xie, its me. Whats wrong? Jingjing Jingjing was taken away after school, and we cant reach her by phone, cant find her anywhere. Your Auntie Pang has been crying for half a day. Im at my wits end and had toe to you! By the end, Old Xie was crying out loud. Xue An raised his eyebrows, Uncle Xie, dont panic. Ill go find Jingjing right now! This child Jingjing, after seeing you return, she dyed her hair back to normal and hasnt gone out to cause trouble anymore. Your Auntie Pang and I were quite happy, but then this happened! Xue An said gravely, Uncle Xie, tell Auntie Pang that tonight, I will bring Jingjing home unharmed! After hanging up, Qin Yu asked, Whats wrong? Do you need my help? Xue An shook his head and then said to Tang Xuaner, You stay here with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. I need to go out for a bit! Okay! Xue An walked out of the room, closed his eyes, and his divine sense spread out, beginning to search. In a city as popted as Beijiang, searching for a person like Xie Jingjing was not easy. But for Xue An, it was not a difficult task. Because Xie Jingjing was a rare pure Yin physique, which, to divine sense, was like a brightmp in the dark night. Very soon. Xue An had located his target. A cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he vanished into the evening twilight. Blue Fire KTV was a mid-range KTV in Beijiang City, popr because it was situated in a bustling area and was not too expensive. Xue An stood in front of the entrance, looked at the luxuriously decorated KTV, and then stepped inside. Wee, sir. How many are in your group? Do you have a reservation? a waiter greeted him. Xue An shook his head, Im here to find someone! May I ask who your friend is? I can take you to them! Xue An nced coldly at the waiter. The waiter froze in ce. It wasnt until Xue An had left that he came back to his senses, simultaneously breaking out in a cold sweat. That mans gaze was just too terrifying! The waiter shuddered and quickly ran away. Following the position of Xie Jingjing in his divine sense, Xue An went straight to the third floor. This was the VIP area of Blue Fire KTV. Xue An arrived in front of the private room at the end of the corridor. The soundproofing here was excellent; standing outside, one couldnt hear any noise from inside. But in Xue Ans minds eye, Xie Jingjing was inside. He pushed the door, which had been locked from the inside. At that moment, a security guard approached and said, What are you doing? This is Mr. Wus private booking, if you have no business here, leave quickly! Xue An remained indifferent, paying no attention to the security guard and instead took a half step back. What are you trying to do? Im telling you, this private room door is made of steel wood, youll only hurt yourself by kicking it, dont say we didnt warn you! The guard, evidently used to dealing with drunken patrons kicking doors, reminded him mockingly. He thought Xue An was drunk and preparing to kick the door, thinking to himself that this would only bring trouble. But just as he finished speaking, Xue An suddenly threw a punch. Bang. A deafening boom sounded. The guards ears rang from the vibration, and then he witnessed the most shocking scene of his life. The private room door, constructed of pure steel, emitted a cry under the mans punch, then copsed with a crash! Amidst the rising dust, a wave of screams came from inside the room. What happened? Damn it, who the hell is this guy? Amidst these angry voices, Xue An walked slowly into the private room and immediately saw Xie Jingjing seated in the middle, her eyes brimming with tears, and he couldnt help but smile faintly. Jingjing, your mom is calling you home for dinner! This sentence made Xie Jingjings tears overflow. From school dismissal until now, those three-plus hours had seemed like years to Xie Jingjing. Ever since Xue Ans return, she had decided to behave properly and not be wayward anymore. So she dyed her hair back to its natural color, threw out her entric clothes, and put on her school uniform again. But her transformation had angered someone. This person was Xie Jingjings ssmate and a notable figure in the school, named Wu Zefeng. His family had some money, and he was considered a rich second generation youth. So relying on his familys power, he spent his days in school chasing girls and getting into fights, neglecting his studies. Then he took notice of Xie Jingjing, this beautiful girl that Wu Zefeng coveted immensely. But although the former Xie Jingjing was quite rebellious, she was very conservative about her purity as a girl. Despite his devious efforts, he did not seed with her. And this time, when Xie Jingjing suddenly changed her ways, no matter how much he called her, she refused toe out. Annoyed and embarrassed, he half-forced Xie Jingjing toe to this ce. Xie Tingiing wanted to run. but the security here was very diligent. Wu Zefeng watched her closely, and she couldnt leave. And these so-called friends apanying her in drinking all wanted to get Xie Jingjing drunk. Xie Jingjing understood if she got drunk, then everything would be over. So she made up all sorts of excuses, trying desperately to stall for time. But as time passed, Xie Jingjing gradually lost hope. Could it be that tonight she was really going to be ruined here? An Gege, where are you? In her most desperate moment, Xie Jingjing thought of Xue An. But her heart was very conflicted, hoping Xue An woulde, yet not wanting him to. Because Xie Jingjing knew, Wu Zefeng had considerable influence in this area and was said to even know the owner of Blue Fire. Xue An was just an ordinary person, how could he fight against these people? Until a loud noise, the door fell, and Xue An stepped in, Xie Jingjing then cried out in both shock and joy. Which girl hasnt fantasized that one day, a peerless hero woulde to her rescue on a rainbow cloud? And at this moment, Xue An was her peerless hero! Chapter 52 But… I do not agree! Chapter 52: Chapter 52 But I do not agree! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Fuck, who the hell are you? Wu Zefeng said fiercely from the chief seat. Just when he was about to seed and win the beauty, this guy showed up, and Wu Zefengs heart naturally filled with fury. Before Xue An could speak, Xie Jingjing suddenly stood up, her eyes red, and said, Brother An you please go! Xie Jingjing knew full well how tough Wu Zefeng was, not only did his family have a lot of power, but it was also said that he knew several big gangsters in the city. And Xue An was just a normal person, how could he possibly fight Wu Zefeng? Xie Jingjing didnt want Xue An to be put in danger because of her. In fact, at this moment, her heart was full of sorrow and gratitude. That he coulde to save her. That was already enough. Xie Jingjing didnt ask for anything more! But her thinking was still too naive. Wu Zefeng sneered a few times. Want to leave? At this moment, the boys who were drinking with Wu Zefeng all stood up, each holding a wine bottle from the table. Not only that, the security guards of the club, hearing themotion, also rushed over quickly. Young Master Wu, whats going on? the security captain asked. Wu Zefeng said coldly, This kid, he kicked in the door of our private room and ruined my mood. Damn it, where did this kide from, being so blindsided as to disturb Young Master Wu! The security captainmanded. The security guards blocked the entrance, then they circled Xue An. At this moment, Wu Zefeng sat on the sofa, his sinister face revealing a mocking smile. He really enjoyed this sense of superiority. Especially when he saw the terrified expressions on the faces of the weak, he felt even more exhrated. But this time, he miscalcted. Because he didnt see even a trace of fear on this mans face. All there was, was that mocking smile at the corner of his mouth. As if His own people were the weak ones. Wu Zefengs gaze grew colder, Trash him Before he could finish his sentence, Xie Jingjing had already rushed out, then stood in front of Xue An. Wu Zefeng, you just want me, right? Ill give myself to you, but you have to let Brother An leave safely! Xie Jingjing said with a trembling voice. Wu Zefengs eyes brightened, then he looked at Xie Jingjing yfully. Heh, for such a guy, youre really going all out, huh? Xie Jingjing gritted her teeth and said, Thats none of your concern, you have to promise he can leave here safely, or even if I die, I wont let you touch a finger on me! Towards the end, Xie Jingjings heart was full of sorrow. Brother An, perhaps we can only meet in the next life! Xie Jingjing had made up her mind, once she got Xue An out, she would find a chance tomit suicide! At that time, Wu Zefeng nodded, Okay, I promise you! But I dont agree! a faint voice came. The room fell silent. Then everyone looked at the person who had spoken, it was Xue An. Xie Jingjing was so anxious she was on the verge of tears, Brother An I Xue An gently patted the silly girl on the shoulder, giving a small smile, Dont speak, from now on watch me! Xie Jingjing wanted to say more, but when she looked into Xue Ans eyes, deep as the ocean, she couldnt say anything. At this moment, Wu Zefengs expression became even more somber, and he sneered, Kid, youre quite arrogant, do you know who I am? Xue An shook his head, I dont know, and I dont want to know. Then Xue An paused, looking at everyone in the room, All of youe at me, Im in a hurry! As these words were spoken, many people couldnt help butugh out loud. Wu Zefeng was looking at Xue An as if he were looking at an idiot. Holy shit, is there really someone whos not afraid to die? Take him down for me! The security guards and Wu Zefengsckeys rushed forward, and Xie Jingjing, frightened, closed her eyes, herst thought unexpectedly being. Even if I die, its worth it as long as Im with Brother An. But the pain she imagined did note; instead, there was a series of crackling sounds like firecrackers. Xie Jingjing hesitated, then opened her eyes, only to see a scene that would be etched in her memory for life. The menacing crowd that had rushed up didnt even touch the hem of Xue Ans clothes. And Xue An, he simply threw a single punch. But this casually delivered punch created a whirlwind that swept through the private room. The one at the forefront was blown away by Xue Ans punch, knocking down everyone behind him before they finally hit the wall and fell to the ground, spitting blood and unable to get up again. Not only that, but the thick concrete wall, impacted by the force of this punch, shook a few times before it copsed with a thunderous crash. Dust rose everywhere while Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, his expression indifferent as he surveyed the room. No one dared to speak. In the deathly silence, Wu Zefeng stared dumbfounded at the scene, his brain struggling to process what had just happened. One punch He had disyed such power with just one punch? Who on earth is this man? Now its your turn, Xue An said indifferently. Wu Zefeng trembled all over, saying in horror, You donte any closer, Im from the Wu Family, you cant kill me! Xue An shook his head. I told you, Im not interested in knowing who you are! Just then, a chaotic sound of footsteps came from outside the door, followed by a group of people walking in. The leader was a burly man with a fierce face. As soon as Wu Zefeng saw this big man, he seemed to see a savior, and scrambled over, Da Xiong, save me! This guy wants to kill me, and he has hurt many people in our KTV! Brother Da Xiong! The big boss of Lanhuo KTV. The appearance of this man caused Xie Jingjings heart to sink. This was a famous big brother in Beijiang City! At this moment, Wu Zefengs face was full of relief, and then he looked at Xue An with a smug expression. In his view, with Brother Xiongs arrival, this guy was definitely done for. But Brother Da Xiong didnt even nce at Wu Zefeng, as if he were just a puff of air, walking straight past him. Wu Zefeng was stunned, and then he saw Brother Da Xionging up close to Xue An, suddenly bending over, and said very respectfully, Mr. Xue! Boom. Everyone in the room was shocked. Wu Zefengs eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. Xue An looked at Da Xiong and said indifferently, You recognize me? Da Xiong gave a bitter smile, That day at the Dragon Emperor tform, I was one of Du Fans men, and I had the honor of seeing Mr. Xue! Xue An nodded, So youre one of Du Fans men! Du Fan. Another name to send shivers down the spine. Yet, when spoken from Xue Ans mouth, it seemed trivial, like a person of no consequence. Meanwhile, Da Xiong was trembling all over and didnt dare to lift his head. Because that day at the Dragon Emperor tform, he had witnessed the terrible state of Lu Kun. He knew that this Mr. Xue was a person whose name made both gods and ghosts tremble, and inparison, his so-called big brother status was less than nothing. Now, Da Xiong was filled with anger. This Wu Zefeng, finding his own death was one thing, but to drag me into this mess. Chapter 53: Don’t Be So Arrogant in Your Next Life Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Dont Be So Arrogant in Your Next Life Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio So whats your purpose foring now? To stop me? Xue Ans voice was indifferent, but it sounded like thunder to Da Xiong, who was so frightened that he hastened to shake his head. No, no, even if it scared me to death, I wouldnt dare. I just heard that you had arrived, so I rushed over to await your orders! These almost ttering words caused Xie Jingjings eyes to gradually widen, and the look she gave Xue An became increasinglyplex. Her brother An, when had he be so formidable? Even a gang leader like Da Xiong had to treat him with utmost respect and caution. As for Wu Zefeng, his face was even paler, trembling all over. Because he finally understood that he had provoked someone he absolutely shouldnt have. He had actually thought that the other party was a weakling just a moment ago, which now seemed incredibly ironic. And when Xue Ans gaze turned toward him, Wu Zefeng copsed onto the ground with a thud, kowtowing like pounding garlic. Mr. Xue, please spare my life, Mr. Xue, please spare my life. I was blind, I was led astray by lust, I shouldnt have attacked your friend. You are a great man with magnanimity, please spare me this time! With aplex gaze, Xie Jingjing looked at Wu Zefeng, who was kneeling on the ground in fear and trepidation. Once upon a time, this man had been high and mighty in school, controlling the winds and the rains, but now, like a dog that had lost its family, he knelt on the ground begging for mercy. Da Xiong stealthily nced at Xue An, seeing his indifferent demeanor, and felt a little tense inside. He was afraid that Xue An would suddenly explode and include him in the ordeal. However, Xue An seemed toozy to bother with him and simply walked slowly toward Wu Zefeng, looking down at him from a superior vantage point. Wu Zefeng was shaking all over, and his crotch suddenly warmed, a stench of urine spreading out. He had actually been scared to the point of urinating on himself. Actually I didnt want to kill you! Wu Zefeng sighed in relief secretly, while his heart was filled with resentment, thinking, once I get out of this, Ill definitely find a chance to kill both you and Xie Jingjing! Of course, his face still wore an expression of extreme terror. But in the next second, all his ns came to nothing. But if apologies were useful, thered be no one deserving death in this world! Xue An said, then suddenly stomped on Wu Zefengs head, and said indifferently, Remember in your next life, dont be so arrogant! With that, Xue An pressed his foot down hard. St. Wu Zefengs head was crushed under Xue Ans foot. Brain matter sttered, blood flowed everywhere. A nauseating stench of blood filled the air. Everyone looked on as silent as cicadas in winter. Da Xiong was someone who had witnessed life and death, but even he felt his body hair stand on end at the sight, and his scalp tightened in waves. In Da Xiongs heart, Xue Ans danger level had just risen several folds. Da Xiong made up his mind that if this Divine ughter were around, he would roll as far away as possible and hope to never cross paths with him again in his life. The matter was resolved. Xue Ans expression was calm as he dragged a dazed Xie Jingjing with him and said to Da Xiong, Im leaving! The rest is up to you! Da Xiong nodded urgently, Rest assured, Mr. Xue, Ill take care of everything! Xue An left. It was only then that Da Xiong let out a sigh of relief, and then he realized that his body was soaked with cold sweat. Big Bear, what should we do with this corpse? someone asked quietly. Da Xiong red at him fiercely, What to do? Naturally, find a bag to wrap it up and send it back to the Wu Family! But if the Wu Family asks Da Xiong sneered, Then you tell the Wu Family that the person who killed Wu Zefeng is a big shot even Brother Fan wouldnt dare to provoke. If they want revenge, let them seek it! Just dont involve me! Yes! Da Xiong, at this moment, spat on Wu Zefengs corpse lying on the ground, Putting on airs without knowing who youre dealing with, you deserved to die! After leaving Blue Fire KTV, the piercing cold wind made Xie Jingjing much more sober. She looked at Xue An with a mix of fear and confusion, her feelings a tangled mess, unable to distinguish what she felt. She hated Wu Zefeng! But she had never imagined that Xue An would actually dare to kill someone in public! After all, that was a life! Are you scared? Xue An suddenly asked. Xie Jingjing remained silent. Xue An smiled, There were over a dozen hidden cameras in that private room. If I hadnte tonight, you can imagine the consequences. Xie Jingjings heart tightened, recalling those videos she had seen online that had been secretly recorded. If it were really like that, her life would be ruined. Xue An looked up at the sky and said, Lets go, Ill take you home! On the way home, Xie Jingjing was silent. When they reached her doorstep, Xie Jingjing suddenly hugged Xue An from behind. Brother An Im sorry! Xue Ans expression was hidden in the cold night, and after a moment, he cracked a slight smile. Its ok, its over now! Go back to sleep, and be a good student tomorrow! At that moment, Xie Jingjings heart was pounding wildly, the faint scent on Xue An making her heart gradually heat up. Brother An Ive actually grown up, Xie Jingjing said softly. Xue An was silent for a moment, then he tousled Xie Jingjings hair andughed lightly, No matter how big you get, in my eyes, you are still that kid! Mr. Xie and Auntie Pang had been anxiously waiting in the house all this time. When Xue An brought Xie Jingjing back, Mr. Xie was the first to jump up and hug his daughter, with tears streaming down his face. This man, no matter how much he pretended otherwise, loved Xie Jingjing the most from the bottom of his heart. Xie Jingjing felt a bit deste inside. She understood what Xue Ans words meant. But she would remember everything that happened today. That earth-shattering bang, and Xue Ans words, Ill take you home! These were things Xie Jingjing would never forget for the rest of her life. Anyway, I dont care, is it a crime to like someone? Xie Jingjings stubborn nature kicked in again. At this moment, Auntie Pang took Xue Ans hand, her eyes brimming with tears, Xiao An, how can your Uncle Xie and I ever thank you? Xue An smiled, Auntie Pang, Uncle Xie, Jingjing is just like my sister, its what I should do! Theres no need for thanks! Exactly! Auntie Pang wiped away her tears, Oh, you havent eaten dinner yet, have you? Mr. Xie, stop crying like a woman and go cook! Mr. Xie dabbed his tears and said, Alright! Xue An wanted to decline, but seeing the joy on Mr. Xie and Auntie Pangs faces, he didnt find it in his heart to say anything else. The meal was prepared quickly and was very hearty. Mr. Xie even brought out hisst bottle of treasured old wine, pouring Xue An a full ss himself. Xue An knew this was the two elders simplest way of expressing gratitude, so he smiled and drank it down in one gulp. Xie Jingjing watched from the side. In that moment, Xue An was the epitome of gentleness and refinement. And just before, he was the Divine ughter from hell. Which one was the real him? Chapter 54: Uprooting Mountains! Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Uprooting Mountains! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Old Xie was drunk. Blind drunk. Xue An, on the other hand, became more sober the more he drank; in fact, if he wished, he could drink an entire distillery dry and not get drunk. When Xue An left, Xie Jingjing saw him out. Go back! Xie Jingjing, who had been looking down, suddenly lifted her head, Thank you! Xue An paused slightly, then smiled, Thank for what? Hurry back to bed! You have school tomorrow! Xie Jingjing took a deep breath and said earnestly, I wont give up! After saying this puzzling statement, Xie Jingjing turned and ran back. Xue An stood there, his expression looking subtlyplex in the night. Indeed, even Immortal Venerable couldnt control emotions such as these. However, his Heart Realm had long been forged as stable as a boulder, so he merely sighed softly and then disappeared into the night. But this night was anything but peaceful for some. After the body of Wu Zefeng was brought back to the Wu Family, his father, Wu Weidong, seemed to age several years in an instant, then exploded in rage. Who was it! Who did this? Ill kill him! Ill avenge my son! The man who brought the body back, a loyal henchman of Da Xiong, couldnt help but let out a coldugh upon hearing Wu Weidongs words. Old Master Wu, our Brother Xiong asked me to pass on a message to you! What message? Your son didnt die a wrongful death, for he offended someone he shouldnt have! What do you mean? Are you saying my son just died for nothing? Wu Weidong was full of fury. Whether it was for nothing or not has nothing to do with us, but Brother Xiong said that the person who made a move is someone that even Brother Fan cant afford to provoke! You better weigh your options! With that, the man left. Wu Weidongs burning rage was instantly extinguished as if doused by cold water. Someone even Brother Fan couldnt provoke! Who could it be? Could it be the Qin Family? Wu Weidong knew well what his son had done and believed his death was justified, but after all, it was his own flesh and blood, and naturally, he wanted to seek revenge and settle the score. But if the other party was someone even Du Fan couldnt afford to provoke, then he had to think it through carefully! At that moment, Wu Zefengs mother heard the news and rushed over. Uponying eyes on her precious sons corpse, she wailed loudly, then leaped up three feet in height, her face contorted with resentment as she howled. Who did this? I will cut him to pieces and scatter his ashes! Wu Weidongs face turned ashen, and he pped her across the face. You You dare to hit me? The woman, her face covered in flesh, looked at Wu Weidong in disbelief. Wu Weidong sneered, Thats right, I hit you. Zefeng ended up like this mostly because of you! Revenge, you say? Go ahead and try! The woman deted instantly. Usually, she could bully ordinary people, but Wu Weidongs demeanor clearly indicated that they were likely dealing with an entity they couldnt afford to provoke. She could only lower her head and remain silent. Wu Weidong paused for a moment, then said dejectedly, First arrange the funeral. As for revenge, well talk about itter! After all, a son could be conceived again. But if the family were to be destroyed over this incident, that would be the end of everything. Xue An returned to the vi; it was now the wee hours of the night. The lights in the living room were still on; Tang Xuaner hadnt gone to bed and was sitting on the sofa waiting for Xue An. Seeing Xue An return, she stood up, Have you eaten? Xue An nodded, Are they asleep? Just fell asleep! Hmm, then you should go to sleep too! Tang Xuaner didnt move. Do you need anything else? Xue An asked. Mm Our hospital is organizing a trip for tomorrow, and I promised Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian that I would take them there. Will you will youe along? Xue An had originally not wanted to go, but seeing the expectant look on Tang Xuaners face, he couldnt help but smile. Sure, I have nothing else on, so lets just say its taking the two little girls out for a rxing time! Tang Xuaner was very happy, nodding enthusiastically. Tang Xuaner went back to her room to sleep. Xue An sat on the living room sofa, looking out the floor-to-ceiling window at Yunmeng Lake in the distance. Although the night was dark as ink, for Xue An, it was as clear as day. Even though it was already spring, the weather was still very cold, yet Yunmeng Lake showed no signs of freezing over. Xue An knew that this was all due to the unique feng Shui of the area. Yunmeng Lake was like a naturally formed grand formation, and the small hill where the Number One Tian Vi was located served as the eye of the formation. However, even though the feng Shui here was excellent, in Xue Ans eyes, it still had ws. For instance, theyout of this small hill was too insignificant to contain the aura of Yunmeng Lake. The person who arranged this vi must have noticed this and did their best topensate, but those were only trivial efforts. After all, its impossible to make a mountain grow out of nowhere. But what others couldnt do, didnt mean Xue An couldnt. Xue An stepped out of the vi and stood on the summit of the hill. The wind fluttered his sleeves, and the sky above was dense with clouds, as if spring rain was imminent. Xue An stood silently for a moment before he suddenly leaped. This leap took him into the air, and then Xue An stood upon the clouds. He pressed down with his right hand and shouted in a deep voice, Heavens and earth, heed mymand! Rise! From the depths of the earth came a series of rumbling sounds, and the small hill began to rise slowly, as if being pulled upwards by a giant hand. Xue Ans expression became a bit more solemn. At this moment, he could only just manage this feat. In the past, a simple gesture from him could create mountains from tnd and turn seas into mulberry fields. The rumbling of spring thunder rolled across the sky. Amidst the wind and rain, Xue An forcibly lifted the hill more than a hundred meters. What was once not a very tall hill finally had the semnce of a mountain. Xue Annded back on the summit, feeling a bit exhausted. But this wasnt enough. With a flick towards Yunmeng Lake in the distance, he softlymanded. All waters, return to your origin! Following hismand, the previously calmke surface suddenly erupted into a massive wave. Then, as the giant wave bowed towards Xue An, the domineering water vapor suddenly became submissive. This water vapor was the spiritual energy that Yunmeng Lake had umted over many years and now rushed towards him. The entire hill was nourished by this water vapor. In the blink of an eye, the wilted flowers and grass on the entire hill became lush and verdant once again. And the core area, where the vi was located, was enveloped in dense water vapor. Xue An even added some simple mountain-protecting formations, truly turning this vi into a blessednd of secluded heaven. At this moment. A thinyer of white fog enveloped the entire mountaintop, all of it being pure water essence. Even ordinary people living there would be able to extend their lives. After all this work, Xue An, somewhat tired, returned to his room. Seeing his two daughters sound asleep, he couldnt help but give each of them a kiss. It is said that cultivators should go against the heavens and cut off all mortal desires. But whether in his past life or this one, Xue An would never abandon the ones he loved. To be an immortal is one thing, to be the Immortal Venerable is another. After all, he was once human. Since one is human, there is no need to pretend otherwise. This is Xue Ans path to immortality! Chapter 55 Outing Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Outing Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Tang XuanEr worked at thergest hospital in Beijiang City. Today was March 8th,monly known as Girls Day. The hospital had specially arranged this trip as part of the welfare for the many employees. By the time Tang XuanEr arrived at the hospital, most of the other people were already there. XuanEr, happy holiday! a male doctor with gold-rimmed sses and handsome features approached with a smile. Tang XuanEr nodded, Thank you. XuanEr, are you on your own again? Ride in my carter. I just bought a new BMW! the male doctor offered very eagerly. But Tang XuanEr shook her head, No need, my friend ising over today! The male doctors expression turned slightly unpleasant. His name was Lin Huan, and he was a medical doctor who had returned from overseas. Ever since he entered this hospital and saw Tang XuanEr for the first time, he had been attracted to her stunning appearance and had started pursuing her fervently. However, Tang XuanEr was always indifferent towards him, which made Lin Huan feel somewhat frustrated. Bear in mind, his family in Beijiang was quite upper-ss, and he was handsome as well, so women had never been absent from his life. But none had attracted him as deeply as Tang XuanEr had. No matter how Lin Huan tried to get close, Tang XuanEr remained unmoved. A friend What kind of friend? Male or female? Lin Huan thought to himself, his gaze bing somewhat dark. Meanwhile, not far away, a group of female nurses gathered, watching Lin Huan shower Tang XuanEr with attention, and they couldnt help feeling envious. Whats so good about that Tang XuanEr? Isnt she just a bit prettier? She actually has Doctor Lin so bewitched! a girl with a few freckles on her nose said resentfully. This girls name was Luo Jing, and she had a secret crush on Lin Huan, but Lin Huan never showed any interest in her, so she directed all her rage at Tang XuanEr. She took every opportunity to mock and sneer at Tang XuanEr. This time was no exception. Her colleagues, also her close friends, naturally supported her, nodding in agreement. Look at that act of purity, it pisses me off! Didnt you hear she refuses to find a boyfriend because of her friends child? Please, they say its her friends child, but it might as well be her own! These venomous words drifted to Tang XuanErs ears. Yet Tang XuanEr showed no reaction. She had grown ustomed to such rumors over the years. Sometimes being too beautiful was a sin in itself. Despite keeping a sufficient distance from all men, she still couldnt fend off the nder filled with jealousy. Is everyone ready? Those with cars drive, those without take the hospital shuttle bus, our destination this time is Yunmeng Lake! a person in charge said. Yunmeng Lake? Tang XuanEr blinked in surprise, then let out a wry smile. She had just hurried over from there, and now she would have to go back? But it didnt really matter, after all, there was only one days time, and it was not possible to travel too far. Many people hade in their own cars, then carried familiar people with them. At this moment, Lin Huan approached again, XuanEr, your friend hasnt shown up yet, they probably cant make it, right? Why dont you ride with me, and well go together. Tang XuanEr shook her head, If he said hesing, then he wille! Rejected once more, Lin Huans face couldnt help but show embarrassment. After repeatedly showing goodwill, why couldnt this woman appreciate it? Well, I really want to see whats so special about this friend of yours! Lin Huan thought to himself. Just then, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian came bouncing in. The two little girls were dressed in brand-new clothes today, with matching braids, looking so adorable that anyone would want to hug and bite them. Aunt XuanEr, the two little girls called out sweetly. Tang Xuaner affectionately patted the two little girls on the head, Have you eaten breakfast? We have! Daddy made such fragrant porridge! Xue Nian could never forget about food. At this moment, Lin Huans expression turned somewhat unsightly; he had heard some rumors about Tang Xuaner and had not expected them to be true. Had she really taken care of two little girls? What exactly was her rtionship with these two little girls? As he was wondering, Xue An walked in. His arrival made many people cast a strange look in his direction. Luo Jing and the others were especially excited. See, that guy might just be Tang Xuaners young lover! He looks quite young indeed! Whats the use of being young if you look at the clothes he wears! Luo Jing was particrly adept at assessing a persons wealth and status from their attire. When she saw Xue An dressed in a casual outfit worth only a few hundred yuan, her face couldnt help but show some disdain. So she found this kind of man, huh? Tang Xuaners taste isnt that great after all! Luo Jing thought quite gleefully to herself. Lin Huan stared at Xue An with even greater hostility, passing judgment in his mind. In terms of looks ahem, it was neck and neck! But when it came to his outfit, there was a world of difference! The more Lin Huanpared, the more conceited his expression became. Just then, the person in charge came over to ask Tang Xuaner, XuanEr, what will you do? Take thepany bus? Tang Xuaner looked towards Xue An. Xue An smiled faintly, I brought them both over by taxi! At this, Luo Jing and the others showed even more contempt. He doesnt even have a car? At this moment, Lin Huan felt it was his time to make an entrance and walked over with a smile, XuanEr, you should ride in my car instead! Tang Xuaner shook her head, My friend Lin Huan interrupted Tang Xuaner, ncing provocatively at Xue An, No problem, Ive bought an X5, it wont be an issue even if we bring along your friend. Tang Xuaner found it inappropriate, but Xue Anmented indifferently, Sure! Ive never ridden in an X5 before! Lin Huan sneered inwardly, thinking he must be a country bumpkin who hade from the countryside. Just wait until we get to Yunmeng Lake, then Ill show you ! Lin Huan drove up and opened the passenger door with great diligence, XuanEr, sit here! Tang Xuaner shook her head, Id rather sit in the back! Saying so, she led Xue Xiang and Xue Nian to the back seat. While Lin Huan was inwardly grinding his teeth in frustration, Xue An nonchntly took the passenger seat and said calmly, Drive! Lin Huan instantly became irritated. Was he treating him as his chauffeur? He had no choice but to suppress his anger and hit the road. On the way, he kept observing Xue An. Seeing that Xue An had remained calm since getting into the car. He felt some disdain in his heart. Acting all high and mighty without even owning a car? Wait until we reach Yunmeng Lake, Ill show you! As it had rained the night before, Yunmeng Lake was even more picturesque today. After getting out of the car, the girls excitedly went off to take photos in the distance. Most of the boys stood by theke, admiring the scenery. At that moment, Lin Huan deliberately asked, My friend, may I inquire where you work? Chapter 56 Daddy, What is a Penniless Guy? (Vote please!) Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Daddy, What is a Penniless Guy? (Vote please!) Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Gao Jiu? Xue An smiled faintly, I dont have a job! Oh. Lin Huan dragged out the tone meaningfully, feeling even more disdainful. So, hes just someyabout at home. What do you usually do at home, then? Just spending time with the kids, cooking, enjoying the view and stuff like that! Xue An said indifferently. Lin Huan and his colleagues exchanged knowing looks. It seemed this guy was just a good-for-nothing after all. Then Lin Huan nced at his watch deliberately. Dr. Lin, that watch must have cost a pretty penny! one of Lin Huans colleagues asked. Its alright, just about two hundred thousand or so. I was in a rushing out today, so I just brought this ordinary watch! Lin Huan said indifferently. Luo Jing came over with a dreamy look on her face. Dr. Lin, I heard your family bought you a house at Yunmeng Vi? Lin Huan nodded with an air of arrogance, Yeah, just bought it a few days ago! Spent tens of millions on it! At this, the people around started to get restless. Ive heard that you cant just buy a house at Yunmeng Vi with money alone! Lin Huan smiled slightly, Of course, my father had to put in a lot of effort and eventually had to pay a lot of money for favors to get a friend of the Qin Family to sell it to us! The Qin Family! When Lin Huan mentioned this name, his expression became even more respectful. As for the others, they were filled with envy and amazement. Thats the Qin Family were talking about! A wealthy family many people can only look up to! The fact that Lin Huans family could make a connection with the Qin Family clearly showed they were no ordinary household! Since we are here at Yunmeng Lake, Ill take you all to take a look at my ceter! Lin Huan said loudly. Great! Luo Jing cheered first. Now looking at Lin Huan, her eyes were so fervent they seemed almost fiery. Lin Huan, however, ignored Luo Jing and turned to Tang Xuaner, XuanEr,e to my viter. I have a bottle of French wine a friend gave me that you cant buy on the market. You should try it then! Tang Xuaner didnt speak and kept looking at Xue An. Xue An smiled faintly, Sure, Im bored anyway. Might as well try Dr. Lins wine. Lin Huan felt more resentful in his heart, and his gaze toward Xue An grew darker. This guy, he really doesnt know when to back off. I need to think of a way to make him retreat. A beauty like Tang Xuaner should only belong to someone like me, Lin Huan thought secretly. Luo Jing was also very ufortable at this time, staring at Tang Xuaner with full-faced jealousy, wishing she could devour her right then. So, after ying by theke for a while, when it was almost noon, everyone got into their cars and headed straight for Yunmeng Vi. Security here was indeed strict. Even though Lin Huan showed his key to prove he was the owner, they were still checked one car at a time. But when it came to Xue Ans turn, Luo Jing deliberately hid to one side, ready to see Tang Xuaner and the others make a fool of themselves. However, once Xue An rolled down the window, the guard saw that it was Xue An and others, first froze, then immediately snapped to attention. I have seen Xue Xue An waved his hand, and the guard swallowed the rest of his words. Luo Jing was puzzled. Whats going on? Why did the guard give such a salute? Could it be This Xue An knows this guard? It must be so! Maybe the two of them are even colleagues! Luo Jing felt in her heart that this reasoning was bulletproof. When they entered Yunmeng Vi, many people let out bursts of amazement. My god, its so beautiful! There are even flowers blooming in this season! These are all cultivated by a master gardener, naturally they wouldnt fear the cold! And when everyone arrived at the vi Lin Huan had bought, many faces were full of astonishment. Lin Huan said with pride, This is my home now, everyonee on in! This vi was located on the edge of Yunmeng Vi, the location wasnt the best, but the surrounding environment and facilities were already quite impressive. Once they entered, many were dazzled. These materials for the decor, they were all shipped directly from Europe, just the decoration alone cost over ten million! Lin Huan introduced proudly, attempting to see a trace of surprise on Xue Ans face. But from beginning to end, Xue Ans face remained calm, which filled Lin Huan with a sense of defeat. This country bumpkin must be scared silly, Lin Huan thought to himself. When lunchtime arrived, Lin Huan had prepared early, specifically buying lots of high-end ingredients and even hired a few chefs who were busy for half a day, finally presenting a table full of exquisite dishes. Xuaner,e, try this, its steak shipped from Europe! Lin Huan introduced solicitously. Tang Xuaner took a light taste, then slightly furrowed her brows. Ever since she had tasted Xue Ans cooking, any other delicacies just felt like chewing on wax. At that moment, Luo Jing finally couldnt hold back her sneer, What are you pretending to be a princess for? You probably havent even seen such things before, given youre with a pauper! Her words were starkly naked, causing many to change color. Tang Xuaners face was filled with rage, while Xue An remained calm. Thats when Xue Xiang suddenly asked, Daddy, what is a pauper? This question made many cover their mouths andugh. Especially Luo Jing and Lin Huan, they felt extremely satisfied, and couldnt help but let a smile form on their lips. Your own daughter is asking that, lets see how you answer. Xue An couldnt help but respond with a smile, first stroking Xue Xiangs little head, then lightly pointing at the furnishings around, he said indifferently, This is called a pauper! The statement was like a thunderbolt from the blue, shocking many into a stunned silence. Luo Jing was the first to recover,ughing scornfully, Wow, the things people say these days, not afraid of their tongues getting blown off by the wind. Lin Huans face turned an ashen color, sneering, What do you mean by that? Xue An shook his head, Sorry! I may not have made myself clear just now. Lin Huans expression eased a bit, thinking Xue An was about to apologize. But who would have thought, Xue An continued, Your ce isnt considered a paupers dwelling, after all a real pauper has self-awareness! And you, you dont even have that! Thisment nearly caused Lin Huan to have a stroke out of anger. Luo Jing sneered, ording to that, Mister here must have a home thats even more luxurious and valuable! In truth, Xue An had not intended to ridicule Lin Huan, because in his eyes, not only was this ce the dwelling of a pauper, the entire Beijiang, or even the whole Earth, there was no ce that wasnt poor. On thoses rich with resources, within those Sects that held the vast majority of resources, the lives people led were beyond the imagination of Earths inhabitants. However, inparison, this vi indeed couldnt even match up to a toilet in the number one mansion. At this time, Xue Xiang chimed in ahead, Anyway, my home is much, much bigger than this ce! Bigger means more valuable? This is Yunmeng Vi! Luo Jing said sarcastically. Lin Huan also sneered, Well then, since thats the case, why dont we have a look at Mr. Xues ce to see what isnt called a paupers dwelling? Originally, Lin Huan thought Xue An wouldnt dare to agree. But unexpectedly, Xue An nodded, Thats fine! How are we going? By car? If its too far I wont go, what if its in some backwater ce, wouldnt that be dirty and dangerous? Luo Jing said. Xue An shook his head, No need to take a car, we can walk there! Chapter 57 Kneeling Down the Mountain Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Kneeling Down the Mountain Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Reachable by foot? Lin Huan and the others looked at each other, puzzled. This ce is located in the suburbs, and the nearest vige is also four or five miles away. Could it be? A thought emerged in Lin Huans mind, but was immediately dismissed by himself. Impossible! He had definitely thought too much. Those who can buy a house in Yunmeng Vi, who isnt a well-known figure? He had never met him, so there was no way he lived in Yunmeng Vi. Thinking this, Lin Huans expression became more rxed, Well then, lets go and see what Mr. Xues home looks like. Xue An paid no attention to him and left the house by himself. The rest followed behind. After walking for a while, Xue An turned and headed straight for the small hill. The more Lin Huan walked, the weirder his expression became, and the more disdain he showed towards Xue An. If he didnt know the owner of any other house, this one located at the top of the small hill, Number One Tian Vi, he knew all too well. This was the unique hillside vi of the entire Yunmeng Vi, with a unique geographical location. It was said that a tycoon from Zhongdu had offered a sky-high price for it, but the Qin family refused to sell. It was said that the Qin family patriarch intended to keep it for himself to live in. And this man, no matter what, could not possibly be one of the Qin family, leaving only one possibility, that he was using it to fool those who knew no better. A pity youve met me! A smug smile appeared on the corners of Lin Huans mouth. Watch how I expose youter! After reaching the top of the hill, the grandeur and presence of Number One Tian Vi awed everyone. Including Lin Huan, it was everyones first time seeing such a vi. Compared to it, his own vi could only be considered barely habitable. This is where we live with our Papa! Xue Xiang said with pride. Many people started to look at Xue An differently. Could he really be a hidden rich second generation? But just then, Lin Huan stepped forward with a sneer, Ladies and gentlemen, I have no say over the other vis, but as for this Number One Tian Vi, everyone in Yunmeng Vi knows that this is a ce where Old Master Qin intends to live himself. Its not possible that Mr. Xue is Old Master Qin, right? Upon hearing this, many people suddenly realized the truth. Then they all showed faces full of contempt and disdain. At this moment, Lin Huan looked at Xue An with a triumphant expression and said, Now let me guess, what does Mr. Xue do here? A cook? Or maybe a driver? Xue An just smiled lightly, What do you think? Lin Huan sneered, No matter what, this vi cant possibly be yours! Youre talking nonsense, this was a gift from Aunt Qin Yu to my Papa! Xue Xiang said with an aggrieved face. Qin Yu? The youngdy of the Qin family? Your Papa knows the youngdy of the Qin family? Little girl, lying is not a good thing, you know! Lin Huan said with augh. He thought he had won, this Xue seemed to be just posing, but unfortunately, he had met him. Now lets see how you stand before Tang Xuaner! But just as Lin Huan was basking in self-satisfaction, a calm and authoritative voice came from behind the group. Mr. Xue, are you still finding the ce to your liking? Everyone turned around and saw a middle-aged man ascending from the foot of the mountain. This man had a dignified face, aposed demeanor, and an imposing aura without showing anger. It was Qin Yuan. Xue An nodded slightly, Its alright! Just that this mountain felt a bit too low, I raised it by more than a hundred meters! Qin Yuan had felt something was off while climbing the hill, it wasnt this tall usually. Hearing Xue Ansment, he couldnt hide his astonishment. It was the first time he heard of a mountain being raised! But at this moment, in Qin Yuans eyes, Xue An was as good as an immortal, so it was only a fleeting surprise. However, Lin Huan did not recognize Qin Yuan, seeing another man interacting with Xue An, he sneered, Wow, what a drama, even with a partner! Qin Yuan frowned and gave Lin Huan a look. Who are you? Lin Huan said with a proud face, I am the owner of Yunmeng Vi, this guy ims that the Number One Tian Vi is his, but I exposed him! Exposed? Qin Yuan nced at the indifferent Xue An and then understood what was going on, and couldnt help saying, Then who do you say the Number One Tian Vi belongs to? Haha, who doesnt know that the Number One Tian Vi is the residence left by Old Master Qin for his own use! He actually used it tomit fraud, which is trulyughable! Luo Jing and the others all burst intoughter. Amid thisughter, Qin Yuan said coldly, Thats right, the Number One Tian Vi was originally kept for my own use, but now I have gifted it to Mr. Xue. Is there a problem with that? The entire ce fell silent. Then Lin Huan sneered, You gave it to him? What a joke, what are you? And what are you? A cold voiceden with anger came through. Qin Yu walked up from the foot of the mountain, her pretty face full of rage. Lin Huan didnt recognize Qin Yuan, but he did recognize Qin Yu, and upon seeing her, his whole person froze. Qin Yu first approached and said respectfully, Mr. Xue, an honor to meet you! Xue An nodded indifferently. Then Qin Yu called out to Qin Yuan, Grandfather! Grandfather! The only person that could be called so by Qin Yu. It was none other than the chairman of Longtai Group, the Family Head of the Qin Family, Qin Yuan. Lin Huan felt as if a bomb had gone off in his head, and his face instantly turned pale. How is this possible? Why would this seemingly ordinary and unremarkable man be addressed so respectfully by the Qin Family as Mr. Xue? And Luo Jing, who had always looked down on Xue An and used this to mock Tang XuanEr for herck of judgment, now felt so jealous her eyes turned green. If even the Qin Family treated this man with such respect, his status must be extremely high. Compared to him, Lin Huan was nothing! But it didnt end there. Todays Number One Tian Vi was particrly lively; on the small mountain path, an old man with snowy white hair and a young girl, tall and elegant, were walking up. As they approached, Lin Huan, Luo Jing, and the rest were stunned. It was none other than Hua Xingyu and Hua Tingting, grandfather and granddaughter. In the medicalmunity of Beijiang, they were master-level figures. This pair walked straight past the crowd, as though they were a puff of air. Then Hua Xingyu gave a respectful bow to Xue An, like a student to a teacher, Mr. Xue, an honor to meet you! The crowd fell into a deathly silence, including those who had just been mocking Xue An. Now, they all felt as though they had been pped hard across the face. Lin Huan shivered; he finally understood why, from the beginning to the end, Xue An always had that faint smile on his lips. It turned out he was mocking Lin Huans ignorance. At that moment, Qin Yu turned her head to Lin Huan and said coldly, Who did you just say it was? The chill in her voice made Lin Huan shiver, and he stammered, Qin Miss Qin, I really didnt know he was the old master, Qin Qin Yu stepped forward and demanded coldly, This vi was unconditionally gifted by our Qin Family to Mr. Xue, so what are you? Who are you to question Lin Huan was speechless, only able to mutter, I I was wrong! Qin Yus eyebrows rose in anger, wanting to say something else. But Xue An waved his hand, Forget it! Lin Huan and Luo Jing and the others as if hearing heavenly music. It seems this guy is quite reasonable! Lin Huan secretly rejoiced in his heart. Now that everyone knows theyre wrong, whats the use of wasting words? Let them kneel and leave down the mountain, Xue An said indifferently.. Chapter 58: Utmost Freedom! Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Utmost Freedom! Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Kneel and descend the mountain? Lin Huan and Luo Jings faces instantly turned pale. Although the mountain wasnt very high, descending it while kneeling would not be something that could be done in a short while. After Xue An finished speaking, he turned and went into the house with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Tang Xuaner took a deep look at this group of so-called colleagues, then turned to leave. XuanEr, I beg you to plead with Mr. Xue on our behalf. If we really have to kneel down the mountain, what will I do? Luo Jing even had the nerve to ask Tang Xuaner for help. Yeah! XuanEr, after all, we are colleagues, why make things so rigid? Many people echoed in quick session. A hint of disgust surfaced on Tang Xuaners ethereal face, Make things so rigid? Then let me ask you, who was it that started to mock me and Mr. Xue the moment they saw us? Everyone was at a loss for words. Tang Xuaner stepped forward, stared at Luo Jing and Lin Huan, and said, The one who kept calling Mr. Xue a penniless bum, who was that? Luo Jing and Lin Huan were both panicked. Especially Luo Jing. She had dared to be so brazen and repeatedly target Tang Xuaner because she was sure this girl had a gentle disposition. She believed that no matter what she did, Tang Xuaner would not retaliate. But now she knew, she was wrong! Terribly wrong! Tang Xuaner also turned and left. Qin Yu said indifferently to Lin Huan, I remember youre surnamed Lin, right? Yunmeng Vi no longer wees you. After dropping these words, Qin Yu also left. Lin Huan fell to the ground in dejection. He knew, he was finished. Not because of that apartment. But because of Qin Yus attitude. Though his family was rtively well off in Beijiang,pared to Longtai Group, they were nothing. Now that he had angered Qin Yu, it meant that all of Lin Familys businesses in Beijiang would face a catastrophic disaster. It was all his fault! Lin Huans heart suddenly surged with a nameless fury, pushing all the me onto Xue An. If youre so powerful, why didnt you show it from the beginning? Look at the mess Ive be because of you! Yes! Its all his fault! Lin Huan thought to himself, his face showing an extremely bitter expression. He expected us to kneel and get down the mountain? What a joke! Why should I kneel? As Lin Huan thought this, he turned and walked downhill, but after only a few steps, he felt an immense force pressing on his shoulders. With a thud, he knelt to the ground and, no matter how he struggled, couldnt stand up again. Not just him, Luo Jing and several others who had been the most scornful also felt a mighty power strike them, and then they, too, knelt down, unable to move. The rest looked at each other in dismay, seeing shock and fear in each others eyes. What kind of method was this? In the end. Lin Huan, Luo Jing, and others, really did kneel and crawl down the mountain, step by step. Meanwhile, in the house, Xue An was quietly listening to Hua Xingyu talk about an issue. Hua Xingyu spoke with a solemn expression, Mr. Xue, a friend of mine overseas sent me a message this morning, concerning you! Oh? What message? The Heavenly Being Yu Ling, known as Pointer to Heaven, has left his seclusion, nning to return to the country soon and then to participate in the once-in-four-years Martial Arts Tournament! Pointer to Heaven? Qin Yuans body shook, and then a look of horror appeared on his face. Qin Yu asked somewhat puzzledly, Grandpa, who is the Finger-pointing Elder? Qin Yuans expression was solemn, He was a peerless master who dominated all seas without meeting an equal thirty years ago. He disappeared afterward, and it was rumored that he had died. Who would have thought he was still alive? Hua Xingyu said with a wry smile, Not only is he alive, but hes also living quite well. Hes even trained two apprentices, one named Liu Shou, and the other named Yu Qing! Upon hearing these two names, the room fell into silent solemnity. Xue An remained unaffected, sitting there with an indifferent look on his face, as if all that was being discussed had nothing to do with him. Hua Xingyu continued, Yu Ling hase out of seclusion this time to avenge the deaths of his two apprentices. He has announced that he will confront the killer of his disciples during the uing martial arts tournament! So what? Xue An said indifferently. Hua Xingyu paused for a moment before saying, Mr. Xue, although you possess extraordinary skills, Yu Ling is no ordinary man. I saw him once thirty years ago, and he had already entered Xiaoyao at that time. Now, thirty years have passed, and many say he has already set one foot into the Heavenly Human Realm! The Heavenly Human Realm! That title itself carried a magical allure. Although its said that once one enters Xiaoyao, they be an immortal, only by stepping into the Heavenly Human Realm does one truly enter an unknowable realm. Since ancient times, those who could step into Xiaoyao were as numerous as stars in the sky, but those who could possibly enter the Heavenly Human Realm were few and far between. This meant that taking this step was extremely difficult! Everyone in the room was shaken by Hua Xingyus description, and the atmosphere turned somewhat ominous. Just then, a childish voice chimed in. Daddy, what is a Heavenly Being? Can you eat it? Without looking, it was clear that it was Xue Nian who had asked the question. Xue An couldnt help butugh silently, A Heavenly Being, you say? A Heavenly Being is something I can blow away with one punch. This statement even astonished Hua Xingyu. Then, Xue An looked around the room and saw the worry on the faces of people like Qin Yuan, and he couldnt help but smile lightly. Since he wants to meet me, its perfect. I also want to see for myself what a so-called master, who only set foot into the Heavenly Human Realm at such an advanced age, is really capable of! As he spoke this, Xue Ans tone was filled with immense confidence. This made Hua Tingting beside him feel somewhat dazzled and shaken. However, Hua Xingyu was somewhat worried; although Xue Ans martial arts cultivation was unfathomable, to him, there still seemed to be a gap between Xue An and a legendary figure like the Finger-pointing Elder. By the way! Where is this martial arts tournament being held? Xue An asked. Hua Xingyu and Qin Yuan looked at each other before both saying in unison, Qingmang! Xue An raised an eyebrow. Qingmang? Yes! The tournament is not fixed in location. This year, after it came around to Beijiang, due to various inconveniences in the urban area, it was moved to Qingmang Town. Besides, that ce is also a tourist attraction, which can help boost its fame, exined Hua Xingyu. Xue An nodded, Alright then, Ill go take a look when the timees! Meanwhile, at this very moment, in an ancient and aromatic house located in Chinatown of M Country, Yu Ling was sipping tea. Old Fish Head, I really didnt expect youde out of seclusion! The person sitting opposite was an old man with a white beard. If I hadnte out, my apprentices might have all been killed! Yu Ling said with a cold voice. The old man was taken aback, then sighed, Ive heard about it. Its truly a shame about the young fellow Yu Qinghas the Yu Family been informed? Yu Ling shook his head, Not yet; Im not clear on the details. Once Ive killed the murderer, I will go to see the people from the Yu Family in Lingnan. The old man nodded, Do you need help from our association? Yu Ling shook his head. Old Fish Head, times are changing so fast these days, you need to be careful as well! Yu Ling smiled proudly, and suddenly pointed a finger. On a steel-reinforced concrete wall, a good dozen meters away from them, a circr hole suddenly appeared. It emerged silently and seamlessly, as though it had always been there. The old mans eyes bulged in excitement, Have you finally taken that step? Yu Ling nodded. The old man sighed, I envy you. If I had followed you into the mountains back then, maybe I could have achieved great freedom by now! With a lifespan of three hundred years, Heavenly Beings were also referred to by themon folk as the Greatly Free! Chapter 59: Martial Arts Forum Chapter 59: Chapter 59: Martial Arts Forum Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio The Martial Arts Forum is the most authoritative and well-known online forum in the Huaxia Martial Arts World. Many martial artists exchange insights there, and asionally, real masters or even experts from the Xiaoyao Realm drop by to offer guidance. However, more often than not, the mostmon questions on the forum are like this one. If I jump off a cliff at Mount Hua tomorrow, will I find a martial arts manual? Online now, quite urgent! First floor: Sofa! (meaning, first toment) Second floor: I think its possible, but Ive heard these recluses are quite entric, so it might be best to strip off your clothes before you jump to increase your chances of sess. Third floor: What if the person asking is a woman? Fourth floor: Then ask for a video! Fifth floor: Ditto! These ridiculous questions are what bring many people to casually browse the Martial Arts Forum in their free time. Today, like usual, Li Qiang opened the Martial Arts Forum, ready to lurk around for a bit. But today the forum seemed a little out of the ordinary. At the very top was a pinned and highlighted post. The once-every-four-years Martial Arts Conference is about to convene, and the rankings of the legendary list will be reshuffled! Clicking into it, he found a heated discussion was already underway. Second floor: Not going for the firstment, but masters on the legendary list, could any of you take pity on me and take me under your wing? Third floor: Ugh, the guy above is utterly shameless, but I want to say, count me in! Fourth floor: I eat little and can warm your bed; please take me with you! Li Qiang couldnt help butugh. He knew that the most important aspect of the once-every-four-years Martial Arts Conference was to rearrange the rankings of the legendary list. The legendary list was a roster universally recognized in the Martial Arts World, featuring one hundred individuals, each and every one of them an outstanding martial artist. This time, who knew how many new masters would emerge, and how many veterans would be ruthlessly eliminated! As Li Qiang was musing, suddenly a post rocketed to the top of the headlines at breakneck speed. The Pointing Sky Elder, missing for thirty years, has re-emerged and ns to exact revenge on his betrayer at the Martial Arts Conference! The Pointing Sky Elder? Who is that? Li Qiang clicked in curiously, and then he realized that many others were just as puzzled. But soon, a forum moderator replied. Moderator: Pointing Sky Elder was a top-notch expert from thirty years ago, already a master of the Xiaoyao Realm back then, he used to rank third on the legendary list but disappeared without a trace for thirty years, and unexpectedly he has decided toe out of seclusion now! At the same time, someone replied: Just got the news, Pointing Sky Elders disciple was named Yu Qing! This news shocked manyizens. Yu Qing! Ranked forty-second on the legendary list. Although not the highest rank, anyone on the legendary list was no ordinary person. Who could have killed Yu Qing and incited such a reclusive master to re-enter the jianghu (martial arts world)? At the same time, many senior martial artists began to educate themunity about the fearsomeness of the Pointing Sky Elder. Gradually, manyizens began to side overwhelmingly with the Pointing Sky Elder, and some even started to ridicule the person who killed Yu Qing but dared not show his face. Maybe he won using some despicable methods. Maybe! Or perhaps a gun? I also feel something is off; if someone capable of killing such an expert, why would they remain unknown? These spections made the situation increasingly unfavorable for Xue An. But there was one person who saw this and, filled with righteous indignation, stood up to speak on Xue Ans behalf. This person was none other than Tan Dongs daughter, Tan Xiaoyu. After seeing the nderousments about Xue An, she felt an anger that had nowhere to vent. As for Xue An, her current admiration for him was immense. Thus, she couldnt help but start typing a response: I am a friend of the person who killed Yu Qing, and I can tell you, this expert defeated Yu Qing with just a single punch! Thisment was like poking a hos nest, and many people began to mock and jeer. One punch? The poster above must be dreaming! Exactly, how could anyone kill a top-tier fighter ranked forty-second with just one punch? Haha! Another one wholl die if they dont brag! Tan Xiaoyus face turned red with anger, and she typed furiously: Dont believe it? Fine, lets make a bet. In this Martial Arts Conference, I bet on my friend to win. If I lose Ill run naked! The number of replies fromizens exploded instantly. Heavens, I just checked, and its actually a youngdy! Checked too, the profile picture is a bit blurry, but definitely above an eight out of ten! Suddenly looking forward to this Martial Arts Conference even more now! Marking this thread for evidence, to be held ountable! Because of this Martial Arts Conference, the inte had kicked up a massive storm. But Xue An waspletely oblivious to all these tumults; his daily task was to take his two daughters to theke for fishing, thene back and cook the fish in various creative ways. Today, he was sitting by theke while his two daughters were enthusiastically digging in the sand nearby. However, this rare tranquility was soon disrupted. Tan Xiaoyu approached with a solemn expression. She had found out from Qin Yu that Xue An was by Yunmeng Lake. When she arrived, she discovered Xue An leisurely fishing. Mr. Xue Tan Xiaoyu said respectfully, her head bowed. Xue An looked up at her and nodded. Do you need something from me? Tan Xiaoyu bit her lip, then said, Does Mr. Xue know that the inte has been turned upside down because of you? Xue An was slightly surprised, then shook his head, Whats happened? Tan Xiaoyu recounted the events. After listening, Xue An simply smiled uncertainly and nomittally. But Tan Xiaoyu was getting anxious. Mr. Xue, my father says that your cultivation level can reach the divine. But still, this Old Man Who Points to the Sky is no ordinary person; you must be careful! Xue An nodded, Is there anything else? Tan Xiaoyu suddenly felt somewhat irritated. She hade over with good intentions to warn him, but Xue An seemedpletely unconcerned. Mr. Xue I think you should make a public response, or the public opinion will be even more unfavorable towards you! Xue An seemed not to hear her, instead looking at the vast expanse of Yunmeng Lake before him. Do you see how big thiske is? Xue An suddenly asked. Tan Xiaoyu was startled but nodded anyway, Its huge! Then tell me, could I catch all the fish in it with this rod? Tan Xiaoyu didnt understand what Xue An was getting at, but still shook her head and said, How could that be possible Xue An smiled faintly, took hold of the fishing rod, and gently raised it. The previously calmke surface suddenly began to boil. Then, as Xue An slowly lifted the rod higher, countless fish, as if held up by an invisible giant hand, gradually rose to the surface and then floated mid-air. This scene made Tan Xiaoyus breath catch in her throat. And at this moment, Tan Xiaoyu finally noticed that Xue Ans fishing rod had no line on it. Xue An spoke lightly, You consider him formidable, but to me, he is just like Yunmeng Lake here. Although it looks vast. its still too small! Chapter 60: Martial Arts Tournament 1 Chapter 60: Chapter 60: Martial Arts Tournament 1 Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio There were still three days until the martial arts tournament, but Qingmang Town was already bustling with excitement. Martial artists and martial arts enthusiasts from all over the country and even the world were flocking to witness this quadrennial event. This years tournament was particrly exciting, with the promise of hidden masters returning from seclusion to seek vengeance for their disciples, attracting much curiosity. At this moment in Qingmang Town, an inconspicuous old man walking on the street might be a famed martial arts master. All the local inns and hotels werepletely booked, and the proprietors were all smiles, wishing every day could be the day of the martial arts tournament. At this time, in front of the Yue Lai Hotel, a Range Rover slowly came to a halt, and a man and woman stepped out. Both young people were dressed in fine clothes and carried themselves with an air of arrogance. The man looked up at the hotel and sneered dismissively. Forget it, after searching half the day this is the only hotel thats somewhat decent. Lets just settle for it! The girl was quite pretty, but she had a cold and proud demeanor. Upon hearing thement, she frowned slightly and then nodded. Alright, brother, we cant expect too much from a dump like this anyway. The pair hailed from the provincial capital, and the man and woman were brother and sister; the brother was named Shi Hao, and the sister, Shi Zhuli. They hade to Qingmang Town for the martial arts tournament, naturally. Shi Hao had been studying Neijia fist with a famous teacher since childhood and his martial arts cultivation was extremely profound. Shi Zhuli wasnt bad either; her Wing Chun cultivation made her outstanding among women, just one step away from entering the Realm of True Beings. The group entered the lobby and happened to meet Xue Lan, who approached them as she saw new guests arriving. Whats your best suite? We want two, said Shi Zhuli coldly. Xue Lan shook her head with an apologetic tone, Im sorry, but we only have standard suites left, and theres only one avable. Shi Hao took one look at Xue Lan and was impressed. He hadnt expected to encounter such a refined and ethereal woman in this remote ce. Shi Zhuli was somewhat dissatisfied and haughtily said, Money is not the issue. We must have the best suites! Go prepare them now! Xue Lan was about to say something when Song Yi stepped forward, The two of you, the hotel ispletely booked and its not about the money. You see Shi Zhuli scoffed coldly, I dont care what you do, go prepare it for me now, or else Ill smash your establishment! The Shi Family was well-known in the provincial capital, and Shi Zhuli had been pampered and spoiled since childhood, making her extremely arrogant and oppressive. Song Yis smile grew cold, Folks, Im afraid thats not right. Shi Hao then scoffed, Didnt you hear what my sister said? If its full, make others leave; weve decided to stay. Seeing that there was a situation, the security of the Yue Lai Hotel gathered around. Shi Hao was arrogant, not caring at all. He hade to Qingmang Town full of ambition, ready to break into the ranks of the chosen elites. And he was confident in his ability to do so. In the provincial capital, he had fought in many underground fights, undefeated, and held the title of Little Boxing King of Jingnan. So, he had nothing but disdain for the security. As the atmosphere grew tense, another convoy arrived outside, a line of ck Audis, which stopped at the hotel entrance. A group of people got out of the cars. Once they entered the lobby, Xue Lans eyes lit up, and she quickly greeted them, Xiao An, brother. The arrivals were Xue An, Tan Xiaoyu, and Hua Tingting. Qin Yu had also wanted toe, but something came up at thest minute, so she had to cancel. Upon seeing Xue Lan, Xue An smiled slightly, while the two girls eximed in unison, Aunt Lan! Song Yi also walked over, bending deeply in a very respectful manner, Mr. Xue, its an honor to meet you! This effectively left Shi Hao and his party hanging to the side, Shi Hao staring at Xue An, his expression growing dark. Who is this person? Why such a grand entrance? And the women by his side, each one prettier than thest! Shi Haos eyes were nearly dazzled, his dissatisfaction mounting within him. Looking at his slender figure, I could knock him flying with one punch, probably not even a martial artist. Why do all these beauties surround this young man? However, Tan Xiaoyu noticed Shi Zhuli and couldnt help but express her surprise, You are Zhuli? Shi Zhuli was momentarily startled, then recognized Tan Xiaoyu as well. Tan Xiaoyu had once spent some time at a martial arts school in the province and had shared a dormitory with Shi Zhuli, so she naturally knew her. Although their rtionship was not particrly good, meeting here was somewhat unexpected. Shi Zhuli nodded her head with pride, So its Xiaoyu, what brings you here Oh, this is my father, and theres Tingting, my younger sister. Were naturally here to enjoy the spectacle! Tan Xiaoyu deliberately did not introduce Xue An. She felt that with many people investigating who killed Yu Qing, it was better to keep Xue Ans identity known to as few people as possible. So its Master Tan from the Northern Town Martial Arts School! Shi Hao was aware of the reputation of the Northern Town Martial Arts School, but he merely gave a perfunctory nod of acknowledgement. Have the rooms been arranged? Xue An asked Song Yi at that moment. Song Yi nodded, Mr. Xue, once I knew of your arrival, I arranged everything. Ive specially reserved a presidential suite for you to amodate you and the twodies. Xue An nodded, pleased with Song Yis thoroughness. Just as they were about to go upstairs, Shi Zhuli spoke up with annoyance, Didnt you say there were no presidential suites avable? Why does he get to stay in one? This question made Song Yis expression turn ugly. Back in the day, he was a person of influence in Zhongdu, where many powerful figures paid him great respect. Now, he was being rebuked by a young girl, which made it hard for him to save face. Because hes the owner here, is there a problem? Song Yi said coldly. Shi Zhuli wanted to say more, but Tan Xiaoyu, not wanting to escte the situation, interjected, Lets not make a fuss; we can arrange another suite for you! Shi Hao then gave Xue An, who was heading upstairs, a cold look. From beginning to end, Xue An never spared them a nce. To him, these two didnt even merit his attention. But to Shi Hao, this seemed more like Xue An was afraid. Probably just some country bumpkin with a bit of money, nothing more. Especially, the women by his side all looked quite fetching, like that Hua Tingting, brimming with intellectual beauty, very much to Shi Haos liking. Thinking it over, Shi Hao made up his mind. Once back in his room, Shi Hao asked his sister, Whats your rtionship with this Tan Xiaoyu? Shi Zhuli shook her head, Just average! Then lets invite her to have dinner tonight, he said. Shi Zhuli looked puzzled, Brother, youre not interested in this Tan Xiaoyu, are you? Shi Haos lips curled into a smug smile, Just for fun. Her father is merely the head of the Northern Town Martial Arts School.. Hes no match for me, not even close! Chapter 61 Martial Arts Tournament 2 Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Martial Arts Tournament 2 Trantor: 549690339 When Tan Xiaoyu received the invitation, she couldnt help but hesitate. She didnt have much of a rtionship with Shi Zhuli, but since she had been invited, it would be somewhat rude not to go. Moreover, Shi Zhuli had said it was best if everyone went. After discussing it with Xue An, he was indifferent; after all, there were still three days left, and if they spent all three days holed up in the hotel, it wouldnt bother him, but the two young girls would probably not stand for it. Then lets go! Xue An said indifferently. Since Xue An had spoken, Hua Tingting naturally had no objections! By evening, Qingmang Town was exceptionally lively. Martial artists are not ones for trifles, especially after a good meal and drink, disputes are even more likely to ur. So, as Xue An and the others walked down the street, they couldnt take a few steps without seeing a fight. However, these people were usually just ordinary folks who knew a bit of martial arts, and not many onlookers gathered when they fought. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, however, were quite curious and kept looking around. After all, there were all kinds of outfits to be seen on the streets. There were those in Zhongshan suits twirling nunchucks, those in Japanese kimonos with hats carrying samurai swords, and even a few bare-chested burly men who, after getting drunk, brazenly wrestled in the streets. The two young girls thought they had arrived at a circus. Xue An always followed the two young girls with a smile, apanying them as they looked left and right. This only increased Shi Zhulis disdain, as Xue Ans behavior seemed like that of a country bumpkin who had never seen the world. Shi Hao had already booked a private room in advance at Qingzhu Residence, thergest restaurant in Qingmang Town, and when they arrived, the group made their way to the third floor. The private room was street-facing with open windows, offering a distant view of Mount Qingmang. The mountain breeze swept in, giving everyone a thrill and making them feel their horizons were broadened and spirits uplifted. Naturally, the price of this private room was not cheap. After the food was served, Shi Hao kept showering Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting with attention, pointedly ignoring Xue An. This made Tan Xiaoyu quite ufortable, and she asionally nced at Xue An. But Xue An didnt mind these things and continued to focus on serving food to the two young girls. Hua Tingting, however, was more adept in handling the situation; after all, she had spent several years in society and could easily tell that Shi Hao didnt have good intentions. Yet she had been well-educated from a young age and thus did not let it show, responding calmly. But Shi Hao became more and more attracted to Hua Tingtings demeanor and conversation. As the conversation got lively, he brought up the purpose of his visit to Qingmang Town. Leveraging a slight drunkenness, Shi Hao said with a boastful face, Ie here for the Hero Rankings! The Hero Rankings! Tan Xiaoyu couldnt help but react. Shi Hao continued, The martial arts convention, which happens once every four years, is indeed a great opportunity for the younger generation to make a name for themselves. I am well-prepared and am sure to break into at least the top fifty of the Hero Rankings! His words were bold. However, Hua Tingting still nodded, Then I wish you triumph in your pursuit! Flushed with pride, Shi Hao gulped down his drink and then deliberately looked at Xue An, And what does this friend n to do at the martial arts convention? The conversation at the table quieted down, and many eyes turned to Xue An. Shi Zhulis eyes held a hint of disdain; she had carefully observed him earlier and was certain this man had never learned martial arts, for his hands were as delicate and clean as a womans. Which martial artist has hands that arent rough and broad? For instance, his brothers hand had deformed due to years of practicing the martial art of powerful strikes. This was the price that had to be paid for practicing martial arts. Xue An then put down his chopsticks and smiled faintly, Me? I didnt n on doing much, just taking the kids out for some fun. Upon hearing this, a trace of disdain shed across Shi Haos face, and he couldnt be bothered to look at Xue An anymore. Miss Hua, during tomorrows selectionpetition, I will be taking part in a match. I hope everyone cane to watch, including your friend here. You can also bring the kids to broaden their horizons! Shi Hao said with immense pride. Xue An nodded, smiling with an enigmatic air, Sure, well definitelye. Shi Hao enjoyed the meal tremendously, especially feeling that his rapport with Hua Tingting was progressing nicely, and eventually left with a hint of drunkenness. Once back at Yue Lai Hotel, Xue An led his two daughters to sleep. Hua Tingting returned to her room, where she lived with Tan Xiaoyu. Tingting sister, that Shi Hao today seemed interested in you! Tan Xiaoyu said with a smile. Hua Tingting frowned, disdainfully responding, Hes just a fool! I was merely being polite, and yet he took it too far! So, about tomorrowspetition, are we going to watch it? Hua Tingting pondered for a moment, Is Mr. Xue going? Tan Xiaoyu thought it over, That depends on what the two little girls think. Havent you noticed? Mr. Xue is really a daughter ve! A daughter ve is a term used to describe a father who dotes on his daughter to the heavens, and it was quite apt for Xue An. Hua Tingting also couldnt help but smile lightly. She was reminded of the scene at the Qin Family when she first met Xue An. The man standing with his hands behind his back, his expression detached, had appeared in Hua Tingtings dreams more than once. Thus, when the trip to Qingmang came, she did not hesitate to follow. However, she also worried for Xue An, having heard that the personing for revenge this time was a highly esteemed figure. Mr. Xue said it was just a trip with the kids for some fun, but could it really be that simple? Hua Tingting fell into deep thought. It wasnt just her, but others including Xue Lan and Song Yi also harbored some concerns. For example, Song Yi was now in Xue Ans room, speaking with a grave expression, Mr. Xue, this Elder Zhi Tian is no ordinary person. Even though he has been in seclusion for thirty years and his fame isnt prominent, I estimate that his current strength is at least within the top five of the prodigy list. Xue An nodded nomittally and then said softly, I notice that Xue Lans conduct seems like she is practicing martial arts? Song Yi was startled, then quickly bowed and said, Mr. Xue, I am truly sorry, I originally did not intend to teach Miss Lan, but she was very stubborn and insisted on learning. Left with no choice, I could only teach her some basics. As he spoke, cold sweat appeared on Song Yis forehead. He now revered Xue An like a deity, fearful of upsetting him further over this matter. Xue An merely nodded, Its fine, Im not ming you. Since she wants to learn, you teach her some basics then. Yes! Song Yi immediately nodded. It seems that you are about to break through the Zhenren Realm and step into Xiaoyao, arent you? Yes! Song Yi was astonished. These days he had not been neglecting his practice, steadily training hard. Just a couple of days ago, he began to vaguely feel the bottleneck. This meant that one of his feet was already touching the threshold of Xiaoyao, but he had yet to find the way in. He had not expected Xue An to discern this at a nce. In that case, I shall lend you a hand! said Xue An, suddenly looking up, his eyes zing with a brilliant light.. Chapter 62 Martial Arts Tournament 3 Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Martial Arts Tournament 3 Trantor: 549690339 Song Yi felt his whole body shake, and then his gaze gradually became confused. Crack! It was as if something had shattered. Song Yis aura began to surge rapidly, and his originally aged face started to regain its youth. Very quickly. He transformed from an old man in his fifties or sixties to someone in his thirties. When Song Yis gaze cleared, he knelt on the ground with a thump and said respectfully and reverently, Thank you, Mr. Xue, for your help! From now on, Song is willing to go through fire and water for Mr. Xue, without a second word! The reason Song Yi was so agitated was that Xue Ans methods had exceeded his imagination. To casually help someone advance their realm? What level of cultivation must that be? If this news were to spread, it would truly create an uproar. One must know that countless people are stuck at the threshold of the Xiaoyao Realm, many of whom may never be able to enter in their lifetime. Xue An waved his hand, Alright, it was just a little effort on my part. I saw that youre a decent person, so I casually lent a hand. Besides, I dont have time to look after Laner, so youd better teach her more! Yes! Song Yi answered, bowing his head respectfully. The next day. The martial arts tournament selectionpetition began. The so-called selectionpetition meant that the young talents who were not on the list of prodigies had to get through the selection before they got the opportunity to challenge those on the list. The arena had already been set up, at the foot of Mount Qingmang. Shi Hao came to the arena with his sister and a few followers, his expression calm and full of confidence. Shi Zhuli was also filled with confidence in her brother. While she was preparing below the stage, Xue An came with the children, Hua Tingting, Tan Xiaoyu, Tan Dong, and others. As soon as Shi Hao saw Hua Tingting arriving, he perked up andughed loudly, Miss Hua, Director Tan! Hua Tingting remained impassive, only nodding slightly. Tan Dong then said to his daughter, This Shi Hao has a steady aura and seems to have already stepped into the Zhenren Realm. To achieve this at such a young age is truly rare. Tan Xiaoyu did not speak, instead focusing on Xue An. She wanted to see Xue Ans attitude. But Xue An was constantly whispering something to his two daughters. If someone overheard the conversation between the father and daughters at this moment, they would surely find itughable. Daddy, what are these people doing? Its so weird! Xue Xiang said, pointing at the martial artists who were warming up. Xue An smiled, Theyre warming up! Warming up? Can you eat it? Xue Nian immediately asked. Xue An pinched Xue Nians cheek and said indulgently, You always thinking about eating. Then why do they need to warm up? Because they are going to fight soon. Its always good to warm up before a fight, otherwise, when they start fighting, they might lose! Xue An only had such patience when dealing with his two daughters. Oh! The two little girls responded as if they understood but didnt, and then asked, Daddy, then why do they fight? Because theyre bored, I guess? Xue An said lightly. The selectionpetition began. Due to therge number of participants, theypeted in groups of ten, with the winners moving forward and the losers being eliminated. Among these martial artists, some were highly skilled, but many were just making up numbers. As thepetition proceeded, it naturally drew a lot ofughter. But as it progressed, the bouts became more genuine and brutal. Finally. It was Shi Haos turn to take the stage. His opponent was a brawny martial artist, powerful but unrefined. Shi Hao, however, appeared nonchnt and even provocatively beckoned to the man. The martial artist was angered and went all out from the start. But to no avail, the gap in strength between him and Shi Hao was too great, and within a few moves, Shi Hao kicked him over. Below the stage, Shi Zhuli cheered loudly. Shi Hao looked at Hua Tingting quite proudly, only to realize she wasnt paying attention to the stage at all, engaged instead in conversation with Xue An. This darkened Shi Haos expression, and he couldnt help butsh out with another kick. With a crack, the martial artists ribs were broken by Shi Haos kick. Many people red at Shi Hao with anger. Yet Shi Hao remained indifferent, bing even more ruthless in the subsequent matches, quickly fighting his way through the selectionpetition. He won the privilege to challenge the elites on the Heavenly Pride List tomorrow! After his victory, Shi Hao looked around proudly, thinking surely this would shock everyone? But at a nce, he saw neither Hua Tingting nor the others. All he could see were the distant figures of Xue An and Hua Tingting walking away! They left? Shi Haos face turned incredibly somber. In the provincial city, wherever he went, he was the focus of everyones attention, a cherished figure like the son of heaven. But upon arriving here, no matter what he did, it seemed he couldnt rece that man with a child. Just wait until tomorrow! Tomorrow Ill break into the Heavenly Pride List! Then Ill deal with you! I want you to kneel before me in front of all these women! Shi Hao thought bitterly. Meanwhile, on a distant rooftop, a man and a woman stood watching the distant tform. This years new contenders are really strong! the man said with a smile. The womans pretty face was etched with indifference, and after a moment she coldly said, But none of them are a match for me! The man sighed, I really dont understand you. A woman like you should be dressing up beautifully every day, so why are you always scowling? She nced at him, If you dont shut up, I swear Ill reduce the number on the Heavenly Pride List by one right now. The man closed his mouth. Indeed. Both of them were elites on the Heavenly Pride List. One was ranked thirty-seventh, the cold and deadly Blood Scorpion, Leng Yun. The other was the Smiling Sword, ranked thirty-eighth, Kong San. Leng Yun looked towards Shi Hao on the distant stage. This man uses Neigong, an inner strength technique, and has achieved some mastery of it; he will be a formidable opponent. But not to be feared. Nevertheless, Leng Yun couldnt shake off a peculiar feeling because her intuition sensed a deep unease. As if a pair of eyes were condescendingly overlooking them all. This intuition made Leng Yun ufortable all over. For years she had been honing her skills as an assassin in the Middle East and other regions. This intuition, forged in blood and fire, had saved her many times, so it was definitely not wrong. But who could it be? Especially this calm and aloof aura, which instilled a deep fear in Leng Yuns soul. Even when facing the top three fighters on the Heavenly Pride List, she had never felt such fear. At that moment, Kong San said, Let me handle this man tomorrow! Leng Yun nced at him, then stepped forward and leaped from the four-story rooftop. Kong San followed with some embarrassment, also jumping down, Hey! Do you really not trust me? After all, I am ranked thirty-eighth! But youre still behind me! Its just by one rank! But thats still behind me! Cant we talk about something else? .Youre ranked thirty-eighth! Chapter 63 Martial Arts Tournament 4 Chapter 63: Chapter 63 Martial Arts Tournament 4 Trantor: 549690339 The martial arts tournament was finally about to begin officially. After three days of selection, a total of thirty people had stood out from the rest, and they would now have the qualification to challenge the experts on the list of prodigious fighters. By the time the day arrived, the arena at the base of the mountain was already packed with people early on. Moreover, the arena had been renovated, bing sturdier and more secure. After all, the ones climbing onto the stage this time would not only be contending for victory but also deciding life and death. Isnt that Chen Tong, the Muay Thai King ranked neenth on the list of prodigious fighters? Hes here too? Good heavens, Huangfu Tian who wields the Heaven-overturning Staff and is ranked eighth on the list is here as well? A high-level expert of his caliber usually never shows up at such events in previous years! And theres Xiang Bing, the Moonlight Fairy, and others like Blood Scorpion Leng Yun, and One-smile Sword Kong San, who are all ranked very high on the list. Whats going on with this years martial arts tournament? With bursts of exmations from the crowd below, this years martial arts tournament slowly raised the curtain. When Xue An arrived at the stands, nearly everyone was already there. Many corpulent men sat in the chairs of the stands, often with a beautiful female secretary apanying them. These were the rich and powerful from all over. After all, every expert who could make it onto the list of prodigious fighters had a profound background and force behind them, so this martial arts tournament was not just a gathering of martial artists but also tied to tremendous interests. Xue Ans arrival also attracted many peoples attention. However, after most observed that Xue An was dressed inly and didnt seem like a martial arts expert, they lost interest in him. Xue An scanned the entire venue and happened to see Shi Hao sitting at the back, but at that moment, he was attentively courting a woman in a green dress with an elegant demeanor beside him. Fairy Xiang, I had the honor of visiting you once with my master. I didnt expect to see you again at the martial arts tournament today! The woman was none other than the one known as the Moonlight Fairy, Xiang Bing, ranked eighteenth on the list of prodigious fighters. Xiang Bing remained indifferent, not paying much attention to Shi Hao. In previous martial arts tournaments, she would not have bothered toe. Only this time, the reemergence of the legendary fighter had piqued her interest, so she came to join in the excitement. Xue Ans arrival didnt go unnoticed by her, but after a quick nce that revealed he was not a martial arts expert, she turned her attention away from him and instead looked towards Xue Lan, who was beside Xue An. Oh! This girl has a pure aura, she could be a good candidate for martial arts training! Xiang Bings eyes brightened. Shi Hao noticed Xiang Bings gaze and turned to see it was Xue An, his expression darkening. But when he saw Hua Tingting had also arrived, Shi Haos smile returned, and he stood up to say, Miss Hua, this way! Hua Tingting didnt intend to pay any attention to Shi Hao, but Xue An walked straight towards him. Hua Tingting and Tan Xiaoyu exchanged nces, and they reluctantly followed behind. Miss Hua, please have a seat! Shi Hao beckoned warmly, then introduced her. This is Moonlight Fairy Xiang Bing! Upon hearing the name, Tan Dong and others couldnt help but change their expressions dramatically. A high-ranked expert of the eighteenth on the list of prodigious fighters turned out to be a woman of such elegant demeanor? Seeing the shocked expressions around him, Shi Hao felt quite smug and then said to Xiang Bing with a ttering smile, Fairy Xiang, this is Miss Hua Tingting. Her grandfather is the renowned Divine Doctor of Beijiang, and this is the head of the Beijiang Martial Arts School Xiang Bing waved her hand to stop Shi Hao from continuing, and then she looked at Xue Lan and calmly said, Young girl, would you be interested in learning martial arts with me? That question stunned everyone around. The Moonlight Fairy was offering apprenticeship? Shi Zhuli beside them felt a surge of jealousy, her eyes almost turning blue. Why her? Why was it her? She was just a girl from the mountains. How was she better than me? Tan Dong and Tan Xiaoyu were also shocked. Especially Tan Dong, who was well aware of the formidable prowess of the Moonlight Fairy, couldnt help but feel bewildered. But amid everyones gaze, a somewhat shy Xue Lan unexpectedly shook her head firmly. Not interested! This statement took Xiang Bing by surprise, and he couldnt help but say lightly, Young girl, do you know who I am? Xue Lan continued to shake her head, I dont know, and I dont want to know. Even if I were to practice martial arts, I would only follow Xiao An! Xiao An? The crowd was taken aback and then turned their gaze toward Xue An. Could it be hes the one they are speaking of? But there was nothing remarkable about this man at all, he just seemed like an ordinary person! Xiang Bings expression darkened a bit, and he couldnt help but snort coldly. Young girl, you better think this through. Ive thought it through! Xue Lan said firmly. Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli exchanged secretive nces, then felt a surge of joy in their hearts. Thats great, by incurring the ire of the Fairy of the Moonlight, both Xue An and the girl are doomed! Xiang Bing took another deep look at Xue An, and finding that aside from being very steady, there was indeed nothing exceptional about the man, he turned his face as frosty as ice toward the arena. Xue An smiled indifferently, paying no mind to this so-called Fairy of the Moonlight. A mere woman who had just stepped into the Xiaoyao Realm, yet dared to call herself a Fairy, was trulyughable. However, Tan Dong was a bit worried, and after sitting down, he whispered in Xue Ans ear, This Fairy of the Moonlight is notoriously petty, and its clear that she bears a grudge over what just happened. Mr. Xue, you should be very careful. Xue An nodded his head. At that moment, the martial arts tournament finally officially began. Shi Hao straightened his clothes, full of confidence, stepped into the ring. His ranking was mediocre, so he was among the first topete. And the one he challenged was a Southern Fist expert ranked eighty-eighth on the list of talented fighters. After the start of their match, Xue An only watched for a moment before looking away. Because he could tell at a nce that while the Southern Fist expert was skilled, he clearly was no match for Shi Hao. As expected. It wasnt long before the Southern Fist expert was kicked off the ring by Shi Hao. After a struggle on the ground, hey dead. A murmur arose from the crowd. Shi Hao stood on the tform looking smug, then the results of the match were announced by the referee. Shi Hao was victorious, and he finally achieved his wish of entering the list of talented fighters. Shi Zhuli was naturally ecstatic, and then she red fiercely at Xue Ans side, thinking to herself, just wait until the end of the tournament, and Ill deal with you! Shi Hao even stood on the tform, making a throat-slitting gesture at Xue An from a distance. But the panic and disarray he expected did not ensue. The only thing present was the mockery in Xue Ans eyes. Shi Hao sneered in his heart, Ill see how long you can keep up this act. Thepetition continued. With huge interests and honors at stake, no one dared to hold back, often using lethal moves. The brutal matches turned the faces of many spectators pale. Finally, the new selection of martial artists hadpleted their challenges. Two-thirds of them failed, and the price of failure was death! Blood stained the arena red. But everyone knew that the main event was about toe, as the next to enter the ring were the top fifty experts of the list of talented fighters. The first person to step onto the stage caused a low murmur of surprise from the crowd below.. Chapter 64: Arriving on Air Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Arriving on Air Trantor: 549690339 Chen Tong, its the Muay Thai king, Chen Tong! I heard that Chen Tong practices the most brutal form of ancient Muay Thai, and he acquired the Secret Technique inheritance. Those who face him either die or are maimed! Now theres going to be a good show, who is he going to fight? Chen Tong was a short-statured man, bare-chested wearing a vest that revealed muscles as hard as iron. He stood on the stage, giving Xiang Bing in the stands a slight smile, Fairy Moonlight, eight years ago I suffered a loss at your hands, now lets contend once more! All eyes under the stands turned toward Xiang Bing. With a cold snort, Xiang Bing rose abruptly, then with a tip of her toe on the ground, her body floated down from the stands like a butterfly. This disy won many peoples exmations of admiration. Then Xiang Bing ascended to the ring and looked at Chen Tong, Chen Tong, are you still not giving up? Chen Tong looked at Xiang Bings slender waist, licked his lips, and revealed a sinister smile, If youre willing to follow me, then I will let bygones be bygones! Delusional fool! Xiang Bing shouted angrily, thenshed out with a kick. Chen Tong dodged the kick with a swift body flick and sneered, Miss, do you really think I was inferior in skill eight years ago? It was just that back then I was showing mercy for your beauty; now let me show you the ferocity of Muay Thai. Chen Tong then fought like an octopus, using knees and elbows to strike from every direction. In the beginning, Xiang Bing managed to counter-attack, but in a brief moment, she was cornered and reduced to defending herself. Just as defeat seemed imminent, Xiang Bings face showed a sh of panic. At that moment, someone suddenly charged into the fray, blocking Chen Tongs fist with one hand and intercepting Xiang Bings strike with the other. Stop, both of you! the person said in a deep voice. At the same time, a great uproar erupted from the crowd below. Its Huangfu Tian! Hes intervened! Upon recognizing Huangfu Tian, Chen Tong showed a trace of surprise and doubt, then asked, Huangfu Tian, what is the meaning of this? Huangfu Tian cracked a slight smile, No particr meaning, just felt like meddling a bit! he said, smiling toward Xiang Bing. Chen Tongs heart sank, knowing Huangfu Tian was favoring Xiang Bing, yet he understood. His own strength was far inferior to that of Huangfu Tian. If a fight were to break out, he stood no chance of winning. Therefore, Chen Tong could only secretly clench his teeth and move aside. At this moment, Xiang Bing bowed deeply, gratefully saying, Thank you so much, Lord Huangfu! Huangfu Tians gaze never left Xiang Bing, and upon hearing her gratitude, he couldnt help but chuckle. Fairy Moonlight truly lives up to her reputation! In my opinion, Chen, the Fist King, and you are closely matched, so theres no need to continue this fight, right? Does anyone disagree? Huangfu Tian casually nced at the crowd below. No one dared to say a word. Ranked number eight on the list of prodigies! This ranking was proof of his strength. But just as Huangfu Tian was turning around triumphantly, about to speak, a rumbling sound faintly echoed from Mount Qingmang in the distance. Everyone turned to look. And then they witnessed an astonishing sight. They saw a man approaching from atop the towering Mount Qingmang, treading the air. As he moved, he chanted, High above in White Jade Capital, there are twelve pces, five cities strong. An Immortal touched my head, granting me eternal life with my hair forever young! The voice was so powerful it made peoples scalps tingle. And although the man seemed to be advancing slowly, he reached the foot of the mountain in the blink of an eye. This stunning arrival shocked everyone present. Huangfu Tians face was especially filled with astonishment. Only those at his level of cultivation understood just how terrifying this white-haired, youthful-looking old man truly was. Treading on air! This was a Divine Skill only attainable by those who had reached the realm of Heavenly Beings. Could he possibly be And among the audience, there was an experienced elder who, upon seeing the neer, cried out in shock. He is none other than the Pointing Heaven Elder, Yu Ling! Its Yu Ling! Everyone couldnt help but draw in a sharp breath. The rumors were indeed true, this Pointing Heaven Elder had truly entered the realm of Heavenly Beings, henceforth blessed with a lifespan of five hundred years, and the freedom of great ease! Yu Lingnded on the stage, his expression indifferent as he nced at Huangfu Tian and the others. You are the current champions of the martial world? Before Huangfu Tian and Xiang Bing could say anything, Chen Tong had already sneered, Who is this doddering old fool He didnt get to finish his sentence, nor did he have the chance to. Because with just a flick of Yu Lings finger, Chen Tongs head burst open, and his corpse copsed to the ground. This disy of shocking ability dumbfounded everyone present. The Muay Thai expert, ranked neenth, hadnt even managed to block a single move? Huangfu Tian and Xiang Bing were also taken aback, and Yu Ling had already turned his gaze toward them, then shook his head. Too weak! Then, with a gentle stretch of his finger, the entire stage seemed to be hit by a gust of fierce wind. Huangfu Tian roared angrily, wanting to counterattack, but was directly sted off the stage, crashing to the ground unable to move for a while. As for Xiang Bing, she wasnt knocked off the stage but her face became extremely pale, her eyes filled with terror. Step down. I do not strike women, Yu Ling said lightly. From there, this Pointing Heaven Elder made his entrance with merely two fingers and defeated two opponents, one killed and one defeated. His prowess was unmatched! Xiang Bing bowed her head and stepped down from the stage, not even having the courage to look back at Yu Ling. She was truly frightened. Chen Tong was more skilled than her, but without even moving, his head had been burst open with a flick from this terrifying opponent. Going up herself would have been just another act of suicide. Yu Ling stood in the center of the stage, surveying the crowd with a faint smile. I am Yu Ling. My disciples, Yu Qing and Liu Shou, have been killed. I am here today to take revenge in front of the whole world! Silence engulfed the entire venue. Yu Ling was pleased with this reaction and spoke indifferently, So, may I ask who Mr. Xue is? Mr. xue! Many people came to their senses. On the martial arts forum, someone had said that the one who killed Yu Qing and Liu Shou was an individual known as Mr. Xue! Had hee? Everyone looked at each other, unsure. Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli, the siblings, also seemed pale as they watched Yu Ling disy his formidable power on the stage. The Moonlight Fairy, whom Shi Hao revered as a deity, had not even had the chance to make a move before being driven from the stage. The aloof Huangfu Tian, with his Heaven-overturning Staff, was sted off the stage with just one move. Such a figure made even the arrogant Shi Hao shudder. This elder was terrifyingly powerful. And who could the Mr. Xue he mentioned be? While Shi Hao pondered in confusion, he suddenly felt someone beside him stand up. He turned his head and saw it was Xue An, his brow furrowing. This guy really doesnt know whats good for him! Doesnt he see that no one in the audience dares to speak? Yet he dares to stand up? But then, a childish voice stunned him and everyone around him. Daddy, is the Mr. Xue that old man mentioned. you? Chapter 65: A Punch… Divides Yin and Yang! Chapter 65: Chapter 65: A Punch Divides Yin and Yang! Trantor: 549690339 Everyone turned to look at the speaker and then realized it was a little girl, delicate and carved like a work of art. And next to her, there was another little girl who looked almost exactly the same. It turned out they were twins. In many peoples hearts, they couldnt help but think how cute that was, but also how ridiculous. Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli, the siblings, sneered inwardly, thinking to themselves, lets see how you deal with this. However, Xue Ans next move took everyone by surprise. Xue An smiled and patted Xue Xiang and Xue Nian on the heads, saying lightly, Yes! Thats why daddy has to go on stage now. Mmmhm, go daddy, go! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said seriously. Shi Hao almostughed out loud. He is Mr. xue? Could he really be Mr. Xue? Many people looked at Xue An with eyes full of doubt or disdain. As Xue An started to leave the stands, Xue Lan grabbed him in a panic. Brother Xiao An Xue An looked at Xue Lan and smiled gently, Be good, wait for me toe back! Xiang Bing couldnt help but find this amusing. Wait for me toe back? Do you think you can still return? What a joke! Xiang Bing believed that Xue Ans departure was a certain death. And that was the general consensus. So as Xue An took each step towards the stage, some people looked at him with sympathetic eyes. However, the world outside couldnt disturb Xue An, who calmly got off the stands and walked onto the arena step by step. Yu Ling, on the other hand, had been eyeing Xue An curiously the whole time. Not until he stepped onto the stage did Yu Ling speak indifferently, You are Mr. xue? Xue An shook his head and then shed his pearly whites, grinning menacingly, To be exact, my name is Xue An! Whether Xue An or Mr. Xue, did my two disciples die at your hands? Yu Ling demanded. Xue An nodded, Yes, I killed them. There was an uproar from the crowd below. Many simply couldnt believe it because Xue An looked so average, not at all like a master, not even like a martial artist. Has this guy gone mad from fear? Maybe hes just crazy for attention! The people below were abuzz withments, while Yu Lings expression gradually darkened. Beforeing here, I thought this Mr. Xue must be an incredible master. Turns out, hes just an average man. So, my disciples were killed by your schemes? Yu Ling said darkly. This was also the thought on many peoples minds. After all, Yu Qing was a top fifty talent on the Heavenly Pride List, yet he died at the hands of this unimposing Xue An. If there wasnt a scheme involved, no one would believe it. But Xue An simply shook his head, Yu Qing? He was too weak; he only took two punches from me! Impudent brat! Yu Ling roared in anger. Xiang Bing at the sidelines scoffed even more, sneering, Just looking for death! Xue An let out a light sigh, Oh? Dont believe me? How about you try it for yourself? Im also curious as a master, how many punches can you take from Yu Lingughed coldly, Good! Very good! Youve sessfully angered me, I will make you die in agony! A bone-chilling murderous aura suddenly burst forth from Yu Ling, causing everyone below to change color with fright. Tan Dong, Tan Xiaoyu, and Hua Tingting among others, all looked particrly solemn. They knew Yu Ling was formidable, but they hadnt expected him to be this formidable. Yet, amidst this nearly boiling murderous aura, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, slightly tilting his head upwards, looking at the increasingly overcast sky and smiled faintly, Look! The wind is picking up! Yu Ling snorted coldly, his right hand slowly raised, then he uttered softly, Heaven-pointing one sword! A beam of white light that seemed to prate heaven and earth shot out from Yu Lings right hand, hurtling towards Xue An with the force of a mountain bearing down. The intensity was so strong that even the incredibly sturdy arena began to sway and seemed on the verge of copse. This sword, akin to that wielded by an Immortal, whitened theplexions of all martial artists present. Many wondered if they would have no choice but to wait for death if faced with such a sword,cking even the ability to strike back. Yet, under this overwhelming sword strike, Xue An didnt dodge or flinch, and a slow smile even began to form at the corner of his mouth. Then, just as the Sword Qi was about to reach the top of his head, Xue An suddenly raised his hand and extended two fingers, trapping the sword full of imposing momentum between them. On one side was the long sword formed by Yu Lings energy, and on the other, two slender, delicate fingers. The contrast between the two was stark. It even gave the illusion that the next second, those two fingers would be crushed into dust. But contrarily, Yu Lings sword could no longer descend any further. Those two fingers seemed like two mighty mountains, the oppressive Sword Qi utterly unable to advance an inch. A look of consternation crossed Yu Lings face. Xue An spoke indifferently, Although youre stronger than your disciple, you are still too weak! With that, Xue An pinched his fingers. A snap. After a crisp sound, The de of Qi was forcefully broken and then dissipated into nothingness. The entire audience was astonished! Xiang Bing suddenly stood up, disbelievingly staring at the scene unfolding on the stage. A flicker of doubt shed in Yu Lings eyes, but he still sneered, Indeed, you have some skill, but youre still going to die! As he spoke, Yu Ling thrust out all ten fingers, sending ten Qi swords hurling directly at Xue An. They moved so fast they seemed to burst the air along their path. Yet, Xue An still remained motionless. Joy filled Yu Lings heart because he saw the Qi swords were about to plunge into Xue Ans body. He could even envision the scene, a momentter, of Xue An lying bloodied on the ground. But at that moment, Xue An lifted his head to look at the overcast sky and said indifferently, Now its my turn! He then casually raised his right hand and dered coldly, Witness my Punch that Moves Heaven and Earth! It appeared to be an ordinary punch. Calm and unhurried. Yet it was this punch that caused Yu Lingsplexion to drastically change, and he quickly retreated. At the same time, Everyone below felt as if the world had suddenly inverted, and all were simultaneously thrown to the ground. As for the arena This seemingly indestructible arena was nowpletely overturned. Yu Ling, in a sorry state, had retreated far away, gasping for air, while looking at Xue An with an expression filled with panic. It was his intuition as a supreme martial artist that had warned him of the terrifying nature of Xue Ans punch, which was why he retreated so hastily. If he had been even slightly slower, he would have been a dead man by now. Meanwhile, below the stage, Leng Yun, looking at Xue Ans proud silhouette, found her teeth chattering. Thats right! It was him! The lofty presence she had sensed before the tournament beganit came from him! Without a moments hesitation, Leng Yun turned and fled. Because she knew this man was beyond her or anyone elses challenge! What what kind of boxing is this? Yu Ling asked hoarsely, with an almost imperceptible tremble in his voice. Xue An retracted his fist and smiled slightly, Not bad, you actually managed to dodge my punch! But its still not enough! And with those words, an astonishing aura soared to the skies, and Mount Qingmang itself seemed to tremble under its force. Yu Lingsst sliver of hope dissipated, and he finally understood that the gap between him and this man was not slightit was a despairing chasm. So, he made the right decision, and with a leap, he shot up into the sky, attempting to escape. But Xue An spoke calmly at this moment, Want to run? Too bad, its toote! Behold the second form of the Divine ughter Six Techniques, Dividing Yin and Yang! Chapter 66 Is this… an Immortal? Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Is this an Immortal? Trantor: 549690339 Time seemed to stand still under this fist. Between heaven and earth, there appeared to be only Xue An, and his earth C shattering punch. As if a chaotic world had been bombarded by this fist, it suddenly became clearly defined in ck and white. This was the supreme secret technique that Xue An had once wielded as the Immortal Venerable. Divine ughter Six Techniques, second punch, Divide Yin and Yang! Yu Ling, suspended in midair, was so scared that his soul nearly fled his body, crying out desperately, Mr. Xue, spare. Before he could finish the word life, the punch had already drawn near. Without even the chance to struggle, Yu Ling was blown into powder by this punch, which was also considered incredibly powerful in the Immortal Realm. Then, with momentum unabated, the punch surged skyward. Boom! The dark clouds that had cloaked the sky were violently scattered by Xue Ans punch. Within a hundred miles, the clouds dissipated, revealing clear skies. The spring sunlight poured down, illuminating each face fixed in stunned silence. Is this Is this an Immortal? someone eximed in an almost moaning tone. No one responded, for everyone was dumbfounded. At this moment, Xue An withdrew his fist and casually swept his gaze over the audience. No one dared to meet his eyes. This was especially true for people like the Fairy Maiden Xiang Bing and siblings Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli. They were left speechless with trepidation. At this instant, Xiang Bing was filled with self-mockery and fear. Had she just been mocking someone for courting death? It seems now that she was the one courting death! No wonder the young girl didnt agree to take her as a mentor,pared with such Heavenly Being techniques of his she was nothing! As for siblings Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli, they were so shocked they couldnt utter a word. Especially Shi Hao, who had not held Xue An in high regard from the beginning, considering him just an ordinary person. But now the reality before his eyes had pped his face swollen. He finally understood why Xue An always looked at him with the pitying eyes one reserves for a mentally challenged child. Because he was indeed a bit simple-minded. Making his way back to the stands, Tan Dong stood up and greeted him with a very respectful bow. Mr. xue! Xue An nodded, then turned to his two daughters with a smile and said, Am I awesome or what? Yes, daddy, youre so awesome! But where did that flying old man go? asked Xue Xiang. Xue An scratched his head, pondered for a moment, and thenughed, He probably thought it was too boring here, so he went back to his hometown! Come on, daddy will take you girls out for something delicious! Yeah! Xue Nian nodded eagerly. Xue An led Xue Xiang and Xue Nian away. Xue Lan followed without hesitation. Many others watched Xue Ans retreating figure with mixed emotions. Some had intended to approach him for a chat, but given the aura he exuded, none dared toe close. Tan Xiaoyu watched Xue Ans departing figure intently until Tan Dong next to her sighed and said, Even a Heavenly Being was blown up by Mr. Xue with one punch, could it be he has stepped onto Tan Dong didnt finish his sentence, but the implication was clear. Tan Xiaoyu remained silent. Lets go! Back to the hotel, Tan Dong said. Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting among others then left. It was not until they had gone that Xiang Bing and Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli and the rest exhaled as if relieved of a heavy burden. Shi Hao attempted tough it off, saying, Fairy Maiden, that guy turned out to be quite impressive Xiang Bing gave Shi Hao a cold look and turned to leave. She had already decided that if she ever saw Xue An again, she would retreat three feet as a matter of course. He was beyond her means to deal with. As for someone like Shi Hao, she couldnt even be bothered with him. Shi Hao, feeling snubbed, stood awkwardly in ce. At that moment, Shi Zhulis pale face conveyed her worry. Brother, do you think Mr. Xue will hold a grudge against us and cause trouble? Shi Hao couldnt help but shudder, then said with a hint of panic, Lets leave now, get away from here, and hurry home! Xue An, instead of returning to the hotel with his two daughters, arrived on the main street. After turning several corners, they reached a street where a school was located. At that time, school wasnt in session, and the street was quiet and nearly deserted. However, there were still a few stalls open for business. Xue An stopped in front of one of the stalls, obviously moved as he gazed at this familiar scene. It had been seven or eight years, but nothing here had changed. The stall owner was busy working, and when he looked up and saw Xue An, he was momentarily stunned. What would you like to eat? he asked. Two bowls of tofu pudding, with extra marinated eggs on the side! Remember, no coriander, Xue An replied. Alright, just a moment! the stall owner got busy preparing the order. Xue An and his two daughters sat on the long bench. There was a time when he often visited this stall for a bowl of tofu pudding. Especially during the cold winter nights, having a bowl seasoned with chili powder and aged vinegar wouldfortingly warm him from the inside out. The tofu pudding was quickly served. Xue Xiang curiously eyed the tofu pudding in front of her, then eagerly spooned up a taste. Hiss! Xue Xiang burnt her tongue and stuck it out. So hot! she eximed. Xue An let out a chuckle, then gently stirred with his spoon. You cant be hasty with this. Eat too fast, and youll burn your tongue! he cautioned. There they were, the father and his daughters, contentedly enjoying their tofu pudding at the stall. Back at the hotel, Tan Xiaoyu immediately took out her phone and opened the martial arts forum. At that moment, the martial arts forum was exploding with the days events from the martial arts conference. Immortal Venerable Meets His End, Who Exactly is Mr. Xue? The Untold Story of Mr. Xue and Me, Narrated by a Girl Who Sat in Front of Him During Junior High! A Heavenly Being Obliterated with a Single Punch, Could Mr. Xue Possibly Be a Loose Immortal? The martial arts forum was flooded with all sorts of messy threads. Tan Xiaoyu clicked on her own thread and took a deep breath before replying with three words. I won! Soon, a moderator noticed her post and immediately featured and pinned it. The number of replies began to grow exponentially. Front-row worship to the big shot! As a friend of Mr. Xue, does he have a girlfriend? Pfft, are you dumb? I was there today, and Mr. Xue came with his twin daughters! Heavens, a doting dad with daughters is still so dominant and impressive? Im practically swooning! Where are you swooning? Pure innocence spotted above! Does Mr. Xue ept disciples? I want to learn from him! I want to be a disciple too! Same! In these replies, someone suddenly uploaded a few photos. One of them was a side profile of Xue An standing on the stage. Although it was taken from a distance and was somewhat blurry, the photo still managed to convey Xue Ans powerful presence. So handsome indeed! Im going crazy! Hes not only handsome, but his kung fu is amazing too! Thements became even more frenzied, while Tan Xiaoyu gazed at Xue Ans photo as if she were entranced. Meanwhile, In Zhongdu, thousands of miles away, In an elegantly furnished quiet room, a girl as beautiful as an anime character watched the photo of Xue An on the martial arts forum, and she too was momentarily lost for words.. Chapter 67 Pear Blossoms Bloom All Over the Hills Chapter 67: Chapter 67 Pear Blossoms Bloom All Over the Hills Trantor: 549690339 Is it him? How could that be possible? Didnt he already die? The young girls face was a picture of shock, then she quickly searched the forum for any photos of Xue An. Finally, she was certain. This man was indeed Xue An, who had been missing for four long years. She couldnt help but burst into a furious rage. Clearly a scumbag, not only did he disappear without a reason, but he also caused my sister to retreat into a life of seclusion. And now that hes back, he doesnt even think to look for her! The girls face flushed with anger, and it took her a moment to calm down before she said in a low voice, Someonee. The door opened silently, and a respectful-looking elderly man walked in. Second Miss. Prepare the carriage! Alright, where to? Mount Qingmang! The martial arts tournament had ended. The death of the Finger-Heaven Elder had left many people in fear and halted the subsequent matches. Many people quietly left Qingmang Town, but Xue An didnt go. Because he still had some matters to settle. Since he didnt leave, Hua Tingting and Tan Xiaoyu also stayed. Only Tan Dong had somethinge up temporarily and left Qingmang Town to return to Beijiang. That day, Xue An took both his daughters mountain climbing. Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting followed. The air in the mountains was so pure it seemed as if it had been cleansed. At this time, close to Qingming Festival, fine drizzle fell near Mount Qingmang nearly every day. But this couldnt stop the enthusiasm of the two little girls, who giggled and frolicked all the way. Watching his two clever and quirky daughters, Xue An felt his heart warm. Daddy daddy, whats that over there? Xue Xiang pointed to a valley in the distance and asked. Xue An nced over, Oh, those are pear trees! Pear trees? Does that mean there are pears to eat? Xue Nian perked up. Xue An smiled, They havent blossomed or borne fruit yet, how could you eat them? When will they blossom? Xue Xiang asked. They should be blooming soon, I guess! It must be really beautiful when they blossom! Xue Xiang said longingly. Xue An quietly smiled, then discreetly cast a Spell Decree. Their destination was also in that pear orchard. But this year, due to the cold weather, the trees had not blossomed yet. However, when they reached the middle of the valley, a breathtaking scene unfolded. The mountains pear trees, as if greeting their arrival, all bloomed at once in an instant. The pure white pear blossoms made the valley seem like a heavy snow had just fallen. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian paused for a moment, then joyfully rushed into the pear woods. Hua Tingting and Tan Xiaoyu looked at each other, their eyes full of shock and confusion. How could such a coincidence happen in the world? The pear blossoms bloomed as soon as this group of people arrived. Could it be this was Xue Ans doing? Hua Tingting suddenly remembered the time at the Qin Family, when Xue An made the flowers and nts turn green overnight. Who exactly was he? Why could hemand flowers and nts, making the mountains pear flowers bloom abundantly? Xue An led everyone to the center of the valley. There was actually a Daoist Temple there. But it was in disrepair, showing signs of dpidation. Xue An walked into the Daoist Temple, and perhaps the sound of his footsteps disturbed the tranquility of the ce. An old, indolent voice came from inside the house. Devotees may just take a look and leave. If you wish to make an offering, both scanned code and cash are epted. Xue Ans lips curled into a smile, Old Master Zhai, youre actually still alive? The room fell quiet for a moment, then the door creaked open, and an old Daoist dressed in grey stepped out, mumbling, Who is it? That voice sounds so familiar. As he looked up, he caught sight of the smiling Xue An and was taken aback. You you are? Xue An nodded, Old Master Zhai, dont you recognize me? The old Daoist suddenly became excited, Xiao An? Youre actually still alive? But I remember casting several divinations for you, and they all showed you were no longer in this world. Xue Anughed, Maybe your divinations werent very urate! Old Master Zhai shook his head, very confident, My divinations are always urate, this is so strange! Then Old Master Zhai saw the two little girls following Xue An and a loving smile appeared on his face. Such beautiful and pure youngdies. My daughters! Xue An dered proudly. Old Master Zhai nodded, It shows. He then turned and went back into the house, and after a moment, he brought out two small beaded bracelets. These have been blessed by my constant prayers and can ward off all evils! Thank you, Grandfather! the two little girls eximed in unison. Mm, good! Old Master Zhai said, his beard curling up with his smile. It was only then that he noticed the strangeness around him. He was taken aback at first, and then with a bewildered face he said, Strange, when I just came out, the pear blossoms hadnt bloomed yet! How did they all burst into bloom in the blink of an eye? Xue An smiled, Maybe they are weing us! As he spoke, Xue An took out a bank card from his chest, This is the pear money I owed you many years ago. Old Master Zhai epted it without hesitation, and even said with augh, Back then you swore that one day you would repay me, and I didnt believe it. Now it seems you really did! How much money is on this card? A few tens of millions, Im not quite sure of the exact amount, Xue An said nonchntly. Old Master Zhai, who was originally excited, froze, How much did you say? A few tens of millions! Did you rob a bank? Old Master Zhai asked. Xue An said, both annoyed and amused, Do you think you can still get money from robbing banks these days? Thats true, even I support scanned payments for offerings now! Old Master Zhai mumbled on. It was clear that he was very happy. Not because of the money, but because Xue An hade. Xue An also felt a bit of nostalgia at this moment. In his youth, when his family had faced great misfortune, he often went into the mountains to gather herbs to make money. By chance, he came to Lihua Valley and met Old Master Zhai, who was in his prime at that time. Although Old Master Zhai could sometimes be erratic, he was quite sympathetic to Xue An, often helping him out with the offerings from the Daoist temples. Xue An had said then that he would return to repay the kindness. Now he had done so. Xue An walked into the main hall. The hall was old and in disrepair, giving a dim impression, but the statues of gods were still intact. The deities worshipped here were a chaotic mix, including the Three Pure Ones and Jade Emperor, as well as various other immortals. There was even a Fox Immortal enshrined in one corner. Xue An smiled, casually picked up an incense stick, lit it, and ced it in the incense burner. Why are you putting them all in the same incense burner? Divide them up! Old Master Zhai said. Xue An smiled, Theres no need. Let them divide it up themselves! Old Master Zhai was doubtful, but as he turned to leave, All the statues in the hall began to tremble slightly as ifthey were paying respects to Xue An. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking at these statues with a faint smile on his face. These immortals were truly real. Xue An had even interacted with them before. However,pared to Xue An, who had defied the heavens and ascended step by step to the Immortal Realm, The biggest w of these local deities was that they could only survive on the power of faith. Once they lost belief, it was as good as dying. But Xue Ans incense stick was enough to give full face to these immortals. Thats why he said to let them divide it themselves.. Chapter 68: Dare Not! Dare Not! Chapter 68: Chapter 68: Dare Not! Dare Not! Trantor: 549690339 After Xue An emerged from the great hall, Old Daoist Zhai was approaching the chicken coop, sharpening his knife with a vigorous air. He had caught a few wild mountain chickens a while ago and had been keeping them in the coop, intending to wait for their eggs. But today, since Xue An had brought his two adorable daughters along, naturally, he wanted to treat them well. However, seeing his skilled chicken-ughtering technique, Xue An couldnt help but wonder if the old Daoist often partook in meat dishes when on the mountain alone. The two little girls were brimming with excitement as they darted in and out of the rooms, embarking on a game of hide-and-seek. As for Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting, they were both captivated by the picturesque surroundings. The two little girls had now ventured into the great hall and, far from being afraid of the statues of deities, they knelt on the cushions quite seriously. Bodhisattva, please ensure my papa is always safe and sound! Xue Xiang and Nian Shuang said with their hands pressed together in prayer, their expressions earnest. But no sooner had their wishes been voiced than the deities statues seemed to smile wryly, and a faint, misty voice was heard. We dare not! Xue Xiang and Nian Shuang, the two little girls, couldnt help but startle. Sister, did you hear someone talking? Yeah! I heard it indeed! Far from being frightened, the two little girls became even more thrilled. It seems like these statues are talking! Xue Xiang said. How awesome! Nian Shuang remarked. What the two of them didnt know was that their wishes had given the deities a shock, inducing a cold sweat. What a joke! Ensuring the safety of Immortal Venerable? First, gauge whether you have the power to do so! At this point, the two little girls shifted their interest to the Fox Immortal statue in the corner. Is this a fox? It looks like one! Shall we pay respects? Of course! Taking the lead, Xue Xiang guided her sister as they were about to kneel. Crack. The Fox Immortal statue actually split open. The noise drew Old Daoist Zhai over. Eh, what happened? How did this statue crack? Old Daoist Zhai waspletely puzzled. Xue An, however, smiled slightly. He knew what had transpired. Clearly, the Fox Immortal preferred to destroy itself rather than let his daughters kneel before it. After all his daughters were not ones to kneel carelessly. Naturally, dinner was crafted by Xue Ans skillful hands. He transformed the wild mountain chicken into Beggars Chicken and concocted some exquisite dishes with fresh seasonal wild vegetables. Xue Xiang and Nian Shuang ate joyfully, while Hua Tingting and Tan Xiaoyu buried their heads and devoured the food voraciously. There was no other reason but the sheer deliciousness of the meal. Old Daoist Zhai then took out a gourd, took a few sips of his homemade pear wine, and whispered to Xue An, Whats the story with these two beauties? Theyre like flowers and jade. Xue Ans expression remained unchanged, Just friends! Old Daoist Zhai curled his lip, Whod believe that? Howe I never have such beautiful female patrons as friends? Thats because youre both ugly andzy! Xue An said bluntly. Old Daoist Zhai didnt mind and chuckled to himself, continuing to drink his wine leisurely, asionally serving dishes to the two little girls. It was evident he had taken a liking to Xue Xiang and Nian Shuang. After dinner, the two little girls went inside the house with Tan Xiaoyu and the others. Xue An and Old Daoist Zhai sat opposite each other in the courtyard, starting their game of chess. But what they were ying was neither Go nor Xiangqi. It was Five-in-a-Row. Expressions of difficulty frequently appeared on Old Daoist Zhais face, sometimes even hissing in pain. Youve lost again! Xue An ced down his chess piece and said indifferently. Old Daoist Zhai, with a gloomy face, said, You little rascal, ever since we started ying this Five-in-a-Row, I have never beaten you! Not just that, from the beginning with Go,ter with Xiangqi, youve never won against me, and now you cant handle Five-in-a-Row either. Are we going to y military chess next? Xue An said. Pah, whos going to y military chess with you? Next time Ill y Fight the Landlord with you! Old Daoist Zhai said resentfully. Sure! I hope you wont cheat then! Xue An said indifferently. Enough of this, time to sleep! Old Daoist Zhai yawned and went inside. There were only two guest rooms. Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingting shared one, while Xue An and his two daughters shared the other. They had yed so hard today that the two daughtersy in bed and soon fell into a deep slumber. Xue An sat by the window, sipping tea slowly. The clouds outside had already scattered, the moon was high in the sky, casting a silvery white glow over everything. Time passed without knowing how long. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and then an ethereal voice carried through. Old man Zhai, today is your day of death! The door of the main room was flung open, and Old Daoist Zhai, usuallyzy, was now clear-eyed. As he arrived in front of Xue Ans room, Old Daoist Zhai solemnly said, No matter what you see, donte out! I will keep you safe. Remember! Xue An said nothing, simply nodding his head. Old Daoist Zhai stood in the courtyard, tilted his head up, and said in a deep voice, No matter what I do, you still wont leave me alone, will you? A series of eerieughter echoed, and then a man and a woman suddenly appeared atop the courtyard wall. The man was tall and imposing with a cold expression. The woman was petite and delicate with a sweet appearance. Thisbination gave off a very odd feeling. However, Old Daoist Zhais expression became even more solemn, So its the mighty Niu Yiwan and the delicate Yue Xiaoqian. What brings you two ghosts here in the middle of the night? What are you up to? Yue Xiaoqian covered her mouth with a giggling smile, Old man Zhai, why say we wont let you off? Just hand over the Dragon-seeking Disk, and we will turn around and leave without disturbing you further! Old Daoist Zhai shook his head, I know what kind of schemes you people are plotting, especially now with the dragon energy on Mount Qingmang growing stronger, signalling that Jiaolong is about to transform. You lot are harboring wicked thoughts! But let me tell you, the Dragon-seeking Disk is not with me! The idea that you can subdue Jiaolong with the Dragon-seeking Disk is nothing but a foolish fantasy! Yue Xiaoqian let out a captivating, seductiveugh before saying, Whether its with you or not, we are well aware. And for one mere beast, to oppose our Wangui Sect, do you really think its worth it? Theres nothing in this world truly worth or not worth. My master tasked me to guard this Jiaolong here, and so I shall guard it well. Whether youre from the Wangui Sect or the Thousand Ghosts Sect, dont even dream ofying a finger on it. Yue Xiaoqians smile gradually vanished as she spoke indifferently, Old man Zhai, youd better think this through. With your abilities, you are no match for the two of us, and also I seem to be smelling the scent of living beings. Old Daoist Zhaisplexion changed, then he said in a heavy tone, They are just ordinary people, unrted to all this! Whether they are rted or not isnt up to you to decide! Hand over the Dragon-seeking Disk, or else await your death! Yue Xiaoqian sneered. With a roar, Niu Yiwan charged fiercely towards them. Old Daoist Zhais expression turned grave as he dodged the assault with a swift movement, then began entangling himself with Niu Yiwan in closebat. Niu Yiwan was robust as an ox, but for the time being, he couldnt get the better of Old Daoist Zhai. Yue Xiaoqian huffed disdainfully, her form suddenly vanished into the moonlight. When she reappeared, it was behind Old Daoist Zhai, where she struck his back with a palm. Old Daoist Zhai stumbled, lurching forward precariously, nearly copsing to the ground with blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. With a cold smile, Yue Xiaoqian said, Old man Zhai, Ill give you one more chance. Will you hand it over or not? Old Daoist Zhai was resolute, Never! Then go to your death! Yue Xiaoqian smirked as she raised her hand. But just at that moment, the door of the guest room creaked open! Chapter 69: Sorry, I mind! Chapter 69: Chapter 69: Sorry, I mind! Trantor: 549690339 Dont open the door! Old Daoist Zhai was in a panic. Yue Xiaoqian and Niu Yiwan retreated a few steps, their faces stern as they watched. Xue An slowly walked out from inside the door, his face wearing a hint of helplessness. Spending thete night not sleeping, but fighting and killing, is that fun? Old Daoist Zhai urgently said, Xue An, these two guys are not ordinary people, youre just amon man, it has nothing to do with you! Then Old Daoist Zhai looked at Yue Xiaoqian and said in a deep voice, You can see it too, hes just a mortal, let them go! Yue Xiaoqian, however, wore a face of mocking smile, Do you think anyone will walk away alive tonight? Old Daoist Zhai was shocked and lost hisposure, You you . But at this moment, Xue An pped his hands and said with approval, Well said, no one is leaving this ce alive tonight! Old Daoist Zhai was on the verge of madness. This guy, noting earlier orter, chose precisely this time to show up, and even now, he was talking nonsense. Yue Xiaoqian looked at Xue An with interest, You are an interesting man, I dont mind ying with you first, and then letting you die! Sorry, I do mind! Xue An said indifferently. Yue Xiaoqians face darkened, Granny here is giving you face, dont reject it! Xue An shook his head and held up two fingers, Youve misunderstood two things! Oh? Which two? First, you are not my granny. Second, when I said no one is leaving, I meant you two. You wont be able to leave tonight! His words left the others present somewhat astonished. Yue Xiaoqian and Niu Yiwan exchanged nces, then burst intoughter. Oh man, what a joke, weve got all kinds of people these days. A man without any secret techniques actually says he wont let us go? Yue Xiaoqian said with a face full of sarcasm. Old Daoist Zhais expression was grave as he slowly stood up and said seriously, Xue An, you take the others and go, Ill deal with these two! Hurry Xue An neither agreed nor disagreed, but instead looked up at the moon hanging in the sky like a jade te. At that moment, the moonlight was like water, and the spring breeze stirred the pear trees, making it impossible not to feel that the night was unreasonably beautiful. Such moonlight, actually, is more suitable for talking about life with thedies, rather than fighting and killing. So you two, are really quite a disappointment, Xue An stated faintly. Enough talk, Niu the Boulder, kill him! This guy must be out of his mind! Yue Xiaoqianmanded in a deep voice. The Boulder, Niu Yiwan, smirked at themand, his right arm tensed, muscles twisting like a Dragon-snake, and then he charged over. Xue An didnt move. He appeared as though he had been frightened into immobility, his demeanor still so calm. A cold smile appeared on the corner of Niu Yiwans mouth. This punch, he guessed, might st this kid into nothing but dust. He had already caught the scent of women inside the house; after dealing with these two, hed have a good time venting. With this thought, Niu Yiwans heart heated up, and he put even more strength into his hand. His fist was about to crush Xue Ans left face. Yue Xiaoqian didnt even bother to watch the oue; in her view, this man was as good as dead. But just at this critical moment, Xue Ans hand suddenly shot out, blocking in front of Niu Yiwans fist. Thump. A dull sound. Instead of the expected stter of brain matter, a crisp cracking noise followed. Then came the painful cry from Niu Yiwan. Xue An hadnt moved an inch, only his hair was swaying due to the draft from Niu Yiwans punch, yet when Niu Yiwans fist struck Xue Ans backhand, it was as if he had hit an iron wall. Instantly, Niu Yiwans arm was crushed. Niu Yiwan was horrified and instinctively turned to run. Xue An sighed lightly, Such moonlight, killing really dampens the mood. But since you brought it upon yourself, you cant me anyone else! Saying this, he threw a punch. This punch had no skill, not even as much as a small childs. Yet, it was exactly such a punch that Niu Yiwan simply could not evade, hitting him squarely on the back of his spine. Staggering, Niu Yiwan did not move from his spot, but rather, his body began to emit a series of cracking sounds like firecrackers. After a burst of crackling, every joint in Niu Yiwans body had shattered, and he stood still only by muscle memory. Xue An slowly walked past him, gently exhaling a breath. Niu Yiwan copsed with a thunderous fall and breathed hisst breath. From beginning to end, it took a total of twenty-seven seconds. Yue Xiaoqian, who had thought she held the winning ticket, almost popped her eyes out. At this time, Xue An turned towards her with a grim smile, Now, its your turn! Yue Xiaoqian felt as if she had been targeted by a tyrannosaurus, her muscles stiff with extreme fear. She retreated as quickly as she could, hoping to escape from this ce as soon as possible. But no matter how swiftly she moved backwards, Xue An was always following her at an unhurried pace directly in front of her. Yue Xiaoqian, like a beast driven into a corner, let out a mournful cry, then released all the skills she had learned in her life, trying to kill this terrifying man. However, all her actions were like a child brandishing a sword, utterly ineffective against Xue An. By then, Yue Xiaoqian had already retreated to the edge of the courtyard wall. She clenched her teeth and screamed up to the sky. Ghostly Apparitions! A gust of gloomy wind swept past, and the bright moon in the sky disappeared. The surrounding area was engulfed in thick ck fog. The ghosts wandered through the fog, emitting malevolent auras. This was a secret technique she could only perform by draining her life force. This would shorten her life by five years. But the effect was excellent. At least, this terrifying man was enveloped by the ck fog. Yue Xiaoqian breathed a sigh of relief, feeling somewhat fortunate. This man was terrifyingly formidable, but in the end, he had fallen for her trap, perishing under the Ghostly Apparitions. The reason for her certainty was that Yue Xiaoqian had never seen anyone survive the Ghostly Apparitions. It didnt matter whether the person was a regr human, the Xiaoyao, or even a Heavenly Being; anyone who fell into the trap of the Ghostly Apparitions was destined to die! Zhai the old Daoist roared and thought toe to Xue Ans rescue. Yue Xiaoqian sneered, Old Zhai, is this the mere mortal youve been talking about? If it werent for this misss prowess, I would have almost been fooled by your tricks too! The old Zhai just wanted to say something. But then, a hand suddenly extended from the ck fog that was thick like an enormous cocoon. A delicate and slender hand, very elegant. Yue Xiaoqian was stunned. Then, that hand violently tore through the air. The dense fog that seemed imprable was forcibly ripped apart. Xue An appeared in front of Yue Xiaoqian with an indifferent expression, smiling slightly, Quite interesting, but useless! Yue Xiaoqian was so terrified that she turned and ran for her life. But before she could even scale the wall, Xue An had grabbed her ankle and violently mmed her down to the ground. Thump. Yue Xiaoqian was smashed and half her bones shattered on impact. As she tried to lift her head, Xue An stepped forward and nted his foot on her skull, speaking indifferently, Dont move! Chapter 70: My Lord, Spare My Life! Chapter 70: Chapter 70: My Lord, Spare My Life! Trantor: 549690339 Spare me, my lord, please! Yue Xiaoqians voice was trembling. It was only now that she realized this man was not someone she could afford to provoke. At this moment, Elder Zhai was alsopletely bewildered. Having not seen him for several years, how had Xue An be so formidable? Ive said that no one will leave here alive tonight! As he spoke, Xue An prepared to exert pressure with his foot, and Yue Xiaoqian screamed in terror. My lord, please spare me, spare my life. I am from the Wangui Sect. If you kill me, you will never have peace in the future. At this time, Elder Zhai also said, Xiao An, its fine to kill this person, but her backing from the Wangui Sect is very troublesome to provoke. Xue An smiled faintly, I have a habit, the less advisable it is to provoke, the more I want to try. With that, he pressed down with his foot. Crack. Yue Xiaoqians head was crushed to pieces. Elder Zhai had not expected Xue An to be so decisively murderous. As he hesitated, a ck mist rose from Yue Xiaoqians corpse. Under the moonlight, it twisted and eventually took on the appearance of Yue Xiaoqian. Elder Zhais expression grew solemn. As expected of someone from the Wangui Sect, she had turned into a fierce ghost in such a short time after death. The spirit of Yue Xiaoqian looked at Xue An with a face full of resentment. The young master of our Wangui Sect will soon arrive at Mount Qingmang. Then you and this old man Zhai will both die! As she spoke, Yue Xiaoqians form began to fade, ready to flee the ce. Her heart was filled with rage at the moment. Xue Ans stomp had ruined the physical body she had finally acquired, the equivalent of damaging decades of her cultivation. But just at this moment, Xue An said indifferently, I said, no one will leave here alive tonight! Not even ghosts. As he spoke, Xue An suddenly reached out, his hand extending into the void, and grabbed the fading Yue Xiaoqian back. It was at this moment that Yue Xiaoqian understood what extreme fear was, her face full of disbelief. Spare my life, my lord. This was herst utterance left in this world. The next second, her soul was scattered by a flick from Xue An, reduced to nothingness. Her soul dispersed, never to return. The most tragic end. At that same time, mes rose from the corpses of Niu Yiwan and Yue Xiaoqian, instantly incinerating their bodies to ash. Elder Zhais eyelids jumped at the sight. Xue An then took out a small bottle and threw it to Elder Zhai. What is this? For healing. Elder Zhai opened the bottle, and a refreshing fragrance filled the air. Elder Zhais spirits were lifted, knowing just by the scent that this elixir was no ordinary item. He poured out the medicine elixir and swallowed it. Soon, a warmth spread through his belly. Daoist Elder Zhai spat out a mouthful of congested blood and then feltpletely refreshed, in the best state he had ever been. Tell me, whats going on? Xue An sat on the stone bench in the courtyard, looking at Daoist Elder Zhai. The Wangui Sect came to me three months ago, wanting to get a treasure from me to deal with a Jiaolong in Mount Qingmang that is about to undergo transformation. Xue An nodded, And then? I didnt give it to them, of course. That Jiaolong is the life-saving benefactor of my master. Before he died, he specifically asked me to take good care of it. It was expected that it would take at least a hundred years to transform. But I dont know why, its suddenly showing signs of transformation recently. You know, a Jiaolong is at its weakest when its undergoing transformation. Combined with the Dragon-seeking Disk, theres a chance to subdue it. A Jiaolong, huh Thats a spiritual beast! Thats why many sects have set their hearts on it, Wangui Sect being the most eager. Xue An understood. The Jiaolong they were talking about must be the one in the ckwater Pond of Mount Qingmang. He didnt expect that after he gave it a Demon Cultivator Cultivation Technique, its progress would be so fast that it was about to transform and transcend. At this moment, Daoist Elder Zhai hesitated before saying, Xiao An, take advantage of the fact that its not yet dawn, and quickly take your daughter and friend and leave! Leave? Why should I leave? These people are not to be trifled with, especially the young master of Wangui Sect, whose divine skills are said to be immeasurable. Xue An smiled faintly, If I leave, what will you do? Daoist Elder Zhai looked affectionately at the dpidated Daoist temple, I have been here since I was young, at first with my master. After he passed away, Ive been living alone. After so many years, Ive grown attached, so I wont leave! But youre different, this matter has nothing to do with you. Youll just be implicated by staying here. Hurry up and go, take this bank card as well, money has no meaning for me now! Daoist Elder Zhai said with a serious face. Xue An did not take it, just looked at Daoist Elder Zhai and suddenly said, Youve suddenly be so formal; it makes me quite ufortable. Daoist Elder Zhai gave a bitter smile and took out his wine gourd to drink a few more gulps, I dont know what youve experienced these past few years; I cant see through you anymore. But listen to me, you should still go! Xue An turned his head to look into the distance, Talking about it now is already toote Theyve arrived! As expected, it wasnt long before a noisy mor of people could be heard in the distance. Daoist Elder Zhais expression changed before he reverted to the image of the dirty, broken-down and slovenly old Daoist. But the arrivals werent from Wangui Sect as imagined, but rather a group of about a dozen people, old and young, men and women, all wearing mountaineering clothes and equipped with gear. The one leading was a man with an arrogant face who, upon seeing a slovenly old Daoist sitting in the courtyard, couldnt help but say, Hey, old man, were staying here for the night, hurry up and clean up the ce. After saying this, he tossed a stack of money at Daoist Elder Zhai. Daoist Elder Zhai did not get up, just chuckled, Sorry, the Daoist temple already has guests staying, youre toote! The young man frowned and looked over at Xue An, who was sitting aside, then said, Are you the ones staying here? Move out now, how much do you want? This young man obviously didnt care about money. Xue An shook his head and held up a finger. Ten thousand, right? Fine! The young man did not hesitate. Xue An said indifferently, Give me a billion, and Ill leave right now! Remember I only want cash! The young mans face suddenly changed, and he sneered scornfully, Have all the people in the mountains gone mad with poverty? At this moment, a middle-aged man stepped forward to block the young man, Feng Shao, the bigger picture is more important. Feng Shaos face was sullen, and he fell silent. The middle-aged man bowed to Daoist Elder Zhai, Daoist elder, since there is no ce to stay, may we set up tents near the Daoist temple? Daoist Elder Zhai nodded, That is naturally possible. The equipment carried by this team was all top-of-the-line, and in no time, they erected a professional tent beside the Daoist temple. Daoist Elder Zhai said in a low voice at this time, It seems the waters are getting muddier. Xue An was nonmittal, merely saying coolly, The muddier the water, the easier it is to catch fish.. Chapter 71 Are You My Aunt? Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Are You My Aunt? Trantor: 549690339 This night was destined not to be calm. A very strange caravan had arrived at Qingmang Town, and what made it strange was that among the vehicles, there was actually a ck pnquin. This mode of transportation, which should have been long extinct, had reappeared on the streets of Qingmang Town. At this moment, the caravan came to a stop. A few stout men approached the pnquin, bowing as they greeted whoever was inside. The curtain of the pnquin was lifted, and a man with deathly pale face stepped out, his eyes seeming to flicker with ghostly mes. The man looked up at Mount Qingmang, looming in the darkness, and said in a cold voice, Yue Xiaoqian and Niu Yiwan are dead! His subordinates exchanged nces, fear evident in their eyes. A cold smile appeared on the mans lips, It seems there are traces of other sects as well, but unfortunately, what the Wan Gui Sect covets can only belong to us! Come, lets head up the mountain! Yes, Young Master! The man turned and reentered the pnquin, and then a bizarre scene unfolded. The pnquin unexpectedly rose into the air as if being carried by unseen forces, speeding towards the mountain. A ghostly levitation. If anyone else had witnessed this scene, they would have certainly cried out in shock. Shortly after this group went into the mountains, a few more vehicles slowly entered Qingmang Town, and the people who alighted turned out to be the youngdy from Zhongdu. Someone had already inquired at Yue Lai Hotel; Xue An had gone up the mountain in the morning. The youngdy furrowed her brows and thenmanded, Head to the mountains! Following her were several silent men in ck, whose frames werent particrly imposing, but their aura of lethality was not to be underestimated. The youngdy led her people into the mountain as well. However, by the time they found the Daoist Temples, it was already bright daylight. Feng Shao, who had arrived the previous evening, stepped out from his tent with a somewhat gloomy expression. Having been ustomed to luxury, he was dissatisfied; despite the tent being of top quality, it still couldntpare to thefort of a room. He approached the doors of the Daoist Temples with resentment, just in time to see Hua Tingting and Tan Xiaoyuing out, chatting andughing. Feng Shao was dumbstruck. Never had he imagined that in such a deep mountain, he would encounter such beautiful girls. While he was still lost in a daze, a middle-aged man approached him. Feng Shao, its time to set off! Feng Shao nodded and then said to the elder priest, Old Dao, is there anything unusual about these mountains? The elder priests expression was unchanged. Before he could speak, Xue An said, I know! Feng Shao looked at Xue An, You? Xue An nodded, Yes! Arent you looking for ck Water Pond? The middle-aged mans eyes brightened, then he gave Feng Shao a meaningful look. Feng Shao caught on, Right, then take us there, dont worry, there will be a generous reward for your help! Xue An smiled slightly, Sure, Id like to have a look as well! The elder priests eyes flickered as he watched Xue An. He didnt know what Xue An was up to, hesitating several times as if wanting to speak, but in the end, he closed his mouth. As they were packing and preparing to leave, the youngdy arrived with her entourage. When she saw Xue An, her face erupted with anger, and she charged over, pointing at Xue Ans nose and cursing furiously. You damn Xue An! Xue An was so stunned by the scolding, he looked at the girl who resembled an anime beauty with a sense of strangeness. He felt she looked somewhat familiar. The youngdy scoffed, What? You dont recognize me anymore? Fine, after disappearing for four years, it seems youre living quite well. You even have beautiful girls around you. Let me ask you, do you have no conscience? My sister gave up so much for you; do you not feel any guilt? Xue An felt a jolt through his body and then remembered who this girl was. An Yans younger sister, his own sister-inw. An Qing. But when he had first met her, she was only twelve or thirteen years old, just a child, which was why he had not recognized her. Xue An couldnt help but give a bitter smile, An Qing, I truly did not abandon your sister. These four years I really couldnt return! And these people, theyre just my friends. Your sister is she doing well? An Qing scoffed, Now you remember to ask? Where have you been all this time? Ill tell you, my sister broke with the family because of you, andter entered the monastic life, then her whereabouts became unknown! Xue Ans body shook once more, and a cold glint shed in his eyes, Her whereabouts became unknown? An Qing was about to say more, but the sudden assertiveness from Xue An made her unable to continue, and she could only nod. Yes, her whereabouts are unknown! I have been searching for her too! Xue An fell silent for a moment, then shook his head solemnly, No matter what method I use, I will find Yaner! Now, Xue Ans divine sense could not cover much distance, but he believed that once his strength improved just a bit more, he could directly scan the entire Earth. When that time came, no matter where she was, he was going to find her. And Xue An had a feeling that his wife must be somewhere out there right now. An Qing came all aggressive, ready to use and ask questions, but upon seeing Xue Ans deration, her own heart softened first. During this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian bounded joyfully up to Xue Ans side. Upon seeing these two little girls, An Qings expression drastically changed. Are these? Papa, where are we going to y today? This call of Papa made An Qing unsteady, almost causing her to fall to the ground. Are these children my sister left behind? An Qing asked, her voice trembling. Xue An nodded. Tears flowed down An Qings face as she knelt and said, Come here, let auntie give you a hug! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian eyed the unfamiliar girl, feeling an unexinable kinship but still shook their heads. Papa, who is she? Xue An was silent for a moment, and then patted the two little girls heads, She is your auntie! As he spoke, Xue Ans own heart was filled with sighs. In the past, he followed An Yan to visit the An Family just once. During that visit, he was utterly rejected by the entire An Family. At that time, no one in the An Family regarded him highly, except for An Qing, who didnt join in the mockery and disdain aimed at him then. Afterward, it was in a huff that he took his wife to Beijiang. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, a bit shy, still inched closer, Are you really our auntie? An Qing, her tears rolling down, nodded, Yes! Where is our mother? An Qing choked up a bit, Your mother has gone to a ce far away, but she will be back soon! Okay, Auntie, please dont cry, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, ever so well-behaved, began wiping An Qings tears. An Qing embraced the two little girls in a tight hug, her heart filled with unspeakable sorrow. In a prominent family like the An Family, despite the luxury, there was often a deep loneliness. She had been close to her sister since childhood, butter events involving her sister were too much for her to ept. Especially An Yans disappearance, which had dealt her a heavy blow. Now, having found her two nieces, naturally, her heart overflowed with joy.. Chapter 72 Jiaolong Transforms Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Jiaolong Transforms Trantor: 549690339 Feng Chaochou watched from a distance with his arms folded, his eyes still retaining a trace of lingering astonishment. The moment he first saw An Qing, Feng Chaochou was stunned. Her beauty was different from that of Tan Xiaoyu and Hua Tingtingit was the kind that made men involuntarily feel the urge to protect her. Especially matched with her animated character-like exquisite face. Commonly referred to as the ultimate Iolita. Dammit, why does this guy have so many beauties around him? Feng Chaochou thought resentfully. Once I settle my important business, Ill find a way to take all thesedies for myself! As for Xue An. Feng Chaochou didnt pay him any attention. He came from the Feng Family in the provincial city, a legitimate wealthy household there. And in the provincial city, even across Beijiang, there had been no mention of a wealthy family bearing the surname Xue. So, he figured that Xue An was just amon man, thats all. Feng Chaochou was neither a martial artist nor a magician; his reason foring to Mount Qingmang was solely because of that middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was named Zuo Yuqi, a renowned Feng Shui master in the provincial city. It was he who said that a magic artifact would appear in Mount Qingmang, suggesting that if it could be obtained and presented to his family, Feng Chaochou would undoubtedly be the Family Head of the Feng Family. That was why he had traveled hundreds of miles to this backwater. What are you guys up to? An Qing asked at that moment. Before Xue An could speak, Feng Chaochou had alreadye forward, with a smile on his face he said, Hello, I am Feng Chaochou, from the Feng Family in the provincial city, maybe we could get to know each other! An Qing gave him a cold nce and didnt bother with him at all. Feng Chaochou felt a bit embarrassed and wanted toe closer, but at that moment, the man by An Qings side, without a change in expression, stepped forward and pushed Feng Chaochou to the side. Feng Chaochou was stunned, and his face darkened involuntarily. Feng Shao, its better to prioritize important matters. I see the dragon energy is bing more vibrant, we should hurry! Zuo Yuqi, fearing that the grand opportunity would be ruined, promptly advised. Feng Chaochou snorted through his nose and turned to Xue An, asking, Where is ckwater Pond? Xue An smiled lightly, Its just up ahead, follow me! At this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said to An Qing, Auntie Auntie, Daddy is going to take us to see the big long worm! The two little girls still remembered the Jiaolong in ckwater Pond, but they called it the big long worm. Feng Chaochou sneered inwardly. Big long worm? Thats really funny, they wont even know how they died when the timees. An Qings heart stirred, and she nodded, Then Ill also go have a look, is that alright? Alright, alright! The sudden inclusion of An Qing didnt elicit any particr reaction from Xue However, the several silent men by her side piqued Xue Ans interest. Those men clearly hadmendable skills, and they maintained silence throughout, conducting themselves in a disciplined manner. Could they be military personnel? A thought shed through Xue Ans mind. The journey from Lihua Valley to ckwater Pond was not too far. The path was rugged and uneven, which made the travel slow. Xue An simply carried one daughter in each arm and then casually led the way at the front. This disy of strength caught the attention of An Qings bodyguards with a sh in their eyes. Just as Feng Chaochous face was turning pale, feeling like he could barely hold on any longer. They arrived at ckwater Pond. The ce looked no different from when Xue An had leftst time. However, upon arriving, Zuo Yuqi became excited. Yes, this is it! The Jiaolong is about to transform; its a rare opportunity thates once in a hundred years! Feng Shao, if we handle this well, not only will you control the Feng Family, you could also reach the summit of the provincial citys elite. Feng Chaochous expression turned to one of excitement as well. At that moment, the water in ckwater Pond began to boil, and the sky, which had been clear, suddenly became overcast with clouds. Its happening! Its about toe out! Zuo Yuqi muttered to himself, then with some regret, pulled out a set of small gs from his bosom and started nting them around ckwater Pond. After inserting the objects, several red lines faintly appeared above the ck Water Pool. Suddenly, an immensely huge snakehead emerged from the ck Water Pool. Two horns had already formed on the head of the snake, and its pair of eyes were filled with agony. This sight sent a huge shock through An Qing, who had not taken the situation seriously before. Oh my god! Could there really be a Jiaolong? At first, An Qing thought it might just be some Giant Python. But she had not expected it to be such a divine creature. Several silent men immediately stood around An Qing to protect her. Thunder rumbled faintly in the sky. Suddenly. With a crack, a massive bolt of lightning streaked directly toward the Giant Python in the ck Water Pool. With this strike, the Giant Python let out a pained roar before plunging into the ck Water Pool, turning the water crimson with its blood. Many of the onlookers were scared silly. The elderly Daoist Zhai was especially excited, The Jiaolong is transforming, Master! That Jiaolong is about to ascend to the heavens! But just then, another even more massive bolt of lightning shot toward the ck Water Pool. Itpletely ignored the resistance of the water and plunged straight in. The ground trembled as if a giant creature was struggling in pain. At the same time, the third bolt of lightning came. The first lightning strike was to transform the dragons horns, the second was to shed the pythons skin, and the third and final one was the Dragons Ascension to Heaven! If it could withstand this hit, then the Jiaolong wouldpletely transform into a dragon. But at this moment, the small gs arranged by Zuo Yuqi began to flicker. The lightning seemed unable to find the ck Dragon Pool and hovered above, then surprisingly dissipated. Zuo Yuqi was overjoyed! Meanwhile, the Giant Python thrust its head out fiercely, full of wounds but still extremely furious as it charged at Zuo Yuqi. Feng Shao! Nows the time! Feng Chaochou wasnt foolish and knew that sess or failure hinged on this moment, so he shouted, Quick! Take action! Those who hade with him all pulled various firearms from the backpacks they carried on their backs. There was even a rocketuncher. This arsenal also took An Qing by surprise. To be able to procure such official equipment, the Feng Familys influence was not to be underestimated! Fire! The firearms targeted the Giant Python and opened fire. The bullets struck the Giant Python, creating sparks everywhere. The hardness of its scales made Feng Chaochou click his tongue in wonder. But it also made his ambition burn even hotter. If he could tame it, who would dare to provoke him? But the Giant Python was clearly enraged. With a wide-open mouth, a st of ck mist surged directly toward Feng Chaochou and his men. Startled, Feng Chaochou hurriedly rolled out of the way to dodge the attack. Those behind him were enveloped by the ck mist and crisply dissolved into the ck water. Feng Chaochou was terrified out of his wits. Zuo Yuqi, with a grave expression, took out thest magical tool. It was a cinnabar essence stone he had prepared for years, specifically to deal with the Jiaolong on the verge of transformation. Once thrown, the Jiaolong would be at hismand. At this thought, Zuo Yuqis heart zed with eagerness. In fact, his arduous journey here was not to assist Feng Chao but entirely for his own purposes. But at that moment, someone sneered, This Jiaolong belongs to the Wangui Sect.. The rest of you, scram! Chapter 73 Too Weak! Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Too Weak! Trantor: 549690339 With the sound of his voice, a ck sedan chair floated over from out of nowhere. This eerie sight made Feng Chaochou and the others nce sideways. Zuo Yuqis face turned extremely grim. Wangui Sect was not something he could afford to provoke. Moreover, given the manner of this persons arrival, he was certainly no ordinary individual. As the sedan chair touched down, the young master of the Wangui Sect stepped out, surveyed everyone present with a look of scornful amusement at the corners of his mouth. This Jiaolong is mine. Everyone else, get lost! Upon seeing this man, Zuo Yuqis scalp tingled, but he still mustered his courage and said, Even the Wangui Sect should respect the order of arrival, shouldnt they? No sooner had he spoken than Mu Qi scoffed coldly, Are you saying that you refuse to ept this? Zuo Yuqi dared not speak any longer. However, Feng Chaochou was somewhat indignant and sneered, Who is this kid, ying tricks and pretending to be a ghost. Ghost fire zed in the eyes of Mu Qi, the young master of the Wangui Sect, and with a swing of his hand, he sent Feng Chaochou flying to the ground from a distance. This move sent shivers down the spines of many onlookers. Youd better listen when I speak; otherwise, be careful, or Ill turn all of you into fierce ghosts! Mu Qi warned ominously. He then looked greedily at the Jiaolong that had suffered severe injuries. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity; if he could subjugate this Jiaolong, no one would dare to provoke the Wangui Sect. His own status would be even more secure. Thinking this, Mu Qis heart grew even more fervent. He then took out several beads emitting a dim glow from his chest and threw them towards the Jiaolong. In mid-air, the beads quickly expanded and, following a few deafening explosions, the Jiaolong let out a painful roar as its scales were torn apart. Amidst the blood-soaked mess, the Jiaolong becamepletely enraged, opening its mouth to spew a cloud of ck mist straight at Mu Qi. Mu Qi chuckled coldly, waved his hand, and countless tormented souls screamed as they flew towards the Jiaolong. The ck mist was entirely neutralized by these tormented souls. Onlookers like Zuo Yuqi turned pale. This Mu Qi was incredibly domineering, intending to forcefully subjugate the Jiaolong with his own strength. IVIu eyes glowea witn Increasmg zeal. But just then, his tormented souls suddenly wailed and vanished into nothingness. Then someone sighed lightly, To be possessed by so many resentful souls, how many sins have youmitted? Mu Qis expression darkened, and he turned to look at the speaker. Xue An was seen slowly walking into the centre of the scene. Upon seeing him, the Jiaolongs snake-like eyes brimmed with tears, and it let out a low, intive growl before bowing its head in submission. Xue An gently patted its head and smiled, This is also a tribtion you must endure. But rest assured, I am here! The Jiaolong affectionately nudged Xue An. At this moment, Mu Qi, Zuo Yuqi, and the others looked even more somber. Feng Chaochou wore an expression of disbelief. How could the Jiaolong show such affection towards Xue An? And Old Master Zhais gaze flickered, as if he had realized something. But the most shocked of all was An Qing. She could never have imagined witnessing so many unbelievable things in one day. At this time, Mu Qi sneered, Who is this kid, who doesnt know to steer clear when the Wangui Sect is at work? Xue An revealed his white teeth with a chilling smile, So you are the young master of the Wangui Sect that Yue Xiaoqian mentioned? Mu Qi was taken aback and then said darkly, You know Yue Xiaoqian? Then she Xue An nodded, I killed her! Mu Qi smirked malevolently, Good, it has been a long time since someone dared to speak to me like this! You are the first! I will craft your soul into a Yin Thunder, condemning you to an eternity without reincarnation! Feng Chaochou then asked Zuo Yuqi in a low voice, Mr. Zuo, what is Yin Thunder? Zuo Yuqis face was ashen, It is one of the most malicious techniques! After hearing this, Feng Chaochou felt an inexplicable thrill inside. Fight! The more tragic, the better! Best if both parties suffer! Xue An then smiled indifferently and patted Jiaolong, who was looking aggrieved. Alright, after Ive dealt with this guy, Ill help you ascend to heaven! he said. Mu Qi sneered, about to speak when suddenly, a me appeared in Xue Ans hand. The white me burned fiercely. Mu Qi was taken aback, fear showing on his face. He felt an instinctive terror of the me. Xue An said lightly, Looking at the resentment surrounding you, its clear youre ruthless. Today, I shall take you down! Mu Qi smirked disdainfully, Dont think with this little thing you can do anything. Watch my Wangui Sects Heart-Devouring Ghosts! As his words fell, the sky darkened, and countless wronged souls rushed towards Xue An. Zuo Yuqi and An Qing among others turned pale as they watched. It was indeed because the momentum was terrifying. Xue An didnt move. A cold smile curled on the corner of Mu Qis mouth. He probably scared him stupid! Mu Qi thought. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly raised his head, and the me in his hand expanded suddenly before he threw a punch. Boom! The wronged souls didnt even have the chance to wail before they dissipated into nothing. In the moment of Mu Qis astonishment, Xue An smiled lightly, Now, its your turn! As he spoke, he was already close to Mu Qi, then pped him across the face. Mu Qi intended to dodge, but his muscles were stiff. He could only watch helplessly as Xue Ans palm struck him. p. A crisp sound. Mu Qi was sent flying dozens of meters away. Afternding, he coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood and looked at Xue An with shock. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and shook his head, Too weak! Malice filled Mu Qis face as he suddenly raised his hand, Die, all of you! His followers instantly fell dead, and then, with a solemn expression, Mu Qi gathered their souls in his hand and snorted coldly, Sacrifice! With a burst of ck mes, the souls vanished. Then the earth shook. Something seemed to be crawling out from beneath the ground. Zuo Yuqi turned pale with shock. The ground suddenly shook violently, and a mass of dark aura that blotted out the sky rose up as a towering Ghost General appeared in the midst of the field. Mortals, why have you summoned me? The giant voice echoed through the valley. At that, Mu Qi knelt, respectfully, Ghost King, someone is opposing my Wangui Sect. I beg you to disy your divine power and execute them! The Ghost King let out an insidiousugh, Fair enough, but the offerings from your Wangui Sect have beenckingtely. Mu Qian wore a tense expression and quickly said, After this is done, our Wangui Sect will offer ten virgins to your service. The Ghost King then smiled satisfactorily, turned to look at Xue An, and then froze. You you Fear started to surface on the Ghost Kings face. At this moment, Mu Qi said, Ghost King, this is the man! As he spoke, Mu Qi looked triumphantly at Xue An, thinking youre done for now! This Ghost King was a formidable figure often worshipped by the Wangui Sect. But unexpectedly, the Ghost King now wore a ttering smile and spoke carefully, Your Excellency. what brings you here? Chapter 74: The Myriad Thunders Obey, The Dragon Ascends to the Sky! Chapter 74: Chapter 74: The Myriad Thunders Obey, The Dragon Ascends to the Sky! Trantor: 549690339 My lord? The spectators were all perplexed. Especially Mu Qi, who was even more bewildered, Ghost King, this guy. Before he could finish his sentence, the Ghost King had already impatiently stomped down. Mu Qi didnt even have the chance to cry out before he was crushed into a pulp, and then the Ghost King said with a face full of panic, My lord, I truly didnt know it was you who hade here, please forgive me! At this moment, Xue An smiled faintly, You recognize me? The Ghost King shivered, cursing his bad luck inwardly. My lord, I once apanied the Ghost Saint to the Heavenly Realm and happened to see you there! the Ghost King said cautiously. How could a Ghost King of his level have ever seen Xue An. It was only once when he had apanied a power of the Netherworld Realm to a grand event in the Heavenly Realm that he caught a glimpse of Xue An from a distance. Back then, Xue An, seated at the foremost ce, was respected by all the powers of the Heavenly Realm. Such grandeur left asting impression on the Ghost King. The Ghost Saint who had taken him there warned, If you see this person in the future, stay as far away as possible, and do not provoke him! The Ghost King had etched this into his memory, never expecting to encounter Xue An in the mortal world. At this moment, the Ghost Kings heart was trembling. Even though Xue Ans presence wasnt strong at the moment, he didnt dare show any disrespect. After all that was the Immortal Venerable! A figure who could create or destroy an entire realm with just a gesture! Compared to him, what was he even worth? Xue An nodded, You are quite sensible! If the Ghost King could sweat, he probably would have been drenched in cold sweat by now, hurriedly nodding his head and bowing, Yes, yes, yes! My lord, do you have any other orders? Xue An said indifferently, I heard that this Wangui Sect often makes sacrifices to you? The Ghost King shuddered, saying in a rush, My lord, I have no ties with this Wangui Sect, they just often make sacrifices to the Netherworld, so asionally they reach out to me! Xue An nodded, Do they use living souls for the sacrifices? The Ghost King felt like crying, cursing the Wangui Sect inwardly. Who else could have been provoked but such an ancestor? Was he courting death? At this time, Xue An waved his hand, Let it be, I will spare you this time. Do you know what to do in the future? The Ghost King nodded vigorously, patting his chest, Rest assured, my lord, I understand! Be gone! The Ghost King, feeling like he had received a great pardon, quickly slipped back into the time-space rift from which he hade. Damn it, it looks like Ill have to eat less of the mortal worlds incense offerings in the future! Otherwise, my little life is in jeopardy! Then, Xue An looked down at the corpse of Mu Qi, smiling faintly, and with a flick of his finger. A speck of light emerged from Mu Qis body and settled into Xue Ans hand, then took on the appearance of Mu Qi. This was Mu Qis soul. But now, Mu Qis face was filled with terror. He had heard the conversation between the Ghost King and Xue An, and even a powerful being like the Ghost King was utterly deferential to Xue An. What exactly was his background? Mu Qi couldnt help but feel deeply frightened, not daring to leave his body and hoping that Xue An would spare him. Unfortunately, he had underestimated Xue Ans ability to hold a grudge. I said that today I would collect you! Xue An said impassively. Mu Qis soul kept bowing in Xue Ans palm, frantically pleading, Spare my life, my lord, spare my life! I was blind and offended you, I beg you to forgive me! Forgive you? But those souls you have harmed, did you ever spare them? Xue An spoke, and a pure white me rose again in the palm of his hand. With a cry of agony, Mu Qi was burned to nothingness. His soul dispersed, never to be heard from again. The room fell into a deathly silence. Elder Zhai stared dumbfounded, muttering to himself under his breath, Xiao An, what have you gone through in these four years? And people like Feng Chaochou and Zuo Yuqi were even more terrified, not daring to raise their heads. Especially Feng Chaochou, at this moment his heart was filled with panic. He actually still thought about dealing with this man? It was really overestimating himself! And Zuo Yuqi at this time, was almost ready to kneel down. Because he understood just how terrifying that Ghost King was. It could even be said that if that Ghost King snapped his fingers, everyone present would be shattered to souls and spirits. And yet, such a terrifying being was showing utmost respect towards Xue An. The origins of Xue An were something Zuo Yuqi didnt even dare to think about. And at this moment, the overcast clouds in the sky gradually started to disperse, and the expression on the Jiaolong became increasingly pained. Xue An looked up and said indifferently, Now, I will help you ascend to the heavens! As he spoke, he suddenly leaped into the air, pointing one hand towards the sky, and softly shouted, Listen to mymand, thunder! With a series of rumbling sounds, the previously thinning clouds suddenly thickened, and within the swirling vortex in the center, there were faint shes of lightning. The Jiaolong raised its head, a glint of determination shing through its serpentine eyes. At that moment, Xue An shouted lightly, Strike! A gigantic bolt of lightning, half a mile thick, plunged downward. The thunder roared deafeningly, its brightness illuminating the sky! All people trembled under the might of heaven and earth! An Qing and the guards who followed her were all shocked, especially An Qing, who murmured to herself. Sis, brother-inw seems to have be an Immortal Venerable! The lightning bolt headed straight for Jiaolong, and the small gs set up by Zuo Yuqi didnt even struggle before they turned to ash. The Jiaolong let out a huge roar and rose from the pool, charging towards the lightning bolt. With a huge bang. Mount Qingmang itself trembled. Xue An stood in midair with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, This thunder, thats what you call a dragon ascending to the heavens! Apanied by his words, a dragons roar that prated heaven and earth rang out. Under this strike of lightning, the Jiaolongpletely shed its python skin, the python scales receded, and dragon scales emerged! Dragon horns stood tall and magnificent, with a pair of dragon ws growing on its underside! Since then, a Giant Dragon with a camel-like head, deer-like horns, rabbit-like eyes, ox-like ears, snake-like neck, mirage-like belly, carp-like scales, eagle-like ws, and tiger-like palms emerged before everyone. Everyone was stunned. Zuo Yuqi, even more, said nkly, Its a Five-wed dragon! This is ascension in one step! The Giant Dragon rolled in the sky and then flew down to Xue Ans feet, carrying him directly. This was the true definition of riding a dragon to ascend to the heavens! Xue An smiled and then said, Bring my two daughters over! The Giant Dragon obedientlynded on the ground, and Xue An stretched out his hand towards his two daughters, Come, Daddy will take you to y! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian came over without any fear. Then Xue An also said to Elder Zhai and An Qing, Lets go. Elder Zhai was trembling all over at this moment. This Jiaolong was the reason he resided in Mount Qingmang and the sentiment of histe master. Naturally, he felt joy seeing the Jiaolong ascend to the heavens. Once everyone was on the dragons back, Xue An said, Lets go! The Giant Dragon roared and shot straight up into the sky. It quickly disappeared above the heavens. Zuo Yuqi and Feng Chaochou stood stupefied for a while before looking at each other. Mr. zuo. Zuo Yuqi, his spirit crushed, waved his hand, Feng Shao, lets go! This man is not someone we can afford to provoke! Chapter 75: Code Name: Phoenix Immortal Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Code Name: Phoenix Immortal Trantor: 549690339 Thinking back to the recent scene, Feng Chaochou couldnt help but shiver. This trip to Qingmang Town not only bore no fruit but also resulted in the loss of several elite subordinates, amounting to a heavy loss. It was expected that upon his return, he would also have to ept his familys punishment. Could he could he already be an Immortal? Feng Chaochou muttered to himself. Zuo Yuqi shook her head, Probably not, but I cant see through him! Feng Chaochou furrowed his brows and then said softly, And with the Xie Family in Zhongdu Zuo Yuqi shook her head, I dont know, and I dont want to know! Feng Shao, after we return, I am going to leave this ce and travel the world! As for you take care of yourself! Watching Zuo Yuqis retreating figure, Feng Chaochou felt a mix of emotions. This Mister Zuo was considered quite a figure in Zhongdu, yet now he looked as dejected as a defeated rooster. Could this Xue An really be that formidable? Could he possibly be more powerful than the people of the Xie Family? After all, the Xie Family houses a monstrous existence! The flying dragonnded on the rooftop of the Yue Lai Hotel in Qingmang Town. When Song Yi and Xue Lan came out to greet it, they were both stunned. Song Yi said with an excited face, A Five-wed Golden Dragon Heavens, arent such divine creatures not supposed to appear in this era anymore? Xue Lans face was filled with disbelief. This was a living, breathing dragon! Xue An and the others dismounted from the dragons back. Elder Zhai stood by the dragons side, full of admiration. The dragon seemed to recognize Elder Zhai but ignored him as Elder Zhai was too weak. Dragons are a proud species. Unless you subdue them, they will not befriend you. Xiao An, brother! Xue Lan said. Xue An nodded, Come with me! Okay! Xue Lan followed Xue An into a room, and with the door closed, it was just the two of them. Xue Lans heart thumped rapidly as she lowered her head and fiddled with the hem of her clothes. Do you want to practice Daoism? Xue An asked indifferently. Xue Lan was taken aback; so he was asking about that! Yet Xue Lan quickly nodded her head. But you must think it through, the path of cultivation is extremely arduous, like going against the heavens, and once embarked upon, there is no turning back. I understand! Xue Lan nodded solemnly. Good, then I will teach you a Spell Decree, remember not to disclose it to anyone, and what you can achieve will depend on your destiny! As he spoke, Xue An patted Xue Lans head. Aplete Cultivation Technique was transferred to Xue Lan. This was a technique Xue An had specially selected for Xue Lan, called the Gui Water Technique, which he hade across in a female practitioners Sect during his travels through the universe. It was most suitable for women to cultivate, being bnced and not easily prone to errors. When the door opened, An Qing was standing in the corridor, casting a yful nce at Xue An. Oh, youre out already? Xue An gave a wry smile, Thats my sister. Sister? Your real sister or a sworn sister? An Qing said coldly. Although she had temporarily forgiven Xue An, that didnt mean she was willing to allow Xue An to carelessly seek out other women. For her sisters sake, she also had to keep a close watch on Xue An. Those people following you, they are from the military, arent they? Xue An asked indifferently. An Qing nodded, Not bad, your judgment is quite good. They belong to a secret force within the military, and I, too, am a member of this force! Dragon Group? Xue An said with some curiosity. An Qing smiled wryly, We are special forces, our codename isnt fixed, but people usually refer to us as Phoenix Immortal. Looking at his young aunt, who seemed not yet of age, Xue An found it somewhat amusing. Sensing Xue Ans disbelief, An Qing red at him and said firmly, What, you dont believe me? Let me tell you, my hacking skills are ranked in the worlds top three! An Qing was indeed telling the truth. Even though she was born into the prominent An Family of Zhongdu, she wasnt like those other rich daughters who spent all their time getting dolled up for afternoon tea and shopping. She had no interest in such things. What An Qing loved most was dealing with the. In the cyber world, she was a veritable King. She was also known to many foreign experts as the Jade Butterfly. She had diligently practiced her hacking skills in the hopes of finding her sister online. But as her fame grew, she was eventually recruited into the Phoenix Immortal. Xue An became serious; no matter what the field, being in the worlds top three is no small feat. His little aunt truly was no ordinary person. An Qing lifted her head proudly, and just then, two little girls ran in. Little aunt, little aunt, look what we have here? the two girls boasted, holding up a slender thread. Though she had only spent a short time with them, An Qing had already developed a deep bond with the two girls andughed, You two little rascals! Let me see! Reaching out to take it, she did not expect the seemingly lightweight silken thread to be exceedingly heavy. Huh! Whats this? Xue An, observing from the side, could tell at a nce what it was. It was actually a dragon whisker. The two girls said proudly, We plucked it from the mouth of that big mudfish, cool huh! An Qing was somewhat at a loss for words. That was a dragon The totem of the nation, something that exists only in myths and legends, seemed to have be a mere pet in the hands of Xue An. Xue An patted the two girls on the head, smiling and said, Very impressive! Come on, lets go home. As soon as they stepped outside, the dragon saw Xue Xiang and Xue Nian and began to back away in a panic. It was simply too scared of these two little ancestors. Xue An chuckled and patted it. Come on, youre a dragon, at least have some pride, will you? It was just a dragon whisker. Jin Long dared not make a sound and hung its head. Xue An, holding the two little girls, headed home, with An Qing and the others following suit. Only Zhai Laodao and Xue Lan and others stayed behind. The dragon soared into the sky, vanishing in the vast night in the blink of an eve Song Yi eximed in awe, Truly the methods of an Immortal! By now, his faith in Xue An was rock solid. To have tamed a Five-wed Golden Dragon. What kind of realm was that? Could it be that he had reached the level of a Loose Immortal? Song Yi pondered. If he indeed was a Loose Immortal, then in Huaxia, even in the world, he would be among the top-tier powerhouses. As far as Song Yi knew, Zhongdu had two Loose Immortals, both venerated by prominent families and rarely seen in public. The Xie Family in the provincial city also seemed to have an elder ancestor among the living. Then there was the Sword Immortal of Lingnan, and rumors of a Loose Immortal supporting Lin, a general in the military. The Golden Dragon flew exceedingly fast. A journey that would take more than an hour by car waspleted in just a few minutes. Xue An directed the dragon tond directly in front of Number One Tian Vi.. Chapter 76 Wangui Sect… Destroyed! Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Wangui Sect Destroyed! Trantor: 549690339 After everyone came down, Xue An pointed towards the distant Yunmeng Lake, From now on, youll stay in thiske, understand? Jin Long nodded, then soared into the sky and flew into theke. Although Yunmeng Lake was not too vast, it was still ample space for it. Moreover, Xue An had modified this ce, so the Spiritual Energy in Yunmeng Lake was even thicker than in the ck Water Pool. Jin Long joyfully circled theke and then sank to the bottom. Xue An smiled, actually, this golden dragon had just transformed, and had yet to master many Divine Skills, but once it became proficient, it could reduce its form and even transform into other creatures. Of course, if it wanted to take on a human form, that would require decades of arduous cultivation. And when the door was opened, Tang Xuaner, wearing pajamas and with sleep-filled eyes, walked out. She hadnt expected Xue An to return so soon. However, as soon as An Oing saw Tang Xuaner, her expression turned even uglier. What whats this about? Xue Ans expression was indifferent, A friend. A friend? Xue An nodded lightly, and said calmly, To be precise, she is the benefactor who raised Xue Xiang and Nian Nian. An Qing swallowed back her words and her gaze towards Tang Xuaner softened. Hello, my name is An Qing, Im Xiang Xiang and Nian Nians aunt. Tang Xuaner nodded, Im Tang Xuaner! As for the men in ck who followed An Qing, they had already left beforehand during their time in Qingmang Town. An Qing made it clear that although she had joined the Phoenix Immortal, she was an external operative and didnt need to report for duty unless summoned. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian insisted on sleeping with Tang Xuaner that night. After everything was settled, Xue An sat on the sofa in the living room. At that moment, An Qing came over and sat next to Xue An. Youre doing quite well for yourself! This vi is quite valuable! It was a gift, Xue An said indifferently. Where have you been these four years? Why no word at all? After a long silence, Xue An sighed lightly and said, You wouldnt believe me if I told you, but you can rest assured that Ive done nothing to dishonor your sister. An Qing nodded, Whether you did or didnt, thats up to your conscience, but Ive decided, I wont leave Beijiang just yet! I need to keep an eye on you! Until my sisteres back! An Qing said fiercely. But her appearance resembled that of a middle school student; her chubby, rosy cheekscked any semnce of intimidation, no matter how fierce her expression. Xue Anughed, Fine by me! Meanwhile, in a deste mountain range somewhere. Below a ck altar, dozens of elderly figures were kneeling. The person at the forefront, holding a skull cane, had two ghostly mes flickering in his eyes, looking extremely menacing. Mu Qi is dead, his soul destroyed; our Wangui Sect has never before suffered such humiliation. Therefore, I have decided that the Wangui Sect will re-enter the mortal world to avenge Qi! the elder roared angrily. He was the Sect Leader of the Wangui Sect and Mu Qis father, Mu Qian! Yes! the people below responded thunderously. Sacrifice! Mu Qianmanded. Several young girls were pushed onto the altar, just as they were about to have their throats slit for the sacrifice. A mass of ck fog drifted up from beneath the altar, and the entire cavern began to shake. Mu Qian was overjoyed, Could it be that the powers of the Ghost Realm are showing sympathy for our Wangui Sects plight,ing to our aid? As he spoke, he led the way in kneeling down, his expression one of fervent devotion as he kowtowed ceaselessly. At that moment, a Ghost King materialized in the cavern through the altar, none other than the one from the ckwater Pond. Upon seeing the Ghost King, Mu Qian was even more overjoyed. Lord Ghost King, to have you grace the mortal realm is an honor. A great misfortune has befallen our Wangui Sect. Someone has killed my son, obliterating even his soul. I beg of you, Lord Ghost King, to lend us your aid! The Ghost King looked down at the prostrating Wangui Sect members with a sinister gaze and said coldly, You are the Sect Leader of the Wangui Sect? Mu Qian crawled forward a few steps. Lord Ghost King, I am indeed the Sect Leader of the Wangui Sect! I have always presided over the sacrifices offered to you! As he spoke, Mu Qian revealed a sycophantic smile. The Ghost King nodded slightly, then suddenly swung a heavy p across. A gust of eerie wind blew as Mu Qian was pped straight into the caverns wall, turning into mush, impossible to peel off. This scene left everyone in the cavern dumbstruck. It was then that the Ghost King, with a face full of anger, said, You blind fools, to have provoked Immortal Venerable and almost caused my end. Now you expect me to seek revenge for you? Heh, it seems like you have no more need to remain in the mortal realm! With that, the Ghost King stretched out his hand and a ghastly wind arose as evil spirits emerged. Shrieks of agony filled the entire cavern, turning it into a ughterhouse. After a moment, everyone was killed, their blood flowed everywvhere. The Ghost King snorted coldly, and with a stamp of his foot, countless specks of light rose from the corpses. Mu Qians soul was the strongest among them. As Mu Qians soul drifted toward the Ghost King, it continued to plead. Lord Ghost King, why have you struck down our Wangui Sect? You must know that we often offer sacrifices to the Ghost Realm! Silence! bellowed the Ghost King. These sacrifices were voluntary! Besides, you meddled with someone you shouldnt have. You cant me me for this. Come now, you will all follow me to the Ghost Realm, the mortal realm has no ce for you anymore! With that, he grabbed at the specks of light, heedless of their wailing, and returned directly to the Ghost Realm. Upon entering the Ghost Realm, these souls would be ves with a most pitiful fate. As for the altar, it crumbled into pieces after the Ghost Kings departure, rendered useless. With that, the once powerful Wangui Sect waspletely eradicated. In Chinatown of M Country. The elderly man who sat drinking tea opposite Yu Ling that day now sat in silence on a chair. After a long while, he finally spoke to the person beside him, Have you found anything out? Someone beside him replied, Elder, weve found that this person seems to have some connection to the An Family in Zhongdu, but apart from that, hes just an ordinary person! The An Family? the old man muttered to himself, his expression gradually turning solemn. He was Han Jun, the Sect Leader of the Tang Sect in M Country. In M Country, the Tang Sect was a major organization among the Chinesemunity. His acquaintance with Yu Ling was also due to Yu Ling having once been part of the Tang Sect. However, Yu Lingter left the Tang Sect to focus on his martial arts training. But who would have thought that, thirty yearster after returning to action, he would die in Huaxia, killed by a young man whose name had never been heard before. The Martial Arts Congress was strictly off-limits to recording, so he had only seen a few sporadic, secretly taken photos. But based on eyewitness ounts, he knew that this Xue An was no ordinary person. Being in M Country, it was impossible for him to seek revenge for his friend. Should it just be left at that? After a moment of silence, Han Jun said, Send someone to Lingnan. Tell the Yu Family in Lingnan that the person who killed their kin is this Xue An, who rose to prominence in the Martial Arts Congress! Yes! Chapter 77: Truly Delicious Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Truly Delicious Trantor: 549690339 The warm spring breeze hits her face, and the air is filled with a restless spring vibe. On this spring evening, in front of the Number One Tian Vi, a family barbecue is underway. Brand-new grills are lined up in a row, with an array of skewers neatly arranged on top. Xue An stands in front of the grill, asionally sprinkling various seasonings on top, his movements as smooth and fluid as drifting clouds and flowing water. A rich aroma of barbecue gradually begins to waft through the air. Not far away, Xue Xiang, Xue Nian, and an exceptionally ugly Pekingese are all squatting on the ground, drooling as they quietly wait. An Qing and Tang Xuaner are helping to cut meat and thread skewers on the side. Initially, An Qing didnt want to do this, but she couldnt resist the allure of the barbecue; Xue An had said that if you dont work, you dont get to eat. With no other choice, the second young miss of the An Family had to start helping reluctantly. From time to time, she would sneak a peek at the skewers on the grill, turning a golden brown and emitting a tantalizing aroma. Its not that she had never had barbecue before; when in Zhongdu, if she wanted, world-ss barbecue masters would present her with skewers made from the finest ingredients within ten minutes. But, those so-called delicacies paled inparison to Xue Ans barbecue. The first time she tried it, An Qing was stunned. She never imagined that there could be such delicious barbecue in the world. Thats why she couldnt understand how Xue An could create such incredibly delicious barbecue with such ordinary ingredients. She had asked Xue An before, and at that time, Xue An had simply said, Thats because their barbecue has no soul! This answer left An Qing totally bewildered. What does it mean to have no soul? Does eating barbecue really require a soul? In fact, the fire Xue An used while barbecuing was generated by True Yuan. Its one of a kind in this world, with no second one to be found. The charcoal at the base was made from various rare woods, which would probably make any expert grieve and exim that it was a sinful waste. The most important point was that these meats were vibrated apart by Xue Ans internal power while being barbecued. This made them absorb the vors more deeply during the process. Under such conditions, who couldpete? The first batch of skewers was ready, and Xue An affectionately gave them to his two daughters first. Xue Xiang and Xue Nians little faces were smeared with grease as they ate. The Pekingese looked on eagerly, hoping to catch some fallen scraps of meat. Xue An sighed and said with some frustration, Youre supposed to be a dragon, but look at how little ambition you have! Indeed, this exceptionally ugly Pekingese was the Five-wed Golden Dragon transformed. In just a few days inside Yunmeng Lake, the Jiaolong had turned into this Pekingese. Moreover, it shamelessly followed Xue Xiang and Xue Nian around, all for the sake of getting some good food. Papa, Xiao Sha is so cute, dont talk about it like that! Xue Xiang said, throwing her used bamboo skewer to it. Xiao Sha immediately caught it and then greedily licked the leftover morsels of meat on the skewer, making utterly satisfied humming sounds. At this moment, the heart of this golden dragon was crying out, roaring! Five hundred years! Five hundred years! I stayed in the mountains for five hundred years, living on fish every day, only to discover today that there is such delicious food in the world. Just to eat these skewers, from now on, I must be the loyal pet of my little masters. Indeed. At that moment, Xue Xiang pped her hands. Xiao Sha, perform a handstand for Papa to see! With a skewer in its mouth, Xiao Sha didnt hesitate and immediately stood up on its hind legs, walking around Xue Xiang and Xue Nian with its front paws. The two little girlsughed cheerfully at the antic. Xue An couldnt help but feel a mix of amusement and dismay as he watched. What was this? Selling dragon dignity for a skewer of barbecue? Then, Qin Yu arrived. As soon as she got out of the car and smelled the rich aroma, her eyes lit up. It smells so good! Then looking at Xue An who was barbecuing, she smiled and said, Mr. Xue, I didnt know you had such a skill! Xue An smiled slightly and handed over a skewer of sizzling chicken wings, Wanna try? Qin Yu hesitated for a moment, but still took it. The moment it touched her mouth, her eyes went wide. How does it taste? Qin Yu wolfed down the rest of the chicken wings, then sighed and said ruefully, I guess I wont be able to enjoy any other barbecue after this. At that moment, An Qing felt dissatisfied, Why does she get to eat a skewer without doing any work? Keep talking, and you wont get any of the leftovers either! Xue An said indifferently. An Qing shut her mouth. She harbored silent resentment, just wait until my sister gets back! At this time, Qin Yu smiled and then joined in, starting to wash the vegetables and cut the meat. If anyone else saw this scene, their eyes would probably pop out. The venerable junior director of Longtai Group, the eldest daughter of the Qin Family, was actually doing the work of an assistant here. When the barbecue was almost ready, theyid out the table and everyone sat around, starting to eat skewers and drink beer. Mr. Xue, tomorrow our Longtai Group is opening a new za in town with a fashion show and various activities. You can bring your daughter to take a look! An Qings eyes lit up. A fashion show! Doesnt that mean there will be lots of beautiful clothes? Women always love shopping, no matter when it is. So, before Xue An could speak, she said, Yes, yes! Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, tomorrow your aunt will take you out to have fun! Mmm-hmm! The two little girls, with their mouths full of meat, nodded vaguely and continued to eat heartily. Wow, this Pekingese looks so unique! Qin Yu eximed upon seeing Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha nced at Qin Yu, toozy to pay her any attention, and continued to devour the pile of skewers with much gusto. Qin Yu ced the skewer she was holding on the ground, Come on, have this! Xiao Sha hesitated for a moment, pondering between dignity and deliciousness, then after a second of consideration, made its decision resolutely. Wagging its tail, it approached and started eating a big chunk. Qin Yu stroked Xiao Shas head amusedly, Cute little thing, you certainly look unique! Those who knew Xiao Shas origins, like An Qing and the rest, could not help but sweat profusely. Can this thing really be described as unique? Unexpectedly, Xiao Sha seemed quite pleased to let Qin Yu stroke it, with no sign of anger at all. Xue An was finding it hard to restrain himself. He even began to wonder whether he had rescued a Five-wed Golden Dragon or just a food-obsessed Pekingese? Whats its name? Uh, Auntie Qin, we call it Xiao Sha! Xue Xiang said. Xiao Sha, huh! Qin Yu looked at the peculiar-looking Pekingese and then nodded, Thats quite fitting. After Xiao Sha finished the skewer, it raised its head and looked at Qin Yu with a pair of watery, shiny ck eyes. What is it? Auntie Qin, its begging you for food! Havent you heard? A Pekingese dog, sitting by the door, eyes shiny ck, longing for a bone! Xue Nian giggled and said. Realizing, Qin Yu offered another skewer, Come on, bow! A sh of anger flickered in Xiao Shas eyes. It was, after all, a Five-wed Golden Dragon, a being of supreme dignity among mystical creatures! This woman was being far too presumptuous! Whats the matter? Dont you want it? Qin Yu tantalized with the skewer in her hand. Then, to everyones stunned amazement, Xiao Sha stood up on its front legs and began to bow earnestly. Qin Yu, satisfied, threw the skewer to it. Xiao Sha caught it in its mouth and gave Qin Yu an indifferent nce before turning away. Hmm. The skewers grilled by the grown-up, truly delicious! Chapter 78 Mu Yangquan Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Mu Yangquan Trantor: 549690339 Longtai za. It was a brand newmercial za established by Longtai Group at the heart of Beijiang City. imed to be a twenty-billion Euro investment, it boasted the mostprehensive business model and the highest-end shopping and entertainmentplex in the city. Today was its grand opening. In the morning, the ce had already been bustling, with reporters from all overing to cover the event. Many citizens hade early as well. Because today, Longtai za was hosting a fashion show. Rumors said that there would be famous models from abroad and top designers from Italy in attendance. This was a first for Beijiang, a truly unprecedented event. When Xue An arrived at the entrance of the za, arge crowd had already gathered, holding gs as if waiting for someone. Xue An stepped out of the car with the two little girls, apanied by An Qing and Tang Xuaner, and they made their way towards the entrance. Then, from behind, someone cheered, Here theye, here theye! The crowd surged, nearly pushing Xue Xiang and Xue Xiang to the ground. Xue An frowned, stretched out his hand to scoop his daughters into his arms, and then like a rock steadfast in the torrent, he pushed aside the oing tide of people. Whats wrong with you? Master Barber is about to arrive, and youre blocking the way? a man with pants so long they dragged on the ground and dyed yellow hair scolded angrily. Xue An frowned, Are you talking to me? Of course Im talking to you! Master Barber is right; you Huaxia people just dont have any ss! sneered the man, looking down at Xue Ans rustic attire. You Huaxia people? Xue An repeated, then smiled faintly, Then pray tell, who might you be? Me? Of course, Im not like you. Master Barber said that if my clothing designs win acim at the fashion show, hell take me to immigrate! eximed the man, his face alight with excitement. Xue Ans face darkened. Constant mention of Master Barber and belittling hispatriots. Such a person seemed to have no need to exist in this world. At that moment, an Italian with meticulously trimmed stubble and wearing a carefully designed suit walked over. Master Barber! Youve arrived! The man was extremely excited, speaking fluent Italian. Master Barber nodded arrogantly, but his gaze fell on An Qing, standing next to Xue An, and a sh of admiration lit up his eyes. This beautifuldy, your attire is the most stunning I have seen since I entered Huaxia, he remarked. An Qing wore what she considered a very ordinary outfit today, but because all of her clothes were custom-made and brought over from Zhongdu, even a in piece was of considerable value. That was why Master Barber was somewhat taken aback. Master Barber is right; these Huaxia people usually wear only filthy and shabby clothes. Its revolting! the man said obsequiously. His manner was so off-putting that even An Qing felt repulsed, deliberately asking, Oh, could you tell me the name of this distinguished designer? My English name is Kaman; as for my Chinese name its better left unsaid! said Kaman. In the meantime, Master Barber could no longer contain himself,pletely ignoring Xue An, he leaned in close, attempting to bestow a hand-kissing gesture on An Qing. In the days since he had arrived in Huaxia, this move had nearly always been met with sess. Many Huaxia women were curious about this foreigner, even taking the initiative to start conversations with him. But none of them were as pretty as the girl before him. She even had an aristocratic aura about her that could usually only be felt among the nobility of the European Imperial Family. But he had the wrong idea. Having seen plenty of these so-called foreign friends in Zhongdu who thought they could pick up girls just because they had a foreign face, An Qing simply stepped back without a change in her expression. Im sorry, but here in Huaxia, we dont indulge in that sort of thing! A look of disappointment shed across Babers face before he retorted, In our Italy, it is nothing more thanmon courtesy, this beautifuldy, you might have misunderstood! Kaman added, Thats right, Huaxia people are truly too conservative and feudal He didnt finish his sentence because, at that moment, Xue Xiang, who was being held by Xue An, piped up, Daddy, that mans trousers are really strange! Xue An nodded, his voice indifferent, For people who dont even care about their own face, it doesnt matter if their pants fall down. These words turned Kamans face extremely ugly. Baber frowned as well. He took a look at Xue An and, seeing only a slender Huaxia man, became somewhat disdainful. So this is the level of Huaxia peoples cultivation What level? If you dont like it, you can go back to your Italy, said Xue An expressionlessly. Baber was taken aback; this was the first time since his arrival in Huaxia that anyone had dared to speak to him like this. I dont care who you are, whether Baber or Kaman. If youre on Huaxia soil, you must follow Huaxias rules, or else get lost! Do you understand the word get lost? Xue An spoke in an icy tone. Babers face grew increasingly ugly. At that moment, a group of people approached, and at the forefront was a woman in her twenties dressed in a professional suit. She arrived in front of Baber, her face full of admiration and respect. Master Baber, youve finallye! The fashion show is about to start! Babers face turned ash-blue, Sorry, I think I need to reconsider our cooperation! The woman was stunned, then hurriedly asked, Master Baber, what happened? Why the sudden change of heart? Baber pointed at Xue An and said coldly, The people here are too unfriendly andck manners! I must protest, I mustin! The woman nced at Xue An, then spoke with anger, Who are you! Do you realize how important this is to Longtai Square? Quickly apologize to Master Baber! Apologize? Why should I apologize? Xue An said, a yful look on his face. The woman angrily said, Because you have insulted our foreign friend and disrupted our business, apologize now! Otherwise, well have you thrown out immediately! Xue Anughed out of extreme anger and suddenly asked, Whats your name? I am Dai Yue, the manager in charge of market operations dispatched here by Longtai Group! Dai Yue dered proudly. She could tell at a nce that Xue An, dressed casually, was not an important figure. But Master Baber was someone she had personally brought in at great expense. What if something went wrong? Xue An nodded, So you are Dai Yue, I thought your name was Mu Yangquan. Dai Yue didnt understand what he meant at first, but after a moment, when she got it, she couldnt help but tremble with rage. At that moment, Baber and Kaman were standing by, arms folded, enjoying the spectacle. Baber was sure these Huaxia people would inevitably submit, so he was not worried and merely asked Kaman beside him. What does this sheepdog mean? Kamans facial expression stiffened, Uh it means insulting this womansck of modesty! Oh! Baber thought back tost night when Dai Yue had knocked on his hotel room door, and he nodded his head. Dai Yue bit her lip and said, Call security, we must give Master Baber a proper exnation for this! No need for that, Xue An spoke calmly, then pulled out a card from his pocket that he hadnt used in a long time. You are now fired! Chapter 79: When it comes to fashion, Huaxia people are your ancestors! Chapter 79: Chapter 79: When ites to fashion, Huaxia people are your ancestors! Trantor: 549690339 Im fired? What kind of joke is this? Security, throw these people out! Dai Yue said with a face full of scorn. Take a look at this! Xue An tossed the card over. Dai Yue picked it up nonchntly, not paying much attention, thinking Xue An was just bluffing. But after taking one look, she was stunned. Because this card seemed to be the supreme card that everyone at Longtai Group was supposed to remember upon joining thepany. The person in possession of this card was the most venerable guest of Longtai Group. Not to mention firing a minor operations manager like herself, even if it meant closing the Longtai za right now to serve him alone, it wouldnt be out of the question! Dai Yuesplexion turned extremely pale, and her entire body began to tremble. Xue An said indifferently, Do you see it clearly? Do you want to make a phone call to verify? Dai Yue didnt dare to utter a sound. Because she knew it was absolutely genuine. How could this man posses the supreme VIP card of Longtai Group? Who on earth was he? Dai Yue felt somewhat desperate. Xue An said calmly, Since there are no doubts, I now ask you to immediately get lost! As he said this, Xue Ans tone was slightly more intense. Although it didnt sound different to the onlookers, to Dai Yue, it was like a thunderp exploding in her ears. It made her whole body shiver, almost driving her to wet herself. Those following behind Dai Yue were silent as if chilled by frost, not even daring to raise their heads. At that moment, Dai Yue suddenly shouted, You fired me, but Id like to see how youll handle todays fashion show! Saying this, Dai Yue looked at Barber with a face full of admiration, Master Barber, youve seen it, these people are simply too rude andck quality, why should we coborate with such people? Barber also had a dark expression, he hadnt expected this man to have such authority, casually causing a manager to resign with a simple gesture. But what this woman said was not wrong. If I terminate the coboration now, lets see how you handle this grand opening fashion show! Kaman also added fuel to the fire, The quality of Huaxia people is just poor,cking respect for contracts. Master Barber, I think they will have to apologize to you soon! Barber looked proudly. But at that moment, Xue An just smiled, Who said that without you, this fashion show cannot go on? Barber was taken aback, could it be this man had invited other designers? No, impossible! Then why would he say that? Dai Yue was also somewhat hesitant, but soon she spoke with a ridiculing face, You y it cool, but lets see what you do when the opening ceremony starts! Xue An looked at her deeply, then lowered his head and said to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, How about we y a game with daddyter? Okay! The two little girls said in unison. Xue An carried his two daughters to the fashion area. Dai Yue, Barber, and the others exchanged nces, then followed suit. They wanted to see what Xue An was up to. At this time, the fashion show was only twenty minutes away from beginning. The person in charge here was frantically busy. Upon seeing Xue An arrive, he was taken aback, You? Xue An didnt waste words, and took out the card, Im taking over here now! But The rest of his words were choked back, for he too recognized the supreme VIP card. There are only twenty minutes left, not even God can save him now! Barber sneered. But Xue An remained unfazed, looking over the dazzling array of clothes, and then quickly selected a dozen pieces or so. After cing them on the design table, he casually picked up the scissors beside him, snip snip, and began to tailor. Everyones eyes were wide open. Was he going to change the design on the spot? Heaven! There are only ten minutes left before it starts! How could there possibly be enough time? Even An Qing thought Xue An was joking. Baber, Kaman, and Dai Yue all wore sneers of contempt. Xue An cut with extreme speed, finishing these garments in less than a minute, and then he started piecing them together. The tailors waiting on the side were all top-notch. As soon as Xue An finished, he handed them over, and though they thought Xue An was fooling around, they still sewed them up at the fastest speed possible. Xue An picked up two pieces and said to Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, These are yours! Then he handed the remaining pieces to Tang XuanEr and An Qing, These are yours! An Qings eyes widened in shock, We have to go up there too? Yes! I designed these specifically for you, Xue An said indifferently. Knowing the urgency of the situation, An Qing and Tang XuanEr didnt waste time talking. They took Xue Xiang and Xue Nian into the changing room. At this moment, there were less than five minutes to the start of the show. Baber scoffed at this moment, Itsughable. I studied design in Europe for over a decade, and here someone thinks they can design a whole new set of clothes in just a few minutes! Xue An nced at him and then smiled slightly, Excuse me, but when ites to clothing, the Huaxia people are your ancestors! Those words left Baber with a face ashen with rage, yet unable to retort. Because what Xue An had said was indeed true. When the Huaxia people were already wearing exquisite silk, Europeans were still d in heavy furs or coarse hemp. Todays fashion show attracted many media outlets. And fashion enthusiasts from all over the country as well. At this moment, they were all waiting silently beneath the runway. In the distance were the ordinary folk. These people were all whispering amongst themselves at this moment. Hey, whats so interesting about this fashion show? Its nothing but those messy things from Europe. Exactly, once I even saw a modele out dressed in stic bags! What nonsense! s, have we Huaxia people, with thousands of years of civilization, really fallen so low as to let foreigners teach us how to dress? someone couldnt helpmenting. Finally! The sound of an ancient guqin rose in the air. The whole audience became quiet. Usually, various English songs are yed during the opening, but what was happening today? Some people were slightly surprised. However, the sound of the ssical instrument was indeed beautiful and enchanting, making one feel refreshed and delighted on hearing it. The spotlight shone on the entrance of the runway. Everyone held their breath, eager to see who the first model to walk out would be! Then they saw two little girls, dressed in ssical Hanfu, walking out hand in hand. The two girls looked exactly alike, their eyes sparkling like stars, their features like those in a painting. Together with their ssical Hanfu, they truly resembled little princesses from a paintinge to life. A murmur of surprise arose from below. The media was equally astonished. Wasnt it said that this time the designer was from Europe? Howe there was Hanfu? But the media were quick to react and immediately began to take frantic pictures. This was the best material! The relentless shing of cameras seemed to scare the little girls a bit. But the two little girls still bowed their heads slightly and persevered until the end of the walk. When they had walked back, the audience began with a weak round of apuse that quickly grew into a roar like the crashing of waves. The people in the distance started to shout praises loudly. Gorgeous! These two little girls are simply too adorable! Oh my goodness, if I could have a pair of daughters like them, Id be over the moon! Chapter 80: Han Family Clothing Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Han Family Clothing Trantor: 549690339 The show opened with two such spiritually captivating young girls, what would follow next? The audience couldnt help but look towards the exit with full anticipation. A slender jade hand first lifted the curtain, and the crowd held their breath, focusing intently. Then, a woman dressed in Hanfu, with a stately and dignified air, walked out slowly. Her entrance could be described as stunning the entire room. Many photographers had gone crazy, with shlights shing non-stop from the beginning. The first to appear was An Qing, who was rather short in height, and so Xue An had made the broad Hanfu slightly smaller, which made it look delicate and graceful on her. What was more important was that An Qing was used to seeing big scenes, so she was not stage-shy at all and walked the T-stage with a stately and dignified air without casting a nce elsewhere. What a beautiful youngdy! someone eximed, prompting many nods of agreement. At this moment, the music of the guqin was reaching its climax when a woman in a ck and red Liuxian skirt slowly stepped onto the T-stage. Compared to An Qing, Tang Xuaner appeared slightly more voluptuous, which is why Xue An chose a ck and red color scheme for her, with the Liuxian skirt naturally exuding a fairy-like aura. At this moment, Tang Xuaner, seeing so many people staring at her from below the stage, couldnt help but feel a bit scared. It was then that Xue An noticed Tang Xuaners hesitation on stage, his eyes slightly squinting, as he sent over a wave of Divine Sense. He transferred the images of how those Heavenly Maidens in the Immortal Realm walked. Tang Xuaner felt as if her surroundings changed, as if she ascended to the heavens, with all the people around her transforming into iparably beautiful Heavenly Maidens. These Heavenly Maidens moved with a dignity and grace that instantly captivated anyone who saw them. Tang Xuaners heart gradually calmed down, and she began to unconsciously imitate the postures of these Heavenly Maidens. So from the audiences perspective, this woman appeared slightly flustered when she first came out, but she quickly calmed down and then gracefully moved like a willow in the wind, her demeanor simply too beautiful for words. The cameramen below were all stunned, even forgetting to move their cameras, until they were pped by the person next to them, which woke them up. They then hurriedly aimed their lenses at this woman who seemed like a Heavenly Maiden descended to earth. At this moment, the background music became more and more spirited, pushing the atmosphere to a climax. Many of the onlookers from afar couldnt help but clench their fists. Because what the woman on stage was wearing was authentic Han clothing! So it turns out Han clothing is this beautiful! Especially when worn by Huaxia women, it perfectly disyed a kind of gentle yet imposing demeanor. Barber, Kaman, and Dai Yue, and others, standing not far away, watched with their mouths agape. Barber, particrly as an experienced fashion designer, could certainly spot the magic in these clothes. You see, each person has a different body and posture, which requires the designer to showcase the models most beautiful side as best as possible. This is difficult! But Xue An had managed to do it within just a few minutes. How did he manage that? Barber felt like his worldview, formed over many years, had beenpletely overturned. What he did not realize was that to Xue An, this was merely a walk in the park. After all, having once been the Immortal Venerable, he had seen too many grand scenes and witnessed too much beauty. Therefore, his grasp and control over beauty were unrivaled. A mere fashion design was certainly not a challenge for him. And this was just the beginning. In the following ten-plus minutes, a feast of the beauty of Hanfu clothing captivated everyone. The so-called fashionistas below watched dumbfounded. They had once revered Western culture, thinking that their own countrycked fashion. But this time, they were ruthlessly pped in the face by reality. It turned out that Hanfu, left by their ancestors, wasnt unfashionable. It was just that their own level was too low to match it. Barber couldnt even speak anymore. Xue An was right. When it came to dressing, Huaxia people truly were the ancestors of Westerners. But it wasnt over yet. The piece of music gradually stilled. The lights on the T-stage also dimmed. Is it over? Many people looked at each other, their hearts still reluctant to part. But in the midst of the darkness, a grand and majestic piece of music suddenly burst forth. Caught off guard, many couldnt help but shudder. From the stage entrance, Xue An walked out slowly, wearing ck and red Han Dynasty Imperial Robe, with a Three-feet Han Sword hanging at his waist. The Han Dynasty Imperial Robe was embroidered with the twelve patterns, majestic and dignified. The Han Sword, eight-sided and about three feet in length, was intimidating to look directly at. Xue An, however, wore a detached expression, his eyes the only feature that resembled the depths of a bottomless pool, profound and eerily intimidating. A hush fell over the crowd both on and off stage. Many reporters even forgot to take photographs until Xue An had reached the front of the stage, when they quickly lifted their cameras. Hanfu is very suitable for women to wear, easily exuding beauty. But for men, it can be at a disadvantage, as a slightck of attention to detail can easily make it appear sleazy. Yet Xue An, simply standing there, emanated the remarkable presence of an emperor. Some womens gazes toward Xue An became increasingly fervent. This man So handsome! At this moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, along with Tang Xuaner, An Qing, and others, also stepped onto the stage. Xue An, holding the hands of his two daughters, slowly walked across the T-stage. This scene brought the atmosphere to a climax. Many from Huaxia, while watching, couldnt help but have tears welling up in their eyes. Is this the charm of Hanfu? It turns out, we are no less than any other country! Right then, Xue An stood in the center of the T-stage and looked at the audience, speaking lightly, You may all be wondering why a fashion show that was supposed to be for Western designers has turned out like this. His voice was not loud, yet it reached every corner of the venue. Everyone involuntarily held their breath and listened intently. The mans voice had a kind of magic thatmanded respect. Thats because when I arrived, I happened to encounter this designer, and the few Mu Yangquan following behind him. Xue Ans words drew a wave of lowughter, as it was clear what he meant. Xue An continued, To be born a person of Huaxia and then to continuously refer to us as you Huaxia while shamelessly fawning over those foreigners, such people, what are they if not Mu Yangquan? These so-called designers, who get by each year by altering a button and then have the audacity to call themselves fashionistas, well, in my view Xue Ans gaze swept across the audience. In terms of luxury and fashion, its not to say anything else, but the whole worlds countries theyre all rubbishpared to Huaxia! Those words made many people burst into apuse involuntarily. Xue An smiled faintly, So, I hope that in the future, should there be any more Mu Yangquan, remember not to call yourselves people of Huaxia, because you dont deserve it! Good! Many shouted their approval without holding back. However, a few reporters could not help but ask, Excuse me, sir, are you the designer of this fashion show? Xue An nodded. A stir went through the crowd below. Although everyone had suspected it, they hadnt expected that this man was indeed the designer of the show. Barbers face turned ashen, yet in his eyes flickered a fear. His intuition told him that this was a man he could not afford to provoke! At this moment, Xue An turned to look at Barber and the rest, a hint of a smile forming on his lips. Yet at the sight of this smile, Kaman, Dai Yue, and the others felt as if they were plummeting into an ice cer. Because they knew. They were finished! Utterly finished! Chapter 81: His Majesty and the Full-time Stay-at-home Dad Chapter 81: Chapter 81: His Majesty and the Full-time Stay-at-home Dad Trantor: 549690339 The fashion show had ended. Xue An and the others had also stepped off the stage. However, the audience and onlookers were reluctant to leave for a long time. As for the journalists, they were practically going crazy at that moment. What they thought would be just a regr fashion show turned out to be the source of a major scoop. Not to mention, the 360-degree wless pictures of these models alone were enough to create a stir on the inte. Whats more important, who was thatst man who appeared? And wasnt this fashion show supposed to feature European designers? How did such a scene suddenly ur? These questions had the journalists scratching their heads, wishing they could rush backstage to conduct interviews right now. However, their hopes were obviously in vain. Because at this moment, Xue An was in the high-level office at Longtai za. Qin Yu was also there; she had rushed over upon hearing the news and had witnessed thest scene of the fashion show. She was not someone who was easily moved, yet she was brought to the verge of tears by a few words from Xue An. Indeed! Some people were just too duplicitous. So, as soon as she arrived, she decisively fired Dai Yue and all her subordinates. As for Kaman, the so-called designer, he had just been ordered to be cklisted. In other words, he might never get the chance to swindle again in the future. Only Baber, he was a tough nut to crack. However, Qin Yu quickly gave the order to cease all coboration and demanded he leave Huaxia immediately. Baber slinked away disgraced. All was settled. Qin Yu said with some apology, Mr. Xue, I didnt expect to invite you over for a visit only to have such an incident ur. Xue An smiled faintly, Not a problem, it was just a lift of my hand. Qin Yu thought to herself, your simple gesture has indeed caused quite a storm. Qin Yu had already received news that the clothing district had gone mad. Those who had watched the fashion show hadnt left; they were all nning to buy a few Hanfu pieces. The line had even extended outside the malls entrance. And this incident was spreading across the inte at an rming rate. Though the journalists couldnt find Xue An to interview, they had their ways and soon obtained a lot of helpful information through the employees at Longtai za. Especially those staff members who had witnessed the event themselves and gave an exaggerated ount of what happened. The journalists listened with great excitement, feeling that attending this fashion show had been the right decision. This was big news that was sure to cause a sensation. Therefore, under the pen of these journalists, this incident quickly began to spread online. As for public opinion, it started to ferment at a frightening speed. However, unlike previous conflicts, theizens were exceptionally united this time, with nearly everyone siding with Xue An. Only a very few made some innocuousments about damaging foreign rtions and so on. The rest were all likes and praises. Especially when the pictures and videos of this event were uploaded online, even those who were just watching for fun couldnt help but be enchanted. My goodness, I just love these two young girls, they are simply adorable! these were the loyal fans of Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. For the princess, we are willing to give everything! these were the fans of An Qing. All praise is meaningless in Your presence! these were the fans of Tang Xuaner. And then these fans started to quarrel and throw shade at each other as usual! For instance, over who was more beautiful, the fans of An Qing and Tang Xuaner had already fought for hundreds of pages on the forum. But on one matter, these fans were surprisingly unanimous. That was, under the photo of Xue An wearing the Han Imperial Robe, thements were almost uniformly the same. Greetings, Your Majesty! Yes, at this moment, Xue An was being hailed as Your Majesty by countless people online. But the biggest beneficiary was none other than Hanfu, which had been a niche interest. After this round of exposure, many people discovered for the first time that their nation had traditional clothing, and it was so beautiful! So sales suddenly skyrocketed. Whats more, Longtai Square has made a fortune from this incident without lifting a finger. Many people have traveled thousands of miles just to buy Hanfu here! And they specifically requested the same models! The origin of all this was none other than Xue An. But even if Xue An had known about it, he would have justughed it off. Because he had many other important things to prepare for. Such as Shopping with his two daughters. Women, no matter their age, always enjoy shopping. While men, even if they are the Immortal Venerable, hate shopping. However, if the person you are apanying is your daughter, thats a different story. Xue An was currently contently following behind the two little girls, ying the role of a full-time dad. Llttle girls are always curious, wanting to look here and there. Xue An would follow behind and asionally ask, Do you like it? If they nodded, Xue An would step forward to pay and leave. Such indulgence shocked An Qing and Tang Xuaner, who followed behind. But Xue An felt that it wasnt enough. He hadnt been with his two little girls for four years. Now that he finally had the chance, Xue An wished he could pluck the moon from the sky for his daughters. My daughters, who else would I spoil if not them? Throughout the day, the group spent their time eating, drinking, ying, and having fun. By evening, the two energetic little girls were finally getting tired. Xue An simply picked up one in each arm and held them close. What would you like to eat? Skewers! said Xue Nian. I want braised fish! Xue Xiang dered. Xue An smiled, Alright, then lets have braised fish and skewers when we get back! Yay! Daddy is the best! The two little girls cheered excitedly. Xue An looked at the smiles of his two daughters, his heart full of warmth. My wife ! Just wait, once I can openly bring you back, we will definitely be. NO! The happiest family in the entire universe. This is a private club in the provincial city. Only the rich or influential can enter and exit this ce. And at the moment. There was not a soul in sight within this club. Because today. Someone had booked the entire venue. Although many patrons who came to spend here hadints, once they learned who had booked the venue, they all fell silent. This name signifies supreme power in the provincial city, and no one dared to provoke him or his family here. Xie Tianci was lounging on the sofa, his head resting on the thigh of a stunning beauty, enjoying her massage with closed eyes. Just then, someone called out respectfully, Young Master Xie, they have arrived! Xie Tianci opened his eyes and gave a slight nod, Bring them in! Yes! After a short while, footsteps were heard. Xie Tianci did not get up, he just calmly watched. The person who came was a woman. Unequaled in beauty! Compared to this woman, the so-called beauty massaging him now seemedmonce. Xie Tiancis lips revealed a faint, almost imperceptible smile. Miss Fan, please take a seat! Chapter 82: Cover the Sky with One Hand Chapter 82: Chapter 82: Cover the Sky with One Hand Trantor: 549690339 Fan Mengxue hesitated slightly before sitting in the corner furthest from Xie Tianci. Xie Tianci smiled faintly and then closed his eyes to enjoy the beauty cleaning his ears. The atmosphere in the room became stifling and oppressive. Fan Mengxue gritted her teeth. The reason she came to this ce, was all because of this Xie Tianci. Originally, she was in the provincial capital, filming a movie with Stephen. But just yesterday, Stephen called her over with a troubled expression on his face. Fan, theres something you need to know! Fan Mengxue was unaware of what it was, so she smiled and said, Whats the matter? Why so secretive? Stephen sighed, Someone wants to meet you! Oh? Who? Fan Mengxue instinctively became wary. Stephen grimaced, In the provincial capital, who else could it be? Fan Mengxues heart sank, The Xie Family? Stephens face also turned grave, Exactly! Its the Xie Family, and its the second son of the Xie Family, Xie Tianci! Xie Tianci. The most renowned scion of the provincial capitals prominent family. An untouchable figure. Fan Mengxue was puzzled. She didnt even know Xie Tianci, so why did he want to meet her? The Xie Family in fact, is the biggest investor in this film! Stephen revealed. Xie Tianci made it clear: he wants to have a casual meal with you, otherwise, the subsequent investment will be terminated! Fan Mengxue was shocked. As someone who had been struggling in the industry for four to five years, how could she not understand the malicious intent behind Xie Tiancis actions? But what could she do? The movie was already halfway through filming. Everyone in the crew had already meshed together seamlessly. Under the guidance of Stephen, a world-renowned director, she was just hitting her stride. Was she supposed to give up just like that? Seeing Fan Mengxues dilemma, Stephen couldnt help but sigh softly, Fan, Ive argued this case many times, but Xie Tianci insists on meeting you. Theres nothing I can do. Youll have to consider it yourself! Fan Mengxue forced a smile, Thanks! Ill think about it! Having said that, Fan Mengxue left as if her soul had departed her body. When she returned to her ce, Han Yao, who heard the news, also rushed over. As a top-tier gold-medal agent in the industry, she had already made countless calls. But Zhongdus connections did not extend to the provincial capital, and the people in the provincial capital withdrew at the mention of the Xie Family, with no one daring to get involved. Han Yao looked at Fan Mengxue and said somewhat helplessly, What do you n to do? Fan Mengxue suddenly looked up, I n to go there once! Han Yao was startled, But if Fan Mengxue shook her head, Dont worry, Ill take care of myself. Im only going to see what exactly hes up to! As she spoke, Fan Mengxues eyes were full of determination and a hint of defiance. Han Yao nodded, Alright, Ill go with you! Fan Mengxue knew this was Han Yaos way of saying she was worried about her and nodded gratefully. Sister Han Han Yao smiled, All right, between you and me, what more is there to say! After all, I can only make money if you be famous! This was the reason why Fan Mengxue came here. After an indeterminate amount of time, Xie Tianci sat up and patted the thigh of the woman next to him. The woman obediently stood up and left. Then, only Xie Tianci and Fan Mengxue were left in the room. Fan Mengxue was somewhat nervous. Xie Tianci, however, smiled slightly, stood up, walked to the liquor cab, opened a bottle of red wine, poured two sses, then handed one to Fan Mengxue. This is one of the few bottles of century-old red wine left in the world. Miss Fan, you should give it a try! Fan Mengxue took the ss and sipped gently. How is it? Fan Mengxue nodded, Indeed, its good! Xie Tianci chuckled with a hehe, but his eyes never left Fan Mengxue. From his angle, Fan Mengxue was a hundred times more beautiful than on TV. She truly was a rare beauty! Xie Tianci licked his lips with a somewhat greedy look. Miss Fan really is a national beauty, much more beautiful than on TV! Thank you, Fan Mengxue nodded politely, then clenched her teeth and said, Mr. Xie, may I ask why you wanted to see me? Is there something you need? Xie Tianci smiled, drained his ss of red wine in one gulp, and then said indifferently, Its quite simple. I want you to be my woman! Such blunt words left Fan Mengxue somewhat stunned. Xie Tianci stepped closer, bent down to look at the exquisite beauty of Fan Mengxues face, and spoke softly, As long as you follow me, everything will be yours. I can even spend money to make you a world-ss leading actress! Fan Mengxue remained silent. Xie Tiancis heart throbbed with anticipation, and he couldnt help but stretch out his hand to lift Fan Mengxues delicate chin. But at that moment, Fan Mengxue sshed the red wine in her ss forward. The red wine sttered all over Xie Tiancis face. Xie Tianci was stunned. Fan Mengxue slowly stood up and said word by word, Mr. Xie, Im sorry, but I dont agree with this proposal! Xie Tiancis eyes began to twitch wildly, and his gaze turned icy. Miss Fan, I hope you consider this carefully. This is Zhongdu, and I am the second son of the Xie Family! Fan Mengxue showed no fear, her expression calm, I know, but I hope you understand something. Not all women are greedy for fame and fortune! Having said this, Fan Mengxue turned and left. Xie Tianci snorted coldly, Fan Mengxue, you walk out that door today, and by tomorrow I can cklist you. Do you believe that? Fan Mengxue stopped, then spoke indifferently, I believe it, but I also want to tell Mr. Xie, many things are not within your power to control! Xie Tianci sneered, You can try! Xie Tianci didnt believe that Fan Mengxue really dared to risk offending the Xie Family by walking out that door. But unexpectedly, Fan Mengxue left without any hesitation. Xie Tianci watched Fan Mengxues departing figure with a cold expression, pulled out his cellphone, and made a call. Cancel the movie investment, change the lead actress, and cklist Fan Mengxue. After speaking, he hung up the phone, a cold smile ying on his lips. In Zhongdu, the Xie Family had the power to overshadow everything! You wille back begging on your knees, Xie Tianci thought to himself. Fan Mengxue left the club, and Han Yao approached her, How did it go? Fan Mengxue smiled, Nothing much! Han Yao felt somewhat uneasy but didnt ask further. When they got back to the hotel, Han Yao received a call from Stephen. On the other end of the phone, Stephen said regretfully, Sorry, but the investors have withdrawn their funds, demanding to change the lead actress! Han Yaos heart tightened, knowing that everything was irretrievable now. After that, Han Yao made many calls. But this time, there was no one even willing to take her calls. Because by this point, everyone in the circle knew. Fan Mengxue had been cklisted by the second young master of the Xie Family! Everyone was watching coldly from the sidelines, Waiting to see how long it would take for Fan Mengxue to sumb to young master Xie! Chapter 83 Fan Mengxue Gets Banned Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Fan Mengxue Gets Banned Trantor: 549690339 This is the press conference for the movie War of the Gods. Many journalists had arrived early. Because of their keen sense of smell, they had sniffed out a hint of big news. Indeed. When all the cast and crew of War of the Gods entered, there was a buzz of conversation from the crowd. Howe Fan Mengxue isnt here? Right! Shes the absolute female lead, how could she possibly miss such an important press conference? Hey, isnt that Hua Ruyue, the hottest rising starlet in the circle? Whats she doing here? Amidst these conversations, Stephen said with a sullen face, Due to personal reasons, Ms. Fan Mengxue has left the War of the Gods crew and will no longer y the female lead, with the new female lead role being taken on by Hua Ruyue. Having said this, Stephen turned and left, expressing his unspoken anger with this action. The entire ce erupted in shock. The journalists were practically going crazy. This was earth-shattering news for the entertainment industry. War of the Gods was the biggest investment and the most anticipated movie of the year. So it naturally had the highest attention. Now, with the sudden recement of the female lead, one couldnt help but let their imagination run wild. Miss Hua, what do you think about suddenly taking on the female lead role in such arge film like War of the Gods? Hua Ruyues delicate face bloomed with a formic smile as she replied lightly, I have no particr thoughts; it alles down to strength. Boom. The crowd below was about to explode. Fan Mengxue was, after all, a best actress awardee and known as the strongest actress of the new generation. Now, ording to Hua Ruyues implication, she was suggesting that she herself was better. But these journalists loved a big scene and one quickly asked, Miss Hua, are you implying that Fan Mengxuecks strength? Hua Ruyue said, I didnt say that, but youre wee to understand it that way. But after all, Fan Mengxue is your senior, and I heard that when you first entered the industry, she even helped you! At this moment, a journalist who couldnt stand it any longer spoke out. Hua Ruyue let out a coldugh, In the entertainment industry, no one is anyones senior, and when she helped me initially, it wasnt at my request it was all voluntary on her part. Now that her poprity is declining and shes been reced, its only natural! Thats all I have to say! Hua Ruyue stood up, arrogantly lifted her face, and left with her nose in the air. And this news sent shockwaves through the entertainment industry with terrifying speed. Many television media broadcasted this press conference to the public immediately. Han Yao sat in front of the TV, so angry that she threw the remote control. This ingrate, when you helped her so much before, and now shes kicking you when youre down! But Fan Mengxue remained calm, just sighing softly. Mengxue, why dont we tell Mr. Xue about it? His divine skills are vast; he should be able to solve this issue, Han Yao tentatively asked. Fan Mengxue shook her head, Even if his divine skills are vast, what can he do? Were up against the Xie Family! Han Yao also sighed. The Xie Family had been established in the provincial city for decades and was now a colossal existence. Although the Qin Family from Beijiang had risen up rapidly over the past decade, they were still outshone by the Xie Family. This was evident from the fact that the Qin Family had no business arrangements in the provincial city. Thats why Fan Mengxue was so pessimistic. What should we do then? If this isnt handled well, your career could bepletely ruined! Han Yao was extremely anxious. She had tried many methods over the past day or so, but none had worked. Moreover, she had received contract termination letters from more than a dozen endorsement brands, all of which Fan Mengxue had once endorsed. Han Yao was so furious that she cursed, thinking these people were purely kicking someone while they were down. Fan Mengxue just smiled faintly, The second young master of the Xie Family wants to use this method to force me to submit, but hes mistaken. I wont bow down! Beijiang. Auntie Pang had just seen off a group of guests and was deep in her ounting work. The TV was on, broadcasting a mess of news, which no one was watching seriously. Xie Jingjing was cleaning up the table and dishes. Suddenly. A news sh interrupted, and it was about everything that had happened at todays War of the Gods movie press conference. Xie Jingjing wasnt paying attention initially, but she stopped what she was doing when she saw half of it. Mom. Whats wrong? Listen it seems to be about Miss Fan! Miss Fan? Which Miss Fan? Its the Fan Mengxue you like the most! Xie Jingjing urged anxiously. Auntie Pang paused, also putting down her pen, and turned her head to watch carefully. After a moment, her face was also filled with astonishment. This whats going on? Why suddenly change the actress? Xie Jingjing said with a stern face, There must be a reason! Xie Jingjing took out her phone and began to search. The more she read, the more shocking it became. Many of the news headlines red out. Fan Mengxue brutally banned! Auntie Pang also became anxious, This Miss Fan once came over for dinner with your brother An. She seemed to have a good rtionship with him. What should we do with this situation? Old Xie then came out of the kitchen. Whats going on? Why all the shouting? Old Xie, look, Miss Fan has been banned! Old Xie was stunned for a moment, then his expression turned serious. Quick! Call Xiao An! Xue An was in the room building blocks with his two daughters. Seeing that it was Old Xie calling, he answered. Whats up, Uncle Xie? Xiao An, have you watched TV? No, whats wrong? Miss Fan, shes been banned! Banned? Xue Ans smile slowly faded. Yes! Jingjing just looked it up, it seems she offended some bigwvig from the provincial city; now shes been collectively banned, and even reced in the movie. I understand, Uncle Xie, dont worry, with me here, no one dares to do anything to Mengxue! Xue An said indifferently. After hanging up the phone, Xue An immediately started dialing Fan Mengxues phone, but no one answered. Xue An frowned and suddenly stood up. Daddy, whats wrong? Xue An looked down and smiled at his daughters, Nothing, hey, how about Daddy takes you to the provincial city for a few days? Yes! Yes! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded repeatedly. An Qing walked into the living room at that moment and was also taken aback upon hearing this. Whats the purpose of going to the provincial city? Xue An briefly exined the situation. An Qings expression grew grave. Offended a bigwig from the provincial city? Except for the Xie Family, no one else can im to be a bigwig there! Then An Qing said gravely, Xue An, the Xie Family is no ordinary family; even in Zhongdu, they have their influence. Theyre far superior to the Qin Family, so you need to think this through. Xue An smiled lightly, Bigwig? In my eyes, no one is worthy of being called a bigwig! But An Qing wanted to say more. Xue An waved his hand and said nonchntly, Fan Mengxue was my high school ssmate. I know her character; she never says anything when something bothers her, but I promised her, if anyone dares to bully her, I would step in. So, Ive got this! An Qing sighed, Alright then, Ille too. After all, Ive met the Xie Family a few times.. Chapter 84 Dirty Tricks Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Dirty Tricks Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, Hua Ruyue was nestled in Xie Tiancis embrace, coquettishly saying, Mr. Xie, you really are formidable. Just one sentence from you and that bitch Fan Mengxue wont ever be able to rise up again! Xie Tianci gave a faint smile, Shes just an actress. I let her live, she lives; Imand her death, she dies. Right now, Im just showing her some colors. If she still doesnt understand her ce, then she shouldnt me me for being ruthless! Hua Ruyue couldnt help but shiver when she saw the fierce glint that shed within Xie Tiancis eyes. Whats wrong? Scared? Xie Tianci nced at Hua Ruyue. Hua Ruyue quickly offered a ttering smile, Mr. Xie, I . Xie Tianci, having already vented his frustrations on her, said with some disgust, Alright, get lost! Hua Ruyue didnt dare to make a sound, got dressed, and left the room. However, her heart was far from upset; instead, it was brimming with excitement. War of the Gods, ah! That was a top-tier blockbuster! She was now the absolute leadingdy inside it, and this would spread her fame abroad. As for a little bit of dignity Could it be sold for money? And Hua Ruyues eyes shimmered with a venomous light. By now, the person she had sent should have arrived at the hotel. Fan Mengxue, this time I will let you fall from grace! And dont me me for it! me it on the fact that you offended Mr. Xie! Hua Ruyue thought to herself with a sneer. When Qin Yuan heard that Xue An was heading to the provincial capital and intended to confront the Xie Family, he was also shocked. Mr. Xue! Its not that our Qin Family doesnt trust you, but the Xie Family is no ordinary wealthy family. Ive heard that theres an ancient ancestor who hasnt appeared in ages in power there, truly terrifying. After all, you are alone Xue An gave a faint smile, Thank you for your concern, but I am set on going to the provincial capital. Qin Yuan moved his lips, then finally nodded helplessly, Well, Mr. Xue, my Qin Family doesnt have much of an industry in the provincial capital. For decades, the Xie Family has turned it into an imprable fortress, so theres not much we can help with! Hei King! Hei King, who had always been apanying Qin Yuan, came over, Yes, my lord? You follow Mr. Xue there, and you must give your full support to Mr. Xue! Understood! Xue An initially wanted to refuse. In his view, so-called powerful people were nothing more than chickens and dogs beneath a powerful fist. But seeing Qin Yuans sincerity, Xue An nodded in agreement. Good! Lets leave now! Beijiang was over four hundred miles away from the provincial capital, a three-hour drive. But as the car was driving on the highway at night, Xue An suddenly frowned, his expression turning solemn. Because he felt a connection from afar suddenly cut off. That connection was the protective Array he had ced on the ring he gave to Fan Mengxue. At the time, Xue An had done it casually, with a bit of his Divine Sense stored within it. If there was any change, he would know immediately. Unexpectedly, it had now suddenly been terminated. Xue An said to An Qing, You and Hei King followter. Ill go ahead first! Go ahead first? An Qing still didnt understand what he meant. Xue An nodded and swiftly applied dozens of protective Arrays on Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, who were sleeping soundly. These were top-notch Arrays supported by Xue Ans own primal force. Xue An was confident that even if a nuclear bomb were to explode, his two daughters would be unharmed. Then he opened the car door and, to the astonishment of the driver and An Qing, leapt out. Over a hundred kilometers per hour had no effect on Xue An. Landing directly on the ground, he tilted his head back and his entire being shot straight into the skyvanishing in the blink of an eye. At that moment. Inside the hotel where Fan Mengxue was staying, several men in ck gave each other a look and forcefully burst the door open. At that moment, only Fan Mengxue was in the room, preparing to take a bath and go to sleep. The sudden intrusion of the group left her somewhat dazed. You The leader of the men in ck sneered, Miss Fan, its time for you to repay the money you owe us! The money I owe you? When did I ever borrow money from you? Fan Mengxue was stunned and then angrily retorted. One of the men who had entered behind locked the door from the inside. Fan Mengxue knew something was wrong and stood up, her voice cold, What are you doing? Im telling you, if you dont leave, Ill call the police! Call the police? Go ahead, call them, the leader said with a vileugh before someone behind him pulled out a camera and started recording. This man in ck was a grossly sleazy fat man, who sneered and made his way toward Fan Mengxue. Such a pitiable beauty. If this gets filmed, itll surely fetch a good price! A sh of panic streaked Fan Mengxues eyes; she had witnessed many of the dirty tricks within the entertainment industry. For instance, some unscrupulouspanies would intentionally have someone assault their artists and record the act as a means of ckmail. Donte any closer! Fan Mengxue grabbed a fruit knife from the table and retreated to a corner. The fat man was utterly unconcerned,ughing coldly, Its your own fault for being clueless and offending Young Master Xie. So dont me us for being cruel. If you serve us well, we might go easy on you! With that, he charged toward her. Fan Mengxue let out a scream, but just then, a halo of light spread from the ring she was wearing, forming a cocoon of light around her and protecting her inside. The fat man was directly shattered by this light. Thats right! He was shattered into pieces norger than five centimeters in diameter! This scene dumbfounded Fan Mengxue. The remaining men in ck looked at each other, then one of them pulled out a gun and fired at Fan Mengxue. The remaining men in ck looked at each other, then one of them pulled out a gun and fired at Fan Mengxue. After a few shots, the protective array that Xue An had hastily inscribed shattered with a loud crash. Damn it, the little bitch actually has such a treasure. Youre not getting out of this alive tonight! another man in ck coldly sneered. Then they slowly closed in on her. Fan Mengxue, holding her shoulders, trembled all over. Her hand was also tightly clutching the fruit knife, ready to take her own life. Even in death! She would not fall into the hands of these viins. Xue An, it seems were not fated to see each other again in this lifetime. In the next life, I will surely marry you! Fan Mengxue thought to herself, resolute and prepared to plunge the fruit knife into her heart. But just then. A calm voice suddenly arose. Havent had dinner yet, what would you like to eatter? This voice made the men in ck pause, and Fan Mengxue shook all over and then looked incredulously toward the door. That voice, she was too familiar with it. A voice she had heard countless times in her dreamshow could she mistake And just a moment ago, in her despair, she had thought, how good it would be if he were here now? But she had dismissed the thought with a bitter smile, considering it nothing more than a fools dream. Yet to her surprise, in the blink of an eye, fantasy had be reality. The man standing there, nonchnt with a faint trace of a smile on his lips, if not Xue An, then who else could it be? Chapter 85: Close Your Eyes Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Close Your Eyes Trantor: 549690339 Fan Mengxue felt her body go weak, and tears involuntarily started pouring down her face. Just like a little sister who had been wronged, returning home to see her brother. The men in ck exchanged nces, all looking somewhat suspicious. A man in ck barked coldly, Who the hell are you? Dont you know when the ?ck-Clothed Gang is handling affairs, outsiders should stay away? Scram! Xue An smiled slightly, ck-Clothed Gang? Honestly, the namecks imagination. Who the fuck are you someone cursed angrily, raising a fist to strike. However, Xue An didnt even spare him a nce, simply reaching out to grab his head, then smiled at Fan Mengxue. Close your eyes! Fan Mengxue quickly shut her eyes. At this moment, Xue An exerted force in his hand. Crack. The man in cks head burst open like a rotten watermelon, crushed by Xue Ansheng. The sickening smell of brain matter spread, causing the remaining men in cks legs to tremble. Too ruthless! With a single motion, he had taken a life, and from his indifferent demeanor, it seemed as though he had just killed a chicken. At this point, Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth, smiling sinisterly: Nice touch, now its your turn! The remaining men in ck were so terrified that they were nning to run away, when they suddenly felt an itching sensation at their feet. Looking down, they realized that a white me had risen from below. This me had no temperature, yet in an instant, it turned the men in ck into nothingness. Only thest one was left. Xue An walked over slowly. Trembling like a leaf, the man in ck knelt on the ground, crying out, Spare me, spare me! I was wrong, I wont dare again! Xue An stopped in front of him and said indifferently, Who sent you here? The man in ck trembled all over, a look of hesitation on his face. Xue An shook his head, Never mind, Ill see for myself! He reached out and a ghostly shadow emerged from the mans crown chakra, leaving a dead body to copse to the ground with a thud. The soul of the man in ck was pitifully weak, so feeble that a breeze could scatter it, and the look in his eyes was filled with extreme terror as he gazed at Xue An. With a casual squeeze from Xue An, key memories were extracted. After reviewing them, Xue An couldnt help but frown. Indeed, the ck-Clothed Gang had done many evils, having harmed no less than a dozen womenthey truly deserved to die! With a flick of his finger, the remaining bodies were quickly consumed by mes, leaving nothing behind. Then Xue An said, All right, you can open your eyes now! Fan Mengxue slowly opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was Xue Ans smiling face. Just like that boy who stood up for her when she was bullied in ss more than a decade ago. His smile was so beautiful. Suddenly, Fan Mengxue threw herself into Xue Ans arms, weeping bitterly. Such an ordeal was truly too terrifying for a girl. If Xue An had not arrived, Fan Mengxue would have only had two oues: either to be vited and recorded, or tomit suicide. Even after death, these men in ck might not have left her alone. Xue An was quite calm at the moment. But in his heart, he prayed silently, Wife, dont be angry! I am merely carrying out justice on heavens behalf, standing up against evildoers and aiding those in trouble. After crying for a while, Fan Mengxue let go somewhat embarrassedly. Only then did Xue An rub her head gently, smiling faintly, You such a crybaby! Come on, lets go eat! Fan Mengxue was staying at a five-star hotel with a 24-hour buffet restaurant downstairs. She had had no appetite these past two days and hardly came down to eat. But today, with Xue An there, she suddenly felt famished and ate heartily. At that moment, Han Yao rushed over in a hurry. She had gone out to seek help from acquaintances, hoping to defuse the situation through connections, but as soon as she returned, she heard there had been trouble upstairs, and it seemed like there were sounds of fighting. Her face turned pale with shock, sensing trouble, and she quickly ran upstairs. The room was empty, which panicked Han Yao, but thankfully, a waiter mentioned that Miss Fan and a man had gone downstairs to eat. Han Yao hurried over at once. Upon arrival, the sight of Xue An allowed Han Yao to heave a sigh of relief. Toward Xue An, she felt an inexplicable trust. It was as if he could prop up the sky should it fall. Xue An also saw Han Yao, his expression softened, and he nodded. Although their first meeting hadnt been very pleasant, he found that she genuinely meant well for Fan Mengxue. Mengxue, are you alright? Han Yao asked with concern after sitting down. Fan Mengxue shook her head, Im fine! Damn it, who did this? Han Yao couldnt help but curse after hearing what had happened. The one who sent people after Mengxue is someone named Hua Ruyue! Xue An said. Hua Ruyue? Han Yao was shocked, then said with a furious expression, That heartless bitch, resorting to such despicable means, she deserves a thousand cuts! Xue An smiled and then looking at Fan Mengxue, said indifferently, How do you n to deal with these people? Fan Mengxue remained silent. She was no saint and naturally felt angry. But the opponent was a behemoth like the Xie Family! She knew Xue An was formidable, but how could one person contend with such a vast force? Seeing Fan Mengxues thoughts, Xue An smiled lightly and then said, If you wish them dead now, I can ensure that the Xie Family and Hua Ruyue wont see tomorrows sun. His tone was as mild as if he were speaking of something utterly ordinary. Yet Han Yao couldnt help but feel a chill run down her spine. Such a bloody and tension-filled matter seemed trivial and hardly worth mentioning in Xue Ans words. But I think, letting them die like this is a bit too boring! Xue An continued. So what do you suggest Fan Mengxue asked. Xue An smiled, Arent they cklisting you? Well, we will show these so-called tycoons how to behave. They reced you in the movie, so well shoot our own, and see who has thestugh. Make a movie? Both Fan Mengxue and Han Yao eximed in surprise. Yes! But who would dare invest in me now? Fan Mengxue asked. Xue An chuckled, If no one invests, then I will. Is five hundred million enough? Xue An had this confidence that the Qin Family would spare no expense if he simply asked, especially since they were up against their archenemy, the Xie Family. And what about the director and such? Fan Mengxue inquired. Xue An looked toward Han Yao. Han Yao bit her lip and mmed the table, Mr. Xue is right, these people have gone too far. We refuse to believe theres nothing we can do; well make a movie to show them. As for the director and all that, Ill find a way! What about the script? Xue An smiled, Dont worry about the script. And this movie wont just be for them to see, but it will tell them that some people are not to be trifled with. So, this movies title will be ying Gods! The intensely menacing name momentarily stunned Fan Mengxue. Their opponents called it War of the Gods, but here it was ying Gods, clearly aiming for confrontation! And from Xue Ans intent, this was just the beginning. Xue An indeed had such thoughts. If he were to let the opponents off with just a movie, wouldnt that be too lenient? Moreover, Xue An had sensed a certain aura upon entering the city. Though it was somewhat obscure, it unmistakably came from a Loose Immortal. No wonder they were so arrogant, having such support behind them. But Xue An just smiled faintly. A Loose Immortal? In my Immortal Pce back in the day, those who fed the birds all had to be at the True Immortal Realm.. Chapter 86 Ashes to ashes, dust to dust Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Ashes to ashes, dust to dust Trantor: 549690339 Alright, Mr. Xue, I understand. Ill give you an answer right away! Qin Yu said with a solemn expression as she hung up the phone. What did Mr. Xue say? Qin Yuan asked from the office window, his voice grave. Hes nning to produce a movie for Fan Mengxue, and he wants us to be the investors! What do you think? Qin Yuan asked without turning around. Qin Yu hesitated slightly, Providing the funding isnt hard, a few billion yuan isnt much for the Qin Family, but if we do this, wellpletely be taking a stand against the Xie Family. Qin Yuan chuckled, then seemingly out of the blue said, Yu, look at this vast city outside the window, how dazzling it is. The office was located on the top floor of the tallest skyscraper in Beijiang City. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, one could enjoy a view that diminished all the other buildings, as if the entire Beijiang City was underfoot. Qin Yu was somewhat puzzled. Qin Yuan continued, For many years, we have kept the peace with the Xie Family, seemingly amicable, but do you think its as friendly as it appears? Business is a battlefield, sometimes even crueler than an actual battlefield. Do you know why Longtai Group has no industry in the provincial city? It wasnt like that originally. Back then you were too young. I sent many capable subordinates to the provincial city to explore the market, including your father, but in the end, they lost their lives. Qin Yuans voice grew heavy at this point. Qin Yu felt a tightness in her chest and listened quietly. Qin Yuan sighed, Later as I grew older, my vitality and desire for revenge faded. Fortunately, I met Mr. Xue, and thanks to him, I regained my health. Now, its time to settle the scores from the past! Qin Yu nodded thoughtfully. Mr. Xue is a smart man, even the wisest Ive ever seen. Hes going to the provincial city this time, and the reason I sent Hei King with him was actually to express the Qin Familys intentions. That is, no matter what, the Qin Family will always be Mr. Xues loyal supporter! This is also why he wants us to invest! He is certainly aiming for more than just a movie! So Grandfather, you mean Ill hold the fort here. You take enough funds and go to the provincial city yourself! Mr. Xue wants five billion, so you bring ten billion there! Qin Yuans eyes gleamed more sharply. Qin Yus expression became solemn, and she nodded, Yes! Dust to dust, earth to earth, some things should be settled! Qin Yuan looked down at the bustling city below, his eyes burning with mes. Han Yaos face was extremely unsightly. Because all morning, she had made countless calls to fairly renowned directors in the industry, but as soon as they heard it was for a new movie starring Fan Mengxue, they all politely declined. The dismal start made both Han Yao and Fan Mengxues hearts sink. The Xie Familys influence in the industry was obviously muchrger than imagined. Only Xue An remained unaffected, even spending the morning ying puzzles with his two daughters. When noon arrived and thest phone call also ended in vain, even Han Yao fell into despair. Yet at that moment, the doorbell rang. When Hei King opened the door, a man wearing a mask walked in. Once he removed his mask, it turned out to be Stephen. Mr. Stephen, what brings you here Han Yao and Fan Mengxue quickly stood up. Stephen gave an apologetic smile and then very formally nodded to Xue An, who was sitting in a chair. Mr. Xue. Xue An nodded, Sit down! Stephen shook his head, I wont sit. Theres a lot to do back at the studio. I came to tell you that if youre really determined to make a movie, I can rmend someone! Who? Han Yaos eyes lit up. Stephen said, This person was a good friend of mine back in the day. His directing skills are no less than mine, but because he refused to kowtow to the powerful, he offended the Xie Family and was cklisted. Moreover, I heard his spouseter fell seriously ill, and he has since fallen into obscurity. Are you referring to Han Yao hesitated for a moment before speaking. Stephen nodded, Yes, it was Cao Zheng who was once known as the genius director. Is he also in the provincial city? Stephen nodded, Back then, I had invited him to go abroad, but he declined. I havent been in touch with him for a long time now, but I can be certain that he must still be in the provincial city! Han Yao became excited. Cao Zheng was a myth in the entertainment industry back in the day. His directional works had even won multiple awards overseas. It was just that he suddenly disappeared from the public eye, and it turned out to be because he had offended the Xie Family. At this moment, Stephen gave a wry smile and said, I didnt expect things to develop this way. Once this movie is finished, Ill leave Huaxia and nevere back again, after all the waters here are too deep. And Stephen hesitated. Whats wrong? Mr. Xue raised an eyebrow. The Xie Family obviously means business this time, pouring in a lot more investment. Xie Tianci is very ambitious, even wanting to use this movie topete in the overseas film market. The implication in Stephens words was clear; he was warning Mr. Xue that if he really wanted to teach the Xie Family a lesson through the film, it would be difficult! Mr. Xue smiled faintly, Its good to have great ambition, but without equal strength, its nothing more than a fools dream! Stephen gave Han Yao the address and then put his mask back on and left. Han Yao was very excited and prepared to set out to extend the invitation immediately. Mr. Xue also stood up and said, Ill apany you! Hei King will stay here to guard. Hei King nodded, Understood! Daddy, we want to go too! Mr. Xue smiled, bent down, and picked up his two daughters, Okay! This was a very dpidated neighborhood, strewn with trash everywhere on its streets due to theck of management. Those who lived here were mostly the bottom rung of society without any source of ie. Han Yao parked the car in front of a building that must have been around for forty or fifty years, and upon getting out, she couldnt help but frown. The environment around here was just too poor. Could the once-famous, genius director Cao Zheng be living in such a ce? Upon entering the buildings hallway, a pungent smell assaulted their nostrils, and it was pitch ck without a single light. The address given by Stephen was on the fifth floor. When they arrived at the door, Han Yao was just about to knock, but the door opened. Then, a man dressed in disheveled clothes stood in front of the door, looking at Han Yao and Mr. Xue with a wary gaze. Excuse me, is this the home of Teacher Cao Zheng? Han Yao asked politely. No! The man said and mmed the door shut vigorously. Han Yao, feeling humiliated but biting her teeth in anger, persisted for the sake of the film and continued to knock on the door. This time the knocking went on for even longer, probably about five minutes before the man opened the door impatiently. Han Yao bit her lip, then with a smile said, May I ask who you are to Teacher Cao Zheng? This address was given to me by Director Stephen, you Can you not be annoying, I already said its not here! The man prepared to m the door again. But just then, Mr. Xue calmly said, If she doesnt get treatment, your wife will be dead in three days at most.. Chapter 87: Genius Director Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Genius Director Trantor: 549690339 The man was stunned. Who who are you? the man asked, somewhat angrily, but mostly with sadness. Xue An replied with a calm smile, Its not important who I am, but I can cure your wifes illness! Cao Zheng stood in a daze for a moment, a look of confusion on his face. At this time, Xue Xiang blinked earnestly and said, Uncle, my daddy is really amazing! Cao Zheng stepped aside and said in a deep voice, Come in! I am Cao Zheng! The light in the room was very dim, but it was tidy, and the air was filled with the thick scent of Chinese medicine. And a woman as thin as a rakey on the bed with lifeless eyes, her face pallid, exuding an aura of death. Xue An was right, if not treated soon, this woman wouldntst more than three days. Who ah! the woman said feebly. Cao Zhengs face only softened when facing this woman, filled with tenderness and indulgence. Some friends, and this person hase to treat your illness. The woman shook her head, Forget it, no one can cure my illness, dont waste any more money on me! Save the money, after Im gone, you can find someone else! Cao Zhengs eyes were full of indulgence, What silly things are you saying? You will definitely get better. As he said this, Cao Zheng turned his head, his eyes brimming with tears. Han Yao had wanted to exin their presence, but upon witnessing this scene, she couldnt help but be moved. No wonder the once illustrious director had fallen so far, all for the sake of the woman he loved. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian tugged at Xue Ans clothes at this moment, looking distressed and said, Daddy, save this auntie, theyre so pitiful! Xue An smiled. Indeed, a childs heart is always the purest. Although Cultivators should detach from worldly emotions, indulging solely in ughter would only lead down the demonic path. Only by maintaining the heart of an innocent can one advance without hindrance! Xue An took a few steps forward and approached the womans bedside. He could see at a nce that this woman was near the end of her life, clinging to life now was nothing short of a miracle. Indeed, she was sustained by a mere breath. And what was that breath? One only had to see the womans loving and reluctant gaze towards Cao Zheng to understand. Xue Ans heart, as steadfast as a boulder, was nheless touched. So, he extended his hand andmanded softly, Converge! The womans soul had scattered, and if it wasnt gathered back first, no Spirit Pill could save her. But who could gather a soul, other than an Immortal? Fortunately, Xue An was that Immortal. And he was a supreme one at that. At hismand, countless points of light began to coalesce. This miraculous sight left Cao Zheng dumbfounded. And the womans eyes slowly became lucid. Momentster, Xue An took a step back and produced a Primordial Essence Elixir. It was made from leftover dregs. But to ordinary people, it was a divine medicine. Xue An tossed the Elixir to Cao Zheng, Taking this medicine can extend ones life by a hundred years. Cao Zheng caught the Elixir and, without hesitation, moved forward to administer it to the woman. This was just as Xue An had intended. He wanted to see how the man would decide in the face of a divine medicine that could extend life by a hundred years. The result did not disappoint him. Although the womans breath was still weak, her expression had improved a lot. She too had heard Xue Ans words and knew the value of the medicine. After Cao Zheng fed it to her, she bit it in half in her mouth, then suddenly kissed Cao Zheng on the lips. This scene made even Han Yao freeze. The sunlight from outside shone in, casting a golden sheen on the two ordinary mortals. Cao Zheng initially refused to eat it, but the woman whispered in his ear, Swallow it, otherwise if I live so long without you, how lonely would I be? Hearing this, Cao Zheng silently swallowed the Elixir. It wasnt long before the woman furrowed her brow, then sat up, flipping over. Cao Zheng was stunned. He had never imagined that the elixir would be so miraculously effective. Help me to the restroom! the woman said, somewhat shyly. Cao Zheng hurriedly stepped forward, picked up the woman, and rushed into the bathroom. At that moment, Han Yao spoke with an envious tone, That truly is a touching love. Xue An remained silent, thinking to himself. An Yan. Where are you now? Are you okay? Wait for me! Once I break through my current realm and stand at the pinnacle of this world, I will bring you back. The path of immortal cultivation is arduous, but if you are with me, then nothing is a problem. After more than ten minutes, the woman walked out of the restroom, staggering. Cao Zheng followed carefully behind her, terrified that she might fall again. When they reached Xue An, both Cao Zheng and the woman knelt down on the ground. Cao Zhengs kowtowing was loud, his forehead turning blue after a few resounding knocks. But Cao Zheng couldnt help but weep, tears streaming down his face, unable to utter a word. The woman then gently wiped away the tears on Cao Zhengs face with a longing touch. Cao Zheng shook his head, then solemnly said, Sir, I cannot thank you enough for your great kindness. If theres anything youmand, I, Cao Zheng, would do it even if it costs me my life! Xue An smiled, You were saved with one of mv elixirs, and now youre willing to die again? Cao Zheng was taken aback. Indeed! An elixir capable of instantly restoring someone on the brink of death to full health was clearly invaluable. Xue An then spoke indifferently, I dont want you to die. I just want you to make a movie! Make a movie? Cao Zhengughed bitterly. Who would dare let me make a movie now? Or rather who would dare to offend the Xie Family? Speaking of the Xie Family, Cao Zhengs eyes glinted with hatred. His fall into such a dire state was mostly due to the Xie Family. Xue An smiled faintly, Ordinary people may fear to offend the Xie Family, but as it happens I dare! After Han Yao exined things to Cao Zheng, he nodded without hesitation. But then he hesitated, What about the script now? As a once-genius director. He knew the importance of a script all too well. It could be said that if a film is a dish, then the director is the chef, and the script is the ingredient. Without ingredients, even a top chef can only watch helplessly. Han Yao was also worried about this. Although Xue An said it wasnt a problem, there still wasnt a sign of a script yet. Xue An smiled, then pulled out a piece of paper. He had idly written it the previous night. Take a look at this first! Cao Zheng took it, initially not paying much attention. But as he read on, his expression became more serious. After reading through it, Cao Zheng was silent for a moment before he sighed. Brilliant idea, brilliant idea! Although this is just an outline, its grandeur and majestic air are already apparent! True to his reputation as a former prodigy director. He immediately saw the extraordinary brilliance of the story. Had he known that Xue An had written it in just an hour, he would have been even more astonished. In fact, over these three thousand years, Xue Ans life hadnt been in vain. Traversing The Multiverse, he saw too many people and events. His Heart Realm was tempered to perfection, and this also gave birth to Xue Ans numerous spectacr talents. Writing, for instance, was incredibly simple for Xue An. Thats why he said that the script was not a problem at all.. Chapter 88: I’ll give you 1 billion! Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Ill give you 1 billion! Trantor: 549690339 But theres a problem, this concept is incredibly brilliant, but if we were to shoot it as it is, it would cost a tremendous amount of money! Cao Zheng said seriously. He was right. The story Xue An wrote was about a woman who, in search of her original purpose, ascended to the ninth heaven tomit murder. It featured a vast number of grand scenes. If these were to be filmed, it would all be money! Xue An smiled, Tell me, how much do we need? Cao Zheng took a deep breath, furrowed his brow in thought for a moment, then held up two fingers, At the very least two hundred million! Before Xue An could finish, a cold voice came from the entrance. Ill give you one billion! Cao Zheng was stunned. Following the voice, Qin Yu walked in. She had rushed over overnight, and upon arriving at the hotel, learned that Xue An had gone to seek out a director. So, she hurried here without stopping and just so happened to hear Cao Zhengs quote at the door, thus she blurted it out. After Qin Yu walked in, she first nodded towards Xue An, Mr. Xue! Xue An seemed to have anticipated her arrival and simply smiled faintly. Qin Yu then turned to look at the dumbfounded Cao Zheng and spoke firmly, One billion, whats your ount? I can transfer it now! Cao Zheng was somewhat dumbfounded. Is everyone in the movie business this generous now? He remembered when he used to make films, he would often run out of money during production. Back then, he had to go from pir to post to pull in investments. Now, things were looking up! The money was about to be deposited into his ount even before shooting started? However, Cao Zhengs heart gradually filled with excitement. Before today, he had actually given up hopepletely. He had even made ns that once his loved one died, he would jump from a building. Because there was nothing in this world worth staying for! But in the blink of an eye, his beloved had recovered, and he could return to his cherished profession. And all of this was because of this man with the nonchnt demeanor! At this moment, Cao Zheng made up his mind. A man will die for those who appreciate him. Since the other party had saved him, he would spare no effort, even to the point of extreme sacrifice, to make this movie the best it could be! Wang Wenjian opened Weibo, habitually checking Fan Mengxues page. This had be a routine for him over the past year. Wang Wenjian was a devoted fan of Fan Mengxue. He appreciated the understated elegance she possessed. She was nothing like the other gaudy and cheap characters in the entertainment industry. Fan Mengxue had never been involved in any kind of messy headline-making scandals. But recently, Fan Mengxue ran into trouble. It was said she offended some wealthy young master, and as a result, she was cklisted, even reced in the film she was shooting. This made Wang Wenjian furious. But he was just an ordinary person; there was nothing much he could do. The only thing within his power was to speak up for Fan Mengxue in the fan club he had created. Thats right. Wang Wenjian was also an admin of arge fan group, where almost everyone was a fan of Fan Mengxue. As soon as this incident surfaced, these usually inconspicuous fans all stood up, wanting to do something for their idol. But their power was too feeble; they could not make any real difference. Today, Wang Wenjian came to Fan Mengxues Weibo to leave a message, though he doubted it would be seen. Nheless, he wanted to tell Fan Mengxue. There were still many fans silently supporting her behind the scenes! Huh. On the previously quiet Fan Mengxues Weibo, there suddenly appeared a new message. Looking at the date, it was posted today! Wang Wenjian felt a surge of excitement and immediately clicked on it. The Weibo post was brief, with just a few words. Tomorrow, a press conference awaits you! A press conference? What press conference? Many question marks popped up in Wang Wenjians mind. At the same time. Fan Mengxues Weibo post, like a bomb, sent shockwaves throughout the entire entertainment industry. Upon seeing it, many people had the same reaction. Fan Mengxue was at the end of her rope! Could it be that she was going to announce her retirement at the press conference? That might be exactly the case! Upon seeing the news, Hua Ruyue couldnt help but sneer in satisfaction. She had felt somewhat anxious over the past two days. After all, not a single one of the men in ck she had sent out had returned! But looking at the situation now. It seems like Fan Mengxue has chickened out! Hmph, once youre out of the picture, Ill find an opportunity to destroy you! Hua Ruyue thought bitterly. Her jealousy for Fan Mengxue had seeped deep into her bones. She wished nothing more than for Fan Mengxue to fall into disgrace immediately! In just half a day, Fan Mengxues Weibo post had already reached the top spot on the trending searches list. Countless people leftments below. There were those who questioned, mocked, and teased, but even more were the encouragements from her fans! Wang Wenjian was the first to message in the group. Who wille with me to support Mengxue at her press conference tomorrow? The group chat immediately exploded with responses. Im going too! And me! I cant go, but I can donate money! Same here! Wang Wenjian, looking at these messages, couldnt help but tear up. Unlike the boisterous and domineering fans of other stars, Fan Mengxues fans were always gentle and understanding. But when something actually happened, these lovely people would be the first to step forward. And those reporters, like sharks smelling blood, flocked over. Despite the early hour, the venue for the press conference was already packed. Countless reporters set up their long and short cameras, all waiting for Fan Mengxues arrival. Wang Wenjian and others were holding banners and slogans in the outfield. Written on them were: Through wind and rain! Mengxue, we will stand by you! Finally. A stir went through the crowd. Fan Mengxue appeared, dressed in a neatly tailored outfit, her face adorned with a touch of an elegant smile, gracefully walking up to the stage. The shlights below created a sea of light. Countless reporters were eager to rush to the front. Ms. Fan, there are rumors that youre retiring, is that true? Ms. Fan, your movie was reced by Hua Ruyue, and she ims that she pushed you out with her ability, what do you have to say about this? Ms. Fan A multitude of questions seemed to be about to drown Fan Mengxue. At that moment, Han Yao walked over, shielding Fan Mengxue from the reporters as fierce as tigers and wolves, then she loudly said, Please, quiet down. The venue gradually fell silent. With a smile, Fan Mengxue said, Thank you all foring. Todays press conference is not to announce my retirement, but to tell everyone that I am preparing to shoot a new movie! After a brief silence, the reporters went wild. Fan Mengxue was going to shoot a movie? How could that be? The Xie Family had issued a statement; who would dare invest in her now? Several times Han Yao called out loudly, but she was unable to calm the reporters down. Among them, there were also some with ulterior motives deliberately squeezing forward, causing aplete disorder at the venue. Just then, Xue An, who had been observing from backstage, strode to the front and said coldly, Silence! His voice wasnt loud, yet everyone heard it loud and clear. Moreover, Xue Ans voice seemed to carry a magical power that made everyone pause. Xue An then looked around the venue, and wherever his gaze fell, many people instinctively lowered their heads. Xue An then said indifferently, I know what you all want to ask. I am the investor for this new film. The crowd stirred again. This handsome and imposing man, hes the investor? Whats his rtionship with Fan Mengxue then? Xue An continued, I decided to fund a movie simply because I heard there is a film currently in production called War of the Gods. Xue An paused, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth, But in my opinion, gods are just more powerful beings, so Im not interested in the war of gods. The story I want to film is about defying the heavens and conquering fate, so the name of the movie will be God yer! Chapter 89: God Slayer Press Conference Chapter 89: Chapter 89: God yer Press Conference Trantor: 549690339 God yer? At first, there was silence below the stage, followed by amotion. Who didnt know that the film Fan Mengxue was reced in was called War of the Gods. Now they intended to shoot God yerwasnt this a clear provocation? But did this man not know that the investor behind War of the Gods was the Xie Family? By doing this, wasnt he afraid of angering the Xie Family? Many people looked at Xue An differently. It was as if they were looking at a fool who was too ignorant to recognize the extent of his folly. Meanwhile, many reporters sensed the whiff of a big news story. A rather bold female journalist even stood up and asked, Excuse me, sir, since you n to help Miss Fan Mengxue make a movie, who will the director be? And how much do you n to invest? These questions went straight to the heart of the matter. Xue An smiled without answering directly, but instead asked, Which press are you from? The female journalist was stunned by Xue Ans smile, and then her face slowly turned red. Im from Entertainment Weekly, my name is Chen Xiaoyi. Miss Chen, your questions are excellent. I will answer them one by one. First of all, we already have a director; his name is Cao Zheng. Cao Zheng? The crowd below exchanged looks, many having never heard of the name. However, the faces of some older journalists changed. Chen Xiaoyis eyes lit up, Is it Cao Zheng who was once known as the director of genius? Xue An nodded, and at that moment, Cao Zheng, now in formal attire, came onto the stage. Although he looked weathered, many still recognized him at a nce. Indeed, it was the director of genius! Things were getting interesting! Xue An continued, As for the investment, Xue An paused, then held up a finger. Many in the crowd began to stir and specte. How much is that? One billion? I doubt it. That guy doesnt look like some wealthy heir. He probablyes from some local nouveau riche family, looking to pick up girls under the guise of making a movie. I think its at most ten million! Ten million for making a movie? What would that amount to? Who knows? Maybe he intends to just p something together. Chen Xiaoyi was also curious, May I ask how much that is? Xue An smiled, Lets tentatively set it at ten billion! Ten billion! This figure froze the smirks on the faces of those who had just scorned the idea, suggesting a figure of only ten million. In recent years, the film industry in Huaxia had developed rapidly, andrge-budget movies were not umon. Generally speaking, anything over three billion was considered a big production. If it was over five billion, that was virtually a top-tier mega production. For example, the rumor was that the Xie Family had invested four billion in War of the Gods. And if what this man spoke was true, then this movie would not only be a top-tier production in the country, but it would also be at the highest level internationally. Many couldnt help but look rmed. Chen Xiaoyi, however, grew more enthusiastic, May I then ask what is your rtionship with Miss Fan Mengxue? Why are you helping her like this? This question piqued the interest of many. Fan Mengxues expression became tense. Xue An simply smiled, I can only say, she is my best friend! This answer deftly avoided the crucial point, making Chen Xiaoyi somewhat frustrated, just as she wanted to press further. At this moment, An Qing, leading Xue Xiang and Xue Nian onto the stage, gathered attention. As the two young girls appeared, they immediately caught the eye of many. As journalists, they had seen plenty of attractive children, especially the children of celebrities, who often appeared in front of the media. But while those children were indeed beautiful, they all seemed a bit too mature. Even with their still youthful faces, they often wore standardized, insincere smiles, and although their gestures and actions were cute, they gave off a rather fake impression. Yet these two little girls provided a breath of fresh air. First off, they were beautiful. If one could score beauty, these two little girls would definitely earn a perfect score. It was the kind of beauty that could soften the heart of even the most hard-boiled tough guy. Secondly, they were pure. Many had never seen such pure, clear eyes before. They were like the finest, unblemished gemstones, captivating anyone who looked into them. Andstly well, they were adorable. Just imagine, two extremely beautiful and pure little girls with double the lethal cuteness, and then picture them holding hands, hopping and skipping onto the stage. Who could withstand that? Therefore, many couldnt help but reveal an infatuated grin, while some quick-acting journalists aimed their cameras at the little girls and snapped away tirelessly. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian approached Xue An and called out in their babyish voices, Daddy! This Daddy petrified many on the spot. Daddy? This man was actually the father of these two little girls? Xue An then put on an indulgent smile, bent down to embrace the two girls in his arms, and said to the crowd below, Sorry, I need to take the kids away now, goodbye! After saying that, he turned and left,pletely ignoring the questionsing from behind him. To Xue An, nothing was more important than his two children, including himself. In Xue Ans heart, his children and wife ranked first, with himself begrudgingly in second ce. And as he left, the rest of the journalists turned their attention to Han Yao. After all, she was Fan Mengxues agent and also a recognized top agent in the industry, with good rtions with the journalists. Han, tell us whats going on! Who exactly is this gentleman? Han, as the filming of the movie begins and Miss Fan gets another chance, how do you feel? Han These inquiries made Han Yao somewhat flustered. Qin Yu stood backstage, watching the busy scene unfold with a hint of a smile on her face. Mr. Xue surely was impressive. When she, Cao Zheng, and the others had returned to the hotel, they then discussed their first move. Xue An had said that since they were going to start filming, they might as well make a big deal of it. Hence Fan Mengxues Weibo post and todays press conference. At that moment, Chen Xiaoyi stood in the chaotic audience, biting her lip in irritation. What the hell! To leave without finishing his speech? And who was this man? Why had he never been seen before? All these questions intensified Chen Xiaoyis curiosity about Xue An. She bit her teeth, turned, and left the press conference venue. When she got back to the hotel, shepiled the material she had prepared into an article. Fan Mengxues Star Path Hindered, New Movie Revived from the Dead?? Who is the Mysterious Man? In the article, Chen Xiaoyi couldnt help but lean towards Xue Ans side, first reviewing all of Fan Mengxues achievements since her debut, and then subtly implying that some peoples cklisting was unreasonable and tyrannical. After finishing, Chen Xiaoyi was very satisfied with the article and sent it to the editor-in-chief. She was certain that it would definitely be published this time. But unexpectedly, a short whileter, the editor-in-chief replied. Rejected.. Chapter 90: The Battle of Public Opinion Chapter 90: Chapter 90: The Battle of Public Opinion Trantor: 549690339 Rejected? Why was it rejected? Chen Xiaoyi felt baffled and immediately dialed the editor-in-chiefs number. The editor-in-chief spoke helplessly on the other end of the line, Xiaoyi, its not that you didnt write well, but we just received word that such an article cant be published! Why not? Chen Xiaoyi was somewhat unconvinced. Because someone has spoken! The editor-in-chief hung up the phone. Chen Xiaoyi sat in her seat, stunned for a long time. There was no need to ask; this was surely the Xie Familys doing. Even an entertainment magazine like hers could be controlled, showing the extent of the Xie Familys power. She couldnt help shivering, as the vision of the man on stage today with hismanding presence and astonishing aura appeared before her eyes. Even though she had only seen him today, Xue An had left a deep impression on her. She didnt know if he could win. It was not long after the press conference had started. Hua Ruyue got wind of the news. She, who was shooting on set, immediately returned to her dressing room and started looking at her phone. When she heard Xue An was prepared to invest a billion to help Fan Mengxue make a movie, she became so angry that she threw her phone. Why! Why was it always Fan Mengxue who stumbled upon such good fortune? However, after she calmed down, she felt that things were not so simple. This man was very unfamiliar, probably not from any prominent family in the province. A billion was not a small sum. Could it be just a bluff? Maybe it was so! And this is the provincial capital! The turf of Young Master Xie. Does he dare to show off like this? Is he tired of living? With these thoughts in mind, Hua Ruyue hurriedly made a call to Xie Tianci. Xie Tianci actually knew even earlier. But he didnt care about these things at all. He just looked at a photo with a slightly coldugh. The photo clearly showed the scene of Qin Yu arriving in the province. Was the Qin Family also joining in the excitement? Xie Tianci certainly knew about the Qin Familys failed attempt to expand their business into the provincial capital over a decade ago, resulting in total defeat. He didnt expect they would dare toe again this time, and even sent their direct granddaughter. Had Qin Yuan gone senile? But when he received Hua Ruyues call, Xie Tianci simply said, No worries, do they want to y around? Then I will y along with them! After hanging up, he looked at the delicate profile of Qin Yu in the photo, his eyes gradually bing greedy. The Qin Family was also considered a prominent family. He wondered what the taste of a youngdy from such a family was like. But since she hade to his door, he wouldnt be polite. As for Xue Ans statements and the press conference, Xie Tianci didnt take them seriously at all. In his eyes, this man was just a fool who didnt understand anything. However, he noticed the way Fan Mengxue looked at Xue An in the video of the press conference. Her eyes were filled with adoration and admiration. This caused Xie Tiancis expression to be increasingly sinister. Want to fight with me? Okay! Then Ill show you whats what! Xie Tianci made a call and said just one sentence. Control public opinion! Indeed. By the next day, all media outlets had adopted a remarkably unified tone. It was almost entirely made up of cold mockery and ridicule towards the God yer movie. Many so-called experts spoke at length, but theirments amounted to nothing more than various taunts about the press conference. Some even went so far as to directly call Xue An a fraud. After all, that was a whole billion yuan! The media presented an overwhelmingly one-sided perspective. As for the inte, it was filled with fierce arguments everywhere. Especially under Fan Mengxues Weibo post. Trolls and fans were fighting vigorously. That evening, after dinner, Wang Wenjian opened Weibo, and after a quick scan, he was furious. Those trolls were simply masters of fabricating facts. The defamation of Fan Mengxue made Wang Wenjians anger uncontroble. He had been present throughout the press conference, and when he heard Xue An announce an investment of a billion yuan in the movie, he and the other fans were ecstatic. But to his astonishment, these trolls werebeling Xue An as a definite scammer. Wang Wenjian took a deep breath, then began to furiously tap away at his keyboard. The battle of public opinion had thus begun. Initially, online sentiment towards Fan Mengxue and Xue An was extremely hostile, even overwhelmingly so. But gradually, many fans began to organize spontaneously, resolutely repelling the trolls vilification and smear tactics. Surprisingly, the situation began to bnce out. Meanwhile, numerous celebrities watched the whole thing with cold indifference, not a single one standing up to speak out. Hua Ruyue was closely monitoring inte opinions every day, and as she saw everything within her control, she couldnt help feeling somewhat smug. Although Fan Mengxue had many fans, they couldnt possibly turn the tide. So, she posted a few photos from the set online in a boastful manner, apanied by an expression of fatigue. Not long after, various celebrities began to like andment on her post. Wow! Ruyue looks so beautiful today! Youve worked hard! Hard work! Wishing War of the Gods a blockbuster sess! Nearly half of the entertainment industrys stars had checked in. This created a stark contrast with the silence under Fan Mengxues Weibo post. This only made Hua Ruyue grow even more arrogant, bing lost in the dream of being the top actress in the circle. It also inted her ego to the point where, in the crew, apart from Stephen, she either hit or scolded other crew members, leaving everyone too angry to speak out. At this time, Fan Mengxues film encountered another problem. A major male role remained uncast. Originally, Han Yao had said the role could be yed by an up-anding star in the industry, which would also bring more exposure to the movie. But unexpectedly, this male star suddenly reneged, demanding an exorbitant sry and conditions. Han Yao hung up the phone, her expression extremely grim. Cao Zheng asked, How did it go? Han Yao shook her head, grinding her teeth as she said, That bastard has gone back on his word, and now hes using this to ckmail us! Cao Zheng sighed. He knew it wouldnt be that simple. So, what do we do now? Cao Zheng asked. Ive just negotiated with him, and well follow his demands for now. After all, we cant afford to dy the movie, Han Yao said. War of the Gods was already halfway through its shooting, and if they dyed any further, theyd bepletely out of the running. Cao Zheng nodded, That seems to be the only option! The next day. Bi Yuntao, wearing sunsses and a mask, walked out of the airport. Han Yao herself hade to pick him up, and upon his arrival, she hurried to greet him. Bi Yuntaos assistant, a woman with a face full of horizontal scars, scoffed upon seeing only Han Yao, Why is there only one person to pick up? Bi Yuntao himself was utterly indifferent, not even giving Han Yao a second nce. Grinding her teeth, Han Yao forced a smile, Teacher Bi, theres just too much going on in the crew, so I came to pick you up myself. Hmph! Just get in the car! the burly assistantmanded coldly. Han Yao drove the car and took Bi Yuntao back to the location of the crew. This was thergest film studio in the provincial capital, which Qin Yu had extravagantly rented out entirely, just for this movie.. Chapter 91 Do you think… you can still walk? Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Do you think you can still walk? Trantor: 549690339 But just when everything was ready and they were preparing to test the equipment, Bi Yuntaos side encountered yet another problem. Bi Yuntaos assistant spoke with an indifferent face, Why do I have to stay in this film and television city? I want to stay in a five-star hotel! How are you hosting us? Han Yao was also not one to temper easily, but this time, due to the extreme rush, she had no choice but to swallow her anger and exin. Because the filming schedule is very tight, all the cast members are staying in the film and television city. I have already ordered someone to arrange it, and the amodations here are not bad! Its not in the contract, so you have to pay extra! Bi Yuntao suddenly spoke up. Han Yao clenched her teeth, Fine! Bi Yuntaos heart was full of smugness. He wasnt actually a top tier young fresh meat, but he knew about Fan Mengxues situation, and how she was counting on this movie to make aeback. Thats why he dared to make such demands. After all, aside from himself, they wouldnt be able to find a suitable male actor on short notice. The equipment test finally began. This scene depicted the heroine yed by Fan Mengxue being captured by the Heavenly Divine yed by Bi Yuntao, who then tortured her. Stop! Cao Zheng furrowed his brow, stood up, and said, This male actor, your expression is too stiff, and why cant you speak your lines clearly? Bi Yuntaos face darkened, Lines? When have I ever spoken lines in films? Isnt it all dubbed in post-production? Cao Zhengs eyes were wide with disbelief; he had never seen an actor who couldnt recite lines. That wont do, this time we must have live sound recording, lets do it again! Originally, Fan Mengxue was tied to a pole and submerged in water, and to reshoot would mean to suffer all over again. And Bi Yuntao was clearly not happy about it. He had thought that this shoot would be easy, and then he could just take the money and leave. But Cao Zheng didnt care about that and was extremely demanding, speaking without a hint of politeness. This made Bi Yuntao very irritated. So, he even started to deliberately mess up his lines. After all, it wasnt him soaking in the water. Bi Yuntao thought smugly. Even though it was early summer, the water here was still very chilly. Fan Mengxue had to enter the water again and again, and her soaked clothes clung to her body, outlining her lithe figure in a way that made Bi Yuntaos eyes wander. This time he was supposed to say his lines and then turn away and leave. But instead, he deliberately stepped forward and reached out, touching Fan Mengxues shoulder. Fan Mengxue was taken aback. Cao Zheng was even more furious. Whats going on? Bi Yuntaos temper red even more, Am I not acting? What are you shouting for? Believe it or not, I will walk off right now? Bi Yuntao was sure that Han Yao and the others didnt dare to offend him, so he spoke with great conviction. Cao Zheng was somewhat speechless. Bi Yuntao looked around at everyone present with smug satisfaction and sneered, Any more nonsense, and Im leaving right now! Lets see what you can do about it. Just then, a calm voice came from not far away, Leaving? Do you think you can still walk away now? With the sound of those words, Xue An walked over. He had spent the day at a theme park in the provincial city with his two daughters, which was why he had only now arrived. Upon his arrival at the film and television city, he heard Bi Yuntao bragging outrageously, and also witnessed the recent incident. At that moment, Xue An smiled at Fan Mengxue, then said faintly to Han Yao, This is the so-called male artist you hired? Han Yao dared not reply and lowered her head. Bi Yuntao looked at Xue An with suspicion, while his assistant stepped forward, her face full of arrogance, Who are you? And in what tone are you speaking to our Teacher Bi? Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly, Teacher Bi? You mean him? The female assistant spoke proudly, Of course! Xue An smiled. Then tell me with what tone should I speak to him? You must use a respectful tone, of course! You should know that were taking time out of our busy schedules to film, and you guys the female assistant prattled on. Xue An waved his hand dismissively, looking as harmless as a person could be, Youre speaking too fast,e closer! Otherwise, I cant hear you! The female assistant looked puzzled, but still moved closer, What are you Xue An suddenly pped her across the face. Although Xue An already tried to control his strength, the p still sent the plump female assistant flying, spinning 720 degrees in the air before plopping into the pool. This earth-shattering p silenced everyone on set. Xue An withdrew his hand, saying indifferently, What kind of thing dares to call itself a teacher? At that moment, Bi Yuntao came to his senses, his face full of anger and fear, You you dare hit someone? Youre finished, Im calling the police now, I want to He didnt finish his sentence, because Xue An had grabbed his neck and dragged him to the edge of the pool, then violently pressed down. Bi Yuntaos head was submerged in the water. All his angry words turned into bubbles that floated up. Bi Yuntaos limbs struggled fiercely, but Xue Ans hand was as firm as cast iron, not moving in the slightest. This scene frightened everyone. Because Xue Ans demeanor was too calm, as if he were holding down not a person, but a dog. After dozens of seconds, Bi Yuntaos struggling gradually weakened. Xue An still showed no intention of letting go. No one dared to step forward to intervene, some of the more faint-hearted were already shaking with fear. Almost a minuteter, Xue An abruptly raised his hand. Bi Yuntaos head emerged from the water, coughing to expel the water from his windpipe, then began gasping for air like a dying dog. But before he could take more than half a breath, Xue An pressed his head down again. Another minute passed. Xue An lifted again, and this time Bi Yuntaos tears and snot were flowing, while an odorous scent of urine came from below. Clearly, he had been terrified into wetting himself. However, Xue Ans expression remained calm, and before Bi Yuntao could speak, he pressed down once more. This happened three times. Only then did Xue An let go of his hand. By that time, Bi Yuntao was lying on the ground limp like a pile of mud, unable to move! No one dared to say a word. The plump assistant didnt even dare to climb out of the water and just stood there, trembling. Xue An took out a tissue, slowly wiping the water stains from his hand, and asked indifferently, Still want to call the police now? Bi Yuntao shivered all over, looking at Xue An as if he were looking at a demon, his teeth chattering. Boss Boss, please have mercy, I I wont dare anymore! Xue An smiled, I just heard that you were ufortable staying here and wanted a five-star hotel? No, no, no, Ill stay here; even without a room its fine! The contract Ill revise it right away, Ill sign whatever you want! And I can give up my sry too! Bi Yuntao was on the verge of tears. He had believed more than once while in the water that he was definitely going to die. It was as if this person could precisely gauge his condition, pulling him out of the water each time he was on the verge of death, only to push him back under just as he had started to take a half breath. That feeling Bi Yuntao didnt dare to reminisce. Only then did Xue An smile and nod, Thats better. Ill give you your sry, but you better work hard, otherwise I quite enjoy giving people facials! Facials He actually called this a facial? Bi Yuntao thought while crying.. Chapter 92: The Special Effect is too Late, How about a True Dragon Instead? (Part One) Chapter 92: Chapter 92: The Special Effect is too Late, How about a True Dragon Instead? (Part One) Trantor: 549690339 As early summer approached, the weather started to get gradually hotter. And the filming of God yer was also drawing to a close. Cao Zheng could be said to have fully exerted his genius directorial skills,pleting the main part of the movie in less than two months. Once the sample came out, Bi Yuntao was dumbfounded as he watched himself on the screen. Could it really be him, the one whose performance, though not very dazzling, was deemed satisfactory? It turned out that he, too, could act well in a movie. As Bi Yuntao continued to watch, he couldnt help but have tears well up in his eyes. Suddenly, someone patted his shoulder. When Bi Yuntao turned around, he discovered it was Xue An. You did a good job! Xue An said with a slight smile. Bi Yuntao cried even harder, but this time, it was out of fear. He had developed a profound psychological shadow over Xue An; the mere mention of Xue Ans name, let alone seeing him, would make him tremble all over. I I didnt dare Bi Yuntao stammered, trembling. Cao Zheng said at this moment, Mr. Xue, the main shooting is nowplete, but post-production and special effects rendering are the most time-consuming. Im afraid we wont make the deadline! Cao Zheng was worried about this very issue. The storyline of God yer was notplex, but due to the many mystical scenes involved, the special effects were the main attraction. Moreover, Cao Zheng had heard that the War of the Gods movie had already wrapped up and was undergoing final adjustments. If they didnt hurry, they might truly miss being part of the same release schedule. Xue An nodded, and at that moment, Han Yao came over with a pale face. I just contacted several top special effectspanies in the industry. Either they have no time, or they dare not take the job! Cao Zheng became very anxious upon hearing this, How can it be like this? Even if they dont have time, we could raise the price to purchase their services, right? Han Yao shook her head with a wry smile, Ive already offered the highest price in the industry, but still, no one would take it. Cao Zheng frowned; this phenomenon was clearly very abnormal. No one would refuse to earn money. That left only one exnationsomeone was sabotaging them from behind. At this time, Qin Yu also spoke somewhat helplessly, I contacted severalpanies overseas. Although they were willing to take it, the delivery time would be even longer. This conundrum wasid out before everyone. The expressions of many crew members began to show signs of despair. This was not the same ascking actors or facing other difficulties. Special effects production is highly specialized work, and there are only so manypanies that can do it. If none of them were willing to take on the project, then they would indeed be at aplete impasse. It must be the Xie Family! Theyre definitely behind this! Han Yao angrily gritted her teeth. Qin Yu was silent. It wasnt hard to guess; business is like thisonce you be enemies, its a matter of life and death. But having alreadye halfway only to discover a seemingly insurmountable mountain ahead would dishearten anyone. However, just when everyone was at a loss, Xue An said indifferently, What special effects are the mostbor-intensive? Cao Zheng, frowning, replied, Everything else is manageable, but particrly the several mythical creatures are difficult, especially the Golden Dragon mount of the female lead in thetter part of the movie. It has the most screen time and is the most time-consuming. Xue An smiled, Well I do have a method! What method? Cao Zhengs eyes lit up. Xue An nced at the Pekingese ying happily with his two daughters in the distance and said lightly, If the special effects cant be done in time, then lets use a real one! The film city at night was very quiet. Inside thergest sound stage, Cao Zheng, Han Yao, Fan Mengxue, and others looked at the Giant Dragon towering in front of them and were all stunned. Is this thetest technology? Cao Zheng asked with a face full of confusion and excitement as he reached out to touch the scales of the Golden Dragon. So lifelike! Cao Zheng eximed. The Golden Dragon nced at Cao Zheng disdainfully. Just a mortal, only slightly better than an insect. If it werent for the masters orders, it would never allow such a mortal toe close. It can move, too! Cao Zheng said as if he had found a new and exciting toy. Meanwhile, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were giggling. Silly Uncle Cao, Xiao Sha is alive, of course it can move! Alive? Cao Zheng didnt catch on immediately, but as he realized what they meant, his expression gradually petrified. This this dragon Cao Zheng stammered. Xue An nodded, Yes, this dragon is real! Not just Cao Zheng, but also Han Yao and Fan Mengxue turned pale. That was a dragon! The totem of Huaxia, a creature that existed only in myths and legends. They had never imagined such a thing could truly exist, let alone see it with their own eyes. However, Han Yao and Fan Mengxue quickly regained theirposure. In their view, it was normal for any number of miracles to happen around Xue An, even if he pulled out a golden cudgel the next second and dered himself to be Sun Wukong. Both would believe it. How about it? Isnt it more useful than special effects? Xue An asked with a faint smile. Cao Zheng nodded vigorously, continuously marveling, No special effects can match the real thing! I believe when this dragon appears in the movie, it will definitely cause astonishment. But there are many demands for filming a movie. Can it understand human speech? Cao Zheng worried about the intelligence of the Giant Dragon. Before Xue An could speak, the Giant Dragon looked down at Cao Zheng, itsrge dragon eyes filled with annoyance and disdain. iming the noble Giant Dragon couldnt understand human speech? Such a foolish insect! Cao Zheng felt a chill run down his spine and quickly offered a conciliatory smile. Please, Lord Dragon, dont be angry. I was just joking. If thats not an issue, we can start filming now! Wait! Xue An said. Whats up? asked Cao Zheng. With a smile, Xue An said, Didnt you mention that there are a lot of special effects that need to be made? Why dont we use real performances for them? How is that possible? Many of those special effects involve all kinds of ghosts and gods He didnt finish what he was saying. Because under everyones gaze, Xue An formed a strange Dharma Seal with both hands and lightly chanted, The myriad shapese forth from the heart! Countless points of light spread from Xue Ans hands, then took the shape of various ghosts, gods, and mystical beasts. All of these ghosts, gods, and mystical beasts were lifelike, and their movements very natural. Cao Zheng waspletely amazed. Can movies be made like this nowadays? To film a dragon, a True Dragon descends. To film immortals, pick any from a roomful of Immortals at your leisure. Is this really making a movie, or is it Immortal Cultivation? In fact, only Xue An knew that these ghosts and gods were just illusions condensed from magical power. With his current strength, he was far from able to summon these ghosts and gods. If he could recover to just one percent of his previous strength, a singlemand could summon the true forms of all these gods and ghosts. However, these illusions were certainly impressive enough for making a movie. At the very least, they were streets ahead of any special effects.. Chapter 93: Defying the Heavens… Is That a Crime? (Second Update) Chapter 93: Chapter 93: Defying the Heavens Is That a Crime? (Second Update) Trantor: 549690339 Hua Ruyue sat in her chair with a face full of pride, while an assistant fanned her from behind. Stephens face was ashen, and his heart was full of annoyance. The scene just filmed was thest scene of War of the Gods, a simple plot where Hua Ruyues character emerges from the water. But such a simple scene had been dyed for a long time. Because Hua Ruyue refused to get into the water, and finally, with no other choice, Stephen reluctantly agreed to use a body double toplete the scene. And this concession wasnt the first time. Ever since Hua Ruyue joined the cast, Stephen found he could only lower his standards, otherwise, he couldnt film at all. Fortunately, it was all over now. After todays filming waspleted, War of the Gods would be considered finished. Stephen was even embarrassed to attach his name to this film. Because he knew, a movie where even the leading actress wouldnt cooperate properly was doomed to have no future. But that was no longer his concern. Stephen had already bought his ne ticket and would fly back to Europe tonight. Mr. Stephen, Mr. Xie has prepares a celebration dinner for you tonight, what do you think Hua Ruyues face was full of feigned affection and pretense. Stephens expression was cold, Sorry, I have other matters, Im going back to Europe tonight! After speaking, he turned and left. Hua Ruyue stood there, her face alternating between pale and flushed, and then she clenched her teeth and said bitterly, The filming is finished now, whats with the big director act? That evening, Hua Ruyue, dolled up mboyantly, went to meet Xie Tianci and told him about Stephens unannounced departure. Xie Tianci listened and let out a slight, coldugh. Let him go. Do you think I really care about his directorial skills? I value his fame. As long as theres fame, I dont care if its a dog sitting there directing, he said indifferently. Hua Ruyue quicklyughed in agreement: Youre right, Mr. Xie. But I heard that the director Fan Mengxue hired is quite capable, what do you think Xie Tianci chuckled and drained the wine from his ss, then said indifferently, No matter how capable, what can he really do? The reason I agreed to them making a movie was to have a little game with them. Now their film is half-made, but nopany dares to take on the post-production. Isnt the money they spent before just wasted? Hua Ruyues eyes lit up, Mr. Xie is truly formidable! The Qin Family wants to wade into these muddy waters, then Ill indulge them. But topete with me? Hmph! Xie Tianci sneered, a cold light flickering in his eyes. Wang Wenjian had been visiting Fan Mengxues Weibo page every day. News about God yer had disappeared after that press conference. More than a month had passed, and many people had already forgotten that there was such a film. Only loyal fans still remembered. In stark contrast was the powerful promotional campaign for War of the Gods. Almost every day, there was an endless stream of rumors and gossip, and promo clips were released one after another. Such a disparity made many people lose faith in the prospects of God yer. Especially after news of War of the Godsspletion spread, nearly every star in the entertainment circle started buzzing, and a long queue of messages wishing Hua Ruyue well appeared on her Weibo. On Fan Mengxues side, it was quiet and cold. Wang Wenjian heaved a sigh, guessing today would be yet another day without fruition. But when he opened Weibo, there was a new message. Wang Wenjian paused, it was a video. Could it be? His heart began to race, and he hurriedly clicked on the video. The video started in darkness. And a womans voice was softly singing something. A light slowly brightened, and only then could it be seen that in the center of the screen stood a mountain. And atop the mountain, a woman in tattered clothes but with a determined look stood. It was Fan Mengxue! Wang Wenjian suddenly felt a lump in his throat and the urge to cry. During this time, many said Fan Mengxue had lost, and some even maliciously spected that Fan Mengxue had probably been scammed. But Wang Wenjian and others chose to believe. Finally, they received this video. It was also the first promotional video for God yer. The video continued, with the woman on the mountaintop slowly raising her head, while above the ninth heaven, countless Heavenly Solders and Generals stood. They stood among the clouds, towering above. An imposing voice rang out. Mortal, do you acknowledge your sin? The woman answered indifferently, What sin have Imitted? You defy the heavens, that is your sin! the voice said with a hint of anger. Yet the womanughed, herughter as beautiful as a blooming field of flowers, captivatingly beautiful. So in the eyes of you high and mighty deities, a mortals desire for a bit of freedom is a sin! The imposing voice scoffed coldly, Mortals are mortals after all, they shouldbor on the ground, and yet you you dare to ascend to the heavens, is that not a sin? The woman lowered her head. It seemed as though she had surrendered. The imposing voice felt a sense of pride, If you confess now, perhaps I will spare your life! Suddenly. The woman lifted her head, her eyes zing as if on fire. You are wrong! Hmm? the voice asked with a hint of question. Gods are not born noble, nor are humans born inferior. You stand on high, arbitrarily judging the merits and sins of others, but are you worthy? The voice finally got angry, Obstinate to the end, let her bepletely annihted, both body and soul! With a roar, countless arrows tore through the sky, as if tearing the heavens themselves apart. Yet the womanughed, slowly drawing the sword in her hand, So this is what deities are! She faced the countless arrows without any hint of retreat. And after the sound of a dragons roar, a Giant Dragon broke through the sky and lifted the woman on its back, charging towards those arrows, those high and mighty deities. The video ended. Wang Wenjian sat in his chair, it took five full minutes before he came back to his senses. Although the promo was short, the grandeur contained within it left him profoundly moved. The woman defying the heavens, the magnificent scenes, and that vividly lifelike Giant Dragon at the end. All of this left Wang Wenjian utterly fascinated. Suddenly, he remembered something and immediately opened his fan group, excitedlv forwarding the video into the chat. In no time at all, the group chat was flooded with messages. Oh my God, I thought it was real at first! The special effects are amazing! Sister Meng Xue looks so cool! Im getting more and more excited about the release of God yer! Meanwhile, thements on Weibo also started to grow exponentially. Chen Xiaoyi didnt go to work today, but she still browsed through Weibo out of habit. However, apart from the news about War of the Gods, there was no information about God yer. Chen Xiaoyi couldnt help feeling disappointed. Could it be that the man was really a swindler? Suddenly. She saw a Weibo post skyrocketing to poprity right before her eyes. She felt a stir in her heart and clicked on the video. After watching it, she was stunned for a long time. Used to seeing the conflicts between Immortals and specters, it was the first time Chen Xiaoyi witnessed a mortals defiance of the heavens, and she felt as if a soft spot deep in her heart had been touched. The woman who stood defiantly alone against the entire host of gods, isnt it just the same in real life? Chapter 94: Do You Dare to Provoke Me? (Third Update) Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Do You Dare to Provoke Me? (Third Update) Trantor: 549690339 The entire inte was set aze by this promotional trailer. Used to the contention of immortals, it was the first time many saw such a defiant protagonist, and moreover, a female lead. Many people were shocked. Particrly in the end, the silhouette of Fan Mengxue standing alone against the multitude of heavenly divine beings caused many to tear up as they watched. It must be said that Cao Zhengs directorial foundation is indeed profound; even with such a short trailer, one could see the care he put into it. Of course, the most important thing was the special effects in the trailer. Many people were stunned by the special effects presented there. Without any exaggeration, the top-notch effects of Hollywood were mere trashpared to this promotional trailer. The figure of the giant dragon was unforgettable at first sight. Therefore, there was no need for deliberate promotion, as many people voluntarily began to spread the video. So before a day had passed, the promotional trailer had spread throughout the inte, and God yer naturally topped the trending search list, even surpassing War of the Gods and bing number one. This plunged Hua Ruyue into extreme panic and jealousy. When she found Xie Tianci, she was about to say something. Then she noticed that Xie Tiancis face was terribly gloomy. Xie Tianci of course had seen the trailer as well. When he saw those lifelike special effects, he was so angry that he smashed his phone to pieces. Why! Why, even though he had already blocked their path in post-production, were they still able to create such beautiful special effects? Xie Tianci suddenly felt a flicker of fear. It was as if all of his actions were being watched by a pair of eyes from high above. Even with his eyes closed, Xie Tianci could feel the mockery in those eyes. This left him feeling deeply apprehensive. Young Master Xie what do we do now? Hua Ruyue asked anxiously. Xie Tianci gave her a cold nce and then took out his phone to make a call. Ive already notified all major cinemas to collectively ban this movie! Even if they can make it, I can ensure they wont be able to release it! Xie Tianci finally resorted to hisst trump card. Hua Ruyue breathed a sigh of relief. No matter how wonderfully her film was made, if it couldnt be released, wouldnt it all be for naught? Hua Ruyues heart was filled with smugness and schadenfreude. I cant wait to see how you cry then! Wang Wenjian and others looked forward eagerly, just waiting for God yer to officially hit the screens. Because War of the Gods had already set its premiere date for June 18th. So, God yer must also being soon, right? At this moment, the online public opinion was in a deadlock, with fans of War of the Gods and God yer hurling insults and tearing at each other, all waiting to settle the score upon release. Meanwhile, in the hotel, Cao Zheng was working overtime, making final touch-ups. He had high expectations for this film, so he wouldnt allow any imperfections. But apart from that, things were manageable. Fan Mengxue understood that Cao Zheng was acting in her best interest, so no matter how exacting his demands, she epted them willingly. Bi Yuntao was now acting like a well-behaved baby, daring not to defy anymands. But when it came to shooting scenes with special effects, Cao Zheng was always dissatisfied with Jin Longs performance, often needing many takes for a single shot. Sometimes, Jin Long was so frustrated that it wished it could just p this annoying insect to death. But it dared not. Because Xue An had told it to cooperate. So it could only obediently follow orders. Otherwise, if it angered the adult the consequences were something Jin Long dared not contemte. As for the others, they were busy with the release. Today, Qin Yu and Han Yao were preparing to meet with the owner of thergest cinema chainpany in the provincial city. As long as they reached an agreement with him, the matter of the films release would be easy to settle. But when they arrived, they were turned away without even a meeting. Han Yaos face turned pale with rage. She couldnt understand why everything she did had to be so difficult. No matter how much of a fuss she made, the receptionist could only respond with a gentle smile, Im sorry, but our chairman is not present, and he has said that the release of the film can be discussed at ater date! In the end, Han Yao was on the brink of exploding, but it was Qin Yu who calmly pulled her away. Once they got back to the hotel. Han Yao threw herself onto the bed and didnt want to get up anymore. She even wanted to have a good cry. Everything had been prepared, but what if the film couldnt be released? After hearing the news, Xue An also rushed over. Upon being briefed by Qin Yu, he frowned slightly, thenughed. Where is thatpany located? Right here in the city! Alright! Ill take a trip there then! Having said that, Xue An turned and left the hotel. The owner of the cinema chain was called Li Xiaokang. He had been there all along, but he simply didnt want to see Han Yao. After all, it was Xie Tianci who had personally called him, promising many benefits. He didnt need to offend the Xie Family for the sake of a movie. At that moment, he was in his office, engulfed in clouds of smoke. Suddenly. Someone was knocking on the window outside. He frowned, who was this impolite? All of a sudden, he froze. His office was on the twenty-eighth floor! His flesh trembled, and he looked out the window in terror at the man with a hint of a smile on his face. With a tap of Xue Ans finger, the tempered bulletproof ss shattered into pieces. Then Xue An stepped inside, walking as leisurely as if he were strolling in a garden, and smiled at Li Xiaokang. Are you Li Xiaokang? Li Xiaokangs entire body stiffened. That was bulletproof ss! Yet under this mans fingertip, it was as fragile as ayer of paper. He turned pale and said, trembling, Immortal, please spare my life, what is yourmand? Xue An took a seat in the chair, leisurely, and looked at Li Xiaokang. An eerie silence filled the atmosphere. Li Xiaokang felt as if the gaze of the man in front of him was like a sharp knife, slicing into him bit by bit. I heard you dont n on releasing a certain movie? Li Xiaokang shuddered, then, as if understanding, he hastened to say, Are you talking about God yer? Its not that I dont want to release it, its just that someone has sent their regards, and I dont dare mess with them So you dare to mess with me? Xue An said indifferently, his fingers casually sliding across the desk. With each slide, the solid wood desk was silently and effortlessly sliced open as though it were butter. Li Xiaokangs face was ashen, You you. Rx, I wont kill you. Just release the film properly, and as for the rest I Il go settle things with them, Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth. Understood? Li Xiaokang nodded frantically. Xue An patted his chubby cheek with satisfaction, If you dont obey, I think, I could help you slim down! After finishing, Xue An walked to the broken window and with a step, soared away into the void. Li Xiaokang stood in ce, taking quite a long time to recover. If it werent for the shattered ss on the floor, he would have thought all of this was just a dream. Suddenly, he shuddered and quickly picked up the phone. Hello, get ready to release God yer! Sometimes violence isnt the best method, but its always the fastest.. Chapter 95: Official Release, Beating Everyone Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Official Release, Beating Everyone Trantor: 549690339 God yer was finally set for its official premiere. And it was to be released on the same day as War of the Gods. These two movies were like mortal enemies in destiny, even their release dates coinciding. The online debates about these two movies had reached a fever pitch. All sorts of demons and goblins leaped out, without exception, siding with War of the Gods. Especially the majority of stars from the entertainment industry, who also chose to stand by War of the Gods and cheer it on. This caused the fame of War of the Gods to skyrocket. Inparison, God yer fell far behind. Besides that one trailer, there was barely any promotion at all. It all relied on the spontaneous publicity by the fans. Naturally, this left it at a disadvantage in the court of public opinion. However, there were still some stars who stood on Fan Mengxues side. Like Bi Yuntao, for instance. He vigorously promoted God yer on Weibo and repeatedly promised that he had contributed some decent acting skills in this movie. But his words only drew widespread ridicule and sneers. Many leftments below. You have acting skills? Haha, if you had acting skills, Id eat my keyboard! Exactly, if he had any acting to speak of, Id eat myputer. Ill eat theputer desk. Ill eat These freeloaders Weiboments left Bi Yuntaoughing and crying at the same time. Feeling helpless, he could only post another message. See you at the cinema! This was but a small episode amid the tidal wave of public discourse. As the focal point of news, Fan Mengxue had remained silent all along. Regardless of what people said, she never came out to argue. Because Fan Mengxue believed in Xue Ans words. Let the results speak for themselves. The more vocally defensive, the more it proved their insecurity. Under such intense scrutiny, the day of the premiere finally arrived. Wang Wenjian went to see it with his friend. However, his friend liked Hua Ruyue, so they went to see War of the Gods instead. When Wang Wenjian emerged from the cinema full of exmation points, his friend also came out. But his friend had the look of someone whod just swallowed a fly. What happened? Wang Wenjian asked. It was so damn terrible, it wasnt worth the money at all! What bullshit Stephen, what bullshit Hua Ruyue, it was totally crap! Wang Wenjians friend cursed up a storm. And he wasnt the only one; many viewers shared the same sentiment after watching War of the Gods. Even if Stephen had phoned it in, it shouldnt have been that awful. But because Stephen had already gone back to Europe during the post-production phase, the editing power was handed over to Hua Ruyue. To highlight her own role in the movie, Hua Ruyue ruthlessly extended her original thirty-plus minutes of screen time to fifty minutes. Not enough content? Turn to slow motion. So many people witnessed the following scene. Hua Ruyue took a slow-motion swig of water in the movie. And that wasnt even the worst of it. The key issue was Hua Ruyues mediocre acting skills, always staring with a pair of innocent big eyes, looking like an idiot. How could people not criticize that? After a lengthy rant, Wang Wenjians friend asked, How was your movie? Wang Wenjian sighed softly, All I can say is a masterpiece that shocks the world! Is it really that exaggerated? Dont believe me? Go watch it again now! Wang Wenjian apanied his friend back into the cinema once more. After watching it this time, Wang Wenjians friend didnt speak. What did you think? Wang Wenjian asked. Awesome! Meanwhile, online public opinion gradually began to reverse. Because War of the Gods was just too awful to watch. So, in one nights work, its rating plummeted to three points, bing a total flop. In stark contrast was God yer. This movie, initially doubted by everyone, made a spectacr debut. Once the rating came out, it stunned many people. Eight point eight! That rating was enough to thrash most domestic films. And thements below were uniformly cries of Damn, thats badass! With the reversal of public opinion, God yer saw its viewership numbers quickly climb. Of course, the cinemas wouldnt miss out on the money, so screenings of God yer rapidly increased. Day one. The box office for God yer reached 130 million Yuan. While War of the Gods was at 140 million Yuan. War of the Gods held a slim lead with this slight advantage. But on the second day, God yers box office soared to 210 million Yuan. War of the Gods quickly fell to 80 million Yuan. This irond fact was like a loud p, fiercely hitting the faces of those who had initially looked down on God yer. Especially those star-chasing celebrities, who might as well have had their faces swollen from the smacking. And this was just the beginning. From that day on, the box office for God yer skyrocketed. In just five short days, it broke through the two billion Yuan mark. As for War of the Gods It hadnt even breached eight hundred million Yuan yet, and it probably never would. Once this fact was out, All those inte trolls lost their voices. Below Fan Mengxues Weibo, many apologies appeared in thements. But the liveliest ce was Bi Yuntaos Weibo. All those who had previously vowed to eat their keyboards andputers came back. This time, however, they came to offer sincere apologies to Bi Yuntao. Because, just as Bi Yuntao had said, his performance in the movie wasnt stunning but certainly noteworthy. This also greatly improved his public image. Reading those heartwarmingments, Bi Yuntao couldnt help but tear up. It seems actors really do need to act well. Now Bi Yuntao even felt somewhat grateful for the beating he got from Xue An. How else could he have had such an epiphany? The astonishing turnaround of public opinion became a hot topic among manyizens; it was just like a plot straight out of a novel. However, Hua Ruyues Weibo was in trouble. Countless people started mocking her below her posts. So the so-called influencers thing is just bulging your eyes out? I can do that too! Slowing down the frame just for drinking water, why the hell dont you just Ill never love again! Goodbye! I just learned about your debut, Miss Fan indeed helped you a lot back then, but you kicked her when she was down, trash! By this time, those once cozy celebrities and inte stars all fell silent. It was clear to everyone that Hua Ruyue was finished. Once your reputation is ruined, thats pretty much the end. At this time, who wouldnt want to quickly distance themselves to avoid getting burned, and who would still want to speak up for Hua Ruyue? Some even started sneakily deleting their Weibo posts. And there were those shameless ones who ran over to Fan Mengxues Weibo to start fervently courting favor. Because it was clear to everyone. With this movie, Fan Mengxues career was going to skyrocket. And as for how far she might go in the future, no one could imagine. But what really buried War of the Gods and people like Hua Ruyue was a film review by Chen Xiaoyi. Arent we all God yers? Its just that life knocks us back down to being mere mortals! This review set the inte aze.. Chapter 96: What I Want Is to Slap Your Face on Your Turf (2nd update) Chapter 96: Chapter 96: What I Want Is to p Your Face on Your Turf (2nd update) Trantor: 549690339 Chen Xiaoyi wrote in his article, Each of us once had grand ambitions, but under the grind of life, we eventually veered towards mediocrity. Some people die at twenty but are not buried until eighty. We are all ordinary people, and theres nothing wrong with that. However, the mistake lies in treating mediocrity as an asset and harboring resentment towards those who are not content with the ordinary. At first nce, God yer seems like an excellent fantasy movie. The special effects and details within are impable. Once again, Director Cao Zheng shocked everyone with his almost demonic talent. But what I saw was not just that. When Miss Fan stood atop the mountain, confronting the myriad gods alone and slowly spoke that line of dialogue, For the first time, I was moved to tears. Indeed! Why should you, in your lofty position, have the right to arbitrarily judge the merits and faults of others? And when the giant dragon ascended, the entire movie theater gasped in amazement. It wasnt just because of the special effects but also due to its romance. Indeed! The giant dragon carries the hero to battle those aloof deities. Isnt that romantic? Based solely on this concept, Im not talking about anything else, but the domestic movies present here are all trash. As for War of the Gods, Ive seen it tooMiss Hua contributed her exquisite staring acting performance. As for the rest, I have nothing to say. Because its just another movie glorifying emperors and generals. I like God yer. Because it reminds me of my youth. Back then, we roamed the citys splendor in our white clothes, riding bicycles, rebellious and seen as problem children by adults. But we had the heart of the pure and innocent. In the end, I paid special attention to the screenwriter; in the screenwriters column, it was written as Mr. Xue. Interesting. You certainly didnt disappoint me. Chen Xiaoyis article captured the sentiments of most people with its vivid writing. Therefore, a week after its release, the box office of God yer rose instead of fell. And most of the viewers this time were middle-aged men with potbellies. They might be mired in mundane lives, plodding along day by day. But once they finished watching, their eyes were full of tears. Indeed! Who hasnt been young? And the heat of this movie has be a phenomenal spectacle. Countless people were captivated by Fan Mengxues exquisite acting performance. Especially her scene standing alone against the gods on the mountain, which became an unforgettable memory for many. Fan Mengxue was affectionately called Miss God yer Sister! Thus, God yer made itseback with the poise of a king, crushing War of the Gods underfoot with almost an overwhelming force. It also pped the faces of those so-called stars who once scorned and belittled it. Xie Tiancis face turned ashen as he read thements online. Suddenly, he smashed the screen with a punch. Then he started pacing back and forth in the room. Hua Ruyue sat on the sofa sobbing incessantly. Her heart was filled with resentment at that moment. Resentment towards Fan Mengxue, resentment towards Stephen, but she did not once reflect on her own faults. The Qin Family haha, what a clever move! Xie Tianci suddenly sneered. And to think, An Qing of the An Family has also gotten involved. What, do they think they can do something to the Xie Family with just one movie? Xie Tiancis face gradually regained its arrogant expression. Its just a movie, after all. He didnt pay much attention to it. But with the Qin Family and An Family shadows behind this movie, He had to be prepared. However, Xie Tianci was not the least bit worried, because this was the provincial city. On his own turf, who would dare to act recklessly? Thinking of this, Xie Tianci couldnt help but feel some relief. But at that moment, in the hotel where Fan Mengxue was staying, someone else was questioning Xue An with shock. Mr. Xue, are you serious about this? Thats the Xie Familys territory! The person who asked was Cao Zheng. The cause of this was that Xue An was preparing to hold a celebration banquet. This was to be expected. After all, God yer had achieved such brilliant sess, it was natural to hold a celebration banquet. But the ce Xue An chose was the Lijing Grand Hotel in the provincial city. Everyone in the provincial city knew that the Lijing Grand Hotel was the property of the second young master of the Xie Family. For Xue An to hold a celebration banquet there was really puzzling. So Cao Zheng asked this question. Xue An replied with a smile upon hearing the question, The Xie Familys territory? No, youre mistaken, it wont be for long! Cao Zheng wanted to say something more but was pulled aside by Han Yao. Upon hearing this, Qin Yus eyes lit up. Mr. Xue are you going to make a move? Of course, Xue An would not let the Xie Family off just because his film had beaten theirs decisively. Killing someone is quite an easy thing to do. If Xue An wanted to, Xie Tianci and Hua Ruyue would have died many times over by now. But its easy to kill a person, hard to kill their spirit. Xue An wanted apletely merciless beating of his opponent. Youre recing the female lead, right? Well then, I will just make my own movie, and then p your face hard with irond facts. This is the correct way to take revenge. But now the goal has been achieved. Therefore, people like Xie Tianci no longer have any value. Ultimately, immortal cultivationes down to one thing. Protecting the ones you love, making your opponents go to hell. So Xue An will not have any mercy. To him, the Xie Family is just a trifle. If they are to be killed, so be it. Moreover, choosing the Lijing Hotel for the celebration banquet was because Xue An felt that if he were going to p someones face, was there anything better than doing it on their own turf? With this thought in mind, a slight smile appeared on Xue Ans lips. And Xiao Sha, who was ying with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, shuddered suddenly upon seeing Xue Ans expression, then crouched down in fright. It was the only one present that could sense the terror in Xue Ans smile. As long as the master smiles like that, it definitely means someone is going to be unlucky, Xiao Sha thought to itself. This time, the celebration banquet Xue An held was very grand. Not only would the people from the crewe, but many others were also invited. However, apart from those stars who woulde to any celebration banquet when they heard about one, Fan Mengxue also sent out a few special invitations. Wang Wenjian had been almost living online these days, exchanging viewing experiences with other film fans. God yer had already be a masterpiece in the eyes of many. Today was no exception, but as he was discussing, the doorbell rang. He opened the door to find a postman. Strange, does anyone still write letters nowadays? Wang Wenjian opened the envelope with suspicion and found a gilded invitation inside. He opened it and was then petrified. It was an invitation handwritten by Fan Mengxue herself. She invited him to attend the celebration banquet as a representative of the fans the next day. Wang Wenjian was trembling all over. In truth, he had long passed the age of chasing after stars; his liking for Fan Mengxue was only because of her elegant demeanor. But at that moment, Wang Wenjian suddenly became devoted. How many stars could remember their fans from the beginning after achieving such proud aplishments? Chen Xiaoyi felt the same way. Because of the poprity of her article, she was sessfully fired by Entertainment Weekly. Broadly speaking, these bosses still did not dare to offend the Xie Family. And Chen Xiaoyi didnt care. After watching the movie that day, she felt stuffy in her heart when she returned home, turned on theputer, and wrote the article almost without pausing. And when Chen Xiaoyi received the invitation, she was also stunned, then gradually smiled. Before her eyes appeared the image of the man at the press conference that day, with a calm expression and profound eyes. Indeed. you didnt lie! Chapter 97: Everything According to Mr. Xue (3 Updates) Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Everything ording to Mr. Xue (3 Updates) Trantor: 549690339 When Xie Tianci heard the news delivered by the hotel manager, he couldnt help but be stunned. Is this a fucking joke? Or is it purposefully mocking me? The manager watched with trepidation as Xie Tiancis face turned from white to ck, and then from ck to white again. Eventually, Xie Tianci suppressed the rage in his heart and let out a coldugh. Alright, I got it. Go and arrange it! Yes, Young Master Xie! The manager quickly retreated. Hua Ruyue then leaned in, her face filled with spiteful poison as she said, Young Master Xie, it must be that bitch Fan Mengxue ying tricks, she wants to ridicule you p. Xie Tianci viciously pped her across the face. Hua Ruyue was stunned. Xie Tianci said coldly, I dont need you to remind me! Yes Young Master Xie! Hua Ruyue trembled, covering her face. Xie Tianci pondered for a moment before making a phone call. Young Master Xie, what can I do for you? Azy voice came from the other end. Come to the hotel tomorrow! Whats happened? Murder! Xie Tianci said with a murderous intent. There was a pause on the other end, then the reply came. Alright! Ill be there tomorrow! After hanging up, Xie Tiancis face was filled with killing intent. He had never suffered such humiliation from childhood to adulthood. Someone actually dared to insult him like this. Good! Tomorrow, I will give you a lesson youll never forget for the rest of your life. And Fan Mengxue, dont think youre anything special just because you made a sessful movie. An actor is still just an actor, no matter how talented, you must kneel before the wealthy. A cold smirk appeared on the corner of Xie Tiancis mouth, as if he could see Fan Mengxue kneeling before him. Meanwhile, in a luxurious vi in the provincial city, a woman asked, Brother, who is it? With a light smile, the man said, Young Master Xie is angry, hes asked me to help him with a killing! The woman sneered with disdain, What, he thinks our Shi Family are his thugs? As she spoke, the woman approachedit was none other than Shi Zhuli, the same person from the martial arts conference. And the man Xie Tianci had called was Shi Hao. These siblings from the legitimate branch of the Shi Family were well acquainted with Xie Tianci. Hearing his sistersment, Shi Hao smiled, After all, the Xie Family is considered a big boss. Why not do him this favor? Moreover, since the martial arts conference, I feel Ive made a breakthrough in my abilities. I really want to kill someone to test my power! Shi Zhulis face remained expressionless. To families such as theirs, killing someone wasnt really a big deal. Then Ill also go tomorrow to watch the excitement, and see who was bold enough to actually provoke Young Master Xie! Of course, Cao Zheng no longer lived in his previous ce. He spent money on a suite in the bestmunity of the provincial city and brought his wife over. However, because he was busy with filming, he had no time to stay at home. Today he finally returned home. The woman was squatting on the floor wiping it clean. Seeing hime back, she stood up with a smile. Youre back, have you eaten? Cao Zheng, looking at his beloved woman, couldnt help but show a happy smile. Didnt I tell you to hire a cleaner? You shouldnt be doing these chores. What if you overwork yourself? Im not tired. This is our new home, and I dont want anyone else touching it, she said proudly with a smile. The woman went to the kitchen and made several dishes for Cao Zheng, then opened a bottle of wine. Sipping the wine and watching his busy wife, Cao Zheng felt content. All of this was unimaginable for the Cao Zheng of the past. He knew that all of this was thanks to Mr. Xue. Without Mr. Xues timely assistance, my woman likely would have died by now, and I would have been finished as well. Tomorrow, our film crew is going to have a celebration banquet! Really? Thats wonderful! The woman was startled at first, then said with joy. Its at the Lijhu Hotel. That name seemed to have a kind of magic, causing the woman to freeze instantly. Cao Zheng looked at the woman and said earnestly, Ah Xiu,e with me tomorrow! I want everyone to know that you are my woman, Cao Zhengs woman! Ah Xiu bowed her head and after a long while finally said with a trembling voice, Is this Mr. Xues wish? Cao Zheng nodded. Ah Xiu sighed, Our lives were given by Mr. Xue. Since he decides to go there, we naturally should follow! Dont worry about me, Ill be alright! Cao Zheng nodded, Mhm! Ah Xiu turned and entered the kitchen, suddenly her face was covered in tears. She used to be a manager at the Lijhu Hotel. But because she was attractive, she caught the eye of Xie Tianci, who attempted to take liberties with her after bing inebriated one time. She struggled fiercely, but in a fit of rage, Xie Tianci threw her down from the fourth floor. Ah Xiu nearly died on the spot, and it was only because Cao Zheng rushed to send her to the hospital that she was saved. This was also the reason why Cao Zheng waster cklisted. These old scars were being opened up once again, causing Ah Xius entire body to shake uncontrobly. She could not forget the cold stares of those so-called colleagues as shey bloodied at the bottom of the hotel. Suddenly, Cao Zheng hugged Ah Xiu from behind and whispered in her ear, Dont cry. Mr. Xue is a very capable man. If he chose that ce, he must have his reasons! Mhm! Inside the hotel, Qin Yu hung up the phone with a somewhat grim expression on her face. Tomorrows celebration banquet would definitely not be so simple. So she made a call to her grandfather, recounting the whole situation. After listening, Qin Yuan was silent for a moment before saying in a deep voice, Follow Mr. Xues lead in everything! Hei King! Miss! What do you think will happen tomorrow? Qin Yu stood in front of the window, looking out over this unfamiliar city. Hei King was silent for a moment, then said, I believe Mr. Xue will handle everything well! I believe so too, but the other party is the Xie Family, Qin Yu murmured. Lijhu Hotel waspletely booked by Qin Yu today. A Fully Booked sign hung at the entrance, and the parking lot was filled with all kinds of luxury cars. Men and women d in morous clothing wereing and going, each carrying a reserved smile on their faces. These were mostly the luminaries of the provincial capital. They had arrived surprisingly punctually. Not because Fan Mengxue was particrly influential, but because they all wanted to see the excitement. Everyone knew about the feud between Fan Mengxue and the Xie Family. The huge sess of the movie had already made it very embarrassing for the Xie Family. And yet, the celebration banquet was being held right under the Xie Familys nose. This was an unprecedented event in recent years. So many came uninvited, just to witness the spectacle. And generally, none of them held much hope for Fan Mengxue. After all, no matter how well her movie sold, she was just a star. The Xie Family was an established powerhouse that had dominated the provincial capital for many years. The gap between them was clear. Besides, many stars also appeared at the event, thinking they might rub some of the sess off the God yer movie that was a hit.. Chapter 98 Celebration Banquet (4 more updates) Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Celebration Banquet (4 more updates) Trantor: 549690339 By the time Chen Xiaoyi and Wang Wenjian arrived, the hall was already glittering with stars. These celebrities and stars were clustered in groups, wearing self-satisfied smiles on their faces. Nobody noticed Chen Xiaoyi and Wang Wenjian. The two men also felt somewhat awkward. But just then, Fan Mengxue, dressed in her finery, stepped forward to greet them with a gentle smile on her face. Wee both of you to tonights banquet! Wang Wenjian was so excited that his whole body trembled. This was Fan Mengxue! The goddess in his mind! And this scene made many onlookers slightly surprised. What was the background of these two men? That Fan Mengxue would actuallye forward to wee them personally? Mr. Xue hasnt arrived yet? Chen Xiaoyi looked around the venue, searching for traces of Xue An. Fan Mengxue smiled, Hes bringing the children, so hell be a littlete! While they were speaking, Mr. and Mrs. Cao Zheng arrived. Many stars eyes brightened upon seeing Cao Zheng. After God yer, the reputation of the genius director Cao Zheng had peaked once again. Therefore, many stars were trying to cozy up to him. Like many female stars, who were now sashaying forward, trying to strike up a conversation. But Cao Zheng kept his eyes straight ahead, expressionless, his heart only had room for Ah Xiu beside him. Ah Xiu, however, was somewhat shrinking, because looking around at the unfamiliar yet familiar scene, the past involuntarily came flooding back to her. At that moment, a female manager approached with a smile on her face. Director Cao, youve arrived. Please, this way, she said. Cao Zheng nodded. The manager then said, This must be Mrs. Cao Suddenly, the female managers eyes bulged in shock. Ah Xiu looked at the manager and said softly, Molly, do you still recognize Molly looked as if she had seen a ghost. You you Molly was stunned, her mind a whirlwind of shock. Back then, Ah Xiu was the lobby manager at the Lijiu Hotel, and she worked under her. Jealous of Ah Xius achievements, she deliberately found an opportunity for Ah Xiu to deliver water to the drunken Mr. Xie. In the end, Ah Xiu was thrown down the stairs, and she stood by watching coldly. At the time, she thought that woman was as good as dead, if not crippled. But she never expected that today she would return. And she was now the wife of the recently famous director Cao Zheng. Ah Xiu looked coldly at this woman. Molly clenched her teeth and, with a stern heart, thought, what difference does it make now? She knew that Mr. Xie would definitelye tonight, and when he did, none of these people would fare well. So she forced a smile and said, So its little sister Ah Xiu! Cao Zheng noticed his wifes unusual behavior and was about to say something. Outside, there was amotion. Xie Tianci, Shi Hao, Hua Ruyue, and others walked in. Their arrival startled many, while others grew excited. Here theyes! Now the party was heating up! After entering the room, Xie Tianci looked around the entire hall, and under his icy gaze, many shrank away. His eyes then paused on Fan Mengxue, dressed in her finest, and a touch of greed shed in his eyes. This woman truly was stunning! Then Xie Tianci noticed Cao Zheng and the quivering Ah Xiu beside him. The corners of his mouth couldnt help but curve into a cold smile. At that moment, Qin Yu and Hei King walked over. Mr. Xie! Qin Yu nodded in greeting. Xie Tianci looked at Qin Yu and suddenly smiled, Im really curious, who gave you the courage? Liang Yongqi? The room gradually quieted down. Shi Hao watched Qin Yu with interest, thinking to himself that this youngdy wasnt bad-looking at all! Qin Yus expression turned ugly, Mr. Xie, what do you mean by that? Youe to my turf, shoot a movie, and dont mention it, but you even hold your celebration right at my doorstep. Do you really think the provincial city is your Qin Familys Beijiang? Xie Tianci said with a cold voice. Qin Yu gritted her teeth, Mr. Xie Xie Tianci waved his hand and sneered, Since you dared to do it, you should be prepared for retaliation. Shi Hao, do it! Shi Hao sneered, stepped forward, and said, Littledy, with your delicate skin and tender flesh, I reckon my punch would turn you into a meat paste. How about you kneel down, apologize to Mr. Xie, apany me for the night, and then Ill let you go? How about that? Qin Yus face turned almost green with anger. But at that moment, Hei King impassively shielded Qin Yu behind him and faced Shi Hao, Your opponent is me! Shi Hao sneered, Then prepare to die! Shi Hao threw a punch, and within the force of the punch were faint sounds of wind and thunder. This was a move he had recently understood. Hei Kings face changed drastically, not expecting this wealthy young master to be so formidable. He could only muster up a hasty defense against the punch. Boom. Hei King was directly sent flying back over a dozen steps, crashing into a table and spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood before copsing, unable to stand. The room fell utterly silent. Shi Hao, with a look of triumph, said, Who else? At that moment, Hua Ruyue mocked Fan Mengxue with a sneer, Ms. Fan, see that? Dont think youre special just because you made a movie. This is the Xie Familys territory! Fan Mengxue, however, remained calm and showed no sign of fear. Wang Wenjian, on the other hand, impulsively wanted to step forward to protect his goddess. But Chen Xiaoyi held him back. Then with a grave expression, he shook his head at Wang Wenjian. Wang Wenjian had no choice but to stand down. At this point, Shi Hao sneered as he moved forward, saying as he walked, Mr. Xie, this woman is mine, and that Fan Mengxue is yours! Nobody dared to speak. After all, the Xie Family had amassed significant influence in the provincial city over the years, and nobody wanted to provoke them. Meanwhile, Qin Yu was slowly retreating, her heart filled with anxiety. Why hasnt Mr. Xue arrived yet? At this moment, Xie Tianci smiled, No rush, the night is still young. Lets take our time to enjoy, Ill take care of this Cao Zheng first! As he said this, Xie Tianci turned his head to look at Cao Zheng and Ah Xiu, letting out a slight coldugh. Director Cao, youre quite persistent, I must say. Its a pity, no matter who you find to help you, you cant defeat me. As for your wife, its truly regrettable that she didnt die back then! Ah Xiu shuddered all over. Molly watched with great pleasure, thinking to herself that now they were done for! Extreme rage red in Cao Zhengs eyes. He wished he could devour Xie Tianci right there and then. But just then, Bi Yuntao rushed over, standing in front of Cao Zheng. His action surprised many. You cant attack Director Cao! Although Bi Yuntao was afraid, he still tried to maintain hisposure. Xie Tianci frowned slightly, Get lost! Bi Yuntao stiffened up, but he didnt budge. At that moment, Cao Zheng patted his shoulder and then stepped forward, speaking in a deep voice. Xie Tianci, dont think you can cover the sky with one hand here in the provincial city! Xie Tianci smirked arrogantly, Sorry, but I can indeed cover the sky with one hand here. What can you do about it? And at that moment, a detached voice came from the entrance. Cover the sky with one hand? Then Ill cut off that hand of yours! Chapter 99: I cripple your cultivation level, are you convinced? (5 updates) Chapter 99: Chapter 99: I cripple your cultivation level, are you convinced? (5 updates) Trantor: 549690339 With those words, Xue An slowly walked in. His appearance relieved Qin Yu and Fan Mengxue, among others. Even Bi Yuntao called out, Mr. Xue! Xue An smiled and nodded slightly, then looked at Xie Tianci and said indifferently, You must be Xie Tianci? Xie Tianci looked at Xue An with a sinister face. However, seeing that Xue An didnt seem like a scion of a great family, he didnt take him too seriously, turning his gaze instead to An Qing who was behind Xue An. An Qing, youre mingling with the Qin Family to stir up trouble in Zhongdu, arent you afraid your elders will ground you when they find out? Xie Tianci said with a sinister tone. An Qings face also looked quite displeased. She was not very familiar with Xie Tianci, having only met him a few times. Yet she knew that this Xie Tianci was quite favored within the Xie Family of Zhongdu. And the influence of the Xie Family was something even the An Family of Zhongdu wouldnt dare to belittle. Therefore, she felt that Xue An holding the celebration banquet here today was somewhat inappropriate. Young Master Xie, were just here to have a banquet; theres no need for such a big fuss, An Qing said. Having a banquet? Heh heh! Xie Tiancis mouth revealed a mocking smile, then he looked at Xue An. Did you just tell me that youre going to chop off this hand of mine? As he spoke, Xie Tianci exuded an intimidating aura, causing An Qings color to change slightly. But such things were utterly useless in front of Xue An, who simply smiled faintly, I did say so, but Id like to make a correction! Oh? Correct what? Xie Tianci thought Xue An was about to apologize to him, and he became even more arrogant. I think that for someone like you, living is somewhat a waste, so Xue An revealed his neatly arranged teeth, smiling chillingly. You might as well go to hell! The whole ce went silent. Many looked at Xue An as if he were a dead man. Actually using that tone of voice with Young Master Xie. This guy was courting death! Xie Tianciughed out of extreme anger, nodded and said, Very well, youve seeded in infuriating me, I will smash your bones bit by bit before killing you! Shi Hao! Xie Tianci was no fool; understanding that Xue An dared to say such things, he might have some skills, hence he called for Shi Hao. He was very confident in Shi Hao. After all, Shi Hao had made a name for himself in the martial artspetition, securing a ce within the top one hundred! But no footsteps came as expected. Xie Tianci turned around with a puzzled expression, only to see Shi Hao looking at Xue An with a pale face. Shi Hao, cripple this guy for me, and Ill give you thend youve always wanted, Xie Tianci said. Shi Hao finally moved. Xie Tianci was somewhat excited, seemingly already envisioning Xue Ans tragic state with all his bones shattered. But what happened next shocked everyone. They saw Shi Hao tremblingly walk up close to Xue An, then suddenly knelt down with a thud. Have have seen Mr. Xue! Xie Tiancis eyes nearly popped out. What was going on? At that moment, Xue An just smiled faintly, Didnt expect to see you here again! Shi Hao felt like crying; in his wildest dreams, he hadnt imagined the man Xie Tianci wanted him to kill would be Xue An. If he had known, even if Xie Tianci knelt down and begged him, he wouldnt havee. Because Shi Hao knew how formidable Xue An was. The scene of Xue An killing the senior pointing to the sky with one punch at the martial artspetition was still vivid in his mind. He might barely count as one of the top one hundred from the martial artspetition. Yetpared to him, he wasnt even worth a little finger. So Shi Hao knelt down decisively on the ground, hoping that Xue An would spare him. At this time, Xie Tianci said somewhat astonishingly, Shi Hao whats wrong with you? Shi Hao was burning with rage as he said coldly, Young Master Xie, Im sorry, but I cant afford to provoke Mr. Xue, so you better say less! Xie Tianci felt a cold sweat break out on his back. He knew the strength of Shi Hao, and even he said that he couldnt afford to provoke him. So who on earth was this man? Xue An smiled at Shi Hao, Dont be afraid, I dont n to kill you, but what did you just say to Miss Qin? Shi Hao trembled, and kept kowtowing with a bang bang bang sound. Mr., please spare my life, I really didnt know Miss Qin was one of your people! Xue An let out a slight sigh, then gently patted his head. A look of extreme terror appeared on Shi Haos face. But he didnt dare to move an inch. However, Xue An didnt kill him; after patting his head a few more times, Shi Haosplexion suddenly turned pale. And then his whole body rapidly wilted, no longer possessing the vitality he had before. Ive taken away your cultivation level, are you convinced now? Xue An said indifferently. Shi Haos body went limp, but he still struggled to say, Convinced! Xue An nodded, then lifted his gaze and smiled at Xie Tianci. Now its your turn! Xie Tianci was terrified and couldnt help but step back, still talking. I am the second young master of the Xie Family, if you dare to touch a hair on my head, the Xie Family will never let you off! Xue An shook his head, sighing somewhat helplessly. Why do all you noble sons have the same routine before death? As he spoke, Xue An suddenly stomped his foot, and the entire hall shook violently. Many people couldnt stand steady and fell to the ground. Xie Tianci was even more so on all fours,pletely unable to move. Xue An slowly walked up and lightly stepped on Xie Tiancis head. At this moment, Xie Tiancipletely broke down, Spare me, Mr. Xue, spare my life, I was wrong, I shouldnt have opposed you! Please let me go! Xue An lifted his head, and with a faint smile, looked at the stunned Cao Zheng and Ah Xiu. See? The viin who harmed you is also afraid, so you dont need to dwell on these things anymore, understand? Ah Xiu trembled, the panic in her eyes disappearing, reced by a clear light. Xue An lowered his head; at the moment, Xie Tianci had already wet himself from fear. The strong stench of urine was nauseating. You were right just now, the Xie Family wont let me off, so after you die, Im nning to exterminate your Xie Family first! With that, Xue An stomped down. Bang. Xie Tiancis head was crushed to pieces. Thus, the second young master of the Xie Family died on the spot. The entire ce fell deathly silent. Many people were so scared their calves were trembling. Yet Xue An remained calm, even a trace of a smile on his lips, then he looked around the room. No one dared to meet his gaze. At that moment, Xue An saw Hua Ruyue rooted to the spot like a wooden chicken. He then gestured to her with a hook of his finger. Come here! Hua Ruyue trembled, then began to retreat in terror. No please, I I dont know anything, please dont kill me! You dont know anything? Then who sent the men in ck to deal with Fan Mengxue? Hua Ruyues eyes were filled with extreme terror. This man was a devil! How did he know everything? Chapter 100: After tonight, the Xie Family will cease to exist! Chapter 100: Chapter 100: After tonight, the Xie Family will cease to exist! Trantor: 549690339 Xue An suddenly stretched out his hand, and a ghostly shadow floated out from above Hua Ruyues head before her body thunderously fell to the ground. With a casual pinch, Xue An crushed Hua Ruyues living soul. From that moment on, this vicious woman no longer existed. From the moment Xue An entered the door to now, it had only been five minutes, but he had incapacitated one person and killed two. Such lightning-fast methods left everyone present gaping in shock. At this moment, Molly was trembling all over, turning around intending to leave. But Ah Xiu suddenly smiled and said to Cao Zheng, This woman is the one who caused me to jump off a building. I wont kill her; just throwing her off the fourth floor would suffice! Cao Zheng nodded solemnly, stepped forward, grabbed Molly by the neck, and dragged her to the window. Molly struggled desperately, howling in sorrow, and kept apologizing to Ah Xiu. But Ah Xiu waspletely unmoved. The hall was on the fourth floor, and Cao Zheng directly threw her out of the window. Bang. A muffled sound came from outside. That was the sound of a body hitting the ground. The muffled thud made everyones heart in the room tremble. At this time, Xue An walked up to Hei King. How are you feeling? Hei King coughed once and then gave a wry smile, I wont die just yet! Xue An threw an Elixir to Hei King, Eat this! Hei King solemnly caught the Elixir. He had personally witnessed how Xue An rejuvenated Qin Yuan with just one Elixir. Thank you, Mr. Xue! Then Xue An smiled at the stunned crowd and said, All right, let the banquet continue. No one dared to leave. What a joke, the man who always carried a trace of a smile was so ruthless in his actions, he even killed the Xie Familys second young master. Who would dare to offend him? But still, many people felt uneasy in their hearts. With Xie Tianci gone, how could the Xie Family let things rest? It seemed that the provincial capital would no longer be as calm as before! The banquet continued. However, many people kept their distance from Xue An, not daring to get too close. Xue An didnt mind these things; he sat on the sofa, slowly sipping his red wine. His two daughters were taken by Fan Mengxue to eat something, so he had a moment of leisure. Suddenly. A woman sat down next to Xue An and also poured herself a ss of red wine. Xue An turned his head to look and recognized her as the female reporter from the press conference, and couldnt help but smile. Chen Xiaoyi raised her ss to Xue An and nodded, Congrattions on fulfilling your promise at the press conference! Xue An smiled, Thank you! and then took a sip of the wine. Arent you afraid of me? Xue An suddenly asked after setting down his ss. Chen Xiaoyi shook her head, Not afraid! I just killed two people! Xie Tianci deserved to die. Xue An gave a light smile, You seem to really hate him? How many people in the provincial circle dont hate him? said Chen Xiaoyi. Xue An nodded, then said nothing more. The beautiful female reporter was being so forward, and Xue An of course knew what she meant. Unfortunately, Xue An was not interested in these things. He had been working hard to improve his Cultivation Level, preparing to find An Yan as soon as possible. As time went by, his longing for An Yan just grew deeper and deeper. Chen Xiaoyi gritted her teeth in secret; it had taken all her courage toe and propose a toast. For some reason, ever since she had seen him that one time at the press conference, she found herself often thinking of Xue An. Remembering the man who hadmanded the room with authority at the press conference. Xue An had just made a ruthless move that secretly struck fear into Chen Xiaoyis heart. But in the end, she decided to give it a try. But the result left her somewhat disappointed. In the underground parking lot of the Liju Hotel. Shi Zhuli was helping her brother Shi Hao to the car. Seeing her once energetic brother suddenly be so frail and weak, Shi Zhulis face was filled with grievance and anger. Once they were in the car, Shi Zhuli could no longer hold back. Brother, are we just going to let this go? Slumped in the seat, Shi Hao replied weakly, What else? Shi Zhuli clenched her teeth, But I cant swallow this anger, by what right did that Xue An cripple your cultivation level? Shi Hao shook his head with a bitter smile, Enough, silly girl, you have no idea how relieved your brother is now. Do you know how indifferent his gaze was when he looked at me? If it werent for my quick reaction, I would be a corpse now! Cultivation level is one thing, its gone if its gone, but if you lose your life, then itspletely over! Shi Zhuli seemed thoughtful. At that moment, Shi Hao sighed, Its my own fault for being too proud and arrogant, no one else to me! Then about the murder of Xie Tianci, shall we inform the Xie Family? Shi Zhuli hesitated for a moment before asking. A mocking expression appeared on Shi Haos face, Xie Family? Who knows if there will be a Xie Family left after tonight! Shi Zhuli was startled, Brother, you mean Didnt you hear what he said? After killing Xie Tianci, hes going to eradicate the Xie Family as well! Shi Zhulis face was filled with shock, But is that possible? The Xie Family has an old ancestor who is still alive! Shi Hao waved his hand, You think its impossible, but for him, its possible! As for the old ancestor of the Xie Family A look of fear shed in Shi Haos eyes. That man, he may have already taken that step Shi Zhuli felt a chill rising from the bottom of her heart. Lets go back. From now on, our Shi Family should no longer be involved in these affairs, especially if the Xie Family is extinguished. Then the Qin Family will definitely enter the provincial city, and by that time, we will have no choice but to follow the Qin Family, Shi Hao said gravely. Just as Shi Hao had said, Xue An was indeed nning to eradicate the Xie Family. Because he had just obtained a lot of information from the living soul of Xie Tianci. The evil deedsmitted by the Xie Family over the years were enough to warrant their destruction ten times over. At this moment, the banquet had ended. Chen Xiaoyi left feeling dejected. As for everyone else, they too had dispersed. Xue An took his two daughters back to the hotel and, after coaxing them to sleep, He stepped out of the room. An Qing was waiting for him in the living room. Upon seeing Xue An, An Qing spoke with solemnity, Xue An, you shouldnt have killed Xie Tianci! Oh? Why not? The strength of the Xie Family is far greater than it appears, and they even have unimaginable power behind them in the secr world And then? By killing Xie Tianci Although he wasnt the direct heir of the Xie Family, he was highly favored, and the Xie Family will not let this go easily! So you should go to Zhongdu! An Qing shared her thoughts. The Qin Family in Beijiang cant protect you, but if you go to Zhongdu, relying on our An Familys power, the Xie Family will have to be somewhat apprehensive. Xue An, however, smiled and shook his head. An Qing grew agitated, You Youre a parent now, you should act more cautiously. I know you dont want to go to Zhongdu, but its the only way out! Xue An walked to the window, where the sound of the wind was rising outside. Thanks for your kindness, but after tonight, the Xie Family. will cease to exist! Chapter 101: A Dark and Windy Night Perfect for Murder (2nd update) Chapter 101: Chapter 101: A Dark and Windy Night Perfect for Murder (2nd update) Trantor: 549690339 An Qing shuddered, her voice escaping in rm, You do you really intend to annihte the Xie Family? Xue An nodded. How is that possible? The Xie Familys power is immense, and they have many experts. Its even rumored that there is an old ancestor who hasnt appeared in the world for a long time watching over them. You are just one person, how can you be their match? An Qing said in disbelief. Xue An smiled but didnt directly answer An Qings question. Instead, he said lightly, Look, the wind is picking up! What about it? An Qing was somewhat puzzled. Have you ever heard a saying? Xue An pushed open the window, and the roaring wind rushed in. What saying? When the wind is high and the night is dark its the night for murder! Xue An said lightly, stepping into the void. A tremendous aura surged from Xue Ans body, seemingly causing the heaven and earth to change color. Take good care of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, Ill be back soon, Xue An said, his figure gradually fading into the darkness. An Qing stood before the window, her spirit in disarray. Xue Ans few words had given her a great shock. In her eyes, the powerful household that was difficult to deal with was seen by Xue An as nothing more than a small dish that could be destroyed at will. Then in Xue Ans eyes, was the An Family the same? An Qing fell into deep thought. At this moment, the Xie Familys mansion was brightly lit. Xie Tiancis father, and the current Family Head Xie Xuan, sat on the sofa with a gloomy expression. The news of Xie Tiancis death had already been brought back. Xie Xuan was, of course, furious. He was quite fond of this youngest son of his. But he had never thought that someone would dare to kill his son right under his nose, in the provincial city. Thinking of this, Xie Xuans heart was filled with towering murderous intent. At this time, all the experts who were usually worshiped by the Xie Family had also gathered, and the hall was as silent as a graveyard. After a while, someone hurriedly came in. Family Head, we have found out. The murderer is someone from the Qin Family of Beijiang, named Xue An. Xue An? Xie Xuan frowned and looked at the experts behind him. At this moment, the oldest and most revered person in the crowd stepped forward, Family Head, I have roamed the martial world for decades, and I have never heard of any great master surnamed Xue. Xie Xuan respected this elder and nodded in greeting when he spoke. Master Tian. This elder was none other than Tian Bin, Master Tian, who ranked fifth on the Heavenly List, known as the Bloody Hand Butcher, a devil who hadmitted countless murders in the past. Later, he caused public outrage and finally disappeared from the public eye. Unexpectedly, he was now with the Xie Family, and had even be their benefactor. At this point, Tian Bin spoke gravely, Family Head, I am willing to personally take men to capture this Xue An, to avenge the Second Young Master. Xie Xuan nodded, In that case, Ill trouble Master Tian. Tian Bin grinned viciously, Family Head is too polite. Since someone dares to oppose our Xie Family, my name, Bloody Hand Butcher, is certainly not in vain! But at this moment, a calm voice came from outside. No need to capture me, Ivee myself. Who? As everyone was startled, the doors and windows burst open, and the raging wind gushed in. Xue An slowly walked in, giving a chilling smile towards the people inside the room. I am Xue An! Xie Xuan abruptly stood, his gaze dark as he stared at Xue An, Was it you who killed my son? Xue An nodded, To be precise, it was his head that was crushed under my foot. Kill him! Xie Xuans eyes were bloodshot; he didnt waste words, simplymanding coldly. Tian Bin could hardly restrain himself any longer. In his eyes, this man seemed perfectly ordinary, and now was his chance to show off in front of the Family Head. With a grim smile, he said, Boy, youve walked right into the trap, saving me the effort of capturing you. Die! As he spoke, Tian Bin raised his crimson palms, charging straight at Xue An. The reason he was known as the Bloody Hand Butcher was due to his practice of an extremely vicious technique called the Bloody Hand Technique. Once mastered, his hands turned as crimson as cinnabar. His palms chopped down, bringing with them a wave of stench. Xue An didnt move but instead watched with interest. A cold smile flickered in Tian Bins heart. He had been steeped in the art of the Bloody Hand for decades, extremely formidable, where even the slightest touch could lead to death or serious injury. Yet this man didnt dodge or flee. Youre seeking your own death, and others are meless. A fierce look shed in Tian Bins eyes. But just as his hands were about to touch Xue Ans clothes, Xue An let out a shout, Scram! To the bystanders, this shout was nothing out of the ordinary. However, this nonchnt shout was like a heavy hammer, sending Tian Bin flying backward until he crashed into a wall and fell to the ground. Amid the rising dust, Tian Bins chest caved in, and after spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood, he died. This scene shocked everyone in the room. One blow. It wasnt even a blow but a casual shout that took the life of the Bloody Hand Butcher, ranked fifth on the Heaven List. Just how profound was this mans strength? Xie Xuans expression grew darker and darker. At this moment, Xue An let out a sigh, He seemed quite formidable, but he couldnt take even a single hit. Then Xue An looked around at everyone present and smiled faintly, But dont worry, tonight none of you will escape. Xie Xuans face turned very ugly, but he still snorted coldly, No wonder you dare to contend with our Xie Family in the provincial city, you indeed have some skills, but you didnt inquire if our Xie Family is so easily provoked. Xue An heard this and shook his head with a light chuckle, I know, your Xie Family relies on the presence of a Loose Immortal. Upon hearing this, Xie Xuansplexion changed drastically. This was a core secret of the Xie Family. Although there were always rumors that the Xie Family still had an old ancestor alive, no one knew what realm the old ancestor had reached. Yet this man had revealed it with a singlement. Just who was he? Xue An smiled faintly, Dont be so surprised, I think, that old ancestor of your family probably knows Im here by now! With that, the aura around Xue An suddenly surged, its terrifying might causing everyone present to change color, and those with low cultivation levels even knelt on the ground. The world itself seemed to change color, and the fierce wind bowed down, whimpering softly, not daring to approach Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, Since you know Ive arrived, wont youe out? His voice carried far. No sooner had he finished speaking than an old and authoritative voice came from behind the vi nestled against the mountain and next to the water. Indeed, heroes emerge from the youth, but unfortunately you are too arrogant! Upon hearing this voice, Xie Xuan couldnt help but be overjoyed. Its the old ancestor, the old ancestor hase out! At that moment, an elderly man with white hair and an imposing appearance slowly stepped out of the mountain behind the vi. With each step he took, his aura grew stronger. By the time he arrived in front of the vi, his aura had reached its peak, evenpletely overshadowing that of Xue An.. Chapter 102: Fist Explosion of a Loose Immortal! (3 more) Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Fist Explosion of a Loose Immortal! (3 more) Trantor: 549690339 Xie Xuan knelt on the ground, his face animated with excitement, Grandson greets the great ancestor! Indeed, this elder was Xie Xuans grandfather, named Xie Xing. Because after bing a Loose Immortal, ones lifespan greatly increases, he only appeared to be an old man in his seventies. Xie Xing nodded, Rise. Xie Xuan stood up and retreated to the side, his face full of joy. In his view, as long as the great ancestor came out of seclusion, there was nothing in the world he could not resolve. At that moment, Xie Xing looked at Xue An and sneered, Young man, its impressive that someone of your age has such a cultivation level. But do you think, just because you are Xiaoyao, you can do anything to the Xie family? As he spoke, Xie Xings voice grew louder, resonating across the wild. The whole vi trembled slightly, and the flowers and trees in the courtyard snapped under the force of this questioning shout. The experts invited by the Xie family changed color all at once. The might of a Loose Immortal was indeed terrifying! Even though it was simply a shout, the momentum was like a tsunami. But Xue An seemed not to care at all, as if the astonishing force was just a breeze on his face, he smiled indifferently. Whether I can or not, well only know after we try it! Xie Xing proudly smiled, Then today, I will grant you this opportunity! As he spoke, Xie Xing suddenly raised his hand, and a giant long saber gradually started to materialize. Forming a saber with qi! This was indeed the method of an Immortal! Many experts were dazzled and shaken. The long saber in Xie Xings hand was nowpletely condensed, the de over a dozen meters long, exuding a terrifying aura. Witness my Xie familys Mad de! Xie Xing shouted coldly and swung the saber down. Where the de passed, it seemed even the wind was cut through. Under this earth-shattering saber momentum. Xue An remained as calm as a mountain, merely shaking his head, Too slow! As he spoke, Xue An raised his fist and fearlessly met the attack head-on. One punch moves heaven and earth! Boom! A deafening roar resounded. Xie Xing staggered slightly, the long saber in his hand cracked, transforming back into nothingness, and his expression gradually became solemn. He, with the power of a Loose Immortal, had actually been unable to contend with this man of the Xiaoyao Realm. He had even shattered his saber momentum with a single punch. This man was indeed formidable! And at that moment, Xue An raised his fist, and on what was once a fist as white as jade, a fine wound had unexpectedly appeared. A drop of fresh blood slowly seeped out and then fell. He was injured! The Xie family members and others, who were initially shocked, couldnt help but rejoice. Xie Xing sneered, Young man, in consideration of your hard-earned cultivation level, if you kneel down now, abolish your cultivation level, and then divulge the technique behind that punch, I will spare your life! There was a greedy glint in Xie Xings eyes. This man had relied on his Xiaoyao Realm cultivation level to forcefully withstand his own attack, certainly because of that miraculous punching technique. If he could possess it, he was sure his cultivation level would advance further. Yet at that moment, Xue Anughed. Indeed the Xiaoyao Realm is still not enough? His voice was low, as if he were talking to himself. Xie Xing sneered, Since ancient times, many have entered Xiaoyao, but few have be Loose Immortals. You should be proud of being able to receive my attack with the cultivation level of Xiaoyao Realm! Now hand over the punching technique, and I will spare your life! But Xue An shook his head, let out a sigh, Since Xiaoyao is not enough, then Lets step into the Heavenly Human Realm! As his voice fell, the aura around Xue An suddenly began to rise rapidly. It was as if a seal had been lifted. His cultivation level in the Xiaoyao Realm, in the blink of an eye, entered the Heavenly Human Realm! This miraculous scene left Xie Xing stunned. Is advancing from Xiaoyao to Heavenly Being this simple now? I remember that I was stuck in Xiaoyao Realm for over twenty years before I broke through! But what he didnt know was that Xue An had been honing his cultivation level these days, and he was just one step away from entering the Heavenly Human Realm. The reason Xue An killed his way to the Xie Family was also to use the hand of this Loose Immortal to sharpen his de. Finally, under that sh just now, Xue An made his breakthrough. Xie Xings momentum had been dominant, but after Xue An stepped into the Heavenly Being Realm, the situation reversed. Xue Ans momentum climbed steadily, quickly forcing Xie Xing to retreat two steps with a trace of panic in his eyes. Then Xie Xing gritted his teeth. So what if youve entered the Heavenly Human Realm? I am a Loose Immortal! A realm apart, the difference in strength is more than a hundredfold! And this man is so formidable, if I dont eliminate him today, he will be a great threat in the future! Therefore, he sneered, Very well, youve sessfully provoked my desire to kill. Today is your day of death! As he spoke, Xie Xing pped his hands together, and a saber twice as big as before condensed into being. Die! Xie Xing roared furiously. The massive saber fell as if it could split heaven and earth. Such momentum excited Xie Xuan and the others. In their eyes, Xue An was doomed! But the saber, as it chopped halfway, could proceed no further. Because Xue An trapped the massive de between two fingers. Then, with a chilling smile in Xie Xings astonished gaze, Xue An said, I told you, youre too slow! With that, Xue An exerted strength in his fingers, and with a snap. The formidable saber abruptly shattered. Youve made two shes just now now its my turn! Xue An said calmly, raising his fist. One punch, divide yin and yang! Divine ughter Six Techniques, the second technique! Once, Xue An had used it in the Xiaoyao Realm, but now that he had ascended to the Heavenly Human Realm, the power of this punch had increased more than a hundredfold. After this punch was thrown, everything around instantly froze. Within a hundred meters, trees shattered, then turned to dust. The vi began to copse rapidly, and then silently turned to powder. Xie Xing felt an enormous force binding himpletely. He couldnt help but be terrified; this mans power was beyond his imagination. Having no choice, Xie Xing had to resort to his life-saving move. He bit his tongue fiercely. Pfft! A mouthful of vital blood sprayed out. Xie Xings figure gradually became faint. That was the Blood Escape Technique that Xie Xing had once obtained at a great cost. But doing so would deplete decades of his vital energy. At this moment, however, he could no longer care about that! Survival was paramount! But just when he thought he could escape to safety, Xue An once again raised his fist, Divine ughter Six Techniques, the third technique, Beyond Life and Death! This punch was silent and without even a breeze from the fist. Yet such a simple punch made Xie Xing scream miserably as he tried to flee. And then his body aged rapidly, and in an instant, he became decrepit. Spare my life! As the final word left his mouth, Xie Xings breath stopped, and then he quickly turned into a skeleton and scattered with the wind! Thus. Xie Xing, who had reached the level of a Loose Immortal, was blown apart by a punch from Xue An! Xie Xuan and the others watched the scene, dumbfounded. Our ancestor is dead? Chapter 103: The Xie Family…Vanishes into Thin Air Chapter 103: Chapter 103: The Xie FamilyVanishes into Thin Air Trantor: 549690339 Who would have thought that the invincible old ancestor of the Xie Family would die so silently, without a trace? Xue An turned his head to look at them, and with a slight smile, said, Im sorry, but it seems that your Xie familys old ancestor isnt very tough! Xie Xuans entire body trembled, his eyes filled with terror. As for those so-called experts, they all gasped in unison, some quick-witted ones had already begun to quietly retreat, nning to slip away. But Xue An had no intention of letting them go. I said, after tonight, the Xie Family will be history, and I hope youll repent properly in hell! No! Xie Xuan screamed in extreme fear, Mr. Xue, our Xie Family had no quarrels with you before, it was only the unfilial son who offended you, and now the unfilial son is dead, the old ancestor has also perished, please show mercy and spare us! As he spoke, Xie Xuans face was filled with sincerity and respect. Xue An just quietly watched. After he had finished speaking, Xue An said indifferently, Say those words to the people your Xie Family has killed after you go down! With that, Xue Ans left hand formed a fist in the air, and a long sword gradually condensed. It was precisely the technique that Xie Xing had just used. Xie Xuan cried out in shock, wanting to say something. Xue An flicked his wrist across, sweeping directly. Thud, thud, thud. Like cutting through dried weeds, Xie Xuan and those so-called experts were all shed with a single strike. Their corpses tumbled to the ground one after another. Xie Xuan struggled unwillingly, until now. He finally understood that this man was not someone his Xie Family could afford to provoke. Unfortunately, it was toote for regrets. Boom. This luxurious vi let out a groan under the sweep of that single strike and then copsed to the ground with a loud crash. Amidst the rising dust and smoke. The Xie Family vanished into thin air. But Xue An clearly didnt intend to spare anyone. Since he had acted, he was going to exterminate thempletely. Foolish mercy would only leave trouble behind. So he walked over to Xie Xuan, who was breathing hisst, and said calmly, Are you feeling fortunate, d that your eldest son isnt in the provincial city? Xie Xuans throat produced a gurgling sound, his face full of horror. Xue An smiled, I dont want to kill the innocent, but the deeds of the Xie Family are enough for you to die ten times, so Xue An crouched down, dipping his finger in a drop of Xie Xuans fresh blood. The most important thing for a family is to be united, Ill send you on your way! As he spoke, Xue An formed a hand seal with his fingers, a profound aura traveling along the droplet of fresh blood, pursuing its target through means beyond mortal understanding. Blood Curse Technique! A secret technique reputed to curse kill an entire n with just a drop of fresh blood. This was something Xue An had obtained from an ancient demon during his travels through the Multiverse. Now that he had ascended to the realm of a Heavenly Being, he could barely execute it. At this moment, Xie Xuan, ovee by fury and desperation, finally breathed hisst. He had indeed harbored a trace of hope until now. At least his eldest son was not in the provincial city. As long as he lived, the Xie Family would not bepletely destroyed. But now, Xue An had crushed hisst bit of hope. At this moment. In a luxurious bar overseas. Xie Xuans eldest son, Xie Bao, was indulging in the pleasures of wine and wealth. Suddenly, a streak of blood shed. Xie Baos expression froze, a few gurgling sounds escaped from his throat, and then he fell to the ground with a thud, breathing hisst. From that moment on, the Xie Family, which had dominated the provincial city for decades, waspletely annihted. Xue An snapped his fingers, and the bodies were immediately enveloped in raging mes, burned to ashes in a blink of an eye. Then he turned and left. After returning to the hotel, An Qing was waiting for him with a restless mind. Likewise, Fan Mengxue and Qin Yu, among others, were all wearing faces full of worry. During the more than one hour that Xue An had been away, All of them were filled with anxiety. Hei King had prepared to go to the Xie Family several times, but in the end, he gave up. Because Hei King knew that even if he went, he wouldnt be of any help. It would be better to stay in the hotel and protect everyone properly. Just as they were waiting anxiously, Xue An pushed the door open and walked in. The moment they saw him safe and sound, they all finally let out a sigh of relief. An Qing even patted her chest and then sighed, All right, all right, its good that youre back. Its not a problem if you didnt annihte the Xie Family, we can make long-term nster. In An Qings view, how could the Xie Family have possibly been wiped out in just over an hour? Perhaps Xue An had just gone out for a spin and then returned. But Xue An smiled faintly, The Xie Family no longer exists! The room fell silent. An Qing looked at Xue An in disbelief, Really? Xue An nodded. What about that old ancestor of the Xie Family? I blew him up with one punch, Xue An said indifferently. An Qing closed her mouth. Suddenly, she didnt know what to say. She had alsoined before, thinking that it was a mistake for her sister to marry Xue An. But it was only today that she understood. Those powerful families and wealth that she had relied on were nothing but a joke in front of Xue An. Sister, brother-inw you finally have the strength toe back with your head held high! An Qing thought silently to herself. Meanwhile, Qin Yu was looking at Xue An with a face full of excitement. With the Xie Family gone, the entire province had be a vacuum. This was wealth worth billions! But she was very clear that all of this was fought for by Xue An. The Qin Family hadnt put in much effort in this matter. Thats why she hesitated to speak. Of course, Xue An knew what Qin Yu was thinking; he had no interest in these worldly riches whatsoever. But someone had to manage such a vast province. So he smiled slightly, With the Xie Family gone, the remaining matters will be handed over to the Qin Family! Qin Yu was stunned. This was an enormous fortune! But Xue An was handing it over to her without a care. Qin Yu was at a loss for a moment, then she solemnly stood up, bowed deeply, and said respectfully, All this came from Mr. Xues efforts; if our Qin Family is to take over, were only managing it temporarily for Mr. Xue. If you want it back in the future, you can have it at any time! Xue Anughed upon hearing this, waved his hand, and then yawned, Im going to sleep now, I still have to make breakfast for Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian tomorrow! Saying this, he turned and went back to his room. Qin Yu excitedly dialed her grandfathers phone. At this moment, Qin Yuan had been waiting in his office, waiting for news from his granddaughter. As soon as the phone rang, he immediately picked up. How is it? Qin Yu paused and then said tremulously, Mr. Xue went out for over an hour, and then the Xie Family waspletely destroyed! Qin Yuan couldnt help but take a sharp breath. Although he had raised Xue Ans strength as much as he could, he still thought that Xue An alone couldnt possibly annihte the Xie Family. But what he didnt expect was that Xue An actually did it! At this point, Qin Yu ryed to Qin Yuan what she had said to Xue An, and then asked, Grandfather, was what I said correct? Qin Yuan stood up and said with some gratification, Yuer, youve grown up. You handled this matter very well. For someone like Mr. Xue, a dragon among men, we cant measure him with worldly benefits. Just as you said, were only temporarily safeguarding it for Mr. Xue! If he wants it in the future, we will present it with both hands. Chapter 104: Only after seeing blood will they submit. (2 more) Chapter 104: Chapter 104: Only after seeing blood will they submit. (2 more) Trantor: 549690339 When news of the Xie Familys annihtion arrived, all the powerful families in the provincial city were shocked. Shi Hao was lying in bed recovering when Shi Zhuli, pale-faced, walked in. Brother. Shi Hao waved his hand, No need to say it, I already know! Shi Zhuli sat down beside him, looking as if her soul had left her body. Yesterday, Shi Hao had told her that the Xie Family wouldnt survive the night. She had actually been somewhat disbelieving. After all, the Xie Family had been operating in the provincial city for decades, their power at its zenith. Even if Xue An were formidable, he couldnt possibly annihte an entire powerful family by himself, could he? But when the news arrived this morning, Shi Zhuli finally felt a deep sense of dread. That tall, handsome man with an indifferent expression had truly managed to relegate the Xie Family to history with a flip of his hand. How could such means not be terrifying? Shi Hao, however, was not overly surprised. What did our fathers say? Shi Hao asked. Shi Zhuli shook her head, Father and my uncles discussed it all morning and decided to wait and see how things unfold. Foolishness! Shi Haos expression abruptly changed. Now that the Xie Family has fallen and the Qin Family has taken over, whats there to wait and see? Shi Haos heart was full of annoyance at that moment. Sometimes, his father and the others vision was just too short-sighted. Did they still think they were dealing with an ordinary mortal? Shi Hao knew all too well that at Xue Ans cultivation level, worldly power and riches were no more than fleeting clouds. So right now, the most important thing was to make their position clear without dy. Shi Hao struggled to get up. Brother, what are you doing? Shi Zhuli hurried over to support him. Lets go. Where to? Shi Zhuli asked, puzzled. Of course, to the hotel. I must personally offer my congrattions to Mr. Xue and the Qin Family! Shi Hao said through gritted teeth. But Shi Zhuli was still hesitant. Shi Hao shook his head, No more words, this concerns the life and death of the Shi Family, we cannot dy! Lets hurry. At the same moment, a simr debate was unfolding. In the Feng Family of the provincial city. Once ranking just below the Xie Family, their strength was still greater than that of the Shi Family. Todays atmosphere was somewhat tense due to the Xie Familys demise, causing everyone in the Feng Family to feel a strong sense of crisis. Feng Qi sat in the main seat, looking at the descendants of the Feng Family on both sides, he couldnt help saying in a deep voice, What are your thoughts on this matter? The people looked at each other, none speaking up. Just then, a man seated at the end stood up, Father, I believe that whats most urgent now is to show our sincerity to Mr. Xue! Seeing the person who spoke, everyone was taken aback. The speaker was none other than Feng Chaosi, the most inconspicuous eldest son of the Feng Family. You should know that Feng Chaosis status had never been high within the family. Though he was the legitimate eldest son, he was not favored by his father, Feng Qi. Especially recently, he had led people to Beijiang and had returned with heavy losses. This naturally caused his position within the family to fall even further. Feng Qi frowned upon hearing this, Show sincerity? What sort of sincerity? Naturally, the sincerity of our willingness to submit! Feng Chaosi said firmly. In truth, Feng Chaosi was nearly scared out of his wits when he heard the news that morning. At first, he didnt know it was Xue Ans doing, thinking the Xie Family had provoked some enemy. But after finding out, especially when he saw the photo of Xue An, he fell into deep panic. As someone who had witnessed it first-hand, he had seen the miracle of Xue An subduing Jiaolong that day. Mr. Zuo Yuqi made it clear. This man was not someone they could afford to provoke. Now that he had descended upon the provincial city, his first move had caused the Xie Family to vanish into smoke and clouds. Feng Chaochou couldnt help but feel afraid. Thats why he mustered the courage to put forward his own views at todays meeting. But as soon as the words left his mouth, someone scoffed. It seems my big brother hase back from a trip and already had his courage broken by someone! The speaker had a delicate face, but his eyes were filled with a sinister chill. Upon seeing him, Feng Qis expression rxed considerably. This was the second young master of the Feng Family and also the most favored youngest son, Feng Chaosi. Feng Chaochous face turned somewhat ugly, and he couldnt help but say in a heavy tone, What do you mean by that? Feng Chaosi stood up and said with a cold smirk, Nothing much, just that I think youre being overly timid. Feng Chaochou was just about to speak. Feng Qi waved his hand and then looked affectionately at his youngest son, Chaosi, what do you think? Feng Chaosi smiled proudly, I think that the Qin Family may be powerful, but the strong dragon does not suppress the local snake. I dont believe that they can truly swallow the whole provincial city in one gulp! As soon as he spoke, Feng Qis expression eased a lot more. This was also his opinion. Feng Chaosi continued, Moreover, I have my doubts about this matter. You have to understand that no matter how powerful a person is, they cant possibly destroy a prominent family overnight, so there must be forces acting behind the scenes. The crowd nodded in agreement. Only Feng Chaochou began to sneer. What are youughing at? Feng Chaosi said with disdain. As for his older brother, Feng Chaosi had never held him in high regard. Nothing, justughing at how some people have such a narrow view, like a frog at the bottom of a well. Feng Chaochou said coldly. Feng Chaosis face gradually became colder. At that moment, Feng Qi spoke impatiently, Stop talking and listen to your younger brother. Feng Chaosi couldnt help but feel smug as he said, So I think we should keep silent for now and then look for opportunities to exert pressure on the Qin Family. At the very least, our Feng Family should have half of this vast provincial city. Upon hearing this, Feng Qi nodded repeatedly, and the other elders of the Feng Family also expressed their approval. Only Feng Chaochou quietly moved aside, watching all this with a cold eye. He understood that the arrogance of the wealthy families was not easy to ovee. Only after seeing blood would they submit. When Shi Hao saw Xue An and Qin Yu, he bowed respectfully, Ive met Mr. Xue, Miss Qin! Xue An looked at him with a smile that was not quite a smile, What brings you here? Sweat began to form on Shi Haos forehead. Although Xue An was just standing still, the pressure he emitted was terrifying. I am here to represent the Shi Family, to express our submission to Mr. Xue and the Qin Family! Oh? Submission? Xue An said with a faint smile. Yes, unconditional submission! Shi Hao said with a firm gaze. Xue An nodded, You are quite clever. Shi Hao gave a bitter smile. In the face of absolute power, all schemes and tricks were futile. Only by recognizing reality could one hope to live longer. Today, you are the first toe! Xue An said lightly. Shi Hao did not dare to raise his head, listening with his head bowed. And the only one! Xue An paused, then continued, It seems that the other prominent families all have their own thoughts. Cold sweat broke out all over Shi Haos body. Half because of the awe of Xue Ans aura, and half because of relief. If he hadnte today, it would be hard to imagine what the future of the Shi Family would be like. Xue An turned to Qin Yu and said with a faint smile, Inform all parties that tonight, at the Lizhu Hotel, the Qin Family will be holding a banquet. Yes! Qin Yu responded with a bow. Xue An looked out at the thriving city through the window, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. But his eyes were filled with a chilling murderous intent. Chapter 105: Gathering of the Wealthy Families (3 more) Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Gathering of the Wealthy Families (3 more) Trantor: 549690339 The news of the Qin Familys banquet once again created a sensation throughout the provincial city. After the Feng Family received the invitation, they convened another urgent meeting. During the meeting, Feng Chaosi smiled proudly and said, You see, even the Qin Family knows that they cant swallow such a big piece of cake on their own, which is why theyve called on us local powerhouses to attend. Therefore, I propose that this time our Feng Family should show off our strength, to let this Qin Family and that Mr. Xue know our prowess, Feng Chaosi dered. Everyone nodded in agreement, Feng Qi felt an immense sense of pride, thinking his younger son indeed had great prospects. Only Feng Chaochou remained silent throughout, his gaze dark and brooding. He believed that this banquet could not be as simple as it seemed. That man, could you really threaten him with just these local nobodies? Simr arguments were taking ce almost in every powerful family. At this moment. The atmosphere in the Shi Family was very tense. Shi Haos father, the current Family Head Shi Dong, sat grim-faced on his chair. A few other influential members of the Shi Family also had unhappy expressions. Shi Hao stood below them, expressionless, like a criminal being interrogated. Shi Hao, who allowed you tomunicate with the Qin Family on behalf of the Shi Family? one of Shi Haos uncles took the initiative to confront him. Shi Hao replied wearily, No one did. Humph, such audacity! Do you understand the gravity of your offense? his uncle said with a sneer. Shi Hao shook his head, I know, but I had no choice. Because this concerns the life and death of our Shi Family. Stop with your clever excuses. I refuse to believe that this Qin Family and that Mr. Xue can actually devour people. Its all fearmongering! Shi Haos uncle said with a face full of anger. Indeed! Now, who knows how many people are drooling over therge piece of cake left by the Xie Family. But now, to everyones dismay, the Shi Family has taken the lead in backing out. Shi Haos expression also darkened at this point, Second Uncle, whether you believe it or not, all I can say is, you cant even imagine Mr. Xues capabilities! Shi Haos second uncle scoffed, How capable can he be? Does he have three heads and six arms? Dont give me that At that moment, Shi Dong waved his hand and said, Enough! No more talk! Shi Haos second uncle retreated sullenly. Then Shi Dong looked at Shi Hao and said, Since you are so confident, fine, we the Shi Family will remain neutral at tonights banquet. I want to see for myself what sort of man this Mr. Xue is! Shi Hao bowed his head, Thank you, Father! But if its not as you say I am willing to ept punishment! Shi Hao dered with a resolved gaze. From early evening onwards, a stream of luxury cars never ceased at the entrance of Lijing Hotel. Almost all the wealthy families of the provincial city had arrived. And lots of rich young heirs and heiresses also came to join in the excitement. These brightly dressed youths gathered in small groups, chatting merrily. For them, this was a rare grand gathering. As for the disappearance of the Xie Family. They didnt care about it. It doesnt matter who dies; as long as the profitse to me, then everything is negotiable. The heads of these wealthy families, however, were discussing tonights banquet in their own small clusters. What do you think the Qin Family is up to, inviting us all here? said an old man with graying hair and elegant attire. Old Master Wang, I reckon the Qin Family is nning to win us over. After all, as neers, they wont be able to settle down in the provincial city without our support, a middle-aged man said. The crowd nodded. To say that the Xie Familys decades of foundations vanished overnight is truly unexpected, the old man said feigningly. But at the mention of the Xie Familys left-behind estate, many eyes gleamed with greed. It was all about interests, after all. At that moment, there was amotion outside and someone eximed, Its the Feng Family, why have they brought so many people? This time the Feng Family had arrived with dozens of members. Moreover, the Feng Family Head along with numerous influential figures had all attended the event. At this moment, the difference in status became evident. Many smaller families hurriedly made way. Feng Qi led the way at the forefront. Behind him followed Feng Chaosi with a face full of arrogance. And then there were the many important figures invited by the Feng Family. Only Feng Chaochou was trailing at the very end. By now, he had be theughingstock of the family. No one was willing to spare him a second nce. After Feng Qi and the others took their seats, the atmosphere in the hall heated up. Many people began whispering to each other. With such a grand showing from the Feng Family, it seems theyre not here with good intentions! Even a fool could guess that, couldnt they? The Feng Family is second only to the Xie Family. With the Xie Familys downfall, how could they pass up this rare opportunity? Now this is going to be quite a show, no matter how powerful the Qin Family is, its just a dragon crossing the river. It looks like theyre definitely going to bleed a lot this time! Amidst these murmurs, Feng Qi, seemingly unfazed, scanned the people in the hall. Huh! Why havent the Shi Family arrived yet? As he wondered, Shi Dong arrived with his entourage. Compared to the Feng Familys pomp, the Shi Family was much more understated. Given the longstanding animosity between the Feng and Shi Families, their meeting was marked by exchanged res of anger. Shi Dong, expressionless, led his people to sit down at a distance. With that, nearly all the elite and powerful families of Zhongdu had arrived. Everyone was waiting. Waiting to see how the Qin Family would deal with the situation. Upstairs, Qin Yu watched with some nervousness. This was her first time leading the charge on her own. She had called Qin Yuan, but he said that he had left the matter entirely in her hands. This made Qin Yu feel the weight of responsibility on her shoulders. At that moment, Xue An suddenly smiled. Mr. Xue, what are youughing at? Qin Yu asked. What do you think would happen to Zhongdu if we killed all these people right now? Xue An said indifferently. The suggestion sent a chill down Qin Yus spine. If so many people really did die here, it was certain that the entire Zhongdu would descend into chaos. Seeing Qin Yus shocked expression, Xue An couldnt help but smile slightly. Just kidding, Im not a maniac. But Qin Yu still felt somewhat terrified. She knew that in Xue Ans eyes, these so-called elite and powerful, were little better than pigs and dogs. Go ahead, its your turn to take the stage now! Xue An stated calmly. Qin Yu bit her lip, regained herposure, and then turned to go downstairs. As she appeared in the hall, the once noisy room gradually fell silent. Many people fixed scrutinizing gazes on Qin Yu. Gradually, these gazes turned contemptuous. So, the Qin Family who had made such a big fuss sent just this little girl? At this moment, Feng Chaosi sneered disdainfully and then ogled Qin Yu with greedy eyes. She is quite good-looking after all! After the negotiation is over, Ill have to find an opportunity to get in touch with her. Feng Chaosi thought to himself. Chapter 106: 106 Chapter: Lotus Blooms With Every Step (4 updates) Chapter 106: 106 Chapter: Lotus Blooms With Every Step (4 updates) Trantor: 549690339 At that moment, Qin Yu quickly regained herposure and slowly walked to the seat of honor, offering a smile to the people below. I imagine none of you know me. My name is Qin Yu, from the Beijiang Qin Family. The reason Ive asked you all here is twofold, the first is to get acquainted. The second is to inform everyone that from now on, the territory of the Xie Family will belong to our Qin Family! These domineering words made the people in the hall pause for a moment, before they erupted into amotion. Miss Qin, isnt your Beijiang Qin Family reaching too far? someone sneered. Exactly, Beijiang and our provincial city have always kept to themselves. Suddenly, you strike and even annihte the Xie Family. What does your Qin Family mean by this? These murmuring voices nearly drowned out Qin Yu. A flicker of panic passed through Qin Yus eyes, but she still bit her lip and said, We are all part of Huaxia, what do you mean our hand has reached too far? No, this matter isnt that simple! The crowd below began to mor. The Feng Family had been silent because they were waiting for the Shi Familys reaction. To their surprise, Shi Dong was calmly drinking tea, seemingly unmoved. Feng Qi frowned. What was Shi Dong really nning? At this moment, Feng Chaosi couldnt hold back any longer. He stood up with a yful smile, Miss Qin, I think that a beautifuldy like you should be dining and drinking with me, and then finding a hotel to spend the night. You shouldnt be getting involved in these matters. As soon as these words were spoken, many in the hallughed. Qin Yus expression gradually darkened. Please show some respect! Feng Chaosi chuckled then slowly toyed with the prayer beads in his hand, If you want the Feng Family to respect you, thats fine. Well take half of the Xie Familys assets! This proposal made many faces in the crowd turn sour. Everyone had their eye on the big piece of the pie that was the Xie Familys legacy. Now the Feng Family proposed to slice off half first, which meant others would get less. Qin Yuughed out of sheer anger, What? Can your Feng Family be so domineering? Whether its domineering or not isnt for me to say, nor is it for you to say, but your Qin Family wiped out the Xie Family with a single strike and then forcefully took over the provincial city. Have you not heard the saying, Even a mighty dragon cannot crush a local snake? retorted Feng Chaosi coldly. As his words fell, dozens of people stood up, with only Feng Qi and the seated Feng Chaochou in the back still not moving. The atmosphere tensed up. The Shi Familys side was also showing signs of unrest. Shi Haos second uncle leaned in towards Shi Dong and whispered, Big brother, looking at the situation, this Qin Family girl is still green. Cornered step by step by the Feng Family, if we dont make a stand now, we wont have a share of the benefitter! Doubt showed on Shi Dongs face. But just then, a nonchnt voice came from the staircase. Indeed, a strong dragon does not oppress local snakes, but it depends on what kind of dragon and what kind of snake! All eyes turned to look. They saw a man dressed inly, yet with handsome and exceptional features and a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, slowly walking down the stairs. His appearance brought relief to the youngdy of the Qin Family, who quickly approached and bowed respectfully, calling out. Mr. Xue! Mr. Xue! He was Mr. Xue? All were shocked. There had always been rumors that this Mr. Xue possessed unfathomable Divine Skills. The downfall of the Xie Family was also his doing. But seeing him now, he didnt appear to be anything special. Many dismissed the rumors as exaggerated in their hearts. Only Feng Chaochou and Shi Hao both shuddered simultaneously, terror shing in their eyes. Only they knew the terror of Xue An. At this time, Feng Chaosi let out a slight sneer. Then do tell, what kind of dragon, what kind of snake? Xue An replied calmly, If it were a Nine Heavens Divine Dragon facing a local grass snake, who do you think would win? Feng Chaosis face turned extremely unsightly, Are you saying our Feng Family is that grass snake? Xue An shook his head, Thats not what I mean. Feng Chaosis expression then eased slightly. But at this moment, Xue An said indifferently, To me, the Feng Family doesnt even amount to a grass snake, at most you could only be considered an earthworm! Upon hearing this, everyone present was shocked. Many people thought that Mr. Xue must be out of his mind. Shi Dong also slightly furrowed his brows at this time. He had assumed Mr. Xue was an elderly man with the appearance of a sage, but he did not expect him to be a young man. Moreover, judging by the way he spoke now, he was a young man who did not know how to assess the situation properly. What was there to fear about such a man? Shi Dong even began to feel a tinge of regret. At this time, Feng Chaosi let out a coldugh. Very well, you are seeking your own death, no one else is to me! Then, the experts brought by the Feng Family all excused themselves from their seats and surrounded Xue An in the center. Xue An then revealed a set of lovely teeth and gave Feng Chaosi a chilling smile. That statement actually suits you better. Feng Chaosi shouted coldly, Attack! The group then charged together. These men were the painstaking efforts of the Feng Family over the years, many of whom were experts hired for a heavy sum. Their collective action was immensely terrifying. Many onlookers couldnt help but turn pale. A smug smile appeared on Feng Chaosis face. But soon, that smile froze on his face. Because Xue An walked forward slowly, as if he was taking a leisurely stroll. With each step he took, the experts blocking his path would silently fall down and then crumble to ashes. It was as if with every step a lotus bloomed! But these were lotuses coagted from bloodthe Blood Lotus! This eerie scene left everyone in the hall utterly terrified. Shi Dong, who was already silently regretting, now turned stark white with horror. What kind of nefarious technique was this? At this moment, Xue An had already approached the Feng Familys crowd. He had taken a total of seven steps, and beneath those seven steps, all the experts who had attacked him fell dead, not one survived. Now Xue An stood in front of Feng Chaosi, smiling faintly. Now are you convinced? Feng Chaosi felt a chill rise from his bones. The scenario he had envisioned had not urred. Feng Chaosi had thought that these experts, even if they couldnt beat Xue An, would at least injure him severely. Then, it would be his turn to defeat Xue An, and perhaps the significant share of the Xie Familys bounty could be imed solely by the Feng Family! But in no way had he expected this man, without even lifting a finger, to turn all these experts to dust and smoke. Feng Chaosi was at a loss for words, his mouth agape, clueless about what to say. At this time, Feng Qi stood up, his demeanor shifting from arrogance to respect. Mr. Xue, my son is young and naive, please do not take offense at his words Xue An didnt even bother to lift his head, but simply raised his hand. p! After a p, Feng Qis head was blown apart. Brain tissue mixed with blood scattered on the ground, and his dead body copsed with a thud. Did I allow you to speak? Xue An said indifferently. The scene left many people so astonished that their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. The proud head of the Feng Family, just because he spoke out of turn, was pped to death? This man was ruthless! Chapter 107: Willing to Honor Mr. Xue as Supreme! Chapter 107: Chapter 107: Willing to Honor Mr. Xue as Supreme! Trantor: 549690339 The room fell into dead silence. Feng Chaosis eyelids twitched madly, and his whole body trembled. You you He no longer knew what to say. Extreme fear upied his heart. At that moment, Shi Dong suddenly stood up, his eyes full of shock and relief. Thank goodness He had heeded his son Shi Haos advice; otherwise, the one lying on the ground right now might very well have been him. The Shi Family is willing to serve Mr. Xue in any capacity! As he spoke, Shi Dong respectfully bowed. All the members of the Shi Family bowed respectfully with him. This included Shi Haos second uncle. But at this moment, as Shi Haos second uncle bowed, his whole body shaking, a wet stain appeared at his crotch, emitting a strong odor of urine. He had actually been frightened to the point of wetting himself. Xue An looked at Shi Dong with an indifferent gaze. Shi Dong felt as if the mans eyes were like sharp des, slicing him into pieces; his forehead and back were immediately soaked with cold sweat. Meanwhile, Feng Chaosi, as if waking from a dream, gave a forcedugh. Mr. Xue, I our Feng Family will also be willing to serve you from now on. Xue An shook his head, The Shi Family can, but you cannot! As these words were spoken, everyone couldnt help but change their faces dramatically. What did this mean? Are you daring to say that, in front of everyone, you will also exterminate our Feng Family? an elderly figure of high authority from the Feng Family said angrily. Xue An nced at him, and as the elder was about to say something else, the next second, his head exploded like a firework. Blood sttered all over the people nearby, but no one dared to make the slightest move. From the moment you coveted the Xie Familys legacy, your fate was already sealed! Xue An said indifferently. All the members of the Feng Family trembled uncontrobly. In that moment, Feng Chaosi suddenly stood up, pointing at Feng Chaochou who was in the back row, Its all your fault! If it wasnt for your suggestion to deal with Mr. Xue, how could we have done this? Feng Chaosis face was full of resentment. He intended to shift all the me onto Feng Chaochou in order to save himself. But at this moment, Feng Chaochou let out a sigh, then stood up and walked in front of Xue An before falling to his knees with a thud. I have seen Mr. Xue! Xue An looked at the despairing face of Feng Chaochou and smiled faintly, We meet again? Feng Chaosi was stunned. What did Xue Ans words mean? Could it be that he knew his own good-for-nothing brother? Feng Chaochou offered a bitter smile. Mr. Xue, the Feng Family is ruined due to its arrogance, I have nothing to say. Please do as you will! Feng Chaosi trembled, then angrily said, Feng Chaochou, what do you mean by that? Xue An frowned, Kneel down! Feng Chaosi felt a tremendous force strike him, and with a thud, he fell to his knees, his kneecaps shattered. Feng Chaosi groaned in pain. At that moment, Xue An then said to Feng Chaochou, You seem to be quite sensible. By that time, Feng Chaochou was no longer so afraid. Because he knew that the Feng Family was finished! Even then, Feng Chaosi didnt forget to throw dirt on his older brother, Mr. Xue, it was all because of his suggestion Xue An ignored him and only looked at Feng Chaochou with a smile, Would you like to take over the Feng Family? Feng Chaochou was stunned. Feng Chaosi was also stunned. Everyone was stunned. What did Xue An mean? Only Shi Dong sighed softly at that moment. He understood Xue Ans intention in doing this. The capital was sorge, the Qin Family couldnt possibly manage to take over everything, even with their dominance. There would inevitably be other powerful families. If the Feng Family fell, then aside from the Qin Family, it could be said that only their Shi Family would be dominant. Now, it seemed that Xue An intended to keep this eldest son of the Feng Family. It was to bnce out his own Shi Family in the future. Thinking of this, Shi Dongs fear of Xue An grew even deeper. This person had an unfathomable level of cultivation and also possessed such great wisdom. Who exactly was he? Feng Chaosi at this moment was utterly dumbfounded. He still didnt understand what Xue An meant. Meanwhile, Feng Chaochous voice trembled with excitement, Mr. Xue Xue An smiled, If you are willing, then show me your sincerity! Feng Chaochou immediately stood up, took a fruit knife from the table, and without any hesitation, walked towards his younger brother. Feng Chaosi was unable to move, only able to watch as his elder brother, whom he had always looked down upon, approached him. He was so terrified that his voice changed, Big brother big brother I was wrong, please dont! I will never again Feng Chaochou didnt pause for a moment, plunging the knife straight down. Thud! The knife plunged right into Feng Chaosis chest. To oppose you Feng Chaosi spat out hisst few words, fell to the ground unwillingly, and died. This move shocked everyone present. Many people now regarded Xue An with eyes full of fear, as if he were a ghost or god. This mans ability to manipte peoples hearts was so terrifying. With just a few words, he had incited fratricide within a wealthy family. And now, Feng Chaochous eyes were red with emotion. For years, he had lived unsatisfactorily in the Feng Family. It could be said that no one held him in regard. But now, he had made the right move. That was to understand the principle of not opposing Xue An. Therefore, he had won. He did not spare any of the Feng Family elders. He killed them all with a knife, eradicating thempletely. In the end, he was drenched in blood, looking maniacal. Xue An calmly watched. Only after Feng Chaochou had finished killing did he say indifferently, From now on, the Feng Family is yours! Feng Chaochous knife nged as it hit the ground, and then he began to cry. Everyone silently moved further away from him. Self-destruction of an entire family! How ruthless one must be! At this moment, Xue An even felt some appreciation for Feng Chaochou. Because he knew that this was Feng Chaochous pledge of loyalty to him. After destroying his whole family, no one would dare to take him in. He had no choice but to follow Xue An, to follow the Qin Family. As for the people of the Feng Family Xue An didnt care. Because not one of them was innocent! And the Shi Family Xue An turned to look. At this moment, Shi Dong wished he could bury his head in the ground, believing himself to be worldly. But when facing Xue An, He realized what a true influential figure was. One who decided life and death with a single word. This this is what it means to be an influential figure! Xue An walked over to him, and Shi Dongs legs were trembling. After a moment, Xue An said indifferently, You have a good son! Saying this, Xue An turned and walked away. Shi Dong felt a huge relief, as if his entire body were soaked in cold sweat. This man he must never provoke him in the future! Shi Dong silently made a vow to himself. Xue An stepped onto the tform, looking around at everyone present with a calm expression. Now does anyone else object? No one dared to speak. Not even a single person dared lift their head to look at Xue An. The people who had been moring to divide the spoils at the beginning all silenced their drums and did not dare make a sound anymore. Xue An nodded. Very well, from now on, the provincial city will be led by the Qin Family! Qin Yu, standing below the tform, was the first to respectfully bow his head and said, The Qin Family is willing to honor Mr. Xue as supreme! As if signaling, the Shi Family, Feng Chaochou, and others couldnt help but bow in unison. We are willing to honor Mr. Xue as supreme! In the end, almost all the elite families shouted in unison. We are willing to honor Mr. Xue as supreme! Chapter 108: Fairy Tale Scene (2 more) Chapter 108: Chapter 108: Fairy Tale Scene (2 more) Trantor: 549690339 The early summer sea breeze, gentle as a lovers caress. A yacht was currently drifting on the surface of the sea, sailing slowly. But on the deck, there was a burst ofughter. Daddy, look, Ive caught another little fish! Xue Xiang said excitedly, proud as she showed off her catch to Xue An. Xue An looked at Xue Xiangs proud face and couldnt help but smile. Then he patted her little head, Xiang Xiang is so impressive! Meanwhile, sitting to one side and also fishing, Xue Nians little face had already scrunched up like a steamed bun. Why can my sister always catch fish, but I cant? Xue Nian mumbled unhappily. Thats because youre clumsy! Xue Xiang said without any mercy. Tears began to well up in Xue Nians big eyes. Xue An couldnt help but smile and shake his head. His two daughters were truly different in character. Take Xue Xiang, for example, clever and witty, even though she was only four years old, she acted like a little adult, often lecturing Xue Nian. Xue Nian, however, was sometimes a bit slow and, apart from getting excited about tasty food, was usually not very talkative. Now being scolded as a little dummy by her own sister, naturally, Xue Nian felt extremely wronged. Xue An, with sympathy, quickly patted Xue Nians little head. Alright, alright, our Nian Nian is not clumsy. Our Nian Nian is the smartest! Feeling wronged, Xue Nian said, Daddy, if Im not clumsy, why cant I catch any fish? Xue Anughed, Maybe the fish havent noticed that Nian Nian is fishing too! Xue Nian nodded hesitantly. And Xue An sent a strand of Divine Sense into the sea without changing his expression A few secondster. Xue Nians fishing rod dipped suddenly. Huh! Xue Nian was first startled, then excited. Daddy, daddy, did I catch a fish? Pretending as though nothing had happened, Xue An, too, excitedly went over to help Xue Nian lift the fishing rod. Wow, Nian Nian is so amazing, catching such a big fish! Xue An eximed exaggeratedly. Xue Nians eyes formed into crescent moons as she smiled. Xue Xiang, on the other hand, looked at her father with some suspicion. Being a smart little girl, she felt something suspicious about Xue Ans movements just then. Under the scrutinizing gaze of his daughter, Xue An coughed a bit unnaturally. Ahem! Xiang Xiang is just as amazing! It was only in front of his two daughters that Xue An dropped all pretense of being the Immortal Venerable. There was no helping it! Who made him have such spirited and incredibly adorable daughters? At that moment, the sun slowly set in the west, and the entire sea was bathed in dazzling gold, a sight too beautiful for words. Daddy, look, its so beautiful! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian called out excitedly. Then Fan Mengxue and Tang XuanEr came up on deck, looking at the father and daughters, they couldnt help but smile. The wind is so strong outside,e back in! Tang XuanEr worried about the two little girls. In fact, thanks to Xue Ans daily careful nurturing with various Spiritual Medicines, the two girls constitutions had be pure and wless. It was impossible for them to get sick. Just then, a dolphin suddenly leaped high from the distant sea, drawing a beautiful arc in the air before sshing back into the water. Wow! A white dolphin! So beautiful! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, the two little girls, eximed with their eyes wide open. Do you like it? Xue An asked, looking down at his daughters. We love it! And this is the first time weve seen a real dolphin! said Xue Xiang. Mhm, mhm, I just dont know if it tastes good! Xue Nian began to ponder over the taste again. Xue An smiled lightly, Then close your eyes, Daddy will give you a surprise! The two little girls immediately closed their eyes. Xue An stood at the bow of the boat, his foot gently tapping the deck. It seemed as if the sea within a ten-mile radius trembled ever so slightly. Then Xue An chuckled and said, Alright, open your eyes now! The two little girls slowly opened their eyes. What presented before them was a scene straight out of a dream. They saw a few dolphins not far away, leaping from the sea surface, performing acrobatics as they somersaulted through the air before sshing back into the sea. The spray wet the cheeks of the two little girls. And this was just the beginning. In the blink of an eye, the number of dolphins leaping out of the water reached dozens. They drew beautiful arcs in the air, then returned to the sea. The two little girls watched in amazement. At this moment, all of the dolphins surfaced and swam up to the yacht, led by an exceptionally beautiful white dolphin, which seemed to nod at Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Daddy, what what is it doing? Xue Xiang asked. Xue Anughed, Its asking you to touch it! Xue Xiang was a bit hesitant, but she eventually mustered up the courage and reached out to touch the white dolphins nose. Xue Nian also couldnt help but extend her hand to touch the white dolphins mouth. The white dolphin adorably blinked at them, seemingly enjoying the caress of the two little girls, making a series of baby-like cries. This scene appeared to be straight out of a fairy tale world, causing Tang Xuaner and Fan Mengxue to watch fascinated. After a while, the white dolphin led the other dolphins and leapt from the water once again. But this time, they jumped over the yacht. Under the glow of the setting sun, the dolphins seemed to be erecting gates of dragons on the sea surface, with the yacht passing through them slowly. The two little girls were so excited that they jumped and hopped around, delighted beyond measure. Xue An stood aside with a smile forming at the corner of his mouth. But his heart drifted far away. Wife, our daughters have grown so much, bing more and more adorable, and more and more beautiful! You must be very lonely on your own. Just wait for me, I will definitely find you! Even if I have to exhaust the realms above or seek through the yellow springs below, I will never give up! As evening approached, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian stood at the bow, waving goodbye to the fins of the white dolphins as they departed. Goodbye! White dolphins! Goodbye! Xue An stood by, feeling the gratitudeing from the dolphins through their Divine Sense. He had just used his Divine Sense tomand all nearby dolphins toe. The leading dolphin was slowly gaining consciousness. Xue An then instructed it to lead the other dolphins to perform for his two daughters. The white dolphin did not dare to disobey, because although Xue An did not force it, his presence, like the sea, was unfathomable. However, Xue An was not one to trouble these marine elves. As they were leaving, Xue An gave the dolphins some rewards. Although not very precious, they were of great value to the dolphins. Xue An had taken his daughters out to sea because the Xie Family had established a resort on a nearby ind. The investment was substantial, and it was nowpletely finished. So the Qin Family had picked up a great deal by taking over, tidied it up a bit, and was preparing to open for business officially. Xue An was taking his two daughters to see the excitement. Chapter 109: Hey, do you know Mr. Xue? (3 more) Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Hey, do you know Mr. Xue? (3 more) Trantor: 549690339 The ind was not close to the shore, and it would take a two-day journey by yacht to reach it. At this moment. The yacht was still sailing on the open sea. Even the most beautiful scenery can be tiresome after a while, especially the boundless ocean, which can easily wear out ones enthusiasm. For example, right now, two young girls were nestled inside the cabin, watching cartoons. Xue An stood on the bow, gazing at the sea surface. Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuaner were beside him, keeping himpany. Tang Xuaner had taken a leave of absence from the hospital and then came to the provincial city. Xue An had taken her out to unwind. As for Fan Mengxue Her fame now was more than double what it had been before, with a plethora of advertising invitations andmercial endorsements, as plentiful as cow hair. Here it should be mentioned that when Fan Mengxue was cklisted by the Xie Family, those businesses that had been eager to cancel their contracts were now dying of regret. But as for these, Fan Mengxue didnt care. Upon learning that Xue An was nning a sea voyage, Fan Mengxue immediately pushed aside all her work. As for An Qing, it seemed her unit, the Phoenix Immortal, had missions, and they had called her away. This sea area was still bustling. From time to time, there were ships passing by. The three were idly chatting. A luxurious yacht slowly approached, and a man stood at the bow, shouting loudly. Meng Xue! Is that Meng Xue? Fan Mengxue, recognizing the voice as familiar, couldnt help but look up. She saw the man standing on the bow, dressed in a white suit. Although he was somewhat far away and his face was unclear, his posture and movements seemed familiar. Fan Mengxue frowned slightly. Xue An smiled faintly, Do you know him? Seems like it, but I dont have much of an impression. While they were speaking, the opposite yacht gradually drew closer. Meng Xue! To be able to see you on the high seas is truly a marvelous fate! The man bared his pearly white teeth, speaking with a cheerful grin. It was only then that Fan Mengxue recognized who the person was. It turned out to be a male celebrity from the entertainment circle named Xiao Chu. Previously, Fan Mengxue had worked with him on amercial and hence knew him. But it was just a nodding acquaintance. Fan Mengxue nodded slightly, So its Mr. Xiao. Xiao Chuughed, What Mr.? Im only a few years older than you; just call me brother. Wait a moment, Ille over! Without waiting for a reply, he very familiarly had someone extend the gangnk and then walked over. When he got close and saw Tang Xuaner, Xiao Chus eyes lit up anew. Initially, his attention had been all on Fan Mengxue, and he hadnt noticed the beautiful girl beside her at all. Its a beautiful day indeed, to meet such a gorgeous girl on the high seas! Xiao Chu believed his smile to be quite charming. But his antics were of no use to Tang Xuaner. She remained expressionless and turned back to the cabin without a word. Undaunted, he turned his fervent gaze towards Fan Mengxue. Meng Xue, I heard yourtest movie is a big hit, congrattions! Fan Mengxue felt a pang of disdain. When she was cklisted, everyone in the circle knew, but he was silent then. He was also silent when the movies trailer came out. Even when the public opinion was extremely unfavorable towards her. This gentleman kept his distance. Now, after the storm had passed and her movie was at the height of its sess, he came with an exceedingly warm congrattions. One could see what kind of person he was. Thinking to herself, Fan Mengxue couldnt help but show a trace of impatience on her face as she nodded and said, Thanks! Xiao Chu saw it clearly and couldnt help but sh a hint of darkness in his eyes. However, he concealed it very well, still wearing a warm and enthusiastic smile on his face. And this is? Xiao Chu asked, upon noticing Xue An standing to the side. At the same time, his gaze carried a hint of fierceness. Ha ha! The so-called pure and untainted Fan Mengxue of the entertainment circle, would she also secretly go out to sea with a wealthy second-generation? If this news got out, I wonder what it would be like. Xiao Chu was plotting in his mind. Xue An frowned slightly. This man meant no good. But immediately after, he casually smiled and said, Im the captain of this yacht. Oh! Xiao Chu responded dismissively upon hearing this. Then he didnt even nce at Xue An again. Since he isnt some scion of a wealthy family, thats even better. Isnt it nice to be at the vast sea with two beauties? With that thought, Xiao Chus smile grew even brighter. Meng Xue, where are you going? Fan Mengxue was annoyed by this mans familiarity. How close does he think they are? You keep calling me Meng Xue? Just as she was about to react, Xue An winked at her. Fan Mengxue blinked in confusion. What does that mean? Xiao Chu, however, didnt notice these subtleties and said arrogantly, Ive been invited to an opening ceremony at an ind resort newly developed by the Qin Family in the provincial city! When mentioning the Qin Family of the provincial city, Xiao Chu spoke loudly and bragged. Meng Xue, why dont youe along with me, itll be quite the spectacle! Fan Mengxue hadnt said anything yet, but Xue An indifferently said, Sure, that sounds like a great idea, we could broaden our horizons! Xiao Chu shot Xue An a nce, thinking to himself that the man knew how to talk. Fan Mengxue didnt know what Xue An was up to but reluctantly nodded anyway. Xiao Chu couldnt contain his excitement. Hehe, if he could take advantage of this opportunity and win over this well-known jade girl of the entertainment industry, it would benefit his future development greatly. By that time, they could already see the distant ind. Meng Xue, do you know about the Qin Family of the provincial city? Fan Mengxue shook her head, No idea! Hehe, how could you not have heard about it? Heard about what? Now who doesnt know that the Qin Family orchestrated the fall of the Xie Family, the former power of the provincial city, and managed to take over smoothly from Beijiang? Tsk tsk! Xiao Chu eximed several times, then lowered his voice. And have you heard? Theres a big shot called Mr. Xue who is helping the Qin Family! Otherwise, it wouldnt have gone so smoothly! Fan Mengxue held back augh, then shook her head, I really have no clue! Meanwhile, Xue An also smiled and said, The Mr. Xue youre talking about is he really that impressive? What do you know? Xiao Chu sneered at Xue An. Let me tell you, I know this Mr. Xue! Oh? Is that so? Xue An smiled faintly, So what does this Mr. Xue look like? Hmph, that man is over two meters tall, can demolish a wall with one punch, and can eat ten peoples worth of food in one meal! Xiao Chu said with self-satisfaction. That impressive? Xue An blinked. Of course that impressive. Otherwise, do you think so many noble families in the provincial city would obediently follow orders? I heard that Mr. Xue alone subdued all the noble families of the provincial city! Xiao Chu said. Xue An gave a faint smile, That sounds quite formidable indeed. Chapter 110 I am Chapter 110: Chapter 110 I am Trantor: 549690339 Xiao Chu continued, I had a lot of work to do, but this time I was invited by none other than Miss Qin of the Qin Family, so I pushed aside all my work and hurried over specially! He then shed a smile at Fan Mengxue, When the timees, Ill introduce you, getting to know Miss Qin of the Qin Family will be extremely beneficial to your future development! Fan Mengxue nodded helplessly, Well thank you very much! Hey, why are you still standing here? Hurry up and start the boat! Xiao Chu red at Xue An. He never showed a pleasant face to these service personnel. However, Xue An wasnt angry, and instead smiled slightly, No need to start it, because weve arrived! Indeed, at this moment, the ind was already in sight, and one could see more than a dozen beautifully designed buildings standing on the picturesque ind. Moreover, the pier was festooned with lights and decorations, as if ready to wee some important personage. Xiao Chu said proudly, Miss Qin of the Qin Family is really too courteous, preparing such a grand wee ceremony! Then, he turned to Fan Mengxue with a smile, See, this is the Qin Familys resort, with such arge scale, how much money must have been invested! It shows just how powerful the Qin Family is! Fan Mengxue remained expressionless. The yacht slowly approached the pier. At this time, one could see many people standing on the pier. Most of these people were from the various elite families of the provincial city. At the very front was Qin Yu, and standing behind her were Feng Chaochou and Shi Hao. This lineup made Xiao Chu somewhat proud and self-congrattory. It seemed his reputation was still quite significant! At least it was enough to make so many influential family members wait obediently on the pier to wee him. As the yacht docked, Xiao Chu, full of pride, walked down the gangway, waving at the crowd. Everyone has worked hard, Ive arrived! No one made a sound. Nobody even nced at Xiao Chu. It was as if he were invisible. This scene left Xiao Chu somewhat bewildered. Whats going on? Could they not have heard? This must be Miss Qin, right? Youre too kind, waiting on the pier for so long. Lets go, lets head back! said Xiao Chu cheerfully to Qin Yu. But Qin Yu didnt even spare him a nce, her gaze directed behind him. Xiao Chu was puzzledwhat could be behind him? Thinking this, Xiao Chu turned to look. He saw Xue An leading the way, with Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuaner, apanied by two little maids, slowly walking down the gangway. At the same time, the people who had been as still as statues surged forward a few steps and then bowed respectfully. They then shouted in unison, Greetings, Mr. Xue! Their voices echoed far and wide. Xiao Chu was stunned. Greetings to who? Mr. Xue? Which one is Mr. Xue? At this moment, Qin Yu hurried forward a few steps, her face beaming with a smile, Mr. Xue, we originally nned to send a helicopter to bring you over, but we heard you had already taken a boat out to sea, so these past two days Ive been waiting at the pier with everyone. Xue An smiled lightly, I wanted to take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian out to the sea for fun. Understood, Mr. Xue, please! Qin Yu respectfully stepped aside to make way. Not just her, but everyone else also stepped aside in unison and bowed slightly, with extremely respectful attitudes. This scene left Xiao Chupletely dumbfounded. His brain even went into a state of shutdown. This person is Mr. Xue? At that moment, Xue An turned his head to look at Xiao Chu and smiled slightly, Didnt you say you knew Mr. Xue? I am he! Xiao Chus body shook, and his teeth ttered uncontrobly. On the boat, he had bragged without thinking that the real Mr. Xue was right in front of him! However, Im not two meters tall, and I cannot eat as much as ten people in one meal, but you werent wrong about one thing! Xue An smiled chillingly, My punch can indeed smash a wall. Xiao Chu shuddered all over, a sense of urgency came upon him, almost scaring the urine out of him, then he forced a smile and said, Mr Mr. Xue I truly didnt know it was you! If I have offended you in any way I . At this point, Qin Yu noticed something was off and stepped forward to ask, Mr. Xue, whats wrong? Nothing much, just encountered this guy on the road, then he got on my boat and spouted some nonsense, Xue An said indifferently. Then he left with everyone. For Xue An, he did not even have the desire to deal with such a person! Qin Yu, however, frowned, stepped forward, and stared at Xiao Chu, Who let youe here? Xiao Chu was quivering, It was it was. At this time, Hei King stepped out, looking a bit embarrassed and said, Young Miss, Ive met this guy a few times, and after learning the news, he kept begging me, so I let hime! Qin Yu nodded coldly, Then let him roll! After saying that, she turned around without looking back to follow Xue An and the others. Xiao Chu felt like crying but had no tears. He had intended to use this opportunity to get acquainted with a few powerful and influential people, and if he could get to know the Qin Family, that would have been even better. But he had never imagined that, just because of his loose tongue, he had offended a big shot he simply couldnt afford to provoke. At this time, Hei King approached with a serious face and said, Hurry up and leave this ce! And let me give you a piece of advice. You better not stay in the provincial city any longer! Xiao Chu trembled all over, and then, without making a sound, left in a dejected hurry. Meanwhile, Xue An arrived outside the resort apanied by everyone, the ce was picturesque, with a pleasant climate. The resort was beautifully constructed; it was indeed a treasure of a location. But upon seeing the resort, Xue Ans brow furrowed imperceptibly. Once they walked inside, they could see all sorts of innovative decorations and designs. It was evident that the Xie Family had put a lot of thought into this resort. But Xue An remained silent, his face as solemn as water. With him like this, no one following him dared to speak either. When they reached the central area of the resort, an old man with white hair was standing by the road; seeing Xue An and the others approaching, he came forward to greet them. Mr. Xue, this is the designer of the resort, and also the sessor of the Ming Family from the port, Master Ming Yuan! Qin Yu emphasized the introduction. The Ming Family from the port? Upon hearing this name, Xue Ans expression shifted slightly, then returned to normal. There are countless practitioners of Feng Shui Numerology in the world, and the masters among them are too numerous to count, but if one were to name the grandmaster among them, it would definitely be the Ming Family from the port! Since the Song dynasty, this family has been studying Feng Shui Numerology and has continued for over a thousand years without interruption. Thus, in Huaxia, especially in the Minnan area of the port, any significant construction project will definitely have a member of the Ming Family inspect the Feng Shui. This resort was also a creation of the Ming Family, showing how highly the Xie Family valued this resort. At this moment, Master Ming Yuan smiled at Qin Yu, Miss Qin tters me too much, Im just an old man on the verge of senility in the Ming Family. And seeing this gentlemans demeanor, I presume he is the widely acimed Mr. Xue? Chapter 111 Sea Viewing Platform (2 more) Chapter 111: Chapter 111 Sea Viewing tform (2 more) Trantor: 549690339 Master Ming spoke in a highly cultivated manner, yet his demeanor and responses were impable, showcasing the grandeur of a true master. Xue An cast a casual nce at Ming Yuan before nodding slightly, It is indeed worthy of a scion from the renowned Ming Family, truly brilliant tactics! The ambiguity of his words inevitably stirred some shock and suspicion in Qin Yus heart. Shi Hao and Feng Chaochou, who were following behind, exchanged looks, then bowed their heads in silence. However, Ming Yuans expression remained unchanged; with a slight smile, he said, Mr. Xue tters me too much. Nowadays, who doesnt know about Mr. Xue overpowering his peers and ascending to the supreme position in the provincial city? Truly a hero from among the youths! I am in awe! Xue An remained nomittal and nodded, then pointed to the tallest building in the distance. What is this ce? Mr. Xue, this is the highest point of the resort, called the Sea Viewing tform! Please, follow me to have a look! Ming Yuan said with a smile. Xue An smiled lightly, Very well! Lets go take a look! The group followed Ming Yuan up to the Sea Viewing tform. Located in the central region of the ind and as the highest point of the entire ind, one could take in the splendid surrounding views from the top,plemented by the seamless horizon of sea and skyindeed, a feast for the eyes. Truly worthy of the Ming Familys touch, such a beautiful view! someone marveled in admiration. Ming Yuan smiled with evident self-satisfaction, This Sea Viewing tform is the core of the entire resort, and furthermore, any high-end banquets in the future can be held here. While he spoke, waitstaff brought up wine and assorted foods. Momentster, the Sea Viewing tform was transformed into an upscale club. The elites invited to this ind had originally felt somewhat ufortable. No one knew exactly what game the Qin Family was ying. And especially Mr. Xue, known for his ruthless methods, what if he had gathered them here only to capture them all in one fell swoop? But viewing the current situation, it seemed like their worries might have been unnecessary. For instance, Xue An was now holding a ss of red wine, standing by the Sea Viewing tform, seemingly gazing at the distant sea. The atmosphere gradually livened up. Stunning scenery and the sea breeze, whenbined, allowed these wealthy young masters to gradually rx and then group together in twos and threes, chatting andughing. Mr. Xue, I Id like to toast to you! Just then, a timid voice rang out from behind Xue An. Turning around, Xue An saw it was a girl of about eighteen or neen, quite attractive, and judging by her attire, likely the daughter of some wealthy family. However, in Xue Ans presence, the girl was stuttering, struggling to speak smoothly. Xue An gave a slight smile and raised his wine ss a little before taking a sip. The girl excitedly downed her drink and then scampered off jubntly. After a short while,ughter from the girls could be heard in the distance. Qin Yuughed softly, Mr. Xue, it seems you are quite popr now! Just as Qin Yu said, Xue Ans fame within the circles of the provincial citys wealthy was immense. Yet when the men heard Xue Ans name, they felt both fear and awe. As for the girls, especially those from wealthy families, they were intensely curious about Xue An. A young man who single-handedly subdued an entire citys elite. That was legend enough in itself. And now, having seen Xue An in person, the daughters of these wealthy families were all stunned. They had not expected Mr. Xue to be so young and handsome. This caused many of the girls hearts to flutter with excitement. But while they might think so, none dared to approach him rashly. Therefore, these girls started making bets, with the loser having to offer a toast. In the end, this girl lost and mustered the courage to approach and toast Xue An. To her surprise, Xue An was very approachable, and even returned the toast. This resulted in her receiving envy from her peers upon her return. As for Xue An, he merely offered a faint smile and paid it no further mind. He was improving his Cultivation Level every day, all in the hope of finding his wife as soon as possible. As for everything else Xue An hadnt given it much thought. At this moment, the atmosphere at the banquet reached its climax. Ming Yuan stepped onto the high tform in the middle, smiling as he said, Today, the elite of the provincial city have gathered here, and everyone is well-informed. It just so happens that I have a treasure for all to see! With that, Ming Yuan took out a ne from the bag he carried with him. It was a string of pearls that, under the moonlight, emitted a cool radiance, so beautiful that people hardly dared to breathe loudly. The room fell silent. The women in particr werepletely enchanted. No woman could resist the temptation of jewelry. Qin Yu was slightly startled, then she eximed, Is that a Dong Zhu? Ming Yuan smiled, Miss Qin really does have extensive knowledge; this is indeed the rare and seldom-seen Dong Zhu! Dong Zhu! Extremely rare jewelry. It could only be found in this sea area, but due to overharvestingter on, it had disappeared for many years. Even a single Dong Zhu pearl was worth a fortune, let alone an entire string of pearl nes. Ming Yuan then smiled at the people below the stage, I will sell this pearl today. Who wants it? As soon as he finished speaking, the crowd erupted. I bid ten million! Twenty million! Twenty-five million! These people were determined to have the string of Dong Zhu pearls. Anyone who could enter this ce was worth at least several hundred million. Thus, the price rapidly soared. A hint of pride flickered in Ming Yuans eyes. Just as the price had reached over ny million, Xue An suddenly said calmly, I offer one dor. Upon this statement, the entire room fell silent. Many frowned slightly, thinking that Xue An was attempting to use his status to snatch the ne. Yet Ming Yuan remained unruffled, merely chuckling, Mr. Xue, have you had too much to drink? Any single Dong Zhu pearl is a treasure, one dor Xue An set down his wine ss and walked toward the stage with an indifferent expression. The crowd parted to make way for him. Ming Yuans expression gradually darkened. When Xue An reached the stage, he casually took the ne in his hand, yed with it for a moment, and then smiled. Indeed, it is a rare treasure of the world! Ming Yuan smiled, but the next second, his smile froze. Its just a pity the origins are not legitimate! As soon as these words were spoken, many faces went pale. Illegitimate origins? What did he mean? Could it be that this ne was stolen or robbed by Ming Yuan? Ming Yuan snorted coldly, Mr. Xue, you must have evidence to support such ims. using someones property of being illicitly obtained without proof is a serious allegation! Many nodded in agreement silently. Some had been somewhat resentful of Xue An, and now their minds stirred. The Ming Family of the seaport was a powerful household. If Ming Yuan were to publicly confront Xue An, it was likely that Xue Ans influence would be damaged. While those below the stage harbored various thoughts, Xue An smiled faintly, exerted a bit of strength in his finger, and with a snap, a Dong Zhu pearl shattered instantly. The entire room was shaken by this action. Xue An then said coldly, How you acquired it, you know best in your heart. For example, whats being suppressed under the Sea Viewing tform with feng shui? Do I need to say it? Master Ming? Chapter 112: Siren’s Song (Three Updates) Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Sirens Song (Three Updates) Trantor: 549690339 Ming Yuans expression changed drastically, his eyes filled with terror. You you How I knew, is that it? Xue An said with a light smile. Then he pointed towards the ocean in front of them. The feng shui of this ind is not bad, but this ce is a feng shui death trap. Not to mention the Ming Family, even an ordinary geomancer wouldnt build the Sea Viewing tform here, yet you alone did. Therefore, there must be some unknown secret beneath this Sea Viewing tform! Let me guess, something like the Sea Eye? Xue An said coldly. Xue Ans words caused Ming Yuans face to change color repeatedly. The crowd was simrly filled with shock and uncertainty. After a moment, Ming Yuan sighed deeply, I didnt expect Mr. Xue, at such a young age, to be not only at a divine cultivation level but also so proficient in Feng Shui Numerology. Xue An listened expressionlessly. You are correct, beneath the Sea Viewing tform indeed lies the Sea Eye! said Ming Yuan lightly, a mocking smile appearing on his face. Initially, I had no intention of doing anything to you, after all, I need this resort as a cover. But now that youve uncovered it, I have no need to hide anymore! But you Ming Yuans eyes shed with ruthless malice, today, not a single one of you will leave! With his words, a ck mist rose from the ground, enveloping everyone within. Ming Yuanughed sinisterly: I didnt want to be so extreme, but now that you know my secret, dont me me. Youll all be my puppets! As he spoke, a low female chant began to echo from underground. The sound was soft at first, but gradually, it grew louder and clearer. The expressions of many people began to grow vacant. Ming Yuanughed wildly with pride: Xue An, I admit that your cultivation level ismendable for your age, but this isnt something you can withstand with martial prowess alone. This is The Sirens Song? And I thought it was something formidable, Xue An said indifferently. Ming Yuan was taken aback, How could you How could you possibly know of the siren? Who are you, really? Xue An raised his hand and smiled faintly, Me? I am Xue An! As he spoke, a ball of pure white me appeared in the palm of Xue Ans hand. No sooner did the me appear than the ck mist began to dissipate rapidly, just like snow melting under the sun. As the ck fog lifted, everyone immediately regained their senses. Qin Yu yelled angrily, You old thief! The Ming Family conducts itself in such a manner, arent you afraid of incurring public wrath? Not just Qin Yu, everyone present was incredibly enraged. The idea that Ming Yuan wanted to turn everyone into puppets was intolerable to these haughty and privileged offspring. Many were secretly relieved and looked towards Xue An with gratitude; if it werent for Mr. Xues timely actions, none would have been spared. Ming Yuans face underwent several changes, eventually settling into a grim look, I underestimated you. But do you think this is over? Do you know why I chose today to have you ascend the Sea Viewing tform? Ming Yuan looked up at the sky and sneered, Because tonight is the night of the full moon! Everyone looked up in unison, indeed, a clear, bright moon was hanging in the sky, casting a veil-like glow that enshrouded everything. Feng Shui secret technique, activate! Ming Yuan called out softly. Silver lines suddenly appeared above the Sea Viewing tform, intertwining intoplex patterns, trapping everyone within. At the same time, the beautiful silhouette of a creature gradually appeared before everyones eyes. This silhouette had a womans upper body and a fishs lower body. Yet even so, it did nothing to diminish the beauty of the maiden. Ming Yuan looked at the mermaid and chuckled coldly, Kill them all! The mermaids face showed a hint of struggle, but ultimately, she helplessly bowed her head. An ethereal chant began to rise, louder and clearer than before, and no matter if you plugged your ears or did anything else, the sound could not be blocked from entering your mind. As everyone was shocked, Xue An sighed softly, You really deserve to die! His tone was indifferent yet seemed like a divine chant, instantly suppressing the sea monsters singing. Ming Yuan finally showed a change in expression. Xue An took a step forward, By using Feng Shui to harm others, youve broken the first rule! Harboring ill intentions and exploiting secr power to satisfy personal desires! Youve broken the second rule! Xue An took a second step. By relying on the Feng Shui Secret Technique, youve imprisoned a peaceful sea monster to profit from it; this is the third rule youve broken! Standing in the center, Xue An spoke indifferently with his hands behind his back, Youve broken all three rules, Ming Yuan, do you acknowledge your guilt? Laughing triumphantly, Ming Yuan said, Xue An, its useless to say those things. This Feng Shui Secret Array is an ancient inheritance I stumbled upon. No one in this world can break it. Without the method to break it, even a Daluo Golden Immortal would be trapped and die here, and you and these people are all as good as dead! Everybodys face turned as pale as paper in an instant. Some disbelieving people tried to walk out but couldnt touch those silver threads at all. Ming Yuan chuckled, considering Xue An and the others already dead in his eyes. But at that moment, Xue An smiled. Did I say I was going to break it? Then Xue An raised his gaze to Ming Yuan, Any skill, in the face of absolute power, is a joke! You didnt understand that simple fact! Saying that, Xue An stamped his foot fiercely. This Sea Viewing tform, the ind, and even the vast ocean itself, all trembled mightily under that stomp! And those silver-threaded mystical formations instantly started to unravel. Ming Yuans face showed horror and despair, No, this is impossible this is ancient He didnt get a chance to finish his sentence, as the bacsh from the broken Array consumed him. In an instant, the Ming Family Feng Shui Master aged from a white-haired elder to a rapidly withering old man. Soon, he turned into a skeleton that scattered with the wind. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted. And then, the sound of crying drew all eyes to it. The mermaid was weeping. And the tears she shed were actuallyrge pearls. Now they understood where Ming Yuans pearls came from. This revtion shocked many people. The tears of this sea monster were pearls, which was practically like a money-printing machine! No wonder Ming Yuan went to great lengths to suppress it. At this moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian moved closer. During the recent struggle, Xue An had shielded the two of them with a secret technique. He didnt want his two precious daughters to be harmed in the slightest. Daddy, is that the mermaid sister? Xue An nodded and smiled gently, Yes, it is! Then why is the mermaid sister crying? Because she misses home! Xue An said softly. The mermaid shuddered, lifted her beautiful eyes to look at Xue An, and then her lips parted slightly, Immortal, save me! Chapter 113: If Mountains and Seas Can’t Measure You, I Will! Chapter 113: Chapter 113: If Mountains and Seas Cant Measure You, I Will! Trantor: 549690339 At this time, the little girl Xue Nian had already approached curiously and picked up a Blood Pearl from the ground. Whats this? Can you eat it? Is it tasty? Xue Nian asked. This was Xue Nians characteristic triple question. Xue An couldnt help butugh silently, Silly Nianer, those are the tears of a mermaid! Xue Nian paused, and then she picked up all the Blood Pearls on the ground and approached the mermaid. Mermaid sister, these are your tears; dont cry anymore, okay! The Sea Demoness shuddered, aplex expression surfacing on her stunning face. Since ancient times, the members of their Demon Race had been hunted by human Cultivators. All for the sake of obtaining their tears. Just like what Ming Yuan had done, everyones first reaction upon seeing them was to take possession. Only this little girl had a heart of gold. The Sea Demonesss hands were like those of a regr person, so she reached out to take the Blood Pearls and said with a trembling voice, Thank you! Xue Nian blinked her big, shiny ck eyes, Sister, whats there to thank for? These were yours to begin with! These words made many people shake. To be honest, if it wasnt for Xue An being there, there would have already been people who couldnt restrain themselves from stepping forward to subdue the Sea Demoness. After all, she was a moving treasury. Yet, Xue Nian taught everyone a lesson. It made many feel ashamed of themselves. Dad, the mermaid sister looks so pitiful! Help her, please! Xue Xiang also spoke up at this time. Xue An smiled faintly, Okay! Today, Ill send her home. After speaking, Xue An looked up at the Sea Demoness and said in a deep voice, I save you today only because you have never harmed anyone; if you cause trouble in the future, do you understand the consequences? The Sea Demoness trembled and then bowed respectfully, Immortal Master, rest assured, this demon understands! Everyone, go down! Xue An ordered. The crowd dispersed from the Sea Viewing tform and watched from a distance. Xue An stood beside the Sea Viewing tform, gazed at the moonlight, and then threw a fierce punch. The Sea Viewing tform, built to be extremely sturdy, first made creaking noises before silently crumbling to pieces under that single punch. The sea breeze blew past, and the formerly towering tform vanished without a trace. As if it had never existed in the first ce. Many onlookers were dumbfounded. At this moment, there was a seemingly bottomless Sea Eye beneath the Sea Viewing tform, emanating an extremely cold aura. Several chains were binding a mermaid covered in scars, suspending her above the Sea Eye. Xue Ans gaze turned cold. He knew that this was the true form of the Sea Demoness; what had appeared on the tform was nothing more than an illusion created by her Mental Power. Ming Yuan had a ruthless n. He was using the power of the Sea Eye to suppress the Sea Demoness. If not for Xue Ans discovery, this Sea Demoness would have been doomed forever. Moreover, Xue An couldnt directly break the chains now because they were connected to the Sea Eye. The power of the Sea Eye in the vast ocean was no trivial matter. Seemingly realizing the difficulty ahead, the Sea Demoness slowly opened her eyes and gave Xue An a weak nod. Immortal Master, if you cant save me, then please end my life! As she spoke, flesh continued to fall from her cheeks. Clearly, her injuries were severe. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, the two little girls, felt so heartbroken they were on the verge of tears. Many others sighed softly. They all thought that Mr. Xue had done his best. But this was not something that could be handled merely by doing ones best! Immortal Master, Im already grateful that you killed that viin. If its too difficult, please dont take the risk! This demon is willing to die for liberation! The voice of the Sea Demoness grew weaker. She was being eroded by the power of the Sea Eye. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian anxiously looked toward their father. All eyes were also focused on Xue An. Xue Ans eyes drooped, and his face bore a smile that wasnt quite a smile. Even the Sea Demoness is trapped by the sea! As he spoke, Xue An raised his head and looked at the Sea Demoness on the brink of death. Today, I shall rescue you. If the mountains and seas do not cross over for you, I will! With those words, Xue An called out lightly, Let me borrow the light of a billion stars! Countless starlight beamed down from the sky above, starting to converge in Xue Ans palm. Gradually, an orb imbued with the light of innumerable stars appeared in Xue Ans hand. This miraculous scene dumbfounded everyone in the distance. Could Mr. Xue really be an Immortal? This thought suddenly emerged in the hearts of many. At that moment, Xue An forcefully threw the orb of light downward. A dazzling streak of starlight shed by. The immense power of the starlight utterly shattered the Sea Eye. Towering waves rose up. Xue An sneered, A mere body of water dares to be reckless before me! With that, Xue An snapped his fingers. The towering waves vanished as if they encountered something terrifyingly fearful and dissipated quickly. The sea surface regained its calm. And the Sea Demoness had been rescued and brought to shore. But, having been suppressed for too long, she was too weak to stand and could only look at Xue An with grateful eyes, whispering, Thank you, Immortal Master, for saving me! Xue An nced at the Sea Demoness and tossed her an Elixir, Eat it. The Sea Demoness respectfully caught it and swallowed it down. After a short while. The injuries on the Sea Demoness began to heal rapidly. In the blink of an eye. The myriad wounds were restored to their original state. At this moment, the Sea Demoness transformed with human legs, draped in light gauze, appearing like a forsaken Immortal, so beautiful it was hard to take ones eyes off her. The Sea Demoness bowed deeply to Xue An. Little demon Jiang Meier has seen the Immortal Master. I can never forget the great kindness and virtue of the Immortal Master! Xue An nodded slightly and said nothing. He had indeed saved her, so her kneeling to express thanks was only to be expected. And looking at the Sea Demonesss attire She doesnt seem like an ordinary Sea Demoness! Most importantly, she has a surname! The surnames of the Demon Race are extremely precious; ordinary demons simply could not have them. At this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian approached. Sister, where is your tail? Xue Xiang asked with curiosity. The Sea Demoness smiled brightly, I have retracted my tail! Wow, thats amazing! You can retract it? Xue Nian said in surprise. Yes! Here, let me give you both something, said the Sea Demoness as she solemnly pulled out three pearls emitting a red halo. Unlike the Dong Zhu formed from tears, these pearls were transformed from the Sea Demonesss own blood essence, extraordinarily precious. But the two young girls didnt understand this and just thought they were so pretty! Dad, arent they beautiful? the young girls brought the pearls back and asked excitedly. Yes, theyre beautiful! Seeing the three Blood Pearls, Xue Ans heart also stirred. A Sea Demoness could only condense three to five Blood Pearls in her lifetime. Now, this Sea Demoness had given away three at once. Such a generous gesture! Chapter 114: Yu Family’s Sword Challenge Token! (2nd Release) Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Yu Familys Sword Challenge Token! (2nd Release) Trantor: 549690339 And at this moment, the previously calmed sea surface once again whipped up into towering waves. Many people retreated in horror. Jiang Meier, however, smiled charmingly, Dont be afraid, everyone, these are my peopleing to pick me up! Indeed. Atop the distant waves, several sea demons stood. But these sea demons were all on guard, and they did not approach the shore. Then Jiang Meier approached Mr. Xue, bowed deeply and paid her respects. Immortal Master, I dare not forget the grace of saving my life! In the future, I must repay this debt! Mr. Xue smiled nomittally. He did not perform these deeds expecting any reward. But Jiang Meiers expression was grave, and she stepped forward a few paces, whispering a string of archaic, abstruse words to Mr. Xue. Mr. Xue was slightly startled, then heughed. It seemed he really had saved a big figure! She even had a True Name. The so-called True Name, is something only the nobility among demons and monsters possess, stemming from their bloodline inheritance. The more noble the bloodline, the more distinguished the True Name! Moreover, each member of the Demon Race has a unique True Name. Knowing their True Name is akin to mastering their lifes gate. Therefore, every demon regards their True Name as their most crucial secret and would never casually reveal it to anyone. Yet now this sea demon had told Mr. Xue her True Name. It showed she was truly grateful for Mr. Xues rescue. After Jiang Meier transformed back into her half-human, half-fish form and entered the sea, those sea demons waiting for her all swarmed over to her. Standing at the crest of the waves, Jiang Meier gave Mr. Xue onest deep bow, then submerged into the sea, disappearing from sight. The sea was calm, and the waves were still. It was all over. Many people were still ruminating over everything that had just transpired. From the beginning with Ming Yuans hidden malice to Mr. Xue stepping in to save everyone, and finally to Mr. Xue rescuing the trapped sea demon. These events, akin to scenes from a movie, made many people feel as if they were still in a dream. However, after this incident, Mr. Xues prestige and might had reached its peak. None among the well-to-do families of the provincial city dared to challenge Mr. Xues authority anymore. Not even in their thoughts! On the ind, Mr. Xue and hispanions stayed for two more days. Out of the three Blood Pearls, two were crafted by Mr. Xue into nes, which he then gave to his two daughters. Thest one, Mr. Xue kept for himself, saving it for An Yan. While Mr. Xue was enjoying the ind with his daughters, a boat slowly approached the ind. Tan Dong and Tan Xiaoyu hurriedly disembarked and made their way directly to the resort. Upon seeing Mr. Xue, Tan Dong wore a solemn expression, and his first words were, Mr. Xue, theres been trouble! Trouble? What kind of trouble? Tan Dong took out a delicate little sword from within his clothes, which unfolded to reveal a uniquely crafted letter. As Mr. Xue took it, he saw written on it, The discarded Yu Family member, Yu Qing, was killed by you. Although a castaway, he was still of Yu Family blood. Therefore, ten days from now, on the bank of Qingfeng River, I wille bearing a sword to y Beijiang! At the end, it was signed, Yu Yang of the Yu Family! Mr. Xue frowned slightly. What was this? A challenge letter? Tan Dong chuckled bitterly and said, Mr. Xue, this is the famous Shi Jian Token of the Yu Family from Lingnan! The Sword Challenge Token? Yes! Its said that in thest forty years, the Yu Family has issued the Sword Challenge Token seven times, invariably to renowned masters of the time, and usually because these people offended the Yu Family! And among these seven instances, no one has survived under the swords of the Yu Family! Tan Dong said with a solemn expression. This was also why he hurried over as soon as he received the Sword Challenge Token. The Yu Family of Lingnan! That is considered a Holy Land in the eyes of martial artists worldwide! Forty years ago, the Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi of Lingnan, with a single man and a single sword, annihted ten overseas masters, and since then, he established his unparalleled achievement. In forty years, no one has dared to provoke the descendants of the Yu Family. And this time, Xue An had killed a forsaken member of the Yu Family, which had provoked the issuance of the Yu Familys Sword Challenge Token! Tan Dong was naturally full of worries. Tan Xiaoyu also looked at Xue An with a concerned expression. She had now taken over her fathers martial arts school, and after these days of experience, she had matured a lot. However, when she heard that the Yu Family had handed down a Sword Challenge Token to deal with Xue An, she set aside everything to follow Tan Dong here. Yet, there was no trace of fear on Xue Ans face. Instead, he smiled faintly, To vanquish Beijiang with a sword? Thats quite the boast! As he spoke, Xue An applied a slight force with his finger, and the Sword Challenge Token crumbled into powder and scattered with the wind. Mr. Xue, its not that I dont trust you, but the Lingnan Yu Family is really not easy to provoke now! Especially that Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyiever since his earth-shattering strike forty years ago, there has been no news of him. Rumors say he has been in seclusion all this time. As for what realm he has reached by now, no one is clear! Tan Dong said, worried. Indeed, Mr. Xue, a wise man does not court danger. Why dont you go hide in country H for a while? Tan Xiaoyu also suggested. Xue An shook his head and smiled faintly, Thank you, but I really want to see just how sharp the Yu Familys sword is! When he spoke, a sliver of a fierce killing intent shed in Xue Ans eyes. Tan Dong and Tan Xiaoyu exchanged nces and then both sighed. In fact, they knew that these persuasions would definitely not work. A true martial artist would never back down. And at this moment, The news that the Yu Family had issued another Sword Challenge Token also began to thunder throughout thend! Martial Arts Forum. On todays Martial Arts Forum, gone were the usual bickering and frivolous threads. Nearly every post was discussing the Sword Challenge Token issued by the Yu Family this time. The Yu Family has built up its intimidation for forty yearsno one dares to face their sharpness, and I think this time it will be the same! Yes! Although this Mr. Xue has recently gained some fame and even killed the Old Man Pointing to the Sky,pared to a martial arts great family like the Yu Family, he is still far short! The Yu Yang who was dispatched this time is also an extremely formidable figure, who is said to have defeated a Sword Dao master in Singapore with his sword as soon as he left the mountains. It is said that he practices a murderous sword! Utterly fierce! Heh, I think this Mr. Xue is more likely doomed this time! If I were Xue An, I would have hit the road early and would never return to Beijiang! Exactly! Heh, you guys in the post above know nothing. If this Xue An leaves, then he can forget about making any progress in martial arts in the future. Fear is the biggest obstacle in the pursuit of martial arts! No progress is better than being killed anyway! These discussions flooded the forum. And now even in Beijiang, this news had spread everywhere. Some were shocked, some felt pity, some reveled in the disaster, and others were filled with excitement. Longtai Building. Qin Yuan stood in the office, silent for a long time. Elder, Master Tan just called, and the persuasion was ineffective! It appeared that Qin Yuan had already known the oue and nodded slightly, Understood! The Hei King did not leave; he still stood by the side. Old Hei, do you think Mr. Xue can win this time? Although Qin Yuan had always been full of confidence in Xue An, and Xue An never let him down, But this time the opponent was the Yu Family! The great martial arts family that has stood in the south of Huaxia for forty years! The Hei King lowered his head and said solemnly, I believe Mr. Xue will win! Qin Yuans eyes lit up, Oh? Why do you say that? The Hei King was silent for a moment, then shook his head, I dont know why, but thats just what I believe! Qin Yuan nodded, his eyes gradually filled with determination. In the past, it was always Mr. Xue who removed obstacles for my Qin Family. This time, my Qin Family will stand unconditionally behind Mr. Xue! Chapter 115: Reactions from All Sides (3 updates) Chapter 115: Chapter 115: Reactions from All Sides (3 updates) Trantor: 549690339 Xie Jingjing finished school and returned home, feeling that the atmosphere today was somewhat unusual. Instead of cooking in the kitchen, Mr. Xie sat in a chair, heaving long sighs and muttering under his breath. Auntie Pang, her mother, was constantly dabbing at her tears. Whats happened? Xie Jingjing asked in confusion. Auntie Pang lifted her head, nced at her daughter, and then sighed, Your dad went to buy groceries today and then he heard some news about your Brother Xiao An! What happened to Brother Xiao An? Xie Jingjing eximed, her face draining of color. I also heard it through the grapevine, Mr. Xie said with a face full of worry. Apparently, Xiao An offended some extremely formidable figure, and now theyre seeking revenge, setting it for ten days from now on the banks of Qingfeng River! Xie Jingjing turned pale and slumped into a chair, her mind in turmoil. What to do? What to do! Please, nothing bad must happen to Brother Xiao An! Xie Jingjing hung her head low, tears falling relentlessly. The atmosphere in the room was oppressively gloomy. Suddenly. Mr. Xie pped the table and abruptly stood up. Auntie Pang, startled, couldnt help but scold, What are you doing? Dont scare people like that! Mr. Xies face showed a seriousness it had never held before. Ive made up my mind, I will also go to the banks of Qingfeng River in ten days! Even though I might not be able to do anything! But Xiao An has been kind to Jingjing, kind to our family! I, Mr. Xie, am not ungrateful. Even if it costs me my life, I will go and lend Xiao An a hand! Xie Jingjing and Auntie Pang looked at Mr. Xie in surprise, but his eyes sparkled with a determination they had never seen before. Auntie Pang also became excited, nodding and saying, Thats right, truly worthy of being my man! Ill go too when the timees! Mr. Xie frowned, Mens business, why should women interfere unnecessarily? Upon hearing this, Auntie Pang became enraged, Mr. Xie, let me tell you, if it reallyes to blows, three of you wouldnt be a match for me! Mr. Xie felt a bit embarrassed, Ah,e on. The child is right here, what nonsense are you spouting! What nonsense? This is simply the truth! Watching this scene unfold, Xie Jingjing managed a tearful smile. A thought also emerged in her heart. Brother Xiao An! No matter what, I will go and see for myself. If you lose, then I will avenge you! Even if it costs me my life, I wont hesitate! The Wu Family. Wu Weidong sat in his chair, unable to contain his excitement. His wife, who had a face full of flesh, was also smiling happily. Thats great, as long as this Xue An dies, our sons death will be avenged! Wu Weidong said with augh. Hmph, its not going to be that easy. Once Xue An is dead, I want to y the little wretch who killed our son! the woman dered fiercely. Originally, her son Wu Zefeng had forcefully taken Xie Jingjing to the KTV. If Xue An had not arrived in time, the consequences would have been unthinkable. It was also because Wu Zefeng was malicious at heart, so Xue An ended up killing him. Later, Wu Weidong wanted to take revenge, but when any somewhat connected person in Beijiang heard that it involved taking on Xue An, they shook their heads as if they were wobbling drum rattle. Having no other choice, Wu Weidong gave up. But when the news of the Yu Family issuing the Sword Challenge Token against Xue An came, the Wu Family was overjoyed! Hehe! When the timees, lets go and enjoy the show, to see how the person who killed Zefeng will be wiped out by others! Wu Zefeng said with a sinister face. Hua Family Traditional Medicine Clinic. All day today, Hua Tingting was somewhat distracted. After seeing off thest patient, Hua Xingyu sighed. Tinger, whats wrong with you? Hua Tingting was silent for a long moment before she said, Grandpa, is Yu Family really as formidable as the rumors say? Hua Xingyus expression turned serious as he nodded, Very formidable! And extremely so! Hua Tingtings face grew more worried, Then, do you think Mr. Xue this time Hua Xingyu shook his head, I dont know, this isnt something that someone of my level can see through. However, Tingting. Hua Xingyu paused, then continued, You must remember, people like Mr. Xue are like divine dragons above the ninth heaven, you Hua Xingyu didnt finish his sentence. But Hua Tingting understood her grandfathers meaning. She felt somewhat disheartened. But she also understood that her grandfather meant well. Anyway, lets go to Qingfeng River in ten days to witness the most glorious duel in the Martial Arts World in a decade! It will also be like standing by Mr. Xues side to cheer him on! Hua Xingyu said. Hua Tingtings eyes brightened, Yes! While the outside world was in turmoil over the Sword Challenge Token issued by the Yu Family. Lingnan Yu Family remained as calm as ever. Yu Yang walked through the Testing Sword Pavilion and arrived at the back courtyard, where he saw his father, who was also the current Family Head of the Yu Family. Yu Lang. When are you nning to set off? Yu Lang, sitting in a chair, asked without even lifting his head. We will set off after seven days. Beijiang is only two thousand miles away from Lingnan; its a two-day journey! Yu Yang said respectfully, bowing. Yu Lang nodded, You are assigned as the emissary for this Sword Challenge. Do you know why? Yu Yangs body trembled with a sh of wild joy in his eyes, but he still bowed his head and said, I dont know! Yu Lang chuckled lightly, You, with your calcting heart too heavy, thats why you havent progressed in the Sword Dao as much as your elder brother! This Xue An is also quite a talent. Being able to kill Yu Ling with a single punch at the Martial Arts Conference shows he has some real skills. You must be careful and not tarnish the Yu Familys reputation. If you do well when the elder ancestores out of seclusion, you may serve by his side! Yu Yang trembled violently with delight, The elder ancestor ising out of seclusion? Yu Lang nodded solemnly, This news must not be disclosed, but a few days ago, your elder brother sent a message saying the Sword Qi outside the Sword Cottage has been growing stronger by the day. It shouldnt be too long now! I understand! Yu Yang suppressed the ecstasy in his heart and slowly retreated. To every member of the Yu Family, their elder ancestor Yu Yuanyi was a revered Immortal they all worshipped. Being able to serve by his side would be enormously beneficial for his own Sword Dao Cultivation. After leaving the back courtyard, Yu Yang arrived behind the Testing Sword Pavilion, where a uniquely beautiful young girl was seated in idle. Seeing Yu Yang approach, the girl couldnt help but smile. Why are you so happy today, Third Brother? Is there some good news? Yu Yang smiled, Little sister, youve sneaked out again. Be careful or father will punish you if he finds out. This young girl was Yu Langs youngest and only daughter, Yu Ran. Hehe, father wont! I heard that Third Brother has been appointed as the emissary for this Sword Challenge? Yu Yang nodded. Yu Ran became excited, And I heard that this time the opponent is a top expert ranked in the high ces of the heavenly list! You must be careful, Third Brother! The heavenly list? A sneer of disdain appeared on Yu Yangs lips. A list where those who have never seen a real Cultivator, even less a Loose Immortal, rank themselves first. Whats the use? To me, theyre nothing but chickens and dogs! Chapter 116: Longtai Group, Warmly Welcomes Sir Home! Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Longtai Group, Warmly Wees Sir Home! Trantor: 549690339 Yu Yangs confidence had its reasons. To the average martial artist, the Heavenly Rankings seemed unattainable. But for a top Martial Arts Family like the Yu Family, a mere Heavenly Ranking really counted for little. If upon his return from demonstrating his swordsmanship, he could truly attend to the elder and advance his Sword Dao cultivation even further, then by the time of the Immortal Gate conference three monthster, he would be confident of securing a ce on the Jade Rankings. And that was Yu Yangs pursuit. For atop the Jade Rankings were the elite masters from various Immortal Cultivation sects. The so-called Immortal Cultivation sects were those hidden from the world, leading many to believe they had already vanished, belonging to the major noble sects. On the Jade Rankings, Heavenly Beings weremon as mud, Xiaoyao were as numerous as dogs, there were even terrifying figures like the Half-step Loose Immortals. Being listed among them meant one truly possessed real strength. As for the Heavenly Rankings, in the eyes of someone like Yu Yang, they were nothing more than childs y. This was also why Yu Yang didnt take this sword demonstration too seriously. It was only his brother, a waste expelled from the family for cultivating heretical methods, who would die at the hands of such people. On a ne bound for Beijiang. At this moment, in the first-ss cabin, a man kept ncing at Tang Xuaner not far away. After a while, he couldnt contain himself any longer, coughed lightly, and then said with a smile, Excuse me, beautifuldy, are you a doctor? Tang Xuaner lifted her gaze from the book, looking up at the man who had spoken. He was a well-dressed, handsome man. Probably in his thirties. He seemed like a corporate elite by his demeanor. Out of courtesy, Tang Xuaner gave a slight smile and nodded. This smile made Zhang Mingke feel his heartbeat quicken by three beats. From the moment he boarded the ne, Zhang Mingke had noticed this stunningly beautiful woman. Having climbed the corporatedder for years, Zhang Mingke had seen his fair share of beautiful women. But how could those women, wrapped in all kinds of jewelry and meticulous makeup,pare to such a girl with natural grace? Moreover, since boarding the ne, this woman had been engrossed in reading. Zhang Mingke sneaked a peek and noticed she was reading highly specialized medical books. This only intensified Zhang Mingkes interest. Now, seeing Tang Xuaner smile at him, Zhang Mingke felt greatly encouraged and replied with a smile, Hello, my name is Zhang Mingke. May I get to know you? Saying so, Zhang Mingke extended his hand as though he wanted to shake hands. At the same time, he made sure to reveal the limited-edition Vacheron Constantin on his wrist. However, the anticipated conversation didnt happen. Tang Xuaner frowned slightly and then lowered her head to continue reading her book. Zhang Mingke was thus left hanging. This couldnt help but irritate him. After all, he was a corporate elite with an annual sry in the millions. There were no small number of women who pursued him. Yet, he had never met a woman who gave him so little face. And he noticed the man sitting beside Tang Xuaner, Xue An. In his opinion, the clothes Xue An wore from head to toe didnt amount to more than a few hundred yuan, not even enough to buy one of his own tie clips. Therefore, he didnt think this man was anyone significant. With a beauty at his side, Zhang Mingke found it hard to let go, so his gaze flickered as he schemed, his expression gradually turning sinister. Xue An naturally noticed this man as well. But in Xue Ans view, this man was no different from an ant. A creature that could be squashed with a single finger was not worthy of Xue Ans attention. As the ne slowlynded and everyone walked through the jet bridge to the airport hall, Zhang Mingke approached again, trying to be as graceful as possible as he said, Miss, weve traveled together, which must mean fate has brought us together. May I have the honor of knowing you? Tang Xuaner remained expressionless and didnt even nce at him as she walked past him straight away. Zhang Mingke clenched his teeth in secret, wanting to say something. As Xue An walked past him, he stopped, shing a set of white teeth and smiling threateningly, Ive traveled with you as well, does that mean were also fated? Having said that, Xue An smiled and walked away. Zhang Mingkes face turned extremely ugly, angrily ring at Xue Ans departing figure, then pulled out his phone to make a call. Hey, Brother Liu? Are you still at the airport? Yes! Get some guys over here; Ive got a bit of a situation! Zhang Mingke ended the call, and with a sinister look, he watched Xue An and the others walk away, sneering inwardly. He had just phoned Liu Laoda, a snake that had entrenched himself at the airport for many years. Once Liu Laoda entangled this group, he could step in to resolve the situation and legitimately meet the girl, right? With this in mind, Zhang Mingke felt a ze of excitement and followed them out. Liu Laoda operated right near the airport, managing all the taxis in the vicinity. So with a single call from Zhang Mingke, he rushed over with some men. Xiao Zhang, whats the issue? Liu Laoda asked. Zhang Mingke exined the situation. Liu Laoda looked at the retreating figures of Xue An and hispany, then nodded, Dont worry, this is no big deal! Come on, lets go over there with big brother! Zhang Mingke was thrilled and followed him out of the airport terminal. Then Zhang Mingke froze. Liu Laoda froze too. In fact, all the peopleing out of the airport froze. Because when Xue An walked out of Beijiang Airport, Qin Yuan was leading the executives of the Longtai Group, waiting respectfully by the roadside. As soon as Xue An emerged, Qin Yuan hurried forward several steps and bowed deeply. Longtai Group, wees Mr. Xue home! After he spoke, the executives following him also bowed and shouted in unison. Longtai Group, wees Mr. Xue home! Such a disy left everyone dumbfounded. Only Xue An remainedposed, slightly nodding his head. Lets go! My daughter is hungry; she needs to eat! Yes! Qin Yuan nodded and then personally opened the door of the Rolls-Royce, serving Xue An like a doorman as he got into the car. Xue An nced at him, cracked a small smile, then got into the car, holding his daughter. And Tang Xuaner was arranged to another vehicle. After the convoy drove off into the distance, Everyone present wore a look of astonishment. That middle-aged man just now seems to be a director of Longtai Group Elder Qin! How is that possible? Whats Elder Qins status? How could he possibly open a car door for a young man? But I feel its impossible, yet that was Elder Qin! And those people with him, they are all high-ranking executives of the Longtai Group! In the midst of these arguing voices, Zhang Mingke felt a chill throughout his body. Because he knew better than anyone that the person just then was indeed Longtai Groups Chairman, Qin Yuan. The people following him were indeed the senior echelons of Longtai. The reason he was so sure was that he worked at Longtai Group! There was a time when he had seen Qin Yuan from a distance at an annualpany meeting. The impression that Qin Yuan left on Zhang Mingke was profound. But he never expected that Longtais Chairman would treat that man with such respect today. Who on earth was he? Thinking this, Zhang Mingke couldnt help but shiver. At this moment, Liu Laodas reaction was even worse. He turned deathly pale, his whole body trembling. Brother Liu, whats wrong? Zhang Mingke asked with concern. No sooner had he spoken than Liu Laoda pped him across the face. Smack! Zhang Mingke was stunned, holding his face and looking at Liu Laoda, not understanding what had happened. Seeing Liu Laoda shivering, he said, Hey Zhang, are you sick of living? Dont drag me into this, will you? Brother Liu, whats going on? Zhang Mingke asked, almost sobbing. Liu Laoda sneered, Do you know who that guy just now was? Who? Thats Mr. Xue, someone everyone on the streets of Beijiang knows not to mess with! You made me go after him? Do you want me dead? As Liu Laoda spoke, he delivered two more ps. Zhang Mingkes nose bled as he cried, and then he burst into tears! Chapter 117 A Sword Crosses the River (1 update) Chapter 117: Chapter 117 A Sword Crosses the River (1 update) Trantor: 549690339 On the tenth of April, today the joyous deities are located to the north and the wealth deities to the southeast, suitable for rituals, baths, funerals, and interment, but it is advised against praying for blessings or holding weddings. Before leaving home, Mr. Xie took a deliberate nce at the almanac. Today was the day rumored about, and Mr. Xie had closed his restaurant yesterday, then took a bath and got a haircut. After grooming himself, he spent the entire night sharpening knives in the kitchen. He was quite aware that his abilities might not be of any help at all. But after all, he was a man. He could at least be clear about his debts of gratitude and enmity. Since Xue An had shown kindness to him and to Jingjing, what harm was there in risking his life to repay that debt? Auntie Pang, on the other hand, knelt solemnly in front of the Bodhisattva statue before leaving, murmuring to herself. Normally, Xie Jingjing would have scoffed in secret. But today, she too knelt down earnestly beside her, palms pressed together, silently praying in her heart. Praying to all the Heavenly Divines above to bless my Xiao An, to keep him safe and unharmed. After getting ready, the whole family locked up and then headed towards the banks of Qingfeng River. The Qingfeng River is located to the southwest of Beijiang. Its about seventy to eighty li away. Mr. Xie nned to take a taxi there, but upon going outside, he found the streets eerily quiet, with much fewer pedestrians. When he finally found a taxi after much difficulty, the fare was three times the usual rate. But Mr. Xie didnt care about that now. The taxi driver was very talkative, and while driving, he asked, Are you heading to Qingfeng River to watch the excitement? Haha, youre a bitte. After getting out of the taxi, Mr. Xie and hispanions understood what the driver meant. The usually deste banks of the Qingfeng River were now teeming with people. An endless crowd had packed the ce so tightly that no one could get through. Of course, there was arge empty area around the small hill in the core region. But it was several li away, and they couldnt push through the crowd. Mr. Xie was anxious. What if they couldnt make it through? Just as they were getting restless, there was a stir at the back of the crowd, and then about a dozen cars slowly drove up. The crowd parted to make way, and after the dozen cars drove in, they began discussing animatedly. Its the Qin Familys cars! The Qin Family has arrived! Yeah, I also saw the young miss of the Qin Family sitting in one of those cars behind. Now its going to be lively! Xie Jingjing craned her neck to look and noticed that, among the people getting off these cars, there was no sign of Xue An, and she couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. She didnt want Xue An toe. Several more luxury cars drove past, this time carrying other wealthy families from Beijiang. In no time at all, the banks of the Qingfeng River had gathered almost all the noble families and wealthy ns from Beijiang. This naturally included Wu Weidong. He was full of smug satisfaction as he watched the Qin Family from a distance. Especially when he saw the solemn expressions on the faces of Qin Yu and others, he could not help but sneer coldly in his heart. Arge part of the Qin Familys current illustrious status was due to Xue An. If Xue An were to lose today, then the Qin Familys power would surely wane. And then whether Beijiang would still carry the name Qin was yet to be seen. As he was pondering, a huge exmation suddenly erupted from the crowd. Wu Weidong quickly looked up. He saw a young man standing with his hands behind his back, flying rapidly towards them from afar over the rivers surface. Thats right, flying. This sight naturally shocked themon folk who hadnt seen much of the world. Tan Dong and others, however, had very grave expressions on their faces. In a short time, the young man arrived at the site. Only then did people clearly see that beneath his feet was actually a sword. Sword Control flight? Could it be a Sword Immortal? Many vigers stirred, thinking they had encountered a genuine Sword Immortal today. However, Tan Dong and Tan Xiaoyu exchanged nces, witnessing the shock in each others eyes. This was no Sword Immortal, but it was still quite terrifying. It was said that when Bodhidharma crossed eastwards, he crossed a river on a reed. What Yu Yang, the son of the Yu Family, was using now was clearly the same type of Divine Skills. Yu Yang had an expressionless face, with both hands sped behind his back, crossing the Qingfeng River on his sword. He didnt seem to take anyone else into consideration. He slowly opened his mouth and said, I am Yu Yang from the Yu Family here to execute the Sword Demonstration, where is Xue An? His voice was not loud, but it traveled far. Nobody made a sound. After a moment, whispers began below. Could this Xue An be too scared toe? I guess so, the other party is from the Yu Family! Even a fool wouldnte! Tsk tsk, I didnt expect the unbeatable Mr. Xue to have run away! In the midst of these discussions, many looked at the Qin Family with disdain. Qin Yus face was incredibly solemn. She felt an immense pressure weighing on her. At this point, Yu Yang slightly frowned, then surveyed everyone present. Xue An where is he? Still no reply. Yu Yang tapped his foot on the ground and flew up to a small mound before slowly saying, I havee with my sword today to meet Xue An. Now, I will wait for him for the duration of an incense stick. If he doesnt show up by then, dont me me for being rude! Having said that, Yu Yang sat down cross-legged, cing the long sword across his knees, and then lit a stick of incense, inserting it in front of him. Many people below were buzzing with conversation. At this moment, Wu Weidong couldnt help but sneer, Heh heh, they say this Mr. Xues Cultivation Level is divine, turns out hes just a bully who fears the truly tough, scared off by the Yu Family, isnt he? At this time, Xie Jingjing and others had squeezed inside and heard Wu Weidongs words. She couldnt help but angrily retort. Shut your mouth! What right do you have to talk about Brother Xiao An? Brother Xiao An? What a joke, who are you to scold me? Wu Weidong, seeing that it was just an ordinary girl, couldnt contain his rage. At this moment, his plump wifes eyes lit up, and she sneered, So its you! You little hussy, causing my sons death for you, and now worried that murderer Xue An will be at a disadvantage? I tell you, both you and your Xue An are not going to have a good day today! The woman spoke with a venomous tone. Only then did Wu Weidong realize that this girl was Xie Jingjing, the one who had caused his sons death, and his face was filled with resentment as well. The couples words drew the attention of the surrounding people. Xie Jingjing clenched her teeth and, undaunted, lifted her head to face the woman with a face full of bulging flesh. Stop spouting nonsense. I caused your sons death? If Brother Xiao An hadnt arrived in time that day, your son would have nearly killed me, and now you dare to spew lies? The plump woman never thought Xie Jingjing would dare to talk back. She was initially stunned, then her face turned livid with rage as she charged over. You little hussy, Ill teach you a lesson right now! She reached out to grab Xie Jingjings hair. Xie Jingjing, only a high school girl, had never encountered such a situation and was momentarily stunned. Her mother, Auntie Pang, arrived just in time and, seeing someone trying to hit her daughter, was instantly furious. Seizing the moment, she delivered a p right across Wu Zefengs mothers face. Auntie Pang, who usually busied herself around the restaurant hefting gas cylinders, had significant strength in her hands. The p left Wu Zefengs mother seeing stars, and it took her a good while to recover. Wu Weidong, seeing his wife struck, could not just stand by. As he was about to move in, Old Xies eyes turned red with fury. He had just heard the exchange, realizing these were the rtives of the brat whod nearly cost his daughter her innocence that day. He hadnt even settled ounts with them yet, and here they were, ying the victim first. With a hot head, Old Xie reached out, grabbed the kitchen knife hed been sharpening all night from behind his backthe de gleamingand shouted. Id like to see who dares toe over! Upon seeing the knife, Wu Weidong and his wifes courage faltered first; they stepped back and muttered, Just wait, youre relying on Xue An, right? Lets see what youll do after Xue An is defeated today! Chapter 118: To deal with you… I don’t even need to use any special moves! (2 more) Chapter 118: Chapter 118: To deal with you I dont even need to use any special moves! (2 more) Trantor: 549690339 Youre full of shit! Little Brother An would never lose! Xie Jingjing was so angry she even swore. Wu Weidong sneered, about to say something else, when suddenly, from within the crowd, a girl with a frosty face approached and pped Wu Weidong, sending him flying through the air. Once Wu Weidong hadnded heavily, the girl said coldly, Spout nonsense again, and Ill kill you! Lying on the ground, Wu Weidong trembled and didnt dare to utter a sound anymore. The girl then turned her head to look at Xie Jingjing. Xie Jingjing took a step back, somewhat frightened. The girl smiled, Hello, Im Xue Lan. Xue Lan? So Little Brother An is My cousin! Xue Lan smiled, but her eyes were full of worry. Upon hearing the news in Qingmang Town, she had immediately rushed over. Because Song Yi had made it clear that the Yu Family was not to be trifled with. When she arrived and saw Yu Yang crossing the river with a single sword stroke, Xue Lans heart sank. This man was undoubtedly a formidable enemy. Now Xue Lans cultivation level was also at the initial stages of enlightenment, and even Song Yi was shocked by her progress. Thus, Xue Lan could also tell how formidable this Yu Yang was. Wu Weidongs ranting had annoyed and troubled Xue Lan, prompting her to teach him a lesson. Xie Jingjings eyes lit up, Then Little Brother An Xue Lan shook her head, I havent seen him either! As she spoke, Xue Lan turned her head to look at Yu Yang, who was meditating with his eyes closed on the hill, her feelingsplex. She both hoped for Xue An toe and feared his arrival. She hoped for Xue An toe because only then could all the voices of doubt be silenced. Her fear stemmed from the possibility that if Xue An was not a match for Yu Yang, the consequences would be unimaginable. While she hesitated, Yu Yang slowly opened his eyes, and the incense in front of him was about to burn out. A contemptuous smile appeared on Yu Yangs face. As expected! So Xue An still didnt dare toe? But this was also a wise decision. After all, even if he came, he would die by my sword! Yu Yang raised his head, opened his mouth as if to speak, when at that moment, in the distant sky, a person was seen approaching at a leisurely pace. Despite the slow steps, each carried the figure dozens of yards, so in just a moment, the person arrived at the banks of Qingfeng River. Its Xue An! Mr. Xue has arrived! The crowd below stirred. The one who arrived was, of course, Xue An. The reason he waste today would probably be hard to believe for many people. Because Xue Xiang and her sister had overslept in the morning, getting up quitete, and by the time Xue An finished making breakfast for his two precious daughters and waited for them to finish eating, it was alreadyte. That was why Xue An had arrived sote. When Qin Yu and others saw Xue An, they were all excited. But Wu Weidong and the others looked extremely displeased. Nobody had expected Xue An to actually make it at this time. Meanwhile, Yu Yang watched Xue An with an amused gaze. Arriving through the air does show some real skill. But the more capable he is, the more excited Yu Yang became. Only such an opponent could further advance my Sword Dao! At that moment, Xue An stepped over the heads of the crowd and, in an instant, reached the top of the hill. Afternding on the ground, Xue An looked at Yu Yang and smiled slightly. Sorry, it seems like Imte! Yu Yang remained nomittal, slowly stood up, and then stared at Xue An, The Sword Challenge Token has made it clear, you killed the disciples of my Yu Family, and today I represent the Yu Family to take your life. Do you have any questions? Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, No questions. Yu Qing was killed by me, and I have received the Sword Challenge Token, but if you want to take my life, Xue An paused for a moment and then sneered menacingly, then youll have to see if you have the ability! The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The crowd watching from below all took several steps back, their faces showing shock. Without even starting, was the momentum already this frightening? Meanwhile, Xie Jingjings eyes brimmed with tears as she prayed fervently within her heart. May the Bodhisattva bless Xiao An with victory! At that moment, Yu Yang nodded, Youre right, but there has never been a resentful spirit under the sword of the Yu Family who was not convinced. You will be no different! With that said, Yu Yang slowly drew his sword. As the long sword was unsheathed, a sound resembling a dragons roar followed, and a sh of cold light swept over, breaking every tree on the hill. Tan Dong couldnt help eximing, Its Sword Qi! Tan Xiaoyu asked, Father, what is Sword Qi? Tan Dong replied with a solemn face, Sword Qi is the force generated when a persons Sword Dao Cultivation reaches a certain level, incredibly sharp and formidable! Tan Xiaoyus expression also became worried. Yet within this biting Sword Qi, Xue An looked calm, even the corners of his mouth betraying a hint of a smile. This sword, named Dragon Roar, being killed by it is also a part of your destiny! Yu Yang proimed arrogantly. Xue An shook his head, The sword is fine, what a pity that the swordsman iscking! Yu Yangs gaze turned icy as he sneered, Since its like that, let me see what makes you qualified to boast like this! Having said this, Yu Yang thrust out with his sword. This thrust was so fast it even made many onlookers feel an illusion. It seemed as though Yu Yangs thrust had pierced through space itself; the hilt was still in Yu Yangs hand, but the tip appeared directly in front of Xue An, having traveled the gap of more than a dozen steps. The astonishingly rapid thrust made many who cared for Xue An cry out in rm. Xie Jingjing even shut her eyes in fright, her heart pounding wildly. A smug smile appeared on Yu Yangs lips. In his view, this thrust was too perfect, even impable! Even if you are a Half-step Loose Immortal, it is impossible for you to dodge my earth-shattering thrust! Thats what Yu Yang was thinking, but in the next moment, his smile froze. Because in the nick of time, Xue An raised his hand and flicked it lightly. Pop. The fingertip uratelynded on the tip of the sword. Yu Yang felt an immense forceing at him, causing his wrist to go numb instantly, and then the Dragon Roar Sword in his hand dropped to the ground with a ng. At the base of the mountain, there was dead silence. Many thought they had seen wrong. This impressive thrust was simply flicked away by Xue An with a casual finger? And Yu Yangs color drained from his face as he hurriedly retreated. Xue An didnt give chase but instead folded his arms and looked on with interest at him. Yu Yang kept retreating until he was twenty or thirty steps away before he stopped with a grave expression. What what move is that? Xue An gave a slight smile, revealing a set of nice teeth, and shook his head, I didnt need to use any particr moves to deal with you. At these words, Yu Yangs face turned extremely unsightly. Fine! I admit, I underestimated you! But do you really think, this is all the strength passed down by the Yu Family? Yu Yang said coldly, his hands moving as if gripping something, then a majestic Sword Qi gradually took shape in his hands. Many changed their expressions dramatically. Tan Dong murmured to himself, Formless Sword Qi! This Yu Yangs Sword Dao Cultivation has actually reached such a terrifying level! Today, I will let you see the might of the Yu Familys killing sword! Yu Yang dered as he raised his hands high. Then, a Giant Sword tens of meters in length took form and swiftly cleaved downward. The momentum was so great that even the Qingfeng River behind Xue An came to a momentary halt, and a break appeared on the surface of the river! A sword that splits the river! The might of the Yu Familys killing sword was indeed formidable! Chapter 119: What is the True Sword Dao Chapter 119: Chapter 119: What is the True Sword Dao (3 more) Trantor: 549690339 But just under the sword force that seemed to split heaven and earth, Xue An remained calm, with even a hint of a smile on his lips. Yu Yang sneered inwardly, Close to death, and still so arrogant? At this moment, Xue An spoke indifferently, Counting this strike, youve already chopped at me twice. So this time its my turn! With that, Xue An raised his hand and threw a punch. This punch, in the face of the mighty sword force, seemed so insignificant. Moreover, it was utterly silent, not even as forceful as the gentle y-fighting of a girl. Many people watched with disdain. Was this the prowess of the legendary Mr. Xue? Was that all he had? Yu Yang had thought the same, he had even envisioned Xue An being cleaved in two by his sword. But this casually thrown punch was like a needle that could pierce through anything, striking precisely at the weakest point of the formidable sword force. Pfft. It was as though a balloon had been popped, the immense momentum suddenly deted. Yu Yang felt so sick he wanted to vomit blood. It was as if he had used all his strength, only to hit a mass of cotton; it was that frustrating. At the same time, Yu Yang retreated in rm. This man, he was indeed formidable! Just from that seemingly insignificant punch, he had managed to disrupt the focus of his sword strike, and from that alone, one could see just how terrifying his strength was. And this was just the beginning. Xue Ans expression remained nonchnt as he said, Thinking of running now? Dont you think its a bitte? As he spoke, Xue An threw another punch. With this punch, the entire hill shook as if an earthquake had hit, the ground trembling. Yu Yang couldnt even stand steadily and fell to the ground; his bones felt as if they had softened and he found himself unable to get up for a while. Xue An began to slowly walk toward him. A look of utter terror spread across Yu Yangs face. He had never imagined that a duel he thought he had in the bag would take such an unexpected turn. And judging by the looks of it now, he seemed to be losing! Seeing Xue An approaching, Yu Yang clenched his teeth and then decisively bit his tongue. After he spat out a mouthful of blood, Yu Yang sneered, Xue An, I admit youre formidable, but youre still going to die! As he said this, Yu Yangs aura vanished. At the same time, he merged with the hill behind him and even with Qingfeng River. Yu Yangs aura surged dramatically. And most importantly, if Xue An were to attack him now, it would be akin to attacking the hill and Qingfeng River as well! This indirectly weakened Xue Ans fist. At that moment, Yu Yang stood in the air, full of smug satisfaction. Xue An, you are indeed impressive, but what can you do to me now? This was a technique Yu Yang had painstakingly developed over the years, which he considered invulnerable. But Xue An just stood there, looked up at Yu Yang floating in the air, and then shook his head slightly. Youre wrong! Yu Yang was taken aback, Wrong? What do you mean? Xue An said indifferently, I mean you have gone astray in your cultivation of Sword Dao! To Yu Yang, it was as if he had just heard the greatest joke of all, and he burst into loudughter. Afterughing, Yu Yang stared at Xue An. You dare say that we, the Yu Familys Sword Cultivators, are mistaken? I dont know about the rest of your family, but you are certainly mistaken, Xue An said, speaking in a measured tone. Oh? Where did I go wrong? Yu Yang asked with a sneer on his face. Xue An replied with a slight smile, Sword Cultivators cultivate nothing more than the Sword Qi in their chest, an unstoppable momentum. Every Sword Cultivator I have ever seen is like this! Back in his days of traveling The Multiverse, Xue An had seen more than one Sword Emperor! Although these Sword Emperors had lower Cultivation Levels than Xue An, their lethality left little to be desired. Moreover, these people often had no magical treasures, relying solely on their Sword Qi, but were able to traverse The Multiverse with ease. Xue An had once personally witnessed a Sword Emperor cleave a star in two with a single sword strike! That was what a true supreme Sword Cultivator looked like! Inparison, Yu Yang was like a child brandishing a tree branch and posturing. Yu Yangsplexion gradually turned ashen, because he vaguely felt that there might be some truth to what Xue An had said. Xue An continued, And now, you are resorting to trickery to fight me, which in itself has already ced you in an inferior position. Yu Yang chuckled coldly, You talk a good talk, as if you truly understand the sword. Xue An nodded, I wouldnt say I understand, but in todays world, probably no one understands better than I do! What Xue An said was the truth. Aside from those few Sword Emperors, his Sword Dao Cultivation could indeed be considered unrivaled in The Multiverse. What a joke. Yu Yang was just about to mock him. At that moment, Xue An spoke calmly, Since you dont believe it, then today, I will let you see for yourself what the true Sword Dao is! Saying that, the Dragon Roar Sword, which had fallen to the ground, suddenly flew up, circled a few times around Xue An, and emitted a submissive low whine. Yu Yang watched, his mouth agape in astonishment. This Dragon Roar Sword was bestowed upon him by his father, rumored to be a famous ancient sword. But to Yu Yang, it was just a sharper than usual sword! He never imagined that the Dragon Roar Sword could actually possess such spirituality. At this moment, Xue An gently caressed the de of the Dragon Roar Sword and smiled faintly, You have suffered for all these years. The Dragon Roar Sword let out a long cry as if it were extremely excited. After that, Xue An held the sword in hand, and a vast Sword Qi soared into the sky. Yu Yang trembled all over and then looked at Xue An in disbelief. How is this possible how can you have such a powerful Sword Qi? Yu Yang eximed in shock. Xue An smiled grimly, Nothing is impossible its just that you are too weak! With that said, Xue An shed with his sword. No words could describe that sword strike. It was as if even time itself had stopped under this sword. Even the flowing Qingfeng River seemed to halt because of it. Yu Yangs face was filled with extreme terror. And then everything shattered thunderously, including the Qingfeng River behind and the hill beneath, all shattered under this sword! Yu Yang didnt even have a chance to struggle before he was obliterated by the supreme Sword Qi. But because the speed was too fast, he had not yet breathed hisst at that moment. Such such great swordsmanship! Having spoken, Yu Yang dissipated with the wind. Everyone at the foot of the mountain fell silent. The Yu Family had issued the Sword Challenge Token, vowing to cut down Beijiang with the sword! And today, Xue An proimed to the world with the true Sword Dao, he is the invincible one! Tan Xiaoyu, looking at the figure standing proudly with his sword, couldnt help but tear up. Hua Tingting and Hua Xingyu stood in the distance, watching. By the end, Hua Tingting bowed her head, tears streaming down her face. Hua Xingyu sighed deeply and patted his granddaughters shoulder. Its over, from now on, who in the world will not know you, Mr. Xue has already transformed into a dragon! As for Xie Jingjing and the others, they were weeping with joy. Only Wu Weidong and his plump wife looked at each other, saw the terror in each others eyes, and turned to slip away. But two almost imperceptible Sword Qis swiftly passed by. The two stood frozen for a moment, then their heads, as if severed by the wind, rolled to the ground, blood spurting into the sky, and their corpses fell to the ground. Chapter 120: Seven Days Later, Swords Cut Down the Yu Family Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Seven Days Later, Swords Cut Down the Yu Family Trantor: 549690339 No one dared to speak. Xue An had already used his supreme cultivation to tell everyone that opposing him meant only one thinga path to death! However, at this moment, Xue An did not move from his spot; instead, he stood still, with a very strange expression on his face. While everyone was in a state of shock and disbelief, they saw the small mountain, seemingly unable to bear the burden any longer, emit a series of creaking noises before it copsed thunderously. Xue An stood in mid-air, his face full of intense murderous intent. Seven days from now, I will move against Lingnan and behead the Yu Family with my sword! This statement made everyone first freeze, then all looked at Xue An with faces full of shock. Was he joking? Or did he think that by killing Yu Yang, he could do something to the Yu Family? One must know that the Yu Family had that Sword Immortal ancestor! Everyone was full of doubts and couldnt fathom why Xue An would do such a thing! But only Xue An knew what had just happened. He had in Yu Yang with a single stroke of his sword, and Yu Yangs iplete soul had drifted out. Xue An hadnt cared at the time, casually grasping the soul in his hand, intending to extract some memories to take a look. However, to his surprise, when he delved into Yu Yangs memories, he suddenly saw an indistinct silhouette deep within Yu Yangs memories. Although it was blurry, Xue An still recognized at a nce who it was! An Yan! That was An Yans silhouette from behind! But how could she appear in Yu Yangs memories? Xue An immediately began a frantic search through Yu Yangs memories, but to no availthe remaining memories held no clues whatsoever. But no matter what, this had given Xue An an extremely important clue. That was An Yans disappearance was very likely rted to the Yu Family! Thinking of this, Xue An couldnt help but feel a surge of killing intent. That was why he dered that he would behead the Yu Family in seven days. At this moment, Qin Yu and the others looked at each other, their faces filled with horror; they also did not understand why Xue An was suddenly so furious. Gradually, the crowd dispersed, and Xue An walked down with an icy expression on his face. Qin Yu wanted to say something but hesitated. Because Xue Ans current expression was too terrifying. Even Qin Yu and the others had never seen Xue An so angry. But after Xue An took a deep breath, the murderous aura gradually dissipated, and he regained hisposure. Mr Mr. Xue Qin Yu said timidly. Although she knew Xue An was usually good-tempered, his face full of murderous intent just now was truly frightening, and she still felt somewhat terrified. Xue An smiled slightly, Whats the matter? You Are you alright? she asked. Im fine! he said. Then why do you want to wipe out the Yu Family? Qin Yu asked bravely. This was not just about an ordinary bout; this was a deration of war against a martial arts family! Qin Yu could even imagine the turmoil that would ensue once the news spread. Xue An said indifferently, Nothing particr, I just find them displeasing to the eye! Qin Yu suddenly felt that this sentence was somewhat familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. At that moment, Old Xies family hurried over. Xue Lan and Song Yi also joined An Yans side. Xie Jingjing felt as if she had a thousand words in her heart, but when she saw An Yan, she couldnt say anything. Especially when An Yan turned to her with a smile and said, Jingjing is here too! Xie Jingjing felt a sourness in her nose and an urge to cry. At this time, Song Yi asked with a serious expression, Mr. Xue, although I dont know why you suddenly dered war on the Yu Family, what youre doing is rather rash! This was also the sentiment of many others. But An Yan simply smiled lightly, This I have my own sense of measure! Song Yi wanted to say something, but when he saw the calm and resolute expression on An Yans face, he shut his mouth. Meanwhile, Old Xie patted his chest and said, Xiao Anzi, Ive never respected anyone before, but youre the first! Not only did you defeat that arrogant youngster, but you also dared to attack theirir head-on. Just for that, Uncle Xie admires you, man! Ill go with you when the timees. You should know that Uncle Xies cleaver isnt just for show! As he spoke, Old Xie even unted his cleaver with a boastful look on his face. But before Old Xie could finish his antics, Auntie Pang pped him on the head. Enough, with those little tricks of yours, youre also boasting in front of Xiao Anzi? You cant even beat me! Old Xies face turned red from the p, and he awkwardly said, I mean, Jingjings mom, in front of so many people, couldnt you save me some face? Pah, do you even have face left? Auntie Pang scolded. An Yan couldnt help but burst into silentughter. Indeed, this Uncle Xie, afraid of his wife, would never change this aspect in his life! At that moment, Qin Yu approached and said, Mr. Xue, Grandpa and I have already prepared the banquet. Lets all join it! Its to celebrate your sess! An Yan nodded, Alright then! As everyone headed back to Beijiang to prepare for the evenings banquet, the news of An Yan ying Yu Yang at the Qingfeng River bank and dering he would challenge Lingnan in seven days exploded through the Martial Arts World like a bomb. The martial arts forum was goingpletely insane at this moment. Countless posts kept refreshing. My god, the Yu Family actually lost! They were defeated by someone previously unheard of! Yeah, this is the first time in forty years the Yu Family has handed down a Sword Challenge Token, and yet they failed! I told you Mr. Xue wouldnt lose. You all mocked me back then, now see how formidable he is! But has he gone mad? To actually dere war on the Yu Family! Yes! I also think Mr. Xue has gone mad, or hes too arrogant. This isnt a simple duel, hes opposing a top Martial Arts Family like the Yu Family! Tsk tsk! The Martial Arts World has been stagnant like still water for decades, too calm, but the emergence of An Yan has made everything so much more exciting. However, I still think the chances of his sess are extremely slim, because my second uncles neighbors aunts son-inw mentioned that the Lingnan Sword Immortal seems to be about toe out of seclusion! Is what upstairs said true? Same question! Countless inquiries instantly overwhelmed the poster. It wasnt until half a dayter that the person replied. I just made a phone call to confirm. This rtive of mine, albeit indirectly rted, has been a servant in the Yu Family for many years, and he said that the Yu Family has been busily renovating the courtyard recently, as if they are preparing for some joyous asion! Hiss! Now its really going to be lively! Forty years ago, the Sword Immortal took the world by surprise with a single strike. I never expected that upon his release, he would encounter such a rising talent! Still, I think that An Yan is courting death! No matter how powerful he is, can he be more powerful than the Lingnan Sword Immortal? Besides, since he killed Yu Yang, the Sword Challenge walker, the Yu Family will not let him off! Chapter 121: Dad Will Take You to Find Mom! (2 updates) Chapter 121: Chapter 121: Dad Will Take You to Find Mom! (2 updates) Trantor: 549690339 The banquet was held in the headquarters building of Longtai Group. The Qin Family hadnt invited too many people this time, but still, many arrived uninvited. Without exception, they were all there to curry favor with the Qin Family. Even a fool could see now that the Qin Familys status was as solid as a rock, having be the top tycoon of Beijiang, and indeed the entire provincial city. Additionally, many were there for Xue An. However, Xue An only made an appearance at the beginning of the banquet and did not show up again afterward. This couldnt help but disappoint many who were hoping to get close to him. At the moment, Xue An stood on the balcony of Qin Yuans office, silently drinking. Tang XuanEr watched him with some concern from the side. She hadnt gone to the battle today, instead staying home to take care of Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. With Fan Mengxue busy with the next movie in the provincial city, Tang XuanEr was the only one by Xue Ans side. Originally, Tang XuanEr wasnt too worried. In her eyes, Xue An, who had disappeared for four years, had changed a lot. It seemed as if there was nothing in the world that could trouble him. But unexpectedly, after winning the battle, Xue An actually issued a challenge to the Yu Family. It was an act that shocked and puzzled many people. And aftering back, Xue An had remained silent with a somber face. This atmosphere made Tang XuanErs heart tighten. Do you want to ask me why I want to deal with the Yu Family? Xue An suddenly said. Tang XuanEr kept her head down, silent, because she knew that if Xue An wanted to speak, he would, and if he didnt want to, asking was futile. Xue An picked up his wine ss, drained the red wine in one gulp, and then said with a mncholic tone, Today, from Yu Yangs soul, I saw someones shadow! Tang XuanEr trembled and looked up at Xue An. Xue An nodded, Yes, its An Yans silhouette. Although it was very blurry, I could still recognize it at a nce! With that, a hint of sadness infused Xue Ans tone. Her shadow was so lonely, as if bearing immense pressure, it made me feel an urge to kill! As Xue An spoke, a hundred meters around him went still without a breeze, and the wine ss on the table silently turned to dust. That was Xue Ans wrath. Tang XuanEr looked at Xue An withplex eyes. Will you go to find her? Xue An nodded firmly, Of course, I will go to find her no matter who the opponent is! Tang XuanEr fell silent, merely gazing quietly at Xue Ans back, her eyes bing somewhat infatuated. Daddy daddy, what are you doing here? Xue Xiang and Xue Nian ran in excitedly. They had a st today. Because Qin Yu suddenly ordered a full set of amusement park equipment, then cleared out an entire floor of the building, setting up an exclusive amusement park just for the two little girls. They had been ying until now beforeing to look for Xue An. Xue Ans expression returned to normal, he squatted down to pick up his two daughters and said with a smile, Daddy was talking to your Aunt XuanEr! Daddy, were you drinking? Xue Xiang asked cheerfully. Xue An nodded and then said, In a couple of days, how about daddy takes you to find mommy? Would that be good? The two little girls were first startled, then shouted with surprise, Yes, yes! We want to go find mommy! As Xue Xiang said this, her eyes welled with ayer of mist and she said somewhat intively, Daddy, does mommy not like us? How could that be! Mommy loves you two the most. Then why hasnt shee to find us? Thats because mommy has been very busy, but now she has time, so daddy will take you to find her! Yay, yay! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian cheered joyously, then turned their heads to look at Tang XuanEr. Aunt XuanEr, lets go find mom together! Tang Xuaner brushed her hair from her ear and smiled gently, No, Auntie has to go to work. Ill just stay at home and wait for you toe back, okay? Yeah! Aunt XuanEr, when momes back, youll still be our favorite Aunt XuanEr! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian suddenly said. The words made Tang Xuaners eyes gradually redden, and then she turned her head away, not wanting to cry in front of the two little girls. In fact, when it came to feelings, Tang Xuaner had always taken care of the two little girls until they grew up. The bitterness and fatigue involved were only known to Tang Xuaner. And the two little girls were very affectionate towards her indeed. They even used to call her mom. Later, it was Tang Xuaner herself who corrected them several times before they started to call her Aunt XuanEr. Xue An watched Tang Xuaners shoulders tremble slightly, and his gaze became tender. He owed this girl too much, and he was determined to repay her in the future. Lingnans Yu Family! The news of Yu Yang being in by a sword from Xue An had been delivered back. Yu Yangs father, Yu Lang, abruptly stood up, his expression bing solemn. Youre saying he split the Qingfeng River with a single sword? Yes! And Young Master Yu was reduced to ashes under that very sword. Moreover, he also said that in seven days he will ascend to Lingnan and strike down the Yu Family! the messenger said. Alright, you may leave, said Yu Lang, his eyes shing coldly as he spoke in a deep voice. After the messenger left, there wasnt much grief on Yu Langs face. As a member of a martial arts family, it wasnt unusual to die inbatthe important thing was to seek revenge afterward! What really shook Yu Lang was Xue Ansst statement, which sounded like a deration of war. In seven days, he would arrive in Lingnan and strike down the Yu Family! What arrogance! A sneer crept onto Yu Langs face. Did he really think that by killing a legitimate descendant of the Yu family, he could achieve anything? After all, Yu Yang was the least promising among Yu Langs several sons! At that moment, Yu Ran, having learned the news, hurried over. As soon as he entered, Yu Ran spoke with grief and anger, Father! My third brother he Yu Lang waved his hand, If hes inferior in skill and dies, he has no one else to me. Then, looking at Yu Ran with indulgent eyes, Yu Lang said, The Rain God Festival ising up in a few days here in Lingnan, why havent you gone out to y? Yu Ran was still somewhat sad. Although Yu Yang was not favored by his father, he was always affectionate towards Yu Ran. He never thought that what seemed to be a safe Shi Jian would end up costing Yu Yang his life. Father, I just came back from outside, Yu Ran replied. How is the Rain God Festival this year? Its unprecedentedly grand, with more tourists from various ces than in previous years! Yu Ran paused and then said, Father, I heard that this Xue An wille to Lingnan in seven days? Yu Lang sneered, Him? If he dares toe, then Lingnan will be his grave! Then Yu Lang added, Dont go too far these next few days, the old ancestor is likely to emerge from seclusion anytime now! Yu Ran was struck by this and bowed in acknowledgment before slowly exiting the room. Yu Ran, his heart still filled with sorrow, also heard the murmurs of those around him. This time Yu Yang has been killed; we havent even gone after him, and this Xue An dares toe to Lingnan? Is he seeking death? Indeed, and he thinks he can strike down the Yu Family with his sword? Laughable! Meanwhile, this news had also spread throughout the entire Lingnan region. But without exception, no one believed it. To the native people of Lingnan, the Yu Family was like a living Immortal who safeguarded the locality! How could an Immortal ever lose? Chapter 122: First Arrival in Lingnan (3 updates) Chapter 122: Chapter 122: First Arrival in Lingnan (3 updates) Trantor: 549690339 Lingnan. Located at the southernmost tip of Huaxia. The customs and scenery are vastly different from those of Beijiang. As soon as Xue An got off the ne, he discovered that something like a grand festival seemed to be underway everywherethere was an air of festivity. Longtai Group also had an office here. Thus, someone had already been waiting outside the airport for him. After getting into the car, the manager smiled and said, Mr. Xue, youvee at just the right time. These next few days happen to be Lingnans grandest festival of the year, the Rain God Festival! Its quite lively! Xue An nodded nomittally, but Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were looking out the car window, eximing in surprise from time to time. Daddy, look, the trees outside are so tall! Xue Xiang said. Xue Nian seemed about to drool, Daddy, whats that up in the tree? Xue An nced and couldnt help butugh, Those are coconuts! Can we eat them? The manager driving the car then said with a smile, Little girl, of course you can eat coconuts. Not only can you eat the flesh, but you can also drink the juice! But in three days, you wont want to eat them even if theyre offered! Xue Nian muttered somewhat defiantly, I dont believe it. Theres nothing I could eat for three days and then not want anymore! Xue Anughed heartily and ruffled his daughters hair. You, my dear, are a little foodie! Seeing this scene, Hei King, who hade along, couldnt help but give a wry smile. Who would have thought that Mr. Xue, a man with a cultivation level high enough tomune with the gods and a ferocious fighting style, was actually a mad doting father behind closed doors? Qin Yu was originally supposed toe along, but Xue An had refused her. He intended to face the Yu Family alone. With a bunch of extraneous people tagging along, he would only get distracted. In the end, Qin Yu had no choice but to agree, but she still insisted on Hei King apanying them. Xue An didnt say much about it. After all, although Hei Kings cultivation level wasnt much to speak of, he was alert and extremely loyal. To have him along was like having a nanny for his two daughters. If Hei King knew what Xue An was thinking, I wonder if he would be moved to tears. Hei King, the once King of the Beijiang boxing circles, had actually fallen to the status of a nanny for little girls. At that moment, the car slowly stopped in front of the office located in Lingnan City. Although there were no particrly important business operations in Lingnan, for the affluent Longtai Group, the office was made to be very impressive. The three-story building stood among the bustling district but wasnt overly noisy, surrounded by various trees and exuding an especially serene atmosphere. When evening came,ughter and yful shouts could be heard wafting from the streets. Mr. Xue, theyre ying with water outside. Would you like to go see the excitement? asked Ma Cheng, the manager, with great enthusiasm. Qin Yu had made the call directly to him, and she had made it clear on the phone that Mr. Xue was a top guest of Longtai Group and must not be slighted in any way! Ma Cheng was naturally nervous. After all, with his status, he had never had the chance to interact with Qin Yu before. Now that the Miss of the Qin Family had given orders herself, Ma Cheng dared not show any neglect. Yeah, yeah! Daddy, lets go out and y! eximed Xue Xiang and Xue Nian at the prospect of fun, their eyes lighting up. All right then! Faced with his daughters pleading, Xue An was ever indulgent. After changing clothes, the father and daughters trio walked ahead, with Hei King and Ma Cheng following behind, making their way to the streets outside. They saw that the street was filled with people wielding water guns and buckets, sshing each other with water. Before they had gone far, a girl,ughing merrily, sshed a basin of water their way. Xue An slightly sidestepped to avoid it, but the two little girls were soaked from head to toe. However, in the sweltering heat of Lingnan, it felt refreshing instead. There were water guns being sold on the side of the road, and Ma Cheng bought several, giving two to the little girls. Now that Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had their treasures, they started shooting everyone they saw. Theughter on the two little girls faces made many onlookers feel much happier too. Unknowingly, they had reached the busiest street in Lingnan. Ma Cheng introduced, Mr. Xue, this is Lingnans bar and street food avenue! Its the liveliest spot in all of Lingnan every night! Next to the road were all sorts of seafood stalls, the fragrant aroma made the two girls unable to move on. Xue An smiled and picked out a rtively clean stall to sit down at. What would you like to eat? Xue An asked. Um this one, that one, and this one too! Xue Xiang began ordering food, mouth watering. In the end, Xue An simply snapped the menu shut, Just bring one of everything on this! The seafood began arriving non-stop. After a few bites, however, the two youngdies felt like they couldnt eat anymore. After all, being ustomed to Xue Ans cooking, these ordinary dishes just didnt have any taste. Seeing the disappointed looks in the youngdies eyes, Xue An sighed softly, rolled up his sleeves, and stood up to say to the owner, Make way, let me do the grilling! You? Are you sure you can do it? the owners eyes widened. Xue An smiled, Youll know once you try! With that, he took over and began flipping and grilling. Momentster, an extraordinary fragrance wafted through the air. This aroma was different from the usual scent spiced up by barbecue seasonings; it was the inherent aroma of the ingredients themselves, so refreshing it seemed to cleanse the soul. The barbecue stall owners eyes gradually bulged, as he realized Xue Ans grilling technique was as smooth as flowing water, dazzling to watch. And the aroma also attracted many tourists to stop in front of the stall. Oh my god, such a cool grill master! I dont know how it tastes yet, but it smells amazing! At this point, Xue An had finished grilling a portion and passed it to his own table. The two youngdies eyes were curved into smiles as they grabbed the skewers, eager to start eating. Ma Cheng and Hei King also took a skewer to taste, and then their eyes went wide. Momma! This barbecue is too delicious! Lets go, lets go and have a taste! More and more people gathered around. The barbecue stall owners tone became very respectful. Teacher, seeing that so many people are drawn by your fragrance, could you Xue An looked around and saw many diners looking at him with anticipation. Xue An smiled slightly, Fine, consider it me lending you a hand! Hey, alright! Teacher, rest assured, Ill cover this meal, and if youre here on vacation, Ill cover all your expenses! The stall owner was overjoyed. Xue An grilled at a rapid pace, and the variety of ingredients passed through his hands and quickly turned into golden, fragrant skewers. And as soon as these tourists tried them, they were all amazed. Oh my god! I swear, Ive never tasted barbecue this delicious before! Call your friends! Weve struck gold today! News began to spread gradually. Night fell deeper, but a long line had formed in front of this popr barbecue stall, with many tourists eagerly awaiting their turn. Yu Ran, who happened to be passing by, also noticed the scene and couldnt help stopping out of curiosity. Miss, whats the matter? The Yu Familys steward came forward promptly. Whats going on over there? The steward went to inquire and then came back to report, Miss, I just asked around, and its because this stall has a new grill master whose cooking is said to be exceptionally tasty! Oh? Yu Rans eyes lit up, Lets try it out! Chapter 123: Nice to meet you, I’m Yu Ran! Chapter 123: Chapter 123: Nice to meet you, Im Yu Ran! Trantor: 549690339 Yu Ran was not in a good mood today. Her own third brother had been killed, yet her father had demanded that everyone stand down, prioritizing the old ancestors emergence from seclusion above all else. And the person who killed her third brother even had the audacity to announce that they would being to Lingnan in the next few dayshow infuriating! They say when a woman is in a bad mood, she wants to eat. Yu Ran was no exception. But she only held the attitude of giving it a try, without much hope. However, as soon as she sat down and tasted the first skewer grilled by Xue An, her eyes gradually widened in amazement. The skewer carried a rich aroma, exploding with vor in her mouth at the first bite. It caught her taste budspletely off guard. Before she knew it, Yu Ran was hooked. It wasnt just her, either; the other diners were also spellbound, eating ceaselessly. But just as Yu Ran was thoroughly enjoying herself, a group of fierce-looking thugs approached the barbecue stall. The sight of these men caused the stall owners face to change dramatically, and he hurriedly went to greet them. Brother Bao, what brings you here? The leader was a middle-aged man with triangr eyes, bare-chested with an aggressive dragon tattoo on his front. Upon hearing the stall owners words, Brother Bao let out a few coldughs. I heard you hired a barbecue chef whose skills are quite remarkable, attracting so many people! The stall owners face turned bitter, and he was just about to say something when Brother Bao led his men to Xue An. Kid, which gang are you from? Dont you know that setting up a stall on this street requires my permission? Brother Bao spoke in a chilly tone. Xue An lifted his head and narrowed his eyes slightly, Are you talking to me? Oh, for Petes sake, if Im not talking to you, am I supposed to be talking to this lobster? Brother Bao sneered menacingly. Xue Ans eyebrows raised, and his gaze turned icy. At that moment, Yu Ran put down her skewer, frowned, and said to the steward beside her, Go and take a look! Yes! The steward strode forward, and before Brother Bao could react, he raised his hand and delivered a resounding p across the face. The p stunned Brother Bao, who was just about to get angry, but on recognizing the person who had pped him, his body trembled, turning pale as a sheet with cold sweat forming on his forehead. Chief Steward, what what are you doing here? Brother Baos earlier arrogance dissipated, and he started nodding and bowing like a grandson, speaking in a groveling tone. The youngdy is dining here. If you dare to cause any more trouble, watch your heads! the steward said coldly. Yes, yes, yes, we deserve to die! We actually dared to disturb the youngdy! Brother Baos teeth were chattering, clearly terrified. Get out of here! the stewardmanded coldly. Brother Bao and hispanions scampered away like they had been granted amnesty, not even daring to look back. The turmoil subsided. Xue An turned to look and saw a beautiful youngdy sitting at a table not far away. When she caught his eye, she smiled slightly at him and raised her wine ss. A thought crossed Xue Ans mind. Then the steward approached once more, saying politely, Master, our youngdy invites you to join her. A faint smile appeared on the corner of Xue Ans mouth, and he casually walked towards the youngdys table. Yu Ran was also sizing up Xue An. She had not paid him much attention at first, but a closer look now made her eyes light up. He was a graceful young man who seemed to stand apart from the world, handsome and with a refined disposition. Most importantly, those eyes of his were like deep pools, profound and unfathomable. After a brief examination, Yu Ran pointed to the chair in front of her. Please, have a seat! Xue An didnt refuse and directly took a seat opposite Yu Ran. The two were silent for a moment before Yu Ran smiled first. I thought the person who could grill such delicious food would certainly be a portly chef, but I didnt expect such a handsome young man. Xue An smiled faintly, Youre not bad either, those guys just now seemed to be quite afraid of you. Yu Ran chuckled, feeling that his originally gloomy mood had suddenly improved a lot, and then he extended his hand seriously, Lets get acquainted, my name is Yu Ran! Xue An looked at Yu Rans slender, jade-like hand, as if contemting something, and after a moment, slowly reached out and gave it a light shake. My name is Xue An! Xue An? Yu Ran frowned; that name was not a good one. It happened to share the same surname with that annoying guy who killed his third brother and intended to cause trouble at the Yu Family in a few days. However, there were many people in the world with the samest name, so Yu Ran was only slightly startled before he returned to normal. Are you here for tourism, Mr. Xue? Yu Ran asked with interest. Xue An nodded his head, Sort of, and also nning to find a friend! Yu Ran said with a smile, Finding a friend? You could talk about it, as long as theyre in Lingnan, I might be able to help. Xue An looked at Yu Ran and then said faintly, Her name is An Yan! Do you know her? An Yan? Yu Ran furrowed his brows and then thought carefully. I have no impression! Do you have a picture? Xue An took out the photo he carried with him and handed it to Yu Ran. Of course, he could tell that this Yu Ran must also be from the Yu Family, so he wanted to inquire in advance whether An Yan was at the Yu Family. But waiting until Yu Ran had looked at it, he shook his head firmly, I havent seen her! She must not be in Lingnan. Are you sure? Xue An frowned. Of course, Im sure! said Yu Ran confidently, then asked curiously, What is this friend to you? Oh my wife! Xue An took back the photo and stood up to leave. Although this woman imed to be unaware, Xue An certainly wasnt going to let it go at that. The memory of Yu Yang couldnt be faked, the Yu Family surely knew about An Yans whereabouts. However, Xue Ans abrupt stand and leaving left Yu Ran somewhat astonished. From a young age, everyone who met her would pamper her, especially the boys who, upon seeing her, would show their best side. Just to leave a good impression in Yu Rans eyes. But unexpectedly, this man was so indifferent. He even seemed unwilling to talk more! I did just save you once, after all! As these thoughts crossed her mind, Yu Ran felt somewhat angry. Sensing his young mistresss displeasure, the chief steward moved forward half a step and blocked Xue Ans path. Xue An stopped in his tracks, a trace of indifferent smile ying on his lips. What? You want to stop me? The youngdy hasnt finished speaking, you cannot leave! the steward said coldly. At that moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian came bouncing over. Daddy, daddy, were full, lets go back! The voices of the two little girls attracted the attention of many people. Yu Ran also noticed this scene and her heart stirred. He was already a father? Xue An smiled, holding one child with each hand, preparing to leave. The steward wanted to stop them, but Xue An gave him a deep look. The chief steward felt the mans gaze to be exceptionally cold, and even though it was just one look, it rendered himpletely frozen in ce, unable to move! Chapter 124: 124 Chapter Rain God Goes Out (2nd update) Chapter 124: 124 Chapter Rain God Goes Out (2nd update) Trantor: 549690339 Retreat! Yu Rans voice rang out. The relieved butler quickly stepped aside. Afterward, Yu Ran approached and looked at Xue An. Hey, I just saved you; dont I even get a thank you? Xue An raised an eyebrow, Saved me? Yes! If it werent for me, would those ruffians have left so easily? A yful smile appeared on Xue Ans face, Then tell me how should I thank you? Yu Ran was caught off guard by the question. The reason she stopped Xue An was because she found him mysterious, and his barbecuing skills had astounded her, almost as if he were a Heavenly Being. As for how to thank her Yu Ran looked down and saw the delicate Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, her eyes lighting up. Such beautiful little girls. Lets do this: tomorrow is the day the Rain God goes out. We still need two Flower Fairies, so let these two girls be the Flower Fairies. Xue An frowned. Flower Fairies? The Rain Gods outing? What are those? At this point, Ma Cheng, who hade along, quietly exined, Mr. Xue, tomorrow marks the official start of the Rain God Festival. A statue will be taken out from the Rain God Temple and paraded around the city. Its the grandest festival of Lingnan every year. And Flower Fairies refer to the various little Immortals who apany the Rain Gods statue. They are all yed by children, who in Lingnan, tend toe from either rich or noble families, because theres a rumor that if children take on this role, they will have increased fortune and longevity. Xue An nodded, having not yet spoken. Yu Ran had already squatted down, saying with a smile, Such pretty sisters. Ill take you out to y tomorrow, and youll get to wear lots of beautiful clothes. How does that sound? The natural instinct of children is to y, so upon hearing Yu Rans words, the two little girls looked at Xue An with hopeful eyes. Xue An slightly started, then reluctantly nodded. Its settled then. With three days still left until the seven-day deadline, it might be nice to apany the children for some fun. Then its agreed, see you tomorrow at the Rain God Temple. Dont bete! Yu Ran said with a happy smile. After Xue An left. The senior butler approached with a grave expression. Miss, that man is extraordinary! Should we inform the Family Head? Yu Ran frowned and said impatiently, Hes nothing more than a man with decent barbecue skills, and maybe some martial arts at most. Should I also tell my father about this? But Yu Ran waved a hand dismissively, Besides, he even has two daughters with him. Are you suggesting theres an assassin who carries out missions with his daughters? Dont mention this matter again. Yu Ran paused and then nced coldly at the butler, Understood? The butler was startled, then quickly lowered his head, Understood! In the Yu Family, and indeed throughout Lingnan, no one dared to provoke Miss Yu. As the only daughter of the current Family Head, Yu Lang, she was naturally treasured and doted on fiercely. The senior butler was well aware of this fact and thus remained respectfully silent. At that moment, Yu Ran picked up thest skewer from the mountain of skewers, and bit into it fiercely. Hmph, no one has ever dared to ignore me like this; youre the first! I must let you know the might of Miss Yu of the Yu Family! After Xue An returned to his residence. Ma Cheng said, Mr. Xue, that woman today was most likely from the Yu Family! Xue An nodded, Its obvious. Then you Xue An smiled faintly, My target is the Sword Immortal of the Yu Family, not her, and besides, there are still three days until the seven-day deadline! Three days from now, I will visit and see for myself just how remarkable this Yu Family of Lingnan that has dominated for decades really is! Xue An said, a glint of cold killing intent shing in his eyes. The next day. The official start of the Rain God Festival. When Xue An, apanied by his daughter, arrived in front of the Rain God Temple, the ce was already swarming with people, with believers burning incense and offering their prayers everywhere. Xue An walked into the main hall and saw that it was filled with swirling incense smoke. High above, a statue with the face of a woman was receiving the worship of tens of thousands. Legend had it that during the Song dynasty, Lingnan suffered from a three-year drought that threatened all life, and it was this woman who resolutely offered her blood to the heavens, ultimately bringing down the rain and saving the people from fire and flood. Afterward, people spontaneously created a statue of her and built a temple, and the incense has burned continuously to this day. However, as soon as Xue An looked up, the entire main hall suddenly trembled slightly. Xue An smiled, giving a slight nod to the statue, then turned and left. He knew that the thousands of years of worship from the people had imbued the Rain God with a soul of its own. His mere presence had startled the Rain God considerably. Justing out, Yu Ran greeted him with a beaming smile. I was just about to look for you. Here, girls, youll be wearing clothes like these, do they look nice? Yu Ran was holding two sets of brand new clothing, exquisitely made. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were very happy. Theyre pretty! If theyre pretty, then change into them! Were going to go out for a tour soon! Yu Ran said with a grin. She was very fond of the two young girls and led them to a quiet room to change. When they came out, many people were stunned. They looked like real little Heavenly Beings. Several priestesses were also astonished and then excitedly said, Such spiritually elegant young girls! At this point, Yu Ran said to Xue An, What do you think? Its lively, isnt it? This is the liveliest day in Lingnan. Xue An smiled faintly, nomittally replying, Its alright, I guess! Yu Ran was inwardly gnashing her teeth with irritationshe had gone out of her way to strike up a conversation, yet he was responding so indifferently? Later, well also go onto the flower carriage and follow the statue through the city, Yu Ran said somewhat excitedly. Although she participated in the annual Rain God Festival every year. This year she felt especially joyful. But just at that moment, a surprised voice called out. Sister Yu Ran? Youre here too! Apanying the voice, a young man briskly approached. Upon seeing him, Yu Ran frowned, her expression turning cold, Zhang Xiulun, how many times have I told you not to call me sister! Zhang Xiulun chuckled, By age and rtion, you are indeed my younger sister! You know, our two families have been close friends for generations. Eh! Who might this be Zhang Xiulun took notice of Xue An standing to the side, a sh of surprise in his eyes. Before Xue An could speak, Yu Ran quickly interjected, This is a friend I recently made! A friend? Zhang Xiuluns gaze towards Xue An darkened gradually. In Lingnan, the Yu Family was the undisputed leader, and after them, it was their Zhang Family. Zhang Xiulun, as the youngest legitimate son of the Zhang Family, was of the same age as Yu Ran. Since they were children, the Zhang Family had hoped Zhang Xiulun would marry Yu Ran. And Zhang Xiulun had harbored the same desire. Unfortunately, Yu Ran had never looked favorably upon him. Today, knowing that Yu Ran would definitelye to the Rain God Temple, Zhang Xiulun had also arrived early, hoping to spend more time with her. But the appearance of Xue An had greatly irked Zhang Xiulun. Chapter 125 No Bear Child, Only Bear Parents (3 Updates) Chapter 125: Chapter 125 No Bear Child, Only Bear Parents (3 Updates) Trantor: 549690339 After boarding the flower carriage, Zhang Xiulun tried several times to approach Yu Ran for a conversation. However, Yu Ran didnt pay him any mind; instead, she was cozily chatting with Xue An, looking very cheerful. This nearly made Zhang Xiuluns eyes shoot mes with rage. Who is this brat? Daring to spoil my ns, and what is he discussing with Yu Ran? Talking so joyfully? What he didnt know was. At that moment, Xue An gave Yu Ran a faint nce before saying, Using me as a shield, have you asked about the price? Yu Ran chuckled, I just hate that guy, so just block him for me for now. In Lingnan, Ill have your back! Xue An was nomittal. He didnt particrly dislike or like this young girl from the Yu Family. She was just a stranger he had met by chance. Just then, the sound of childrens quarreling and a girls crying came from the front of the flower carriage. Yu Ran, who was speaking, felt a strong surge of killing intent and then saw Xue Ans face turn grim. His expression looked as if he could eat someone alive. Because Xue An had recognized the source of the crying! Xue Xiang! It must be his little daughter, Xue Xiang. Xue An rushed to the front of the flower carriage, and the scene that unfolded before his eyes fueled his murderous aura even more. He saw Xue Xiang sitting on the ground, her dress torn at one corner, bawling her eyes out. And Xue Xiang was angrily debating something with a little girl opposite her. This little girl, about eight or nine years old and fairly pretty, had a sharp and harsh expression as she argued with Xue Xiang, hands on hips. Why did you push my sister? Xue Xiang asked angrily. I didnt push her; she fell over by herself. And all I wanted was to try on your ne, why so stingy? the little girl said with a haughty look. At this moment, Yu Ran and Zhang Xiulun, among others, had also rushed over. Seeing her father arrive, Xue Xiang began to cry even more pitifully. Xue An walked over, picked up the crying Xue Xiang from the ground, and then patted Xue Xiangs little head. Dont cry, daddys here! The little girl became a bit sheepish upon seeing the adults arrive, but upon spotting Zhang Xiulun, her face brightened. Uncle! Uncle! These people bullied me! the girl quickly changed her expression, feigning great distress. The girl was none other than Zhang Xiuluns own niece, Zhang Xiaotong, who was eight years old this year. Zhang Xiuluns heart was secretly delighted. So this guys already a father. And upon realizing it was his niece involved, his arrogance intensified. He also knew that his niece was quite a bully due to being overly doted on. But they were just kids; bullying someone was no big deal. Thinking so, Zhang Xiulun said insincerely, Ah, children will be children, noise and scuffles are normal. Let it go, let it go! Xue An ignored him and kept whisperingforting words to Xue Xiang in his arms. Soon, Xue Xiang, between sobs, said, Daddy, she insisted on wearing my ne, but its the one daddy gave meI didnt want to give it to her, and then she hit me! Xue An consoled her painstakingly for a long while before Xue Xiang stopped crying, then he looked up at Zhang Xiulun. What did you just say? Zhang Xiulun felt a chill from Xue Ans gaze, as if it made all his hair stand on end. But he forced a chuckle and said, They are just kids; some fighting and noise is normal. Lets not get involved as adults, right? Yu Ran frowned, about to speak. Xue An nodded, Youre right! Zhang Xiulun breathed a sigh of relief, thinking smugly to himself that this man was indeed quite sensible. But the next words from Xue An left him stunned. Childrens matters should be resolved by the children themselves! With that, Xue An looked down at Xue Xiang and said, Go on, hit her! Xue Xiang hesitated a bit, Daddy . Xue Ans expression remained calm, Didnt she hit you? Then you should hit back ten times as hard! With gritted teeth, Xue Xiang walked towards Zhang Xiaotong. At this moment, Zhang Xiaotong was full of defiance; she was used to being overbearing outside. Moreover, Xue Xiang and Xue Xiang were only four or five years old; how could they beat me? Zhang Xiaotong thought smugly to herself. But as soon as Xue Xiang approached, she raised her little hand and gave Zhang Xiaotong a p on the face. Zhang Xiaotong hadnt even reacted when the p knocked her straight to the ground. Xue Xiang was indeed a bit angry by now. She mounted Zhang Xiaotongs back and started throwing punches like they cost nothing, making Zhang Xiaotong cry out loudly. Now it was Zhang Xiuluns turn to be utterly dumbfounded. You you stop it right now! Zhang Xiulun said, enraged and humiliated. Xue An, however, spoke indifferently, Why should she stop? Oh, is it that only your people are allowed to hit others? But . Xue An gave a chilling smile, Didnt you just say that its best for us adults not to interfere in childrens matters? Zhang Xiuluns face twisted as if he had swallowed a fly, full of embarrassment and anger. Xue An watched quietly. He wasnt inciting his daughter to fight, but sometimes, when others have already bullied you to this extent, one must retaliate without hesitation. Otherwise, one would only be bullied even worse step by step. Keep in mind that his two daughters, though only four years old, had been strengthened with the top-tier Primordial Essence Elixir, giving their ps the weight of several dozen pounds. It was only because the two little girls were naturally peaceful that they didnt know to use this strength against others. After hitting her for a while, Xue Xiang got up, looking at Zhang Xiaotong lying on the ground, her face bruised and swollen, crying loudly. Daddy was right, if you dare bully me again, Ill hit back ten times as hard! After saying this, Xue Xiang returned, strutting back with an air of defiance. Zhang Xiaotongs face was now a patchwork of blue and purple; she certainly couldnt continue following the parade on the float any longer. With no other choice, Zhang Xiulun had to carry his niece off the float, shooting a hateful nce at Xue An before getting off. At this time, Yu Ran, who had been holding in hisughter, couldnt help butugh out loud. Well done! That Zhang Xiaotong is infamous throughout Lingnan as a bratty kid! Yu Ran had heard about this notorious brat from the Zhang Family, a testament to how despised she was usually. At the same time, Yu Rans curiosity about Xue An grew even more. Who was this man, exactly? To let his own daughter get into a fight This method of parenting was indeed unique. A bratty kid? Xue An chuckled softly, In my eyes, there are no bratty kids, only bratty parents! Zhang Xiulun returned home holding his niece. His elder brother, and the current Family Head of the Zhang Family, Zhang Yi, was at home. Seeing his daughtere back with injuries on her face, he exploded with fury. Who? Who did this? Zhang Xiulun exaggerated the story as he recounted the incident. When he heard that this man was actually getting along well with Yu Ran, Zhang Yis expression turned even uglier. He had always hoped his brother could marry the young Miss from the Yu Family. No, this man had to be dealt with. Chapter 126: Courting Destruction (4 updates) Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Courting Destruction (4 updates) Trantor: 549690339 Zhang Family. In a quiet and elegant room, Zhang Yi and Zhang Xiulun sat in their chairs with devout expressions on their faces. Because opposite them sat a woman with an air of proud indifference. This woman was incredibly beautiful, yet in the eyes of the Zhang brothers, she seemed like an ethereal woman from the Moon Pce, unattainably sublime. Speak, what is it? the woman asked indifferently, her soft lips slightly parting. Fairy, today my younger brother encountered someone. He said that person is very powerful, and moreover, hes hostile towards our Zhang Family, so I You want him killed, is that it? the woman said coldly. That would naturally be preferable. The woman stood up, Ive stayed at your Zhang Family for a while now; killing a person is nothing, consider it payment for meals. Her words showed an apparent indifference to taking a life. Zhang Yi became visibly excited, Good, good! Hes staying in Lingnan City. The woman nodded, Fine, just wait a moment, Ill bring the head back. With that, the woman turned around, pushed open the window, and disappeared into the night. Now only the Zhang brothers remained in the room. At this time, Zhang Xiulun expressed his amazement, Brother, who is this woman? How is she so formidable? Zhang Yi chuckled, She is the top-notch assassin I hired from abroad some time ago, known as the Moon Goddess Xiang Bing. The Moon Goddess Zhang Xiulun murmured dreamily. Zhang Yi wore acent expression. In his view, once the Moon Goddess took action, who else in Lingnan could be a match for her, aside from the Yu Family? After all, she was ranked eighth on the prestigious list of masters. After a day of entertainment, Yu Ran once again freeloaded a meal at Xue Ans ce before leaving reluctantly. Xue An soothed his two daughters to sleep, then sat quietly in the living room. Lingnan was prone to rain. So at that moment, a light rain began to patter outside once again. Hei King and Ma Cheng had also gone back to their rooms to rest, leaving Xue An alone in the spacious living room. After an indefinite period of time, Xue An put down his water ss and said indifferently, Since youre here,e on in. Bang. The ss door shattered on cue, the wind and rain surged in, and Xiang Bing stepped in with a cold expression on her face. Someone wants to be killed today Xiang Bing paused, arrested in her tracks. Because she saw Xue An lifting his head with a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. You you Long time no see, Xue An said with a slight smile. Xiang Bing began to tremble uncontrobly. It was him! If she had known it was him, she wouldnt havee here even if the Zhang brothers had knelt down and begged her. Becauseing here was tantamount to seeking death! Even now, Xiang Bing distinctly remembered the sight of Xue An ying the Heaven-Reaching Elder with a single punch at the martial arts tournament. Furthermore, it was said that Xue Anter beheaded Shi Jian, the swordsman of the Yu Family, and dered that he would pacify Lingnan within seven days. Now that he had indeede to Lingnan, could it be that what he said was the truth? Thinking about this, Xiang Bing felt a chill in her heels. Dont be so frightened, sit down! Xue An said indifferently. Xiang Bing sat down, trembling. Did the Zhang Family send you? Xue An asked. Xiang Bing shuddered and then nodded. Haha, as expected of the scions of noble families who regard human life as mere grass, Xue An remarked mockingly. At this time, Xiang Bing said with a quivering voice, My lord I truly didnt know it was it was you, I deserve to die a thousand deaths! Xue An waved his hand dismissively, I wont kill you! Xiang Bing secretly breathed a sigh of relief. But you should know what to do next, Xue An said, watching Xiang Bing with an amused look. Xiang Bing hesitated for a moment, then a resolute expression shed across her face. Alright! I understand! Saying this, Xiang Bing stood up and, gritting her teeth, took off her outer coat. A slim and attractive figure was revealed. Xue An was taken aback, then somewhat bemused, What are you doing? My my lord, arent you Xiang Bing stammered. Xue An waved his hand helplessly, What I mean is, since the Zhang Family has acted so ruthlessly, then there is no need for their existence anymore, understand? Xiang Bing suddenly realized, then blushed and hurriedly put on her coat. She had thought Xue An was admiring her beauty and preparing to do something about it. She had even prepared herself to sacrifice her purity and endure humiliation for the sake of survival. But that was not what Xue An meant. In her heart, Xiang Bing even felt a vague sense of disappointment. You can rest assured, my lord, I guarantee that the people of the Zhang Family wont see tomorrows sun! With that, Xiang Bing turned and left. At this moment, Hei King heard a noise in the living room and hurried downstairs. Sir, whats going on? Xue An smiled, Its nothing, the wind is just too strong, it even blew the door open! By the time Xiang Bing got back to the Zhang Family, Zhang Yi and Zhang Xiulun were waiting for her. Seeing her return, Zhang Yi couldnt help but excitedly greet her. Fairy, have you killed the man? Hehe, I knew that once Fairy took action, it would certainly be extraordinary. His voice came to a sudden halt. That was because Zhang Yis head thumped down to the ground. Zhang Xiulun didnt react at first, only after blinking did he realize what had happened. Brother! Zhang Xiulun cried out in shock. Xiang Bing took a step forward with a cold expression, Hes dead! You why did you kill my brother? Zhang Xiulun shouted in horror and rage. Thats a question for you to answer. How dare you offend the lord, and you almost got me killed, too! Xiang Bing said with a coldugh as she approached. Zhang Xiuluns head was in a muddle. The lord? What lord? What do you mean? Whom has our Zhang Family offended? Xiang Bing shook her head, It doesnt matter anymore, because the lord said, your Zhang Family has no reason to exist! And with that, Zhang Xiuluns head also fell to the ground. His face still bore an expression of shock and bewilderment. That night. The Zhang Family waspletely annihted. The next day, the news shocked the entire Lingnan. When Xue An heard about it, he was also stunned. This Xiang Bing, she was really ferocious in her actions. He had only told her to kill the brothers from the Zhang Family, yet she had wiped out the entire household, not even sparing a single dog. With such a big incident, the Yu Family naturally came to know of it as well. When Yu Ran heard the news, she was shocked. Zhang Xiulun is dead? The Zhang Family has been destroyed? Her head felt dizzy. Even though she disliked, even hated this Zhang Xiulun, she never expected him to die overnight. Could it be Yu Rans expression turned ugly, and she went straight to find Xue An. But when she saw Xue An with her furious aura, all the words she had prepared suddenly wouldnte out. Xue An looked up at her and then smiled faintly. It wasnt me who killed them! How did you know I was going to ask about that? Because its written all over your face, Xue An said indifferently. This Young Mistress from the Yu Family was obviously spoiled and naive, without any cunning at all. If he wanted to harm her, it would be all too easy. Yu Ran was taken aback, touched her face, and then it gradually turned red. Cough cough, I didnt, well, hes dead, so be it. Our family has already sent people to investigate. Also, do you have time tomorrow? Its my birthday,e and attend the party! Tomorrow? Xue An was slightly startled. Tomorrow was the seventh day. Chapter 127: Adult Ceremony (5 more updates) Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Adult Ceremony (5 more updates) Trantor: 549690339 Any progress on the investigation? Yu Lang asked. Reporting to the Family Head, we have rified the matter. The Zhang Family was most likely killed by the heavenly-ranked expert they worshipped, a chief steward reported, bowing his head. Oh? A heavenly-ranked expert? Who? Judging from the wounds, it should be the Cloud Folding Hand. Cloud Folding Hand? Yu Lang let out a slight smile, Is it that famed signature technique of Moon Fairy Xiang Bing? It should be unmistakable! Alright, I understand. Issue an assassination order then, as a matter of respect for the Zhang Family, Yu Lang said dismissively. Understood! Tomorrow is Raners eighteenth birthday celebration, how are the preparations going? Yu Lang was clearly more concerned about this question. Everything has been properly prepared! Hmm! Remember to increase security, recently Lingnan has been quite unsettled! Yes! After the servants withdrew, Yu Lang looked out the window, a hint of a cold smile emerging on his lips. Tomorrow marks the seventh day. Will youe? You probably will. But do you think, after killing my son, you can still live so easily? Yanger, your father will surely avenge you. As Yu Lang pondered, his fingers moved slightly, and the insects flying in the room fell silently to the ground. However, after falling, they were still alive, just unable to fly anymore. Their wings were intact, but at that very instant, Yu Lang had used Formless Sword Qi to shatter the veins in their wings. Such exquisite control, reaching the pinnacle, was the most difficult to achieve. The news of the Zhang Familys annihtion had been a hot topic among themon people of Lingnan for less than a day before it was reced by another topic. That was the uing eighteenth birthday celebration of the Yu Familys young miss. The Yu Familys status among themon people of Lingnan was unimaginably high. Some even worshipped the Yu Family as if they were Immortals. Therefore, Yu Rans adult ceremony naturally attracted countless gazes. All the great and small noble families of Lingnan, even men who considered themselves rather exceptional, were all making earnest preparations. Who wouldnt want to win over Yu Rans heart at her birthday celebration and be the Yu Familys son-inw, ascending to the heavens in a single step? The day finally arrived. The entrance of the Yu Familys residence was crowded early on with peopleing to offer congrattions. The young men, dressed in their finest, all craned their necks, eagerly hoping to see the beauty as soon as possible. Atst. Yu Ran came out. Many people were seeing Yu Ran for the first time. Although rumors said she was as beautiful as flowers under the moonlight, many thought this was ttery toward the Yu Family. But once they truly saw Yu Ran. All such notionspletely fell apart. No one expected that the young Miss Yu was indeed blessed with heavenly grace. Even though shecked the charm of a mature woman, due to her young age, This kind of fresh beauty was even more enchanting to these young men. For a moment, those familiar scions of noble families had already gathered around her with smiles. Those less familiar hovered outside, wondering if they might strike up a conversation. Some even disyed considerable indifference, attempting to attract Yu Rans attention by standing apart from the crowd. But Yu Ran, who was surrounded by admirers like the moon by stars, though she smiled in response, her words were full of courtesy, and her eyes were drifting around. It seemed as if she was looking for someone. The many young men in the distance were shaken, then excitedly perked up. Could she be looking for me? Thus, they all puffed out their chests, hoping Yu Rans gaze would linger on them longer. But Yu Ran just nced around and seemed somewhat disappointed as she lowered her gaze. At this, a scion from a family close to the Yu Family said with augh, Miss Yu Ran, are you looking for something? Yu Ran simply couldnt be bothered with these people. Although they had only spent two days together, Yu Ran felt as if she had fallen deeply into something. Unlike these boys with their childishness and shallowness, Xue An was always cold, never pandering to her. Yet the more he was like this, the more he attracted Yu Ran like a ma. Yu Ran also knew that Xue An was much older than herself and that he even had two daughters. But she was hopelessly smitten. After falling for uncle Xue An, Yu Ran found these outstanding young men to be terribly juvenile. Why hasnt he arrived yet? Didnt I tell him toe early today? Yu Ran seethed with frustration inside. Just as she was thinking about this, she saw Xue An slowly walking over with his two daughters and Hei King among others. The moment Yu Ran saw Xue An, she hurriedly greeted him with delight. Why have you only just arrived? Yu Ran said, somewhat displeased. The many onlooking youths felt their hearts sink. Because Yu Rans behavior was just too much like coquettishness. As a result, many looked at Xue An with envious eyes. Xue An simply smiled, Got held up by some matters, happy birthday! Yeah! Lets go inside! Yu Ran felt this was the best birthday wish she had heard all day. Xue An was carrying a long, wrapped package and followed Yu Ran inside. After they went in, the group of youths, with dissatisfaction written all over their faces, huddled together. Who is that guy? Dont know! Definitely not someone from Lingnan! Damn it, looks like Miss Yu regards him highly! Yeah, and did you see that man came with two kids, could he even be a single father? Whats up with Miss Yus taste? I dont ept this! The young men howled in dismay. However, among them, someone remained silent, his eyes fierce, as if plotting something. Hey, Young Master Yang, why arent you saying anything? someone asked at this moment. This Young Master Yang was Yang Xudong, a member of the Lingnan Yang Family. Although the Yang Family wasnt a top-tier noble family, it was enormously wealthy, ranking among the top three in Lingnan, so he had alsoe today. Moreover, he had known Yu Ran for a while and had been vigorously pursuing her. Hearing the question, Yang Xudong sneered, The man isnt from Lingnan, and by his clothes, he doesnt look like hes from a noble family. Whats there to fear? Having said that, Yang Xudong turned and walked inside. The rest nced at each other, sighed, and followed him in. At this moment, the Yu Familys ce was decorated with lights and colors, and the banquet had been set up in the Yu Familys garden. Yu Ran kept chattering non-stop. Xue An merely nodded asionally, hardly saying a word. On the other hand, Xue Xiang and her sister kept looking around, clearly interested in the Yu Familys ancient and aromatic house. May I ask where you are from, friend? Yang Xudong suddenly approached with an unfriendly tone and asked Xue An. Yu Rans face turned cold, Yang Xudong, what are you doing? Raner, its nothing. I just find this friend somewhat unfamiliar, just wanted to ask! Yang Xudongs face was icy as he spoke to Xue An. Xue An smiled faintly, Me? Im not from Lingnan. Yang Xudongs expression grew even more unpleasant, Not from Lingnan? Then these two youngdies My daughters! Yang Xudong looked towards Yu Ran as if to say look, he even has children! But Yu Ran simply waved her hand impatiently, Alright, the banquet is about to begin. No need for you to go asking all kinds of questions! Yang Xudong was left speechless, ring hatefully at Xue An before turning aside. Brother Dong, what should we do? Dont worry, Ill make him regret itter! Yang Xudong said through gritted teeth. Chapter 128: Do you like this gift? Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Do you like this gift? Trantor: 549690339 Twilight Hour had arrived. Yu Rans birthday feast finally officially began. First to speak, naturally, was Yu Lang. He stood on stage with a smile, raising his cup and saying, I thank you all foring to celebrate my daughters birthday. This cup is to everyone! After finishing his words, Yu Lang drained his cup. The crowd erupted with cheers, and someoneughed, Family Head Yu is truly generous! Then Yu Lang continued with a smile, As everyone knows, this birthday feast is also my daughtersing of age celebration. From now on, my little girl is all grown up! Laughter rippled through the crowd while many young men stared at Yu Ran with fervent gazes. Yu Ran, feeling somewhat shy, lowered her head, yet her eyes stealthily nced towards Xue An. Xue An was leisurely sipping his wine, as if these external affairs had nothing to do with him. Yu Ran bit her lip with a hint of annoyance. Just then, a young man could no longer contain himself, rushed forward with a box in his hands, and said excitedly, Miss Yu, happy birthday! This is my gift to you! Yu Ran epted it and smiled out of politeness, Thank you! But the young man didnt leave. Miss Yu, please open it and see. Its a token of my affection. Yu Ran had no choice but to open the box. Inside was a resplendently bejeweled garment. Miss Yu, this is something I brought back from abroad. Its the work of a master The young man wanted to continue. Yu Ran closed the box impatiently, Im sorry, Im not interested in these things. The young man was left speechless and reluctantly retreated. Yu Rans behavior made many who were eagerly waiting to present their gifts tense up. However, Yang Xudong chuckled. He had already made detailed inquiries about Yu Rans preferences and knew that she didnt like overly luxurious items. Thus, the gift he prepared for today was indeed ingenious. Clearing his throat, Yang Xudong approached Yu Ran with a slight smile. Sister Yu Ran, guess what this is? With that, Yang Xudong proudly opened a box he had brought with him. Everyone held their breath before finally seeing that it contained a painting. The painting depicted a woman sitting alone by the river, her profile captured in the scene. At first nce, the painting appeared simple, but the more one looked, the more it seemed to resemble Yu Ran. Even Yu Lang couldnt help but be slightly startled. Could this be the work of the master painter, Huang Hun? Uncle Yu has sharp eyes indeed. Yes, this is a piece personally painted by Huang Hun! Yang Xudong dered smugly. A wave of astonishment spread through the crowd. Huang Hun. He was a grandmaster in the world of traditional Chinese painting, residing in Zhongdu. It was said he had retired from painting, and yet here was his personal work. Yang Xudong then passionately said to Yu Ran, Sister Yu Ran, this is what you looked likest year when I chanced upon you by the river. That image has lingered in my mind ever since, so I requested Huang Hun to capture it. This time, Im presenting it to you! The gift was both grand and meaningful, prompting many people to admire it aloud. Yet Yu Ran remained calm, merely nodding gently. Thank you! Yang Xudong felt a twinge of disappointment in his heart, having thought that such a gift could move Yu Ran. Nevertheless, he smiled and then suavely stepped down from the stage. Instead of returning to his seat, he headed straight for Xue An. All eyes turned to follow. Yang Xudong stood in front of Xue An, a cold smirk appearing on his face. My friend, you too havee to celebrate Miss Yus birthday, where is your gift? Many of the young men couldnt help but inwardly cheer. Indeed, Yang Shao yed this hand very elegantly. Looking at this fellow dressed in in clothes, he probably hadnt prepared a gift. With that, he likely wouldnt have the face to stay any longer. But Yu Rans expression changed drastically, and she was about to erupt. Xue An, however, smiled. Youre talking about my gift? Xue An spoke indifferently. Yang Xudong nodded, Of course! Xue An shook his head, Im sorry, I indeed did not prepare a gift for her. A mocking smile appeared on Yang Xudongs face, Is it that you didnt prepare or is it that you couldnt afford to? Many people burst intoughter. Some people downright openly said, By the looks of it, he probably couldnt afford it! Tsk tsk, really cant understand why they would invite such a pauper. Among thesements, Xue An remained calm, Although I didnt prepare a gift for Yu Ran, I have prepared a generous gift for the Family Head of the Yu family! Oh? For Uncle Yu? Yang Xudong was startled. Xue An picked up the long package and smiled at Yang Xudong, Do me a favor and deliver it over! Yang Xudong wanted to refuse, but he was so curious about what it was that he took it. Yu Lang was also somewhat baffled at this time. It was clearly his daughters birthday party. Why would someone give him a gift? But when he received the package, his expression changed slightly. At that moment, Xue An smiled faintly, Open it and have a look! Inside, I think youll be quite surprised. His voice wasnt loud, but it clearly reached every persons ear. Yu Langs face grew solemn as he quickly unwrapped the package. When he saw what was inside, everyones face changed color. Because it was actually a sword! A long sword that shimmered like autumn water! Many sharp-eyed people recognized the sword at a nce and couldnt help but exim in shock. Its the Dragon Roar Sword! Isnt this the personal sword of Yu Yang? Yu Langs face turned starkly pale as he turned his head to look at Xue An sitting far away by a table. You you really came! Xue An nodded, Since I said I woulde, then of course I must! Right, Family Head Yu? With his words, the Dragon Roar Sword in Yu Langs hand let out a faint cry. Yu Langs expression was dark and terrifying, Xue An, you killed my son Yu Yang, and yet you dare toe here. Do you really think the Yu family has no one to stand for it? This statement was like a massive bomb, leaving the entire venue in dead silence. What? This man is the Mr. Xue who cut down Yu Yang with his sword? Many people couldnt help but recall that rumor. It was said that the Mr. Xue who cut down Yu Yang had dered that he would enter Lingnan in seven days and exterminate the Yu family with his sword! At the time, no one believed it. They thought it was simply impossible! But today, Xue Ans arrival had confirmed that point! Unexpectedly, he had reallye. Not only had hee, but he had also brought the Dragon Roar Sword with him. Only Yu Ran stood there, herplexion pale as death, her soul seemingly shattered as she stared at Xue An. He he was the murderer who killed her third brother? No wonder his surname was Xue! I was so foolish! I should have thought of it earlier! At this point, Xue An was still seated in his original spot, only lifting his head to smile at the pallid Yang Xudong. What do you think, is this gift eptable? How could Yang Xudong dare speak a word, his legs were now shaking uncontrobly. Then Xue An looked at Yu Lang and shook his head slightly, Its not that I want to bully the Yu family forcking someone to stand up for it, I just want to experience for myself if the Sword Dao of your Yu family is, like your son, so inadequate! Chapter 129: I Have a Cup of Wine, Enough to Console the Traveler. Chapter 129: Chapter 129: I Have a Cup of Wine, Enough to Console the Traveler. Trantor: 549690339 A single stone stirred up a thousand ripples. Xue Ans statement caused a stir among those present. How dared he say that the Yu Familys sword Dao cultivation was worthless. To everyone present, this seemed as ridiculous as a colossal joke. Yu Lang sneered coldly, Xue An, dont think that by killing my son Yu Yang, you can do whatever you want to the Yu Family. The foundation of the Yu Family is something you cant even begin toprehend! With his words, a majestic and unparalleled Sword Qi burst forth from Yu Langs body, the pressure so immense that even the table, chairs, and utensils in front of him shattered into pieces in an instant. Yet, under such a fearsome disy of power, Xue An remained as unshakable as a mountain on his chair, even nodding calmly towards Yu Ran, who was pale, her eyes brimming with tears. Sorry, your birthday party might be going to hell now! Yu Ran shuddered, and her tears came cascading down. Yu Langs gaze became sharp as he thought Xue An was mocking his daughter. Out of intense love for his daughter, Yu Lang couldnt help but fly into a furious rage. Insolent fool, die! Yu Lang roared, and countless tiny strands of Sword Qi suddenly appeared before him, which rapidly merged into a long sword with incredible speed. Go! Yu Langmanded with a soft cry. The sword vanished from everyones sight in an instant, and when it reappeared, it was already in front of Xue An, with its tip merely a centimeter away from Xue Ans nose. But that one centimeter might as well have been an insurmountable chasm. Because Xue An had already grasped the de with his left hand. This scene caused even Yu Lang to change color and cry out in shock, How is this possible! Indeed! This sword, formed from concentrated Sword Qi, was extremely sharp, capable of piercing through anything. How could it possibly be grasped by hand? Yet Xue An revealed a pair of handsome fangs and smiled savagely, In front of me, there is no such thing as impossible! After speaking, Xue An exerted a slight force with his left hand. The sword was crushed to bits then scattered like smoke and clouds. This astounding feat shocked everyone present. Yu Langs expression grew solemn. He had thought Xue An was at most of Heavenly Human Realm cultivation, while he himself was at the peak, just a step away from bing a Half-step Loose Immortal. Dealing with Xue An should have been no problem. But unexpectedly, Xue Ans methods were so mysteriously powerful. Yu Lang took a deep breath and sneered coldly, Indeed a good technique, but do you think that by this alone, you can oppose the Yu Family? Sword servants, heed mymand! At the order of Yu Lang, more than a dozen men holding long swords with cold expressions stepped out slowly from the corner. Each ones cultivation level was of a Half-step Heavenly Being. Such a cultivation level, casually ced anywhere outside, would make one a personage of great importance. But in the Yu Family, they were mere sword servants. Form the Sword Array! Yu Lang ordered coldly. More than a dozen sword servants lifted their swords into the air. After a thunderous sound, a sword array brimming with killing intent enveloped Xue An. The swirling sword lights seemed like a curtain, making it impossible to see the situation inside. The crowd let out a sigh of relief in secret. This time, he was probably finished. Only Yu Ran, with her fingers tightly gripping her clothes, had an expression of pain. At that moment, Yang Xudong approached inconsiderately, Sister Yu Ran, dont be scared, I will protect you! Yu Ran gave him a cold nce, Scram! Yang Xudong was scolded and stunned on the spot, then a towering rage welled up inside him. How dared she curse me? It seemed she was heartbroken for that Xue An, who must be perishing inside the Sword Array! With that thought, jealousy turned Yang Xudongs eyeballs a shade of blue. Whats the use of feeling sad? By now, that Xue An must have been chopped into mincemeat! But just at that moment, a nonchnt voice emerged from within the Sword Array. Interesting, but too weak! As the words fell, what had been a waterfall-like torrent of sword momentum suddenly stuttered, and then violently shattered apart. The sword servants were all sent flying backward without a sound. Looking at Xue An again, he was still sitting in his chair, even holding a cup of wine in his hand. Family Head Yu, your Sword Array has been defeated! Xue An said calmly. As soon as he spoke, the entire ce fell silent. Yang Xudongsplexion instantly turned extremely ugly. Not even the Sword Array could deal with him? How high was his cultivation level? It seems I have underestimated you! At that moment, Yu Lang spoke slowly. All eyes turned, only to see Yu Lang slowly drawing the sword from his waist. Many peoples faces changed subtly. This was the first time in ten years that Yu Lang, as the Family Head, had drawn his sword. This sword is named Consoler of the Dusty World. It may not be a renowned sword under the heavens, but to me, it is my most faithfulpanion! Once, with this sword in hand, I consecutively defeated twelve sword experts from Country R! Therefore Yu Langs eyes were filled with a cold Sword Intent, For you to die under this sword is a sign of my respect for you, so young, yet possessing such cultivation level! With each word he uttered, the aura about Yu Lang weakened by a fraction, until atst, he seemed almost like an ordinary person, utterly unremarkable. However, many who were adept at swordsmanship had their expressions change drastically. For this meant Yu Langs control over his own aura had reached a pinnacle. But Xue An remained unmoved, slowly sipping the wine from his cup with a light chuckle. I have a cup of wine sufficient to Consoler of the Dusty World. What a good name! Family Head Yu please make your move! No sooner had his words fallen than Yu Lang thrust his sword forward. It was an unremarkable thrust, without any sound of wind, without any momentum. All there was to it was a speck of red light on the tip of the sword. Yet it was this speck of red light that made many knowledgeable in the Sword Dao look extremely solemn. For they knew, the reason why this thrust appeared so in and unremarkable was that Yu Lang had condensed all the swords momentum onto the tip of the sword, without the slightest waste. This was truly a supreme thrust! Inparison, the earlier Sword Qi and Sword Array seemed like mere juggling tricks, shy but insubstantial. The sword had reached midway to its target. A hint of a smile appeared on Yu Langs lips. For he felt certain of his victory. But just at that moment, a slender and elegant hand appeared out of nowhere, and with a flick of a finger, struck the tip of the sword. Bang. After a muffled sound, a powerful shockwave spread out, flipping all the nearby tables and chairs. Even the distant trees and buildings were not spared, all snapped in unison. Yu Lang was shocked beyond belief, because Xue Ans casual flick of the finger almost caused him to lose grip of his sword. Yu Lang hastily retreated backward, finally showing a trace of panic on his face. The highest Sword Dao Cultivation in the Yu Family presently was held by Yu Langs eldest son, Yu Rans elder brother Yu Ming, who was awaiting the emergence of the Sword Immortal ancestor in the rear mountains Sword Hut. The Yu Family was now solely defended by Yu Lang himself. If he were really to be defeated, decades of the Yu Familys prestige would be destroyed in a single stroke. But Xue An did not press his advantage; instead, he lifted his head to look into the distance, with a faint smile appearing on his lips. I didnt expect to encounter such a pure Sword Cultivator in this world. Following Xue Ans words, a terrifying aura surged up from the Yu Familys rear mountain, piercing the sky. Chapter 130: Sword Qi Soars Across 30,000 Li, A Chilled Blade Enlightens 19 Provinces (3rd Update) Chapter 130: Chapter 130: Sword Qi Soars Across 30,000 Li, A Chilled de Enlightens 19 Provinces (3rd Update) Trantor: 549690339 The momentum was so strong that it even scared the clouds above into scattering. Yu Lang was first stunned, then overjoyed. Its the Ancestor, the Ancestor hase out of seclusion! His words changed everyones expression. The only one Yu Lang could call Ancestor was one person. That was the Lingnan Sword Immortal who, forty years ago, used a single sword to y twelve Sword Dao masters, startling the entire world. Yu Yuanyi! Could it really be himing out of seclusion? Just as everyone was in doubt, a voice was heard chanting from the back mountain: Sword Qi stretches thirty thousand miles, a swords cold light shines over the neen states of Kyushu! The voice wasnt loud but it was like several small swords, striking directly at ones heart. Those with a shallow cultivation level turned pale after hearing just this one sentence. At the same time, a streak of sword light shot from the back mountain directly towards them, and in the blink of an eye, two more people appeared in the courtyard. One was a young man in his twenties, the other a man in his forties with eyebrows sharp as a knife and eyes bright as stars. Seeing this person, Yu Lang fell to his knees with tears streaming down his face, Grandson pays respect to the Ancestor! As Yu Lang knelt, the other members of the Yu Family also knelt down, shouting in unison: We pay respect to the Ancestor! Yu Yuanyi smiled faintly, Stand up, youre the head of the family after all. What kind of look is that with all the weeping? Only then did Yu Lang stand up, his voice filled with utmost respect and adoration, Grandson congrattes Ancestor on the great achievement of Sword Dao and advancing into Longevity! Longevity! As if these words held infinite magic, they sent a great shock through everyones mind as soon as they were spoken. Its known that the realms of cultivation were roughly divided into: Zhenren Realm, Xiaoyao Realm, Heavenly Human Realm, Loose Immortal Realm, Longevity Realm, Golden Immortal, True Immortal, Great Luo, Immortal King, Immortal Emperor, and Immortal Venerable. However, thosetter realms are so ethereal and elusive, nobody has witnessed them and theyre just passed down as legends. But Longevity was something everyone had heard of. It is said that once one enters Longevity, ones lifespan could exceed a thousand years, roaming the world freely with no restraints. Since thest Longevity expert disappeared a hundred years ago, it has been rare to hear of anyone advancing into Longevity again. If Yu Yuanyi had truly entered Longevity, it could be the most shocking news for the Huaxia martialmunity. It might even have the potential to change the world order. While many were filled with awe and fear, a na?ve childs voice came through. Daddy, what is Longevity? Can you eat it? The crowd turned to look and saw a little girl speaking to Xue An. At this moment, many had already condemned Xue An to death in their hearts, believing he was doomed. Therefore, upon seeing this scene, they couldnt help but sneer internally. Only Xue Ans expression was calm, he even managed a faint smile, Longevity to me, is nothing more than ants! As soon as these words were spoken, manyughed in ridicule, convinced that Xue An had been scared out of his senses. At that moment, Yu Langs eldest son, Yu Ming, the real top expert among the younger generation of the Yu Family, stepped forward and said indifferently, Ancestor, leave this man to me. Yu Yuanyi looked at Xue An with a calm expression and remained silent, which was taken as tacit approval. Yu Ming looked up, his cold gaze fixed on Xue An, and after a moment, he said slowly, It was you who killed my brother? Xue An nodded. Good! Today shall be your date of death! Yu Ming dered, his eyes zing with confidence. He was absolutely certain of defeating Xue An. As a young expert painstakingly cultivated by the Yu Family, he had already reached the cultivation level of a Half-step Loose Immortal. Having followed the Ancestor for some days now, his cultivation had improved even further, and he was just a hair away from officially stepping into the Loose Immortal Realm. At his age, to step into the Loose Immortal Realm would make him a true pinnacle figure among the younger generation. And Xue An was merely a Heavenly Being. In Yu Mings eyes, defeating a Heavenly Being was as easy as turning his hand over. But Yu Ming never held back his strength, so the moment he raised his hand, a stream of cyan Sword Qi had already taken shape and then headed straight for Xue An. Wherever the Sword Qi passed, the grass on the ground grew wildly and hundreds of flowers bloomed, life burgeoning with every step. Its the Yu Familys Life Sword! someone eximed in shock. The Yu Yang, who was cut down by Xue An on the banks of Qingfeng River, had cultivated the Killing Sword, where every step brimmed with murderous intent. What Yu Ming cultivated, however, was the Yu Familys Life Sword, which was the exact opposite in nature to the Killing Sword, and he had already mastered it to perfection. In terms of strength, he was more than ten times stronger than Yu Yang. Yu Ran couldnt bear to watch and turned his head away, his heart filled with destion. Yang Xudong, on the other hand, was thrilled, waiting to witness the scene of Xue Ans imminent death. But Xue Anughed. Since you strike me with a sword, I shall return the favor with mine! After speaking, Xue An let out a light cry. Sword,e! The Dragon Roar Sword, originally resting on the table, let out a gentle whimper as it soared into the sky, flying straight into Xue Ans hands. This scene, however, did not cause Yu Mings sword momentum to shake in the slightest, as it still stabbed straight at him. Xue An raised his hand, easily dodging the thrust, and then said coldly, Ive said before, your Yu Family has cultivated the Sword Dao incorrectly. Since you dont believe it, then today I will show you, what a real Immortals Sword is! Having said that, Xue An raised his sword and then swung it down with the force of thunder. Witness my sword split mountains and rivers! The brilliance of this sword shone like the sun illuminating the earth. It seemed as if even space itself was cleaved apart by this sword. But facing this earth-shattering sword strike, Yu Ming still met it head-on without a hint of fear. Boom! The Yu Familys top-tier Life Sword, shing with Xue Ans unstoppable sword, exploded like thunder. The shock caused everyones blood to surge. Who had won and who had lost? The crowd looked on with nervous spection. Then they saw a scene that filled them with shock and awe. A deep trench extended behind Yu Ming, so long that it seemed to have no end. And Yu Ming, with a pale face, spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. As the blood hit the ground, the small hill behind him creaked under the might of the sword and eventually copsed with a thunderous fall. With one sword. He split the mountain! This level of swordsmanship was simply unheard of. And Xue An, who stood holding his sword, asked indifferently, Now, are you convinced? Yu Ming struggled to say something, but at that moment, Yu Yuanyi sighed. Yu Ming, step back! A look of pain shed in Yu Mings eyes, and he finally bowed his head and said, Yes! Then Yu Yuanyi stepped forward, smiling faintly, An astonishing swordsmanship indeed! I didnt expect that after several decades of seclusion, such a breathtakingly talented young man has appeared in the world. Yet Xue An remained calm, shaking his head, Not quite! What is not quite? Something is off about the aura on you, Xue An paused for a moment then smiled grimly, Your current strength isnt that of the Longevity Realm, at best, youre just a Half-step Longevity. Am I right? Yu Yuanyi let out a sigh, Indeed, you have sharp eyes. But youve forgotten, a Half-step Longevity is still Longevity! Chapter 131 I Only Believe in the Hierarchies Under the Fist Chapter 131: Chapter 131 I Only Believe in the Hierarchies Under the Fist Trantor: 549690339 With those words, Yu Yuanyis aura began to climb steadily. Young man, its no small feat to have reached such a level of cultivation at your age. Im just curious, why do you insist on opposing my Yu Family! Yu Yuanyi asked indifferently. Yu Ran was jolted in spirit. This was also what she wondered about. However, Xue An just let out a slight smile, I have a habit, no matter what I do, I prefer to subdue everyone first before proceeding, and that includes you. These words caused Yu Yuanyis expression to change slightly, his gaze turning colder. You are indeed very powerful, and your understanding of the Sword Dao has even reached a terrifying height, but sometimes, the gap in strength cant be made up by other means! As he spoke, Yu Yuanyis aura fully unfurled. Half-step Longevity! The peak strength of the present world. The aura surged like tidal waves, enveloping Xue An within. Yet Xue An remainedposed, with a hint of admiration shing in his eyes. Its quite rare to find such a pure sword cultivator in this world. Yu Yuanyi shook his head, My heart is like my sword, your attempts at verbal provocation and belittlement are useless. Xue An smiled, then set down the Dragon Roar Sword in his hand. Many people were taken aback. Could it be that he was admitting defeat? It was highly probable! After all, the other party was the Lingnan Sword Immortal! To admit defeat was not shameful. And Yu Rans face lit up with joy. But the words that followed from Xue An wiped away Yu Rans joy. You are the first person Ive encountered who can truly be called a cultivator, and to show my respect, I will meet your challenge with what Im best at, which is my fists, Xue An said calmly. Many people looked on in astonishment. Had Xue An gone mad? To face the unparalleled Lingnan Sword Immortal and choose to fight with fists? Wasnt that courting death? A yful look shed in Yu Yuanyis eyes, and he nodded, Im puzzled by where your confidencees from! But bravery ismendable, so I shall indulge you! Make your move! Xue An smiled nonchntly, You go first! Hiss. Many people took a sharp intake of breath. Yang Xudong even almostughed out loud. If someone wants to die, no one can stop them! To be so arrogant as to invite the Sword Immortal to strike first? Yu Yuanyi just smiled, not caring about these things. For him, only the sword remained in his life now. All else had been cast aside by him. Very well! Since you keep saying my Yu Familys Sword Dao is incorrect, I will let you see what the true Yu Family Sword Dao is like! As he spoke, Yu Yuanyi pulled out a sword from his waist. A wooden sword. A wooden sword whittled from a branch he had casually snapped off. Yet upon seeing this sword, Yu Mings eyes shone with a fervent light. Because only he knew the terror of this wooden sword. Yu Yuanyi raised the wooden sword and stated faintly, After thirty years of seclusion, today my sword isplete, this is my Immortals Sword! Be cautious! Having said that, Yu Yuanyi thrust his sword forward. With that one stroke, it was as if a giant wave had been lifted. Heaven-shattering Sword Qi charged straight at Xue An. Xue An stood still, his expression neither sorrowful nor joyful. He raised his fist and dered softly, One punch, to shake heaven and earth! The first of the Divine ughter Six Techniques. When Xue An first employed this punch, he was but an average human. Now that he had recovered to the Heavenly Human Realm, using it again made its power increase by more than a hundredfold. Many people felt as if this punch made the heaven and earth themselves tremble. A look of surprise flickered across Yu Yuanyis face, but it did not hinder the unstoppable advance of his sword. Boom. The peerless Sword Qi collided with Xue Ans ground-shaking punch. After a thunderous boom that shook the earth, Xue An was sent flying into the distant woods, his life or death unknown. Many sneered in their hearts, convinced that Xue An was undoubtedly dead. Hei King was so startled that he suddenly stood up. The two little girls, however, were not too scared. Because they were now in tune with Xue Ans mind and could feel their fathers breath. At this moment, Yu Yuanyis face showed a mix of admiration and pity. Indeed, a prodigy of astounding talent, but what a pity too young and brash! In his view, having been hit by his sword, there was only one path to certain death. Yu Rans gaze was deste, her mind aplete nk. But just then, an indifferent and lofty voice came. Do you know why I chose to counter your sword with fists? With these words, a surge of momentum soared into the sky. Yu Yuanyisplexion changed dramatically, and he turned to look. He saw Xue An standing in midair, taking steps towards him, his aura intensifying with each step. By the time he reached the entrance of the Yu Family. His aura had already broken through the peak of the Heavenly Human Realm and stepped into the ranks of a Half-step Loose Immortal. Yu Ming, including Yu Lang and others, had a simultaneous change of expression. A breakthrough in the midst of battle? At this moment, Xue An lightly said, Because I believe that only under my fist is there superiority and inferiority. Then, Xue An revealed several white teeth and sneered menacingly, I let you have one sword strike just now, now its my turn! Having said that, Xue An raised his fist and softly eximed, One punch, shakes Yin and Yang! Boom. This punch actually matched Yu Yuanyis sword in a tie. But Yu Yuanyis face no longer held the ease it had before. However, Xue An seemed to be enjoying himself, Another one, witness my punch, across life and death! This punch had been used by Xue An on that Loose Immortal elder of the Xie Family and had imed his life with a single blow. Using it again now, Yu Yuanyi was forced back half a step. Although it was only half a step. To others, it was unbelievably incredible. With the power of a Half-step Loose Immortal, he was forcing Yu Yuanyi, a Half-step Longevity, to retreat half a step. This was a cross-level challenge with a whole major realm of difference! At this time, Yu Yuanyi was no longer rxed, his expression became solemn as he uttered a light cry. Good punching technique, but not enough. As soon as he finished speaking, Yu Yuanyi swung his sword. The force of this sword strike directly forced others to retreat more than ten meters. But Xue An neither dodged nor avoided; instead, he smiled. Well done! Take another punch from me! Xue An raised his hand, his eyes cold, The fourth technique, Severing Emotional Ties! The fourth technique of the Divine ughter Six Techniques, Severing Emotional Ties, was finally executed by Xue An. The first three techniques of the Divine ughter Six Techniques were skills, but thetter three touched upon the realm of the Dao. Just like Severing Emotional Ties, the so-called emotional entanglements are hard to sever. But Xue An insists on severing them. In Xue Ans dictionary, there were no such words as cannot. This punch caused Yu Yuanyis color to change drastically, his earlier calm andposure gone. There was no thunderous crash, no sh of force against force. Xue Ans punch pierced through Yu Yuanyis sword momentum as if water entering the sea, striking his wooden sword. Crack. A crisp sound. This seemingly unimpressive wooden sword was directly shattered. The momentum did not stop there; it sent Yu Yuanyi flying backward until he barely managed to steady himself against a wall. At this point, the whole audience was shocked. And this Lingnan Sword Immortal grew pale, a trickle of fresh blood slowly seeping from the corner of his mouth. Chapter 132: The Broken Sword of Lingnan (2 Updates) Chapter 132: Chapter 132: The Broken Sword of Lingnan (2 Updates) Trantor: 549690339 Elder Elder Ancestor! Yu Lang cried with a trembling voice. Yu Mings face changed dramatically as well, and he was about to rush over with his sword. All of you, back off! Yu Yuanyimanded coldly. At his word, the members of the Yu Family did not dare to disobey, so they all reluctantly retreated to the side with faces full of grief and indignation. Yu Yuanyi looked up at Xue An with aplex expression in his eyes. Excellent fist technique! Xue An nodded, Youre not bad yourself! Its a pity, though, that you still went wrong with your Sword Dao. Ive been in seclusion for thirty years, painstakingly cultivating the Sword Dao. Now you tell me Im wrong, so what is right? There are three levels to the Sword Dao. The lowest uses the body to control the sword, the middle uses Qi to control the sword, and the highest uses Spirit to control the sword, Xue An said calmly. Your choice to use the Spirit to control the sword is not wrong, but your so-called seclusion has only backed you into a corner. Youve renounced grudges and forgotten life and death, all to make your Sword Dao seem more ethereal, but in my view, this is fundamentally mistaken. The so-called Immortals are nothing but powerful beings who go against the heavens. At their core, they are still human. Since they are human, theres no need to pretend otherwise, deliberately suppressing emotions and desires to make oneself seem superior. Such a Sword Dao isnt that mistaken? Xue Ans words struck Yu Yuanyi like a bolt of lightning, shaking him to the core and causing hisplexion to progressively pale. I was I really wrong? Yu Yuanyi had already tempered his heart into a sword, but Xue Ans few words shattered his Sword Heartpletely. At this moment, Xue An let out a light sigh, To have cultivated such a Sword Dao in this tumultuous world is no mean feat. Yu Yuanyi, his head bowed, did not speak, but the fire in his eyes gradually died down. At the same time, a light rain began to fall from the sky. No one spoke, all were shocked by the events of the day. The Sword Immortal, who had never been defeated, was defeated. And in that moment, Yu Yuanyis originally ck hair began to swiftly turn white. In an instant, it had be a head of white hair. His figure hunched, and his skin started to show signs of aging. Elder Ancestor! Yu Lang cried out in agony, kneeling on the ground. The people of the Yu Family knelt together in the rain, their faces indistinguishable whether covered in rain or tears. Yu Yuanyi slowly lifted his head, his no longer lucid eyes now revealed an indescribable sense of relief and liberation. Thank you! This gratitude was directed at Xue An. Xue An simply smiled, Youre wee. He understood what Yu Yuanyi meant; for someone who had served the Sword Dao all his life, realizing his mistakes just before death was the greatest fortune. How ridiculous that I have toiled for decades, only to realize at the end that the secr world is the true Sword Dao! Heh! Yu Yuanyi said, mocking himself, his voice growing more aged and deep. I have two things to ask of you. Yu Yuanyi suddenly lifted his head to look at Xue An. Xue An nodded, Proceed. After my death, the Yu Family will be a target for all. I dont ask you to look after them, but I hope you can spare them. Xue An nodded, No problem. At that moment, Yu Yuanyi turned to look at Yu Lang and Yu Ming, who were kneeling on the ground. You two listen, after my death, you must not harbor the slightest resentment or thoughts of revenge against Mr. Xue. Serve him with the same heart you served me with, understand? Yu Lang cried out, Elder Ancestor! Yu Yuanyis hair and beard all bristled, Did you understand what I said? Yu Lang and Yu Ming, crying, kowtowed, Understood! Yu Yuanyi turned his head with difficulty, And another thing Xue An sighed lightly, I know, I will look after this Rain God of Lingnan. These words made Yu Yuanyi freeze slightly, then he nodded, So you knew everything all along. Xue An smiled, I visited the Rain God Temple a couple of days ago and noticed a strange Sword Intent on this little deity. I didnt know who it belonged to until I met you. In Yu Yuanyis eyes, a hint of nostalgia emerged, Although shes a deity, shes very timid and quite naive. I was afraid someone would bully her, so I gave her a sword intent. Xue An remained silent. At this time, Yu Yuanyis breath became even more erratic, as if he were rapidly aging. Mr. Xue could youe over? Yu Yuanyi said with difficulty. Xue An took a few steps forward,ing before Yu Yuanyi, and then crouched down to look at him. Yu Yuanyi strained to whisper in Xue Ans ear, Youre not from this world, are you? Xue An slightly nodded. Yu Yuanyi sighed, I knew it! No wonder your understanding of the Sword Dao is so profound. Yu Yuanyi paused for a moment, gasping for air, I just want to know, do those legendary realms really exist? Xue An nodded again. A light sparked in Yu Yuanyis eyes, and he asked eagerly, So there are also many sword cultivators out there? Xue An spoke softly, Many, and theyre all very formidable. Some of the powerful sword cultivators can even shatter stars with a single sword strike! Yu Yuanyi looked up with boundless longing, I really want to see it! Having said this, Yu Yuanyis face revealed a satisfied smile, and he slowly closed his eyes. Before slipping into evesting darkness, he seemed to return to his days as a carefree youth, seeing that deitya girl timid as a mouse. A slight breeze blew. Yu Yuanyis body gradually turned into dust and dispersed with the wind. From then on. The sharpest sword in Lingnan had broken! And what was originally a gentle drizzle suddenly turned into a violent storm, with the wind howling as if someone was crying. In the Rain God Temple, the busy priestess and worshippers all failed to notice that tears slowly fell from the corners of the deitys eyes. Yu Lang and the members of the Yu Family were all kneeling and weeping bitterly. Xue An stood up, his face neither sad nor happy. In his view, this was the best end for Yu Yuanyi. With his Sword Dao, he would never achieve immortality in this lifetime, let alone the realms beyond. Its better not to even think about them. Instead of being trapped in this tiny corner of the world, it would be better to enter the cycle of reincarnation again. Xue Ans gaze swept over the crowd, and no one dared to meet his eyes. Then Xue An said indifferently, With Yu Yuanyis death, the Yu Family will henceforth be under my protection. If anyone objects, they must first contend with my fist. This statement shocked many who had been harboring ulterior motives, and they quickly discarded their foolish thoughts. Jokingly, who would dare to provoke him when the Sword Immortal of Lingnan had perished at his hands? At that time, Xue An walked up to Yu Lang. Yu Lang lifted his head, his gazeplicated as he looked at Xue An. Before today, he had never imagined he would one day look up to this man in such a manner. Xue An said indifferently, Im watching over the Yu Family out of respect for Yu Yuanyi, who was a true cultivator. As for the non-retaliation Yu Yuanyi spoke of, you can do as you please. Im not afraid of anyones revenge. No one dared to speak. Even Yu Ming kept his head low. This man was beyond his reach. Yes, Mr. Xue! Yu Lang responded softly. Xue An ced his hand on his head, Dont move! Yu Lang tensed, thinking Xue An was about to strike, and then resignedly closed his eyes. But he only felt a pain in his head, and then Xue An lifted his hand. He slowly opened his eyes, and Xue An was looking at him with a stern expression. What is the Immortal Gate assembly all about? Chapter 133: Tremors in all Directions (3 updates) Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Tremors in all Directions (3 updates) Trantor: 549690339 Xue An had just used the Soul Searching Technique, directly searching through Yu Langs memories. Unexpectedly, Xue An didnt find any traces of An Yan in Yu Langs recollections. The only link that could be made was that two years ago, Yu Yang had followed Yu Ming to attend an Immortal Sects Conference. Beyond that, this Yu Yang had never left Lingnan. Yu Lang was stunned, then said, This Immortal Sects Conference, as the name implies, is a gathering of various Hidden Sects, usually held every two years. Its where the young elites from major Sects and noble familiespete, and the rankings on the Jade List are contested. The Jade List, Hidden Sects These names stirred something in Xue Ans heart. When is the next Immortal Sects Conference to be held? In just over two months! And this years Immortal Sects Conference will be held in Lingnan! Xue Ans gaze flickered slightly as he nodded, I see! With matters concluded, everyone dispersed. As these people left, their expressions wereplex. Even though they might have various conflicts and dissatisfactions with the Yu Family, after all, Yu Yuanyi had protected Lingnan for many years with a single sword. The fall of the Sword Immortal today still evoked endless emotions. In contrast, it was Xue An who, with an extremely domineering posture, suppressed everyone and dominated Lingnan. Everyone understood that the skies of Lingnan had changed! Many people also stole nces at Xue An before they left, wondering if they could curry favor with him now. However, one person was now trembling all over, not even daring to lift his head. Indeed, it was Yang Xudong. His heart was filled with regret and fear. If he had known how formidable Xue An was, he wouldnt have dared to provoke him even if it killed him. Now he could only silently pray in his heart, hoping that Xue An had already forgotten about him. Xue An certainly remembered him, but simply couldnt be bothered with such an insect-like existence. He picked up his two daughters and turned to leave. It wasnt until he had left that all the members of the Yu Family finally let out a sigh of relief. Yu Lang, with a grief-stricken face, picked up the broken wooden sword, the only thing Yu Yuanyi had left behind. Everyone was silent. A heavy atmosphere weighed on everyones hearts. Yu Ran let out a deep sigh, her heart filled with indescribable feelings. This man had first attracted her with his mystery, but in the end, he conquered her family with his powerful strength. At that moment, Yu Ming, with a fierce expression, said, I must avenge the ancestor in the future p! A p left Yu Ming stunned. Father, why did you hit me? Yu Lang, with an ashen face, looked at him, I pped you to wake you up. The opportunity that the ancestor fought to his death to win for us, cannot be wasted by you. Yu Ming was still somewhat rebellious. But Yu Lang let out a long sigh and said, If it werent for the ancestor trapping that man with his words at the end, do you think he would have spared our Yu Family? Yu Ming was silent. And even if he did spare us, who knows how many are coveting our Yu Family in the shadows, only refraining from acting because the ancestor was here. Now that the ancestor is gone, they will bare their fangs. Do you think, with just the two of us, we can support this vast Yu Family? Yu Mings face turned pale. Yu Lang lowered his eyes, his voice filled with sorrow, I hate him more than anyone, but Im also clear that if the Yu Family wants to continue to exist, we can only submit to him! Yu Lang was indeed fit to be the Family Head. Although he was initially emotional, he quickly perceived the situation. Then Yu Lang lifted his head to look at his daughter, Yu Ran. Yu Ran felt nervous under her fathers gaze. Raner, how do you know Mr. Xue? Yu Ran roughly recounted the experience. Having listened, Yu Lang remained silent for a while, then said, I understand. From now on, you dont need to worry about the family. Stay close to Mr. Xue more often! Yu Ran was taken aback. Father what does this mean? Yu Ming clenched his teeth, looking down in silence. Will he stay in Lingnan for a long time? Yu Ran asked timidly. Not for the time being, at least, he will wait until after the Immortal Gate conference concludes before leaving, Yu Lang said softly. The one youre looking for, will he appear at the Immortal Gate conference? Yu Lang wondered to himself. After a busy day, Tan Xiaoyu took out her phone and opened the martial arts forum. This had be her daily routine. And now, she had also gained a small reputation on the martial arts forum. Many people knew that she was not only a girl but also the heir to the Beijiang Martial Gym. These two identities had earned her quite a few fans. But in the past two days, Tan Xiaoyu had been somewhat restless, because Xue An had left Beijiang four or five days ago. And today was the seventh day. His words about ying the Yu Family with his sword, would it really happen? Tan Xiaoyu was filled with worry. After all, this time was different from the past solo fights; this time, it was one man against a whole martial arts family. And when she opened the forum, Tan Xiaoyu was stunned. Because the top post was one that stood out. Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi dies by a broken sword, Mr. Xue reigns over Lingnan, just how high is his cultivation level? This startling title was also bolded in ck, exceptionally eye-catching. Tan Xiaoyu took a deep breath and clicked on it with trembling hands. The post was published by a forum member living in Lingnan, and this persons literary skills were pretty good, writing about Xue An attending the birthday banquet, then overpowering the Yu Family Head Yu Lang, defeating Yu Ming with a single sword stroke, and killing Yu Yuanyi with his fists in an exciting and spectacr narrative. Tan Xiaoyu read with an overwhelming emotional surge and, after finishing, she saw that the followingments were uniformly filled with shock. Second floor not grabbing the sofa today, because Mr. Xue is awesome. Oh my, the original poster should consider writing novels, its such a waste of talent not to! Mr. Xue is indeed awesome! Ive said it before, Mr. Xue isnt someone ordinary, you guys just wouldnt believe it! Third floor is just spouting nonsense, your posting history clearly shows you were not optimistic about this action. Does anyone know Mr. Xues contact information? I want him as a mentor, waiting online! Same here, Im willing to pay a million in tuition fees! Wow, a tycoon spotted above! Tycoon my ass, a million just to have Mr. Xue as a mentor? Hes someone who can annihte Half-step Longevity beings, a million probably wouldnt even get you a nce from him. This post soared to the top of the hot search list within just over an hour. At this moment, Tan Xiaoyu was also excitedly leaving ament. Thumbs up for Mr. Xue! It wasnt long before someone responded to her. Holy crap, look what Ive caught? Little sister Xiaoyu, youve finally shown up, Ive missed you! Shameless guy above! Xiaoyu, I heard that youre also from Beijiang, do you know Mr. Xue? Right! I remember little sister Xiaoyu once said she knew Mr. Xue! My goodness! Hurry andtch onto those coattails! Pervert, but I want totch on too! Tan Xiaoyu, who found the whole thing both amusing and mortifying, thought for a moment and replied. Of course, I know Mr. Xue! As she wrote this, Tan Xiaoyu suddenly felt, oh so proud! Chapter 134 Hidden Immortal Sect Chapter 134: Chapter 134 Hidden Immortal Sect Trantor: 549690339 This was a monastery hidden deep within the mountains beyond the frontier. The mountain path was extremely steep and difficult to traverse, and there were many man-made obstacles on the way up the mountain, so it had always remained unknown to the outside world. However, only true masters would know that this unassuming monastery was none other than the Bitter Zen Temple, a ce with a long history among the Hidden Immortal Sects. At this time, in the Bitter Zen Temple, a monk with his upper body bare, disying skin the color of ancient bronze and muscles twisting like dragon-snakes, was practicing. His method of practice was extremely simple and brutalit involved carrying massive stones from the foot of the mountain slope outside the temple up to the temple itself. These massive stones, the shortest of which was taller than a person, were all made of blue granite, each weighing over a ton. An ordinary person would not even think of carrying them, and even four or five people pushing together might not be able to move them the slightest bit. Yet on the monks shoulders, these stones seemed to weigh nothing at all as he strode nimbly up the mountain path. Finally, all the stones were carried up. Yet not a single drop of sweat appeared on the monks face. Such physical strength could only be described as terrifying. Brother, Master has called for you, a Xiao Monk said respectfully. The monk nodded, donned his robe, and stepped into the chan room behind him. Inside the chan room, a burly monk with a beard was sitting cross-legged in meditation. Master! The burly monk slowly opened his eyes, which emitted a sharp glint. Hui Nian. Disciple is here! What ce did you take at thest Immortal Gatepetition? Master, twelfth, Hui Nian replied solemnly. And this time? the burly monk asked. Disciple will im nothing less than the championship! Hui Nian imed confidently. The burly monk burst intoughter, his voice shaking the tiles on the roof. Good! The disciples of the Bitter Zen Temple should indeed have such spirit. However, I have just received newsLingnans Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi has died! This explosive news did not elicit the slightest hint of perturbation from Hui Nian. Life and death aremon urrences. He may be called a Sword Immortal, but that doesnt mean he truly became an immortal! Hui Nian said indifferently. The burly monk chuckled, I tell you this news only to say that this times Immortal Gatepetition will probably be very interesting. The one who killed Yu Yuanyi is an unknown master. Disciple understands. Whether they are masters or mediocrities, to me, theyre all the same, Hui Nian bowed his head respectfully, his expression calm. But a powerful aura was emanating from him. The burly monks face showed a look of satisfaction, Have you already be a Loose Immortal? Master, I made the breakthroughst month! Good! the burly monk stood up abruptly. We of the Bitter Zen Temple have indeed stayed hidden in these bordends for too long; many have forgotten about us. This time, let them see what a true Immortal Gate is! Hui Nian bowed his head silently, but a hint of cryptic significance flickered in his eyes. Meanwhile, in the country of H thousands of miles away, a simr conversation was taking ce. Jin Sang, we have just received news that the Lingnan Sword Immortal has died! a man with a grave expression said solemnly, seated in the ce of honor. Kneeling before him with lowered hands was a tall, handsome man. If any civilians from country H were present, they would surely recognize this man. For he was the brilliant star of country Hs martial world, hailed as a once-in-a-century genius, Jin Chengsuo. Hearing the uncertain tone of his father, Jin Chengsuo said indifferently, Father, the Lingnan Sword Immortals death is of no consequence; after all, he belonged to a previous generation. What is there to fear? His father, Jin Chengyi, sighed, Jin Sang, your cultivation level is quite impressive now, and you even obtained the fourteenth ce in thest Immortal Gate conference. However, this Yu Yuanyi is really no ordinary person! Those who can kill him are definitely not to be underestimated! Jin Chengsuo gave a faint smile, Father, no matter who the opponent is, I will use our great H Ming Nations peerless divine technique to defeat them! Rest assured! Jin Chengyi looked at his son, full of confidence, and could only nod his head. Meanwhile, in Jin Chengsuos mind, the image of a beautiful figure emerged. That woman who left an extremely deep impression on him at thest Immortal Gate conferencewould she appear again this time? At the same time, in a very secluded valley. The leader of the only female cultivator sect among the hidden Immortal Gates, Yue Wushuang of Moonwatching Pavilion, also received the news. Her expression was somewhat serious. The Immortal Gate conference was imminent. The sudden emergence of such an event. Naturally, it added many variables to the situation. After pondering for a moment, Yue Wushuang ordered, Go call Shu Yinger over. Soon after, the top disciple of Moonwatching Pavilion, Shu Yinger, arrived. Master! Yue Wushuang looked at the delicate-faced yet slightly fierce-eyed woman below her and said gravely, The Immortal Gate conference is upon us. How are your preparations? Master, I have been diligently cultivating recently, and I feel I have made further progress, Shu Yinger said with quite a bit of pride. Yue Wushuang nodded in satisfaction, Good, this time you will still be the one to go. Remember to be careful, because this years Immortal Gate conference will probably not be that simple! Shu Yingers face showed delight, Yes! With that, Shu Yinger slowly withdrew. Once she was out of the hall, several junior sisters hurried over, speaking very eagerly. Elder sister, are you going to participate in the Immortal Gate conference again? Shu Yinger nodded arrogantly. Then take us with you! Its really boring to stay in the pavilion! these junior sisters began to beg. Shu Yinger scoffed and said, Do you think this is a trip for fun? The minimum requirement is the cultivation level of a Heavenly Being. Which of you possesses that? With that one sentence, all the women shut their mouths. But after a moment, someone whispered, Then why did you bring that person to thest Immortal Gate conference? p. Shu Yinger sent the speaker flying with a p. Didnt you hear what I said? If anyone mentions that trash in front of me again, Ill skin you! Shu Yinger said with a sinister tone. Yes! All of these women turned silent as cicadas in winter, not daring to speak anymore. Once Shu Yinger had walked away. They started to whisper among themselves with dissatisfaction. Hmph, such a snobbish person. When that person first joined our pavilion, she saw the master favored her and was always hanging around her. Now she calls her trash at every turn! Exactly, didnt you see the bracelet she is wearing? Its from that person! Hehe! Only bad luck to me for that person, born with exceptional talent yet unable to cultivate. As these women whispered among themselves, a woman holding a broom walked slowly across the courtyard in front of the great hall with her head down. They looked at each other and thenughed disdainfully, each going their separate ways. The woman slowly swept the floor, her slightly disheveled hair hanging down, covering her face. Chapter 135 Call Me Your Majesty Chapter 135: Chapter 135 Call Me Your Majesty Trantor: 549690339 The Immortal Gate Conference that was about to begin activated many hidden Immortal Sects and millennium noble families. It was as if behemoths lurking in the dark were awakening one by one. And Lingnan, being the venue for this Immortal Gate Conference, naturally drew countless gazes. Mist and drizzle floated in the sky once more. Outside Lingnan Airport, Li Hao was waiting for passengers. His business had suddenly improved a lot recently, which, of course, made Li Hao very happy. He wondered if there would be more generous customers today. As Li Hao was contemting, he saw a woman walk out of the airport terminal. A woman oozing charm and grace from every pore. Li Hao was somewhat dumbstruck. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before. Especially the way she moved, exuding boundless allure. It was enough to make ones bones turn soft. As he stood there stupefied, the woman approached, opened the door, and got in the car. A refreshing fragrance wafted straight into his nostrils, and Li Hao felt his heartbeat quicken to more than double its usual rate. Miss Where may I take you? With a captivating gaze, the woman asked, Where is the most bustling area in Lingnan? Her voice was enchanting and moving. Li Hao stammered, The bar street downtown is quite bustling. The woman nodded, Take me there! For the first time in his life, Li Hao felt the longer the trip, the better. When they finally arrived, the woman got out of the car and shed a gentle smile. That smile made Li Haos heart stop beating, and he foolishly watched her walk away until he suddenly remembered. She didnt seem to pay, did she? Shi Xueqing entered thergest bar in Lingnan. The booming music, mixed with the smell of alcohol, made one unconsciously rx. Yet Shi Xueqings appearance made many peoples eyes light up. Such a beautiful woman. Some barflies approached, hoping to strike up a conversation. Shi Xueqing looked at them indifferently, and they all froze on the spot. Only after Shi Xueqing had walked away did they recover with sweat on their brows and horror in their eyes. This womans gaze was too terrifying. Miss, what would you like? asked the server, a sh of admiration in his eyes. Shi Xueqing sat at the bar, her slender fingers tapping on the tabletop as she spoke softly, I want to see the person in charge here! The server hesitated, Miss, you Shi Xueqing nced at the server, his gaze gradually bing hazy, then he nodded and said, Yes! Wang Bao had been in a bad mood these past few days, feeling as though something was about to happen. Damn, it seemed he needed to find a new girl to take the edge off. As Wang Bao was pondering this, the server came in through the door. Damn, who let you in? Get lost! Wang Bao cursed loudly. The server had a nk expression, as if he hadnt heard. Hey, did you not hear me? Get out! Wang Bao eximed angrily. At that moment, Shi Xueqing walked in from behind, Are you the person in charge here? Wang Bao was taken aback. He had never seen such a beautiful woman in his life. Compared to her, the hostesses in his bar were nothing but beggars on the street. Im Brother Bao, you? Shi Xueqing nodded her head, This bar, I want to use it for a while! Wang Bao came back to his senses and sneered, Little girl, do you know who youre talking to? Use it? Okay, but youll have to take good care of me Shi Xueqing looked up, a sharp light shing through her enchanting eyes. Wang Bao felt as if hed been struck by lightning, then his gaze gradually became empty. Now, did you hear me clearly? Shi Xueqing said. Yes, Master! Wang Baos voice was hollow. Shi Xueqing nodded, Go look up the person who eliminated the Yu Family Sword Immortal recently, find out if theyre still in Lingnan, I want all their information! Yes, Master! You can leave now, and. Shi Xueqing paused, From now on, you shall address me as Your Majesty! Understood, Your Majesty! Wang Bao and the waiter both left the room. Shi Xueqing sat down on the sofa, poured herself a ss of red wine, took a light sip, and then furrowed her brows. It really tasted awful. After bing ustomed to the aged brews of Mount Fanjing, drinking these worldly wines was like drinking water. Thats right, she was the contemporary walker of the Lingying Pce from Mount Fanjing. Lingying Pce is the most unique among the Hidden Immortal Sects. Because they worshipped the Fox Immortal. Thus, almost every disciple of Lingying Pce was gifted with irresistible charm, winning through unparalleled seductive powers. Shi Xueqing was no exception. This was her second time descending the mountain. The first time was at the Immortal Gate Conference, where she narrowly lost to Yu Mingjian. This time, she wouldnt easily let things rest. However, when she learned that the Sword Immortal of the Yu Family had been killed, she couldnt help but feel greatly shocked. Thats why she came to Lingnan early, ready to investigate the background of the one who killed the Sword Immortal. After drinking half a ss of wine, Shi Xueqing opened the door and stepped onto the stage. The noisy hall gradually quieted down. The men all looked at her with eyes filled with astonishment and intoxication. Shi Xueqing took a deep breath; she enjoyed this kind of vor. A vor called desire. The more she was immersed in such an atmosphere, the stronger her powers became. Under everyones gaze, Shi Xueqing skillfully and gracefully mixed a drink and then drank half of it herself. Now, who wants to drink this? Shi Xueqing said indifferently. Me! Ill drink it! Its mine! The men below went crazy, starting to shout frantically and gradually it turned into a brawl. Even friends who came together began to fight each other with red eyes. In this chaos, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Shi Xueqings lips. That night. The contemporary walker of Fanjing Mountain Lingying Pce, Shi Xueqing, made an appearance at the Purple Night Bar in Lingnan and caused a sensation. When Yu Ran walked into the room, she saw Xue An sitting on the sofa, watching a cartoon with his two daughters. This loving and warm scene made Yu Ran somewhat astonished. Was this still the same decisive man? Seeing here in, Xue An only looked up, smiled, nodded, and said, Sit! Yu Ran sat down with mixed emotions. She had been feeling lost recently. The unity that Yu Family once had, united in times of trouble, was gradually disappearing. Yu Ran was subjected to a lot of gossip as well. Especially many of the outer branches were secretly ming her for bringing Xue An to the Yu Family, which ultimately led to an uncontroble situation. This made Yu Ran feel very aggrieved. But she had no way to defend herself. This conflicted mindset made her stay in the Yu Family very ufortable. She had no choice but to stroll around all day, or toe to see Xue An. Just then, Ma Cheng walked in excitedly from outside. Mr. Xue, theres a piece of news thats causing quite a stir outside! What news? They say thatst night at the Purple Night Bar a peerless beauty appeared, causing a brawl among the patrons! Ma Cheng said with a look of awe. Xue An raised an eyebrow, Oh? Heh, they say this woman is seduction personified, said Ma Cheng, his face full of excitement. Men, when talking about beautiful women, almost always have that kind of expression. But Xue An remained calm, simply nodding. Got it! Mr. Xue, how about we go check it out tonight? Yu Rans heart tightened as she looked at Xue An. He probably wouldnt go, right? After all, he was with the kids But Xue An onlyughed and then nodded, Sure! Chapter 136: Purple Night Bar (3 more) Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Purple Night Bar (3 more) Trantor: 549690339 Purple Night Bar was situated in the bustling heart of Lingnan City. When Xue An arrived, he found that the entrance was already filled with various luxurious cars. Ma Cheng obsequiously introduced, Mr. Xue, this is Purple Night Bar. Tsk, tsk, there are always a lot of fancy cars here, but there are even more today. It seems the power of a beautiful woman is truly astonishing! Xue An nodded nomittally, preparing to enter, when he heard a voiceing from behind him. Oh, if it isnt Manager Ma? The voice was full of mockery, making it quite disagreeable to the ear. Ma Cheng turned his head and saw a well-dressed man with an arrogant demeanor standing not far away. An awkward and apprehensive expression shed across Ma Chengs face, and then, lowering his head, he said with a forced smile, Oh, its Manager Cui Qi, I just didnt notice you there. Cui Qi nodded haughtily, and then said with a mocking tone, What, is Manager Ma also here to join in on the fun? Hehe, Im just apanying someone for a look-see, Manager Ma said, nodding and bowing. Cui Qi let out a slight scoff, nced at Xue An and Yu Ran standing in the shadows behind him. Seeing that Xue An was dressed unremarkably and was not some wealthy young master, he couldnt help but lift his chin proudly and walked into the bar. Ma Cheng finally let out a sigh of relief and then quietly exined to Xue An, That Cui Qi is one of the main business rivals of the Qin Family here in Lingnan, and the man has quite some backing. Xue An nodded indifferently, Are you very afraid of him? An embarrassed look appeared on Ma Chengs face, Well when I first arrived in Lingnan, I offended him. It took quite some effort to smooth things over eventually. Xue An smiled and stepped inside. The Purple Night Bar, truly worthy of being ranked first in Lingnan, had top-notch equipment and decoration. The ce was usually bustling, but todays patronage had doubled. And almost everyone there sporadically cast their gazes towards the woman behind the bar. The woman wore an off-shoulder dress, her delicate corbone alluring under the flickering lights. But what truly rendered men incapable of diverting their gazes was the hint of a smile on the womans face. No matter from which angle you looked, it seemed as if she was smiling at you, causing ones heart to skip a beat involuntarily. The woman was smoking at the moment, her posture so graceful it made the act of blowing smoke rings seem stunningly beautiful. Ma Cheng was mesmerized, and it took him a good ten seconds to exim, So beautiful! No wonder shes caused such a stir. If it were me, I reckon I wouldnt be able to resist either. At this time, Xue Ans eyes held a yful light, and he uttered a small smile, Very beautiful? I think shes just average. No sooner had he spoken than Cui Qi beside them snickered derisively, Really a bumpkin whos never seen the world. Then Cui Qi said to Ma Cheng, What? A toad lusting after a swans flesh? You think someone like you is worthy of approaching her? Ma Cheng stood there, not knowing how to respond. At that moment, Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, Oh? So, youre implying that youre not a toad? Cui Qi snorted coldly, Whether I am or not isnt something for people like you to decide. Though this woman only arrivedst night, she has already earned the nickname Cold Roseindifferent to the approaches of mere men. But I believe they just havent used the right methods! With that, Cui Qi, his eyes burning with intensity, stepped forward, his greedy gaze intensifying as he approached the woman. From close up, she was so breathtaking it seemed ones breath might stop. Especially that flirtatious air about her, it was truly maddening. Thinking this, Cui Qi sat down with the air of a gentleman and snapped his fingers at the waiter. Bring out the most expensive wine. A beautiful woman deserves to be apanied by the finest of liquors! When the waiter heard this, he swiftly opened a bottle of Royal Salute and poured two sses, then Cui Qi, holding up his ss, said with a smile, To the beautiful miss, may I have the honor of inviting you for a drink? This woman was, of course, Shi Xueqing. She lifted her head to nce at Cui Qi, and then the corners of her mouth lifted, revealing a trace of a smile. Cui Qi was overjoyed. Many people hade forward to flirt, but not one had even seen a smile. It seemed he had sessfully moved this woman. Just as he was feeling proud, Shi Xueqing took the ss, swirled it, and then suddenly sshed it out. Cui Qi, caught off guard, was sshed in the face with the alcohol. Then Shi Xueqing said a single word indifferently. Scram! Cui Qis expression became dark and terrible, his gaze flickering uncertainly as he stared at Shi Xueqing. At that moment, Shi Xueqing took a drag of her cigarette, exhaled, and then said coldly, Didnt you hear what I said? Scram! Cui Qi stood up, his face ashen, and turned to leave. Many people had already anticipated this scene. After all, since the beginning, no fewer than forty had tried to chat up Shi Xueqing. Twenty-one of them had been sshed with alcohol, ten hit with bottles, and the rest had fled in panic under Shi Xueqings cold gaze. In summary, this woman was simply terrifying. In her fiery moments, she was likest night, driving everyone mad. And in her icy moments, she was like a perennial, unmelted iceberg, deterring anyone from even daring to draw near. Just then, another figure slowly approached the bar. Many people sneered slightly, thinking here was another seeking death. Ma Cheng and Yu Rans eyes, however, widened in disbelief. Because the one approaching was Xue An. Yu Ran was the most shocked of all. So he liked this type of woman? Cui Qi also saw this scene and couldnt help but sneer slightly. It was as if he could already see the disheveled retreat of Xue An in a little while. Xue An walked up to the bar, casually sat down, and didnt speak, just silently observed Shi Xueqing. Xue An, now at the cultivation level of a Half-step Loose Immortal, could perfectly control his own aura, making him appear just like an ordinary person, with nothing out of the ordinary showing when he concealed his vital energy. Shi Xueqing, feeling observed, slightly furrowed her brow and raised her eyes, meeting Xue Ans gaze head-on. Shi Xueqings heart shook involuntarily. What kind of eyes were these? Pure and clear, yet they carried a trace of haughtiness, like that of an emperors demeanor. She couldnt help but be stunned. At that moment, Xue An smiled lightly, Wont you offer me a drink, scion of the Hidden Immortal Sect? That sentence struck like a thunderbolt, exploding next to Shi Xueqings ears. Her gaze became sharper than a des edge, Who are you? Meanwhile, Shi Xueqing was readying herself for all possibilities. Xue An smiled faintly, revealing a pair of pearly white canine teeth, No need to be tense, because its useless even if you are. If I wanted to kill you, you would already be dead! Chapter 137: The Blazing Fire of the Saha World Chapter 137: Chapter 137: The zing Fire of the Saha World Trantor: 549690339 Shi Xueqing was startled, and then a look of horror appeared on her face. Because at that moment, Xue Ans aura suddenly surged dramatically. It was an overwhelming aura like the vastness of the ocean, stirring admiration in those who felt it. But it onlysted for an instant before Xue An returned to calm, as if it had been an illusion all along. Struggling to regain herposure, Shi Xueqings eyes shifted, and with a seductive look, she said, Well then! But the drinks here are too ordinary, let me mix one for you! With those words, Shi Xueqing stood up and began to personally mix a cocktail for Xue An. This scene left everyone dumbstruck. Whats happening? Why wasnt this man sent away when he approached, but instead shes personally mixing drinks for him? Cui Qis eyelids were twitching madly, his face turning a shade of green with anger. As for Ma Cheng, he let out a gasp of admiration and his admiration for Xue An grew even more. It seems Mr. Xue not only has a high cultivation level, but also great skills in dealing with women. Only Yu Ran watched with a deste gaze, particrly after noticing Shi Xueqings every move, she felt thatpared to her, she was hardly a woman at all. No wonder Xue An never gave her an extra nce all these days. At this moment, Shi Xueqing finished mixing the drink and poured a cup for Xue An. Xue An took it and looked at the amber-colored liquid in the cup before tasting it. Whats the name of this drink? Shi Xueqing looked at Xue An and slowly said, I call it, Night Rose. Night Rose Xue An shook his head, I think, its more fitting to be called Samsaras ming Seduction. Samsaras ming Seduction Shi Xueqing murmured to herself, her expression as if she was bewitched. Xue An continued, The so-called Samsara, the zing seduction, isnt it very suited to your natural charm and seduction techniques? Shi Xueqings expression changed drastically, just as she was about to say something. But Xue An waved his hand and said indifferently, I smelled a very familiar scent even before entering the bar, which is strange, considering youre human. Why do you have the aroma of a fox spirit? Atst, Shi Xueqing was shocked. Who on earth is this man? Why arent any of her secrets hidden from his eyes? Let me guess, could it be that your sect worships a Fox Immortal? What a strange sect indeed! Xue An remarked and took another sip of the drink. Shi Xueqing then finally became serious and said very respectfully, Shi Xueqing of the Lingying Pce on Mount Fanjing greets the young master, may I ask for your esteemed name? Xue An said indifferently, My name is Xue An! Xue An Shi Xueqing suddenly widened her eyes in shock. Xue An nodded, Yes, the very same Xue An who killed Yu Yuanyi! At this moment, Shi Xueqing couldnt help but inwardly cry out in regret. If shed known how formidable this person was, she would never have dared to reveal herself. Xue An smiled, Dont be scared, Ive said I wont kill you! Im just a bit curious about you, thats all. Shi Xueqing bowed her head, Young master has divine cultivation. I am finally convinced! As she spoke, Shi Xueqing bowed gracefully. Her elegant posture made many men nearly drool. But Xue An didnt even lift an eyelid and simply said indifferently, I told you, those charms of yours have no effect on me! Shi Xueqing appeared pitiful, Mr. Xue, I didnt deliberately use them, its just that these charms have be a part of me. Xue An just smiled ambiguously. He had guessed as much when hearing about her from Ma Cheng, for if she were just amon beauty, suchrge-scale disturbances would be unlikely. The only possibility was that someone adept in the art of charm was causing mischief. And indeed. Outside the bar, Xue An had smelled the scent of a fox spirit. The reason he was so sensitive to this fragrance was that during his travels across The Multiverse, he had once been relentlessly pursued by a Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox from the Qingqiu Fox Realm for several hundred years. Xue An was a bit excited at first, thinking it might be a fox spirit. But it turned out to be a human. At that moment, Xue An put down his cup and said indifferently, You exude charm, but unfortunately, your seduction skills are poorly cultivated, merely skin-deep. Shi Xueqings eyes gradually widened as she stared at Xue An. Mr. Xue You I just happen to have a friend who is a Fox Immortal! Xue An said with a slight smile. Shi Xueqing was in shock. Just then, the door was kicked open, and a group of bare-chested brutes filed in, followed by a man missing an ear who slowly walked in. At the sight of this man, many in the bar changed color. Cui Que, its actually Cui Que! Its over, were done for. This Cui Que is known as the offspring-cutter, extremely sinister and vicious. Why has hee? In the midst of these whispers, Cui Qi was overjoyed and hurriedly rushed forward. Cousin! It turned out this Cui Que was Cui Qis cousin. Cui Que nced at him, then focused his attention entirely on Shi Xueqing. After a few looks, Cui Ques eyes filled with greed and possessiveness. Wang Bao, this son of a bitch, really has some skills. Where did he find such a beauty, tsk tsk! Those hips, that backside! eximed Cui Que crudely. But no one dared utter a word. In Lingnan, who didnt know the notorious name of Cui Que? He was a man feared enough to silence crying children. Shi Xueqings brow furrowed slightly, and then Wang Bao, with a dazed look, stepped up to meet him. Please leave this ce! Wang Bao said mechanically. Wang, not bad, youve got some skills. Today, I came for nothing else but to borrow this chick for a couple of days. Ill return her to you afterward, how does that sound? Wang Bao was entirely under control, appearing foolish and mindless. Cui Que frowned, Damn it, silence means consent! Brothers, get her! The crowd surged forward, herding the others into a corner. Meanwhile, Cui Que approached with a sinister smile. A look of disgust appeared on Shi Xueqings face. Xue An, however, remained seated, still slowly sipping his wine. Sweetheart,e with me. Over there, youll eat and drink well, guaranteed to have a great time! Cui Que snickered. Shi Xueqing said coldly, Get lost before I get angry! Cui Que was taken aback, his expression darkening, Damn it, ungrateful bitch! With that, he pounced. Xue An still didnt move, simply watching quietly. Shi Xueqing, of course, didnt take this Cui Que seriously. She was, after all, a contemporary envoy of Lingying Pce, and dealing with a thug was as easy as flipping her hand. But in a moment of inattention, Cui Que suddenly threw a handful of powder. The powder carried a strange fragrance. Shi Xueqing hadnt figured out what was happening before she felt her body go limp, then couldnt even lift her hands. Cui Queughed, Damn, I knew you had some skills, but this is an anesthetic used in zoos, strong enough to knock out an elephant, let alone a delicate littledy like you! As he spoke, Cui Que approached with a smile, preparing to drag Shi Xueqing away. Shi Xueqing looked at Xue An with a pleading and desperate gaze. Cui Qi sneered at this moment. In his view, Xue Ans silence was a mercy. Otherwise, his cousin would surely show him whats what. But just as Cui Ques hand was about to touch Shi Xueqings shoulder, Xue An said calmly, I drank a cup of your wine; lets call this payment for the drink. As he spoke, Cui Ques hand suddenly severed at the wrist. Blood spurted, staining the floor red, as well as the eyes of Cui Qi and hispanions. Chapter 138 Yes, I am who you think I am (2 updates) Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Yes, I am who you think I am (2 updates) Trantor: 549690339 Cui Que first lowered his head to look, then let out a blood-curdling scream, Ahhh ahhh ahhh The piercing scream sent shivers down everyones spine. However, Cui Que was indeed a ruthless character. With his remaining hand, he pulled out a homemade gun from his chest. Im going to kill you! Im going to chop you into mincemeat! Cui Que roared with a ferocious face. As he spoke, Cui Que pulled the trigger. Bang bang bang. The deafening sound of gunshots shook the entire bar. Gun smoke filled the air, and many people closed their eyes, thinking it was all over. This man was surely dead. Cui Qi let out a snide chuckle of triumph. Dare to offend my cousin in Lingnan? Clearly doesnt know how to write the word death. But just as the gun smoke had yet to dissipate, a faint voice came through. So this is all the power a gun has? Too slow! With the sound of his voice, Xue An slowly emerged from the shadows, lifting his hand and gradually opening it. The yellow bullets fell from his palm with a few crisp sounds. This scene left Cui Que and the otherspletely stunned. Catching bullets with his hand? Is this even human? Quick! Call for backup! Seeing that the situation was bad, Cui Que immediately ordered. Xue An was not in a hurry; he simply sat back down, looked at Shi Xueqing, who was slumped over the bar, her face full of despair, and smiled lightly. Seems like your Lingying Pce needs to research how to deal with anesthetics. These words made Shi Xueqing even more mortified. To be a reputed member of the Hidden Immortal Sect and yet almost be harmed by a hooligan. Such news, if spread, would beughable. At that moment, Ma Cheng approached anxiously and said, Mr. Xue, we should hurry up and leave! They are calling for reinforcements! Xue An shook his head. Leave? Why should I leave? Isnt it better to watch the excitement? The atmosphere in the bar fell into a strange silence. On one side was Cui Que, pale-faced and staring intensely at Xue An, and on the other was Xue An leisurely sipping his drink without any expression. Many of those who were faint-hearted had already started to sneak away quietly. But there were still some bold ones, watching themotion from a distance. Who is this guy? Not sure, but he seems pretty formidable. Probably not a local, still too young. Cui Que is not so easy to provoke, hes got martial cultivators backing him up! Shh, keep it down, someonesing! Amidst the murmurs, the sound of messy footsteps came from the entrance, followed by a voice as resonant as arge bell. Who dares to bully my people? As the voice spoke, a man over two meters tall, with a physique as imposing as a mountain, walked in. Its Master Hao Batian from the Golden Dragon Martial Arts School of Lingnan! Its over now; this guy probably wont survive the night! Many people whispered among themselves. Meanwhile, Cui Que and Cui Qis faces lit up with joy as they hurried over. Master Hao, its this guy who chopped off my wrist! And hes not even a local. I beg Master Hao to uphold justice for me! Cui Que pleaded tearfully. Right! And this woman is no good either, probably some enchantress from elsewhere. Please, Master Hao, take care of her as well! Cui Qi added fuel to the fire. Hao Batians face showed indifference. In Lingnan, although the Yu Family was undoubtedly ranked first with an undisputed advantage. But because the conditions for entering the Yu Family were so stringent, there were still many martial arts schools in the public, as numerous as stars. And he, Hao Batian, was among the most outstanding. At the age of forty, he had already reached the level of Xiaoyao, and such strength was enough for him to be proud of himself. It was with his strength that Cui Que and the others dared to be so arrogant in Lingnan. After listening to the two men, Hao Batian scoffed and nodded, Good, rest assured, I will definitely ensure justice for you. As he spoke, he turned his head to look. The first thing he saw was Shi Xueqing, who was slumped beside the bar. Then he was stunned. This woman was simply too beautiful! Hao Batians breathing became heavy. At this moment, Cui Que also noticed something amiss and hurriedly leaned in to whisper, Master Hao, Ive inquired about her. This woman came to Lingnan yesterday and has no foundation here. You can do as you please with her once you take her back. A smug smile shed across Hao Batians eyes, and then he said sternly, She is truly a bewitching woman. I want to interrogate her personallyter, take her back to the school first! But as soon as the words left his mouth, a light chuckle was heard. Who? Whosughing? Hao Batians face was filled with anger. It was then that Xue An spoke lightly, Such impressive authority to interrogate personally, quite the grandeur, Master Hao! Hao Batian turned his gaze and only then noticed Xue An sitting to the side. He frowned slightly, his face full of disdain. Because Xue Ans aura was no different from that of an ordinary person. Who are you? How dare you speak to me like that? Hao Batian asked coldly. Master Hao, it was this man who cut off my wrist! Cui Que said hatefully. Hao Batian narrowed his eyes slightly, a murderous intent forming in his heart. But just then, Yu Ran, who had been silent all this time, stepped forward into the center of the room and said with a cold face, Hao Batian, have you consulted our Yu Family before acting like this in Lingnan? The question struck like thunder, exploding in everyones ears. The Yu Family That was like an Immortal existence in Lingnan. Hao Batian initially didnt take it seriously, but upon closer inspection, he was stunned. At that moment, Cui Qi sneered, The Yu Family? Who are you to im to be the Yu Family? No sooner had he spoken than Hao Batian pped Cui Qi across the face, sending him tumbling to the ground. Cui Qi was dumbfounded, staring at Hao Batian. Just as he was about to speak, the next scene shocked him into silence. Hao Batians face showed an extremely humble smile, bending over and fawningly said, Miss Yu Miss Yu, what brings you here? Miss Yu? How many Miss Yus were there in Lingnan? Cui Qi and Cui Que shivered, their faces showing extreme terror. While Yu Ran looked at Hao Batian with a cold demeanor. Why cant I be here? Hao Batian felt like crying. He really hadnt noticed Yu Rans presence. If he had known, he wouldnt have dared to be so overbearing even if it scared him to death. But now it was toote for any exnations, and he could only say with a trembling voice, Miss Yu, I I didnt mean it that way I Then what did you mean? Xue An stood up and walked next to Yu Ran, looking at this Hao Batian. Hao Batian gritted his teeth secretly. Who was this kid to interfere with my business? Just wait, I will tear you apart! But before he could speak, Yu Ran had already taken a half step back and respectfully said, Mr. Xue, its our Yu Familys fault for allowing such scum to appear in Lingnan! Mr. Xue And even the Miss Yu of the Yu Family was so respectful to him. Hao Batian suddenly thought of someone, his face showing extreme horror. You you Xue An nodded, smiling faintly, Yes, I am the person you are thinking of! Chapter 139: Who Can Withstand This! (3 more) Chapter 139: Chapter 139: Who Can Withstand This! (3 more) Trantor: 549690339 Boom. The words struck Master Hao like a thunderbolt, ckening his vision and whitening his face like paper, as beads of sweat fell from him like rain. Because he knew all too well that within Lingnan, the Yu Family was not to be provoked, yet this man before him was ten times more formidable than the Yu Family. However, Cui Que seemed to have his senses clouded by pain, and scornfully said, Boy, is it your turn to interrupt when Master Hao speaks? You better Before Cui Que could finish his words, he sensed a powerful forceing from behind and was thrown to the ground; turning his head, he discovered it was the furiously kicking Master Hao himself. Master Hao, you Master Hao said nothing, his punches and kicks falling like rain. Cui Que screamed like a ghost tormented by wolves. The onlookers were all stunned by this scene. Whats going on? Why did this mans mere words strike such terror in Master Hao? After a while, Master Hao stopped. By then, Cui Que looked utterly wretched, with one arm broken and all his teeth shattered by Master Haos blows. Then Master Hao cautiously looked at Xue An, bowed reverently, and said, Mr. Xue I was blind not to recognize Mount Tai. I deserve to die, I Xue An gestured with his hand, and Master Hao immediately closed his mouth. Then Xue An turned back to Ma Cheng and motioned for him toe over. Confused, Ma Cheng approached, and Xue An pointed to Cui Qi on the ground. How did he bully you back then? Ma Cheng shuddered, his voice timid, He he Cui Qi was trembling all over at this time. Because he too recalled a rumor. Only that person in the rumors, who was treated with such respect by Miss Yu and caused Master Hao to tremble in fear upon hearing his name. Before Ma Cheng could even speak, Cui Qi had already flipped over and knelt on the ground, banging his head in kowtow. Manager Ma, no Sir Ma, I was wrong C I deserve to die. I didnt know you knew Mr. Xue. Please spare my life; the money I owed you will be repaid double, no! Tenfold! Ma Cheng was dumbfounded. He hadnt even uttered a word, yet Cui Qi was already so fearful. And even if Cui Que was slow to catch on, he too sensed something was terribly amiss. However, after the beating he received, he was injured all over and couldnt move, only able to look at Xue An with utter fear as a foul smell wafted from below him. He had been scared into wetting himself. The scene silenced everyone. Many had already started to discreetly retreat. Because they too had guessed Xue Ans identity. Besides Mr. Xue, who single-handedly annihted the Sword Immortal and held sway over all the powerful noble families of Lingnan Who else couldmand such authority? Xue An looked on, his face neither sad nor happy, and then addressed Ma Cheng, Do you ept his proposal? Ma Cheng hesitated just a moment. Cui Qi hurriedly said, Sir Ma, rest assured, after tonight, all the markets in Lingnan will be yours. I will roll out of Lingnan immediately and nevere back! It was a wise choice. Because Cui Qi had offended both the Yu Family and Xue An. He had no ground left to stand on in Lingnan. Ma Cheng nodded, Fine alright. Cui Qi looked at Xue An with hopeful eyes, Xue An waved his hand, and like receiving an imperial pardon, Cui Qi kowtowed several more times to Xue An, then got up and turned to leave. He didnt even bother with his cousin Cui Que lying on the ground. And then Xue An looked towards Master Hao, who had remained bowed low, a faint smile ying on his lips as he slowly approached. Each footstep caused Master Haos muscles to quiver. When he came close, Xue An raised his hand and gently patted Master Haos shiny, bald head. Master Hao shivered with fear, his teeth chattering like casts as he trembled. What do you think how should I punish you? Xue An said with an indifferent tone. You count as a Martial Cultivator, so I wont bully you. Take one punch from me. If you dont die, Ill let you off. Do you agree to this proposal? Hao Batian felt like crying. Take his punch? The small hill that had copsed behind the Yu Family was still standing there, silently telling people what the consequences of taking a punch from Xue An were. Hao Batian didnt believe he could take a beating better than a mountain. So, with a determined heart, closed eyes, and clenched teeth His knees softened, and he knelt on the ground, then began to cry with his mouth twisted. Mr. Xue, II know I was wrong. Please spare me a way to live! A giant man over two meters tall burst into loud sobs, a scene that was as shocking as it was absurd. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, watching Hao Batian with interest. You want a way out? Alright, you relied on your strength to bully the weak. Do you admit your guilt? I admit my guilt! You harbored lustful thoughts, cunningly framed others; do you admit your guilt? I admit my guilt! Hao Batian trembled all over. Since you admit your guilt, then I shall cripple your cultivation level, break your limbs Xue An stepped forward. Are you convinced? Hao Batiany on the ground like a puddle of mud, saying in despair, I am convinced! Xue An nodded, then kicked out. Like kicking a ser ball, this kick sent the massive Hao Batian flying, crashing through a wall before finally hitting the ground with a thud. Amidst the rising dust, Hao Batian spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his body rapidly deting, yet he still struggled to say, Thank you, Mr. Xue, for showing mercy! Some people dragged away both Hao Batian and Cui Que. Peace was restored to the bar. Many people looked at Xue An with awe. But Xue An remained indifferent, turning back to the bar to address Shi Xueqing, who was still lying on the bar top, Im very curious, how much longer do you n to keep up the act? At those words, Shi Xueqing slowly sat up straight, her face sporting a sly smile of a sessful scheme, then stretched leisurely. In that stretch, her tantalizing curves were unmistakably disyed, a figure that could make ones blood boil. Yet Xue An remained utterly unmoved, simply looking at her with an indifferent gaze. It seems I cant hide anything from you! Shi Xueqings tone was yfully silly, and then with a flirtatious look, she said in a seductive voice. Besides, the fighting among you men, how could I, a mere girl, intervene? Moreover, Mr. Xue, with your bravery and invincibility, Im filled solely with admiration, and I even forgot to get up for a moment. Such a soft, seductive voice, with a coquettish tone, made many eavesdroppers feel their bones could turn soft. To put it in one sentence. Who could withstand this! Yet Xue An seemed as if he hadnt heard, still silently looking at Shi Xueqing. Shi Xueqing felt goosebumps all over under Xue Ans cold gaze. Just as she was about to say something else, Xue An turned away, and said to Yu Ran and Ma Cheng, This is boring, lets go! And just like that, he left. Shi Xueqing was dumbfounded, watching Xue Ans retreating back, filled with a sense of defeat. In truth, she had regained herposure while Xue An dealt with Cui Qi. Yet, she decided to keep up her disguise, thinking it best to ensnare Xue An tonight. But unexpectedly, Shi Xueqings flirtatious gazes had been for naught. Xue An did not even bother to nce at her, and left without hesitation. Damn it, am I getting old? The repeated failure of her Bone-Eroding Charm Technique on Xue An made Shi Xueqing begin to doubt herself. Chapter 140: Saved an Annoying Burden? (4 more updates) Chapter 140: Chapter 140: Saved an Annoying Burden? (4 more updates) Trantor: 549690339 No! I cant give up just because of these things. I must win over this Xue An. Otherwise, Im definitely going to suffer at this Immortal Gate conference! Especially when the face of that detestable person surfaced in Shi Xueqings mind, it strengthened her conviction. Theres no cat that doesnt steal fish, and no man who doesnt feel tempted by a beautiful woman. Shi Xueqing always believed this. That Xue An is not the least bit interested in me, there must be a reason. Could it be he doesnt like my type? Right! The Yu Familys young miss is always by Xue Ans side. Could it be that he likes those young girls who are like unripe fruits, still inexperienced and naive? Thinking this, Shi Xueqing looked down at her well-endowed figure and couldnt help but sigh. Dammit, for the sake of the Immortal Gate conference, to p that bitchs face, Im going all out this time! That night, what happened at Purple Night Bar spread with terrifying speed. Golden Dragon Martial Arts School removed their signboard overnight, and as for Cui Que he was hacked to death by his enemies on the way back. Only Cui Qi, who saw the opportunity and ran away that night, managed to save his life. When Yu Ran got home, he was quickly summoned by Yu Lang. Recount everything in detail. Dont leave out any details, Yu Lang said in a deep voice. Yu Ran then recounted the whole incident in detail. After listening, Yu Lang frowned slightly, Fanjing Mountain Lingying Pce? Hasnt that sect fallen into decline a long time ago? At this moment, Yu Ming, who was sitting on the side, said, Father, I know this Shi Xueqing. In thest Immortal Gate conference, she lost to me. Oh? What is she like? Yu Ming pondered for a moment, then slowly said, Her cultivation level is average, and she doesnt have any particrly impressive moves, but her charm is unmatched. In thest Immortal Gate conference, many disciples from other sects were defeated by her seduction. If my sword heart hadnt just taken shape, I too might have fallen for it. Yu Lang nodded and then said to Yu Ran, Daughter, you should stick close to Mr. Xue during this time. After all, the Immortal Gate conference is about to start, and this time its being held here in Lingnan. And since your brother and I are both injured, if Yu Lang didnt finish his sentence. But Yu Ran understood the meaning. The Yu Family had also provoked many enemies over the years, and it was possible that these people would take advantage of the Immortal Gate conference to make trouble. Their strongest fighter was dead, and both Yu Lang and Yu Ming were injured; the Yu Family was at its weakest. So they could only ce their hopes on Xue An. Ironically, that was the reality. Yu Ran nodded, Yes, Father! But when she thought of Shi Xueqings enchantingly charming figure, Yu Ran felt somewhatcking in confidence. Early in the morning. Ma Cheng had just gotten up when he heard someone knocking on the door. He was puzzled. Who woulde so early? But when he opened the door, the scene before him left him stunned. He saw Shi Xueqing dressed in a semi-new shirt paired with vintage jeans and white sneakers, styled like the girl next door, looking very fresh and pure. You you Ma Cheng was at a loss for words. Is Mr. Xue not up yet? Shi Xueqing asked with a charming smile. This smile made Ma Cheng freeze in ce. Shes shes so beautiful! Shi Xueqing then gracefully stepped into the room. Just then, Xue An came downstairs. Their gazes met, and Xue An frowned slightly. But Shi Xueqing smiled naturally, Mr. Xue! Xue An came down the stairs, What are you here for? Shi Xueqing smiled, Ivee to repay you for saving my lifest night! Oh? How will you repay me? Xue An sat down, his legs resting on the coffee table. That depends on what you would like, sir. Whether I offer myself to you or work like an ox or horse, I am willing! Shi Xueqing said earnestly. Xue An suddenly looked up at Shi Xueqing, then leaned back on the sofa and said coldly, I dont need any of that. Shi Xueqing, however, was acting very familiar as she came over and started kneading Xue Ans calves ever so gently. Just likea maidservant from old feudal times serving her young master. Xue An found it somewhat amusing and exasperating at the same time. Had he saved himself a clingy piece of ster? But his heart, hardened by three thousand years of cultivation, was steady as a rock, so he remained undisturbed, his mind as tranquil as still water. This did, however, evoke envy in Ma Cheng, who stood by watching. Inside, Shi Xueqing was secretly rejoicing. It seemed she had made the right move after all; Mr. Xue was quite fond of this approach! But her sense of triumph evaporated in the next second. So, you really want to repay me? asked Xue An, ying along. Of course! In that case, this house does need cleaning. Start with the floors, why dont you? Huh? Shi Xueqing thought she had heard wrong. Remember, all the rooms! Xue An added indifferently. Shi Xueqing snapped out of her shock, then stood up and asked Ma Cheng, Excuse me, where is the mop? Uh its right At that moment, Xue An interrupted, Use your hands to clean! Ten minutester Shi Xueqing squatted on the ground, on the brink of tears, scrubbing the floor bit by bit. She was, after all, a sessor of the Lingying Pce, and now she was scrubbing floors for someone? She simply could not understand what Xue Ans heart was made of. After all, here she was, a stunning beauty throwing herself at him, and yet he remainedpletely unmoved! As she wallowed in self-pity, azy childs voice came from behind her. Daddy, who is this auntie? Stealing a nce behind her, Shi Xueqing saw two little girls radiating spiritual energy, rubbing their sleepy eyes and speaking to Xue An. Were these Mr. Xues daughters? Heavens! They were so adorable and pretty! Shi Xueqing was astonished, when she heard Xue An say, Oh, shes the new cleaner, here to tidy up! That remark nearly made Shi Xueqing spit out a mouthful of blood. Endure it! For the greater n, she must endure! Shi Xueqing clenched her teeth and turned back to scrub the floor with renewed vigor. Meanwhile. A man and a woman walked out from Lingnan Airport. The man was tall and handsome, and the woman petite and graceful. The woman yfully smiled at the man, Young Master Yuan, with the Yu Family of Lingnan weakened this time, you might surpass your previous position and even ascend to the pinnacle of the Jade List! Yuan Zongfeng smiled arrogantly, then pulled the woman closer, I have to thank you for your help with your Yuan Yin energy! The woman stiffened, thenughed unnaturally, It is Yuan Dais honor. Filled with confidence, Yuan Zongfeng looked into the distance at Lingnan, This Immortal Gate convention will belong to the Yuan Family! Kong Yuandai watched on, her feelings aplex mix. She was an inheritor of the Night Demon Valley, practicing the art of demonic charm. But to secure support from the mighty Yuan Family of Jibei, she had paid a heavy priceYuan Zongfeng had forcibly taken away the Yuan Yin energy she had cultivated over twenty odd years. It greatly weakened her strength. At that moment, Yuan Zongfeng said, Yuandai, arent you at odds with the people of the Lingying Pce? At the Immortal Gate convention, I will capture all of the Lingying Pces members in one swoop! Kong Yuandais face lit up, Thank you, Young Master Yuan! Yuan Zongfeng let out a triumphantugh, exuding an aura of terrifying might, revealing himself to be a Loose Immortal! Kong Yuandai, on the other hand, had a cold look in her eyes as she silently thought. Shi Xueqing, Ive sacrificed so much to destroy your pride. Lets see how you turn the tables this time! Chapter 141: Gathering of the World’s Heroes Chapter 141: Chapter 141: Gathering of the Worlds Heroes Trantor: 549690339 The summer sun in Lingnan was particrly fierce, and at this moment, it was high noon, as if thend was being scorched. In such scorching weather, unless necessary, no one was willing to go out. Yet, at this hour, on a small road in the countryside of Lingnan, a shirtless monk was slowly walking with his head lowered. Although the sunlight was severe, there wasnt a single bead of sweat on the monks body, only the muscles rippling like a giant dragon as he moved. And on his back, was a huge stone inscribed with scriptures. This giant stone was a meter square and extremely heavy, and it was firmly bound to the monks back with iron chains. A stone like this, an ordinary person couldnt even push it, let alone carry it, but the monk bore it as if it weighed nothing. After turning a corner, there was a small inn by the roadside providing food and lodging for passing vehicles. Now, at midday, there were few vehicles on the road, and the innkeepers wife was dozing off against the wall. The monk looked up and slowly walked in. The innkeepers wife woke up with a start, quickly standing up to greet him, Wee, would you like to eat something? Only then did she get a clear look at the visitor and couldnt help but stare in amazement. Master what would you like to have? The people of Lingnan were simple and courteous, especially towards those who had taken holy orders. Hui Nian smiled faintly, Anything will do, but make sure there is plenty. The innkeepers wife looked at the giant stone on Hui Nians back with a mix of awe and respect, then nodded, Please wait a moment, Master, I will check in the kitchen! Having said that, she turned and went to the back, but after a little while, she returned looking somewhat embarrassed. Master, I am truly sorry, theres not much in the way of steamed buns and vegetables, only a freshly delivered ughtered sheep The innkeepers wife dared not finish her sentence, for what monk would eat meat? But Hui Nian nodded, Good, Ill have the mutton then, bring it all out! The innkeepers wife was stunned, Would you like it boiled? Or roasted? Hui Nian shook his head, revealing teeth tightly aligned as if a single entity, No need, raw will do! The innkeepers wife, horrified, went down, and after a while, she brought up a whole ughtered sheep. Hui Nian didnt sit down; he just stood there and began eating the raw meat piece by piece. He ate slowly, chewing each bite until it was very fine before he was willing to swallow it. The innkeeper had also heard the news and came over, he and his wife watched in utter astonishment. After half an hour, Hui Nian had eaten the entire sheep. He then brought his hands together, smiled slightly, and said, Thank you for your kindness. After saying that, he took out money and left it on the table and continued on his journey. The innkeeper seemed to remember something, grabbed the money from the table, and followed him out. Master, please wait! We do not want this money, consider it an offering to you! Hui Nian did not turn back, simply saying indifferently, I am not a Zen monk, I only create karma through killing; no need for offerings, please return! The innkeeper still wanted to pursue him, but in the blink of an eye, Hui Nian had already walked far away. As dusk approached. Hui Nian finally arrived in Lingnan City. From Bitter Zen Temple to Lingnan, a distance spanning the entirety of Huaxia, Hui Nian had covered it all on foot, step by step. He raised his head to look at the bustling city, a flicker of strangeness shing across his eyes. Theres the aura of a fox demon, have people from Lingying Pce already arrived? There are also ghosts and goblins from Night Demon Valley, and its mixed with the Qi Cultivation Art of the Yuan Family; it seems that people from Night Demon Valley and the Yuan Family of Jibei have alsoe! Hui Nian slowly closed his eyes and began to search Lingnan with his Divine Sense. Bitter Zen Temple has a long history and was once exceedingly glorious, thanks to its extremely strong body-refinement techniques and formidable mental cultivation. Even though it fell into decler on, Hui Nian still achieved the cultivation level of a Loose Immortal, possessing an extremely strong Divine Sense. In Hui Nians Divine Sense, all the ordinary people of Lingnan turned into tiny mes, barely bigger than a candlelight. And in this sea of lights that resembled a starry sky, there were also vigorously burning fires, like torches; these were the ordinary martial cultivators. Others were like bonfires, burning fiercely, but there were far fewer of those, likely true masters or powerful practitioners from Xiaoyao. Beyond that, there were some giant fires that could burn dozens of meters high, and among them, Hui Nian felt many familiar auras. However, among these, two piles of fire emanating a chilling Sword Intent seemed somewhat withered. A thought shed through Hui Nians mind; it seemed the rumors were true, the Yu Family of Lingnan had indeed suffered a great blow. Was the person who annihted Yu Yuanyi still in Lingnan? Hui Nian continued searching. At this moment, Xue An, standing in front of Rain God Temple, suddenly frowned. He felt that a Divine Sense had just swept past. This Divine Sense also carried a tinge of mad Zen intent. Xue Ans gaze turned slightly cold, and then he looked towards the east. At the ce his gaze fell, it seemed something in the air shattered with a bang. At the same time, Hui Nian, who was searching Lingnan with his Divine Sense while having his eyes closed, suddenly felt as if a pair of eyes had fiercely opened, and the look in those eyes was filled with a chilling murderous intent. And all of his Mental Power was simultaneously crushed at that moment. With a gasp, Hui Nian spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, then opened his eyes to reveal a hint of panic that flickered across his usually impassive face. Who was it? Who could shatter his Divine Sense with just a nce? Mr. Xue, whats wrong? Shi Xueqing approached. She too had vaguely sensed that something was amiss, but her cultivation level was not enough to see through it. Xue An shook his head slightly, Nothing, I just destroyed a peeping Divine Sense. Shi Xueqings heart tightened. This kind of struggle on the level of Divine Sense was extremely dangerous, but Xue An spoke of it so casually. At this point, Xue An said faintly, Many powerful auras have already entered Lingnan; it seems the worlds top experts have all arrived! Sure enough, as Xue An spoke, another motorcade slowly made its way into Lingnan. Shu Yinger toyed with the beads in her hands, nced at the bustling scenery outside the car window, and a faint look of disdain shed across her exquisite face. The Immortal Gate conference, huh! Last time I suffered an unfortunate defeat, but this time, I must take back everything that belongs to me! As these formidable auras entered, the divine statue in the Rain God Temple seemed to tremble slightly. At this moment, Xue An was leading Yu Ran into the great hall just in time. This Immortal Gate conference was being held at Fulong Mountain in front of Rain God Temple. Yu Ran, worried, decided toe and check it out, and Xue An hade along. He looked up at the divine statue. Under his gaze, the statue seemed to tremble with fear. Xue An shook his head and chuckled, No need to be afraid. Since he entrusted you to me before dying, I will make sure you are well protected. With the gathering of the worlds hidden dragons and crouching tigers, it is natural for you, a newly enshrined god, to be scared! With that said, Xue An formed his fingers into a sword and, with a light shout, cleaved with his sword. Boom. Something seemed to have been added to the divine statue. Xue An said indifferently, Hes dead, and the Sword Intent that protected you has dissipated. This time, I will bestow upon you a new Sword Intent! Chapter 142 Immortal Gate Congress (2 more) Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Immortal Gate Congress (2 more) Trantor: 549690339 Fulong Mountain was originally a scenic spot in Lingnan, with tourists like clouds on a normal day. But today, there were many more security guards in front of Fulong Mountain. Im sorry, sir, Fulong Mountain is temporarily closed today and not open to visitors! said the security guard politely. The rich tycoon being stopped red, Do you know who I am? You dare to stop me? Get lost! Im sorry, sir, no matter who you are, Fulong Mountain is not open to the public today! The tycoon, with a thick gold chain around his neck, couldnt help but get furious, Are you deaf? Dont you understand human speech? Believe it or not, if you stop me again, Ill make sure you cant get by in Lingnan? The smile on the security guards face didnt change, I believe you, but todays Fulong Mountain is off-limits to everyone because this is an order issued by the Yu Family! The previously arrogant tycoons expression froze. The Yu Family? Although he considered himself to have some influence in Lingnan, he knew he was nothingpared to the Yu Family, not even worth a strand of hair. The atmosphere turned very awkward, and at that moment, a monk carrying arge stone on his back slowly walked up to the mountain. All the security guards respectfully cleared the way, and the monk stepped into the mountain. At the same time, people in various strange outfits began to appear, and they all entered the mountain as well. The tycoon shuddered and turned to leave. He knew in his heart that something big was going to happen on Fulong Mountain today! At this moment. At the tform on the peak of Fulong Mountain, many people had already gathered. Aside from Hidden Immortal Sects, many people from smaller sects had alsoe. These smaller sects gathered together, whispering among themselves. This years Immortal Gate Assembly is unprecedented! Indeed, its said that many noble families and sects that have never shown themselves are here this time. Just then, Hui Nian carrying his sutra stone slowly walked up to the tform and found a corner to sit down cross-legged. What a formidable aura this Great Monk has! someone eximed. Shh! This Great Monk is no ordinary person, hes Master Hui Nian from the Bitter Zen Temple outside the borders! Its said his cultivation level has reached that of a Loose Immortal. Hiss! Many took a sharp intake of breath. A Loose Immortal! Hui Nian looked to be only around thirty years old, and he had already reached the level of a Loose Immortal? More and more people continued to arrive. Thats White Dragon Elder from the White Dragon Sect! Its said that this sect has been in seclusion for many years, and yet theyve alsoe? Good heavens, isnt that the Taiji Immortal Master from Taiji Tower! And the Murderous Prince from Shura Ind! Theres someone from Golden Lion Tower! Amidst the exmations of the crowd, the long-unseen hidden Immortal Sects made their appearances one after another. A myriad of overwhelming auras caused the entire Fulong Mountain to tremble slightly. And at this time, Shu Yinger also stepped onto the tform. Moonwatching Pavilion held a special status among the Hidden Immortal Sects, so when she arrived, many stood up to nod and greet her. Especially the White Dragon Elder from White Dragon Sect, who couldnt help but brighten up at the sight of her and approached with a smile, Yinger, long time no see! Shu Yinger smiled slightly, White Dragon senior brother, I didnt expect you toe too! White Dragon replied proudly with a smile, I was in seclusion during thest Immortal Gate Assembly and missed it, so of course I wouldnt miss this one! The two chatted andughed as they walked aside. Following them onto the high tform was Jin Chengsuo from H country, whose appearance caused many to change their expressions slightly. Its that demon de young master from H country! Damn, that guy killed many of our Huaxias expertsst time, and he dares toe again! Jin Chengsuo squinted his eyes and surveyed everyone in the arena, but to his disappointment, he couldnt spot the figure he had been longing to see. Meanwhile, Kong Yuandai and Yuan Zongfeng also made their way onto the high tform. Many people were thoroughly shocked this time. Did the Yuan Family from Jibeie too? Why have they joined forces with Night Demon Valley? The situation has gotten even moreplicated! Many couldnt help but look grave, for in terms of strength, the Yuan Family from Jibei ranked among the top within the Hidden Immortal Sects. The sessor of Night Demon Valley was notorious for being ruthless, and if they formed an alliance, it would add many uncertainties to this Immortal Gate Convention. Almost everyone has arrived, right? Yuan Zongfeng, with his hands behind his back, said arrogantly. Kong Yuandai nced over the crowd and then let out a cold littleugh, We are still missing one person! Oh? Who are we missing? Naturally, its that good friend of mine from Lingying Pce! Kong Yuandai said with a face full of hatred. Yuan Zongfengughed, If shes not here by now, she probably doesnt dare toe! No sooner had he spoken than a group of people were seen walking up the path from the base of the mountain. One of the women in the group caught Kong Yuandais eye, prompting her to grind her teeth and say, Who said she doesnt dare toe? Isnt sheing now? Yuan Zongfeng followed Kong Yuandais gaze and was also taken aback. In terms of looks and temperament, Shi Xueqing was far superior to Kong Yuandai. Furthermore, Yuan Zongfeng could tell that Shi Xueqing had a pure aura, evidently still a virgin! He had heard that taking the Yuan Yin of the sessor of Lingying Pce, who was like the sessor of Night Demon Valley, would be enormously beneficial to ones own cultivation level. Thinking this, Yuan Zongfengs eyes flickered. At this time, everyone else also noticed the neers. Its the dame from Lingying Pce! Eh! Why is she mingling with the Yu Family folks? Hehe, havent you heard? Kong Yuandai from Night Demon Valley has a deep feud with Shi Xueqing, and now that Kong Yuandai hastched onto the Yuan Family, of course, she had to find herself a backup too! Someone shook their head and said, That Shi Xueqing is not very wise. I heard that Yu Lang and Yu Ming, the father and son duo, are both wounded, and Yu Yuanyi has already fallen. The Yu Family itself is in jeopardy, yet she still seeks attachment? Thats asking for death! Hehe, theres gonna be a good show now. The Yu Family sure is bold, at a time like this they ought toy low, yet they still dare to attend the Immortal Gate Convention? someone said with a sneer. Hey, look at that person, why did he bring children too? The crowd turned their heads and, surely enough, they saw a man holding two cherubic little girls, also ascending the high tform. Could this man be treating the Immortal Gate Convention as a vacation? someone ridiculed. Many others shook their heads discreetly, as the man holding the children seemed unremarkable, clearly an ordinary person. At this moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian whispered in Xue Ans ear, Daddy, all these people are so strange! Xue An smiled, If theyre strange, dont look at them. After Daddy takes care of them, Ill take you girls to eat something good! Yes, yes! the two daughters nodded repeatedly. However, his words also drew many sidelong nces. Take care of all of them? This man what a boastful im! Kong Yuandai could no longer contain herself at this point, and with a swaying waist, she walked over and said with a scornful smile, Why, Sister Shi, long time no see. What happened to your attire? Could it be that Lingying Pce has fallen to such lows that you cant even afford proper clothes anymore? Tsk tsk! Chapter 143: One Dead, One Injured (3 more chapters) Chapter 143: Chapter 143: One Dead, One Injured (3 more chapters) Trantor: 549690339 Shi Xueqings eyes seemed to spit fire as she clenched her teeth and said, Kong Yuandai, stop making your sarcasticments. In this Immortal Gate Conference, its either you die or I perish! Kong Yuandais expression gradually turned cold, Thats exactly what I wanted to say, but Shi Xueqing, it seems you still havent figured it out. I am now Mr. Yuans person, but you can only cling to the Yu Family who can hardly even protect themselves. With what do you n to fight me? Shi Xueqing was startled by her words and then nced at Yuan Zongfeng in the distance, her expression on her face gradually bing solemn. The Yuan Family of Jibei! They were a renowned existence among the Hidden Immortal Sects. Even more historically profound and influential than the Yu Family. Especially this Yuan Zongfeng, who was ranked third on the Jade List! Mr. Xue Could he defeat the Yuan Family? A flicker of uncertainty crossed Shi Xueqings heart as she stole a nce at Xue An. Kong Yuandai also noticed this scene and her heart stirred. Could it be that Shi Xueqings reliance was not on the Yu Family, but on this man? But this man seemed utterly unremarkable! Just then, the heir of the Golden Lion Tower stepped forward, shouting at Hui Nian, who was sitting cross-legged in meditation in the corner, Hui Nian, you bald donkey,e out and meet your death! Hui Nian slowly opened his eyes. The heir of the Golden Lion Tower, named Jin Yulou, was a Half-step Loose Immortal. At this moment, Jin Yulous face was full of rage, because at thest Immortal Gate Conference, his own younger brother had been turned to dust by a punch from Hui Nian, leaving not even a bone behind. Hui Nian nodded, So its the young master of the Golden Lion Tower. Do you wish to fight with me? Nonsense,e here and die, bald donkey! said Jin Yulou, his face filled with the intent to kill. Without further words, Hui Nian stood up and walked to the center of the stage. The crowd thought to themselves, it has begun! Jin Yulou looked at Hui Nian, who carried a giant rock on his back, and scoffed, Hui Nian, put down that rock now, so others wont say Im bullying you! Hui Nian shook his head, Theres no need, to deal with you I dont need to take such measures! Jin Yulous face turned purple with rage at these words, You damn monk, die! With that, Jin Yulou kicked out. The Golden Lion Towers leg techniques were unparalleled in the world. This kick was even faster than the sound of the wind. But Hui Nian did not dodge or evade, directly taking Jin Yulous kick head-on. Jin Yulous face showed a trace of triumph, thinking that with this kick, Hui Nian would either die or be crippled. However, to his surprise, upon impact, Jin Yulou felt as if his kick had struck a steel te, and his ankle broke instantly. As Jin Yulou stood in pain and astonishment, Hui Nian lowered his gaze, I have offended you. He then threw a punch. Boom! Jin Yulou couldnt dodge in time, and the punch sent him flying. By the time he hit the ground, he was already breathless and dead. Many onlookers gasped in shock. Especially the disciples of the various Immortal Gates, all with their pupils slightly contracted. This monk is incredible, he has already cultivated the Arhat Golden Body! The White Dragon Elder remarked to himself, warily. After killing Jin Yulou with one punch, Hui Nian then returned to the corner and sat down cross-legged once more. At this moment, the Taiji Immortal Master from the Taiji Tower approached the stage, giving the Yu Family a sinister smile. Yu Ming, let me experience your Sword Intent! All eyes turned to Yu Ming. Many wanted to see what Yu Ming would choose. After all, it was clear to everyone that with his current injuries, entering the battle would likely bring more harm than good! But Yu Ming did not even hesitate and walked straight to the stage. Facing the Taiji Immortal Master, whose face was full of cunning triumph, Yu Ming slowly said, Last time you were defeated by my sword, and this time it will be the same! Taiji Immortal Master felt disdain in his heart. Injured, but still so defiant. No point in talking further, let the fists reveal the truth! With that, the Taiji Immortal Master waved his hands. A Taiji pattern faintly appeared in the air. And Yu Ming slowly drew his sword, his face taut as he watched his opponent. Taiji Chaos! the Taiji Immortal Master shouted lightly, pushing his hands forward. The ck and white energies swirled towards Yu Ming. Yu Ming didnt dodge or avoid it, instead, he swung his sword. Sword Qi surged, shredding the Taiji pattern formed by the ck and white energies. But this was just the beginning. Taiji was about using softness to ovee strength, so the faster Yu Mings sword moved, the faster the Taiji pattern appeared. A momentter, Yu Mings face turned pale. The Taiji Immortal Master sneered in his heart, knowing that Yu Mings sword momentum was waning and that with a bit more effort, he could definitely cut him down. Therefore, he suddenly bellowed, summoning all his energy, and the Taiji pattern drastically expanded more than twice in size. It seemed about to swallow Yu Ming whole. Just then, a faint voice echoed in Yu Mings ear, Lower the sword tip by two inches and three parts, tilt it to the right by twenty-one degrees. Yu Ming was startled, recognizing the voice as Xue Ans. Then, he subconsciously adjusted his sword stance ording to Xue Ans instructions. Pfff! It was as if he handed himself over, while the Taiji Immortal Masters Taiji Chaos could have killed Yu Ming, he himself would have been pierced through the heart. Thus, the Taiji Immortal Master reluctantly withdrew his attack at thest moment, preparing to strike again. At that time, Xue Ans voice rang out once more, Step forward half a step, de leftward, sh down! Without hesitating, Yu Ming stepped forward half a step, de leftward, and swung down. Pfff! The Taiji Immortal Master screamed in agony and hastily retreated. Looking again, one of his arms had been chopped off by Yu Mings sword. Xue An sighed inwardly; Yu Mings action was still a fraction of a second too slow. If he had followed his instructionspletely, the Taiji Immortal Masters head would have already moved house. But this one strike was enough to shock everyone present. No one expected Yu Ming, who was previously at a disadvantage, to actually turn defeat into victory! Only a few, like Hui Nian, slightly furrowed their brows, then nced at Xue An, intentionally or not. Taiji Immortal Masters face was now ashen, but defeat was defeat. He could only bow begrudgingly, Worthy of being from the Yu familys sword! I take my leave! With that, the people from Taiji Tower left. This maneuver also quelled the thoughts of many who were eager to take action against the Yu family. Yu Ming looked at Xue An gratefully; this proud young man had truly submitted. The Immortal Sect congress began with one death and one injury, its severity surpassing any of the previous ones. Many peoples faces turned pale. And just then, the Murderous Prince from Shura Ind slowly made his way to the stage, locking eyes with Shi Xueqing, a sh of interest in his gaze. He then unfolded his fan with a lightugh, Ive long heard that the captivating artistry of Fanjing Mountain Lingying Pce is unmatched in this era. I wonder if today, I might be fortunate enough to witness it. Shi Xueqings expression soured. Shura Ind was no easy opponent, a Sect standing alone overseas, with most of its members being cruel and bloodthirsty. But since she had been challenged, if she did not step up, Lingying Pces reputation would be utterly ruined. Biting her lip, Shi Xueqing was about to take the stage. Just then, Xue An gently patted her shoulder, Stand down! Chapter 144: Killing You… No Need for Tricks! (4 more) Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Killing You No Need for Tricks! (4 more) Trantor: 549690339 Shi Xueqing was stunned. So was everyone else. What was this man going to do? Did he also n to take the stage? Xue An nced at his two daughters whose Divine Senses he had shielded with a secret technique, and smiled faintly. Daddy is going to fight the bad guys, wait here for a moment, and Ill be back soon! Mmm! Daddy,e back soon! Its so boring waiting here! his two daughters said obediently. Xue An nodded, then slowly walked onto the stage. The expression on the face of the son who killed turned gloomy. He had nned to fight Shi Xueqing, then subdue her with force and finally take her back to Shura Ind for his own enjoyment. But he hadnt expected someone to interrupt halfway. And it was just an ordinary-looking man. Boy, I want to fight someone from Lingying Pce, who the hell are you? Get off the stage now, and I will pretend nothing happened. Otherwise, I will take your life! said the son with disdain. Xue An cracked his knuckles, creating a popping sound, and then twisted his neck with force, saying indifferently, Are you done talking? The son who killed was taken aback, then roared in anger, Good, youve sessfully angered me. I am going to torture you bit by bit until you die! Xue An smiled. Im sorry for having angered you, unfortunately you no longer have the chance. Having said that, Xue An lifted the seal on his own strength. A surge of power so immense it sent shivers down ones spine rose to the heavens. Everyonesplexion changed all at once. The White Dragon Elder and Yuan Zongfeng among others couldnt help but look solemn. The son who killed was also shocked, and was just about to speak when Xue An raised his hand and threw a punch. There was no name, no shiness to it, just an ordinary punch. Then the son who killed froze as if someone had struck a pressure point, immobile. After three blinks, the son who killed finally made a croaking sound from his throat, looking at Xue An with eyes filled with despair and fear. Many people were perplexed about what was happening. The chest of the son who killed suddenly caved in, and he began to vomit blood in great gasps. What what kind of move is this? the son who killed said intermittently. Xue An shook his head. No move, killing you doesnt require any moves. Anguish and despair appeared on the face of the son who killed, and then he fell to the ground with a thud, dead. The entire ce went quiet. Many people looked at Xue An with eyes full of disbelief and confusion. Shi Xueqings eyes sparkled continuously and she nced over at Kong Yuandai with a demonstration of power. Kong Yuandai looked upset at the moment. She had thought Xue An was just an ordinary person, but she had not expected him to be so formidable! But while everyone was still uncertain, Xue An looked around calmly and then shook his head. One by one is too slow, and I still have to watch cartoons with my daughters, so all of you,e at me together! His words were like a bolt from the blue, making everyone think they had heard wrong. Then the White Dragon Elder was the first to scoff. Having killed a young master of Shura Ind, do you really think youre invincible? You have no idea how high the sky is or how deep the earth is! I. The White Dragon Elder couldnt finish his sentence, because Xue An smiled grimly. Fine, since youre not convinced, take this punch from me first! As he spoke, Xue An raised his handanother punch thundered out. The White Dragon Elder, attempting to show off in front of Shu Yinger, announced with supreme confidence, Good! Let me show you the might of the White Dragon Sect! Shu Yinger watched the White Dragon Elder standing proudly, her heart racing. But in the next second, the scene turned into a nightmare. Because before the White Dragon Elder could react, Xue Ans punch, like a massive hammer, had already struck his head. Bang! The White Dragon Elders handsome face still bore a trace of arrogance as it was pulverized into a mist of blood by Xue Ans punch. The corpse fell to the ground. The hall was stricken with horror. The White Dragon Elder was not some insignificant figure like those who slew young masters, but an entity one step away from the pinnacle. Yet, Xue Ans fist had just shattered his skull! As the people were stirring. Hui Nians eyes zed with divine light, and he rose, taking three steps forward! With each step, the golden light radiating from his body grew stronger. After three steps, Hui Nian was bathed in resplendent golden light, looking just like a god or Buddha! Someone cried out in amazement, The Undying Golden Body, thats the Bitter Zen Temples Undying Golden Body! The Undying Golden Body, touted as the strongest physique in Buddhism, second only to the Bodhisattva Golden Body and the Tathagatas Dharma Body! It was an extremely domineering protective cultivation technique! Moreover, Hui Nians eyebrows were raised in anger, his face filled with wrath. Vajras Furious Gaze! Another great divine skill of the Buddhist Sect! But faced with the awe-inspiring Hui Nian, Xue An just smiled faintly, Bring it on! Having said that, Xue An raised his hand, Now take my punch, lets see which is tougher, my fist or your Undying Golden Body! Boom! The entire Fulong Mountain seemed to be quaking. Hui Nian staggered back seven or eight steps, his golden light flickering, and a pained expression crept onto his face. Xue Anughed heartily, Good! You actually took one of my punches, now witness this move! Move Heaven and Earth! This was Xue An unleashing his killing move for real! As this punch that could move heaven and earth was unleashed, Hui Nians face grew solemn, and he lowered his eyes, bringing his hands together in prayer. Bodhisattvas Humble Brow! It seemed Hui Nian had already practiced all the great divine skills of the Buddhist Sect. With the release of Bodhisattvas Humble Brow, his entire being seemed to vanish from the world. Though he still stood there! His presence had disappeared! This feeling was unbearably ufortable for onlookers! But Xue Ans mouth curled into a slight smirk, Quite impressive, but still not enough! Indeed! This punch once againnded firmly on Hui Nian. Hui Nian, like a ball, was sent flying by the punch, and it wasnt until he hit the ground that a cracking sound was heard. It turned out the iron chains binding him had broken! The sutra stone hit the ground. At this moment, Hui Nian spat out another mouthful of blood and then nodded at Xue An, Mr. Xue truly has divine cultivation! This monk admires you! Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking at Hui Nian, Being able to heal your Divine Senses injury within a day suggests that your Buddhist Sects divine skills do have their merits! Hui Nians gaze was clear; he had certainly realized that the person who had erased his Divine Sensest night was Xue An! Meanwhile, many people had started to whisper amongst themselves. Heaven above, is this man the same Mr. Xue that killed Yu Yuanyi? It cant be anyone else! How else could he be so powerful? But hes too arrogant! Is he really challenging everyone? Shh, just watch! And Xue An bowed his head to look at the sutra stone and smiled faintly, Using a sutra stone to suppress the Heart Demon inside you, eh? This statement caused Hui Nians expression to change drastically. Xue An then said, Unfortunately, the more you suppress the Heart Demon, the stronger it bes. I guess you must have fallen into demonic ways by now! As expected! Hui Nians eyes instantly turned blood red. His aura increased not by a double, but tenfold! Heeheeheehee, after a spine-chilling and bizarreughter, a voice cold as the grave followed, You have good insight, but you still have to die! Chapter 145: You Actually Call Her Trash? Chapter 145: Chapter 145: You Actually Call Her Trash? Trantor: 549690339 Hui Nians voice had changed! All present had their colors drained from their faces. But Xue Anughed lightly, A mere demon from beyond our realm dares to spout such madness? These words made the demon-possessed Hui Nian falter in expression, then with some astonishment he said, You who are you? How do you know about the demons from beyond our realm? Xue An revealed his handsome canines with a menacing grin, Is it that surprising? Because Ive always known! After speaking, Xue An raised his fist and said faintly, The second punch, Divide Yin and Yang! This punch was like a vast ocean,pletely enveloping Hui Nian. At this moment, Hui Nian seemed stunned, murmuring to himself, Divide Yin and Yang Suddenly, his body trembled, and then he looked at Xue An with extreme terror, This is the Divine ughter Six Techniques, you are The rest of his words never had a chance toe out. Because with that punch, Xue An had turned Hui Nian to dust. The demon from beyond our realm that had possessed Hui Nian, was also blown to nothingness, and in its dying moments, the arrogantly confident demon didnt even dare to resist. It was filled with nothing but fear and regret! Because it knew that this man, was someone that not even the demon gods from beyond should provoke. Hui Niany dead. Xue An withdrew his fist, his gaze sweeping over all those present. Now, is there anyone else who objects? Come all at once! Im short on time! The area fell intoplete silence. Many were subdued by Xue Ans aura. After all, the moment Xue An stepped up, he had killed three people in session! Such momentum was indeed astonishing! And just then, someone apuded andughed, Good! What a powerful move! Following the voice, Yuan Zongfeng slowly stepped onto the stage. Was the Yuan Family of Jibei finally making a move? And it wasnt just him; many Sect disciples silently followed him onto the stage and all stood behind Yuan Zongfeng. Shi Xueqing paled, her heart fluttering with anxiety. She thought Xue An was being too arrogant. Even if he was powerful, he couldnt possibly be a match for so many people! Yu Ming, meanwhile, held his sword at the ready, preparing for the worst. If Xue An were defeated, then he himself would have to rush forward! At this time, Yuan Zongfeng looked at Xue An and spoke slowly, I never thought that the one who killed the Sword Immortal of Lingnan would be such a young person! And with a Cultivation Level that has reached the divine, truly impressive! Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, his expression neither sad nor happy, Are you done speaking? Yuan Zongfengs expression froze; he had not wanted to step forward. He valued his life greatly. From down below, he had seen that Xue An was ruthlessly decisive, sparing no one in his strikes. Why would he court misfortune by challenging him? It would be better to bring everyone up on stage, exchange some pleasantries, and if they could win this person over That would be the most perfect oue. But Xue An did not give him any face. Yuan Zongfeng secretly gritted his teeth, Mr. Xue, youve killed three individuals in session, you must be exhausted by now. Perhaps we could continue this another day? Xue An shook his head, My hands are not yet dry from blood, now is a good time. No more words, I Before Xue An could finish, Shu Yinger had already walked in front of Yuan Zongfeng, her face showing a hint of admiration for the strong. Mr. Xue, we have no grievances or hatred between us, why start such a huge battle? Xue Ans expression was cold; he did not want to speak, but suddenly, he noticed the bracelet on Shu Yingers wrist. He then stood there, stunned. A long period of silence ensued. So long that Shu Yinger and Yuan Zongfeng along with others exchanged nces, unsure of what was happening. It was then, Xue An spoke with a hint of a tremble, You Where did you get that bracelet? Shu Yinger was taken aback, raising her arm to say, Mr. Xue, are you perhaps referring to this? This is just a piece of junk from our Moonwatching Pavilion that She didnt finish her sentence. Because Xue An exuded a world-shocking murderous aura. This aura was so intense that it caused all the grass and trees within ten miles to snap from their roots, and even the Fulong Mountain beneath their feet to creak ominously. Such a murderous aura also made Yuan Zongfeng and the others turn pale in unison. At that moment, Xue An slowly rose, standing in midair, and with a voice like a devil from hell, eerily said, Trash ha ha, you actually call her trash? As he spoke, Xue An began to cry. His tears fell, stirring the very heavens and earth. Many people felt terrified, unsure of what Xue An was about to do. Yuan Zongfeng and Kong Yuandai exchanged nces, each seeing the fear in the others eyes. With gritted teeth, Yuan Zongfeng decided, Hes gone mad, nows the chance, lets all strike together! Having said that, he was the first to rush forward. The numerous sect disciples behind him followed closely. And so, a bizarre spectacle unfolded before everyone. Xue An stood in midair, while below him, hundreds of sect disciples surged forward. Under the bloody setting sun, the scene was all the more tragic and ruthless. Shi Xueqing felt her heartbeat stop, her lips bitten to the point of bleeding. With a fierce stomp, she too prepared to rush forward. She understood clearly, even if it meant death, she could not stand idly by and watch Xue An being surrounded! But just then, Yu Ming suddenly grabbed her arm, shook his head with a fearful expression, and said, Dont move! Shi Xueqing didnt understand what was happening. She was about to ask when she felt rain falling from the sky. When she touched it with her hand, she realized it was blood. She looked up. She saw those who had charged into the sky, attempting to kill Xue An, were like birds mown down by a machine gun, fluttering down. The blood exploded like fireworks, body after body bursting open. This bizarre and cruelly beautiful scene left Shi Xueqing dumbfounded. At that moment, Yuan Zongfeng finally made his move. He had been hiding behind the crowd the whole time, preparing to use their lives to deplete Xue Ans strength. Now, thinking the time was right, he moved behind Xue An and mustered all his power, raising his palm. He struck out fiercely with his palm. This supremely powerful strike, engulfed with a Sha aura, went straight towards Xue Ans back. A smug look shed in Yuan Zongfengs eyes. As long as he killed Xue An, he would be the undisputed champion of the Immortal Gate assembly! But the next second, his smile and pride froze. Because Xue An had already turned his head to look at him quietly. In that moment of eye contact, Yuan Zongfeng felt an overwhelming panic. A strong sense of crisis made him turn to run. But Xue An, as if swatting a fly, casually waved his hand. With a burst, Yuan Zongfengs head soared into the sky. His soul fled from the stump of his neck, not daring to look back, running towards the north. Xue An didnt even blink an eyelid, but with a flick of his finger. Snap! Yuan Zongfengs soul shattered, dissipating into nothingness! In ten flicks of a finger. All the sect disciples who had charged into the sky were gone, their lives extinguished. Blood and corpses covered the entire tform. In midair, only the godlike and demon-like Xue An remained, with thepletely petrified Shu Yinger in his hand. At this point, Xue An lowered his head, looked at Shu Yinger, and indifferently asked, Now, tell me! Where is your sect? Chapter 146: I Refine the Red Lotus with My Blood (Two More Chapters) Chapter 146: Chapter 146: I Refine the Red Lotus with My Blood (Two More Chapters) Trantor: 549690339 Shu Yingers entire body was trembling, unable toprehend how this man could be so formidable. No matter how the descendants of the Hidden Immortal Sect attacked together, they couldnt subdue him! Especially the death of Yuan Zongfeng, which truly terrified her to the core. Mr Mr. Xue, Shu Yinger stammered tremblingly, wanting to say more. Impatient, Xue An stretched out his hand and pressed it directly on top of her head. His overpowering Divine Sense, like a force obliterating dried weeds, began to forcefully search through Shu Yingers memories. After a moment, the murderous intention rising from Xue An surged even more violently, almost bing tangible. Good, very good! You actually had her sweep the floor? And bullied her for two whole years? Heh! His tone was as cold as ancient ice. Shu Yinger felt an extreme headache and her fear of Xue Ans expression intensified. The one he was looking for was it actually that useless person? At this moment, Xue Annded on the ground, and with a wave of his hand, all the bodies and bloodstains on the high tform burst into white mes. In an instant, all the bodies were reduced to ashes. Following that, Xue An lifted the secret technique that concealed his daughter. Daddy, whats wrong? Both daughters noticed something abnormal about Xue An at the same time. Xue An smiled, but his smile was filled with sorrow and longing. In a soft voice, he said, Daddy is fine. Lets go, daddy will take you to find mommy! Are we going now? Xue Xiang and Xue Lian asked excitedly. Xue An nodded, Yes, right now! With that said, Xue An held both his daughters in his arms. He didnt kill Shu Yinger because he intended to take this woman to meet An Yan. In front of An Yan, he would kill everyone who had bullied her! Xue An held his two daughters with one hand and grasped Shu Yinger with the other, then, with a forceful stomp, the ground beneath Fulong Mountain let out a mournful cry. Xue An, like a beam of light, shot into the sky and vanished! Shi Xueqing and Yu Ming watched, dumbfounded. They did not understand what had gotten into Xue An! Just then, tremendous cracking sounds came from beneath Fulong Mountain, and huge fissures spread, causing the mountain to shatter thunderously. Lets go! Yu Ming pulled Shi Xueqing, and both quickly left Fulong Mountain. At that moment. A white figure appeared in Lingnan City looking quite bedraggled. It was none other than Jin Chengsuo, the foreign youth with the demon de from H country. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, relieved that he had run fast enough. Lucky for him, he had sensed something amiss early and made his escape. Otherwise, he too would have perished there! That man was simply too terrifying! Jin Chengsuo let out a sigh of relief, calmed his mind, and then looked up towards the distant Rain God Temple, his lips curling into a smug smile. Quite an unexpected find, to discover such a little god, heh. If in, the benefits to my future cultivation would be tremendous! As he mused, Jin Chengsuo slowly disappeared from the spot. Moonwatching Pavilion. Yue Wushuang felt an inexplicable unease today, as if something was about to happen. After offering incense to the ancestral tablets, she was about to bow when the stick of incense unexpectedly broke. She was startled. Whats going on? Then she noticed blood slowly seeping from the ancestral tablets as if someone was weeping. These omens weighed heavily on Yue Wushuang. After exiting the temple, Master! The many disciples greeted her with deep respect. Yue Wushuang nodded, How many days has it been since your senior sister left? Master, the senior sister has been gone for three days, and today should be the day of the Immortal Gate assembly! they replied. Yue Wushuangs expression grew somber, and with a wave of her hand, she said, I understand, you may go about your business. The disciples dispersed, and Yue Wushuang turned to return to the great hall, then noticed on the za a figure holding a broom, head bowed, sweeping the ground. Yue Wushuangs gaze lingered and then she shook her head. This woman was whom she had picked up on her travels three years ago. Because of her exceptional talent, Yue Wushuang valued her very highly at that time. However,ter she discovered that the woman seemed to have been sealed by something, unable to cultivate any cultivation technique. Not only that, but the woman was like mute, never speaking a word. Later on, Yue Wushuang gradually lost interest and simply stopped inquiring. She also asionally heard that some disciples bullied the woman, but didnt take it seriously. Yue Wushuang turned around to enter the grand hall. There was a faint sound of wind and thundering from the sky. Yue Wushuang was startled and couldnt help but look up. She saw a beam of light speeding towards them. When it reached above the Moonwatching Pavilion, the light abruptly stopped. Only then did Yue Wushuang realize that this light was actually a person! She couldnt help but be slightly astonished. Who is this person? Why has hee to the Moonwatching Pavilion? Of course, it was Xue An. Following the direction from Shu Yingers memories, he flew over a thousand miles directly to the Moonwatching Pavilion. Standing midair, his expression was cold, his eyes seeming to burn with two mes. Xue An was about to descend. Hum. A blue light screen shed by, blocking Xue An. The Mountain Protection Array. At this moment, Yue Wushuang secretly breathed a sigh of relief; with the Mountain Protection Array, non-members of the Moonwatching Pavilion could not enter at all. But her reliefsted only for a second. Break for me! No sooner had he spoken than Xue An stomped down. The Mountain Protection Array was as fragile as an eggshell under Xue Ans foot and immediately shattered. Xue An thennded directly on the ground and threw Shu Yinger down. Only then did Yue Wushuang realize that her senior disciple had been captured by this man. Who are you? Why do you trespass on our Immortal Gate? Yue Wushuangs face was solemn, for she sensed the unfathomably deep aura emanating from Xue An. Xue An didnt pay attention to her because his gaze had fallen on a woman not far away, who was lowering her head to sweep the floor. Xue Ans eyes gradually softened, his expression a mix of sadness and joy. Meanwhile, red snowkes began to drift in the sky. This was the heavens and the earth being moved by Xue Ans Heart Realm. Xue An slowly approached her and, with a slight choke in his voice, called out, Yaner, I Im back! His voice was not loud, but the woman trembled all over, then slowly lifted her head, her beautiful cheeks full of confusion. Xue An looked at her, tears uncontrobly falling down, then he reached out his hand and gently caressed her face. An Yan, its me! Im back! Light flickered in An Yans vacant eyes, and her expression gradually became agitated. Xue Xue An. Her voice was hoarse and rough, as though she hadnt spoken in a long time. But it was this faint call that made Xue An cry even harder; meanwhile, everything within a ten-foot radius froze. Then it gradually crumbled, shattered, and eventually turned to dust, disappearing without a trace. Xue An stepped forward and embraced An Yan tightly, his voice choked with sobs, Im here, dont be afraid! Im here! Nobody will dare to bully you again! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were also in tears, mother and children connected by the heart; although they had never seen An Yan since they were born, at this moment, they felt that this woman was indeed their mother. An Yans rigid body softened in Xue Ans arms, tears wetting his chest, and then she fell into a deep sleep. Xue An knew she had been too tired over these four years! Sleep then! When you wake up, Ill take you home! Xue An kissed An Yans forehead. Then he turned his head to look at the dumbfounded Yue Wushuang. You all deserve to die! Saying this, Xue Ans eyes were filled with blood red. Gods and demons of The Multiverse, heed mymand, with my blood, I refine the Red Lotus! Chapter 147 Heaven-Burning Karma Fire Slaughters the Entire Clan (3rd update) Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Heaven-Burning Karma Fire ughters the Entire n (3rd update) Trantor: 549690339 Upon hismand, a drop of golden blood flew out from between Xue Ans brows. It rapidly expanded, and then turned into a blood-red lotus that seemed dripping with blood! The lotus emitted a strong aura of misfortune, and around it, many tiny ck fissures appeared as if even space itself couldnt bear such a terrifying might. This scene filled Yue Wushuang with dread, and she couldnt help but tremble as she said, Predecessor, what are you doing? Our Moonwatching Pavilion hasnt offended you, has it! What am I doing? Xue An said coldly, then took a step forward. Youve imprisoned my woman and allowed her to be humiliated, and now you actually ask me what am I doing? Meanwhile, all the disciples of the Moonwatching Pavilion had rushed over upon hearing the news. At that moment, Shu Yinger also came to her senses and scrambled to her masters side. Master! This man, he ughtered everyone at the Immortal Gate gathering! Save me, Master! Shu Yinger screamed in terror. What? All the people at the Immortal Gate gathering were ughtered by this man? Yue Wushuang felt a chill rush to her forehead, and she forced a smile, Predecessor, I truly had no idea she was your person. Our Moonwatching Pavilion is willing topensate for all losses! This was equivalent to offering an apology. But Xue An gently shook his head, his eyes filled with a demonic crimson light. I once made a vow, that if the gods above wronged her, I would y the gods; if the mighty Heavenly Dao insulted her, I would destroy this Heavenly Dao! But you have humiliated her for two years, so the onlypensation you can make is to all go die! As soon as these words fell, the Red Lotus split from one into two, and two into four, and in an instant, the demonic Red Lotus covered the entire square. The first to die was Shu Yinger. She had already been scared out of her wits, and when the Red Lotus appeared, she held her head, screaming miserably, trying to run away. But a Red Lotus grew directly out of her head. And then, a bizarre red me enveloped her. Wherever the me passed, Shu Yinger let out an extremely painful and pitiful scream. Red Lotus Karma Fire. A me of utmost power from which even Immortals would keep their distance. It burns directly the soul, and once stained, even if you were to reincarnate, it would follow you like a shadow. This was also one of Xue Ans peerless Divine Skills from when he was an Immortal Emperor. Today, it reemerged in the world. The screams of agony turned all the disciples of the Moonwatching Pavilion pale. Yue Wushuangs eyes shed with panic, and then she gritted her teeth and said, Predecessor, dont you think youre being too tyrannical? Tyrannical? Xue Anughed heartily towards the sky. This life is mine, not dictated by the heavens. In The Multiverse Realms, who dares to control me? Your mistake was in bullying her, so you all go die! The Red Lotus came over the sky and covered the earth, and before the disciples of the Moonwatching Pavilion could even resist, they were engulfed by the Red Lotus Karma Fire, then turned to ashes and disappeared without a trace. Only Yue Wushuang was shielded by a golden glow. But the Red Lotus Karma Fire was extremely tyrannical, and under the impact of these mes, the golden glow faltered, seemingly about to shatter. Yue Wushuangs face turned ashen with fear, and she screamed, Ancestor save me! Following her cry, a bright moon suddenly appeared on the scene. Then an old woman with white hair stepped out from within the moonlight. Seeing this old woman, Yue Wushuang could not help but cry out with joy, Ancestor, save me quickly! When the old woman saw the situation in the square, her face changed drastically. Especially when he saw that all disciples of the Moonwatching Pavilion were reduced to ashes by the Red Lotus Karma Fire, he couldnt help but have his face filled with rage. Such a vicious heart. Even if my Moonwatching Pavilion has offended you, was there really a need to ughter my entire sect!? Upon hearing this, Xue An slowly turned his head to look at this person, his pair of crimson eyes chilling the old crone to the bone. Who are you? Xue An asked coldly. The old crone stepped forward, proudly saying, I am the former Sect Leader of the Moonwatching Pavilion, the master of Yue Wushuang, the Cold Moon of the Bright Moon Round! This name had once shone over Huaxia, being a supreme expert of the same era as the Sword Immortal of Lingnan, Yu Yuanyi. But Xue An simply nodded, So it seems that you are also rted to the Moonwatching Pavilion? That is natural. Young man, I acknowledge that your cultivation level is profound, but to cause such upheaval just for a mere mortal woman, are you not afraid of disrupting the peace of heaven, and being unable to transcend your tribtionter? Cold Moon interrupted in a cold voice. After listening, a cold and indifferent smile appeared on the corner of Xue Ans mouth. A mere mortal woman? So in your eyes, she is just a dispensable object? Cold Moon took a step forward, her aura as vast and boundless as the bright moon. Young man, with such a cultivation level at your age, your future achievements are boundless. Although you have killed so many disciples of my Moonwatching Pavilion, I cannot bear to pursue the matter further. As long as you step back, we can consider this matter settled. How about it? Cold Moon was also deeply wary of Xue An, for she could not see his true capabilities. Although she believed Xue An would definitely agree, Xue An shook his head slightly. Youve got one thing wrong! That is, all the people of your Moonwatching Pavilionbined are not worth a strand of her hair! Cold Moons expression turned icy, Young man, dont be too reckless; dont think Im really afraid of you She couldnt finish her words, because Xue An suddenly looked up, his crimson eyes filled with billowing murderous intent, and then, with an expression neither sad nor happy, he pointed one hand to the sky. World-Destroying Red Lotus! Boom! In an instant, the Red Lotus turned into a sea of fire. The bizarre mes soared into the sky, and Yue Wushuang didnt even have the chance to scream before being swallowed by the mes. Cold Moon had maintained a calm demeanor, but once the Karmic Fire emerged, her face looked as if she had seen a ghost. Netherworld Karmic Fire Who are you from the ghost realm person? Filled with terror in her voice, but before she could finish speaking, the boundless sea of fire devoured her bright moon. With her own cultivation level, Cold Moon struggled but barely kept the Karmic Fire from consuming her. At the same time, filled with immense fear, she cried out, Spare me, your lordship! Spare me, your lordship! At this moment, Cold Moon finally realized that she was nothing in front of this man. How ludicrous it was that she had just tried to coerce him to back down with the stature of an elder. Xue Ans expression remained indifferent as he took another step forward, Karmic Fire Burn the heavens! The already fiercely burning Red Lotus Karma Fire instantly increased by a hundredfold. Cold Moon screamed miserably as she waspletely engulfed by the sea of fire. And the entire Moonwatching Pavilion, as well as the mountain it was situated on, were scorched by the Karmic Fire. In the blink of an eye. All things turned to nothingness. The Moonwatching Mountain that had just stood majestic nowy leveled by the mes. The Moonwatching Pavilion likewise became a thing of history. Then Xue An lowered his head, looked at the sleeping An Yan, and said softly, Those who insulted you, I have killed them all. Now, lets go home! After speaking, Xue An picked up his two daughters with his other hand. The entire figure soared into the sky and disappeared into the horizon. Chapter 148: Returning Home (4 updates) Chapter 148: Chapter 148: Returning Home (4 updates) Trantor: 549690339 Beijiang. It was already deep into the night, and many people were sound asleep. Suddenly, the sky seemed to rumble with the sound of rolling thunder. Is it going to rain? Awakened by the noise, this thought crossed many peoples minds before they turned over and fell back into sleep. However, many martial artists almost simultaneously opened their eyes. And all of them wore a look of shock on their faces. Because they had all sensed an overwhelmingly powerful presence arriving in Beijiang. Who? Who could possess such a domineering and formidable presence? Many people were troubled by this question. Meanwhile, at the North Town Martial Arts School, Tan Xiaoyu abruptly pushed open her fathers room door, walking in with a look of shock on her face. Father Tan Dong had also been awakened, and was sitting solemnly on the edge of his bed. Seeing his daughter enter, he gestured with his hand. Theres no need to talk, Ive already sensed it! A sh of horror crossed Tan Xiaoyus eyes, Is it him? Tan Dong nodded firmly, Absolutely no mistake! Tan Xiaoyu fell silent. Tan Dong stood up, his eyes shimmering with admiration and respect. Hes back! Thats right. Xue An had returned. When he said he was taking An Yan back home, he did not mean returning to Lingnan. He was returning to Beijiang, to their original home. To do this, Xue An traveled thousands of miles in a little over an hour, rushing back to Beijiang overnight. Afternding, Xue An looked up at the shabby apartmentplex, his eyes brimming with tenderness. There was a time when he and An Yan lived here, going out early anding backte, bustling for their livelihood. But those days had been happy. Later on, Xue An lived in many luxurious homes, but none gave him the feeling of a home. Xue An opened the door,id the still sleeping An Yan on the bed, and ced their two daughters by her side. Just as he was about to stand up, Xue An felt a hand gripping his own tightly. Looking down, it was An Yans hand. Even in sleep, An Yans grip was firm. At the same time, it seemed as if An Yan was murmuring in her dream. No dont leave me, please dont leave me! Xue Ans nose tingled, he sucked in a breath sharply, bent down to kiss An Yan, and then whispered in her ear, Im not going anywhere, I wont leave, and from now on, I will always be with you! An Yan gradually calmed down, and the gloom on her forehead lessened considerably as she continued to sleep soundly. And Xue An maintained his position, silently gazing at An Yan. She had lost weight. A lot of weight! And herplexion was also somewhat pale. Clearly, these two years had not been kind to her! She had probably been missing him all the time, missing their two little girls too. And she had also been bullied. Every time he thought of this, Xue Ans heart twisted in pain. Xue Ans hand gently rested on An Yans arm, wanting to use his cultivation to cleanse her marrow. But suddenly. His expression darkened, his eyelids twitched wildly, and a fierce killing intent surged forth. Because he discovered that An Yans meridians had been sealed. This meant that An Yan would be unable to cultivate. And this seal emits an odd aura, like that of a deity but not quite, mixed with a mysterious and powerful force. With Xue Ans current level of cultivation, he was not confident that he could break the seal without harming An Yan. Xue An took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. No matter what it took, even if he had to search the heavens and earth, he would find the person who sealed his wifes root and turn them to ash. Apart from the seal, An Yans body was very normal; besides appearing slightly haggard from days and nights of longing, there were no other injuries. Xue An examined her very carefully. He even utilized Origin Power with Supreme Divine Consciousness, to conduct aprehensive physical check-up on An Yan, bit by bit. A night passed. The morning sunlight streamed in. An Yans eyelids twitched slightly before she slowly opened them. The first thing she saw was Xue Ans smiling face. An Yan was stunned, then closed her eyes again, with a weeping tone she said, Its a dream again, isnt it? Why cant I forget you? I keep dreaming about you, then waking up from those dreams time and time again! These wordspletely crushed Xue Ans emotional defenses. He had thought that three thousand years of cultivation had made his heart as solid as a rock. But An Yan easily shattered that so-called spiritual resilience. Xue An tried his best not to cry, he smiled faintly and said, Yaner, this time its not a dream. Its really meIvee back! An Yan, somewhat in disbelief, peeked through a slit of her eyes as if afraid that Xue An would disappear. Xue An stretched out his hand and gently pinched An Yans nose, smiling helplessly, Still dont believe it? Its really me! An Yan sprang up from the bed and threw herself into Xue Ans arms. Xue An caressed her trembling back, his face full of guilt. Meanwhile, An Yan suddenly bit hard on Xue Ans chest with all her strength. Severe pain swept over him, but Xue Anughed instead. Wife, its truly me, this time its really not an illusion! As the words fell. An Yan burst into loud sobs. While crying, she pounded forcefully on Xue Ans chest. Why did you onlye back now Four years Where have you been for four years? They said you were dead, but I didnt believe it, because you promised to make me the happiest bride. You big liar! Big liar! An Yan said almost hysterically. Xue An allowed her fists to hit his body, his face showing nothing but distress. What happened in these four years is a very long story, I will tell you all about it! Xue An didnt finish, Because An Yan kissed him on the lips. Three thousand years seemed to rewind at this moment. Xue Ans gaze softened gradually, as if returning to the first time he met An Yan. Crying, sadness, all gradually disappeared. What remained was endless romance. This kiss felt as lengthy as a century, yet as brief as a blink of an eye. Daddy, what are you doing? A childlike voice sounded. An Yan stiffened, then slowly turned around to look at the two little girls, bleary-eyed, just awakened from sleep. An Yan had not seen them even once since giving birth. Four years. To a mother, this was incredibly cruel. An Yan, with trembling hands, gently touched Xue Xiang and Nian Nians cheeks. Which one of you is the older sister, and which is the younger sister? Im the older sister! Xue Xiang said. Im the younger sister! Nian Nian said. An Yan smiled, her smile filled with bitterness. Are you our mommy? Xue Xiang asked timidly. An Yan nodded vigorously, Yes! I am your mommy! Tears welled up in the big eyes of Xue Xiang and Nian Nian as they threw themselves into An Yans arms, saying with much grievance, Mommy, why didnt youe to find us? We thought you didnt want us! An Yan shook her head, her face a mixture of guilt and bitterness, How could mommy not want you? The thing mommy misses the most every day is you! As she spoke, An Yan took out two porcin dolls from her pocket that were worn and polished from handling. When I missed you, I would take these out. Look, the one with a single braid is Xiang Xiang, and the one with two braids is Nian Nian! Chapter 149: One Man Subdues an Entire Realm (Additional Update) Chapter 149: Chapter 149: One Man Subdues an Entire Realm (Additional Update) Trantor: 549690339 Two little porcin dolls embodied all of An Yans longings. Xue Ans eyes felt sore, and then he chuckled, Alright, Mom is back now! Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, are you happy? Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded together, Happy! At noon, Dad is going to make you some delicious food! Isnt that even more exciting? Xue Nians eyes widened, and she nodded vigorously, Mmm-hmm, Dad, Im so happy right now! Xue Xiang scowled with a little face, and tapped his sisters head, All you think about is eating! This scene couldnt help but make An Yanugh as well. Ill cook! My dear wife, what would you like to eat? Xue An asked cheerfully. An Yan stood up, Let me do it, you dont know how to cook. Back when they were together, it was mostly An Yan who did the cooking. Xue An shook his head firmly, How dare you underestimate this great chef, Ill show you what the number one chef in The Multiverse Realms is like in a moment! In the kitchen. Xue An juggled the kitchen knife as if performing a trick, almost making it bloom with his skill. All kinds of dishes were also effortlessly prepared. An Yan leaned against the door frame, watching quietly. In the living room, the two little girls were watching TV. The aroma of the food mixed with the sound of the television, creating a warmth called home. An Yan closed her eyes, thinking silently to herself, even if this is a dream, Ill ept it. And just then, Xue An came up to her ear and whispered, Open your eyes and see what this is? An Yan slowly opened her eyes, only to see a dazzling Blood Pearl in Xue Ans hand. Do you like it? Xue An said with a smile. An Yan nodded. Xue An had long since crafted the Blood Pearl into a ne, Come! Let me put it on for you! Saying this, Xue An put the ne around An Yans neck. The Blood Pearl dangled from An Yans delicate corbone, shining brilliantly, so beautiful it was dizzying. Xue An looked at it, somewhat entranced, Its so beautiful! A blush spread across An Yans pale face as she lowered her head and fidgeted with the hem of her clothes shyly. Ah, the food is burning! Xue An suddenly smelled something burning and quickly turned around to rescue the meal. An Yan watched Xue Ans busy figure, feeling an unprecedented sense of security in her heart. He had changed! Yet he hadnt. He had be mature and assertive. What hadnt changed was his feelings for her. Because eyes cant lie. Alright, dinner is ready! Xue An brought all the dishes to the table, and the family sat down together. Xue An suddenly said, Wait a minute! Then he walked out to the balcony, hanging a string of firecrackers out of the window. The firecrackers were lit, the crackling sounds filling the air and making the atmosphere lively. After setting off the firecrackers, Xue An returned to the table and smiled slightly, My wife! Wee home! Just as Xue An and An Yan were basking in the warmth and joy of their long-awaited reunion, a bomb seemed to have been dropped in the Martial Arts World and the Hidden Immortal Sect, causing an uproar. The first shocking news was that Xue An had killed almost all the disciples of the Immortal Gates at the spiritual conference. Many small sects were even wiped out. Larger sects also suffered heavy losses. Naturally, this sent shockwaves in all directions. Manyrge sects were quick to react, each dering they would not rest until they had killed Xue An. In the north, Yuan Chengyu sat in his chair, his face full of murderous intent. In his drooping hand, numerous Yuan Family elders were still seated. The atmosphere was somewhat oppressive. Smack! Someone mmed their hand down on the table angrily, Has our Yuan Family ever suffered such a humiliation? Zong Feng was the sessor we carefully groomed, and he was just killed like that? No, we must have our revenge for this! The speaker was a Yuan Family elder. His words also garnered much agreement from the others. Right! Exactly! I dont believe those rumors out there, saying that Xue An alone killed all the disciples of the Immortal Gate. Thats just a joke! The crowd was buzzing with discussions. Yuan Chengyus face was as still as water, and after a while, he slowly said, How have the other Sects responded? The Bitter Zen Temple is maintaining silence, and Night Demon Valley isnt making a sound either, only Shura Ind is moring for revenge! Yuan Chengyu said indifferently, It seems many are just waiting to watch the tigers fight from the safety of their mountain! Someone sneered, Just a Xue An after all, although indeed quite formidable, I dont think hes any kind of tiger! The people nodded. It was at this moment that a steward, his face pale and his steps hurried, rushed in. Family Head! Yuan Chengyu slightly furrowed his brow, Whats with all the panic? What happened? The chief steward swallowed hard, hesitating. Whats the matter? Speak! Yuan Chengyu picked up a cup of tea and sipped it slowly. Only then did the chief steward grit his teeth, Reporting back to the Family Head, the news we just received, Moonwatching Pavilion is gone! Moonwatching Pavilion is gone? What do you mean? Yuan Chengyu had not yet grasped the meaning. The chief stewards face was ashen, It means just what it sounds like, Moonwatching Pavilion no longer exists! Yuan Chengyus expression gradually solidified, No longer exists? The chief steward nodded, his eyes flickering with terror, Not only does Moonwatching Pavilion no longer exist, but even the mountain it was situated on What happened to the mountain? Yuan Chengyu asked in a deep voice. The mountain has also turned into a nd! The people present gasped in shock. One person, full of disbelief, said, Chief steward, are you getting senile? How could a mountain turn into t ground? Are you suggesting that overnight, the mountain grew legs and ran away? The chief steward managed a bitter smile, I did not believe it at first either, but now, the news has spread far and wide, beyond doubt! And there is concrete information that thest person to be seen on that mountain was Xue An! The room fell into dead silence. Many of those who were previously filled with scorn and arrogance now finally showed a look of panic. Though Moonwatching Pavilion was not the most powerful among the Hidden Immortal Sects, it was indeed considered a major faction. Yet, in one night, not even the mountain peak remained! What kind of terrifying power was this? After a long while, Yuan Chengyu said with a dry voice, Lets disperse for now, it seems this matter requires long-term consideration. It was not just the Yuan Family. As the news spread, the Sects and noble families that were just moring for revenge all collectively fell silent. Because their hearts were filled with fear. What kind of methods did Xue An use to make such a vast mountainpletely disappear? This collective silence brought about a strange situation in the Martial Arts World. It seemed that no one dared to talk much about Xue An any longer. This also left many feeling a profound sense of awe. Was Xue An alone subjugating the entire Martial Arts World? Meanwhile, at the Yu Family in Lingnan, the atmosphere was also somewhat peculiar. Yu Lang let out a soft sigh, Mr. Xue has note back since he left? Yu Ran nodded, I have just asked Ma Cheng; he hasnt returned! Yu Lang then looked towards Shi Xueqing, who had a nk expression on her face. Miss Shi, do you know where Mr. Xue has gone? Chapter 150: Head to Zhongdu to Collect Those Debts That Should Be Collected! Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Head to Zhongdu to Collect Those Debts That Should Be Collected! Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, Shi Xueqings heart was filled with shock and bewilderment. Xue An had already given her too many surprises. Annihting all the disciples of the Immortal Gates on his own during the Immortal Gate Assembly was terrifying enough. But unexpectedly, even a grand sect like Moonwatching Pavilion had beenpletely eradicated by Xue An. Thinking of this, Shi Xueqings feelings wereplicated. Being a person of delicate thoughts, she could naturally guess from the clues that only a woman could have enraged Xue An to such madness. She wondered who could be so fortunate as to drive a man like Xue An to madness. As Shi Xueqing was admiring and sighing, Yu Langs words jolted her awake. Shi Xueqing shook her head, I dont know either! However Family Head Yu, I advise you not to look for him either, because a person like Mr. Xue is like a Divine Dragon above the nine heavens, not someone we can conjecture about usingmon sense. Yu Langs face slightly changed color, then he nodded, Miss Shi is right! And just then, someone came in flustered. Family Head, something has happened at the Rain God Temple! Oh? What happened? Yu Lang suddenly stood up. His nervousness was because he was afraid that the wrath of the other sects would be directed towards the Yu Family. Youd better go and see for yourself! The messengers face was full of fear. Upon arriving at the Rain God Temple. Yu Lang was also stunned. He saw a vast Sword Qi had split the entire Rain God Temple in half. And in the deep trench cut by the Sword Qi, there was a corpse already split in two. Shi Xueqing cried out in rm, The Demon Cutting Youthful de, this guy is Jin Chengsuo from the H country, that demon de young master! Time rewound two hours earlier. Jin Chengsuo stepped into the main hall of the Rain God Temple. As soon as he entered, the statue in the hall began to tremble slightly. Jin Chengsuo looked up at the statue and, licking his lips with greed, sneered, Little deity, no need to be so frightened. Ivee merely to take you back to H country to enjoy some good days! With that, Jin Chengsuo slowly drew his demon de! The Demon Cutting Youthful de. A de said to have a thousand-year legacy. Thick demon aura began to spread throughout the hall. The statue trembled more violently. Jin Chengsuo chuckled coldly, Stop struggling, Im curious, how did a weak deity like you manage to survive until now? After speaking, Jin Chengsuo raised his de to strike. But Midway, a Sword Intent suddenly appeared between the brows of the statue. An extremely piercing Sword Intent! Under the enveloping Sword Intent, the entire hall seemed to freeze. Jin Chengsuos face changed drastically, and he turned to run. But it was toote. This Sword Intent swept across like a strike from the heavens, cleaving him in two. Not only that, the swords momentum didnt fade, and it split the entire Rain God Temple in two before gradually dissipating. And when the temple maids tasked with guarding the Rain God Temple heard the noise and ran out, they were greeted with a nearly divine sight. Many people fell to their knees on the spot and continued to kowtow, believing that the Rain God had manifested! When Yu Ming also hurried over at the news and bent down to examine for a moment, he got up with a grave expression. Its Mr. Xues Sword Intent! Yu Lang breathed a sigh of relief. I also thought it was likely, but I wasnt sure! Thats why I asked you toe and see. A look of reverence appeared on Yu Mings face. Indeed. Xue An had killed the Yu Familys old ancestor, but that was in a fair and square duel. There was nothing much to say about being inferior in skill. And at the Immortal Gate Assembly, with just a few words from Xue An, Yu Ming turned defeat into victory. This made Yu Ming even more reverently convinced in his heart. Now, apart from reverence, there was nothing left to say in Yu Mings heart! He knew that for the rest of his life, he could only look up to his figure! Shi Xueqing, however, waspletely enraptured. With just the Sword Intent left behind, he had in a disciple from a prestigious Immortal Gate. How high was Xue Ans Cultivation Level? While there was an uproar outside concerning Xue An. Xue An was in Beijiang, living a sweet life with his wife. Nighttime. Both daughters were already asleep. Xue An and An Yan sat on the balcony watching the stars. The night sky was studded with twinkling stars, and Xue An roughly recounted the events of the past three thousand years. When it came to the joyous parts, An Yanughed until she was bent over backward, and when it came to the thrilling moments, her face turned pale. In the end, Xue An said softly, When I sought to achieve the ultimate Dao, I perished due to the Heart Demon and my path was destroyed. But I ended up returning to Earth. Thats the general course of events. Although she knew that Xue An was safe, An Yan still clutched his hand tightly, full of concern. Xue An smiled, then asked, Now tell me about you, how did you end up in Moonwatching Pavilion? An Yan lowered her head and stayed silent. Xue Ans hand gently stroked her hair, If you dont want to talk about it, thats okay! Im here for everything! An Yan said softly, After giving birth to the two children, I was forced to return to Zhongdu. At that time, my family ced me under house arrest, and I was not allowed to leave. After about a year, An Qing secretly told me that the family was nning to marry me off. Xue Ans eyes turned slightly cold, but he still kept smiling. An Yan softly said, Of course I refused. Later, it was An Qing who secretly helped me out of Zhongdu, and after that, I started to flee alone. As she spoke, An Yan seemed to recall those days of constant fear and trembling, her body slightly shaking. Xue An tenderlyforted, Lets not talk about it anymore, lets talk about something else! An Yan shook her head, Later, I met Yue Wushuang. She said that I had exceptional talent and took me to Moonwatching Pavilion! Xue An nodded, What about the seal on your body? Have youe into contact with any unusual people? An Yan tilted her head in thought, then shook it, I havent met anyone strange! Yue Wushuang also tried to undo the seal, but nothing worked in the end, she. What happened to her? An Yan lowered her head, She even nned to sacrifice me to people from other Sects. Xue Ans eyes were filled with murderous intent. Offered to other Sects? Treating An Yan like a gift! Truly deserving of death! An. Hmm? Is the seal on me very troublesome? An Yan asked earnestly. Xue An smiled, If I say it isnt troublesome, would you believe me? An Yan said somewhat despondently, Whatever you say, I will believe. Even if the seal cant be broken, as long as I can be with you, and with our daughters for this century, Ill be satisfied! Xue An chuckled, messing up An Yans hair, Silly girl! Your husband is the Immortal Venerable, after all! Although my strength hasnt fully recovered yet, is there anything in the world that can truly stump me? Im just worried that forcibly breaking the seal might damage your root bone and body, but that doesnt mean it cannot be undone in the future, for instance, after ascending to immortality! Xue An said, his face brimming with strong confidence. An Yan nodded. She was a very traditional girl, always unconditionally obedient to whatever Xue An said since she had been with him. Also, in a few days, we will return to Zhongdu! Return to Zhongdu? An Yan said. Right! Xue An paused, a cold light flickering in his eyes, We go to Zhongdu to reim some debts that shouldve been collected long ago! Chapter 151: Little Beauty, I’m Here! (2nd update) Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Little Beauty, Im Here! (2nd update) Trantor: 549690339 Tang Xuaner led Xiao Sha out of the hospitals main entrance and stood by the roadside waiting for a car. There was a street vendor selling grilled sausages nearby. The rich aroma of meat made Xiao Sha stare longingly, with drool nearly dripping out. Tang Xuaner couldnt help but shake her head and chuckled lightly; she knew all about Xiao Shas little secrets. So whenever she saw it rolling around and acting cute for the sake of delicious food, Tang Xuaner thought the scene was simply too bizarre. Tang Xuaner crouched down and whispered, At least try to keep up some appearances; youre a dragon, after all. Xiao Sha hung its head a little aggrievedly, grumbling inwardly. It truly was a dragon, but for the hundreds of years in the ck Water Pond, what had it eaten every day! Nothing but raw fish and wild rabbits! Without even a pinch of salt. You can imagine what that tasted like. Now it had finallye to this colorful world and tasted various delicacies, wasnt it allowed to eat a little more? Seeing Xiao Sha like this, Tang Xuaner felt both heartache and amusement. Alright, alright! Just this once, okay? With that, Tang Xuaner approached the stand, Lets have twenty grilled sausages, please! The vendor broke into a smile upon seeing Tang Xuaner, Miss Tang, are you buying these for the dog again? Im telling you, you shouldnt spoil that Pekingese too much; eating like this, it will get fat sooner orter! Xiao Sha thought if Tang Xuaner werent around, it would certainly tear this guys mouth to shreds. But with hot grilled sausages in its mouth, all the grievances dissipated like smoke. As Xiao Sha was enjoying its food to the fullest, a man and a woman crossed the street from the opposite side. The couple were about fifty years old, with faces full of stinging sarcasm. Upon seeing Tang Xuaner standing by the roadside, their eyes lit up and they hurriedly waved. XuanEr! XuanEr! Its us! When Tang Xuaner heard the shouting and looked up, herplexion turned pale at the sight of the couple. By then, the two had crossed the road ande up to Tang Xuaner. The plump woman bared her teeth inughter first, XuanEr, I havent seen you in years, and look how beautiful youve grown? A sh of annoyance crossed Tang Xuaners eyes, but she took a deep breath and replied softly, Auntie! Ah! Hehe, XuanEr, your uncle and I came specially to find you today! To find me? Tang Xuaner frowned. The couple was indeed Tang Xuaners uncle Jiao Ying and aunt Zhu Feng. However, Tang Xuaner did not have a good rtionship with them. Especially a few years ago, after the idental deaths of Tang Xuaners parents, this couple used all sorts of despicable means to seize the inheritance that rightfully belonged to Tang Xuaner. At the time, Tang Xuaner was too young and clueless about these matters. By the time she came to understand things, she couldnt be bothered to deal with such people. Jiao Yingughed at this moment, XuanEr, you are my niece after all, and your uncle has always cared about you. You see, youre not getting any younger; its time you found a good family Zhu Feng continued, Your uncles right. Look, the young master of thepany your uncle works for saw your picture and is very interested in you! Jiao Ying added, Hehe, this guy is no ordinary person; hes from the Beijiang Deng Family. Do you know the Deng Family? A good half of all car 4S stores in Beijiang are theirs! Their assets are counted in the billions! Tang Xuaner finally understood; it turned out her rtives were here to arrange a match for her! Tang Xuaner was so angry that her lips turned a bit white. After years of neglect, they now treated her as though she was merchandise, wanting to sell her off? Sorry, I have absolutely no interest in whatever this Deng Family is, Tang Xuaner said coldly. Jiao Ying was stunned by the rebuff, but Zhu Feng, thick-skinned as ever, seemed unfazed by the chilly words and, instead, wore a face full of sorrow as she spoke. Xuaner, I know, it was wrong of your aunt and me to have hurt you in the past. Weve been filled with remorse these past two years. Look, weve taken good care of your parents inheritance, just waiting to return it all to you when you get married! Tang Xuaner was taken aback, Aunt Zhu Fengs tears started to fall, Xuaner, please dont be mad at us anymore. This matchmaking is only because your uncle thinks youve had a hard time drifting outside, and he wanted to find you a good family! Tang Xuaner shook her head, Thanks for your kindness, but I wont be going! Why? Tang Xuaner clenched her silver teeth, Theres no why; I just dont feel like going on a blind date right now. Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying exchanged nces, their faces full of disappointment and resentment. How about this then, if you dont want to go out, thats fine. Lets just meet at home, what do you say? Zhu Feng, seeing an opportunity, quickly suggested. At home? Yes! How about at the ce youre living now? Your uncle and I will apany you. Its just a simple meeting. Deng Shao said whether it works out or not, just consider it making a new friend! Tang Xuaner wanted to refuse, but Zhu Feng was already pushing her to go home without waiting for a reply. Seeing this, Xiao Sha swallowed the sausage it was chewing and pounced fiercely. In its eyes, since Tang Xuaner fed it every day and was so familiar with its master, anyone who dared to bully her would have to face the wrath of Dragon King! Xiao Sha! Dont! Tang Xuaner hurriedly eximed. If it collided now, Zhu Feng wouldnt die but would surely be severely injured. Xiao Shanded reluctantly and red at the two menacingly. Zhu Feng cursed inwardly, not considering the Pekingese a big deal at all. Xuaner, please, pity us. Deng Shao is your uncles direct superior at work. Its just a meeting, and if youre unwilling, you can leave right after. Okay? Zhu Feng pleaded with a pitiful look. Tang Xuaner, her heart softening, could only nod with resignation, Alright, well meet at home! Great! Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying couldnt help butugh with joy. Tang Xuaner called Xiao Sha over, feeling more assured in her heart. With Xiao Sha by her side, she knew her safety was guaranteed. Of course, they couldnt go to Number One Tian Vi; after thinking it over, Tang Xuaner decided to head back to the residentialpound first. After all, Xue An wasnt in Beijiang right now, and the ce was still unupied. Making up her mind, Tang Xuaner got into her uncles car and set off for the residentialpound. When Deng Mao received the WeChat message from Jiao Ying, he couldnt help but get excited. Zhu Feng hadnt told the truth. Deng Mao hadnt seen Tang Xuaner from a photo; instead, he had stumbled upon her at the hospital a few days earlier while visiting a patient. The moment Deng Mao saw her, he was struck by her heavenly beauty and began frantically digging into Tang Xuaners background, only to unexpectedly discover that her maternal uncle worked at his familyspany. This news delighted Deng Mao, who quickly approached Jiao Ying for more details. Jiao Ying was so thrilled he thought he might burst; the Deng Familys young master had taken an interest in his niece? This was incredible news! He and his wife immediately made up their minds toe find Tang Xuaner. Now that things had worked out, Deng Mao was naturally overjoyed. Looking at his own slicked and stylish reflection in the mirror, Deng Mao couldnt help smiling smugly to himself. Little beauty, wait for me C Im on my way! Chapter 152: Assembling the Heroes (3rd Update) Chapter 152: Chapter 152: Assembling the Heroes (3rd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Qin Family. It wasnt until today that Qin Yu learned An Yan had already returned to Beijiang. This revtion shocked her to the core, and she immediately prepared to go see An Yan. But she was stopped by Qin Yuan. Dont rush. Since Mr. Xue didnt make a big announcement and hasnt even gone to Number One Tian Vi but instead returned to his old neighborhood, its clear he must have his own matters to attend to. His own matters? Qin Yu was still somewhat confused. Qin Yuan chuckled softly, then his expression gradually turned solemn, Do you know about the incident that urred in Lingnan a few days ago? Qin Yu nodded, I heard about it. Mr. Xue exterminated everyone at the Immortal Gates grand meeting! Speaking of this event, fear was evident on Qin Yus face. Qin Yuan shook his head, Its not that simple. Ive heard some even more secretive news! What news? A look of terror shed across Qin Yuans face as well. A major sect from the Hidden Immortal Sect haspletely disappeared! Completely disappeared? Qin Yuan nodded, Everyone from that sect vanished, and even even the mountain where the sect was located has been leveled to the ground! Qin Yus eyes gradually widened, Grandfather, you mean Qin Yuan nodded with a wry smile, Although I was somewhat incredulous at the beginning, this news is absolutely certain, and thest person to appear at that sect was Mr. Xue! Qin Yu gasped in shock. And Mr. Xues such furious rage was likely because of a woman! said Qin Yuan. Because of a woman? Qin Yu pondered, just what kind of woman could provoke Mr. Xue to such fury? Just then, Qin Yu felt her phone vibrate. When she took it out, she saw it was a message from An Yan. Qin Yu tensed up and hurriedly opened it. Come! The message was just one word. Whats wrong? Qin Yuan noticed his granddaughters agitation and couldnt help asking. Its a message from Mr. Xue. Theres only one word: Come! Qin Yu said nkly. Qin Yuan was slightly taken aback, then stood up, Go prepare the car! Grandfather Qin Yu was still somewhat at a loss. Qin Yuan smiled, Dont you understand Mr. Xues intention? Hes asking us toe over. While saying this, Qin Yuan seemed to recall something, Remember to bring more things that women like! Jewelry, nes, the more precious the better! Grandfather, are you saying Qin Yuan nodded, Thats right, Mr. Xue intends to announce to everyone that the mother of those two girls, his rightful wife, has returned! Not only Qin Yu received a message from An Yan. Others, like Tan Dong and his daughter Tan Xiaoyu from the Town North Martial Arts School, Hua Xingyu and his granddaughter Hua Tingting, all received one as well. At the same time, in an inconspicuous little tavern in the provincial city. Shi Hao and Feng Chaochou sat opposite each other, drinking. Feng Chaochou put down his ss, smiled self-deprecatingly, Who would have thought that in the provincial city now, the only person willing to drink with me would be you! Shi Hao smiled faintly, Feng Shao, I actually admire you quite a bit! Admire me for what? For destroying my own n? Feng Chaochou said softly. Shi Hao sighed lightly, shaking his head, How could those vulgar mortals out there understand Feng Shaos thoughts? Oh? What thoughts do I have? asked Feng Chaochou with a slight smile. That day, Feng Shao was actually making a bet! A bet on what? Feng Chaochous smile began to fade. A bet that Mr. Xue didnt care! After this was said, the smile disappeared from Feng Chaochous face. It took a long while before he slowly said, Youre not too bad either! Shi Hao raised his ss, his expression very solemn, Thats because Ive seen the truth. Only someone like Mr. Xue is worthy of being called a Divine Dragon above the nine heavens! Feng Chaochou nodded, and the two drank the wine in their sses in one gulp. Then fear appeared on Shi Haos face, Feng Shao, have you heard the rumors? Feng Chaochou nodded his head, Now, who in the Martial Arts World doesnt know? Shi Hao forced a smile, But theres an even more explosive piece of news, which I think none of you are aware of! Oh? Licking his cracked lips, Shi Haos eyes were filled with terror, Mr. Xue he annihted a Hidden Immortal Sect! The kind of total annihtion that doesnt even leave behind the sects gate! Hiss! Feng Chaochou gasped in cold air. At this moment, Shi Hao sighed deeply, Itsughable that I once thought ofpeting with Mr. Xue for prestige. Looking back, it was truly seeking death! Feng Chaochou silently nodded his head, knowing he had harbored the same thoughts once! However, luckily both of us knew the times were living in. Currently, in the provincial city, besides the Qin Family, its just you and I! Shi Hao spoke with considerable pride. What he said was indeed the truth. In todays provincial city, who didnt know the names of the Second Young Master Shi and Feng Shao, the Elder? Even within their own families, many decisions had to be made by the two of them. Come, a toast to Mr. Xue! Feng Chaochou raised his ss. Right! A toast to Mr. Xue! Shi Hao smiled and also raised his ss. Just as they were about to drink, both of their phones rang simultaneously. ncing down, both were stunned, and then, forgetting their drinks, they hurriedly checked their phones. Both had received a message from An Yan. It was just one word: Come! Shi Hao and Feng Chaochou looked up at each other and, after a moment, their expressions turned solemn. Is Mr. Xue summoning us over? Feng Chaochou asked after taking a deep breath. Shi Hao nodded, Mhm! How far is it from the provincial city to Beijiang? Roughly more than three hundred kilometers, Shi Hao frowned. Feng Chaochou nced at his watch, Its four oclock and three minutes in the afternoon now. Mr. Xues intent must be for us to arrive before nightfall! But for more than three hundred kilometers, theres no way well make it by car Shi Hao waved his hand, his eyes gleaming with determination, If we cant make it by car, then well take a ne! When Mr. Xue calls, even if we have to fly, well get there! Lao Xies Restaurant. Auntie Pang was busy selecting vegetables, while Lao Xie found time amidst the bustle to enjoy some wine. Xie Jingjing was doing her homework in the back room. Drink just enough, if you overdo it, Ill see how youll cookter! Auntie Pang prattled on. Lao Xie didnt mind and cheerfully sipped on his drink. Just as he was relishing the moment, the phone rang. Lao Xie frowned; at this hour, it was likely another ordering through. He answered the call, but instead of an order, An Yans voice came through. Uncle Xie! Lao Xie was surprised, then became excited, Xiao An, what made you call? The name Xiao An made the two women inside and outside the house prick up their ears! On the other end of the phone, Xiao An spoke with a smile, Nothing much, Im back in Beijiang now. Tonight, you and Auntie Pang shoulde over, An Yan is back! An Yan Lao Xie froze for a moment, then eximed with great joy, Great! Great! You and your wife are finally reunited, this is a celebration! Auntie Pang and I will definitely be there! After a brief exchange, Lao Xie hung up the phone. Auntie Pang, glowing with excitement, asked, Has Xiao Ans wife returned? Lao Xie nodded, then with a grand gesture, dered, Close the shop! Change clothes! Tonight we celebrate Xiao An and his wifes reunion. Auntie Pang nodded her head and, feeling a stir in her heart, walked into the back room. Inside, she saw Xie Jingjing focused on her homework. Auntie Pang, feeling a bit relieved, softly said, Finish your homework and go change clothes. Were visiting Xiao Ans hometer. Mm, Xie Jingjing answered in a low voice. After Auntie Pang turned to leave,rge tears began to fall from Xie Jingjings eyes, wetting the words on her notebook. Chapter 153: He is My Friend (4 Updates) Chapter 153: Chapter 153: He is My Friend (4 Updates) Trantor: 549690339 Xue An hung up the phone and shed a smile at An Yan, Uncle Xie and the others wille overter too! An Yan said helplessly, Why make it such a big deal? Xue An walked over and pulled An Yan into his arms, his chin gently resting on her small head. Because I want everyone to know youre my woman! An Yan shuddered, then wrapped her arms around Xue Ans waist and hummed softly in agreement. Didnt you call XuanEr? An Yan suddenly asked. Xue An smiled, Shes now living in the Number One Tian Vi. Well head over to find herter and give her a surprise! An Yan nodded, her face full of guilt, At that time, I owe a lot to XuanEr. Otherwise, I probably wouldnt have even made it off the operating table! Xue An hugged An Yan tenderly, Its all in the past, everythings behind us now. Ill make sure you and the children be the happiest women in the world! Then An Yan leaned in close to Xue Ans ear and whispered softly, And what about that movie star Fan Mengxue? Xue An was taken aback. An Yan giggled like a little flower cat, The kids told me everything! Xue An gave a wry smile, Yaner, between Meng Xue and me, there is really An Yan reached out to cover Xue Ans mouth, gently shaking her head, her eyes filled with love, No need to exin, I understand. She then said softly, Im not a narrow-minded woman. I know Im the only one in your heart, and thats enough! Shes not a bad person either. Theres nothing wrong with liking someone. Why not invite her over? Itd be more fun to have her join the excitement, right? Xue An nodded, Alright! Then Ill give her a call! At that moment, Fan Mengxue was at a scenic location not too far from Beijiang, filming a new movie. After a long take waspleted, the director nodded with satisfaction, poking his head out from behind the camera to smile and say, Meng Xue, you were brilliant in that scene, take a break! Fan Mengxue nodded, wiping away the tears from the scene, then sat down on a nearby chair. The rest of the crew looked at her with admiring eyes. Many actors with far less reputation than Fan Mengxue had far greater temperaments and pretensions. But Fan Mengxue always remained approachable and her acting was unquestionably superb. Such an actress was naturally cherished by everyone in the crew. The male lead was yed by a seasoned actor who had been famous for over a decade. He came over now, smiling, Meng Xue, your crying scene just now was so convincing I almost thought it was real! Fan Mengxue nodded politely, Thank you! The male actor leaned in a bit closer, With the weather being so hot, how about going for kebabs after we wrap up the shoot? Fan Mengxue smiled slightly then shook her head, Im sorry, Id rather not go! Oh The smile on the male actors face became a bit forced. Then how about we add each other on WeChat? Weve been filming together for quite some time and I still dont have your personal WeChat, the male actor suggested as a second option. Fan Mengxue was about to refuse when her phone rang. She nced at it and was taken aback. Meng Xue? The male actor wanted to continue talking. Fan Mengxue stood up abruptly, Im sorry, I dont have WeChat! After saying this, Fan Mengxue turned and walked away, leaving the male actor standing there awkwardly. Fan Mengxue went off to the side, took a deep breath before answering the call. Meng Xue! When Xue Ans voice came through the phone, Fan Mengxues nose tingled, and she almost burst into tears. Yes! Im here! Come back to Beijiang tonight. Ive returned! Okay! Fan Mengxue said without hesitation. An Yans back too! Xue An added. Fan Mengxue froze. An Yan That was a name she had always been afraid to think about. Shes finally back? After a long while, Fan Mengxue wiped away the tears that had spilled over, smiled and said, Congrattions! Xue An fell silent. I, Fan Mengxue really wanted to say she had something to attend to and wouldnt return, but she simply couldnt bring herself to say it. Just then, An Yan whispered beside Xue An, Meng Xue, its me, An Yan,e back, lets have dinner together! Upon hearing this voice, Fan Mengxues whole body shuddered, and then she said tremulously, Okay, Ille back now! After Xue An hung up the phone, An Yans hand gently stroked Xue Ans waist, suddenly grabbing a piece of flesh and twisting it hard. A wave of sharp pain struck. Xue An grimaced in pain, feigning a look of agony. In reality, the force of An Yans hand felt no more than a tickle to Xue An. Moreover, Xue An had to be careful to control himself; otherwise, a reflex could easily hurt An Yan. An Yan pouted and released her hand, Boring, it didnt hurt you at all, did it! Xue An chuckled bitterly, You asked me to make the call, and now youre pinching me! Is there no justice left! Initially, An Yan wore an angry expression as a pretense, but eventually, she couldnt help but burst intoughter. Actually, Im not jealous at all. My husband is liked by so many outstanding girls; this just proves my good taste! Xue An coughed once, wisely staying silent. Besides, I know you have me in your heart, and thats enough, said An Yan in a low voice. Xue An sighed and gently stroked An Yans hair, You, after so many years, you havent changed, still so kind it breaks my heart. As they were talking, Xue An suddenly furrowed his brow and turned to look out the window. Whats the matter? XuanEr ising! It was Xiao Shas presence that Xue An had sensed, and thats why he spoke. Isnt it better that XuanEr ising? Xue An shook his head, Theres someone else with her. At that moment. Jiao Yings car entered the residential area. The dpidated scenery of the neighborhood filled Jiao Ying and Zhu Fengs eyes with disdain. Seeing that Tang Xuaner lived here, it was clear her life was far from affluent. And Xiao Sha, who had beenzily lying on the seat since getting into the car, suddenly sat up. It too had sensed Xue Ans presence. The boss is back? Now there would be roasted meat to eat again! Xiao Sha was delighted. Lets go upstairs and sit for a while. Ive already told Deng Shao, and hell be here soon, said Zhu Feng with a smile. Tang Xuaner, with a cold face, walked up the stairs. Just as she was about to open the door, she found that Xue An had already opened it and was smiling, XuanEr, what brings you here? The appearance of Xue An changed Zhu Feng and Jiao Yings expressions. Who is this man? Could he be a man Tang Xuaner hooked up with outside? But Tang Xuaners taste seems quite poor, to live in such a ce; its evident this man isnt wealthy. Several thoughts crossed Zhu Feng and Jiao Yings minds, and their expressions turned arrogant. XuanEr, who is he? At this moment, Tang Xuaner was staring at Xue An in surprise. Hearing the question, she finally came back to her senses. This is my friend, Xue An! Chapter 154: If Your Family is Really Awesome*, You Should Recognize Me (5 Updates) Chapter 154: Chapter 154: If Your Family is Really Awesome*, You Should Recognize Me (5 Updates) Trantor: 549690339 Xue An? Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying looked at each other in bewilderment, they had never heard of a wealthy Xue family in Beijiang! They guessed he must really be penniless! At that moment, An Yan burst out in excited surprise, hugging Tang Xuaner tightly while tears streamed down her face first. XuanEr! Tang Xuaner was totally bewildered, and it took a while before she realized, You youre An Yan? Of course, its me! Tang Xuaner was also overjoyed, Xiaoyan, youve finallye back! Where have you been all these years? Mm-hmm! Its a long story,e inside first! Hm? Who are these two An Yan noticed Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying. This couple had initially been struck by An Yans stunning beauty, but after a moment of thought, their expressions turned arrogant again. We are XuanErs uncle and aunt by marriage! Oh! Then pleasee in as well! An Yan invited warmly. Once inside the house, Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying nced at each other and both grimaced. The ce was rundown and the decor wasnt great either, it seemed he really wasnt wealthy! Mr. Xue, may I ask where do you work? Jiao Ying started to probe, subtly and indirectly. Xue An could clearly see the couples intentions and smiled faintly, Me? Im unemployed, just staying at home! Oh So, he was a loafer! At this revtion, Jiao Yings expression grew even more conceited. Then your rtionship with our familys XuanEr Tang Xuaner interrupted quickly, Were just friends! After a pause, Tang Xuaner added with a hint of bitterness, Just ordinary friends! That made it even less of an issue! Zhu Feng and Jiao Ying were inwardly delighted. Meanwhile, Deng Mao had also arrived at the apartmentplex, driving a brand-new BMW. The surrounding environment caused Deng Mao to frown, then he became even more confident internally. Living in such a ce, it was clear that Tang Xuaner was in dire straits; with that in mind, wouldnt she fall into his hands with just a slight enticement of profit? With these thoughts, Deng Maos excitement surged as he directly went upstairs. The moment the sound of knocking on the door rang out, Zhu Feng jumped up in a fright. Ill get the door! Zhu Feng rushed to open the door. Then Deng Mao walked in leisurely. To his surprise, there were other people in the living room. Especially An Yan, whose sight caused a sh of amazement in Deng Maos eyes. At this time, Jiao Ying stood up and came forward with a fawning nod, Deng Shao, this is my niece, XuanEr! Deng Shao greedily nced at Tang Xuaner, then sauntered over and set down the gift he was holding. Miss XuanEr, this is just something I picked up on the way, consider it a gift for our first meeting! The moment Zhu Feng saw the gift bag, her eyes lit up, Deng Shao is always so generous, giving such an expensive bag; XuanEr, arent you going to thank Deng Shao? However, Tang Xuaner didnt even nce at the bag, merely nodding, Thank you, Deng Shao, but I dont need it, and furthermore Tang Xuaner turned to Jiao Ying and Zhu Feng, You wanted me to meet him, Ive met him, now may I leave? This statement made the atmosphere in the room awkward. Although Deng Mao tried his best to maintain hisposure, his eyelids kept twitching uncontrobly. Jiao Ying quickly walked over, scolding with frustrated disappointment, Silly girl, is that how you talk to Deng Shao? Wont you quickly apologize? Deng Shao sincerely wants to be friends with you! Tang Xuaner, pale-faced, shook her head stubbornly, I dont need his friendship, and as you both said, after meeting I would leave. Why should I apologize? At this point, Zhu Feng finally couldnt hold back, saying with a dark face, XuanEr, is this how you speak to your elders? No sooner had the words left her mouth than Xue An, who had been quietly watching from the sidelines, couldnt help butugh. What are youughing at? Deng Mao was brimming with rage with nowhere to vent, and he asked coldly. With a raised eyebrow, Xue An said, What am Iughing at? Imughing at how some people use familial affection as a threat to ckmail others, and how some think they are so powerful when, in reality theyre just a joke! These words caused Deng Maos expression to turn extremely unsightly. Jiao Ying even said angrily, Mr. Xue, what business is it of yours here? Do you know who this person is? Oh? Xue An asked with interest, Id really like to know! He is Deng Mao, the young master of the Deng Family in Beijiang. Do you know about the Deng Family? More than half of the car 4S stores in Beijiang are owned by them. What else do you have to say? Zhu Feng also sneered at this point, Exactly, some people have nothing better to do all day, being unemployed vagabonds, and they still ridicule Deng Shao as a joke. I think, youre the real joke! These words made Tang Xuaner unable to tolerate any longer, as she stood up, her eyebrows inverted, ready to speak. Xue An waved his hand to signal her to sit down, then looked at Zhu Feng with a gaze full of amusement. The Deng Family of Beijiang? Yes! The Deng Family of Beijiang, what about it? Scared now? Zhu Feng sneered. Xue An shook his head and chuckled, then turned to Deng Mao with an indifferent tone, If your Deng Family is really so powerful in Beijiang, then you should recognize me! Hearing this, Deng Mao couldnt help but let out a snicker, his face full of ridicule: Sorry, our Deng Family indeed does not recognize you. Jiao Ying and Zhu Feng also had faces full of scorn, thinking that Xue An was surely boasting about himself. At this moment, Xue An sighed slightly, So, your Deng Family is not powerful enough after all! A sneer appeared on Deng Maos face, just as he was about to speak. Xue An pointed towards the window, They should have arrived by now, you can go take a look! What did he mean? What had arrived? Deng Mao, Jiao Ying, and Zhu Feng were all a bit puzzled. Then, with a disdainful face, Deng Mao walked over to the window, believing Xue An was just putting on airs. Indeed. The area below was empty, nothing there. At this moment, Jiao Ying and Zhu Feng also came over to look and then scoffed, Mr. Xue, you want us to see They didnt finish their sentence. Because a shocking scene unfolded. A fleet of pure ck Rolls-Royces slowly drove into themunity. Not only were these Rolls-Royces identical in color and model, even their license tes were consecutive. The first one was 00001, the next 00002, and so on, a total of more than a dozen! This made Deng Maos expression falter. His family was in the car business; of course, he knew the value of these Rolls-Royces. But the license tes were the most important part. This was something money couldnt buy! But this was just the beginning. No sooner had these Rolls-Royces parked than a convoy of military-green Humvees slowly drove in. These Humvees werent even avable for sale domestically; they had to be purely imported. Sweat started forming on Deng Maos forehead. And just then, another twenty or thirty luxury cars of various colors entered, one after the other. There were Porsche sports cars, as well as Bentley luxury cars, all parked neatly and orderly. Such grandeur left everyone in themunity staring in amazement. Jiao Ying and Zhu Feng were even more dumbfounded. What what was going on? How did so many luxury cars suddenly appear? And just at that moment, a deafening noise of helicopter rotors came from the sky. Deng Mao, Jiao Ying, and Zhu Feng, with their mouths agape stupidly watched as the helicopternded on the open space below the building. Chapter 155: Heroes Gather to Honor Xue An (1st Update) Chapter 155: Chapter 155: Heroes Gather to Honor Xue An (1st Update) Trantor: 549690339 This shocking scene left all three of them dumbfounded. At that moment, Jiao Ying swallowed hard and forced a smile, Maybe theres some unknown wealthy person in this neighborhood! But as soon as he said it, even he didnt believe it was possible. Deng Mao didnt make a sound; he was standing there with apletely bewildered face. Who was this man? Why were there so many luxury cars gathering here? As he pondered, a series of high-heeled footsteps came from outside. Then, a beautifully dressed woman entered. The woman was beautiful and carried herself with grace and dignity. Deng Mao found her somewhat familiar, but he couldnt recall where he had seen her before. The neer was naturally Qin Yu; as soon as she entered, she saw Xue An and An Yan seated on the sofa, particrly An Yan, who caught her eye and made it light up. What a stunning beauty. Then she bowed with great respect, Ive seen Mr. Xue! Xue An smiled faintly, Youve arrived quite early. Qin Yu smiled back, Theres some business in the group, my grandfather will arrive shortly! Just then, Deng Maos body trembled violently as he suddenly remembered who this woman was. But this realization left his mindpletely nk. Her? But how could this be possible! With such status, why would she have such respect for this man? Zhu Feng noticed Deng Maos odd behavior and couldnt help asking, Deng Shao, whats wrong with you? Deng Shao was shivering all over, unable to utter a word. Meanwhile, Tan Dong and his daughter Tan Xiaoyu, along with Hua Xingyu and his granddaughter Hua Tingting, also entered. These were all prominent figures in Beijiang, and Deng Mao had seen them before. Then he watched helplessly as these important people bowed deeply to Xue An with the utmost respect. Such a scene caused Deng Maos vision to darken, and he nearly copsed to the ground. As for Jiao Ying and Zhu Feng, they were even more frightened and shaking like chaff. By now, even a fool could see that Xue An was no ordinary person. And when Qin Yuan stepped inside, Deng Maos legs went weak, and he copsed to the floor like a pile of mud. He had apanied his father to meet Qin Yuan before and recognized him instantly. After Feng Chaochou and Shi Hao also entered the room, nearly the entire Beijiang and provincial citys elite had gathered here. Then these people all stood respectfully and bowed to Xue An. Ive seen Mr. Xue! Their presence was imposing, leaving one in awe. In Deng Maos eyes, there was nothing but despair and fear. This man who on earth was this man? At that moment, Xue An turned his head, revealing two pearly white fangs, and said with a malevolent smile, I said before, if the Deng Family is influential enough in Beijiang, then you should recognize me! Deng Mao shivered uncontrobly, his teeth chattering, unable to speak. Qin Yu frowned and asked, Mr. Xue, who is this person? Qin Yuan then spoke indifferently, I know him; hes the eldest son of the Deng Family. The Deng Family? After pondering for a moment, Qin Yu suddenly realized and said, Are you referring to that Deng Family that sells cars? Qin Yuan nodded. At this moment, Deng Mao scrambled and crawled to Qin Yuan, pleading, Elder Qin, I beg for your mercy, please save me! Qin Yuans face remained expressionless as he shook his head, Deng Shao, youve begged the wrong person. Here, only Mr. Xues words count! Deng Mao quickly turned around and ingratiated himself with Xue An, Mr. Xue Xue An shook his head, then looked at Jiao Ying and Zhu Feng, who were cowering in the corner. Have the three of you already discussed this? At those words, the three of them changed color. Deng Mao forced a smile, Mr. Xue I dont know what youre talking about! Xue An let out a slight sigh, In fact, as soon as you came in, I noticed. If I wasnt here today, if XuanEr didnt escape from you, were you all prepared to use force? As he spoke, Xue Ans tone grew ominous, filled with murderous intent. Jiao Ying copsed to his knees with a thud, repeatedly kowtowing like pounding garlic, Mr. Xue, spare my life, Mr. Xue, spare my life, it was all Deng Shaos orders! The room fell silent. Tang XuanErs eyes were red with anger. She never imagined that her so-called rtive would have such a malicious heart. Xue An raised his head and nced at Qin Yuan, This Deng Family. Qin Yu interrupted, Mr. Xue, rest assured, by tonight, the Deng Family will cease to exist! These words turned Deng Maos face deathly pale, and sweat poured out like starch. Then Xue An looked down at An Yan with a smile, Wife, close your eyes! An Yan obediently closed her eyes. Xue An said indifferently, Actually, this is no big deal! Jiao Ying and the others looked relieved, thinking Xue An was about to let them off the hook. Then Xue An suddenly smiled coldly, Just be more careful in your next life! With that, he flicked his fingers. mes erupted from beneath Deng Mao, Jiao Ying, and Zhu Fengs feet, and in an instant, they were reduced to ashes. This ruthless method caused everyone present to shrink their pupils in awe. Decisive killing! This is Mr. Xue! With so many people, this small room was naturally not sufficient to host them all. Qin Yu suggested they might as well go to a restaurant owned by the Qin Family or to the Number One Tian Vi. But Xue An shook his head, Lets do it here, set up the tables on the open ground below! Since Xue An said so, no one dared to object. With a phone call from Qin Yu, the chefs from the Qin Familys five-star hotel were mobilized. The tables and chairs were even brought directly from the furniture market. Qin Yu handled things with meticulous care, even preparing all sorts of high-end ingredients. The top chefs started cooking in the street. They all knew that this banquet was for someone whom even the old chairman had to treat with the utmost respect. So, they brought out their ultimate skills. The aroma of the food wafted far and wide. Once the banquet was ready. Everyone looked towards Xue An, waiting for him to say it was time to eat. But Xue An wasnt in a hurry, he just gazed up at the moon in the sky. Wait a bit longer! he said. Without his word, no one dared to touch their chopsticks. So they sat in silence. After about fifteen minutes. A white nanny car arrived. When Fan Mengxue got out of the car, there was a stir at the banquet. Hey, isnt that Fan Mengxue? Its her, no mistake! I love the movies shes in! Howe shes here too? Shush, cant you see? Fan Mengxue knows Mr. Xue too! At this moment, An Yan stood up with a graceful smile, Come, Meng Xue, sit here! Fan Mengxues face was somewhat pale, then she nodded and obediently sat down next to An Yan. At this time, Xue An waved his hand. The whole ce fell silent. Xue An smiled faintly, Today, I invited you all to tell you that she is my woman, the mother of my two daughters! Saying so, Xue An drew An Yan closer to him. There was a stir among the crowd below, Shi Hao and Feng Chaochou exchanged nces, then everyone collectively left their seats, bending their waists and calling out respectfully, Greetings to Mrs. Xue! Their voices thundered. Tears welled up in An Yans eyes, and she seemed somewhat overwhelmed. Then Xue Anughed heartily and raised a cup in hand, Today, I shall toast you all! Feng Chaochou stepped forward, Mr. Xue, it is we who should be toasting you! As he spoke, Feng Chaochou raised his cup, and the others followed suit, each raising their own. To Mr. Xue! This indeed was the gathering of the mighty, toasting Xue An! Chapter 156: What Punishment for Playing with Your Husband? (2nd update) Chapter 156: Chapter 156: What Punishment for ying with Your Husband? (2nd update) Trantor: 549690339 Almost everyone wanted toe forward to toast Xue An and An Yan. An Yan just symbolically sipped some juice, with the rest naturally blocked by Xue An. But Xue An refused no one, emptying each ss that came his way, until many had fallen, yet he showed no hint of drunkenness. At that moment. A timid voice came from behind. Xiao An, may I toast you? Xue An turned his head and saw Xie Jingjing holding a ss of wine, gazing at him intently. Xue An smiled, Sure! But youd better not drink alcohol! Xie Jingjing obstinately shook her head, Just one ss, okay? Xue An paused for a moment, then nodded. They gently clinked sses, and Xie Jingjing watched Xue An with aplex expression before whispering, Xiao An, I wish you happiness! After speaking, Xie Jingjing emptied her ss in one gulp. Xue An sighed lightly and then drank from his ss as well. Xie Jingjing, with tears glistening in her eyes, took one more look at Xue An and then turned and ran away! It was then that An Yan stood up and said, Im going to take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian upstairs first! Xue An nodded. Afterward, An Yan smiled at Tang Xuaner and Fan Mengxue, This is a mans drinking party. We women should go back too! With that, An Yan led Tang Xuaner and Fan Mengxue upstairs. After they left, the atmosphere around the drinking table grew even more rxed. At this time, Old Xie came forward to offer his toast. Today, Old Xie had also seen the world. Many of Beijiangs, and even the provincial citys, important figures held their breath in awe before Xue An. It seemed that Xiao Ans achievements were now beyond his own imagination. Even so, Xue An hadnt changed at all and was still happily drinking with him. This made Old Xie feel veryfortable. Therefore, after downing three sses, he left contentedly. At this moment, Qin Yuan came over with a ss of wine, Mr. Xue, Id like to offer you a toast! Xue An smiled and downed it in one go. Qin Yuan smiled, Mr. Xue, you truly can hold your liquor! he said, and also finished his ss. After setting down the ss, Qin Yuans expression turned serious. Mr. Xue, I have something to ask, though Im not sure if I should. Oh? What is it? Qin Yuan hesitated for a moment, then asked in a low voice, May I ask what rtion your wife has with the An Family of Zhongdu? Xue An smiled, Thats right, she is from the An Family! Understanding shed in Qin Yuans eyes as he nodded, I see, what does Mr. Xue n to do in the future? Its simple, whoever owes me, I naturally intend to collect! Xue An said indifferently. Qin Yuans expression grew solemn, then he spoke very earnestly, Mr. Xue, even though the An Family of Zhongdu is known as one of the top ten elite families, if you need us, the Qin Family will surely support you with all our might! Moreover, I just dont believe those elite families of Zhongdu are as formidable as the rumors suggest! As he spoke these words, a resolute and grim determination shed across Qin Yuans face. Xue An smiled, A mere An Family is not worth my attention, he said, looking up at the star-filled sky, continuing softly, This world is much more vast than what you all see. That night, many people got drunk. It was only in the early hours of the morning that people gradually dispersed. When Xue An went upstairs, he found that An Yan was sitting on the sofa waiting for him. A cup of hot tea was also ced on the coffee table. Although the alcohol meant nothing to Xue An, he still drank the hot tea with a merry chuckle. At this moment, An Yan softly said, Fan Mengxue has left! Xue An was slightly taken aback, then asked with some curiosity, Why did she leave sote? An Yan smiled teasingly, What? Should she have stayed the night instead of leaving? Xue An was somewhat at a loss for words. Then An Yan sighed and said, We talked about some woman-to-woman stuff, and then she left, oh! Xue An wisely kept his mouth shut. An Yan waited for a while, but Xue An did not speak. She couldnt help but ask, Arent you curious at all? Xue An gave a bitter smile, Then what did you guys talk about? An Yan snickered, cryptically saying, Im not telling you! This is a little secret amongst us women! Xue An was both annoyed and amused by An Yans childish behavior. Suddenly, he picked her up and walked into the bedroom, tossing her onto the bed. For ying tricks on your husband, whats the charge? Xue An said with a stern face. An Yan looked at Xue An with a pitiable expression, You bully me, you actually dare to bully me Wuu wuu wuu, I bore you two daughters, and you still dare to bully Hahaha! Towards the end, An Yan couldnt help but break intoughter first. Xue An was also amused. As theyughed, the room fell silent. At this moment, the two little girls were already asleep in the next room. All was quiet. You could even hear each others heartbeat. An Yans face gradually turned red, and then she carefullyid down on the bed, patting the pillow beside her. Arent you going to sleep? Xue An snickered andy down as well. The two of them justy there silently, looking at the ceiling. After a while, An Yan turned over and gently embraced Xue Ans waist. Xue An smiled and gently stroked An Yans hair. Then, Xue An felt a warm sensation on his chest. He felt a tightness in his heart and looked down at An Yan. Wife, whats wrong? An Yan lifted her head, her face wet with tears. Husband, I dont even dare to sleep now. Im afraid that all this is just a dream. Xue An tenderly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, Dont worry, this is not a dream, and in the future, I will always be by your side! After a silence. An Yan whispered, Husband, I love you! Xue An nodded, I love you too! Mhm! An Yan nodded, then broke into a smile and whispered in Xue Ans ear. Husband, do you want it? The orchid-like breath tickled Xue Ans ear. Xue Ans heartbeat sped up a half-beat and he nodded, Of course, I do! An Yans face turned serious, Even if you want it, not giving! Hold it in! But immediately after, sheughed again, then buried her head in Xue Ans chest, mumbling like a big ostrich, If you want it Ill give it to you! Yet, Xue An shook his head, Wife! Hmm? An Yan lifted her head. Your body is still weak due to the seal Even if I want to, I have to hold back. Its been three thousand years, anyway; Im not afraid to wait a few more days! Xue An said seriously. An Yans eyes reddened again. Ever since she got together with Xue An, she had be more prone to crying! So, wife, rest assured, for my lifetime of happiness, I will also lift your seal as soon as possible! Xue An said with a smile. An Yan made a sound of agreement and contentedlyy in Xue Ans arms. After a long silence. An Yan quietly said, Husband, did you fall asleep? Im asleep! Youre terrible! An Yan punched Xue An and then said seriously, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian said An Qing came over, right? Xue An nodded, She dide, but then her unit was assigned a mission, and she left! An Yan said with some concern, I wonder how she is doing, if there is any danger! Xue An smiled, Dont worry! Shes aputer expert and doesnt need to go to the battlefield! And while they were whispering in bed. On the highway outside Beijiang, a man covered in blood struggled to walk. In his heart, he had only one goal. That was to go to Beijiang, to see the man named Xue An! This is what An Qing told him before she was capturedthest words she said! An Qing was clear; if anyone could save her and the Phoenix Immortal troops, it would only be Xue An! Chapter 157 An Qing in Danger (3rd Update) Chapter 157: Chapter 157 An Qing in Danger (3rd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Du Fan sat by the river, drinking his sorrows away. Today, his mood was very low. Because Xue An had returned, and with just a simple message, he had summoned all the elite families of the province toe together. Such influence was enough to rm him. Du Fan also thought of the rumors he had heard about Xue An, each one chilling enough to make Du Fan shudder. At that moment, Lu Kun arrived cheerfully with a skewer of grilled mutton, Fan brother, the skewer is ready, try my cooking skills! As soon as Du Fan saw Lu Kun, he was filled with anger and kicked Lu Kun to the ground with a direct blow. The mutton skewer fell to the ground as well. Lu Kun was dazed by the kick, Fan brother, whats wrong? Why did you hit me? Why did I hit you? Du Fan said with a steelyplexion, If it wasnt for you that day, would I have offended Mr. Xue? Now look, his power is growing stronger, and we are in for it! As soon as Xue An was mentioned. The color drained from Lu Kuns face as well. Then what should we do? Should we go and apologize now? Apologize? Du Fan scoffed, Do you think with our current strength, we even qualify to talk to him? Lu Kun was left speechless. Du Fan sighed heavily and slumped back into his chair, Ive been thinking just now, if we really cant manage it, lets just leave Beijiang! After all, no matter how much money we make, its not as important as our lives! As Du Fan was reflecting, Lu Kun was staring dumbfounded at the man walking on the road not far away. Fan Fan brother, is that thing over there a human or a ghost? Lu Kun said tremblingly. Bullshit ghost, youre even more cowardly than a mouse! Du Fan cursed aloud, then turned to look. And then he froze too. Because the man was in such a sorry state, covered in blood not to mention, one leg twisted at an unnatural angle, clearly broken. Even so, the man was still limping along. In the middle of the night in the outskirts, to suddenly encounter someone like this would send chills up anyones spine. Du Fan turned a bit pale too, but after all, he had been a big shot in Beijiang for years, and steadied his nerves before pulling a defensive dagger from his chest. Lets go, lets take a look! Lu Kun said hesitantly, Shouldnt we shouldnt we call the police? Nonsense, if I call the police, wont it be aughing stock once it gets out? Saying so, Du Fan led the way onto the road. At that moment, the man also came closer, and at this distance, one could even see the nk expression on the mans face. Du Fan, knife in hand, mustered his courage and asked, Hey! Kid, where are you from? How did you get all these injuries? The man slowly turned his head, his eyes empty, mumbling to himself. Beijiang Xue An save people! This hoarse and intermittent voice made Du Fans scalp tingle. But when he heard the name Xue An, his heart stirred. Brother, are you trying to find someone in Beijiang? The man ignored him, still muttering to himself, Xue An save people . This time Du Fan heard clearly and joy surged in his heart, then he quickly said, Im from Beijiang, are you looking for Mr. Xue to have him save someone? Finally, the man nodded. Du Fan was overwhelmed with joy. This was like a pie falling from the sky! He had just been worrying about not having an opportunity to get close to Xue An, and then this man showed up. Du Fan was no fool; judging by the mans miserable state, he could tell this was an extremely urgent matter. So he immediately turned back and yelled at Lu Kun, What are you dazing for? Hurry up and prepare the car! I need to take this brother to the city! Startled, Lu Kun quickly scrambled to get the car ready. Once the vehicle was prepared, Du Fan personally helped the man into the seat. As soon as the man leaned against the chair, he fell into a deep sleep. Du Fan also felt somewhat emotional, wondering how far this guy had traveled; he waspletely exhausted. Then Du Fan personally drove, reaching speeds of at least two hundred kilometers per hour toward the city. They ran countless red lights along the way, and finally arrived under the residentialplex where Xue An lived. After getting out of the car, Du Fan was anxious, for he didnt know which floor Xue An lived on. But the matter obviously couldnt be dyed, so in the end, Du Fan bit the bullet and shouted loudly, Is Mr. Xue around? The voice traveled far in the quiet night. Mr. Xue. Before the second call was finished, Du Fan saw a blur before his eyes as Xue An had already appeared in front of him. This ghostly speed made Du Fans heart pound fiercely. Xue An looked at Du Fan and slightly furrowed his brow, Arent you that Brother Fan? Whats the matter sote at night? Du Fan nodded and bent over with a ttering smile, Not dare, not dare, Mr. Xue should just call me Xiao Fan. I didnt want to disturb your rest at this hour, but there really is something urgent, you see. Before Du Fan could continue, Xue An had already caught the scent of blood and, with an icy expression, walked straight to the car and opened the door. The man was still in aa. Its this man; he kept insisting on seeing you and said he needed to rescue someone. I was afraid of dying something important, so I hurried to find you! whispered Du Fan from the side. Xue An looked solemn, reached into his body, pulled out an Elixir, and directly stuffed it into the mans mouth. This was the Primordial Essence Elixir that Xue An had refined before. Although the effects were very minimal, it was sufficient for saving someone. Indeed. Less than a minute after ingesting the Elixir, the mans wounds began to heal at a rate visible to the naked eye, his broken leg gradually mended, and hisplexion turned rosy. Afterward, he slowly opened his eyes. This miraculous scene left Du Fan utterly dumbfounded. Let alone anything else, just by this act alone, Xue An was considered an Immortal in Du Fans eyes. At first, the man was still a bit confused, but as soon as he saw Xue An, he immediately said, Mr. Xue, please save An Qing! What happened to An Qing? Xue An raised an eyebrow, his face full of killing intent. The man spoke quickly, I am a soldier of the Phoenix Immortal squad, my name is Xu Mu. We were on a mission when we were ambushed by a group of mysterious people, and Miss An was captured by them. I was right beside Miss An when it happened; she told me that only you could save her, save the Phoenix Immortal! So, I risked my life to escape, and then tried to make it to Beijiang, but I got into a car ident more than a hundred kilometers away from Beijiang. I had no choice but to walk the rest of the way. Xue An nodded, Understood. Where is the ce you got captured while on the mission? Xu Mu hesitated for a moment, then his face shed with a look of terror, Its the port of Xiangjiang! The port of Xiangjiang? Xue Ans heart stirred. Yes! Xu Mu nodded. Xue Ans expression remained calm as he said softly, Xiangjiang heh, the Ming Family? Chapter 158: Immortal’s Treasure (1st Update) Chapter 158: Chapter 158: Immortals Treasure (1st Update) Trantor: 549690339 Xue An would, of course, not forget the Ming Family. At that time, Ming Yuan, a junior of the Ming family, oversaw the construction of the Ind Resort and, for his own selfish interests, sealed the Sea Eye and imprisoned the sea demon. How sinister his intentions were. If it hadnt been for Xue An exposing him and killing him, its estimated even more people would have suffered. Now that An Qing has gone missing at the harbor Xiangjiang, if anyone were to say it has nothing to do with the Ming Family, no one would believe it. Xue An said in a deep voice to Xu Mu, How are the wounds on your body now? Xu Mu got out of the car and walked a couple ofps, his face full of disbelief. Mr. Xue, the wounds on my body have actually all healed, and even my spirit has improved a lot! At this moment, Du Fan said enviously, How could it not be better? Mr. Xue just personally fed you an Immortal Pill! Xu Mu was stunned and quickly said with great respect, Thank you, Mr. Xue! Xue An waved his hand, You traveled thousands of miles to find me, just to rescue An Qing. You can be considered a loyal person. This is just a small reward for you! Xue An turned his head and nodded at Du Fan, Youve also done well. Du Fan was so happy that he was beaming, bowing repeatedly and saying, Mr. Xue, youre too kind. Its all part of my duty! And at this time, An Yan also came downstairs, somewhat worried. Husband, whats happened? Xue An didnt hide anything but simply replied with a faint smile, Nothing serious, just a little trouble on An Qings side. Upon hearing that her sister had encountered trouble, An Yans face turned pale. Qinger What happened to Qinger? An Yan was utterly panicked. Xue An took a step forward and said with a gentle smile, Yaner, dont worry, its just a small situation with Qinger. Since you just got back and havent gone out to rx, Ill take you and our daughter to harbor Xiangjiang for a few days. An Yan nodded obediently. She had an almost blind trust in Xue An. In her eyes, as long as her husband took action, there was nothing in the world that couldnt be solved. Of course, in fact, that was exactly the case. At this moment, dawn was breaking in the east, and daylight was about toe. A cold smile appeared on the corners of Xue Ans mouth. It seems some people dont know fear until they are made to feel pain. In the Yuan Family of Jibei. Inside a secret chamber. Yuan Chengyu sat in the chief seat, while a chief steward stood by with his hands down. Family Head, the young mistress just sent news that the Ming Family had already discovered the approximate location two days ago, only to find that military personnel appeared, leading to a fierce conflict between the two sides! Oh? The military? Could it be General Lins men? Yuan Chengyus expression became solemn. Thats still unclear, but after a battle, this squad has beenpletely captured. Yuan Chengyu nodded, Tell Yun Xin to be cautious above all else. Although the Ming Family has invited us to cooperate, Ming Canghai is a cunning man; we must remain on guard. Yes! Also, any news about the bounty? Reporting to the Family Head, the second-ranked assassination organization, The Finger Killers, has just responded, but theyre inquiring about how much you intend to pay for Xue Ans life! How much, a look of hatred crossed Yuan Chengyus face, Xue An is indeed formidable, but I dont believe hes invincible. Put a bounty of one hundred million on himI want to see his corpse within a month! Understood! The chief steward bowed and retreated. Yuan Chengyu stood up and began to pace back and forth in the room. Immortals legacy, haha, such a big piece of cake. How could your Ming Family be so kind as to invite us to partake? And with the military stepping in, it seems this cake isnt so easy to digest! And Xue An, I admit youre formidable, but even lions nap, and Finger-y is an organization of assassins that specializes in dealing with top experts. Now that they have epted the contract, your days are numbered! At this thought, Yuan Chengyu couldnt help but coldly chuckle. The port of Xiangjiang. The Ming Familys estate is located in the most expensive district of Xiangjiang, consisting of a vast expanse of ancient buildings. Not to mention the value of thend itself, just the antique charm of these ancient buildings is worth a fortune. At this moment, within the Ming Familys inner house. Ming Ruifeng frowned, No confession yet? No, young master! Forget it, if they wont confess, they wont confess. Its easy to guess theyre General Lins people. Lock them up for now, well deal with them after the formation is broken! Ming Ruifeng said indifferently. Yes! Right, put them in the number one cell of the Heavenly Dungeon, so no one can probe with their divine sense! Understood! the servant left after responding. Ming Ruifeng then turned his head to look at the woman sitting beside him. This woman had an unremarkable appearance and wore very ordinary clothes. In a century-old noble family like the Ming Family, her attire was even inferior to that of a junior maid. Yet, admiration shone in Ming Ruifengs eyes. Sister Yunxin, how goes it? Yuan Yunxin let out a soft sigh, Indeed, its a formation left by an Immortal. Ive been looking at it for two days and have only grasped some clues so far, still early days from breaking it! The two were conversing when Ming Canghai walked in. Ming Canghai seemed to be only in his forties or fifties, but his hair was alreadypletely white. Ming Ruifeng and Yuan Yunxin both stood up. Ming Canghai smiled at Yuan Yunxin, Niece, have you figured anything out? Ive only grasped a few clues, Yuan Yunxin spoke softly. Truly worthy of being the once-in-a-century genius girl of the Yuan Family, to discern the key points in such a short time. Its a pity that our Ming Family has studied Feng Shui Numerology for a thousand years, yet we are helpless before this major formation! Ming Canghaimented half seriously and half mockingly, then said with a smile, But theres no need to rush. Ive already announced that in the next few days we will hold a Feng Shui convention, gathering all the Feng Shui numerology experts around the world. Surely well be able to break this formation! Yuan Yunxin remained calm and nodded, If thats the case, I should return to my room. After saying so, Yuan Yunxin took her leave. Then, Ming Ruifeng stepped forward, Father, why do you invite all the Feng Shui experts in the world to observe this formation? If the news leaks out Ming Canghai waved his hand, his expression indifferent, The news of the Immortals legacy cannot be concealed, as proven by that military squad. So its better to crack this formation quickly, to avoid prolonged issues! Yes! Moreover Ming Canghai raised his head to look in the direction Yuan Yunxin had left, This girl may not talk much usually, but its clear shes full of ideas, far stronger than that blockhead Yuan Chengyu. Im afraid if we dy too long, she might have other intentions! So, Father means to say After breaking the formation, all those in the know Ming Canghai gestured a throat-slitting motion. Understood! Ming Ruifeng bowed his head and responded, a cold gleam shing in his eyes. Meanwhile, An Qing, who was locked in the dungeon, was staring nkly at the lighting through the small window. Brother-inw, have you received the message yet? Chapter 159 Haven’t Your Parents Taught You How to Behave? (2 more) Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Havent Your Parents Taught You How to Behave? (2 more) Trantor: 549690339 The ne slowly descended upon Xiangjiang International Airport. As an international metropolis, although it had been caught up to by cities from the maind in recent years, its heritage and momentum remained. Once the nended, An Yan grew somewhat anxious and said, Such a vast Xiangjiang, where do we even start looking? Xue An smiled, First, give me your hand! An Yan obediently handed over her hand, and Xue An, grasping An Yans hand, closed his eyes. He intended to use the bloodline connection between An Yan and An Qing to search. This was also the most convenient method of searching. Yet, a momentter, Xue An opened his eyes and slightly furrowed his brows. How is it? Didnt find her! An Yan couldnt hide her disappointment. Xue An smiled, Dont worry, although we didnt find her, through the power of your bloodline, I could still sense An Qings presence. This means she is still alive, and living well at that! Then why couldnt we locate her? An Yan was still uneasy. Xue An nced at the high-rises in the distant city center and said indifferently, She must have been shielded by a secret technique, preventing us from detecting her consciousness. It seems that after operating here for over a century, your Ming Family has indeed established some influence! Xue An could tell at a nce that many of those skyscrapers were fortified with Feng Shui secret techniques. inly put, the entire Xiangjiang had be a vast Feng Shui formation diagram due to the existence of these Feng Shui buildings. For a noble family, this counted as quite an aplishment! But to Xue An, it was still far from sufficient! In the Immortal Realm, those Feng Shui sects regrly used stars as the focal points of their formations, transforming the celestial star system into a grand formation diagram, its power so immense that no one dared to provoke them, save for the Immortal Venerable. Just then, a rather arrogant and impolite voice sounded from behind. Hey, are you selling that ne? Turning around, Xue An andpany saw a well-dressed young woman looking impatiently at An Yan. Yes, Im talking to you. I really like the ne youre wearing around your neck. Are you selling it? The ne An Yan was wearing was the Sea Demon Blood Bead ne given to her by Xue An. Xue An raised an eyebrow and was about to speak when An Yan, with a gradually cooling expression, shook her head and said, Not for sale! Ill offer one million! The young woman arrogantly held up a finger. In her view, Xue An and An Yan were dressed ordinarily and seemed not to be from wealthy families. One million should be a significant sum for them. Xue An shook his head with a calm tone, If you desire it, you should know the value of this item. One million? Heh, I doubt Xue An paused, his gaze growing colder, Were you never taught by your parents how to behave? The young woman turned from pale to red and then from red to purple with indignation due to Xue Ans words. Then Ill offer ten million, how about that? Will you sell it for ten million? Xue An grew somewhat impatient. This woman was wearing down his scant patience. Just then, an elegant woman in her forties walked out from the airport terminal. Xiaoxiao, step aside! The woman shot Xue An a hateful nce and moved aside. Approaching, the woman smiled slightly, Sir, the child doesnt know how to speak properly. Please dont take it to heart. Xue An remained impassive, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. Thereafter, the woman said, However, this item of yours is very important to us. If you are willing to part with it, the Chang Family of Qizhou will surely express our deep gratitude. When she mentioned the Chang Family of Qizhou, a touch of pride shed across her face. To her surprise, Xue An showed no astonishment, as if he had never heard the name before. The woman furrowed her brows slightly, just about to say something. Song Yi ran out of the airport terminal, drenched in sweat. Mr. Xue, I am so sorry. When I was exiting the station, security insisted that my item was contraband, which caused a dy! Xue An nodded his head. Just at that moment, the woman eximed in utter surprise, You Are you not Song Yi, Master Song? Song Yi turned his head to look at the woman, first taken aback, then nodded, So its Chang Zhu, my junior sister. Have you also received an invitation from the Ming Family to attend the Feng Shui symposium? Chang Zhu was quite shocked at this moment. The Chang Family of Qizhou was well-versed in Feng Shui, and could be considered a powerful entity. Song Yi had once been a very famous Feng Shui Master in Zhongdu. Chang Zhu had seen him several times in the past and greatly admired his profound attainments in Feng Shui Numerology. She didnt expect that he would alsoe to the harbor city of Xiangjiang today. And to see him showing such respect to this man. Who exactly was this man? Could he be the scion of a prominent family from Zhongdu? Chang Zhu pondered in her heart. Song Yi had already asked Xue An, Mr. Xue, shall we head to the Ming Familys ce now? Xue An nodded his head, then cast a casual nce at Chang Zhu and the young girl, and turned away. After they had gone some distance, Chang Xiaoxiao approached with an unsatisfied tone, saying, Master, why did you let him go? Didnt you say that the pearl is a rare Sea Demon Blood Bead, which can greatly aid our Feng Shui cultivation? Chang Zhu shook her head with a serious expression, That Song Yi is no ordinary person. I have seen him a few times before; back then, he was just an old man with white hair. I never imagined that in just a few years, he would have broken through to the Xiaoyao Realm and rejuvenated himself! Although that man appeared ordinary in dress and demeanor, just like amon person, his status must be high, otherwise he wouldntmand such respect from Song Yi. Well have to think of another way! Hearing this, Chang Xiaoxiao looked somewhat unconvinced, ncing at the distant figure of Xue An. They are also going to the Ming Familys, which gives us the perfect opportunity toe up with a different n! Chang Zhu said, with a sh of greed in her eyes. Meanwhile, in the car, Song Yi asked, Mr. Xue, how do you know Chang Zhu and the others? Know them? Xue An shook his head and then proceeded to briefly recount what had happened. After listening, Song Yi frowned slightly, Ive heard that the Chang Family of Qizhou is domineering in their actions. Its true, it seemsthey actually dare to bully and coerce? And they even found their way to Mr. Xue, truly bringing doom upon themselves! Xue An chuckled, I generally dont kill women, but my patience has its limits. If they keep bothering me, they cant me me for being impolite! Seeing Xue Ans smile, Song Yi shivered inwardly. As someone who had known Xue An from the beginning, he was well aware of Xue Ans temperament. This man took decisive action and was never burdened by material possessions. No matter if you were from a famous family or a noble n, he would kill without hesitation if it came to that, never showing mercy. This time, after Song Yi received an invitation from the Ming Family, he felt that something was odd, so he rushed to Beijiang to meet Xue An. Fortunately, Xue An hadnt left yet. After exining the situation, Xue An was also intrigued. The invitation for Feng Shui experts from around the world to gather in Xiangjiang. What exactly did the Ming Family want to do? Chapter 160: Using the Momentum of Heaven and Earth (3rd update) Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Using the Momentum of Heaven and Earth (3rd update) Trantor: 549690339 Ming Family Mansion. The Ming family was particrly bustling today. Feng shui masters from all over Huaxia and even from overseas had been arriving in session. Ming Ruifeng personally stood at the entrance to receive guests from all directions. However, when Xue An and Song Yi arrived, Ming Ruifeng couldnt help but be slightly startled. Why did they bring family members too? But Ming Ruifeng had significant poise and quickly returned to normal, giving Song Yi a cupped fist salute. It turns out to be Master Song! And this is Before Song Yi could speak, Xue An stated indifferently, I am his disciple! Ming Ruifeng realized the situation. Considering their ages, they did seem like master and disciple. With a slight smile, he said, If thats the case, pleasee in, both of you! Once inside the Ming familys estate, Song Yi looked up and observed the architecturalyout of the estate. Strange, given that the Ming family is regarded as the foremost feng shui sect in the entire world, this architecturalyout seems rather ordinary. Song Yi couldnt hide his surprise. Xue An smiled, Thats because your perspective isnt broad enough. The art of feng shui, at its simplest, uses houses to create momentum, at a medium level uses the mountains and rivers, and at its most brilliant uses heaven and earth. This Ming familys architecture utilizes heaven and earth. At first nce, it seems unremarkable, but if you look at the overallyout of Huaxia, youll notice the uniqueness of this ce! Song Yi came to an epiphany and nodded in admiration, Mr. Xue indeed has extraordinary insight! However, Xue An just smiled, holding back an unsaid thought. The truly formidable feng shui techniques are about changing the heavens and shifting the earth, epassing the feng shui of thousands of miles within the palm of ones hand. Such is the power of individuals who carry the might of turning heaven and earth as they walk. Yo, isnt this Master Song Yi? Tsk tsk, I havent seen you for years, and youve managed to break through and enter the Xiaoyao realm! I thought you might have already died somewhere! A nasally voice, unpleasant to the ear, resounded. Song Yi was taken aback and looked up to see a sinister-looking middle-aged man leisurely approaching. Upon seeing this man, Song Yis face turned extremely ugly, and he said through clenched teeth, Pan Yin, how dare you show your face to me? Hehe, why wouldnt I dare? My dear master! Pan Yin said with a coldugh. Song Yis face turned ashen, trembling with anger. At this moment, Pan Yin noticed Xue An standing aside, Tsk tsk, have you epted another disciple, Master? My congrattions! After that, Pan Yinughed with smug satisfaction. But just then, Xue Xiang said in a soft and cute voice to Xue An, Daddy, this uncles voice sounds like Donald Duck! Xue Xiang shook her little head and said seriously, I dont think so. Donald Ducks voice is much nicer than his! Thisment inevitably made everyone grin. Only Pan Yins face grew darker, and after giving Xue An a cold look, he left with a sneer. Once Pan Yin had left, Song Yi turned pale and shook his head with a bitter smile, Ive embarrassed myself in front of Mr. Xue. That guy was once my disciple! Song Yi sighed, continuing, He was extremely talented back then, and with my dedicated teaching, he quickly learned all of my skills. But to my surprise, he had the heart of a beast! I was fortunate enough to obtain an Elixir that could help me break through to the Zhenren Realm; he attacked me when I was not expecting it, then ran off with the Elixir! Because of that, my cultivation level hasnt improved at all over the past years! Xue Ans expression remained indifferent. These sorts of conflicts and betrayals between teachers and disciples, he had seen them all too often in the past three thousand years. I didnt expect that he woulde to this gathering of feng shui masters! Song Yi said resentfully. At this time, Chang Zhu and Chang Xiaoxiao, the master and disciple pair, had also arrived. With their arrival, just about all of the worlds renowned feng shui masters were present. Ming Ruifeng arranged a sumptuous banquet. During the feast. These feng shui masters from various parts of Huaxia gathered together, enthusiastically discussing their insights and enjoying themselves immensely. At this moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were eating ice cream. Little chubby faces smeared with cream, looking exceptionally adorable. This scene also drew many astonished gazes. After all, with so many people, only Xue An had brought his family, naturally standing out. Meanwhile, Pan Yin and his disciple Chang Zhu were huddled together, asionally ncing over at Xue An in the distance. So it seems, this man must be the new disciple your mentor has recently taken in? Chang Zhu asked. Pan Yin nodded, then sneaked greedy looks at Chang Xiaoxiao sitting beside him. No mistake about it, I guess that Sea Demon Blood Bead must also have been a gift from my master! That old geezer, having so many good things yet unwilling to give any to me! Pan Yin said shamelessly. Chang Zhu nodded, mulling over in his mind. Just then, Ming Canghai made his appearance at the banquet. Many people hastened to stand up, raising their sses and fawning, Family Head Ming! Old Mr. Mings health and vigor! Ming Canghai walked onto the stage, smiled, and waved his hand, quieting everyone down. Then Ming Canghai said, Today, we have gathered here for two reasons; firstly, to strengthen the fellowship among us fellow cultivators, and secondly, because the Ming Family has a matter to ask of you! Boom! Amotion erupted among the attendees. What could the Ming Family possibly need to ask for? Ming Canghai continued to speak, However, this matter is of great importance and requires someone with a profound understanding of formations and fengshui to be capable of undertaking it, so we have prepared a little game! Ming Ruifeng stepped forward, holding a stack of papers. These are formation diagrams. Whoever can decipher them, please stay behind after the event! Once distributed, everyone carefully examined the papers and then began furrowing their brows. This formation diagram was clearly out of the ordinary, exceptionallyplex. Some people couldnt even recognize what it was! At the same time, Ming Ruifeng stood beside Yuan Yunxin, whispering with a smile, Sister Yunxin, who do you think can crack it? Yuan Yunxin said indifferently, This puzzle is based on a formation from an Immortals legacy that I slightly altered. It is vastly different from themon formations of this world, and I truly do not know who can solve it! Xue An and Song Yi each got a piece of paper as well. Song Yi stared at it for a long time, his brow furrowed in frustration, not understanding what it was. Only Xue An, with a single nce, gave a faint smile. It was actually a Golden Immortal formation! No, not yet at the Golden Immortal level! At most, it could be considered the skill of a Half-step Golden Immortal. For Xue An, this formation was as simple as one plus one. But since such a formation had appeared, it implied that an Immortals cave dwelling or legacy was about to appear in the world. Xue Ans eyes flickered slightly, could it be that An Qings capture was also because of this Immortal legacy? Xue An wasnt in a hurry but instead scanned the crowd to see who else might manage it. Pan Yin was deep in contemtion, and Chang Zhu was also frowning intensely. Only Chang Xiaoxiao, knowing her own limited abilities, did not bother racking her brains. However, she noticed that Xue An was looking around casually. Chang Xiaoxiao couldnt help but sneer inwardly, it seemed this fellow was nothing more than a pillow with fancy embroidery. Just at that moment, Pan Yinughed loudly, Excellent formation, but it cant stump me! Chapter 161: How about… this solution to the formation? (4 more) Chapter 161: Chapter 161: How about this solution to the formation? (4 more) Trantor: 549690339 Chang Zhus brows also rxed, clearly having found a solution as well. Apart from the two of them, probably only three or five others had managed to solve the formation. The rest were all at their wits end. Yuan Yunxin reviewed the solutions submitted by everyone. They were basically all eptable. Among them, Pan Yins solution was the most convenient one! Therefore, Yuan Yunxin couldnt help but give Pan Yin a few extra nces. Knowing that this young girl was the widely known formation genius, Pan Yin couldnt help but smile smugly. Then he saw Song Yi in the distance, frowning deeply, and couldnt help but let out a cold chuckle before strolling over. Master, he said, are you stumped by this formation problem? Song Yis face grew increasingly unsightly. Chang Xiaoxiao also came over and deliberately said, Uncle Master Pan, you are so amazing, solving the formation problem so quickly! Laughing heartily, Pan Yin said, How could such a thing ever stump me? Its just that some people are getting on in years and cant keep up with the times, so they cant solve it. I advise these people to go home and hug their grandchildren as soon as possible! Song Yis face turned ashen. But there was nothing he could do about an unsolvable formation problem, and hence he had no way to retaliate. Watching from a distance, Yuan Yunxin couldnt help but shake her head slightly. She knew of Song Yis fame. But being famous didnt mean being capable. The formation problem required a strong understanding of formations and Feng Shui arts. At that moment, Xue An gave a faint smile. Master, whats wrong? Dont you always assign me such problems as regr homework? Whats so difficult about it? At his words, Pan Yin and Chang Xiaoxiao couldnt help but snicker. Regr homework? What a joke. You probably cant even understand such a problem, let alone solve it, especially when your own teacher is clueless! Chang Xiaoxiao mocked. Xue An gave Chang Xiaoxiao a faint nce, causing her smile to freeze. Because Xue Ans gaze was ice-cold. It was as if it could freeze the soul. Then Xue An picked up a pen and, with a few swift strokes, finished writing. Pan Yin dismissed it with a sneer, Thats it? Youre not just going to write a solution, are you? Haha! Xue An ignored him and handed the paper to Song Yi. Upon seeing it, Song Yis whole body jolted, and then his eyes lit up. The most difficult part of this formation problem was actually the transformation of thought; once you had an approach, the rest would be simple! Thus, Song Yi also wrote with a flying pen and quicklypleted the answer. Yuan Yunxin had heard the dispute and couldnt help walking over at a measured pace. Initially, she didnt pay much attention to it because she, like Pan Yin, thought the same. Such a formation problem, no matter how one went about solving it, would require a lengthy process. How could Xue An have finished writing with just a few swift strokes? But when her gaze fell upon Xue Ans paper, she was stunned. Seeing Yuan Yunxins stunned reaction, Pan Yin, Chang Xiaoxiao, and the others were baffled. What had happened? Why did the genius young girl of the Yuan family seem as if she had gone into a daze? Only Xue An smiled faintly, This solution to the formation what do you think? Yuan Yunxins entire body shook as she came to her senses from immense astonishment, and her heart seemed to be hit by tremendous waves. Because on the formation problem, Xue An had simply marked a few spots and written down the method to break it. Yet it was such a simple solution that seemed to open a door for her, enlightening her suddenly. Could the formation problem be solved this way? How had she been so foolish not to see it before? Then she quickly looked over Song Yis answer. Compared to Xue Ans concise and clear solution, Song Yis solution seemed much more cumbersome andplex! Ming Ruifeng too had now approached. Sister Yunxin, whats the matter? Yuan Yunxin took a deep breath and shook her head, Nothing, I just find this gentlemans solution quite creative, I was a bit shocked for a moment! This statement made the smiles disappear from Pan Yin and Chang Xiaoxiaos faces. How could it be possible? Did he really solve it? Then Yuan Yunxin bowed very respectfully towards Xue An and Song Yi. Mr. Song truly lives up to his reputation, the disciple he has taught is also stunningly talented, Yunxin admires you! With that, the whole ce was shaken. Yuan Yunxin is one of the most dazzling stars in the world of Feng Shui and Ritual Arts, as well as the Martial Arts World in recent years. Not only did she be famous for her cultivation level, but she also gained worldwide recognition with her vast andplex knowledge, along with her exquisite and meticulous reasoning in formations, even making many well-established seniors feel inferior. This was also why the Ming Family did not hesitate to coborate with the Yuan Family to invite Yuan Yunxin. Song Yi felt a bit ashamed inside, because he was very aware that if it werent for Mr. Xues intervention, he wouldnt have been able to solve the puzzle at all. But Xue An just smiled lightly and nodded, No need to be polite, that you have conducted such research on formations is indeedmendable, consider this a gift to you! Xue Ans such casual and superior tone made Ming Ruifeng frown slightly. Many people couldnt help feeling that Xue An was too arrogant. But Yuan Yunxin sincerely said, Thank you very much! Only Yuan Yunxin knew how significant the gift Xue An had given her was! It could even be said to have given her boundless developmental potential! Pan Yins face turned ashen; in his view, the only reason for Xue Ans prowess had to be that Song Yi taught him his most secret and powerful skills. Thinking of this, Pan Yin couldnt help but seethe with rage. Hmph, sooner orter I will let you know just how formidable I am! Pan Yin thought to himself. The banquet ended. Those who had failed to solve the puzzle all sighed and dissipated. Xue An and a few others did not leave, but were instead led by Ming Ruifeng to an inner chamber. After a while, Ming Canghai walked in. He seemed very pleased, starting with some polite remarks before his tone shifted. All of you are the top experts in Feng Shui Numerology, what do you think about the puzzle just now? Everyone looked at each other, and Pan Yin was the first to say, Very difficult! Ming Canghai nodded, What else? Everyone hesitated for a moment, only Xue An casually yed with his fingers while indifferently saying, This puzzle should be derived from an Immortal Array, shouldnt it? The voice was not loud, but it was like a thunderous revtion. Everyone was startled. Only Ming Canghai pped andughed heartily, Indeed worthy of being Mr. Songs outstanding disciple, thats right, this is a formation left by an Immortal! Immortals legacy? That name left everyone present full of puzzled looks. Only Chang Zhu was visibly shocked, eximed in a lost voice, Could it be that the legends are true? Yuan Yunxin at that moment casually said, Yes, the legends are indeed true, the Immortals legacy does exist, and it is now in Xiangjiang Harbour! The room fell into dead silence. The Immortals legacy! This is something left by an Immortal! Immortal, ah! How long has it been since traces of Immortals appeared in this world? Even immortality has be rare! The eyes of many slowly reddened. If one could seize an Immortals treasure, wouldnt it be like ascending to heaven in a single step? Chapter 162: Once Immortal Rank is Achieved, Divine Skills Emerge Naturally! (Five Updates) Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Once Immortal Rank is Achieved, Divine Skills Emerge Naturally! (Five Updates) Trantor: 549690339 Ming Canghai spoke with a solemn expression at that moment, I have invited all of the worlds Feng Shui masters here for the purpose of this Immortals legacy! Since you all were able to solve the array puzzle, it shows that there is hope for us to unlock the formation array of this Immortals legacy! Furthermore I, Ming Canghai, promise that once the formation array is unlocked, the treasures within the Immortals legacy will be evenly divided between our Ming Family and all of you! said Ming Canghai solemnly. These words made many people quietly exim in surprise. Pan Yin was the first to m the table and said, Good! Since the Family Head of the Ming Family has spoken thus, then I, Pan Yin, am willing to lend a hand! Chang Zhu couldnt wait to say, And me from the Chang Family of Qizhou! And me! Im in too! The crowd agreed one after another. Only Xue An and Song Yi had yet to express their position at the end. All eyes inevitably turned to the two of them. Yuan Yunxin looked at Xue An with eager eyes even more. In her view, none of these people were as important as Xue An. This mans understanding of formation arrays could be said to be unmatched in this world, truly a genius among geniuses! May I ask if Master Song and his disciple are willing to join? asked Ming Canghai. However, Song Yis gaze turned to Xue An instead. Under the watchful eyes of everyone present, Xue An raised his head with a smile that was not quite a smile and said softly, Very well! Then I shalle and see for myself, just how formidable this Immortals legacy really is! Then its settled; we shall break the Immortals legacy in three days! Ming Canghai said, raising his cup. The crowd raised their cups in response. After everyone had dispersed. Yuan Yunxin couldnt wait to go back to her room to study the new ideas provided by Xue An. Ming Ruifeng approached and said, Father, something about Song Yi and his disciple seems a bit off! Ming Canghai smiled slightly, Of course theyre off! So we Hehe, faced with a treasure like the Immortals legacy, it is normal for people to have their own ulterior motives. Besides, isnt Song Yis disciple apanied by his family? Arrange for them to stay in the hotel at the foot of the mountain, treat them well, but have someone keep a close watch! Understood! If your uncle were here, there would be no need for such trouble, but its a pity that we dont know where he has wandered off to, Ming Canghai sighed. Ming Ruifeng knew that the person his father referred to was Ming Yuan, the one within the Ming Family who delved the deepest into formation arrays and Feng Shui. However as long as we have these people firmly in our grasp, isnt the Immortals legacy still easily within our reach? A hint of pride, as if the world was in his hands, shed across Ming Canghais face. Now that everyone was regarded as a distinguished guest of the Ming Family, the treatment was naturally different than before, with attendants serving them. A polite youngdy approached Xue An and said, Mr. Xue, I understand it is inconvenient for you to stay here with your family. The hotel down the mountain is also a Ming Family property and the conditions are very good. Please allow your wife and child to stay there! Xue An did not directly answer, instead looking to An Yan. An Yan, not wanting to stay here either, nodded and said, Alright! Xue An then followed An Yan back to the hotel. While his wife and daughters went to take baths. Xue An closed his eyes and began to probe his surroundings with Divine Sense. Apart from the expected surveince, there was no other danger. Still feeling uneasy, Xue An lightly traced his brow with a finger. A drop of golden blood flowed out. It was Xue Ans Origin Power, exceptionally precious. Then, with a solemn expression, Xue An wrote three Nine Heavens Protection Charms in the air and flicked his hand. All three Divine Talismans attached themselves to the divine souls of An Yan and her two daughters. Under such circumstances, unless a true immortal descended at this moment, no one would be able to harm them, mother and daughter! In fact, Xue An had already bestowed numerous and overwhelmingly powerful Protective Formations upon the three of them. But when it came to his wife and daughter, Xue An deemed that there could never be too much safety. Afterpleting all this, Xue An stood before the window, gazing at the distant Ming Family mansion on the mountain, his expression indifferent. During his time at the Ming Family, he had used Divine Sense more than once to search, yet he had not picked up even a trace of An Qing. However, Xue An could now be certain that An Qing was definitely being held captive by the Ming Family. There were many treasures that could shield against Divine Sense, so this was not unusual. As long as he knew An Qing was safe, it would be easy to handle! It was this Immortals legacy that somewhat piqued Xue Ans interest. Of course, not because this so-called Immortal was particrly formidable. In Xue Ans view, the creator of this Immortal Array was at best at the level of a Half-Step Golden Immortal. However, stepping into the realm of a Golden Immortal signifies the gradual formation of Divine Status! If he could obtain a Divine Status, even a damaged one, it would aid in lifting the seal on his wife. The so-called Divine Status is simr to a Divine Status in nature but much more powerful. Only with a Divine Status does one truly be an Immortal. But the difficulty of bing an Immortal is unimaginably tough for mortals. The Dao of cultivation allows one to break through to be a Real Person, Xiaoyao, Heavenly Being, and finally a Loose Immortal, but very few achieve this. And among those few, the number who truly step forth and begin to condense a Divine Status is one in ten thousand! This is also known as the deepest gulf between Immortals and mortals! At the same time, the quality of the condensed Divine Status also affects the height of future realms one may reach. In the boundless universe, there are all kinds of Divine Statuses, ranging from the mostmon Five Elements Divine Status to the supreme and noble Primordial Chaos Divine Status found only in legends. But the cultivation techniques to condense superior-grade or divine-grade Divine Statuses are the highest secrets of the major Immortal Cultivation Sects in the cosmos. In his past life, Xue An had only condensed the mostmon Five Elements Divine Status, which had led him down many detourster on. Moreover, a well-condensed Divine Status breeds more formidable Divine Skills! This is what ismonly known in the Immortal Realm as, Once the Divine Status isplete, Divine Skillse naturally! Lets see what other tricks you have, Ming Family! thought Xue An indifferently. And at this time. Many mysterious men began to appear at the harbor city of Xiangjiang. These individuals looked like ordinary people and quickly vanished into the vast sea of people in Xiangjiang. Many powerful experts, exuding strong auras, also entered the country. At the top of a high-rise building in Xiangjiang. Hua Baizhe gazed down coldly at the teeming masses below. Hua Junior Sister, standing so close to the edge, be careful not to fall off! a man with a shrill voice slowly materialized from behind the shadow of a water tank on the roof. With an expression neither sad nor happy, Hua Baizhe retorted, Cai Xukun, if you dare to spout nonsense again, Ill kill you right now! Oh, Junior Sister Hua, your temper is still so fiery! Tsk tsk, be careful not to end up an old maid! A wind de appeared silently behind Cai Xukuns neck, almost severing itpletely. Hua Baizhe, the hell, youre serious! Cai Xukun eximed, breaking into a cold sweat. What do you think? Did you really think Im here to y basketball with you, just forughs? Hua Baizhe said coldly. Biting his lip, Cai Xukun managed to hold back any retort. Then Hua Baizhe, looking into the distance, spoke indifferently, Incapable of detecting any aura from you, just what level of cultivation do you possess? Xue An, the one who with a single sword strike ended Yu Yuanyi, annihting the entire Moonwatching Pavilion! Chapter 164: Ten Thousand Formations Guiyi (2nd Update) Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Ten Thousand Formations Guiyi (2nd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Xue Ans voice had just faded when the reef in the east suddenly expanded by more than a hundredfold. It was as if a colossal pir had abruptly risen from the surface of the sea, reaching straight into the clouds. As for those attacks, in front of this massive rock, they were like a y ox entering the sea, not even stirring up a ripple. Yuan Yunxinsplexion drastically changed as she let out an incredulous cry, How is this possible! She had calcted this formation eye countless times, so how could it have suddenly changed? Everyone was rendered speechless. And just at that moment, a row of golden characters gradually emerged on that sky-reaching monolith. Trespassers at the Immortal Kings Mansion shall die! As these words appeared, someone said with a trembling voice, Look the ship. Everyone lowered their heads to see the vast sea vessel slowly drifting away from the seas surface. At the same time, everyone felt a tremendous force assail them, pressing everyone to the ground, barely able to lift their heads. And under this terrifying pressure, the whole ship creaked ominouslyit was the sound of metal being destroyed by immense pressure. This disy of power struck awe into everyones hearts. Yuan Yunxins face was filled with a look of despair. She finally understood. All human effort was futile in the face of such overwhelming power. All schemes and calctions were asughable as a joke. Pan Yin was so terrified that she began to cry. I dont want to die! Its all the Ming Familys fault, all your fault! Ahhh! All faces were filled with a grim expression. At that moment, a calm voice came from the bow of the ship. A mere Half-step Golden Immortal daring to falsely im the title of Immortal King? Everyone struggled to lift their heads to look. They saw Xue An standing at the bow, his robes fluttering in the sea breeze, his eyes deep as the vast ocean. Yuan Yunxin and the others were taken aback. What was he going to do? In the midst of everyones puzzled gazes, Xue An uttered a light cry. Appear for me! On that towering rock, dense clusters of golden talisman spells suddenly emerged. In the air, countless sword lights and wind des also appeared, switching their direction and aiming at Xue An. This shocking scene dumbfounded Yuan Yunxin and the others. But Xue An simply smiled slightly, Ah, so its a Reverse Five Elements Innate Formation. Its not easy for you to set this up with your Half-step Golden Immortal cultivation level. But to me, its still not enough. The sword lights and wind des seemed to understand Xue Ans words, retracting slightly before plunging down like an eclipse. Yuan Yunxin despairingly closed her eyes, believing Xue An was doomed. Yet, Pan Yin and Chang Zhu exchanged looks, both taking some pleasure in the others misfortune. At that moment, a calm andmanding voice rang out. Today, let all of you witness what a true Immortals array is! With that said, Xue An formed aplex and profound hand sign and called out. All formations Guiyi! Boom. The sword lights and wind des that had neared Xue An all stalled, gradually bing transparent, and finally faded into nothingness. The golden talisman spells on the towering rock shone brightly for a moment and thenpletely dimmed, with creaking noises emanating from within the rock, before it shattered explosively. Crack! The blue light dome enveloping the sea surface, like a soap bubble, disappeared! Everyone felt lightened as the immense pressure vanished. The ship also settled back onto the sea surface. All stood up, staring dumbfounded at whaty ahead. Before their eyes, a delicate and translucent ind had appeared where the sea had been empty before. The ind was no more than a mile in circumference, with a tall pce standing proudly at its center. Is this the legacy of an Immortal? Yuan Yunxin murmured to herself. Ming Ruifeng looked at Xue Ans figure, his eyes flickering, pondering something. And Xue An took a step forward, treading through the air towards the ind. Pan Yin snapped out of it as if waking from a dream, Quick! Get to the shore! Everyone else also came to their senses. Although it was Xue An who had broken the array, they were already at the doorstep, how could they not go in to take a look? Thus, they shamelessly followed close behind and made for the shore. At this moment, Xue An walked towards the center of the ind and looked up at the splendid yet deste pce. Three characters were written atop the pce in ancient seal script. Xiaopeni. Xue An smiled slightly and then strode into the pce. No sooner had he entered than Ming Ruifeng, Pan Yin, and the others arrived. On this small ind, the only building was this pce. It was easy to imagine that the treasures of the Immortals must all be inside. At this thought, Ming Ruifeng and the others eyes turned red. A Feng Shui Master, impatient to wait, stepped forward, intending to rush in. But after this step, the surroundings changed. It was as if they had suddenly found themselves in a vast, wild jungle, and everyone around them had disappeared. The mans face changed drastically. Whats going on? Could this be an illusion? As the Feng Shui Master was mired in shock and doubt, a huge roar came from behind him. He turned his head to see a beast towering over a hundred meters tall staring at him with a pair of eyes. The man was so frightened he almost wet himself. He turned to run, but before he could take a single step, the beast opened its gaping maw and in one bite, devoured the poor Feng Shui Master. To Yuan Yunxin and the others, it appeared as though the man had stood in ce, suddenly showing a look of terror on his face, before turning into a bloody lump of flesh, dying on the spot. This scene made everyones color change. Yuan Yunxin was especially shocked, crying out, Its an illusion! Everyone be careful! But no sooner had she uttered the words than everything around her also vanished. While the others outside were trapped in illusions, Xue An stood inside the pce. The ce was empty, no other furnishings to be seen, except for a skeleton seated cross-legged on a meditation cushion directly in the center. Xue An approached and saw words written in blood in front of the skeleton. Having cultivated the path of immortality for over a thousand years, people envy my Xiaoyao, yet they do not know this world is like a cage, preventing me from progressing! Today, I enter the death meditation. If I cannot break through this realm, may this ce be left to someone with destiny! Thest characters were sighs: Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! in three iterations. Xue An looked at the skeleton, long dead, and felt somewhat sentimental. The path to immortal cultivation is irrevocable once embarked upon. One must press on bravely and vigorously to break through, for if trapped by the boundary of ones cultivation level, the taste is simply worse than death. This Half-step Golden Immortal who could die with such clear conviction, could also be considered a true cultivator. Xue An waved his hand lightly. The skeleton turned into dust and scattered with the wind. From dust to dust and earth to earth, may you have entered the cycle of reincarnation to cultivate the immortal path anew! Xue An sighed, then bent down to pick up a book and a sword from the ground. The book had a line of characters on it. True Understanding of Formations. No wonder this person could set up the Reverse Five Elements Innate Formation with the cultivation level of a Half-step Golden Immortal; it turns out he was a cultivator who specialized in formations. This sword appeared to be corroded by thousands of years, looking dull and lusterless. Xue Anxin casually wiped it. The sword then revealed its brilliance. Two ancient seal characters were written on the hilt. Liuguang. Xue An smiled. This treasure from the Immortals legacy was not sought in vain. Its a pity that this fellows body had dissolved too long ago; otherwise, getting some fragments of his immortal essence would have been worthwhile. After Xue An picked up these items, the splendid pce rapidly decayed, quickly bing decrepit. Xue An turned and looked back at the way he came, a slight smile ying on his lips. Have they all been trapped in the illusion? Good, its time to settle some old scores! Chapter 164: Ten Thousand Formations Guiyi (2nd Update) Chapter 164: Chapter 164: Ten Thousand Formations Guiyi (2nd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Xue Ans voice had just faded when the reef in the east suddenly expanded by more than a hundredfold. It was as if a colossal pir had abruptly risen from the surface of the sea, reaching straight into the clouds. As for those attacks, in front of this massive rock, they were like a y ox entering the sea, not even stirring up a ripple. Yuan Yunxinsplexion drastically changed as she let out an incredulous cry, How is this possible! She had calcted this formation eye countless times, so how could it have suddenly changed? Everyone was rendered speechless. And just at that moment, a row of golden characters gradually emerged on that sky-reaching monolith. Trespassers at the Immortal Kings Mansion shall die! As these words appeared, someone said with a trembling voice, Look the ship. Everyone lowered their heads to see the vast sea vessel slowly drifting away from the seas surface. At the same time, everyone felt a tremendous force assail them, pressing everyone to the ground, barely able to lift their heads. And under this terrifying pressure, the whole ship creaked ominouslyit was the sound of metal being destroyed by immense pressure. This disy of power struck awe into everyones hearts. Yuan Yunxins face was filled with a look of despair. She finally understood. All human effort was futile in the face of such overwhelming power. All schemes and calctions were asughable as a joke. Pan Yin was so terrified that she began to cry. I dont want to die! Its all the Ming Familys fault, all your fault! Ahhh! All faces were filled with a grim expression. At that moment, a calm voice came from the bow of the ship. A mere Half-step Golden Immortal daring to falsely im the title of Immortal King? Everyone struggled to lift their heads to look. They saw Xue An standing at the bow, his robes fluttering in the sea breeze, his eyes deep as the vast ocean. Yuan Yunxin and the others were taken aback. What was he going to do? In the midst of everyones puzzled gazes, Xue An uttered a light cry. Appear for me! On that towering rock, dense clusters of golden talisman spells suddenly emerged. In the air, countless sword lights and wind des also appeared, switching their direction and aiming at Xue An. This shocking scene dumbfounded Yuan Yunxin and the others. But Xue An simply smiled slightly, Ah, so its a Reverse Five Elements Innate Formation. Its not easy for you to set this up with your Half-step Golden Immortal cultivation level. But to me, its still not enough. The sword lights and wind des seemed to understand Xue Ans words, retracting slightly before plunging down like an eclipse. Yuan Yunxin despairingly closed her eyes, believing Xue An was doomed. Yet, Pan Yin and Chang Zhu exchanged looks, both taking some pleasure in the others misfortune. At that moment, a calm andmanding voice rang out. Today, let all of you witness what a true Immortals array is! With that said, Xue An formed aplex and profound hand sign and called out. All formations Guiyi! Boom. The sword lights and wind des that had neared Xue An all stalled, gradually bing transparent, and finally faded into nothingness. The golden talisman spells on the towering rock shone brightly for a moment and thenpletely dimmed, with creaking noises emanating from within the rock, before it shattered explosively. Crack! The blue light dome enveloping the sea surface, like a soap bubble, disappeared! Everyone felt lightened as the immense pressure vanished. The ship also settled back onto the sea surface. All stood up, staring dumbfounded at whaty ahead. Before their eyes, a delicate and translucent ind had appeared where the sea had been empty before. The ind was no more than a mile in circumference, with a tall pce standing proudly at its center. Is this the legacy of an Immortal? Yuan Yunxin murmured to herself. Ming Ruifeng looked at Xue Ans figure, his eyes flickering, pondering something. And Xue An took a step forward, treading through the air towards the ind. Pan Yin snapped out of it as if waking from a dream, Quick! Get to the shore! Everyone else also came to their senses. Although it was Xue An who had broken the array, they were already at the doorstep, how could they not go in to take a look? Thus, they shamelessly followed close behind and made for the shore. At this moment, Xue An walked towards the center of the ind and looked up at the splendid yet deste pce. Three characters were written atop the pce in ancient seal script. Xiaopeni. Xue An smiled slightly and then strode into the pce. No sooner had he entered than Ming Ruifeng, Pan Yin, and the others arrived. On this small ind, the only building was this pce. It was easy to imagine that the treasures of the Immortals must all be inside. At this thought, Ming Ruifeng and the others eyes turned red. A Feng Shui Master, impatient to wait, stepped forward, intending to rush in. But after this step, the surroundings changed. It was as if they had suddenly found themselves in a vast, wild jungle, and everyone around them had disappeared. The mans face changed drastically. Whats going on? Could this be an illusion? As the Feng Shui Master was mired in shock and doubt, a huge roar came from behind him. He turned his head to see a beast towering over a hundred meters tall staring at him with a pair of eyes. The man was so frightened he almost wet himself. He turned to run, but before he could take a single step, the beast opened its gaping maw and in one bite, devoured the poor Feng Shui Master. To Yuan Yunxin and the others, it appeared as though the man had stood in ce, suddenly showing a look of terror on his face, before turning into a bloody lump of flesh, dying on the spot. This scene made everyones color change. Yuan Yunxin was especially shocked, crying out, Its an illusion! Everyone be careful! But no sooner had she uttered the words than everything around her also vanished. While the others outside were trapped in illusions, Xue An stood inside the pce. The ce was empty, no other furnishings to be seen, except for a skeleton seated cross-legged on a meditation cushion directly in the center. Xue An approached and saw words written in blood in front of the skeleton. Having cultivated the path of immortality for over a thousand years, people envy my Xiaoyao, yet they do not know this world is like a cage, preventing me from progressing! Today, I enter the death meditation. If I cannot break through this realm, may this ce be left to someone with destiny! Thest characters were sighs: Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! in three iterations. Xue An looked at the skeleton, long dead, and felt somewhat sentimental. The path to immortal cultivation is irrevocable once embarked upon. One must press on bravely and vigorously to break through, for if trapped by the boundary of ones cultivation level, the taste is simply worse than death. This Half-step Golden Immortal who could die with such clear conviction, could also be considered a true cultivator. Xue An waved his hand lightly. The skeleton turned into dust and scattered with the wind. From dust to dust and earth to earth, may you have entered the cycle of reincarnation to cultivate the immortal path anew! Xue An sighed, then bent down to pick up a book and a sword from the ground. The book had a line of characters on it. True Understanding of Formations. No wonder this person could set up the Reverse Five Elements Innate Formation with the cultivation level of a Half-step Golden Immortal; it turns out he was a cultivator who specialized in formations. This sword appeared to be corroded by thousands of years, looking dull and lusterless. Xue Anxin casually wiped it. The sword then revealed its brilliance. Two ancient seal characters were written on the hilt. Liuguang. Xue An smiled. This treasure from the Immortals legacy was not sought in vain. Its a pity that this fellows body had dissolved too long ago; otherwise, getting some fragments of his immortal essence would have been worthwhile. After Xue An picked up these items, the splendid pce rapidly decayed, quickly bing decrepit. Xue An turned and looked back at the way he came, a slight smile ying on his lips. Have they all been trapped in the illusion? Good, its time to settle some old scores! Chapter 165: Illusionary Realm of Living Beings (3rd Update) Chapter 165: Chapter 165: Illusionary Realm of Living Beings (3rd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Chang Zhu and Chang Xiaoxiao, the master and disciple duo, trembled all over as they watched the countless multicolored poisonous snakes before them. This illusory realm was designed to manifest each persons deepest fears. Master Master, didnt you say this was an illusion? Howe these snakes all seem so real! Chang Xiaoxiao was on the verge of tears. At that moment, Chang Zhus expression darkened as she suddenly pushed Chang Xiaoxiao. With a scream, Chang Xiaoxiao was surrounded by the poisonous snakes. Crying, she yelled, Master, save me quickly! Chang Zhu remained unmoved. She wanted to test whether the snakes would let her go after they had something to eat. But the results obviously disappointed her. The snakes devoured Chang Xiaoxiao until only her bones remained in an instant, yet the illusion did not dissipate. Just then, a light sigh was heard. To call you Master for over a decade, and now to meet your end by a swarm of snakes, you truly are ruthless! Chang Zhu was shocked to her core and turned to look, only to see Xue An strolling out from among the snakes. Wherever he passed, the snakes scattered, and all prostrated on the ground, seemingly worshiping him. Chang Zhu felt a wave of regret in her heart but put on an exceedingly obsequious smile. Xue Mr. Xue, you truly possess divine cultivation skills. I admire you. My disciple was offensive that day at the airport; now she has met her just deserts, please save me! Xue An listened quietly, and only after Chang Zhu had finished speaking did he raise an eyebrow slightly, Are you done? A chill ran through Chang Zhus heart, and with trembling voice, she said, Mr. Xue, I I belong to the Chang Family of Qizhou, you She could not finish her sentence, for with a casual wave of his hand, Chang Zhus head exploded. Until her death, Chang Zhu never expected that Xue An would strike so suddenly, so her mangled face still bore a trace of astonishment. The corpse fell to the ground. Xue An said indifferently, Always mentioning the Chang Family of Qizhou, do you know how annoying that is? Having said this, Xue Ans figure gradually disappeared. Pan Yin and Song Yi were also within the same illusion. What they faced was a mountain of knives with countless sharp des standing erect. The two stood on a small rock atop the mountain of knives which was also shrinking gradually. Pan Yinsplexion was grim as he angrily said, Song Yi, you old man, did you pass all your skills to that Xue An? At this moment, Song Yi sneered. Pan Yin, do you know why youre still nothing but a Xiaoyao even now? Because youre a damn fool! Mr. Xue merely borrowed the title. What kind of person is he? How could he be my disciple? Pan Yin was shaken and remembered the scene where Xue An single-handedly broke the Immortal Array. Song Yi said coldly, Youve all made one mistake, and that is opposing Mr. Xue. Old man has never seen anyone sh with Mr. Xue and live to tell the tale! Pan Yins face gradually paled, eventually looking at Song Yi with a face full of resentment. Stop bragging; Im not easily frightened. Even if I have to die, youre going ahead of me! With that, Pan Yin threw a fierce punch. Song Yi dodged, but the rock under his feet was treacherously slippery, and he nearly fell off. Pan Yin kept attacking with a vicious smile while Song Yi was in constant peril. But just then, Xue An gradually appeared. Song Yi was overjoyed, Mr. Xue! Pan Yins face turned white. Xue An smiled faintly, Song Yi, you sure have picked a fine disciple! So adept at treachery and patricide, are we? Song Yi forced a smile. Then Xue An said, Now, I will give you a chance to clean up your own house! As Xue An pointed lightly, Song Yi felt a surge of boundless strength course through him. His aura skyrocketed. In contrast, Pan Yins aura began to wane. Pan Yins face twisted with anger, What what are you trying to do? What am I trying to do? Song Yi said with a cold chuckle. I took you in out of pity, recognizing a bit of talent in you. Never did I expect such ingrate ambition from you, to betray and usurp your own master. Now with Mr. Xues help, I, Song Yi, shall personally clean house! With that said, Song Yi swung out a palm. Pan Yin was knocked to the ground, nearly tumbling down the mountain of knives. Pan Yinpletely broke down, crying and crawling on the ground, Master, mercy, Master! I was blinded, please spare me this one time! Song Yi was unmoved, Heaven may forgive you, but I will not! With a kick, he sent the screaming Pan Yin tumbling down the mountain of des. Thud, thud, thud! Pan Yin screamed miserably as he rolled all the way down from the mountain of des. By the time he reached the bottom, he had be a lump of flesh. At the same time, the illusory realm dissipated, and they returned to the small ind. Song Yi let out a breath and respectfully knelt before Xue An. Mr. Xue, I am eternally grateful for your assistance today, Song Yi vowed, From now on, I shall serve as Mr. Xues humble servant! Xue An smiled and casually tossed the book in his hand over. This thing is of no use to me, but its perfect for you, so cultivate it yourself! As Song Yi took a look, his whole body shook. This what is this! Xue An nodded, This is what the Immortal left behind! Tears welled up in Song Yis eyes. All of a sudden, he extended his hand, bit his middle finger, wrote a talisman spell on his forehead, and then dered aloud. Disciple Song Yi vows to serve Mr. Xue for life, and should there be any disloyalty, may my soul be destroyed! This was the fealty oath Song Yi swore! Xue An only smiled at this and then turned to enter the illusory realm where Ming Ruifeng and Yuan Yunxin were. The two were facing a battlefield filled with the roar of war. At this moment, Ming Ruifeng was already riddled with wounds, and Yuan Yunxin was also covered in blood. Yuan Yunxin, didnt you say this was an illusory realm? Then why does it feel so real? Ming Ruifeng struggled to kill a soldier and roared furiously. Desperation painted Yuan Yunxins face as she said in a daze, Its no use, this is an Immortals illusion. Once trapped, you either die or find a way out, there is no other way to break free! No! I refuse to die! This is all your fault, you fool! Arent you supposed to be a prodigy? Break us out of here! Ming Ruifeng yelled hysterically. Suddenly. Everything on the battlefield stopped. Ming Ruifeng was stunned, looked up, and saw Xue An slowly approaching. Disbelief appeared on Yuan Yunxins face. You how can you be? Xue An smiled, and with a gentle wave of his hand, all the soldiers dispersed like smoke. Such an illusion can hardly trouble me! Then he looked toward Ming Ruifeng. The great young master of the Ming Family is scared of death? Ming Ruifengs expression fluctuated, You who exactly are you? By now he had realized that Xue An was definitely not Song Yis disciple. Xue An smiled lightly, As I said, my surname is Xue, and my name is Xue An! Xue An? Ming Ruifeng furrowed his brow. That name sounded so familiar! Thats when Yuan Yunxin said tremulously, You you are Xue An? The Xue An who killed my elder brother? Xue An nodded. Ming Ruifeng felt his head go nk with a bang. So it was him! The one who extinguished a Sword Immortal with one sword, the Xue An who ughtered everyone in Moonwatching Pavilion! Ming Ruifengs whole body trembled. Yuan Yunxins face was filled with grief and despair. At that moment, Xue An looked toward Ming Ruifeng with a smile, Young Master Ming, I also have another identityI am An Qings brother-inw! An Qing? Ming Ruifeng suddenly remembered among the military personnel he had captured, there was a woman named An Qing. His face filled with shock. Xue An shook his head and sighed, Moreover, that Ming Yuan from your family was also killed by me! Xue An paused and then smiled ominously, But none of these matters. Whats important is that your Ming Family will cease to exist as well! Chapter 166: Mom, You’re So Silly! (4th Update) Chapter 166: Chapter 166: Mom, Youre So Silly! (4th Update) Trantor: 549690339 Ming Ruifeng shuddered, then made a move that utterly astounded Yuan Yunxin. Ming Ruifeng suddenly fell to his knees with a thud. Mr. Xue, I am the one responsible for all these acts! Kill me, but please spare the Ming Family! After saying this, Ming Ruifeng looked at Xue An with a face full of hope. Xue An smiled faintly, After breaking the Formation, did your Ming Family ever consider sparing anyone when you nned to kill all those who knew? At this remark, Ming Ruifengs face turnedpletely ashen. How how could you? You want to know how I found out, right? Xue An paused and then said, I also know that you seem to have intentions to harm my family, thinking of using that as leverage against me. Am I right, Young Master Ming? Ming Ruifeng screamed in agony as a me quietly ignited at the soles of his feet. And unlike other swift fires, this me consumed Ming Ruifeng at a slow pace. It felt to Ming Ruifeng as if someone was poking his bone marrow with a Golden Needle, the pain piercing his heart. Kill me! Just kill me! In unbearable pain, Ming Ruifeng roared. Xue An watched with a smile, then turned to a petrified Yuan Yunxin, and said, Quite beautiful, isnt it? Fear filled Yuan Yunxins heart. Xue An, even as a ghost, I wont let you off! Ming Ruifeng bellowed. Xue An chuckled, Do you think youll have the chance to be a ghost? The mes suddenly grew more intense, and Ming Ruifeng was burnt to nothingness under them. His soul and spirit were obliterated! Xue An turned his head to look at Yuan Yunxin. At that moment, Yuan Yunxin surprisingly calmed down and said softly, Before I die, may I ask you a few questions? Sure! Xue An nodded. Why did you kill my elder brother? Because I found him disagreeable! Xue An said indifferently. Disagreeable? What kind of exnation is that? Yuan Yunxin was simultaneously amused and dismayed. In actuality, Xue An simply didnt deem it worthwhile to exin anything. Then where did you learn your Formation skills? How did you know the method to break the Immortal Array? Xue An smiled, If I said it was self-taught, would you believe me? Yuan Yunxin bit her lip, then nodded, I believe! People have been calling me a Formation prodigy since I was young, but I hate that title! Because they all ignore the effort I put in behind the scenes! But you you truly are a genius! Having said that, Yuan Yunxin closed her eyes, Do it! Xue An looked at this ordinary-looking woman and suddenlyughed, then waved his hand. The illusion dissipated. Yuan Yunxin slowly opened her eyes, full of astonishment. Suddenly changing my mind, people as pure as you are bing increasingly rare, to kill another would render this world even more dull! Having said that, Xue An grabbed Song Yi from the ground, leapt, and vanished above the sea. Yuan Yunxin stared nkly at Xue Ans departing figure. She didnt know whether to feel sorrow or joy! At this moment. In Xiangjiang. Within a hotel of the Ming Family. An Yan and her two daughters were guessing riddles. Mom, have you heard the riddle about the big pig says yes and the small pig says no? Xue Xiang asked with a giggle. An Yan frowned thoughtfully for a moment, then asked Xue Nian. Nian Nian, have you heard it? Xue Nian shook her head earnestly, No! Ha ha ha ha! Xue Xiangughed, her eyes curving into crescents. An Yan also had a smiling face. What are you guysughing about? Xue Nian was a bit puzzled. Youre really such a big fool. I said the big pig says yes, and the small pig says no, and you just said no. Doesnt that make you the small pig? Xue Xiang exined. It was only then that Xue Nian understood and said somewhat aggrievedly, Mom, sister is bullying me again! Ah, is this bullying you? Its your own silliness, all right? Xue Xiang made a face at Xue Nian. Xue Nians little steamed bun face scrunched up in irritation, Sister, let me give you a riddle! Sure! Bring it on! Xue Xiang was full of confidence. Umm umm Xue Nians little face turned red with effort, finally speaking out. The tortoise and the hare were racing, and the pig was the judge. Can you tell me who won? Xue Xiang was just about to speak when she suddenly blinked herrge eyes and eximed to An Yan, Mom, I dont know the answer to this one! An Yan also pondered deeply for a while before saying, It should be the tortoise that won, seeing as its the tortoise and the hare race, after all! Then Mom is the pig! Why? An Yan asked in astonishment. Because only the judge knows who won! Nian Nianughed heartily with delight. Xue Xiang, with her hands on her hips and a sigh of frustration, said, Mom, youre so silly! An Yan was at a loss whether tough or cry, Alright, Mom is silly! Then An Yan stood up, looking out with some concern at the weather. Wondering how her husband was doing now! Although Xue An spoke light-heartedly, An Yan still couldnt help but worry. And it was just at this moment. Hua Baizhe and Cai Xukun were standing atop a tall building far from the hotel. Xue An and the Ming Family people have gone out to sea, not sure what for! Why dont we take this opportunity to kidnap Xue Ans wife and children? When he returns, we can use his family to force him toply, Cai Xukun said with a venomous lick of his lips. Hua Baizhe shook his head, If you want to go, go by yourself. I wont do such a thing. Cai Xukun snorted coldly, Then Ill go! After saying so, Cai Xukun vanished into the shadows. This was his innate ability, to move stealthily through the shadows. Quickly! Cai Xukun appeared in a corner of the Ming Familys hotel, then climbed up the exterior wall to the outside of the room where An Yan was staying. At that moment, An Yan was standing in front of the window. Cai Xukun, looking at An Yan, licked his lips with a greedy look. This woman was really beautiful! And An Yan also noticed Cai Xukun, just as startled. With a show of force, the tempered ss shattered to pieces. Then Cai Xukun, believing himself to be very elegant, stepped in, looked at the astonished An Yan and the two little girls, and smiled slightly, Beautifuldies, I am sorry, but from now on, youll have to listen to me! An Yan snapped out of her astonishment, What are you going to do? me your husband for being too arrogant. Now, someone has put up a billion for his head, so Cai Xukun grinned as he reached out intending to touch An Yan. But his hand had only reached halfway when a burst of resplendent golden light shed from An Yans body. The momentum was so shocking it even made the entire hotel tremble. Cai Xukun was sted away by this golden light. Bang Bang Bang. He smashed through wall after wall, breaking through an entire floor of the hotel, and the remaining force still not spent, he was sted onto a distant hill. Boom! Cai Xukun was directly buried into the mountain. That finally brought him to a stop. Only then did Cai Xukun spit out arge mouthful of fresh blood. The blood was even mixed with bits of his internal organs. This single hit had shattered all Cai Xukuns bones. If not for Cai Xukuns innate ability allowing him to transfer most of the power to the shadows, he would have been reduced to dust. A look of extreme horror spread across Cai Xukuns face. Hua Baizhe, watching from afar, couldnt help but turn pale. What just happened? All she saw was a sh of golden light, then a powerful and irresistible force suddenly filled the whole atmosphere. Although it was fleeting, it made Hua Baizhe tremble all over. That force was simply too terrifying! No! It seems the n needs to change! Thinking this, Hua Baizhe vanished from the spot. No sooner had she left. Xue An arrived above the hotel with Song Yi. Looking down at the ruined hotel, Xue Ans eyebrows raised, his face filled with murderous intent. Someone actually dared to attack his family? Xue An was enraged! Under his fury, which seemed capable of burning the heavens, the whole Xiangjiang seemed to quiver slightly! Chapter 167: Borrowing the Flowers and Plants of the Entire City (1 more update) Chapter 167: Chapter 167: Borrowing the Flowers and nts of the Entire City (1 more update) Trantor: 549690339 Ming Canghai frowned slightly, as he had suddenly felt a strong palpitation. What was the matter? Could it be that Ruifeng had encountered trouble? As Ming Canghai was caught in a mix of shock and doubt, he suddenly felt a powerful aura surge up from the foot of the mountain. Ming Canghais face was filled with astonishment, his body trembling slightly under this incredible momentum. Who was it? How could there be such an astonishing presence? At this moment, Xue An returned to the house. Upon seeing her husband return, An Yan couldnt help but feel as though a heavy burden had been lifted. Xue Xiang and her sister rushed over to him. Daddy, there was a bad uncle here just now! Xue Xiang said. Xue An smiled and ruffled the two little girls heads. Daddy knows, Daddy will make sure to drive all the bad people away! Mhm! An Yan, still unsettled, stepped forward at this time. Husband! Xue An nodded, Yaner, dont be afraid. With me here, no one dares to do anything to you! Song Yi! Present! Stay here and guard them. Im off to the Ming Family to save An Qing now! Having said this, Xue An leapt to his feet and left the hotel, heading straight for the Ming Family. Ming Canghai also sensed that something was amiss, immediately summoning all the experts of the Ming Family to gather in the front courtyard. A streak of light shed by, and Xue An appeared above the Ming Family, looking down from on high at the people below. Ming Canghai looked up at Xue An with a grave expression. May I ask, sir, what is the meaning of this? Xue Ans expression remained indifferent and did not respond to Ming Canghais question. Instead, he asked back, How many years has your Ming Family been in Xiangjiang? One hundred and twelve years! Ming Canghai dered proudly. Xue An revealed his canines with a sinister smile, Then today is the day your Ming Family meets its doom. Ming Canghai was enraged by Xue Ans words and retorted coldly, Sir, your cultivation level is profound, but you should know that our Ming Family has been in Xiangjiang for so many years and is not easily bullied by anyone! Xue An nodded slightly, smiling, I didnt say I wanted to bully you. I meant I will exterminate you all! As his words fell, Xue An took a step forward and shouted coldly. Rend the heavens and earth! At hismand, the earth shook and the mountains trembled. The entire Ming Family estate felt as if it was experiencing a massive earthquake, violently shaking. Many people fell to the ground. Ming Canghai, however, bellowed, Feng Shui secret technique, Xuanwu rise! Boom! The earth qi gathered by the Ming Family over one hundred and twelve years, incorporating the entire Xiangjiang into its Feng Shui formation, burst forth, transforming into a giant turtle Xuanwu that rushed toward Xue An in the sky. Wherever Xuanwu passed, its might was earth-shattering, and all spirits bowed their heads. Yet, Xue An stood mid-air, unmoved by the raging Xuanwu charging towards him and gently shook his head. This is but an apparition of Xuanwu, formed by a centurys worth of earth qi. Even if the true spirit of Xuanwu were here, how could it contend with me? With that, Xue An stretched out a finger, pointing right at the Xuanwus head as it rushed towards him. The earthen-hued giant turtle Xuanwu was then frozen in mid-air and promptly shattered into pieces. The rolling earth qi exploded, making the whole of Xiangjiang tremble. Ming Canghais eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. This was the Ming Familysst resort. Even a practitioner at the Loose Immortal Realm could not withstand this move. Yet, Xue An had easily shattered it with a flick of his finger. While the Ming Family was still in shock, Xue An took two more steps forward. Divide yin and yang! Separate life from death! Xue Ans current cultivation level allowed him to use the Divine ughter Six Techniques without needing to employ physical attacks, merely needing to speak the words. This is the power of words bingw! After two techniques of Divine ughter, the Ming Familys entire estate was as if crushed by a nuclear bomb,pletely pulverized. As the dust settled, only Ming Canghai was still barely standing. All others had died. Xue Annded on the ground. Ming Canghai, his face covered in blood, looked at Xue An with eyes filled with terror. Xue An said indifferently, Do you know why I spared your life? Ming Canghais body trembled. Because I need to tell you, your son his soul has also scattered! Ming Canghais expression became dull, and the mes in his eyes seemed to extinguish. With a light wave of Xue Ans hand, Ming Canghais head flew up, and his living soul escaped from his body and flew into Xue Ans palm. With a pinch, the living soul shattered. And with that, The Ming Family waspletely destroyed! Xue An closed his eyes, and after a moment, said softly, For all that your Ming Family has done, death is too light a sentence! After speaking, Xue An vanished from the spot. Inside the dungeon. An Qing and the others heard themotion outside and were filled with uncertainty. Suddenly, the dungeon shook violently. Then, light poured in. Xue An slowly walked in, and seeing An Qings astonished face, he smiled faintly, Xiao Qing, Ivee to take you out! An Qing felt her nose tingle, tears almost spilling as she said shakily, Brother-inw! Xue An waved his hand, Lets go, your sister is waiting for you at the hotel! Sister? My sister is back? An Qing eximed in surprise. Xue An smiled, You will know once we get back! An Qing, with the survivors of the Phoenix Immortal, walked out of the dungeon. The sight outside turned everyones faces pale. When they were locked in the dungeon, this Ming Family estate was magnificent and grand. But now it had be a scorched earth. It was as if it had been plowed over by countless shells. Xue An led everyone back to the Ming Family hotel. An Yan saw her sister and ran up to her, crying as she hugged her. An Qing was also in tears. Sister, where have you been these days? An Qing asked. An Yan shook her head, Its a long story. But what about you, how did you get caught by the Ming Family? An Qing sighed, We were sent by General Lin to search for a relic from an Immortal here, but the Ming Family attacked us secretly, and we were captured. General Lin? An Yan was shocked. Yes! There is something within the Immortals relic that is very important to General Lin, but now I guess its probably already in the hands of the Ming Family people, An Qing said. Xue An then took out a glowing sword and said indifferently, Are you talking about this? Upon seeing this sword, An Qing and the many people from Phoenix Immortal were dumbstruck. This An Qing didnt even know what had happened. Song Yiughed from the side, The Immortals relic has already been taken by Mr. Xue! And the Ming Family has been destroyed by Mr. Xue! An Qing and the others were utterly shocked. Meanwhile, Hua Baizhe was desperately running away, drenched in sweat. She had seen everything as Xue An annihted the Ming Family from a distance. Xue Ans godlike methods almost scared her to insanity. She no longer dared to harbor any thoughts of opposing Xue An. All she wanted now was to flee, the farther from Xue An the better. Sharing the same thought was Cai Xukun, who was covered in injuries. But just as these people were fleeing in disarray, Xue An stood by the hotel window and said calmly, Thinking of running now? Unfortunately you have no chance! With that, Xue An held out his palm facing upward and said softly, Let me borrow the flowers and nts of the entire city for a moment! Chapter 168 Falling Leaves and Flying Flowers Both Kill (2nd Release) Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Falling Leaves and Flying Flowers Both Kill (2nd Release) Trantor: 549690339 Boom! The flowers and nts throughout the city heard the imperial edict and immediately started to grow wildly. Xue An, who was fleeing, felt something strange underfoot. Turning her head, she saw an ordinary tree suddenly grow much taller. Its branches and leaves stretched out and violently attacked Xue An. Xue An was terrified to the core and barely managed to dodge the attack. But before she could catch her breath, several wild grasses behind her suddenly extended their stems and twined around Xue Ans neck from behind. Xue An wanted to struggle, but the wild grass rose and, with a snap, twisted her neck and broke it. Xue An, dead! At this time, Hua Baizhe had already run to the northernmost end of Xiangjiang. Here she had prepared a cruise ship in advance. As long as she could get to sea, the safety factor would increase significantly. She could already see the ship in the distance. Hua Baizhe had just breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, the grass under her feet turned soft, and then, like a swamp, one of her legs sunk in. Hua Baizhe trembled with fright, then used all her strength to jump high into the air. But at that moment, she was in the outskirts of Xiangjiang. The hillside was covered in wild grass, with dandelions being the most abundant. As she leaped into mid-air, the dandelions all bent down to the ground, and the white dandelion seeds detached from the stems, aiming straight for the mid-air Hua Baizhe. Hua Baizhe was petrified with fear. What the hell kind of moves are these? Hiss. A light sound. A dandelion seed brushed past Hua Baizhes shoulder. Blood immediately gushed out. The normally frail dandelions were now sharper than des. Hua Baizhe used all her skills to dodge this wave of attacks, and afternding, she tried to run. But the next moment, she froze. Because the wound on her shoulder was now sprouting little dandelions that grew at an extremely fast pace. All her strength was drained from her body, and then, staring nkly at the distant ship, she fell to the ground unwillingly. The wild grass instantly buried her. Hua Baizhe, dead! Meanwhile, in various corners of Xiangjiang, almost everyone targeted by the assassination was being killed. The killers were the ubiquitous nts of Xiangjiang. Amidst the plucking of leaves and drifting flowers, all members of the assassination faction perished. This was truly, The Falling Leaves and Drifting Flowers, Both Lethal! An Qing and the others watched, dumbfounded. Even some of them started to look at Song Yi differently. With a singlemand, amidst the swaying of the nts, all were killed. Is this even a realm achievable by humans? But Song Yi justughed indifferently and then said to An Qing, Is your mission to obtain this sword? An Qing nodded. Then take it! Song Yi threw the sword to An Qing. An Qing and the people of Phoenix Immortal were all shocked. Such a treasured Immortal sword, given away just like that? Song Yi thought nothing of it. This deceased Half-step Golden Immortal clearly specialized only in formations and was very unfamiliar with sword forging. This Flowing Light Sword, both in terms of material and forging technique, was trash. Song Yi didnt have any regard for such a thing. Of course, although Song Yi looked down upon it, this Flowing Light Sword, having once been the sidearm of a Half-step Golden Immortal, was considered an unparalleled treasure in the mundane world. An Qing epted it with solemnity and nodded towards Song Yi, Thank you, brother-inw! At that moment, An Qing finallypletely respected Song Yi. She once thought her sister was bewitched, but now it seemed that it was her sister who had discerning eyes and wisdom. Now that things here are settled, brother-inw, you and my sister shoulde back with us to Zhongdu! But Song Yi shook his head, Theres no rush, I still have one thing to do! Whats the matter? Xue An looked towards the north, his voice cold as he said, Since the Yuan Family of Jibei has repeatedly sought trouble, then theres no need for their existence! After speaking, Xue An leapt up and said to An Yan, Wife, wait for me for a moment, Ill be back soon! Having said that, Xue An turned into a streak of flowing light and disappeared into the sky. At this moment, Song Yi couldnt help but sigh, This this is the grandeur of an Immortal! The Yuan Family of Jibei. Yuan Chengyu was enjoying his wine with self-satisfaction. All had been calm and tranquil in Jibei for some time. Although the Yuan Family had lost Yuan Zongfeng, they were still considered a top-ranking noble family in Jibei. Especially since his daughter had gone to Xiangjiang, if she really could cooperate with the Ming Family to uncover the Immortals legacy, it would greatly benefit the development of the Yuan Family! Thinking this, Yuan Chengyu couldnt help but reveal a hint of a smile. Outside the mansion of the Yuan Family. A few guards dressed as members of the Yuan Family were chatting leisurely. Heard that the young mistress went to Xiangjiang? Yeah! It was the Ming Family who specially invited her over! Tsk tsk, I really admire our young mistress, she is a genius among mortals, truly a real talent! The group was chatting away. When they saw a strikingly handsome man slowly walking over from the street. At first, they didnt pay much attention and continued to chat. Until the man walked up to the mansions gate. One of them then frowned, What business do you have? Do you have an appointment to enter the Yuan Family? The man turned his head and gave him a look. That member of the Yuan Family was instantly petrified. For he had never seen such deep and cold eyes. High above all, like an emperor. Thud. A lifeless body copsed to the ground. A mere nce was enough to shatter the Divine Sense of that member of the Yuan Family, killing him. The other members of the Yuan Family were all stunned, not knowing what had just happened. But the man simply shook his head lightly, Its meaningless to kill you lot! After speaking, he stepped forward and proceeded. The gate made of rosewood could not stop the man, and with a bang, the gate fell to the ground. Then the man stood atop the steps and said indifferently, Members of the Yuan Family,e out and meet your death! This man was naturally Xue An. He had traveled thousands of miles in just over half an hour, arriving directly at the Yuan Family of Jibei. As his voice rang out, the entire Yuan Family was shaken. Who dares to cause trouble in the Yuan Family? someone roared as they rushed out. He was the captain of the Yuan Familys security, a master of the Zhenren Realm. Xue An casually waved his hand, and the head of this Zhenren captain soared into the air. Blood sprayed everywhere. This scene shocked the members of the Yuan Family who followed. Who are you? Why have youe to my Yuan Family to cause trouble? The speaker was one of the elders of the Yuan Family. Xue An nced at him, Are you Yuan Chengyu? Hes our Family Head, I am just an elder of the Yuan Family, the man said proudly. Xue An nodded, If not, then die! At hismand, the man copsed to the ground with a thud. As the word was spoken, thew followed. This eerie scene sent a chill through the hearts of everyone present from the Yuan Family. Who in the world is this man? At that moment, Yuan Chengyu hurried over and shouted angrily, Who is this madman who dares to make trouble in my Yuan Family? Xue An stood with his hands behind his back on the steps, the corners of his mouth revealing a faint smile. My name is Xue An! Ivee today to exterminate the Yuan Family! Xue An. This name, like a curse, struck fear into all of the Yuan Familys people. Chapter 169: Return to Zhongdu (3 more, please subscribe) Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Return to Zhongdu (3 more, please subscribe) Trantor: 549690339 Yuan Chengyusplexion changed drastically, and he eximed in shock, Are you Xue An? Xue An nodded, then looked up at the sky and smiled faintly, The weather is nice today, its a good day for killing! Yuan Chengyus gaze flickered uncertainly, and finally, gritting his teeth, he sneered, Xue An, you killed my eldest son, and I havent settled the score with you yet, but now youvee to my doorstep? Come, kill him! As Yuan Chengyu gave the order, over a dozen Heavenly Human Realm experts suddenly rushed out from all directions. Clearly well-practised in coordination, these men immediately sealed off all of Xue Ans escapes as soon as they made their move. A cold smile appeared on the corners of Yuan Chengyus lips. Ever since Yuan Zong Feng had fallen, fearing that others might seize the opportunity to seek revenge, he gathered heroes from all over the world and assembled these dozen or so Heavenly Human experts as his trump card. Now, it seemed his strategy had paid off. Even if Xue An were a Loose Immortal, he would have to retreat before thebined attack of over a dozen Heavenly Beings. But the smile that had just formed on Yuan Chengyus face abruptly froze. Xue An faced the ferocious onught without dodging or evading, he even stepped forward, directly confronting it. At the same time, he uttered a light shout. Divine ughter! Boom. The fourth technique of the Divine ughter Six Techniques was once again unleashed. This time, its power had increased by more than a hundredfoldpared to before. The Heavenly Human experts had been full of confidence, believing they could at least force Xue An back if not kill him. But after Xue Ans light shout. All of these men were blown away by a terrifying force. Those who directly confronted Xue An died instantly on the spot. Those who survived were all rendered incapacitated. One strike. Had repelled the joint attack of over a dozen Heavenly Human experts. The faces of all the Yuan Family members changed simultaneously. Most notably Yuan Chengyu, who stood there in stunned silence, murmuring to himself, How how is this possible? Xue An walked over leisurely, looming over him as he looked down. I intended to exterminate your entire Yuan Family, but now, it seems you are the instigator of it all! Having said that, Xue An flicked his finger, Yuan Chengyu let out a miserable cry, and his arms and legs were chopped off cleanly. But at that moment, Yuan Chengyu was not yet dead, instead lying in a pool of blood, writhing in agony. Everyone trembled at the sight of this gruesome scene. Yuan Chengyu, showing some guts, bit his teeth and did not wail too loudly. Xue An squatted down, looking at him indifferently, You should thank your good daughter! Otherwise, I would have used the Soul me Fire to roast you for a long while before killing you! Yuan Chengyu looked at Xue An with hatred, roaring in anger, Why do you keep going after my Yuan Family again and again? Xue An chuckled lightly, Going after your Yuan Family? On the day of the Immortal Gate conference, your sonunched a sneak attack on me and got killed by me. This time, you sent assassins who nearly harmed my family! And now you have the audacity to ask why Im going after your Yuan Family? These words turned Yuan Chengyus face deathly pale, his expression also became deted. It turned out, he knew everything. Xue An didnt bother to waste more words on this man, with a wave of his hand, the fire directly engulfed Yuan Chengyu. In an instant, he was burned to nothing. Afterwards, Xue An stood up and nced around at all the people present. No one dared meet Xue Ans gaze. Some were so frightened their calves trembled. Xue An extended his hand with an indifferent expression, and suddenly, mes rose beneath the feet of twenty or thirty people. Before these people could scream, they were directly turned to ash. With this move, over half of the Yuan Familys legitimate branch were gone, and as for the Yuan Family elders, they werepletely wiped out. Xue An stated indifferently, I originally intended to exterminate your entire Yuan Family, but now, it seems some of you were kept in the dark, so consider this sparing you once! After speaking, Xue An stomped his foot, and his figure shot straight up into the sky, disappearing from view. After his departure, the remaining members of the Yuan Family felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off their shoulders. But just as they took a deep breath of relief, the ground where Xue An had stomped copsed with a bang, forming a crater at least a dozen meters in diameter. Many people had a vacant look in their eyes, unsure of what they were thinking. By now, Xue An had single-handedly wiped out all the high-level members of the Yuan Family, leaving the Yuan Family of Jibei severely weakened, ultimately relegating them to a second-rate noble family. Xue An flew straight back to Xiangjiang. When An Yan saw him return, she couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief. An Qing has already left ahead of time, she said she was in a hurry to get back, An Yan said. Xue An nodded, then turned to look at Song Yi. Song Yi, now that the Ming Family is gone, Xiangjiang is like a dragon without a head. Im entrusting this ce to you, do you dare to take over? Song Yi shuddered, then looked at Xue An with disbelief. Mr. Xue, are you are you saying you want me to take charge of Xiangjiang? Xue An nodded, Do you dare or not? Song Yi pondered for a moment, then said with a resolute face, Since Mr. Xue hasmanded, even if I have to go through fire and water, I will not refuse! Xue An nodded in satisfaction. He believed in Song Yis methods. How could someone who thrived in a ce like Zhongdu be an ordinary man? Mr. Xue, will you take your wife back to Zhongdu? Xue An nodded. Then Id like to remind you, sir. Although your cultivation level is divine, Zhongdu is unlike any other ce. Its teeming with both good and bad, and noble families are asmon as the hairs on an ox. Just like that time on Mount Qingmang, the Huo Heming that you killed, although he was just a concubine son in the Huo Family, if you go there Song Yi was genuinely worried. He knew Xue Ans temperament and feared that Xue An might suffer a setback in Zhongdu. Xue An waved his hand and said with a light chuckle, I understand, and Im not going to Zhongdu to wreak havoc. But I will not offend unless Im offended! I hope those noble families will have some sense! At the end of his statement, a cold light shed in Xue Ans eyes. Song Yi closed his mouth, not daring to say any more. Xue An stayed in the hotel that evening. Meanwhile. All of Xiangjiang was shaken. The Ming Family had been entrenched in Xiangjiang for generations, virtually the overlord of thend. But unexpectedly, in one day, they were eradicated. Even the Ming Familys mansion was leveled to the ground. With such methods, how could the other powers in Xiangjiang not be rmed? And there was credible news that the person who destroyed the Ming Family had not yet left and was staying in the hotel belonging to the Ming Family. This news drew the attention of the entire harbor. But Xue An didnt care about this. After all, Xiangjiang was still too small for him. He didnt like it here. Song Yi took this opportunity to send an ultimatum to all parties. It clearly stated that from now on, Xiangjiang would be Xue Family territory. He, Song Yi, would be the sole representative of the Xue Family. Anyone who disagreed could speak up now. After receiving the ultimatum, many noble families chose wisely after a brief silence. One after another, they sent gifts to Song Yi, signaling their willingness to submit. Without shedding a drop of blood, Song Yi brought the entirety of Xiangjiang under his influence. However, this was just the beginning. The many forces were only startled by Xue Ans decisive and lethal approach and had acquiesced out of fear, at least for the moment. The road ahead still required Song Yi to walk on his own. Xue An didnt care about these things, because the next day, he, along with An Yan and their daughter, boarded the ne heading for Zhongdu. This time, he would reign supreme over Zhongdu! Chapter 170: The An Family in Zhongdu (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets) Chapter 170: Chapter 170: The An Family in Zhongdu (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets) Trantor: 549690339 Zhongdu. The capital of Huaxia. An ancient city of a thousand years with profound historical heritage. To the west of Zhongdu lies arge stretch of contiguous vis and luxury houses. This is where the wealthy An Family resides. After Xue An and An Yan got out of the car, An Yan looked up at the grand and imposing gate, herplexion gradually turning pale. This was the ce where she had once lived, and also the source of her endless suffering. Husband do we really have to go in? An Yan asked, her voice trembling. Xue An smiled and nodded, speaking softly, Of course, we have to go in. Dont be afraid, Im here for you! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were licking their ice creams while quietly discussing something on the side. Sister, is this really Mommys home? Its so big! Mm-hmm, but Daddy said lots of Mommys family members are bad people! Xue Xiang instructed like an adult, When we go inter, dont be greedy and dont disgrace Mommy and Daddy, understand? Xue Nian nodded vigorously, a determined look appearing on her chubby little face. The family of four was preparing to enter. A crimson Lamborghini raced to the front of the gate, its massive engine roaring loudly enough to make the leaves on the roadside trees tremble. The car door opened, and a young woman dressed in extravagant clothes and looking haughty got out. Upon seeing this girl, An Yan was stunned. At the same time, the young woman also noticed An Yan standing on the roadside. Her mouth slowly opened wide and then she shouted in surprise, Are you An Yan? An Yans face turned even paler as she nodded slightly, An Meng! This woman was An Yans cousin, An Meng. The An Family, as a prominent n, naturally had a flourishing lineage. There were three main branches of legitimate descendants. An Yans father was the eldest, named An Yang, but he had died when An Yan was young. The second was An Xue, An Mengs father. The third was An Chang, who was now the de facto ruler of the An Family. Upon seeing An Yan, An Mengs expression fluctuated, her gaze especially shifting when she saw Xue An and the two little girls standing by. Then a contemptuous smirk appeared on An Mengs lips, Sister An Yan has actually returned. This is truly a joyous asion. If Grandma finds out, shell probably be over the moon! At the mention of Grandma, aplex look shed in An Yans eyes. Afterward, An Meng nced disdainfully at Xue An, This must be the brother-inw, right? Yet her face was full of mockery when she said brother-inw. An Yan looked worriedly at Xue An, fearful that he would lose his temper again. But Xue An just smiled faintly. He was above arguing with a woman whocked both brains and substance. And now was not the time! When the news of An Yans return spread through the An Family, even the calm An Family couldnt help but be stirred. An Chang, who was practicing calligraphy in his study, maintained an unflustered expression upon hearing the servants report. It took him a moment before he said indifferently, I see. Go and inform the olddy. An Xue, who was horseback riding in the back courtyard, had his expression darken at the news, a terrifying chill flickering in his eyes. Without even changing out of his riding clothes, he headed straight to the front courtyard parlor. At this moment. Many people surrounded the parlor. They were all whispering to one another. Is that the man An Yan eloped with, Xue An? Tsk tsk! Hes good-looking alright, but just look at his clothes, so shabby. Those two little girls are quite cute, though! Shh, dont let the olddy hear you say thatter. She once said she would never acknowledge An Yans children in her lifetime. At the mention of the olddy, all the servants immediately fell silent, not daring to speak further. And as An Xue strode in, the servants quickly cleared a path for him. Second Master! An Xues face was as still as water as he walked straight into the hall. His appearance startled An Yan like a frightened bird, her expression tensing as she tried to stand up. But she was gently pressed back down by Xue An, who then said with a faint smile, Your body is weak; dont move about carelessly. An Yans face was somewhat pale, but she obediently sat down. Upon seeing An Yan, An Xue snorted coldly and then stared at Xue An with icy eyes. An overpowering aura slowly filled the entire hall. The servants whispered from afar, Theres going to be a scene now, the Second Master is furious! Hehe, look at the guy with his skinny arms and legs. Do you think he can withstand even a few blows from the Second Master? I bet at most three! Too few, Id gamble on five! In the face of such imposing aura, Xue An seemed oblivious and continued to leisurely sip his tea. After a long while. An Xue said in a deep voice, So youre Xue An? Xue An replied indifferently, Yes, I am Xue An. Hehe! An Xueughed. When heughed, a vertical wrinkle appeared on his forehead, looking quite terrifying. Many people trembled slightly. Who didnt know that when the Second Masterughed, it meant someone was going to be ughtered? Good, I didnt expect you to have such guts. Not only did you elope with a daughter of the An Family, but you also dared toe back? An Xues mouth curled into a mocking smile, I heard you visited the An Family once before, and you acted very high and mighty then. What? Have you thought it through now? Ready to beg the An Family? Xue An slowly lifted his eyes, gazing indifferently at An Xue. An Xue found himself at a loss for words, unable to speak. Because Xue Ans gaze was so tranquil it was terrifying, causing a slight shiver in An Xues heart. Suddenly. An Xue grew angry. Had he actually been frightened by this Xue An? Just as he was about to speak. Xue An gently shook his head, stating lightly, Youve got one thing wrong! Im here for An Yan, and I wont beg the An Family. On the contrary, it is you who should be careful not to end up on your knees begging me! These words caused an uproar among those present. A look of contempt appeared on An Mengs face, her opinion of Xue An bing even more disdainful. In her view, aside from being quite handsome, this man was just full of hot air, utterly useless! It wasughable that her cousin treated him like a treasure! An Xueughed out of extreme anger, Fine! Fine! Youve got some thick skin, expecting the An Family to kneel and beg you. Who do you think you are? I dont care who I am. I am Xue An! Xue An responded slowly. A sinister look shed in An Xues eyes. Boy, do you have the courage topete with me? Xue An set down his teacup, smiled faintly, and asked, Compete in what? Anything really, but given your stature, fighting would be bullying on my part, so how about wepete in horsemanship? Horsemanship? Many faces showed knowing smiles. In all of Zhongdu, who didnt know that An Xue, the Second Master, was crazy about horses and also a top-ss equestrian? Even the equestrian coaches of the British Imperial Family were no match for An Xue. And judging by Xue Ans appearance, he probably had never ridden a horse! As people were snickering to themselves. Xue An nodded, shed his canine teeth, and said with a chilling smile, Youre the one saying this! Chapter 171 What is a true horse battle! (Thanks to the sunshine!) Chapter 171: Chapter 171 What is a true horse battle! (Thanks to the sunshine!) Trantor: 549690339 In Zhongdu, where every inch ofnd is worth its weight in gold, the An Family actually owns their own horse ranch. At this moment, over a dozen purebred horses were leisurely grazing. An Xue proudly said, The horses here are even purer in bloodline than those of the British Royal Family, each one worth tens of millions! Having said this, An Xue looked disdainfully at Xue An, expecting to see his face full of astonishment. After all, anyone who had visited the An Family and seen their horse ranch, regardless of their status, was always utterly shocked. But surprisingly, Xue An appeared indifferent, showing not the slightest bit of surprise. An Xues eyes grew cold as he thought to himself with a sneer, hes probably just a bumpkin who has never seen the world and doesnt know the value of these creatures. At that moment, someone led over a tall, white horse. An Xue affectionately patted the horses neck, then lightly touched it and leapt onto its back. This skillful move drew a round of apuse from the numerous servants. An Xue smiled smugly, then said in a deep voice, Bring me my Fangtian Halberd! Soon, a brawny man grinning from ear to ear brought over an enormous Fangtian Halberd. An Xue took the halberd, swung it in a flourish, and then said with a proudugh, Today, I shall show you the art of cavalry warfare from ancient times! As An Xue finished speaking, he spurred the horse with both legs and the horse started running wildly around the arena. Many straw dummies were standing in the arena. As An Xue rode past a straw dummy, he suddenly let out a roar. Die, thief! His voice was like a thunderp. Then a sh of the de followed, and the straw dummy was cleanly sliced in half at the waist. Many maids couldnt help but turn pale with fright. Yet Xue An, with arms crossed, watched with great interest. Taken by the thrill of the disy, An Xue went chop after chop. After cutting down all the straw dummies, he couldnt help butugh heartily to the sky. Exhrating! Only then did he turn back, saying coldly, Xue An, now its your turn! All eyes were now on Xue An. He simply shook his head gently. An Meng snorted with derision, thinking he must have admitted defeat. But unexpectedly, Xue An said calmly, If you want my opinion, this so-called art of war on horseback ispletely worthless. Upon hearing this, An Xues face turned extremely ugly. Worthless? Ha, you sure have a big mouth, kid! Xue An shook his head, Dont believe me? Then Ill have to show you myself! With that, Xue An walked toward the stables. There were all kinds of precious horses here, but Xue An was particrly interested in a ck horse that was keeping its distance from the others, head lowered to drink water. The stables were managed by a head steward of the An Family. Seeing Xue An approach the ck horse, the steward couldnt help but sneer, Sir, this ck horse was only brought here the day before yesterday and is extremely temperamental. If it injures you, dont me me for not warning you! Xue An didnt respond and continued moving towards the ck horse. The ck horse was drinking and, feeling someone approaching, snorted loudly, then haughtily raised its head. The stable manager watched gloatingly, expecting Xue An to be kicked flying by the ck horse any second. But then, a surprising scene unfolded. The ck horse, as if beholding something of great reverence, started trembling slightly, knelt on its front legs, and gently touched Xue Ans foot with its head. This scene stupefied all the onlookers. What was happening? Could it be that this Xue An knew how to train horses too? But this ck horse was known to be wild and untamed, having defied many top horse trainers; how did it be so docile upon his approach? As the crowd was filled with astonishment and doubt, Xue An smiled faintly, extending his hand to gently caress the ck horses mane. It really is an injustice to have you confined here! Well then, I will ride you today! The ck horse snorted excitedly. Xue An immediately mounted the horse, and it stood up, carrying Xue An to the center of the horse ranch. At this point, An Xues face was filled with uncertainty and a dark expression. He hadnt expected Xue An to be able to tame the ck horse. However, simply knowing how to ride a horse is not enough, Sabers are easy to use on foot. But when shing from atop a speeding horse, it requires extremely high skill. An Xue had practiced diligently for several years to achieve his current level of proficiency. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, I dont like to use sabers! He then pointed to a Fangtian Halberd resting on the weapon rack in the corner. This looks good, Ill take this one! As soon as these words were spoken, the entire room burst intoughter. An Meng evenughed so hard that she clutched her stomach. I thought this guy really knew something, turns out hes just full of hot air! That Fangtian Halberd is made of pure steel and weighs more than a hundred pounds, its meant to be a decoration and to press down the weapon rack, and he actually wants to use it? Many others also wore looks of disdain. Xue An slowly scanned the people present. Theughter gradually subsided. Xue Ans gaze was too calm, almost mockingly so. He then flicked the reins, leading the horse over to the weapon rack. Xue An reached out, took hold of the handle of the Fangtian Halberd, and then slowly pulled it out under the astonished gazes of the onlookers. This scene also greatly shocked An Xue. Impossible! If he used brute force, An Xue could also move the Fangtian Halberd. But Xue An drew it slowly, making it look as easy as picking up a stick. With the halberd in hand, Xue An looked detached. Now I will show you what real cavalry warfare is! Having said that, Xue An galloped off. The ck horse, like a streak of ck lightning, began to sprint around the entire riding ground. In the riding ground, many gpoles were erected, all used for tying various ropes and cables. While galloping, Xue An suddenly let out a light shout, and thrust out with the halberd. Bang! A loud shing sound of metal. The pure steel gpole was loudly snapped in two. And this was just the beginning. Xue An casually twirled the Fangtian Halberd and struck out continuously. Bang bang bang! All of these gpoles were snapped in session. The towering sound astonished everyone present, leaving them with faces full of shock. An Xue was especially wide-eyed and speechless. At this moment, Xue An cracked a faint smile, flicked the reins, and the ck horse charged straight towards An Xue. An Xue was startled and raised his saber in an attempt to defend. But Xue Ans Fangtian Halberd, like Mount Tai, bore down irresistibly. Fear finally gripped An Xue as he cried out in rm. The saber snapped into two with a crack. At the same time, the halberd chopped down. An Xue shut his eyes, his mind went nk. But a momentter, An Xue only felt a breeze on his forehead and nothing else. An Xue slowly opened his eyes, only to see the Fangtian Halberd just inches from his forehead, a centimeter more and it would have shattered his skull. With the halberd in hand, Xue An stood as immovable as a deep pool or a towering peak. An Xue was taken aback. The crowd was as silent as if their throats had been gripped, mouths agape, staring dumbfounded. At this time, Xue An withdrew the halberd and casually tossed it backward. The halberd flew back to its original ce as if guided, perfectly aligned. ng! The impact made the weapon rack resonate with a buzzing sound. Xue An said calmly, Now, are you convinced? Chapter 174 Strange Request! (Continue! Ask for subscription!) Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Strange Request! (Continue! Ask for subscription!) Trantor: 549690339 An Zhong felt his skin crawl, terror-stricken he said, Xue An, Im telling you, this is Zhongdu, the home of the An Family. If you keep acting so arrogantly, be careful Xue An nodded, So youve chosen the second option! With that, Xue An threw him onto the ground. Bang! Dust rose everywhere. An Zhong was thrown so hard he almost spat blood. Before he could get up, Xue An stepped on his head, then picked up the fragments of a water gun from the ground. Hope you enjoy the taste! As he spoke, Xue An firmly gripped An Zhongs jaw. Crack. An Zhongs jaw was dislocated from the pressure. Then Xue An stuffed the stic fragments of the water gun into An Zhongs mouth. After that, hended a fierce punch on An Zhongs mouth. The taste of blood and severe pain forced An Zhong to involuntarily swallow the stic pieces whole. Only then did Xue An stand up and, while looking at An Zhong who was continuously retching, took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped his hands. An Meng watched the entire scene, feeling as if shed fallen into an ice cer, trembling uncontrobly. An Zhong finally stopped the difort in his stomach and raised his head, looking at Xue An with eyes full of resentment and venom. Xue An, if you have the guts, kill me now! Otherwise, Ill never let you go, never let those two little girls go Just as he said this, Xue An, who was wiping his hands, raised his eyebrows slightly, a sharp glint passing in his eyes. Thwack! One of An Zhongs hands was chopped off. Blood flowed out. An Zhong screamed in agony. Aaaah! Xue An, this isnt over! If you have the guts, kill me! Otherwise, Ill haunt you for the rest of my life! Xue An smiled faintly, What a peculiar request. But since you insist, I shall oblige! With that, Xue An flicked his finger. Thwack! An Zhongs head soared into the air. Blood spilled everywhere. Thud! An Zhongs headnded on the ground, his face still showing traces of shock and disbelief. He never imagined that Xue An would truly dare to kill him. Equally shocked and frightened was An Meng. You you really killed him? An Meng said in horror. Is it so strange? If youre envious, I can send you on your way as well! Xue An remarked indifferently. An Meng shuddered all over, not daring to speak again, her downward gaze filled with terror as cmity loomed. But to Xue An, it was as if he had killed nothing more than a chicken, casually saying, If you dont want the body, I can clean it up for you, free of charge! An Meng was almost scared to tears, No Ill find someone to take it away! With that, she fled in panic. Xue An turned to An Yan and smiled slightly, Dont be afraid! If worsees to worst let the entire An Family apany him in death! Only after An Meng found people to take away the body did Xue An dispel the secret technique that was hiding his daughter. At this time, the two little girls were having an argument. Sister, it was clearly time for two ice creams! Why do you insist it was only one ice cream? Hmph, not at all, you think everyone eats ice cream as fast as you do? It was the time for one ice cream! Xue Xiang said with her hands on her hips, very earnestly. Xue Nian was so aggrieved she was almost crying. Once Xue An understood the situation, he couldnt help but be caught betweenughter and tears. Alright, eat as many as you like! An Yan said with some concern, How can that be okay? Eating too many sweets will rot the childrens teeth! Xue An chuckled, Yes, so eat somewhat less! In reality, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian could use sugar to brush their teeth all day long and still have no issues at all. After all, Xue An had used Origin Power to cleanse their marrow. But contrary to expectations, the night passed and no one came for revenge. Xue An chuckled. Whether they came or not, it mattered not to him. If they dide, it was just a matter of destroying that arrogant noble family a bit earlier. At this moment, within the courtyard where An Xue resided, An Xue was ring at his sons corpse with an ashen face. An Chang stood by emotionlessly. Xue An, I will tear you to pieces! An Xue bellowed, ready to charge out! An Chang stopped him. Younger brother, what are you trying to do? An Xue asked coldly. Have you forgotten mothers words? We will take action at the time of the birthday banquet. Dont you understand? I cant wait any longer. Xue An killed my son; how can I possibly not seek revenge? But you must listen to mothers words, and if you kill him now, what will you use to answer to the Chi Family if anything goes wrong with An Yan at the birthday banquet? An Xues expression gradually calmed down. An Chang said indifferently, And besides An Zhong was always fooling around; he wasnt the right person to take over the family business anyway. Hes dead, so what? Just have another one! Why be so furious? An Xue nodded helplessly. Even though he was the second brother, when it came to family matters, he still had to listen to An Chang. Yet, this news spread at rocket speed. Surprisingly, quite a few people were pping their hands in secret glee. It showed just how unpopr An Zhong had been. At this moment, Within a luxurious bar in Zhongdu, An Ying was drinking with a few friends. His phone vibrated, An Ying picked it up to look, was stunned for a moment, and then his smile grew even brighter. Master An, what is it? Hehe, that idiot An Zhong is dead! Dead? How did he die? He was killed by my brother-inw, haha! An Ying said, beaming with joy. The others were somewhat taken aback. Your brother-inw? Yeah, my older cousin, An Yan! An Ying replied with a light chuckle. Is that the An Yan who eloped with someone? someone blurted out. The smile on An Yings face grew cold, What did you say? The person, realizing their blunder, quickly apologized, Master An, Im sorry! I was wrong! Ill p myself! As they said this, they started pping their own face. An Ying remained nomittal, simply leaning back in his chair, looking at the ceiling, with a flicker of thought in his eyes. Four years ago, he had met Xue An a few times. Back then, Xue An was just a poor student, quite down on his luck. But the pride in his brow, An Ying had to admit, he admired that. Compared to that, An Ying probably had the best impression of Xue An, aside from An Qing. Now, he had suddenly returned with An Yan, and it wasughable that his own father, An Chang, and his uncle An Xue actually thought Xue An was here to curry favor with them. Only An Ying knew, That man! He would never bow to anyone! Chi Weiyang and a few friends were leisurely enjoying their afternoon tea. As they chatted, they began to talk about the uing birthday of the An Family matriarch a few dayster. Chi Weiyang smiled, I heard that the An Familys birthday celebration this time is going to be extremely grand, everyone with a bit of status in Zhongdu has been invited! Yes, Master Wei, did you receive an invitation? someone curiously asked. A woman with an elegant demeanor smiled faintly, I did, but I wont be going! I figured as much, how would Master Wei go to such a ce? Wei Ruyan smiled lightly, taking a sip of her tea. At that moment, Chi Weiyang let out a sigh, Its a pity that the woman my brother secretly loves has also returned to Zhongdu! Who? An Yan? the women were all intrigued. Chi Weiyang nodded, Who else but her, and this time An Yan even brought her man with her, I heard his name is Xue An! Wei Ruyan, who was sipping her tea, paused, You said who? Chapter 173: Which one do you choose now? (Update, charge!! Subscribe, come on!!) Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Which one do you choose now? (Update, charge!! Subscribe,e on!!) Trantor: 549690339 General Lin walked to the table, picked up the flowing light in his hands, and gently drew the sword from the scabbard. Sword Qi pierced straight towards his eyebrows. With a slight sigh, General Lin sheathed the treasured sword, Indeed a fairy treasure. From what youve told me, this Xue An is your brother-inw? An Qing nodded, Yes! General Lin smiled indifferently, In that case, Im even more curious now. Initially, when my injuries were getting more severe, it was that little girl from the Chen Family, Chen Rushi, who gave me a type of Spiritual Medicine. After taking it, I barely managed to suppress my injuries. And that little girl, she also mentioned the name Xue An! An Qing didnt know what to say, so she bowed her head in silence. To give away such a treasure so freely, regardless of ability, just this courage alone is rare in this world. It seems I owe you twice now! General Lin revealed a hint of a bitter smile and said softly. An Family. A brashly modified Hummer stopped in front of the door. An Meng hurriedly went to meet it. The car door opened, and two men got out. One of the men, young, was dressed in extremely avant-garde and heavy metal style clothing, with a scorpion tattoo on his face, his eyes fierce and terrifying. Brother! Youve finallye back! An Meng shouted. The man nodded slightly, his voice hoarse, Has that bitch An Yane back? With her good-for-nothing man? An Meng nodded her head. This man was her own brother, the notorious Demon King of the An Family, An Zhong. Heh, they dare toe back? This time, I will let them know the strength of the An Family! With those words, An Zhong walked inside. An Meng followed closely behind, Brother, this Xue An seems pretty formidable! Formidable Heh! An Zhong pointed at the young man following him. Do you know what he does? I dont know! Hes an underground fighter champion I bought from Southeast Asia for a hefty sum. Hes notoriously callous and lethal. Ordinary martial arts masters are no match for him in a single move, An Zhong said proudly. An Meng was reassured. An Zhong, taking the lead, arrived at the courtyard where Xue An lived and kicked open the door with one foot. At that moment, An Yan was watering the flowers in the courtyard. She looked up just in time to see An Zhong and was stunned. Who are you? An Zhong sneered, Sister An Yan, do you not even recognize me? You are An Zhong? Heh, thats right! Its me. Call Xue An out! An Zhong demanded in a deep voice. An Yan still hadnt grasped what was happening. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian came running out, each with a water gun in hand. They were having a water fight, but upon seeing An Zhong in the courtyard, they gathered together. This uncle is dressed so ugly! Xue Nian said. Its not just ugly, its hideous! Xue Xiang defined. An Zhong naturally heard these words. His expression grew even more unsightly, These two little girls, they are the ones you had with that good-for-nothing man? Xue Nian whispered, Sister, is he cursing daddy? Xue Xiangs little face turned stern, Yes, he is cursing daddy! Hit him! Speaking, Xue Xiang raised her water gun and aimed it at An Zhong. Xue Nian naturally followed suit. The two water guns soaked An Zhong through, provoking a roar from him. Enough! But the two little girls were not afraid of him and kept firing the water guns doggedly. An Zhong took a few steps forward, snatched the water guns from the little girls, and crushed them in his hands. I said enough! An Zhong shouted angrily. Just then, a cold voice came from behind him, Either restore them, or Ill make you eat both of these water guns! An Zhong whirled around to see Xue An standing at the entrance of the courtyard, looking at him with a cold, indifferent face. An Zhong snickered with a sinisterugh. Ive seen you before, four years ago, you showed up at our An Family like an unwanted dog. Four yearster, arent you still a failure? Xue An didnt respond to him, but instead looked down at his two aggrieved little daughters and said indifferently, Didnt you hear what I said? An Zhongughed viciously, Theres no way it can be restored, but after you die, Ill burn it for you. Kill him! The Southeast Asian teenager, who had been silently following behind An Zhong, pounced forward like a monkey. This kind of person was trained from a young age to be a killing machine; every move they learned was straightforward, all designed to kill. So, if an ordinary martial arts expert encounters them and isnt careful, they really could be taken by surprise. But Xue An didnt even move. When the teenager lunged with a Muay Thai knee strike, Xue An suddenly flicked out a finger! Crack! The knee of this adept teenager broke in response to the sound. The teenagers expression changed slightly, but instead of retreating, he continued to press forward with another attack. This kind of ferocity and disregard for death could shock even those with higher cultivation levels. A smug look appeared on An Zhongs face. In his eyes, Xue An was as good as dead. But Xue An simply pointed lightly at his two daughters. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were then obscured from consciousness by a secret technique. Here ites! How long do you think Daddy will take to defeat the bad guy this time? Xue Xiang asked. Hmm I cant guess! Xue Nian shook her head. Silly! I bet its the time it takes to eat an ice cream! Xue Xiang dered. Oh? The mention of ice cream lit up Xue Nians eyes. If I guess right, can I have ice cream? Xue Nian asked hopefully. How much candy she could eat each day was all up to Xue Xiang! Of course! Xue Xiang said with a smile. Then I bet it will take the time to eat two ice creams! Meanwhile, the young man was almost upon Xue An. His fingers, sharp as steel ws, were just inches away from Xue Ans neck. But Xue An merely raised his hand. Smack! After a p, The young mans head had turned a full 360 degrees. From having his back to An Zhong, he was now facing him, and a look of bewilderment shed across the young experts face. He then fell to the ground, dead! This quick and decisive strike Froze An Zhong in his ce. He never imagined that Xue An would really dare to kill someone! You youre finished, you actually dared to kill someone on the An Familys turf! An Zhong stammered as he watched Xue An approach. Xue An shook his head, Ive said it before, first, restore the water gun exactly as it was. Second, swallow it! Now, which do you choose? A look of horror shed across An Zhongs face. At this moment, An Meng shrank back and said, Xue Xue An, thats enough, hes my brother Her voice grew quieter and quieter, because Xue Ans gaze was just too terrifying. An Zhong turned and ran. I wont choose either, what can you do to me? But he had only run a few steps when he found himself lifted into the air. He turned his head and saw that Xue An had grabbed him by the cor and hoisted him up forcefully. Xue An what do you want to do? Xue An shook his head, Last chance, first, restore it for me, second, swallow it! Now tell me, which which do you choose? Xue An revealed his fangs and said with a deadly tone. Chapter 174 Strange Request! (Continue! Ask for subscription!) Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Strange Request! (Continue! Ask for subscription!) Trantor: 549690339 An Zhong felt his skin crawl, terror-stricken he said, Xue An, Im telling you, this is Zhongdu, the home of the An Family. If you keep acting so arrogantly, be careful Xue An nodded, So youve chosen the second option! With that, Xue An threw him onto the ground. Bang! Dust rose everywhere. An Zhong was thrown so hard he almost spat blood. Before he could get up, Xue An stepped on his head, then picked up the fragments of a water gun from the ground. Hope you enjoy the taste! As he spoke, Xue An firmly gripped An Zhongs jaw. Crack. An Zhongs jaw was dislocated from the pressure. Then Xue An stuffed the stic fragments of the water gun into An Zhongs mouth. After that, hended a fierce punch on An Zhongs mouth. The taste of blood and severe pain forced An Zhong to involuntarily swallow the stic pieces whole. Only then did Xue An stand up and, while looking at An Zhong who was continuously retching, took out a handkerchief and slowly wiped his hands. An Meng watched the entire scene, feeling as if shed fallen into an ice cer, trembling uncontrobly. An Zhong finally stopped the difort in his stomach and raised his head, looking at Xue An with eyes full of resentment and venom. Xue An, if you have the guts, kill me now! Otherwise, Ill never let you go, never let those two little girls go Just as he said this, Xue An, who was wiping his hands, raised his eyebrows slightly, a sharp glint passing in his eyes. Thwack! One of An Zhongs hands was chopped off. Blood flowed out. An Zhong screamed in agony. Aaaah! Xue An, this isnt over! If you have the guts, kill me! Otherwise, Ill haunt you for the rest of my life! Xue An smiled faintly, What a peculiar request. But since you insist, I shall oblige! With that, Xue An flicked his finger. Thwack! An Zhongs head soared into the air. Blood spilled everywhere. Thud! An Zhongs headnded on the ground, his face still showing traces of shock and disbelief. He never imagined that Xue An would truly dare to kill him. Equally shocked and frightened was An Meng. You you really killed him? An Meng said in horror. Is it so strange? If youre envious, I can send you on your way as well! Xue An remarked indifferently. An Meng shuddered all over, not daring to speak again, her downward gaze filled with terror as cmity loomed. But to Xue An, it was as if he had killed nothing more than a chicken, casually saying, If you dont want the body, I can clean it up for you, free of charge! An Meng was almost scared to tears, No Ill find someone to take it away! With that, she fled in panic. Xue An turned to An Yan and smiled slightly, Dont be afraid! If worsees to worst let the entire An Family apany him in death! Only after An Meng found people to take away the body did Xue An dispel the secret technique that was hiding his daughter. At this time, the two little girls were having an argument. Sister, it was clearly time for two ice creams! Why do you insist it was only one ice cream? Hmph, not at all, you think everyone eats ice cream as fast as you do? It was the time for one ice cream! Xue Xiang said with her hands on her hips, very earnestly. Xue Nian was so aggrieved she was almost crying. Once Xue An understood the situation, he couldnt help but be caught betweenughter and tears. Alright, eat as many as you like! An Yan said with some concern, How can that be okay? Eating too many sweets will rot the childrens teeth! Xue An chuckled, Yes, so eat somewhat less! In reality, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian could use sugar to brush their teeth all day long and still have no issues at all. After all, Xue An had used Origin Power to cleanse their marrow. But contrary to expectations, the night passed and no one came for revenge. Xue An chuckled. Whether they came or not, it mattered not to him. If they dide, it was just a matter of destroying that arrogant noble family a bit earlier. At this moment, within the courtyard where An Xue resided, An Xue was ring at his sons corpse with an ashen face. An Chang stood by emotionlessly. Xue An, I will tear you to pieces! An Xue bellowed, ready to charge out! An Chang stopped him. Younger brother, what are you trying to do? An Xue asked coldly. Have you forgotten mothers words? We will take action at the time of the birthday banquet. Dont you understand? I cant wait any longer. Xue An killed my son; how can I possibly not seek revenge? But you must listen to mothers words, and if you kill him now, what will you use to answer to the Chi Family if anything goes wrong with An Yan at the birthday banquet? An Xues expression gradually calmed down. An Chang said indifferently, And besides An Zhong was always fooling around; he wasnt the right person to take over the family business anyway. Hes dead, so what? Just have another one! Why be so furious? An Xue nodded helplessly. Even though he was the second brother, when it came to family matters, he still had to listen to An Chang. Yet, this news spread at rocket speed. Surprisingly, quite a few people were pping their hands in secret glee. It showed just how unpopr An Zhong had been. At this moment, Within a luxurious bar in Zhongdu, An Ying was drinking with a few friends. His phone vibrated, An Ying picked it up to look, was stunned for a moment, and then his smile grew even brighter. Master An, what is it? Hehe, that idiot An Zhong is dead! Dead? How did he die? He was killed by my brother-inw, haha! An Ying said, beaming with joy. The others were somewhat taken aback. Your brother-inw? Yeah, my older cousin, An Yan! An Ying replied with a light chuckle. Is that the An Yan who eloped with someone? someone blurted out. The smile on An Yings face grew cold, What did you say? The person, realizing their blunder, quickly apologized, Master An, Im sorry! I was wrong! Ill p myself! As they said this, they started pping their own face. An Ying remained nomittal, simply leaning back in his chair, looking at the ceiling, with a flicker of thought in his eyes. Four years ago, he had met Xue An a few times. Back then, Xue An was just a poor student, quite down on his luck. But the pride in his brow, An Ying had to admit, he admired that. Compared to that, An Ying probably had the best impression of Xue An, aside from An Qing. Now, he had suddenly returned with An Yan, and it wasughable that his own father, An Chang, and his uncle An Xue actually thought Xue An was here to curry favor with them. Only An Ying knew, That man! He would never bow to anyone! Chi Weiyang and a few friends were leisurely enjoying their afternoon tea. As they chatted, they began to talk about the uing birthday of the An Family matriarch a few dayster. Chi Weiyang smiled, I heard that the An Familys birthday celebration this time is going to be extremely grand, everyone with a bit of status in Zhongdu has been invited! Yes, Master Wei, did you receive an invitation? someone curiously asked. A woman with an elegant demeanor smiled faintly, I did, but I wont be going! I figured as much, how would Master Wei go to such a ce? Wei Ruyan smiled lightly, taking a sip of her tea. At that moment, Chi Weiyang let out a sigh, Its a pity that the woman my brother secretly loves has also returned to Zhongdu! Who? An Yan? the women were all intrigued. Chi Weiyang nodded, Who else but her, and this time An Yan even brought her man with her, I heard his name is Xue An! Wei Ruyan, who was sipping her tea, paused, You said who? Chapter 175: Keeping Up Appearances (Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets!) Chapter 175: Chapter 175: Keeping Up Appearances (Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets!) Trantor: 549690339 Xue An ah! Chi Weiyang said, blinking herrge eyes. Wei Ruyan took a deep breath to calm the shock in her heart. Does Master Wei happen to know him? Chi Weiyang asked again. Wei Ruyan shook her head, I dont know him! Sorry, I have some things to do, so Ill leave first! Having said that, Wei Ruyan stood up and left. Chi Weiyang and several other youngdies from wealthy families looked at each other in confusion. They had no idea what was going on with Wei Ruyan. After leaving the hotel and getting into her car, Wei Ruyan took out her phone and made a call. Hello! Master Wei, what made you think to call me? anguid and enchanting voice came from the other end of the phone. Wei Ruyan said in a deep voice, Xue An hase to Zhongdu! So hese Wait, who did you say? the voice on the phone suddenly trembled. Xue An! The one who went with you to gather herbs in the mountains and beheaded the Jiaolong, the same Xue An who made all things spring back to life and the flowers bloom in abundance! Where is he? the voice on the other end asked eagerly. At the An Family! Hes actually An Yans husband! After a long silence, the person on the phone said, Understood! Right after that, the call was ended. Wei Ruyan looked ahead, silently thinking to herself. With Xue Ans arrival, this Jingdu is about to be unsettled! At the same time. In the Chen Family of Zhongdu. Chen Rushi sat on her bed, her heart filled with a mixture of emotions, unsure of what to feel. Xue An had arrived. The figure who had effortlessly in a dragon on Mount Qingmang still often appeared in Chen Rushis dreams. Yet she had never expected that he would turn out to be the husband of the An Familys daughter, An Yan. Chen Rushi sighed and got up to leave the bedroom. Ru Shi, where are you going? Chen Rushis father and current Family Head, Chen Dong, asked. Im going to see Grandfather! Chen Rushi then made her way to the inner room. Her grandfather, the true power holder of the Chen Family, Chen Xiuhe, was leaning against the headboard, reading a book. Upon seeing Ru Shi, Chen Xiuhe put the book down and smiled kindly. Little girl, who has upset you? Why do you look unhappy? Chen Xiuhe was always extremely fond of his granddaughter, and Chen Rushis slightest displeasure did not escape his notice. Chen Rushi sat down by the bed and suddenly started crying. Chen Xiuhe was taken aback. Then, his already graying eyebrows rose, and despite his age, his expression was still fierce andmanding! Who is it? I will have someone wipe him out right now! Chen Rushi shook her head, Grandfather, no one has bullied me. Im just sad inside, a cry will make me feel better! Chen Xiuhe nodded, Good! If my granddaughter wants to cry, then cry! Theres no shame for a girl in shedding tears! Chen Rushi hummed a response, but then she broke into a smile through her tears. After a while, she spoke in a low voice, Grandfather, does it really hurt to like someone? Chen Xiuhe was startled, then he replied with a half-smile, What? Has my eldest granddaughter finallye to her senses? Theres a troop of boys chasing after you. Who has caught your eye? Oh, Grandfather! I was just asking! Chen Rushi felt her face heating up. Chen Xiuhe sighed softly, Yes. Liking someone indeed brings a mix of joy and sorrow! What if the other person is already married? Chen Rushi asked. The chill of resolve shed in Chen Xiuhes eyes, then he said smilingly, Silly girl, why would you ask that? Could it be? No! I was really just asking! After a few more words, Chen Rushi got up and left. No sooner had she left than Chen Xiuhe got up from the bed. Chen Dong walked in, Father! He then dared not make another sound because Chen Xiuhes face was terrifyingly dark. Investigate all the men around Ru Shi, and if anyone with a family has had contact with her, kill them all! Chen Xiuhe said through gritted teeth. Yes! Chen Dong quickly left. Chen Xiuhe was filled with a murderous aura as he paced back and forth in the room. Someone dared to target his granddaughterand it was a married man at that. This made Chen Xiuhe, a man of military background, so angry he felt like his lungs were about to explode. However, his confusion didntst long as a phone call cleared it up. The call was from General Lin. General Lin and Chen Xiuhe had beenrades in the same trench, and naturally, their bond was the deepest. Otherwise, Chen Rushi would not have given the rare Spiritual Medicine to General Lin. What is it, Lin? Chen Xiuhe spoke with a nasty tone. Oh, are you loaded with gunpowder? Why so fiery? Hmph! Someone actually has their sights set on Ru Shi! Chen Xiuhe said coldly. General Lin chuckled, Isnt it normal for Ru Shi to date now that shes grown up? But the other party is married! Chen Xiuhe said with a face full of murderous intent. General Lin was startled, then after pondering for a moment, he said, Theres something I think you should know! Oh? What is it? The one who killed Jiaolong, Xue An, hase to Zhongdu! What? Where? Chen Xiuhe was also startled. After Chen Rushi returned, she didnt hide anything and told everything to Chen Xiuhe and General Lin. Both men had a very deep impression of Xue An. Never did they expect him toe to Zhongdu! At the An Family! The An Family? Thats right, four years ago, the An Familys runaway girl, An Yan, left with him! Having said this, the two old foxes suddenly paused, then eximed in unison, It couldnt be! Then they both sighed together. Old Chen, youve got a headache now! Since ancient times, beauties have loved heroes. I heard that Xue An is handsome, highly skilled, and its no wonder Ru Shi is smitten! Chen Xiuhes face looked extremely unpleasant, You have the nerve to say that? If anything happens to Ru Shi, Ill make sure you pay! General Lin chuckled, then said solemnly, Old Chen, in a few days it will be the olddy of the An Familys birthday. Will you attend? I wouldnt go! I feel like throwing up at the sight of that old witchs face! But I think its best if we do pay a visit! General Lin said gravely. Chen Xiuhe was about to make a sarcastic remark but then he understood the implication. You mean go to support Xue An? General Lin gave a bitter smile, After all, we owe our lives to him. Showing some presence there isnt asking much! Hmm! Then its settled. I will go too. I want to see for myself what this man, who has bewitched my granddaughter, actually looks like! Hall of Worship of the An Family. An Xue walked in with a solemn face. A few elders were ying chess. I pay my respects to the venerable elders! An Xue greeted with a bow. The elders looked up at An Xue. One of them smiled and said, Ah, its the second master. What brings you here? Is something the matter? May I ask the venerable elders, have you been informed about the matter of the birthday celebration? You mean An Xue clenched his teeth, The matter of killing someone! The third master has told us, one elder nodded and said. An Xue nodded, I merely came to tell the venerable elders to use all your strength when the timees, strike fatally, and leave noplete corpse! The elders looked at each other and then chuckled, You dont need to worry about that, second master. Killing a mere mortal who knows but a smattering of kung fu is all too easy for us! Chapter 176 An Family Birthday Banquet Chapter 176: Chapter 176 An Family Birthday Banquet Trantor: 549690339 The birthday feast arrived. The An Familys servants had gotten up early and began to tidy up. The roads had been washed with clean water three times, not even a speck of dust remained. The great doors, which had always been closed, were opened today. It wasnt even nine in the morning yet. Guests arriving to offer birthday felicitations had already started to trickle in. However, the ones arriving now were generally from the smaller families in Zhongdu. These people gathered in groups of three or five, discussing todays birthday feast. Hey, have you heard? An Yan, the abandoned daughter of the An Family, has returned to Zhongdu! Ive heard about it long ago. They say she even brought back a man and child! Tsk, tsk, isnt this an outright p in the face of the young master of the Chi Family? Who in Zhongdu doesnt know how deeply Chi Changge loved An Yan? More than that, I heard that An Yan was forcibly taken back, but Chi Changge remained deeply in love. Yet shed rather die than submit and actually ran away! Heh heh, I reckon todays birthday feast is going to be quite lively! As people were discussing, a Mercedes-Benz G-ss drove up, and brother and sister Chi Changge and Chi Weiyang got out of the car. Upon seeing them arrive. The people discussing hurriedly shut their mouths. What a joke. The Chi Family in Zhongdu is a top-ranking wealthy family, on par with the An Family. Who would dare to disrespect them? Young master Chi! Miss Chi! The greetings continued without end, but Chi Changge, with a face as still as water, took no notice. In contrast, Chi Weiyang smiled and nodded her head. Then the two of them entered the house. With their arrival, the guests offering birthday felicitations suddenly increased, and all of them were from prominent and powerful families. Luxurious cars filled the area in front of the gate, with elegantly dressed people wearing reserved smiles gathered by their social groups, whispering among themselves. Meanwhile, in the reception room inside. Chi Changge sat in a chair with An Chang apanying him on the other side. Where is she? That was Chi Changges first question. An Chang smiled slightly, Young master Chi need not be anxious, she will appear when the birthday feast begins! At this moment, Chi Weiyang asked, Uncle, I heard she came back with a man and child? Yes! Chi Weiyang sighed. This was like an inescapable dead end. At midday. The birthday feastmenced. Delicacies from thend and sea were served like flowing water. But the guests were not there for the food, they merely tasted it and waited for something else. Finally. The old matriarch of the An Family, Jin Xiurong, slowly walked out. Upon seeing her, everyone promptly stood up. May the olddy be healthy and hale! Wishing the olddy fortunes as vast as the East Sea, and a lifespan as enduring as the mountains! Jin Xiurong smiled and nodded, waved her hand to signal everyone to sit down, and then took her ce at the head of the room. At this point, the younger generation of the An Family began toe forward to offer birthday wishes. Naturally, the first to take the stage were An Xue and An Chang. Wishing mother peace and good fortune! After speaking, the two stepped aside to the left and right. Next up were the younger ones like An Ying and An Meng. After these individuals finished paying their respects. Everyones heart stirred in anticipation. What came next would surely be the highlight of the show! Indeed. Outside the banquet hall, footsteps could be heard. When the bead curtain was lifted, the first to enter was An Yan, who had been away from Zhongdu for four years. Her appearance stirred a faintmotion among those seated below. Chi Changge gazed foolishly at An Yans silhouette. Following closely behind her were two well-behaved and lovely little girls. Upon seeing the two little girls, Chi Changges expression couldnt help but change drastically. Jin Xiurong, seated at the head of the table, gave an almost imperceptible cold snort. Thest to enter was a man with a tall stature and a faint smile on his face. Though his attire was in, his every move exuded an extraordinary aura. Chi Changge suddenly stood up, staring daggers at this man, his eyes filled with murderous intent. Xue An noticed Chi Changges gaze, but all he did was smile faintly before making his way to An Yans side. An Yan seemed somewhat tremulous under the scrutiny of many eyes. Xue An gently patted her shoulder. An Yan gradually calmed down. However, such an affectionate gesture between the two only caused a quiet uproar among the crowd. It was then that An Yan approached Jin Xiurong and, with her hands by her sides, said, Yaner wishes Grandma a life as enduring as the sun and the moon, and as evergreen as the pine and crane! But as soon as she finished speaking, Jin Xiurong mmed her hand on the table, her voice icy as shemanded, Kneel down before me now! Thismand was like a thunderp. The whole room fell into silence. An Meng curved her lips into a triumphant smile. No matter how formidable you are, in the face of Grandma, dont you still have to kneel and ept punishment? An Yans expression turned anxious, then she bent her waist, about to kneel! But just then, an arm barred her way. Looking up, An Yan saw Xue An smiling gently at her, Wife, Ive said before, from now on, you need not kneel before anyone! As soon as this statementnded, it was as if a grenade had been thrown into the midst of the onlookers. Everyone looked on in shock. Some sneered in their hearts, thinking Xue An was simply courting death. Jin Xiurongs face darkened like water. You are you Xue An, the one who lured away my granddaughter, leading her into disloyalty and impiety? But Xue An justughed. His smile was filled with coldness. Lured away your granddaughter? Ha, when An Yan and I were at An Xue, we fell in love, and I even visited your An Family. Why didnt you mention that? How dare you! The old steward standing beside Jin Xiurong took a step forward and rebuked him. Jin Xiurong wore a scornful look, Four years ago you had nothing, and you thought to reach the skies in one step by marrying my An Familys daughter. Of course I wouldnt agree! Four yearster, youe knocking again, with two children in tow, do you think this will make me yield? Xue An shook his head, Youre mistaken, Ive never thought of making you yield! Because you are not worthy! At these words. Complete silence fell over the room. Many regarded Xue An with the eyes one gives a dead man. In Zhongdu. Offending the An Family was like seeking death, no different. Jin Xiurongs expression shifted slightly, she spoke coldly, Good! What a proud and unyielding man you are, its a pity, even the hardest bones will shatter! As her words settled, several elders rose from the corner of the hall. The leader approached Jin Xiurong, bowing respectfully, Elder Madame! Kill him! Jin Xiurong sipped her tea, instructing with a light voice, and the calm tone was as if she was discussing a trivial matter. Yes! The elder turned and gave Xue An a faint smile, Young man, dont me me for being heartless. Its your own fault for seeking death. No sooner had he spoken, when his eyebrows bristled, and a terrifying aura suddenly emanated from him. Everyone in the room was startled. Several martial artists even changed color drastically. This is Golden Leopard, the warrior who once dominated the Martial Arts World, ranked tenth on the Jade List! Is he actually serving the An Family? At that moment, Golden Leopard let out a sinisterugh, To die at my hands is indeed a point of pride for you! However, Xue An shook his head, speaking softly, Too weak! What? Golden Leopard didnt hear clearly. I said too weak! As soon as Xue An finished speaking, he rushed to the man, raising his hand to deliver a punch. Chapter 177: The Break (Subscribe please!) Chapter 177: Chapter 177: The Break (Subscribe please!) Trantor: 549690339 Golden Leopard originally didnt care. Because in his eyes, Xue Ans aura was t, just an ordinary person who knew some boxing! But unexpectedly, when Xue An threw a punch, his momentum suddenly surged. Golden Leopards face changed dramatically, but still, he roared, Watch my Mountain-Crushing Fist! Having said that, he too struck out with a punch. The two fists collided. Bang! A muffled sound. Those close by felt their ears buzzing. Golden Leopard remained rigid on the spot, and only after a moment did he exhale deeply. Good fist technique! As he spoke, he began to turn into ash from the fist, and finally, like broken pieces of porcin, he disappeared without a trace. Everyone was dumbstruck. Who could have imagined that under Xue Ans single punch, Golden Leopard would be directly sted into nothingness. The priests who were originallyposed all stood up suddenly, looking at Xue An with shock on their faces. Jin Xiurong also frowned slightly. Only Chi Changge, with an iron-blueplexion, looked at Xue An, his fists creaking with rage. Xue An pulled back his fist, looked around at everyone, and said indifferently, An Yan is my woman. From today onwards, she will leave the An Family and will no longer be governed by this so-called noble family. Ive said my piece, who agrees? Who opposes? No one dared to speak. Leave the An Family? This has never happened before. At this moment An Xue couldnt restrain himself any longer, and was the first to jump out and say, Leave the An Family? Heh, her blood is of the An Family, and you say to leave just like that? Xue An smiled coldly, That means you oppose it then! Of course I disagree! Fine then, you can go die! Before An Xue could react, a nearby elders face changed dramatically, and he instantly moved in front of An Xue, simultaneously roaring. Shield! A faint halo appeared in front of him, covering An Xue behind him. At this moment, Xue An flicked his finger. Crack! The halo barely resisted for less than half a second before it exploded violently. It then flew the elder out directly, until he mmed into a wall, barely halting. With an open mouth, the elder spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Xue An looked at the elder with a paleplexion and smiled faintly, Not bad, you actually took one from me! The elder gave a bitterugh. He had just used a Divine Talisman, a true transmission from Mount Wudang! He thought he could withstand a hit from Xue An, but unexpectedly, it shattered in just one second. The aura of True Martial, huh? Xue An said softly, then smiled slightly, For the sake of your elder, I wont kill you! At this point, An Xue finally realized what had just happened. If it werent for Master Zhang from Mount Wudanging to his rescue, he probably would have been dismembered by now. An Xue trembled all over, You you actually dare to kill me? Xue An smiled faintly, Why wouldnt I dare? Your lives are no more than weeds to me! This statement provoked anger. Many people looked at Xue An with hostility in their eyes. After all, they all considered themselves part of the same stratum. And with Xue An killing a man as soon as he made a move, it naturally filled everyone with a sense of crisis. At this time, Old Lady Jin Xiurongs face also changed slightly, but she didnt speak to Xue An; instead, she turned to look at An Yan. An Yan, youve grown up by my side since you were a child. Do you really want to break with the An Family for the sake of such a man? An Yan had been silent all this time, but now her expression gradually calmed, and her eyes hardened, free from panic. She slowly walked to Xue Ans side and firmly shook her head at Jin Xiurong, Grandma, this might be thest time I call you grandma. Indeed, I grew up here since I was young, and you have the grace of bringing me up! But from childhood to adulthood, I never received even a smile from you. After my fathers death, aside from An Qing, who ever cared for me? In your eyes, I am nothing but a tool, a means to ally with other noble families through marriage! Am I right? These series of questions threw Jin Xiurongs face into change. She never expected An Yan to dare contradict her to her face. The old womans face grew dark as she gazed coldly at An Yan. Very good! You are very good! An Yan ignored Jin Xiurongs angry re and turned to smile softly at Xue An, who looked at her with tender indulgence. You all looked down on him before, calling him a poor schr without a future! But I am not afraid; as long as I can be with him, I am willing even to beg! But you only thought about tearing us apart, and even had me, who had just given birth to a child, captured and brought back! These actions, you have done, do they really shine with glory? This speech caused an uproar among the audience. Many women were stealing nces at An Yan, because she had expressed what many of them felt in their hearts. Chi Weiyang stared nkly at the determined An Yan and suddenly felt some envy. Because this woman had found her lifelong haven. What should be repaid has been repaid; I owe nothing to you all! From now on, I and the An Family are cut off from grace and justice! said An Yan, her face pale, but her voice ringing with unwavering determination. You whore, betraying your own family for an outsider! Jin Xiurong finally erupted, her face contorting in rage. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian down below, now feeling a bit indignant, spoke up, Old hag, what right do you have to bully my mom? The childrens voices made Jin Xiurong boil with even more anger. None of you will leave today! An Yan, Ill give you onest chance! You At that moment, An Yanughed as if a great burden had been lifted, No need! I do not need it! At this time, Xue An tenderly caressed An Yans cheek and said quietly, Wife, theres actually one more thing you forgot to say. What is it? In four years, when I return to Zhongdu, I shall make everyone kneel in submission! His tone was serene yet filled with powerful confidence. An Yan nodded happily, her face full of bliss, I believe, as long as its you who says it, Ill believe! Jin Xiurong was nearly hysterical, Kill him! Kill him for me! No one dared to move. The prowess Xue An had demonstrated just moments before had shocked everyone into stillness. Kill him? Xue An asked lightly. An Yan shook her head, After all, she raised me. Lets just leave it! And just then, a cool female voice came from outside the door. Sister, since you are leaving, then I am too! With that, An Qing walked into the hall with her head held high. Her arrival caused yet another stir in the crowd. Jin Xiurong could scarcely believe her own ears. An Qing, what did you say? An Qing smiled disdainfully then, Old witch, I dont have the patience of my sister. Do you think Id want to stay with the An Family if not for her? Ive been wanting to leave for a long time! This deration, full of dominance, made many onlookers eyes nearly pop out. Many secretly felt fortunate to have attended this birthday feast! It was extraordinarily lively indeed! Chapter 178: Only the peony is the true color of the nation, blooming season moves the Capital City. Chapter 178: Chapter 178: Only the peony is the true color of the nation, blooming season moves the Capital City. Trantor: 549690339 An Qing was different from An Yan; her status in the military had been steadily rising, and even An Chang, when seeing her, would not dare to put on the airs of the Family Head. Yet unexpectedly, she would also choose to sever ties with the An Family today! An Yan looked at her younger sister, tears streaming down her face, Qinger Sister, I really admire you now, because your vision is simply too good! An Qing said with a smile. An Qing, do you actually dare to betray the An Family? Have you forgotten that the only reason you have ascended so quickly in the military is because of the power of our family? An Chang raised his voice sharply at this moment. An Qing shook her head, her face full of scorn, I didnt rely on anyone, okay? Who among you has ever cared for me? That An Meng would mess around all day and youd still treat her like a treasure. And me? If I hadnt self-taught and made something of myself, wouldnt I still be treated by you as a gift to be sent off to some rich house? These words left An Chang at a loss for words. At this moment, Jin Xiurong was simply enraged to the point of madness. Such misfortune in the family, such misfortune in the family, someone! Kill all these people for me! Kill them all! Jin Xiurong screamed hysterically. Just then, an old but authoritative voice came from outside. Who is making such a ruckus, calling for death and ughter? With those words, Chen Xiuhe led the Chen Family members into the room. His arrival shocked everyone present. The enmity between the Chen Family and the An Family was well known. And now, the Chen Familys power had grown even stronger, making the An Family seem inferior byparison. Unexpectedly, Chen Xiuhe had personally paid a visit today. When Jin Xiurong saw Chen Xiuhe, herplexion changed several times before she calmed down, stood up, and nodded, It turns out to be Patriarch Chen! Chen Xiuhe smiled faintly, yet his gaze turned toward the figure standing in the center of the room, who was none other than Xue An, appearing unruffled. Truly a person of impressive presence! And with a bearing deep as an abyss yet as solid as a towering mountain. What a pity Chen Xiuhe shook his head inwardly. He ignored Jin Xiurongs look and came forward with a smile, saying, This must be Mr. Xue An, I presume? His attitude made many hearts tremble. Could it be that An Yan and Xue An had long nned to defect to the Chen Family? Xue An furrowed his eyebrows slightly, You are Hehe, I am Chen Xiuhe, Chen Rushis grandfather. Speaking of which, I still have to thank Mr. Xue for the medicine you gifted that day! Chen Xiuhe said with augh. The gift of medicine? Many faces registeredplete confusion. Only a few, including Jin Xiurong and An Chang, underwent a subtle change in expression. There had been rumors some time ago about Chen Xiuhe being gravely ill, which heter recovered from. To think it had been because of that gift of medicine! Realizing this, a flicker of rm crossed through Jin Xiurongs vexed heart. Only then did Xue An remember who Chen Rushi was and dismissed the thought with a smile. Whats all this about? asked Chen Xiuhe, feigning ignorance. An Qing replied coldly, Patriarch Chen, its nothing much, just two children orphaned from a young age, preparing to leave this heartless and unrighteous An Family, thats all! Chen Xiuhe uttered an Oh, then said with a beaming smile, In that case, great! Im particrly fond of my granddaughter; why dont you twoe over to my side! This tant poaching made Jin Xiurongs expression dark enough to drip water. Patriarch Chen, what is your intention with this? Chen Xiuhe let out a coldugh, My intention? I only feel its a pity when some short-sighted people fail to recognize a True Dragon among the weeds! A True Dragon among the weeds? Jin Xiurong nced at Xue An. Were they speaking of him? Just as she was about to speak Another group of people entered from outside. Wei Ruyan walked in. Wei Ruyan was quite a well-known figure in Zhongdu. Known for her skill in cultivating rare flowers and nts, and for her indifferent approach to life, having made broad connections, she was someone that the ordinary noble households wouldnt dare to offend. And now she was here as well? Didnt Master Wei dislike such situations? Many were astonished as Wei Ruyan approached Xue An, offering a slight smile. Mr. Xue, its been a long time! Xue An, who had a profound impression of this woman who cherished flowers as much as life itself, couldnt help but nod in acknowledgment. Its Master Wei! Wei Ruyan gave a bitter smile, How dare I call myself a master in your presence? Then, with a flowing nce, she turned to An Yan standing beside him. This must be Mrs. Xue, I take it. Pleased to meet you for the first time! As she spoke, Wei Ruyan reached out her hand, revealing a delicate and lonely sprout in her palm. Thank you! An Yan replied with a smile, epting it. No sooner had she taken it into her hand than the sprout quivered slightly and then began to grow at an rming rate. Shortly, it blossomed into a graceful and upright nt. After the bud swayed a few times, it suddenly bloomed! The flower was as beautiful as any stunning beauty. A unique fragrance wafted through, making the entire hall exceptionally fragrant. Its a peony! someone murmured softly. Wei Ruyan was also taken aback for a moment, then chuckled lightly, Mrs. Xue is indeed an extraordinary beauty, the flower grows ording to each persons temperament! And the peony Wei Ruyan paused, then recited softly, Only the peony is the true beauty of the nation, stirring the Capital City when it blooms! At the same time, Wei Ruyan sighed internally, conceding that her close friend had no hope left. Wei Ruyan, who had studied floriculture intensively, believed that every woman is a unique flower. Chen Rushis flower was the orchid, symbolizing purity, hope, and tranquility. For An Yan, it was the peony. It represented the queen of flowers. At that moment, Jin Xiurong looked at the crowd gathered around Xue An, feeling an indescribable difort. Anger was present, but even more so was a trace of panic and insecurity! Indeed. Just as she was filled with trepidation. A troop of soldiers suddenly barged in and silently took up positions on either side of the room. Then a tall general entered slowly. His arrival. Broughtplete silence to the entire hall. Then, almost everyone stood up at once, Greetings to the general! All these people looked up at him with unhidden admiration. After all this man was considered a mythic figure in Huaxia. Jin Xiurongs face brightened, and she hurried down the tform to greet him. I was unaware of General Lins visit today, I am truly Before Jin Xiurong could finish, General Lin had already walked past her without so much as a nce in her direction. Jin Xiurong stood frozen, quickly turning to look. She saw General Lin making his way directly to Xue An, offering a slight smile, Mr. Xue! Witnessing this scene. Jin Xiurongs vision darkened and she staggered, almost falling to the ground. Xue An looked at the impressive General Lin, raising an eyebrow slightly, General Lin? Some couldnt help but change their expression, Xue An actually addressed him by his name? Yet General Lin simply smiled and with a slight bow responded, Thank you! Many did not understand the significance behind General Lins words of thanks. But they now knew, the man who had seemed so ordinary and average was indeed as Patriarch Chen had said, a True Dragon! After that, many looked towards Jin Xiurong with either sympathetic or schadenfreude-filled gaze. To reject a grandson-inw with such astonishing potential and instead make him an enemy. No wonder the An Family was in decline! Chapter 179 Sooner or later, you will kneel down and beg me (5th Update) Chapter 179: Chapter 179 Sooner orter, you will kneel down and beg me (5th Update) Trantor: 549690339 Xue An smiled, knowing that General Lin was referring to the Flowing Light Sword he had given him. As for swords, Im not ustomed to using them, because I only believe that true hierarchy exists under the strength of ones fists. This statement, brimming with murderous intent, caused many to slightly change color. Especially An Chang, who inconspicuously took two steps back. No wonder Mr. Xue could achieve such a cultivation level at this age; this heart realm of his is something even I cannot match! General Lin eximed. At that moment, Chen Xiuhe chuckled, What of it? Despite such achievements, there are still those who are unsatisfied, insisting on casting him out. Isnt thatughable? Chen Xiuhes de-sharp words pointed directly at the An Family. Matriarch Ans face turned iron-blue, and An Xue and the others also wore expressions of embarrassment, not knowing what to say. Only An Yings gaze flickered, followed by a soft sigh. He had anticipated that todays birthday celebration would not be peaceful. Yet he still hadnt expected Xue Ans influence to be so astonishing. One was the Chen Family, among the top ranks of Zhongdus wealthy households; the other was the undisputed leading figure in the military. The two major forces hade together. This was practically akin to directly pping Matriarch Ans face. General Lin was momentarily taken aback, Oh? There are people who are so short-sighted? In that case, Mr. Xue, how about joining our military forces? You may choose any position you like! Hiss! The condition proposed by General Lin made many suck in a breath of cold air. Choose any position? Wouldnt that mean skyrocketing to the rank of a colonel or something simr? Xue An smiled but did not respond to General Lins words; instead, he walked over to the An Family members. An Xuesplexion stiffened, and he said in rm, Xue An, what are you trying to do? Ill have you know, General Lin is here. Xue An indifferently said, I initially did not n to spare any of you, as each one of you deserves death. But now, I have suddenly changed my mind. Instead of killing you, its better to let you live first. Ive said that one day you will kneel and beg me! After speaking, Xue An turned to smile at An Yan, Wife, lets go. General Lin followed, and Xue An and hispanions all left the hall. Only Chen Xiuhe walked at the very end. He shed a smile at the ashen-faced Jin Xiurong, Matriarch An, to be honest, you have yed an undeniable role in reducing the once top-tier noble An Family to this state. And allow me to remind you, its no longer over a hundred years ago. Do not think that just because your ancestors were part of the Imperial Family, you are still some nobledy of Qianqing. You are not the Empress Dowager! With that, Chen Xiuhe left with a coldugh. Jin Xiurongs cheeks alternated between pale and flushed with the sting of ridicule. After all, Chen Xiuhe was righther maternal family descended from a side branch of the Imperial Family during Qianqing andter changed their surname to Jin. She had always taken pride in this fact, and in her daily life, she imitated the Empress Dowager who had once held sway over the government. Xue An and the others were gone. The hall seemed empty and hollow. Chi Changge watched An Yans retreating figure with a devastated soul, feeling as if something inside him had shattered. He had been wanting to rush out and confront her. But as soon as Chen Xiuhe and General Lin appeared, his courage faltered. Sure, the Chi Family was not bad, but they could not afford to provoke the Chen Family, nor could they provoke General Lin! So, he could only watch from a distance. Watch this man, whom he initially looked down upon, sitting on an equal footing with these upper-ss big shots. This made Chi Changge realize. He had lost. He was utterly defeated. Brother, lets go, Chi Weiyang said softly. Chi Changge nodded absentmindedly. What else could he do but leave? The An Family now seems to be in a situation where everyone has turned their back on them. Its no longer the An Family of the past. The Chi Family has left. The remaining guests looked at each other and also took their leave one after another. And so. The birthday celebration of the An Family, which started with grandeur, ended in bleakness. Moreover, within a day, the events of the birthday celebration had spread throughout the entire Zhongdu. Xue Ans name began to appear on the desks of the high-level members of many noble families. Huo Family. Heh, interesting! Chen Xiuhe actually made the old witch of the An Family unable to step down in public, the Family Head of the Huo Family, Huo Tianlu, said with a cold smile. Family Head, this Xue An killed Huo Heming, the young master of the Huo Family, on Mount Qingmang the other day. Should we? the chief steward asked in a low voice. Huo Tianlu waved his hand, If this Xue An were just an ordinary expert with no power or influence, then it would be fine to have him killed, but now he has good personal rtionships with the Chen Family and General Lin, so we need to be cautious! Yes! However, we cant let him be at ease! Why bother doing it ourselves when we can find a few assassins, spend some money, and have the matter settled? Huo Tianlu sneered. Huo Tianlu personally made a call, preparing to contact some assassins. For these noble and rich families, strife and assassination were practically daily urrences, so they all had familiar assassin brokers. Does Family Head Huo have any instructions? Heh, why else would I call you? Immissioning you to kill someone! Alright then, name them! the voice on the other end of the phone said cheerily. Businessing to their door naturally made them happy. The person is Xue An, he is before he could finish speaking. The person on the other end had already hung up. Huo Tianlu frowned, what was the problem with these assassin brokers? Forget it, switch to another one! He dialed another contacts number. Whos the target? Xue An! Beep beep beep. Another busy tone. After making seven or eight calls, as soon as the other party heard it was Xue An, without exception, they all hung up. In the end, Huo Tianlu sensed that something was wrong and preemptively asked while another assassin broker was about to hang up. Whats going on? Why do you all hang up the moment I mention Xue An? The person on the phone said with a bitterugh, Family Head Huo, because we cant afford to provoke this Xue An. There are people even you assassins cant afford to provoke? Heh, do you know who has died at the hands of this Xue An? Two SS-ranked assassins from the worlds second-ranked Xiaoyao and even more regr assassins were wiped out by him, significantly weakening Xiaoyao. Now they cant even make it into the top ten anymore. Xue An did all this! Family Head Huo, I advise you, Xue An is not someone to be trifled with. There are many more things about him that could scare you to death! Youd better watch out for yourself! After hanging up the phone, Huo Tianlu felt a chill all over. Family Head, whats going on? Do you want me to contact some people to take care of this Xue An? Get out! Huo Tianlu cursed through gritted teeth. Dont ever mention Huo Hemings affair again. Hes dead, so just let him be dead! He was just an illegitimate son anyway; I have plenty of sons! Huo Tianluforted himself. Chen Family. Chen Rushi watched the man who was sitting in the distance, chatting andughing with her grandfather, Xue An, with mixed feelings in her heart. At this moment, Wei Ruyan said to her indifferently: Ru Shi, give it up, the rtionship between Xue An and An Yan is unbreakable, and no one else can shake it! After a moment of silence, Chen Rushi replied with a wry smile, Arent you the one who believes in love the least? I didnt before, but now I do, because today I witnessed it with my own eyes! Wei Ruyan said softly. Chapter 180: Formation of Fire Phoenix (Sixth Release) Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Formation of Fire Phoenix (Sixth Release) Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, General Lin and Chen Xiuhe were both quite shocked. Although Xue An was not a man of many words, every sentence he spoke hit the nail on the head, providing insight that was both unique and enlightening. Leaving his cultivation level aside, his insights alone were enough to fill him with pride. Xue An set down his teacup, looked at General Lin with a slight smile, Using spiritual medicine to suppress your injury it seems General Lin is quite reluctant to let others know your condition? As these words were spoken. Chen Xiuhesplexion drastically changed. General Lin, however, gave a bitter smile, Indeed worthy of Mr. Xue, truly insightful. Thats correct, ten years ago, during my fight with Ghost Gods sh Nagatsuki Ito from Country R, although I killed him, I was also injured by his Ghost Gods sh. The injury was severe and has lingered to this day, bing more serious in recent years. If not for the spiritual medicine Mr. Xue sent to Ru Shi, I doubt I could have held on until now! What General Lin revealed was one of the deepest secrets of Huaxias military. Since General Lin could be regarded as the number one figure in Huaxias military, if news of his serious injury got out, it would attract countless sinister gazes. General Lin finished speaking with a bitter smile. But the next thing Xue An said stunned him. Xue An smiled faintly, No wonder your realm is that of Longevity, yet your presence is only like that of a Half-step Longevity! General Lins face was full of astonishment. How do I know, you ask? Xue An smiled, slowly picked up the teacup, and took a gentle sip, lowering his head. As the teacup touched his lips, a noble presence suddenly emanated from Xue Ans body, but it disappeared as quickly as it had appeared, leaving no trace. Although the moment was extremely brief. It was still sufficient to make Chen Xiuhe and General Linsplexions change dramatically. A Loose Immortal? To be exact, still only a Half-step Loose Immortal! Xue An said indifferently. How is that possible? The presence just now, even a Loose Immortal could not possess it! Chen Xiuhe eximed as if he had seen a ghost. General Lin, however, looked solemn and his gaze towards Xue An carried thrice the respect. Nothing is impossible! To me, Loose Immortals are nothing more than chickens and dogs! Xue An dered, then turned to General Lin. Why are you searching for the Immortals treasured sword? General Lin spoke in a low voice, Back when I fought Nagatsuki Ito, he made it clear that if he lost, another Ghost Gods sh from Country R would cross the sea toe here after ten years. And this year marks the tenth year. General Lin sighed, I am no longer the same person I was back then. My strength has decreased, and I am likely not the match of Country Rs new Ghost Gods sh. If I lose, Huaxias prestige would be humiliated! I cannot afford to lose, which is why Im searching for a divine weapon, General Lin said with a determined expression. Mr. Xue, is there a way to heal the injury General Lin carries? Chen Xiuhe asked, full of hope. Xue An shook his head, Its toote. If he had begun recuperating in seclusion right after the injury, there might have been a slim chance, but he actually forcefully sustained his cultivation level, draining it for ten years. Although heter suppressed it with spiritual medicine, that was just a temporary measure. His soul is nearly dried up! The oil is exhausted, and themp is burnt out, how can it be saved now? Chen Xiuhes face showed the color of disappointment. Xue An sighed lightly. In fact, it wasntpletely impossible to save him, but the spiritual medicine required simply did not exist in this world. General Lin, however, seemed to have anticipated this and chuckled, shaking his head, Life and death are fated, and I have no particr feelings about this. There is just one thing I would ask of Mr. Xue! What is it? With a serious expression, General Lin said, In a little over a month, it will be the day we agreed upon. Even if Country R doesnt send someone, I wontst much longer. If I fall, wont Huaxia be preyed upon by a pack of wolves? Thus, after much consideration, Ive resolved to establish a new military force! Oh? Xue An raised an eyebrow. This military force will be specialized in dealing with martial cultivators and immortal cultivators, all to protect Huaxia from being bullied by outsiders! Speaking, General Lin stood up and bowed deeply to Xue An. For this matter, I humbly request Mr. Xues assistance! Xue An sipped his tea, watching the still bowing General Lin with a calm expression. At this time, Chen Xiuhe also sighed and said with sped hands, Mr. Xue, please understand General Lins heartfelt desire to serve the country and the people, and lend your assistance! Xue An suddenly asked in return, Why me? General Lin raised his head, his gaze resolute, Because I have a premonition that Mr. Xues future achievements will be immeasurable! You will also be the best instructor for this new troop! Xue An looked at General Lin and after a moment, nodded, I can agree to your request! However, I wont act as an instructor, nor will I take a position in the military. Ill simply help you train them! Good! General Lin nodded his head. After sitting down again, General Lin was clearly very pleased, Mr. Xue, this troop is preparing to recruit elites from various divisions based on the foundation of the existing Phoenix Special Forces, so we would like to ask you to give this new troop a name! Call them Fire Phoenix, Xue An said indifferently. What a great name! General Lins eyes lit up, The phoenix that is reborn from the ashes bes the Fire Phoenix! At this moment. In a highly secretive barrack on the outskirts of Zhongdu. A group of burly and formidable-looking soldiers were casually grouped together, chatting. Hey, Cheng, who do you think will be our new instructor this time? A somewhat skinny and lean man asked. Cheng Hao, shirtless, was doing pull-ups on the horizontal bar. With each pull-up, the muscles on his back quivered like flowing water. Upon hearing the question, Cheng Hao replied indifferently, It doesnt matter who it is, to be my instructor, theyll have to pass my test first! With that, he let go abruptly,nding heavily on the ground. Thump. The ground seemed to tremble slightly. Heh, naturally! You were already an instructor in the army, yet you were transferred here by a single order from the general, talking about rebuilding the special forces and enhancing trainingitsughable! Cheng Hao looked coldly at the man, Zou Sui, dont you always talk too much? Zou Sui wisely shut his mouth. In a corner of the barrack, a man lying on a training mat with a toothpick in his mouth, watched Cheng Haos silhouette and could not help but narrow his eyes slightly. With Cheng Hao, known as the Dark Night Tiger, being transferred here, what kind of troop is the general trying to train? And the instructor, who could he possibly be? After all, those transferred here are not easy to handleif the instructors qualifications and abilities arecking, he wont be able tomand respect! As the man pondered, a bewildered hunk approached. Get up! Why? the reclined man asked. Because Ive taken a liking to this mat, why should you always be lying on it? Because my skills are better than yours! the man said with augh, and suddenly spat out the toothpick, sweeping the hunk to the ground with a swift leg sweep. At the same time, the man produced a small knife from nowhere, pressing it against the hunks throat. If this were the battlefield, you would have died three times over by now! After saying this, the man stood up and walked away! Cheng, that man is the one known as Arctic Fox, Sun Ling! Zou Sui said quietly. Cheng Hao watched Sun Lings retreating figure, his eyes flickering slightly. Chapter 181 The Glutton is Nian Nian (Seventh Update) Chapter 181: Chapter 181 The Glutton is Nian Nian (Seventh Update) Trantor: 549690339 The person who came to pick up Xue An for the military camp the next day turned out to be An Qing. When Xue An stepped out and saw her, he couldnt help butugh. Because An Qing was now dressed in military uniform, driving a military green Hummer, looking impressively formidable. Not bad, got promoted? Xue An said with a smile. Isnt it all thanks to your good fortune, brother-inw? An Qing said with a giggle. At this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian also ran out. Auntie, auntie! Guess which one of us is the older sister and which is the younger sister? Today, both little girls were dressed alike, and even their hairstyles were made the same by An Yan. An Qing squatted down and scrutinized them for a long time before finally pointing to Xue Nian and saying, Youre the younger sister! Why did you guess it again? Xue Nian pouted. Because you still have ice cream on the corner of your mouth! Such a foodie, that must be little Nian Nian! An Qing said with a smile. Xue Xiang sighed pretentiously, Oh no, little sister! Howe everyone knows youre a glutton? Xue Nian looked down, feeling wronged. Whats so bad about liking food? I love eating ice cream too! Saying so, An Qing magically produced arge bag of snacks from behind her. Do you like it? We love it! Thank you, Auntie! The two little girls were overjoyed. An Yan said with some resignation, You all spoil them too much, always feeding them snacks! But I am their aunt, after all. If I dont spoil them, who will? An Qing said, justifying herself. Daddy, what are you going to do? Xue Xiang asked at this time. Your daddy is going to train the soldiers! An Qing said with augh. Can we go too? Xue Xiangs eyes lit up. Yes! I want to go too! Its so boring at home! Xue Nian also said. Xue An felt a bit guilty; sinceing to Zhongdu, he hadnt yet taken his daughters out to have fun. Alright then! Daddy will take you both with him! Yay, yay! Brother-inw, is it okay to bring the kids along? An Qing said, a little worried. Why not, its like taking the kids out for fun! An Qing drove the car and soon arrived at the barracks. When An Qing walked into the barracks, she attracted everyones attention. Female presence was unseen in a front-line unit. As the saying goes, even the flies are male! And An Qing was not just any woman, but an extremely beautiful young woman at that. This naturally drew lots of stares. Moreover, closely following her were two adorable little girls who looked as if they were carved out of jade. Thisbination had many of the soldiers exchanging looks of surprise. Once inside the barracks, An Qing stood still, looked at the room full of soldiers training on their own, and raised her voice, Quiet down, everyone! Im here to introduce your new instructor! All eyes shifted to Xue An. Their gazes started as scrutinizing, then gradually turned to disdain. After all, Xue An looked casually dressed and unassuming, hardly like an expert with a military background. Can we suggest having your sister as our instructor instead? This guy looks too weak! someone in the crowd said sarcastically. Agreed! numerous voices chimed in,ughing. An Qing frowned. She knew this wouldnt be easy. These people were not ordinary at all! They were all troublemakers! Youre talking nonsense, my daddy is really strong! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said very seriously. Oh, little girl, how is your daddy so strong? someone asked with a chuckle. Hmm my daddy can take down lots of bad guys all by himself! Xue Xiang dered, waving her tiny fists. Ha! Those must be the bad guys inputer games! With that frame, I could knock him down with one punch! someone in the crowd scoffed. Cheng Hao, among the crowd, wore a cold expression, ncing at Xue An briefly before dismissing him and focusing all his attention on An Qing. This woman made Cheng Haos heart race. Meanwhile, Sun Ling watched Xue An with a yful gaze. Bringing a child to the military camp, are the instructors all this capricious now? Just when the room was inplete disarray, Xue An slowly walked up the steps, coldly observing the people below. The noise gradually died down. Xue An stood silently, then shook his head and said, I am very disappointed! Yesterday, General Lin invited me to train you, saying that you were the elite of the elite from your respective units. But in my opinion, you arent evenparable to trash! These words caused many faces to change color. Some even snorted in anger. Xue An continued, I know you dont ept this! Fine, I am standing here now. If any of you can make me move from this spot, then I will apologize for what I just said, and I will turn around and leave! Good! someone roared in response and stepped out of the crowd. It was the same burly man whopeted with Sun Ling for the seat cushion yesterday. Those who recognized the man couldnt help but whisper, This guys name is Zhou Daniu, nicknamed Ren Xiong. Although hes a bit slow, hes incredibly strong! This instructor, I reckon, is doomed! Zhou Daniu approached Xue An, took a deep breath, then squatted down to hug Xue Ans legs, attempting to lift him up. Zhou Daniu had once lifted something over a ton, astounding everyone present. So, in his view, lifting a living person was as simple as could be! But no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt make Xue An budge an inch. Xue An shook his head, lightly flicked Zhou Danius shoulder, and Zhou Daniu felt as if hed been hit by a train, flying straight backward. This show of strength made both Cheng Hao and Sun Lings pupils constrict sharply. After that, Xue An sighed, I overestimated you all. Trash is trash, you Xue An extended his hand, All of you,e at once! To these elite soldiers, such words were unbearably grating to the ear. Cheng Hao turned to look at Sun Ling, only to find that he had disappeared. Simultaneously, Sun Ling had quietly appeared behind Xue An, a small dagger slowly emerging from the darkness, aiming straight for Xue Ans throat. This was the Shadow Killing Technique that had made Sun Ling famous! The dagger drew closer and closer. A hint of a smile appeared on Sun Lings lips. But in the next second, his smile froze. Because Xue An hadnt even turned his head, he simply reached back and grabbed Sun Lings shoulder. Sun Ling was shocked and tried to run. But Xue An didnt give him the chance, lifting him off the ground with one move of his hand. Cheng Hao clenched his teethit was now or never. If you saye at you all at once, then dont me us for being impolite! Many rushed forward as well. Cheng Hao led the charge, then threw a punch with all his might. He practiced the Grand Ancestors Fist, known for its dominant force. Yet, even this punch failed to make Xue An so much as lift an eyelid. It was just a casual wave of his hand. And with that, those charging at him were sent flying. Afternding on the ground, Cheng Hao leapt to his feet with a carp flip, staring at Xue An in astonishment. How is this possible? He didnt even move his hand, and yet he sent us all flying? At the same time, Xue An tossed Sun Ling aside and slowly walked toward the Strength Tester in the barracks. The Strength Tester was designed to measure a soldiers arm strength, with a cement-cast base that was extremely sturdy. Xue An slowly raised his hand and threw a powerful punch. Bang! The Strength Tester was uprooted by the punch, smashed through a wall, flew hundreds of meters away, and finally crashed to the ground with a ng! Xue An retracted his fist and turned to look at everyone, who were all dumbstruck. Anyone else disagree? Chapter 182: See You at the Martial Arts Tournament in Ten Days! (8th Update) Chapter 182: Chapter 182: See You at the Martial Arts Tournament in Ten Days! (8th Update) Trantor: 549690339 No one dared to speak. Even the always proud Cheng Hao now lowered his head. If you cant do it, then you simply cant. At this point, you could anger yourself to death but still remain powerless! Xue An nodded, Good, since no one has any objections now, then get in line obediently for me. In the beginning, these people justzily gathered together without any semnce of formation. Now, with a roar from Xue An, they snapped out of their daze and quickly started to form ranks on their own initiative! They were, after all, the elite of the military, so they quickly arranged themselves in order of height. Xue An turned to look at Sun Ling, whose face was swollen from the fall, Youre not bad, actually knowing how tounch a stealth attack! Sun Ling, grinning through the pain, still managed to smile smugly. But your technique is poor, with too many ws! Xue An then turned to Cheng Hao, Youve learned Grand Ancestors Long Fist? Yes! Cheng Hao responded. If the Grand Ancestors Long Fist was really like this, then Emperor Taizu of Song should find a rope to hang himself! Cheng Haos face showed a hint of defiance. Xue An spoke indifferently, You disagree? Think Im talking big? Alright, I will let you witness what the real Grand Ancestors Long Fist is like! With that, Xue An suddenlyunched a punch. The punch was like a gust of wind sweeping through the barracks. In Cheng Haos eyes, Xue Ans punch seemed like an imposing emperor decreeing life and death! The fist stopped just an inch away from Cheng Haos nose. Xue An spoke sternly, Now, do you admit your Grand Ancestors Long Fist is nothing more than an olddys embroidery work? Cheng Hao was sweating profusely, all his pride gone, as he managed to say, Yes! Xue An turned and walked up the steps, Now, let me introduce myself. My name is Xue An! For the next period, I will be training you! Dont worry, I will not be merciful, because you are all trash, and I can only try to train you to be a bit better than trash! Understood? Understood! everyone shouted in unison. I dont care which units you elitese from. Starting now, you are all just soldiers of Fire Phoenix! Is that clear? Clear! Very good! Xue An nodded. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were pping their hands excitedly at that moment, Daddy is so amazing! An Qing looked at Xue An with some admiration. She had been worried beforeing here that Xue An wouldnt be able to subdue so many unruly soldiers. But Xue An had taken less than fifteen minutes to get them all in line. Xue Ans training was different from others, his insight was extremely keen, allowing him to quickly identify each soldiers weaknesses and strengths. Thus, each persons training was different, all targeting their weaknesses. This made the soldiers suffer immensely. At rest time during midday, they all copsed on the ground, too exhausted to move. Cheng Hao was panting heavily, feeling like he had never been this tired in his life. But this exhaustion excited Cheng Hao deep down. For many years, his training had rarely left him feeling tired. This also indicated that he had reached a teau. Only by feeling tired could he make progress. Not only Cheng Hao felt this way, many felt a great sense of relief in their hearts. At that moment, General Lin also arrived at the barracks. After getting out of the car, he looked at the soldiers gasping for air on the ground and couldnt help butugh, Mr. Xue, these men are quite obedient, arent they? Xue An smiled, They were disobedient at first, but they becamepliantter on! General Linughed heartily, I knew that only Mr. Xue could tame these men! General Lin hade specifically to see how things were going. After all, this was a unit into which he had poured a great deal of effort and boundless hope. After finishing up, General Lin spoke with Xue An for a while before preparing to leave. A soldier hurried over. General, you have a phone call! Oh? Who is it? Its Commander Hu calling! Commander Hu! Upon hearing this name, General Lins face soured, but he still frowned and took the phone. Then, a boisterous voice came from the other end. Hehe, little Linzi, I heard your Phoenix Immortal ran into trouble, almost got wiped out? General Lin sighed, How do you know everything? Not only that, I also know that your Phoenix Immortal is now in name only, how about it, are you just going to concede defeat in the militarypetition in ten days? The malice in Commander Hus voice was evident. General Lin frowned, but still let out a helpless sigh, Ive reestablished a new unit, but there definitely wont be enough time, so this year General Lin was about to concede defeat. Xue An was listening by the side and spoke indifferently, Tell him, well meet on thepetition field in ten days! General Lin was taken aback, then gritted his teeth and repeated Xue Ans message, Of course we will participate, well meet on thepetition field in ten days! Commander Hus voice sounded incredulous, You think a newly formed unit canpete with my Ferocious Fangs? Hehe, General Lin oh General Lin, you must not be drunk! Im not drunk! Alright then! We will see on thepetition field, but if you lose, youd better remember to give me those few bottles of thirty-year-old Moutai! Fine, and if you lose, I will take that jar of hundred-year-old cer wine! Having agreed, General Lin hung up the phone and then looked at Xue An, Mr. Xue is ten days not a bit too tight? Xue An smiled slightly, Dont worry, I said we will win, and we definitely will win! Meanwhile, Commander Hu was also suspiciously frowning on the other end of the phone. Why had General Lin suddenly changed his tune? No matter, unless he had enlisted an Immortal, it was impossible to build a qualified special forces unit in just ten days! That night. Within the barracks, there was a chorus of groans and howls. Many people couldnt sleep at all due to the soreness in their muscles. Cheng Hao also felt that he had reached his limit in todays training. But the more so, the more he needed to sleep. If he couldnt recover his strength, tomorrow would be even worse. Strangely enough, when the next day came. After getting up, Cheng Hao was surprised to find that his strength had somewhat increased. This discovery was exhrating for him. He hadnt felt stronger in three years. Not just him, everyone had this feeling. So in the next days training, everyone went crazy, training with manic intensity. Xue An watched from above. Whenever someone was on the verge of their limit, he would stop them. This maintained everyone on the brink of copse, which was when the training was most effective. When evening came again. Everyone copsed on the ground,cking the strength to even move a finger. Xue An stood on the steps, smiling and said, Tired or not? Not tired! a few scattered voices came from below. Xue An smiled, Since youre not tired, tonight Ill add a little more to your meal! Chapter 183: Heart Demon Tempering Body Technique (9th Update) Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Heart Demon Tempering Body Technique (9th Update) Trantor: 549690339 Cheng Hao stood atop the ruins of a city, his face filled with horror. Suddenly, footsteps came from the distance. Cheng Hao instinctively hid in a corner. The approaching figures were a group of soldiers with no visible insignia, each exuding a fearsome aura, clearly they were elite troops. Cheng Hao held his breath and remained hidden in the corner, trying not to make a sound. But as these people just passed by Cheng Hao, suddenly a few soldiers turned their heads and pounced toward him. Cheng Hao was shocked. The agility of these men was simply too fast. Cheng Hao rolled on the ground to narrowly avoid a strike, then stood up with a serious expression and executed the Grand Ancestors Fist. Although Cheng Hao could barely handle one man, dealing with two was a challenge. And the opponents numbered twenty or thirty. After a few moves, Cheng Hao was kicked to the ground, and then someone approached and stabbed down. Cheng Hao cried out in rm and woke up. He saw Xue An sitting in a chair, looking at him coldly. Lost? Cheng Hao wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, only to realize that all hisrades were lying on their beds, asleep with expressions of pain and surprise on their faces. Just as Cheng Hao was about to ask something, Xue An shook his head, Continue! As soon as the words were spoken, Cheng Hao felt darkness before his eyes, and then he plunged into the dreamscape once more. It was the same city ruins, the same group of soldiers. Cheng Hao wanted to cry but had no tears, yet he still learned from hisst lesson and hid himself in a more concealed ce in advance. This time he wasnt discovered, but just as he let out a sigh of relief. Several figures in ck emerged from the shadows and charged toward Cheng Hao. What the fuck is this? Cheng Hao cursed as he went to meet them. After a few exchanges, his throat was slit by a de once again. This time he did not wake up but started all over again. Sun Ling was currently in the swamps of the Amazon rainforest. There were poisonous snakes and bugs everywhere, and the mud pits on the ground emitted a strong stench. But Sun Ling dared not move because he was now lying in an extremely concealed patch of grass. This was the eighteenth time he had died. In the first seventeen attempts, he was killed in this exact spot by a master whose hiding ce was unknowable. And disgustingly, the method of death was different each time. Sometimes he was stabbed in the heart and died; other times his head was blown apart by a punch. But the pain and fear of facing death were always the same. Sun Ling slowly adjusted his breathing, trying to keep his body temperature consistent with the surroundings. After a while, even a poisonous snake mistook Sun Ling for a piece of dead wood and slowly crawled over him. Sun Ling was carefully searching for the enemys traces. Suddenly. Sun Ling noticed that the bubbles floating in a stinking pool not far in front of him on the left seemed a bit unusual. He held his breath and watched carefully. No mistake! There was definitely someone hiding in there. Joy rose in Sun Lings heart; the humiliation of being killed seventeen times made his eyes redden. He slowly crawled toward the pit at the slowest speed. Finally, he neared the spot. Suddenly. Sun Ling leaped up, his knife piercing into the stinking pit with unprecedented speed. But unexpectedly, he stabbed the air! Sun Lings heart skipped a beat, and he wanted to turn back when he felt a cold sensation at his back, followed by darkness before his eyes. Failed again! While Cheng Hao and Sun Ling were struggling in their dream. Zhou Daniu and Zou Yi formed an alliance in theirs. After being resurrected once more. Zou Yi grimaced as he touched the spot on his back where he had been stabbed to deathst time, Damn it, what the hell is this thing, and why does it feel so real? Zhou Daniu shook his head, I dont know! I didnt say you knew! Zou Yi shot Zhou Daniu an annoyed look, then squatted on the ground, lost in thought. Damn it, were supposed to infiltrate and assassinate that damn leader, but the experts by his side are more numerous than rabbits. Here, its just the two of us, and youre not the sharpest tool in the shed. How are we supposed to do this? Zhou Daniu just stood there, listening nkly. All right, all right, I know its no use telling you! Zou Yi stood up and started pacing back and forth across the grasnd. This time, Ill infiltrate first, and you, just get caught on purpose on the outside, and then Zou Yi adjusted the n once again. All night, these people were struggling in their dreams. When dawn arrived. Xue An pped his hands. Everyone woke up one after another. Then they all looked around, somewhat bewildered. Xue An then said coldly, How was it? Did the mission go well? Many were startled. Xue An said indifferently, Ive been watching you all night, and none of youpleted the mission! If this were the battlefield, you would have been wiped out eight hundred times over! These words caused many to bow their heads. Some were still unconvinced, The battlefield isnt like this! Xue An smiled, True, the battlefield as you imagine it wouldnt be like this. But you are a special forces unit, and in the future, you will be the de specifically used against certain individuals! If you cant even pass this simple test, then youll all be eliminated! Xue An stated coldly. During the following day, these people continued to train frantically. Xue An watched them. He was contemting in his mind. What they experiencedst night was naturally not a dream but it wasnt an illusion either. It was a Secret Technique that Xue An had once acquired. Called the Heart Demon Tempering Body Technique. This secret technique was specially used by the Demon Sect to train their deathsworn followers. It could turn apletely ignorant mortal into a battle-hardened, cold-blooded warrior with the smallest of sacrifices. This was also why Xue An felt confident to participate in the martial arts tournament ten days from now. Night fell. Cheng Hao once again found himself in the midst of the city ruins. However, this time, he didnt hide in a corner; instead, he swiftly stripped a corpse of its clothes, put them on, and blended in with the soldiers. Of course, the deaths didnt stop. But Cheng Hao gritted his teeth and refused to give up. Finally, after yet another restart, he concocted a clever trap that sent the group of soldiers sky-high in an explosion. Sun Ling was the same; after dying over a hundred times, he managed toy in the mud and rainwater of the jungle for three whole days. When the enemy lost patience and exposed their ws, he seized the moment and struck a lethal blow. Zou Yi and Zhou Daniu, the duo, used a counter-intelligence strategy to sessfully turn one of the targets bodyguards. Then, by infiltrating, they managed to eliminate their target sessfully! That night, nearly ny percent of the peoplepleted their mission. Upon waking up the next day, they faced another round of brutal training. But when night came, and they entered the dream once more, they discovered that this time, the entire team was in one single dream! Another night of constant elimination ensued. But it was through such almost cruel training that the Fire Phoenix unit was truly rising from the ashes! And the day of the military tournament had finally arrived! Chapter 184 I Bet One Hour! (10th Update) Chapter 184: Chapter 184 I Bet One Hour! (10th Update) Trantor: 549690339 The venue for this militarypetition was chosen to be in a mountainous area in the outskirts of Zhongdu. The headquarters were set up in a hotel at the foot of the mountains. By the time General Lin and Xue An arrived, Commander Hu had already been there for quite a while, and he was apanied by a tall, blonde-haired, blue-eyed foreign woman. General Lin, if you hadnt arrived, I wouldve thought you had decided to skip thepetition this year! Commander Huughed heartily. General Lin coldly replied, Of course I had toe, not only here, but after winning thispetition, Im also nning to have my troops participate in the international special forces contest abroad! Commander Hu, hearing this, smiled broadly, Indeed, thats a great ambition. But unfortunately, what kind of training can you aplish in ten days? General Lin was left somewhat speechless. He still did not know how the Fire Phoenix training was progressing, and he had wanted to ask Xue An on the way here. However, Xue An merely smiled and then said the words rest assured. At this moment, the foreign woman smiled slightly and said with perfect pronunciation in Chinese, Commander Hu, dont talk about ten days. A real special forces squad cannot be honed in less than a year! As she spoke, the foreign woman extended her hand to General Lin, Hello, General Lin, Im Su Shanna, a special military advisor from Country E! Im also the chief instructor of Commander Hus Fire Phoenix special forces! General Lins expression darkened, and he reached out to shake hands with this Su Shanna. He knew who Su Shanna was. She was touted as the foremost expert on special forces in the Far East and had authored many training manuals for special forces. He had not expected this woman to be invited by Commander Hu, let alone be the chief instructor of the Fire Phoenix! General Lin, when I was in Country E, I heard a lot about your exploits and admired you greatly, but for thispetition, you have been a bit too hasty. No one will be able to stand against Fire Phoenix, especially not your squad that has only trained for ten days! Su Shanna said with a light smile. This woman was unlike most women from Country E; her age had not made her overweight, but rather added to her grace. Her smile carried the sharpness of vodka. General Lins expression turned gloomy. At that moment, Xue An sighed softly, Sometimes, weakness and ignorance arent the causes of failure; arrogance is the real reason! Having said that, Su Shannas expression changed subtly, then she looked at Xue An with more interest. Who might this be? With a faint smile, Xue An responded, Hello, Im just a civilian, the training instructor for Fire Phoenix. This introduction made many people cover their mouths to conceal theirughter. Su Shanna smiled and then said, Im sorry, although my Chinese isnt very good, was yourst remark mocking me for being too arrogant? Xue An nodded, No mockery, just stating a fact. Commander Hus face began to look unsightly, and he spoke with some dissatisfaction, General Lin, I know you dont n to win, but theres no need for self-deprecation, is there? Choosing a civilian as your training instructor? The atmosphere in the room became somewhat tense. Before General Lin could speak, Xue An shook his head with a light chuckle, and then extended a single finger. I bet one hour! An hour for what? Su Shanna asked in surprise. Within an hour, my troops will end the battle and win first ce! Xue An said calmly, yet with immense confidence. These words made everyone in the room look at each other, and some couldnt help butugh out loud. Commander Huughed even more joyously. Great! General Lin, I admire you for finding such a man as an instructor! What a bold move! Su Shanna, however, frowned. She thought Xue An was deliberately spouting grandiose nonsense just to catch her attention. She had seen plenty of such tactics before. Therefore, a mix of scorn and disdain flickered in her eyes. Xue An paid no mind to the looks he received, instead, he looked up at the clock. When does thepetition start? Its already begun! All the troops have just been deployed into these mountains, someoneughed. Xue An nodded, Well then, in one hour! The answer will reveal itself. Meanwhile, the Fire Phoenix team parachuted into the vast mountains. Afternding, Sun Ling immediately sought out the tallest tree nearby and scaled it like a monkey. Soon, he noticed that the shapes of a few trees on a nearby hillside were somewhat different. These were the prearranged secret signals of Fire Phoenix. Sun Ling climbed down the tree and began to stealthily approach the hill. At this time, nearly all members of Fire Phoenix had seen the signal and were converging towards it without any prior arrangement. Cheng Hao was the one who had set up the signal. After enduring the hellish Inner Demon Trial for ten days, Cheng Hao, with his strong leadership, had be the captain without any dispute. In those ten days, each one of them had possibly died for each other several times! The camaraderie forged in blood and fire is the most solid. Just then, a slight noise came from a distance. Almost subconsciously, Cheng Hao took cover in a concealed spot. It was a three-man squad approaching. They moved in a triangr formation, staying alert and searching for any suspicious activity around them. But Cheng Haos ability to hide had been honed to perfection through hundreds of deaths. They didnt detect him at all. Then, the three sighed in relief. Heh, I heard that a team that was formed just ten days ago has also joined us, are they here to boost our scores? one of them said with a chuckle. Probably so, and I heard theyre called what, Fire Phoenix? I think Roast Chicken would be more fitting! The three started to mock andugh freely. Hidden in the corner, Cheng Hao remained expressionless. In his eyes, their current behavior wasnt just ack of tactical discipline; it was akin to courting death! Cheng Hao approached them silently. Suddenly. Cheng Hao leaped up, and in the stunned eyes of the three special forces members, he knocked one to the ground with a kick, then took another down with an elbow strike. Thest one had just begun to react when Cheng Hao smashed a punch towards him. If he hadnt remembered that this was apetition, not the battlefield, and had pulled back some strength, Cheng Haos punch could have ended the man! The fight was over in three and a half seconds! Cheng Hao estimated the time to himself. He was fairly satisfied! Then he bent down, took themunicators off the three men, and crushed them into powder. Three dots disappeared from theputer screen in themand center. Reporting to General Lin, we have casualties! Commander Hu, who was sitting in the hotel lobby drinking tea with a confident smile,ughed, Hehe, how about that, General Lin? Youve put too much faith in some street magician! How could a team thats only been together for ten days Confirm the report, the three casualties are members of the Fangs special forces. The killer, a member of Fire Phoenix! Commander Hus smile froze on his face. Chapter 185 No Casualties (1st Update) Chapter 185: Chapter 185 No Casualties (1st Update) Trantor: 549690339 Could it be a mistake? someone asked in a low voice. Confirmation is urate! Update, the number of casualties for Fangs has risen to eight! The killer, a member of Fire Phoenix! Another casualty report subtly changed the atmosphere. Commander Hus face turned from pale to red, and after a moment, he forced a few dryughs, Thepetition has just begun, some casualties are inevitable, lets continue watching. After all, only the one whoughsst is the winner! As if to prove his point, the lights on the big screen suddenly began to diminish rapidly. The sound of the reports echoed one after another throughout the entiremand hall. Confirmed report, Fangs Special Forces with eighteen dead, the killer: Fire Phoenix member! Confirmed report, Rattlesnake Special Forces with twenty-seven dead, annihted, disqualified from thepetition. The killer: Fire Phoenix member! Amid these reports, about twenty light points moved across the battlefield like a sharp de. None could match them. Where they passed, no one could stand against them. Su Shannasplexion drastically changed as she rushed to themand tform, staring at the rapidly diminishing light points on the big screen. In Russian, she muttered, How is this possible? Even Country Es most elite special forces couldnt eliminate all their opponents in such a short time. Then Su Shanna suddenly turned around to look at Xue An, who appeared indifferent. Did your Fire Phoenix Squad bring some kind of forbidden weapon? she asked, her face as grim as still water. Commander Hu also stood up, his face flushed with anger, Thats right, General Lin, did your men bring any forbidden weapons onto the field? General Lin raised an eyebrow and said coldly, Mr. Hu, if you cant ept losing, just admit it. Dont smear others reputations here! Then how At this moment, Xue An waved his hand and then stared at Su Shanna, Since you dont believe us, why not ask the soldiers who died when theye down? Wouldnt that clear things up? Fine! Su Shanna said through clenched teeth. Soon, the dead soldiers began to exit thepetition area. When Su Shanna saw them, she was struck dumb. All these men looked as though they hade straight from a real battlefield, their faces nk with shock and terror. Commander Hu asked sternly, What happened? Why were you annihted so quickly? After a moment of silence, one soldier shivered and said, Theyre not human theyre real devils! No, more terrifying than devils! Su Shanna frowned, then turned to look at one of the elite soldiers from the Fangs squad, a man she had once greatly valued and often trained intensively. What exactly happened? The elite soldier from the Fangs squad trembled, then said with a pale face, The the people from Fire Phoenix seemed like they were veterans straight from real battlefields. Our men couldnt resist at all in front of them! They were annihted instantly. Hiss. Many people drew in a sharp breath. Veterans straight from real battlefields? Only those who have served would know how terrifying such people are. But was it possible? In ten days, even if they were sent to Middle D, they couldnt possibly fight a hundred battles. Su Shannas face also turned pale. And just at that moment, the remaining light points on the big screen extinguished one by one, and then the announcement rang out. Competition over, Fangs Special Forces, annihted. Rattlesnake, annihted. Night Shadow, annihted. Dozens of special forces teams, none spared, all perished. Everyone was utterly shocked. And at the same time, the announcement sounded again. Victors, Fire Phoenix Special Forces. Casualties no injuries! The room fell into absolute silence. My God! This how is this possible? Su Shanna murmured in a daze, her face nk. Xue An merely smiled faintly, having achieved this result was within his expectations all along. You see, in these ten days, the Fire Phoenix had fought at least tens of thousands of wars in the Heart Demon. Their every tactic was honed through blood and fire. Brutal, yet efficient. Inparison, those so-called special forces trained from textbooks posed no threat, likembs to the ughter when faced with them. General Lins face was beaming with joy as he said to Commander Hu, whose face was pale, How about it, old Hu? Should I send someone to fetch that jar of century-old liquor, or are you going to bring it to me? Xue An then looked at his watch and said lightly, A total time of forty-five minutes! Less than an hour! His words echoed in the silentmand hall. Those who mocked him now all hung their heads in shame. Su Shanna stood motionless, her face nk, and only recovered after hearing Xue Ans words. Then she walked up to Xue An, her expression solemn, and suddenly bowed deeply to him. Mr. Xue, I apologize for my attitude just now, you are the true strongman! I concede! In the military, the strong are always respected. Xue An remained nomittal. At this moment, Su Shanna stood up and looked at Xue An with a pleading gaze. Mr. Xue, I have another impertinent request, might I have the opportunity to witness the Fire Phoenix that annihted a dozen teams without suffering any casualties? The atmosphere turned somewhat awkward. Commander Hu was rubbing his hands somewhat embarrassedly at this point, saying, General Lin, Ill bring that jar of century-old liquor to you in a moment, and Ill even throw in ten bottles of twenty-year-old Maotai, but could you perhaps let us meet your squad? General Lin did not reply but looked at Xue An instead. Amidst all the stares, Xue An smiled lightly, Sure! As Fire Phoenix was descending the mountain, Cheng Hao was calmly analyzing the recent battle. Sun Ling did well just now, but he acted a bit early. If he had waited a few more seconds until the encirclement wasplete, we could have finished the match three minutes sooner! Sun Ling nodded, Yes, Captain! Zou Yi was too impatient and almost got discovered by the enemy. If it werent for Da Nius intervention, youd have been done for! Zou Yi sheepishly scratched the back of his head and then gently thumped the expressionless Zhou Daniu on the shoulder. Are you dumb? With so many people and you still push forward, what would we do if you died? Zou Yi said with a mix of distress and irritation on his face. Zhou Daniu chuckled a few times but didnt say anything. Along the way, Cheng Hao summarized everyones issues briefly. It was a habit they had developed during the Inner Demon Trial. After each battle, they aimed to identify problems and shorings, then work on them. This is the way to build an immortal, all-conquering army. When they came down the mountain to themand centre, Everyone, including the members of the vanquished special forces teams, was already waiting for them at the door. Chapter 186: Granting the Rank… Vermilion Bird Major General! (2nd Update) Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Granting the Rank Vermilion Bird Major General! (2nd Update) Trantor: 549690339 When the army, radiating an aura that could pierce through the heavens, appeared before Su Shannas eyes, she was utterly astounded. Such a demeanor she had only seen among those veterans who had participated in the defense wars. But where could there be such a brutal war nowadays? Su Shanna looked toward the figure of Xue An not far ahead. How on earth did he manage to mold a newly-established special forces team into this, in just ten short days? The doubts in her heart made her even more curious about Xue An. At this moment, all members of Fire Phoenix stood firmly in front of Xue An. They all looked at Xue An with almost fanatical gazes, then suddenly saluted as one. In this battle, we have annihted 372 enemies, with all members of Fire Phoenix returning unscathed! Awaiting instructions from the instructor! Their voices thundered across thend, and the strength of their spirit caused many to change color. Xue An smiled faintly, nodding slightly, Barely eptable, I suppose! This statement surprised many people. Such an exceptional result and its barely eptable? Commander Hu watched this troop with a fascinated gaze, like a lecher ogling an unparalleled beauty, wishing he could devour them whole. As for the defeated soldiers, they looked upon the people of Fire Phoenix with eyes full of envy and respect. In the military, only the strong are worshipped! By demonstrating absolute strength, Fire Phoenix verified what it meant to be strong, naturally earning the admiration of many. And the oue of todayspetition spread like wildfire, instantly enhancing the reputation of Fire Phoenix. Commander Hu repeatedly tried to invite Xue An to serve at his post, and he assured with a thump on his chest that a colonels position was guaranteed, if not a generals, should Xue An ept. But Xue An remained unmoved, shaking his head to decline. He offered his help to General Lin this time, moved only by the mans undying loyalty. If he became too entangled in military affairs, it would betray Xue Ans original intentions. Ultimately, Commander Hu had no choice but to leave, disappointed. Before departing, Su Shanna made a point of seeking out Xue An. Mr. Xue, you are a remarkable military strategist. I hope we can meet again at this years special forcespetition! As she spoke, Su Shanna smiled and extended her hand. Xue An smiled in return, It seems unlikely, as I am about to leave Fire Phoenix! Why? Su Shanna was startled. Because serving as an instructor was merely a favor for a friend, and now that Fire Phoenix has been reborn from the ashes, they can walk their path on their own, said Xue An lightly. Su Shannas expression gradually became solemn, and she abruptly stood at attention and saluted Xue An. Your excellency, you are a true soldier! When the news of Xue Ans impending departure reached Fire Phoenix, Cheng Hao and the others were all taken aback. Instructor Xue is leaving? Why is he going? I dont know! But thats the rumor going around! Is it because someone is jealous of our achievements and is trying to force Instructor Xue out? Zou Yi said, his face full of murderous intent. This statement was like a spark igniting the powder keg of Fire Phoenix. The brows of Cheng Hao and the others all furrowed. If anyone dares to force out Instructor Xue, then we will overturn heaven and earth! Right! We recognize no one else but Instructor Xue! Everyone mored as they prepared to storm out. But when they opened the door, they found Xue An standing quietly at the entrance. Instructor! The crowd assembled in formation, shouting in unison. Xue An smiled, Whats this? nning to fight to the death with someone? Everyone was startled. Then Xue An said indifferently, Leaving Fire Phoenix was my decision, with no interference from anyone. Why? Instructor, if theres anything weve done that displeases you, you can punish us as you see fit! Why leave? Sun Ling said agitatedly. Xue An shook his head, Youve done well, I take back what I said at the beginning, calling you trash! But leaving is certain, after all, I have my own matters to attend to! The mood of the people plummeted. Indeed, during these ten days, Xue An had never shown them a pleasant expression. But these ten days had also been a time of rebirth for them. Many would never be able to achieve in a lifetime what they had challenged themselves to do under Xue Ans guidance. At this time, Xue An spoke softly, Do you know why I named you Fire Phoenix? The group listened intently. Because you are not just an ordinary special forces unit, this world contains many existences beyond the imagination of ordinary people! Ordinarily, they might not dare to act recklessly for fear of worldly power, but if one day this deterrence no longer exists, they willmit all sorts of evil. And you are the sharp de poised over the necks of these beings, that is the yers of Immortals! The words of Xue An made the people of Fire Phoenix shudder. However, people like Cheng Hao who had been exposed to more secrets knew that what Xue An said was true. Your abilities now are quite good, and you could even say that no other force in this world is stronger than you are now, but its still far from enough! So now, I will give you another boon. With that, Xue An waved his hand, and everyones minds were filled with new information. Each person received something different. Xue An had tailored the cultivation techniques ording to their individual situations. For example, Cheng Hao, the captain of Fire Phoenix, upright and forthright, was bestowed the Nine-Star Tyrant Emperor Art by Xue An. Sun Ling, suited to stealth and assassination, received the Shadow Curse Assassination Technique. Zhou Daniu, with a robust build and a foundation in hardening techniques, was given the Indestructible Vajra Method. Initially, everyone was somewhat bewildered, but as they realized what they had received, all were excited. Especially people like Cheng Hao and Sun Ling. They were very clear about how precious the techniques Xue An had given them were. Any one of these techniques, if leaked, could lead to endless ughter. These things are of no use to me; practice them for fun! Xue An said with a light smile. At this moment, Cheng Hao and the others all had solemn expressions, stepped forward in unison, and then bowed deeply. We shall never forget the kindness of our instructor; members of Fire Phoenix will forever be disciples of the instructor. Should we disobey, may heaven and earth not tolerate us! Their voices rang through the sky. Xue An chuckled and shook his head, Alright! Im off. Having said that, Xue An turned and left. Meanwhile, at a distant building, General Lin stood with his hands behind his back in front of the window. General, with such great prestige in Fire Phoenix, Im afraid he may someone said softly from behind. General Lin turned and nced at the person, May what? Im afraid it might lead to changes! General Lins lips curled up, When did you start working by my side? General, I came a year ago! Good, from now on you dont have toe anymore! After saying this, regardless of the sudden change in the attendants expression, General Lin turned back to look at the distant Fire Phoenix camp, his gaze flickering slightly. One whomands heaven and earth, arbitrating change with ease, able to make heroes bow with simple humor. Such a person can truly be called unparalleled in the nation! Issue the order, confer upon Mr. Xue the military rank of Major General Vermilion Bird! Chapter 187 Revisiting the Old Place to Talk About the Past (3rd update) Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Revisiting the Old ce to Talk About the Past (3rd update) Trantor: 549690339 Daddy, this thing looks like chocte! Xue Nian said, holding Xue Ans Vermilion Bird medallion and examining it for a long time before speaking. Xue Anughed heartily, Really? Then why dont you eat it? Xue Xiang, who was engrossed in watching TV, turned her head and said, Daddy, who says she didnt eat it? She already took several bites just now, if I hadnt stopped her, she probably would have bitten a piece off! An Yan looked at the far from normal trio of father and daughters with a mixture ofughter and tears. Such an important object, how could you let Nian Nian hold it? What if it got damaged? An Yan said with concern, taking the saliva-covered medallion from Xue Nians hands, sounding a bit reproachful. Xue An chuckled, Nian Nian likes it, so I let her y with it, its not like its anything that impressive! An Yan carefully wiped the Vermilion Bird medallion clean, Of course its impressive, this is my husbands medal! I dont know how many people outside would beg for it but cant get it, yet you take it so lightly! As she spoke, An Yan proudly ced the medallion on Xue Ans chest and gestured with it. So handsome, my husband will be a general, and Ill be a generals wife! An Yan said with a silly smile. Xue Anughed, then bent down and whispered in her ear, Does that mean from now on youll have to call me General, my dear? An Yans face turned red, and she spoke somewhat coyly. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are both watching! Xue An waved his hand and thenughed, Now they cant see us! Under Xue Ans gaze, An Yans face gradually reddened to the tips of her ears. Alright, alright, I wont tease you anymore! Xue An let go and then said earnestly, Lets take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian out for fun tomorrow, the whole family! Mhmm! An Yan nodded seriously. The next day. Xue An declined the Chen Familys offer to send a car, leading An Yan and the two little girls to start exploring the sights of Zhongdu. This family with exceptionally good looks would draw many curious stares wherever they went. Especially the destructive power of the two little girls was astounding. Since leaving the house, there had been no less than ten groups of people who hade over wanting to take photos with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. Especially at the G pce, many foreign tourists stared at Xue Xiang and Xue Nian with faces full of amazement, murmuring, Oh my God! While continuously snapping photos! Also, while visiting other ces, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian always received various kinds of preferential treatment, like the doting looks from the gatekeeping aunties. All of these made their trip much more rxed and enjoyable. That day, Xue An took the three of them to quickly visit numerous famous historical sites. By the afternoon, the two little girls were tired, so Xue An simply picked one up in each hand and brought them to the entrance of a university. Yanjing University. Xue An and An Yans alma mater, and the ce where they had met and fallen in love. What are you doing here? An Yan asked, puzzled. Xue An smiled slightly, To reminisce about our youthful memories! Isnt that meaningful? The family entered the university. To An Yan, who had been away from here for merely five or six years, there wasnt much sentiment. But for Xue An, it was a return to this ce after more than three thousand years. Looking at those familiar buildings, Xue An felt somewhat nostalgic. Do you remember this sports field? Xue An stood by the roadside, looking at the field enclosed by wire fences, and said with a lightugh. Of course I remember! This is where we first met! An Yan said softly. That year. An Yan had be the school beauty as soon as she enrolled. Many boys hung around her like flies every day, which really annoyed her. Therefore, she often came to this secluded sports field to rx. Then she noticed Xue An, who also frequented the sports field to read. Unlike other boys who deliberately approached her. Xue An was always sitting there quietly reading, never giving her an extra nce. After a while, An Yan couldnt contain her curiosity anymore and spoke to him for the first time. And this marked the beginning of their first encounter. Thinking back, An Yan suddenly gave Xue Ans waist a yful twist with a mock angry pout. You big bad guy, at first I thought you were just a good kid who loved to study, but it turns out you were actually reading reading Jin PingMei? Xue An chuckled, Not just Jin PingMei, I had read all the messy books from ancient times by then, including stuff like Strange Tales and Mist of Capital! And also Xue An leaned down mysteriously and whispered in An Yans ear, Actually, I had noticed you a long time ago, just too shy to approach you, and I read in the books that beautiful girls like you always have a lot of admirers, hence the annoyance. As long as I kept my cool demeanor, you would be curious and eventually take the initiative to talk to me! An Yan, finding it both funny and annoying, gritted her teeth and said, You bad guy! Big bad guy! Youve deceived me for so long! Fortunately, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian had already fallen asleep on Xue Ans shoulder, otherwise, they would have to witness this overdose of sweetness. Just as the two were flirting and teasing each other, a voice full of surprise came along. Are you Xue An? Xue An looked up and saw a man wearing sses with a schrly look who was staring at him in amazement. Are you Qiao Le? Xue An hesitated for a moment but finally recognized the visitor. Qiao Le rushed over andughed loudly, From your silhouette, you looked like you, but I wasnt sure until I saw your wife, then I knew it was definitely you, you rascal! Then Qiao Le gave An Yan a smiling nod, Nice to see you, sister-inw! At that moment, Xue An felt a warm current in his heart. This man was his former roommate, Qiao Le! He was also one of his best buddies during university. Who would have thought that after so many years, theyd run into each other at school. What are you doing here? Xue An asked. Ivee back to school as a guidance counselor! Look at you, already with kids! Qiao Le said happily, then took out his phone. Youve been out of touch for four years, the boss and number four have been so worried about you. Now that youre back, we brothers must get together! As he spoke, Qiao Le started making a phone call. Old Zhao and the kid are in Zhongdu too? Xue An was startled for a moment, then asked. Yeah, they just arrived a few days ago! Qiao Le said. Xue An nodded, feeling a bit happy himself. There were four people in their dormitory, and they were the best of friends. The boss was Zhao Xuehui, number two was Xue An, number three was Qiao Le, and number four was Yang Binyi. They were once known as the Four Scoundrels of Yanjing University! As soon as the other two found out that Xue An was back, they began howling on the phone. Let thatd wait, tonight we must properly grill him to find out where hes been roaming thesest four years! Chapter 188: Of course… Going Home! (4th Update) Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Of course Going Home! (4th Update) Trantor: 549690339 At dusk. The summer breeze could not blow away the heat of the sultry weather. In such weather, the most appropriate activity was sitting at a roadside stall and skewering a fewmb kebabs. And around Yanjing University, there was a street full of barbecue stalls. Today. There was a person at one barbecue stall who was particrly eye-catching. Because at this table, there was not only an exceptionally beautiful woman, but also a pair of delicate and cute little girls. At that moment. Zhao Xuehui lifted a pint of draft beer and said to Xue An, Old Second, dont say anything else, you drink this ss first! Xue An smiled, took the ss, tipped his head back, and down went the drink. Wow, it looks like Old Seconds tolerance has improved! the boss said with augh. At that moment, Xue An had let down his guard as well. Because these three people had given him so much warmth during the four years of university. He remembered once when Xue An had no money for living expenses andy in bed all day without eating. Out of pride, he merely said he didnt feel like eating. The three of them didnt say much. But when evening came, the boss came in with a takeout order, fretting, Old Second, I ordered a takeout for Old Three, but the guy had already eaten. Help me out and eat this, will you? Saying this, Zhao Xuehui put down the takeout and left. At that time, Xue An didnt think much of it, picked up the takeout, and was about to eat. Then Old Three, Qiao Le, also came in with takeout, Second brother, I bought this for the boss, but he went to drink. You eat it for him! With that, he left as well. Xue An was stunned. Then came Old Four, Yang Binyi, sweating profusely, holding a serving of KFC, Second Brother, Third Brother said he wanted KFC. I bought it, but he doesnt want to eat now. You eat it! After cing it down, he too hurriedly left. That night, Xue An ate three meals with tears streaming down his face. These four years Xue An filled another ss of draft beer, about to speak. Zhao Xuehui waved his hand, No need to say anything, brothers dont need anything else, just having you back safely is enough! Xue An paused, then smiled, Alright! Then today, we wont return unless were drunk! An Yan had been quietly watching all along. When the beer was finished, she refilled it. When there were no dishes left, she went to order more. Her gentle and obedient demeanor made many onlookers envious. At this time, apart from Xue An, the other three were slightly tipsy. Second Brother, I always said, you and Sister-in-Law were sure to make it. And look, the kids are already so big! But thats not cool of you, not inviting us to the wedding! Qiao Le said. Xue An smiled, We havent had the wedding yet! Zhao Xuehui frowned and nudged Qiao Le, who realized he had misspoken and was about to apologize. Xue An waved his hand and said with a lightugh, The reason we havent had the wedding is that I want to give her the most unique and romantic wedding in the world. Then, I want to make her the happiest bride. Xue Ans words made tears glint in An Yans eyes. However, the three brothers didnt take it too seriously, thinking Xue An was just drunk. To celebrate Old Seconds return, lets all drink together! The boss stood up, raising his ss. Sure! Everyone responded thunderously and drank together. And just when the alcohol was at its peak, a taxi stopped by the curb, and a dolled-up woman got out. The woman looked around, and when she spotted Yang Binyi, she stepped towards him. Upon seeing the woman, Yang Binyi quickly stood up, a happy smile on his face. Luo Jia, youvee! Luo Jia slightly furrowed her brows and nodded coldly, then sat down. Yang Binyi shed a smile at Xue An, Second Brother, this is my girlfriend, Luo Jia! Luo Jia, this is my Second Brother! Luo Jia nced at Xue An and said dismissively, I thought it would be someone important. I wasted half a day putting on makeup for this. The atmosphere turned awkward. Yang Binyis face turned from green to white. Xue An just smiled slightly, undisturbed by thement. Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le exchanged nces, then started to stir up the atmosphere. Come on! Second Brother, lets have a drink! Qiao Le said cheerfully. Just as the atmosphere at the dining table began to normalize, Luo Jias cell phone rang. Her smile brightened when she checked the caller ID. Hello, Young Master Wang? Why do you have time to call me? Oh, its your birthday party today! Alright! Ill be right there! After hanging up, Luo Jia arrogantly said to Yang Binyi, Now take me to Imperial Capital KTV. Young Master Wang has invited me to his birthday, and I must attend! The embarrassment showed inly on Yang Binyis face, But right now Ohe on, whats the use of drinking this useless alcohol all day? Thats Young Master Wang, you know. You could make some useful friends if you went too! Luo Jia said impatiently. Yang Binyis face turned an iron blue. Zhao Xuehui hastily said, Alright, Little Fourth, just go drop off your sister-inw. If you cane backter, well wait for you! Its not safe for her to go ale at night! Yang Binyi looked at Xue An apologetically. Xue An smiled slightly, Big Brother is right, go ahead! Yang Binyi nodded with difficulty, Okay, then you all have to wait for me, tonight us brothers wont go home until were drunk! Luo Jia snorted through her nose, stood up, and walked away with pride. After Yang Binyi and Luo Jia had left, Qiao Le, still annoyed, pped the table, I really cant stand it anymore, whats so good about that woman? Look how shes bewitched Little Fourthhes almost possessed! Zhao Xuehui sighed, Come on, Little Third, to each their own. Little Fourth has had a tough family background, and Lu Jia has been his ssmate since high school. He spent years chasing after her; naturally, he dotes on her. Is that what you call doting? Look at that womans face; she acts like someone owes her a fortune! Qiao Le was still angry. Xue An, however, just smiled, Big Brother is right, if Little Fourth is willing, who are we to say anything. The remaining three continued to drink and chat. In the midst of their animated conversation, Zhao Xuehuis phone rang. Hello, Little Fourth? Whats wrong? A momentter, Zhao Xuehui stood up abruptly, his face all seriousness. Alright! Ill be right there! Qiao Le was also startled, Big Brother, what happened? Little Fourth got into a fight at the party with those guys! Zhao Xuehui said grimly. Damn it, dare to bully my brother! Qiao Le grabbed a beer bottle from the table and made to leave. Zhao Xuehui stopped him, Little Third, calm down first. Were dealing with Wang Ke here! At the mention of Wang Ke, Qiao Le also seemed defeated, Then what do we do? Just sit back and watch Little Fourth get bullied? Zhao Xuehui was visibly agitated, racking his brains for a way to rescue Little Fourth. Just then, Xue An put down his ss and asked indifferently, Who is Wang Ke? Second Brother, that Wang Ke was the former president of the student council at our school. Now, hes throwing his weight around because of his familys power, doing well and making a name for himself in Zhongdu! Qiao Le exined. Xue An nodded and smiled slightly, No wonder the name sounded familiar. Lets go! Xue An stood up. Where to? Of course going home! Xue An said indifferently. Chapter 189: Send You on Your Way (5th update, please subscribe!) Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Send You on Your Way (5th update, please subscribe!) Trantor: 549690339 Imperial Capital KTV. Wang Ke sat on the sofa, his face dark as water. Yang Binyi, bruised and swollen, was forced to squat in a corner. At this moment, Luo Jia insisted, Young Master Wang, please calm down. Hes just impulsive. For the sake of being ssmates, please let him off this time! Wang Ke nced at Luo Jia, his tone indifferent, Let him off? Haha! Werent there four of them? Werent they known as the four scum of the university? Today, I want to see what these so-called prominent figures during school have turned into. All of Wang Kes fair-weather friends burst intoughter. Luo Jia, frustrated with Yang Binyis ipetence, was also filled with anger. Initially, she had brought Yang Binyi here, trying to help him mingle with these upper-ss people. But she hadnt expected that Yang Binyi would sh with these people after just a few words, and a fight broke out. At that moment, Wang Ke stood up and walked over to Yang Binyi, looking down at him with a smug smile ying on his lips. You guys were quite arrogant back in school, werent you? Whats the matter now? Chickened out? Tsk tsk, let me guess, is your big brother now worrying about where to find reinforcements to save you? Yang Binyi looked up at Wang Ke, his eyes full of defiance. And your second brother, Xue An! A cold gleam shed in Wang Kes eyes. He charmed the school belle back then, and what happened? Disappeared, didnt he? I bet his body has already rotted away! Wang Ke said with a sneer. So in this society, nothing else matters. Only power and wealth are the most important! Seeing Yang Binyis expression of growing despair, Wang Ke felt extremely satisfied. At that time, even Luo Jia began to look down on Yang Binyi. In her view, Yang Binyi had no talent or money, and he was also stubborn, nowhere near as good as this Wang Ke, the young master of the Wang Family. If she couldtch onto someone like Wang Ke, she would be decked in gold and silver in the future! Luo Jia thought, her eyes shining. The banquet continued, but this time, Yang Binyi was forced to squat in a corner. Meanwhile, his so-called girlfriendughed merrily as she drank with the rich second-generations. Yang Binyi felt his heart sinking, growing colder and colder. During the festivities, someone opened the door to the private room. Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le then walked in. Upon seeing the two of them, Yang Binyi couldnt help bing excited, wanting to stand up, but he was pressed down and couldnt move. The music stopped, and Wang Ke, with his legs crossed in a rxed pose, watched Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le with an amused look. Whats this? nning to rescue someone? Wang Ke said with a smile. Zhao Xuehui, trying to be brave, said, Young Master Wang, our Fourth Brother has a short temper. Please spare him this time for my sake. For your sake Wang Ke repeated. Hispanions snickered. Do you think you have any standing with me? At that moment, Qiao Le couldnt restrain himself any longer and angrily said, Wang, what do you really want? What do I want? Wang Ke said with a mocking smile. Just kneel down and beg me! If you do that, Ill let your brother go. How about it? Its a good deal, right? Wang Kes words finally infuriated Yang Binyi, Big brother, Third brother, dont listen to him. If he has the guts, let him kill me! Zhao Xuehui took a deep breath, If I kneel, will you let him go? Yes! Alright! Zhao Xuehui stepped forward, about to kneel. Just then, a voice came from outside the door. What a big show of power from just the Wang Family! This voice wasnguid and indifferent, causing everyone to pause in surprise. Then a tall, handsome man with an elegant stance walked in. Upon seeing him, Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le couldnt help but freeze. Old Second Brother? Second brother? The man, of course, was Xue An. He smiled at the astonished faces of Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le, What? You really thought I went home? Just now at the barbecue stall, after Xue An said he was going home, he really did take a taxi and left. At that moment, Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le even sighed, but there was not a hint of resentment in their sigh. In their eyes, Xue An now had a wife and children, so naturally, he needed to be cautious. There was nothing to quibble about that. It was just a little ufortable deep down. But they hadnt expected Xue An to reappear so suddenly.Y0u can read sh0rt, t0uching, and r0mantic st0ries ab0ut c0uples, as well as childrens st0ries f0r free 0n sitest0rys(.)c0m The two girls were really tired, so I sent them home first, then hurried over, Xue An said, then looked towards Yang Binyi in the corner. Who did this? Xue An asked with an indifferent tone. The room fell silent. Xue An raised his hand and pointed at the wounds on Yang Binyis face, Im asking, who did this? At this moment, Wang Ke let out a breath, leaned back on the sofa, and watched Xue An with interest,ughing disdainfully, If Im not mistaken, youre Xue An, right? Heh, I didnt expect you to still be alive after disappearing for four years! Xue An turned to look at Wang Ke, his indifferent gaze making Wang Kes heart tighten slightly. But soon, Wang Ke recovered hisposure and watched Xue An with some defiance. However, Xue An just smiled. The one who hit my brother is you, correct? Wang Ke nodded, saying arrogantly, He was asking for it. If you dont believe me, you can ask his girlfriend! Luo Jia looked at Zhao Xuehui and the others with contempt, and said impatiently, Young Master Wang is right! I advise you to leave quickly. If Young Master Wang gets angry, you wont be able to leave! Seeing Luo Jias face full of scorn, Yang Binyi finally lost all hope, closing his eyes in despair. As for Xue An, hepletely ignored all this and continued to look calmly at Wang Ke, The one who forced my brother to kneel, its also you, correct? Wang Ke frowned, Xue An, dont act like some big shot with me. Ill tell you, this isnt the time when we were at school. Here, Im the one whose words count, understand? Xue An nodded, Good that you admit it! As soon as his words fell, Xue An closed in fast, grabbing Wang Ke by the cor and lifting him straight off the sofa. Wang Ke, lifted off his feet, finally showed a hint of panic, You what do you want to do? Xue Ans expression was indifferent, Since it was all done by you, naturally, its time to send you on your way! Wang Ke originally wanted to say something to smooth things over, but when he saw the look in Xue Ans eyes, he was struck dumb. Because Xue Ans gaze was terrifyingly calm, showing not the slightest ripple. And it was just such a gaze that made Wang Ke shiver all over. No! You cant kill me! I am from the Wang Family The Wang Family? A smile emerged on the corner of Xue Ans mouth. Wang Ke was near wetting himself with fear when suddenly he remembered something and blurted out stutteringly, Also, Im one of the Fire Phoenix, if you dare to kill me, then be prepared to be hunted down by the Fire Phoenix Special Forces! These words stopped Xue An in his tracks. What did you say? Wang Ke breathed a sigh of relief, it seems he wasnt fearless after all, and then sneered, Didnt hear me clearly? I am a member of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, if you dare toy a finger on me, watch out for your own life! Chapter 190: Kill Him (1st Update) Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Kill Him (1st Update) Trantor: 549690339 The private room fell silent. Everyone looked towards Xue An. Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows and said indifferently, Fire Phoenix? Exactly, its the Fire Phoenix Special Forces that defeated all opponents in the military contest without sustaining a single casualty, and are now ranked first in the nation! Wang Ke said, his face full of pride. Hearing Wang Kes words, Zhao Xuehuisplexion changed dramatically, and he stepped forward, Second Brother, put Wang Ke down quickly! Bang. Xue An let go of his hand. Wang Ke fell onto the coffee table, dousing himself with drinks. Zhao Xuehui approached and said, Young Master Wang, my brother has juste to Zhongdu and doesnt understand many rules. Please dont take it personally! But Wang Ke didnt say a word, just stared at Xue An with a look full of resentment. Zhao Xuehui was anxious within his heart and turned to Xue An, Second Brother, quickly apologize to Young Master Wang! At the same time, he kept making meaningful nces at Xue An. Yet Xue An stood there with an indifferent expression, seemingly lost in thought. Wang Kes fair-weather friends also started to make a racket. Damn it, where did this blockheade from? He actually dared to offend Young Master Wang? Kneel down and apologize! Or well cripple you today! Amidst these mors, Wang Ke said something spine-chilling. Apologize? Even if he kneels down today, it wont make a difference. Ive just been in touch with Brother Sun of the Fire Phoenix. They happen to be eating nearby and will be here any minutehehe! Wang Ke sneered with a face full of malice. Ill give you five minutes! Xue An suddenly interrupted Wang Ke. The room gradually fell silent again. Wang Ke raised his eyebrows, looking at Xue An as if he were looking at a dead man, Give me what? I said, Ill give you five minutes. If within five minutes, the people you mentioned dont show up, Ill send you off! Xue An revealed his canines in a menacing smile. In other wordskill you! Boom! Xue Ans words were like a bomb dropped, leaving many faces filled with astonishment. Was this guy a fool? Wang Kes face showed conflicting emotions before he finally said something grim, Fine! Since youre seeking your own death, Ill let you understand what kind of people you cant afford to offend in Zhongdu! At that moment, someone released Yang Binyi, and his three anxious brothers gathered around. Yang Binyis eyes were red as he said, Second Brother Xue An waved his hand and smiled lightly, Its alright; Im here! Qiao Le stood silently by Xue Ans side, his hand tucked in his sleeve, holding onto a hidden axe. Zhao Xuehui gritted his teeth and spoke in a low voice, If a fight breaks outter, Ill cover our retreat. Second Brother, you have a wife and child, so take the chance to leave at the first opportunity and leave Zhongdu overnight! Do you understand? A wave of warmth surged in Xue Ans heart, and he patted Zhao Xuehuis shoulder, Boss, dont be so tense; things are not that bad! Zhao Xuehui sighed and said with a bitter smile, How can it not be bad? Someone in my family is in the army, andtely, the name Fire Phoenix has been grinding calluses in my ears. They are truly an elite force! If Wang Ke really knows them, then this situationsigh! Zhao Xuehuisplexion grew worse the more he spoke. At this time, Yang Binyi was silent, but his face was seething with killing intent as he red at Luo Jia not far away. Luo Jia noticed Yang Binyis gaze and walked over, curling her lip and said, What? Not convinced? You bitch Yang Binyi squeezed these words through clenched teeth. Luo Jias expression changed several times, then she sneered, I may be a bitch, but youre not even as good as one! Hmph! After saying that, she turned and left without any sentiment. Xue An sat calmly on the sofa, waiting. Five minutes passed in the blink of an eye. Finally, hurried footsteps came from outside the private room. Wang Kes face lit up with joy, just as he stood up. But he saw a group of people entering through the door, led by Sun Ling. As soon as Wang Ke saw him, he hurried over, nodding and bowing obsequiously, Brother Sun, youre here! Sun Ling nodded, his voice grave, You said someones causing trouble here? Thats right, its that guy! Wang Ke stretched out his hand to point. Sun Ling looked up and saw only a figure sitting on the sofa, his back to him. Sun Lings expression darkened, just about to go over and see who it was. Then he heard an indifferent voice, I teach you martial arts, yet you use it to serve as dogs for the scions of noble families? At these words, both Sun Ling and the others present had their expressions wildly change! At that moment, Wang Ke blustered, You brat, even on the brink of death, you still talk tough p! An extremely crisp p silenced Wang Ke. The force of the blow swelled half of Wang Kes face. Stunned, Wang Ke clutched his cheek and dumbly stared at Sun Ling whose face was ashen. Brother Sun! How could you? Sun Ling did not even bother with him but instead led his men to quickly walk a few steps forward, stopping five paces away from the sofa. They bent over in unison, extremely respectfully shouting, Fire Phoenix Sun Ling and others pay respect to the Instructor! As this was said. The room fell silent. Everyone gawked in stunned silence. Only the figure on the sofa remained unmoved. A silence that felt like an eternity ensued. The atmosphere in the room seemed to freeze. Sun Ling, bent over, felt nothing but cold sweat over his face. Am I right, Sun Ling? Xue An turned around, leaning against the sofa, looking at Sun Ling and the others. Sun Ling trembled, his face pale as he lifted his head, meeting Xue Ans ice-cold, indifferent gaze, then gritted his teeth. Instructor, this Wang Ke said someone was disturbing the peace and even ndered Fire Phoenix, so I came over Xue An waved his hand impatiently, and Sun Ling immediately shut up. Xue Ans slender fingers gently tapped the armrest of the sofa, the tapping sound making everyones heart tremble. Then Xue An looked at Sun Ling with an amused expression. Ive said that true powerhouses never stoop to exin. When its wrong, its wrong! Yes! Sun Ling lowered his head. This scene made Wang Ke, Luo Jia, and the others feel as if their souls had fled in fear. Even a fool could see that Xue Ans identity was far from ordinary. Otherwise, how could he reprimand Sun Ling like scolding a child? At this time, Xue An stood up and walked over to Sun Ling. By rights, I should cripple your cultivation level. Do you ept this punishment? I ept! Sun Ling trembled all over. Xue An ced his hand on the back of Sun Lings head, suddenly smiled, Forget it, since all this started because of Wang Ke, Ill give you a chance! Sun Ling immediately straightened up, saying resolutely, Please instruct me! Xue An raised his hand to point at Wang Ke, who was pale and trembling in the corner, and with a faint smile, Kill him! Sun Ling wasted no time and pounced. Wang Ke let out a deafening scream, Brother Sun, spare my life! Xue An spare me, I Sun Ling had never hated someone so much. It was because of this persons troublemaking that he had almost lost his cultivation level, so Sun Lings eyes reddened. The moment he made his move, he chopped off both of Wang Kes hands. Wang Key in a pool of blood, in extreme terror, even crawling desperately towards Xue An, wailing, Brother Xue, no Mr. Xue, spare my life! I wont dare ever again. He would never finish his plea, for Sun Ling grabbed Wang Kes hair and cut his throat from behind. Wang Kes eyes gradually lost their lustre, and thest image he saw before his death was Xue An, standing with his hands behind his back, his expression detached. I should never have provoked him! Wang Ke thought with immense regret, and then he plunged into endless darkness. Chapter 191: Offering You Splendid Wealth and Honor (2nd Update) Chapter 191: Chapter 191: Offering You Splendid Wealth and Honor (2nd Update) Trantor: 549690339 The hall was filled with fear. No one dared to speak. Nobody even dared to nce at Xue An. After Sun Ling killed Wang Ke, he stood respectfully in his ce again. Xue An nodded slightly, Not bad! But if I ever learn that you or any member of Fire Phoenix collude with the offspring of the noble families again, you know what the consequences will be! Towards the end, Xue Ans tone was icy cold. Sun Ling shivered, Yes! Then Xue An turned towards Wang Kes fair-weather friends and Luo Jia, the girlfriend of Yang Binyi. At this moment, Luo Jias legs could barely support her, and upon seeing Xue Ans gaze, she fell to her knees. Spare Spare my life! Luo Jia stammered. Xue An smiled slightly, then looked at Yang Binyi, Little Brother, what do you n to do with this woman? Upon hearing this, hope rose on Luo Jias face, and she turned to look at Yang Binyi, Binyi! In the past, Yang Binyi would always look at her with affection. But now, all Luo Jia saw in Yang Binyis face was disgust. Luo Jia crawled over, her voice quivering, Binyi, please give me another chance. I swear Ill never dare again. I will honestly stay at home and be your girlfriend, okay? By the end, Luo Jia had grabbed the corner of Yang Binyis clothes, pleading with her eyes. But Yang Binyi coldly shook off her hand and stepped back, looking at Luo Jia with indifference. Big Brother, lets spare her life! Xue An nodded. Then Yang Binyi said coldly, I dont want to see you again. Get lost! Luo Jias face gradually turned pale, Bin Get lost! If you keep rambling, Ill kill you right now! Yang Binyi roared in anger. Luo Jia shakily stood up, her heart filled with regret as she looked at Yang Binyi. She truly did regret it now because she knew very well. With a friend like Xue An, Yang Binyi was bound to soar to great heights in the future. If only I hadnt been so short-sighted before, if only Then the person standing beside Yang Binyi right now, would still be me! At that thought, Luo Jia felt a desire to die. After Luo Jia left, tears spilled from Yang Binyis eyes. Zhao Xuehui sighed and patted Yang Binyi on the shoulder. Big Brother, Im fine, Im happy because Ive finally seen through a bitch, haha! Yang Binyi said with a bitter smile. But just then, the security of the KTV rushed in, and upon seeing the corpse on the floor, their faces all turned pale. Who killed Young Master Wang? The head of security asked in a stern voice. Sun Ling stepped forward, his voice cold, I did! The security captains face was full of arrogance, Well, well, daring to kill someone here, and to kill Young Master Wang, none of you are leaving today! Sun Ling let out a coldugh, about to speak. Suddenly, a voice came, Is Mr. Xue here? Xue An looked up and saw an elder stepping in from outside the door. Xue An frowned, And you are? The elder bowed respectfully, I am a butler from the Chen Family, in charge of this areas affairs. I rushed over when I heard Wang Ke was dead, not expecting Mr. Xue to be here as well! Xue An nodded, So its Butler Chen! How dare I ask, Mr. Xue, this Wang Ke My man killed him. Any problem with that? Xue An said indifferently. Butler Chens face was covered in cold sweat, and he gave a meek smile, Since thats the case, then theres no issue! No issue? Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le, who had been extremely tense, now all had faces of nk confusion. A person died, and just like that, theres no more trouble? Xue An nodded, Since thats the case, Ill leave the rest to you! Mr. Xue, youre too polite! Please take care! the Chen familys butler said respectfully. After Xue An and his people left. The security captain whispered, Old sir, who was that man just now? Someone that even a person of your status is so afraid of? Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, the Chen family butler took a deep breath and said, Who? Heh, hes truly the dragon among men, a figure from above the nine heavens! Compared to him, that Wang Ke is nothing more than a loach! Return the corpse to the Wang Family, and warn them not to harbor thoughts of revenge, or the Chen Family will not let them off either! Yes! The security captain shuddered and hastily responded in a low voice. Exiting the KTV, the fresh air outside revitalized everyone. Thinking back, everything that had just happened felt like a dream. Sun Ling and the others respectfully bid farewell to Xue An and turned to head back to the camp. The four walked down the midnight streets, all in silence. After who knows how long. They raised their heads only to realize they had arrived in front of their alma mater. It was already morning by then, so the group simply went to the university cafeteria and ate a meal they had back in the day. As they ate, Zhao Xuehui and the othersined about how the food hadnt changed much over the years. Xue An, on the other hand, just kept smiling silently. After finishing the meal, Xue An looked at Zhao Xuehui and suddenly spoke softly, Arent you curious? Zhao Xuehui shook his head, To tell the truth, we were very curious at the beginning, but now, not anymore! Qiao Le drank hisst mouthful of rice porridge and sighed, No matter what big shot youve be, I only know that youre still my second brother, and thats enough for me! Exactly! Yang Bin also nodded in agreement. Xue An burst intoughter. Hisughter drew many sideways nces. Then Xue An said indifferently, Since were all brothers, then Ill give you a chance at extraordinary wealth and honor! Extraordinary wealth and honor? Qiao Le and the others looked at each other, not understanding what Xue An was talking about. But Zhao Xuehui gave a wry smile, Right now, weve got neither capital nor connections, where would this extraordinary wealth and honore from? Xue Anughed and wrote two characters on the table with his wet finger. Longevity! Zhao Xuehui eximed in surprise. Xue An nodded, Not true longevity, but it can stimte a persons potential, extending their lifespan by at least twenty years! Hisss. Zhao Xuehui and the others exchanged looks, their eyes full of shock. In todays world, medicine is advanced, but no one dares to im that they can extend life by twenty years. If this was true, it would be like a money-printing machine! For others, this might be difficult, but for Xue An, it was all too simple. Just producing a simplified version of the Primordial Essence Elixir would achieve this effect. But Zhao Xuehui frowned, Second brother, I dont doubt what you say, but such huge benefits, just relying on us few, could it be. Zhao Xuehuis meaning was clear. Such colossal benefits could drive any organization to madness. Just them few would be like sending themselves to die! Xue Anughed, Of course it wont just be you guys, you couldnt handle it. I can get the Chen Family and the military to help you! The Chen Family? Zhao Xuehui shivered, That Chen Family? Xue An nodded. The three looked at each other and saw the mes of hope in each others eyes. Damn it! Lets do it! Now that second brother is so powerful, we cantg too far behind! Qiao Le said with vehemence. Chapter 192: The Emergence of the Chapter 192: Chapter 192: The Emergence of the Eight-Forked Serpent (Third Update) Trantor: 549690339 Country R. Orochi Shrine. Takeuchi Kiyoko sat cross-legged in front of the Orochi statue, her beautiful face engulfed in surging demonic energy. Several elders stood at a distance, their demeanor solemn and respectful. Finally. A ck mist rose up from the Orochi statue, reaching into the sky. The elders, overwhelmed with excitement, knelt to the ground in worship. A voice, both ethereal and majestic, sounded out. You mortals, for what reason do you summon me? An elder d in a ck robe with golden edges crawled forward a few steps and spoke with utmost reverence, Great Orochi, this is the mortal substitute we have found for you! A snake head faintly appeared within the ck mist, looking down at Takeuchi Kiyoko, and let out a ghastly chuckle. Excellent, born with the Immortal Demon Body, well done! Thank you, Great One! The elders cried, tears streaming down their faces in their agitation. The ck mist suddenly lunged forward, enveloping Takeuchi Kiyoko within it. Takeuchi Kiyokos face contorted in extreme pain, and blood slowly trickled out of her mouth and nose. Suddenly. The ck mist disappeared without a trace. And Takeuchi Kiyoko slowly opened her eyes, which were now diamond-shaped and full of indifference and cold cruelty. All the elders respectfully knelt to the ground, We greet you, Great One! This time, I am very satisfied with the body. Therefore, in my descent this time, I shall gather the other heads and then coalesce the Immortal Demon Body, Takeuchi Kiyoko said coldly. Yes! As for now Takeuchi Kiyoko turned and walked toward the shrine, pulling a de out from beside the statue. With the unsheathing of this de, the entire room darkened. Violent and biting Sha energy rose from the sword. Takeuchi Kiyoko spread her mouth in a fearsome and terrifying smile. The aura of the Huaxia Sword Immortal has vanished, now only General Lin remains. Once I y him, the whole of Huaxia will be powerless before the strength of my Ghost Gods sh! Her speech started awkwardly but became more fluent as she continued. Fear filled the hearts of the elders at that moment. Orochis incarnations would usually take at least several months to perfectly merge. Yet, this time, the fusion wasplete in such a short time. Even faster than the previous host, Nagatsuki Ito! Takeuchi Kiyoko turned to look at the people kneeling on the ground, You have done well. Once I reunite my Immortal Demon Body and reign over this realm, I shall transform all of you into Immortal Demon Bodies, granting you evesting life! The elders knocked their heads on the floor in gratitude, tears of excitement flowing across their faces. Send the order, in half a month, I shall cross the sea to the east to avenge the blow that General Lin struck against me! Yes! Xue An had been staying at home for the past few days, as he wanted to simplify the production of the Primordial Essence Elixir as much as possible. After all, many of the medicinal ingredients were very precious, and if made strictly ording to the original form, the price would be too high for many to afford. Moreover, the production process had to meet the requirements of assembly line manufacturing, otherwise, if it were all done by hand, the output could not be assured! That day, he received a call from his boss, Zhao Xuehui. Hey, Little Brother, Ive just been in touch with a pharma factory thats looking to sell, and the price is very cheap. Shall we go take a look? After all, building a pharmaceutical factory from scratch would require at least a year. So Xue Ans suggestion was to try to buy an existing facility. Alright then, Ille over in a bit! Waiting at the designated meeting spot, Xue An noticed that all three of them were dressed in suits and leather shoes, looking every bit the part of sessful businessmen, which made himugh. Second Brother, youre going to wear that? Qiao Le asked. Whats wrong with this? Xue An looked down at his own slippers. Uh nothing at all! Im wearing the clothes I bought for a blind date before, and man, its really freaking hot! Qiao Le wiped the sweat beads off his face. Zhao Xuehui waved his hand, Lets go! To make a good impression this time, Zhao Xuehui gritted his teeth and rented a BMW. Xue An sat in the back seat, watching the three excitedly discuss entrepreneurship, and his mood also improved a lot. His three good friends were all full of drive and didnt rely on him for everything. Xue An would just offer a suggestion, and then the three of them would take it from there. Moreover, they made it clear that half of thepanys shares belonged to Xue An. Xue An just smiled it off. If he wanted shares, wouldnt it be simpler to do it himself? Once they arrived at their destination, Xue An looked up at the expansive and very modern pharmaceutical factory. Hello, may I ask if you are Mr. Zhao? A secretary who had been waiting at the door approached them. Zhao Xuehui nodded, Thats me! Please follow me; our chairman is waiting for you in the office! They walked across the spacious za and arrived in front of a brand-new office building. Please wait here for a moment; our chairman is meeting with other clients! Zhao Xuehui and hispanions sat on the sofa, quietly discussing the uing meeting. Xue An stood by the window, listening quietly. Even though there were several walls between them, Xue An could still hear the conversation inside if he wanted to. Im telling you, I, Shu Liu, would rather sell this factory at a loss than submit to you! a womans angry voice said. Hehe, Chairman Shu, do you think, after offending the Chi Family, anyone else would dare want your factory? A proud male voice spoke. Even if I have to tear down the factory myself, I wont hand it over to you! Well, you can do as you please, but Id like to remind you that in Zhongdu, what the Chi Family says isw! the male voice sneered. After a bout of footsteps, it seemed these people had left. Following a long silence, the faint sound of the womans sobbing could be heard. Xue Ans heart stirred, realizing that there really was something going on with this factory. After a while, the secretary approached and said, Sorry about the wait, pleasee with me! Xue An took the lead, walking ahead and drawing the secretarys repeated nces. After all, Xue An was dressed far too casually, in leisurewear and flip-flops, like he was out for a stroll. When they entered the office, a beautifully dressed woman stood up and smiled slightly, Im Shu Liu, the chairman of this pharmaceutical factory. My apologies for the dy; there were some matters that needed my attention. Xue An nced at the womans face and noticed her slightly red eyes, a clear sign she had just been crying. Hello, Im Zhao Xuehui. How extensive is your factory, and what about the equipment and paperwork? Zhao Xuehui had obviously done his homework, asking very professional questions. The two began to discuss various details. Xue An stood by, his expression unchanging, listening. The pharmaceutical factorys facilities, equipment, and all documentation wereplete and wless; the selling price was quite reasonable. Therefore, Zhao Xuehui was very satisfied in the end. Mr. Zhao, if youre really interested, it would be best to decide now, otherwise, I cant guarantee that the factory will still be at this price tomorrow! Shu Liu said softly. Zhao Xuehui looked at Xue An with an inquiring gaze. Xue An then looked up, smiled faintly at Shu Liu, May I ask Chairman Shu, why are you in such a hurry to sell such a good factory? Chapter 193 I know, but I don’t care! (4th update) Chapter 193: Chapter 193 I know, but I dont care! (4th update) Trantor: 549690339 Shu Lius face turned bitter, then she whispered in a low voice, Because. Xue An said indifferently, Is it because there are some disputes? As soon as these words came out, Shu Liu shuddered, then she looked at Xue An with astonished eyes. Initially, Shu Liu thought Xue An was just a driver, so she didnt take him seriously. But now it seemed that he was the real decision-maker. Shu Liu sighed, then nodded, a pained expression crossing her face, Yes, there are disputes! And theyre with the Chi Family of Zhongdu! The Chi Family! This name caused a slight change in the expressions of Zhao Xuehui and the others. Qiao Le even uttered in dissatisfaction, Chairwoman Shu, thats not very honorable of you. After talking for so long, it turns out youre trying to drag us into a trap! Shu Lius face turned red, and she lowered her head in shame, I I really have no other options now. Many people havee to see the factory these past days, but as soon as they hear about the Chi Family, they all run away. I really had no choice but to think about hiding it. After finishing, Shu Liu closed her eyes in pain and sighed lightly, If you all think its not eptable, then lets forget it! Zhao Xuehui exchanged a nce with Qiao Le, then stood up and said, Im sorry, but I think we need not discuss this any further. After all, the Chi Family Their intention was clear. The Chi Family of Zhongdu was a noble household; looking at this situation, the person from the Chi Family that Shu Liu had offended was not an ordinary member. Although the factory was cheap, taking it over would mean facing the hatred of a noble family, which would not be worth it. Shu Lius face was ashen as she nodded without uttering a word. And just when Zhao Xuehui and the others were all standing up, preparing to leave, Xue An put down the pen he had been fiddling with and raised his head to nce at Shu Liu, saying indifferently. If I take over and still let you manage this factory, would you dare? Hearing these words, Shu Liu, who had already given up all hope, showed an incredulous look on her face. Sir, I just made it very clear, this factory has a direct conflict with the Chi Family, you Xue An waved his hand, I know, but I dont care! Although his words were nd, the assertiveness they contained left Shu Liu stunned. This young man seemed ordinary, so why did he possess such strong confidence? Im just asking you, do you dare or not? Xue An insisted, staring at Shu Liu. Shu Liu bit her lip, thinking that since things were already at this point and if this person dared to take over, then he must have a way to deal with the Chi Family. And if she really could still manage this factory, then, of course, it couldnt be better. After hesitating for a moment, Shu Liu nodded, Of course, I dare! Xue An leaned back and said ndly, Good, lets draw up the agreement now! What? Shu Liu thought she had heard wrong. So soon? Zhao Xuehui was also startled. Xue An smiled slightly, Its not a big deal, if we agree, then lets sign! But Zhao Xuehui furrowed his eyebrows, wanting to advise Xue An. Even though he knew that Xue An probably wasnt afraid of the Chi Family, its always better to avoid unnecessary troubles. Why insist on this factory, and why insist on having this woman as a director? Could it be that the second brother has taken a fancy to this woman? It couldnt be, although this woman was quite attractive, she was still far from his sister-inw. At the same time, Shu Liu also harbored some doubts in her heart. Why would he do this? Could it be he was coveting my beauty? Xue An spoke in a casual tone, On the way here, I took a look, and Im very satisfied with the factory. I can see you are earnest and responsible, so I dont care what feud there is with the Chi Family; this factory is a deal for me! Shu Liu felt her face flush, ashamed of her previous thoughts, then she stood up and said very respectfully, Thank you! May I ask for your esteemed surname? My surname is Xue! The agreement was quickly signed, and Shu Liu still felt like she was living in an alternate reality. Mr. Xue, what do we n to produce next? Currently, there is not much of the raw material left. If we want to produce something, we need to replenish the raw materials promptly. Xue An shook his head, Of course, we arent going to produce thesemon medicines. What we are going to produce is a divine medicine that can extend life by twenty years! His statement immediately changed Shu Lius expression, and she looked at Xue An with a piercing gaze. If thats the case, Im not selling the factory! Why? Hey, I have to say, its somewhat ridiculous how youve just signed the agreement, and now you want to back out? Qiao Le couldnt help but speak up. Shu Liu said coldly, Even if I have to destroy the factory myself, I wouldnt let you people produce some fake medicine that deceives others! This statement at first stunned Zhao Xuehui and the others, and then they all shook their heads and started tough bitterly. Actually, they had encountered this kind of situation more than once. Many people, upon hearing that they intended to produce a divine medicine that could extend life by twenty years, their first reaction was that they were fraudsters. At that moment, Xue An cracked a slight smile, You think that we are swindlers? Shu Liu looked at Xue An coldly, Its not a matter of what I think, its a fact! As a medical student, Shu Liu absolutely didnt believe that any medicine could extend life by twenty years. Xue An nodded and then pulled out a small ss bottle from his pocket. It was filled with a pale golden liquid. This is the medicine that can extend life! Seeing this thing, a look of scorn appeared on Shu Lius face, Do you think I would believe that? Xue An stood up, ced the ss bottle on the table, Ill give you one night to try it for yourself! After saying that, Xue An turned and left. Zhao Xuehui and the others nced at Shu Liu and then all left. In the vast office, only Shu Liu remained. She stared at the small bottle on the table, her expression uncertain. How could there possibly be a divine medicine that extends life by twenty years? Even if there were, it couldnt be made with the current medical conditions, right? With this thought in mind, Shu Liu went forward to pick up the small bottle, intending to throw it into the trash bin. At that moment, the phone rang, and an anxious female voice came from the other end. Shu Liu,e quickly, your grandfather is in bad shape! Shu Lius face changed dramatically, and she immediately dashed downstairs, coincidentally stuffing the small bottle into her pocket. By the time she burst into the hospitals intensive care ward. Gao Shengnan was waiting outside. As soon as Shu Liu saw her, she asked anxiously, How is my grandfather doing? Gao Shengnan shook her head gravely, The situation is very bad. My father is currently treating him inside! Upon hearing this, Shu Liu breathed a sigh of relief. Because she knew who Gao Shengnans father was. Renowned as the number one Divine Doctor in Zhongdu, even in all of Huaxia, Gao Wenyen! As long as he was present, even wanting to die wouldnt be an option! After half an hour, Gao Wenyen walked out of the ward with a somber face. He gave Shu Liu a slight shake of his head, The old masters condition is deteriorating. Ive temporarily helped him with Golden Needle Oveing Adversity acupuncture to get through this crisis, but its probably going to be very difficult from here on out! Chapter 194: Greetings, Senior! (5th update) Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Greetings, Senior! (5th update) Trantor: 549690339 Hearing Gao Wenyen say this, Shu Lius tears spilled out. Then what should we do? Gao Wenyen sighed softly, A doctor can cure diseases, but not fate. Prepare yourself mentally! After saying that, he left first. As Shu Lius good friend, Gao Shengnan naturally stayed to keep herpany. Alright, life and death are predestined, and the old master isnt young anymore. Dont be too sad! Shu Liu looked up at Gao Shengnan with a face full of grief and indignation. Grandfather isnt dead yet, and the people from the Chi Family are already being very aggressive. What will I do if hes gone? Hearing this remark, Gao Shengnan couldnt help but sigh as well, The Chi Family is indeed going too far! Filled with sorrow, Shu Liu walked into the hospital room and saw the only family she had in this world lying unconscious on the bed, her tears falling in a rush. After approaching the bed, she bent down and whispered into her grandfathers ear: Grandfather, what will I do if you leave? Seemingly hearing her, the old mans body trembled slightly, and a tear seeped from the corner of his eye. Shu Liu prepared to take a handkerchief from her pocket to wipe her grandfathers tears. Suddenly, she touched the ss bottle in her pocket. A sh of inspiration struck her mind. She couldnt help but remember the group of people she had seen that day and the man with the indifferent expression who said there was a potion that could prolong life by twenty years. Could there really be such a potion? If it were any other time, Shu Liu would have scoffed at it. But now, as her closest kin was about to pass away, her mind was in turmoil. Should she give it a try? Shu Liu, trembling, took out the ss bottle and gently opened the lid. A strange, pleasant fragrance assailed her, making one feel refreshed and uplifted. Shu Liu gritted her teeth and poured the potion down her grandfathers throat. Five minutes, no reaction! Ten minutes, still none! An hourter, Shu Liu, looking at her grandfather, just as always, was utterly hopeless. How could she have been so foolish to believe in such things? Shu Liuughed at herself mockingly, then sat by the bed, ready to apany the old man on his final journey. The fatigue from the past few days and the immense pressure from the Chi Family had already exhausted this girl. So, without knowing when, Shu Liu fell asleep by the bed. She didnt know how long she slept. Shu Liu felt someone gently stroking her hair. The palm was warm and broad, just like how her grandfather used to stroke her when she was little. Suddenly! Shu Liu woke up. Grandfather! How is he? Shu Liu looked up and then saw her grandfather, looking rosy-cheeked, leaning against the head of the bed and smiling at her. Shu Liu was stunned. Is this a dream? It must be a dream, she probably was too tired recently! While she was still in a daze, Shu He chuckled and shook his head, Silly girl, what are you dazing for? Shu Lius tears kept falling, Grandfather, this is a dream, right? Are you going to leave me? Shu He wiped the tears from Shu Lius face and chuckled, I am your grandfather, and this isnt a dream; I really woke up! Shu Liu was initially in disbelief until she pinched her own cheek, then she was stunned. Its real! This is real! A surge of ecstasy overwhelmed him. Shu Liu hugged her grandfather tightly, bursting into tears. Just then, Gao Wenyen and his daughter Gao Shengnan arrived outside the hospital room. Hearing the crying inside, Gao Shengnans face changed, Father, has Old Master Shu passed away? Gao Wenyen sighed, When I checked his pulse yesterday, I could tell he wouldnt make it through today. Poor Shu Liu Gao Wenyen didnt finish his sentence, because he and his daughter were both staring with eyes wide open, ck-jawed at the scene inside the room. Shu He, whom Gao Wenyen had diagnosed as certain to die just yesterday, was now sitting up in bed with a rosyplexion, nodding and smiling at the Gao father and daughter as they entered. Gao Shengnan got a shiver up her spine, thinking she might be seeing a ghost. Whereas Gao Wenyen frowned, wondering if this could be the phenomenon of rallying before death. But this was too strong of a rally. At this moment, Shu Liu stopped her crying, stood up, and bowed to Gao Wenyen, Uncle Gao, my grandfather says hes fine now, but Im still worried. Please, check him! Gao Wenyen stepped forward to take the pulse, and his face inevitably changed dramatically. Uncle Gao, how is my grandfathers illness? Shu Liu asked anxiously. Gao Wenyen shook his head, Your grandfathers illness ispletely cured! His current physical condition is even better than mine! That statement shocked everyone in the room. Even Shu He was somewhat astonished and baffled. Gao Wenyen, with eyes sharp as knives, fixed his gaze on Shu Liu and demanded, Shu Liu, tell me, what did you feed the old master? Shu Lius heart trembled violently, and she suddenly remembered the small ss bottle, and the words Xue An had said. She nodded and gave a rough ount of what had happened. A boundless light burst forth in Gao Wenyens eyes, an excitement his daughter Gao Shengnan had never seen in him before. Wheres that bottle? Quick! Let me see it! I threw it away after feeding it to Grandpast night! Where did you throw it? Gao Wenyen asked urgently. Outside in the trash can Shu Liu began. Before she could finish, Gao Wenyen had already rushed out. Luckily, he left early; otherwise, the morning janitors would have taken all the trash away. Gao Wenyen, with the utmost solemnity, picked up the small ss bottle and brought it to his nose to sniff. Then he closed his eyes and fell silent. Uncle Gao, whats the matter? Shu Liu inquired. A tear trickled from the corner of Gao Wenyens eye, then he suppressed his excitement and said, Shu Liu, tell your uncle, will those peoplee today? The question reminded Shu Liu, and she eximed, The person yesterday said they only gave me one night to consider! Quick! Make a phone call! Gao Wenyen shouted hoarsely. When Shu Liu got through to Xue An on the phone, Gao Wenyen couldnt wait to snatch it from her, took a deep breath, and said with utmost respect, Predecessor! Predecessor? This address changed the expressions of everyone present. Gao Wenyens status in Zhongdu was extraordinary, and even the most powerful and influential Family Heads had to show him respect. After all, no one can avoid falling ill. And Gao Wenyen had always been indifferent to worldly affairs, always maintaining a calm demeanor. But today, he acted like a schoolboy meeting his idol! On the other end, Xue An simply chuckled, What, did the trial prove sessful? Gao Wenyen hummed in acknowledgment, then respectfully said, Predecessor, do you have time today? Myself, Shu Liu, and Old Master Shu all wish to meet you in person! When Xue An and others once again arrived at this pharmaceutical factory, just as they entered. Gao Wenyen was already running towards them, heading straight for Xue An. Upon reaching close, Gao Wenyen bowed respectfully, The apprentice greets the predecessor! Xue An looked at the man near his sixties and smiled faintly, Divine Doctor Gao? Gao Wenyen gave a wry smile, In your presence, who in the world dares to im the title of Divine Doctor? Chapter 195 This Place is Mine, No One Else Is Allowed, I Said So! (1st Update) Chapter 195: Chapter 195 This ce is Mine, No One Else Is Allowed, I Said So! (1st Update) Trantor: 549690339 Xue An shed a nonchnt smile, neither confirming nor denying. At this moment, Shu Liu and Shu He both stepped forward and bowed respectfully to Xue An. Thank you, sir, for the gift of medicine! Xue An spoke indifferently, Now, do you believe? Shu Lius face flushed red, ashamedly saying, Mr. Xue, Im sorry, it was my limited knowledge, I am truly sorry! Gao Shengnan sized up Xue An with curious eyes from the side. She had thought Xue An would be an elderly man with grey hair, or perhaps a refined schr. But she didnt expect Xue An to be so young. This piqued Gao Shengnans intense interest. The group was about to enter the factory. An Audi drove over, arrogantly stopping right at the factory entrance. Then, a well-dressed, arrogant-faced middle-aged man got out of the car. Upon seeing this person, Shu Lius expression turned dark. The man nced over the people present and then set his sights on Shu Liu. Miss Shu, have you thought it through? Keep in mind that with each passing day, the Chi Familys offer will decrease by five percent. Time is gold! Hearing this, Shu Liu snorted coldly, and Shu He stepped forward with furrowed brows, Arent you afraid of retribution for the Chi Familys actions like this? The man looked Shu He over and sneered, Who are you? Retribution? In Zhongdu, our Chi Family is the retribution! Shu Heughed out of sheer anger, I am the founder of this factory, Shu He! On hearing this, the man was slightly startled, Youre not about to die? Shu He responded with a coldugh, I might still be brought back to life by the actions of your Chi Family! The man chuckled, then said with disdain, Even if you are Shu He, what of it? Let me tell you, our young master of the Chi Family has taken a fancy to this factory. Those who know whats good for them will leave quickly, or you and your grandson will end up with a destroyed home and lost lives! Shu He trembled with rage. And at that moment, Xue An stepped forward, Youre from the Chi Family? Correct, I am the steward of the Chi Family, my name is Chi Shi, the man replied proudly. Xue An nodded, As expected, a name befitting the person, he said. The people couldnt help but cover their mouths andugh, and Chi Shis face darkened. Kid, I hope you realize who youre talking to! Xue An nodded, Of course Im aware, and theres something I hope you ry to your young master of the Chi Family. Whats that? This factory of the Shu family, Ive imed it. Its useless for anyone else toe. My word is final, Xue An dered calmly. Chi Shis expression darkened, and then he scoffed, You say so, who do you think you are? Kid, get out now, and I may spare you, otherwise Otherwise, what? Xue An tilted his head and said coolly. Otherwise, I wont spare you right now! Chi Shi said coldly. Xue An smiled, a smile without a ripple. Very well, Xue An nodded, Some people indeed do not realize respect until they see blood. Chi Shi, filled with disdain, was about to speak when a breeze blew by. He felt a coolness on his head, touched it, and found it covered in fresh blood. Only then did Chi Shi realize that one of his ears had been sliced off. Shivering with pain, Chi Shi said, You Xue An stated calmly, If you dont leave, every ten seconds, another part of you will say goodbye. Do you understand? Chi Shi jumped up and then fled to the car like a shot, speeding away with a m of the gas pedal. After he left, Shu Liu and Shu He both sighed in relief, then looked at Xue An with reverent gazes. Only Gao Wenyen was unsurprised by this. Could a person who could bring the dead back to life with miraculous medicine be simple? Back in the office, everyone gathered around. Xue Anchong said to Shu Liu, We will take over the factory now; the money will be transferred to your ount shortly. Shu Liu looked at her grandfather, Shu He, who nodded slightly, then they all stood up and said respectfully, Mr. Xue, weve discussed it, and weve decided we dont want the money! Oh? Xue An raised an eyebrow. Shu Liu took a step forward, Mr. Xue, if we use this factory to take shares, would that be eptable? A long silence ensued. Both Shu Liu and Shu Hes expressions kept changing, especially Shu Liu, who was constantly biting her silver teeth, feeling very apprehensive inside. Finally. Xue An nodded, Good! Shu Liu was overjoyed. And at that moment, Gao Wenyen stood up with a serious expression, Predecessor, if thats the case, the lineage of the Gao family is also willing to participate! Xue An quietly watched Gao Wenyen. Gao Wenyen hastily added, Of course, I wont take shares for nothing. Although I have wasted decades of my life, I still have some insight into the medical field. I can contribute all my secret prescriptions without asking for anything in return As Gao Wenyen spoke, his voice grew softer because the look in Xue Ans eyes was full of amusement. Gao Wenyen couldnt help but flush with embarrassment, Of course I also want to see what exactly makes up this miraculous medicine! Then Gao Wenyen said solemnly, Mr. Xue, please rest assured. Although Gao Wenyen is not highly skilled, my character is still decent. I am just curious about how this miraculous medicine is made and will definitely not reveal any secrets. If I break this oath, may lightning strike me down! Xue An cast his eyes down. A hint of disappointment flickered across Gao Wenyens face, but he still bowed respectfully, The disciple understands, I was presumptuous Before he could finish, Xue An nodded, Its possible! Gao Wenyen was startled. Not only him, but everyone else was stunned as well. Xue An leaned back in his chair, toying with a pencil in his hand, and smiled, This thing is a treasure to you, but to me, its nothing more than bricks and tiles. Whats the harm even if you know? With that, Xue An casually wrote something on a piece of paper and tossed it to Gao Wenyen. Gao Wenyen, as if having grasped a treasure, looked down but was then startled, and raised his head to look at Xue An with surprise. Xue An smiled, Do you find it very ordinary? Gao Wenyen nodded. Xue An stood up and walked to the window, speaking indifferently, Do you know why I chose this factory? Because this ce has a Yin meridian! In Zhongdu, the Chi Family. After listening to Chi Shis tearfulints, Chi Changge leaned back on the sofa, his thoughts unknown. After a while, he gestured dismissively, I understand, you may leave! Chi Shi left sobbing. But Chi Changge lifted his head, his eyes filled with resentment. Xue An! Its you again! Are you deliberately opposing me, Chi Changge? Ive already endured your taking away An Yan. Now are you going to snatch away this factory as well? Do you really think the Chi family has no one? Chi Changges face fluctuated between light and dark. Then he walked into the inner room. An old man with the appearance of a fierce ghost was meditating in a cross-legged posture. Chi Changge knelt down respectfully, Master, there has been a change! The old man slowly opened his eyes, which were entirely filled with a ghostly fire. What is it? Someone has snatched away the pharmaceutical factory you were interested in! Chi Changge said. The old mans face shook, Who? Is it the descendant of some famous establishment? fear tinged his voice. Chi Changge shook his head, Its a man who hasnt been in Zhongdu for long. His name is Xue An! Chi Changge then roughly recounted Xue Ans situation. After listening, the old man let out a hideous cackle. Hes just a martial artist with some fighting skills. It just so happens that Ive beencking fresh blood for my meals. Hes courting death on his own, so he cant me me! Chapter 196: In my presence, there are no words for ‘impossible’! (2nd Update) Chapter 196: Chapter 196: In my presence, there are no words for impossible! (2nd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Hearing the old mans words, a gleam of joy shed in Chi Changges eyes, and he knelt on the ground, tremblingly saying, Sir, are you going to Beneath that medicine factory lies a Yin Pulse, which is of great benefit to my cultivation. Therefore, I must obtain this factory. Since Xue An dares to ruin my n, I will turn him into a copper corpse as revenge for young master Chi! the old man said with a sinister tone. Chi Changge was taken aback, Sir, you knew everything? The old manughed loudly, his voice extremely hoarse and unpleasant. I am a member of the Demon Sect, how could I not understand young master Chis intentions? Rest assured, once I heal my injuries through this Yin Pulse, I will help you by using the Soul Reversal Technique, and the woman you fancy will be your puppet for life! Chi Changge was overjoyed, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing repeatedly. Meanwhile, inside the medicine factory, Gao Wenyen asked in confusion, What is a Yin Pulse? Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, indifferently saying, There are many inconceivable things between heaven and earth, and the Yin Pulse is one of them. It is formed by the umtion of Yin energy from all around the world; at its strongest, it bes the Netherworld! The Netherworld Everyones faces showed panic as they whispered. Xue An shook his head, However, this Yin Pulse is obviously far from reaching that stage, and it hasnt even fully formed yet. Theres also ghostly energy mixed in it, which means Xue An looked at Shu He, When you built this factory here, was it a graveyard? Shu He nodded solemnly, Yes, it was originally arge graveyard, though mostly unimed solitary graves. Xue An smiled, Thats it! Unimed solitary graves, over the years, naturally generated Yin energy. Moreover, when you built the factory, the Feng Shui Master you hired did a good job. He turned this ce into a treasure spot that gathers wind and umtes energy, which eventually formed a Yin Pulse! Xue Ans exnation made everyone nod in agreement. So, what does this have to do with our medicine? Zhao Xuehui couldnt help asking. At this point, the three brothers were no longer surprised by anything Xue An did. Even if Xue An imed he was an Ultraman Alien next, they would believe him. Doctor Gao has seen the prescription, this thing is actually quite ordinary. The reason it can bring the dead back to life is entirely because I added Spiritual Energy during its production! But I alone cannot produce medicine here all day long. If theres a Yin Pulse, I can use the continuous Yin energy from it! Can Yin energy and Spiritual Energy be interchangeable? Gao Shengnan suddenly asked. Although she did not understand all of this, the names Yin energy and Spiritual Energy were clearly different. Of course, they cannot be interchangeable! But with me, there is no such thing as impossible! Xue An said indifferently. His expression and demeanor exuded extreme confidence. Gao Shengnan couldnt help but stare at him in awe. Even as they left, her heart was still pounding. And when it was time to take the car back, the usually silent Gao Wenyen said softly, Shengnan, I just asked, and Mr. Xue already has a family! Gao Shengnan was startled, then forced a smile, Father, why do you mention that? Nothing much, just a spontaneousment. Besides, his wife is from the An Family in Zhongdu! You should have heard about the banquet the An Family hosted a few days ago, right? Gao Shengnan was shocked, The person who turned the An Familys banquet into utter chaos and brought the Chen Family and General Lin together, was it him? Gao Wenyen nodded. Gao Shengnan hung her head. Seeing this, Gao Wenyen sighed but said no more. That night. Xue An stayed in the office of the medicine factory. When he announced his decision not to leave. It startled everyone. Especially Shu He, who first was shocked then showed delight, and secretly nced at his granddaughter Shu Liu. Shu Liu, with her face pink as peach blossoms, lowered her head bashfully without speaking. But the next words from Xue An mercilessly shattered many peoples fantasies. All the unrted personnel leave. In this factory, its better if only I remain! Everyone was dismissed. The vast medicine factory was left with only Xue An. A bright moon hung in the sky. Xue An was upstairs drinking. Time passed, but for how long, no one knew. Suddenly, a fierce wind arose that darkened the heavens and the earth. The moonlight in the sky also dimmed, making the night even thicker and darker. Unfazed, Xue An continued to drink leisurely. Sand and dust began to swirl around the building. Xue An lifted his eyes and spoke indifferently, Since youvee, why not show yourself? With the sound of his voice, a coldugh emerged from the sandstorm, Ive underestimated you. Youve actually reached the peak of perfect spiritual energy, a true expert indeed. Too bad, to me, thatspletely useless! Having said that, an elder with a face like an evil spirit appeared on the rooftop. As the sand and dust dispersed, the elder stood arrogantly, his eyes filled with a dark ghostly fire, staring at Xue An. Xue An looked at him and smiled faintly, I didnt expect there to be someone from the Demon Sect in this world. At these words, the eldersplexion changed slightly, Boy, you actually know about the Demon Sect? Xue An nodded and asked back, Are you here for the Netherworld vein under this ce? The elder cackled strangely, Thats right, boy, you keep surprising me more and more, even knowing about the Netherworld vein! Xue An smiled, Not only that, but I can also tell that you must have been injured at your core vital energy, and youre eager to find a Netherworld vein to heal, right? The elders face changed dramatically, and the expression in his eyes began to flicker uncertainly, I am Gong Xingfa from the Demon Corpse Sect, who might you be? Gong Xingfa worried that Xue An was the descendant of some prestigious sect, so he decided to probe first. Xue An shook his head, No need to inquire. Im not a descendant of any great sect! With that, Xue An drank another cup of wine. Gong Xingfa let out a sigh of relief. In his view, although Xue Ans martial arts cultivation level was decent, the more it was so, the more exexcited Gong Xingfa became. Because this also meant that if he turned Xue An into a demon corpse, it would be much more powerful. Kid, you erred in knowing too much, yetcking the skills to back it up! Gong Xingfa said coldly. Xue An pped his hands andughed lightly, Thats right! But thats exactly what I want to say to you! Gong Xingfa snorted, and the demonic aura behind him suddenly obscured the moon above. Lawless Sky! This was Gong Xingfas ultimate killing move. He had used it to annihte several cultivators before, but among those were a few disciples from the inner gates of Kunlun, which led him into big trouble. After being hunted by the cultivators of Kunlun with nowhere to escape, he was forced to hide in Zhongdu to barely save his life. Now, eager for a fatal blow, he directly employed his strongest killing move. Within the range engulfed by the demonic energy, every martial technique temporarily lost its effect. Gong Xingfa was trembling slightly with excitement, thinking that in the next second, Xue An would be drained dry by him, and even his corpse would be turned into a demon corpse! Imagination is always beautiful, but reality is cruel. Gong Xingfa only felt that just as his demonic energy touched Xue An, a supreme and noble aura emanated from Xue Ans body, soaring to the skies! Chapter 197: I Kill Loose Immortals as If They Were Pigs and Dogs (3rd Update) Chapter 197: Chapter 197: I Kill Loose Immortals as If They Were Pigs and Dogs (3rd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Gong Xingfa was so frightened that his liver and galldder shattered, and he let out a horrified scream, Are you a Loose Immortal? A cid voice came. Loose Immortal? I kill Loose Immortals as if ughtering pigs and dogs! Then, a slender and elegant fist violently pierced throughyers of dark energy and directly imprinted on Gong Xingfas chest. A tremendous force swept over him, and Gong Xingfa was sent flying hundreds of meters before he silently turned into a streak of ck light, attempting to escape. A hint of an amused smile appeared on the corner of Xue Ans mouth. Do you know why I waited here for you? Because your demon body after death is most suitable to be the focal point for this negative vein! So go to die! As he spoke, Xue An raised his fist. By that time, Gong Xingfa had already run a distance of ten miles, his heart still filled with unrelenting fear. This man was simply too terrifying. Especially that overwhelming aura he exuded, Gong Xingfa had only seen it in some inheritors of ancient techniques. But fortunately, he ran fast enough! Gong Xingfa wiped off his cold sweat. But before he could heave a sigh of relief, a figure appeared above his head and then coldly said, Move heaven and earth! Boom! Gong Xingfa didnt even get the chance to struggle; he was directly obliterated by this punch into smithereens. Only a demon skeleton remained standing unyielding. At the same time, the skeletons mouth was still moving, You can take my demon bones, but please, spare my life, Great One! Xue An couldnt be bothered to deal with him and waved his hand. The demon bones gradually shrank before flying into the palm of his hand. As for Gong Xingfas soul attached to it, Xue An casually wiped it away. With that, Gong Xingfa of the Demon Corpse Sect, who had evaded capture for many years and even the immortals of Kunlun could not kill, was utterly destroyed. Xue An returned to the pharmaceutical factory and stood on the rooftop, closing his eyes for a moment of deep thought before tossing the demon bones down. Heaven and earth takemand, reverse yin and yang! Boom! The demon bones instantly vanished from the ground. Xue An was borrowing the principle that from the utmost yines yang. Therefore, after a moment, a faint spiritual energy began to float up. Xue An nodded in satisfaction and set up a Spirit Attracting Formation to facilitate the use inter medicine making. After busying himself with everything, Xue An looked into the distance. Chi Changge? To embrace demons as a master is a sin deserving death, and you even dare to harbor ill intentions towards An Yan, then I shall send you on your way! Having said that, Xue An soared into the darkness and disappeared without a trace. At this moment, Chi Changge was lost in drunken reverie in a bar. The joy of his love rivals impending death brought him immense pleasure, so he waved over a waiter, said a few words, and respectfully dismissed him. It wasnt long before the front desk DJ grabbed the microphone and shouted, Tonights total bill is on young master Chi, lets all party hard! The entire bar erupted with excitement. Many raised their sses in tribute to Chi Changge, who was sitting in a booth. Chi Changgeughed heartily and drained the wine in his ss. Just as he had put down his ss, someone sat on the sofa next to him. Chi Changge frowned, as he detested people getting too close to him, so he was about to lose his temper! But when he looked up and saw the serene face of Xue An, he was taken aback. Are you surprised? Xue An said indifferently. Chi Changge stiffened, hisplexion turning pale, You you Wondering how Im still alive? Xue An smiled grimly. Unfortunately, your so-called Demon Master was just too weak! Chi Changge trembled, then in extreme fear said, What what do you want? I am the eldest young master of the Chi Family, and whatever you just said, I dont know anything about it! Xue An looked at Chi Changge and gently shook his head, Im curious, why do you people always have such simr reactions just before death? Chi Changge was about to cry out for help. He was nearly scared out of his wits. Suddenly. He only felt a chill in his chest, and after looking down at the wound on his front, he stared nkly at Xue An. You actually dared to kill me? Xue An stood up and said indifferently, Theres no one I dare not kill, remember in your next life when you choose an opponent, to check their background in advance! After speaking, Xue An turned and disappeared into the bar. Blood gushed like a fountain, quickly soaking the sofa beneath Chi Changge. Right up until the moment before his death, Chi Changge finally understood that he had offended someone he shouldnt have. And his body wasnt discovered until more than an hourter. At that time, the entire bar was in an uproar. The bars owner was almost scared out of his wits. That was the Chi Familys eldest son! Now, something had happened in his own territory, and he was done for! Soon, the Chi Family sealed off the scene. What happened? Chi Chongshan asked with a gloomy expression. Reporting to the Family Head, it was Sword Qi that caused the injury! A fatal move, very clean and efficient! said a retainer of the Chi Family. Chi Chongshan gnashed his teeth with a creaking sound, Sword Qi? Who dared to kill a Chi Family descendant in Zhongdu? But this anger was utterly futile; they could only carry Chi Changges body back first. No sooner had they arrived home than Chi Weiyang, who had heard the news, hurried back. When she saw her brother dead, she cried until she was a tearful mess. Only then did she wipe her tears and said hatefully, Father, I think theres someone very suspicious! After that, Chi Weiyang recounted everything about Xue An. Chi Chongshan listened and his eyes shimmered. He knew everything that had happened at the An Familys longevity celebration. Now, Old Madam An had already be a joke among the elite of Zhongdu. But he hadnt expected his own son to have such a grudge with Xue An. Good, I understand. This Xue An, I will definitely not let him go! Chi Chongshan said through gritted teeth. The next day. When Shu Liu arrived at the factory early, she found that something was off about the ce today. In the past, there always used to be ayer of mist hanging over the factory, which, although not greatly detrimental, was still somewhat strange. But today, the entire factory was unprecedentedly clear. It made one feel refreshed and invigorated upon entering. It wasnt only her who noticed; others felt the same way. But everyone was too afraid to ask. Xue An had made arrangements for the matters below and conducted individual training for the three brothers. In the following days, Shu Liu and others began to get busy with the medicine-making. With the addition of Gao Wenyen, everything went very smoothly. Soon, the entire production process was established. Meanwhile, Xue An taught the method of transforming Spiritual Energy to the three Zhao brothers. And on this day, when the Potion was refined and imbued with Spiritual Energy, Everyone excitedly watched. How should we test this? Shu Liu asked. Gao Wenyen said in a deep voice, Let me do it! After speaking, he picked up the small vial of Potion and downed it in one gulp. Ten minutes. One hour! In the end, Gao Wenyen felt a heat in his lower abdomen, causing him to furrow his brows at the searing sensation. Then he felt his previously obstructed body suddenly be unblocked and integrated. With that, The Life-Extending Medicine, was sessfully tested. The Zhao brothers were overjoyed and just about to report the good news to Xue An. The news that the newly appointed Ghost Gods sh wasing across the sea to Huaxia, spread across the entirend! Chapter 198: Willing to Lure the Golden Turtle with Fragrant Bait (First Update) Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Willing to Lure the Golden Turtle with Fragrant Bait (First Update) Trantor: 549690339 Faced with this sudden news, some were delighted, some were worried. On the martial arts forum, many were frantically posting messages, all to cheer on their idol, Huaxias number one military deity, General Lin. However, there were still many who were not so optimistic about this battle. After all, General Lin had been famous for thirty years and fought in many battles, sustaining numerous injuries, and there were rumors that his strength was no longer what it had been. Under such circumstances, facing the new Ghost Gods sh from Country R, the oue was truly hard to predict! But the reaction among the powerful families in Zhongdu varied. An Family. Madame An, who had not shown her face for several days, was invigorated upon hearing this news and immediately convened her two sons to discuss the matter. An Xue was the first to speak, This battle will determine the ownership of power for the next decade. General Lin will certainly give it his all. Additionally, this time Country Rs Ghost Gods sh is unexpectedly a woman, so I believe General Lin will still emerge victorious. An Chang shook his head, General Lin has been famous for too long, and his current strength is a mystery. However, the information I bought at a high price from Country R says that this Ghost Gods sh has terrifying strength! Jin Xiurong sat in a chair with a gloomy face. After a while, he coldly said, Regardless, if General Lin loses this battle, then Xue An and An Yan, those despicable people, will be rootless trees. At that time, I will let him know the consequences of betraying the family! The Chi Family was also holding a simr discussion at this moment. Chi Chongshan said through gritted teeth, Once General Lin falls from power, the Chen Family alone will not be enough to protect Xue An. Then, I will take my revenge for Changge! At this time, an envoy from Country R had arrived in Huaxia ahead of schedule. Respected General, may I ask if you have received the challenge sent by my master? a man wearing a kimono said with an arrogant tone. General Lin sat in a chair, watching with an expressionless face before frowning slightly, The new Ghost Gods sh is actually a woman? The mans face changed, followed by a coldugh, General, I hope you understand that my master is a deity sent from heaven. Be careful with your words! This statement changed the expressions of everyone in the room. An Qing stepped forward, her expression cold as she said, Matsushima, I hope you also think it through. This is Huaxia, not your Country R! Matsushima Nanaiko looked at An Qing with a sneer, then turned to General Lin and said, Is this the quality of military personnel in your country? An Qings face changed dramatically. General Lin waved his hand, signaling her to be silent, and then he said softly, Then tell me, how should I be careful? General, I expect you and the others to use the word respected when referring to my master! said Matsushima Nanaiko, his eyes filled with reverence. In the eyes of middle-level members of Orochi Shrine like him, Takeuchi Kiyoko, who was possessed by the Demon God, was a deity of this era and beyond reproach by anyone. General Lin smiled, then said to the attendee standing next to Matsushima Nanaiko, Remember to tell your Ghost Gods sh when you go back that ten days from now on Mingfeng Mountain, twenty li north of the city, Ill kill her! Matsushima Nanaiko was startled and then became furious, General, are you deliberately insulting the samurai of Country R? General Lin suddenly drew his sword, and a sharp Sword Qi split Matsushima Nanaiko in half. Blood sprayed everywhere. Then General Lin said coldly, In Huaxia, its not the turn for the likes of you to strut around! Everyone was stunned, then they looked at the proudly standing General Lin with eyes full of reverence. Only in the depths of An Qings eyes was there a hint of worry. That day. The news of General Lin killing the envoy from Country R reverberated, shaking everyone to the core. Moreover, there were passionate individuals who praised General Lin in the martial arts forum, dering that this is what a true iron-blooded soldier should be like! The previously pessimistic atmosphere about General Lin had also eased somewhat. Xue An, leading An Yan and his daughter, arrived at the pharmaceutical factory, apanied by Chen Xiu and his granddaughter Chen Rushi. When they saw the bottles of pale golden liquid that were produced. Chen Xiu was dumbfounded and too surprised to speak. Mr Mr. Xue, are these what you said, the divine elixirs that can extend life by twenty years? Xue An nodded, I call them Heavens Fate! Heavens Fate! Chen Xiu muttered to himself, then let out a long sigh. Mr. Xue, when you first spoke of this, I thought it was utterly impossible, but to think that in just a few days, youve already made it! Truly admirable! Xue An smiled, looking at his three busy brothers in the distance, and said lightly, I was just responsible for giving it a push, many others are busy with the specifics. At that moment, Gao Wenyen came down from the production line and upon seeing Chen Xiu, hurriedly sped his hands together, Patriarch Chen! Chen Xiu, surprised, said, Divine Doctor Gao? What are you doing here? Gao Wenyen was extremely popr in Zhongdu, so of course Chen Xiu recognized him. Gao Wenyenughed heartily, Of course, Im helping Mr. Xue produce medicine! After a few more words, Gao Wenyen turned and went back to his work. Watching Gao Wenyens retreating figure, Chen Xiu couldnt help but sigh, Mr. Xue truly has extraordinary methods, even someone like Gao Wenyen is willing to work for you wholeheartedly! Chen Xiu was well aware of Gao Wenyens temperament; although Divine Doctor Gao was very gentle and refined in his interactions with others, he was actually an extremely proud man. If he looked down on someone, even if they knelt down and begged him, he wouldnt lift a finger to treat them. Xue An smiled and then suddenly changed the subject, Do you know why I asked you toe? Chen Xiu became solemn and sped his hands, Please speak, Mr. Xue! With Heavens Fate ready, I n to gather all the noble families of Zhongdu for a press conference! Xue An said indifferently. Chen Xiu was startled, then replied in a deep voice, With this humble face of mine, this is certainly not difficult! However Chen Xiu paused and then continued, At present, the Ghost Gods sh from Country R is about to arrive, everyones attention is on General Lin, and you and I have already been caught in the whirlwind; if we suddenly announce this now wouldnt it be too risky? Chen Xius meaning was clear. Countless eyes were watching them, and the benefits contained within Heavens Fate were too astonishing. If announced now, it would undoubtedly lead to unforeseen consequences. Not only did Chen Xiu think this way, but Chen Rushi was also looking anxiously at Xue An, unable to understand why he wanted to do this! Xue An let out a lightugh, That is exactly what I desire. Have you heard this saying? What saying? Chen Xiu was taken aback. To bait the catch with fragrant bait! Xue An said calmly. Chen Xiu was shaken to the core, a look of astonishment in his eyes, You mean to say Xue An nodded, Thats right, I want to lure out those with ulterior motives and then hold their fates in my hands! In his nonchnt voice, there was a powerful confidence! Hearing this, Chen Xiu stepped back gravely and sped his hands, Very well, since you have this intention, my Chen Family is also willing to offer its humble services! Chapter 199 The Taste of Coffee and Isatis Root (2nd Update) Chapter 199: Chapter 199 The Taste of Coffee and Isatis Root (2nd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Chen Rushi gazed adoringly at the man who exuded a powerful aura from head to toe, her heart filled with mixed emotions. But before she could dwell on it, Xue Nian, drooling, pointed at the small bottles on the assembly line and asked, Daddy, do these taste good? Upon hearing this, Xue Xiang sighed like a little adult, hands on hips, Xue Nian, youre such a glutton, but Daddy, they do look quite delicious! Xue Xiang said, also drooling a little. Xue Anughed heartily and casually picked up two bottles, Try them! The two little girls took them and gulped down two bottles of Tian Yuan like they were drinking soft drinks. This scene left many peoplepletely dumbfounded. Nowadays, the cost to produce a single bottle of Tian Yuan was around a million, yet Xue An carelessly used them as a drink for his daughters. After finishing, both little girls squinted their eyes. Does it taste good? An Yan asked at that moment. Mm-hmm! Sweet and sour, its like fruit juice! Xue Nian said. No, it tastes like coffee to me! Xue Xiang imed. Have you ever tasted coffee? Xue Nian looked dubious. Of course, I have! Remember when Aunt XuanEr made us drink Bangen? She said it tastes just like coffee! Xue Xiang argued with conviction. The two little girls began to argue about the actual taste of Bangen and coffee. Xue An then took another bottle and handed it to An Yan, You try it too! An Yan shook her head, Havent you said that my body is such that no kind of Spirit Pill would be of use to me right now? Lets not waste it. Xue An smiled, Your husband can afford to waste it! Flushing, An Yan took a bottle of Tian Yuan, sipped a little, then handed it back to Xue An. You drink too! Witnessing this scene, all those around were filled with envy. Chen Rushi lowered her head and fell silent. All she could feel now was envy and happiness! Because in the way Xue An looked at An Yan, she read a tenderness deep enough to drown in. For a woman to find a man who dotes on her like a daughter, how fortunate that would be! Chen Xiuhe moved quickly. The next day, news of the uing press conference hosted by the Chen Family spread throughout the entire Zhongdu. Zhongdu, already on edge with the anticipation of the looming battle, was once again stirred up. A press conference hosted by the Chen Family? And at such a critical moment, what was Chen Xiuhe nning? Many people were full of doubts. When the day of the press conference arrived, Luxury cars had filled the hotel owned by the Chen Family from early on. Many gathered in small groups, whispering about the uing press conference. Just then, Jin Xiurong, dressed in a cheongsam exuding grace and splendor, walked in nked by her two sons. The crowd parted ways for her, with some people respectfully eximing, Madam An wishes you well! With an air of arrogance, Jin Xiurong nodded slightly and then proceeded into the venue. After she had passed, the murmuring resumed. This Madam An sure has an imposing presence! Tsk tsk, you should have seen the An Family at the height of their power a few years ago; their outings were like the emperor leaving the pce in ancient times! So mighty, yet werent they embarrassed at the birthday banquet a few days ago? someone sneered. Heh, the An Family may be much weaker now, but even a starving camel is still bigger than a horse. Lets just enjoy the spectacle! By the time Xue An arrived, the hotel lobby was already bustling with a cacophony of voices and extraordinary excitement. Xue An didnt make a fuss and was about to enter when a surprised voice came through. Is it Mr. Xue? Xue An turned his head and saw a somewhat familiar face. Youre Chen Xiaoyi? Chen Xiaoyi was the female journalist who had interviewed Xue An back in the provincial city. Unexpectedly, she hade to Zhongdu today and even attended this press conference! Chen Xiaoyi was very happy to see Xue An, Mr. Xue, I never expected to see you here! Xue An smiled, his impression of Chen Xiaoyi was quite positive. Journalist Chen isnt in the provincial city anymore? No, this time Im apanying a friend to handle some matters in Zhongdu. We happened toe across this conference, so we decided to join in on the fun! said Chen Xiaoyi, pointing to the girl beside her. This is my friend Huang Xiangyan! Xue An nced at Huang Xiangyan, who was average looking, but dressed fashionably, giving her some attractiveness, though her expression was exceedingly arrogant. After Chen Xiaoyis introduction, she sized up Xue An for a few moments, then with a hint of disdain in her eyes, she turned her head and said coldly, Xiaoyi, you chat first, I will wait over there for you! Upon saying that, she turned and left. Chen Xiaoyi said with some embarrassment, Sorry about that, my friend is like this with everyone! Xue An held back a smile and gestured behind him. When Chen Xiaoyi turned back to look, she realized Huang Xiangyan, after sitting down, was now full of smiles engaging in conversation with a wealthy young man beside her; her fawning demeanor was in stark contrast to her previous cold aloofness! Chen Xiaoyis face became quite embarrassed. Mr. Xue, did you know that Miss Fan went to Hollywood in M Country? Chen Xiaoyi suddenly said. Xue An was taken aback, I didnt know that. When did this happen? I just heard about it too. They say she broke her contract with her originalpany, then turned down many major film offers, and went to Hollywood alone. Many are saying shes gone mad! Chen Xiaoyi sighed. Upon hearing this, Xue An felt a soft spot in the depths of his heart touched, and he let out a slight sigh. I really didnt know about this! Chen Xiaoyi nodded, It seems Miss Fan must have her own ns. As everyone took their seats, Chen Xiaoyi, thinking Xue An did not have a seat, cordially invited, Mr. Xue, why dont you sit next to me? The view is good here, and you can see more clearly! Xue An pondered for a moment, then nodded. He nned to inquire in detail about Fan Mengxues situation. Chen Xiaoyi was clearly delighted, but as the two sat down, Huang Xiangyan, who had been chatting eagerly with the young man of wealth beside her, frowned. Then, deliberately, she said, Mr. Xue, were you invited toe this time? Xue An shook his head, No invitation! The sneer on Huang Xiangyans face deepened, If you dont even have an invitation, why sit here? Chen Xiaoyis expression darkened, Xiangyan! Huang Xiangyan let out a scornfulugh, Xiaoyi, youd better be careful. Some people, they rely on their good looks to swindle around all day, deceiving women of their money. You should really watch out! At this, Xue Anughed. When Huang Xiangyan spoke, didnt she think about herself first? However, Chen Xiaoyis face turned ashen; she was clearly angered. Seeing this, Huang Xiangyan sneered inwardly. Back at the office, Chen Xiaoyi always acted so high and mighty. It appears shes just a foolish woman. She wouldnt make such a mistake. She had gone to great lengths to secure an invitation to the press conference, her aim was tond a wealthy catch. To her, money was most important! Chapter 200: Fate of the Heavens (3rd Update) Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Fate of the Heavens (3rd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Mr. Xue, Im really sorry that she Chen Xiaoyi began apologetically, wanting to say something. Xue An waved his hand and said indifferently, No need to say more, its fine! However, Huang Xiangyan couldnt hide her disdain at Xue Ans attitude. In her view, Xue An was simply chickening out. The rich second-generation man who was basking in Huang Xiangyans ttery also chuckled smugly, Miss Huang, theres no need to bother with some messy people. Once the press conference is over, Ill take you to meet some real big shots! Huang Xiangyans eyes lit up, Really? Youre so impressive, Young Master! The blissful rich man grinned, Of course! My family has a deep rtionship with the Chen family. My father even worked under the old Mr. Chen back in the day. Now, when the old Mr. Chen sees me, he would still nod and greet me! The old Mr. Chen he referred to was naturally Chen Xiuhe. Huang Xiangyan listened with eyes shining, bing increasingly ttering and obsequious. At that moment. A group of people came onto the stage in front, each holding a tray. However, the trays were all covered with red cloth, so it was impossible to see what was underneath. Then Chen Rushi walked out. Her arrival caused a slight stir in the room. Many heirs of noble families brightened up at the sight of her. Miss Chen, hello! Ru Shi, hello, little sister! There was a continuous chorus of greetings. Even the rich second-generation man excitedly waved his hand to signal, Miss Chen, hello! For them, Chen Rushi was like a goddess in their hearts. Huang Xiangyan enviously watched Chen Rushi on stage, pondering how amazing it would be if she could reach that status one day. However, Chen Rushi just nodded slightly to the crowd below, then stood to one side with her hands down. At that moment, Chen Xiuhe slowly walked up. His entry truly sparked a hugemotion. Whether willing or not, many people stood up and shouted, Greetings, Patriarch Chen! Chen Xiuhe smiled faintly, Please take your seats, everyone. After everyone had sat down, Chen Xiuhe said calmly, Today, I have invited everyone here because there is a matter I wish to announce. However Chen Xiuhe paused, then continued, However, I am not qualified to speak about this matter, so I would like to invite a gentleman toe on stage to speak! After speaking, Chen Xiuhe too stood aside with his hands down. The audience was first taken aback, then they all looked on with faces full of surprise and doubt. Who could it possibly be? Who couldmand such respect from Chen Xiuhe? At that moment, Xue An stood up. His action caused those around him to turn their heads in his direction. Chen Xiaoyi blinked in surprise and whispered, Mr. Xue, what are you doing? Xue An smiled faintly, Its nothing, I just need to go to the front for a moment! Huang Xiangyan sneered at that moment, How interesting. Do you know where you are? To actually move around randomly? I wonder how somebody like you got in here! Unable to contain his anger, Chen Xiaoyi bellowed, Huang Xiangyan, dont go too far! Chen Xiaoyis angry scolding perplexed Huang Xiangyan, and then she sneered, Chen Xiaoyi, dont think too highly of yourself. Let me tell you, this Mr. Xue is simply She didnt finish her sentence. Because Huang Xiangyan witnessed something that left her speechless. She saw Xue An walking to the front row, then slowly ascend the stage. This move naturally drew the attention of everyone present. Chen Xiaoyi also couldnt help but freeze. At that moment, Xue An reached the front of the stage, with Chen Xiuhe and Chen Rushi respectfully nking him from behind. Huang Xiangyan stood in stunned silence, murmuring softly, My goodness! Am I seeing things? But at that moment, Chen Xiaoyi recovered from his shock, recalling the many miracles Xue An had created in the provincial city, and a hint of a smile emerged at the corner of his mouth. With this man, any miracle was possible! Xue An leaned on the table and surveyed the audience. The room gradually fell silent. Only then did Xue An speak indifferently, Many people are wondering who I am! Let me introduce myself, my name is Xue An! Xue An? This name sparked a stir among the crowd. And the rich second-generation who had been fawning over Huang Xiangyan trembled, looking at the stage with a look of horror. He He is actually Xue An? Huang Xiangyans face turned pale as she asked in a low voice, Is Is this Xue An very formidable? Just formidable? He has stepped on the An Family, one of Zhongdus top elite families, so tell me, is that not formidable? the wealthy scion said with a quivering voice. At this moment, his heart was filled with regret, for having gotten entangled with this foolish woman. Now he had done it. Had he actually just mocked Xue An with his words? Thinking this, the rich scion trembled all over. And Huang Xiangyan, even paler, deeply regretted her words and deeds, then forced a smile at Chen Xiaoyi. Xiaoyi would you could you help me apologize to Mr. Xueter? Chen Xiaoyi snorted coldly and didnt pay any attention to her. At this time, Xue An waved his hand, and after the crowd fell quiet, a slight smile appeared on his lips. Many are curious about why this press conference was called! Its simple; Im just doing one thing! With that, Xue An pulled off the red cloth covering the trays. Dozens of exquisitely shaped little bottles appeared before the crowd, emitting a captivating glow under the light, dazzling everyone. What was that? Perfume? Many people were puzzled in their hearts. Xue An smiled faintly, This is the medicine Im here to tell you about today, it can extend life by twenty years, Tianyuan! Boom! There was an irrepressiblemotion throughout the hall. Extend life by twenty years? What kind of concept was that? You should know that even with todays medical conditions, no one dares im they can extend an old persons life by one year. Yet Xue An was iming that the pale-golden liquid in these little bottles could extend life by twenty years? Many people shook their heads, their faces full of disdain and skepticism. Xue An quietly watched. Only when the crowd had quieted down again did he speak, I know many people wont believe this, but no problem, I have someone here who can verify it! With that, Gao Wenyen also stepped onto the stage. At his appearance, a series of low gasps rippled through the audience. Its Divine Doctor Gao! Why has hee too? Gao Wenyen smiled at the audience, Ladies and gentlemen, today what I mean to say is, if you dont believe it, look at me! It was then that many people noticed that todays Gao Wenyen looked different than before. Although the previous Gao Wenyen maintained himself extremely well, the wrinkles on his face and his world-weary appearance were still limited by age. But now, he looked lively and spirited, like a man in his thirties. Many people couldnt help but be somewhat moved. After all, Gao Wenyen had an excellent reputation in Zhongdu. He wouldnt deceive people, would he? Xue An spoke again, Furthermore, this Tianyuan is not only capable of extending life; it can also keep you forever young! At these words, the eyes of the women in the audience lit up. Chapter 201: The Immortal Potion that Shocked Zhongdu (4th Update) Chapter 201: Chapter 201: The Immortal Potion that Shocked Zhongdu (4th Update) Trantor: 549690339 No woman could resist the lure of evesting youth. If there were any, she surely would not be a woman. Xue Ans words caused a huge sensation. Still, there were those who remained skeptical. After all, it all seemed too fantastical! At this moment, Xue An pointed down at Chen Xiaoyi, Miss Chen, pleasee up here! Chen Xiaoyi was startled, pointed at herself, Are you talking to me? Xue An nodded. Then Chen Xiaoyi stood up, her head in a fog, and made her way to the stage. Huang Xiangyans eyes burned with jealousy. But there was nothing she could do about it. All she could do was watch eagerly. Once Chen Xiaoyi was on stage, Xue An gave her a smile, Miss Chen, today I invite you to try this Immortal Potion! Chen Xiaoyi, around thirty years of age, normally didnt wear makeup and often stayed upte writing, which made her skin look extremely poor, her overall appearance somewhat aged. Chen Xiaoyi looked on in a daze. Not until Xue An passed her a bottle of the Immortal Potion did she understand what was happening. This thing Its quite expensive, isnt it? Xue An nodded, whispering, About over ten million! Chen Xiaoyis hand trembled, almost dropping the bottle, then she gritted her teeth and drank the entire Immortal Potion. Xue An watched quietly. This was also a gift for Chen Xiaoyi. Moreover, this Immortal Potion was an enhanced version, its effects would unfold much faster. Five minutes. Chen Xiaoyi blinked her eyes, feeling no different. The crowd below gradually became restless. Many people watched with a slight sneer, thinking Xue An had botched the trick. There were even a few with medical backgrounds who stood up, ready to condemn Xue An as a fraudster. At that moment, something miraculous happened. The wrinkles on Chen Xiaoyis face began to disappear at a pace visible to the naked eye, and her skin tone started to brighten as well. Even her body, which had begun to gather excess flesh, regained youthful vigor in a blink of an eye. A momentter, The Chen Xiaoyi who had looked to be in her thirties, now appeared to be back to her youthful eighteen or neen years old. The audience fell intoplete silence. Everyone gaped in disbelief. Especially the women, all wearing faces of utter astonishment. My God! finally, a woman murmured softly. Then, like lighting a fuse, the atmosphere in the room ignited instantly. Mr. Xue How much for this? I want ten bottles! a wealthy older woman shouted. Mr. Xue, I am very interested in this product of yours, and I would like to discuss a partnership, heres my business card! a representative of a pharmaceuticalpany, wearing sses, said respectfully. Mr. Xue, may I ask if this world-ss technology of yours has any side effects? someone raised the question on everyones mind. Xue An shook his head, Although many find it astonishing, this Immortal Potion has no side effects! At that moment, numerous women crowded around, almost as if they could eat Xue An alive. Xue An then smiled, Today I can let everyone have a try, but it will only maintain its effectiveness for one month! As he spoke, Xue An took out the prepared trial versions, all diluted Immortal Potion, its effectssting at most a month! The women grabbed them eagerly and then drank without hesitation. After a while, these women who had once looked old and overweight, all became significantly younger. This tangible effect finally broke any remaining restraint. Some women even came to blows over the trial versions. Meanwhile, more eyes full of ill intent focused on Xue An, as well as the backing Chen Family. After all, it was clear to everyone that the Immortal Potion represented an immense amount of wealth! Who wouldnt be envious? Xue An watched the scene unfold, a hint of a smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. This was exactly the effect he had wanted. At the same time, Xue An noticed a resentful gaze fixed on him. He turned his head and locked eyes with Jin Xiurong, who was sitting at a distance. Jin Xiurong was trembling all over at this moment. Her teeth were chattering loudly. She was no fool and naturally guessed that this miracle must have been Xue Ans doing. What did that mean? It meant that Xue An held a technology in his hands that was enough to make him the richest man in the world. Yet he had never shown it before. Thinking of this, Jin Xiurongs heart, full of anger and resentment, gave rise to a hint of regret. If only she had not been so assertive back then, if only she had been nicer. Then An Yan would not have broken away from the An Family, and this godlike technology would have belonged to the An Family! But it was all toote. Jin Xiurong could only watch Xue An with annoyance and bitterness. Only when Xue An turned his head to look at her did Jin Xiurongs heart jump in shock. His eyes were full of indifference and aloofness. It was as if a high and mighty emperor was scrutinizing a guilty subject! This caused Jin Xiurongs face to turn pale. Many who knew the inside story were covering their mouths and sneaking giggles. The An Family had now be theughingstock in the mouths of many! Mr. Xue, when do you n to start selling this? was the most frequently asked question by people. Xue An smiled, Production has already started, as for when it will go on sale lets wait until General Lins duel is over! Xue Ans words made many peoples hearts stir. It seemed like Xue An was making a bet! Betting that General Lin would win! However, amid the eager or jealous gazes of the crowd, a woman of gentle and refined beauty sat in a wheelchair, looking at the distant Xue An with a puzzled and iprehensible gaze. What on earth are you up to? The Immortal-like man spoken of by my cousin Xue An! And so, the press conference ended in shock. The follow-up impactpletely turned Zhongdu upside down. Everybody understood what this miracle meant. So when Xue An returned to the Chen Family, he was practically buried under a mountain of phone calls and invitations. To all this, Xue An had but four words. Ignore thempletely! And then he took his wife and children out for fun. Just as Xue An had guessed. The miracle had stirred up everyones mentality, and countless greedy eyes were now focused on the Chen Family and on him. At this moment. Inside the An Family. All the servants were silent as cicadas in the cold. For a minor matter, Jin Xiurong had already punished four maids. Now, still seething with residual anger, she sat in her chair. An Chang said with a wry smile, Mother, please calm your anger! How can I calm down? That miracle was originally ours, but now it belongs to the Chen Family, how can I not be angry? Jin Xiurongs face was full of resentment. An Chang shook his head, Mother, the key now is to hope that General Lin loses! As long as he loses, Xue An will have no backing, and the Chen Family alone cannot hold onto such a hot potato! Jin Xiurong nodded thoughtfully, So you mean We wait and see for now, but definitely, some people wont be able to hold back! Just as An Chang had said. Within the Chi Family. Chi Chongshan mmed his hand on the table. A man must be ruthless to seed. Since Xue An has killed my son and yet holds a precious treasure, then he should not me us for ourck of courtesy! Chapter 202: Battle of the Special Agents (Fifth Update) Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Battle of the Special Agents (Fifth Update) Trantor: 549690339 M Country. A serious-faced Caucasian man holding a top-secret document solemnly said to the agents below, We have now received a special task, someone in Huaxia has developed a drug that can extend life by twenty years, the information is absolutely reliable, and now our nation urgently needs all the information about this drug! As he spoke, the man distributed the document. It contained detailed personnel charts. The first person was Xue An, whose danger level was rated as SS. Sir, is this a misprint? someone eximed in surprise. The man shook his head with solemnity, This is the conclusion generated automatically by the system! Then the man said in a deep voice, ording to our intelligence system, Country R, Country H, and Country E have already started to move. This is a war between agents, and we M Country cannot afford to lose! Yes! the crowd responded thunderously. Hathaway, stay behind. After everyone had left, a pretty woman with ck eyes and yellow skin stayed behind. Hathaway, this is a task specifically for you, this is your new identity! Hathaway looked at the new identity she was handed; it bore a name. Yuan Xiaoxia. And the task was just a sheet of paper with a mans information. Yang Binyi, male, twenty-three years old. Unmarried, with one failed romantic experience, sensitive in personality but prone to impulsiveness, rated C by the system, easy to break through! Hathaway nodded, Understood! In thend of Zhongdu, it was always an arena for various forces to battle and kill each other. Xue An revealing something like Tianyuan was like throwing a piece of fat meat into a coliseum, causing all parties to start a frenzied fight. Today, Xue An sat leisurely in his office chair, drinking tea. Meanwhile, there were two deep bullet marks on the desk in front of him. As for the person who had fired the bullets, he had already been killed by a Dao Sword Qi strike from Xue An across the space. This feeling was quite wonderful. It was like mocking little children. Xue An had even started to treat it like a game, increasingly enjoying it. The pharmaceutical factory had now officially been renamed Tianyuan Pharmaceutical Factory. Countless prying eyes lurked around. Xue An remainedposed, simply overseeing everything. Zhao Xuehui walked in, Number Two, hiss, another attack? Xue An nodded, Yes, and a very unskillful assassination at that. Looks like well be troubled with getting a new desk again! Zhao Xuehui frowned, It cant go on like this forever! Xue An smiled, It wont continue forever. Its like theyre probing each other. They dont know my bottom line, so they use this way to investigate, but unfortunately, the more they do so, the more confused they be! Indeed, as Xue An had said. At this moment, the intelligence chiefs of Country H, Country R, and Country E all had iron blue expressions on their faces. They had lost a lot of personnel during this time, and none had even entered the front door! To date, they still knew nothing about the inside, which was an outright humiliation for all parties! Latter, people referred to this operation as the broken spear battle among the various intelligence forces! Today, Yang Binyi had not gone to the factory because he had some trivial matters to handle. After dealing with them, he was ready to drive off. He felt a jolt from behind, and upon getting out of the car, he found that a pink car had rear-ended his. Yang Binyi frowned and then saw a girl with an apologetic faceing out of the car. The girl was not too pretty but quite pleasant-looking, constantly apologizing to Yang Binyi. Im so sorry, I really didnt mean it! Seeing that it was a girl driving, Yang Binyis frown eased a lot. Its okay, lets just go through the insurance! Yang Binyi said. Er lets forget about it, Ive had too many idents this year! said the girl, yfully sticking out her tongue. Ill just pay you directly! Yang Binyi didnt suspect anything untoward and simply quoted a price. The girl said, Can I add you on WeChat and transfer the money to you? And if theres any problem, you can also find me! Yang Binyi nodded. They added each other on WeChat, and then the girl transferred the money, smiling, My name is Yuan Xiaoxia! May I ask your name? Im Yang Binyi! Yang Binyi felt embarrassed to always keep a stern face, so he said with a smile. Im really sorry for the trouble! Its okay! Yang Binyi finished speaking and drove away. Yuan Xiaoxia watched as Yang Binyis car disappeared into the distance, then her smile faded, and she said softly, The first step went unexpectedly smoothly! It seems this mission isnt much of a challenge after all! The next evening. Yang Binyi was getting ready to go to the cafeteria for dinner. His phone rang, and he took it out to see a message from Yuan Xiaoxia on WeChat. It was an apologetic smiley face, followed by a voice message. Yang Binyi felt his heartbeat elerate slightly and clicked to listen. Yuan Xiaoxia said, Im very sorry about yesterday. If you have time tonight, Id like to invite you out to a casual dinner! Yang Binyi took a deep breath, then sent a message back, Okay! Evening. In a restaurant in Zhongdu that was neither too fancy nor too shabby. Yang Binyi gazed at Yuan Xiaoxia, who had changed into formal attire and looked stunningly beautiful, and he couldnt help but be a little dumbstruck. Why do you keep staring at me? Yuan Xiaoxias cheeks turned slightly red as she spoke. Uh sorry! I was just dazzled, thats all! Yuan Xiaoxias eyes twinkled, and she chuckled, Do you always talk to your girlfriend like this? Yang Binyi shook his head, I dont have a girlfriend! Howe? Such an excellent guy like you, how could you not have a girlfriend? To be exact, I had one before! Yang Binyi said with a wry smile. Yuan Xiaoxia nodded, and then said with augh, Sorry, I shouldnt have asked! The two of them chatted as they ate, and as they talked, the conversation got more and more engaging. After finishing the meal, Yuan Xiaoxia left the restaurant slightly tipsy. Could you take me home? Yuan Xiaoxia asked softly. No boy would refuse such a request, of course. Yang Binyi hailed a cab and took Yuan Xiaoxia home. On the way back, Yuan Xiaoxia kept resting her head on Yang Binyis shoulder and fell into a deep sleep. When they reached her ce. Yuan Xiaoxia was still sound asleep. Yang Binyi had no choice but to help her to her front door. Then Yuan Xiaoxia sleepily unlocked the door. After entering, Yang Binyi put her on the sofa and was about to turn and leave. But Yuan Xiaoxia grabbed one of his arms. Im here all by myself, and Im really scared. Will you stay with me? Yang Binyi sat down silently. Yuan Xiaoxia began to babble, suddenly lying on top of Yang Binyi. Dont you like me? Yuan Xiaoxias eyes were seductive as silk. On such a night, with a beautiful woman in his arms, even a man of steel would be moved. All the more so as Yuan Xiaoxia was warmly passionate at the moment. But the next second, her body stiffened. Because Yang Binyi was looking at her coldly, Dont waste your effort; youre after the drug too, arent you! Panic shed across Yuan Xiaoxias eyes, but it disappeared in an instant as sheughed lightly, I dont know what youre talking about! Yang Binyi slowly pulled his arm away, stood up, fastened each button that hade undone, and said coldly, From the start, you made too many obvious mistakes! Chapter 203: The Battle of Mingfeng Mountain (Extra Update) Chapter 203: Chapter 203: The Battle of Mingfeng Mountain (Extra Update) Trantor: 549690339 Yuan Xiaoxia still had a look of intoxication on her face and chuckled lightly, Are you drunk? You must be drunk! Yang Binyi paid no attention to these words and simply said indifferently, No female driver would drive a manual transmission car! That is your biggest w! His words cast a shadow over Yuan Xiaoxias face, and any sign of drunkenness vanished from her eyes. I underestimated you, but did you ever consider what the consequences are of angering a strictly trained special agent? Yang Binyi chuckled without a sound, Have you thought about the consequences of offending someone who runs a pharmaceutical factory? You Suddenly, Yuan Xiaoxia felt a wave of dizziness and blurriness in her vision. How is this possible? Ive been careful the whole time. How could you have drugged me? Yuan Xiaoxia said in panic. Looking at her, a sneer of mockery appeared on Yang Binyis face, There was no drug in the liquor, but there was one in the taxi, ced by me! Yuan Xiaoxia wanted to say something more but then she fell into a deep sleep, knowing nothing anymore. By the time Yang Binyi dragged Yuan Xiaoxia back to Tianyuan Pharmaceutical Factory to see Xue An, the others had also arrived. Seeing that it was a beautiful female special agent, Qiao Le couldnt help feeling a bit annoyed, Why do you get the seduction of female special agents on your side, while Im stuck with the brutes? Yang Binyi chuckled with a heh-heh. Second Brother, what do you n to do with these people? Zhao Xuehui felt it was somewhat troublesome. Let them go after theyve talked! Xue An said casually. Let them go? Yeah! What else can we do? But Dont worry. These people will only cause more trouble for the other side once they get back, which is more profitable than killing them! Xue An said with a light smile. Indeed, as he said, once these people were released, all of them suffered from memory confusion. This shocked everyone who interrogated them. In just a few days, all these elite special agents had been transformed. It seemed that this pharmaceutical factory was not so simple! Because of this deterrence, for a while, no one dared to carelessly probe for intelligence. And Tianyuan Pharmaceutical Factory was also referred to as the ck Hole of intelligence by all parties! As for the other forces in Zhongdu, they had also quieted down now. Because the much-anticipated battle had finally arrived. Mingfeng Mountain was originally not a very tall or particrly beautiful peak. It usually saw few tourists. But today, from early dawn, a continuous stream of vehicles had begun to pour in. By the time the sun was high in the sky, Mingfeng Mountains base was full of various vehicles. Almost all the elites of Zhongdu had gathered just to witness this battle of the century in person! However, those of lower status waited at the bottom of the mountain, and only those of a certain level of identity and status were allowed to ascend. At this moment, a woman slowly pushed a wheelchair up the mountain. Sitting in the wheelchair was a woman with an elegant demeanor. As they walked away. Some people began to whisper to each other. Who is this woman? Why is she pushing a wheelchair here? Dont you recognize her? That one pushing the wheelchair is Wei Ruyan, the flower-loving master! The flower-loving master Wei Ruyan? Exactly! And the one being pushed, shes the renowned prodigy of the Wei Family, known as the living dictionary of the Martial Arts World, that very Wei Rn! Sss! Some people drew in a sharp breath. Because Wei Rn had a big reputation in Zhongdu, many people were aware of this living dictionary. But nobody expected her to be a youngdy with a disability. At this moment. Wei Ruyan was pushing her cousin up the mountain. As they walked, the two sisters chatted idly. Sister, I still cant figure it out! Why would Xue An choose this time to make Tianyuan known! Wei Rns face was full of confusion. Wei Ruyan smiled, I dont know either! There couldnt be a worse time than now, everyone knows hes in the same camp as General Lin. With General Lin facing a life and death battle, shouldnt he be lying low instead? Instead, he did the opposite, showing off Tianyuan, and now, well, the whole worlds attention is on him. If General Lin loses, then things are really going to heat up! But what if General Lin wins? Wei Ruyan said with a smile. Wei Rn pursed her lips, Impossible! ording to my prediction, General Lin is bound to lose? Oh? Why? Because he beheaded the envoy, that shows his authority has declined to a point where he needs such methods to maintain it, clearly not a good sign! Hearing her cousins words, Wei Ruyans eyes revealed a trace of worry as well. She had great faith in Wei Rns words, because facts had proven that many of her predictions turned out to be correct. Having climbed the mountain, by now, many people were already waiting there. Wei Ruyan saw many familiar faces among them. After finding a ce to sit down. Xue An arrived as well. His appearance stirred something in the hearts of many people. Especially since many regarded Xue An with an unfriendly gaze. Xue An, however, was indifferent. Instead, it was Wei Ruyan whoughed lightly, Mr. Xue, over here! Mr. Xue smiled and walked over. But Wei Rn watched Xue An with a contemtive gaze for a while, then said softly, Mr. Xue, dont you think what you did a few days ago was a bit reckless? Wei Ruyan frowned, Rn! Wei Rn smiled, Cousin, Im just asking out of curiosity, I think Mr. Xue wont mind, right? Xue An smiled, Of course I wont mind, but I dont think I was reckless at all! Wei Rn frowned and her opinion of Xue An dropped another notch, In her view, Xue Ans actions could only be described as foolish. Someone who only knew how to wave their fists, butcked brains, wasnt worth regard. So Wei Rns gaze showed a bit more contempt and then she turned her head away and fell silent. At this time, many more people continued to arrive up the mountain. These people were mostly masters from the Martial Arts World. Most of them were from Huaxia. After all, this was Huaxias War God General Lin facing another challenge from Country R! As citizens of Huaxia, they naturally had a deep concern for the oue. It was nearing noon. Having waited on the mountain for two or three hours already, people were beginning to feel tired. Some murmured softly, I heard that General Lin went into seclusion for a few days just recently, looks like hes nning to gather his energy! Shush, here theye! They saw a group of people in kimonos ascending the mountain. Leading the group was a girl holding a great sword half her height. The girl walked slowly in wooden sandals, her expression solemn and indifference. There was a stir among the crowd. Some were astonished, Thats Country Rs Ghost Gods sh? Its actually a young woman? Heh, looks like our General Lin is sure to win! But many seasoned martial artists looked grave. Because they could see something extraordinary about this woman. Xue An frowned slightly. This woman Theres something strange about her aura! Chapter 204: Three Laws Sword! (First Update) Chapter 204: Chapter 204: Three Laws Sword! (First Update) Trantor: 549690339 Seemingly human yet not, a demon but not quite. Indeed, its somewhat interesting. Xue An quietly watched. Takeuchi Kiyoko, along with the people from Orochi Shrine who had followed her, stopped on the other side of the mountaintop, after which Takeuchi Kiyoko began to close her eyes and nurture her spirit. The people from Huaxia were quietly discussing among themselves. A hint of a smug smile appeared on the corner of Chi Chongshans mouth. Last night, he had secretly made contact with these people from Country R. As long as General Lin died today, the future Zhongdu would belong to the Chi Family. The An Family held simr ambitions. However, they decided to quietly wait and see, knowing that it wouldnt be toote to turn their coats at thest moment. The sun gradually ascended above everyones heads. The sunlight was fierce, making people dizzy and blurred their vision. Suddenly. Takeuchi Kiyoko opened her eyes and spoke in the ancient tongue of Huaxia, Theyre here! Then they saw someone rushing up the mountain like they were flying. In the blink of an eye, they had reached the mountaintop, causing a stir among the crowd. Its General Lin! General Lin has arrived! General Lin stood on the mountaintop, nodded politely to the crowd, and then turned to look at Takeuchi Kiyoko opposite him. I didnt expect the new Ghost Gods sh to be a woman! Upon Takeuchi Kiyokos originally graceful face, a sinister smile suddenly appeared, General Lin! Ten years ago, you cut me down with your sword, today, I shall avenge that sword blow! General Lins eyes turned cold. He knew that Ghost Gods sh of Country R was a sort of legacy-like existence. But he had not expected that even memories could be inherited. I could kill you ten years ago, and it is all the same ten yearster! With these words, General Lin suddenly drew his sword from its sheath. Sword Qi filled the sky, forcing the onlooking crowd to retreat more than a hundred meters further back, barely standing on the mid-slope of the mountain. At this moment, Wei Rn shook her head and sighed softly, The generals battle seems even more worrisome now, drawing his sword first to seize the initiative, yet not realizing that he has already revealed his sharpness! Xue An, who was standing by, smiled slightly after hearing this, It seems you dont hold much hope for General Lin in this battle? Wei Rn snorted coldly, Thats right, in my view, General Lin is bound to lose, so announcing the Heavenly Pact in advance is an utterly foolish act. Rn, hold your tongue! frowned Wei Ruyan as she rebuked in a low voice. Isnt it the truth? If you dont believe it, just wait and see the oue! Wei Rn said, coldlyughing as she looked towards the center of the field. At this moment, General Lin, sword in hand, began to climb in momentum, and in an instant, he broke through the Loose Immortal Realm, reaching a profound realm. All the onlooking martial artists changed color in unison. Its immortality! The general is indeed mighty! General Lin said indifferently, This sword is named Flowing Light, left by an Immortal of Huaxia; today, with this sword in hand, I shall cut you down on Mingfeng Mountain! Takeuchi Kiyoko let out a strange cackle, then her kimono began to billow without any wind, and her pupils gradually turned ck. A ckness that chilled the onlookers spines. Good! Once I kill you, the vast Huaxia will no longer have its Immortal, and then I can gallop unopposed! With Takeuchi Kiyokos emotionless voice, her aura suddenly exploded. Everyones faces changed color in unison! Its immortality! No! It looks even a step beyond immortality! General Lins expression turned grave, and the sword in his hand suddenly transformed into a stunning arc, speeding straight toward Takeuchi Kiyoko! Flying Sword beheads thee! General Lin shouted coldly. The sword soared even faster, instantly disappearing from view. Yet, as fast as the sword was, Takeuchi Kiyoko stretched out her hand and caught it between two fingers. The massive Sword Intent directly destroyed a vast expanse of forest behind Takeuchi Kiyoko, but it did not harm a single hair on Kiyoko! Such a swift sword, but still not swift enough! Takeuchi Kiyoko said with a grin. When she smiled, the corner of her mouth stretched all the way to the back of her ear, her expression filled with evil and chilliness. General Lin, however, didnt even pause, and with another wave of his hand, he said in a deep voice, Human follows Earth! Boom! The Flowing Light Sword suddenly became as heavy as a thousand jun, and Takeuchi Kiyokos delicate fingers were instantly severed by it. At the same time, the swords momentum was like a mountain, sending Takeuchi Kiyoko flying back over a dozen steps! A low murmur of surprise came from the crowd. Many faces showed smiles. But Takeuchi Kiyoko slowly got up from the ground, her body clearly marked with scorch marks from the swords energy, yet her face still bore a cold smile. Come again! The voice echoed far and wide. Many peoples expressions started to turn grave. But General Lins demeanor remained indifferent, as if everything that had just happened never urred, and he lightly said, Earth follows Heaven! The light burst forth, transforming into countless sword beams that immediately enveloped the area within a dozen meters around Takeuchi Kiyoko. Its the Three Laws Sword! Wei Rn said with a glint in her eye, speaking softly. And Takeuchi Kiyoko, facing this irresistible sword, still maintained her smile unchanged. Is this the extent of your ability? General Lin, your cultivation level seems to have regressed over the past ten years! Having said that, Takeuchi Kiyoko stepped forward, using her hand as a de, and struck down with a thunderous chop. Boom! This sh was like a mountain of des, scattering all the sword beams. The Flowing Light Sword let out a mournful cry as it too was sent flying. All the onlookers couldnt help but be greatly shocked. Especially the people from Huaxia, whose eyes shed with an astonished gleam. Could the current Ghost Gods sh from Country R be this formidable? But at this moment, General Lin lowered his gaze and said softly, Heaven follows the Way! This was one of the strongest moves of the Three Laws Sword. The light vanished. General Lin now had no sword in his hands! But within the space of a hundred meters, suddenly everywhere there were swords! Sword Qi crisscrossed, Sword Intent was abundant. Within these hundred meters, General Lin had turned it into his own realm. A look of seriousness finally shed across Takeuchi Kiyokos face, yet she still stood nonchntly. Heh, now that looks a bit more like it! Suddenly, a sword pierced out from right in front of Takeuchi Kiyokos chest. The crowd let out a collective gasp of surprise, and the people from Huaxia breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking that the general was still formidable, he had finally defeated this half-human, half-demon creature. Only a few people like Wei Rns expressions grew even more solemn. Just then, Takeuchi Kiyoko looked down at the sword in her chest, shook her head with a light chuckle, To think you could cause me a trace of pain, you should be proud of yourself! With that, Takeuchi Kiyoko grasped the sword de and slowly pulled the sword out from her chest! What was eerie was that not a single drop of blood flowed out. And Takeuchi Kiyoko sneered, General Lin, when I first came to this world ten years ago, I was injured by you because the flesh I inhabited was too frail, forcing me to leave. Now, this body perfectly fits my Demon Gods form. Do you really think you can still win against me with these worldly techniques? This statement made all the people of Huaxia pale. Only General Lin slowly lowered his head. While many were filled with doubt, suddenly someone eximed, The general he Suddenly, General Lins hair turned white in an instant, his figure gradually became stooped, and his skin aged rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he had be an old man with gray hair. And at the same time, General Lin said softly, The Way follows nature. Chapter 205: The Impossible Sword Strike (2nd Update) Chapter 205: Chapter 205: The Impossible Sword Strike (2nd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Upon hearing this, Wei Rn on the wheelchair suddenly changed color. How is it possible that there really is a fourth sword that shouldnt be possible? Wei Rn muttered to herself, her eyes filled with shock. The Heaven, Earth, and Man Three Laws Sword, acimed as the ultimate technique of the era, was General Lins signature move. Yet, there were rumors of a final, impossible sword! Unexpectedly, General Lin had truly unleashed it today. If this were true, then the general might indeed have a chance to win! Wei Rns heart clenched tightly as she watched with a grave expression. At that moment, within a hundred meters of General Lin, everything came to a standstill. The wind stopped. The floating Sword Qi in the air also stopped. Even the look of astonishment on Takeuchi Kiyokos face froze. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button. The might of this single sword was getting close to the Dao, starting to interfere with thews of heaven and earth. Boom! Suddenly, everything within the swords range elerated by more than a hundredfold, like a bomb being ignited, and everything exploded violently. The formidable momentum pushed everyone back dozens of meters, then they stood dumbfounded, staring at the smoke-engulfed Takeuchi Kiyoko. Everything gradually returned to silence. Only the smoke had not dissipated yet. Many people had a hint of a smile on their lips, believing the victory was secured. Because no one could survive under such potent sword force! However, Wei Rnsplexion suddenly turned ashen, He from the beginning to the end, he never drew his sword! This was the point Wei Rn feared the most. Even faced with General Lins sacrifice of his own lifespan to use this sword, Takeuchi Kiyoko had not drawn her Demon God de. As expected. Just as the people of Huaxia thought victory was certain. The smoke dispersed, and there stood Takeuchi Kiyoko, covered in wounds from head to toe, in front of everyone. Hehehe! Takeuchi Kiyoko let out a series of unpleasant, strangeughs. General Lin, I admire you for burning all your vital essence to wield this sword in an attempt to kill me. Sadly, although this sword is formidable, it cannot kill me! Because I am the invincible Orochi Demon God! All faces changed color in unison. And at this moment, General Lin could no longer stand steadily, his figure swayed as if he was about to copse. At this moment, many peoples tears streamed down their faces. General! General! Retreat! Among the cries of the crowd, General Lin shook his head, In Huaxia, there is only General Lin who dies in battle, no general who admits defeat! Then General Lin looked at Takeuchi Kiyoko, who was emanating Demon me from all over her body, Begin! At this time, An Xue finally couldnt contain himself anymore and rushed forward to tter, Lady Takeuchi truly has unmatched divine skills, the An Family admires you! No sooner had these wordse out than many peoples faces changed. An Family, you dare to betray us? An Xue sneered, How can this be considered betrayal? I am merely admiring Lady Takeuchis cultivation level and offering my congrattions! Takeuchi Kiyokoughed heartily, Good! Theres a saying in Huaxia: He who recognizes the trend is a wise man. Rest assured, I will not let you down! Afterward, Takeuchi Kiyoko said to General Lin, You are a worthy opponent, I shall use the Demon God de to send you on your way! Having spoken, Takeuchi Kiyoko slowly drew her sword, and even before it was fully unsheathed, a tremendous demonic aura bolted straight into the sky. Blocking out even the noon sun. As if the sky had darkened. Everyone was terrified. General Lin sighed softly and closed his eyes. Defeated was indeed defeated, he was now drained, with no strength left to fight. At this moment, Wei Rn also shook her head with a wry smile and said, I said that victory in this battle would be difficult, and indeed, no miracle has urred! Then she nced at Xue An and thought to herself, now you have nothing to say, right? With General Lins downfall, the Chen Family will certainly weaken as well. By that time, Xue An, holding the Heavenly Fate, will be like a piece of fat without any resistance, to be torn apart by the great ns of Zhongdu! However, when she saw that Xue An still had an indifferent look on his face, she couldnt help but feel even more disdain. Even at this critical moment, he still couldnt see the reality of the situation? Truly a brainless fool! But just then, Xue An suddenly raised his eyebrows, his eyes shed brilliantly, and he coldly snorted, Seeking death! Wei Rn was taken aback, not understanding who Xue An was referring to. Then she saw Xue An start to walk up the mountain. His action immediately caught everyones attention. Some recognized Xue An but didnt know what he was preparing to do. Wei Rn was even more stunned, and then shook her head, saying to her cousin Wei Ruyan, Cousin, is this the man you described as an immortal-like man? Her tone was full of derision. In her eyes, Xue An was purely seeking death! Wei Ruyan also looked stunned, having no idea what Xue An intended to do! And at this moment, Takeuchi Kiyoko, who was about to make her move, noticed someone approaching and couldnt help but turn her head to look. Hehehe, boy, what are you doing? Are youing to offer yourself up to death? General Lin also noticed Xue An, and he couldnt help but anxiously say, Mr. Xue, please step back, this is a personal dispute between her and me! It has nothing to do with you! But Xue An continued to walk forward, head down, ignoring what anyone said. Chi Chongshan and Jin Xiurong looked at each other, their eyes filled with delight. If Xue An could die at the hands of Takeuchi Kiyoko, that would be even better! Takeuchi Kiyoko frowned slightly, about to say something. Then she saw Xue An lift his head, his eyes full of rage and murderous intent! Good, its actually you! Haha, a mere lower-ss Demon God, you dare to do such a thing, you all deserve to die! His words left everyone confused, having no idea what he meant. At the same time, Xue An suddenly looked up, and an extremely chilling murderous aura soared into the sky. It dispersed the Demon me that had just obscured the sky. This shocked everyone present. Wei Rnsplexion changed drastically. How is this possible! This this aura! Meanwhile, Takeuchi Kiyoko was taken aback, then sneered, Where did this lunatice from, babbling such nonsense Before she could finish her sentence, she was abruptly approached by Xue An, who punched her so hard that her head plunged into the mountain soil. The speed was so fast that no one even saw how Xue An made his move! Then Xue An, radiating terror so intense it could freeze souls, threw another punch. Boom! The entire Mingfeng Mountain trembled. The ground had been sted into arge crater. As for Takeuchi Kiyoko, her upper body had already been blown into a pulp. But Xue An did not stop, continuing to raise his fist and strike down! He raised his fist, then struck again! Everyone watched this scene with shock on their faces. Some with weaker constitutions were even trembling in their legs. Finally, a ck shadow, battered and disheveled, drifted out from Takeuchi Kiyokos corpse and stood mid-air, shouting angrily, Who are you, boy? Why would you attack without a word? Xue An turned his head, looking at the ck shadow with a snakehead in the air, his eyes full of chilling murderous intent. Why did I attack? Haha, you sealed my wifes foundation, and now youre asking me why I attacked? Chapter 206: I Only Ask That You Protect Huaxia, Master! (Third Update) Chapter 206: Chapter 206: I Only Ask That You Protect Huaxia, Master! (Third Update) Trantor: 549690339 Seal the spiritual roots of your wife? The apparition that should be called the Orochi Demon God frowned and then shook its head. What a mess! But since you dare to offend me, the Orochi Demon God, prepare to die! As it spoke, Takeuchi Kiyoko, whose lower half had already turned into a mush of flesh on the ground, began to rapidly regenerate. In the blink of an eye, she had returned to normal. Then the Demon me returned to her body, and with a lift of her eyes, demon light filled her gaze. Boy, today is the day you die! With those words, Takeuchi Kiyoko finally drew the Demon God de. The Demon me soared, and within a radius of a hundred meters, everything couldnt bear such overwhelming pressure and began to crumble and break apart! General Lins face turned somewhat pale. This Takeuchi Kiyoko was far more formidable than Nagatsuki Ito had been ten years ago! Yet facing this earth-shattering force, Xue An remained calm andposed. Merely a low-level Demon God, and even that in a crippled body, yet you have such big words! These words made Takeuchi Kiyokos face turn extremely ugly. Boy, die! The Demon God de, as if setting the sky ame, shed down fiercely. The endless Demon me was so scorching that the air itself twisted. This earth-shattering strike made everyones color change in unison. General Lins face changed dramatically, and then he let out a wry smile and closed his eyes. In his view, Xue An was a dead man. Because this de had even surpassed the realm of immortality and touched the edge of what it meant to be a Half-step Golden Immortal. Wei Rn couldnt help but sigh softly and lowered her eyes, Cousin sister, he was quite formidable, but too reckless! He shouldnt have She didnt finish her words because a shocking scene unfolded before them. They saw Xue An casually raise his hand and effortlessly caught the sh. And the Demon me that had been scorching everything ceased abruptly upon touching Xue An. Takeuchi Kiyokos eyeballs almost popped out. How how is this possible? This was the strongest cut she could make with the borrowed power of the Demon God. And yet this man had easily caught it? At that moment, Xue An looked up at Takeuchi Kiyoko and said coldly, I told you, youre just a low-level Demon God, havent you understood yet? Just as Takeuchi Kiyoko was about to say something, A hint of profound and supremely dignified presence shed in Xue Ans eyes. Takeuchi Kiyoko shivered all over, herplexion turning deathly pale. You you you are! Xue An nodded, Yes. I am! Everyone around waspletely baffled. Who is he? But at this moment, Takeuchi Kiyoko didnt dare to resist anymore and knelt on the ground, then said with utmost terror, So it is you, my Lord. I truly did not recognize your presence, please forgive me! With that, the entire ce fell silent. General Lin, who had resigned himself to his fate, slowly opened his eyes, also stunned. And Wei Rn was left utterly dumbfounded. Who was he? Why was he able to invoke such fear in this Demon God of Country R? But one thing was certain. Xue An was even more formidable than General Lin. General Lin had been defeated, but Xue An easily beat him, even forcing Takeuchi Kiyoko to kneel and beg for mercy. No wonder he had remained unruffled from start to finish; he had been confident all along. Laughable that she had thought him to be a brainless, reckless person and even mocked him. Thinking this, Wei Rn couldnt help but flush with shame. As for the shock of the others, it goes without saying. The only ones whose expressions drastically changed were Chi Chongshan and An Xue, among others, who all began to silently retreat. Xue An looked down at Takeuchi Kiyoko, who trembled on the ground, Where are your other crippled bodies? My Lord, they have all been sealed in various locations across Country R! Takeuchi Kiyoko responded respectfully. Xue Ans face still carried a trace of killing intent. The reason he was so furious just now was that he noticed Takeuchi Kiyokos aura was somewhat simr to the seal of An Yan! This made him erupt in rage. And just a moment ago, through his Divine Sense, he found that this remnant body of Orochi had no knowledge of this affair. There was only one possibility then. It was the doing of another remnant body of Orochi! With this thought in mind, Xue An walked up close to Takeuchi Kiyoko. She was trembling all over but dared not resist at all. For the aura she had just felt was so astonishing, it was even tens of thousands of times stronger than the Demon Lord Orochi had once encountered. Suddenly, Xue An reached out and ced his hand on Takeuchi Kiyokos head, and then he gave a fierce tug. A ck shadow was pulled out. Mercy, lord, mercy! I can help you find the other remnant bodies, a snakes head in the shadow wailed pleadingly. No need! Xue An said indifferently, crushing it with his hand. With this, the remnant body worshipped at the Orochi Shrine vanished into smoke and clouds! Takeuchi Kiyokos body went limp, and she fainted to the ground. The great battle ended! Xue An turned his head to look at the crowd, then walked over to General Lin. General Lins skin was king off his body at this moment. Xue An looked at him, a trace of respect in his eyes. No matter where or when, those who dare to challenge death are always worthy of respect. General, is there anything else you wish to say? Xue An asked indifferently. General Lin let out a light chuckle, I only ask that you protect our Huaxia from foreign oppression! Sobs were heard from amongst the crowd. To his death, General Lin was concerned for Huaxia. Xue An nodded, Rest assured, with me here, Huaxia will be impregnable! With that assurance, I can depart in peace! General Lin said, and his entire being crumbled into fragments, dispersing in the wind. Only the Flowing Light Sword on the ground proved that he had been here and had fought! Xue An bent down, picked up the Flowing Light Sword, then turned around to look at the Chi Family and An Family members who had shrunk back to the rear of the crowd. Now! Its time to settle the ounts with you! Chi Chongshan turned and ran. He was filled with immense fear at this moment. This Xue An was simply more terrifying than the Demon God. But Xue An didnt even nce at him, simply sweeping across with his sword. The Sword Qi pursued and sliced Chi Chongshan into sections, even utterly shredding his soul. Xue An then looked at the An Family members whose faces were white as sheets, and he slightly smiled. Do you still remember what I said before? The An Family members shuddered. Xue An continued indifferently, I said that one day, you will kneel before me and beg for mercy! No sooner had his words fallen, An Xue and An Chang knelt on the ground, banging their heads fervently. Xue lord, have mercy! Lord, have mercy! Especially An Chang, who crawled a few steps forward on his knees, fawningly said, Lord, this matter has nothing to do with me, it was all the doings of this old witch and An Xue, I beg you to spare me! Xue An cast his gaze down upon him. It has nothing to do with you? An Chang nodded, Thats right, lord, it really has nothing to do with me! Meanwhile, Madam An Jin Xiurong was trembling all over, and upon hearing An Changs words, she couldnt help but burst into furious rage. You unfilial son, you Xue An frowned, Kneel down! Thump! Jin Xiurong knelt on the ground too, her face still bearing traces of defiance. Xue An, I dont believe you dare kill me, if you really do, Yaner will hate you for the rest of your life! Jin Xiurong spoke with a face full of resentment. But just then, a cold voice came down from the mountain path. Youre wrong, I will never hate my husband! Chapter 207 I Never Cared (4th Update) Chapter 207: Chapter 207 I Never Cared (4th Update) Trantor: 549690339 With those words, An Yan walked up the mountain. As soon as she appeared, An Chang, as if seeing a lifesaving straw, quickly called out, Yaner, quickly save me, those matters at home were all their doing, I have nothing. Before he could finish speaking, Xue An swung his sword horizontally. An Changs head soared into the air, onlypleting hisst word in mid-flight. to do with! After that, his head hit the ground, his face still frozen with thest trace of horror. Xue An said indifferently, Truly noisy! Then he looked up at An Yan with a smile, Howe you are here? An Yan brushed the hair by her ear aside, revealing a radiant smile, I was worried about you, so I came to see! Xue An nodded, pointing with his sword at Jin Xiurong and An Xue, among others. Them An Yan lowered her head, a determined color shing in her eyes, Zhongdu has no An Family that would take refuge with foreign enemies! Once these words came out, Jin Xiurong finally copsed in fear, slumping to the ground as the smell of urine wafted over. She had literally been scared into wetting herself. Yaner, I know I was wrong, please spare me! Jin Xiurong pleaded in despair. An Yan nced at her, eyes downcast, softly saying, Rest in peace on your journey! As soon as An Yan finished speaking, Xue An struck with his sword. Pu Pu! Both Jin Xiurong and An Xues heads were severed. Blood sprayed everywhere, and corpses toppled to the ground. In this way, the An Familys high ranks vanished into smoke! Aplex expression flickered across An Yans face. Xue An then gently wrapped his arm around An Yans shoulder, softly saying, Its alright, they more than deserved death, dont think about it anymore! In a couple of days, we will go to Country R! Hmm! Why go to Country R? Because there, we can find a way to lift the seal on you! Just then, Takeuchi Kiyoko, who had been unconscious, slowly came to, her face full of sheer terror upon seeing her surroundings. Xue An approached her with a slight smile, Greetings, Princess Heidao of Country R! The confusion on Takeuchi Kiyokos face gradually faded, and she looked at Xue An with immense reverence. Though her consciousness could only curl up in a corner, losing control of her body after being possessed by a Demon God, She could still feel everything that was happening outside. Therefore, she had seen everything that had just urred. My lord, Takeuchi Kiyoko said in very standard Huaxianguage. Do not be afraid, I will send you home! Xue An said indifferently. Xue Ans warm smile gradually calmed Takeuchi Kiyoko down. At this moment, Wei Ruyan came over, pushing her cousin. Mr. Xue, I apologize, I was short-sighted and naive, I hope you can forgive me! Wei Rn apologized earnestly. She was a very straightforward woman; when she had done wrong, she naturally apologized! Xue An gave a slight smile, neither agreeing nor disagreeing with a nod. Mr. Xue, what do you n to do next? Wei Rn was now deeply interested in Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, To collect the debts that should have been collected long ago! Having said this, Xue An turned to look at the various expressions of the crowd. The general is gone; from now on, Huaxia has me! Whoever refuses to ept this, let them be like this mountain! Upon saying this, Xue An raised his sword. A vast Sword Intent surged towards the sky, then fiercely shed down. Boom! This sword, unstoppable in its might, directly split the Mingfeng Mountain beneath them in two. Even the remaining force of the sword cut off a small river in front of Mingfeng Mountain. This earth-shattering sword strike terrified all who witnessed it. Only Wei Rn watched with a gleam of fascination in her eyes. This was the true figure of a resolute and decisive man! Afterward, Xue An left with An Yan down the mountain. Wei Rn looked at Xue Ans departing figure and whispered softly, Cousin, you were right, he really is like an Immortal! Wei Ruyan let out a slight sigh, her eyesplex, and she did not speak! Xue An now wished he could immediately fly to Country R, eager to lift the Seal from his wife as soon as possible. But before leaving, he had to take care of the unfinished business. From the crushed remains of Orochis consciousness, Xue An had gained much information, but it was far from enough. Country R had many secretive shrines; who knew where all of those remains were hidden. It seemed that many things would need the cooperation of local forces to deal with. But this Takeuchi Kiyoko Xue An nced at the girl with a clueless expression following behind him. Although this woman was a member of a Daoist Family from Country R, she was timid and was not valued by her family. The first ce Xue An visited was the Chi Family. Initially, Chi Changge had worshipped a Demon Master in an attempt to harm Xue An but was instead killed by Xue Ans counterattack. However, Xue An did not wish to kill indiscriminately, so he did not deal with the others. But unexpectedly, Chi Chongshan had secretly colluded with people from Country R, and that was akin to seeking death! Xue An arrived at the Chi Familys front gate and entered with his head held high. What are you doing? A security guard hurried over to stop him. Xue An nced at these people. They all became stiff on the spot. Because Xue Ans gaze was simply too terrifying! Xue An stepped into the Chi Family and stated indifferently, Members of the Chi Family,e out and meet your death! His voice spread throughout the entire Chi Family. After a moment, an enraged voice came from the back courtyard. What wild lunatic dares to create trouble at the Chi Family? As he spoke, an elder directly leapt towards Xue An,unching an attack. Xue An didnt even blink an eyelid and uttered a faint rebuke, Scram! The once imposing Heavenly Human Realm expert was blown away as if hit by a great cannon, turning directly into a cloud of dust! This scene left the approaching retainers of the Chi Family terrified beyond measure! Who who are you? Why have youe to our Chi Family? one of the elders from the legitimate branch of the Chi Family asked, trembling. Xue An spoke softly, My name is Xue An! Xue An? The faces of the crowd changed dramatically. I havee to send you Chi Family on your way, since your Family Head has been waiting for you on the other side! Xue An stated inly. Several elders from the Chi Family turned pale and attempted to flee. Xue An shook his head and lightly swung his Flowing Light Sword. Under the crisscrossing Sword Qi, all these members of the Chi Family died. Then Xue An looked towards the inner house and said indifferently, Come out now! Chi Weiyang came out with a pale face. Xue An looked at her, Why didnt you run? Chi Weiyangs eyes were filled with anger, Why should I run? Xue An, I ask you, why did you exterminate my Chi Family? Because your Chi Family colluded with foreign enemies, you deserve more than death! And, Xue An spoke calmly, I had no intention of wiping out your entire Chi Family, for instance, I dont want to kill you! Chi Weiyang was taken aback, You you wont kill me? Arent you afraid I will seek revenge in the future? Xue Anughed heartily, Life and death are in my hands; since youve done nothing wrong, why should I bother to kill you? As for revenge I have never cared about that! As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An disappeared from the spot. Chi Weiyang stared nkly. Chi Weiyang vaguely knew about the Chi Familys actions over the years. Therefore, regarding Xue Ans statement that they deserved more than death, she could only remain silent. Especially since this time, her father, Chi Chongshan, had actually colluded with a foreign enemy and hadmitted a capital offense! At this thought, Chi Weiyang let out a deep sigh, her heart filled with an indescribable feeling. Chapter 208: Heading to Country R! (5th Update) Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Heading to Country R! (5th Update) Trantor: 549690339 An Family. An Ying and An Meng turned pale upon hearing the news. An Mengs face was ashen as she trembled, Brother, what do we do? Should we run away? Run? An Ying gave a bitter smile, Do you think theres anywhere in the world you can hide from him? This whole situation started because of the foolishness of the older generation, Ive advised against it many times, but no one would listen! An Meng shivered, Then what should we do? Just wait, I think, he wille soon! An Ying said with a flicker in his eyes. As expected. By evening, Xue An, An Yan, and An Qing arrived at the An Family residence. Looking at the towering gates of the An Family, An Yans expression wasplex. An Qing looked downcast. After all, the death of General Lin was a tremendous blow to those in the military. Xue An smiled faintly and waved his hand casually. Boom! The grand and luxurious gate copsed with a loud bang. Dust rose, shaking the entire area. Wife, I knew you didnt like this gate, so I took it down for you! While he spoke, An Ying and others hurried over. Upon seeing Xue An, An Ying respectfully said, Mr. Xue! Xue An looked at An Ying. This youngster had given him a good impression initially. Therefore, he smiled, Call me brother-inw! After hearing this, An Yings expression changed slightly, You This matter doesnt concern you, I am not a bloodthirsty person, Xue An said, then turned to look at the pale-faced An Meng. When An Meng saw Xue An looking at her, she was so scared that her legs trembled, Bro Brother-inw! Xue An frowned. This woman had mocked An Yan and acted foolishly; Xue An was very displeased with her. Seemingly aware of Xue Ans disgust, An Meng said with tears, Bro, Brother-inw, I know I was wrong, I was ignorant back then, please give me a chance, I promise Xue An waved his hand dismissively, Enough! Then he led An Yan and the others inside. An Meng stood there stunned, unsure of what Xue An meant. It was at this moment that An Ying sighed lightly, Its okay, brother-inw wont pursue it, but youd better be careful. If you make another mistake, I doubt anyone can save you! An Meng shivered and nodded her head. Now the power structure of the An Family had been swept clean, and naturally, with An Yan and An Qings return, they were in charge. No one had any objection to this. What a joke. The heads of those who had objections had already fallen; who dared to speak up? In fact, many were secretly relieved. After all, Jin Xiurong was known to be mean and ungracious, which won her little favor. Whereas An Yan was known to be honest and reliable when she was the An Familys eldest daughter. Of course, no one now dared to be sly in front of An Yan. After all The Divine ughter was here! Many of the former servants quietly cast nces towards Xue An, who was sitting calmly in the hall. At the moment, Xue An was questioning Takeuchi Kiyoko. So, youre saying that within the Takeuchi family, you are like a piece to be discarded? Xue An asked indifferently. Takeuchi Kiyokos face showed a trace of sadness, and then she replied quietly, Yes, otherwise, I wouldnt have been sent to the Orochi Shrine to be a sacrifice to the Demon God! Xue An nodded, then cracked a slight smile, However, your Mandarin is not bad! Takeuchi Kiyoko whispered, My mother is Chinese! Good, tomorrow then, Ill take you back to Country R with me! Takeuchi Kiyoko was shaken, Sir Hmm? Xue An looked at her. Takeuchi Kiyoko clenched her teeth, I know what you are looking for, sir. As long as you are willing to help me ascend to the head of the family, I will do my utmost to assist you! Xue An saw the hatred on Takeuchi Kiyokos face and smiled faintly, You hate those people? Hate zed in Takeuchi Kiyokos eyes, Originally, my sister Takeuchi Genji was the one to be sent to the Orochi Shrine, but she was the favored one, so she made me take her ce! Had I not met you, sir, I would have been trapped in this body for life, bing a puppet! Remembering the feeling of being trapped inside herself, able to see everything outside yetpletely unable to control her body, Takeuchi Kiyoko trembled all over. Xue An smiled, Good! Meanwhile, the events that transpired atop Mingfeng Mountain spread at a terrifying speed throughout Zhongdu and all over Huaxia. The death of General Lin caused countless Huaxia nationals to weep in sorrow. And what Xue An had done on Mingfeng Mountain had be a legend in the mouths of many. He overpowered Ghost Gods sh of Country R, making him kneel and beg for mercy! He obliterated the noble families conspiring with foreign enemies! He brandished his sword on Mingfeng Mountain to assert his might! Each of these deeds was so exhrating to hear. Therefore, after General Lins death, Huaxias morale did not decrease but instead grew stronger. As for the noble families of Zhongdu, after a moment of silence, they flocked to the An Household in droves, attempting to show their goodwill. But Xue An paid no attention to this, merely informing Zhao Xuehui and his two brothers about it! The sale of Tianyuan begins! Those eyes lurking in the darkness were now silent as cicadas in winter, quietly drawing back. M Country. Damn it! Is this man still human? an elderly white-haired Caucasian man stared dumbfounded at the satellite-captured footage. The man in the video moved with utter freedom and was unstoppable, seemingly invincible to anyone who faced him. Especially that earth-shattering final sh, which made the old mans eyes almost pop out of their sockets. His staff officer said with a grave voice, Chief of Staff, sir, the system has just made abat assessment of him! With that, he handed over a piece of paper. Colonel Edward, Chief of Staff of M Countrys Special Intelligence Branch, took the paper and then his face froze. For on the paper was written three bold red Ss. Good God, an SSS-tier monster? Edward muttered to himself. He then looked up, Damn it, get moving and gather all his information. Remember, I want everything, even down to the number of days he was constipated as a child, I want to know it all! Yes, sir! Country E. Maxim sipped his vodka while watching theputer when he saw Xue Ans sword strike. Suddenly, he sprayed his drink out and furiously picked up the phone. Quick! Summon everyone! Once everyone had arrived and watched the top-secret video, Maxim said with a serious expression, Gentlemen, I ask, if such a person were to appear in our capital, do we have any controlled means to deal with him? The people looked at each other, then one of them said softly, Our Super Soldiers Even the strongest of our Super Soldiers wouldnt stand a chance against this man. Hes too powerful, and almost without weakness! someone eximed. Maxim mmed his hand on the table, So youre telling me, if he appears in the capital, our only option besides using those damned nuclear weapons is nothing? It appears so! The room fell eerily silent. This scene was ying out in countries across the globe. Xue Ans astonishing sword strike left many nations deeply worried, and they quickly set up various research groups specifically to study the origin of Xue Ans powers. While the world outside was in uproar, Xue An was on a ne to Country R with An Yan, his two daughters, and Takeuchi Kiyoko. Chapter 209: The Takeuchi Family (Sixth Update) Chapter 209: Chapter 209: The Takeuchi Family (Sixth Update) Trantor: 549690339 Country R, Tokyo. Orochi Shrine. Three Divine Officers opened their eyes simultaneously in confusion. Why can we suddenly not feel the presence of His Honor, the Orochi Divine God anymore? Tsuruoka Masaki, one of the elderly Divine Officers, spoke with a sombre tone. We have served the Divine God for a long time. His divine power is immeasurable. His trip to Huaxia to fight General Lin should have been without issue! another Divine Officer, Furuya Kazuma, said. Thats right, His Honors power is overwhelming. There must be some temporary issue. All we can do now is wait here for His Honors return so he can transform us into the Immortal Demon Body! Nakata Yuuichi spoke with excitement and greed. All three nodded in agreement, filled with longing for eternal life. Oh, and the Takeuchi family just called, hoping that we would attend the engagement banquet for their other daughter tomorrow! Furuya Kazuma added. Then lets go, if only out of respect for the perfect tribute that the Takeuchi family offered to Demon God His Highness! Tsuruoka Masaki dered gravely. Meanwhile, Xue An was already standing outside a residence in Tokyo. My lord, this is the residence where my mother and I live alone! Pleasee with me. Takeuchi Kiyoko said respectfully. As they walked into the residence, although notvishly adorned, everything inside was quite elegant. The whole courtyard exuded a natural beauty. Takeuchi Kiyoko showed a hint of pride on her face. This courtyard was arranged by my mother and me! Xue An smiled; he was unimpressed by such refined but minor beauty. Hearing movement in the courtyard, a refined-looking woman with graying hair pushed open the door. Upon seeing thedy, Takeuchi Kiyoko bowed her head and choked up, Mother! The woman was taken aback, then incredulously asked, Is it really Kiyoko? Mother, its me, Ive returned! Takeuchi Kiyoko took a few steps forward. The woman hugged Takeuchi Kiyoko tightly, bursting into tears. After crying for a while, the woman dried her tears and gave Xue An and the others an apologetic smile. Im terribly sorry, I was a bit overwhelmed. And this gentleman is? Takeuchi Kiyoko respectfully exined, Mother, this is Mr. Xue An, a powerful figure from Huaxia! Hearing the word Huaxia, a glimmer of light passed through the womans eyes, and then she respectfully bowed her head, Mr. Xue, hello, my name is Song Anzhen. Thank you for taking care of Kiyoko! Xue An nodded slightly at the woman of refined appearance. Afterward, Song Anzhen invited Xue An and the others into the house. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian looked around the house curiously; it was their first time abroad, and everything felt novel to them. Song Anzhen looked at the two young girls with maternal affection and said enviously, Mr. Xue is so fortunate to have two such beautiful daughters! Then, turning to Kiyoko with a serious expression, Song Anzhen asked, Kiyoko, what exactly happened? Takeuchi Kiyoko summarized the events that had transpired, and upon hearing them, Song Anzhens eyes filled with tears. Kiyoko, its all my fault for holding you back! Takeuchi Kiyoko shook her head resolutely, Mother, you have always been too kind, and as a result, theyve taken advantage of you. Now that Im back, its only natural that I repay those debts! Regret shed across Song Anzhens face. Kiyoko, tomorrow is your sister Takeuchi Genjis engagement banquet with the young master of the Inoue Family. Its toote now that youre back! Upon hearing this, a vicious look flickered in Takeuchi Kiyokos eyes. So soon after I left, Takeuchi Genji couldnt wait to marry Inoue Yuu? Song Anzhen sighed and shook her head, Partly for that reason, and partly because Inoue Yuu actively pursued Genji. After hearing this, Takeuchi Kiyoko turned pale. How could this happen Then, with determination, she turned to Xue An and bowed, My lord, tomorrows banquet is an important event for my family, with many key figures attending. It would be the perfect opportunity for you to go! At this moment. Inside the Takeuchi family mansion, the servants were busily preparing for tomorrows engagement banquet. Takeuchi Genji was trying on her dress for the next day. Looking at the ravishing beauty in the mirror, Takeuchi Genji smiled proudly. By now, that fool Kiyoko must be scared out of her wits! After all, no one who has been offered as a sacrifice to the Demon God has ever survived. If it werent for my little trick at thest minute, I probably would have been the one offered up. At that moment, a tall and handsome man leaned against the door frame and said indifferently, Genji, Father is calling for you! The man who spoke was the young master of the Takeuchi family, Takeuchi Masao. Genji nodded, picked up her skirt, and walked to the back. Father, did you call me for something? The Family Head of the Takeuchi n, Takeuchi Masao looked at his daughter and smiled faintly, Tomorrow, three Divine Officers from the Orochi Shrine will be at the event, so you need to be prepared! Takeuchi Genji was startled, Then Kiyoko She has gone to Huaxia now and wont be back for a while, and she is no longer Kiyoko! She is now the esteemed Demon God of the Orochi Shrine! Takeuchi Masao said tly. Takeuchi Genji was relieved and nodded, Yes, Father! The next day. The Takeuchi family was a leading underworld family in the Tokyo area, and now the eldest daughter of the Takeuchi family was holding an engagement party, to which the prospective groom was the young master from the influential Inoue Family of the business world. The event was naturally very impressive. Since the morning, a multitude of vehicles had begun to fill the streets outside the vis in the wealthy district where the Takeuchi family lived. Many men dressed in ck suits with exquisite badges pinned to them stood around in groups, responsible for vignce. By noon. Conglomerates from all sides gathered together. The hall was buzzing with lively voices at its peak. Takeuchi Genji and Inoue Yuu exchanged engagement rings, and the crowd below began to apud to offer their congrattions. The three Divine Officers from the Orochi Shrine stepped forward to bless the couple. Ironically, although Orochi is a Demon God, they were now bestowing blessings upon the couple. Just at that moment, Xue An and Kiyoko Takeuchi arrived outside the venue. Their appearance did not attract the attention of the security personnel on the perimeter. It was only after Kiyoko Takeuchi entered the inner residence. That the servants noticed her and shouted in horror, MissMiss Kiyoko? Kiyoko Takeuchi remained silent and cold. Xue An leisurely followed behind her, holding two daughters in his arms, discussing what to eatter. Boom. Kiyoko Takeuchi kicked open the door to the hall and walked in with her head held high. Her entrance quieted the room immediately. Takeuchi Genji turned her head, and herplexion paled. Many others recognized Kiyoko Takeuchi and started to whisper among themselves. Isnt that Kiyoko? Wasnt she sent to the shrine? Kiyoko Takeuchis expression was indifferent as she coldly eyed Takeuchi Genji and Inoue Yuu. Are you surprised to see me return so soon? Takeuchi Genji clenched her teeth and scoffed, Kiyoko, you actually regained consciousness? That is indeed surprising. But do you think you can act presumptuously here with three Divine Officers present? The three Divine Officers from the Orochi Shrine were also taken aback, then all their expressions changed dramatically. They could not detect any trace of the Demon Gods aura from Kiyoko Takeuchi. Whats going on here? Tsuruoka Masaki, a Divine Officer from the Orochi Shrine, stepped forward and asked in a deep voice. Its nothing. Its just that your esteemed Demon God has been killed by me! Along with a calm utterance, Xue An walked into the venue. Chapter 210: Casual Sweep Through the Entire Field (Seventh Update) Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Casual Sweep Through the Entire Field (Seventh Update) Trantor: 549690339 When the first word of this sentence was uttered, Japanese sounded very awkward, but as the sentence progressed, it became increasingly fluent; by thest word, there was virtually no difference between him and the people of Country R. Takeuchi Kiyoko was shocked by this discovery. Could it be that if ones Cultivation Level reached the level ofmuning with the divine, learning Japanese could be this fast? At this moment, the whole ce was quiet. Many people furrowed their brows slightly. Who is this guy? He seems to be a Huaxia person! Takeuchi Youichi frowned and stepped forward to scold Takeuchi Kiyoko first. Whats wrong with you? Today is a grand gathering of the family, why are you bringing a stranger here? As he spoke, Takeuchi Youichi raised his hand to strike. It had already be a habit. Over the years, Takeuchi Kiyoko and her mother had been like punching bags in the family. As a man from the Legitimate Branch, Takeuchi Youichi had a lofty status and had beaten her not just once or twice. But today, as he lifted his hand, preparing to strike, he felt a tremendous force assault him, sending him flying dozens of meters away, crashing through several tables before he finally fell to the ground, unconscious. This move was as shocking as a thunderbolt from the blue, leaving the entire crowd in astonishment. Xue An, who had made his move, shook his head, Too weak to withstand a single blow, I merely flicked a finger and he flew away! Many people shouted angrily and wanted to rush forward. Takeuchi Masao stopped them and then coldly looked at Xue An. A Huaxia martial artist? Takeuchi Masao said coldly. Xue An smiled, Oh, you know of Huaxia martial artists? Takeuchi Masao sneered, Not only do I know of them, but Ive also personally killed them! Now tell me, what are you here for? Xue An spoke methodically, I dont want to do muchjust feel that you all have been too unfair to Takeuchi Kiyoko, so I thought Id let her have a shot at being the Family Head! Takeuchi Masao was furious and turned to Takeuchi Kiyoko, Kiyoko, what the hell do you think youre doing? Kiyoko was a bit nervous at first, but now rxed and chuckled lightly, What am I doing? As the sir said, bing the head of the Takeuchi family, of course! Youre courting death! bellowed Takeuchi Masao, then he turned to the three Divine Officers, This man is an insolent fool, please take action to punish him! The three Divine Officers had also been wanting to inquire in detail about the situation. Why had the aura of the Orochi Demon God suddenly vanished from Takeuchi Kiyoko? Xue An said he had killed it, but the three Divine Officers didnt believe him at all. The three approached in a triangr formation. Tsuruoka Masaki raised his eyebrows and said coldly, Your martial prowess is remarkable, but havent you heard that no matter how strong a martial artist is, they still fear Sorcery Cultivators? Xue An shook his head, I havent heard of that, but you can give it a try! See if Im scared? Xue Ans nonchnt attitude infuriated the three of them. The three shouted in anger, then a mass of demon energy radiated outward. Everyone in the hall respectfully moved aside. Takeuchi Genji sneered, It seems my sister really is too naive, bringing back a Huaxia martial artist. Humph, the result is still the same, isnt it? Inoue Yuu, with his arm around Takeuchi Genjis shoulder, smiled slightly, I always knew she was foolish, which is why I proposed to you! These words turned Takeuchi Kiyokos face pale. This Inoue Yuu had once pursued her fervently, but as soon as she ran into trouble, he couldnt wait to hook up with Takeuchi Genji, an indignity Kiyoko found unbearable. But she was also worried. After all, Xue Ans martial prowess was formidable, but those three were Divine Officers who practiced sorcery. Spiritual beings, appear! As the three called out in unison. Three shadow-like entities appeared in the hall. Many people eximed in amazement. They can actually summon spiritual beings! The three Divine Officers of the Orochi Shrine are truly formidable! Inoue Yuus eyes filled with excitement. Go! The three directed their summoned beings at Xue An, and they all charged at him simultaneously. Summoning spiritual beings is a type of sorcery unique to Country R. Simply put, it is the practice of cultivating the spirits and souls of samurai or other entities after death. Its power is indeed formidable. Especially since Tsuruoka Masaki and the other two served the Orochi Demon God, their summoned beings were also imbued with a demonic prowess. But as soon as the three Shikigami charged towards Xue An, a sh of light sparkled in Xue Ans eyes, and he bellowed, Scram! The three Shikigami emitted a piercing wail and instantly vanished into smoke and clouds! This not only stunned the three Divine Officers. Everyone else was also dumbfounded. What kind of move was that? To dispel Shikigami with a single word? At this moment, Xue An smiled faintly, Is that all youve got?! Turning to the two daughters in his arms, he said, Close your eyes and curl up in Daddys embrace! Xue Xiang and her sister obediently curled up in Xue Ans arms. Then, revealing a row of pearly white teeth, Xue An grinned menacingly, Now its my turn. With that said, Xue An suddenly appeared in the middle of the three of them and waved his hand casually. Pff! Tsuruoka Masaki didnt even have the chance to scream before he turned into a cloud of blood mist. Furuya Kazuma, scared out of his wits, turned and tried to flee. Xue An breathed out a de of Qi, slicing horizontally and beheading Furuya Kazuma. Only Nakata Yuuichi was left. At this moment, Nakata Yuuichi was quivering like chaff. He finally believed what Xue An had said earlier; it was very likely that it was this man who had killed the Demon God! So when Xue Ans gaze fell upon him, Nakata Yuuichis legs gave in, and he knelt on the ground with a thud. Please, spare me, my lord! Xue An no longer paid attention to him and instead looked towards the pale-faced Takeuchi Youichi and the others. Do you have anything else to say? Xue An asked indifferently. Grinding his teeth, Takeuchi Youichi dered, Shoot him! I refuse to believe he can dodge bullets too! Public safety in Country R was fairly good; even a nefarious Daoist family like theirs only had a few guns at home. But as the gunmen emerged with their firearms, the atmosphere changed. Takeuchi Youichi sneered, I admit youre a Martial Artist, but so what? This isnt the age when Samurai roamed supreme. No matter how formidable, can you be faster than a bullet? Xue An responded coolly, Then you can try! See if Im scared or not! Kill him! Takeuchi Youichi gave the order. As a big shot who had been dominating the underworld for decades, he had the decisiveness. Even though using guns would alert many people, at this point, he didnt care about that! Bang, bang, bang. Submachine guns and pistols belched out mes. And under such fire, Xue An justughed. Turns out thats all there is! As his voice faded, a scene straight out of a sci-fi movie urred. The bullets that were shot towards him began to slow down as if entering a pool of glue, gradually bing slower until they halted mid-air. Then, with anothermand from Xue An, Go! The bullets whizzed back at ten times their initial speed, retracing their trajectory! Put, put, put! A dozen gunmen fell to the ground; such was the force of the bullets that they only stopped after piercing through the wall behind. This move finally instilled fear in Takeuchi Youichi. Meanwhile, Xue An slowly walked over. With every step he took, the others receded one step back! Eventually, they had no room left to retreat. Only then did Xue An stop and said indifferently, Now, do you agree to let her be the Family Head? Chapter 211: The World is Like a Dream, Only I Am Eternal (1st Update) Chapter 211: Chapter 211: The World is Like a Dream, Only I Am Eternal (1st Update) Trantor: 549690339 Takeuchi Genji screamed, No! Even in death, I will not agree! Xue An nodded, Very well, then you may die! With that, Takeuchi Genjis head suddenly exploded, sshing blood all over the bystanders. Such ghostly and godlike methods struck fear into everyones hearts. Inoue Yuu, trembling all over, forced a smile and said, I I agree! Xue An turned to look at him. With an ingratiating tone, Inoue Yuu said, Your cultivation level is divine, your words are as the Emperors decrees, of course I agree! Then Inoue Yuu fawned over Takeuchi Kiyoko non-stop, Kiyoko Takeuchi Kiyoko had a stony expression and didnt even nce at him. Xue An nodded, Good, since you agree! Then With a casual wave of his hand, a fine line of blood suddenly appeared on Inoue Yuus throat, from which blood gushed out. Inoue Yuu clutched at his neck desperately, looking bewilderingly at Xue An. Why kill me even though I agreed? Xue An replied indifferently, I asked who would agree, but I never said that agreeing would spare you from death. Several gurgles came from Inoue Yuus throat, he looked at Xue An with anger, then copsed unwillingly to the ground, dead. Utter silence followed. Many present had dominated Tokyos underworld for years, but seeing Xue An kill two people effortlessly, reaping lives with no warning Such methods terrified even these seasoned bosses. Xue An looked around the room again, Now, does anyone else have objections? At that moment, two figures, a man and a woman, approached the entrance of the Takeuchi residence. The man, dressed in swordden robes with flowing sleeves, seemed to descend from the heavens like an Immortal, exuding an extraordinary demeanor. The woman, only in her teens, followed behind him with a face full of admiration. After entering the Takeuchi residence, the man suddenly frowned, his expression growing increasingly serious. The woman respectfully inquired, Master, whats wrong? The man said in a deep voice, What a strong killing intent! Then, in a single stride, the man crossed the entire courtyard and entered through the front door. His arrival filled the despairing bigwigs from Country R with overwhelming joy. Takeuchi Masao cried with excitement, his voice hoarse, Sword Saint Sir, save us! This man is simply a devil! However, Takeuchi Kiyokosplexion drastically changed, her heart sinking gradually. Because the man was none other than Qianshan Yipye, the Sword Saint from Country Rs Mirror Heart Wise Flow. Sword Dao in Country R is divided into several schools: Beichen One-Strike Flow, Second Heaven Flow, Mirror Heart Wise Flow, Iai Sword Drawing Technique, Shinto Munen Flow, and others. The strongest among them are known as Sword Saints. The dojo of Mirror Heart Wise Flow was located in Tokyo, hence Sword Saint Qianshan Yipye received an invitation and hade to the Takeuchi residence. Qianshan Yipye looked at Xue An, his expression bing serious, A martial artist from Hua Country? Xue An nodded and replied lightly, And who might you be? I am Qianshan Yipye. As a cultivator of martial arts, why would you cruelly kill these ordinary people? Qianshan Yipye asked coldly. Ordinary people? A cold smile flickered across Xue Ans face. You call these people ordinary? Qianshan Yipyes face was grave, for he could not see through Xue Ans true level of cultivation. This mans aura was ordinary, yet his eyes were as deep as the ocean. What was his cultivation level? A trace of doubt crossed Qianshan Yipyes mind before he steadied himself and said solemnly, Even if they are from the underworld, was there really a need to go that far? Is this the barbarity of martial artists from Hua Country? Xue An shook his head and chuckled lightly, To me, the act of killing is but a thought away, and words are useless. Since you im to be a Sword Saint, then you may stay today as well! After speaking, Xue An smiled grimly. Suddenly, he was right in front of Qianshan Yipye, no words wasted, and threw a punch. Qianshan Yipye was shocked by the speed. Barely dodging that punch, Qianshan Yipyes footwork shifted, cing him in an exceptionally elusive position. Once he stood firm, his aura transformed, and a deadly Sword Qi began to fill the room. This was a hallmark of the Mirror Heart Intelligent School, with its profound study of footwork, reputed to be capable of delivering threats with each step. Xue Ans punch missed, yet his face remained neither sad nor happy as he calmly said, Not bad,e again! With that, Xue Anunched another punch. At this moment, Xue An hadnt even used his Cultivation Level but was simply relying on his physical strength to fight with Qianshan Yipye, and they appeared evenly matched. After narrowly dodging another punch from Xue An, Qianshan Yipyes expression turned grave as he called out, Qianshans One Sword sh! A brilliant Sword Qi suddenly burst forth. The swordy was incredibly extravagant, intoxicating all who saw it. Takeuchi Masao and others watched, dazzled and mesmerized. The woman who followed Qianshan Yipye revealed a smug smile. In her view, no one could withstand this dreamlike sword strike. But Xue An merely looked up, and then casually flicked his finger. Snap! This seemingly extravagant strike was instantly shattered. Qianshan Yipye stumbled back several steps, his face finally betraying shock, before gritting his teeth and slowly drawing the true form of his sword from his waist. Many were moved by this action. Even the woman couldnt help but be astonished. Her master hadnt drawn his sword in ten years. Yet now, he had beenpelled to unsheath the real sword. With a solemn expression, Qianshan Yipye dered, This sword is named Great Dream. You should be proud to have forced me to draw it! Xue An smiled grimly, slowly raising his fist, Come again! As he spoke, heunched another punch. At that moment, Qianshan Yipye, with his eyebrows standing on end, shouted, Great Dream! The sword then vanished, only to reappear behind Xue An the next instant, thrusting down fiercely. Kiyoko shrieked in fright, while Takeuchi Masao and the others wore vicious grins. Indeed the Sword Saint was victorious! But just then, the Great Dream sword, already close to Xue Ans back, stopped abruptly. With his hands behind his back, Xue An caught it between two fingers, and with a slight effort, Snap! The sword broke to pieces. Qianshan Yipyes face showed great shock as he hastily retreated several steps. Shaking his head, Xue An said, It was enjoyable to y, but s, youre still not strong enough! As he spoke, a majestic aura suddenly radiated from Xue An. In the presence of this aura, Qianshan Yipye was like a small boat in a storm, in danger of capsizing at any moment. How How is this possible? Takeuchi Masao and the others eyes bulged. Why was this man so powerful? With a grave look, Qianshan Yipye suddenly pulled a dagger from his bosom, pierced his palm, and then a blood sword, formed from his own blood, starkly appeared in his hand. Turning blood into sword! The young woman murmured to herself, turning pale. This was thest resort of the Mirror Heart Intelligent School. However, at this moment, Xue An lifted his gaze, smiling slightly. Great Dream? Heh, its interesting, but Life is but a dream, only I am eternal. Chapter 212 Supreme Prestige Shakes Tokyo (2nd Update) Chapter 212: Chapter 212 Supreme Prestige Shakes Tokyo (2nd Update) Trantor: 549690339 With that cry, the blood sword in Qianshan Yipyes hand shattered violently. The supreme pressure made it so that Qianshan Yipye couldnt even muster resistance before being crushed into a pulp. The Sword Saint, dead! There was dead silence all around. The female disciple who hade with Qianshan Yipye, Qian Yezhen, was trembling all over. In her eyes, her master was like a deity, invincible. But who could have expected that he wouldntst a minute against this man and would die miserably on the spot. At this moment, Takeuchi Masaos face dripped with cold sweat, and as soon as he saw Xue An look up at him, he quickly stepped forward and said with utmost humility. Sir, I am willing to let Kiyoko be the Family Head of the Takeuchi family. Xue An smiled and nced at Takeuchi Kiyoko, Hes yours to deal with! Takeuchi Masao trembled all over, saying with horror, Sir. And with a murderous look on her face, Takeuchi Kiyoko walked over. Kiyoko I am after all your father, you Takeuchi Masao tried to y the sympathy card. No sooner had he spoken than Takeuchi Kiyoko drew a dagger and plunged it into Takeuchi Masaos chest, then gritted her teeth and said, In your eyes, am I not even as good as pigs or dogs? With that, she pulled out the dagger and stabbed violently again. Thud, thud. After several stabs, Takeuchi Masao was already riddled with holes. But Takeuchi Kiyoko still felt unsatisfied, her eyes red with rage as she kept frantically pulling out the knife and stabbing! Xue An frowned slightly, Thats enough. Only then did Takeuchi Kiyoko let go, but tears had already dampened her cheeks; then she turned and knelt before Xue An. Sir, Kiyoko wishes to serve as your servant for life! To give oneself as a ve. This was the highest respect a woman from Country R could give to a man. But Xue An just smiled faintly, neither confirming nor denying. These people Xue An swept a nce over the remaining people. All of them fell silent, hastily bowing their heads. Miss Kiyoko disposing of the enemy, congrattions are in order; we wish the new Family Head of the Takeuchi family well! A smirk appeared on the corner of Xue Ans mouth. Clearly, there were many wise people around. Even if not wise, faced with fresh blood and death, they would learn to be wise. There was still one Takeuchi Hideo left to deal with. However, when Takeuchi Kiyoko thought to look for him, she found that Takeuchi Hideo had already run away at some unknown time. Only arge pool of blood was left on the ground. Takeuchi Kiyoko was somewhat worried, but Xue An just smiled. If he ran, he ran. Would you care for the life and death of an ant? Then he turned his head to look at Nakata Yuuichi, who still knelt on the ground, not daring to move. Sir spare my life! I Xue An walked forward and gently stroked the top of his head, directly searching through his soul and memories. Many scenes inside made Xue An frown slightly. These three Divine Officers were relying on the influence of the Orochi Shrine to do many heinous deeds. Like kidnapping young girls for live offerings, for instance. So he simply waved his hand, reducing the three dead bodies to nothingness. With this, the Orochi Shrine that had existed in Tokyo for hundreds of years had its legacy severed. That night. News of the Takeuchi familys downfall and the death of Qianshan Yipye, the Mirror Heart Bright Wisdom Sword Saint, spread throughout Tokyo. With supreme authority, Xue An instilled fear into all the Daoist families. Even the territories that had been upied by other families were now quietly returned, daring not to harbor thoughts of encroachment again. And many were quietly specting about Xue Ans origins, all bing infinitely curious about this mysterious and powerful man from Huaxia. While the external uproar was in full swing. Xue An was soaking in the hot spring. It had to be said, the Takeuchi family really knew how to enjoy life. They had actually carved out a hot spring right in the Tokyo area. Originally, Xue An had wanted to take a mandarin duck bath with An Yan. But An Yan was too shy and insisted on not doing so. Xue An had no choice but to enjoy the wonders of the hot spring alone. Just then, the voice of Takeuchi Kiyoko came from outside the door. Master, I have news about the matter you asked me to investigate! Since the battle at the convention, Takeuchi Kiyoko always addressed him as master, despite Xue Ans several attempts to correct her, but she refused to change her manner of address, so Xue An let it be. Good! Xue An responded. But Takeuchi Kiyoko actually lifted the curtain and walked in. At this moment, Takeuchi Kiyoko was dressed in a maids outfit, with a very short hemline, revealing her long, fair legs. Master, let me give you a shoulder massage! Takeuchi Kiyoko offered softly. Xue An looked indifferent and nodded slightly. Takeuchi Kiyoko walked to the edge of the hot spring, knelt down with her knees together on the wooden nk, and gently massaged Xue Ans shoulders. Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly and said indifferently, What did you find out? Takeuchi Kiyokos heartbeat quickened at this moment. Because she had seen Xue Ans body in the hot spring, wearing only a pair of shorts. Unlike those exaggerated physiques from working out, Xue Ans figure was extremely well-proportioned. One could say that losing an ounce would make him seem thin, and gaining an ounce would make him appear fat. Moreover, his skin was fair. But beneath that skiny power that was almost explosive. The muscle lines were as if carved out by a chisel and axe, filled with a shocking aesthetic. This impact caused Takeuchi Kiyoko, who was still a virgin, to blush and her heart raced. As a result, she forgot to tell Xue An the news she hade to deliver. It was not until Xue An asked that she snapped back to reality, Master, I just found out some information about the Tenichi-Jinja Shrine located in Saitama Prefecture, where it seems a demon god is enshrined. There have been reports of strange urrences, and although this has always been a secret, there have been a lot of disappearances in the vicinity of Mount Ontake in recent years! I found it suspicious, so I came to inform you, Master! After listening, Xue An nodded, Step outside, Im going to get dressed. Takeuchi Kiyoko stopped the massage and said respectfully, Master, let me serve you as you dress! Xue An smiled, Theres no need for that! But as a servant, its my duty to do so! Takeuchi Kiyoko persisted. Xue An shook his head, When I say its not necessary, its not necessary! Disappointed, Takeuchi Kiyoko nodded and replied, Yes, Master! By the time Xue An was dressed and came out, Takeuchi Kiyoko was still waiting outside. Is there anything else? Takeuchi Kiyoko said softly with her head lowered, Master, the mistress has already taken the two misses to bed. Would you like me to serve you in your sleep? Xue An was a bit bemused upon hearing this and waved his hand, No, you may go! Takeuchi Kiyoko looked up, a trace of panic on her face. Master, my body is pure, not defiled or deste! In such a night, a beautiful young woman telling you that shes of pure body and offering to serve you in bed. Such temptation would be unbearable for most men. But Xue An was not most men. He smiled faintly, Ive already said theres no need, go now! Yes! Takeuchi Kiyoko could only answer and then turned to leave. Upon returning to her own room, Takeuchi Kiyoko felt somewhat dejected, and her mother, Song Anzhen, sighed upon seeing this. Kiyoko. Mother! Ive told you, Mr. Xue is no ordinary person, and your method will not be effective! But Im afraid Master will abandon me eventually! Takeuchi Kiyoko said worriedly. I can see that Mr. Xue is indeed a man of significance, and since he has helped you, he will surely see it through! Song Anzhen said earnestly. Takeuchi Kiyoko lowered her head, still feeling a subtle sense of loss inside. Chapter 213: Heavenly Divine Palace (Third Update) Chapter 213: Chapter 213: Heavenly Divine Pce (Third Update) Trantor: 549690339 Yuntai Mountain is located at the border of Tokyo and Saitama Prefecture and is a famous scenic spot. Although Takeuchi Kiyoko repeatedly expressed her desire toe along, Xue An still refused her. He wanted to take this opportunity to have a trip with his wife and children. Once they got off the car and looked up at the towering mountain, everyones mood improved significantly. Daddy, this mountain is so tall! Xue Xiang eximed in surprise. Daddy, look, the mountain looks like an ice cream! Nian Nians first thought was about food, as usual. Xue An couldnt help butugh at this. The summit of Yuntai Mountain is over two thousand meters high, and snow umtes year-round at the peak. Indeed, it resembled a gigantic ice cream cone from this angle. An Yan asked nervously, Honey, is that thing you talked about here? Xue An nodded, It should be! However, this enigmatic creature, the Baqi Long Worm, is obviously very cunning and impossible to detect with Divine Sense. An Yan nodded and took Xue Ans arm. The family headed up the mountain, attracting the gazes of many tourists along the way. Because it was offseason, there werent many tourists around. At a small shop at the foot of the mountain, Xue An was buying ice cream for his two daughters. A gentle female voice in Japanese said, Wow! What kawaii little girls! Xue An turned to look. He saw a man and a woman standing nearby. The woman, beautiful and smiling, squatted down to greet Xue Xiang and Nian Nian. The two little girls were bing more and more beautiful as they grew. With their charm appealing to both young and old, few could resist their cuteness. This was especially true in Country R, where cute culture was prevalent. Which one of you is the older sister and which one is the younger sister? the woman asked with a warm smile. This was already the standard conversation starter. But Xue Xiang and Nian Nian seemed a bit impatient, with their eyes fixed on Xue An who was buying the ice cream. At that moment, the man frowned and said to the woman with a ttering smile, Benqiao Miss, we should hurry on our way, or we wont make it to the Divine Bell Shrine in time. At this point, Xue An and An Yan came back with the ice cream. Grabbing their ice cream with joyful surprise, the two little girls started enjoying it heartily. The woman stood up, looking envious, and said, Sir, you are so lucky to have such beautiful daughters! Xue An did notment, merely smiling faintly. Lets get acquainted, my name is Benqiao Meijia! the woman said with a smile, extending her hand. However, Xue An did not take her hand, just nodded slightly, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, lets go! A hint of surprise flitted across the womans face, as if she were astonished that Xue An didnt recognize her. Meanwhile, the man by her side sneered, Theyre just people from Huaxia! Xue An frowned and turned to look at the man. What did you say? The man was taken aback, then looked down and said to Benqiao Meijia, Huaxia people are the most uncultured, Miss Benqiao, lets just leave. Benqiao Meijias eyebrows knitted slightly, Yin Sang, arent you also from Huaxia? Why do you malign your own country like this? Yin Huahuis face stiffened, then he awkwardly touched his head, I dont count as a Huaxia person; after all, I have already submitted my naturalization application and have been approved. From now on, Ill be a citizen of Country R! Xue An shook his head and chuckled, then said to An Yan, See, this is whatsmonly known as a renegade. Lets go! This insult made Yin Huahuis face turn extremely ugly, as he stared fixedly at Xue An with eyes full of fierce and malevolent colors. But Xue An couldnt be bothered with him and, leading his wife and child, turned around and continued up the mountain. Benqiao Meijia watched Xue Ans retreating figure with a hint of curiosity in her eyes. At that moment, An Yan whispered to Xue An, Husband, that woman just now seems to be a female celebrity from Country R! A female celebrity? Xue Ans thoughts immediately went astray. You mean the kind of movie star that only needs two or three people to wrap up the film? Xue An said with a mischievous smile. An Yan was initially stunned, then she realized what he meant and blushed with embarrassment, pinching Xue Ans waist. You big baddie, hooligan! What am I being a hooligan about? Xue An protested. Um whatever youre thinking is very hooligan-like! An Yan said with her face still red. Xue An leaned in close to An Yans ear and whispered, Then how do you know what Im talking about? An Yan spat, Pah, Im being serious here. These past few days, I had nothing to do in the house, so I just watched TV all day. It seems like that woman often appears on TV! If shes a star, then shes a star. What does that have to do with me? Xue An said indifferently. Hehe, did did Kiyokoe to look for you yesterday? This time it was An Yan who whispered into Xue Ans ear. Xue An stiffened, thenughed wryly, My dear wife above me, I assure you I didnt do anything! Hmph, I wouldnt let you dare! An Yan pretended to be fierce and formidable, but then she couldnt help but snicker. Its maddening, why cant I ever get angry with you? Xue An chuckled, Cant help it, who made me so handsome? Dont believe me, ask Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian! The two little girls, who were engrossed in their ice cream, lifted their heads when they heard him and, in unison, chimed, Yes! Daddy is the handsomest! Xue Anughed heartily, hisughter full of pride. Yin Huahui, who was walking not far behind them, couldnt help but sh an ugly look in his eyes upon hearing theughter. The Divine Sense Temple was located halfway up Yunqu Mountain. The surroundings were tranquil and the scenery beautiful. Plus, there were sometimes multitudes of clouds and mists floating in front of the temple, adding a truly celestial atmosphere. When Xue An arrived at the temple, the doors were firmly closed. There were no tourists in front of the doors either. Xue An didnt rush to enter but instead looked up to survey the geographicalyout of the ce. The person who chose to build the temple here was clearly an expert in Huaxia geomancy, creating an environment where winds were hidden and qi gatheredit was indeed a fine location. However, Xue An still managed to detect something unusual about the ce from subtle clues. For instance, the faintyer of resentment floating above the temple. This was clearly the result of someone dying unjustly, unable to dissipate their lingering resentment. As Xue An was observing, Yin Huahui and Benqiao Meijia also approached. Yin Huahui greeted her with eager hospitality, Miss Benqiao, it is said that the Divine Bell of the Divine Sense Temple is particrly efficacious. Why not go and ring it? In the shrines of Country R, long strands of wind chimes are often hung from the eaves, and there are rumors that shaking them can bring good luck. Benqiao Meijia nodded but then smiled at Xue An before stepping forward to ring the bell. Yin Huahui coldly nced at Xue An, feeling contempt in his heart. Probably this guy has no clue about any of these things. Meanwhile, Xue An retracted his probing gaze and smiled at his wife. You stay here with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, Ill go knock on the door! Chapter 214: Tearing the Demon God Alive (4th Update) Chapter 214: Chapter 214: Tearing the Demon God Alive (4th Update) Trantor: 549690339 Knocking at the door? Yin Huahui could hardly suppress the urge to burst intoughter. Everyone knew about the strict rules of the Heavenly One Divine Pce. Unless it was an important guest, the gates were rarely opened for anyone else. Hadnt Benqiao Meijia herself had to wait obediently outside? It must be some bumpkin who knows nothing, Yin Huahui thought, sneering to himself as he watched. He wanted to see what sort of spectacle Xue An would make shortly. Meanwhile, Benqiao Meijia also noticed Xue An approaching the door and couldnt help but say with a smile, Sir, the Heavenly One Divine Pce rarely opens its doors; you might as well not knock! Xue An smiled at her, Others might not get a response when they knock, but if I do it, they will definitely open up! Oh? And why is that? Benqiao Meijia asked, somewhat curious. Because Xue An ced his hand on the thick wooden door. This is how I knock! As his words ended, the massive wooden door shattered with a boom. The gates flung open. Xue An turned to look at Benqiao Meijia and Yin Huahui, who were staring with eyes wide open. See, wasnt that simple? Benqiao Meijia was so startled that she was lost for words. She had never imagined that this seemingly gentle and refined man would act so violently. At this moment, Yin Huahui sneered, Good, now youre done for, daring to smash the gates of the Heavenly One Divine Pce! Hehe! Yin Huahui watched on with schadenfreude. At this point, the Divine Officers within the Heavenly One Divine Pce, hearing themotion, rushed over. Who did this? A Divine Officer at the front asked with a dark expression. Yin Huahui pointed at Xue An, Divine Officer, sir, it was this man! You must not let him go! The Divine Officer looked at Xue An and frowned, Sir, youve destroyed our gate without cause; what do you intend? Xue An had been observing the Divine Officer. Hearing the question, he replied with a slight smile, Excellent, it seems Ivee to the right ce. Xue An noticed a very faint trace of demonic aura emanating from this Divine Officer. What exactly do you want to do, sir? This Divine Officer felt Xue Ans gaze to be utterly frightening and asked in a deep voice. Xue An waved his daughters aside, shielding the three women, then stepped forward, reaching the Divine Officer in an instant. Such ghostly speed startled everyone present. The Divine Officer was taken aback and knew something was amiss, attempting to take action. But Xue An stretched out his hand, grabbed the tall Divine Officer, and slowly lifted him into the air. What what do you want to do? The Divine Officer was terrified. He realized that none of his skills were working against this man; they werepletely ineffective. Xue An spoke indifferently, Serving the Demon God, what do you think I intend to do? Upon hearing these words, the originally pale face of the Divine Officer shed with a look of terror. You Xue An smiled, Wondering how I knew, are you? Go to Hell and ask! This Divine Officer harbored deep grudges, clearly havingmitted evil deeds in the past. Xue An exerted force, snapping the officers neck right then and there. The body fell, and a wraith-like figure floated out, heading straight for the shrine. Xue An said lightly, Still trying to escape? With a casual wave of his hand, he crushed the soul to pieces! Then he turned to look at Benqiao Meijia and Yin Huahui, who stood there like statues. Now, do you understand why I knocked? Yin Huahui felt a warmth running down his legs, followed by a rich stench of urine. Benqiao Meijia, having regained her senses, frowned in disgust, silently moved away from Yin Huahui, and then watched the defiant figure of Xue An entering the shrine, her eyes filled with shock. This man! So terrifyingly powerful! The other Divine Officers of the Heavenly One Divine Pce were also rmed. Who is it! Along with the shouts, Countless men in ck surrounded Xue An. Then three red-robed Divine Officers slowly stepped out, their presence solid as a mountain, clearly signaling they were individuals of formidable cultivation levels. Xue An also saw deeper demon energy and grudges emanating from them. Who are you, and why have youe to create trouble in our Tianyi Divine Pce? asked the leading Divine Officer in a cold voice. Xue An slowly said, Are you aware of the sin of serving demons? Upon hearing this, everyones expression changed simultaneously. Theplexion of the Divine Officer fluctuated wildly before he said sternly, Kill him! He clearly didnt intend to let Xue An leave alive. All the ck-clothed men charged at him. Xue Ans expression was calm as he suddenly stomped his foot. Boom! Centered around him, within a radius of a hundred meters, the innards of all the ck-clothed men were shattered by the stomp, killing them on the spot. This move shocked the three Divine Officers. Loose Loose Immortal? Xue An couldnt be bothered with wasting words on these people and charged forward with two punches. Puff, puff! Two of the Divine Officers didnt even have the chance to flee before they were directly obliterated into nothingness. Then Xue An turned his gaze towards the oldest Divine Officer. Now, take me to where you worship the Demon God! Xue An demanded. The Divine Officer trembled all over and then hastily nodded, Yes! The Tianyi Divine Pce was vast, ordinarily full of Divine Officers, but after Xue Ans carnage, barely a few were left. When they arrived in front of an extremely concealed room, The Divine Officer respectfully said, My lord, this is the ce! Xue An looked up to see the room adorned with all manner of strange decorations. They were actually Talisman Spells. No wonder Divine Sense was undetectable here. Thinking this, Xue An stepped forward and arrived at the door. At this moment, a hint of viciousness and relief shed across the face of the Divine Officer. As soon as the door opened, the Demon God of Orochi would appear, and this man would undoubtedly die! Xue Ans hand pressed against the door, and with a bang! The sturdy door and windows shattered in response. ck Qi surged straight up into the sky. Within the ck Qi, two intertwining snake heads appeared, one of which coldly said, Who is it? Who dares to disturb my thousand-year slumber? The Divine Officer, overjoyed, knelt on the ground and shouted, Lord Orochi, save me! This man has killed my disciples, please swiftly execute him! The snake head opened its eyes and looked towards Xue An standing on the ground. You mortals dare to disturb the slumber of a Demon God, I will cast your soul into the Hellfire to be tortured for ten thousand years! In the midst of the roar, Xue An calmly dug at his ear and then shook his head, What a nuisance! Then he soared into the sky, speeding toward the two snake heads. These were the two heads of Orochi, worshipped by the Tianyi Divine Pce at some unknown point in time. However, it was evident that they had rued a significant amount of killing karma over the years. Seeing Xue An charging at them, one of the snake heads opened its mouth, and a jet of pitch-ck Demon me gushed forth. But Xue An didnt even evade; he simply stretched out his hand and pinched the seemingly fierce Demon me into nothingness. As the snake heads were astonished, Xue An had already reached them, grabbing their heads in his hands and uttering a low shout, Open! With a miserable howl, the snake heads were torn apart by Xue Ans sheer force. The two heads, which had grown together since ancient times, were torn asunder by Xue An! Demons blood spilled onto the ground, igniting clusters of ck Hellfire. This scene left the Divine Officer, who had been sure of Xue Ans impending death, staring in awe and disbelief. Ripping apart a Demon God! Was this still a human? Chapter 215: All Sins Turn to Ashes (Fifth Update) Chapter 215: Chapter 215: All Sins Turn to Ashes (Fifth Update) Trantor: 549690339 It wasnt just this Divine Officer. At this moment, two Orochi Serpent Heads were also shaking with terror. They were, after all, millennium Demon Gods, yet they had been torn apart by this mans bare hands. What level of cultivation did that require? When did such a domineering person appear in this world? You who are you? one of the Serpent Heads asked. Xue An didnt speak, but simply squeezed his hand. Boom. This Serpent Head was crushed to pieces, dissipating like smoke! Only then did Xue An turn to the other Serpent Head, Now, can you tell me where the rest of your demon bodies are hiding? If this Serpent Head had a body, it probably would have pissed itself in fear. The demon bodies are scattered throughout Country R; we cannot contact them either. I beg you, spare my life! The Serpent Head pleaded with a trembling voice. Xue An discovered that the seal was not their doing. He was also somewhat puzzled. The Orochi Demon God was a lower-tier Demon God. Although to this world, it was already a top existence, even stronger than a Golden Immortal. Yet, in ancient times, Orochi was already torn apart; the cultivation level of its remnants was at most that of a Loose Immortal. With such a cultivation level, how did they cast such an overbearing seal? Despite the confusion in his mind, Xue An still felt that as long as all the demon bodies of Orochi were found, the questions would naturally unravel. Youve said as much as if youve said nothing at all! Xue An said and then crushed the other Serpent Head with his hand as well. With that, three of the Orochi Serpent Heads were gone. Xue An then looked at the Divine Officer kneeling on the ground, stunned as if turned to wood. Seeking longevity butmitting heinous crimes, today, I shall destroy your shrine! Xue An had just witnessed through the Divine Sense of Orochi many unbearable scenes. It turned out that the reason Kyo-wa Shrine worshipped these two Orochi Serpent Heads was only to rely on the power of these Demon Gods to seek longevity. To this end, they had harmed many innocents, hoping to offer them as food to the Demon God. Xue An was not one to grieve for the plight of others, but such actions were enough to earn his disdain. The Divine Officer was extremely frightened and, seeing the Orochi Serpent Heads being annihted, fainted on the spot. Xue An took four steps in the air. Under each step, a Blood Lotus blossomed. Soon, the Blood Lotus transformed into mes thatpletely engulfed Kyo-wa Shrine. By the time Xue An reached the entrance, a towering inferno had already begun. Xue An casually lifted the seal, and An Yan, seeing her husband unharmed, finally breathed a sigh of relief. Upon seeing the raging mes engulfing Kyo-wa Shrine, she couldnt help but express surprise, Husband, this Xue An said indifferently, All their numerous sins have turned to ash! Lets go. Xue An led his wife and child away from the ce. Benqiao Meijia and Yin Huahui also came to their senses and hurriedly followed down the mountain. All the while, Benqiao Meijia wanted to catch up with Xue An and strike up a conversation. But Xue An and his family moved too quickly and soon disappeared from sight. At that moment, Yin Huahui approached, Miss Benqiao, this person set a fire and killed people; shouldnt we hurry up and call the police? Benqiao Meijia gave him a cold nce, You go call the police! Also, please dont bother me anymore! Saying so, Benqiao Meijia left first. An Yan stood in ce, his face a mask of stupefaction. He had gone to great lengths to invite Benqiao Meijia to visit this ce for leisure. But he had not anticipated that such an incident would ur. Yet, as soon as he thought of Xue Ans almost ghostly methods, a shiver ran down Yin Huahuis spine, and he didnt dare bad-mouth him; instead, he scurried away dejectedly. The annihtion of the Heavenly Pce shocked the entire Martial Arts World of Country R. After all, it was a millenary sect that had been ttened overnight, which naturally caused a great sensation. Great Sun Shrine. Several top experts from Country Rs Martial Arts World and the shrinemunity were gathered here. Who could it be, to annihte the entire Heavenly Pce within just one hour? an elder said slowly, his voice carrying an implicit authority. Sakata Kinji, the top expert who had been in charge of the Great Sun Shrine for decades, was rumored to have nearly attained Half-step Longevity. There is news that recently a Huaxia martial artist arrived in the Tokyo area, possessing formidable strength, and then this incident urred. Could there be a connection? said a ravishing, scantily d woman with a sultry voice and voluptuously towering curves. Songmu Feihua, the sect leader of the Flowing Flowers Sect, was also a powerful figure and was known as the Scorpion of Country Rs Martial Arts World. She was incredibly beautiful, but her methods were exceptionally ruthless; the number of men who had died at her hands was not less than eight hundred if not a thousand! Heh, a Huaxia martial artist? Do you think that just by the hand of a mere Huaxia martial artist, a shrine can be destroyed in the blink of an eye? a man with a dark expression sneered. Daigen Takamasa from the Kyo-wa Shrine. The people speaking were all top-tier individuals. Upon hearing this, Songmu Feihua said, Daigen Takamasa, do not underestimate Huaxia martial artists. It is said that this person killed Qianshan Yipye of the Kyoshin Meichi School with a single move! Qianshan Yipye? Heh, just a defeated general, not worth mentioning! Daigen Takamasa said with disdain, casting a covetous nce at Songmu Feihua. This woman was truly a rare beauty! At that moment, Sakata Kinji raised his hand and said in a deep voice, What is this persons name? Xue An! Songmu Feihua said solemnly. Xue An? This name seemed somewhat familiar! The crowd was filled with doubt and uncertainty. Someone said tremulously, Could it be that Xue An who extinguished a Sword Immortal with a single sword strike, and annihted an Immortal Gate single-handedly? Everyone was shocked. Two sharp lights burst forth from Sakata Kinjis eyes, Is it really him? Why has hee to Country R? And whats more, why has he destroyed the Heavenly Pce? What is he trying to do? His voice carried a hint of panic that was not easily detectable. Indeed, this top existence of Country R was also panicking now. At this time, Songmu Feihua turned her gaze to Daigen Takamasa, who was looking embarrassed. Mr. Daigen Takamasa, now do you think this person is still unworthy of your attention? Her voice was full of mockery. Songmu Feihua, you Daigen Takamasa was somewhat irritated. Indeed, he had not known it was Xue An. By now, Xue Ans reputation had spread throughout the world. Especially those near-miraculous deeds he had achieved, which had caused a stir in the Martial Arts Worlds everywhere. Although Daigen Takamasa was arrogant, facing Xue An made him feel somewhat uneasy. Sakata Kinji looked at Songmu Feihua, Miss Songmu, since you are closest to Tokyo, could you perhaps inquire about some news first? With a few coquettishughs, Songmu Feihua crossed her long, straight legs without any regard, Sure, I am also very curious about this young Huaxia man! I want to see what kind of person he is, capable of such grace! Meanwhile, in a remote vige in Country R, within a simple room, a teenager with a sinister expression slowly opened his eyes. In front of him was a long saber, emitting a strong sense of foreboding. As the teenager gently caressed the saber, he murmured, Are you thirsting for blood? Chapter 216: The Finest Flavor in the World is Qing Huan (First Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 216: Chapter 216: The Finest vor in the World is Qing Huan (First Update, Please Subscribe) Trantor: 549690339 The long sword let out a series of tremors. The young man wiped the de with his hand, and fresh blood gushed out, causing the long sword to gradually quiet down. However, the young man was rapidly weakening, as if his very life was being sucked away. If there was someone familiar with the history of Country Rs Shintoism around, they would certainly have cried out in astonishment. Because this young man, pale as paper, was none other than that genius Onmyoji from a hundred years ago, Watanabe Seimei. At the time, Watanabe Seimei was renowned as a top-ss Onmyoji who couldmunicate with the gods and spirits but mysteriously disappeared afterward. Shockingly, he was here in this secluded mountain vige, and even more astonishingly, he hadnt aged a bit. The Hungry Ghost Festival is approaching, it seems its time to seek out blood sustenance again, Watanabe Seimei said softly, a strange glint shining in his eyes. Tokyo. Disnend. After returning from Mt. Kumotori, Xue An took his two daughters to have a st at the park for the whole day. It wasnt until the evening that An Yan finally managed to drag away a reluctant Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian from Disnend. Look at you, youre all yed out! An Yan scolded Xue An while retying the girls hair. But Xue An just smirked and made faces at the two little girls, then mouthed silently, Lets go eat something delicious! The two little girls giggled nonstop. An Yan rolled her eyes at Xue An, Youre going to spoil them rotten one of these days! Xue An chuckled, My daughters, who else am I supposed to spoil? Lets go eat! Seafood? An Yan shook her head, Dont like it! How about steak? Xue Xiang and Xue Nian shook their heads, Dont like it! Then what shall we eat? Anything! the three women answered in unison. Xue An gave a wry smile, Anything seemed to be womens favorite phrase to say. With nothing else to do, Xue An simply led his family along the road at a leisurely pace back towards home. After they had walked a bit, ahead was a roadside stall selling Kanto-style simmered skewers and deep-fried skewers, also known in Country R as yatai. An Yans eyes lit up. Lets eat this! Xue An was somewhat amused, havinge to Country R only to end up eating deep-fried skewers. But since his wife loved it, Xue An naturally had noints. The family gathered around the stall, where the owner, a middle-aged man, hurriedly busied himself upon seeing customers. The vors at these street stalls were intense, designed to conquer your pte from the very first bite. At least An Yan and the two little girls seemed to be thoroughly enjoying their meal. Xue An just watched them with a smile. The stall owner secretly gave Xue An a thumbs up, then whispered, Mr., you have an enviable family! Xue An simply smiled. And this family attracted many curious nces. After all, An Yans demeanor was elegant, and the two little girls were delicate and adorable. It was clear they werent from an ordinary family, yet here they were, eating cheap street food, naturally drawing attention. At that moment, a Mercedes gradually pulled up to the curb, and then the door opened, a woman sashayed out. The appearance of this woman captured the entire streets attention. She was dressed in a well-tailored evening gown with a slit up to the thigh root, revealing tantalizing glimpses of her long legs as she moved. But what was most captivating was the womans lofty and cloud-like bosom, which seemed to tremble with each step. The men couldnt help but stare. Thedy approached the stall with a smile, and in fluent Mandarin, said, Give me a portion of Kanto-style, without the Kanto, no need to simmer it! This left the stall ownerpletely baffled. After that, the woman smiled at Xue An and then extended her hand, Hello, Mr. Xue! Pleased to meet you, my name is Songmu Feihua! Xue An looked at the enchanting woman with a detached gaze, You know me? Songmu Feihua smiled, Who in the world doesnt know about Mr. Xue, who with a single sword stroke defied the Sword Immortal, and single-handedly annihted the Immortal Gate? As she spoke, Songmu Feihua naturally took a seat next to Xue An, looking at him with seductive eyes like silk. But what I didnt expect is that Mr. Xue would be so young and handsome, truly heart-wing! Her voice was so sultry it seemed as if it might drip with honey. At the very least, the stall owners face turned red and his ears flushed, watching, dumbstruck. Xue An, however, just shook his head slightly, Leave quickly while I still have patience, otherwise Songmu Feihuaughed lightly, Otherwise what? Xue An looked at her with a slightly cold gaze, Otherwise, I will send you on your way. Songmu Feihua didnt understand until a sliver of sword light passed by her ear, directly cutting off the hairpin in her hair, letting her ck hair cascade down. Songmu Feihua turned pale with fear. You Xue An lowered his eyes, speaking indifferently, Dont try to test me. I came to Country R only to find one thing. Once I find it, I will leave. But if anyone dares to stop me Then I will y gods if they block my way and Buddha if he stands in my path! The lethal aura in those words made Songmu Feihua tremble slightly, rising from her seat in a distraught state, Yes, sir! And then she fled in a panic. An Yan set down her chopsticks, patted her stomach contentedly, and said, So delicious! Honey, lets go home! As if she hadnt seen anything that had just happened. Xue An smiled broadly, Okay! Lets go home! Songmu Feihua sat in the car, still trembling slightly, and watched Xue Ans departing figure with a look of terror. Underneath this mans refined and handsome appearance was a heart like a Tyrannosaur. And what most haunted Songmu Feihua was Xue Ans indifferent and lofty gaze. In front of his eyes, she felt as though shed been stripped naked, her secretsid bare. Family Head, where shall we go? the driver asked. Back to the Jingdu club! Songmu Feihua ground her teeth. By the time she returned to the vi specially prepared for her by Takeuchi Kiyoko, the two little girls who had yed all day were already sound asleep in Xue Ans arms. Xue An ced the two of them on the bed and walked quietly out of the bedroom. An Yan leaned her hands on Xue Ans shoulders, spoke coquettishly, Honey, you didnt eat. Are you hungry now? Xue An smiled, What do you think? Then Ill go make you a bowl of noodles! Saying this, An Yan went to the kitchen. Watching An Yans busy silhouette, Xue An felt somewhat moved. Back in the day, when he returned home from work on the construction site, An Yan, regardless of her pregnant condition, insisted on making food for him. Since life was hard back then, it was none other than a bowl of noodles. But An Yan always secretly hid a poached egg in it. That was the best thing they could afford at the time. Thinking of this, Xue An felt an infinite sense of remorse. This woman had given too much for him. The noodles were quickly prepared, and An Yan even carefully chopped some green onions on top. Xue An took a big bite, a familiar taste spreading in his mouth. Honey, is it good? Xue An nodded. It was the best bowl of noodles he had ever eaten. Only those who have experienced it understand, the best taste in life is simple pleasures! Chapter 217: Overestimating Oneself (2nd Update) Chapter 217: Chapter 217: Overestimating Oneself (2nd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Ginza Clubhouse. At this moment, the major crime families of Tokyo had all gathered here. Additionally, corporate conglomerates such as the Inoue Family and the Matsushita Family were also in attendance. One could say that any individual in this room, if ced outside, would be a high-ranking figure. Yet many people did not even have a seat. Because only the most elite of Country R could sit here. If you ask me, this Chinese martial artist Xue An is simply too arrogant, ever since he arrived, Takeuchi Kiyoko of the Takeuchi family has be more and more domineering! a grim-faced crime boss said. Indeed! Our family has also suffered many losses! This Xue An must be eliminated! someone echoed. The room began to buzz with discussion, but the primary topic was how to get rid of Xue An. Just then, a cool voice came through, Sister Songmu, you look so pale, whats wrong? No one dared to speak. They saw an almost bewitchingly handsome man looking at Songmu Feihua with great interest. Songmu Feihuas face turned red, and she shook her head, Its nothing, Im just not feeling very well! The man leaned back on the sofa and smiled faintly, I heard that Sister Songmu has been in contact with this Xue An, but I wonder what you think of him? All eyes in the room converged on Songmu Feihua, as some people covertly swallowed. This woman was simply too alluring. Songmu Feihua shook her head with a wry smile, I cant describe this man, but he personally said that he came to Country R to find something, and that he would leave as soon as he found it! Oh? Looking for something? What is it? the man asked, frowning slightly. I dont know! Songmu Feihua shook her head, herplexion somewhat pale. Because she was reminded of the scene she had witnessed that night, especially Xue Ans gaze. The man let out a coldugh, Dont know? Doesnt that mean he might never find it and will never leave? Songmu Feihua dared not speak. This man who looked almost like a woman was Ming Shifeng, who had once ruled the underworld of Tokyo for seven or eight years. Songmu Feihua knew well that this man was capricious and deep-rooted, and had connections with many of Country Rs top Sword Dao practitioners. So even she dared not offend him. Ming Shifeng looked at a few secretly taken photographs on the table, his lips curving into a chilling smile. There is a saying in China, even a mighty dragon cannot crush a local serpent. Since youvee, I must treat you well! Songmu Feihua couldnt help but speak, Lord Ming Shifeng, this Xue An is a top Chinese martial artist, ordinary people simply cannot get close to him. Ming Shifeng nodded, Of course Im aware of that, but Ive been prepared for some time. With that, Ming Shifeng stood up and walked over to the window. Look, the Obon Festival ising soon, and every family is busy making spirit banners to pay homage to their ancestors. This seemingly random statement left everyone in the room puzzled. Ming Shifeng continued, Every year during the Obon Festival, practitioners from the Hokushin Itt-ry, the Shint Munen-ry, and the Iaido Batto Association alle to Sensoji Temple in Jingdu to pay homage, and this year is no exception! Songmu Feihua shuddered, a look of shock crossing her face. And theres Sakata Kinji from the Great Sun Shrine, High Officer Ohara from Kyo-wa Shrine, I have extended invitations to all these people this year. Excitement, almost sickly in nature, flickered across Ming Shifengs face. Moreover, every year during the Obon Festival, the major Heidao families alsoe to Sensoji Temple to pay their respects. When the masters from Country R gather, I refuse to believe that this Xue An really has three heads and six arms. Even if he does, Ill cut them off one by one! The people in the room couldnt help but show their pleasure, all nodding in agreement, Mr. Ming Shifeng is indeed unparalleled in strategy! Only Songmu Feihua had a flicker in her eyes, feeling some surprise and suspicion. Could things really be that simple? Meanwhile, as everyone was discussing, a young man carrying a pitch-ck long sword also stepped into Tokyo under the moonlight. Its been so many years since Ive been here, Tokyo has changed so much! said Watanabe Kiyomi as he looked at the neon-lit skyscrapers. But behind the glitz of this city lies a corner oozing with a dark atmosphere. It seemed as if sensing this presence, the long sword was trembling slightly, as if it couldnt wait any longer. Watanabe Kiyomi smiled, Fear not, Demon God, on the mid-year festival, I shall let you gorge on blood. Master! Kiyoko Takeuchi stepped into the room, calling out respectfully. Xue An nodded, Any news? Not yet, but tomorrow is the mid-year festival. As per tradition, every family will go to Sensoji Temple to pay respects. Its always been my father in the past, but this year A difficult expression crossed Kiyoko Takeuchis face. After all, she had only recently taken over the Takeuchi family and her authority wasnt yet solidified. It was only by leveraging Xue Ans influence that she had been able tomand respect from everyone. This time it was a gathering of Daoist families, and she worried that something unforeseen might happen if she went alone. Xue An nodded, Tomorrow, I will go as well! Thank you, Master! Kiyoko Takeuchi eximed with delight. Daddy, what is the mid-year festival? Is it fun? Xue Xiang asked. Before Xue An could reply, Kiyoko Takeuchi had already answered. Miss, the mid-year festival is a very important holiday in Jingdu. On this day, each household makes prayer gs tomemorate the deceased, and the major temples hold ceremonies to redeem the spirits. Theres also going to be a grand fireworks disy! Its very lively! Xue Xiangs eyes lit up. Daddy, can we go too? Of course, we can! Xue An said with a smile. An Yan hesitated slightly, Husband, those people are all fierce and malevolent, wont we be in the way if we go? Xue An smiled faintly, In my hands, there are no wild beasts that cant be tamed, dont worry! Benqiao Meijia had been somewhat absent-minded these past few days. Her colleague and close friend Kawada Momoe noticed something was off and couldnt help asking with concern, Meijia, whats wrong? Youve been restless thesest few days? Benqiao Meijia shook her head, Its nothing, just feeling a bit troubled inside! Tomorrow is the mid-year festival. I hear this years fireworks at Sensoji Temple will be even grander. Lets go see the bustle together! It might help you feel better. The moment Benqiao Meijia hesitated, Kawada Momoe stepped forward and shook her shoulder, Okay? Pretend youre going for me! Benqiao Meijia gave a wry smile, Alright! But Ill have to wear sunsses and a mask! She didnt want to be recognized by fans, that would be too terrifying. Yes! Meijia, youre the best! Benqiao Meijia smiled, but the image of a mans silhouette floated in her eyes. Sheter learned about what had transpired at the Heavenly One Shrine, all the Divine Officers had perished. Could such thunderous methods be the work of that mysterious man? Would she ever see him again? Chapter 218 Ghost Festival Fireworks (3rd Update) Chapter 218: Chapter 218 Ghost Festival Fireworks (3rd Update) Trantor: 549690339 The Zhongyuan Festival had finally arrived. From early in the morning, people had beening to the Sensoji Temple to offer incense and worship. Meanwhile, in a tall wooden building behind Sensoji Temple, three exceptionally handsome men stood chatting leisurely by a window. Yoshioka Taro, do you believe that the incense these people are burning will really be received by the spirits? a young man asked with a smile. The present-day Sword Saint of the Shinto Munen-ryu, Yoshioka Taro, shook his head. This is nothing more than a way to express ones grief! Another man with a powdered face chuckled behind his hand, It seems that Ono is a bit afraid! Ono red, Akiyama, stop talking nonsense. Who said I was afraid? Oh? If youre not afraid, why ask such strange questions? After all, you are the heir to the Iaijutsu! Ono Yujis face darkened as he red at the effeminate man. Akiyama Hayato, the head of the Hokuto Ittoryu school. These three represented the pinnacle of Country Rs Sword Dao. Enough, Akiyama, cut it out. Xue An is indeed formidable, and to defeat him, it will take thebined effort of the three of us! Yoshioka Taro said quietly. Akiyama Hayato snorted through his nose, I dont believe hes all that impressive. If hes not impressive, then how did Qianshan Yipye of the Kyo Shinmyo Mitsu-ryu die? Ono Yuji said coldly. Hehe, as martial artists of Great Country R, the most important thing is to have the conviction of victory. Qianshan Yipye was too pedantichis death was well-deserved! Akiyama Hayato said coldly. As the three were talking, Ming Shifeng ascended the stairs followed by Sakata Kinji and others. The atmosphere in the room lightened notably with the appearance of Songmu Feihua. Seeing this, Akiyama Hayato couldnt help but sneer, So what? With the people here, even if Xue An were immortal, he would still be defeated here. Whats there to fear? Ono Yuji involuntarily shut his mouth. The evening came. Xue An brought An Yan and the others to the outside of Sensoji Temple. At that moment. The open space outside Sensoji Temple was buzzing with people and exceptionally lively. Suddenly. A firework burst into the sky. The brilliant fireworks elicited quiet exmations from everyone. Daddy, daddy, look! The fireworks are so beautiful! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were exhrated. Xue An smiled and looked up. Fireworks after fireworks soared, lighting up half the sky. At that moment, Benqiao Meijia and Kawada Keiko were also looking up at the sky full of fireworks. So beautiful! eximed Kawada Keiko, and then she closed her eyes solemnly, making a wish. What are you doing? Benqiao Meijia asked with a smile. Making a wish! Havent you heard? Wishes made to shooting starse true! But its fireworks in the sky now! It doesnt matter, theyre both bright, it should be the same! Benqiao Meijia shook her head, helpless, then hesitatingly closed her eyes as well. Perhaps, I will see him again! But after she made her wish, sheughed at herself for being so foolish. How could it be possible? Yet when she slowly opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. Benqiao Meijia could not help but freeze. At that moment, Kawada Keiko said, Meijia, lets go inside! No response. Kawada Keiko paused, then followed Benqiao Meijias gaze, but she saw nothing unusual. Meijia, whats wrong? Benqiao Meijia took a deep breath, Nothing, just wait for me a moment! With that, she mustered up her courage and walked forward. At that moment, Xue An was listening to his two daughters bickering. This firework is pretty! Nonsense, this one is the good-looking one! Hmph, Im not talking to you anymore! Go ahead, ignore me, you big glutton and little foodie! Xue Xiang taunted Xue Nian with a grimace. Xue Nians face turned red with anger, but she couldnt think of aeback. Eventually, with hurt in her eyes and tears ready to fall, she threw herself into An Yans arms. Mom, sister is bullying me again! An Yan tried hard not tough or cry and pretended to scold Xue Xiang, Xiang Xiang, how could you do that! Upon hearing her mother take her side, Xue Nian couldnt help but gloat and squeezed her eyes at Xue Xiang. But then An Yan added, Even if she is, you shouldnt say it out loud! Xue Nians tears became unstoppable upon hearing this. Xue An was watching all this with a face full of amusement when a timid voice came from behind. Excuse me, are you Xue An turned around and was slightly taken aback to see the actress he had met on Yunqu Mountain, then he smiled, What a coincidence! Benqiao Meijias heart began to pound, and she stammered, Um I came here to watch the fireworks too and just happened to see you! Xue An nodded slightly. Benqiao Meijia wanted to say something more, but suddenly, she seemed to run out of words. A few secondster, An Yan said in a soft voice, Dear, lets go inside! Kiyoko has already gone in! Okay! Xue An walked away. Benqiao Meijia stood there dumbfounded, at a loss for words. At this moment, Kawada Keiko walked up to her and eximed, Meijia, no wonder you were so distracted. Youve got your eye on a handsome guy, huh! Benqiao Meijia smiled wryly, Keiko, dont talk nonsense, hes a married man! Kawada Keiko stuck out her tongue, I saw her too, his wife has such an elegant demeanor! Hey, what was that mans name? Is he a scion of some major financial n? Benqiao Meijias face turned pale, and she shook her head, I I dont know his name! What? Kawada Keiko thought she had heard incorrectly. You dont even know his name? I just encountered him that day! Benqiao Meijia said quietly. At that moment, Xue An was leading his family into the Sensoji Temple. The ancient temple that had stood for a thousand years was much less crowded inside. Outside the side hall, men in ck stood inrge numbers, causing every passerby to quicken their pace, eager to leave the area as soon as possible. Xue An ascended the steps. Stop, the temple is closed today. Visitors, please go elsewhere! a man blocked Xue Ans path and said coldly. Move aside! Xue An said indifferently. The man furrowed his brow slightly, Ill say it again, this ce is not open to the public today! Xue An looked at him. An invisible pressure caused the people around to turn pale. A look of shock shed in the mans eyes. Just then, a chubby man standing at the entrance said, Back off! Everyone made way, and then the man sneered at Xue An. I presume you must be Mr. Xue from China? Xue An nodded slightly. Im the Family Head of the Inoue Family, Inoue Shini! Please! The man spoke with a cold voice, rage simmering in his eyes. But Xue An only smiled and then proceeded into the hall with An Yan. Chapter 219: Night Parade of One Hundred Demons (4th update) Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Night Parade of One Hundred Demons (4th update) Trantor: 549690339 Watanabe Kiyoshi stood on the rooftop of a tall building, just a short distance away from the bustling crowd in front of Sensoji Temple. What a intoxicating scent! Moreover, Ive smelled the vigorous blood qi of many martial artists. Demon God, this time, you can recover to your original state! As he spoke, Watanabe Kiyoshi slowly drew his long sword from behind his back. Suddenly, two ghostly fires appeared in his eyes, and with a light yell, he shed with his sword. A me, darker and dimmer than the night, floated in the air. The moon above was gradually shrouded by clouds, as if it couldnt bear to witness the scene below. Hyakki Yagy! After Watanabe Kiyoshi finished these four words, his expression became even more of extreme decay, shaky and nearly falling off the building. But as his voice fell, shadows floated out from the ck demon me. Faceless Ghost Woman, Great Tian Gou, You Guxiang, Shiranui All sorts of demons and ghostly creatures from Country Rs legends emerged. They then all headed straight for the crowd below. The demonic energy surged to the heavens. The atmosphere inside Sensoji Temple also became extremely heavy. Many members of noble families and representatives of major financial conglomerates all stood behind Ming Shifeng. Xue An was sitting on another side. Mr. Xue, I am very curious, what is the thing you mentioned you are searching for in Country R? Ming Shifeng said indifferently. Unlike the strong presence of the other party, there were only a few people standing behind Xue An. Yet even so, Xue Ans face remained as calm as usual. Want to know? Xue An said indifferently. Of course! But the price of knowing requires your life in return. Do you still want to hear it? Ming Shifengs face turned ugly, and he finally snorted coldly, Mr. Xue, youre a samurai from Hua Country, I respect you, but you cant disturb the rules of Tokyos underworld! Rules? Xue An smiled faintly, To me, my word is the rule! This arrogantly extreme statement caused everyone to change color in unison. Many people even snorted in anger. Especially Inoue Shini, who at this moment wished he could devour Xue An. After all, his son had died at Xue Ans hands. Ming Shifengs face darkened as he suddenly looked towards An Yan and others behind him, and said indifferently, Mr. Xue, you have brought your family with you; are you not afraid of involving them? As long as you leave Tokyo, we can pretend nothing has happened! And we will not make things difficult for you! Xue An smiled, gently shaking his head, You still do not understand. I must obtain that thing, and whoever dares to stop me, I will kill! Ming Shifeng finally lost hisposure and shouted angrily, Attack! Upon themand, the ceiling suddenly cracked open, and then a person with a sword came charging straight at Xue An. From below the floorboards another person sprung out, aiming directly at Xue An. It was the same from the windows outside. Three people, three swords, and their momentum was shocking, causing everyone in the room to feel as if their faces were being painfully sliced by the overflowing sword qi. But that wasnt all. Sakata Kinji also suddenly roared, Mahavairocana Seal! A righteous and pure aura emanated from him and rushed towards Xue An. Daihara Takashi slyly raised his hand, and several extremely poisonous sleeve arrows flew towards Xue An. This was nearly a dead end. A smug smile appeared on the corner of Ming Shifengs mouth. Not even an immortal could escape such an assassination attempt! This Xue An was still too overconfident. Among those present, only Songmu Feihua had a pale face, slowly retreating backwards. Because only she understood. Nothing was as simple as it seemed! Indeed. Xue An, who had remained unmoving as a mountain, slowly lifted his eyes, and they shone with a brilliance like that of the stars. Very well, youve actually revealed yourself! Ming Shifeng was stunned, not knowing what Xue An was talking about. With a wave of his hand, Xue An crushed the sword of Akiyama Hayato, who had a smug smile appearing on his face, and then flicked his finger. The head of the sword saint from the Hokuto Ichiryu was shattered. Then, Xue An violently smacked the table in front of him. The table broke apart with a thunderous crash, and the splinters turned into the deadliest weapons, piercing through everyone who had rushed up to him, turning them into sieves. But it wasnt over yet. Xue An suddenly stomped his foot, his eyebrows shooting up. Ive said it before, in the face of absolute power, all schemes and tricks are futile! So, you all should die! As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An threw a punch. He shook heaven and earth! The first of the Divine ughter Six Techniques manifested once again. Boom! The entire auxiliary hall was blown away, and Ming Shifeng screamed in extreme horror, No After that, he was directly sted into dust. Even the might of this punch was so strong that it ttened half of Sensoji Temple. All those people who had calcted meticulously to ensure Xue Ans death on the spot were turned into nothingness. Only Songmu Feihua, who had managed to hide quickly, fortuitously spared her life, was now crouching in a corner, shivering profoundly. Because the moon had vanished from the sky. The bustling city was now eerily silent, the only sounds heard were the howls of hellish demons. A A Night Parade of a Hundred Demons! As a citizen of Country R, she was, of course, deeply familiar with the legend. But who could have thought that one day they would witness this scene with their own eyes? As for the crowds outside Sensoji Temple who had been watching the excitement, the casualties were even more tragic at this moment. Countless people became the fodder for Demon Gods and monsters. Benqiao Meijia and Kawada Keiko were hiding in a corner in utter terror at this moment. Not far from them was a child who seemed to be around four or five years old. A mountain imp! A mythical creature from the legends of Country R. The mountain imps mouth was smeared with fresh blood, and it was searching for new prey everywhere. Benqiao Meijia and Kawada Keiko dared not let out arge breath, hiding in the corner, still as cicadas. Suddenly, the mountain imp spotted something and charged straight toward the two of them. Kawada Keiko screamed in terror. Benqiao Meijia closed her eyes in despair. Hes probably dead by now! Just then, a cold voice came from mid-air. With demons unleashed upon the world, do you truly believe that theres no one in this world who can subdue you? That voice so familiar. Benqiao Meijia opened her eyes and then witnessed a scene she would remember for the rest of her life. Xue An stood in mid-air, his expression stern, like an Immortal descending from the ninth heaven. In the distance was Watanabe Kiyoshi, now half-man, half-demon. At the moment, Watanabe Kiyoshi began cackling wildly, A Martial Artist from Hua country? Haha, too bad you are all toote. Now, the Demon God has absorbed enough blood food and is about to rule over the world; all of you must die! Xue An smiled faintly, I am looking exactly for your Demon God! As he spoke, Xue An stepped forward, and blood lotuses bloomed beneath his feet. Then he turned into the zing Heaven-Burning Karma Fire, enveloping all the evil spirits and monsters at his feet within it. The demons and ghosts screamed terribly, unable to resist at all, and turned into nothingness. At that moment, a majestic voice that made one want to prostrate in worship arose. Ye mortals, Tian Gou is here! Chapter 220: Seal of the Immortal King (Part 5) Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Seal of the Immortal King (Part 5) Trantor: 549690339 With those words, a monster with five serpent heads slowly rose from the long sword behind Watanabe Kiyoshiro. An endless majestic pressure intimidated everyone present. Kneeling respectfully to one side, Watanabe Kiyoshiro eximed excitedly, Wee, great one, to your descent into this world! Orochi looked towards Xue An, and hunger filled all ten icy, sinister serpent eyes. What a splendid body, if possessed by me, then I would have no rival in this world! This sight also filled Songmu Feihua with utter dread. Orochi. A demon god from the legends of Country R. Could it actually exist? And it seemed to have ill intentions towards Xue An! Takeuchi Kiyoko and the others also wore grave expressions at this moment. Only Xue An, with a calm demeanor, said, You finally deign to appear after Ive searched for so long! Orochi was taken aback for a moment, Mortal, what do you want with me? Showing his pearly white teeth, Xue An smiled ominously, Of course, I want your life! No sooner had he spoken than Xue An transformed into a streak of light, appearing directly in front of Orochi, and then his hand grasped one of the serpent heads and tugged fiercely. Bang! A muffled sound. Xue An actually ripped off one of the serpent heads by force. Demon blood sttered everywhere. Orochi let out a painful scream. Mortal, I shall grind you to dust bit by bit! Orochi roared while its serpentine body suddenly split open, revealing an exceedingly sharp treasured sword. The Celestial Sword! Songmu Feihua cried out in shock. It was what legends said was lodged within Orochi, the very Celestial Sword. At this moment, Orochi gradually morphed into a humanoid form, wielding the Celestial Sword, and cackled manically, Today, I shall let you know, let you know that the demon god is invincible in battle! With that, it swung its sword. The sharpness of the Celestial Sword even left a sword mark in the air, as if it had shed through the space itself. This mighty strike also sted Xue An away. Then he fell into the night sky, his fate unknown. Benqiao Meijias heart was shocked, and she couldnt help but cry out in surprise. And An Yan, who stepped outside the side hall, also turned pale with shock. Husband! Her shout reached the ears of the triumphant Orochi Demon God who looked down and then was taken aback. You you you are Orochis entire body trembled as if it had seen something horrendous. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were waving their little fists in anger, shouting, You big octopus, how dare you hit my dad! In the eyes of the two young girls, Orochi looked just like a big octopus. But before An Yan could speak, Orochi turned tail and ran. This turn of events shocked Songmu Feihua and the others. Whats going on? Why did the Orochi Demon God flee at the mere sight of An Yan? Even Watanabe Kiyoshiro couldnt help but stare in astonishment. Demon god, why are you running? Orochi bellowed, Not running means not even saving my own life, quick, lets go! But just then, an earth-shattering aura arrived, followed by an indifferent voice. Thinking of running? Its toote! As he spoke, Xue Ans figure suddenly appeared in front of Orochi, grabbing several serpent heads in one swoop. Bang. He forcefully pulled off another two heads. Orochi, furious, swung its sword. But now, Xue An didnt even bother to dodge, simply grasping the supposedly indestructible Celestial Sword directly. He he has he broken through? Songmu Feihua eximed in surprise. Thats right. Xue An had finally broken through that crucial threshold and advanced to the status of a Loose Immortal. But his status as a Loose Immortal was a hundred times more powerful than anyone elses. Sounds impressive, but its far inferior to The Celestial Sword and other divine artifacts! Xue An said lightly before applying force. Crack. The Sword of Clouds broke. This sword was also a manifestation of Orochis soul essence, and its breaking instantly caused Orochis strength to greatly diminish. Xue An then kicked it to the ground. At that moment, Watanabe Kiyomi was in a daze, and Xue An threw him to the ground as well. As soon as he hit the ground, Orochi saw An Yan and immediately began to retreat in terror. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and asked calmly, Now, can you tell me why you sealed my wife? The human form manifested by Orochi knelt on the ground and said with a trembling voice, My lord, I I wouldnt dare to seal yourdy! Puff! Another snake head was severed. Orochi cried out in pain. Xue An said indifferently, No seal? Then whats with the demonic aura on her? Orochi stuttered, My lord, I truly didnt seal her. That day I possessed the Demonic Sword and followed Watanabe Kiyomi to Huaxia, where we encountered her by chance. She seemed disoriented, so I had Watanabe Kiyomi capture her and bring her to Country R! But A look of extreme terror shed in Orochis eyes. But then a frightening me suddenly erupted from her body. Although I was only touched by it slightly, it severely damaged my vital energy. With no other options, I had to use all my cultivation level to temporarily seal her. My lord, I have not uttered a single lie! Orochi said in fear. It knew all too well that in the presence of someone like Xue An, if it misspoke even a single word, it would face the demise of both soul and body. Moreover, Orochi was now guessing, just who was this man? Why was he so powerful, even to the point of being tyrannical? An Yansplexion gradually paled, and she shook her head at Xue An. Husband I dont remember anything about that day! Xue An smiled with a tinge of heartache, Its okay, youll remember it one day! Meanwhile, Orochi saw an opportunity to escape. Because it knew that if Xue An wanted to break the seal, he would surely have to kill it, but now that it had lost several heads and its strength was greatly diminished, how could it possibly stand against Xue An? Xue An took a step forward and instantly appeared behind it, throwing a punch. Ah ah ah ah I dont want to die. The scream came to an abrupt end. Orochis demonic body disintegrated under that punch. And at the same time. An obscure aura vanished from An Yans body. An Yan felt her bodys energy pathways be much smoother. But immediately after, an apocalyptic me capable of ending the world rose from her body. Its power was so tremendous that Watanabe Kiyomi, who was closest, didnt even have the chance to scream before he was reduced to nothingness. Even Xue Ans normally unppable face showed a hint of shock. Apocalypse me, how is that possible! An Yan, however, waspletely unaware of this, and as the messted for only a few seconds, a talisman spell that made heaven and earth tremble shed on her forehead. Then the mes gradually disappeared. Xue Ans face turned grim, and he gritted his teeth. Seal of the Immortal King! An Yan, still oblivious, slowly approached and said somewhat fearfully, Husband, whats wrong? Xue An took a deep breath and smiled slightly, Its nothing! As he spoke, Xue An took An Yans arm and used his Divine Sense to probe the energies within her body. Suddenly. A vast and mighty mental power burst forth. In Xue Ans mental world, a pair of immense eyes slowly opened. Chapter 221: No Matter If You’re an Immortal King or Immortal Emperor, I Must Kill You! (1st Update) Chapter 221: Chapter 221: No Matter If Youre an Immortal King or Immortal Emperor, I Must Kill You! (1st Update) Trantor: 549690339 These eyes upied the majority of the sky, coldly overlooking Xue An below. Mortal, this woman carries an unparalleled destiny; shes a person with great fortune. My Dharma Seal is sealed within her. Leave swiftly, or else I shall annihte your souls! The voice was indifferent to the extreme. And it was haughty to the extreme. At the same time, an enormous oppressive force emanated, causing one to tremble. But Xue An slowly raised his head, a trace of cold smile emerging on his lips. Just a shadow clone, and you want to scare me? Moreover, youre just an Immortal King. Do you truly think youre invincible in this world? When Xue An was an Immortal Venerable, he could annihte Immortal Kings with just a flick of his hand. Even though his cultivation level hadnt fully recovered, the opponent was merely a shadow clone, so Xue An was not afraid at all. Mortal, you have seeded in angering me. Die! A trace of anger shed in the immense eyes, followed by a dazzling golden light shooting straight at Xue An. In this spiritual realm, it was purely aparison of Divine Senses; once defeated, it would result in the annihtion of ones soul, which was extremely perilous. Yet Xue An faced the golden light that pierced the air with an indifferent expression, waiting until it was just before him, then suddenly raised his fist and struck out. Regardless of the thousands of techniques, I will break them with a single punch! Boom. The power of this punch directly scattered the golden light. A trace of dismay shed in the giant eye, and then it attempted to strike again. Xue An had already rushed to its front, saying indifferently, It doesnt matter if youre an Immortal King or an Immortal Emperor, I shall kill you! Having said that, a lotus flower bloomed, then suddenly burst into Heaven-Burning Karmic Fire, directly swallowing up the giant eye. No I know who you are now! Dont . The giant eye shouted in extreme terror, then dissolved into nothingness. And in a grand pce many light-years away, a woman who had been meditating for an unknown amount of time slowly opened her eyes. Space seemed to tremble slightly under the gaze of this woman. Someone actually annihted one of my Divine Sense clones. Isnt that ce supposed to be devoid of highly cultivated individuals? When she mentioned that ce, a mix of greed and unease shed in the depths of the womans eyes. At this moment, Xue An slowly opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was An Yans concerned face. Husband, whats wrong? Xue An smiled faintly, Nothing much, just that the seal on you was a bit troublesome, but now a part of it has been lifted, enough for you to cultivate up to Heavenly Being! An Yan let out a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted, Its good that youre okay, theres no hurry with the seal, husband! At this time, Benqiao Meijia unsteadily stood up, Mr Mr.! Xue An turned his head to look at this female celebrity, smiled slightly, My name is Xue An. Mr. Xue, may I ask what just happened? Seeing Xue Ans smile, Benqiao Meijia felt her originally panicked heart gradually calm down. This man had a presence that brought peace of mind. Xue An looked at the moon emitting an eerie red light and casually waved his hand. All was suddenly quiet, and the familiar hustle and bustle of the city returned. But those who had died could not be brought back to life. Therefore, this sight immediately caused countless screams. Xue An picked up the two little girls. Lets go! Saying this, he turned to leave. Benqiao Meijia suddenly seemed to remember something, stepped forward to bow in thanks, Thank you for your help, Mr. Xue. May I ask, is there a chance to see you again in the future? Xue An offered a faint smile, We will meet again if its destined! Having said that, Xue An led his family away. Benqiao Meijia stared nkly at Xue Ans retreating figure, her heart filled with indescribable feelings. Kawada Keiko also came over at this time, speaking with utmost envy, Oh my God, I finally understand why youre so fascinated by this man, hes simply too powerful! My God! Im fascinated too! Benqiao Meijia gave a wry smile, Didnt you see that he has a family? So what? The more powerful the man, the more hecks women! Meijia, youre so beautiful and outstanding, who wouldnt be moved? Benqiao Meijia shook her head, her expression growing a bit somber, Hes different! Soon. The people from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department arrived at the scene, and they too were stunned by what they saw. There were corpses all over the streets, and Sensoji Temple looked as if it had been through a great battle, with ruins and broken walls everywhere. Was there a war here? a patrol captain said, dumbfounded. Seal off the scene, report it immediately! the arriving police chief said with a grave expression. Soon. The area around Sensoji Temple was heavily cordoned off. Consequently, the entire government of Country R was shaken, and the top official of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department scrambled out of bed to discuss the matter with his somewhat panicked subordinates. The photographs of the corpses wereid on the table, making these elites of Country R all look ufortable. Gentlemen, such a big incident has happened, and we didnt detect any signs beforehand. I believe this is a tant terrorist attack! Its a provocation against our great Empire of R! the police chief roared with a face ashen. Exactly! The Prime Minister has just ordered a thorough investigation of this matter! But just then, the door to the conference room was kicked open. The police chief was about to get angry. A woman dressed in tight leather pants and high heels walked in. This matter is no longer under the jurisdiction of your Metropolitan Police Department! the woman said indifferently. Why? And who are you? the police chiefs face turned steely. The woman tossed over an ID. The police chief looked down and his whole body trembled involuntarily. Special Intelligence Division? Correct, from now on this case will be handled by our Special Intelligence Division! Understand? the woman said. Yes, sir! the police chief and others bowed deeply and then left the room. The woman picked up the photographs of the deceased on the table, her expression also gradually became somber. A night parade of one hundred demons, does Country R still have such powerful Onmyoji? But once the demons are mobilized, they dont easily give up. Why did they suddenly disappear? At that moment, a man gradually emerged from thin air. Miki, my junior sister, you seem to have be even more beautiful today! the man said with a mischievous grin. Seeing this man caused Fujita Miki to feel somewhat of a headache. Aoyama Hoshino, senior brother, our master said that Ninjutsu is to be used against enemies, and we must always hide and be discreet in ordinary times. Are you using Ninjutsu just for traveling? Aoyama Hoshino touched his nose awkwardly, then approached and said, Yo, a night parade of one hundred demons? Fujita Miki nodded gravely, Moreover, its an Onmyoji who acts without regard for consequences. We must catch him as soon as possible. Aoyama Hoshino shrugged nonchntly, Dont be afraid, Miki, my junior sister; there is nothing that can trouble your senior brother! Leave it to me! Looking at Aoyama Hoshinos face full of arrogance, Fujita Miki had a vague sense of foreboding. Chapter 222: That Person is Not Someone You Can Afford to Offend (2nd Update) Chapter 222: Chapter 222: That Person is Not Someone You Can Afford to Offend (2nd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Miss Meijia, I hope you can cooperate with our investigation, Fujita Miki tried to remain as calm as possible. Benqiao Meijia shook her head, I dont know anything. It just went dark before my eyes, and then when I woke up, the streets were filled with dead people. Fujita Miki looked at the celebrity from Country R, frowning. She had asked several times already, but this person just wouldnt say anything. Having no choice, she stood up and walked into another room. At that moment, Aoyama Hoshino was questioning Songmu Feihua. Miss Songmu, I think you should be aware of our methods, so for your safety, please tell us everything! Aoyama Hoshino said. Songmu Feihuas face was pale as death, and her eyes were lifeless as if she hadnt heard a thing. Aoyama Hoshino frowned, Songmu Feihua! Ah! Songmu Feihua was startled suddenly. You are a first-ss expert in the Martial Arts World, what in the world scared you to this extent? Aoyama Hoshino leaned forward, peering at Songmu Feihua, and said softly. A look of terror shed in Songmu Feihuas eyes, Dont ask anymore, I wont say a thing! Oh? It seems you might be underestimating our ninja methods, Aoyama Hoshino revealed a cruel smile. Songmu Feihuasplexion turned ghastly, yet she said resolutely, Even if you kill me, I wont say it. Songmu Feihua knew very well what the special intelligence division did and understood that in Country R, one must never provoke ninjas. But if the person in question was Xue An, then she would rather offend these ninjas. Because that man was a being to make even ghosts and gods tremble in fear! Anger surfaced on Aoyama Hoshinos face, and he was about to make a move. Fujita Miki walked in, saying coldly, Forget it! We can find out through investigation, if she doesnt want to talk, then so be it. Aoyama Hoshino rubbed his hands awkwardly, chuckled, Actually, I only wanted to punish her a little! Fujita Miki looked at Songmu Feihua, Miss Songmu, I dont know what youve experienced that has frightened you so, but since someone dares tomit such atrocities in Country R, they should be ready to face the wrath of our nation-protecting ninjas! Songmu Feihua gently shook her head, Senior Miki, I know your reputation, but I still want to advise you all, dont look into it. That person is not someone you can afford to provoke! Hearing this, Aoyama Hoshino couldnt help but give a wryugh. Unprovokable? I am bing more and more interested now. Is there anyone that our Mujina Ninja n cannot provoke? As he spoke, pride was written all over Aoyama Hoshinos face. Songmu Feihua bowed her head and fell silent. Meanwhile, at his home in Tokyo, Xue An took out a Primordial Essence Elixir specifically refined for An Yan. Yaner, this was specially prepared for you when I was making Primordial Essence Elixirs for Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian! Now you can take it, he said. An Yan took the elixir, swallowed it in one go, and then blinked. I dont feel anything! As soon as the words left her mouth, An Yan felt a scorching heat traveling through her chest; at the same time, her aura began to climb swiftly. Boom! A formidable aura burst forth. Zhenren! In just a few breaths time, An Yan had broken through a realm, reaching the Zhenren Realm directly. If this progress were made known, it would utterly shock anyone who heard it. Xue An was also surprised; he had never expected that An Yan would break through just with a single Primordial Essence Elixir. Could it be that his wife was one of those one in a billion cultivation geniuses? Its such a strange feeling! An Yan looked down at her hands. Its like I have endless strength! As An Yan spoke, she extended a hand and gently twisted Xue Ans waist. Hiss. Xue An felt a massive force hit him and couldnt help but grimace in pain. An Yan looked carefully, and then quickly let go of her hand. Honey, Im sorry. Does it really hurt that much? Xue An rubbed his waist and said with a wry smile, What do you think? Hehe, its because every time I twisted your arm before, you always pretended to be in so much pain. Now, you dont have to pretend! An Yan said with a smile. Xue An didnt know whether tough or to cry. Women sometimes they really are iprehensible. Honey, now that everything is done, should we go home? An Yan asked. Xue An nodded, Tomorrow, well leave tomorrow! But when Takeuchi Kiyoko came back, she brought back news that Country R had just issued a ban and locked down all airports. Xue An frowned upon hearing this. Was he supposed to fly his whole family directly back from Country R? Forget it, since theres nothing to do right now, lets just treat it as a vacation and stay for a few more days! An Yan suggested. Xue An nodded. Over the next few days, Xue An led his wife and children to explore and have fun. He took them around all the fun ces in Tokyo. Despite the major incident, Tokyo, after all, was an international city and remained bustling and lively. Meanwhile, as Xue An was busy taking his family sightseeing, Fujita Miki finally found through various message analyses that someone had also been at Sensoji Temple on the day in question. Xue An. When she saw this name, her heart sank. As a member of the intelligence department, she of course knew about Xue Ans exploits. But could he have been the one behind this? Aoyama Hoshino pped his chest and assured, Alright Miki, now that we have a suspect, leave the rest to me! Before Fujita Miki could even respond, he had already darted away. Fujita Miki stomped her foot, That reckless idiot! He better not cause any trouble! At that moment, Xue An was watching TV at home with his two daughters. An Yan was ying video games with great delight. She had recently gotten hooked on console games from Country R, especially various horror games, which she found both terrifying and irresistible. Oh my! An Yan was startled by a ghost that suddenly appeared in the game and subconsciously grabbed Xue Ans clothes. Xue An watched with a mix of amusement and exasperation. If youre so scared, just dont y! An Yan shook her head and said resolutely, No way, I want to see how scary this game can get! Then An Yan asked in a pleading tone, Honey,e sit closer to me! Xue An had no choice but to move a bit closer. Just as the family was enjoying this rare moment of warmth, an untimely voice came through. What an enviable family! Xue An frowned and said coldly, Come out! Hehe, why so angry? Doesnt your Huaxia put a lot of emphasis on being a country of etiquette? As he spoke, Aoyama Hoshinos figure emerged from thin air. His entrance excited the two young girls who eximed, Is it a ninja? Aoyama Hoshino bowed politely to Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, Two beautifuldies, yes, I am indeed a ninja from the grand Country R! Then he turned and smiled at Xue An. Mr. Xue, there are a few matters we need your cooperation to investigate. Pleasee with me! Chapter 223 An Yan’s Frying Pan (3rd Update) Chapter 223: Chapter 223 An Yans Frying Pan (3rd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Oh? And what if I dont cooperate? Xue An said indifferently. Then dont me me for being impolite! Aoyama Hoshino sneered coldly. At that moment, An Yan abruptly stood up and walked toward the kitchen. Aoyama Hoshino gave An Yan a nce but didnt take her seriously, turning back to continue, Even though you are powerful, dont forget this is Country R, and I! I am a Jonin of the Lifeless Ninja Stream. Now Imand you toe with me for the investigation, otherwise Aoyama Hoshinos malicious smile began to spread. But before the smile on his face could fade, An Yanwith every hair on her body standing on endrushed out of the kitchen, wielding a frying pan, and swung it at the back of Aoyama Hoshinos head. Whoosh! The frying pan, carried by the wind, hurtled towards Aoyama Hoshino. Aoyama Hoshinos face showed a trace of mocking smile, and with a slight sidestep, he dodged the frying pan, then smiledcently. How violent, but do you really think you can hit me with that? I am a Jonin, and Before he could finish, An Yan clenched her teeth and, with all her strength, hurled the frying pan in her hand. This time, it was incredibly fast and took Aoyama Hoshino by surprise, hitting him squarely on the head before he could react. ng. The frying pan made intimate contact with Aoyama Hoshinos head. It must be said that the Jonins head was tough enough to deform the frying pan on impact. And arge lump swelled up at a visible speed on Aoyama Hoshinos head. Good good! You dare to hit me with such methods? Youre all dead! Ill kill you all! Aoyama Hoshino trembled with rage. But just as he was about to explode, a handnded on his shoulder. Dont move, Xue An said softly. Aoyama Hoshino stiffened. Even though Xue Ans touch on his shoulder was light, Aoyama Hoshino felt as if all his muscles were no longer obeying him. A surge of intense crisis flooded over him, causing his face to show sheer horror as he looked at Xue An. Why had this man, who was just now so mild-mannered, suddenly be so domineering? An Yan was still somewhat angry at this point. Breaking into my home suddenly and wanting to take away my husband? Humph, Ill show you the power of a frying pan! An Yan was like a mother dragon whose reverse scales had been touched, on the verge of going berserk. Xue An chuckled, Alright, wife, no need to be angry. I think the Jonin here knows what he did wrong, right? Looking at Xue Ans smile, Aoyama Hoshino felt a chill to his blood, and hisplexion turned pale. Go back and tell your people, the incident at Sensoji Temple wasnt my doing, the real perpetrator has been killed by me. No need to thank me, but also donte to provoke me again, my patience is very limited! Xue An stated ndly. Aoyama Hoshino trembled all over, nodded with difficulty, and then tried to escape using the Earth Technique. But no matter what he did, he couldnt perform the earth escape technique this time. It seemed as if the space around him was locked by a breath of air. Walking away with fear, Aoyama Hoshino left. After he had gone, An Yan spoke with some concern, Husband, will these guyse back again? Of course, they will! Xue An smiled lightly. What should we do? An Yan asked anxiously. Of course, use the frying pan to smack them all away! Xue An teased. An Yans face flushed red, and she lowered her head slightly embarrassed, I just heard these guys wanted to take you away, and I got worried Xue An stepped forward and rubbed her little head, saying indulgently, Its okay, these guys wont learn unless they see blood, and you did very well! Really? Xue An nodded, Of course its true! An Yan smiled shyly, a stark contrast to the violent image of her wielding a frying pan from moments before. When Fujita Miki saw her senior brother Aoyama Hoshino, she couldnt help but be startled. Senior brother, what happened to you? Why has your head suddenly gotten so big? With a grimace, Aoyama Hoshino touched therge lump on his head, then said with a wry smile, Someone hit me with a frying pan, and, this incident at Sensoji Temple is definitely rted to that Xue An! But this person is very strong! I think we need to inform the sect now! How strong? Fujita Miki frowned. Indescribably strong, Ive only sensed this kind of terrifying presence from our master. Fujita Mikis expression turned serious, I need to report this, we alone are no longer capable of handling it! Soon, Fujita Mikis report caught the attention of the governments higher-ups. The Prime Minister of Country R was like an ant on a hot pot, anxiously pacing around. With such a big incident, one could only imagine the pressure he was under. If he couldnt provide a satisfactory answer to the public, his resignation was undoubtedly imminent. So, when Fujita Mikis report was presented, the Prime Minister was overjoyed, atst, they had found a likely culprit. Therefore, he immediately epted the rmendation and requested Fujita Miki and the others to take full charge of the matter. In Country R, ninja held a peculiar existence. They had always remained hidden in the dark corners of history, only emerging into the spotlight when the world was in chaos or when warlords battled for dominance. It wasnt until modern society that these ninja gradually came out of the shadows and became an indispensable force in Country R, even capable of influencing the shift of power. At this moment. In a high-rise building in Kyushu. Harukyo Ryosuke was reclining on a sofa, enjoying the best time of day. Suddenly, a pure white light began to appear gradually. Harukyo Ryosuke slightly frowned and pinched the white light with his fingers, only then seeing clearly that it was a letter. This was a secret technique used by ninja to transmit important information. After reading it, Harukyo Ryosuke closed his eyes, seemingly pondering something, and after a while, he opened his eyes with a grave expression. Someonee! Several figures began to emerge slowly. My lord! Send out the order,mand the Sacred Ninja Mushu to head to Tokyo! Yes! Harukyo Ryosuke, with furrowed brows and a serious demeanor, stood up and paced back and forth in the room. Xue An! This name stirred up tumultuous waves in his heart. In recent days, the Martial Arts World of Country R had experienced turmoil akin to a magnitude-nine earthquake. Because the Sword Saints of several major Sword Dao schools, including Hokushin Ittoryu and the technique of drawing the sword, had all died, as well as several abbots from the Kyo-wa Shrine. What exactly happened at Sensoji Temple had be something all in the Martial Arts World of Country R wanted to know. But what was certain was that this Xue An was definitely involved. Thinking this, a sh of murderous intent crossed Harukyo Ryosukes face. Also inform the other ninja schools, this time, we must make the one who dares to provoke the samurai of our great Country R Empire pay the price! Yes! Very soon. The heads of several major ninja schools received the secret messages and a sincere invitation from the Prime Minister. These assassins, ustomed to hiding in the darkness, began to surface and bare their sharp fangs! Chapter 224: The Battle of Akihabara (1st Update) Chapter 224: Chapter 224: The Battle of Akihabara (1st Update) Trantor: 549690339 Tokyo. Akihabara. As the Myriad Realms quintessential Holy Land for the second dimension, the people who roamed here every day were anime enthusiasts from all around the world. On the street, it wasmon to see various people dressed in unique and exotic cosy outfits. Daddy, Daddy, look Ultraman! Xue Xiang pointed excitedly at someone on the street. As a little girl, her favorite thing to watch was actually Ultraman. Meanwhile, Nian Nians eyes shone as she watched a girl dressed up as Cardcaptor Sakura. Xue An smiled as he looked at his two excited daughters. So what do you two want to dress up as? I want to be Peppa Pig! Nian Nian said first. Uh Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. Then Ill have to be George, but thats OK! Xue Xiang also nodded in agreement. Is that OK, Daddy Pig? Nian Nian shook Xue Ans arm, her voice filled with pleading. As an Immortal Venerable who had weathered countless storms and reached the pinnacle of Myriad Realms, Xue An considered his resolve as firm as bedrock, indestructible by anything. And the coaxing of a little girl was nothing to speak of, let alone worthy of mention. So Xue An hesitated for only a second before nodding. Yay, Daddys the best! both little girls cheered and jumped with joy. An Yan was standing by, enjoying the scene. Mommy, and you, youre Daddy Pig now! Xue Xiang remarked seriously. The smile on An Yans face froze. As Akihabara, the holynd for anime, even the roadside stalls sold all kinds of cosy essories. So just a few minutester. The streets of Akihabara saw the family from Peppa Pig. However, since this family had high attractiveness, they drew a significant amount of attention. The more this happened, the happier Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, walking in front, became. Xue An and An Yan wore pig ears hats on their heads, following behind with a touch of embarrassment. Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, are you tired? How about we find a ce to eat some ice cream? Xue An yed the ice cream trump card. But Xue Xiang and Nian Nian both shook their heads firmly, their faces showing dissatisfaction, Daddy Pig, please call us Peppa and George! Xue An: Three hourster. The two little girls had finally tired of walking around. Xue An and An Yan couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. In those three hours, there had been several people who came up asking for photos. There were even a few talent scouts who approached excitedly, believing that Xue Xiang and Nian Nian had great potential in show business. Of course, all of them were tly turned down by Xue An. Daddy Pig, Im hungry! Nian Nian eximed. Xue An nodded, Lets go eat! Nian Nian didnt move. Xue An sighed, Dear Peppa, shall we go to eat? Only then did Nian Nian beam, OK, Daddy Pig! Night fell, and the lights of Akihabara came on. Xue An took his family to a restaurant for dinner. Though their tastes had been spoiled by Xue An, the two little girls were indeed famished from the days activities, so they ate ravenously. Xue An slowly sipped his wine, smiling as he looked on. At this moment, the wind and rain outside had started to pick up, which made the coziness inside the room all the more striking. Suddenly, the door to the ce was pushed open, and a cold breeze mixed with rain surged in. Xue An slightly lifted his gaze and then saw a familiar face. Im sorry, Mr. Edward, but Im not interested in your glorious background, and now Im about to have dinner with friends. Could you please stop following me? Benqiao Meijia said with a hint of anger. Kawada Keiko also spoke up coldly from the side, Mr. Edward, Meijia has made herself clear. Please stop following us! Meanwhile, a blond, blue-eyed foreign man was chuckling as he said, Miss Benqiao, Ive already asked yourpany, and you have nomitments for the next few days. Plus, isnt it better for us to have dinner together? Benqiao Meijia was left fuming. This Edward was a rtive of the chairman of thepany where Benqiao Meijia worked, and he had flown in from M Country to Tokyo for business. However, he unexpectedly encountered Benqiao Meijia, and from that point on, like someone possessed, Edward followed her everywhere she went. It was incredibly annoying to Benqiao Meijia. Finally managing to get out to eat with Keiko, this persistent nuisance had yet again followed her like a shadow. Kawada Keikos face was filled with displeasure too, but as she turned her head, she caught sight of Xue An not far away, her eyes lit up, and she nudged Benqiao Meijia. Look over there! Benqiao Meijia turned her head to look and was also momentarily stunned. With a sly smile, Kawada Keiko ignored Benqiao Meijias attempt to stop her and walked straight over. Mr. Xue, hello! Kawada Keiko greeted him boldly. Xue An leaned back in his chair and gave a faint smile, Hello! He had seen what just happened, so he just watched Kawada Keiko with a nonchnt look, curious about what she would do next. Though Kawada Keiko usually feared nothing, under Xue Ans indifferent gaze, she couldnt help but feel a bit uneasy. The words she wanted to say didnt seem toe out right. In the end, it was Benqiao Meijia who bit her lip and stepped forward, Mr. Xue, what a coincidence to see you again. Xue An nodded and then nced at Edward, whose expression was gradually turning dark, It seems someone is not too happy! Benqiao Meijia gritted her teeth and whispered, Mr. Xue, Im begging you for help, this guy is too annoying! Xue An smiled. Because there was no need for him to act, Edward already stepped forward. And this is? Edward asked arrogantly. This is Mr. Xue from China, and also our friend. Mr. Edward, its raining outside, so please leave! Although she was furious inside. Since Edward was, after all, a senior executive of thepany, Benqiao Meijia tried to suppress the anger in her heart and spoke indifferently. Upon hearing this, a sinister look shed in Edwards eyes, A Chinese? Heh, I didnt expect Miss Benqiao to have friends from China, quite surprising indeed! Then Edward looked at Xue An, May I ask whichpanys senior executive is Mr. Xue? Xue An shook his head, Im not a senior executive of anypany, just visiting Country R for pleasure! Edward smirked with a profound meaning, Oh, I see! After that, he didnt even give Xue An another proper nce, and directly turned to Benqiao Meijia, Miss Benqiao, this ce has a poor environment, how about I take you for a French meal instead? Benqiao Meijias expression turned extremely ugly. Just as she was about to say something, Kawada Keiko pointed outside the window as if she had seen a ghost, her voice trembling, Oh my, people are doing cosy out in the rain? It wasnt just her, at that moment most of the people dining in the restaurant witnessed a surprising scene. In the rainy night at Akihabara street, a group of men dressed in ancient samurai attire, with wooden clogs on their feet and straw hats on their heads, was seen slowly approaching. This group of men seemed to make no sound as they walked, not even disturbing the rainwater on the ground. As everyone stared in amazement, Xue An picked up his ss of wine and took a slow sip, saying indifferently, Truly, a bunch of bothersome fellows. Chapter 225: The Human World Should Have a Three-Foot Flowing Light Sword (2nd Update) Chapter 225: Chapter 225: The Human World Should Have a Three-Foot Flowing Light Sword (2nd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Edward eximed in astonishment, What is this? Are they filming a movie? No one paid any attention to him. Because these silent men were walking towards the restaurant. Even though they were separated by ss, one could still feel the powerful aura of deadly seriousness. Many of the faint-hearted were already trembling all over. Edward forced a smile and said, Hehe, it seems these people are here to eat? Right? But his joke was so out of ce at this time. Please shut up, Benqiao Meijia said coldly. Edward closed his mouth sheepishly and turned his head to look at Xue An. He wanted to see how this odd Huaxia man would react. At this moment, Xue An slowly finished the wine in his cup, stood up, and smiled at An Yan. Wait for me! An Yan nodded. The two little girls put down their chopsticks and said earnestly to Xue An, Go, dad! Xue An smiled, Okay, will do! Edward didnt know what Xue An was about to do and was about to speak. But then he saw Xue Ans hand pressing against the window ss. Boom. The ss shattered as if it had been shot by a bullet, immediately cracking and breaking apart. The wind and rain poured in, causing Xue Ans sleeves to flutter noisily. Then Xue An slowly walked into the wind and rain, looking at the group of men gathering around and said lightly, Ive said that my patience has its limits, why cant you understand? The leader of the men slowly lifted his head, underneath the straw hat were a pair of eyes that were not just indifferent but could even be said to be utterly inhuman. Kill! he uttered a word. All the men suddenly vanished. At this moment, on a high-rise building in the distance, Harukyo Ryosuke sighed slightly. The water escape techniques of the Ryusui-ryu are indeed unmatched in the world! Standing beside him, a man proudly smirked, The art of the Mushin ninjas is not bad either, but Im very curious, even if this Xue An is formidable, why doesnt he run when facing so many of us? Could it be that Huaxia also has its own foolish samurai spirit? When mentioning the spirit of the samurai, the man was quite contemptuous. Harukyo Ryosuke smiled faintly, This should be what Huaxia calls having principles, after all, he hase with his family! Fushimi Kazuhiro of Ryusui-ryu sneered contemptuously, looking at Xue An in the distance, and chuckled inwardly. No one has ever survived an ambush at my hands, neither will you! Soon, you will be the three hundredth expert to die by the hands of my Ryusui-ryu. Fushimi Kazuhiro was feeling smug. Xue An stood amidst the wind and the rain, taking a slow step forward. But while his foot was still in midair, a man suddenly appeared at his side, and then a de thrust at him. This des energy and speed were both at the pinnacle. Yet Xue An didnt even nce at it, his foot lightly touched down. Boom. The ninja who attacked stealthily was like being sted by a cannon, directly flying backward, smashing through countless curtains of rain. This sight shook everyone in the restaurant. Edward was stunned, mumbling to himself, Kung fu! My god, the people of Huaxia really can do kung fu! And at this moment, the atmosphere was even more tense, with at least twenty des thrust from the sides, underfoot, and above Xue An, blocking all his paths of escape. The onlookers on the distant high-rise building breathed a sigh of relief. Aoyama Hoshino narrowed his eyes smugly. In his view, Xue An was surely a dead man now. But just then, Xue An, standing in the stormy night, suddenly lifted his head. His eyes were full of dazzling spirit, which shook Harukyo Ryosuke and the others to their core. Then they heard Xue An speak softly, In the human world, there should be a three-foot Flowing Light Sword! As his words fell, a sword light soared into the sky like a Jiaolong from the nine heavens, circling around Xue An. The twenty or so iing des were all shattered in the process, and their wielders didnt even have the chance to groan before their throats were pierced by the sword qi. Afterward, Xue An continued walking forward as if he were strolling leisurely through a courtyard. With each step he took, countless ninjas to his left and right were in by the dragon-like sword light! Under the overwhelming sword qi, no one could stand against him! Fushimi Kazuhiro watched in utter shock, eximing, Sword Immortal! Harukyo Ryosukes expression turned extremely somber as hemanded in a deep voice, The unborn ninjas, move out! Unborn ninjas. They were the most mysterious and formidable beings among the ninjas of Country R. That day, they finally made their presence known. One could see over a dozen formidable presences flying in from all directions, all targeting Xue An. Yet, even under such encirclement, Xue An remained neither sad nor happy, his expression tranquil as he continued chanting, I vow not to rest until I have in all demons and monsters! Boom! The singr dragoon-like Flowing Light Sword suddenly split into two, then from two to four, turning into countless Sword Arrays in the blink of an eye, beforepletely grinding all the iing unborn ninjas to their deaths. Just like that. Xue An took three steps amidst the storm. All the ninjas who had ambushed him were dead. Harukyo Ryosuke and Fushimi Kazuhiro turned and ran. Aoyama Hoshino and Fujikyo Miki hadnt reacted yet, but seeing their masters fleeing, they too turned to run. Xue Ans eyes narrowed slightly, I have said my patience is very limited, so if you dare to provoke me again, then go to your death! As the sounds of his voice faded, the swords momentum surged, and Xue An pointed forward. Go! Boom! The sword momentum rushed out like a steel torrent, heading straight for the high-rise building. Everyone was so scared that their souls seemed to leave their bodies; they all tried to use escape techniques to flee. But that was when they realized their escape techniques were somehow failing them. Aoyama Hoshino, recalling the experience at Xue Ans ce that day, turned extremely pale, He he has sealed off the surroundings. And in that moment, countless sword lights reached the front of the high-rise, and starting from the first floor, they swept through everything like locusts, leaving nothing but gray dust behind, then moving upyer byyer. Soon, the high-rise was stripped bare like a garment being removed, leaving only a bare concrete column. Harukyo Ryosuke and the others were forced up to the rooftop, with no way out. Xue An stepped forward, the sword qi forming a path beneath his feet. He took his time walking up, reaching the rooftop. Looking at these people with sheer terror on their faces, he smiled slightly. Sorry, but Ill need to borrow your heads! No! Fushimi Kazuhiro was about to scream. A streak of sword light shed by, heads soared into the sky, and the corpses copsed onto the ground. Harukyo Ryosuke and the others felt a chill run down their spines. Xue Ans gaze turned to them, Now, its your turn! Aoyama Hoshino was the first to break down, crying out, Mr. Xue, Im sorry, its all my fault. Please spare my junior sister, I Xue An extended a finger, I can let her go, but one life for another! Do you understand? Aoyama Hoshino was stunned, then after a moment let out a loud cry and drew a small knife to kill himself. Everything happened so fast, Fujita Miki hadnt even reacted, and her senior brother was already dead. Xue An sighed slightly, Very well, you no longer need to die! Seeing an opportunity, Harukyo Ryosuke shouted at Fujita Miki, I am your master, now kneel and take your own life in exchange for mine! Chapter 226 The True Power of Holding Life and Death (Third Update) Chapter 226: Chapter 226 The True Power of Holding Life and Death (Third Update) Trantor: 549690339 Fujita Miki stood there, her expression frozen. Harukyo Ryosuke could no longer restrain himself and advanced, ready to take action himself. It was at this moment that Xue An said indifferently, I said they could trade a life for a life, but not you! No sooner had he spoken than a streak of sword light shot straight towards Harukyo Ryosuke. Harukyo Ryosuke turned pale with fright, and grabbed Fujita Miki, intending to use her to block the iing sword light. But just then, a line of blood appeared on his throat, gradually widening into a gash from which a fountain of blood finally burst forth. He made grasping, unwilling sounds from his throat before copsing to the ground, full of resentment. All the ninjas sent from Country R to deal with Xue An were annihted! Fujita Miki suddenly felt very cold, the kind that seeped into her bones. Xue An looked at her and said, I wont kill you because your life was exchanged by someone else, but I hope you understand that my patience is very limited! Got it? Fujita Miki nodded, trembling. Xue An looked at stormy Tokyo and murmured, Since Ive shown restraint once and you still refuse to give up, then this time Ill teach you a lesson youll never forget! The sword light transformed into a giant dragon that slithered at Xue Ans feet. Xue An stepped onto it and headed straight for Tokyos tallest structure, the so-called World Tree, Tokyo Tower. The passing sword light rmed countless masters hidden throughout Tokyo. Many who were meditating suddenly opened their eyes, looking towards the sky in utter shock. Such tremendous sword momentum! Who is this person? Following the trail of Xue Ans sword light, countless figures shot into the sky, trailing behind. A faint smile yed on the corners of Xue Ans mouth. What he intended to do was to show these people what true power was. The sword light came to a stop. Ahead stood the majestic Tokyo Tower. Xue An stood in the air, silent. Someone called out loudly, Senior, why release such earth-shattering Sword Qi? In that moment, a sh of lightning revealed Xue Ans face. Some cried out in surprise. Xue An! Its Xue An! Others, unaware of who Xue An was, had someone gravely inform them. This person is a formidable being from Huaxia. It is said that he is responsible for the recent Sensoji Temple incident! Hiss. Upon hearing this, many took in a sharp breath of cold air. Countless masters from Country R had died or were injured in the incident at Sensoji Temple. Could it really be the work of this man? It was at this time that Xue An said calmly, I came to Country R in search of something. Now that I have found it, some people still dared to trouble me. Therefore, I am about to show you the consequences of angering me! As he spoke, the sword light dragon suddenly burst forth, coiling around the towering Tokyo Tower, and then contracting fiercely. Boom. This steel-crafted high-rise, thendmark of Tokyo, was, under this single strike, broken into three parts, then slowly toppled over and crashed to the ground. Bang! A thunderous noise that was deafening to the ears. The entire city of Tokyo was awoken by this loud sound. And the masters who had rushed over were even more pale with shock, their faces turning white, some with shallow cultivation levels were directly shaken to the ground. Xue An stood in the air, his voice indifferent, Now, is there anyone who objects? No one dared to speak. The only sounds that filled this space were the relentless rain. Xue An nodded, Good, this is the lesson Ive given you. Dare to provoke me again, and this will be the oue! Having said that, Xue An rode on his sword and left. It was only after he had flown far away that these individuals finally let out a long sigh of relief. What level of cultivation does this person have? someone wondered aloud in astonishment. No matter the cultivation level, with his Sword Dao alone, hes already like an immortal. In our Country R, no one can be an opponent to him! someone said with a bitter smile. Most of them, however, remained silent. In the face of such an absolute power disparity, all these proud R country samurai lowered their heads. When Xue An returned to the restaurant, everyone in the restaurant looked at him with pale faces. Especially those who were timid, they looked at Xue An as if he were a ghost or a god. Honey, what happened just now? Why was there such a loud noise? An Yan asked. Xue An smiled, Its nothing, I was just feeling ufortable, so I dismantled the Tokyo Tower! What? Benqiao Meijia and Kawada Keikos eyes widened in unison. Tokyo Tower! That was a tower forged of steel, and he dismantled it alone? Even Edwards face was filled with shock. Xue An just smiled, Lets go, its time to go home! I reckon well be able to return to our country tomorrow! Really? An Yan was very happy! Xue An nodded. He then turned to Benqiao Meijia and the others with a slight smile, Goodbye! Saying this, he led his wife and children, and the whole family left. Benqiao Meijia stared nkly at Xue Ans back, and suddenly understood. All her dreams and wishes had been nothing but foolish fantasies. From Sensoji Temple until today, this strong and mysterious man had given Benqiao Meijia an incredible shock. But it also made her realize just how desperate the gap between herself and Xue An was. Miss Benqiao, let me take you home! Edward said with a forced smile. Benqiao Meijia nced at him, didnt say a word, and left on her own with her best friend Kawada Keiko. This night was destined to be sleepless for many. When the first rays of the morning sun came into the room, Tokyos prominent figures had already gathered below the vi where Xue An was staying. When Xue An came downstairs, everyone stood up. Mr. Xue! Xue An smiled slightly, Whats the matter? Is there something you need? Although Xue An was smiling, to those people, his smile was incredibly terrifying. Because of what had happened the previous night, it had uncontrobly spread. Everyone knew that the Tokyo Tower had fallen. What the ordinary people didnt know was that the cause of it all was this seemingly gentle man. The envoy sent by the government of Country R was pale, wiping his cold sweat, smiling obsequiously, Mr. Xue, we havee to express our apologies. There might have been some misunderstandings between us recently, and we deeply regret that, hoping Xue An waved his hand, Theres no need to be so afraid. I did what I didst night because some of you repeatedly crossed my bottom line. Now that my business is concluded, I will soon leave Country R! Xue Ans words made everyone present secretly breathe a sigh of relief. This Divine ughter was leaving, which was just too good! The envoy was even more overjoyed, Mr. Xue, if thats the case, then we shall arrange a special ne to send you back! No need, Ill leave when I wish to do so. Why, are you that eager to see me go? Xue Ans words made the envoy break out in a cold sweat again. Xue An leaned back on the sofa, speaking lightly, Also, Takeuchi Kiyoko is under my protection. You all know what to do, right? Yes! Everyone bowed deeply. These individuals might be influential, even regarded as noble and high-born in other circumstances. But at this moment, they could only bow their heads to Xue An. Because in front of this man, they had all realized something. All worldly possessions were useless against him. What he controlled was the most daunting power of all. And that was the power over life and death! Chapter 227 Who Dares to Disobey, Gets Smacked with a Frying Pan! (4th Update) Chapter 227: Chapter 227 Who Dares to Disobey, Gets Smacked with a Frying Pan! (4th Update) Trantor: 549690339 Takeuchi Kiyokos eyes brimmed with tears as she looked at Xue An, reluctant to let him go. Xue An smiled, Since you call me master, then I will entrust this sword to you for safekeeping! With that, Xue An handed the Flowing Light Sword to Takeuchi Kiyoko. Takeuchi Kiyoko looked shocked, and protested, Master, this is absolutely not eptable, isnt this sword the one you carry with you at all times? If you give it to me, what will you use? In my eyes, everything in the world can be a sword; I am not attached to this object. Take it, you will be guarding this ce by yourself for a long time, and its inevitable that some will harbor ill intentions! Xue An said indifferently. Takeuchi Kiyokos expression turned grave, and she respectfully received the Flowing Light Sword, saying in a deep voice, Master, rest assured, I will not discredit the power of this sword! Xue An nodded slightly and then turned to board the ne with An Yan and the others. Takeuchi Kiyoko stood there, feeling an emptiness in her heart. At a corner of the airport, far away, Benqiao Meijia watched Xue Ans receding figure, twisting the hem of her clothes forcefully, her knuckles turning white from the exertion. When the ne took off and gradually headed towards Huaxia. Amidst the higher echelons in Country R, a fierce debate was underway. Send the military now, a single artillery shell can bring down that ne! It would also rid our great Empire of Country R of a major threat! a middle-aged man with a grim face said sternly. But this Xue Ans cultivation level is divine, and what happenedst night was seen by all. If he survives, who could stand against him? another person countered. While everyone in the room was in heated argument, the Prime Minister sitting in the chief seat turned to look at Fujita Miki in the corner. Normally, with her qualifications, she wouldnt have the right to be here, but because she was the only one who had witnessed Xue An in action and survived, an exception was made to let her attend the meeting. Fujita, whats your take on this? Fujita Mikis eyes were vacant, and she was in a daze. Hearing the Prime Ministers call, she was jolted back to reality. Ah, Prime Minister, I dont know how to look at this matter, but Xue An said something to me. Oh? What did he say? Fujita Miki paused, fear flickering in her eyes. He said he has very little patience left! If provoked again, nobody knows what might happen. The room fell silent. Even those who advocated shooting down the ne were now silent. After a long while. The Prime Minister let out a slight sigh, Enough, lets not speak of this any further, remember topletely seal off the news, otherwise it would damage the face of our great Empire of Country R! Yes! The nended smoothly. As the family walked out of the airport terminal, An Qing was waiting at the entrance. Upon seeing her. The two little girls cheered and dashed over. Auntie! An Qing squatted down with a beaming smile, inspecting Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian carefully before nodding in satisfaction. Good, you havent lost weight! Auntie, why do you check if weve lost weight? Xue Xiang asked. Because if you had lost weight, that would mean your parents hadnt taken good care of you. And then your auntie would be very, very angry! An Qing said, pulling out a big bag of snacks from her bag. Here! I prepared these especially for you two! Thank you, Auntie! At this moment, An Yan let out a helpless sigh, Youre nearly spoiling them rotten! An Qing chuckled, If they do get spoiled, Ill take care of it! Then, looking at Xue An, she gave a thumbs up with great admiration. Brother-inw, impressive! Xue An smiled, Impressive about what? Tsk tsk, he wiped out most of R countrys martial arts experts with one punch, shed through several Ninja ns, and even brought down the Tokyo Tower, and thats not impressive? An Qing, who now held a high military position, had ess to a lot of information unknown to the public. After hearing this, Xue Anughed, In my opinion, its just that the people of R country are too weak! Hehe! Still impressive though! Upon returning to the An Family. Chen Xiuhe and several of Xue Ans brothers all rushed over. Qiao Le said excitedly, Second brother, while you were away, our Tian Yuan products sold like crazy. Eventually, we couldnt meet the demand and had to limit supplies. Now, every major power abroad wants to buy them. Xue An replied, We still have to ensure domestic supply first, but we can mix in some subpar products to sell abroad! Is is that really okay? Qiao Les eyes widened in surprise. Why not? How did they sell things to us in the past? Now well just sell it back the same way, and its only slightly less effective, not deadly! Xue An said indifferently. Great! Thats a good idea! Hehe, those foreign devils, none of them are any good, I get it now! Qiao Le excitedly rubbed his hands together. They made a fuss untilte at night, then after freeloading a meal from Xue An, they each went their separate ways. The two young girls, affected by jetg, were so sleepy they couldnt stand it, and An Yan took them back to sleep. Xue An was lying in bed, resting with his eyes closed. Suddenly, he felt a tremor in the room. Xue An immediately stood up, and at that moment, An Yan also ran in with a panic-stricken face, plunging into Xue Ans arms. Husband! Whats wrong? Xue An quickly embraced An Yan. I was just falling asleep when I suddenly felt a jolt in my body, and then a very strange sensation. Whats happening? An Yan was clearly scared. The expression on Xue Ans face turned grave. Could it be the Seal was causing trouble again? But upon closer inspection, Xue An couldnt help butugh. Its fine, youve just made another breakthrough! A breakthrough? Xue An nodded, then said with some amazement, Wife, I think you might be a cultivation genius! Others work hard for many years and might not achieve the breakthrough you did while sleeping. If this gets out, many people would probably die of shame! Thats right, An Yan had now broken through from the Zhenren Realm to the Xiaoyao Realm. This progress astonished even Xue An. After all, unlike his own return from rebirth, An Yan had started her cultivation from scratch. It seemed his wifes background was even more significant than he initially thought A mysterious smile appeared on Xue Ans lips. At that moment, An Yan let out a sigh of relief. As long as everything was fine! Then, Xue An leaned down and whispered in An Yans ear, Wife, now that your cultivation level is getting higher, does that mean An Yan initially didnt understand what he meant, but once she did, her face flushed red. That Im not feeling well these days! An Yan said in a voice as small as a mosquito. Xue Anughed heartily, Just teasing you, silly girl! An Yan breathed a sigh of relief, then suddenly pinched Xue Ans waist. Hisss! Xue An inhaled sharply from the pain. That actually hurt a bit! Seeing this, An Yan quickly let go, her face full of concern as she blew on Xue Ans sore spot, Sorry husband, I didnt realize I had be so strong! Does it still hurt? Xue An shook his head, took An Yans hand warmly, and said, The stronger, the better. Later on, Ill get you an indestructible frying pan; if anyone dares to defy, you smack them good! Chapter 228: World Special Forces Competition (Fifth Update) Chapter 228: Chapter 228: World Special Forces Competition (Fifth Update) Trantor: 549690339 The next day, as dawn was barely breaking, An Qing couldnt wait any longer and started knocking on the door. Brother-inw, sister, get up quick! Xue An no longer needed to sleep, but out of habit, he stilly in bed feigning sleep. Upon hearing An Qings shouting, he frowned slightly. Whats happening? When he got up and opened the door, An Qing greeted him with a mischievous grin, Brother-inw, Im really sorry, but it looks like you wont be able to stay at home! Huh? I should have told you yesterday, but you had just got off the ne and I didnt say anything! Fire Phoenix is going to participate in the World Special Forces Competition, and it normally would be the generals duty to lead the team, but the general is no longer with us. As she said this, An Qings expression turned somewhat somber. Therefore, the military just issued an order for you to lead the team over there! Me lead the team? Xue An was somewhat surprised. Yes! This was my suggestion after all, since Fire Phoenix was built by your own hands. In terms of experience and prestige, you are the most suitable candidate! said An Qing earnestly. Xue An was rather amused, It seems Im not part of the military, right? This order doesnt apply to me, does it? An Qing smiled slyly, Didnt the general confer upon you the rank of Major General Vermilion Bird? From that moment on, youve been a member of the military! Xue An: Brother-inw, please dont be angry, its just that this matter is very important . Xue An waved his hand dismissively, Alright, if it were anyone else doing this, I would certainly refuse, but youre an exception. Besides, I had promised General Lin to look after everyone. So you agree! Haha! Brother-inw, youre the best! An Qing danced with joy. When the news that Xue An would be leading the team spread back to the Fire Phoenix camp, all the members of Fire Phoenix got excited. The instructor ising back! Thats great, with the instructor leading, were sure to take first ce this time! A few of the newer team members who had joinedter were especially excited. They had heard plenty about Xue Ans exploits, especially his method of using the Heart Demon realm to test the Fire Phoenix team members, which was something those who hadnt had the chance to experience it envied greatly. At this moment, Xue An was chatting with An Yan and his daughter. This time, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian wont go with me, after all, its not convenient for us to appear in the military, An Yan said. Xue An nodded, Thats fine. I just asked, and the location of thepetition this time is in Siberia, not too far from us. Traveling there by flying sword wont take more than a day! Alright! Honey, be careful out there! An Yan advised. Xue An smiled and suddenly pulled out a delicately made t-bottomed pan from his bag. Look, this is a divine artifact I just forged for you, take it with you for self-defense! An Yan was somewhat torn betweenughter and tears but found it very handy upon taking it. What An Yan didnt know was that Xue An had gone to great lengths to create this t-bottomed pan. Althoughcking various precious materials, its power might not even reach that of a magical treasure. But Xue An had used the highest level of forging technique, the Heart Refining Technique, which gave this ordinary pan a hint of spiritual charm. This item suits you best, and no one will suspect its purpose. You can even use it to fry dishes on a regr day; its simply perfect! Xue An said with a chuckle. An Yan excitedly tested it out a few times and then nodded in satisfaction, Indeed, its very easy to handle, but I dont know how effective it will be for hitting people! Xue An suddenly felt a chill down his spine and then said sternly to An Qing, I think we should head out now; if we dy, we might cause a mishap! Suppressing augh, An Qing nodded, Yes! When Xue An appeared on the military aircraft bound for Siberia, all the Fire Phoenix members stood up and saluted him. Greetings, Instructor! Their voices shook the barracks, causing other soldiers to look over. Xue An sized up these former subordinates of his, nodding in satisfaction. He had once given each of them a cultivation technique, and it seemed they had all progressed well. Alright, take a seat! Only then did everyone sit down, after which Cheng Hao and Sun Ling came over. Instructor, we heard were going to Siberia this time? And that thepetition is said to be the toughest in recent years? Xue An nodded, Yes, Siberia. But as for the difficulty, Im not sure. Why? Are you scared? Cheng Haoughed. Im afraid it wont be challenging enough, and winning first ce wont feel as rewarding. Sun Ling apologized to Xue An with some embarrassment: Instructor, about the other day Xue An waved it off, Its in the past, no need to mention it. On the flight to Siberia, Xue An talked with his team members. If they had any questions about their cultivation, Xue An would exin them one by one. So by the time they arrived in Siberia, the more outstanding members of the group, like Cheng Hao and others, had subtly increased their cultivation level. As soon as they got off the ne, a graceful figure quickly approached and saluted Xue An. Mr. Xue! I didnt expect to see you so soon! Xue An recognized the speaker as Su Shanna, the instructor from Country E hired by Commander Hu. In this barracks full of men, Su Shannas arrival was like a shot of adrenaline, exciting everyone. At the very least, the men passing by couldnt take their eyes off her. Only Xue An responded with an indifferent smile, What are you doing here? This time Im representing the military of Country E! When I saw your name on the list of team leaders, I made a point ofing here to wait for you! Su Shanna said with a smile. At this moment, Cheng Hao and the others gave Xue An some winks and chuckles beforeughing and walking away. Su Shanna said enviously, Your team members are simply too strong; its admirable! Just then, a chilling voice came from behind, Hmph, I think theyre just average at best! All talk but no show! With those words, a bald man slowly walked over. This man had a fierce appearance, dark skin, and cold light emanating from his triangr eyes, giving off a very ufortable feeling. Seeing this man, Su Shanna couldnt help but frown. ck Snake, what are you doing here? ck Snake shed a toothy smile, his gaze at Su Shanna filled with naked desire, I came to see for myself just how impressive the famous Fire Phoenix is, as well as this instructor whos been hyped up like an immortal. And the result A cold smirk appeared on ck Snakes lips. Is nothing special! Su Shanna frowned slightly and gave Xue An an apologetic smile, as if to suggest he shouldnt get angry. Xue An, however, looked at ck Snake with interest before smiling nomittally. Interesting, to think someone would actually dare to crossbreed with livestock. Thisment caused ck Snakes face to contort with rage, just as he was about to retort. Su Shannas expression darkened, Instructor ck Snake, I believe you are aware of the principles of the Siberian training camp: all private fights and verbal provocations are strictly forbidden, otherwise, you will be disqualified from thepetition! Understand? ck Snake licked his dry lips, Fine, I will let my boys tear your subordinates to shreds on thepetition field! Xue An couldnt be bothered to respond to such threats. Chapter 229 Do You Believe in the Devil? (First Update) Chapter 229: Chapter 229 Do You Believe in the Devil? (First Update) Trantor: 549690339 After ck Snake left, Su Shanna said somewhat apologetically, Mr. Xue, this person. Xue An replied indifferently, Hes just a bio-engineered soldier. Su Shanna was shocked and then looked at Xue An incredulously, How did you know? You can tell by looking at him, probably one of old Ms special forces, nobody else would dare to be so crazy, Xue An said calmly. The genes of pythons and other fierce beasts had been transnted into ck Snakes body, which greatly increased his strength, turning him into a terrifying weapon that reaped lives on the battlefield. But in Xue Ans view, this was simply trash. The greatest potential lies in humans, but if its tainted by the genes of wild beasts, it can never be retained. Su Shanna nodded, Mr. Xue indeed has a discerning eye! Xue An smiled, Youre not bad at using idioms either! I wonder if Mr. Xue would be interested in having a couple of drinks? Su Shanna said with a smile. When this woman smiled, all those who had been stealthily watching her around were stunned. The training camp was located in the most harsh environment of Siberia. It was covered by ice and snow for most of the year. Although it was only in the months of August and September, it was already beginning to snow here. However, because an army was permanently stationed here, the nearby small town was quite prosperous. Of course, in ces where M Countrys army was numerous, the streets were filled mostly with pubs. At this moment, in a rather inconspicuous pub, Su Shanna and Xue An were sitting opposite each other, drinking the local specialty high-proof vodka. inly speaking, it was just alcohol with a concentration in the nies percentile. Watching Xue An drink the vodka cup by cup without changing his expression, Su Shanna couldnt help but express her surprise, Mr. Xue, you can hold your liquor this well? Xue An smiled. If he wanted to, he wouldnt get drunk even if he bathed in a vat of alcohol. You seem to have a lot on your mind, Xue An put down his ss and said calmly. When Su Shanna heard this, she was slightly taken aback and then sighed. Mr. Xue is really sharp, indeed, there have been some things that have been troubling metely! Xue An continued to drink. A look of panic shed across Su Shannas face, Mr. Xue, do you believe in the existence of devils? Xue An looked up at her and then smiled, Whats the matter? Recently Su Shanna paused, then said, Lately, there have been devils appearing near this training camp! I didnt believe it at first, but one time, when I followed a team on patrol, I actually encountered them Su Shannas face started to turn pale, They were a group of wolves that walked upright, and they even looked at me; that gaze, it was definitely that of an intelligent being. Xue An remained indifferent and kept drinking slowly, Then what? I asked the locals here, and they said there indeed used to be werewolves around! If it were before, I would have scoffed at it, but now Im also confused! Ive reported it to my superiors, but they dont want to believe it, and now with thepetition approaching, if anything goes wrong Su Shannas face was full of worry. Xue An smiled slightly, Theres an old saying in Huaxia, Meet the soldier with the general, meet the water with the earth barrier. If there are werewolves, they might make thispetition even more exciting! I hope so! Su Shannas face still carried a gloom that she couldnt dispel. Just then, two drunken M Country men with open chests and jovial grins approached. Once out of the military camp, its necessary to change out of uniform, so Su Shanna was wearing casual clothes, her graceful figure having already aroused the desire of many men in the pub. A Huaxia person? Get lost! one of the men shouted drunkenly. Many people in the bar prepared to watch the entertainment with grins on their faces. After all, in many situations, people from Huaxia were the ones most bullied. Su Shannas expression darkened, ready to speak. She was afraid that Xue An, in a fit of rage, would kill this man, which would really blow things out of proportion. However, Xue An just shook his head at her gently. Didnt you hear? Get lost! We want to have a drink with this little chick! the man yelled. Xue An suddenly grabbed a fork from the table and nailed it into the mans hand. The fork pierced right through his palm and sank deep into the wood. The man was initially too shocked to react, but after a moment, he began to scream in agony. Another charged forward intending to fight, but Xue An pinned him to the table with one hand, grabbed another fork, and stabbed it through his neck, nailing him to the table. However, Xue An was very precise, avoiding the blood vessels with the fork, not taking their lives. Then Xue An said in Russian, Next time you see a person from Huaxia, remember not to be so arrogant, otherwise, you wont be able to save your own life! Understood? The two M countrymen grimaced in pain, nodding repeatedly as they cried out for their fathers and mothers. Xue Ans thunderous methods also stunned everyone in the bar. Lets go, Xue An stood up and said indifferently. Su Shanna looked at Xue An with amazement in her eyes, and it wasnt until they were outside that she said, When you made your move just now, I thought you were going to take their lives! Xue An smiled, Kill them? That would only dirty my hands! After Xue An left, the people in the bar tried to pull the two men off the table, but to their surprise, the forks were so deeply embedded in the wood that they couldnt be removed. In the end, they had to saw the wood bit by bit to open it, then found that the wood and forks had fused together. This scene sent chills down the spines of several people from M country. Just how formidable was the seemingly genteel man from Huaxia, who could meld the forks with a casual stab? Meanwhile, at the ck Mamba special forces base in M Country, ck Snakes face was dark with anger. He had just received the news that Su Shanna and Xue An had changed into civilian clothes and gone out. This drove ck Snake, who lusted after Su Shanna, nearly insane with rage. That Huaxia man! He must die! Despite rumors of his strength, ck Snake was supremely confident that he could tear Xue An to pieces! After all He still had many trump cards unyed. Touching a pale blue syringe with a smug look, ck Snake held the special stimnt that had just been airfreighted from M Country. Once injected with it, his abilities would instantly multiply twentyfold. What did that mean? Currently, ck Snakes punch packed a ton of force! Multiply that by twenty, and it meant a single punch could deliver twenty tons of force. That was enough to send a train flying. Thats why ck Snake had such overwhelming confidence. As for his subordinates, they were all standing silently against the wall with their eyes closed, like corpses. Every one of them was hooked up to a nutrient tube. This was the best method to conserve energy before battle! In ck Snakes view, only such troops were true human weapons; everything else was trash. Fire Phoenix? Heh, Ill send you all to hell! ck Snake chuckled coldly to himself. Chapter 230: The Competition Begins (2nd Update) Chapter 230: Chapter 230: The Competition Begins (2nd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Gentlemen, since you are all elite special forces from around the world, I wont say much. There are only two requirements for thepetition: first, kill your opponents! Second, secure victory! I wish you good luck! A bearded officer from M Country stood on a high tform and delivered an extremely brief opening speech. Thats right. The World Special Forcespetition allowed casualties. That was also why it was so authoritative. After he stepped down from the tform, thepetition officially began, and more than a dozen special forces teams boarded helicopters. They would be randomly dropped within a twenty-kilometer radius of deep mountains and dense forests. In this vast wilderness, strength alone did the talking. The instructors all gathered in the hall. On the screen, there were dots representing their respective teams. This was the only information they could see. Everyone stared at therge screen with a solemn expression. The only exception was Xue An, who casually sat on the sofa, sipping vodka mouthful by mouthful. He had started to enjoy the taste and even began drinking it like water. Then there was ck Snake, who also sat calmly in the distance, having not even lifted his head to nce at therge screen, as if he hadplete confidence in his team. In another room, Chekhov was watching the surveince screens in the hall, took a sip from his sk, and chuckled, Su Shanna, who do you think will win among these peoples teams? Su Shanna respectfully replied, General, in my opinion, it should be Chinas Fire Phoenix. Oh? Why? Chekhov was curious. Because the instructor of Fire Phoenix is very strong! exined Su Shanna. Chekhov smiled, his gaze fixed on the screen that showed Xue An drinking, I heard that when you went to China, you were defeated by him? Yes! But I think that the oue of thispetition is unpredictable; after all, M Countrys Hei Manba is not to be trifled with, and this ck Snake is the Divine ughter who once galloped across the D battlefields, said Chekhov indifferently. Su Shanna bowed her head and said nothing. Chekhov, with his back to her, eyes flickering slightly, then said softly, Su Shanna, remember, you are always a loyal soldier of E Country, do not be blinded by personal rtionships! A flicker of confusion passed through Su Shannas eyes, not understanding why the general would suddenly make such a statement, but she still responded respectfully, Yes! To these brave warriors! Chekhov raised his sk toward the distant forest, the corners of his mouth revealing a hint of a cold smile. Ten minutes after thepetition started. The number of dots on the big screen began to decrease rapidly. Exmations filled the hall, many instructors turning pale. Although thepetition had just started, it was vaguely evident that two teams were reaping the battlefield. Soon, the first team was eliminated. This also set the record for the fastest elimination in the history of thepetition. While everyone else was in a state of shock and confusion, Xue An remainedposed, for he had absolute confidence in his subordinates. Last night, to adapt to the harsh illusions of the Siberian jungle, Xue An specially made them undergo the Inner Demon Trial several times. Just as Xue An thought. At this moment, in the snow-covered jungle, Zou Yi was crouching and stealthily advancing. He was wearing a snow-whitebat suit that made him virtually undetectable in the vast sea of trees. But more importantly, Zou Yi had cultivated a technique specifically designed for stealth and assassination. This was also a gift from Xue An. After receiving it, Zou Yi began to practice it fervently. He now had achieved some proficiency, and while he might notpare with Cheng Hao or Sun Ling, he was certainly a master in his own right. With his breath held and his spirit focused, he blended in with the surrounding environment; Zou Yi slowly approached a sniper who was hiding behind a mound of snow. Ten meters! Five meters! Zou Yi could even see the faint warmth of breathing from the snipers nostrils. Suddenly, Zou Yi burst forth, stabbing directly into the space between the third and fourth vertebrae of the snipers spine from behind. The de severed blood vessels and nerves, and the sniper didnt even let out a whimper before his body was paralyzed. Before departing, as the team leader Cheng Hao had made it clear: this was war, and no mercy was to be shown. After killing an enemy sniper, Zou Yi took a breath and was just about to go back into hiding. Suddenly, a strong murderous aura came from the side. Without even thinking, Zou Yi instinctively leaned back. A bay emanating a sinister glow stabbed past where he had just been. Zou Yi broke into a cold sweat; had his reaction been even a fraction slower, he would have been the one dead on the spot. Only then did Zou Yi see clearly who the enemy was. A foreign devil wearing a lightbat uniform, his face etched with indifference. Damn, its ck Mamba! Zou Yi recognized the opponents uniform and felt a sinking feeling in his heart. The ck Mamba special forces were an extremely formidable team in thispetition, and team leader Cheng Hao had mentioned that they were the true rivals. Especially since these M Country bastards used biotechnology to turn each soldier into a killing machine. So when Zou Yi saw this opponent, his heart couldnt help but sink. He was just about to dodge when the ck Mamba members bay thrust turned into a sweeping cut. The speed of the change nearly scared Zou Yi to death. Its over, Im dead for sure this time! This thought had just risen in Zou Yis mind. When a robust figure shed before his eyes, taking the hit with his back. With a ng, it actually made the sound of metal striking metal as if the mans body werent made of flesh but cast from steel. Zhou Daniu! The once naive and sturdy man had now be one of the top experts on the team through practicing the Indestructible Vajra Method bestowed upon him by Xue An. He was also Zou Yis golden partner. Seeing him, Zou Yi let out a sigh of relief, but at that moment, the ck Mamba member leapt up, and the spiky end of his weapon plunged downwards. Zou Yi couldnt help but shout, Watch out! A look of disdain appeared on Zhou Danius face as he snorted angrily, his muscles shining as if coated in a faintyer of gold. Crack. The military spike actually broke. Even the ck Mamba member was shocked by this. Seizing the opportunity, Zhou Daniu turned around and sent his fist flying, blowing the enemy away. After hitting the ground, the enemys chest and belly had burst open; he was dead on the spot. Nice one, Daniu, your Indestructible Vajra Method has improved again! Zou Yi said with a smile. Zhou Daniu chuckled naively, Some parts I didnt understand, the instructor exined to me this time, so naturally, Ive be more formidable! Good, now lets meet up with the captain as we agreed. You take position at thirty degrees to my left, and well move forward together! Zou Yi said in a deep voice. Zhou Daniu nodded. Being simple-minded, he was the perfect partner for the clever-minded Zou Yi. Hehe, if we win thepetition this time, maybe our instructor wont leave! Zou Yi said with augh. Hearing this, Zhou Danius eyes lit up, and he murmured resolutely, For the instructor, Ill tear these bastards to pieces! Chapter 231: The Werewolf Appears (3rd Update) Chapter 231: Chapter 231: The Werewolf Appears (3rd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Thepetition was only an hour in. Three teams had already been eliminated, and the results were either death or crippling injuries. This cruel oue of thepetition frightened many people. Some countrys instructors turned pale with rage, angrily demanding that Chekhov stop thepetition. But Chekhov just smiled faintly. Ive said it before, thispetition is war; once it begins, unless its victory or death, it cannot be stopped, he said. Chekhovs words caused a stir, and many began to condemn. But Chekhov didnt even bother to listen and just turned around and walked out. The instructors were nearly beside themselves with anger, but helpless given Chekhovs indifference, they turned their ire towards ck Snake and Xue An. From the start until now, the squads with the most gains and least losses were theirs. Arent the special forces of China always known for their humanitarianism? Why have you been so ruthless this time? a dark-skinned, potbellied man roared. Without asking nationality, the distinct curry scent on him was enough to guess which country he came from. Yet his questioning couldnt even make Xue An lift his eyelids; he just continued to leisurely sip his vodka. Chinese, shouldnt you give an exnation for this? another man with a sullen expression and blond hair said in a deep voice. Xue An put down his ss, looked up at these aggressive questioners, and a hint of a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. General Chekhov is right, this is a battlefield, and if it were our forces that were weaker, do you think you would spare us? he asked. Xue Ans words made everyones faces turn ugly. But you didnt have to be so brutal! the instructor from Y country persisted relentlessly. Xue An said indifferently, Falling behind gets you beaten; this is a proverb passed down by our ancestors, now I give it to you! Those who had gathered around Xue An wanted to say more, but then they heard several screams behind them. Turning to look, they saw several instructors who had been questioning ck Snake lying on the floor decapitated. Blood soaked the entire floor, giving off a strong stench of blood. Everyone was stunned. You you actually dared to kill? a pale-faced instructor trembled. ck Snake smirked, Without strength, you dont even have the right to babble in front of me! Keep talking, and this will be your fate too! The cruel methods of ck Snake silenced everyone. Then ck Snake turned his gaze to Xue An and said indifferently, I admit I underestimated Fire Phoenix, but do you really think that with this strength, you canpete with ck Mamba? Xue An smiled faintly, As for winning or losing, lets not talk about that for now, but at least none of my men have suffered any casualties! Everyone shook in unison and turned their heads towards the big screen. Indeed! Only the Fire Phoenix Special Forces were still at full strength. ck Snakes expression gradually darkened, and after a cold snort, he closed his eyes again. As he closed his eyes, the chips imnted in the bodies of the ck Mamba team members received a signal simultaneously. The members of ck Mamba, who looked indifferent like machines, all changed their expressions; their eyes turned rapidly red, and their aura increased many times over. Then these people, like Divine ughter incarnate, tore apart their enemies before them and headed straight towards Fire Phoenix. Everyone watched quietly as the two powerful squads were about to engage on the screen; even Su Shanna couldnt help but look solemn. Only Xue An, as if everything in the outside world had nothing to do with him, continued to drink his alcohol without a ripple. Now in the jungle. All of Fire Phoenixs members had assembled, but Cheng Hao and the others had no time to rejoice because an extremely strong aura was approaching. Now, only their two squads remained on the battlefield. The others were either dead or had withdrawn on their own. Sun Ling took a step forward and said, Captain, it looks like the enemy is quite tough! Cheng Hao replied indifferently, A special forces unit artificially bred with drugs and technology is destined to fall to us! With those words. The people of ck Mamba still charged forth. They ran at a constant speed from the beginning to the end, with even hills and trees unable to stop their pace. Cheng Hao said gravely, Gentlemen, eliminate the opponent and give the instructor a perfect score! Yes! The response echoed through the valley, and the people of Fire Phoenix charged forward without hesitation. If one were to look down from above at this moment, they would see two teams, one ck and one white, shing like two sharp des, tangled in a brutal ughter. Meanwhile, the hall was inplete silence. One by one, the points representing ck Mamba began to decrease. Yet the points belonging to Fire Phoenix stubbornly refused to be extinguished. This scene turned ck Snakes face ashen. But Xue An just smiled faintly. Because he knew, this was only the beginning. Bang. Zhou Daniu smashed a member of ck Mamba with a punch and then asked in a deep voice, Who else? This fierce momentum shocked the indifferent members of ck Mamba, causing them to involuntarily take two steps back. Heh heh, so you do know fear! I thought you were all robots! A voice came from behind them, then a dagger, like a specter, reaped life. Fire Phoenix gradually gained an overwhelming advantage. But at that moment, the sound of earth-shaking footsteps emanated from the forest. Cheng Hao and the others were startled, thinking it was ck Mambas reinforcements, but when they turned to look, they beheld an unbelievable scene. They saw a group of more than twenty werewolves slowly walking out. These werewolves stood around three meters tall, with a ferocious look, and a hint of disdain on their faces. Cheng Hao and the others were stunned. What What is going on? Just then, an impatient werewolf swung a paw, and with that single strike, a brawny ck Mamba member in front was blown into pieces. Hiss. Cheng Hao and the others gasped in shock, retreating backward. Humans, you have been fighting on our territory, so we shall make you pay a blood price! the leading werewolf said coldly. As the voice fell, the members of ck Mamba were ttened like small mounds of soil before a bulldozer. Retreat! Cheng Hao, feeling a chill in his heart, ordered gravely. But just as they nned to retreat in different directions, another pack of werewolves appeared, blocking their escape. These peoples physiques are far superior to that trash. Take them back, they can be trophies for our kind! a werewolf instructed. While Fire Phoenix was trapped in a difficult situation. Chaos had broken out in the hall. The points representing ck Mamba suddenly disappeared collectively from the screen, causing ck Snake to stand up abruptly, his face grim as he stared at Xue An. What happened? What kind of trick are you Chinese people pulling? Xue An did not speak but only looked up in confusion toward the distance. At that moment, the faint sound of wolf howling came through. Chapter 232: Do You Have the Qualification to Fight with Me? (4th Update) Chapter 232: Chapter 232: Do You Have the Qualification to Fight with Me? (4th Update) Trantor: 549690339 Xue Ans expression suddenly turned grim as he stood up and charged out of the window, vanishing into the forest with a leap. ck Snake sneered and followed suit. Once the two of them left, the atmosphere in the room grew strange. The remaining instructors looked at each other, clueless as to what had happened. Only Chekhov, in another room, watching the departing figures, had a smug smile y upon his lips. Su Shanna had also heard the howling of wolves, so she said in a trembling voice, General, those werewolves we encountered before Thats right, they are real, and our Empire is cooperating with these powerful beings, Chekhov said indifferently. Su Shanna shuddered and turned pale, So was it intentional to choose this location for thepetition? Chekhov turned and looked at Su Shanna with a serious expression. These powerful beingse from a mysterious world, but what they enjoy the most are the souls of strong warriors. To trade with them for what the Empire needs, we must do this! Su Shanna trembled all over, herplexion shifting between pale and flushed. But Theres no need to say anymore, Su Shanna. Remember, you are a loyal guardian of the Empire. For the Empires benefit, everything can be sacrificed, especially since those who die are warriors from other countries. This oue is most advantageous for us, understand? After speaking, Chekhov strode past Su Shanna, gently patting her shoulder, A helicopter ising soon. Well evacuate then! Return to Moscow or wherever! Su Shanna hung her head in silence. Meanwhile, Xue An was sprinting through the jungle. He had just sensed a powerful presence, and among them was a scent very familiar to Xue An. Demon qi! At that moment, ck Snake caught up from behind. Xue An, you cant run away. I will avenge my soldiers! ck Snake said with a sinister tone. Just as he said this, Xue An suddenly halted in his tracks. ck Snake, caught off guard, nearly crashed into him. You ck Snake didnt finish his sentence because he too was stunned by the scene before him. The ground was covered in blood and scraps of flesh. The stench of blood was so thick that it made one want to vomit. This these are my men! ck Snakesplexion turned white, he muttered to himself for a few moments before suddenly turning and hissing through clenched teeth. Was it your people who did this? What kind of despicable means did you use? Hearing ck Snakes rant, Xue An frowned slightly, and flicked his finger. Boom. With that flick, ck Snake was sent flying, breaking through more than a dozen towering trees beforeing to a rough stop. Noisy! Xue An said with a stern face. ck Snake spat out a mouthful of blood, casting a frightened nce at Xue An, then gritted his teeth and pulled out that light blue stimnt from his pocket and injected it without hesitation. With an extremely formidable aura rising, ck Snake let out a manicugh, Xue An, you are indeed powerful, but its no use. With this Before he could finish, Xue Ans figure had already charged forward, unleashing a punch directly. Crack. Half of ck Snakes body was shattered on impact. ck Snake was in utter shock; he had thought that after taking the stimnt, he would be able to defeat Xue An. But he hadnt expected to not even withstand a single punch. At this point, Xue An said indifferently, Do you think youre qualified to fight me? With that, another punch was thrown. Boom. ck Snake didnt even get a word out before being instantly turned into a mist of blood. After killing ck Snake, Xue An looked around solemnly. He didnt find the bodies of Cheng Hao and the others, and within the range of his Divine Sense, there was no trace of them. It was as if these people had suddenly vanished from the world. Then, Xue An closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said softly, Just a secret realm, do you really think I wouldnt find it? Having said that, Xue An lifted his left hand and formed a sword with his fingers, saying indifferently, One sword to split the heavens! A sword energy that was extremely sharp thundered down. With a crack, a dark rift appeared in mid-air. Xue An stepped and walked into it. The rift trembled a few times and then disappeared. This was and of scorched red earth. The air was thick with choking stench of blood. A pack of wolf creatures was surrounding and attacking a few men. All these men had suffered heavy injuries, and it seemed they would soon perish under the wolves. One of the men let out a roar, lunged forward, and grabbed onto the leg of a wolf creature, then his body emitted a white light. Boom. After a sudden explosion. The man and the wolf creature perished together. Third brother! someone cried out in anguish. The remaining wolf creatures intensified their onught. It was then that Xue An suddenly appeared. The wolf creatures, as well as the men being attacked, all stared nkly at Xue An. Xue An looked around and slightly frowned. This secret dimension was much bigger than he had imagined. There were even native inhabitants. The so-called secret dimensions are spaces that were either naturally formed or crafted by powerful beings. These spaces exist attached to the main world and are therefore called secret dimensions. Secret dimensions can be big or small; some are as small as a single room, while others can berger than Earth. Xue An had even seen a vast secret dimension that could contain an entire gxy, a universe of its own. A few wolf creatures looked at each other, then said in Language E, Are you from the main world? Xue An paid no attention to these wolf creatures, instead focusing on the men who were trapped. These natives were clothed in ancient attire, their features were not like those of Caucasians, but resembled those of Huaxia people instead. Are you the natives of this ce? Xue An asked. One of the men, who was the eldest, stepped forward with a look of fear and said, Who who are you? Standard Huaxianguage. A thought crossed Xue Ans mind, and he smiled faintly, Ivee to this ce looking for someone. At that moment, the few wolf creatures began to sneer, So hes another lowlife, kill him! One of the wolf creatures closest to Xue An charged straight at him. Be careful! the men shouted in rm. As the wolf creature approached, snarling with its hand outstretched to crush Xue Ans skull, this was their favorite method of ughtering lowlifes. But this time, it failed. Just when the wolf creature was startled, Xue Ans voice came from behind it, It seems, you have the blood of Huaxia people on your hands! Saying this, Xue An casually waved his hand. The wolf creature exploded into pieces. Bloody remnants were sttered all over the ground. This move left the men, who thought Xue An was certainly going to die,pletely dumbfounded. Kill him! the rest of the wolf creatures all charged forward. Xue An didnt even turn his head, he simply stepped forward with casual ease. Boom. The several wolf creatures that were halfway through their charge were smashed as if struck by a giant hammer, directly crushed into pulp. Chapter 233: War Wolf Secret Realm (Fifth Update) Chapter 233: Chapter 233: War Wolf Secret Realm (Fifth Update) Trantor: 549690339 The few men were all dumbfounded. The werewolves that had besieged them hadnt used their full strength, otherwise, they would have been dead a long time ago. Yet, these werewolves, which had driven them to despair, didntst a single move in front of Xue An. Xue An walked up to them with a slight smile. Where is this? The eldest of the men stepped forward and respectfully said, Sir, this is War Wolf Valley! War Wolf Valley? Xue An pondered for a moment, then asked, How big is this world approximately? What is the nearest city to this ce? Xue An had just probed with his Divine Sense and discovered that there were no borders within a hundred miles, hence the question. The man trembled slightly, a look of terror appearing in his eyes, This world is veryrge, but there are only a few cities, and they are all ruled by these werewolves. Xue Ans mind stirred, then he smiled slightly, Did you notice anything unusual nearby today? Nothing! Xue An sighed, it seemed that the people of the Fire Phoenix had probablynded elsewhere. Not far beyond War Wolf Valley there was a small mountain vige. Upon the return of the men, the small mountain vige was abuzz. Several men wielding bows and arrows jumped down from the simple ramparts. Elder Wu, youve returned! Wu Qing nodded, then introduced solemnly, This is Mr. Xue, the man who saved us. Without him, we would never have been able to return! The crowd stirred, many looking at Xue An with astonishment. Xue An simply smiled at this. On the way back, Xue An had already roughly understood the situation of this world. The area of this world was about half the size of Huaxia, scattered with many indigenous viges throughout. But the true rulers were those werewolves. These werewolves lived in the cities, sustained by the offerings of these indigenous people. Moreover, the indigenous people were divided into ranks, with the people of the Huaxia nation suffering the most oppression. Elder Wu, why hasnt my husband returned? a woman said with a trembling voice. Wu Qings face darkened, Third Brother he died in an explosion trying to hold back those damned wolves. Upon hearing this, the woman swayed and fainted. Many vigers stepped forward to help her, but even more bore numb expressions on their faces. Death, for these people, had be all toomon. Even a mere whim of discontent from those werewolf overlords could lead to the annihtion of an entire vige. They had grown ustomed to it. Xue An had nned to leave after returning these people, but as he was the life-saving benefactor of the viges highly regarded Elder Wu, these enthusiastic vigers blocked his path, refusing to let him go no matter what. Moreover, many here probably hadnt ever left the mountain vige in their lifetimes, with the only one who had entered the city being none other than Elder Wu Qing. Xue An nned to ask for directions and then head to the nearest city. This world also had the cycle of day and night, and even the constetions in the sky were the same as those on Earth. Put simply, it was like a small world attached to Earth. When night fell, the vigers lit a bonfire and prepared the mostvish dinner they could afford. Xue An looked over it, consisting of various beasts from the mountains and grains from the fields. There was also wine, albeit it was crude fruit wine. After tasting a sip, Xue An smiled and took a small sk that he was carrying out of his bosom. Taste this! After the lid was opened, the scent of vodka wafted out. Wu Qing was taken aback, his face filled with shock as he said, This is the fairy drink that only those big shots in the city can afford! Xue An smiled faintly, Oh? So, youve seen this kind of drink before? Wu Qing nodded. Xue Ans smile grew a touch colder. Huaxia! Very good! Youre actually colluding with these people, and even deliberately holding the special forcespetition in Siberia, Im guessing this was all part of your design! This sk is my gift to you. Xue An, noticing Wu Qings fondness for the exquisitely shaped small sk, said with a smile. Wu Qing was stunned and waved his hands repeatedly, I cant ept this, this item is too precious! Xue Anughed. He had bought the sk on the street for fifty rupees. It was made in Yiwu and had nothing to do with the word precious. In the end, Wu Qing epted the sk and carefully poured out some vodka for everyone present to taste. For the vigers who were used to drinking rough fruit wine, a sip of vodka made them all dizzy. The atmosphere of the dinner reached its climax as a result. The children, who had initially been somewhat fearful of Xue An, now gathered around. Because of his daughter, Xue An was very fond of these children. Before he knew it, the conversation hadstedte into the night. In the end, Xue An simply didnt leave the mountain vige and decided to stay. Wu Qings daughter, with a flushed face, cleared out a clean room for Xue An and brought in a brand-new quilt. Xue An nodded his thanks and then closed his eyes, beginning to attempt to contact the people of the Fire Phoenix using Divine Sense. But despite his efforts all night, he had no sess. When morning came and Xue An had just gotten up, he heard urgent drumming outside. Xue Ans heart stirred, and he turned to exit the house. He saw all the vigers with very grim expressions gathered at the entrance of the vige. Xue An walked over and saw an arrow shot into the vige wall at the entrance, with the symbol of a wolfs head nailed onto the arrowhead. Xue An did not know what had happened and was about to ask. Wu Qing, with a solemn face, said to Xue An, Mr. Xue, Im sorry, something has happened to our vige and we cant host you any longer. Ill send some men to escort you away now! Xue An, seeing Wu Qings panicked expression, couldnt help but smile, What exactly happened? Wu Qing shook his head, Mr. Xue, it is none of your concern, please just leave quickly! At this time, some of the vigers had already begun to sob quietly. Xue Ans gaze grew colder, What exactly is the matter? Wu Qing sighed, You better not ask! After a moments thought, Xue An nodded, Alright, then escort me out! After several young men escorted Xue An out of the mountain vige, a man who had returned with Wu Qing came up and asked. Elder Wu, Mr. Xue is clearly a man of great ability, why did you let him leave? Wu Qing shook his head with a bitter smile, Anyway, our vige wontst much longer, why should we involve others? Even if he is very capable, the other party is the Snow Wolf King! The name Snow Wolf King turned all the vigers faces ashen. Some women even broke into loud weeping. At that moment, Wu Qing gritted his teeth, Stop crying, everyone. We cant run now. Lets fight with all our might. Even if we kill just one, well have evened the score! Inspired by him, the vigers fighting spirit gradually began to rise. But Wu Qings heart was more desperate than anyone elses, for he knew that once the Snow Wolf King appeared, the entire mountain vige would face a catastrophe. Chapter 234: Sword Qi Like the Sea (6th Update) Chapter 234: Chapter 234: Sword Qi Like the Sea (6th Update) Trantor: 549690339 An entire day had passed. The walls of the mountain vige had been thickened significantly, and women and children joined the ranks, taking out everything that could be used as a weapon. Then Wu Qing brought out all the stored grain and made a delicious-smelling dinner. But no one could bring themselves to eat. Everyone stared nkly at the small road in the distance. Twilight was approaching. Sunlight shone on the road, appearing so bright. Suddenly. A huge shadow appeared in the sky. Wu Qing, who was patrolling on the vige wall, tensed up as he looked closer; his heartpletely sank. He saw a dark mass of over a hundred werewolves rushing towards them. In the middle, there was a huge wooden cart pulled by two albino werewolves, and on the cart sat a chubby white wolf. It was the Snow Wolf King! Such a formation was enough to tten the whole mountain vige. At this moment, all the vigers saw this scene. Many of them were terrified, theirplexions ashen. Wu Qing mustered all his strength and shouted, Dont panic, everyone! If we must, well die in battle, but we cant kneel and let these beasts kill us! Right! Many mens eyes gradually turned red. The wolf pack stopped at a distance from the mountain vige. The Snow Wolf King looked at the simple mountain vige and the determined vigers on the vige walls andughed disdainfully. What ignorant lowlifes, still thinking of resisting? The Snow Wolf King had been in a bad moodtely because ever since the High Priest had sent him to this remote and deste ce, he hadnt been to the main world for a long time. Remembering the bright and bustling life of the outside world, the Snow Wolf King couldnt stop drooling. When it was in a bad mood, it felt like killing. This time, passing by here, it spontaneously decided to annihte a vige to dispel its bad luck. The resistance of Wu Qing and the others was seen by the Snow Wolf King as a futile struggle before death. But the more it was like this, the happier it became. This was somewhat interesting! Charge and kill everyone, just bring back the leader! the Snow Wolf King ordered. Yes! Several four-meter-tall giant wolves smirked as they walked towards the vige. Shoot the arrows! Fire arrows! Wu Qing saw the distance was right and roared out hismand. A few ming arrows flew out, but hitting those giant wolves felt more like scratching an itch. Wu Qing gritted his teeth, picked up the best-crafted bow in the vige, aimed at the eye of a giant wolf, held his breath, focused, and shot it fiercely. Crack! The arrow hit its mark precisely, shattering one of the giant wolfs eyes. The giant wolf howled in pain, its cries echoing far and wide, then it roared, I will grind you all into mincemeat! Saying this, the giant wolves charged over. After the vigers had emptied their quivers, thrown all their spears, and exhausted every attack, desperation painted every face, and some had even resignedly closed their eyes, ready to meet their final death. Wu Qing also sighed deeply, threw down his bow and arrows, drew his Treasured Sword, and prepared to take his own life. But just at that moment, a faint voice came. The moonlight is nice tonight, perfect for ying beasts! Following the voice, Xue An came stepping under the moonlight. His arrival took all the vigers by surprise, especially Wu Qing who stared, dumbfounded, as Xue An approached from under the moonlight. Xue Mr. Xue, why have youe back? Wu Qing asked anxiously. Xue An smiled faintly, If I didnte back, wouldnt you all be killed by these beasts? But your return is of no help, the opponent is the Snow Wolf King, and he has so many subordinates! Wu Qing was so anxious that he was sweating profusely. Xue An smiled, To me, beasts are just beasts, no matter how many there are! These giant wolves, upon hearing Xue An referring to them as beasts over and over, couldnt help but be enraged. Lowly human, I will grind you into pieces and then devour you! roared a giant wolf as it prepared to pounce. Facing the charging giant wolf, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back in midair and said indifferently, Sword Qi, rise! Boom! The originally gentle moonlight suddenly transformed into countless Sword Qi, then converged into the shape of a dragon, and charged straight at the giant wolves. The leading giant wolf, upon seeing this, was so frightened that it was as if it had lost its soul and was about to shout something. But the sea-like Sword Qi had already engulfed it. When it reappeared, it had already turned into a heap of stark white bones, and then it copsed with a thunderous fall. This earth-shattering sword strike shocked even theposed Snow Wolf King. But this was just the beginning; the ocean-like Sword Qi, without losing momentum, directly engulfed the giant wolves behind it. After several deafening howls of agony, these giant wolves all turned into skeletons. Everyone was stunned. This was especially true for the vigers, who simply couldnt believe their eyes. Giant wolves, which could typically annihte a vige on their own, turned into white bones in the presence of this man without even withstanding a single move? Just how powerful was this man? And at this moment, the Snow Wolf King also stood up. As it stood up, it was a head taller than the other giant wolves. At a full five meters tall, it resembled a small mountain. Xue An, floating in the air before it, seemed exceedingly small. Are you a martial artist from the main world? the Snow Wolf King asked in a deep voice. Xue An looked indifferently at the giant wolf, So what if I am? A trace of surprise and respect shed across the Snow Wolf Kings face. If thats the case, you are a distinguished guest indeed. I was indeed rather abrupt just now; please forgive me! I will spare these vigers! The Snow Wolf King had actually apologized to this man! This discovery left the vigerspletely dumbfounded. Does this Mr. Xue have such an impressive background? But the Snow Wolf Kings perceived humility only made Xue An shake his head gently. You have made a mistake! What mistake? Its not about whether you spare the vigers or not, its about whether I am willing to spare you! This statement made the Snow Wolf King think he had misheard, then,ughing in extreme anger, it said, I respect you as a martial artist from the main world, but that does not mean I fear you. Youre unwilling to spare me? Do you know who I am? I am the youngest son of the Wolf God, the Snow Wolf King! The proud words of the Snow Wolf King had not yet dissipated. Xue An revealed his good-looking teeth and smiled coldly, Even if you are the son of the Wolf Buddha, youre still a beast! No sooner had he spoken than the Sword Qi crouching at Xue Ans feet suddenly burst forth like a peacock spreading its feathers, then surged forward like quicksilver. The first to bear the brunt was the Snow Wolf Kings own guards. Before they could react, they were swallowed by the Sword Qi, and after twitching slightly, all the giant wolves turned into skeletons. The Snow Wolf King, watching this, felt as if his soul was being overwhelmed, then let out an angry roar, Wolfs Secret Technique! A radiant light enveloped the Snow Wolf King, multiplying his momentum several times over. Since you insist on opposing our Wolf God, then go to death! The Snow Wolf King roared as it charged over. The Sword Qi for a moment struggled to pierce through thisyer of light, allowing the Snow Wolf King to sessfully close the distance. Seeing Xue An right in front, the Snow Wolf King couldnt help but feel a rush of tion. Just one charge, and even if you were an Immortal, you would be smashed to pieces! The vigers shouted in rm. But in this situation, Xue Ans expression was neither sorrowful nor joyful as he faced the charging Snow Wolf King, raising his fist. One punch moves heaven and earth! Chapter 235: Heaven and Earth Upside Down, All Beings Toppled (First Update) Chapter 235: Chapter 235: Heaven and Earth Upside Down, All Beings Toppled (First Update) Trantor: 549690339 Boom. The world spun upside down; all living things tumbled. It seemed even the moonlight trembled beneath that punch. The Snow Wolf King, who had relied on his Bloodline of the Wolf God, cried out in rm, Disperse Before the word Immortal could leave its mouth, The punch had alreadynded squarely on its forehead. There was no earth-shattering noise, nor any blood. The Snow Wolf King melted away like ice under the sun, dissolving into nothingness. The guards and followers behind it howled in shock and rage. But after the punch dissipated the Snow Wolf King, its true power began to showan invisible shockwave spread out violently, sweeping over the remaining giant wolves. These wolves, as if struck by a Paralysis Spell, all froze in ce. A gust of wind blew by, and they all turned to dust. One punch. All the giant wolves were annihted. Silence fell upon the scene. Wu Qing and all the vigers watched, dumbfounded. Xue Annded on the ground with a faint smile, Where is this Snow Wolf Kings city? Wu Qing shuddered, then woke from his shock. A hundred miles away, its called Snow Wolf City. Sir, what do you n to do? Xue Ans expression remained indifferent, Since these beasts so readily ughter viges and kill our people, I shall let them also taste being ughtered. But there are so many giant wolves in the city, and you alone Wu Qings face was still full of worry. At that moment, several young men stepped forward from behind him. Elder, Mr. Xue is like an Immortal. What can those beasts do against him, no matter their number? After being oppressed for so many years, its time these beasts got theireuppance! Yes! Elder, hesitate no longer! The vigers below started to mor. Elder Wu sighed deeply, bowed to Xue An, Sir, how can I not hate those werewolves? The problem is this Snow Wolf King was merely a low-grade one. Above it, there are High-Grade Wolf Kings, Wolf Saints, even Wolf Gods! Hearing Elder Wus words, the voices of the vigers gradually subsided. Indeed! The Snow Wolf King was just a recently matured low-grade one; there were many more powerful beings among the wolves. Xue An looked at the worried faces of the vigers, his voice growing colder. Let me ask you, all these years of being oppressed, has it been bearable? The crowd fell silent, and faces colored with humiliation appeared all around. These beasts rule over you, exterminating viges on a whim, treating you all as less than worms and dogs. Is that bearable? Xue An continued. Someone started to weep softly. Xue An shook his head, I am well aware that it is unbearable! If theres no path forward, why not rise and resist? The reason I acted to save you just now was not because you are our people, but because I saw your willingness to fight even against certain doom! Man is man because he is the spirit of all creatures, because he wont submit to the intimidation of these beasts! Do you understand now? The gaze of the people began to clear, and many faces were lit with resolve. Elder Wu, you once said youd rather die in battle than kneel to be killed by these beasts. Were fed up after all these years. Lets follow Mr. Xue and kill those bastards! Some young men, unable to contain their fervor, shouted loudly. Yes! Kill those bastards! The crowd started to boil over. At this moment, Elder Wus face was streaked with tears, reminded by Xue Ans words of his own ughtered family. All these years, that hatred had lodged in his heart, believing he would never have a chance for revenge in his lifetime. Xue Ans arrival gave him hope. Wu Qing took a deep breath, bowed deeply to Xue An, and paid him a profound respect. What Mr. Xue said expresses exactly what we feel! There are no cowards among the Hua people. We will apany you, and even if we die in battle, we shall make those beasts understand that humans cannot be defeated! Boom! The crowd shouted in unison, We wish to apany Mr. Xue! Seeing these agitated vigers, Xue An nodded slightly, feeling somewhatforted in his heart. He alone was enough to destroy a city, but what good was that? If a race became ustomed to bending the knee, they would never stand tall again, even if all their enemies were in. What Xue An wanted was to see these Hua people truly stand up for themselves. And debts of blood can only be paid in blood. That night, Xue An made no move because Wu Qing had sent many people to contact all the nearby Hua viges, preparing to apany Xue An to their destination. When morning arrived. The open ground in front of the vige was filled with Hua people. All of them were dressed in tattered clothes, their faces yellow and their bodies thin, clearly having lived difficult lives. When Xue An appeared atop the city wall, there was a stir in the crowd. Is that the Immortal spoken of by Wu Qing? He looks so young! It is said that he has destroyed the Snow Wolf King and many other giant wolves with a single punch! And there were many faces filled with skepticism. For example, an elder standing beside Wu Qing frowned. Elder Wu, this Mr. Xue is so young. Even if his cultivation level is decent, but going to attack Snow Wolf City the elders implication was clear. Even if Xue An was extraordinary, the enemy was a city full of werewolves, after all. Wu Qings expression was resolute, Chief Nie, rest assured, I have absolute confidence in Mr. Xue! Chief Nies mouth twitched slightly before he sighed softly and fell silent. Xue An silently observed the crowd below. Gradually, the crowd quieted down. Xue An spoke in a deep voice, You are all Hua people. I need not speak of the humiliation and oppression you have experienced over the years. This time, I will ughter those beasts and avenge you all! Boom. The crowd erupted into intensemotion. Many faces revealed expressions of disbelief. With a casual wave of his hand, Xue An split a nearby hillock in two with a ray of sword light. The might of that single sword stroke silenced all doubt. Chief Nie, too, was trembling, tears gradually filling his face. He remembered a legend told by the elders when he was young. The people of the Hua Nation once had a Sword Immortal, whose single stroke could move mountains and overturn seas. At that time, he had wished for such a Sword Immortal toe and kill all those haughty werewolves. How wonderful would that be? But that was merely a fantasy, and so many years had passed. He had be desperate when Xue An appeared. Suddenly, he gritted his teeth, resolved that even if it meant sacrificing his old bones, he would follow the Sword Immortal and exterminate all those beasts. At that moment, Xue An pointed ahead and said indifferently, Lets go! We shall wipe out Snow Wolf City! The crowd began to move. The physical constitution of the natives living in this secret realm was very robust; they sprinted with a speed not slower than galloping horses. Xue An advanced in the air, looking down at these Hua people with faces full of hatred, and he smiled faintly. No matter which secret realm, no matter the era, the Hua race would always be the one that never gives up and never bows down. You can kill me, but you cannot make me kneal! That is the backbone of the Hua people. Chapter 236: Slaying the City with a Single Sword (Second Update) Chapter 236: Chapter 236: ying the City with a Single Sword (Second Update) Trantor: 549690339 Snow Wolf City. A city located at the foot of the snowy mountains. Because it is the habitation of giant wolves, there are towering houses everywhere. Of course, the tallest buildings had to be the Temple of Wolf God in the center of the city. At this moment. At the gate of Snow Wolf City, a few giant wolves were grumbling. Damn, we got even less vodka this time, its really boring! a giant wolf with a streak of golden fur on its head said. Heh, you think its really less? The supplies distributed to each city are fixed. If theres a sudden decrease, it must be those above skimming off the top! another giant wolf sneered. Shush, keep your voice down, will you? Be careful the Snow Wolf King hears you, thats the Bloodline of the Wolf God! an older and more mature giant wolf hastily advised. Hmph, if this great Snow Wolf was esteemed, he wouldnt have been relegated to a backwater like this. Besides, hes out of the city now, isnt he? Cant I even talk about it? This giant wolfsints resonated with many people. After the Snow Wolf King arrived here, he started to extort and amass wealth, embezzling many supplies to satisfy his own greed, which truly failed to win the hearts of the wolves. At that time, a group of humans passed by the city gate. Stop! a giant wolf blocked their path. Grgreat one, we are here to clean for the lords inside! the leader, an elderly man, trembled as he spoke. The giant wolf looked at the shabby, ramshackle elder and the people behind him, then waved them away with some disappointment, Get lost quickly! After the group entered the city, the giant wolf sighed and said, Damn, cant touch a drop of grease the whole day, its really boring! While they were grumbling, a huge noise came from a distance. A few wolves guarding the city looked up and saw a dense crowd in the sky, with the dust they kicked up during their run obscuring the sun and creating an intimidating spectacle. The wolves were first stunned, then became terrified. By the Wolf God above, have these lowlifes gone crazy? Quick, ring the bell to sound the rm! The wolves began to frantically ring the bell to alert others. Because Snow Wolf City was small and surrounded only bymoners, the guards usually consisted of just a few of them. No sooner had they rung the bell than the dark mass of people had already reached the foot of the city walls. At that point, the giant wolves also calmed down from their initial panic. Especially when they saw that the arriving group consisted entirely of lowlifes with sticks, they heaved a sigh of relief. I thought it was something serious, tsk tsk, just a bunch of lowlifes! one of the wolves said with disdain. To them, these lowlifes were as weak and easily bullied asmbs to the ughter, not worthy of fear. Im going down to kill them all! A giant wolf leaped down from the high city wall, carrying a huge wolf fang club in its hand, and rushed towards the crowd with a sinisterugh. This giant wolf was more than three meters tall, and its menacing charge caused the crowd to be restless. So many years of oppression had made many people fear the giant wolves to their bones, and upon seeing one charging at them, their instinct was to flee. Fire the arrows, fire quickly! Wu Qing shouted. The people raised their crossbows and started shooting arrows at the wolf. But because of the wolfs extremely fast speed, the arrows had not yet struck before it had already barreled past. Heh heh, lowlifes, all of you go to hell! The giant wolfs eyes glinted cruelly as it raised its club, ready to swing. Just then, a beam of golden light flew in from afar at great speed, circling the wolf once. The wolf froze on the spot, and then its massive body slowly split into several pieces. This scene prompted a huge cheer from the crowd. And on the city wall, several giant wolves were shocked and horrified. Whats going on? What was that golden light just now? At the same time, the entire Snow Wolf City boiled over as a few hundred wolves rushed to the wall. They all rushed over after hearing the rm bell. Seeing so many giant wolves, many human citizens turned pale. You lowlymoners, why have you disturbed our Snow Wolf City for no reason? A noticeablyrger giant wolf stepped forward and bellowed its question. In the absence of the Snow Wolf King, it was the ruler of Snow Wolf City. After a moment of silence, someone in the crowd took the lead and shouted, We are not lowlymoners, you beasts are! Yes! We are not lowlymoners! You beasts are! These shouts caused the giant wolves to bristle with anger. The acting City Lord sneered, Since you are seeking death, then dont me us. ughter these lowlymoners! At thismand, several hundred giant wolves began to slowly advance. As they moved, it seemed as if the earth itself trembled. But at this moment, the human citizens eyes were red with rage, and they pointed whatever they could use as a weapon at the giant wolves. They had already disregarded their own lives. This fierce and fearless spirit bewildered the giant wolves. Why had these once weak and easily bullied humans suddenly united? ughter them all! Fear shed in the acting City Lords wolfish eyes as it ordered fiercely. But just as its words ended, a streak of golden light suddenly appeared around its neck and swiftly circled it. The massive wolfs head soared into the sky. The wolfs body tumbled off the city wall, kicking up a cloud of dust. This sight stunned all the giant wolves. What exactly was that golden light? Yet, the human citizens let out a thunderous cheer, with someone shouting, Sir, your might is unparalleled! At the same time, Xue Ans figure appeared in the air in front of the crowd, facing the few hundred wolves and said indifferently, Today, I will let you taste what its like to have your city ughtered! With his words, countless sword lights rained down like a downpour, striking at the wolves. The giant wolves initially did not take these hair-thin sword lights seriously, but in an instant, the sword rain engulfed them. Screams mixed with blood turned the walls of Snow Wolf City crimson. Seeing these giant wolves, who always lorded above them and were stained with human blood, falling one by one Many human tears streamed uncontrobly. City Lord Ni shook with excitement. The scene they had imagined countless times since childhood had finally be a reality. A few momentster, the entire wolf pack turned into puddles of blood, and even the city walls copsed under the barrage of sword rain. The loud noise shocked the enved humans within the city, and then they witnessed a scene they would never forget in their lives. The countless sword rains fell, and the human citizens werepletely unscathed, whereas those domineering giant wolves were enveloped by the sword rain and, after several screams, turned into pus and white bones. Suddenly, the stench of wolf blood filled the entire Snow Wolf City, rising up to the sky. In that moment, Xue An ughtered the city with a single sword! And just then, a great howl emanated from the center of the city, from the Temple of Wolf God. Who is it? Who dares to ughter my people? As these words echoed, a giant wolf radiating a cool radiant light slowly emerged from the temple. Chapter 237: I Hope You’re Still Alive (3rd Update) Chapter 237: Chapter 237: I Hope Youre Still Alive (3rd Update) Trantor: 549690339 Its appearance made many exim in wonder. It is a Wolf God Sacrifice! This is the Wolf God Secret Art! Xue An stood in midair, his face neither sad nor happy. ughter your people? Xue An said indifferently, When your wolf n exterminated my Huaxia citizens, why didnt you speak up then? The giant wolf, standing six or seven meters tall, looked at Xue An in midair. A sword cultivator from the main world? As it spoke, a hint of surprise and doubt shed across its massive wolf face. Our werewolf n has always cooperated with your main world. Arent you afraid of provoking our wrath by doing this? the giant wolf roared. Xue An replied calmly, Im sorry, but the n you cooperated with, Ill also settle ounts with them when I return. However, for now Xue An looked up at the giant wolf, I have to kill you flea-bitten beasts first! Youre courting death! the giant wolf roared as it charged towards him. Its speed was incredibly incongruous with its size, nearly as fast as a ghostly shadow. In the blink of an eye, the giant wolf had already charged in front of Xue An. Under its immense size, Xue An looked like a tiny ant, very inconspicuous. Die for me! The giant wolf roared with rage, a giant hammer materializing in its hands, striking down at Xue An. This scene terrified the many Huaxia citizens watching. Many of them couldnt bear to watch and closed their eyes. But the expected screams and impact sounds did not ur. The crowd slowly opened their eyes and looked up, only to see Xue An standing in midair, with one hand casually holding the giant wolfs hammer. This image was like a person lifting a mountain, giving a striking sense of impact. Filled with horror, the wolf deity gritted its teeth, marshaling all its strength onto the hammer in an attempt to crush Xue An to death. Yet, Xue An remained calm, his voice cold, Is that all the strength you have? With that, Xue Ans hand began to slowly lift upwards. The hammer slowly rose, despite the wolf deity putting forth all its might, unable to stop it. You strike me with a hammer, Ill return the favor with the hammer! Having said that, Xue An suddenly pulled the hammer from the giant wolfs grasp and, gripping the handle, lifted his hand and swung the hammer with force. Whoosh! The hammer, with a piercing whistling sound, hurled straight at the giant wolf. Scared out of its wits, the wolf deitys spirit seemed to leave its body, No. Thud. A dull sound echoed. The divine glow of the Wolf God enveloping it was shattered by the hammer, and then, with an unstoppable momentum, the hammerpletely smashed its body into a pile of mush. With this, all the giant wolves of Snow Wolf City were annihted. After a brief silence, the crowd erupted into a thunderous cheer. Sir is mighty! Sir is undefeated in a hundred battles! Ni Vige Chief and Wu Qing nced at each other and suddenly knelt to the ground first. As they knelt, everyone else followed suit. We will never forget the great kindness of sir! Xue An stood in the air with his hands behind his back, a faint smile on his face. He felt the gratitude of these people. This bow, he epted it without any reservations. And just then, a speck of light emerged from the corpse of the wolf deity, and with incredible speed, it tried to flee from the area. Xue An reached out and grabbed the light orb in his hand. It was the soul of the wolf deity. Seeing itself caught by Xue An, the wolf spirit panicked and knelt vigorously in his palm. Mercy, lord, mercy, I am but a lowly sacrificial priest, and I have never once killed a Huaxia citizen! But its words elicited many roars of anger. Never killed? Then how was my daughter used as a sacrifice for the Wolf God? The Wolf Spirit trembled in fear. Xue An said indifferently, Why do the giant wolves that were killed have no souls, but you alone do? The Wolf Spirit shuddered, seemingly hesitating. Xue An smiled, If you wont talk, then I can search your divine soul for answers! The Wolf Spirit hurriedly said, Thats because all wolf people are descendants of the Wolf God. Once they die, their souls will return to the Wolf God Hall in the main city. Our sacrifices are different, which is why we retain living souls. Xue An nodded, Where is this main city? This Xue Ans patience ran outpletely, and he grasped firmly with his hand. Crack. The Wolf Spirit let out a pitiful cry and was crushed, while the memories contained within its divine soul were acquired by Xue An. The cruel and bloody scenes from the Wolf Gods sacrificial memories made Xue An snort in anger. It seemed that his methods of killing these wolf people were not cruel enough. And from the useful information, Xue An found quite a bit. For example, the location of the main city, the secrets of the Wolf God, and so on. Originally, this secret realm was not owned by the Wolf God but was built by a powerful being from ancient Huaxia. However, that powerful being and other strong individuals suddenly disappeared, leaving only some of the Huaxian people to live and thrive in this world. Later, the Ancestral Wolf God, pursued to the ends of earth by the Church of Light, discovered this secret realm by chance and quickly made it his exclusive domain. After generations of growth, the descendants of the Wolf God spread throughout this world and then became the rulers, wreaking havoc on the original inhabitants. Now, the Wolf God is still sleeping in the Wolf God Hall, while its descendants have established contact with E Country in the main world and often cooperate with them. E Country provides various powerful souls, while the wolf n supplies E Country with the Blood of the Wolf God. As for the whereabouts of members like the Fire Phoenix, this Wolf God worshipper did not know. But Xue An had a premonition that they were all still alive. And while Xue An was waging battle in all directions within the War Wolf Secret Realm, a major upheaval had already begun in the main world, that is, on Earth. This was the seventh day since Xue An and the Fire Phoenix Squad had gone missing. The training camp in Siberia was eerily silent. The other squads had already dispersed. Su Shanna stood on the rooftop, her gaze somewhat deste. Suddenly, a helicopternded on the rooftop. Colonel Su Shanna, board the helicopter and leave! This ce has been decided to be abandoned, an officer said. Su Shanna was silent for a long while before nodding and boarding the helicopter. In these seven days, she had mobilized all the manpower she could to search. But apart from bodies and blood, she found nothing. Sitting on the helicopter, looking at the vast forests outside the window, Su Shanna prayed silently in her heart. I hope youre still alive! Zhongdu. An Family. Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le, Yang Binyi, and a few others had solemn expressions, sadness in their eyes. Suddenly, the door opened, and An Yan walked out leading her two daughters. Sister-inw! Sister-inw! The three hurriedly stood up. An Yan wore a slight smile, Youre here! Yes! Sister-inw, its nothing serious, just came to check on you! My second brother Qiao Le hastily said. Zhao Xuehui kicked him angrily, then apologized, Sister-inw, we just came to see how you are. Chapter 238 Turbulence Rising (4th Update) Chapter 238: Chapter 238 Turbulence Rising (4th Update) Trantor: 549690339 An Yan swept the hair beside her ear away and smiled faintly, Theres no need to say more, I understand what you mean, and Im not worried about a thing, because I believe that he is definitely still alive and will return in a few days! Absolutely! My second brother is blessed with a charmed life, nothing will happen to him! Qiao Le quickly nodded in agreement. The three brothers sat for a moment before getting up and leaving. Once they were outside the An Familys home, Zhao Xuehuis expression turned solemn. We must be prepared, with the second brother not here, its inevitable that some people will have ulterior motives! Understood, whoever dares to mess with the An Family, welly down our lives if necessary to ensure the safety of these three women! Both Yang Binyi and Qiao Les eyes glittered with a cold light. Zhao Xuehui nodded, Right now, our most important task is to manage Tianyuan Company well! The Chen Family just called me, they will go all out to help us maintain the situation! Old Chen is quite righteous! Qiao Le remarked. Zhao Xuehui said, Hes a smart man. Everyone in Zhongdu knows the rtionship between the An Family and the Chen Family, so he knows what to do! After they left, An Yan sat down despondently in the house, her gaze filled with sorrow. Mom, whats wrong? Xue Xiang and Xue Nian asked with concern. An Yan shook her head, Nothing! Is it about Dad? Xue Xiang asked, tilting his head. An Yansplexion turned somewhat pale. Mom, let me tell you, both of us can feel Dads presence, so dont worry about him, he will definitelye back! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian reassured An Yan like little adults. An Yan nodded, sniffed hard to fight back her emotion, and then smiled, What do you want to eat? Mom will go make it now! Egg fried rice! Alright, Mom will go make it now! Before getting busy in the kitchen, An Yan stared nkly at the frying pan for a while. Husband, are you safe right now? Dont worry, I will always be here waiting for you to return. If anyone dares to bully Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, I will do as you saidIll grab this frying pan and whack them! The military camp. These past few days, An Qing had obviously lost a lot of weight, her cheeks had be dehydrated, transforming from a slightly baby-faced roundness to a pointy oval shape. Whenever she walked down the corridor holding documents, there would be lots of gossip behind her back. See that? Thats the person who caused the death of a whole team! Shh, stop talking. Havent you heard? This time she even caused the death of her own brother-inw. Havent you seen how she dares not return home? asionally these whisperedments reached An Qings ears, but she simply turned pale, pretending not to hear. When she returned to her office, she found that there was someone else already there. A tall and handsome man in civilian clothes leaned on her desk, watching her with a yful gaze. Miss An, long time no see! As soon as she saw him, An Qings expression turned very ugly, Liu Minghui! Liu Minghui let out a chucklingugh, his gaze filled with greed as he looked at An Qing. An Qing, youre still the same, havent changed much, eh! What are you doing here? An Qing asked, barely containing her anger. What am I doing here? Haha, I think I should inform you that soon, well be colleagues. No! I should say soon Ill be your superior! Liu Minghui said with an air of arrogance. An Qing was taken aback. Liu Minghuis face bore a sneer, After all, some people caused the death of so many elite soldiers. Although its been suppressed, they still have to take some responsibility, dont you think? Youre talking nonsense! An Qings eyes were filled with rage. Nonsense? Haha, why dont you take a look at what this is? Liu Minghui ced a piece of paper on the table, then strode away. But as he passed by An Qing, he smiled meaningfully, Sorry, but now that the general is dead, theres no one left to have your back. So in the end, its our Liu Family that wins. All your painstaking efforts wille to naught and belong to me! And Im really looking forward to the day you beg me for mercy! After speaking, Liu Minghui left with a smug expression on his face. Once he had gone, An Qing walked to the office desk in a daze and looked at the orders on the paper. Originally, the Liu Family and the An Family hadpeted fiercely for military positions. In the end, the An Family narrowly won, and An Qing managed to gain a position by the generals side. But the struggle between the two families never ceased, with Liu Minghui eyeing An Qing with covetous desire. And now, with the general dead and the Fire Phoenix missing, An Qing had effectively be an isted force, with no one left to rely on. Thats why the Liu Family took such a bold move at this time, the malice and venom in their intentions extreme. An Qings face was pale, tears falling like broken pearls, silently staining the words on the paper. Brother-inw, where are you now? Though the news of Xue Ans disappearance was suppressed by Chen Xius best efforts, preventing major upheaval, the seemingly calm Zhongdu still felt like a storm was about to break. And at this moment, a man and a woman appeared on the streets of Zhongdu. The man was tall and powerful, with a goldenplexion. The woman was dressed in white, surpassing the snow in purity, with an ethereal beauty. The two stood on the street, looking at a nearby advertisement. On it was a bold advertisement for Heavens Fate Elixir. A disdainful smile appeared on the mans face, Sister Wen, this mere mortal potion dares to make such grand ims, itsughable. Wen Banmeis expression was cold as she lightly said, This trip down from Kunlun, our master wants us to see if there are any new developments in the mortal world, and this thing has caught my interest! Jiang Nubingughed, In that case, lets go and have a look. Wen Banmei nodded slightly. After the two got a bottle of Tianyuan, they didnt pay much attention at first, and Jiang Nubing said with augh, It looks pretty, but I wonder whats inside. As he spoke, Jiang Nubing opened the bottle and took a sniff at the nose, his face suddenly changing. How is it? asked Wen Banmei. Jiang Nubing didnt answer, but poured out a small cup and drank it down. After a moment, he opened his eyes wide in shock. This thing, its useful to us! What? A hint of surprise also emerged on Wen Banmeis frosty face. Jiang Nubing said in a grave voice, This substance actually has an effect simr to that of an elixir. After drinking it, I feel my cultivation level has faintly increased! Now even Wen Banmei could no longer remainposed. She took the Tianyuan and tasted it herself, then was also stunned. It was well known that in their secret realm of Kunlun, elixirs that could enhance cultivation levels were possessions only True Disciples were qualified to have, and even they would receive only a few each year. Even they, proimed as the immortals of Kunlun, only got slightly more. It was said that the favored descendants of those True Sects might have more, but it was impossible to acquire something like this Tianyuan as easily as purchasing it with a flick of the hand. Wen Banmei and Jiang Nubing exchanged nces, both seeing the greed and excitement in each others eyes. This trip to the mortal world was worth it! Chapter 239: For the Instructor, For Fire Phoenix! (Fifth Update) Chapter 239: Chapter 239: For the Instructor, For Fire Phoenix! (Fifth Update) Trantor: 549690339 War Wolf Secret Realm. Inside the Wolf God Hall of the main city. An elite wolf king walked in, Exalted Wolf Saint, we just received word that the group of Chinese warriors who suddenly appeared has not been captured yet! Useless! A colossal wolf with fur radiating a silvery glow slowly turned around, its wolf eyes filled with anger. Tomorrow is the day my father will awaken from his century-long slumber, and these powerful warriors would have been the perfect sacrifice, yet you lot have failed to capture them after several days! All the wolves in the room lowered their heads, not daring to speak. The Wolf Saint paced back and forth within the vast hall, taking a moment before he spoke in a deep voice, Send out the orders, dispatch the Divine Blood Battle Wolves, and make sure to capture these intruders today! Yes! The colossal wolf did not retreat. Is there anything else? Exalted Wolf Saint, we have suddenly lost contact with Snow Wolf City Snow Wolf City? The Wolf Saint frowned, That disappointing Snow Wolf King probably ran off to y again. Leave it be, once my father, the Wolf God, awakens tomorrow, the king will feel the summons and naturally return! Yes! Following the Wolf Saintsmand, the most elite fighters among the werewolves, the Divine Blood Battle Wolves, were mobilized. Meanwhile, on a mountain about a hundred kilometers away from the main city. Cheng Hao and his men had just survived another attack, and were now seizing the time to rest. In thest few days, they had lost count of how many attacks they had endured from the werewolves. These werewolves were incredibly strong and quite intelligent. If it were not for the favorable terrain and Cheng Hao and his men fighting desperately in retaliation, they probably could not have held their ground. But Cheng Hao knew they were close to their limit. Over these past days, thebat rations they had brought with them had beenpletely depleted, and now they were surviving on wild fruits and hares they could catch. But this was nowhere near enough to sustain the demands of such intense fighting. Everyone was starting to weaken at a visibly rapid pace. Yet even so, everyones will to fight remained high. In Sun Lings words, We are the elite trained by our instructors, how could we possibly lose to these beasts. Captain, you eat! Zou Yi carefully handed over thest bag ofbat rations to Cheng Hao. Cheng Hao shook his head, I just ate a roasted rabbit, Im not hungry yet! In fact, Cheng Hao couldnt remember when hest ate. Zou Yi became somewhat anxious, Captain, how can you not eat? If you copse from hunger, who willmand us? Just as Cheng Hao was about to say something, the werewolves belowunched another attack. This attack was more frenzied than any before. Cheng Hao calmly ordered his men to counterattack using the terrain to their advantage. Several werewolf corpses had already begun to appear on the ground. Just then, a giant wolf charged ferociously, its ws nearly reaching Cheng Haos shoulder. Cheng Hao wanted to dodge, but his vision was dimming, so his reaction was dyed by half a second. The giant wolf was excited, these lowly peoples troops were simply too tenacious; seven or eight days of assaults had not brought these humans down but had instead caused non-negligible casualties among the werewolves. This infuriated these arrogant werewolves. This time, they finally had themander within their grasp! But as it was rejoicing, it felt a shock in its paw and realized it couldnt grab hold. Looking down, it saw Zhou Da Niu radiating dazzling golden light, who bellowed, Get lost! As he spoke, Zhou Da Niu mustered all his remaining strength and punched the giant wolf in the abdomen. Bang! The giant wolf was sent flying dozens of meters away, an expression of pain shing across its face. Zhou Daniu was also gasping for breath at this moment, nearly copsing to the ground. Cheng Hao hurriedly went to support him, Da Niu! Captain, I reckon I cant hold on much longer! Zhou Daniu said weakly. During the continuous battles these days, Zhou Daniu often yed the role of the vanguard and the main force because he practiced the Indestructible Vajra Method, which caused his strength to deplete rapidly. Although everyone reduced their rations to ensure his supply as much as possible, they were still on the verge of copse. Cheng Hao felt a heavy weight in his heart and said solemnly, Da Niu, dont panic, rest for a while, Ill take over! Zou Yi returned at this moment, his face covered in dust. He had just sneaked over, trying to kill a giant wolf, but failed to do so. Da Niu, are you alright? Zou Yi was more concerned about his partner than anyone else. Dont worry, I wont die just yet! Zhou Daniu cracked a smile. After a wave of attacks, the giant wolves retreated once again. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and began to take the opportunity to rest. But they had barely sat down for a minute when a hugemotion came from the bottom of the mountain. While everyone was still puzzled, they suddenly felt the mountain tremble slightly, and then a group of golden wolves, muchrger than the ordinary giant wolves, were charging towards them. Cheng Haos heart sank, but he still roared, All members, get ready! Everyone understood that this was thest time. Yet, no one felt fear. Everyone stood up, formed their formation, and faced the golden wolves charging up from the mountain. Zou Yi rested his hand on Zhou Danius shoulder, Hey, old ox, if I die, remember to kowtow to my parents for me! Zhou Daniu grinned, I wont go, because Ill probably die before you do! Zou Yiughed and hugged Zhou Daniu tightly, Good brother, in the next life, lets fight side by side again! Zhou Daniu nodded, Okay! Sun Ling then approached Cheng Hao and said with a flickering gaze, Captain,ter well hold off this group of giant wolves, and you can break out through the small path at the foot of the mountain. Cheng Hao looked at Sun Ling and smiled faintly, The captain of Fire Phoenix has never fled from battle, remember, if I die, you take my ce! After saying that, Cheng Hao shouted loudly, All members, for the instructor, for Fire Phoenix, carry out the final sprint and counterattack! Even in death, lets have these beasts buried with us! Yes! Everyone responded thunderously. At this moment, the Divine Blood Battle Wolves had already charged close. The members of Fire Phoenix were entangled in battle with these creatures. The situation had reached a stalemate. In the distance, a golden wolf with an arrogant demeanor coldly said, I dont know what the Wolf God is thinking, demanding them alive; otherwise, my subordinates would have torn these wretches to shreds long ago! The Snow Wolf King is right, but I dont think these lowly humans willst much longer! a Silver Wolf nodded and bowed in agreement. The golden wolf was getting impatient at this moment, took a step forward, and roared, Wolf God Secret Art! Boom. A thin silver glow enveloped all of its subordinates. Their defense and attack power were both greatly multiplied. The members of Fire Phoenix were already at their wits end, and soon they were all knocked to the ground, the scales tipping against them. The wolves didnt deliver the killing blow, but Cheng Hao and the others understood that they had no intention of sparing them. So they exchanged nces and secretly drew out their daggers. Until the next life! they whispered, preparing to end their own lives. Just at that moment, an angry shout came from the distance. Who dares to touch my people? Chapter 240: Since It Is So, Then Go Die! (6th Update) Chapter 240: Chapter 240: Since It Is So, Then Go Die! (6th Update) Trantor: 549690339 After the sound came, members of the Fire Phoenix were all stunned. Because the voice was all too familiar. And the many giant wolves looked up in confusion. A figure rushed towards the mountain at great speed, and after stopping, it turned out to be Xue An, his face full of murderous intent. Instructor? Cheng Hao said in disbelief. Xue An looked at his men, wounded all over but with determination in their eyes, and nodded slightly. Yes, its me, I havee! The members of the Fire Phoenix wept with joy. They had not expected, at this crucial moment of life and death, to see Xue An. Instructor, forty-eight members of Fire Phoenix have held the hilltop for seven days and nights, with not one casualty! Cheng Hao said with exhaustion in his voice, yet with a hint of pride. Xue An nodded, Rest now, leave the rest to me! The golden giant wolf stepped forward impatiently and said, Who is this lowlife, daring to obstruct the Divine Blood Battle Wolves mission, kill him! Several Divine Blood Battle Wolves roared and charged over. Xue Ans eyes were filled with killing intent. He had flown all the way from Snow Wolf City. He had intended to go directly to the main city, but halfway there, he suddenly sensed the aura of the Fire Phoenix members and immediately turned back. Fortunately, he was timely. If he had been a stepter, it was likely that all of his men would have ended up taking their own lives. This filled Xue An with rage. And when Xue An became angry, someone was going to die! So Xue An didnt bother to say anything else and took a step forward in midair. Move heaven and earth! Boom! The charging Divine Blood Battle Wolves turned into dust. The rest of the wolves were still in disbelief. Xue An took a second step. Separate Yin and Yang! Boom! All the ordinary giant wolves on the hilltop howled in pain and shattered into pieces. The disy of power in two consecutive steps caused the golden wolf kings expression to change drastically. Quick! Fall back! it shouted, trying tomand the Divine Blood Battle Wolves to retreat. But it was toote. Xue An, with a stern look on his face, took a third step. Cross life and death! Boom! Everything seemed toe to a halt. Cheng Hao and the others could even see the boundless fear in the eyes of the Divine Blood Battle Wolves. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button on these giant wolves, making them utterly out of ce with their surroundings. Crack! After a crisp sound, time began to flow again, and the golden giant wolves turned into dust. Only the wolf king spat out a few mouthfuls of blood, barely clinging to life, but was so terrified that it didnt dare to nce at Xue An again and turned to flee. These werewolves always prided themselves as a noble race, but when it came to running for their lives, they still ran on all fours. But Xue An clearly had no intention of letting any werewolf go. He waved his hand casually, and a beam of sword light instantly cut through the space, stabbing directly into the back of the golden wolf king. The golden wolf king let out a painful howl but continued to run wildly. A faint, cold smile appeared on Xue Ans lips as he snapped his fingers lightly. Bang! The golden wolf king exploded as if there had been a bomb nted within its body! In three steps and with a single sword, all the giant wolves were eradicated. Xue An turned his head towards Cheng Hao and the others, Can you still hold on? Cheng Hao and the others all stood up, Report to the instructor, no problem! Zhou Daniu grinned sheepishly, Strange, now that the instructor is here, I feel like I could take on another giant wolf with no problem! Xue An smiled faintly, Good, follow me! Instructor, where are we going? Cheng Hao couldnt help but ask. A trace of killing intent flickered in Xue Ans eyes. To annihte the Werewolves Main City! Before leaving Snow Wolf City, Xue An had not only granted Wu Qing and the others a simple cultivation method, but he had also promised them that he would exterminate all the werewolves. Xue An was well aware that the secret realm originally belonged to the great powers of Huaxia, and the Wolf God had not only taken advantage of the void to enter, but also brutally ughtered the indigenous Huaxia people, an act that was an outrage to both humans and gods. Of course, Xue An wasnt going to let these beasts go. Main City. The Wolf Saint stood on a high tform, looking up at the lofty statue in the Divine Temple, his expression extremely respectful and excited. Very soon. Its ancestor, who had been asleep for a hundred years, was about to awaken. Once awakened, it would be able to lead its people to conquer the main world. Thinking of this, the Wolf Saint was filled with anticipation. It heard that the main world was a vastnd, and everywhere were weak and lowly people; if it could establish a Werewolf Dynasty in the main world, how wonderful that would be! The Wolf Saint calcted in its heart. And the werewolf high-ranks below were also discussing this matter. The Wolf God is about to awaken, and by then, our werewolf race will be invincible in the world! Thats right, Ive heard that the main world has all kinds of delicacies and vodka, and soon all will belong to us werewolves! Unlike these ted werewolves. The Huaxia people, oppressed as ves, all humbly bowed their heads in humiliation. If the Wolf God were to awaken, then the burden on their heads would be even heavier. Why havent those sent to capture the lowly human warriors returned yet? the Wolf Saint suddenly frowned. The Wolf Saint clearly understood thatpared to a werewolfs soul, the souls of human warriors were the best tonic, which was why it had sent the Divine Blood Battle Wolves to capture these human warriors. But why hadnt they returned yet? The Wolf Saint did not even contemte the possibility of failure. In its view, that was simply impossible. After all, the Divine Blood Battle Wolves were elite warriors inheriting the Blood of the Wolf God, each one possessing the might of a Heavenly Being, so how could they fail? But just then, sounds like thunder came from the sky. The Wolf Saint looked up and saw a golden light speeding straight toward the Divine Temple in the Main City. And the formidable aura contained within the golden light rmed even itself. Who was this? How could someone possess such overwhelming might? As the Wolf Saints expression shifted. Xue An had already stopped in mid-air, looking down at the towering Wolf God Hall and the group of werewolf high-ranks. Are you all here? Xue An said indifferently. Is this a lowly human? Before the Wolf Saint could speak, a giant wolf charged forward, roaring, This is the sacred ground of the Divine Temple, how dare a lowly human like you step foot here, begone! But Xue An simply waved his hand casually, and a golden light pierced the giant wolfs head. Bang! Blood mixed with brains spattered from the back of the giant wolfs head. The giant wolf still had a hint of bewilderment on its face, then its corpse copsed to the ground. One strike. The whole scene was shocked. And at that moment, members of Fire Phoenix also arrived one after another, all neatly lined up behind Xue An. Despite the wounds on each of them, their faces were filled with excitement. Seeing this group of Huaxia warriors, the Wolf Saints face couldnt help but darken. At this moment, Xue An said lightly, Which of you is the king? The Wolf Saints face grew grim as it stepped forward and said in a deep voice. Who are you? Why do you intrude upon the sacred grounds of the Wolf God? A cold smile appeared on Xue Ans lips as he said indifferently, Youre the king among these werewolves? The Wolf Saint was taken aback, then nodded arrogantly, Indeed, I am the Wolf Saint It wanted to boast further. Xue An said tly, Since you are, then go to die! Chapter 241: Today, I Shall Slay a God! (First Update) Chapter 241: Chapter 241: Today, I Shall y a God! (First Update) Before the words had settled, Xue An had vanished from midair. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the Wolf Saint, and then he unleashed a punch. The Wolf Saint had also regained hisposure by now, sneering, You lowly mortal dare to act recklessly? Today, Ill let you know the might of the Bloodline of the Wolf God! With that, the Wolf Saints entire body burst with silver radiance, and he struck out with a giant w, perfectly meeting Xue Ans punch. Bang. After a muffled sound, an invisible shockwave spread out from the point of their shing fists, destroying all the buildings in the vicinity. A few Silver Wolf guards who were close by were also caught in the st, turning to ash before they could even let out a scream. At this moment, the Wolf Saint too was filled with shock. He had thought that his w strike would turn this human into minced meat. After all, in terms of physical strength, the Wolf n was far stronger than humans. But unexpectedly, not only had he not shaken his opponent, his own blow had rebounded, causing his vitality to surge and nearly made him spit blood. Xue An, on the other hand, wore an indifferent expression, slowly raising his fist, Again! Boom! Another punch. The Wolf Saint was shaken so much that his entire bodys silver glow flickered, and he was forced to take half a step back. This caused all the Wolf n nobles watching below to be shocked. How is this possible? He actually repelled Lord Wolf Saint with physical strength alone! The Wolf Saints body trembled slightly, fear evident in his eyes. What was this humans body made of to be so formidable? Xue An paid no attention to the shock of those around him, but instead revealed several pearly white teeth, smiling grimly, Again! As he spoke, Xue An slowly raised his fist, and everything around him came to a standstill, even the vitality of heaven and earth was drawn by this punch. The expression of the Wolf Saint greatly changed, and he roared, Wolf God Secret Art! Boom! His bodys silver radiance exploded, and he even grewrger as he struck out with both ws, shing against Xue Ans punch. There was no sound, as if the two had merely touched hands casually. However, in the blink of an eye, the imposing Wolf Saint was sent flying backwards, spitting out mouthfuls of blood in midair. Xue An retracted his fist, facing the eyes of the wolves filled with shock, and shook his head lightly, Still too weak! Xue An had sent the Wolf Saint flying with sheer physical strength, without utilizing his cultivation level. Lowly human, I will kill you! Then, I will ce your soul into eternal mes to be scorched forever! An extremely angry voice came from afar. Xue An turned to look, only to see the Wolf Saint, who had been knocked to the ground, slowly getting up. His aura was climbing steadily, and his wolf eyes had turned crimson. Berserk! Lord Wolf Saint has gone berserk! The wolves below stirred, many showing delighted expressions. Berserk was a skill unique to the High-Grade Wolf Tribe. Once in this state, they could unleash their full potential, fear no pain, and fight to the death. The Wrath of the Wild Wolf! The Wolf Saint roared, and then his entire being turned into a silver sh, charging straight for Xue An. His speed was now several times faster than before. Faced with the strike filled with fierce killing intent, Xue An let out a slight sigh, If I say youre no good, then youre no good. Berserk is useless! Saying this, Xue An slowly stretched out his hand. Bang! The Wolf Saint, now in a berserk state, had enough force to destroy a small mountain. But Xue An merely extended his slender, delicate palm, pressing it on the Wolf Saints forehead, stopping the charge abruptly. The scene froze! A look of bewilderment shed across the Wolf Saints face. Not just him, all the wolves were dumbfounded. Because the scene was too eerie. Xue An stretched out one hand and pressed it on the head of the Wolf Saint, as if he were blocking a coquettish little wolf dog. Xue An said indifferently, Now, its my turn! With that, Xue An grabbed the Wolf Saints head and swung it fiercely. Bang bang bang! The Wolf Saints towering body was swung by Xue Lan and brutally smashed against the ground. The wolf people watching shivered all over. How strong is this man, exactly? Even the Wolf Saint in his berserk state is not his opponent? Only the members of the Fire Phoenix looked calm, as if everything Xue An did was to be expected. At this moment, Xue An stopped, and the Wolf Saint had been battered to the point of being covered in wounds, looking at Xue An with eyes full of terror. Xue An smiled faintly, Come, Ill send you on your way! Saying this, Xue An took a step forward, stepped on the Wolf Saints body, grabbed the Wolf Saints head with his other hand, and uttered a light shout. Rise! Bang. After a muffled sound passed. Xue An pulled off the Wolf Saints head with sheer force. Blood sprayed out, and the Wolf Saint was dead! Hiss! Every one of the wolf people took a sharp intake of breath, and some of the faint-hearted fainted on the spot. The invincible Wolf Saint had his head pulled off outright? And with the death of the Wolf Saint, the Divine Temple began to tremble slightly, and then a terrifying momentum rose. Who is it! Who dares to exterminate the Bloodline of the Wolf God! a majestic voice sounded. Hearing this voice, the wolves all prostrated on the ground, their faces filled with ecstasy. For their god had awakened! Yet, Xue An remained unflustered, casually tossing the head aside, and ncing at the towering Divine Temple, he said indifferently, A mere beast, and you dare to falsely im to be a deity? Having said this, Xue An rose into mid-air, fashioned his hand into a sword, and shed down fiercely. Boom! This towering Divine Temple, under the sh of his sword light, was like tofu, directly split in half. And from within the ruins, there came an extremely enraged roar. As the sound faded, the ground of the Divine Temple suddenly cracked open with a huge fissure, and an immense hand grabbed onto the ground, then a gigantic wolfs head slowly rose. The wolves all bowed their heads incessantly. Xue An just quietly watched. This giant wolf crawled out from the crack, and when it stood up, it was over twenty meters tall, its whole body covered in pure silver fur, its pair of wolf eyes filled with dominance and a killing intent. The Wolf God Ancestor had awakened! Huaxia Sword Cultivator, why did you intrude upon the Wolf God Mystic Realm and make it difficult for my Wolf God lineage? The voice shook the wilderness, just the majestic presence alone was enough to make ordinary people shiver. A sneer yed on Xue Ans lips, Your Wolf God Mystic Realm? This realm was originally created by a Huaxia powerhouse,ter stolen by you, and you have the audacity to call it your Wolf God Mystic Realm? You ughtered my Huaxia people; Im merely letting you taste the same. Yet you say Im making it hard for your Wolf God lineage? Truly, a beast will always be a beast. Even as a magical beast, youre still a beast! After Xue An spoke, the Wolf God Ancestor bellowed in shock and anger, I am a deity! Whats wrong with killing a few worthless mortals? After listening, Xue Ans expression gradually turned ice-cold. Deity? To me, throughout The Multiverse Realms, there are no inherently ordained deities, only immortals who defy the heavens and remain unyielding! After he spoke, Xue An clenched his palm, and within it, a ball of brilliance swirled, the immense power contained within causing even the Wolf God to shudder. Today, I shall y a god! Chapter 242: This Sword… Called Invincible! (2nd Update) Chapter 242: Chapter 242: This Sword Called Invincible! (2nd Update) Boom! The ball of light in Xue Ans hand emitted an incredibly brilliant radiance and suddenly exploded. Countless Sword Qi streaked out in all directions. The Wolf God, however, did not dodge or evade, letting these Sword Qi strike his body, sneeringly said, Useless, I am a god, and your Sword Qi ispletely ineffective against me! Oh? Is that so? Xue An said with a faint smile, This wasnt originally prepared for you anyway! Dont believe me? Just look! The Wolf God was startled and turned to look. He saw that under this rain of swords, all the werewolves on the Divine za had been in, their souls obliterated along with their bodies. No! the Wolf God roared. Xue An said lightly, These descendants are the source that sustains your divine power, arent they? Indeed. As these werewolves died, the aura of the Wolf God weakened slightly. How do you know about these? The Wolf God was finally shocked. This was his most core secret. The reason he had propagated so many descendants was to maintain his divine status through their faith and bloodline. Xue An shook his head, Initially, countless Taiyi True Gods perished by my hand, let alone you, a mere pretender to godhood. The Wolf Gods expression grew increasingly grim, Who exactly are you? An ordinary Sword Cultivator couldnt possibly know so much! Xue An smiled, Who am I? You will know when you are dead! At this moment, the Wolf God calmed down and said with a sinister smile, I admit I underestimated you, but do you really think this is enough? The very essence of a god is that it is unbeatable! As he spoke, the body of the Wolf God swelled once more. Thirty meters. Forty meters! In the end, he grew to a full hundred meters, like a giant towering between heaven and earth, then he bent down to look at Xue An, who appeared no bigger than an ant, with an amused gaze. Insect, I could crush you with a single finger now! What can you do to me? Seeing this scene, the members of Fire Phoenix all clenched their hearts. Although they firmly believed that Xue An would definitely win. The Wolf Gods manifestation of the Law of Heaven and Earth was simply too fearsome. However, Xue An merely looked at the Wolf God nonchntly and softly said, Sword,e! Upon hismand, the sword rain that had just filled the sky hastened to gather as if obeying the call of a king, consolidating into a Giant Sword tens of meters in length. At this moment, the Wolf God had already brought down a w, intending to st Xue An to smithereens. Xue An, sword in hand, held the sword aloft to light up the sky! Boom! The Giant Sword collided with the wolfs w, and the immense force caused the Divine Temple beneath Xue Ans feet to fail to withstand it, cracking into dust with a snap. The Wolf God roared, trying to snap the Giant Sword, but Xue An shook his head, Useless, I told you, today I will surely kill you! No sooner had he spoken than Xue An vanished, and when he reappeared, he was already in front of the Wolf God, his Giant Sword transformed into a Golden Needle, thrusting straight at the Wolf Gods forehead. The Wolf God, frightened, retreated, trying to dodge this sword. And at that moment, a light shout from Xue An echoed between heaven and earth. This sword is named Unstoppable! All of a sudden, the Giant Sword became a dazzling stream of light, piercing the forehead of the Wolf God with unparalleled speed. The Wolf Gods expression stiffened, horror filling his eyes. Then a Sword Qi burst forth from the back of his head, bringing a spray of blood and brain matter everywhere. The colossal body of the Wolf God, like a deted balloon, began to shrink rapidly, reverting to its original size in the blink of an eye. However, after this sword strike, the Wolf God was not yet dead and instead turned to flee. As it ran, it was consumed with horror. Who in the world was this man? How could he strike at his weakness with a single move? No, I must leave this ce quickly! This man is a thousand times more terrifying than the Holy See that chased after me all those years ago! The Wolf Gods heart was filled with extreme fear as he sprinted away in panic. But he hadnt run far before he felt someone lift him by the neck from behind, then he heard Xue An say indifferently, Thinking of running now, isnt it toote? The Wolf God immediately adopted an extremely fawning expression, Please spare my life, my lord, I will roll out of this secret realm immediately and I assure you that I will nevere back! Xue An did not speak but instead took the Wolf God straight back to the front of the Wolf God Hall. By this time, the Wolf God Hall was already inplete disarray, but in one corner, something was glowing with light. Xue An walked over there. It was a blood pool, filled with blood that emanated a powerful aura. Blood Pool. An artifact used by the werewolf n to temper Divine Blood Battle Wolves. The Wolf God looked uncertain and anxious, not knowing what Xue An was nning by bringing him here. Before the Wolf God could react, Xue An extended two fingers directly into the Wolf Gods forehead and slowly pulled out a dazzling crystal radiating with a powerful aura. There was a crack on the crystal, which was the Divine Status that Xue An had just pierced with a sword. After taking out the Divine Status, the Wolf Gods body once again began to shrink, quickly turning into an ordinary grey wolf. Xue An crushed the Divine Status and threw it directly into the blood pool. The grey wolf let out a mournful cry, unable to even speak anymore. It knew that all of its years of cultivation were ruined. They should let me go now! The grey wolf thought to itself. But Xue An clearly had no intention of letting it go, casually swinging his sword. The grey wolfs head was severed, and its blood dripped into the blood pool. The aura of the blood pool became even more formidable and pure. Xue An turned his head to look at Cheng Hao and the others. Although this thing is rather rudimentary, the werewolf n has decent self-healing capabilities and robust physical strength. Ive added the Wolf Gods Divine Status, so after you go in, you can strengthen your bodies to varying degrees. The benefits are endless! The members of Fire Phoenix all lit up with excitement, then they jumped into the blood pool one after another. Not a single person hesitated. In their eyes, whatever Xue An said was an undeniable truth. After entering the blood pool, everyone closed their eyes and started to transform their bodies with the power of the Wolf God. Xue An watched from the side. With the death of the Wolf God, all the werewolves in the secret realm would lose their bloodline power and be just an ordinary pack of wolves. So Xue An couldnt be bothered to go after them anymore. One dayter. The first person to emerge was Zhou Daniu. This man, who was already as burly as an ox, had now be even more powerful, and his stature had grown evenrger. Instructor! Zhou Daniu said respectfully. Xue An nodded, Try out your cultivation level! Alright! Zhou Daniu executed the Indestructible Vajra Method, and a faint blood-colored golden light enveloped his body. Xue An casually swung out a strand of Sword Qi. ng! It did not prate, only leaving a white mark on the skin. Xue An nodded, Not bad! Zhou Daniu smiled naively, Instructor, I feel like I could now punch a Giant Wolf to death with one fist! As they spoke, the others also emerged from the blood pool, each having gained something. Most importantly, all of their physical qualities had been greatly enhanced. Instructor! everyone shouted in unison. Xue An nodded, Lets go, back home! Chapter 243 Settling the Score with Country E (3rd Update) Chapter 243: Chapter 243 Settling the Score with Country E (3rd Update) Siberia. Atop a mountain nketed in white snow. Suddenly, a rift appeared in the sky, and then Xue An along with the members of Fire Phoenix emerged from it. Instructor, where do we head to now? Back to our country? Cheng Hao asked. Xue An shook his head, Theres no rush to return. The military highmand of E Country has colluded with the werewolves, and I have a score to settle with them first! Instructor, lets go too! If it werent for you, we would have beenpletely wiped out. These E Country bastards are utterly despicable! Cheng Hao said through gritted teeth. Yes, wereing too! Sun Ling and the others chimed in, their faces filled with hatred. Xue An shook his head again, Theres no need for you all to get involved. I alone am enough. Wait here, Ill be right back! With that, Xue An shot up into the sky, transforming into a streak of light, disappearing into the horizon. Cheng Hao and the others looked up in amazement. Captain, has our instructor be immortal? Zou Yi eximed. Cheng Hao murmured softly, Whether hes be immortal or not, I dont know, but the instructor has grown stronger! When he first met him, Xue An had not seemed as powerful as he was now. Little did he expect that in just a few short months, Xue Ans aura had be as vast and immeasurable as the ocean. The capital of E Country, Moscow. A bustling yet deste city. Once, arge and mighty empire had its roots here, but now all had changed with time, except for the doves on Red Square that still remembered past glories. Xue Annded directly on top of a high-rise building in the suburbs of the city. With a sweep of his Divine Sense, Xue An detected many powerful presences, among them one that seemed very familiar. A cold smile appeared on Xue Ans lips, then he vanished from where he stood. Colonel Su Shanna, are you heading home? someone greeted Su Shanna in a friendly manner. Su Shanna smiled and nodded, then got into her car. As she was about to start the engine, a voice came from the back seat. Long time no see, Su Shanna! Hearing this voice, Su Shanna froze, then turned around abruptly. There sat Xue An in the back seat, looking at her with an indifferent expression. Xue Xue An? Su Shanna was as shocked as if she had seen a ghost. Surprised, my dear friend? Xue An said indifferently, but the word friend spoken by him now was filled with mockery. Su Shannasplexion instantly turned pale, and then she forced a smile, Indeed, I am surprised. You should know how many people Ive sent to search for you all, but Xue An waved his hand, interrupting Su Shanna, So, you knew nothing about the werewolf affair? Su Shanna sighed deeply, If I say I only found out at the very end, would you believe me? As she spoke, Su Shanna locked eyes with Xue An. After a moment, Xue An nodded slightly, Very well, now take me to your E Countrys military highmand! What are you nning to do? Su Shannas expression tightened. Xue An replied indifferently, What am I going to do? Naturally, Im going to settle this ount! Xue An, I acknowledge that E Country is in the wrong, but you must remain calm. After all, you are facing the military highmand that controls vast power. Please dont be impetuous! Su Shanna said anxiously. Xue An shook his head, Because you have not lied, I still consider you half a friend, but my patience is limited. Do not waste precious time on this, understood? Su Shanna went pale, bit her lip and said, Fine, but I advise you, youd better not be rash. The strength of the Empire is not something you can challenge alone! Xue An smiled faintly, nomittal. Su Shanna drove to the outside of the military headquarters building. Because her rank was that of a colonel, the guards did not check her too thoroughly and directly let her through. On the elevator, Su Shanna said nervously, General Chekhov and other high-ranking officials are having a meeting on the top floor, and with my position, I cant get in. Xue An nodded, No problem, knowing where it is enough! The seventh floor arrived quickly. As the elevator doors opened, a blond, blue-eyed man in military uniform was about to enter; upon seeing Su Shanna, his eyes lit up. Su Shanna, youre here? The man greeted her with great enthusiasm. Su Shanna looked very nervous and made a covert sign to the man with her eyes, but the man seemed somewhat taken aback and did not understand the meaning. However, he noticed Xue An standing beside her and his expression immediately darkened. Howe a person from the Hua country is here? Su Shanna, who is this man? As he spoke, a hint of jealousy shed in his eyes. He had been fervently pursuing this beauty of the Far East military, and now unexpectedly, there was another man from the Hua country by her side. Su Shanna was infuriated; she had made the covert sign to have this man leave quickly and then to send a message to General Chekhov and the others. She had a good impression of Xue An but could not stand by and watch him trouble her superiors. Because Su Shanna had a vague premonition that this man with an indifferent expression might do something earth-shattering. Xue An listened to the mans words, full of disdain for people from the Hua country. His eyes gradually turned colder, and he took a step forward and said, Out of the way! The man paused, and then angrily huffed, I am a colonel in the military of nation E, and I demand that you leave immediately, or else I will Xue An, having already sensed through his Divine Sense that there were many formidable people on this floor, could not be bothered with this mans nonsense and casually waved his hand. Crack. The mans head was instantly chopped off. Blood spurted out, and the corpse fell down. Su Shanna was stunned by this scene. Killing someone as soon as he acted? At this moment, the guards on the floor also saw what had happened and rushed over. Who are you? Xue An said coldly, Someone who hase to collect a debt! A sh of sword light swept across, cutting the guards in two; then Xue An stepped forward and walked inside. Wherever he passed, corpsesy everywhere, and blood flowed like rivers. At that time, Chekhov and several other top military officials of nation E were in a meeting. They were discussing cooperation with werewolves. Last month we sent in a hundred tons of vodka, then got back five vials of Blood of the Wolf God, enough to create more than a dozen Super Soldiers! an officer who looked like an expert was saying. But finding the souls for these warriors is not easy; we cant always just have these special forcespetitions, someone questioned with a frown. Chekhov smiled proudly, Of course we wont always need the souls of warriors, plus exchanging the lives of a few foreign special operations teams for generous rewards isnt that worth it? He truly had a reason to be proud, for he had manipted this affair with his own hands. Just then, amotion suddenly arose outside. As Chekhov and the others were in a state of rm, the door was sted open, and then Xue An walked in slowly. Im sorry gentlemen, but I think the meeting below can be called off! Xue An revealed a few teeth in a grim smile. Chapter 244 I’m Very Angry Now, The Consequences Are Serious (4th Update) Chapter 244: Chapter 244 Im Very Angry Now, The Consequences Are Serious (4th Update) You are the instructor of the Huaxia Fire Phoenix, Xue An? Chekhov lost all color in his face. Xue An nodded lightly, a faint smile on his lips, Im pleased you still remember me, Mr. Chekhov! Chekhov was profoundly shaken. How could he have suddenly appeared here? And wasnt he captured by the werewolves along with the members of the Fire Phoenix? At this moment, the other people in the room also showed drastic changes in their expressions. Dare to intrude upon the militarys forbidden ground,e, someone drag this fellow out! a general bellowed furiously. But in response to him, there was only dead silence. Xue An smiled faintly, Sorry, I forgot to tell you, the guards outside have already been taken care of by me! What? The faces of everyone present turned extremely ugly. Chekhov snorted coldly, Xue An, what do you want to do? No sooner had his words fallen than, with a casual wave of Xue Ans hand, a sword light severed one of Chekhovs arms. Blood, along with Chekhovs screams of pain, rendered the entire room dead silent. Xue An settled into a spacious armchair, a trace of a nonchnt smile ying at his lips. General Chekhov, I hope you understand, I am very angry right now, very very angry after all, it was you who nearly had all my subordinates killed. Chekhovs face turned ashen. Meanwhile, the officer who looked like a specialist covertly pressed a button under the table. After a moment, a series of muffled footsteps could be heard from outside. A smug smile appeared on the officers face. Instructor Xue, I sympathize with your ordeal, but your behavior is a provocation to the dignity of our E Empire, so the officer paused. Oh? So what? Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. So we have prepared to send you to hell! the officer said with a grimugh. Boom. The thick concrete wall behind Xue An was burst open with a punch, and then a hand as wide as a fan was thrust in, aiming to p Xue An on the head. All the officers present rxed a bit. This palm must have been going to smash this guys head into pieces, right? But the triumphant look on everyones facested less than half a second before it froze. Because Xue An had already caught the gigantic arm, he spoke indifferently, Is this the Super Soldier youve developed in collusion with the werewolves? With that, Xue An squeezed his hand. Crack. The immensely thick arm was crushed to pieces. A muffled howl of pain followed, and then the arm tried to retract. Thinking of leaving now? Dont you think thats a bit naive? Having said this, Xue An exerted force violently. Boom. The wall was smashed open with a human-shapedrge hole, and then a muscr warrior over two meters tall staggered into the room. Even with his arm crushed by Xue An, the warrior was still rashly prepared toe at him again. But Xue An did not even give it the opportunity; a streak of sword light shed by. The brutes head fell cleanly off his shoulders. Only then did Xue An coldly say, Is such trash really worth all the trouble youve taken to harm others? Chekhov and the others were dumbstruck. From the moment Xue An entered, it took only one or two minutes, and Xue An had given these people too many surprises. The burly mans corpse fell to the ground, and Xue An bent down, resting his hands on the table, looking around at the pale-faced generals. Theres one more thing Id like to tell you, the pack of werewolves you all cozy up to, has beenpletely ughtered by me! Impossible! Chekhov shouted. A streak of sword light shed, and Chekhovs head catapulted into the air; his face was full of astonishment before he died. He had thought that Xue An was just here to vent his anger, and after venting, he would leave. Even if he severed one of his own arms, he wouldnt dare to kill himself. After all, he was a high-ranking official in the military of Country E. Ive said, Im very angry now, so when Im speaking, it would be best if you didnt interrupt, understand? Xue An said lightly. All the remaining officers nodded their heads, silent as cicadas in winter. Good, I think now we can start discussingpensation! Xue An smiled faintly. While Xue An was settling ounts with these military high-ups in Country E. In Zhongdu, Huaxia. Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei got out of the car, raising their heads to look at the wide and imposing factory gate. Immortal Masters, we have arrived at Tianyuan Company! Liu Ruyan said respectfully. Jiang Nubing nodded slightly, his eyes filled with excitement and greed, Good, your Liu Family has done well! Liu Ruyans face shed with excitement after being praised by Jiang Nubing. Wen Banmei frowned slightly, A strange ce, theres actually the fluctuation of a spirit vein inside! Jiang Nubingughed upon hearing this, Naturally, without the spirit vein, the potion would not be effective, would it? Wen Banmei nodded. Liu Ruyan, standing behind, couldnt help but let her thoughts roam. She hadnt expected that the Liu Family would run into such luck this time, encountering the two Immortal Masters by such a chance. With just one move, they had impressed everyone in the Liu Family. And then, Liu Ruyan had the good fortune to be favored by Wen Banmei, who had made her a temporarypanion. For the past few days, the Liu Family showed utmost respect to the two of them, especially Liu Ruyan! In her dreams, she thought about bing a disciple of Wen Banmei! So, when she heard that the two wished to find Tianyuan Company, she volunteered to be their guide. Lets go! Lets see whats so divine about this ce to produce such a potion amid the mundane world! Wen Banmei said indifferently. The two led the way, with Liu Ruyan guiding several guards from the Liu Family behind them. They quickly arrived at the office building of Tianyuan Company. May I ask who you are looking for? the receptionist at the front desk asked. Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei rarely spoke, feeling that conversing withmon folk was beneath their status as disciples of Kunlun. Liu Ruyan stepped forward arrogantly and said, We are here to see your person in charge, quickly! Miss, Im sorry, but our directors are currently in a meeting and dont have time to meet with you right now The receptionist hadnt finished speaking when Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei started walking inside. Hey! You cant just barge in like this! the receptionist called out anxiously. Wen Banmei gave her a cold look. The receptionist felt as though her whole body had been frozen, unable to speak a word. Liu Ruyan scoffed, Idiot! Then she hurriedly led the way to follow them. At this moment, Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le, Yang Bin, and several others like Gao Wenyen and Shu Liu were in a meeting. Mr. Xue hasnte back yet? Shu Liu asked with some concern. Zhao Xuehui nodded, The younger brother hasnt returned yet, but I believe he will be alright. What we need to do now is ensure thepany runs smoothly and without fault! Just as he said this, the door to the meeting room was kicked open and Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei strode in with heads held high. Chapter 245: The Overwhelming An Yan and Her Frying Pan (Fifth Update) Chapter 245: Chapter 245: The Overwhelming An Yan and Her Frying Pan (Fifth Update) Who are you? Qiao Le abruptly stood up, asking angrily. Jiang Nubing sneered, scanning everyone present before speaking indifferently, You are the senior executives of Tianyuan Company? Who on earth are you? If you dont tell us, Im calling security! Zhao Xuehui demanded in a stern voice. Jiang Nubing walked to the table, grabbed a chair and sat down, then said calmly, Who I am doesnt matter. Whats important is that youll have to hand over all of Tianyuans manufacturing processes and forms! Zhao Xuehui and the others exchanged nces, their hearts tightened. Here ites! Someone indeed couldnt resist targeting Tianyuan. Hehe, who do you think you are, talking so big? Im telling you, leave now and I can still forgive you; otherwise Qiao Le hadnt finished speaking when Wen Banmei frowned and then snapped her fingers. Boom. Qiao Le was sted against the wall, spewing out a mouthful of fresh blood and then coughing in pain repeatedly. Bastard! Ill fight you! Yang Binyi saw his third brother get hit, his eyes turned red, and he picked up a stool ready to charge. At that moment, Liu Ruyan sneered, Id advise you not to act rashly. These two are powerful Immortal Masters! Hand over the form and the process obediently, and they might spare your lives! Shu Liu shuddered, You are Miss Liu Ruyan of the Liu Family? Liu Ruyan smiled proudly, Correct, I am Liu Ruyan. Manager Shu, I didnt expect to encounter you here. Seeing that we are old acquaintances, just obey and I might persuade the Immortal Master to spare you! Shu Lius face became extremely unsightly as he said angrily, What is this? Robbery? Gao Wenyen couldnt help but sigh deeply, and saluted with folded hands, You both dont seem like ordinary people, but dont you fear retribution for acting so tyrannically? Jiang Nubing scoffed, Retribution? Our words as Kunluns Immortal Disciples are retribution! You now have ten minutes to turn everything over and I will spare your lives, otherwise Otherwise what? A cool voice came from outside the door. The people inside the room were first stunned and then saw An Yan walk into the conference room with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Zhao Xuehui and his two brothers, along with Gao Wenyen and others, all had their expressions change. Especially Zhao Xuehui, who was filled with anxiety. Why did his younger sistere at such a moment? In actuality, An Yans visit today was purely coincidental. She had been feeling quite bored at home, and An Qing had yet to return. An Yan knew her sister An Qing must be feeling guilty and didnt dare to face her. Although An Yan had called several times, An Qing never answered. Today An Yan decided to drop by Tianyuan Company to relieve some of her boredom and worry. But just as she reached the conference room, she heard the argument inside and listened carefully to understand. It turned out someone wanted to steal Tianyuans form and process. This made An Yan furious. Tianyuan was established by her husband, and now that he had only been missing for a few days, someone couldnt wait to snatch it away? Upon seeing An Yan, Jiang Nubings eyes initially brightened at the sight of a beautiful woman, then he indifferently asked. And you are? I am Xue Ans wife, a shareholder of Tianyuan Company, An Yan! Arent you afraid my husband wille back and settle the score with you for being so overbearing? An Yan said coldly. Xue Ans wife? Settle the score? Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei looked at each other and thenughed together. Xue Ans name was naturally known to both of them. The actual founder of Tianyuan Company? Moreover, his deeds had been introduced in broad strokes by the Liu Family, hailed as the first master among the younger generation in the Martial Arts World. Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei merely smiled indifferently at this, not taking it seriously. To them, disciples who had emerged from the secret realm of Kunlun, so-called masters of the secr world werent worth mentioning at all. Therefore, Jiang Nubing smiled faintly, Oh? So you mean to say you know Tianyuans form too? Well then, tell us, and we will leave immediately! How about it? Dream on! An Yan shouted coldly. At this moment, Liu Ruyan stepped forward, her face full of mockery, Miss An of the An Family has quite the imposing air, tsk tsk! Its a pity that your husband isnt here, and Ive heard hes already met his end in Siberia. What kind of air are you putting on now? Wouldnt it be better to reveal the form and make everyone happy? An Yan looked at Liu Ruyan, her gaze growing colder, Does the Liu Family also want to wade into these muddy waters? Arent you afraid of the military stepping in? Upon hearing this, Liu Ruyan let out a coldugh, An Yan, I know what youre thinking, but sadly, your sister An Qing is now a Bodhisattva struggling to cross the river, she can hardly protect herself. To tell you the truth, my brother has now been transferred to her military unit, and hes her superior. Do you think the An Family still has a chance to turn the tables? These words greatly changed An Yans expression; no wonder she couldnt get through to An Qings phely. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, at this moment, were lost in confusion, but as exceptionally clever little girls, they could see that Liu Ruyan was no good, so they clenched their little fists and shouted. Bad auntie! Watch out, my daddy wille back and beat you to death! The words of the little girls made Liu Ruyans expression turn colder, and she let out a cold snort, An Yan, with two Immortal Masters here, I advise you Before she could finish her sentence, An Yan reached into her backpack behind her and yanked out a frying pan, smacking it directly onto Liu Ruyans face. Smack. A remarkably crisp sound. Liu Ruyan was sent flying by the frying pan, onlying to a stop when she hit the wall. Then, Liu Ruyans pretty face began to swell at a visible rate. Liu Ruyan cried out in pain and angrily ordered her security guards, Get them, take this wretched woman down! Several of the Liu Familys bodyguards rushed up. An Yan, contrary to her usual gentleness, was full of murderous intent, wielding the frying pan. Each swingid one t, two brought down a pair, fighting with great enjoyment! Zhao Xuehui and Qiao Le, along with a few others, were initially stunned. Who could have imagined that An Yan, always so gentle, could be so fierce and fierce once she exploded? After a moment, they all came to their senses. They couldnt just let An Yan fight alone! So, they all grabbed chairs and stools and charged into the fray. The conference room descended into chaos. Liu Ruyan, touching the side of her face that had swollen up high, came up to Wen Banmei feeling very wronged. Immortal Master, this woman is simply intolerable! You must avenge me! However, Wen Banmei and Jiang Nubing were watching An Yan with great interest at this moment. This woman actually had the cultivation level of the Xiaoyao Realm. Soon, all of the Liu Familys bodyguards wereid out by An Yan. Then, An Yan, holding the frying pan and brimming with killing intent, pointed at Jiang Nubing and the others. Whos next? Chapter 246: Wife, Wait for Me a Moment (1st Update) Chapter 246: Chapter 246: Wife, Wait for Me a Moment (1st Update) While An Yan was ughtering his way through with a t-bottomed pan. Xue An obtained a considerablepensation from the E-country military officers who were like mourning parents. Thispensation included not only a substantial amount of money but also various blueprints of weapons and equipment. These were exactly what Huaxia was urgentlycking. After Xue An packed up these items, he turned to the officers with a slight smile, Theres one more thing I need to tell you, despite all the despicable tactics youve used, my Fire Phoenix has not suffered a single casualty, and in terms of results, were still number one! Xue Ans words turned the officers faces ashen. This was truly a case of lifting a rock only to drop it on ones own feet. As Su Shanna escorted Xue An out of the military headquarters building, her expression was extremelyplicated. This man was frighteningly powerful. The Super Soldiers that the Empire had always taken pride in hadntsted a single move against him, even the werewolf n, considered topbat forces by the higher-ups, were annihted. Now thinking about it, the Empire should never have provoked this man from the start! Once they exited the military headquarters building, Xue An stopped, turned to Su Shanna and gave her a faint smile. Su Shanna, thank you! Su Shannas face turned pale, somewhat unsure of how to respond. I am a very principled person, if someone is kind to me, I will definitely repay them, but if anyone dares to plot against me in secret, then dont me me for not being polite! Su Shanna silently nodded her head. This time its barely satisfactory, but its not enough! Xue An said coolly. Not enough? Su Shanna asked incredulously. Thepensation had already reached this extent, the Empires face was already on the ground, still not enough? What exactly did he want? Sometimes, being low-key is a wise choice! But being excessively low-key, pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger, will only invite the gaze of either greed or hatred! With that, Xue An smiled faintly. And if you want topletely eliminate these gazes, the best method is to make them fear you, fear your power! As Xue An spoke, he slowly ascended into midair. Many people witnessed this scene and were incredibly astonished. God, am I seeing things? Many bystanders were full of disbelief. Xue An stood in midair, using his hand as a sword, slowly lifting it above his head. Begin! Boom! A sword light that seemed to cleave the heavens and earth itself struck down,nding directly on the military headquarters building. Crack! The seven-story building, constructed of countless steel reinforcements and concrete and boasting resistance to missile attacks, was split in two like a fragile eggshell under the strike of this sword. A wide chasm appeared in the middle, the sparks of electrical cables mingled with the screams of people inside, creating a chilling scene for Su Shanna. This man! He was more terrifying than a deity! Xue An looked down at Su Shanna with a smile, Goodbye, my friend! With those words, Xue An turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the sky. This moment was recorded by many, and a storm of public opinion was brewing. In Siberia, at the training camp, When Cheng Hao and the others arrived, the ce had already been abandoned, even taken over by a logging gang. As soon as Cheng Hao and his crew showed up, those involved in illegal logging thought about resisting, but they were beaten senseless before they could even draw their guns, and then were thrown into the icy wilderness. At this moment, Cheng Hao and his teammates were waiting in the building for Xue Ans return. Captain, how long do you think our instructor will take toe back? Zou Yi asked with a grin. Cheng Hao pondered for a moment, I think it should take at least a day! One day? From here to Moscow, its at least three thousand kilometers. Although the instructor can fly, can he really make it in one day? Zou Yi still found it hard to believe. But as they were talking, Xue An burst directly through the window. Instructor! Everyone quickly stood up, their hearts filled with solemn respect. Just moments ago they said it would take at least a day, yet who could have imagined that in just half a day, the instructor would return! Xue An nodded, This ce is not too far from Huaxia. In a moment, I will imbue each of you with a Sword Qi, then follow me as we fly back to Huaxia, understood? Yes! Everyone became excited. Instructor, will it be Sword Control flying? Zou Yis eyes lit up as he couldnt help but ask. Xue An smiled and nodded, You could say that! As they were speaking, Xue Ans expression suddenly changed drastically, then he turned and looked in the direction of Huaxia. A bone-chillingly fierce killing intent soared into the sky. The color drained from Cheng Hao and the others faces; those who were closer were directly pushed back by this murderous aura. Instructor, whats wrong? Cheng Hao and others expressions also turned grave. Xue Ans eyebrows were tightly furrowed, for he had just sensed the emotions of An Yan and his daughter. It seemed they were in a dangerous predicament. Someone is threatening my wife and daughter! Xue An said with a heavy voice. Upon hearing this, Cheng Hao and the others all raised their eyebrows and eyes, their faces full of murderous intent. Xue An then gestured, and each person was imbued with a Sword Qi. Follow me! With that, Xue An soared into the sky. Cheng Hao and the others followed closely behind, and as they looked at each other, they understood each others feelings from the eyes filled with murder and fury. To think someone dared to harm the family of the instructor. No matter who you are, no matter where you hide, at the ends of the earth, the Fire Phoenix will exterminate you together! Xue An led the way, with the members of the Fire Phoenix following behind. Dozens of streaks of light shed across the sky at great speed. Xue An thought to himself. My wife, wait for a moment, once I return, Ill y all the bastards who put you at a disadvantage! Meanwhile, in the Tianyuan Companys conference room. Wen Banmei slowly stood up, a mocking smile appearing on her face. Not a bad pot! An Yan kept a stern face and did not speak. But if you think that with your mere wok and yourughable Xiaoyao Realm cultivation level, you can stop us, then thats ridiculous! Wen Banmei said indifferently. An Yan replied coldly, You can try! Wen Banmei let out a coldugh, her aura beginning to rise step by step, quickly reaching the Loose Immortal level. The might of this level made all the ordinary people in the room, like Zhao Xuehui, Shu Liu, and others turn pale, and they were forced back to the wall before they could barely manage to stand. An Yans face also turned somewhat pale, but she still clenched her teeth and persisted. Wen Banmeis eyes showed a hint of surprise. Her Loose Immortal might couldnt make An Yan, a Xiaoyao, submit? Just then, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, like two little penguins, spread out their arms and stood in front of An Yan. Bad woman, youre not allowed to bully my mom! Xue Nian said. Right! If you keep bullying my mom, when my dades back, he will make all of you disappear! Xue Xiang said. Huh! Wen Banmei and Jiang Nubing were both somewhat taken aback. These two little girls werepletely unaffected by this Loose Immortal might? Chapter 247 Remember, this is just the beginning! (2nd update) Chapter 247: Chapter 247 Remember, this is just the beginning! (2nd update) But they had no idea. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian had been fed Primordial Essence Elixirs refined with Immortal Venerables Essence Blood by Xue An from their infancy. Moreover, Xue An doted on these two daughters to an unimaginable extent, personally instilling countless Protective talisman spells into their bodies with his very own life essence blood. It could be said that even a Half-step Longevity expert would struggle toy a finger on these two girls. Hmph! Wen Banmei snorted coldly, she wasnt petty enough to squabble with children, but she looked up at An Yan and said, Miss An, yourepletely ignorant of the powers of this world. If I wanted, you would already be lying dead here and now, but I dont wish for that. Just hand over the form and techniques, and I will spare you and your children. What say you? Wen Banmeis voice was frigid. Liu Ruyan was also bing impatient, rushing forward to say, An Yan, Im telling you, the Immortal Masters are right. If you continue to be deluded, not only will you suffer, but your sister will be implicated as well! And youre not still hoping that Xue An wille to rescue you, are you? Let me tell you, stop your wishful thinking. By now, your husbands body has probably been eaten by wolves! Liu Ruyans face was full of mockery. An Yan couldnt hold back any longer, her hand gripping a frying pan, which she then hurled directly at Liu Ruyan. Whether it was innate talent or some kind of frying pan-throwing attribute bonus, An Yans toss was unbelievably urate. ng! The frying pan smashed into Liu Ruyans mouth. Blood immediately flowed from the corners of her mouth, and all of her teeth were shattered. Liu Ruyan let out a painful scream, mumbling unclearly, Immortal Master save me! Wen Banmeis face darkened. An Yan dared to make a move right in front of her, which she found to be a great affront to her dignity. So Wen Banmei took a step forward and said coldly, Since youre on a path to self-destruction, dont me me for being ruthless! At her words, a murderous intent surged towards An Yan. A look of despair shed across An Yans eyes. Husband, where are you now? I cant hold on much longer! Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le, and others felt so pressured they couldnt even move their limbs, and their faces couldnt help but reveal a look of despair. But at this moment, a cold voice came from outside the window. Good, you have sessfully angered me! An Yan was stunned. This voice Then, the ss curtain wall of the conference room shattered with a bang, and Xue An slowly walked in. His arrival made An Yans tears immediately spill over. Husband! Daddy! the two little girls also called out in unison. This husband was filled with grievance and bitterness. Xue An felt a pang of heartache and quickly stepped forward to embrace An Yan. There, there, dont cry, Im back now, arent I? An Yan nodded her head, a bit embarrassed. At this time, an indifferent voice came, You are Xue An? Xue Ans smile faded gradually as he turned to look. He saw Wen Banmei coldly saying, You are the founder of this establishment, Xue An? Very well, since youve returned hand over the items, and I might just spare your life! Wen Banmei spoke with utter arrogance. Xue Anughed, gently ruffled An Yans hair, then looked down at Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian and said, You two go over there with Mom and wait for me, and remember to close your eyes! Mhm! The two obedient little girls followed An Yan to the side. Xue An stood upright, leisurely clearing his ears, Im sorry, what was that you just said? I didnt quite catch it. For some reason, Wen Banmei felt a bone-chilling cold within her heart. But almost immediately, she proudly lifted her head, Hand over the form and techniques, and I will spare your life! As soon as her words finished. Xue Ans figure suddenly appeared in front of her, and he swung out a p. The p was devastatingly fierce. It sent Wen Banmei flying off the ground and spinning several times in mid-air. With a thud. Wen Banmei fell to the ground. One side of her face was so shattered by the p that her originally pretty features became extremely hideous and terrifying. And this p also made Jiang Nubing, who was watching the scene with schadenfreude, stand up abruptly, his face grim as he said, You actually dare to strike? Xue An couldnt be bothered with more nonsense and suddenly vanished, then appeared in front of Jiang Nubing, raising his hand to deliver another p. Smack! Jiang Nubings situation was somewhat better than Wen Banmeis; although he was sent flying by the p, at least his cheekbones werent shattered, but he couldnt save any of his teeth. Only then did Xue An say indifferently, Remember, this is just the beginning! The room fell deadly silent, many people looking at the scene with their mouths agape, especially Liu Ruyan. No matter what, she couldnt have imagined that the two Immortal Masters she revered like gods would have their faces directly smashed by Xue An. Very good, youve angered two Kunlun disciples, you are dead for sure! Wen Banmei looked at Xue An with great resentment, then stood up and flung something at him. The unique skill of Qianxue Mountain, the Thousand Mechanism Fan! It was known as a one-strike kill technique unmatched by any Loose Immortal! At this moment, Jiang Nubing was also unable to contain his rage and let out a great shout. A radiant light appeared between his hands. It was a long spear. The Overlords Fury Spear! The Overlord Sects sect-defining technique, said to be inherited from the ancient Golden Immortal Overlord Xiang Yu! Thebined strike of these two was incredibly formidable. All the furniture in the room were reduced to sawdust by this one strike. Shu Liu and the others were all shocked, extremely worried. But amidst this storm of shock, Xue Ans calm voice came through. I said, this is just the beginning! With that said! Xue An tore the Thousand Mechanism Fan to shreds and kicked the Overlord Spear in two, then closed in on them. Smack smack! Two ps louder than before. Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei were sent flying once again. By the time theynded again, their faces were already deformed from the ps. Blood was streaming from their noses and mouths. Xue An said indifferently, Its not over yet, keep iting! Both of them had a look of extreme horror in their eyes. How could this man be so formidable? Both of them gritted their teeth and used their most powerful secret techniques. Thousand Snow Beauty! Overlords Furious sh at the River! Two earth-shattering auras merged into one. The roof of the conference room was blown off by this aura. But Xue An still stood with his arms folded, quietly watching. Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei felt a rush of secret delight. These were their respective sects secret techniques, extremely powerful, and even a regr Half-step Longevity practitioner wouldnt dare to face them head-on. But their joysted less than a second. Xue An lifted his eyes, revealed a few pearly white teeth, and smiled grimly, Still not enough! With that said, Xue An reached out with both hands and pressed them on top of their heads, and uttered a single word. Kneel! Both of them felt as if a mountain was pressing down on their heads, their knees shattered instantly, and they thudded onto the ground. Chapter 248: In the Snap of a Finger, Vanishing into Smoke (Third Update) Chapter 248: Chapter 248: In the Snap of a Finger, Vanishing into Smoke (Third Update) Jiang Nubing and Wen Banmei knelt on the ground, struggled a few times, and realizing their kneecaps were shattered, they simply couldnt move; a sh of humiliation crossed their faces. Then, the two of them stealthily exchanged nces and lowered their heads. Xue An, we admit we underestimated you, Jiang Nubing took a deep breath and said in a heavy voice, your cultivation level is indeed respectable enough for us to honor. Lets just let bygones be bygones, how about that? Oh? Just let bygones be bygones? Xue An said indifferently. Thats right, we wont insist on the Heavens Fate Elixir anymore! As long as you spare us, well act as though this never happened! Jiang Nubing said. That does sound nice but a cold smile appeared at the corner of Xue Ans mouth. You seem to have misunderstood something. From the beginning, I never intended to let you go! Shock and anger appeared on the faces of Wen Banmei and Jiang Nubing. Wen Banmei sneered coldly, Xue An, dont think your cultivation is so incredible. Im telling you, in Kunlun, your level simply isnt worth mentioning. Xue An looked at Wen Banmei impassively, until atst, he cracked a faint smile. Are you done? If youre done then go to hell! With a wave of Xue Ans hand, Wen Banmei felt a scorching heat at her feet, she looked down to see white mes burning rapidly. Aaaah Xue An, release me quickly, or my sect will surely tear you to pieces! Wen Banmei screamed. But nothing could stop the fast spreading mes. Momentster, Wen Banmei waspletely engulfed by the mes. Her originally lovely face withered and cracked swiftly in the fire. Wen Banmei struggled in agony, then turned to ash, vanishing without a trace. Jiang Nubing looked on, his guts freezing with horror, he had never imagined Xue An could be so ruthlessly decisive. Xue An turned his gaze to Jiang Nubing, Before you die is there something you want to say? A chill rose from the depths of Jiang Nubings heart, but he still clenched his teeth and said, We are disciples of Kunlun. Killing us will bring you an immense amount of trouble! Xue Anughed, Trouble? The thing I fear the least is trouble! As he said this, endless mes once again engulfed Jiang Nubing, and momentster, he too was burned to ash, his soul obliterated. As the two perished before her eyes, Liu Ruyan couldnt help but stand frozen. Only when Xue An looked towards her did she jolt, her voice trembling, Dont kill me, I am from the Liu Family! The Liu Family? Xue An shook his head, No, itll soon cease to exist! With those words, a sword light shed, directly piercing Liu Ruyans forehead, and her corpse fell to the ground. Zhao Xuehui and others like Shu Liu were all dumbfounded as they watched Xue An. Especially Shu Liu and Gao Shengnan, they were utterly petrified at this point. Since Xue An had returned, he had been like a Divine ughter, dealing ruthless, unmatched blows, ughtering several people! And all the while, his demeanor was nonchnt, as if he was butchering chickens and ughtering dogs. This kind of momentum made several women go pale. Xue An then came over to An Yan and smiled slightly. Wife, sorry foring back a bitte! An Yan brushed her hair by her ear and smiled radiantly, As long as youre back! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said gleefully, Daddy, daddy, mom was really fierce just now, she made all those bad guys so scared! Xue An chuckled, squatting down and tousling the girls hair, You two are also amazing! You even knew to protect mom! Xue An had arrived just in time to see the scene of the two little girls shielding An Yan. It was that scene that triggered Xue Ans rampage. Were not afraid, daddy said if someone bullies us, we have to fight back fiercely! Xue Xiang said, her small fists clenched and her expression resolute. Xue Anughed, a very contentedugh. He didnt want his children to be flowers in a greenhouse because the road to immortal cultivation ahead was filled with countless hardships and dangers. He had to make his daughters understand that if someone bullied them, they must retaliate tenfold! An Yan was somewhat worried at the moment and said, About An Qing Xue An stood up and nodded, I know, I am heading there now! As they were speaking, dozens of streaks of light flew in from the horizon and then directly rushed into the meeting room. Only when they stopped did people realize that they were all fierce-looking soldiers. Instructor! Cheng Hao and the others called out in unison. When Xue An rushed back, he was so anxious that he had left these members of the Fire Phoenix behind. So it was only now that they had caught up. Xue An nodded his head and then said coldly, Follow me back to the military camp! After speaking, Xue An said to An Yan, Wait here for my return! With that, Xue An shot straight up into the sky. After knowing that An Yan was the instructors wife, Cheng Hao and the others all nodded to her respectfully and then followed closely behind Xue An. After they left, Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le and the others looked at each other and sighed softly. Second Brother is getting more and more formidable! Qiao Le eximed. Shu Liu and others hadplex expressions as they watched Xue Ans departing figure. This man always brought surprises at critical moments. At this moment, Inside the military camp, An Qing was silently wiping the floor with her head down. A few women passed by the corridor, only whispering to each other after they had gone past. Hey, has An Qing fallen to the point of wiping floors now? Hehe, she indirectly caused the death of the Fire Phoenix, so not being punished is already good. Whats cleaning a floor considered? I heard theres a feud between the new instructor Liu and her! These discussions reached An Qings ears, but she did not look up and only her face turned a bit pale. Hey, this floor cleaning is not good enough, there are footprints everywhere, clean it again! a fat woman with triangr eyes admonished as she walked over with an arrogant air. An Qing looked up at her nkly. Didnt you hear me? Clean all the floors on this level again, and you have to do it by hand! the fat woman said with evident pleasure. As for military rank, she was much lower than An Qing, who she used to salute in the past. But now that An Qing had fallen on hard times and be aughingstock in the military, it would be a shame not to step on her at this opportunity! What are you looking at? This was ordered by Instructor Liu! the fat woman scolded, hands on her hips. An Qings expression changed, but after a moment, she still bowed her head and responded with a Hmm! Hmph! The fat woman was about to leave when a voice came from the end of the corridor. I think that even using your hands wont make it clean! The fat woman was taken aback and didnt turn around, only sneered, Then how should it be cleaned? If you lick it bit by bit with your tongue, I think that would be considered clean! The voice was as cid as water, without a ripple. The fat woman chuckled, Thats a good idea, An Qing, did you hear? Someone suggested you use your tongue to lick the floor, how do you feel about that? An Qing kept her head down, not speaking. At this moment, Xue An slowly walked over from the end of the corridor, with the sunlight shining through the windows casting a light on his face that made his expression fluctuate unpredictably. What I said was not about her, but you! Chapter 249: Swords Fall Like Rain, the Liu Family is Annihilated! (4th Release) Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Swords Fall Like Rain, the Liu Family is Annihted! (4th Release) It was only at this moment that An Qing recognized the familiar voice and, looking up, was stunned. Xue Anchong greeted her with a slight smile, Ive returned! His words seemed to open the floodgates of An Qings emotions. She covered her mouth as tears streamed down her face, her body trembling slightly as if about to let out all the grievances she had endured during these days. At this moment, the fat womansplexion darkened, and she sneered, Who are you, daring toe here and cause trouble? This woman is under strict orders from Instructor Liu to be closely guarded. Id advise you to mind your own business. Xue An replied indifferently, Who I am doesnt matter, what matters is right now, you need to kneel down and lick the floor clean, every bit of it! The fat womanughed in extreme anger, Ill be damned . Then she too was struck dumb. For from the corridor, a formidable troop was slowly approaching. The powerful aura emitted by these men as they walked caused everyone on the entire floor to go pale. Some of those with keener sights couldnt help eximing in shock. Its Cheng Hao and the others! Members of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces! The Fire Phoenix has returned! This news was like a bomb thrown into the crowd, causing a hugemotion. At this time Cheng Hao and the others walked behind Xue An, stopped in their tracks, and shouted in unison, Colonel An, the Fire Phoenix haspleted its mission and is now fully assembled! Awaiting your inspection! Their voices shook the tiles on the roof. There was dead silence all around. The faces of many turned ghastly white, especially those who had often spoken ill of An Qing behind her back; they were trembling all over. An Qingsplexion gradually regained its color, and although her face still bore tear stains, she managed to smile, Im no longer a colonel now! In our hearts, you will always be our Colonel An! Cheng Hao said with a deep voice. At this point, Xue An turned his head to look at the fat woman and said indifferently, Now, Ill give you two options, either kneel and lick the floor, or Before Xue An could finish, the fat woman trembled all over, fell to her knees with a thump, and said with a quivering voice, Ill lick! I will lick! With that, the fat woman sprawled on the ground and began to lick the floor bit by bit. Because she was very clear, with the entire Fire Phoenix team returning, the camp was about to change hands! This scene made many with a guilty conscience tremble. Xue An, seeing An Qing who had be thin and haggard, had a flicker of rage in his eyes. Where is that surnamed Liu? In a low voice An Qing said, Today is the sixtieth birthday of the Liu Family Head, and they are holding a birthday feast at home! On hearing this, Xue An paused slightly, then smiled faintly, Good! All gathered together, itll be more convenient to exterminate them! Upon hearing this sentence, the people around were all petrified. Because Xue Ans tone was casual, as if he was discussing an insignificant trivial matter. At this moment, the Liu Familys home was brightly lit, disying a scene of singing and dancing in peace and joy. The Family Head, Liu Jinyi, sat in the main seat,ughing and chatting with the patriarchs of several families. Ive heard that the Liu familys eldest son has just been promoted to colonel in the military, what a joyous asion! someone offeredpliments. Liu Jinyi, while proud, still spoke with feigned modesty, Haha, its just a small achievement, nothing noteworthy! The Family Head is being too modest. In todays Huaxia, how many can achieve such a high position at Minghuis young age? A chorus of sycophantic voices followed. After all, the Liu Family was visibly on the rise. And this naturally brought forth much ttery. Especially now that Liu Minghui was in a position of power, his future seemed boundless! Liu Jinyiughed heartily, Come, lets all drink this cup together! At this moment, in his heart, he wasnt just happy about his sons rank but also because they had formed a connection with an Immortal disciple from Kunlunit was like being linked to the divine! If his daughter could be epted into Kunlun, wouldnt the future of the Liu Family be one of greatness for a thousand generations? The more he thought about it, the more delighted Liu Jinyi became. Meanwhile, at another banquet table. A group of men around Liu Minghuis age was also showering the man seated in the chair of honor withpliments. Young Master Liu is truly formidable, ascending to the rank of Colonel as soon as he entered the military! Given time, a Generals position is within reach! Liu Minghui offered a slight smile but said nothing. Hehe, Young Master Liu, I hear the An Familys little girl is now under your control? How is it? Have you had your way with her yet? A few men with insider knowledge winked and asked. Upon hearing this, a look of smugness spread across Liu Minghuis face. Haha, theres no rush. Now that shes in my hands, everything that happens to herter is up to me, isnt it? Liu Minghui said indifferently. Young Master Liu is indeed domineering! The crowd was just about to raise a toast to Liu Minghui. When suddenly there was amotion outside. Liu Minghuis brows furrowed slightly. Today was the Liu Familys birthday banquet; who dared to cause trouble? He was about to get up and see what was going on. When he saw several of the Liu Familys bodyguards flying backward through the door, smashing through several birthday banquet tables before lying motionless. The roomful of people was startled. Liu Minghui abruptly stood up and shouted angrily, Who is it? Who dares to cause a ruckus in the Liu Familys home? At that moment, Xue An slowly walked in. His appearance stirred a slightmotion in the room. Many people recognized him. Isnt that Xue An? Wasnt he supposed to have died in Siberia? How has hee back? Amidst the surprised and questioning gazes of the crowd, Xue An looked at Liu Minghui and said indifferently, Youre Liu Minghui, arent you? Liu Minghuis face darkened as he replied coldly, Xue An, youre trespassing on the Liu Familys home. What are you trying to do? Thats good enough! As for why Im here? Xue Anughed. Of course, its to exterminate your entire Liu Family! What? Xue Ans words triggered an uproar. Liu Minghuiughed out of extreme anger, Very well! Very well! Xue An, with just those words, I can justify killing you right here and now, remember that I hold the rank of a Colonel! You Xue An calmly took out the military rank insignia of the Vermilion Bird Major General from his bosom and said yfully, If a Colonel can be so arrogant, what about this then? Liu Minghui looked as if he had seen a ghost, staring nkly at that insignia. How How is this possible? Thats the rank of the Vermilion Bird Major General, unattainable without significant contributions! Liu Minghui then gritted his teeth, Even if you are a Major General, what of it? Does it mean you can just kill people as you please? Xue An nodded, Youre right. As his voice trailed off, Cheng Hao and others filed in behind him. An overwhelmingly formidable aura enveloped the entire ce. Liu Jinyi could no longer sit still and stood up, shouting angrily, Xue An, I refuse to believe you dare to kill us, remember this is Zhongdu, youre so arrogant, be careful Xue An smirked and cut off Liu Jinyis words, Youre right, I am just that arrogant! With that said, sword light began to rise, hovering midair, aimed at all members of the Liu Family. This scene caused a great change in the expressions of Liu Minghui and the others. No, you cant kill me, my daughter is a disciple of the Immortal of Kunlun. Liu Jinyi yelled in terror. However, Xue An shook his head, Sorry, I forgot to tell you, your daughter and those two Kunlun disciples are already dead by my hand! How How is that possible? Liu Jinyi was bereft of spirit, his face filled with disbelief. In your next life, I hope you can be good people! Xue An said indifferently. As soon as he finished, swords fell like rain, slicing all the members of the Liu Family into a mist of blood. The Liu Family was exterminated!! Chapter 250 Zhongdu Massive Quake (1st Update) Chapter 250: Chapter 250 Zhongdu Massive Quake (1st Update) The hall was dead silent. Looking at the blood and bones that covered the ground, everyone was shivering. No one had thought Xue An would really dare to annihte the Liu Family. And Xue An merely nced coldly at those who remained before turning away to leave. As he walked out, Cheng Hao and others followed him. Only when Xue Ans figure was no longer visible did those present breathe a sigh of relief, as many had wet themselves, and a strong odor of urine filled the banquet hall. But at that moment, nobody had the time to mock those who had been scared into wetting themselves, for they were all busy informing their respective families. So, in less than an hour, the news of Xue An lifting a hand to wipe out the Liu Family spread throughout Zhongdu. At the time when he heard this news, Chen Xiuhe was admiring his few whiskers in the mirror. Having been rejuvenated by the Heavens Fate Elixir, Chen Xiuhes illness had not only been cured, but he had also grown much younger. It was during this moment that the Chen Familys steward hastened in. Old Master, something terrible has happened! Whats the matter, running in here all flustered? Mr. Xue is back! What? Chen Xiuhe was overjoyed, I knew Mr. Xue would be fine, hahaha, where is he? Ill go see him! But Mr. Xue just returned to Zhongdu and eradicated the Liu Family! If he has eradicated them, he has eradicated What did you say? Chen Xiuhe was shocked, Which Liu Family? Of course, the Liu Family in Zhongdu! Chen Xiuhesplexion changed drastically, Are you sure its true? Of course, its true, its already gone viral outside. I heard that many noble families are preparing to join forces to take down Mr. Xue! After hearing the stewards words, Chen Xiuhes face darkened. Damn it, those guys have been eyeing the sales of the Heavens Fate Elixir with envy. They also want to make a fuss about the Liu Familys annihtion to gain some benefits! Chen Xiuhe, with his sharp insight, immediately saw through the crux of the matter. The Liu Family had substantial influence in Zhongdu and reportedly also had high-level connections within the military. But now that the entire family had been killed, even their formidable power had dissipated like smoke. Thus, these noble families simply wished to use the pretext of seeking justice for the Liu Family to pressure Xue An with public opinion and the momentum of the majority. Thinking this, Chen Xiuhes face showed a trace of coldughter. Those noble families, so ustomed to scheming and living like parasites, did not understand that Xue An was not someone who could be coerced by anyone. Old Master, what should we do? the steward asked. Chen Xiuhe paced back and forth in the room for a few steps, then spoke in a deep voice, We will observe and see how things unfold. If necessary, the Chen Family will stand as Mr. Xues stalwart supporter! Yes! When Chen Rushi learned of the news, she was at the Wei Familys ce, having a heart-to-heart with Wei Ruyan and Wei Rn, the sisters. Upon hearing the message. What! The three women were all shocked. Chen Rushi was especially horrified, as restless as an ant on a hot pan! Both Wei Ruyan and Wei Rn had faces full of shock. Ru Shi, first calm down. This matter is no small affair. You better go back and ask for Old Master Chens opinion! Wei Rn said in a grave voice. Right! Ill take my leave now! Chen Rushi said and then hurried off. Watching her flustered retreat, Wei Ruyan said, Ru Lan, what do you think about this? Wei Rn gently shook her head, I wanted Ru Shi to return so that through her, I could inquire about Chen Xiuhes opinion. After all, with this incident, the situation in Zhongdu has drastically changed. Many who were already dissatisfied with Xue An now have the perfect excuse to cause trouble! Cause trouble? What kind of trouble? Wei Rn said indifferently, Heavens Fate! Wei Ruyans expression changed, Heavens Fate? Thats right. Amon man is not guilty; the one who possesses the Heavens Fate is med. The magical powers of this Heavens Fate are too astonishing, and it has already attracted countless covetous eyes. Thus, his current predicament is more difficult than ever before! As Wei Rn spoke, she lifted her head looking into the distance, murmuring to herself, You have always acted domineering and can even be said to be unwise, but I wonder how you n to resolve this crisis this time? Chi Family. Miss Chi, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Xue An has wolfish ambitions; he killed many of your Chi Familys peoplest time, and now he has wiped out the Liu Family. Who knows what more outrageous acts he mightmit in the future! Therefore, we have decided to join forces to crusade against this man! a man chattered incessantly. But Chi Weiyang remained silent, head bowed all the while. Miss Chi, many noble families have already joined the cause. If you would just nod in agreement, then after our sess, a share of the Heavens Fate will also belong to you! the man began to tempt her. Unexpectedly, however, Chi Weiyang lifted her head and shook it resolutely, Im sorry, but now I am the only orphan of the Chi Family left, so Id rather not get involved in this affair! But The man wanted to continue persuading, but Chi Weiyang had already risen and departed. Hmph! Truly unappreciative! The man, enraged, left with a fling of his sleeve. Meanwhile, behind the beaded curtain, Chi Weiyang watched the backs of those departing figures and whispered softly, You people, how could you possibly know the extent of his terror? The news continued to ferment. The noble families in Zhongdu began to get restless. And at a high-level military conference, the Liu Familys backer was also in a furious rage at this moment. Look at this, just look! This Xue An is so daring; he actually carried out a massacre in front of so many people! the general mmed the table and bellowed. The other generals also had somber expressions; after all, what Xue An did was a bit too extreme. Among them was even a colonel! I propose that we cannot let this matter rest; Xue An must provide an exnation! Exnation? What kind of exnation? Xue An is so arrogant, relying solely on the Fire Phoenix Squad. Hence, I propose stripping him of his position as the instructor of the Fire Phoenix and passing themand to someone else! As he spoke, the generals eyes glinted with greed. The room fell quiet, with many murmuring about the suggestion. And the Major General sneered in his heart. Xue An, you brought this on yourself. Now that you have offended everyone, see who will be able to help you? The Fire Phoenix Squad is a real treasure; if I could snatch it for myself, that would be simply He was still reveling in the thought when amunications soldier hurriedly entered. Report! Damn it, dont you see were in a meeting? he rebuked loudly. Report, General, its an emergencymunication! With that, the soldier handed over a document. The general took it nonchntly, but as soon as he opened it, he froze, and the excitement on his face gradually turned pale. Even the hand holding the envelope began to tremble slightly. The others looked on with anxiety. What is it? What happened? One of the generals stepped forward to look. They saw a line of bold letters on the document. Xue An slew the military headquarters of Country E, the high-ranking officials of the Empires military collectively bowed their heads in apology! Chapter 251: Drunk on a Beauty’s Knees (2nd Update) Chapter 251: Chapter 251: Drunk on a Beautys Knees (2nd Update) An Family. Today, in front of the An Family residence, it was bustling with activity. All kinds of luxury cars were packed tight, making it impassable. Nearly half of the noble families of Zhongdu hade. After getting out of their cars, these people exchanged knowing looks and walked towards the house together, understanding each others intentions without words. As they walked, they whispered among themselves. Wow, theres quite a crowd today! The Huo Family, the Wang Family, everyone is here! someone eximed with excitement. Ive heard that this Xue An is domineering and ruthless, often resorting to killing and annihting families. There wont be trouble today, will there? someone else said worriedly. Heh, with half of Zhongdus nobility here, what could he possibly do? Even if he is that domineering, its not like he could kill us all, another person said with disdain. Tsk tsk, looking at the situation, Xue An has to bow his head today no matter what! Its his own fault for holding onto that Tianyuan thats just too tempting! remarked someone else. Thats right, an innocent man is guilty of the possession he holds, and Tianyuan is not something that his family alone can im! someone said with a glint of greed in their eyes. As everyone chatted, they walked into the An Familys house. An Ying and An Meng were at the front, receiving the guests. The young faces of these two were somewhat somber. After all, among the arriving guests, even though there were no top-tier noble families, the sheer number made up for it! The collective influence of so many guests gathered together was terrifying enough. All the guests entered the An Familys banquet hall and then gathered in small groups, starting to converse quietly. And naturally, the simultaneous movement of so many noble families also attracted the attention of all of Zhongdu. Chen Family. After listening to the report from his butler, Chen Xiuhes expression was as dark as water; he said solemnly, Prepare the car! Yes! As the butler left to get the car ready, Chen Rushi asked anxiously, Grandfather, is it just the two of us going? Who else do you propose we bring? he responded. Shouldnt we take some of our Chen Family bodyguards? After all, with so many of them, relying solely on the An Family Chen Xiuheughed, Silly child, what good would it do to take all the Chen Familys bodyguards? Besides, standing behind Mr. Xue will be far more useful than how many bodyguards I bring! Chen Xiuhe was not speaking lightly. Half of Zhongdus noble families were on the move, while the other half of the noble families were watching. If the An Family, or rather Xue An, showed even a hint ofpromise, then those noble families would swarm like sharks smelling blood, eager to tear a chunk of flesh from the An Family. And if Chen Xiuhe made his stance clear, he could deter arge part of them. Chen Rushi understood, but she still felt somewhat uneasy. At this time, the Wei Family also received the news. When Wei Rn heard about it, she was ying chess under a tree with her cousin Wei Ruyan. After hearing the report, Wei Rns fine eyebrows knitted slightly, and then she sighed softly, This game is very difficult to break! Wei Ruyan was silent. This time, lets see how you manage to escape this difficult situation. You cant always resort to ughter, after all thats half of Zhongdus noble families! murmured Wei Rn softly. When Xue An, apanied by his wife and An Qing among others, appeared in the banquet hall, all eyes were fixed on him. In those gazes were fear, disdain, and more than anything else, anger. But facing the stares of so many people, Xue Ans face remained calm. He walked straight to the head seat, and after sitting down, a maid from the An Family quickly brought over some tea. Xue An shook his head, Bring a bottle of wine! The maid quickly reced it with a bottle of wine. Xue An popped the cork, poured a ss, and then took a small sip. The room was very quiet, with everyones eyes still on Xue An. Finally. Someone couldnt hold back anymore and was the first to stand up, Xue An, dont you have anything to say? Say what? Xue An put down his wine ss and spoke indifferently. You exterminated the Liu Family, your methods so cruel and venomous, dont you feel any guilt? Right! Youre just a murderous demon! For a moment, the crowd was incensed, many of them had been somewhat afraid of Xue Ans decisive killing. But seeing as Xue An didnt seem to intend to kill anyone right now, they all grew bolder and began using Xue An. In the face of this situation, Xue An was neither sad nor happy, just watching quietly. However, An Qing really couldnt restrain herself any longer and stepped forward, Have you all had enough? The Liu Family has always been treacherous and hasmitted countless atrocities, why dont you mention that? And who are you? someone asked loudly. An Qing said, I am An Qing! Oh! So youre Miss An. Hehe, were not clear about what the Liu Family did, but as soon as Xue An entered Zhongdu, he first killed many of the An family, nearly wiped out the Chi Family, and now the Liu Family has also be his victims. There must be an exnation for this! The man spoke confidently. Right! What Family Head Wang said is true! someone chimed in. It turned out that the speaker was Wang Qing, the family head of the Wang Family, who was also the father of Wang Ke, who had been killed by Xue An. Hearing the agreement from the crowd, Wang Qing couldnt help feeling more smug. Xue An, dont you want to say something? Wang Qing asked coldly. A meaningful smile appeared at the corner of Xue Ans mouth. You want an exnation? Fine, then what kind of exnation do you all want? Upon hearing this, all these noble families faces lit up with joy. Indeed! Faced with the pressure of so many of us, Xue An has backed down after all. We dont want anything else, just allow us to buy shares in your Tianyuan Company! Wang Qing said. Shameless! An Qing was so angry that her face turned red. To speak of buying shares, in reality, these people all had other ideas in mind. And just at that moment, amotion arose at the entrance, and then Chen Xiuhe walked into the banquet hall with Chen Rushi. Its the Chen Family! People from the Chen Family havee! The crowd was abuzz. Without a nce elsewhere, Chen Xiuhe walked straight up to Xue An and bowed, Mr. Xue! The Chen Family has arrived! Xue Ans gaze flickered slightly, and then he nodded. Chen Xiuhe then moved to stand silently behind Xue An. Theplexions of the many noble families turned sour. Chen Xiuhe was clearly showing his stance with his actions. Xue An didnt care about the others and poured himself another cup of wine, drinking it slowly. An Yan, feeling pity for her husband, walked up and gently rubbed his shoulders. Xue An looked up, smiled at An Yan, and said nothing. This tender scene made Chen Rushi feel disheartened, and she lowered her head, thinking to herself. Is this what they call resting ones head on a beautiful womansp while drunk? Xue An, even if the Chen Family is backing you, were not afraid. You must give us an exnation for todays matter! Right! The crowd below started making noise again. Xue Ans eyebrows rose slightly, and a chilling aura of murder gathered between them. These people were eroding thest bit of his patience. And just then, outside the door, there was anothermotion, and dozens of guards poured in. Then, they saw several military officers with stars on their shoulders quickly walking in. Chapter 252: Awakening with the Sword of Murder (Third Update) Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Awakening with the Sword of Murder (Third Update) Its General Wang! Isnt that General Chen? And General Yang! Good heavens, why have all these generalse? A violentmotion stirred amongst the crowd, excitement visible on many faces. With so many military high-ups turning up, Xue An was in for some real trouble this time! As all these generals arrived together, the room suddenly seemed a constetion of stars. Wang Qing approached with a wide smile, General Wang, why have youe in person? The man he addressed as General Wang had a solemn expression and did not engage with him but walked straight past. The room gradually fell silent. The crowd watched as the generals approached Xue An, many of them excited. But Xue An paid no mind to this. At this moment! He held a cup of wine, pouring and drinking on his own. His eyes seemed a third drunken, the remaining seven parts were wild arrogance. Suddenly. All the generals stood in line and then bowed their heads in unison, saying respectfully, Are you Mr. Xue? Their voices shook the roof tiles. And shattered the smiles of many. What whats going on? Many people simply couldnt believe their own eyes. So many generals, any of whom would be a person of great authority elsewhere, were now showing such respect to Xue An? Could there have been some mistake? Especially since some recognized General Yang Chong of the Liu Family among these generals! Although hisplexion was ashen, he still stood there with his head respectfully bowed. Not only were the noble families shocked. Even An Qing, along with Chen Xiuhe and Chen Rushi, were taken aback. Especially Chen Rushi, who thought todays matter would be difficult to resolve. Unless Xue An ughtered widely once again. But no one expected such a drastic turn of events. At that moment, Xue An put down his wine cup, nced at these generals, and a faint smile emerged on his lips. You are well-informed, he said. Thats when General Wang stepped forward, said with a bitter smile, Mr. Xue, there have been many misunderstandings in this matter, I think we should sit down and have a good talk! Certainly, we should talk, but first, I want to ask why the disappearance of the Fire Phoenix Squad was med on An Qing? Xue An said coolly. This question made the faces of the generals stiffen. Then Xue An said with an amused tone, Do you think that with General Lin dead, An Qing left as a lone force, you could manipte her at will? Hm? Thatst hm? sent a shock through the hearts of these battle-hardened generals. Yes, yes, yes! We indeed did not handle this matter properly, we will certainly make amends! General Wangs face was beaded with sweat. This scene made many people murmur in near groans, Good heavens, am I insane? Many had already sensed that something was amiss. Some people covertly took out their phones to contact the outside, wanting to probe what exactly had happened to make all these generalse together, all so submissive and respectful. Very quickly! The news arrived. When these people checked their phones, they were dumbfounded. Because all over the Inte, there was one piece of news. A mysterious man cuts down the military building of Country E with a sword! And there was a photo included! Wasnt the man in the photo none other than Xue An? How how could this be? Chills ran down everyones spines. One man subduing an entire nation? Is that even possible? Some people, through other channels, had learned more detailed information, such as Xue An having killed several high-ranking military officials from Country E, and forcing them to pay a dear price inpensation. When this news was presented to the public. Everyone was dumbfounded. The timid ones were trembling all over. No wonder Xue An had been so unassumingly calm, no wonder he dared to exterminate the Liu Family as soon as he made a move. Compared to the grand act of beheading the military leaders of another country, and pressuring an empire into bowing their heads in apology. Wiping out the mere Liu Family was like a trivial matter, hardly worth mentioning. By this time, these generals had also noticed the signs; clearly, Xue An was extremely dissatisfied with An Qings treatment, so they all gathered around to console her and decided on the spot to restore her to her official position. An Qing, somewhat bewildered, looked at these influential figures she couldnt normally interact with, and gradually understood. They were doing all this because of Xue An! With this realization, An Qings admiration for her brother-inw intensified. Xue An didnt n to seriously punish these generals either; a slight reprimand would suffice. But as for the rest Xue An poured another ss of wine, slowly sipped it down, then stood up and looked around the room. Just now, who was it that wanted me to give an exnation? No one dared to respond. Everyone tried to lower their heads as much as possible, fearing being noticed by Xue An. Wang Qings face was even paler as he covertly shuffled his feet towards the exit. Xue An said indifferently, Coveting what you should not possess is greed! So As Wang Qing listened, shivers ran down his spine; he steeled himself and with a shaky voice said, Xue An, what are you trying to do? I tell you, in front of all these people, I havent done anything wrong, if you dare While speaking, Wang Qing turned and ran. Before he finished, a streak of sword light swept across his neck. The speed was so fast that even after Wang Qings head soared into the air, his body continued to charge forward several steps before copsing with a thud. The whole room was stunned. Even these generals hadnt expected Xue An to actually dare to kill someone in front of so many witnesses! General Yang Chongs face turned pale and his eyelids twitched uncontrobly. As Xue Ans gaze swept over him, he involuntarily stepped back, then bowed his head deeply. As for the others, they too retreated several steps under the weight of Xue Ans gaze. Making generals bow their heads, causing the world to step back! This this is true invincibility! Chen Rushi stared nkly at Xue Ans silhouette, especially when she saw him casually unleash a dazzling sword light and effortlessly take a life. An involuntary thought surfaced in her heart. Wielding the sword of murder! As for Chen Xiuhe, he stroked his beard and sighed softly. He considered himself to have experienced many significant events in life and to have seen countless extraordinary individuals. But never had anyone shocked him as deeply as Xue An. This man is truly like the Nine Heavens Divine Dragon, beyond measure! Meanwhile, Wei Rn, who had been ying chess while waiting for news, was stunned upon finally learning what had transpired. Holding a chess piece, she paused for a long time. Then with a long sigh, she said gloomily, I was wrong! Wrong about what? Wei Ruyan asked. I thought I had seen through him, but I didnt expect that my perspective was still too limited. I assumed he would struggle to get through this predicament, yet he didnt even need to make a move, his sheer strength alone sent everyone retreating! As Wei Rn spoke, the image of the young swordbearer on Mingfeng Mountain appeared before her. She had always considered herself to be without equal in strategy, yet in front of this man, Wei Rn came to understand. All is illusory, only power is eternal! Chapter 253: The Heart of a Child, Clearly Visible (4th Update) Chapter 253: Chapter 253: The Heart of a Child, Clearly Visible (4th Update) As people dispersed, the night had deepened. A waning moon hung on the treetops, casting an eerie, hazy glow. Chen Xiuhe stepped out of the An Familys residence, looking back at the banquet hall still lit withnterns. He knew the military personnel were inside discussing matters with Xue An. As for those domineering noble families that came with the intention to strip the An Family bare, they had already slinked away in defeat. Moreover, Chen Xiuhe knew that tonight in Zhongdu, many would be sleepless. Grandfather, whats wrong? Chen Rushi asked when she saw her grandfather standing still. Chen Xiuhe cracked a faint smile, Nothing, I was just suddenly struck by some thoughts! Lets go! As the Chen Family departed. Xue An was seated on a sofa in the banquet hall, his slender fingers tapping lightly on the armrest, watching the group opposite him with an amused gaze. Mr. Xue, the item you acquired from Country E, could you hand it over to us? General Wang said. Why should I give it to you? Xue An replied indifferently. Mr. Xue, I know you are still a bit upset, but this matter is very important, after all, it concerns the welfare of our Huaxia nation, General Wang said gravely. Of course, I will hand it over, but not to you! As he spoke, Xue An nced at An Qing and tossed her a USB drive. All the information is in here, deal with it as you see fit! An Qing caught the USB drive, slightly dumbfounded. The other generals also froze in shock. Mr. Xue, this What? Do I need your approval to decide whom I give my findings to? And isnt An Qing one of the military as well? Does it have to be handed over to you all to count? Xue An stated tly. The crowd fell silent. Many bowed their heads in disappointment. They had hurried here so eagerly to obtain the documents Xue An had brought back from Country E. After all, Country E was once a world superpower, making this weapon information extremely valuable. But they hadnt expected Xue An to give the data to An Qing. His actions were, of course, unimpeachable. An Qing had a military background and was also his younger maternal aunt. It was reasonable both emotionally and logically. But after all their hustle, they had ended up with nothing! As they were feeling awkward, Xue An said indifferently, However, An Qing is currently alone and unsupported in the military; she will definitely need a partner to cooperate with! No sooner had Xue An finished speaking than General Wang was the first to leap up, thumping his chest resoundingly. Mr. Xue, rest assured, I, Wang Tao, am a man of my word. If An Qing agrees to cooperate with me, she can name any terms! With Wang Tao taking the lead, the other generals were not to be outdone. Mr. Xue, I feel the same. And no matter what Wang Tao is willing to offer, I am ready to add an additional ten percent! Ill add twenty percent! Hey, are you all deliberately trying to make things difficult for me? Wang Tao said, getting anxious. What, youre allowed to fight for it, but were not allowed to speak? In terms of seniority or rank, who among you canpare to me? Wang Tao said coldly. This isnt about military rank; your words are useless! Miss An, the scenery where I am is beautiful, and there are lots of fun things to do. You will definitely like it once youre there! Get lost! Your ce is damp and sweltering; whats good about that! In front of Xue An, these influential powerbrokers started airing each others dirtyundry. They even spilled embarrassing tales from when they had first enlisted. An Qing watched this scene in shock, suddenly realizing that these once lofty figures were actually flesh-and-blood people in private! As they argued incessantly. Xue An waved his hands. Alright, stop arguing! Everyone halted and then turned their attention to Xue An in unison. Xue An spoke calmly. After all, were all from Huaxia, and I dont wish to favor one over another. How about this: you can all cooperate with An Qing, but the precondition is, whoever offers the most generous terms gets more information. What do you think of that? These seasoned big shots were of course aware that Xue An had just set a big trap for them. But they were in no position toin; they needed help and would have to jump into the pit, even if it meant gritting their teeth! Good! Lets do as Mr. Xue says! Xue An nodded, then turned to An Qing, who was still bewildered, An Qing, youll be cooperating with these big shots from now on. If anythinges up, you can ask me! But I believe these distinguished gentlemen will be eager to help you out! Yes, yes, yes, leave it to us, weve got An Qings back! Xue An looked at these soldiers whose eyes were aze with fervor and felt a sudden surge of emotion. No matter thepetition, the loyal heart of these soldiers was clear and unmistakable. He had pushed An Qing to the front this time, also considering the An Family to have a reliable support in the future. It was foreseeable that before long, An Qing would be a rising power in the military. For this reason, Xue An decided to add a bit more weight to the scales. Also, do any of you wish to know how Fire Phoenix grew so quickly? Xue Ans casual words struck these generals ears like a thunderous bell. Of course we want to know! Wang Tao said impatiently. By now, Fire Phoenix had be a legend, both domestically and worldwide. In just over a month, they had transformed from a newly formed unit into an elite force, capturing first ce in the domestic special forcespetition. Then they charged through the ranks and made it into the international special forcespetition. Despite a few minor setbacks, their whole teams return still testified to their formidable strength! Such a force had long been coveted by Wang Tao and others. And how to train such a powerful unit in such a short time was a question that only Xue An, the Fire Phoenixs instructor, could answer. They are all elites I have meticulously trained. I customized a Cultivation Method for each of them based on their individual conditions and qualities! His words caused the usuallyposed generals to turn pale. A Cultivation Technique was an incredibly valuable thing! And Xue An was using it to train soldiers? As these people were left distraught, Xue An coolly stated, I can provide each of you with a simplified version of the Cultivation Method. Although it cantpare to a tailored one, it can still greatly enhance your troops strength! All eyes lit up. Especially Wang Taos, which almost seemed as if he wanted to gulp down Xue An whole. But the preconditions still depend on An Qing! The generals looked at each other and saw an unprecedented fighting spirit in each others eyes. Only Yang Chong hung back, filled with regret. Because he knew that, with the Liu Familys actions and the words he had said before, Xue An would certainly not share any Cultivation Techniques with him. This meant that his subordinates would be far behind the likes of Wang Tao in the future! If there were such a thing as a regret medicine, he would want ten pounds of it now! Chapter 254 Who Can Stand This! (5th Update) Chapter 254: Chapter 254 Who Can Stand This! (5th Update) When news of what happened to the An Family spread! When people were shocked to discover that it was Xue An who had executed people from E Country! The whole of Zhongdu seemed to be trembling slightly. The noble families that had attended the meeting were all shivering under their covers. Those who hadnt attended were secretly relieved. And online. Everything that Xue An had done in E Country was spreading across the world at rocket speed. Many people even dug up his past exploits. It was at this time that people were amazed to find out. This Xue An had actually aplished so many astonishingly impressive feats. And Xue Ans danger level in various countries was soaring rapidly. But not until this moment did people realize, there wasnt a single clear photo of Xue An on the inte. There were only distant paparazzi shots, as well as photos of his back or profile! Even if someone had taken a photo up close, now looking at it, the face in the photo seemed to be shrouded in ayer of fog, hazy and unclear, obscuring his true appearance. Many intelligence agencies were greatly annoyed by this. M Country. The head of the intelligence agency mmed Xue Ans information onto the person responsible for collecting intelligence. I dont want to hear your damned excuses, send someone to photograph him now. I dont care how you do it, even if you have to swim from the Pacific to Huaxia, I must see a clear photo of him! Understand? The intelligence personnel had a look of grievance on their faces. They had clearly taken photos, hadnt they? Why had they turned out like this? Not just in M Country. In Country R. The Prime Minister was fuming with rage, pping the intelligence chief over a dozen times. With each p, the intelligence chief bowed and responded with a Hai. Baka, damn it! This Xue An has caused so much trouble in our country, and now we dont even have a photo of him, what are you all good for? Hai! Get me his information now, or prepare for seppuku! Hai! Simr scenes were unfolding in countries like H Country and Y Country. As for Xue An, he was unaware of this, and even if he knew, he would have justughed it off. The reason for this situation. Was because Xue Ans strength was gradually bing more formidable. Especially after bing a Loose Immortal. He had already partially transcended the rules of this world. This also led to the fact that if he didnt wish it, then no one could capture his true visage. In the past few days, he had been helping An Qing handle business dealings with these military bigwigs. These bigwigs were now behaving as obediently as kindergarten children. And various aid conditions were being hurled at An Qing like they cost nothing. Their aim was nothing more than to quickly obtain the Cultivation Method promised by Xue An. Xue An didnt break his word. For him, creating hundreds of sets of simplified Cultivation Techniques suitable for military personnel was a snap of his fingers. However, out of respect for the most lovable people of thisnd, Xue An seriously organized his thoughts, then summarized the Cultivation Methods he had collected while roaming The Multiverse. Finally, he came up with three fairly decent Cultivation Techniques and first provided the initial threeyers of these techniques to these people. These individuals had all more or less been exposed to cultivation, so they could tell at a nce how precious this material was. Particrly when they returned and experimented, finding that many soldiers of average enlightenment could cultivate, all these bigwigs went crazy. This indicated that Huaxias military might was possibly about to ascend to a new level! Therefore, Xue An also became a godlike figure in their eyes, and An Qings status rose with the tide as well. An Qing had now be an important force within the military. In this way, the power of the An Family had be even more formidable. At the very least, it had caused many of Zhongdus wealthy families to no longer dare to speak ill of them behind their backs. And after all that was done, Xue An vanished from the public eye. The An Family. Xue An spent half the day ying games with the two little girls before he returned to the house with a smile. An Yan was sitting nervously in front of theputer, engrossed in a game. She had be increasingly fascinated with ying all sorts of horror games. However, her courage had still not grown. For example, right now. When Xue An appeared silently behind her, An Yan just happened to be guiding a character into an empty room in the game. The screen went pitch ck, and suddenly, a red-clothed woman hanging upside down appeared before her eyes. An Yan screamed in fright, just as Xue An reached out to touch her shoulder. An Yan reacted as if shed been electrocuted, grabbing the frying pan next to herputer, which she used for courage, and swung it violently. Crack. Theputer screen shattered. And without losing momentum, it swung right toward Xue An as it turned. Xue An reached out to catch the frying pan. Only then did An Yan realize it was her husband, and she let out a sigh of relief, then patted her chest and said, You scared me to death! Xue An replied with a mixture of amusement and helplessness, How manyputer screens have you smashed these past few days? An Yan stuck out her tongue somewhat sheepishly, I just got scared, you know! Xue An chuckled, Smashing it is smashing it, Im not mourning the screen, but I have something even more fun here! Saying this, Xue An took out a specially made VR headset. Whats this? An Yan asked, somewhat confused. Try it and youll see. Come on, let me put it on for you, Xue An coaxed like a creepy uncle tricking a little girl. An Yan always followed Xue Ans words, and so she obediently put on the headset. Xue An turned on the switch, then watched with a smile. At first, An Yan was somewhat excited. Wow, hubby, this thing is so fun! Its just like the real thing! she eximed. But after a while, An Yan started to tremble. Hubby! Hubby? Is this isnt this the horror game I was ying? Where are you? she asked. As she spoke, An Yan reached out trying to touch Xue An. Xue An secretly took a step back. An Yan grew even more panicked. In her field of view, everything was darkness, just like the game she yed. In the midst of her panic, suddenly! A monster rushed out. Because of the VR headsets enhancement, the monster appeared incredibly realistic. Startled into action, An Yan let out a sharp cry and began swinging the frying pan. And just at that moment, Xue An was right in front of her. The frying pan hit squarely on Xue Ans head. ng! The frying pan was dented from the impact. And then An Yan quickly took off the headset, only to see Xue An wincing, rubbing his head, and looking at her with a resigned expression. Hubby did I cause trouble again? An Yan timidly asked. Xue An grimaced, then suddenly stepped forward and scooped up An Yan, pretending to be vicious, Thats right, youve caused trouble again, now, how should I punish you? An Yan, held in Xue Ans arms, blushed and then slowly closed her eyes. Hubby, punish me however you want! she said. An Yans voice was timidly cute, andbined with her stunningly beautiful cheeks, the lethality was simply staggering. Xue An was stunned. This who could stand this! Chapter 258 Empress Madam (1st Update) Chapter 258: Chapter 258 Empress Madam (1st Update) Your Excellency, Empress, youve gone to such great lengths to deal with this Xue An, what exactly is the reason? Along with the voice, a man dressed in a proper suit, his hair meticulouslybed, slowly emerged from the darkness. The mans face seemed to always carry a fitting smile, and his voice was so gentle and refined, just like a gentlemans. But if anyone else had been present, they would have certainly cried out in rm. For this man was none other than Griffin, known as the Bone Picker! One of the dark triumvirate of the City of Sin. The reason he was called the Bone Picker was that he had a profound love for human bones and regarded them as the most splendid trophies in the world. His most brilliant feat was topletely strip a person of their bones while ensuring that the person remained alive until the very end. This was a name that could cause countless people to have nightmares. A demonic red glint shed in Fan Mengxues eyes as she spoke indifferently, Do I need to exin my actions to you? Of course not, but Your Excellency, Empress, I hope that after I help you kill Xue An, you will keep your promise to help me return to the City of Sin and take the Fountain of Youth! The Fountain of Youth A strange glimmer appeared on Fan Mengxues face. Does this thing of legend truly exist? Griffin smiled, Of course it exists, and it will appear in the City of Sin sooner rather thanter! As he said this, a look of resentment shed in his eyes. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been driven out of the City of Sin by old Beir and that bitch of a poisonous scorpion! Fan Mengxue nodded, Understood! I will keep my promise. I hope you will too, as you said. Now leave! Griffin did not move from his spot. Fan Mengxue frowned slightly, then extended her leg from beneath her cheongsam with some disgust. Seeing this long and straight leg, Griffin was excitedly prostrated on the ground, yet as if he dared not defile it, he only dared kiss the high heels of Fan Mengxue and the floor she had walked upon. He said, enthralled, Your Excellency, Empress, you possess a pair of legs that are unmatched in this world; I am willing to be your devoted minion! Get lost! Fan Mengxue said coldly. After Griffin left. Han Yao walked in, the once high-spirited top agent, nowpletely submissive, with a light in her eyes thatcked human emotion. My lord, why do you amodate that Griffin? Fan Mengxue looked out the window. This was Hollywood in M Country, the most prosperous film capital. Even though it waste at night, the lights outside were still shining brightly. Ive changed my mind; this body is simply too perfect, even more so than the bodies Ive possessed before. Ive decided to use it for cultivation! But this persons soul is very strong; Ive been unable to destroy it! Due to the limitations of the rules, my true body cant leave Kunlun, so I have to resort to using secr forces to deal with Xue An! And as for the Fountain of Youth mentioned by Griffin, if obtained, it will greatly benefit the cultivation of my true body! As she spoke, Fan Mengxues eyes shimmered with greed. Han Yao respectfully lowered her head. Xue An, you killed my disciples in Night Demon Valley, you destroyed Moonwatching Pavilion, but did you expect that was nothing more than a peripheral branch of the secr world! The true strong are all within Kunlun. If it werent for the constraints of thews, my true body could havee down and crushed you to dust in an instant. But this is also good it allowed me to possess such a perfect body. Heh heh! When the timees, I will kill you myself! To be killed by someone who likes you, just thinking about it excites me! Fan Mengxue looked out at the bustling scene outside the window, a smug curve appearing on her lips. At this moment. Xue An and An Yan were just settling into the ne heading to M Country. An Yan was very excited. This was her first time going to M Country. As for Xue An, he was nonmittal about the trip. When An Yan first mentioned Fan Mengxues invitation to him, Xue An felt that something was off. Why hadnt he heard anything about it before? But as long as his wife was happy, it didnt matter where they went. Moreover, Xue An did indeed want to congratte his former deskmate. Xue An was seated in first ss, which was very elegant. Their two young daughters were wearing headphones, each engrossed in a tablet. People continued to board the ne. Suddenly, a surprised voice came through. Sir? Xue An turned his head to see the girl he had encountered yesterday in Xiangshan looking at him with a face full of surprise. Is it really you! Are you traveling with your family? Shen Nan said excitedly. Xue An smiled and nodded. You left in such a hurry yesterday, I didnt get a chance to introduce myself, my name is Shen Nan! Shen Nan said as she extended her hand generously, her heart pounding. Xue Ans flight into the sky the day before had shocked the girl immensely. She had thought they would never meet again, but unexpectedly, they encountered each other on the ne, which naturally excited her greatly. Xue An paused briefly, then nced at An Yan beside him. An Yan, of course, would not be jealous over this, as she saw the young girl as just a child. My name is An Yan, and this is my husband Xue An! An Yan introduced with a smile. Shen Nan nodded, and her seat happened to be right beside An Yan. After sitting down, the two women began to chat. It was only from their conversation that Xue An understood. Shen Nan turned out to be a low-profile rich second-generation. Her father was a Chinese producer in Hollywood, M Country, and this time she was rushing back home because of some family matters. At that point, Xue An felt some sympathy for the guy who had proposed the day before. He thought he could show off and deceive with a diamond ring, unaware of the superior family background of the girl. At least taking a casual trip home, she had to travel first ss, and being able to stand her ground in Hollywood as a Chinese was not something an ordinary family could manage. When Shen Nan heard that Xue An and his family were also going to Hollywood, she became even more delighted and insisted they visit her home. An Yan had a good impression of the young girl, so in the end, she even nodded in agreement. Sister An, what are you going to Hollywood for? Shen Nan asked curiously. An Yan smiled and nced at Xue An beside her, We have a friend who is going to the Oscars in a few days, and were just going along for the fun! Shen Nan suddenly understood. In recent years, the Oscars had been gaining more and more influence. Many people from the country would go and watch when the time came. As for the friend that An Yan mentioned who could attend the Oscars, it might be some female inte celebrity who had paid to walk the red carpet! Shen Nan thought to herself and didnt take it seriously. When the ne slowlynded at the M Country airport, and the group walked out of the terminal, an overly enthusiastic man speaking English with an exaggerated ent came forward, NanNan! Youre here? Chapter 256: Yan’er, Close Your Eyes! (Second Update) Chapter 256: Chapter 256: Yaner, Close Your Eyes! (Second Update) Today was the weekend, and the small path leading into the mountains was bustling with tourists. When Xue An and An Yan appeared on the mountain trail with their two daughters, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. What adorable little girls! many people eximed, marveling at Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Of course, Xue An and An Yan also drew quite a bit of notice. After all, he was strikingly handsome, and she was stunningly beautiful. The high attractiveness of this family was a scenic view in its own right. Hey, look, that guy over there is so handsome! Niu Yifei nudged Shen Nan with her elbow. Shen Nan turned her head and happened to see Xue An passing by, which made her pause in surprise. How about that? Handsome, right? Niu Yifei said proudly. Shen Nans face turned red, and she hummed softly in agreement. Their conversation, however, made Zhu Hao, who was standing nearby, look upset. He was a student at a nearby university. This time, he had gone to great lengths to invite Shen Nan to tour Xiangshan Mountain, all in the hopes of finding a way to win over this school beauty. But unexpectedly, not only had Shen Nane, but her dorm mate Niu Yifei hade along as well. Zhu Hao was already quite irritated, and Niu Yifeisment only added fuel to his ire. Hmph, what does it matter if hes handsome? Look at his clothes; he doesnt seem rich. Plus, hes here hiking with kids, how boring! Zhu Hao snarked. Niu Yifei chuckled, Oh, so that means youre the rich one, huh? Zhu Hao smirked arrogantly, I wouldnt say Im exceptionally rich, but Im decent enough, with a worth of a hundred million or two! As he said this, Zhu Hao kept stealing nces at Shen Nan. But to his chagrin, Shen Nan seemed as if she hadnt heard him at all, looking utterly distracted. Zhu Hao gritted his teeth secretly, feeling extremely annoyed. He came from a city along the eastern coast, and his family was indeed very well-off. So, during his years in school, he managed to woo quite a few girls by unting his wealth. But Shen Nan remained impervious to his attempts. He had inquired about her from many people and had been told that Shen Nan had a bit of the literary young woman about her, yearning for romance! After learning this, Zhu Hao had been inspired to meticulously n this trip to Xiangshan Mountain. Thinking of this, a smug smile curled on Zhu Haos lips. Soon enough, the crowd reached the summit of Xiangshan Mountain. Shen Nan and Niu Yifei sat on the chairs in the pavilion, their faces showing exhaustion. Especially Niu Yifei, who was grumbling, This is some, dragging us up a mountain climb, Im dead tired! Shen Nan didnt speak, only looked around as if searching for something. Hey, over there! Niu Yifei nudged Shen Nan. Shen Nan was a bit embarrassed, I wasnt looking for him! Hehe, even though he has a wife and kids, a handsome guy is still a handsome guy, its not a crime for us to look! Niu Yifei giggled. At that moment, Zhu Hao excitedly said to Shen Nan, NanNan, close your eyes! Why? Shen Nan frowned slightly. Just close your eyes, and youll see! Shen Nan closed her eyes reluctantly. Zhu Hao signaled to a few people in the crowd with a wink. Then, about a dozen men stepped forward, pulling outrge bunches of roses from their backpacks and arranging them on the ground into a huge heart shape. By this time, Shen Nan was already growing impatient, Is it ready yet? Zhu Hao, what are you up to? Niu Yifei just watched with a giggly smile and didnt say a word. These men had brought quite the assortment of items, not just roses, but also various decorative sparklers. The pavilion was quickly decorated to be stunningly beautiful. Then Zhu Hao took out a small box, knelt on one knee, and said excitedly, NanNan, open your eyes! Shen Nan slowly opened her eyes, and upon seeing this scene, she couldnt help but be taken aback. Zhu Hao opened the box, revealing arge diamond ring inside. NanNan, Ive liked you for a long time and hope you can agree to go out with me. I will definitely treat you well! The dozen or so men, well-trained, stood to the side and shouted in unison, Marry him, marry him! This scene also attracted the attention of all the tourists on the mountaintop. At this time, Shen Nans face gradually turned ugly, Zhu Hao, I told you beforeing here that we can only be ordinary friends! I dont have feelings for you! A sh of anger crossed Zhu Haos face, and then he said in a low voice, NanNan, dont believe the rumors in the school. I did have girlfriends before, but thats all in the past. Now, I only like you! Shen Nan sneered, Ive seen this diamond ring on the hands of no fewer than three girls. What? Do you take the ring back after breaking up to reuse it? Upon this remark, a chorus of jeers spread through the onlooking crowd. Niu Yifei couldnt help herself either, saying, Zhu Hao, isnt NanNans meaning clear enough? Get up! So many people are watching! Zhu Hao finally couldnt hold back, his smile disappeared, and he said coldly, NanNan, if you dont agree today, I wont get up! As for them watching! Zhu Haos face was icy as he looked around, I dare anyone to say another word! No sooner had the words been spoken than a childish voice came through. Daddy, what is this uncle doing? Why isnt he standing up? The speaker was Xue Xiang. And this voice also drew everyones attention. Xue An faintly smiled, Him? Hes making a fool of himself! Daddy, what does making a fool of oneself mean? Xue Nian also asked. Xue An said indifferently, It means when someone clearly doesnt want to, but he tries to force them to agree by kneeling down. If thats not making a fool of oneself, what is it? Xue Ans words resonated with the sentiments of the many onlooking tourists. Only Zhu Hao turned gloomy immediately, his eyes taking on a sinister look. Who are you to stick your nose into this matter? Zhu Hao said coldly. Xue An smiled slightly, It wasnt my ce, but now it is! Because I am sorry, but I need to borrow this ce! Im telling you, you better stop causing trouble here, or I will make you regret it! Zhu Hao threatened fiercely. Having said that, Zhu Hao turned back to look at Shen Nan. Shen Nan, let me tell you, there hasnt been a woman that Zhu Hao has set his sights on and not gotten. If you dont agree today, dont even think about leaving! This statement caused an uproar. Shen Nans face turned pale, and looking at Zhu Haos ferocious expression, she couldnt help but feel a bit scared. At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, I am very curious how youre nning to make me regret it. Shen Nan then exchanged a nce with Niu Yifei and rose to stand beside Xue An. Help me! Shen Nan pleaded. Xue An nodded, Stand behind me. Shen Nan obediently moved to stand behind Xue An. Zhu Hao looked extremely displeased and scoffed, What do you count for? You actually dare spoil my ns, let me tell you Xue An held up his hand, My patience is limited, so I advise you not to test me further! Zhu Haos face was full of disdain, and he wanted to say more. Xue An sharplymanded, Scram! Zhu Hao, as if struck by a heavy hammer, stumbled out of the pavilion. His face finally showed a trace of shock. Only then did Xue An turn to An Yan and smile, Yaner, you close your eyes, too! Chapter 257: Back Then, I was in My Youth and You Were Young (3rd Update) Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Back Then, I was in My Youth and You Were Young (3rd Update) Hearing this, Zhu Hao couldnt help but sneer loudly. Haha, whats this? Trying to y romantic with the roses I spent money on? With that, Zhu Hao kicked the roses scattered on the ground, his face full of satisfaction. But Xue An didnt even bother with him, just quietly looking at An Yan. An Yans heartbeat sped up by several beats, and the gloominess that had always lingered in her heart began to stir with excitement. Could it be that he still remembers? An Yan obediently closed her eyes. At first, nothing happened, and everything around was silent. Many peoples faces showed looks of surprise and doubt. Zhu Hao snorted coldly, about to spit out a taunt. From the distant horizon came a deafening roar. Everyone was stunned. Then they saw five helicopters speeding in from the far horizon. In the blink of an eye, they flew over Xiangshan. The gales brought by the rotary wings made the trees sway and undte. Many people were blown backwards a few steps, their faces shocked as they watched. Then the doors of the helicopters opened, and a multitude of petals and balloons cascaded down, while several banners with gilded lettering slowly unfurled. The banners strung together formed oneplete sentence. Eight years ago today, we met for the first time! Back then, we were both young and carefree, bickering all day without a worry! But what you didnt know is, since the first time I saw you, I wanted to kiss your cheek! Later, when you agreed to be my girlfriend, I was so excited I didnt sleep all night, running on the track until dawn! Those days of love were simple and beautiful! In the blink of an eye, eight years have passed! Eight years may be short for many, but for me, they were long! In those long nights, the only hope that kept me going was you! An Yan, the path ahead is ours to share! Never to part again! When An Yan opened her eyes and saw these banners, she was stunned for a moment, and then tears poured out, crying so hard she could hardly make a sound! All the onlooking tourists were moved as well. Shen Nan and Niu Yifei were both dumbstruck. Shen Nan murmured to himself, Does such pure and beautiful love really exist in the world? Zhu Hao, however, watched with a livid face, yet dared not say anything. Casually summoning five helicopters, this power was definitely not ordinary. At the same time, Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le, and Cheng Hao, among others, stuck their heads out, shouting down to Xue An. Second Brother! Instructor! Tianyuan Company! Fire Phoenix Special Forces! Wishing the two of you eternal happiness! The shouts carried far in the valley. Many onlooking tourists couldnt help but apud! An Yans cheeks gradually reddened again. Xue An, however,ughed heartily to the sky, pulling An Yan into his embrace, and waved his hand. Wan Shan Hong Ye! With Xue Ansmand! A miracle appeared before everyone. They saw all the maple leaves on Xiangshan turn red in an instant. The lush Xiangshan turned crimson in the blink of an eye. This surprise left all the tourists dumbfounded. Xue An, holding An Yan, and leading two little girls by the hand, rose into the air, disappearing into the horizon. Everyone was staring nkly at Xue Ans retreating figure. As for Zhu Hao, at this moment he was already scared to the point of being pale, unable to even speak. He had heard the shouting just now. Tianyuan Company! Fire Phoenix Special Forces! Either one was not something he could afford to provoke. As a result, he didnt even dare to linger and left in a sorry state. Only Shen Nan and Niu Yifei were still gazing into the distance, their eyes filled with envy and yearning. Good heavens, hes handsome, wealthy, and so capable, and the key is that hes so affectionate and devoted. Why cant I meet such a perfect man? Niu Yifei sighed with emotion. Shen Nan was silent, her eyes shimmering with tears. Those banners from just now had truly moved her! And before evening came, everything that had happened on Xiangshan had spread throughout Zhongdu. It was then that many people found out that the one who, with a wave of his hand,manded the maple leaves to turn red in an instant, was the famed Xue An! When the news reached the Chen Family. Upon hearing the news, Chen Rushi locked herself in her room and did not leave the house for an entire day. Wei Rn was slightly taken aback, then shook her head and chuckled, Truly an enviable couple! While the outside world buzzed with discussions about the event, Xue An was enjoying peaceful days with An Yan. Honey, had you been preparing for this all along? An Yan asked, lying in Xue Ans arms. Haha, of course! Did you really think Id forgotten? Xue Anughed. An Yans face turned red, I thought you really didnt care about it! Then An Yan slowly snuggled deeper into Xue Ans arms and softly said, Husband, Im very content right now, truly content, and thinking of you dealing with so many tough opponents alone, yet still thinking about me, makes me want to cry! As she spoke, An Yans tears began to fall once again. Xue An gently wiped away An Yans tears and said lightly, No more crying! With me, Ill never let you cry again! Mm-hmm! An Yan nodded her head. Xue An had given her everything a woman could need. At this moment! An Yan felt that even if she died, she would be satisfied! Xue An and An Yan stayed in the mountains for another night before returning to the An Family on the following day. As soon as they entered the front door. An Qing came out with a beaming smile and then, looking at her older sister, clicked her tongue in admiration. Sister, you really make me envious! An Yans face turned red again, and then she put on a stern face, Silly girl! What nonsense are you talking about? An Qing giggled and stepped aside, Okay! Im talking nonsense, but now the whole Zhongdu knows about it, no telling how many daughters of wealthy families are green with envy! What An Qing said was indeed true. Those who had once ridiculed An Yan for eloping were now filled with admiration. Who would have thought that the ordinary young man from back then had grown into a true powerhouse? That day, the family had a joyous dinner together. When it waste at night, and An Yan was getting ready to sleep, her phone rang. It was a number from overseas. An Yan was startled. Who would call thiste, and from an overseas number, at that? She answered the call. A cold voice came from the other end of the line. An Yan, its me! Hearing this voice, An Yan was taken aback for a moment, then chuckled. Meng Xue, why is it you? An Yan, I wanted to let you and Xue An know, Ive won the A-scar Best Actress Award. The award ceremony is in a few days; I hope you cane! An Yans eyes gleamed, Congrattions, Meng Xue! Well definitely be there! After hanging up the phone, An Yan still felt a bit of happiness, yet she failed to notice the slight anomaly in Fan Mengxues voice. And on the other side of the ocean. Fan Mengxue put down the phone, her eyes shing with an inhuman gleam. Chapter 258 Empress Madam (1st Update) Chapter 258: Chapter 258 Empress Madam (1st Update) Your Excellency, Empress, youve gone to such great lengths to deal with this Xue An, what exactly is the reason? Along with the voice, a man dressed in a proper suit, his hair meticulouslybed, slowly emerged from the darkness. The mans face seemed to always carry a fitting smile, and his voice was so gentle and refined, just like a gentlemans. But if anyone else had been present, they would have certainly cried out in rm. For this man was none other than Griffin, known as the Bone Picker! One of the dark triumvirate of the City of Sin. The reason he was called the Bone Picker was that he had a profound love for human bones and regarded them as the most splendid trophies in the world. His most brilliant feat was topletely strip a person of their bones while ensuring that the person remained alive until the very end. This was a name that could cause countless people to have nightmares. A demonic red glint shed in Fan Mengxues eyes as she spoke indifferently, Do I need to exin my actions to you? Of course not, but Your Excellency, Empress, I hope that after I help you kill Xue An, you will keep your promise to help me return to the City of Sin and take the Fountain of Youth! The Fountain of Youth A strange glimmer appeared on Fan Mengxues face. Does this thing of legend truly exist? Griffin smiled, Of course it exists, and it will appear in the City of Sin sooner rather thanter! As he said this, a look of resentment shed in his eyes. Otherwise, I wouldnt have been driven out of the City of Sin by old Beir and that bitch of a poisonous scorpion! Fan Mengxue nodded, Understood! I will keep my promise. I hope you will too, as you said. Now leave! Griffin did not move from his spot. Fan Mengxue frowned slightly, then extended her leg from beneath her cheongsam with some disgust. Seeing this long and straight leg, Griffin was excitedly prostrated on the ground, yet as if he dared not defile it, he only dared kiss the high heels of Fan Mengxue and the floor she had walked upon. He said, enthralled, Your Excellency, Empress, you possess a pair of legs that are unmatched in this world; I am willing to be your devoted minion! Get lost! Fan Mengxue said coldly. After Griffin left. Han Yao walked in, the once high-spirited top agent, nowpletely submissive, with a light in her eyes thatcked human emotion. My lord, why do you amodate that Griffin? Fan Mengxue looked out the window. This was Hollywood in M Country, the most prosperous film capital. Even though it waste at night, the lights outside were still shining brightly. Ive changed my mind; this body is simply too perfect, even more so than the bodies Ive possessed before. Ive decided to use it for cultivation! But this persons soul is very strong; Ive been unable to destroy it! Due to the limitations of the rules, my true body cant leave Kunlun, so I have to resort to using secr forces to deal with Xue An! And as for the Fountain of Youth mentioned by Griffin, if obtained, it will greatly benefit the cultivation of my true body! As she spoke, Fan Mengxues eyes shimmered with greed. Han Yao respectfully lowered her head. Xue An, you killed my disciples in Night Demon Valley, you destroyed Moonwatching Pavilion, but did you expect that was nothing more than a peripheral branch of the secr world! The true strong are all within Kunlun. If it werent for the constraints of thews, my true body could havee down and crushed you to dust in an instant. But this is also good it allowed me to possess such a perfect body. Heh heh! When the timees, I will kill you myself! To be killed by someone who likes you, just thinking about it excites me! Fan Mengxue looked out at the bustling scene outside the window, a smug curve appearing on her lips. At this moment. Xue An and An Yan were just settling into the ne heading to M Country. An Yan was very excited. This was her first time going to M Country. As for Xue An, he was nonmittal about the trip. When An Yan first mentioned Fan Mengxues invitation to him, Xue An felt that something was off. Why hadnt he heard anything about it before? But as long as his wife was happy, it didnt matter where they went. Moreover, Xue An did indeed want to congratte his former deskmate. Xue An was seated in first ss, which was very elegant. Their two young daughters were wearing headphones, each engrossed in a tablet. People continued to board the ne. Suddenly, a surprised voice came through. Sir? Xue An turned his head to see the girl he had encountered yesterday in Xiangshan looking at him with a face full of surprise. Is it really you! Are you traveling with your family? Shen Nan said excitedly. Xue An smiled and nodded. You left in such a hurry yesterday, I didnt get a chance to introduce myself, my name is Shen Nan! Shen Nan said as she extended her hand generously, her heart pounding. Xue Ans flight into the sky the day before had shocked the girl immensely. She had thought they would never meet again, but unexpectedly, they encountered each other on the ne, which naturally excited her greatly. Xue An paused briefly, then nced at An Yan beside him. An Yan, of course, would not be jealous over this, as she saw the young girl as just a child. My name is An Yan, and this is my husband Xue An! An Yan introduced with a smile. Shen Nan nodded, and her seat happened to be right beside An Yan. After sitting down, the two women began to chat. It was only from their conversation that Xue An understood. Shen Nan turned out to be a low-profile rich second-generation. Her father was a Chinese producer in Hollywood, M Country, and this time she was rushing back home because of some family matters. At that point, Xue An felt some sympathy for the guy who had proposed the day before. He thought he could show off and deceive with a diamond ring, unaware of the superior family background of the girl. At least taking a casual trip home, she had to travel first ss, and being able to stand her ground in Hollywood as a Chinese was not something an ordinary family could manage. When Shen Nan heard that Xue An and his family were also going to Hollywood, she became even more delighted and insisted they visit her home. An Yan had a good impression of the young girl, so in the end, she even nodded in agreement. Sister An, what are you going to Hollywood for? Shen Nan asked curiously. An Yan smiled and nced at Xue An beside her, We have a friend who is going to the Oscars in a few days, and were just going along for the fun! Shen Nan suddenly understood. In recent years, the Oscars had been gaining more and more influence. Many people from the country would go and watch when the time came. As for the friend that An Yan mentioned who could attend the Oscars, it might be some female inte celebrity who had paid to walk the red carpet! Shen Nan thought to herself and didnt take it seriously. When the ne slowlynded at the M Country airport, and the group walked out of the terminal, an overly enthusiastic man speaking English with an exaggerated ent came forward, NanNan! Youre here? Chapter 259 Shen Family Predicament (2nd Update) Chapter 259: Chapter 259 Shen Family Predicament (2nd Update) Upon seeing the man, Shen Nan frowned slightly, Shen Jun, youve only been in M Country for two years, and since theres no one else here, just speak Chinese! Shen Jun smiled arrogantly, To me, English is the most wonderfulnguage in the world! Ive decided that from now on, I wont speak Chinese anymore! Such words were simply nauseating! At that moment, Shen Jun also noticed Xue An standing to the side, first he was startled, then his expression darkened. NanNan, who is this? This is a friend I met yesterday, and we just happened to run into each other on the ne today! They also came to Hollywood for a visit, so I invited them to our house as guests, Shen Nan said. Upon hearing this, Shen Jun looked at Xue An and snickered coldly, Friend? Just happened to meet? NanNan, there are plenty of people with ulterior motives in this world. You are still young, be careful not to be deceived! He spoke these words in Chinese, with an extremely unfriendly tone. Shen Nans face immediately turned ugly, and she retorted angrily, Shen Jun, you are just a distant cousin of mine, what right do you have to meddle in my affairs? Shen Nans words caused Shen Juns face to fluctuate, and eventually, he could only offer an embarrassed smile and said, Im just afraid youll be deceived! Theres no need, and its not your ce to pass judgment on my friends! Shen Nan huffed and then turned her head to nod apologetically at Xue An and An Yan. Sorry about this, hes a distant cousin of mine and doesnt know how to speak properly. I truly apologize! Xue An merely smiled in response. To him, someone of Shen Juns caliber wasnt even worth a nce. Its like when you are walking down the street and a dog barks at you a couple of times! The normal reaction is to walk away, not to bark back incessantly! When it was time to leave, Shen Nan red fiercely at Shen Jun, then personally drove off first with Xue Ans family. Shen Jun was left standing there with a face ashen with rage, his eyes flickering with malevolent light. The Shen Family lived in the wealthy district of Hollywood, in a very grand vi. When Shen Nan led Xue An and the others into the house, they happened to cross paths with a few people from M Country. And then these people from M Country hurriedly left. Upon entering the living room, Shen Nans father, Shen Kang, was sitting on the sofa with a worried face. When he saw his precious daughter walk in, a relieved smile finally appeared on his face. NanNan is here! Dad, look, these are my new friends! Brother Xue An and Sister An Yan! Shen Nan introduced them happily. Shen Kang, upon hearing this, nodded slightly at Xue An, Nice to meet you both! Then he turned to Shen Nan and asked, NanNan, how have you beentely? Shen Nan replied with a smile, Pretty good! Dad, what were those people from M Country here for? Xue An noticed the middle-aged man who was starting to go bald, his eyes constantly filled with a hint of depression, as if he was troubled by something. Hearing Shen Nans question, Shen Kang shook his head, Its nothing! Where is your cousin? Shen Nan snorted, That Shen Jun is so infuriating, suspecting my friends are bad people. I left him at the airport! Shen Kangughed, Still acting like a child! While they were talking, Shen Jun walked in from outside. He looked normal, showing no sign of anything amiss. NanNan, you take your friends to the adjoining parlor to sit! I have something to discuss with your cousin, Shen Kang said. Okay! Shen Nan really disliked her cousin and couldnt wait to leave. Lets go to the next room for some desserts! Our pastry chef is from France! Shen Nan said cheerily. By the time they had moved to the adjacent drawing room, An Yan and Shen Nan started talking about topics girls usually like, hitting it off quite well. Xue An slowly sipped his tea, casually overhearing the conversation between Shen Kang and another in the living room. Hows it going? Shen Kang asked with a grave tone. Ive asked severalpanies, but no ones willing to take over. Those guys seem to be aware of the situation and are all saying that if the dispute isnt settled, then they wouldnt dare to take on the project! Shen Jun said. Shen Kang heaved a long sigh and it was quite a while before he spoke again, Apany from M Country just approached me, but the price they quoted is practically robbery; I cant let thepany I worked so hard to build get destroyed like this! At this point, Shen Jun lowered his voice and said, Uncle, theres apany from Country R that is very interested, what do you think? Country R? Yes! Shen Kang was silent again for a long time before he finally said dejectedly, Lets try it! Although I really hate the idea of selling to the devils from Country R, we cant let this situation trap us to death! Alright! Hearing this, Xue An roughly understood the situation. It seemed that the Shen Family was facing a severe problem, to the extent of having to sell thepany. The potential buyers knew the deal was troublesome, which was why they were intentionally suppressing the price. However, Xue An could tell from the tone of Shen Juns voice that he was hardly concerned, probably up to no good. As Xue An had expected. Shen Jun, upon hearing his uncle agree to meet with the people from Country R, couldnt help but feel overjoyed, yet managed to remainposed. Okay, Ill contact them right now to see if we can meet as soon as possible! Shen Jun hade from their home country to seek refuge with Shen Kang a couple of years ago, when he was destitute and his rtionship with Shen Kangs rtives was actually quite distant. But Shen Kang, being a person who cherished old ties, kindly took him in! Who would have thought that Shen Jun had ulterior motives? Especially since Shen Kang had no sons, only a daughter, Shen Nan. So Shen Jun was always scheming to get Shen Nan, and through her, take over everything belonging to the Shen Family. Unfortunately for him, Shen Nan had no interest in her good-for-nothing cousin, not in the slightest. As time went on, Shen Jun couldnt help but be annoyed,pletely forgetting who had taken him in when he had run out of options. Recently, Shen Kang had offended a big shot in M Country, and now thepany was in a dire predicament. Seeing an opportunity, Shen Jun deliberately contacted apany from Country R and had even negotiated with them beforehand, nning to conspire both from within and without to cheat Shen Kang. Now that his goal was within reach, he naturally felt ted. Shen Nan! Heh, Ill see how you act so arrogantly in front of me when your family goes bankrupt! Shen Jun thought triumphantly. Of course, Shen Nan had no idea about any of this; she was happily discussingputer games with An Yan. It turns out Shen Nan also liked horror games quite a bit. In this respect, the two women had found something inmon. Watching them chat so amiably, Xue An smiled slightly, then looked down at Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, who had managed to get their faces covered in cake like little tigers. Is it tasty? Xue An asked with a smile. Xue Xiang nodded vigorously, Its really good! Nian Nian was too busy to answer, her mouth stuffed full of sweets, looking like a little hamster. Watching this, Xue An couldnt help but chuckle. Well then, consider these desserts as payment for hosting Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian! This time, Ill lend you a hand! Chapter 260: Peerless Fiend (3rd Update) Chapter 260: Chapter 260: Peerless Fiend (3rd Update) People from Country R arrived quickly, as the sound of the door opening echoed. Xue An closed his eyes and observed everything in the living room through Divine Sense. He saw that it was a man from Country R who hade, followed by a female secretary. This mans demeanor was incredibly arrogant, and after shaking hands briefly with Shen Kang, he sat on the sofa and started speaking at length in thenguage of Country R. After rattling off a long string of words, Shen Kang and Shen Jun looked at each other, both failing to understand what was meant. It was then that the female secretary spoke up in English. This is the son of the president of the Chuanye consortium. Our young master says that he has had professional ounting firms evaluate thepany, and it is not of great value. Moreover, now that it has offended a major figure, it would cost a significant sum of money to settle the matter! Upon hearing this, Shen Kangs face turned ugly. But in business, praises and criticisms are normal, so he still suppressed the fire in his heart and said, Young Master Chuanye, the film and televisionpany founded by my Shen Family may not be thergest in Hollywood, but it is second to none. Not to mention the hardware facilities, just the movie and television rights alone could sell for hundreds of millions of US dors! Young Master Chuanyes lips curled into a sneer of disdain as he spoke another lengthy stream of words in Country Rsnguage. The secretary said, Our young master says that he is not very interested in those rights. But since he is here, he can make you a sincere offer! As she spoke, the secretary pulled out a stack of contracts from her bag and ced them on the table. Shen Kang took them and his face immediately changed color. The price offered was slightly higher than those of a fewpanies from M Country, but still far below the true selling price in normal times. This this Shen Kang found himself caught between a rock and a hard ce. If he didnt sell, it would soon be the final deadline set by that powerful figure, and not only would he lose all his money, but even the safety of his family could not be guaranteed. But to sell! The loss would be too great! He couldnt help turning pale, with cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. Meanwhile, Shen Jun was secretly exchanging nces with Chuanye, who was sitting on the sofa. This price is still too low. Can it be raised a bit more? Shen Kangs tone had be utterly dejected. Chuanye smiled and gestured to his secretary to speak. Mr. Shen, you should know, the only one who can offer this price right now is our young master Chuanye! Just sign now, and the money will be immediately wired to your bank ount. Then you can take your family back to Huaxia for retirement! Mr. Shen, surely you dont want your precious daughter to get caught in this vortex as well, do you! Thisst sentencepletely broke Shen Kang. His face turned ashen as he fell silent for a moment, then picked up a pen in despair. Alright! Ill sign now! Shen Jun could hardly conceal the joy in his eyes. But just as Shen Kang was preparing to sign, Xue An stood up and slowly walked out from the reception room. His sudden appearance startled everyone in the room. Shen Jun frowned and said sternly, Were in the middle of discussing important matters. Leave immediately! He naturally did not have a good impression of Xue An. But Xue An just smiled faintly, Mr. Shen, isnt it a pity to sign away like this? Those words struck like a bolt from the blue. Shen Juns face changed dramatically as he shouted angrily, Im warning you again, leave at once! If you disrupt the Shen Familys important affair, nobody will be able to save you! Shen Kang also frowned slightly, feeling sudden displeasure. In his view, his daughters friend must have overheard something and then rashlye out to interfere. So, he too, spoke with a cold expression, Mr. Xue, youre a friend invited by NanNan, so I hope you can show some self-respect! Xue An, however, remainedpletelyposed as he walked straight up to the young master of the Chuanye Group. Sitting arrogantly on the sofa, Chuanye looked up at him, opened his mouth, and spoke a barrage of Country Rsnguage. Our young master says, the female secretary attempted to interpret. Xue An waved his hand dismissively, No need, I understand! Then Xue An lowered his head, looking at the Chuanye heir, and questioned him in fluent Country Rsnguage. Chuanye Group? The expression of Chuanyes heir faltered, then he looked at Xue An somewhat perplexed. You know me? Xue An offered a faint smile, shaking his head, I dont know you! But I do know several people from Tokyo! Chuanyes heir smirked arrogantly, Oh? You know people from Tokyo? Let me guess, are they women from the brothels orpanions from the bars? Xue An eyed him and spoke slowly, Takeuchi Kiyoko, do you know her? Takeuchi Kiyoko! This name was like a thunderp, stunning the previously disdainful Chuanye heir into a momentary daze! You you know Miss Takeuchi? Chuanyes heir stuttered. One should know that Takeuchi Kiyoko was now the absolute ruler of Tokyos underworld, not only beyond the reach of Chuanyes heir but also more influential than several of Tokyos top conglomeratesbined with just a single word from her! Xue An shook his head. Chuanyes heir inwardly breathed a sigh of relief, it was good that he didnt know her! But then, Xue An stated indifferently, Strictly speaking, Im her master! Master? Hearing this title, Chuanyes heir nearly slid off the sofa. He didnt doubt the veracity of this im at all, because no one would dare to pretend! Chuanyes heir quickly stood up, bowing respectfully and said, You you are Mr. Xue, Xue An? Oh? You know me? Xue An said lightly. At this moment, Chuanyes heir felt like crying, it was indeed him! Who in Tokyo didnt know this name? The master of the underground empress, the instigator of the Sensoji Temple incident, the man who brought down the Tokyo Tower with a single sword strike! Recently, Mr. Xue had caused an uproar in Tokyo. And the result? The Prime Minister and others had to send him off politely without so much as a peep of protest! Thus, in the circles of Tokyos elite and conglomerates, Xue An was also known as a supremely formidable person! In the presence of such a fiercely intimidating figure, Chuanyes heir bent deeply at the waist and said most respectfully, Yes, I have heard of the gentlemans extraordinary deeds, I never expected to find you here! Xue An stated indifferently, I came here on some business and happened to overhear your conversation. This Shen Family happens to be a friend of mine! Yes! Chuanyes heir bent even deeper, his forehead nearly touching the floor as cold sweat dripped down relentlessly. I had no idea that Shen Sang was a friend of yours, I deserve to die! Please forgive me, sir! Xue An shook his head, Forget it, you didnt know, I wont hold it against you! Chuanyes heirs heart lightened, and he bowed repeatedly, Thank you, sir, thank you! Only then did he raise his head, looking at Xue An warily. Sir, may I now Xue An waved his hand, Get lost! Chapter 261 Tang Sect (Fourth Update) Chapter 261: Chapter 261 Tang Sect (Fourth Update) As if hed been granted a great pardon, Chuanyes young master scrambled and rolled as he fled outside. At that moment, Shen Jun still had no idea what had happened. All he saw was Xue An saying a few words in R Countrysnguage to Chuanye. Then, as if seeing their Emperor, Chuanyes young master kept bowing and scraping, nodding and bowing nonstop, before making his departure. Shen Jun stepped forward, ready to ask what exactly was going on. But to his surprise, as soon as Chuanyes young master saw him, he became livid. In Chuanyes eyes, had it not been for Shen Jun, he would have never visited the Shen Family, nor would he have encountered this terrifyingly powerful person! Luckily, this terrifying figure was in a good mood today, otherwise he would have died long ago. Havent all those wealthy families and Sword Saints in Tokyo perished at his hand? Inparison, his Chuanye conglomerate couldnt even amount to a fart! Therefore, Chuanyes young master raised his hand and viciously pped Shen Jun across the face, cursing loudly. Damn it! Shen Jun was stunned by the p. Afterward, Chuanyes young master turned to Xue An and nodded obsequiously before quickly scurrying away. The atmosphere in the room became awkward. Shen Jun, touching his swollen reddened half-face, gazed flickeringly. Shen Kang was also bbergasted. He did not understand what had just happened. This friend of his daughter had merely said a few words, and Chuanyes young master, who had initially been full of bluster, acted as if he had seen a deity, turning pale with fear. Who on earth is this man? Shen Kang looked at Xue An with some puzzlement. Meanwhile, hearing themotion in the living room, Shen Nan and An Yan also came out. Dad, whats going on? Shen Nan asked in astonishment. Before Shen Kang could speak, Shen Jun had already snorted coldly, Whats going on? Hah! Miss High and Mighty, you have no idea, do you! Know what? Shen Nan lookedpletely baffled. Shen Kang frowned, Shen Jun! But Shen Jun couldnt hold back. Uncle, this matter cant be hidden. Just tell her! Shen Kangs expression shifted, then his shoulders slumped as he let out a long sigh and sat down on the couch, saying nothing. Dad, what exactly happened? The tremor in Shen Nans voice grew. Shen Jun sneered, Cousin, our Shen Family has offended a powerful figure. Thepany has entered a dire situation and is on the verge of bankruptcy! Shen Juns words dropped like a bomb, leaving Shen Nans face ashen. Dad, is what Shen Jun said true? Shen Kang let out another heavy sigh and nodded. Shen Nan stood in shocked silence, her face a mask of astonishment. Shen Jun continued, With thepany in such a state, no one is willing to buy it, and if they are, the offers are very low! After a lot of hardship, I finally found apany from R Country willing to discuss acquisition! But then Shen Jun pointed at Xue An, his face filled with resentment, This guy just had to show up andpletely ruin the deal! The room fell silent. After a long pause, Shen Nan finally managed a bitter smile, I think, Brother Xue must have meant well! Good intentions? Shen Jun sneered. Are good intentions of any use? Thepany is about to go bankrupt, and once the bankruptcy proceedings start, itll be worthless! Although I dont know what he said, he somehow made thatpany from Country R run off, but I guess he never had good intentions! Shen Jun said with a face full of resentment. Xue Ans expression was calm, showing no emotion, just quietly observing Shen Nan. He wanted to see how this young girl would react. Shen Nans expression changed, but eventually, she firmed up and said to Shen Jun, Regardless, he is still my friend, and you have no evidence. How can you nder people like this? Im ndering people? Shen Jun felt a bit guilty inside, but still retorted with feigned toughness and was about to say more. A detached voice came through, You should be very clear why I stopped the signing. Do I need to say what agreement youve reached with the people from Country R? At these words, Shen Kang, who had been bowing his head, looked up at Xue An with a shocked expression. What are you talking about? Shen Kang asked. Xue An smiled faintly, This, you should ask your dear nephew here! Shen Junsplexion turned pale, but he still refused to concede, Uncle, dont listen to his nonsense. How could I possibly betray the Shen Family? And the key point now is, if no one is willing to buy ourpany, how are we going to get through whates next? Upon hearing this, Shen Kangs expression faded again and he nodded wearily, If ites to it, Ill just sell to that group of people from M Country. After speaking, Shen Kangs face was filled with despair. Shen Nan, seeing this, felt a pang of sorrow, and her tears involuntarily fell. She had never seen her father so powerless and desperate. Suddenly, she turned around, looked at Xue An with a trembling voice, Xue Brother, can you help our Shen Family? This was Shen Nansst glimmer of hope. Because she had once seen Xue An perform the miraculous feat of levitating, in Shen Nans mind, Xue An was like an Immortal, omnipotent. If Xue Brother stopped Father from signing and said Shen Jun had a guilty conscience, then he must surely have a way to help the Shen Family! Upon hearing this, disdain nearly overflowed from Shen Juns face. Him? Haha, cousin, dont be naive! Do you know who our Shen Family has offended this time? Shen Nan turned to look at her father, Dad, who exactly is trying to destroy the Shen Family? Speak up, Xue Brother might have a solution! Shen Kang gave a bitter smile and shook his head, Its no use, that person, there arent many in M Country who can afford to offend him! Hearing this, Shen Nans heart grew cold, but still, she clung to thatst shred of hope and asked, Who is it, exactly? Shen Kang hesitated for a moment, then sighed deeply, Its Tang Sect! Tang Sect! These two words, even to Shen Nan, who didnt quite understand the social rtionships in M Country, turned herplexion pale. And its Han Jun from Tang Sects Great Elder, Shen Jun added, then looked at Xue An with a provocative re. I really want to ask, how could your Xue Brother, with his vast connections, settle the score with Tang Sect? The tone was full of mockery. Shen Nan lowered her head and remained silent. She knew what Shen Jun was saying was true; after all, in M Country, Tang Sects power was immense, not something the Shen Family, let alone old-established families, could afford to provoke. Mr. Xue, although I dont know why you stopped me from signing the contract, you are, after all, a friend of my daughter. Now that the Shen Family is in trouble, if its convenient for you, please leave us. Im very sorry! Shen Kang said in a defeated tone. The atmosphere in the room was oppressively tense, but just at that moment, Xue An raised his head and smiled slightly. Tang Sect? Good, I have a score to settle with them! Chapter 262: I give him 2 hours to come and apologize! (5th Update) Chapter 262: Chapter 262: I give him 2 hours toe and apologize! (5th Update) Hearing this, Shen Jun was momentarily startled before he couldnt help but let out a scoff. Thats really funny, you want to settle a score with the Tang Sect? Do you know what kind of people they are? Even the local gangs in M Country dont dare to mess with them, who do you think you are? Contempt filled his words. Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows and indifferently swept a nce at Shen Jun. Although he was toozy to bother with it, if the provocation was repeated over and over again, then Xue An would not mind wiping out an ant. Shen Jun, who intended to continue speaking, became rigid after being nced at by those eyes. Those eyes were simply too frightening! Xue An of course knew what kind of people were in the Tang Sect, even the Tang Sect elder, Han Jun, who had been offended by the Shen Family, was clear to him. The Elder who pointed to heaven, Yu Ling, was from the Tang Sect of M Country. After being killed by Xue An with a single punch, this Han Jun did not dare to seek revenge himself but instead, leaked the information to the Yu Family of Lingnan. Xue An was well aware of all this. Thats why he said that there was indeed a score to settle with the Tang Sect. Shen Kang at this moment also wore a face full of disbelief. After all, Xue An was just someone who had juste to M Country from Huaxia, how could he possibly be a match for the Tang Sect? He was probably just bluffing! As the members of the Shen Family were filled with doubts and uncertainties. Outside the vi, several ck business vehicles drove up, then a few burly Chinese men got out first. Someone opened the car door, and a well-built man with a sullen face, slowly got out of the car. He first looked up at the Shen Family vi, a hint of coldughter appeared on the corners of his mouth, and then he headed straight inside. The vis gate was kicked open, and this group of men walked in with arrogant faces. Seeing these people, Shen Kang couldnt help but turn pale with shock, then he quickly stood up. Young Master Zhou, youre here! Facing this man, Shen Kangs demeanor was very respectful. This man nodded arrogantly, Mr. Shen, my master has sent me to ask if you have considered it properly? If you do not give a response soon, then dont me me for being impolite. Shen Kang inwardlyined, this Young Master Zhou named Zhou Lin, was known as the Red Twin Sticks of the Tang Sect, and was also a closed-door disciple of Han Jun, usually acting very arrogantly. With his personal visit today, it seemed that this matter was not going to be easy to resolve. Zhou Lin surveyed the room, and when he saw Shen Nan, his eyes lit up, then he spoke indifferently, Mr. Shen, your daughter is quite beautiful! Hearing this, Shen Kangs face couldnt help but change drastically. Young Master Zhou, my daughter is still in university! Zhou Lin smiled sinisterly, I can see that, but Mr. Shen, if you dont satisfy me this time, then your daughter might end up in some unspeakable ces to apany men in drinking! Do you understand what I mean? Zhou Lins arrogant tone made Shen Kangs face turn pale, and Shen Nans expression was one of panic, not knowing how to respond. Just then, Xue An, who was sitting on the sofa, chuckled lightly, This is this the way your Tang Sect conducts itself? Hearing this, Zhou Lin abruptly turned around, ring at Xue An with a murderous face, he said, Who are you? Dont you know to stay out of the Tang Sects affairs, bystanders should retreat? Xue An tapped the armrest with his fingers, speaking faintly, Who I am, you are not yet qualified to know! Zhou Linughed furiously from extreme anger, Good, youve provoked me. Today, I will tear you to pieces! With that, Zhou Lin pounced like a tiger descending the mountain. Zhou Lin practiced the Ancient Martial Arts of Huaxia, Fierce Tiger Thirteen Forms! Moreover, his skill level was quite good, each move was like that of a real fierce tiger, extremely formidable in might. Shen Jun watched from the side, full of schadenfreude. Now, lets see how you continue to pretend? But this thought had barely crossed his mind. When he saw Xue An lift his head, his eyebrows arching slightly, he let out a light shout. Scram! This word scram, was like a heavy hammer, directly striking Zhou Lin in the chest while he was mid-air. And directly sent him flying out until he crashed into and broke through a wall, only barelying to a stop. Afterward, Zhou Lin opened his mouth, and a mouthful of fresh blood spurted out. At this, Shen Jun, Shen Kang, and the others were all dumbfounded, simply unable to believe their eyes. The renowned Tang Sects Red Blossom Twin Sticks, utterly unable to withstand even a singlemand to Scram? At this moment, Zhou Lins face was ashen, while a sh of terror flickered through his eyes as he looked at Xue An. He was more aware than anyone of the terror he had just experienced. The man, who appeared harmless and was gentle and refined, had transformed in a split second into an invincible Tyrannosaur, with a terrifying aura! You who are you, exactly? Zhou Lins haughty demeanor had subsided quite a bit, but he still stared fixedly at Xue An and asked. Xue An smiled faintly, Go back and tell your master the ount with the Pointing Sky Elder hasnt been settled with him yet! And Im giving him two hours toe and apologize, or else Ill eradicate your Tang Sect! Zhou Lins face paled, but he still nodded and said, Okay! You just wait! Having said that, he got up, gave Shen Kang a deep look, and then fled in a panic. Only the members of the Shen Family were left in the room, looking at each other. A glimmer of hope suddenly rose in Shen Kangs heart. Could it be he could really save our Shen Family? Shen Nan took a deep breath, believing that the matter must be resolved! For she had an inexplicable trust in Xue An. She even felt that there was nothing in the world that could stump this man. At this moment, Shen Jun sneakily approached Shen Kang and whispered, Uncle, this guy has even offended the Tang Sects Red Blossom Twin Sticks. We should make ns early, otherwise, we might get implicated as well! Shen Kang, swayed by these words, began to hesitate again. Shen Nan rebuked angrily, Shen Jun, you persistently cause trouble here, what are your true intentions? Even if our Shen Family falls, would that benefit you? Shen Juns face turned red and then white as he was scolded and slinked into a corner, sneering to himself. This guy has actually forced a Tang Sect elder to personallye and apologize; he really doesnt know how the word death is written. Half an hour. One hour One and a half hours Outside, it remained dead silent with no sign of activity. Shen Kangsplexion became increasingly pale. Meanwhile, Shen Jun grew more smug, thinking to himself, I wonder how youll smooth this overter? Only Xue An, with a serene expression, sat there, seemingly not the least bit anxious! Another twenty-odd minutes passed, and it was just a few minutes shy of two hours, when Shen Kang could no longer hold back and was about to speak. Suddenly, amotion arose from outside. Shen Jun sprang to the window at once. He saw dozens of ck business cars arriving, with many Tang Sect disciples alighting. From one of the central old-fashioned cars, a white-haired old man got out. Shen Kang also came to the window and, upon seeing the old man, his face involuntarily turned pale. Its Han Jun from the Tang Sect! This show of force took everyone inside the room aback! Then they saw the Tang Sect elder making his way straight to the forefront, entering the Shen Residence. Shen Kang stood by the wall, filled with fear, not knowing whether he should go forward and apologize. However, Han Jun looked neither left nor right, walking directly up to Xue An anding to a stop. Shen Jun was secretly pleased, thinking that Xue An was in for it now. But just then, Han Jun bent deeply at the waist and said with the utmost respect, Ive seen Mr. Xue! Chapter 263: What Goes Around, Comes Around (First Update) Chapter 263: Chapter 263: What Goes Around, Comes Around (First Update) Upon witnessing this scene, Shen Juns mouth hung agape, wide enough to fit two duck eggs. Shen Kangs whole body shuddered, his face full of disbelief. He knew better than anyone how formidable Han Jun was. Once, because of some trifling matter, he had offended the Tang Sect, and as a result, just a single word from Han Jun had nearly brought hispany to the brink of copse. This illustrated the enormous power Han Jun wielded. But now, this figure who controlled the life and death of countless people, was bowing and apologizing to Xue An like a child who had done wrong, with utmost respect and submission. Inside and outside the room, there was a deathly silence. Xue Ans expression was indifferent, as he quietly watched. Without a word from Xue An, Han Jun didnt even dare to raise his head, remaining bent at the waist. In this moment, Han Juns heart was full of fear and regret. Time rolled back two hours earlier. Han Jun was sitting leisurely at the Tang Sect headquarters. Zhou Lin was the one he had sent to the Shen Family. Han Jun had long coveted the lucrative slice of the Hollywood movie industry, but unfortunately, he couldnt get in on itinternational bigpanies had it all to themselves, with major figures pulling the strings behind M Countrys domestic filmpanies. He had never found a way in. Then Shen Kang, because of a minor issue, had offended him. The thought struck himthe Shen Familys moviepany might not be veryrge, but it operated quite well, generating substantial profits every year. So Han Jun sought a pretext to force Shen Kang into selling thepany to the Tang Sect. Tomorrow was the final deadline. He had sent Zhou Lin to apply thest bit of pressure. In Han Juns eyes, this was quite a mundane affair. But after waiting for more than an hour, Zhou Lin returned, pale-faced. At the sight of Zhou Lins expression, Han Jun frowned. What happened? Through clenched teeth, Zhou Lin said, I was beaten! Oh? Han Juns eyebrows rose, his face filled with killing intent. Someone dared to attack a member of the Tang Sect? A master hired by the Shen Family? Han Jun asked calmly. Zhou Lin shook his head, Im not sure, but this guy is quite formidable and extremely arrogant! He injured me, and when I asked for his name, he said I wasnt worthy to know, and furthermore Furthermore what? Zhou Lin gritted his teeth, He said to give you two hours, to go and apologize! Upon hearing this, Han Jun couldnt help but show anger on his face. What audacity! Zhou Lin was secretly pleased insideif his master took action, then no matter how powerful that person was, hed be finished! Did he say anything else? Han Jun picked up his teacup and started sipping slowly. He also mentioned that the ount from the business with the old Sky Pointer hadnt been settled with you yet! Zhou Lin said. The moment he heard this sentence, Han Jun, who had just taken a sip of tea, was so shocked that he sprayed the tea out of his mouth. What did you say? Han Juns face became exceedingly grave. Zhou Lin was also startled, He he simply said that the ount with old Sky Pointer hadnt been settled with you, and that you had two hours to go and apologize! Master, should we send somebody to take care of this guy? p! With a raise of his hand, Han Jun sent Zhou Lin spinning several times in the air. Idiot! Is that a man you can provoke? And you dared toy a hand on him? Han Jun was clearly livid, stepping forward to deliver a flurry of punches and kicks to Zhou Lin. Zhou Lin waspletely dumbfounded. He had never seen his master so enraged and frightened! After hitting him a few times, Han Jun suddenly remembered something and quickly looked at his watch. How much time has passed since you left the Shen house? More than half an hour! Zhou Lin said, his voice trembling. Han Jun was so scared that he shivered all over, shouting loudly, Quick, prepare the car! And at that moment, Zhou Lin, trembling with fear, asked, Master who exactly is that man? Han Jun stomped his foot, his face filled with horror as he said, He is Xue An! Xue An! These two words seemed to possess infinite magic. At the very least, upon hearing them, Zhou Lin felt a darkness before his eyes and nearly died of fright. With one hand, he annihted Immortal Gate; with one sword, he crushed Tokyo; he dominated the military of M Country! Any of these feats would be earth-shattering news by themselves. And all of these were done by Xue An. How ridiculous that he had even thought about confronting him? Thinking this, Zhou Lin felt a wave of relief wash over him. At this moment, Han Juns heart was also filled with terror. Even on the way to the Shen Family, he was restless. When the Old Man of the Heavens was killed, he had secretly informed the Yu Family! He had thought that with the Yu Familys intervention, Xue An would surely be killed. But to his dismay, only a few dayster, news came that Xue An had broken the Sword Immortal with a single strike. After hearing this news, Han Jun was so scared that he didnt dare to leave his house for several days; even when he did, he had to be surrounded by countless bodyguards. He was very aware that a peerless expert like Xue An would definitely have a clear sense of gratitude and grudges, decisive in his kills! He could only hope that Xue An would forget about him. Especially as Xue Ans deeds continued toe in one after the other, Han Jun lived every day in fear and terror. It was only after Xue An did not show up for a long time that he gradually rxed. Until today, when he finally understood that what goes aroundes around! So, he hade to the Shen Family with a toughened scalp, waiting for Xue Ans disposal. At that time, Xue An spoke indifferently, The Tang Sect has quite the overbearing way of doing things! Upon hearing this sentence, Han Juns body shook and cold sweat broke out all over him. Yes! Yes! We truly didnt know that the Shen Family was a friend of yours. Had we known, we would have never dared to do this! We plead for your understanding, sir! A faint smile appeared on Xue Ans lips, If the Shen Family didnt know me, would you have been prepared to drive this family to a dead end? Hm? Thest rhetorical question made Han Juns knees weaken, and with a thump, he fell to his knees, then kowtowed like he was pounding garlic. Sir, spare our lives, we beg you to spare our lives, we will never dare to do it again! Looking at this usually high and mighty figure, now begging for mercy like amb to be ughtered. Shen Kang and the others all shut their mouths. Especially Shen Jun, who was ashen-faced. Xue An stood up, slowly walked over to Han Jun, and looked down at him from above. As fellow Huaxia on foreign soil, we should be helping each other out. Yet, you plotted against your own kind, abusing power and authority! What do you think your crime should be? Han Jun copsed on the ground, despairing, Everything is up to you, sir! Very well! You wished to use others to kill me, and now youve used your power to oppress others; it would not be unjust to kill you. Are you convinced? Han Jun turned pale, nodding, Convinced Im convinced! Seeing this scene, everyone, especially the disciples of the Tang Sect, felt a chill in their hearts. Was this the same elder who used to throw his weight around? In front of this man, he was like amb waiting for the ughter! Xue An ced a hand on Han Juns head, his eyes narrowing slightly. A powerful Divine Sense swept through Han Juns mind, and after a moment, Xue An said indifferently, Considering that you arent too bad in normal times, Ill spare your life! As he spoke, Xue An waved his hand, and Han Junsplexion turned pale, his whole being aged, with a single move, he destroyed Han Juns cultivation level and crippled his legs. Yet Han Jun kept kowtowing, Thank you for sparing my life, sir! Thanks for your mercy! Each bow was heartfelt, because Han Jun had been thoroughly frightened. To this, Xue An merely smiled. He had just discovered through his Divine Sense that Han Jun did indeed take care of his fellow countrymen in foreignnds; it wasnt worth truly killing him. Moreover, Shen Family Rest assured, sir, Han Jun said, trembling, From now on, the Shen Family will surely prosper and the Tang Sect will never dare to disturb them again! Xue An nodded, Get lost! Chapter 264 What has been keeping you going? (2nd update) Chapter 264: Chapter 264 What has been keeping you going? (2nd update) The members of the Tang Sect were like prisoners granted amnesty. Someone came forward to support Han Jun, and they left the Shen Family vi with the utmost respect before breaking into a run without choosing their path carefully. The room fell silent. Xue An smiled at Shen Nan, Alright, the matter is settled! Shen Nans cheeks flushed with excitement as she looked at Xue An as if she were looking at a superhero. Thank you thank you! Shen Nan said. At this time, Shen Kang stepped forward with a solemn expression and bowed deeply to Xue An, Thank you, Mr. Xue, for your help. The Shen Family will never forget this kindness! Xue An was nomittal. He had intervened only because he felt that Shen Nan was a nice girl, not to make the Shen Family feel indebted to him. However, at this moment, there was another person quietly slipping toward the door. As Shen Jun moved out, he was also praying in his heart. Please dont notice me! Please dont see me, God bless! It seemed that even his God didnt dare to offend Xue An. Just as Shen Jun reached the door, within one step of going out, Xue An turned his head to look at him and said indifferently, Thinking of leaving now? Shen Jun shivered all over, then turned around and forced a fewughs. Heh, I suddenly remembered some things I havent dealt with! As he spoke, his voice became weaker and weaker. Because Xue An was looking down at him from above. That cold, indifferent gaze easily shattered Shen Juns psychological defenses. He kneeled to the ground with a thud, Please spare my life, I wont dare to do it again, coborating with people from Country R was just a moment of foolishness! Hearing him admit it himself, Shen Kangs face turned deadly pale with anger. You ungrateful, treacherous thing, I took you in with good intentions, and this is how you repay me? Shen Jun was also stunned at this point, as if he had been controlled and let out all his inner thoughts just now. Kill him? I can do it for you, Xue An said to Shen Kang with a faint smile, as if he was talking about a trivial matter. Shen Jun trembled all over, crying out with a sobbing voice, Uncle, I wont dare to do it again, please beg for mercy for me, as long as you spare me, I will leave right now! Shen Kangs expression changed a few times, then he let out a long sigh. Sir, this person is, after all, my rtive, could you please let him off this one time! Xue An was nomittal. To kill or not to kill Shen Jun was of little significance to him. Shen Jun, seeing that his life was spared, turned and ran. Only then did Shen Kang have the chance to step forward and thank him again earnestly. After expressing his gratitude, Shen Kang asked, Mr. Xue, what brings you to Hollywood this time? Xue An nodded, I have a friend who is going to attend the Oscars in a few days! Oh? Who might that be? Do I know them? Shen Kang was surprised. Fan Mengxue! Xue An said with a faint smile. Shen Kang was stunned, and Shen Nan let out an exmation. The Pride of the Chinese Miss Fan Mengxue? Xue An nodded, Is she very famous now? Shen Kangs face was full of admiration, Famous? Shes more than just famous! As an overseas Chinese, I rarely admire anyone, but Miss Fan Mengxue is the one Chinese star I admire the most in my life. Oh? Xue An was somewhat curious. Miss Fans rise to fame in Hollywood in just a few months is something other stars couldnt achieve in their lifetimes, he said. She has starred in a string of box-office hits, and now shes been nominated for an Oscar for a major production! If it were just that, it would be one thing, but whats key is Miss Fans ster reputation. Many actors who have worked with her cant stop singing her praises, and moreover Shen Kang paused, noticed Mr. Xues expression remained unchanged, and continued. Moreover, several well-known male actors really like Fan Mengxue. Theyve said more than once in public that they want to pursue her! But Miss Fan never responds to them. Ever since she entered Hollywood, she can be described as scandal-free! At this moment, Shen Nan asked excitedly, Big Brother Xue, are you very familiar with Miss Fan? Xue An smiled. Of course! Then, could you get me an autographed photo? I asked my dad to get one for me, but he never had the chance. I like her the most! Shes the pride and role model for us girls! Xue An nodded, Of course, I can! While they were discussing Fan Mengxue, In a luxurious hotel suite in Hollywood, Fan Mengxue, or as she should now be called, the Night Devil Empress, closed her eyes, preparing to try once again topletely extinguish the soul of this body. The Night Devil Empress arrived in the world she created with her Divine Sense. Night Demon Valleys greatest skills were Divine Sense and the secret technique of possession! Especially the Night Devil Empress, who had possessed countless bodies, had never encountered a soul as troublesome as the one in this body. On a swath of crimsonnd, there stood a huge crucifix. Chained to the crucifix with Divine Sense chains was a listless Fan Mengxue. The Night Devil Empress approached her, looking at the incredibly tenacious soul with a hint of severity in her eyes. Im very curious, what exactly has been supporting you up until now? the Night Devil Empress said indifferently. Fan Mengxue slowly lifted her head, her hollow eyes now only showing numbness. Yet, facing this numb gaze, a barely perceptible panic shed in the heart of the Night Devil Empress. Then the Night Devil Empress became angry. Did she just be afraid of an ants soul? So, youre still stubbornly holding on? I refuse to believe that any soul in this world can withstand the agony of being eroded by the Ye Mo me! The Night Devil Empress roared as a ck me rose from Fan Mengxues feet and quickly enveloped her entire body. The Demon me scorched, causing heart-rending pain! Even the toughest man, faced with such torture, wouldntst three seconds. But Fan Mengxue merely struggled in agony for a few moments, her eyes remaining numb and her head held high, never once lowered. The Night Devil Empress, both shocked and furious, said, Why! Why do you keep holding on? What in this world is worth your longing to stay? With that, the Demon me intensified once more. The raging mespletely swallowed Fan Mengxue. But even so, Fan Mengxue remained silent, just quietly watching the Night Devil Empress. The Night Devil Empress finally stepped back in panic and then angrily said, Why would you rather endure such pain and keep holding on? Fan Mengxue opened her mouth and spoke in a hoarse, weak voice, Because I believe that he will definitelye to save me! He? The Night Devil Empresss expression gradually became more sinister. Youre talking about Xue An, arent you? Hehe, thats right, hes already arrived in M Country, but Ive set a deadly trap. When the timees, I will use your hand to personally kill him! Hahaha! The Night Devil Empressughed triumphantly. Fan Mengxue merely shook her head gently, You cant kill him, because he is the invincible Xue An! As she spoke, a light seemed to return to Fan Mengxues eyes. Chapter 265: Appetizer (Third Update) Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Appetizer (Third Update) The Night Devil Empresss face turned iron blue, but after a moment, she suddenly let out a series of cold, mockingughs. Very well, since you admire him so much, then when the timees, I will let you experience what it feels like to kill him with your own hands! Youve forgotten to tell you, the very thing Night Demon Valley excels at is disguise and possession, so wless not even a Golden Immortal can detect it, so dont dream that hell be able to notice! Upon hearing the Night Devil Empresss words, Fan Mengxues expression finally changed. If you dare to do this, even if I have to endure the torture of Demon me burning my soul for ten thousand years, I will not let you go! Fan Mengxue cried out in anger. The Night Devil Empress cackled strangely as she exited the spiritual world and slowly opened her eyes. Simrly possessed by her underlings, Han Yao walked in. Empress, we have just received news, Xue An has already arrived in M Country! The Night Devil Empresss eyes lit up, and then she nodded, Good! Notify Griffin first! I think Griffin would be very pleased to whet his appetite with some appetizers while entertaining our Mr. Xue An! Griffin was sitting in a chair eating a steak when he received the message. The thick steak was gradually sectioned off under the de of Griffins knife. With each bite, the aroma overflowed, andbined with a bit of wine, it was simply perfection! Not until the entire steak had been devoured did Griffin leisurely lean back in his chair, pulling off the napkin from around his neck and wiping his mouth. It seems our Empress is a bit impatient, but this Xue An has quite the tempestuous temper too. Just the second day he arrived in M Country, and he has already made Tang Sect retreat in dismay, said Griffin indifferently. His subordinates remained utterly silent. They all knew full well Griffins temperament; he could be as cultured and gentlemanly when pleased, but once enraged, he would transform into the most cruel and bloodthirsty demon. Thus, no one dared to speak. Hehe, Chinas master moreover, the deeds he has performed are truly dazzling. But unfortunately, this is the era of technology, there isnt a master that a single anti-materiel armor-piercing bullet cant deal with, if there is, then two! As Griffin spoke, he became excited, dancing and gesticting. The people in the room watched on as if they were ustomed to it. Ghoul! Griffin called. Disciple is here! A bald hulk slowly stood up from a corner. His face and body were covered with various scars, most of them gun wounds, as if he hade out of a hail of bullets. You go kill this fellow, it doesnt matter what weapon you use, even if you can get a nuclear bomb, its fine! Yes! Also, send a message to those Bounty Hunters in the City of Sin, whoever can kill him, the reward is one hundred million! The Ghoul nodded and then turned to leave. Griffins face still bore a trace of excitement; he licked his lips, I do hope I can see your corpse soon. When the timees, I will use the most exquisite knife work to dissect you bit by bit, and your bones will be my finest collection! In the backwn of the Shen Familypound, Xue Xiang and Xue Lian were swinging on a swing set. Xue An was behind them, responsible for pushing the swing. With each push, the swing flew a little higher. Soon, the swing was almost perpendicr to the ground. Shen Nan watched with her heart in her throat. However, Xue Xiang and Xue Lian giggled non-stop. Now, Xue Ans family was temporarily staying in the Shen Familys home. Xue An had intended to leave, but Shen Kang wouldnt hear of it and insisted on holding them back. In the end, Xue An gave up, reasoning that there were only two or three days left until the Oscars, and that the Shen Family would be attending too, which would save him the trouble. An Yan had moved herputer outside and was ying a newly released horror game with intense concentration. An Yans exnation for this was that the air inside was not good, so she wanted to y with theputer outside! Xue An could only indulge her with a smile at this. He just liked to watch An Yan try to be tough, with that silly look on her face. Just when everything was peaceful and tranquil, Suddenly. Xue An frowned and turned his head to look into the distance. And at that moment. On top of a building 1,500 meters away from the Shen Family residence, a focused sniper had just taken a deep breath. May God be with you! He silently recited in his mind and pulled the trigger. It was a sure shot. On the battlefield, he had sniped countless targets with his rifle. This time would be no exception. Although the intel had mentioned that this man was terrifyingly formidable. But there wasnt anyone that the bounty hunters of the City of Sin couldnt handle. Especially since he was one of the best among the bounty hunters. Thinking about the one hundred million US dors that were about to be his, he became somewhat excited. A bullet traveling 1,500 meters would take 1.79 seconds. He leaned forward, his eyes fixed on the scope. He liked to watch his preys head explode under his gun. But the smile on the corner of his mouth hadnt even fully formed before it froze. Because through the scope, he saw Xue Ans indifferent gaze. At the same time, the bullet arrived. The massive shockwave even shattered the branches it passed along the way. Yet such a powerful armor-piercing bullet stopped dead, one meter away from Xue An. Then the bullet began to drill forward slowly, but with each centimeter it moved, its shape twisted a bit more. Until, after aborious journey of ten centimeters, it exploded with a bang into dust and dispersed in the wind. The bounty hunter watched this happen, dumbstruck, then his body shuddered violently, and he rolled over, attempting to flee. This man was too terrifying! No wonder there was a bounty of a hundred million on him! But just as he was about to get up. A voice came from behind him, Your shooting is not bad, but sadly, you wont have a chance to use it again! With that, the bounty hunter felt a severe pain throughout his body, and just as he was about to scream out loud, he was burned to ashes by white mes. Xue An looked at the special sniper rifle left on the rooftop and smiled faintly. nning to wear me down with this method? Too bad, youve miscalcted! But just as Xue An appeared on the rooftop 1,500 meters away. In the back garden of the Shen Family residence, a ghoul dropped from the sky like a Hell Demon God, and without any waste of words, went straight for An Yan. He was a smart man, because an unsmart warrior would have died on the battlefield long ago. He had been waiting. Waiting for others to make a move. Sure enough! Someone couldnt hold back and fired the first shot. Xue An was lured away by the shot, as expected. Leaving behind a perfect opportunity. Of course, the ghoul was not willing to let it pass and lunged at An Yan with a vicious smirk. Just subdue this woman. Then wouldnt Xue An be easy to capture? But just when he thought everything was a sure thing. An Yan, whom he had considered a frail woman, frowned and picked up the frying pan that was beside theputer for self-encouragement. Chapter 266: A Ferocious and Aggressive Family (4th update) Chapter 266: Chapter 266: A Ferocious and Aggressive Family (4th update) The ghouls mouth curled into a mocking smile. You actually think you can take me down with a frying pan? This is nothing short of a grave insult to a warrior! I. The rest of the thought was abruptly cut off. Because An Yan, holding the frying pan in her hand, made a few gestures in the air towards the ghoul flying toward her, and then, as if ying baseball, swung the pan fiercely as it charged at her. Bang! A muffled sound. The frying pan, refined by Xue An, was incredibly hard, and An Yans handling was skilled, hitting the ghoul directly on its head. The ghoul felt a darkness before its eyes and thudded to the ground. But itsbat training was indeedmendable; the moment it touched the ground, it attempted to leap up and escape. However, at that moment, An Yan stepped forward, ced her foot on the ghouls head, pressed with the pan, andmanded sharply, Dont move! The ghoul truly didnt dare to move, freezing in ce. Shen Nan watched the scene, dumbfounded. She originally thought Xue An was formidable enough. But she never expected her Sister An Yan to be even more ferocious and valiant. Its just that the weapon was somewhat peculiar. At this time, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian also ran over. Bad guy, how dare you attack Mom, well beat you up! Xue Xiang and Nian Nian raised their tiny fists and began pummeling down. The ghoul was initially unconcerned, thinking what strength could two little girls have? But to its surprise, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, their bodies strengthened by the elixir, were incredibly powerful. Each punch carried the force of several dozen pounds. Soon, they reduced the ghouls face to a battered mess. Especially Nian Nian, who had somehow found a mini frying pan and began to hammer away at the ghouls head. ng, ng, ng! It even had a rhythmic beat! Shen Nan gasped in shock. This whole family seemed very fierce! When Xue An returned and saw this, he couldnt help but feel a mixture ofughter and tears. An Yan, with a triumphant look, said, Husband, look, the three of us are impressive, arent we? Xue An nodded, Not bad, but this guy has already run away, havent you noticed? What? An Yan eximed and quickly looked down. Sure enough. The ghoul had used a life-saving secret technique to escape just now. Ah! Its so irritating, I thought I had caught a big viin! An Yan said somewhat dejectedly. Xue An smiled, Its okay, its just run off. A bunch of petty evildoers, nothing to fuss over! While Xue Anforted his wife, he casually waved his hand. A stream of sword qi shot across the sky and disappeared. At that moment. The figure of the ghoul appeared on a street more than ten miles away from the Shen Family. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, still filled with fear. He had felt Xue Ans returning aura and hurriedly fled. Otherwise, he felt that he would have definitely died there! Luckily he managed to escape! While the ghoul was reveling in its escape, a beam of sword light flew by, skimming over the ghouls neck. Bemused, he blinked his eyes, and then his head soared into the sky as his corpse thudded to the ground. This horrifying and bloody spectacle also caused the people on the street to scream incessantly. After the ghouls corpse was brought back, Griffin, dressed in a ck suit, stood silently beside the body. The atmosphere in the room was oppressively terrifying. After a long while, Griffin finally said, Take his body to the basement! Hearing this order, many people turned pale, their eyes filled with extreme terror, but they still bowed their heads and said, Yes! The house Griffin now resided in was located at the very edge of Hollywood, and it was a detached vi surrounded by towering trees, which made it look particrly sinister. The basement was specially reinforced, such that even missiles would have a hard time prating it straight away. On the floor of this basement, a pattern simr to a six-pointed star was drawn with a strangely colored paint. The ghouls body was ced in the center of the six-pointed star. Besides that, in other corners of the star, there were also bodies or fresh bloodid out. Griffin knelt on the ground with a respectful demeanor, muttering to himself. As he chanted in a low voice, hisplexion gradually turned pale, and the basement grew increasingly colder. Suddenly. After a violent fluctuation, a cloud of ck mist appeared above the six-pointed star. Within the ck mist emerged a towering and fierce Cerberus. One of its heads lowered to eat the ghouls corpse, while another spoke arrogantly. Ye demons, for what purpose have you summoned me? Griffin, overwhelmed with joy, knelt and crawled on the ground, shivering as he said, Respected Cerberus, the demon race wees your arrival! Cerberus snorted coldly, Such meager offerings to summon me to the mortal realm? It is insufficient for my consumption! If you cannot provide me with a perfect exnation, I shall devour you right now! Griffin quickly replied, Lord Cerberus, the reason for summoning you is out of utmost necessity! He then recounted the events that had taken ce before. He particrly emphasized the Night Devil Empress and Xue An. After listening to Griffins introduction, the sinisterughter of Cerberus echoed in the basement. The Night Devil Empress? Haha, probably an eastern Immortals legacy, but if I could consume her, it would be of great benefit to me, as for that Xue An, hes just an ordinary Huaxia Cultivator, I fear him not! Griffins face lit up with excitement, Lord Cerberus, I hope you will subjugate the Night Devil Empress and leave her body to me! Hehe, thats easily said, but I am very hungry now and need a lot of blood to eat! said Cerberus. Your anger, my lord, I have prepared everything! Griffins eyes sparkled with joy. The ghoul, having the bloodline of the Dark Races, could still be used as a sacrifice to summon the gods of the demon realm even after death. But usually, it would be used to summon some ordinary lesser Demon Gods. Who could have expected that this time, they would summon the watcher of hell, Cerberus himself! This naturally filled Griffin with overwhelming happiness. He was confident that with Cerberus by his side, the Night Devil Empress, including Xue An, as well as the two dark overlords of the City of Sin, would all bow at his feet! In the following two days, the number of Bounty Hunters trying to ambush Xue An increased significantly. Yet Xue An had beid back. Because An Yan had found something even more entertaining than ying video games. That was using a t pan to hit the bounty hunters that popped up from nowhere. Like now. Xue An was sitting on the sofa in the backyard, yawning out of boredom. Meanwhile, An Yan was having a st whack-a-moling in thewn of the backyard. To be exact, this mole was a ninja assassin from Country R. He was also among the top listed persons on the bounty rankings of the City of Sin. But at this moment, the assassin was nearing a breakdown. This backyard seemed to have be his eternal nightmare, as no matter how he tried to escape, he couldnt leave the yard. He didnt know that Xue An had sealed the space around this area, rendering all his escape techniques ineffective here. And every time the assassins head popped out of the ground, a t pan would urately fly towards him. In the end, the assassin came out of the earth, gasping for breath as hey on the grass, No no more, just kill me if you will! I I cant escape anymore! Chapter 267 Are you moved or not? (1st Update) Chapter 267: Chapter 267 Are you moved or not? (1st Update) Speaking, he closed his eyes, preparing to await death. But after waiting for a long while, nothing happened. Puzzled, he opened his eyes. He saw An Yan holding a frying pan with a somewhat amused expression, Who said I was going to kill you? Huh? The assassin thought he must have heard wrong. At this moment, Xue An stood up from the couch and said indifferently, Alright Yaner, stop ying around! An Yan let out a bored sigh, So boring, just when I was getting into it, you gave up! With that, An Yan left on her own ord. Xue An walked up to the assassin, showing a set of white teeth, smiling very prettily. You see, you clearly came to kill us, but my wife is very magnanimous and isnt nning to hold a grudge with you! How does it feel, touched or not? I I dare not move the assassin said with a chill in his voice. He could feel the piercing murderous aura emanating from Xue An. Hmm? Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly. Ah Im touched, very touched! The assassin nodded repeatedly. Now thats being good! Xue An said with a slight smile. I heard Bounty Hunters like you are pretty wealthy? What? The man hadnt quite caught on yet. My patience is limited, so dont y dumb with me, understand? Xue An said coolly. Understand, understand! The man nodded vigorously, then said with a wry smile. Sir, all of my savings are in a Swiss bank, I really dont carry cash on me Xue An smiled joyfully, Thats easy to handle; Im a person who is quite willing to trust others, you know! Saying this, Xue An took out a piece of paper and tossed it to the assassin. Thats my bank ount on there. After you go back, transfer all the money into it, got it? Yes, yes, yes! Alright, you can go now! Xue An said indifferently. What? The man was stunned again. Whats the matter? You dont want to leave? Want to, want to, Ill leave right now! Saying this, he scrambled up from the ground, secretly rejoicing in his heart. As soon as he left this ce, only a fool would transfer the money! Just when he was about to leave happily, Xue Ans voice came from behind him. Dont think about ying any tricks, you know. Ive ced a Curse Mark in your soul. If you dont transfer the money obediently, what might happen, well, I really wouldnt know! The assassin, whose face had been full of glee, stiffened, then said with a bitter expression, Yes, yes, yes! Of course not, the first thing Ill do when I get back is to hurry up and transfer the money! Xue An waved his hand dismissively, Scram! The assassin left as if his soul had been crushed. At this time, An Yan came over, a bit amused, Husband, is it really alright for us to do this? Why wouldnt it be? Xue An said lightly. They came here intending to kill us. Its already merciful of me not to make thempletely soulless! Now Im just having them pay to save their own lives, isnt that more than fair? Husband, did you really ce a Curse Mark in their souls? An Yan asked curiously. Xue An grinned slyly, Do I have that kind of free time? Such mundane riches arent worth the trouble of cing Curse Marks on everyone one by one! Then what if they dont transfer the money? An Yan asked, a bit confused. Xue An affectionately tousled her hair, You can be so adorably silly sometimes. I might not have ced a Curse Mark, but I did leave a little Nightmare Spell on each person. If they really dare not to transfer the money, the Nightmare Spell will haunt them, and they wont die but will definitely be yed! Xue An said indifferently. Indeed, things turned out just as Xue An had predicted. After these assassins returned, they hoped against hope to slip through undetected. But soon, they became unable to sleep at night, and eventually, even closing their eyes would trigger horrendous nightmares. Some of the mentally fragile ones quickly broke down. The rest hastened to transfer the money obediently. In just a day or two, Xue Ans ount swelled by more than a hundred million, and it was all in US dors! It even made Xue An start looking forward to the arrival of assassins. But there are no fools in this world. After a few days of harsh lessons, these bounty huntersprehended a truth deeply. Even if you provoke the devils of hell, never mess with the Xue An family. First off, theres that woman wielding a skillet. She will show you what it means to have no escape, neither to heaven nor to earth. Many bounty hunters who prided themselves on their agility initially did not take An Yan seriously. After all, An Yan was only in the Xiaoyao Realm now, not too strong. But once the fight started, these assassins went crazy. That skillet, in this womans hands, came to life! It was unpredictable and unstoppable. And what made people despair the most was that, no matter how good your moves were, as soon as you stopped, the woman would just have to toss the skillet, and like it had a tracker, it would fly right at you. However,pared to An Yans skillet, what truly terrified these bounty hunters was Xue Ans smile. He might not kill you, might even chat leisurely with a smile, and if you were injured, he would even offer bandages. But beneath that gentle and refined smile, lied a heart calcting enough to take yourst penny. This was the collective sigh of those now penniless bounty hunters. As a result, when the news spread, many once-fierce bounty hunters fled outright. The once-bustling Shen Family vi finally quieted down. Xue An could only look up to the sky and sigh, when would there be another opportunity to make money just by lying down? The Oscars were approaching. Hollywood was gradually bustling too. Aboard a luxurious RV, a handsome blond man said with a grin, Dear Edward, I heard about yourst trip to Country R to pursue that actress, but you got a snub, didnt you? The mention of Country R turned Edwards face pale. Dont bring that up again! William, why did you invite me to Hollywood? Williams face was full of disbelief, My God, what on earth happened to you in Country R? Why have you changed so much? Have you forgotten that the Oscars are almost upon us? So what about the Oscars? Williams shook his head helplessly, Dear friend, Id rather believe youre doing this on purpose! Its the Oscars! There will be actresses from all over the worlding! Arent you looking forward to that? Edward gave a bitter smile but didnt speak. Seeing his reaction, Williams patted his shoulder, Come on, Ive heard a bit about what happened in Country R, but thats all in the past, isnt it? And this isnt Country R. We stand on thend of the most powerful country in the world! We have invincible warships and cannons, are we really going to be afraid of a martial artist? Williams said contemptuously. Edward remained silent. He understood that, in the eyes of people like Williams, Cannons represent justice, and aircraft carriers are invincible! But could that man be so simple? Edwards mind reyed that rainy night in Tokyo, the silhouette of Xue An breaking allws with a single sword strike! That was the nightmare of his lifetime! Chapter 272: Today… You Must All Die! (First Update) Chapter 272: Chapter 272: Today You Must All Die! (First Update) With those words, Fan Mengxues aura soared abruptly, and her eyes turned into a demonic dark red. A voluptuous Mand Flower gradually appeared on her slender neck and cheeks. Xue An watched quietly, a hint of anger concealed in his eyes. Griffin bowed slightly, his manner dignified and graceful, as he said, Respected Empress, wee back! The Night Devil Empresss face bore an extremely cold smile, speaking to Xue An from above. Xue An, you killed my Night Demon Valley disciples! Today, I will settle this ount with you! Xue An looked up at Fan Mengxue, who floated in mid-air like a Demon God, and said indifferently, Night Demon Valley? So, you are also a member of the Hidden Immortal Sect? The Night Devil Empress let out a coldugh, Thats right, surely you didnt think that the power of the Hidden Immortal Sect was limited to so little? Let me tell you the truth, the real Immortal Gates are within Kunlun, any of our elders could descend and crush you with a single finger! Then the Night Devil Empresss eyes shed with greed, But this matter is not beyond discussion. As long as you are willing to disclose the secret of Tianyuan, I might consider sparing you! The Night Devil Empress stumbled upon a bottle of Tianyuan and, to her amazement, discovered that this potion actually resonated with Spiritual Energy, capable of enhancing ones Cultivation Level. This discovery left her ecstatic! In Kunlun, any elixir that could enhance Cultivation Level was worth a fortune! She had never expected that such a thing could exist in the mundane world. Thats why she painstakingly devised a n to possess Fan Mengxues body in order to get close to Xue An and pry out the secret of Tianyuan. Having heard her words, Griffin understood why the Night Devil Empress had gone to such great lengths to approach Xue An. He also knew the effects of Tianyuan, thus his face too was filled with greed. Xue An, the Empress has alreadypromised, and I promise that today, as long as you hand over the form for Tianyuan, I shall let all the people go! Griffins words incited fiercemotion. Many people began to agitate. Tell them! Thats right! Otherwise, were all going to die today! This was a pleading tone. Some even turned their fury towards Xue An, ming him for their current predicament. So youre the bastard behind all this! Spit it out, or we wont let you off! The venue turned chaotic. Cries of despair and curses mingled together, but their target was all directed at Xue An. Mr. Long looked at one of the most eagerly agitating individuals by his side and couldnt help but shout angrily, Have you all lost your mind? Its Griffin who is holding us hostage, yet you hurl such abuse at Mr. Xue, how does that make sense? Mr. Longs words caused some people to shamefacedly shut their mouths, but more still red at Xue An in anger. At that moment, the Night Devil Empressughed coldly, Xue An, do you see? If you dont speak up today, not only will I not let you go, but neither will the others present here! Under such pressure, Xue An, standing at the eye of the storm, slowly raised his head, his expression neither sad nor joyful. But the Night Devil Empress suddenly felt tense inside. Because she noticed that Xue Ans gaze was too calm, disturbingly so. When I was in school, I had made a promise to her that if anyone dared to bully her, I would stand up for her. Xue An spoke slowly, his tone untouched by emotion. She had lost both parents at a young age, leading a difficult childhood, and because she was pretty, she attracted countless troubles after starting school. Yet even so, she never gave up on herself. When those people bullied her, she would just hide away and cry secretly! Because she said no one in this world cared for her anymore! From a distance, An Yan, who originally wore a worried look, suddenly felt her eyes turning red. In my eyes, she is like a sister to me! And you dared to imprison her soul and torment it day after day? Towards the end, Xue Ans tone was filled with a surge of killing intent! Simultaneously, an extremely cold aura erupted from his body, shooting up into the sky. No matter who you are, today youre all going to die! The Night Devil Empress eximed in shock as if she had seen a ghost, A Loose Immortal? No! How could a Loose Immortal possess such a formidable aura? Griffin, fire! Fear filled the heart of the Night Devil Empress as she bellowed loudly. Griffin, at this moment, was also somewhat dazed, his previously graceful demeanor gone, and he yelled at the dark disciples behind him, Fire! st him to death! The sound of gunfire rained down, countless bullets heading towards Xue An. But when they were still a dozen meters away from Xue An, the bullets all came to a halt. And then gradually disintegrated, shattered! This scene astonished everyone present. Xue An shook his head, I said, youre all going to die today! With that, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The entire venue shook violently. Countless sword lights emerged from the sky, like the Grim Reaper in the dark night, engulfing all the dark disciples. The Night Devil Empress and Griffin awkwardly dodged this strike. Afterward, Griffin watched in horror as his dark disciples were chewed up like by a giant beast, all turning into a puddle of blood, dying on the spot. Lord Cerberus, save me! Griffin shouted! Arge dog sauntered into the venue and said with an arrogant face, I know, you lowly demons are just a bunch of waste! After speaking, its body started to swell, quickly transforming into an immense Cerberus! Its the hellhound! someone eximed. Oh God, could it be that Satan has descended tonight? some people called out to God, trembling. Mortals, your cultivation level is impressive, but I am a Demon God under the Netherworld King; today, I will let you know what true divinity is, the Cerberus said with a sinister smile. Xue Ans expression was cold as he took another step forward, vanishing from his spot. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the Cerberus. The speed was so fast that even the Cerberus was taken aback. Then, Xue An grabbed one of the Cerberus heads and said coldly, Even if your Netherworld King were here, he would still have to kneel before me today! Having said that, Xue An put his arms to use and swung the entire Cerberus around. The Cerberus tried to struggle in the air, but when it saw the look in Xue Ans eyes, it faltered, and then let out a cry of immense fear. Lord, have mercy! Lord, have mercy! I didnt know it was you! But it was already toote, Xue Ans blow had shattered the entire Cerberus bones. Yet the Cerberus didnt even dare to resist, copsing on the ground, looking up at Xue An with utmost reverence. My lord You recognize me? Xue An stood in mid-air, looking at the Cerberus. I Ive heard our Netherworld King mention you before! The Cerberus was filled with regret at that moment. How could it be him! Wasnt this man missing? If it had known it was him, it would have been scared to death, and wouldnt have dared toe! Because this man was someone before whom even their Netherworld King had to kneel in greeting! Xue An nodded, In that case, you may die! Having said that, Xue An pointed with his finger. A mighty Sword Qi pierced through the Cerberus three heads. Cerberus couldnt even react before it turned into a cloud of demonic energy and disappeared. Chapter 269: Disciple of Darkness (Third Update) Chapter 269: Chapter 269: Disciple of Darkness (Third Update) Xue An also heard Mr. Dragons speech from afar and couldnt help but feel emotional! Just then, avish, limited-edition Rolls-Royce slowly drove into the venue. The eyes of many were drawn to this pricey vehicle. Many people were gossiping, curious to know which star had arrived in it. At that moment, the car door opened, and Williams got out first. Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, he quickly walked to the other side, opened the car door, and extended his hand, ready to assist. A slender and delicate hand reached out and gently rested on Williamss hand. Then, a stunningly beautiful woman slowly stepped out of the car. Her beauty made many hold their breath. The media reporters squatting outside the venue were at first startled, then went into a frenzy. Fan Mengxue! She had arrived! And she came in a mans luxury car. Who was this man? What was their rtionship? These questions swirled in the minds of the reporters, exciting them all. Williams was enjoying the moment. A beauty at his side, the center of attention. Many reporters crowded around, shouting their questions. Miss Fan, what do you think of this years Oscars? Miss Fan, if you dont win an award this time, what will you do? But more questions were directed at Williams. Miss Fan, is this gentleman your boyfriend? The crowd fell silent. Many were looking at Fan Mengxue, wanting to know her answer. Fan Mengxue smiled slightly and shook her head, No! Then why did youe in his car? Are you two dating? the reporter persisted. Williams frowned, feeling annoyed. In his eyes, the reporter was simply being too tactless. Just as he was about to rebuke them, he suddenly felt the beauty beside him stepping away quickly. He was momentarily stunned before quickly following after her. The reporters were also caught off guard. What was Miss Fan nning to do? But their journalistic instincts prompted them to follow as well. By then, Fan Mengxue had already walked briskly to the crowd near the red carpet. The crowd stirred. Many looked excited, thinking Fan Mengxue was approaching them. However, Fan Mengxue stopped, brushed her hair from her ear, and smiled slightly. An, youvee! The reporters hurriedly aimed their cameras at the crowd, eager to see who was this person that made Fan Mengxue so flustered. When they took a closer look, they realized that the man Fan Mengxue had affectionately called out to was actually apanied by his wife and children. The entire scene grew somewhat astounded for a moment. Williamss face was even more overcast, his eyes filled with fury! Yet faced with so many onlookers, Xue An just nodded slightly and said with a smile, Ivee, and its specially to congratte you! Fan Mengxueughed, her smile brimming with happiness. Then she turned to An Yan and said, Sister An, Ive been so busy thesest few days that I forgot to pick you up, Im really sorry! An Yan smiled, Its fine! Fan Mengxue then looked at the two little girls. Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, have you thought about Auntie Fan? A look of confusion flickered across the faces of Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, and then they nodded somewhat awkwardly, but remained silent. Afterward, Fan Mengxue nced around and said, An, what are you doing here? Because I cant get into the main venue, replied An Yan indifferently. Fan Mengxue frowned, Dont worry about them. Ill notify them in a bit. You take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian inside! Ill go ahead, and well attend the banquet together tonight! After speaking, Fan Mengxue nodded at An Yan and turned to leave. Seeing her departure, Williams took a deep look at An Yan before quickly following her. After she had gone, Shen Kang and Shen Nan said with faces full of envy, Mr. Xue, Miss Fan really is an exceptional beauty, and she handles social interactions without a hint of arrogance. Shes truly admirable! An Yan smiled and remained nomittal. The reporters had intended to approach An Yan for an interview, but as they made a move, An Yan, along with his family, had already entered the main venue. With no other choice, they stamped their feet in frustration, preparing to stop An Yan after the event. Inside the main venue, it was indeed a dazzling gathering of stars! Many faces that one would only see on the big screen were now assembled all in one ce. An Yan, with An Yan and the others, found a corner to sit down in. Among the many Western faces, the appearance of An Yan and his party naturally drew a lot of attention. In these gazes, there was curiosity and scrutiny, but most of all, there was arrogance. No matter what achievements the Chinese made, these M Country folks always seemed to be filled with unfounded arrogance and prejudice. However, An Yan paid no mind to these attitudes, his gaze fixed on the distant figure of Fan Mengxue, twinkling with contemtion, wondering what he was thinking. At that moment, a warm male voice in Mandarin Chinese asked, May I sit next to you? An Yan turned his head to see, recognizing the iconicrge nose. After a brief moment of surprise, he nodded and smiled. Please, feel free. After Mr. Dragon sat down, he looked at An Yan curiously and asked, If I may be so bold, you dont seem to be an actor, are you? An Yan smiled slightly, Of course not! At this moment, An Yan was very excited, Mr. Dragon, could I have your autograph? Mr. Dragonughed heartily, Of course, you can! As he said that, he wrote fluidly, giving An Yan an autograph, and then he noticed Xue Xiang and Xue Nian by the side and couldnt help but ask enviously, Sir, are these your daughters? An Yan nodded. Mr. Dragon seemed a little reflective, Sometimes I wonder, why live so tiredly? It would be better to spend quality time with the family. Pleased to meet you, you have an enviable family! With that, Mr. Dragon extended his hand towards An Yan. An Yan smiled, shook his hand, and then ndly asked, Why isnt Mr. Dragon sitting at the front? Mr. Dragon shook his head with a wry smile, You might not believe it, but actually, I really dislike being under the camera; its too tiring! And Mr. Dragon looked at the radiant Fan Mengxue in the distance and softlyughed, Tonight, this event belongs to her! I wouldnt want to go up there and foolishly barge in on the festivities! An Yan gave a casual smile, nomittal. Just as the Oscars awards ceremony was about to officially start, Griffin walked out of the house clutching arge, sturdy dog. The yard was filled with men in ck tuxedos, their expressions cold. Upon seeing Griffin, all the men nodded slightly. These were Griffins most elite underlings, and the result of many years of his hard work. Disciples of Darkness. It was just that when they had fled from City of Sin in a panic, they had lost more than half of their force. Otherwise, the scene today would have been even more grand. Griffin carefully held the dog as he got into the car, then waved his hand. Depart! A line of ck vintage cars slowly started to move out of the vi, heading straight for the Oscars venue. At that moment, Griffin leaned forward and spoke in a respectful tone, My lord, we will arrive soon! Chapter 270: Body Snatching? Haha! (4th Update) Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Body Snatching? Haha! (4th Update) And now, wee to the most exciting moment of the evening! Of course, I know everyone is getting impatient, because after this award is given out, we can all go eat! the ck host said with an exaggerated expression. Laughter erupted from the audience. Mr. Long, however, curled his lips indifferently, After all these years, Ive gotten used to M Countrys food, their lifestyle, but I still cant appreciate M Country style humor. Xue An said nothing. He kept a thoughtful gaze on the stage. And the Oscar for Best Actress goes to the host drew out his words, deliberately suspenseful. Oh, my God! Mr. Longspatriot has once again made a ssh in Hollywood; this is a Chinese actress from Huaxia, Fan Mengxue! Boom! Even though the result had been anticipated, the venue still erupted with a greatmotion. Many people were hearing this name for the first time and couldnt help but look around to see who had won this years Oscars for Best Actress. At this moment, Williams excitedly approached Fan Mengxue, bending over and offering his hand in a guiding gesture. Fan Mengxue smiled slightly, stood up, and gracefully walked onto the stage. Her presence as she walked was invible, like that of a Night Devil Empress. The whole venue fell quiet, many people taken aback by Fan Mengxues imposing aura. Especially many stars who had worked with Fan Mengxue were now flickering their gazes, secretly amazed at how someone could develop such an astonishing presence in such a short time? Fan Mengxue approached the award podium, casually picked up the trophy, and then spoke into the microphone. To achieve this honor, I only want to thank one person! The whole venue became silent, everyone listening quietly. And today, this person is also here. I really hope he cane up on stage now and share this honor with me! As Fan Mengxue spoke, she looked toward Xue An in the distance. But Xue An merely leaned back in his chair, saying nothing. After a long silence, the people in the hall began to whisper amongst themselves. Whats going on? Who is Fan Mengxue talking about? And theyre here at the event, but who is it? Amidst the murmuring of the crowd, Mr. Long was also surprised, Who is Miss Fan referring to? Xue An shook his head and said nonchntly, I dont know either! At this moment, the Night Devil Empress on stage looked somewhat displeased. Why wasnt heing onto the stage? Could it be that he had perceived something? Impossible! After all, her Divine Sense had been sleeping; her behavior was controlled by the subconscious of her true self. How could he possibly have noticed? While she was in her state of uncertainty, Williams walked onto the high tform, smiling proudly. Miss Mengxue, Im so pleased you would say that. Its an honor to have helped you win the award! The audience reacted with surprise. But Williams good looks and proper attire led many people to believe it was true, actually thinking it was him. A faint trace of ruthlessness shed in Fan Mengxues eyes, yet she nodded her head. Thank you! An invisible turmoil passed just like that, and only a very few people knew what had happened. For instance, An Yan now quietly asked, Honey, why didnt you go up on stage just now? Xue An sighed softly, I was thinking! Thinking about what? Thinking about how to rescue her without harming Mengxues bodyter! Xue An said indifferently. An Yan was startled. Husband, are you saying? Xue An nodded, Dont worry, I can feel her presence, shes just been blocked! At the same time, Xue Ans eyes grew colder. Xue An rarely got angry. This millennia-old Dao heart wasnt cultivated in vain. Sometimes he was decisive in killing, but his Dao heart remained clear and pure. But at this moment, he suddenly had the urge to kill! Because he felt an intense sense of despair and pain. It filled him with raging fury. Possession? Haha! Xue An murmured to himself. The award ceremony was over. Next was the grand banquet. Countless actressespeted in splendor, appearing at the banquet in various expensive gowns. The men, on the other hand, huddled together in groups, starting to discuss animatedly. The topics were nothing other than this years movie quality and the actresses! Xue An didnt join in on these discussions, as he was busy taking two little girls to eat desserts in the sweets area. Seeing this, MR Dragon, who was surrounded by people, squeezed out of the crowd and came over, handing Xue An a ss of red wine. You dont seem to like talking much? MR Dragon said with a smile. Xue An took a sip of red wine and said indifferently, Its not that I dont like to talk. Its just that tonight, there are some things I have to do! Oh? MR Dragon was about to ask what he was going to do. The doors of the hall suddenly copsed. Then, arge group of men in ck suits streamed in, all wielding various ferocious firearms, and even a few of them carried rocketunchers with them. This scene made everyone at the banquet stunned, and the women began to scream. But the screams stopped abruptly. Because Griffin walked in elegantly and fired a dozen shots at the ceiling. The gunshots were deafening, silencing everyone. Ladies and gentlemen, Im sorry to disturb your dinner! Griffin bowed slightly, his posture as perfect as a gentleman. You what do you want to do? a burly man asked angrily. Smack! The moment his words fell, his head was blown off with a gunshot. The corpse fell to the ground. Many people screamed, followed by the sound of a womans sobbing. Griffin shook his head, Im sorry, I dont like people talking to me in a questioning tone! At that moment, Williams whispered to Fan Mengxue beside him, Miss Mengxue, follow meter, I can safely get you out of here! Fan Mengxue frowned and gave him a cold nce. The Night Devil Empress was so angry she could almost spit blood at this point. Her original n was to get close to Xue An and coax the form of Heavens Fate Elixir out of him before killing him! But she hadnt expected that Griffin would be so impulsive to take everyone at the venue hostage. Williams, thinking Fan Mengxue was scared, whispered, Dont be afraid, these guys probably want money. I have plenty of money; we can just pay the ransom! You seem to be very familiar with this? The Night Devil Empress inquired. Williams smiled, Heh, I did get kidnapped a few times back in the day! While they were talking, Griffin slowly walked over and smiled at Fan Mengxue. Night Fan Mengxue frowned and signaled him with a stern look not to speak out of turn. Griffin was slightly taken aback and then nodded, turning to look at Williams! Kid, what were you just muttering about? Williams stood up proudly, Sir, please rx, I wont resist. I know youre probably after money, and my family will be willing to pay a sum that will satisfy you! And Miss Mengxue, I am also willing to pay her ransom! Chapter 271: A Shocking Turnaround (Fifth Update) Chapter 271: Chapter 271: A Shocking Turnaround (Fifth Update) Before he had finished speaking, Griffin raised his gun and shot Williams in the leg. Williams fell to the ground with a thud, his face first showing disbelief, then he started to cry out in pain. Bastard Ahhh, why did you shoot me? Griffin blew on the muzzle of his gun and said coolly, Sir, it seems youve misunderstood something, were not after your money! However, I can give you a choice, if youre willing to give your life, then this beautifuldy can survive! Of course, you can also let me kill her, and Ill spare you! What do you say? Griffin aimed his gun at Fan Mengxue. Far away, crouched on the ground, Mr. Dragon God said with a grave expression, No matter what he chooses, he will die! Indeed! After hearing this, Williams didnt hesitate at all and pointed at Fan Mengxue, Kill her! And I can give you a lot of money, just please spare my life! Williamss words drew a low murmur of disapproval. Many people felt chilled by his actions. But Williams didnt care at all. In his view, a beauty was surely delightful, but only if one was alive to enjoy it. If he was about to die, what was the use of talking about a beauty? Griffin smiled grimly, Good! Then he raised his hand, and a shot hit Williamss head. Joy was still painted on Williamss face; he had thought he was going to survive. Sinceing in, Griffin had killed two people, and his strange actions made many people feel a chill in their hearts. Then Griffin smiled faintly, Let me introduce myself, Im Griffin! Bang! Many faces showed shock and despair. Even Mr. Dragon, a tough man, now had a look of dejection. God, its him! Were probably all going to die now! Xue An said calmly, Why do you say that? You dont know, this Griffin is a dark tycoon from the City of Sin, known as the Bone Picker, extremely ruthless and merciless, I didnt expect him to show up here! Mr. Dragon said, distraught. Then he gritted his teeth and whispered to Xue An, If he goes on a killing spreeter, Ill take the lead. You take your wife and kids and run out first, after all, the two kids are innocent! Xue An nced at Mr. Dragon with a serious face and suddenly smiled, Why does this feel like were in a movie? Mr. Dragon managed a bitter smile, Even movies arent shot like this, sigh! What could such a dark tycoon,ing here, possibly want to do? At that moment, Griffin approached Fan Mengxue, gently sliding his gun across her face, his eyes full of mischief. Anger shed in the Night Devil Empresss eyes. This guy, he was deliberately taking advantage of the situation! But her face showed only terror, and she said with a trembling voice, You what are you going to do? Griffin chuckled darkly, What am I going to do? Cant you guess? Many peoples faces showed grim resignation. The Night Devil Empress stole nces at Xue An in the distance; seeing him squatting on the ground, motionless, she couldnt help but grind her teeth in frustration. This guy, how could he keep so calm? That wasnt like him at all! Suddenly, Griffin broke into a savageugh, pressing the gun against Fan Mengxues head. Such a pretty face, it would be a pity to blow it away with a shot! No one dared to speak. Mr. Dragons face showed a look of humiliation. Fan Mengxue was a Chinese actress, now being humiliated by someone, and as a Chinese actor himself, he naturally felt rage and unwillingness. Please dont! I beg you, let me go! the Night Devil Empress pleaded, desperately suppressing her anger. Let you go? Okay! But the condition is, someone must be willing to die for you! Griffin said indifferently. A dead silence filled the room. With the body still lying there, who would dare to go up and seek death? Mr. Dragon took a deep breath, deciding he could no longer tolerate this. Although he was very clear that charging forward at this moment meant a certain death. But men from Hua never just stood by and watched their fellow women get humiliated. Even in the face of death, he was determined to try! But just as he was about to rise, someone patted his shoulder gently, Let me do it! Mr. Long was startled, then watched, agape, as Xue An stood up and walked forward. You, Mr. Long eximed in horror. He wanted to say, You have a wife and kids! At this moment, An Yan said softly, Mr. Long, dont worry, my husband can handle this! Mr. Long gave a bitter smile, yet he didnt believe her at all. After all, the opponent was a notorious dark lord with so many minions! How could he possiblye out unscathed all alone? If it doesnt work out, Ill have to step up too! Mr. Long gritted his teeth in secret. And at this moment, everyones gaze was focused on Xue An. Griffin looked amused. In his view, Xue Ans presence was mediocre, not appearing like much of a powerhouse. Could all those incredible feats in the rumors really be achieved by such a man? The Night Devil Empresss face lit up with joy. You finally took the bait! Now Xue An had approached Griffin, smiling faintly. Nice shooting! Griffin was slightly taken aback, then smiled elegantly, Thank you for thepliment! Xue An shook his head, But the person is very foolish! Boom! Everyone was shocked. Mr. Long included, many thought Xue An must have gone mad. To dare to provoke at a time like this? Griffins face grew darker, Oh? You say that, do you think I wont dare to kill her? With that, he aimed the gun at Fan Mengxues forehead. Fan Mengxues eyes brimmed with tears as she looked at Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, Go ahead and pull the trigger now. Mr. Long waspletely baffled. What the hell is this guy trying to do? Griffin, burning with anger, aimed the gun at Xue An. You want me to shoot? Do you believe Ill kill you first right now? As he spoke, the dark disciples raised their weapons, all aiming at Xue An. Faced with such a lineup, Xue An turned to look at the Night Devil Empress and said with an indifferent tone. You disguise yourself well! But the moment I saw you, I knew you werent her! This statement caused the Night Devil Empress to panic internally, but her face remained unchanged, An what are you talking about? I dont understand! Xue Anughed, his smile filled with murderous intent. For one she never calls me An! The Night Devil Empress was internally shocked, barely managing a smile: I really dont understand what youre saying, I really am Meng Xue Xue An took a step forward, saying coldly: The Body-Snatching Technique, did you really think I wouldnt see through it? This shocking twist dumbfounded everyone. The Night Devil Empresss eyes flickered with panic, then she gradually calmed down, her lips curling into a cold smile. Indeed, I cant hide it from you, but do you think, facing such a hopeless situation, even if you know what can you do about it? Chapter 272: Today… You Must All Die! (First Update) Chapter 272: Chapter 272: Today You Must All Die! (First Update) With those words, Fan Mengxues aura soared abruptly, and her eyes turned into a demonic dark red. A voluptuous Mand Flower gradually appeared on her slender neck and cheeks. Xue An watched quietly, a hint of anger concealed in his eyes. Griffin bowed slightly, his manner dignified and graceful, as he said, Respected Empress, wee back! The Night Devil Empresss face bore an extremely cold smile, speaking to Xue An from above. Xue An, you killed my Night Demon Valley disciples! Today, I will settle this ount with you! Xue An looked up at Fan Mengxue, who floated in mid-air like a Demon God, and said indifferently, Night Demon Valley? So, you are also a member of the Hidden Immortal Sect? The Night Devil Empress let out a coldugh, Thats right, surely you didnt think that the power of the Hidden Immortal Sect was limited to so little? Let me tell you the truth, the real Immortal Gates are within Kunlun, any of our elders could descend and crush you with a single finger! Then the Night Devil Empresss eyes shed with greed, But this matter is not beyond discussion. As long as you are willing to disclose the secret of Tianyuan, I might consider sparing you! The Night Devil Empress stumbled upon a bottle of Tianyuan and, to her amazement, discovered that this potion actually resonated with Spiritual Energy, capable of enhancing ones Cultivation Level. This discovery left her ecstatic! In Kunlun, any elixir that could enhance Cultivation Level was worth a fortune! She had never expected that such a thing could exist in the mundane world. Thats why she painstakingly devised a n to possess Fan Mengxues body in order to get close to Xue An and pry out the secret of Tianyuan. Having heard her words, Griffin understood why the Night Devil Empress had gone to such great lengths to approach Xue An. He also knew the effects of Tianyuan, thus his face too was filled with greed. Xue An, the Empress has alreadypromised, and I promise that today, as long as you hand over the form for Tianyuan, I shall let all the people go! Griffins words incited fiercemotion. Many people began to agitate. Tell them! Thats right! Otherwise, were all going to die today! This was a pleading tone. Some even turned their fury towards Xue An, ming him for their current predicament. So youre the bastard behind all this! Spit it out, or we wont let you off! The venue turned chaotic. Cries of despair and curses mingled together, but their target was all directed at Xue An. Mr. Long looked at one of the most eagerly agitating individuals by his side and couldnt help but shout angrily, Have you all lost your mind? Its Griffin who is holding us hostage, yet you hurl such abuse at Mr. Xue, how does that make sense? Mr. Longs words caused some people to shamefacedly shut their mouths, but more still red at Xue An in anger. At that moment, the Night Devil Empressughed coldly, Xue An, do you see? If you dont speak up today, not only will I not let you go, but neither will the others present here! Under such pressure, Xue An, standing at the eye of the storm, slowly raised his head, his expression neither sad nor joyful. But the Night Devil Empress suddenly felt tense inside. Because she noticed that Xue Ans gaze was too calm, disturbingly so. When I was in school, I had made a promise to her that if anyone dared to bully her, I would stand up for her. Xue An spoke slowly, his tone untouched by emotion. She had lost both parents at a young age, leading a difficult childhood, and because she was pretty, she attracted countless troubles after starting school. Yet even so, she never gave up on herself. When those people bullied her, she would just hide away and cry secretly! Because she said no one in this world cared for her anymore! From a distance, An Yan, who originally wore a worried look, suddenly felt her eyes turning red. In my eyes, she is like a sister to me! And you dared to imprison her soul and torment it day after day? Towards the end, Xue Ans tone was filled with a surge of killing intent! Simultaneously, an extremely cold aura erupted from his body, shooting up into the sky. No matter who you are, today youre all going to die! The Night Devil Empress eximed in shock as if she had seen a ghost, A Loose Immortal? No! How could a Loose Immortal possess such a formidable aura? Griffin, fire! Fear filled the heart of the Night Devil Empress as she bellowed loudly. Griffin, at this moment, was also somewhat dazed, his previously graceful demeanor gone, and he yelled at the dark disciples behind him, Fire! st him to death! The sound of gunfire rained down, countless bullets heading towards Xue An. But when they were still a dozen meters away from Xue An, the bullets all came to a halt. And then gradually disintegrated, shattered! This scene astonished everyone present. Xue An shook his head, I said, youre all going to die today! With that, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The entire venue shook violently. Countless sword lights emerged from the sky, like the Grim Reaper in the dark night, engulfing all the dark disciples. The Night Devil Empress and Griffin awkwardly dodged this strike. Afterward, Griffin watched in horror as his dark disciples were chewed up like by a giant beast, all turning into a puddle of blood, dying on the spot. Lord Cerberus, save me! Griffin shouted! Arge dog sauntered into the venue and said with an arrogant face, I know, you lowly demons are just a bunch of waste! After speaking, its body started to swell, quickly transforming into an immense Cerberus! Its the hellhound! someone eximed. Oh God, could it be that Satan has descended tonight? some people called out to God, trembling. Mortals, your cultivation level is impressive, but I am a Demon God under the Netherworld King; today, I will let you know what true divinity is, the Cerberus said with a sinister smile. Xue Ans expression was cold as he took another step forward, vanishing from his spot. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the Cerberus. The speed was so fast that even the Cerberus was taken aback. Then, Xue An grabbed one of the Cerberus heads and said coldly, Even if your Netherworld King were here, he would still have to kneel before me today! Having said that, Xue An put his arms to use and swung the entire Cerberus around. The Cerberus tried to struggle in the air, but when it saw the look in Xue Ans eyes, it faltered, and then let out a cry of immense fear. Lord, have mercy! Lord, have mercy! I didnt know it was you! But it was already toote, Xue Ans blow had shattered the entire Cerberus bones. Yet the Cerberus didnt even dare to resist, copsing on the ground, looking up at Xue An with utmost reverence. My lord You recognize me? Xue An stood in mid-air, looking at the Cerberus. I Ive heard our Netherworld King mention you before! The Cerberus was filled with regret at that moment. How could it be him! Wasnt this man missing? If it had known it was him, it would have been scared to death, and wouldnt have dared toe! Because this man was someone before whom even their Netherworld King had to kneel in greeting! Xue An nodded, In that case, you may die! Having said that, Xue An pointed with his finger. A mighty Sword Qi pierced through the Cerberus three heads. Cerberus couldnt even react before it turned into a cloud of demonic energy and disappeared. Chapter 273: Let You Taste the Flavor of the Blazing Flames Burning the Gods! (Second Release) Chapter 273: Chapter 273: Let You Taste the vor of the zing mes Burning the Gods! (Second Release) One strike. One of the Hell Demon Gods, Cerberus, was dead on the spot! Xue An turned and looked towards the Night Devil Empress and said indifferently, Now its your turn! Feeling Xue Ans gaze, the Night Devil Empress subconsciously took a half step back. When she came to her senses, she gritted her teeth with hate, I admit, your cultivation level is formidable among the mundane, but there is one thing you certainly dont know! A smug look spread across the Night Devil Empresss face, The two secret techniques that we in the Night Demon Valley are best at are soul seizing and Divine Sense! Now that her body is upied by me, unless I am willing to leave on my own, otherwise, you simply have no way! Xue Ans gaze was fixed, as if he was pondering something. The Night Devil Empress became even morecent, Hehe, truth be told, I am quite satisfied with this body, so I wont leave! Why dont you kill me then! Hahaha! The Night Devil Empress burst into wildughter. At that moment, Xue An shook his head, You also made one mistake! Hmm? The Night Devil Empress stopped her wildughter, looking at Xue An with confusion. Youve never been able to subdue her soul; dont you know why? The Night Devil Empress was suddenly rmed, just about to speak. Xue Ans eyes narrowed slightly, speaking with Divine Sense, Ponytail, Im here! Ponytail. When they were in school, Fan Mengxue often wore a ponytail! Xue An had secretly given her this nickname. But apart from Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuaner, nobody else knew of this nickname. Hearing this name, the Night Devil Empress sneered with disdain. Howughable, do you think you can awaken her by just calling a name? Ill tell you, since she refuses to submit, then I will torture her with the Demon me every day, and I want to see how long she canst! Xue An ignored the Night Devil Empresss taunts, just standing quietly, as if waiting for something. Meanwhile, in the spiritual world, Fan Mengxue, firmly bound by chains of Divine Sense, had always been holding her head down. Her soul bore scars so massive that they seemed beyond healingthe term covered with cuts and bruises was no longer sufficient to describe them. It was like a porcin doll that had been shattered and then clumsily glued back together. This kind of soul-deep pain was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. This was also why the Night Devil Empress had been constantly enraged and astonished. To endure such pain, just how strong was this girls willpower? At this moment, Xue Ans mention of Ponytail carried over. Fan Mengxues body trembled, and she slowly lifted her head, her empty eyes gradually filling with life. Is it you? Fan Mengxue murmured softly to herself. Feeling Fan Mengxues words, a smile appeared on Xue Ans lips. Indeed, you havent let me down! Xue An sent another piece of information, Dont worry, Im here to save you! At this, Fan Mengxue smiled, and then her whole soul began to burn with a terrifying speed. She was burning her own Soul Power. And this was the only way to break free from the chains of Divine Sense! The Night Devil Empress sensed the anomaly in the spirit world and couldnt help but cry out in horror, You what are you doing? Just then, a dull thump sounded as the chains of Divine Sense were fiercely burned through! Fan Mengxue was already covered with wounds, and after burning her Soul Power, she became even weaker. But even so, she still fearlessly broke through the spiritual prison meant to confine her. Her body froze, and her face showed the struggle. Within the sea of consciousness, the Night Devil Empresss spirit soul was full of fear as she shouted, Impossible! Burning your Soul Power like this will annihte both body and soul! Arent you afraid? Fan Mengxue replied with a cold tone, I was afraid, but now that hes here, I fear nothing! As she spoke, Fan Mengxues soul, with a resolve to die together, charged directly at the Night Devil Empress. The Night Devil Empress, scared out of her wits, began to entangle with Fan Mengxue. In terms of soul strength, she was a thousand times stronger than Fan Mengxue. But helplessly, Fan Mengxue was the true soul of the body, and she was so fearlessly desperate that, for a time, she actually made it difficult for her to fend off. All of this was unknown to the outside world; they could only see Fan Mengxues face alternating between white and ck, and her expression flickering uncertainly! Xue An stepped forward, and with a gesture of his hand, hemanded, Come! Within the sea of consciousness, the Night Devil Empress felt an enormous suction force, and before she could even scream, Xue An forcefully dragged her out. A mass of ck mist appeared in Xue Ans palm, and the terrified voice of the Night Devil Empress came through. How is this possible! How can you have such a tremendous Divine Sense? Xue An said indifferently, With me, nothing is impossible! Now let you taste what its like to be burnt by fierce mes! As he spoke, a pure white me rose up and enveloped the ck mist within it. The Night Devil Empress let out a horrific scream, Ahhhh! Xue An, Im telling you, this is just one of my split spirits. If you dare to kill me, my true body will never let you go! Xue An replied with a faint smile, Dont worry, well meet again soon! The Night Devil Empress was stunned. What did he mean by that? Xue An continued, Arent you all part of Kunlun? When the timees, I will stamp out your Kunlun! With that, the pure white me boiled even more intensely. The Night Devil Empresss demon soul continued to wail miserably. But just after a few breaths, all was silent. She was truly tortured until her soul scattered! And at this moment, Fan Mengxue slowly opened her eyes. Xue An looked at her with a smile, Youve suffered much these days! Fan Mengxues tears fell in a stream, yet she managed a smile, and her figure shook a few times as she almost fainted. The torment of these days had left her soul extremely feeble. Having just burned her Soul Power, she was now close to being exhausted. Xue An waved his hand and channeled the pure Divine Sense left from burning the demon soul over to her. This was the essence of the Night Devil Empresss soul! It greatly benefited the soul! So, in just a few moments, Fan Mengxuesplexion became rosy, and especially in her eyes, there was a bright glint! Faintly, she even carried an aura of the powerful. Xue An smiled slightly. Then he turned his gaze to Griffin, who was stealthily trying to slip away, and said lightly, Do you think you can still leave? Griffins figure stiffened, then he turned around, a fawning smile on his face, Great Great one! None of this has anything to do with me! It was all the work of that night devil! I swear on the name of Lord Satan, I waspelled to do it! Griffin said with a face full of righteous indignation! Xue An shook his head, then suddenly asked, What about the Fountain of Youth? Griffins smile froze, and his eyelids began to twitch madly. How does this man know everything? Chapter 274: People Can Lie, But Souls Can’t! (3rd Update) Chapter 274: Chapter 274: People Can Lie, But Souls Cant! (3rd Update) Are you wondering how I knew? Griffins body trembled, and he quickly said with a ttering smile, Not at all, your excellency must indeed know everything. Xue An didnt pay attention to his ttery and said indifferently, People can lie, but souls cannot! Griffin swallowed hard, not daring to speak anymore. He understood what Xue An meantif he dared to lie, then Xue An would make his soul disperse just like the Night Devil Empress. Are you a daemon of the Dark Races? Xue An asked. Yes! Griffin replied with utmost respect. Xue An nodded, casually waved his hand, and a ck Talisman Spell was imprinted on Griffins forehead. Griffin felt a searing pain in his head and looked at Xue An with a face full of horror. Ive nted a Curse Mark in your soul, if you harbor any other thoughts, your daemon soul will be burned by the Karmic Fire! Hearing Xue Ans words, Griffins legs went weak, and he knelt down on the ground, his eyes filled with despair as he looked at Xue An. Xue An scanned the venue. By now, people had recovered from their initial shock, but no one dared toe forward. After all, Xue Ans performance had been too frightening. It was nothing short of divine and demonic. An Yan came over with Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Meng Xue Auntie, youre back! The two little girls had lost their initial resistance and asked with smiles on their faces. Fan Mengxue nodded, then looked at An Yan with some embarrassment. An Yan smiled, Its good that youve returned! These days, you must have suffered a lot! Thank you, Sister An! Fan Mengxue said softly. At that moment, Mr. Long hesitated at a distance, not daring toe over. Xue An smiled and said, Mr. Long, it seems we cannot continue the banquet tonight. How about we change the location? Lets also take the opportunity to celebrate for Meng Xue! Mr. Long was slightly startled, then also nodded with a smile, That sounds good, Ive been feeling suffocated here anyway! Especially the words and actions of some people earlier, utterly nauseating! His words made many people bow their heads in shame. Xue An smiled, All right! Lets go! He wasnt about to hold a grudge against these people. It wasnt until they left the venue that Xue An realized Shen Kang and his daughter were anxiously waiting at a distance. They had heard about the incident inside, but didnt dare to enter and could only wait outside. Seeing Xue Ane out safely, they both breathed a sigh of relief and quickly came up to greet him. Mr. Xue, its good that youre alright. You scared us to death! Shen Kang eximed, then noticed Fan Mengxue and Mr. Long standing next to him. Miss Fan, Mr. Long! Shen Kang eximed in surprise. Xue An smiled, Since we didnt get to enjoy the banquet here, why not go back to your ce and eat? Shen Kang was overjoyed, It would be an honor! After they had left, The people at the venue began toe out, still shaken, and started recounting what happened to the M Countryw enforcement officers who had arrivedte. Once this information waspiled and reported to the FBI, the head of the intelligence department read the report and broke out in a cold sweat. Many of M Countrys notables had been hijacked by a dark overlord of the City of Sin, and Huaxias number one danger had also appeared at the venue. If anything had gone wrong, resigning wouldnt be enough to take responsibility! So he picked up the phone and startedmbasting the department responsible for security. After venting his anger, the security chief asked cautiously, Chief, what should we do next? Should we try to keep this Xue An in M Country? Nonsense! Do you have crap in your head? The intelligence chief was furious again! Didnt you hear the news? Xue An has subdued that Bone Picker Griffin. What does that tell you? The security manager on the other end of the phone was embarrassed. For Gods sake, if you were in front of me right now, Id strangle you! It means Xue An is definitely going to the City of Sin! I heard something very precious has emerged in the City of Sin, and those big shots of the Dark Races are getting restless. Isnt it perfect if Xue An goes there? Let them fight like dogs! At this point, the head of intelligence started to feel somewhat cheerful, Also, remember to lock this down tightly, and impose a gag order on all witnesses! I dont want to wake up tomorrow, check my phone, and find it flooded with news of gods, demons, and monsters! This is the Land of the Chosen, M Country! Its not thend of chatans! Yes! the security manager responded loudly. After hanging up, the intelligence chief silently prayed. Dear God, please let this Divine ughter leave M Country soon. Every day he stays on thisnd, I lose a year of my life! Meanwhile, this unfortunate intelligence boss was silently praying, Xue An and Fan Mengxue, among others, were enjoying a warm dinner. Actually, it should be called ate-night snack. During the meal, everyone was drinking and chatting merrily. Mr. Long is truly an old-timer who has been mingling in Hollywood for many years. He was well-informed about many strange and unusual stories, and he made them sound so funny when told by him! The atmosphere was lively, and even Fan Mengxue, who had notpletely emerged from oppression, couldnt help but smile. Only Griffin was in a corner, miserably gnawing on dry bread. It wasnt intentional mistreatment, but now, as soon as he saw Xue An, the suppression from the depths of his soul would make him kneel uncontrobly. Satan, please show some mercy and let me escape from this guy soon! Griffin was fervently praying in his heart. But clearly, when his Satan heard that the other party was Xue An, he too wanted to get away as far as possible! After a full meal and drinks, Mr. Long prepared to leave. Xue An came out to see him off. Regardless, Mr. Longs character had earned Xue Ans respect! Mr. Xue! You are you a Cultivator? Xue An smiled, Mr. Long knows about this too? Mr. Long nodded, When you live long enough, you encounter some entities that ordinary people cant understand, but Ive never seen anyone as formidable as Mr. Xue! Mr. Long paused, then said, Actually, I really want to advise you not to go to the City of Sin. But then I thought, its better not to say it! Oh? Why is that? Because I know it would be useless to say it! Mr. Long said helplessly, spreading his hands. Xue An burst intoughter. This Mr. Long truly is a remarkable person! Once back in the house, Griffin was kneeling in the corner, facing the wall in penance. It seems you are quite afraid of me? Xue An said indifferently. Griffin didnt dare to speak. Dont worry, as long as you cooperate well, I wont kill you. Instead, I will help you im the throne of the City of Sin! Griffin suddenly looked up, a light shining in his eyes. My lord Xue An waved his hand, But first, you need to exin the situation in the City of Sin clearly! Griffin nodded vigorously, affirming the request, then he went on to describe the City of Sin in detail. The City of Sin was amon name for the ce because it was located on the edge of the desert in M Country, where the environment was harsh, and no one wanted to go there. Later, it gradually became a gathering ce for fugitives, and in recent years it grew and expanded. Now it was truly a vast city. There, darkness was a constantpanion, and sin was an everyday urrence. There were nows, no moral constraints! Everything was out in the open! And among it all, there were three individuals whose power was the most formidable. At this point, Griffin chuckled, Im one of them! Known as the Bone Picker! Chapter 275: City of Sin (First Update) Chapter 275: Chapter 275: City of Sin (First Update) Kunlun Immortal Realm. Night Devil Pce. The Night Devil Empress suddenly opened her eyes, and a terrifying demonic aura instantly swept across the entire pce. Xue An you dared to destroy my divided spirit! I will tear you to pieces and ensure your soul never finds peace! the Night Devil Empress roared. Under her rage, the entire Night Devil Pce trembled. The disciples of the Night Devil Pce all knelt on the ground in silence, as if frozen by cold cicadas. Night Devil sister, why are you so angry? A woman dressed in light gauze, elegant as a Fairy from the Moon Pce, gracefully walked in. Seeing this woman, the Night Devil Empress couldnt help but stand up. It turns out to be Fairy Thousand Snow gracing us with her presence! Fairy Thousand Snow smiled slightly, Night Devil sister, why the anger just now? The Night Devil Empress recounted the incident with a dark expression. When she mentioned Xue An destroying her divided spirit, the alwaysposed Fairy Thousand Snows expression suddenly changed drastically. Xue An? Yes! Does the Fairy also know of this person? Fairy Thousand Snow said with a cold, bitingugh, Of course I know him. A few days ago, I sent Ban Mei to the mortal world to look for a person with immortal fate, but I never expected she would perish so soon after her departure! And the one who killed her was Xue An! Having said that, Fairy Thousand Snow looked towards the Night Devil Empress, Sister, if we do not eliminate this man, my rage will not be quelled! The Night Devil Empress nodded, But we are both bound by rules, and our true bodies simply cannot enter the mortal world. What shall we do? Fairy Thousand Snow revealed a smug smile, Sister, you need not worry. I have my ns, and will surely lead Xue An into our trap! As long as he enters Kunlun, killing him will be as easy as flipping our hand! The Night Devil Empress nodded and asked, Is there anything else you wish to discuss, Fairy? The trialpetition will take ce in a short while, and with the death of my disciple Wen Banmei, I fear the Thousand Snow Sect may lose! Fairy Thousand Snow mentioned this with a worried look. The trialpetition was a critical event linked to each Sects resource allocation for theing year, and it was a crucial trial ofpetition. If they were to lose, the allocation of Spiritual Energy resources would be reduced, and that would be very troublesome! So what does the Fairy suggest? I would like one of my disciples to cultivate for a while on your Divine Demon Trial Ground to quickly enhance their strength! Thats a bit The Night Devil Empress showed a look of difficulty. Dont worry, sister, I will not let you down! As she spoke, Fairy Thousand Snow produced an Elixir. This is something that can greatly improve ones Divine Sense cultivation! The Night Devil Empress finally showed a smile, Fairy, youre too kind! Though she said so, she eagerly took the Elixir. In Kunlun, where Cultivators are numerous and resources are fixed, scarcity of resources urs. Therefore, even a single spirit herb is extremely precious to a Sect! Let alone a Spirit Pill! Meanwhile. In the City of Sin. Deep in a chaotic and unkempt street, there sat an inconspicuous little bar. The bars owner was a Chinese, who was currently sitting in the hall, leisurely drinking Erguotou. The outside sun zed fiercely; at this time, there wouldnt be a soul on the streets. Only at night would the street be filled with all manner of ghouls and ghosts! Just as he was drinking himself into a stupor. A line of people walked in from outside the door! He was startled awake, then frowned, The bar opens only in the evening! The man leading the group removed his cloaks hood with a smile, Old Stone, Im really happy to see you havent drunk yourself to death! The moment Old Stone saw this man, his eyes widened in disbelief. You you. After repeating you serveral times, Old Stone quickly got up to close the door of the shop, then with a face full of terror, he said. Griffin, have you lost your mind? Daring toe back here? Griffin smiled, Why wouldnt I dare toe back? This City of Sin always had a ce for me! Old Stone sighed, After you were driven out, your old territory was long since carved up! Nobody in the City of Sin remembers you now! Hearing this, Griffins expression turned grim. Is it the same with Carter? Old Stone gave a wry smile, Your loyal dog, Carter, is now the one with the most territory! That damned bastard! Murders shed in Griffins eyes. I would advise you not to try taking back your territory. The City of Sin is not what it used to be! Neers with high cultivation levels have arrived, and they are extremely ruthless! Some of the people under that Carter are quite formidable! You can have a meal here, then Ill find a way to get you out of here! Old Stone rambled on. Griffin chuckled, My friend, in the end, the one who didnt betray me was indeed you! However, I am not leaving this time! Because I am here to clear the path and ascend to the throne of the Dark King of this ce! Old Stone thought Griffin was boasting and couldnt help but frown. At that moment, Xue An removed his bamboo hat, looked around, and said indifferently, Is this the safe ce you were talking about? Griffin quickly bowed respectfully and said, Yes, my lord, Old Stone is an old confidant of mine, and no one knows about our rtionship. You can rest assured! Xue An nodded nomittally. He had originally nned toe directly to this City of Sin and subjugate all the strong with his peerless cultivation! But he was dissuaded by Griffin. Thetter made it clear, those who walk in the dark would not bow their heads easily! If one wished to obtain the Fountain of Youth, it had to be by other means! Xue An was quite interested in this Fountain of Youth because, ording to rumors, it was water that could grant immortality! Yet Xue An always felt it sounded like a Spiritual Spring! If that were true, it could also aid Xue Ans cultivation! A person from Huaxia? Old Stone was shocked at this moment. In this ce, people from Huaxia were very rare! Xue An nced at him, then spoke softly, All right, remove your bamboo hats. At Xue Ansmand, the people following him also removed their bamboo hats. Old Stone was dumbstruck at once. Because one of them turned out to be a woman. And she was an incredibly stunning beauty. Behind her followed two exquisitely adorable little girls! Each girl was holding a bucket of ice cream, enjoying it contentedly! What kind of grouping was this? Could they be here on vacation? Old Stone looked questioningly at Griffin! Griffin smiled, This is my lord! She hase to the City of Sin to help me ascend to the Dark Kings throne! Old Stone was torn betweenughter and tears, then somewhat helplessly said to Xue An. Young man, I dont know who you are, but you dare to bring such beautiful women to the City of Sin! Thats pure foolishness, its seeking death! Chapter 276: Chaos in the Bar! (2nd Update) Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Chaos in the Bar! (2nd Update) Xue An offered a faint smile, Oh? Is it really that impressive? Old Stone sighed, Were both from Huaxia, and I truly do not wish to harm you. This city is different from other ces, here, there are nows or rules to bind you! Griffin should know this better than I do! So, take good care of yourself! Xue Xiang, who was eating ice cream, looked up and said, Grandpa, my dad is really amazing! Xue Nian also hurriedly chimed in, Exactly, exactly! Griffin, somewhat impatiently, said, Old Stone, these matters are not for you to worry about. Adults will make their own decisions! Were nning to stay here for now! Old Stone shook his head secretly and turned to leave. He had seen too many spirited young men enter the City of Sin with dreams of achieving something great. But often, by the second day, they would be found dead in a gutter, their deaths humiliating. Once Old Stone had left, Griffin curled his lip, Sir, that guy is always like this, even more timid than a mouse, pay him no mind! With that, Griffin led the way for Xue An and the others to the third floor of the bar as if it was his own backyard. There were a few rooms there. Griffin had stayed here for a few days in the past, so he arranged for Xue An and his family to stay here. After Griffin went out, An Yan said with some nervousness, Husband, what the old man said was quite frightening, wasnt it? Xue An smiled slightly, He meant well, but with me here, no one would dare to do anything to you! Just stay herefortably, and in a few days, Ill take you all home! After settling An Yan and her daughters, Xue An turned and went downstairs. Griffin lived on the second floor; he had now changed into a different outfit, wearing a dirty jacket and a face full of weathered stubble,pletely unrecognizable from the refined gentleman he was before. Sir, I think the most important thing now is to take back my territory! Griffin babbled, his eyes filled with a fierce look. It was clear that the guy was still brooding over the betrayal of his subordinates. Xue An chuckled, Theres no need to rush that! Id like to see what the City of Sin is really like first. As night fell. The small bar began to liven up. Gang members with tattoos on their faces leisurely sipped their drinks by the bar. Exotically dressed dancers began to sway sensuously on stage, apanied by intoxicating music that made people involuntarily start to get lost in the revelry. Old Stone was behind the bar, mixing his signature cocktails. At that moment, a few of the gang members said impatiently, Old Stone, is it just these same old tramps again today? Old Stone chuckled, saying nothing. Hey, what happened to that hot chick from a while ago? one of the gang members asked with a lecherous grin. Who knows? Maybe you scared her off! Old Stone said with augh. He was the only one on the street who dared to joke with thesewless ruffians. Just then, Xue An and Griffin descended the stairs! The appearance of these two unfamiliar faces attracted a lot of attention. Especially Xue An. With his neat dress and calm demeanor, he seemed utterly out of ce in the dim and chaotic atmosphere of the bar. A few of the gang members frowned slightly, about to say something. Old Stone quickly said with a smile, This is a distant nephew of mine, who has juste from Huaxia to seek my help! You old fart, you still have nephews? the gang members rxed their guard and jeered. Xue An found a spot and sat down. Old Stone hesitated for a moment, poured him a ss of wine, then lowered his voice and said, You better leave quickly! This ce is too chaotic! Xue An smiled, Chaotic? Thats exactly what I want to experience! Old Stone, irritated, red at him, thinking highly displeased that Xue An was nothing but an ignorant punk, so he turned and left. Griffin whispered to the side, Sir, those loudmouthed gangstersughing over there should be members of a nearby motorcycle gang! At this point, a hint of disdain crossed his face. Back in the day, even the boss of their motorbike gang had to kneel before me! Xue An smiled faintly and took a sip of his drink. The spicy liquor with a hint of sweetness exploded in his mouth. The taste surprised Xue An a little. Griffin chuckled, Surprised, arent you? Although Old Stone is a pushover, his bartending skills are top-notch! Many big shotse here specifically to taste the drinks he prepares. While they were speaking, the door to the bar was pushed open. Everyone turned to look, and then all were stunned. A woman wearing an ultra-short skirt, showing off a pair of long, straight legs, walked in. Her attire was revealing, and her figure extremely sensual. Under her dyed light purple hair was a pretty, Eastern-looking face. In such a small bar, her arrival naturally caused quite a stir. Especially those in the motorcycle gang, who all hooted at her. Despite being ogled by so many men, the woman remained unruffled. Instead, she sashayed up to the bar with grace, expertly took out a slimdys cigarette, lit it, took a deep drag, then said indifferently, Give me a Twilight Love. Old Stone was a bit nervous, but still swiftly made the drink and handed it over, while murmuring softly, Why have youe again? The woman smiled slightly, You run a bar, dont I have the right toe? Caught off guard by her reply, Old Stone nodded helplessly, Of course, you cane! Enjoy your drink! After saying this, he turned and walked away. The motorcycle gang members, however, started tough, their gazes growing increasingly malicious. A muscr man with a tattoo of a venomous snake on his face sneered, Old Stone, is this hot chick someone youve brought in to spice things up and boost sales? Otherwise, why would shee here so often? This woman was the very hot chick they had just mentioned. She would asionally appear in this small bar, making those in the motorcycle gang salivate with desire. Old Stone chuckled bitterly, How could I possibly afford to hire such a woman! So, youre saying that this chick is just showing off bying here? said the brawny man with a vicious smile. Old Stones heart sank, and he was just about to say something. The brawny man had already stood up, holding a cheap beer and approached her. Sweetheart, feeling a little lonely, eh? Big brother here is pretty tough, how about we get to know each other? The muscr man sat down next to the woman, leaning against the bar with an evil grin on his face. The woman put down her ss, turned her head to nce at the muscr man, and a cold, disdainful sneer appeared on her face. Get lost! The face of the muscr man suddenly darkened, and he slowly drank his beer, saying coldly, Do you know who youre talking to? The woman took a drag from her cigarette and exhaled a cloud of smoke toward the muscr man, Im not interested in knowing, but Im really pissed off right now, so get lost! The muscr mans face changed drastically, and he sneered, Fine, tonight youll find out just how formidable I am! Chapter 277: Glamorous Woman (Third Update) Chapter 277: Chapter 277: morous Woman (Third Update) As he spoke, the burly man raised his hand and pped her. This burly man was huge, with a palm the size of a fanif he connected, the womans head would likely shatter! Old Stone cried out in rm. Yet faced with such a p, the woman remained utterly unflustered. Instead, she looked at the burly man with cold indifference, the corner of her mouth even curling with a hint of scorn. Right at that moment, a silver lighter, like a streak of light, flew in from behind and struck the burly mans face. Boom! The man was sent flying as if hit by an elephant, hurtling backward. When he finally stopped, blocked by a table, his face had be a horrific sight. Not only were his bones shattered, but his teeth had also fallen out. With that, the entire bar was alerted. The remaining members of the motorcycle gang all stood up suddenly, You wench, how dare you strike a member of our motorcycle gang? The woman paid no attention to them and instead turned with interest to Xue An, smiling beautifully as she approached him. Thank you, said the woman. Xue An nced at the woman, then cast his eyes downward and said indifferently, No need to thank me, it was just a small effort. As Xue Ans gaze swept over her, the woman felt a sudden tremor. This mans eyes were so deep, like bottomless pools, impossible to resist falling into! By now, the members of the motorcycle gang had realized who had thrown the strike and pulled out the handguns they carried, advancing towards him. Kid, youve got guts, hitting a member of our motorcycle gang like that? As they spoke, their guns were all aimed at Xue An. In the face of this scene, Old Stone was so frightened that his whole body trembled as he said loudly, Please dont, he might have just acted impulsively. Shut your trap, old fool, get out of the way! one of the gang members scolded, then turned to look at Xue An and the woman. Heh, want to y the hero, saving the damsel? Good, take both of them. Tonight, well have our fun with this woman in front of this guy! the scar-faced man said maliciously. Upon hearing this, the womans eyes turned cold, but she said nothing, simply looking at Xue An. Xue Ans eyebrows rose slightly, and hemanded sternly, Scram! To others, this word might have seemed unremarkable, but to the gang members, it was like thunder exploding, rupturing their eardrums. One of them was so petrified that he copsed and died on the spot. At this, the rest of the motorcycle gang members lost their nerve, scrambling to the door and sneering as they looked back, Youve got spirit, boy! If youre really tough, then just wait here! Xue An smiled lightly, Good! Ill give you ten minutes! The gang members fled in panic. The other patrons in the bar exchanged looks, then quietly made their exits. As residents of the City of Sin, they had seen their fair share of such scenes. They also knew that the departing men would surely return with reinforcements. This bar would soon be a bloodbath! Old Stone, terrified, turned pale and stomped his foot, sighing. You you ah, its toote for words. Hurry and go! Leave from the back, or once the motorcycle gang members return, you wont be able to leave even if you want to! Xue An chuckled and shook his head, Leave? Why should I go? Old Stone widened his eyes, and in the end, with a sense of resignation, he let out a sigh, Alright then, youre asking for trouble. If you wont leave, Id better find a ce to hide! With that, he ran to the back room and locked the iron door tight. Now, the only ones left in therge bar were the woman and Xue An, along with Griffin. Griffin, having seen all sorts of big scenes, was nonchnt about the situation. The woman, on the other hand, seemed remarkably calm too, even taking a seat to the side, observing Xue An with a hint of surprise in her gaze. Arent you scared? the woman asked softly. This time, she spoke in standard Mandarin. Xue An gave a faint smile, Then why arent you scared? The woman spread her hands, Because Im used to this kind of scene! And at most, theyll just take me back. But you, you might actually die! Xue An chuckled and didnt say anything, but just continued to drink his liquor. The woman watched with interest and suddenly leaned in and asked, Tell me the truth, are you trying to pick me up? Upon hearing that, Xue An almost spit out his drink; he coughed lightly and shook his head. Then why did you help me? You do realize that what just happened has nothing to do with you! the woman asked, curious. Does helping someone need a reason? Xue An retorted. It doesnt? said the woman. No, it doesnt! But if you really need a reason, maybe its because youre also from Huaguo, Xue An said indifferently. The woman stared at Xue An as if looking at some rare animal, then shook her head and said, Youre definitely not from the City of Sin! Oh? Why not? Because people from the City of Sin would never do that! What they would most likely do is watch me get taken away by those guys, and then scavenge for whatevers left behind! After saying this, the woman sighed and then raised her ss, To your damn kindness, Ill toast you! Xue An smiled and lifted his ss as well. As the alcohol went down, the womans eyes seemed to be somewhat blurred, and then she leaned close to Xue An and said, If you dont dieter, I can stay with you for the night! Dont worry, its on the house! Xue An looked somewhat startled and then shook his head. Whats the matter? Think Im dirty? the womans expression grew cold. Xue An smiled faintly, Not at all, and I have a wife! At this moment, Griffin chimed in with augh, Exactly! Our bosss wife is a knock-out, unlike any ordinary woman you can just pick up! Then Griffin turned to Xue An, somewhat proudly stating, Hows that, boss? My Mandarins not bad, right? The woman was taken aback. Hes married? The womans gaze flickered, seemingly lost in thought. Just then, the deafening roar of motorcycles came from outside. Then someone bellowed, This is the ce! Our brothers died right here! Next, people wielding clubs shattered the bars ss, and the door was kicked open with a single blow. A group of bikers filed in, one after another. These burly men, all with shaved heads and wearing leather jackets, had grim faces and were armed with various firearms. Such a show of force even took Griffin aback for a moment, and then he muttered under his breath, Damn, havent seen them for a few days, and this little bike gangs gotten so powerful? At that moment, the crowd parted, paving a way for a huge man with a bare chest and scars all over his body to walk in slowly. Chapter 278: Poisonous Scorpion Queen (4th Update) Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Poisonous Scorpion Queen (4th Update) intext Boss, it was this guy who killed our brothers! the biker gang member who had just escaped said, pointing at Xue An. The musclebound man scoffed disdainfully and then turned his gaze toward the woman standing beside. Surprise shed in his eyes from her stunning appearance. Especially after he saw the womans long, straight legs, his face was filled with unabashed greed. Heh heh, this chick aint bad! the musclebound man drooled as he spoke. Boss, why not take her back with us! Of course! the musclebound man said. Then, pointing at Xue An, he sneered, But first, we gotta kill him! The bikers aimed their guns at Xue An. A major battle was about to erupt. Just then, The woman suddenly said, Enough! Everyone was slightly taken aback, only to see the woman give Xue An a smile. Youre a good person, but in this city, kindness is the true sin! Then, she lifted her head and said to the musclebound man, Dont you want me? Ill go with you! The musclebound man was momentarily taken aback, then sneered, Quite sensible, but he has killed several of my brothers, how do we settle this score? The woman calmly said, I can settle it for him! Good! Its a deal! Lets go! the musclebound man said with a coldugh. He wasnt a fool; the fact that Xue An could kill his men in one blow meant he was capable of something. Now that the woman was willing to go with him voluntarily, why should he fuss over a few dead people? After all, in the City of Sin, there might be a shortage of everything else, but never a shortage of dead people! At that moment, the woman leaned down, whispered in Xue Ans ear, Im Wen Sinan, nice to meet you! After saying this, the corners of her mouth rose into a pleased smile as she stood up and left with the bikers. Xue An watched their retreating figures, his gaze flickering, his thoughts inscrutable. Griffin smiled slightly, Sir, women from the City of Sin dont care about these things! And shes right. Here, kindness is the greatest original sin! Xue An also smiled faintly without saying a word. It was quite a while before Old Stone cautiously peeked out from the back door. Have they all left? Griffin grumbled with augh, You old man, you sure hid yourself well! Theyre all gone! Relieved, Old Stone finally dared toe out. If I hadnt been so cowardly, I would have been dead long ago! Old Stone said. Xue An stood up and said indifferently, Lets go! Time to sleep! With that, he went upstairs. Old Stone sidled up to Griffin, Buddy, whats up with him? He just barely escaped death, but why do I get the feeling hes actually somewhat unhappy? Griffin drained his ss and smiled slightly, The ones who should feel lucky to escape with their lives are those guys! Alright, Im off to sleep too. Saying so, Griffin also got up and left. Xue An returned to the third-floor room to find his two daughters were already asleep, only An Yan was still lying on the bed ying with her phone. Seeing Xue Ane in, she sat up. Why arent you sleeping? Xue An asked. Cant sleep. It was so chaotic downstairs just now, what happened? An Yan inquired. With a smile, Xue An replied, Its nothing! Just a few guys who had too much to drink! An Yan nodded her head. After Xue Any down, she instinctively hugged his waist and buried her head in his chest. Husband Hmm? I was video chatting with Meng Xue just now! Oh! She and Han Yao went to Europe, theyre going to shoot a movie there! Xue An gave a faint smile and said nothing. The divine soul that had killed the Night Devil Empress and possessed Han Yao also dissipated into smoke and clouds. Yet, before he and An Yan could leave Hollywood, Fan Mengxue had already taken Han Yao and left. She didnt say anything when she left either. Now, listening to An Yans words, she had gone to Europe to shoot a film. Thinking of this, Xue An sighed softly. He understood that Fan Mengxue was avoiding him as much as she could. Alright, lets go to sleep! Xue An stopped dwelling on these thoughts, turned over to embrace An Yan, and gently stroked her hair. The faint fragrance on An Yans body gradually calmed Xue Ans heart. Outside, the wind began to rise! Wen Sinan obediently sat on the motorcycles pillion seat behind the brawny man, following these bikers back to their stronghold. It was an abandoned factory, but these bikers had transformed it into their stronghold! Once off the bike, the bikers stationed there came out to greet them. However, many eyes were focused on Wen Sinan. The brawny man smiled proudly at Wen Sinan, Little girl, youre sensible, so I wont kill you, but Ill make sure you have an unforgettable night! Hearing these words, his followers burst intoughter. Upon hearing the brawny mans statement, an ambiguous smile appeared on Wen Sinans face as she coldly said, Unfortunately, although you dont n to kill me, I wont let you go! Wen Sinans words stunned the bikers. After a moment, they began to make amotion. Damn, has this woman lost her mind? Boss, should we teach her a lesson first? The brawny mans face darkened, and he sneered, Great, but Im curious, how do you n not to let me go? Wen Sinan gave a faint smile and whispered something into the brawny mans ear. The brawny mans expression changed drastically, his previous smugness and arrogance gone. His face turned pale as if he were looking at Wen Sinan with a gaze filled with sheer horror. You you He was so frightened he couldnt even finish his sentence. This sight also dumbfounded the other bikers. The boss had been fine just a moment ago; what had happened to him so suddenly? At that moment, the strong man knelt at the womans feet with a thud, trembling all over. Wen Sinan, with an indifferent face, said softly, Scared now, are you? Too bad its toote! No sooner had her voice faded away than hundreds of women in ck emerged from the surrounding darkness. In their hands wererge firearms that could chill ones spine! And looking at Wen Sinan, when had her face gained a mask? A terrifying snake mask, with the mouth of the snake holding a scarlet scorpion! Upon seeing this scene, All the bikers were petrified, then someone screamed. Its the Scorpion Queen! This title made everyone present shiver with fear. For she was the most mysterious and terrifying dark figure in the City of Sin, the Scorpion Queen! Almost no one had ever seen her real face; it was like she had countless faces. Yet every time she appeared in front of people, she would always be wearing a terrifying mask. Kill them all! Wen Sinanmanded in a cold voice. The women in ck moved forward in silence, crushing anyone who stood in their way! They were like a ck tidal wave that engulfed these people. The screamssted for less than three seconds. This once-powerful biker gang was dispersed like smoke and clouds. Chapter 279: Hope You Like This Gift… (First Update) Chapter 279: Chapter 279: Hope You Like This Gift (First Update) The air was filled with a nauseating stench of blood. Among the pools of blood and corpses, Wen Sinan stood proudly, his purple hair fluttering in the night breeze. Your Majesty, how should we deal with these bodies? an underling asked. Wen Sinan said indifferently, Cut off the leaders head and ce it at the entrance of that bar! Yes! Wen Sinan looked toward the direction of the bar, the corners of his mouth slightly curling up beneath the mask. I hope you will like this gift! The next day. Old Stone, following his routine, opened the doors of the bar early, only to let out a deafening scream immediately after. Griffin, woken up by the noise, came downstairs, speaking irritably, What the hell are you screaming about? Old Stones face was ashen white as he sat copsed on the ground, his voice trembling, A dead person, theres a dead person! Griffins mouth curled, A dead person? Since when has the City of Sin been short on dead people? As he said this, he turned his head to look, and then he too was stunned. A head was ced at the entrance of the bar. Bald, with a ferocious expression, the face still bore the fear from the moment of death! It was the biker gang leader who hade here yesterday! Griffin inhaled sharply. Who did this? At that moment, Xue An also came downstairs. My lord, look at this Griffin said with a heavy expression. Xue An said tly, Dead is dead, after all, he deserved it! Whats so strange about it? But I just have this feeling that theres something odd about it all. Could it be that woman who did it? Griffin muttered to himself. Xue An smiled faintly, Whether it was her or not, we should find out soon! By evening, more news hade in. The entire biker gang had been wiped out, reportedly leaving a most ghastly scene! This news shocked everyone in the bar. Many who had been present the day before began discussing heatedly. My goodness, the biker gangs influence had been on the risetely, and yet they were wiped out overnight! Heh, whats so surprising about that? The taller a tree stands, the more wind it will catch. The biker gang has been too arroganttely! Drawing enemies isnt unusual! So who do you think did it? I guess it might be Old Bell! Old Bell! At the mention of this name, the entire bar fell silent. In the City of Sins dark triumvirate, there was the Bone Picker Griffin, the Scorpion Queen Wen Sinan, and Old Bell. But now Griffin had been driven away, the Scorpion Queen was mysterious, and only Old Bell remained active! Especially his son, Xiao Bell, who was a notorious wastrel known throughout the City of Sin! Many turned pale at the mention of Old Bells name. Yet, there were some who disagreed, scoffing, I dont think its his doing! Old Bell has be more cautious over the years, seldom wiping out entire gangs! Then who do you think it is? someone said discontentedly. You have you forgotten about that womanst night? The bar fell silent at the mention of that woman. Heh, how could that be? Shes just an ordinary woman after all, maybe even a prostitute! someone said with a snicker. Right! many echoed in agreement. While these people were arguing endlessly, Xue An and Griffin were drinking by the bar. Old Stones bartending skills were indeed good; at least Xue An was very satisfied with his drink. Hearing the crowds debate, Griffin said angrily in a low voice, That old bastard Old Bell, if it werent for him, I wouldnt have been driven out! Xue An said nothing, continuing to drink his liquor slowly. As the bar was bustling with the demise of the biker gang, the door opened. A pair of straight long legs stepped in first, followed by that familiar micro skirt and the same light purple hair. The bar fell silent. Everyone stared nkly at the woman. Some even swallowed hard with difficulty, then prepared to slip away quietly. It was Wen Sinan. She strode over to Xue An, sat down beside him, and said indifferently to the stunned Old Stone, Bring me a Hellfire, I was too tiredst night! Ah Oh right! Old Stone hurriedly fumbled around to mix the drink, asionally casting frightened nces at Wen Sinan. Even Griffin turned a shade paler, for he simply couldnt see through this woman. Only Xue An kept sipping his drink at a leisurely pace. Arent you curious? Wen Sinan couldnt help but ask. Curious about what? Xue An put down his ss and turned to look at her. Curious about what I went throughst night? Wen Sinan asked, batting herrge eyes. Xue An smiled, The path is yours to choose, what does it have to do with me? Wen Sinan was left speechless, grinding her teeth in frustration. She hade today specifically to gauge everyones reaction, especially Xue Ans. She had developed a strong curiosity about this man. Particrly his decisive nature, which Wen Sinan greatly admired. But to her surprise, Xue An seemed entirely indifferent to her. That annoyed Wen Sinan. Hey, actually I should thank you forst night! Wen Sinan suddenly said in a low voice. Xue An smiled, Ive said, no thanks necessary! Hmph, what an uncharming guy! Wen Sinan, who was always quick-tempered, finally lost her patience and stormed off after tossing out those words. Not until she reached the bars entrance did she turn back and say, Tomorrow is my birthday, are you interested ining? Xue An shook his head, Not interested! You Wen Sinans eyebrows shot up, but then she regained herposure, snorted coldly, and left. After her departure, many people looked at Xue An with astonishment. Some were practically green with envy. Wen Sinans behavior had clearly been a hint towards Xue An! But unexpectedly, Xue An waspletely unmoved by it. It was as if he was turning away a woman who had made the first move! Griffin, however, wasnt surprised. Compared to An Yan, Wen Sinan was no different from an ugly duckling. Still, he couldnt help but express his curiosity, My Lord, that woman is quite mysterious! Are you sure you dont want to go? Xue An shook his head, I cant be bothered to go, and also, find out the exact whereabouts of the Fountain of Youth as soon as possible. I dont have the time to keep wasting here! With that, he got up and went upstairs. Outside, Wen Sinan got into her car, seething with rage. Those inside the car shivered with fear. They were all too aware of their queens temper; she was someone who could kill at the slightest provocation! Your Majesty, do you want us to wipe out this bar? one of Wen Sinans attendants asked. But unexpectedly, Wen Sinan pped the attendant across the face. The p left the attendant with a bloodied mouth, yet they didnt dare to raise their head. Speak such words again, and Ill throw you into the Snake Pit to be devoured by thousands of snakes! Yes! the attendant replied in a trembling voice. Wen Sinan took a deep breath, suddenly calming down, a proud smile on her lips. There hasnt been a man Ive set my sights on who could escape the palm of my hand! Even if you have a wife, its the same! Chapter 280: Beginning of the Night (2nd Update) Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Beginning of the Night (2nd Update) My lord, when the Fountain of Youth was first discovered, it was within an abandoned mine in the City of Sin, and that mine belonged to me! But who would have thought that old Bell and the Poison Scorpion Queen would join forces to drive me away! As Griffin spoke about this, his eyes were filled with resentment. As for how those two people divided the Fountain of Youth afterward, I am not very clear! But I know that the Fountain of Youth isnt always there, it follows a certain schedule! And the next time it will appear is in three days! Griffin repeated all he knew, and Xue An nodded after listening. So I think the most important thing right now is to take back the territory I lost before, to weaken old Bells and the Poison Scorpion Queens forces as much as possible first! said Griffin. Xue An nced at him. Griffin felt a chill in his heart and quickly lowered his head, Im just making a suggestion, everything is up to you, my lord! Xue An said indifferently, Theres no need to rush this. If the Fountain of Youth appears in three days, I will be able to sense it! Once we have the water, well eliminate these people. Yes! Griffin said obediently. In the heart of the City of Sin, there stood a ck building. At the top floor was an exceedingly spacious office. Old Bell was leaning back in his chair, enjoying the citys nightscape through the floor-to-ceiling windows. He cherished this feeling. It was like standing on the clouds, trampling everyone under his feet. And indeed, this was the case. His prestige and influence has be the dark King of the City of Sin. Griffin had fled, and now there was only the Poison Scorpion Queen left. Thinking of this woman, old Bell slightly furrowed his brows. At that moment, the office door opened. Old Bell didnt need to look back to know it was surely his only son, Xiao Bell. Because aside from him, no one dared to enter without asking first. Father, theres something I think I need to report to you, said Xiao Bell, bearing a strong resemnce to his father. They shared the same deep-set eyes and brows, the same cultured and refined demeanor. However, Xiao Bell seemed even more rebellious than old Bell. Old Bell looked at his son with a gaze akin to admiring a work of art. Oh? What is it? he asked. Last night, a motorcycle gang near the bar district was wiped out! Whats so peculiar about that? My child, you must know that the number of gangs destroyed each day in the City of Sin is more than my gray hairs! But father, this one is different! Xiao Bell said as heid several photographs on the table. Old Bell picked them up and suddenly furrowed his brows. In the pictures, a factory was filled with blood and corpses. This is Old Bell was taken aback. Yes, Father, this must be the work of the Sin Scorpion Crew! The Sin Scorpion Crew! The subordinates of the Poison Scorpion Queen! Old Bells eyes flickered. At this moment, Xiao Bell said with a smile, And I have discovered many interesting things! For instance, this Xiao Bell took out a photograph that was evidently taken inside a bar. It showed the side profiles of a man and a woman. The woman had light purple hair. Father, the Poison Scorpion Queen always moves mysteriously, and has never shown any trace. For so many years, we dont even know what she looks like! But this time she finally showed her face! Old Bell furrowed his brow, You mean, this woman could be the Poison Scorpion Queen? Its not that she could be, she definitely is! Old Bells heart swelled with pride as he looked approvingly at his son. So what do you n to do? Xiao Bell smiled like a venomous serpent ready to strike, Father, the Fountain of Youth is about to appear, and it should rightfully belong to our Bell Family. Why should we share it with a madwoman? Old Bell nodded, Alright, go and do it! He understood what his son meant, being the dark overlord of the City of Sin. Murder, alliances, and betrayal were allmonce! Of course, father, by this time tomorrow, I will present you with this womans head! Throughout the conversation, the father and son had not looked straight at the man with the indifferent expression in the photograph. In their eyes. Apart from the Scorpion Queen, everyone else was insignificant! The next day. When the evening lights were just beginning to shine. Old Stones bar once again became lively. Many people likeding here to have a drink personally mixed by Old Stone. Especially since the biker gang had been wiped out, the ce had be much more peaceful. Xue An also sat unshakably at the bar, drinking. At that moment. The door of the bar was pushed open, and Wen Sinan walked in with arge cake. Her action caused many people to pause slightly. Wen Sinan walked straight to the bar, ced the cake on it, and then began to insert candles. Xue An frowned slightly, What are you doing? Of course, its a birthday celebration! Dont you see me putting in the candles? Wen Sinan said indifferently. Celebrating here? Xue An asked in return. Is there a problem? Saying this, Wen Sinan shed Old Stone a smile, Tonight, all the expenses are on my tab! Her words provoked cheers from many people, their fear of Wen Sinan gradually fading, and even some raised their sses and shouted, Happy birthday, my girl! Wen Sinan was obviously in a good mood, and she smiled lightly, Thank you! She lit the candles. The music in the bar very tactfully stopped. The dancing girls also watched giggling from not far away. In the small bar, the atmosphere became somewhat warm. Wont you even wish me a happy birthday? Wen Sinan asked. Xue An regained hisposure and smiled faintly, Happy birthday! Wen Sinanughed heartily, then closed her eyes to make a wish, and blew the candles out in one breath. Many people started to cheer. Drinks kept flowing like water. The night was not yet deep, but already intoxicating. Wen Sinan drank a lot and even cavorted by smearing cake on many people. Of course, she also had her face smeared with cake by many people. And some even went so far as to cop a feel. But even so, she did not get angry. Outside the bar, several vans that resembled ck beasts were parked, and women in ck sat on them. They were Wen Sinans personal guards, the Scorpion Swarm. Hearing Wen Sinans exaggeratedughtering from the bar. The women in ck couldnt help but look at each other, and someone inevitably said, It seems, Her Majesty the Queen is very happy tonight! But I remember, Her Majesty the Queen already had a birthday this year! someone whispered. Shh! Remember, never speak such words to Her Majesty, unless you want to be devoured by a thousand snakes! someone warned. While they were chatting and rxing together. Countless shadows flew across the sky! The night seemed to boil over. Chapter 281: Shadow Arbiter (Third Release) Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Shadow Arbiter (Third Release) Xiao Bell stood atop a towering building, leaning over to view the ck beasts in the distance. Are those the legendary Scorpions of Sin? Xiao Bell said indifferently. You only brought so few people with you? Youve got some nerve! A trace of excitement appeared on Xiao Bells face, and his mood became restless. After all, the person he faced was a dark lord as renowned as his own father. If he could behead him tonight, Xiao Bells prestige would skyrocket once again, and the Bell Family would be the citys true King. Shadow Arbiters, move out! Xiao Bell ordered. Yes! A response came from the shadows, and then countless ck figures swept across the sky. As the Bell Familys sole heir, Xiao Bell was naturally doted upon. Even for this mission, the family had assigned him their most elite Shadow Arbiters! In the City of Sin, the underlings of the three dark giants each had their own elite forces. Griffins dark disciples. The Poison Scorpion Queens Scorpions of Sin! But more famous than them, and recognized as the most powerful, were the Bell Familys Shadow Arbiters. It was said that the Bell Family had spent decades nurturing these individuals, each one incredibly formidable. Xiao Bell stood on the rooftop watching the Shadow Arbiters blot out the sun, feeling a surge of pride rising in his heart. From now on, the City of Sin will have only the Bell Family! At that moment. Members of the Scorpions of Sin outside the bar continued to chat idly. Suddenly. A shadow swept by. The woman sitting in the drivers seat copsed, blood trickling from her throat. This slight noise also rmed the women in ck. What was that noise? someone eximed. Those close to the car doors immediately opened them. Outside was deadly silent. The women in ck looked at each other, all frowning. This silence carried an ominous air. But as warriors who constantly skirted the edge of life and death, death and blood were their daily bread. So, although they knew something had gone wrong, everyone remained calm. They silently took up their weapons and then stepped out of the car, relying on each other. The night was unnaturally ck. Even the moonlight had vanished. Suddenly. Just as these women in ck reached the middle of the street, ready to enter the bar. Countless shadows flew in from afar. The women in ck didnt hesitate to raise their firearms, preparing to shoot. The shadows rushed forward. Two ck torrents collided on the street. The sounds of breaking limbs, spurting blood, and the metallic nging of de against de all mingled together. Forming a cruel symphony. But among these, there were no screams. Both sides of the battle were terrifyingly silent. Even death could not make them groan. As warriors who walked out of dark purgatory, no matter who, they had all be fearless of life and death. Even Xiao Bell, who was watching from afar, couldnt help but show admiration. Trulymendable dark warriors indeed! But inparison with the overwhelming numbers of the Shadow Arbiters, the Scorpions of Sin were few, and under such a hasty defense, suffered heavy losses. Very soon. Most of these ck-d women had fallen. The remaining ones, each injured, stood back to back, warily watching the dark figure in the sky. Its a Shadow Arbiter! someone whispered. The Bell Family has made their move, we must notify Her Majesty the Queen at once! another said in a deep voice. I just tried, but this street has been blockaded by the shadows, no messages can get out! At this moment, Xiao Bell slowly approached from the direction of the street, smiling as he said, Although you are women, you are respectable. If youy down your weapons now, I might consider sparing you! Xiao Bell! the remaining members of the City of Sin scorpion group called out sternly. Then, after exchanging nces, they slowly raised their guns. What a pity! Xiao Bell wasnt surprised by this oue, so he merely bowed his head slightly, and then the Shadow Arbiters flew past him from behind. All for our Lady Queen! the members of the City of Sin scorpion group shouted atst, as they pulled their triggers. The gunfire flickered for a few moments before being devoured by the dark shadows of the Arbiters. A grinding, teeth-gritting sound followed, as if a monster were chewing on flesh and blood, which was spine-chilling. Afterward, as the darkness dispersed, only a puddle of blood remained on the ground, not even bones were left. What a pleasant night! eximed Xiao Bell. What do you think, if the scorpion queen finds out her subordinates died tragically outside while shes inside celebrating her birthday, wouldnt she be upset? Xiao Bell said with relish. No one responded. These Shadow Arbiters were always silent warriors. Alright, surround this bar, Im going to have a heart-to-heart with our Queen! Xiao Bell was in a very good mood. As he spoke, Xiao Bell pushed open the door and walked into the bar. At that time, everyone inside the bar was drunk. Only Wen Sinan and Xue An and a few others were still slowly drinking their liquor. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were enjoying the juice specially mixed for them by Old Stonemason! When Xiao Bell walked in. Many people didnt pay too much attention to him. Xiao Bell then looked at Wen Sinan and said with a slight smile, Lady Queen? Happy Birthday! This sentence caused no reaction in Wen Sinan, she even continued to drink with a smile. Only Xue Ans mouth curved up, revealing a meaningful smile. I think I should apologize because I just identally killed all of Your Majestys subordinates! Xiao Bells words finally caught Wen Sinans attention. She turned her head and looked at him, her gaze growing colder. What did you say? You could try calling them, see if they are still around! Wen Sinan felt a pang, her expression changed, then she put down her wine ss and slowly stood up, an authoritative aura gradually emerging. Xiao Bell? Indeed, it is I! said Xiao Bell beamingly. Very well! Your Bell Family has sessfully enraged me! Prepare to suffer my wrath! Wen Sinan stated coldly. At this moment, everyone in the bar who had been drunk was now sobering up. Because many had finally heard the conversation between the two. This man was none other than the famous Xiao Bell! And this woman. Scorpion Queen, I too regret this. However, you probably wont have to be mad anymore, because tonight, this bar will be your final resting ce! Scorpion Queen! This title made everyone in the bar gasp. Especially Griffin, whose expression changed drastically. This woman, she was the Scorpion Queen? Chapter 282: So… Game Over! (4th Update) Chapter 282: Chapter 282: So Game Over! (4th Update) Xiao Bell, it seems you still dont understand, even though your power is indeed great now,pared to me, youre still far behind! Wen Sinan said coldly, and as her expression changed, her appearance underwent a dramatic transformation. The delicate face from moments ago had vanished, reced by one that resembled the face of a god or demon. Divine Bloodline? Xue An muttered softly, then chuckled, Looks quite simr, but the aura is far too weak, must be a false deity, right? His murmurs did not catch anyones attention. At this moment, everyone in the bar wished nothing more than to flee as quickly as possible. A few quick-witted individuals even started to quietly climb out of the windows. But no sooner had they climbed out than they let out several cries of agony, and then they were swallowed by darkness. Wen Sinan frowned, speaking with an authoritative voice, Shadow Arbiter? No wonder I was deceived just now! The Bell Family really isnt holding back in dealing with me, are they? Xiao Bell let out a chuckle, To take down Her Majesty, a few Arbiters are hardly worth mentioning, right? Right at that moment, Wen Sinan suddenly turned into a streak of ck light, rushing straight towards Xiao Bell. The speed was so great that it even produced a piercing whistling sound. Facing this raging assault. Xiao Bells expression remained calm, merely stepping back half a step. Streams of darkness surged forth on either side of him, aiming straight for Wen Sinan in mid-air. Wen Sinan snorted in anger, Mere ants, scatter! With that, she waved her hand, and countless serpent shadows rushed towards the dark streams. At this point, Griffin was pale as death and wished he could burrow under the table. Shadow Arbiters, God! So many have been deployed! Has the Bell Family gone mad? And in mid-air, the serpent shadows finally met the ck torrent. Boom! A muffled explosion. All the ssware in the bar shattered instantly. The ck torrent was more than halved on the spot. Watching from behind, Xiao Bells eyelids twitched, pain etched in his heart as if it was bleeding. This was the essence of the Bell Family! But Wen Sinan didnt have an easy time either; her figure paused in mid-air, and a pained expression crossed her face. Shes injured! Xiao Bell shouted with surprise and joy. Sure enough, Wen Sinans aura began to falter, and her body started to sway as if about to fall. Kill her! Xiao Bell roared. Once shes dead, the Fountain of Youth, and the entire City of Sin! They would all be mine! But just then, a timid voice came through. Honey? Whats going on? What happened? The voice was crisp and extremely pleasant to the ear. Everyone turned their heads to look. They saw a stunningly beautiful woman standing at the top of the stairs. Even in such a perilous situation, many people couldnt help but be infatuated. In the City of Sin, where shy and scantily d women weremonce. Who had seen such a pure and captivating beauty? Xiao Bell was also caught staring. He was always one for beautiful women. But what did she just yell? Husband? Who was her husband? At this moment, An Yan was equally nervous. She heard the ttering downstairs from the upper floor and had no idea what was happening. Although she had a lot of confidence in Xue An, the two little girls were also down there. Eventually, unable to stay put, she decided toe down. But she hadnt expected so many people to be below. And they were all staring straight at her. Then Xue An stood up, smiling, Its nothing, just some people ying house! Xue Ans words caused a stir among the crowd. Cowering behind the bar, Old Stone was shaking so badly that tears were nearly spilling from his eyes. In his heart, he thought to himself, this guy really came looking for death! Meanwhile, Wen Sinan, suspended in mid-air, was staring intently at An Yan. After a moment, she also had to admit. This woman, whether in terms of appearance or temperament, was far superior to herself. Is this his wife? No wonder he never gave me a second nce! At this moment of life and death, Wen Sinans heart was unexpectedly swept by a touch of destion. At that time, Xiao Bell began tough ominously. Hehe! Very good! I didnt expect to find such a beauty in such a small bar, it seems my journey here was not in vain! Saying this, Xiao Bell coldly ordered, Kill the Queen of Scorpions first! With hismand, the Shadow Arbiters charged once more. Wen Sinan shouted in anger, trying to eradicate these shadows. But s, the strike she had just made, even though it wiped out half of the Shadow Arbiters, left herpletely drained. Now, facing the furious charge, she could only dodge left and right in defense, yet her increasingly sluggish movements left marks of injury appearing on her body! Despair filled Wen Sinans eyes, knowing that her chances were slim. And Xiao Bell watched with delight. But just as he thought he had victory in his hands, Xue An smiled at An Yan, Wait for me a moment! Mhm! An Yan nodded obediently. Then Xue An stood up and began to walk forward. Seeing this, Wen Sinan in mid-air roared, Donte over, this is not for you to interfere with! Xiao Bell, on the other hand, was watching with self-satisfied glee, then casually pointed, Kill him! In Xiao Bells view, killing this man was a simple task, and once he was dead, the breathtaking beauty would be his! At this thought, Xiao Bells heart couldnt help but burn with desire. Several shadows charged directly at Xue An. Even Griffins expression was fluctuating uncertainly. As for the others, all of them were pale, convinced that Xue An was doomed. But just as these shadows approached, Xue An waved his hand and uttered indifferently, Scram! The warriors once hailed as the most terrifying in the City of Sin, the Shadow Arbiters, who made people lose courage just hearing about them, were like a pile of trash under Xue Ans casual wave, blown away and then vanishing with a wail! In a single strike! The attacking Shadow Arbiters met their deaths. Wen Sinans mouth hung open slightly, her face a picture of disbelief. And Xiao Bell was even more shaken, watching the scene in disbelief! How how is this possible? To annihte the Shadow Arbiters with such a casual ease? Who exactly was this man? At that moment, Xue An looked at Xiao Bell and smiled slightly, Interesting toys, but thats all they are! So game over! With that, Xue An raised his fist and uttered softly, Stir the heavens and earth! With this soft cry, the heavens and earth seemed to pause, as if everything hade to a standstill. Then, Xue An threw a casual punch. Boom! These Shadow Arbiters didnt even have the chance to struggle before they turned to ash under this punch. Xiao Bell screamed in extreme terror. But then he realized that he was unharmed! Just as he began to feel relieved, he heard a thunderous noise behind him. Turning his head, he was petrified. Under the force of Xue Ans punch! The walls of the entire bar were obliterated. The whole street outside had been blown open with a massive pathway by that punch! And the shadows that had just sealed off the street were all turned to ash! Such was the terrifying power of this mans punch! Chapter 283: Rules are for the weak, I only believe in fists! (5th update) Chapter 283: Chapter 283: Rules are for the weak, I only believe in fists! (5th update) Everyone looked at Xue An in terror. Wen Sinan, who had fallen to the ground, had a face full of astonishment. She knew that Xue Ans martial cultivation level was respectable. But she had never imagined it would be this formidable. As for Xiao Bell, he was gradually recovering from his shock at this time and said with a gloomy expression, Who are you? Dont you know what the consequences are for meddling with the Bell Familys affairs? Xue An replied indifferently, I dont know, and I dont want to know. Xiao Bell was uncertain and apprehensive, but the fact that Xue An had just spared his life gave him some confidence, so he said coldly, Very well, you are a strong man. It was my mistake for not recognizing it earlier! Powerful men should receive the treatment they deserve. I apologize for my earlier attitude, and now I can leave, right? After saying that, Xiao Bell turned to leave. Xue Ans voice came from behind him, Did I say you could leave? Xiao Bell whirled around, his expression fierce as he said, This is the City of Sin, even if you are some incredible martial artist, you still need to follow the rules here! Understand? Xue An shook his head, Do you know why I didnt kill you with one punch just now? Its because I wanted to tell you that rules are made for the weak, and I only believe in the power of my fists! With that said, Xue An pointed with his finger. A beam of sword light instantly pierced through space and time, directly prating Xiao Bells head. Stter! Brain matter and blood sprayed all over the ground. Xiao Bell had never expected that Xue An would suddenly strike. A momentter, his dead body finally copsed to the ground. This incident sent shock waves throughout the entire bar. Griffinughed heartily. The master is truly mighty; that guy deserved to die long ago! He naturally loved chaos. But the rest of the crowd were all trembling with fear. Xiao Bell! He was the sole heir to the Bell Family, Old Bells only son! Even those who were opposed to the Bell Family would not dare to kill him! After all, no one wished to confront a crazed Old Bell! Yet such a man was killed by Xue An just like that? Thinking about the impending wrath of Old Bell, many felt as if it was the end of the world for them. At that moment, Wen Sinan struggled to her feet and hesitated for a moment before saying, I will send someone to escort you out of the city soon! I will deal with the aftermath myself! Xue An shook his head, I dont n to leave just yet! Wen Sinan became somewhat anxious, I know youre formidable, but the Bell Family has been in this city for over a hundred years. No one knows what kind of trump cards they have! Youre also with your wife and children; if something were to happen, it would all be over! Wen Sinan was truly anxious at this point. She was a tyrannical and ruthless Poison Scorpion Queen but also a woman with a clear sense of love and hate. In Wen Sinans eyes, Xue Ans sudden strike was to save her. Therefore, to repay Xue An for the favor of that punch, she intended to take on the responsibility for this incident alone. But just then, Xue An suddenly looked into the distance. Because he felt a strong surge of Spiritual Energy. Wen Sinan also sensed it and herplexion changed as she blurted out, Its the Fountain of Youth! Xue An smiled. It seems Griffins calctions were off! He said it would appear three dayster, but the Fountain of Youth has manifested just one dayter! Xue An had intended to go directly to the Bell Family, but now that the Fountain of Youth had emerged, he decided to im the Spiritual Spring first! With that thought, Xue An picked up his two daughters and instructed Griffin to drive, taking his family towards the abandoned mine area where the Fountain of Youth was located. But before leaving, Xue An looked at Wen Sinan, whose expression was listless, and suddenly said. Over the years, you have constantly overdrawn the power of your bloodline, dont you know that if you continue like this, you will die from bloodline copse? Hearing Xue Ans words, Wen Sinansplexion changed drastically. You! How I figured it out, right? Xue An said with a faint smile, Its very simple for me! I can see it at a nce! And Ive learned that although you have been tyrannical, at least you have protected most of the women of the night in the City of Sin, keeping them from being bullied by thugs. Because of this, I had never thought of dealing with you! Wen Sinan listened, her expression stupefied, You mean to say Xue An nodded, Thats right, I didnte to the City of Sin just for the Fountain of Youth, I also want to tten this city! So even if the Bell Family hadnte, I would have paid a visit! As for you what I want to tell you is that kindness is not an original sin, weakness is! After finishing speaking, Xue An got into the car and left. Wen Sinan looked at the distant car lights, her expression dazed. The words of Xue An made her suddenly recall many things from the past. Back then, she was just a simple high school girl who had been tricked here because she believed in the words of a so-called friend. It was only after arriving here that she realized she had been deceived. At that time, she naively fantasized that a hero would swoop down from the sky and rescue her. But harsh reality mercilessly shattered everything. That night, she was forced to see clients, losing everything in pain and humiliation. From that day on, she was forced to be a cash cow for many people. Gradually, she became numb. But one day, after being tormented all-night, and when those clients were even preparing to slit her throat with a knife. She exploded! It was as if something deep within her body suddenly blew up, the mighty power of her bloodline turned all those who tormented her into pools of blood! It was also from that time that she realized that to survive, one couldnt be kind; one had to be evil! Later, she grew step by step into one of the dark triad and controlled ny percent of the flesh business in the City of Sin. Under her protection, many women were at least no longer bullied every day! She once thought she was doing well! But today, Xue Ans words suddenly made her realize a lot. She seemed to see that high school girl again, with her clean eyes and ear-length short hair! Suddenly, tears streamed down her face! She said viciously, To hell with it! Then she turned and disappeared into the darkness. On the car, An Yan looked curious and asked, Hubby, who was that woman just now? Xue An said with a light smile, Someone who lost a lot of things, I guess! The car soon arrived at the abandoned mining area, which was heavily guarded and riddled with sentry posts. So when the car hadnt even approached the mining area, someone fired a warning shot. Who goes there? Stand back! Griffin stopped the car, looking puzzled and asked, My lord, what should we Before he could finish speaking, he saw Xue An sitting in the back seat, casually waving his hand! A huge crescent-shaped halo appeared in front of the car all of a sudden. Go! Xue Anmanded with a light shout. The massive halo, like a scythe, swept across the guard camp. First, there was a crackling sound as sparks flew everywhere. Then the trees and wire fences snapped in half. Finally, the guards, each with a pained expression, were cleaved in two and died on the spot. Chapter 284: The Killer Remains Unfettered at Heart (Sixth Update) Chapter 284: Chapter 284: The Killer Remains Unfettered at Heart (Sixth Update) Griffin felt a chill run down his spine. Was it truly such a casual gesture, not even stepping out of the carriage, to y all the guards? Xue An showed neither agreement nor dissent. The killer is not bound by conscience, the survivor is not trapped by confusion! Moreover, those who died were all utterly unforgivable. The vehicle entered the mining area, and the fluctuations of Spiritual Energy grew more and more intense. On the ground, and even on the dpidated houses, all sorts of flowers and grass sprouted incessantly only to wither and decay at an exceptionally fast pace. The cycle repeated, endless and unceasing! After Xue An got out of the vehicle, he held his two daughters and headed straight for a mine shaft. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian looked around curiously. Daddy, its so beautiful here! Everywhere flowers and grass sparkled, making even this deste mine shaft seem dazzling. Xue An smiled, It will be even more beautiful in a moment! After entering the cave and walking a considerable distance inside. Suddenly, a broad space appeared ahead. And in the center of the space, there was a spring flowing. After the spring water spread on the ground, it transformed into creatures resembling little elves, dancing throughout the space. Xue Ans eyes brightened, it was indeed a Spiritual Spring! An Yan and the two young girls, facing this dreamlike scene, couldnt help but be mesmerized. Husband, its so beautiful! An Yan murmured. Xue An smiled, This Spiritual Spring has not yet matured. When it truly matures, it will be the most beautiful sight in the world! Years ago, when Xue An traveled through The Multiverse, he had visited the Spiritual River of the Heavenly Realm. That ce was off-limits to those with insufficient cultivation levels. Because if ones cultivation level was not adequate and their sense of purpose not steadfast, they would be captivated by the unparalleled beauty and never return! Compared to that Spiritual River, which upied an entire realm, this Spring was not even worth a hair! However, Xue An was still very satisfied. This world was too barren and the Spiritual Energy too sparse; to have this was alreadymendable! Yaner, you and Xiang Xiang Nian Nian stay here, it will be very beneficial for your cultivation! Then where will you go, husband? An Yan asked. Of course, Ill be guarding outside! After all, it will take a day or two for this Spiritual Spring to mature. During this time, it will surely attract countless prying eyes! Xue An said. An Yan was a bit worried. Xue An smiled, Dont worry, with your husband here, all gods shall scatter! Saying this, Xue An left the mine shaft. Although he said so, Xue An was also somewhat uneasy, so before leaving, he applied various Talisman Spells throughout the mine. In this way, unless a Golden Immortal arrived, not even an Immortal could enter! Xue An went outside the mine shaft and found a clean spot to sit down cross-legged. Griffin paced back and forth somewhat panic-stricken. He was now thoroughly convinced of Xue Ans might. Even without the Curse Mark in his soul, he dared not leave Xue Ans side. But now, he was the sole guardian of a precious treasure, and who knew how many people were eyeing it in the shadows! At this thought, Griffin couldnt help feeling ack of confidence. Xue An, however, was unmoved and began meditating with closed eyes. Bell Family. The news of Xiao Bells death had already been ryed back. The body of Xiao Bell also returned with the group. All members of the Bell Family were present, but they all stood outside the office, waiting, none daring to enter or make a sound. Many were aware that a tremendous storm was about toe! After a while, the door to the office opened. Old Bell, his face pale, stepped out. He had changed into a ck suit, a white flower pinned to his chest. Who is the murderer, and where is he now? Old Bell asked softly. Beneath his calm tone was unimaginable fury and murderous intent. Respected godfather, the murderer is a man from Huaguo living on the street with bars. As for his current whereabouts, its still unclear! one of the Bell Familys executives stepped forward and said. Old Bell nodded. Alright, then seize everyone on the street with bars. Kill them one by one until we find out exactly where this person is! Yes! Just as his subordinates were about to set out, someone ran back in panic. Godfather, something terrible has happened at the mine! What happened? The mine has been restless all night; it seems the Fountain of Youth is about to emerge. We were about to report it when suddenly someone burst in, killing all the guards with a wave of their hand! I was lucky to escape because I happened to be stationed elsewhere. Thinking back to that scene, the person was still trembling. But Old Bells eyes lit up. Good, he kills my son and now he wants to steal my familys property. It seems I should show him how serious I can be! Send out the word, call back all themanders of the Night! Yes! Commanders of the Night! Hearing this name, all the members of the Bell Family rxed their expressions. If they were deploying the strongest force of the family, then no matter who the opponent was, they would certainly not survive! But someone was moving faster than the Bell Family. As Xue An stood guard outside for the twentieth minute, a convoy made up of various heavy trucks forcefully made its way in. Many people got off the trucks. These people all had cold faces, burly figures, and were carrying various types of firearms. Then a man with a fierce face approached. Upon seeing this man, Griffin first was taken aback, then clenched his teeth and said, Carter! Indeed, the neer was Carter, Griffins once loyal subordinate. Yet when Griffin was forcibly driven out of the City of Sin, Carter was the first to turn his back and betray him. At the thought, Griffins teeth would clench with rage. Carter at first didnt recognize Griffin; it took a moment before he said in surprise, Are you Griffin? Griffin chuckled darkly, Heh, my good loyal dog, have you finally recognized your master? Carters expression changed, and he let out a few coldughs, Griffin, youve got guts. You fled in such a panic back then, nearly losing your life, and now you dare toe back? Griffin dered proudly, Of course Ivee back, and Im going to take back whats mine! Whats yours? Carter sneered, then looked greedily at the mine shimmering with faint light. Such a thing is beyond your worth! Now, it belongs to my master! Speaking, Carter stepped respectfully to the side, and a haughty, blond man approached. Carter, whats the holdup? Why the dy? Master, this strange man from Huaguo and my former boss are blocking the way! Carter replied. The blond man nced at Xue An, who was sitting with eyes closed and regting his breath, and sneered contemptuously, Who is this person who dares to block the path of the Dark Council? Chapter 285 Blood Clan Curse Killing (First Update) Chapter 285: Chapter 285 Blood n Curse Killing (First Update) The mans ent was rich with British vor, and his expression immensely arrogant. Thump! At that moment, Griffin, drenched in sweat, knelt on the ground. The man turned his head to nce at Griffin and frowned with disgust, Its just a lowly and despicable demon! Griffins face turned pale, humiliation evident in his eyes, yet he could do nothing but helplessly lower his head. Because this was suppression at the level of bloodline. He was utterly powerless to resist. The blond man then said indifferently, Chinese, I give you ten seconds. If you dont disappear, Id be quite willing to taste what blood from the East tastes like. As he spoke, the blond man gave a slight smile, revealing two terrifying fangs. Blood n! A high-ranking existence among the Dark Races. Possessing an almost immortal lifespan and formidable strength, they had once ruled Europe for thousands of years. Yet faced with such a powerful being, Xue An simply opened his eyes slowly, then frowned slightly. Scram! Boom! As the word left Xue Ans mouth, an invisible shockwave suddenly spread out. The blond man was blown away as if hit by a cannonball, only stopping when he had overturned a heavy truck. The blond mans face twisted with rage as he snorted, Chinese, you dare to attack a noble from the Blood n! Today, I will make you my blood ve! No sooner had he spoken, than two huge ck wings burst forth from his back, and he floated up into the air, exuding an incredibly powerful aura. Chinese, this is the consequence of angering the noble Earl Aldington Lestat! With that, the Blood n Earl transformed into a streak of red light, charging at breakneck speed. So fast that he left afterimages in his wake. The most fearsome thing about the Blood n was their incredibly swift speed. As he approached, a sinister smile appeared on Lesters lips. This Chinese was very powerful, but the innate talent of his race left him fearless! But just as his hand was about to touch Xue An, Xue An raised his hand, and snapped his fingers! Bang! Lester was sted away at an even higher speed, his half body exploding into mist midair. In the blink of an eye, he was nearly killed, despite strength on par with that of a Loose Immortal. Lester stood in the distance midair, his expression one of shock and uncertainty. The half of his body that had been obliterated began to regenerate at an incredibly fast pace, and in the blink of an eye, it was as good as new. The deathless body that the Blood n was most proud of! Very well, you are indeed powerful, worthy of me using my true strength! Lester dered in a deep voice. His aura surged once more! And then he charged again, Boom! A deafening explosion urred as Lester pierced the air itself. Alldington actually broke through the sound barrier with his sheer physical strength! Then, two more thunderous booms followed! Triple the speed of sound! Such a shocking speed turned Lester into an unstoppable weapon. In an instant. Lester had reached Xue Ans side. Die! Lester shouted, activating his familys secret technique, a gigantic blood w swooping down. Even facing such a terrifying onught, Xue An still did not stand up, but simply stretched out a hand and directly grabbed the blood w. Lester rejoiced. This blood w was imbued with a curse from the Blood n, and upon contact, it would have tainted the victim with various negative curses. However, his joysted less than half a second before it froze. Because a pure white me suddenly surged in Xue Ans hand. Under this me, the blood w melted away like ice and snow under the scorching sun, vanishing in the blink of an eye! Lester screamed in extreme terror, Divine me! No Then he turned and ran. And he fled at five times the speed of sound. This Divine me held an innate suppression over the Dark Races, filling him with sheer terror. But Xue An simply waved his hand, and a streak of Sword Qi flew past, cutting Lesters body in half directly. And this time, no matter how Lester struggled in mid-air, he could not heal his body! The Sword Qi began to slowly erode Lesters body. His aura quickly weakened. This Earl of the Blood n, who had lived for several hundred years, felt the breath of death for the first time! No I beg you, dont kill me! I can give you endless wealth, please spare my life! Lester screamed in horror. Yet Xue An was utterly unmoved. By this time, Lester had already fallen, and his entire body began to age rapidly. Knowing he was doomed, he shouted before his death, By killing a noble Earl of the Blood n, my family, and the entire Vampiric Council, will seek revenge on you! You will be the lowest blood ve, enved by my Blood n for generations! As Lester spoke, a mark emitting a gray light appeared on Xue Ans hand. Seeing this, Lester burst outughing, This is my curse! You will never be able to erase it. But Xue An simply looked down at the mark on his arm and then brushed it with his hand; a cluster of gray light then floated above Xue Ans palm. Lesters eyes nearly popped out. How How is this possible? How could you possibly remove a curse from the Blood n? Xue An shook his head, This is your curse? Too simple! In The Multiverse Realms, there exist Sects that specialize in the art of curse mastery. The most profound of these curses could even Curse Kill a Great Luo Immortal! Even for an Immortal Venerable, facing such curses would cause a headache! Compared to those curses, the Blood ns curse was as rudimentary as a nk sheet of paper. Today, let you witness what a real curse is! As he spoke, Xue An flicked his fingers and the gray light suddenly turned ck, then flew directly in front of Lester and imprinted on his forehead. Lester did not even have time to scream before he turned into ash and disappeared without a trace. Meanwhile, thousands of miles away in Europe. Inside an ancient castle in Country Y, members of the Alldington Family who were tasting fresh blood suddenly began to decay. Several weaker Barons disintegrated without even making a sound, their souls destroyed. This scene caused many members of the Blood n to cry out in rm. Its a curse! Quick, call the Family Head! And at that moment, an incredibly potent aura arrived at the castle. A Blood n with golden wings appeared mid-air. The many Blood n members knelt down, Family Head! Please save us! At this moment, the Alldington Family Head, Dai Weide, had a grim face. He was originally in deep slumber but was suddenly wrapped by a powerful curse and had to expend a hundred years of his lifespan to barely dispel it! Who dares! Who dares to target the Alldington Family with the art of a curse! As he pondered, the Blood n members present cried out in agony before they all turned to ash, dead on the spot! Chapter 286: Kill Him, at All Costs (2nd Update) Chapter 286: Chapter 286: Kill Him, at All Costs (2nd Update) And before the abandoned mine of the City of Sin, Griffin humbly bowed his head at the gruesome death of Lester from the Blood n, even wishing to kiss Xue Ans toes at this moment. As a Demon God himself, he knew better than anyone the difficulty in killing a noble of the Blood n. You can imprison them, or destroy them physically, but as long as a drop of blood remains, they can be resurrected! However, just now, Lester was thoroughly turned to ash, signifying his permanent disappearance! And this was but a casual feat for Xue An. At that moment, Griffin was utterly submissive. As for Carter and the others, they were allpletely dumbfounded. Particrly Carter, who was originally full of confidence, believing that with the power of the Blood n, he could even unite the City of Sin and be the dark king of this city. Yet he didnt expect that the Blood n he regarded as invincible would be annihted by this Chinese man with a single strike. This man was too terrifying! With this thought, Carter was shaking all over, and then quietly began to retreat. But Griffin clearly had no intention of letting him go. Hehe, my dear Carter, what now? Still thinking about leaving? said Griffin with a coldugh. Carter stiffened, then forced a smile and said, Griffin, in the City of Sin, betrayal is a very normal thing, isnt that what youve said? Well said, but thats only when I betray others, not when others betray me! Then Griffin said to Xue An, My lord, all these scoundrels are irredeemable. Please annihte them as well! Hearing Griffins words, Carter was scared witless and turned to run. Not just him! The others who came with him also scattered and fled. But just as they had run a few dozen meters away, they saw countless vehicles drive up to the mine entrance. The ring headlights made it impossible for Carter and the others to open their eyes. As they were panicking, countless men in ck got out of the cars. All these men exuded a fierce and bloody aura, clearly elite criminals of the City of Sin. Carter was dumbstruck. This These are the Bell Familys people! And from a vintage car with gold trim in the middle, Old Bell slowly got out. As he appeared, all the men in ck stood at attention, silent and heads bowed! This show of force sent shivers down the spines of Carter and the others. After a moment, Carter managed to squeeze out a sycophantic smile, Godfather! The person youre looking for is over there! Old Bells somewhat pale face showed a hint of a smile, and he nodded at Carter, Carter, thank you! After speaking, Old Bell walked on. Carter quickly bowed his head. Inside, he was somewhat excited. Old Bell himself has made a move, how can you not die? As Old Bell walked away, Carter was just about to lift his head. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his back. Carter was shocked, wanting to counterattack, but the next second, a sharp dagger pierced his throat. Not only Carter but also his subordinates were killed. In a few breaths, these people had all turned into corpses, unable to even scream before dying. By then, all these men had entered the abandoned mine. Old Bell was leading the way, his subordinates closely following behind him. All of them wore a white flower on their chest. This kind of momentum made Griffinsplexion turn pale. Yet Xue An remained indifferent, toozy to even lift an eyelid. Old Bell came to a stop, quietly observing Xue An for a long while before he spoke in a hoarse voice. Chinese, Im quite surprised that you didnt leave the City of Sin. Xue An smiled faintly, Leave? Why should I leave just because I killed your son? His words agitated all the men, many of whom red at Xue An with rage. Old Bell waved his hand, and the group calmed down, while his face grew even paler. Xiao Bell was a good kid. He had many excellent qualities, and given time, he could have even surpassed me as a dark overlord! But you killed him with your own hands! A ferocious expression appeared on Old Bells face, So, despite your high cultivation level, I still must kill you, at all costs! With that said, Old Bell took a step back. The men behind him all raised their guns. An endless barrage of bullets came pouring down, dense as a curtain of fire! In the face of gunfire that could destroy a mountain, Xue An simply smiled, then with his palm facing upward, he whispered, Myriad Swords Return to Origin! As Xue Ans voice fell, countless Sword Qi burst forth from his palm, turning into a white torrent, directly shattering the iing bullets into dust. The Sword Qi then transformed into a dragon, charging straight towards Old Bell and his men. But just then, several dark shadows suddenly appeared in mid-air and roared in unison, blocking this mighty sword strike. The Sword Qi dissipated. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, looking up into the sky. There, shrouded in cloaks were three figures, their facial features unclear. The only visible trait was the pair of eyes beneath the cloaks, exuding a sinister glow. Griffin cried out in shock, The the Night Commanders! The Night Commanders! The most mysterious existence of the City of Sin. And the strongest trump card of the Bell Family! Xue Ans gaze turned cold as he turned to Old Bell, Demon Soul Refinement? Now Im quite curious, with which Demon God has your Bell Family made a pact? Hearing Xue Ans words, Old Bells expression changed, looking at Xue An with some astonishment. Chinese, your knowledge is indeed vast. Yes, our Bell Family are the loyal followers of the great Demon God Samael! Having said that, Old Bell pointed at Xue An, Kill him! The three Night Commanders vanished on the spot, then reappeared beside Xue An. Together, the three unleashed a strike. An endless surge of dark energy enveloped Xue An, so powerful that even the remnants turned everything to dust. A smug smile emerged on Old Bells face. In his view, Xue An was bound to die! After all, that was abined attack from the three Night Commanders! As for Griffin, he managed to roll and scramble away from the strike, trembling as hey prostrate on the ground. The suppressive aura of the Night Commanders dark energy made it difficult for him to even twitch a finger. Is the master dead? Griffin thought in despair. But just then, a slender and elegant hand reached out from within the dark aura and tore the barrier of dark energy apart. Do you know why I asked which Demon God youre working with? Xue An walked out of the dark energy and asked calmly. Old Bell was stunned, he could not believe that Xue An had so easily shattered the attack. Because even the former rulers of the Demon Realm once bowed at my feet! Chapter 287: Even the Demon God Must Bow Before Me (3rd Update) Chapter 287: Chapter 287: Even the Demon God Must Bow Before Me (3rd Update) As Xue Ans words fell, pure white mes rose from beneath the feet of the three Night Commanders, swiftly enveloping them entirely. All three let out a simultaneous scream of agony. Then, like candles, they were melted by the mes, disappearing without a trace. This scene left everyone watching utterly dumbfounded. Old Bell eximed in shock, How how is this possible? Those were three Night Commanders! Yet they were annihted by Xue An in a single move! The oue sent a chill straight through him. Xue An smiled faintly, In my presence, nothing is impossible! With that, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The might of that single step shook heaven and Earth. Old Bells underlings were directly shattered to dust by it. Although Old Bell did not die, he was also injured by the tremor. At this moment, his face revealed a look of utter horror, finally understanding just how formidable this man was. Immediately after, his face twisted with ferocity and madness. He then pulled out a pitch-ck dagger from his chest and stabbed it into his chest. Not a drop of blood flowed out, as if all the blood had been absorbed by the dagger. Old Bell began to age rapidly. Even so, he let out a furious roar. I beseech the Demon God to grace us! As his roar echoed, the earth violently cracked open. Then an immensely powerful aura emanated from within. A towering Demon God, over a dozen meters tall, slowly rose from the fissure in the ground. By this time, Old Bell was at deaths door, but he still managed to cry out with a face full of tion, Lord Samael, I beseech you to y this man! The Demon God, with a face full of haughty arrogance, let out a strange cackle, Bell Family, you offer your life as a sacrifice to summon me just to kill a mortal? Old Bell nodded, Lord Samael, this man is exceedingly formidable, I beg you to help me annihte him! Demon God Samael nodded, Your family has worshipped me for generations, today I shall assist you this once! He turned to look at Xue An, first in surprise, then licked his lips greedily. What vigorous vitality! A perfect tonic indeed! Having said this, he arrogantly spoke, Mortal, kneel now, and I might consider sparing your soul, I want only your body! Even the ground began to tremble slightly under his formidable presence. Yet Xue An simply looked at him dispassionately, and after a while, shook his head, No wonder your name didnt ring a bell, turns out youre just a mid-level Demon God! Samaels face instantly contorted with rage, What did you say? Xue An raised his fist, I mean since youvee today, dont even think about leaving! As he spoke, a punch thundered out! Samael had been full of arrogance, not taking it seriously at all. With the toughness of his demonic body, there were few things in this world that could harm him. But as Xue Ans punchnded, Samaels expression changed dramatically. Impossible! He had barely uttered the word when Xue Ans fist had already reached him. Boom! Samael was sent flying far away by the punch. By the time he steadied himself, his demonic energy was surging, and his face was extremely pale. What is your cultivation level? How could you possibly harm me? Xue An couldnt be bothered to answer his question, and with great interest, raised his fist again. You can take one of my punches? Very well, have another! Boom! Samael was once again sent flying. This time, one of his arms waspletely shattered, and his demonic aura began to waiver slightly. And Xue An didnt give him a chance to breathe, charging up like lightning. Thus, in mid-air, a surprising scene unfolded. A giant Demon God, ten meters in height, was pummeled all over the ce by Xue An. Old Bell, who had believed deeply in the invincibility of the Demon God, stared agape, unable to believe his own eyes. Was this the omnipotent Demon God he knew? Why, under the fists of this man, did it seem as if I were a ball, being punched and sent flying all over the ce? Finally, Xue Ans form stabilized. Looking at Samael, his body was utterly shattered, his appearance was extremely miserable, and his eyes, full of fear, were fixed on Xue An. You who on earth are you? You cannot be a mere mortal; otherwise, you couldnt have harmed me! Xue An replied with a faint smile, Who am I? My fists will tell you! As he spoke, Xue An slowly raised his fist. This time, he no longer had the attitude of toying with his opponent. One punch Stamp on Sun and Moon! The fifth technique of the Divine ughter Six Techniques was finally executed by Xue An once again. Boom. Under Xue Ans fist, it was as though the sun had emerged, an incredibly dazzling light enveloped everything. Samael let out a painful howl and then, as if he remembered something, his body trembled, and he screamed in utter horror, You you are . Xue An nodded, Right! I am! With that, the light exploded with a roar. Samael had thought that even if he were defeated, he would only be sent back to the Demon Realm. But he hadnt expected it to be this man! If he had known it was him, he would never have dared toe! Aaaaagh! he roared in unwillingness. Then, the voice abruptly ceased! This unfortunate Demon God was annihted with a single punch by Xue An. At that moment, Old Bell had somehow not yet died. Instead, he was shivering all over, slumped on the ground. Xue An looked down at him, Is there anything else you wish to say? Who exactly are you? Old Bell asked with a trembling voice. Me? Xue An smiled, I am Xue An! After speaking, he flicked his finger, and a burst of Sword Qi sted Old Bells head to pieces! At that time, a severely injured Griffin crawled up from the ground, knelt down, and shouted with utmost fear, My lord! Xue Ans punch had even injured him, despite being a demon! Xue An nodded, Stand guard here! Yes! Xue An was growing impatient with these peoples repeated provocations, so he transformed into a ray of light and flew back to the City of Sin. Inside the ck tower where the Bell Family was located. The family members left to guard the ce were leisurely chatting andughing. In their view, with threemanders of the Night and Old Bell himself taking action! No one could stand against such a lineup. Just then, several top experts left behind sensed a terrifying aura rapidly approaching. Before they could react, Xue An had alreadynded on the rooftop. Who are you? These experts flew to the rooftop one after another, asking with a solemn expression. Xue An did not answer them; instead, he surveyed the surroundings and nodded. This will do! Kill him! The experts charged at him in unison. Xue An ignored their assault, his palm held open in mid-air as he said lightly, Ill borrow the moonlight of the entire city! Following his words. The moonlight covering heaven and earth suddenly changed and then transformed into boundless and infinite Sword Qi. The experts didnt even have the chance to let out a wail before they were directly turned into dust by the Sword Qi. And the building beneath their feet was also devoured by the Sword Qi, turning into dust. As for the members of the Bell Family inside, they were utterly annihted. Then, this Sword Qi shot up into the sky, forming a massive sword curtain that shrouded the entire city! Wen Sinan was healing in her headquarters when suddenly, her face changed drastically, and she rushed out, looking up at the sky filled with Sword Qi, her face full of disbelief. Is this is this your true strength? Wen Sinan murmured softly to herself. And at this moment, countless elite fighters within the City of Sin were also staring at the sky in shock and awe. What is that? Xue An stood in mid-air, his voice cid, Go! Following hismand, the Sword Qi fell like rain. That night! Within the City of Sin, every unforgivable sinner was turned to dust. The name of Xue An, feared in all directions! Chapter 288: The Might of a Single Sword, Unparalleled in the World! Chapter 288: Chapter 288: The Might of a Single Sword, Unparalleled in the World! M Country Intelligence Agency. Boss, its an urgent, encrypted file from the City of Sin. Would you like to take a look? an agent asked. The head of intelligence, Quixy, was leisurely drinking coffee and chuckled in response, The City of Sin? What kind of file coulde from there? A murder case? Quixys words triggered an outburst ofughter among many people. The City of Sin had be awlessnd within M Country; no one cared if someone died there. Quixy took the file, sipped his coffee, and began to read. Pfft! He had only read the beginning when he sprayed out all the coffee in his mouth. Boss, whats wrong? someone asked in surprise. Quixy, not bothering to wipe the coffee off himself, muttered, Its him! Hes even more formidable than I imagined! No, this must be reported to the agency director immediately! Saying this, he didnt care about anything else and ran upstairs. Upon reaching the door, he didnt bother with politeness and barged in. Esteemed Director, you Quixy was stunned. Because at this moment, in this vast office, stars were shining brightly. And his superior, that elegant olddy, was now looking at the screen with a horrified face. The screen showed the whole City of Sin enveloped in Sword Qi. When the Sword Qi fell like rain, chopping countless viins into tiny pieces, everyone in the office gasped in shock. Once the scene on the screen ended, the woman known as Madam M asked frantically, General, against this man, do we have any good methods to counter him? The general of the M Countrys army had an extremely grave look, hesitated for a moment, and then shook his head. His abilities are almost unsolvable! We have no means to deal with him immediately, unless we resort to tactical nuclear weapons! The generals words left the room in silence. Keep a close watch on him. And remember, do not provoke him! At least theres some good news, our Eastern Immortal does have some boundaries, and those he killed are all unforgivable scoundrels, Madam M said with a bitter smile. Simr scenes were unfolding in various countries. Countless people were calcting what could be done to subdue Xue An. But the results of these calctions invariably showed that without using top-tier weapons, Xue Ans abilities were nearly unsolvable. Many countries intelligence personnel upgraded Xue Ans threat level to the highest and then began frantically blocking the news to prevent panic from spreading after the news leaked. As the outside world was thrown into chaos over this incident, Xue An quietly stayed in front of the mine for three days. During these three days, no one dared to step within two kilometers of the abandoned mining area. Because Xue Ans earth-shattering sword had instilled too much fear. It directly reduced the poption of the City of Sin by half! The Bell Family, along with their iconic ck tower, disappeared as well. In the face of such a world-shocking method, who wouldnt be terrified? At this moment. Xue An finally opened his eyes, a hint of joy shing across his face. Its matured! The Spiritual Energy of the entire mining area surged again, and the ground and walls were covered in blooming flowers, delicate and dripping. Xue An stood up and entered the mine shaft. Because of the Spiritual Energy, An Yan and her daughters didnt even need to eat! But in order not to let the two girls and An Yan get bored, Xue An had someone bring all sorts of snacks and toys, including a brand-newptop. So, during these three days, An Yan led the two girls to leisurely y games and eat snacks within the mine. When Xue An returned inside, he first quietly stood behind An Yan. I must say, the environment in this mine shaft is just perfect for horror games. For instance, right now, An Yan is ying a survival horror game with her eyes closed, muttering to herself. Xue An gently ced his hand on her shoulder. An Yan screamed out loud and jumped up from her seat. When she turned around and saw it was Xue An, she patted her chest, You scared me to death! Scared me to death! Xue Anughed, How does it feel? The game is pretty fun! Xue An was somewhat speechless, I was asking about your cultivation progress over the past three days. An Yan thought for a moment, furrowing her brows, How to describe it! Seems like there has been some progress! Suddenly, her brow smoothed out, and she grabbed a frying pan from nearby, I feel like I could kill a dinosaur with a pan right now! Xue An was amused and dumbfounded by An Yan, so he just nodded, All right, we should be going now! Hm? What about this Spiritual Spring? Of course, well take it with us! Take it with us? But its water, how do we take it? An Yan was somewhat confused. Xue An smiled, Your husband, of course, has his ways! With that said, Xue An formed hand seals and pointed at the Spiritual Spring. The spring suddenly lifted from the ground and gradually shrank, and by the time it flew into Xue Ans hand, it had transformed into a sparkling, translucent gemstone. However, this gemstone was still radiating Spiritual Energy, making people feel refreshed and delighted when near it. An Yan already wore a ne with a Sea Demon Blood Bead, and Xue An set the gem into it. Then he pped his hands in satisfaction, Done, now youll have the Spiritual Spring with you wherever you go! An Yan didnt quite understand but nodded anyway. What she didnt know was that even disciples from the Immortal Gate in The Multiverse didnt have such treatment. The Spiritual Spring became a bead, carried with her wherever she went! Only a sect withvish resources could afford to do such a thing! And only someone like Xue An, who doted on his wife, would be willing! Husband, are we going straight home? An Yan asked. No rush, weve got nothing pressing, lets first check out the tavern. Ive missed old Stones mixology! Xue An said with a light chuckle. City of Sin. Old Stone was busily enjoying himself in the tavern. Although the poption of the City of Sin had halved, business had gotten even better. Because those who died were the most wicked and vile dregs of society. Now the public order in the City of Sin had improved dramatically. There were no longer any brawls breaking out in the tavern. All of this gratitude was due to that man! Thinking of this, Old Stone couldnt help but feel a bit touched. Who would have thought that the man who seemed so ordinary at first nce would be so formidable? Old Stone had listened to martial artists speak with admiration, saying that the power of his swordsmanship was unrivaled! And with that, Old Stones tavern became even more prosperous. Because many people knew that when Xue An came to the City of Sin, he had actually stayed in this tavern, so they all rushed over. When Xue An walked into the tavern. Old Stone was engrossed in polishing sses, heard the door, and without lifting his head, said, Were not open yet,e backter. Xue An smiled lightly, Just a drink will do, Ill leave once Im done! When Old Stone heard this voice, he stiffened, then slowly raised his head to look at Xue An, and after a long while, said with reverence. Yes, my lord! Chapter 289: The Kunlun Scoundrel Enters Beijiang (Fifth Update) Chapter 289: Chapter 289: The Kunlun Scoundrel Enters Beijiang (Fifth Update) The beverages were quickly prepared. Old Stone also thoughtfully mixed three sses of fruit juice for An Yan and her mother and daughter. Xue An held his ss and sipped slowly. Old Stone hid away at a distance, watching with a reverent gaze, and didnt daree closer. How is Griffin doing now? Xue An asked indifferently. After that day, Griffin had returned to the City of Sin. Old Stone hurriedly said, Pretty good, I heard hes nning to set up a few legitimate businesses and stop doing bad things! Xue An smiled. Could a demon also change their nature? At that moment, the door to the bar was pushed open; Wen Sinan walked in. Old Stone, Then, his eyes widened as he saw Xue An. Xue An lifted his cup with a smile, What a coincidence! Wen Sinan took a deep breath, first nodded with a smile to An Yan, and then walked over. Give me a Twilight Romance! The drink was quickly served. But she didnt drink it, just looked at it quietly. After a long time, she finally said softly, Are you preparing to leave? Xue An nodded, Of course, I have to go! Wen Sinan raised her ss, I wish you a bon voyage! Xue An smiled, Then what should I wish for you? A booming business? Wen Sinan felt a bit embarrassed and after a while said, Actually, many of the girls who were forced toe here have already quit. Those who remain have no other way out. Xue An smiled, No need to exin. I am not a saint. Where there is light, there will be darkness; its very normal! I killed those guys not because of the heinous crimes theymitted, but just because they annoyed me! This exnation made Wen Sinan smile wryly. Destroying half a city with one sword, just because he was annoyed? And while Xue An was drinking in the City of Sin. In Huaxia, Beijiang, Tang Xuaner was leading Xiao Sha, preparing to go home. Now Tang Xuaner had gotten used to this lifestyle. Taking Xiao Sha to work, then buying some vegetables on the way home after work C this was a simple day. XuanEr, heading back? someone greeted with a smile. Tang Xuaner nodded with a smile. Now, Tang Xuaner was well-known in the hospital. Not only because of her beauty but more importantly, because of her background. Colleagues at the hospital had seen more than once Miss Qin Yu of the Qin family, personally driving over to pick up Tang Xuaner for an outing. Miss Qin Yu of the Qin family! What a status! To put it bluntly, even the hospital director didnt have the qualification to meet her. So many people even started to cozy up to Tang Xuaner. As for these, Tang Xuaner justughed them off. As soon as they were out of the hospital doors, Xiao Sha unerringly headed east. Hey, going there again! Cant we take a break for one day? I feel embarrassed, you know! Tang Xuaner said helplessly, following behind Xiao Sha. But Xiao Sha was unmoved, plowing straight ahead. Soon, they arrived in front of a deli. The young apprentice was distracted with his work, but as soon as he saw Tang Xuaner, he lit up as if electrified and immediately perked up. Sister, youre here! Tang Xuaner nodded. The usual? Add add another ten pounds, Tang Xuaner uttered, feeling her face turn slightly red as she spoke. Sure, please wait a moment! The young apprentice efficiently started to chop up the cooked food. Soon, arge bag of cooked food weighing around forty to fifty pounds was ready. The apprentice asked, Sister, can you carry it? How about I deliver it for you? No need! Thank you! Tang Xuaner took the cooked food, turned around, and left. The apprentice watched Tang Xuaners retreating figure, inevitably bing somewhat fascinated. At that moment, someone knocked on his head. The apprentice shuddered, Boss! The owner of the deli said somewhat helplessly, Still looking? If you keep it up, even your eyeballs will fly out! The apprentice hung his head, I Im just looking! The owner sighed, Let me tell you, this girl obviously isnt from an ordinary background. Dont harbor any other thoughts, understand? Yes! the apprentice replied, head bowed. But immediately after, he saw from the corner of his eye several men suddenly stepping forward across the street. This was normally nothing out of the ordinary. But it seemed these men had just followed that sister here. Could they be stalking her? The apprentices hair stood on end. No good! The sister is in danger, I must save her! With that thought, the apprentice dashed out without even taking off his work clothes, leaving his bosss scolding behind. Meanwhile, the few men were quietly discussing. This girl is really pretty, rarely seen in Kunlun like this! said one with a fierce face. Yeah, and the key is her pure aura, shes definitely untainted! added another with a greedy expression. But how could a mere mortal offend Fairy Thousand Snow of the Thousand Snow Sect of Kunlun? Who knows, just take her back and theres a bounty! Indeed, these men were from the Immortal Realm of Kunlun. They were specially dispatched by Fairy Thousand Snow. Their cultivation level was just enough to enter the mortal world without restriction, making them perfect for such tasks. However, Tang Xuaner waspletely oblivious to this. Soon, she entered a deste demolition area. Previously, Tang Xuaner wouldnt dare to walk here. But now, with Xiao Sha by her side, it didnt matter where she went. The few men following her exchanged nces, their faces showing glee. Lets do it here! Theres no one around, well grab her and head straight back to Kunlun! Alright! Make your move! Just as the few men were about to rush forward The apprentice, panting heavily, charged in and saw the ferocious look on the mens faces, which scared him into shouting loudly. Miss, run! Tang Xuaner was startled, turned around, and saw the men looking at her with malicious intent. Whos this brat? Scram! With that, one of the men waved his hand casually. The apprentice was sent flying, crashing into a muddy field, struggling to get up. Seeing this scene, Tang Xuaner couldnt help but feel shocked. They were martial cultivators! Hehe, girl, just cooperate with us, and we wont hurt you, a man sneered. A formidable presence enveloped Tang Xuaner. Tang Xuaner turned pale, her body trembling slightly. At this moment, Xiao Sha snorted coldly and stood in front of Tang Xuaner. Now, Tang Xuaner was its provider of food and clothing; without her, it might still be catching fish in theke every day, unable to enjoy such delicious roasted chicken. So, for those who dared to harm Tang Xuaner, it didnt mind teaching them what it meant to be fearful! The men also paused in surprise. How did a dog suddenly appear? And looking at their eyes, it seemed full of disdain! Were they being scorned by a dog? Chapter 290: Pure Yin Spirit Body (First Update) Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Pure Yin Spirit Body (First Update) Damn it, just a lousy little dog, make it quick, go! someone shouted. The group snapped to their senses and charged together. Xiao Sha coldly watched the gang, a sneer of disdain appearing at the corner of his mouth. Only when they got close did he slowly raise his paw. Boom! The one in the lead was sent flying by a single swipe of Xiao Shas paw. Its a demon beast! Quick, use the talisman spells! These people all took out a talisman stone and threw it at Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha still didnt dodge. A hint of smugness appeared on the faces of these men. This was the Demon Subduing Talisman from the celestial masters of Kunlun Immortal Realm, known for its effectiveness against demon beasts. If it wasnt even dodging, it showed the demon beasts intelligence wasnt very high! But just as these talisman stones were about to reach Xiao Sha, he suddenly opened his mouth and caught the stones between his teeth. They were all stunned. Xiao Sha crunched noisily, actually biting the talisman stones to pieces. Then he tilted his head back and roared. The sound of a dragons chant shook the immediate surroundings. Xiao Shas entire body began to swell rapidly, revealing his true form. A Jiaolong appeared before everyone, its immense dragon head coldly gazing at the men. Shit, its actually a Jiaolong! The men yelled in surprise. Wasnt it said that there are no dragons left in this world? someone shouted in despair. Xiao Sha paid no attention to their cries, simply opening his mouth and a ck fog enshrouded the men. They didnt even have time to struggle before they were turned into blood water by the ck fog and disappeared without a trace. After easily disposing of the men, Xiao Sha surveyed his surroundings, his huge dragon eyes filled with coldness. The little apprentice lying in the mud was shaking all over from fear after witnessing this scene. His bosss words suddenly echoed in his mind. This girls background is definitely not ordinary. And now, it seemed to be true. This was beyond extraordinary! She had practically be a celestial being! Upon seeing no more enemies around, Xiao Sha, satisfied, shrank down and transformed back into his Shar Pei form, then affectionately rubbed against Tang Xuaners leg. Tang Xuaner regained herposure, squatted down, and with a somewhat amused expression, stroked his head. Alright, you really are amazing, Ill buy you more cooked food tomorrow as a reward! Xiao Sha joyfully nodded his head repeatedly. Tang Xuaner picked up the cooked food from the ground, nced at the little apprentice in the mud, hesitated slightly, and said softly, Thank you! But please dont talk about what youve just seen! The little apprentice nodded with difficulty, thinking bitterly to himself, even if I wanted to talk about it, who would believe me? Hey, I just saw a dog turn into a dragon, then spew out a cloud of ck smoke, turning several people into blood water! If I dared to say such a thing, Id probably be considered insane! Tang Xuaner left a hundred yuan, You should go wash your clothes. After saying that, she turned and left. The little apprentice watched Tang Xuaners retreating figure, shuddering suddenly. No good, it seems I cant stay in this city, its too dangerous! Even a dog walking down the road could be a transformed dragon! Who the hell could handle that! With that thought, the apprentice scrambled out of the mud pit, and ran off in a panic. A momentter, a figure slowly emerged. A man in white appeared above the clearing, his expression yful as he said, Interesting, to be protected by a Jiaolong. But this is good; a Jiaolong can fetch a nice price in Kunlun! Having said that, his figure disappeared from the spot once again. Meanwhile, in the Number One Tian Vi. Xiao Sha was wolfing down his cooked food. Tang Xuaner sat on the sofa, still somewhat shaken. Who were those people just now? They seemed to be cultivators, but why would theye looking for me? Could it be because of Xue An? Tang Xuaner was lost in her thoughts. Xie Jingjing walked in with her backpack, Xuaner sister! Tang Xuaner smiled, Finished with school? Yep! Xie Jingjing said as she set down her bag and took out a test paper to show Tang Xuaner. Xuaner sister, look! Ive improved again! Xie Jingjing said proudly. In this period, she had been diligently preparing for the college entrance exams, but due to the backlog of lessons, she didnt know where to start. Once Tang Xuaner found out, she took the initiative to help her catch up with the lessons. It was well known that Tang Xuaners grades were always at the top of her ss, so tutoring Xie Jingjing was well within her capabilities! Hmm, not bad, but there are still some issues with these questions! Tang Xuaner began to exin in detail to Xie Jingjing. She quickly forgot about the frightening encounter from before. But at the foot of the mountain below Number One Tian Vi, the white-robed man appeared once again. He looked up at the not-too-tall hill with its exceptionally favorable Feng Shui and seemed surprised. The spiritual energy here is evenparable to that of Kunlun; clearly, someone with great skill arranged this ce! While contemting, the man in white began to climb the hill. Soon, he reached the summit where the spiritual energy was so dense it had turned into mist. Greedy, the white-robed man took a deep breath, Such a rare haven of fortune! At that moment, Xiao Sha, who had been gnawing on the cooked food inside, suddenly raised his head and dashed out at an incredible speed, even smashing through a door. Xiao Sha, where are you going? Tang Xuaner cried out in rm, hastily following after him. Xie Jingjing didnt understand what was happening, but she still grabbed a kitchen knife as she hurried out after them. Once outside, they saw Xiao Sha eyeing the white-robed man across from him with a wary gaze. Tang Xuaners face changed slightly, Who exactly are you? Why are you following me? The man in white licked his lips, Who I am, youll find out soon enough! Oh! On seeing Xie Jingjing, the white-robed man eximed in surprise, A Pure Yin Spirit Body, Ive really hit the jackpot today! A mere mortal was on Fairy Thousand Snows reward list, then there was the Jiaolong, and now a girl with a Pure Yin Spirit Body. This made the white-robed mans heart blossom with joy. The rewards from this venture would earn him a handsome amount of Spirit Stones! What nonsense. Kid, I know youre up to no good, but this is Yunmeng Vi, the Qin Familys property. If youre smart, get lost! Xie Jingjing said sternly. This girl was now even calmer than Tang Xuaner. The man in white grinned ferociously, You little brat, quite sharp-tongued indeed. But today, Ill let you see what a true master can do! Just then, Xiao Sha suddenly charged forward. It could tell that this man was more formidable than those from before and emitted an aura that even scared it, as if he had some treasure that was specifically designed to subdue members of the Demon Race. So it was ready to take the initiative. Bring it on! The man in whiteughed as he raised his hand. Boom! A of ropes suddenly ensnared Xiao Sha securely. Xiao Sha struggled with all his might, and the white-robed man sneered, Its futile. This is the Dragon Trapping Rope, specially crafted to bind demon beasts! As expected, the more Xiao Sha struggled, the tighter the became! Soon, it couldnt move at all! Only then did the man in white lift his head to look at the two girls with shocked faces, smiling faintly, Should I take action, or will you twoe along quietly? Chapter 291: Murderous Intent Rising! (2nd Update) Chapter 291: Chapter 291: Murderous Intent Rising! (2nd Update) Tang Xuaner and Xie Jingjingsplexions both turned pale. This man in white was actually so terrifying. Even Xiao Sha had been trapped by him! But just at that moment, an indifferent voice came from the mountain path. So, do you n on forcing me to kill you? Or will you end your own life? Hearing this voice, Tang Xuaner and Xie Jingjing shook visibly, disbelievingly turning their gazes towards the direction of the mountain path. They saw Xue An slowly walking from the path, first offering the two a slight smile, Long time no see! He then lowered his head to look at Xiao Sha, wrapped tight in the Dragon Trapping Rope, his eyes growing colder. People of Kunlun, what impressive bravado! At that moment, the man in whitesplexion also darkened. He couldnt see through Xue Ans strength, but he could guess that this person must be the very same Xue An that both the Thousand Snow Sect and the Overlord Sect wanted dead more than anything else. Youre Xue An? the man in white said with a deep voice. Xue An nodded, then sighed slightly, While my wife and children havent yete up the mountain, you should end your own life! I can spare a wisp of your soul! The man in white sneered viciously upon hearing this, Xue An, your cultivation level may be formidable, but you have no idea how powerful Kunlun is! With those words, the man in white threw two ck stones directly at Xue An. Xue An didnt move, not even bothering to lift his eyelids. The man in white rejoiced inwardly, for these stones were treasures he had purchased at great cost from Thunder God Ind, known as Nine Heavens Divine Thunder Stones. They were deadly weapons that even a Loose Immortal couldnt withstand a single blow from! This Xue An wasnt even dodging, so his death was certain! Just then, as the stones neared Xue An, they suddenly expanded and exploded. Boom! Two bolts of divine thunder, each dozens of yards long and as thick as water buckets, descended from the sky, heading straight for Xue An. The thunder light was blinding, making it impossible to keep ones eyes open. The power of this natural force made Tang Xuaner and Xie Jingjing scream out loud. The man in white, however, let out a series of cold snickers. As long as he killed him, he would be able to receive a massive reward from both the Thousand Snow Sect and the Overlord Sect once he returned. But his joy didntst long. Once the thunder light had faded, the scene before the man in white almost made his eyeballs pop out of their sockets. Xue An was seen holding his left hand in a loose grip, with two strands of divine thunder, as thin as chopsticks, coiling and intertwining in his palm like silver snakes. The man in white could distinctly sense that these two strands of thunder were the very same divine thunder he had summoned. How how is this possible? the man in white was utterly horrified. He had never heard of anyone who could subdue divine thunder! Xue An looked up and smiled, This is what you gave me, now Im returning it to you! As soon as he said this, Xue An suddenly clenched his palm. Boom! The two strands of divine thunder were crushed to bits by Xue Ans sheer force, and a terrifying power exploded from the palm of his hand. It was as if a sun had appeared in Xue Ans hand, a blindingly bright light shing through. Tang Xuaner and Xie Jingjing were dazzled and closed their eyes. After a moment, everything returned to calm. At this time, the man in white stood petrified in ce, his face frozen in an expression of terror. Xue An paid him no heed and stepped forward to tear off the Dragon Trapping Rope, setting Xiao Sha free. Xiao Sha was extremely angry at that moment. After all, it was no less than a dragon! And yet, it had almost been sessfully ambushed by this man. Therefore, the first thing it did once released was to charge at the man in white, determined to settle the score. But as it got close, it lunged at empty air. This sudden move by Xiao Sha startled the man in white into ash, dispersing with the wind. That divine thunder had actually annihted the man in whitepletely. It was at this time that An Yan and Xue Xiang Xue Nian finally reached the mountaintop. Daddy, daddy, why was there thunder on the mountain just now? both daughters asked in unison. Xue An smiled, Who knows, maybe its going to rain! At this moment, Tang Xuaner and Xie Jingjing both approached. Yaner, when did you guys return to Beijiang? Tang Xuaner asked. An Yan smiled, We just arrived too! After returning from the City of Sin, Xue An didnt go back to Zhongdu, but directly came to Beijiang. It was precisely because of this that Xue An happened to encounter this incident. Otherwise, the two girls and Xiao Sha would likely have been abducted by the people of Kunlun! With this thought, Xue Ans intent to kill began to rise. Last time, those two Kunlun disciples coveted the Heavenly Connection, and I havent yet settled the ount with them. Now they even dare to target the people close to me. It seems that a trip to Kunlun is in order! Xue An thought to himself. Old friends reunited, naturally full of joy. Especially the two little girls, who were extremely affectionate upon seeing Tang Xuaner. And Tang Xuaner missed these two girls very much as well. The girls chattered away as they entered the vi. After a moment of silence, Xie Jingjing lowered her head and said, Mr. Xue, Ill be going now! Hearing this address, Xue An was slightly taken aback, then somewhat helplessly rubbed her little head. From now on, call me brother, got it? Xie Jingjing froze, and after a long while, she softly responded, Mm. Go inside. In a bit, Ill call Uncle Xie and the others over as well, and well have a good time together! Xue An said indifferently. At this moment. Qin Yu was in thepany, dealing with business. Nowadays, the Qin Group waspletely under her management. Her grandfather, Qin Yuan, had retired behind the scenes and didnt interfere much anymore. And at this time, the Qin Group had grown into a behemoth thatmanded respect. Whether in Beijiang or in the provincial city! In many industries, the presence of the Qin Group could be found. This also granted Qin Yu the title of a business queen. Chairwoman, theres a very important meetingter, and everyone is already waiting for you in the conference room! the secretary said respectfully. Qin Yu nodded, Alright, you arrange it! Yes! The secretary was about to leave. The phone rang, and Qin Yu took it out, suddenly stood up, and respectfully answered. Sir, youre back! Great! Well alle over tonight! The secretary was somewhat stunned; she had never seen the usually stoic CEO so moved before. After hanging up, Qin Yu said calmly, Notify them, the meeting is canceled! But, There are no buts. If anyone doesnt listen, tell them its my decision! Qin Yu said tly. At the Northern Town Martial Arts School. Tan Xiaoyu walked back and forth with her hands behind her back, her face solemn. The ones practicing martial arts were youths carefully selected. These young people would be the new strength of the Northern Town Martial Arts School. The youths secretly watched Tan Xiaoyu, their eyes filled with awe and admiration. To these students, their teacher was both loved and feared. Loved, because Tan Xiaoyu was a true beauty. Feared, due to her rigorous and unmerciful training methods. Just then, Tan Xiaoyus phone rang. She nced at it and froze. After a long time, she said sternly, Study on your own for tonights training! After finishing, she hurriedly left. She left behind a group of youths, full of confusion. How did their beautiful teacher suddenly be so excited? Chapter 292: Entering Kunlun (Third Update) Chapter 292: Chapter 292: Entering Kunlun (Third Update) Ah! Whats going on today? Why are there so many luxury carsing and going? A security guard at Yunmeng Vi asked in astonishment. There must be some important figures arriving! Brace yourself! Dont make any mistakes! the security captain said in a stern voice. Yes, sir! Just then, a low-key ck Audi slowly approached. Compared to the top-of-the-line luxury cars that had just entered and exited, this Audi clearly wasnt in the same league. So even the security guards became somewhat negligent, opening the estate gate leisurely. Just at that moment, the car window lowered a crack. Inside was a middle-aged man exuding an aura of unprovoked authority. Upon seeing this man, the security captain was struck with awe. He hurried over with a brisk trot and began to nod and bow, saying something. The car window slowly rose again. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, the security captain turned and bellowed, Hurry! Open the gate quickly! The gates swung wide open. The vehicle entered. At this moment, a security guard came up and asked in amazement, Captain, who was that person? You seemed very tense. Still recovering, the security captain took a deep breath and slowly said, Who? Heh, thats a true big shot! Could it be the general manager of our securitypany? Him? Heh, hes not even worthy to carry that mans shoes! said the security captain with disdain. The security guard also shuddered and said in horror, You mean. The captain nodded solemnly, Thats right, its old Master Qin himself! Hiss! The group of security guards inhaled sharply! How is that possible! Hasnt he already retired behind the scenes? Why would he show up this time? Heh, isnt it obvious? Hes here for the banquet! It seems, the influence of todays honoree can truly reach the heavens! The security captain was marveling. A fiery red Porsche roared up to the gate. Seeing its license te, the security captainsplexion turned ghostly pale, Quick! Open the gate! After the Porsche drove in, he was silent for a while, then said, Remember, no matter whoester, treat them with the utmost respect, otherwise if something goes wrong today, not even immortals can save you! Captain was the person from earlier possibly Miss Qin? The captain nodded. The security guards quickly pulled themselves together. They had no usual contact with these important figures who were all showing up today, which made them extremely excited. However, after their excited anticipation hadsted a while, a beat-up van drove over. This van was so decrepit it could have been taken straight to the scrapyard. A few of the security guards frowned and stepped forward, scolding, Hurry up and move aside, you cante in to collect scrap today! They mistook the van for a scrappers vehicle! Lao Xie rolled down the window, stuck his head out, and said, What nonsense are you talking about? Open the gate quickly, Im here to attend the banquet today! Huh? The security guards were dumbfounded. Hes here for a banquet? Thats a huge gap, isnt it! Yet they didnt dare to stop him, so they let him pass. Lao Xie was quite pleased with himself as he led Auntie Pang directly to Number One Tian Vi. As the evening lights came on, Number One Tian Vi was also brightly lit. If any outsider were here, they would probably exim in surprise. Because all the big shots from various circles were present. Yet these powerful figures, who could call the wind and summon the rain outside, now all wore faces of reverence. They were in awe of the man seated at the head of the table. Xue An hadnt expected so many people toe today. He had simply invited a few individuals. But he hadnt expected that the news of his return would spread like wildfire. Many people came uninvited to join in the fun. Xue An only smiled at this. Sir, how long do you n to stay in Beijiang this time? Qin Yuan asked respectfully. Xue An replied indifferently, Not many days, I have some matters I n to attend to! Oh! Many people showed a hint of disappointment. Those who came here were all hoping to get closer to Xue An. Because they all knew very well. The reason why the Qin Family was flourishing was entirely due to this man. If thats the case, then I wish Mr. sess in everything! Qin Yuan said, raising his ss. Xue An gave a faint smile, also raised his ss, and then toasted to everyone below. Since everyone is here to support us today, let me toast to all of you! Boom! All the people in the room stood up from their seats, Thank you, Mr.! Witnessing this scene. Qin Yuan couldnt help feeling a bit sentimental in his heart. Who could have imagined that the man from back then had step by step be a being that everyone looked up to? Old Xie and Auntie Pang had the same thoughts. They looked at each other and saw both relief and shock in each others eyes. The little An from their memories had be a great person revered by countless people! That night. The Number One Tian Vi bustled with clinking sses, and people made merry with wine, only dispersingte into the night. After that, Xue An stayed in Beijiang for three more days. Then he set off alone for Kunlun. An Yan was always somewhat worried about this. After all, that was a ce imed to be the Immortal Realm! Who knew what could be found inside. It was really too dangerous for Xue An to go alone! Xue An onlyughed at this and then whispered in An Yans ear, When I return, I will hold an unparalleled wedding for you! An Yans face flushed red instantly, and she hummed lowly, Ill wait for you! Those three words contained endless affection! Xue An rubbed An Yans little head and then said to Xue Xiang, Daddy wont be here for a few days, so you two need to be good, okay? Mhm, mhm! Daddy, dont worry, well take good care of Mommy! Xue Xiang said. The ne slowly descended into therge city nearest Kunlun, and then Xue An found a secluded corner and shot up into the sky. Kunlun, known as the Dragon Vein of Huaxia, had a continuous range of mountains concealing countless secrets. Xue An flew through the air, his Divine Sense scanning for anything unusual around him. Even with his speed, it would take half a day to get out of Kunlun. However, he soon detected an unusual fluctuation. A smile appeared at the corner of Xue Ans mouth. This was the ce! Afternding on the ground, Xue An found himself in a valley surrounded by mountains, very hidden. Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly and suddenly threw a punch. Boom! The space violently fluctuated, and then a ck rift appeared. Xue An leaped into it and disappeared among the mountains. This time was different from thest time he went to the War Wolf Secret Realm. The transit actually took over a minute and more. And fierce gales kept blowing incessantly. If it werent for Xue Ans deep cultivation level, even these fierce winds would be hard to endure. Finally. A light appeared ahead, and Xue An sped up, rushing toward it and bursting through. His whole being then disappeared behind the light screen. This was a small mountain in the Kunlun Immortal Realm. Suddenly. An unusual disturbance appeared in the sky, and then a person was violently expelled. After Xue An appeared in mid-air, he kept falling uncontrobly. This transit of over a minute had drained much of his strength. However, Xue An took a deep breath and found that the spiritual energy here was a hundred times more concentrated than on Earth. So after Xue Annded, he recovered his strength within a few breaths. Then he searched the surroundings with his Divine Sense, but didnt detect anything unusual. But soon he discovered that there were people fighting in the distance! Chapter 293: Immortal Master (Fourth Update) Chapter 293: Chapter 293: Immortal Master (Fourth Update) Bian Hua was covered in wounds at this moment, but still struggled desperately to hold on. Behind him stood a young girl with an immature face. Bian Hua, hand over the Spiritual Medicine, and we will let you go! Otherwise today both you and your sister must die! a man in green clothes said coldly. Grinding his teeth, Bian Hua snorted angrily, Can the people of Xuanyuan Sect act so oppressively? I spent a year painstakingly gathering this Spiritual Medicine. You say you want it, and its just yours? Hehe, whether our acts are oppressive or not is not for you to decide. Everything depends on strength! Its only because Qingmu Town is too weak! With that, the men in green surrounding them elerated their pace. At this moment, Bian Hua, who was hardly holding on, found himself in even greater danger. Seeing her brother about to die under the sword, the young girl started crying. Xue An had already arrived nearby, having witnessed the scene, he slightly frowned and then stepped out. His appearance startled the people from Xuanyuan Sect! But once they saw it was only Xue An alone, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Kid, if you know whats good for you, get lost quickly! the man in green shouted sternly. Bian Hua, seeing someone hade to help, felt a surge of joy in his heart. But when he noticed that Xue Ans presence was quite ordinary, his heart sank again. Yet, just as he was sinking back into despair, Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows, toozy to talk nonsense with this man, he simply flicked his finger. A strand of Sword Qi shot across the neck of the man in green. Pfft! The head of the man in green soared into the air as his body copsed to the ground. This move shocked everyone present. Especially the people from Xuanyuan Sect, who were as stunned as if they had seen a ghost. Who are you? To kill a disciple of Xuanyuan Sect, are you not afraid we Xue An said indifferently, Noisy! With that, he took a step forward. Sword Qi erupted, instantly turning the remaining assants into mincemeat. Then Xue An turned to look at Bian Hua, who was still in a daze, and turned to leave. He had intervened only because Bian Huas determination to protect his sister in the face of death had made Xue An somewhat moved. Now, with the people saved, he turned to leave, preparing to first go and settle ounts with Thousand Snow Sect. As he walked away, Bian Hua finally came to his senses and hastily called out, Immortal Master, please wait! Xue An stopped in his tracks, What did you call me? Immortal Master! With your skills just now, not even several Great Elders of Xuanyuan Sect couldpare. You surely deserve the title of Immortal Master! Bian Hua said with utmost respect. Xue An gave a faint smile, not minding the title, but asked, Why did you call out to me? Bian Hua hesitated for a moment before saying, Immortal Master saved our lives, my sister and I naturally wish to repay you. May I ask if the Immortal Master would be willing toe to our town? Having said that, Bian Hua looked at Xue An somewhat nervously. As he had said, Xue Ans abilities were certainly worthy of being called Immortal Master! In Qingmu Town, apart from the Town Masters sister, no one else could match him! That was why he was sincerely inviting Xue An to visit. Xue An pondered for a moment. He was unsure of the vastness of the Immortal Realm of Kunlun, so he thought it might be worthwhile to follow and have a look, and meanwhile gather information about Thousand Snow Sect and Overlord Sect. Therefore, Xue An nodded. Alright! Bian Hua could hardly believe his ears, then excitedly said, In that case, Immortal Master, please follow me! As he spoke, Bian Hua led the way. The little girl kept looking at Xue An with curiosity, and after a while, she couldnt help asking, Immortal Master, where do youe from? Jizhou City? Xue An looked at the little girl, who was only eleven or twelve years old, and his mood improved a lot. No! Oh! Then where are you from? And, what is your name? At this moment, Bian Hua sneakily nudged his sister, then said apologetically, Immortal Master, this is my sister Bian Tian. She always likes to ask questions, we all call her Question Baby. Please dont take it personally! Xue An had not spoken yet when Bian Tian already showed her displeasure. Brother, Sister Qingmu said you cant call someone by that nickname anymore! Otherwise, when we get back, Ill tattle on you to her! Bian Tian was very unhappy. Bian Hua smiled awkwardly, but the movement pulled at the wound on his face, causing him to wince and gasp in pain. Seeing this, tears of concern began to well up in Bian Tians eyes, Brother, does it hurt? Its okay, itll be better in a moment! Xue An, observing this scene, took out a simplified version of the Primordial Essence Elixir from his bosom. Eat this! It will help your wound, he said. After receiving the pill, Bian Hua hesitated for a moment, but still tilted his head and swallowed it. Some time passed. The wounds on Bian Huas body began to heal at a rate visible to the naked eye. The miraculous sight left Bian Hua somewhat stupefied! Spirit Spirit Pill? Then, looking at Xue An with immense care, Bian Hua said, Immortal Master, you actually used a Spirit Pill to heal me? Xue An smiled faintly, What? Is it that strange? Bian Hua stopped talking, but his gaze towards Xue An was filled with much more reverence. With profound cultivation, he dispensed a Spirit Pill casually and without concern. Such a person must definitely be from arge city or a major sect. Soon after. Xue An followed Bian Hua and his sister to Qingmu Town. It was only then that Xue An understood why this ce was called Qingmu Town. In the town center stood an ancient tree reaching the sky, so massive that it enveloped the entire town. Upon seeing Bian Huas return, the townspeople greeted him. Bian Hua is back! Bian Hua nodded, Where is the Town Master? The Town Master is in the Council Hall, discussing matters with a few leaders! Upon hearing this, Bian Hua led Xue An towards the towns Council Hall. As they arrived at the entrance, they could hear voices arguing inside. Town Master, I think we should consider it. After all, our Qingmu Town is too weak! If we could merge with Yuanzhou City, that would be quite good, someone suggested. Theres no need to discuss it further; its absolutely impossible! a cold female voice replied. At that moment, Bian Hua entered with Xue An. They saw a woman with a resolute expression sitting at the head seat, while three or four men with unfriendly faces were seated below her. Upon seeing Bian Hua, the woman asked, How did it go? Brimming with excitement, Bian Hua replied, Sister Qingmu, Ive brought him back! At that moment, Bian Qingmu also noticed Xue An standing aside and inquired, Who is this? Before Bian Hua could answer, Bian Tian interjected, Sister Qingmu, this is the Immortal Master who saved me and my brother! Immortal Master? This title stirred up amotion in the small Council Hall. A dark-faced burly man scoffed, What a joke. Even in Yuanzhou City, we wouldnt dare im to have many Immortal Masters, and yet you dare to call yourself one? Chapter 294: To Me, No One is Unkillable! (Fifth Release) Chapter 294: Chapter 294: To Me, No One is Unkible! (Fifth Release) The words of the man with the ck face turned the atmosphere in the room awkward. But before anyone else could speak, Bian Hua had already angrily said, Yuanzhou City? Huh, Sister Qingmu, during my trip to collect Spiritual Medicine, I ended up being surrounded by Xuanyuan Sect from Yuanzhou City. I was nearly killed and robbed of my medicine! And now these people from Yuanzhou City dare toe and persuade us to merge? Bian Huas words caused an uproar. The man with the ck face stood proudly and scoffed, Bian Hua, you say that people from my Xuanyuan Sect ambushed and tried to kill you. How did you manage to escape then? Are you suggesting that Xuanyuan Sect deliberately surrounded you and then let you go? Bian Hua said, Ive just said that if it werent for this Immortal Masters intervention to save me, I would have long been dead! The man with the ck face heard this and his face showed a mocking expression. He clenched his fist towards Bian Qingmu, Town Master, I think these words areplete nonsense, especially this one. I dont know where he came from; he could very well be a swindler! Bian Qingmu had been watching Xue An all this time and couldnt help but frown upon hearing this. This mans aura doesnt seem all that remarkable! The people in the room all looked at Xue An with strange expressions. Bian Huas face turned red with anger, ready to retort against the man with the ck face. Xue An gestured with his hand, signaling him not to speak, then slightly raised his eyebrow, Youre saying that I am a swindler? The ck-faced man sneered, Whether you are or not, you know best! But if you were in our Yuanzhou City, someone like you, I would have long ordered someone to chop you into minced meat! Xue An nodded, then flicked a finger. Boom! A streak of sword light pierced towards the chest of the ck-faced man. But this ck-faced man was somewhat capable. As the sword light stabbed at him, a golden light suddenly appeared, protecting him. The ck-faced man was a little startled, but then he sneered, Heh, useless. This is a protective Jade Pendant given by the Sect Master himself. Ordinary people simply cannot break it! But his smugness didntst long as the golden light on his body flickered a few times, then exploded with a loud bang. The ck-faced man let out a horrified shout as the sword light swept across, cutting him in half. At this moment, the ck-faced man was still not dead, but he looked at Xue An with shock and anger. You you dare to kill someone from Yuanzhou City? Xue An spoke indifferently, To me, no one is unkible! With that, another streak of sword light swept by, and the ck-faced man met his end. At this moment. The entire Council Hall was silent. Including Bian Hua who had led Xue An back, everyones faces were filled with horror at this moment. You you actually killed the envoy sent by Yuanzhou City? amander from Qingmu Town jumped up and roared. Yes! Do you realize how much trouble this will bring to Qingmu Town? another elder said with a face full of despair. These people began to me Xue An one after another. Xue An frowned. Bian Qingmu said softly, Stop talking! The room quieted down, then Bian Qingmu looked at Xue An and after a while said, Sword Cultivator? Xue An smiled faintly, Sort of. But the Sword Cultivator Sects are all in the northern Kunlun, why have youe to the east? Bian Qingmu asked again. Do I need to report to you? Xue An said indifferently. Bian Qingmus face showed a trace of anger, then she calmed down. The trialpetition is about tomence. No matter what you Sword Cultivators are nning, this is Qingmu Town. You must follow the rules of Qingmu Town! Having said this, she stood up to leave. A fewmanders said hastily, Town Master, about Yuanzhou Bian Qingmu said coldly, Even if we dont kill this person, Yuanzhou wont let us off easily! Surviving by bowing and scraping is not what I, Bian Qingmu, need! After speaking, she took her leave with measured steps. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, Thinking of using Spiritual Medicine to repress your injury? Thats too na?ve. His statement, shocking as a thunderp, left Bian Qingmupletely frozen. The fact that her injuries had not yet healed was a top secret in Qingmu Town, not even known to Bian Hua! How about we make a deal? Xue An proposed calmly. What kind of deal? Ill apany you to the trialpetition. Ill cure your injury. Xue Ans words were light and casual, as if discussing a trivial matter. But everyone in the room was shocked, their eyes wide open. Bian Qingmu turned sharply, her face showing scorn. Take you to the trialpetition? Now I see, you must be a hidden Loose Cultivator, she said. Xue An replied indifferently, And what if I am? Hah, thest trialpetition saw all those hidden Loose Cultivators who had been isted for many yearspletely obliterated. What do you think will happen? Bian Qingmu continued, This trialpetition is a matter of survival for various Sects. Those who are sent are the most outstanding individuals from all Sects. You shouldnt think that having some Cultivation Level means you can look down on everyone in the world! However, Xue An nodded, Youre right. Indeed, in my eyes, the world is nothing more than weeds! You Bian Qingmu was so angered that she turned pale, but she quickly regained herposure. Fine! I agree to your terms. But I would like to know how you n to heal me? Xue An casually took out a Primordial Essence Elixir. Eat this. Dare I not say it will cure your injury immediately, but it can at least control it. Turning around, Xue An stated lightly, Remember what you said. Ill wait for you to join me in the trialpetition. With that, he left. The people inside the room exchanged nces, at a loss. When Bian Qingmu took the Primordial Essence Elixir, she initially didnt care much, but as she examined it closely, she was stunned. This this is? Bian Hua hastily added, Sister Qingmu, I forgot to tell you, when the Immortal Master came back, he also gave me a Spirit Pill for healing! Bian Qingmu looked skeptically at Xue Ans retreating figure. What was his background? To casually present a Spirit Pill and to possess noteworthy Cultivation Level! But he was too arrogant! Indeed, within the Kunlun Immortal Realm, there were many hidden Loose Cultivators, butcking Sect support, they found it difficult to surpass Sect disciples in Cultivation Level. This man hadmendable skills, but still fell far short of those talents carefully nurtured from childhood by the Sects, let alone the true chosen heirs! In time, he would surelye to realize that there are always greater people in the world, and a higher sky above the sky! Thinking this, Bian Qingmu said somberly, Send a message to Yuanzhou City. Tell them Qingmu Town will not yield! Yes! When Shaer, the City Lord of Yuanzhou City and Sect Master of Xuanyuan Sect, received the letter from Qingmu Town, he flew into a rage. Bian Qingmu, this woman dares to challenge me with the mere power of a town? She must be killed! Shaer dered sternly. At that moment, someone beside him chuckled, Sect Master, please calm your anger. This matter is actually quite easy to resolve. Oh? Elder Diao, do you have a clever n? Shaer turned to the speaker. The one who spoke was Diao Zeng, the strategist of Xuanyuan Sect. With a slight smile, Diao Zeng said, Sect Master, this Qingmu Town has little to offer, and few of high Cultivation Level, reliant solely on Bian Qingmu herself. Now, with the trialpetition approaching, we can find a way to eliminate her during thepetition. Wouldnt that save us a lot of effort and be justified at the same time? Chapter 295: Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart (First Update) Chapter 295: Chapter 295: Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart (First Update) Bian Qingmu slowly opened her eyes, a formidable aura emanating from her. Indeed, she was at the Loose Immortal Peak cultivation level! Bian Hua took a step forward, asking with concern, Sister Qingmu, how do you feel? Bian Qingmu nodded, This Spirit Pill is truly extraordinary; not only are my injuries healed, but my cultivation level has also returned to its previous state! Bian Hua let out a sigh of relief, then excitedly said, I told you the Immortal Masters Spirit Pill would be miraculous! Aplex expression shed through Bian Qingmus eyes. What was the background of that mysterious man? Why did he possess such a wondrous Spirit Pill? It is known that in the Immortal Realm of Kunlun, aside from those great Sects, few can concoct Spirit Pills! This made Spirit Pills extremely precious. Even the Spiritual Medicine that Bian Hua had brought back this time, if Xue An hadnt appeared, Bian Qingmu had intended to swallow it directly! In that case, naturally, much of the medicinal efficacy would have been lost. Where is he staying right now? Bian Qingmu asked. Ive had the Immortal Master stay at my ce for now! Bian Qingmu nodded, then suddenly said, Go fetch a piece of Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart! Bian Hua was taken aback, Sister Qingmu, you Bian Qingmu said, This Spirit Pill is too precious. I do not like to owe favors. Giving him a piece of Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart should settle our debt! Alright! Bian Hua was just about to leave. Wait! After a moment of contemtion, Bian Qingmu said, Ill deliver it myself. When Bian Qingmu arrived in front of Bian Huas residence, she saw Xue An busily working in the courtyard. Bian Tian was squatting on the side, drooling as he watched. On the ground, a bonfire burned with several pine chickens skewered on branches being roasted above it. Xue An was flipping the chickens, sprinkling them evenly with seasoning. An appetizing fragrance wafted through the air, making ones mouth water at the scent. This is Bian Qingmu was somewhat taken aback. Xue An looked up and gave Bian Qingmu a faint smile, Youve arrived just in time; theyre almost ready! It was then that Bian Qingmu suddenly noticed that the branches burning on the ground were actually light green in color. Bian Qingmu fell silent for a moment before she angrily eximed, Are you actually using branches from the Divine Tree to make a fire? Xue An replied indifferently, Whats wrong? Do you have a problem? Besides, I must say, the branches here are truly exceptional; they release a unique fragrance when burned! Bian Qingmu was on the verge of exploding! The very reason why Qingmu Town was named thus was due to the ancient Divine Tree at its center, which had grown for an indeterminate length of time! Yuanzhou City coveted Qingmu Town precisely because the tree produced a remarkably precious item each year! That was the Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart that Bian Qingmu brought and nned to give to Xue An! Yet, to her disbelief, Xue An had the audacity to chop branches and leaves from the Divine Tree for a barbecue! For the people of Qingmu Town, this was tantamount to a sacrilege against the divine! Xue An didnt care about that. Seeing that the pine chickens were almost done, he picked one up and handed it to Bian Tian. Try it! Bian Tian could hardly wait. She tore off a strip of chicken meat, not minding the heat, and swallowed it directly. Hisss! The heat made her grimace in pain, but she was too reluctant to spit it out! Xue An smiled, perhaps because he had a daughter himself, so he was very patient with these young girls and liked them a lot! Do you want some? Xue An asked Bian Qingmu, who had a gloomy face. Bian Qingmu let out an annoyed hum and ced a piece of wood that emitted a green glow on the table before turning to leave. When she reached the entrance of the courtyard, she spoke in a deep voice, Tomorrow, head to Yuanzhou City first! The first round of selection will be held there! No problem! Xue An said, munching on a pine chicken. Bian Qingmu paused, then added, This trip to Yuanzhou City definitely wont be that smooth, so I hope you wont be too arrogant when the timees. After all, Xuanyuan Sect is one of the leading sects within a thousand miles! Xue An smiled lightly, As long as they donte looking for me, I couldnt care less about them! After Bian Qingmu left, Xue An handed a chicken to Bian Hua, Try this, its tasty! Bian Hua greedily swallowed his saliva but was in a dilemma as he feared Bian Qingmu would be angry if she found out. Xue An winked, The food cooked with the Divine Tree can enhance ones cultivation level a bit! Upon hearing this, Bian Hua immediately grabbed a pine chicken and devoured it hungrily. After a bite of chicken, he eximed in surprise, Its true! Xue An smiled. The reason for this sensation was entirely because he had used his cultivation level to control the cooking time! No helping it, a Loose Immortal is just that capricious! Thinking of this, Xue An picked up the piece of green wood heart. Essentially, this was nothing more than the essence of wood umted by a Divine Tree over ten thousand years. It was of no use to Xue An but he thought it could be taken back for his two little girls to y with! If Bian Qingmu knew that her treasured Qingmu Heart, which drew covetous gazes from many, was seen by Xue An as nothing more than a childs toy, who knows what she would think. Yuanzhou City! A town under the main city of Jizhou in the eastern part of Kunlun, and where Xuanyuan Sect was located. The approaching martial arts trial had made Yuanzhou City bustling with activity. By the time Xue An and Bian Qingmu arrived, the small city was already overcrowded. There were not only participants of the trial but also many citizens there to watch the excitement. In the Immortal Realm of Kunlun, the Spiritual Energy was rich and even ordinary citizens were very robust, and reaching the Zhenren Realm had be quitemon. This was evident from the time they went to collect their trial badges, as the guards of the venue were all in the Zhenren Realm. Bian Tian and Bian Hua, the siblings, hade along as well. This was their first time participating in the martial arts trial, so they were both full of excitement. Just then, an annoying voice came from behind. Heh, people from Qingmu Town even dare toe? Upon hearing this voice, Bian Qingmu and the others turned their heads and saw a haughty man walking over. As soon as she saw this man, Bian Qingmus face turned extremely sour. Chu Xingze! The neer was Xuanyuan Sects inner disciple and one whom Shaer valued greatly, Chu Xingze! Chu Xingze smiled sinisterly, greedily staring at Bian Qingmu before speaking, I heard that you people from Qingmu Town even dared to kill a messenger from our Xuanyuan Sect. What, do you think your cultivation is decent and want topete with our Xuanyuan Sect? Bian Qingmu clenched her teeth and remained silent. Because Chu Xingze was slightly more powerful than her! She was at the peak of Loose Immortal while Chu Xingze was at Half-step Longevity! Chu Xingze, the martial arts trial hasnt begun yet. Are you nning to start a fight in the streets right now? Bian Qingmu said coldly. Heh, I dont have any intention to start a fight, but during the martial arts trial, I will let you know the consequence of offending Xuanyuan Sect, Chu Xingze said coldly. At that moment, an indifferent voice chimed in, Need my help? I also find him quite annoying, I could help you kill him for free! Chapter 296: Secrets of Kunlun (Second Update) Chapter 296: Chapter 296: Secrets of Kunlun (Second Update) Boom! A murmur of astonishment swept through the crowd, many exchanging puzzled looks, unsure who had the audacity to utter such words in Yuanzhou City. Chu Xingzes face darkened to the point it seemed he could drip water, his gaze fixed on Xue An, Very well, youre seeking your own death! With that, he was about to make a move. Bian Qingmu stepped forward, positioning herself in front of Xue An, her voice cold as she said, Chu Xingze, the trial is imminent, lets settle our grievances during the trial! Besides, this is a street in Yuanzhou City, if you make a move here, you are openly defying the Xuanyuan Sects edict! Because once cultivators start to fight, the destructive power is immense! Therefore, in all the major cities, there are explicit orders forbidding cultivators above the Heavenly Human Realm from engaging in private battles! Upon hearing this, Chu Xingzes expression fluctuated between dark and light and then he nodded. Brimming with killing intent, he said to Xue An, During the trial, I will tear you to pieces! Xue An smiled indifferently, I am very much looking forward to it! Chu Xingze huffed angrily and left with a flick of his sleeve. Bian Qingmu looked somber, holding back the rage in her heart until they returned to their residence, where she finally spoke. Im not sure what youre thinking, but that Chu Xingze is a True Disciple wholly cultivated by the Xuanyuan Sect, with formidable strength, and a man who is petty and exceedingly cruel and vicious! During the trial, youd better watch out for yourself! Xue An smiled nonchntly, neither confirming nor denying, Alright, when the timees, Ill surely teach him a lesson in humanity! Bian Qingmu couldnt help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation upon hearing this. After returning to her room, she was still somewhat irritated. In her view, Xue Ans attitude was simply infuriating. He acted as though he was invincible, not caring about anything! I hope you can withstand tomorrows trial, then youll understand how vast Kunlun is, filled with numerous masters! Bian Qingmu thought to herself. Meanwhile, at the Xuanyuan Sect. Shaer looked at Chu Xingze standing below, his face showing admiration. Youre saying Bian Qingmu has already arrived? Master, your disciple saw her with his own eyes on the main street! Good, since she has the courage toe, then dont let her leave! Do you have the confidence to handle this? Shaer asked indifferently. Disciple ispletely confident that he can make her die on the stage of the trial! Chu Xingze stated firmly. Good. Youre now at Half-step Longevity. If you perform well in this trial and make it to Jizhou, or even to the main city of Kunlun, then I will cultivate you with all my might! In the future Longevity is within reach for you! Chu Xingze was overjoyed, Thank you, Master! Your disciple will not let you down! The next day. All those participating in the trial had gathered at the venue for thepetition. Bian Qingmu looked up at the trial field emitting a faint halo, seemingly losing herself in the wistfulness of the moment. The methods of the Immortal Pce are truly unfathomable, such a small venue can amodate so many people, and even hold trials simultaneously! Upon hearing this, Xue Anughed, a sh of light twinkling in his eyes. During these past few days, he had learned much about the Immortal Realm of Kunlun. Kunluns Immortal Realm, inly speaking, is also a secret realm, only muchrger than the previous War Wolf Secret Realm, big enough to be half the size of Earth. In thisnd, many cities are scattered like stars across the sky. The central location is where the main city of Kunluns Immortal Realm lies! And this triennial trial, it is hosted by the Immortal Pce of Kunluns main city. It starts with the initial round of selection and if one stands out, they can enter their respective main city for the second round of trials! Only after passing both rounds, one earns the right to enter the main city of Kunlun and go through the ultimate trial! The reason for this arrangement is to decide the distribution of various resources for immortal cultivation through this method. And the so-called Immortal Pce! It is the Holy Land in the hearts of all cultivators in Kunluns Immortal Realm! There, the lowest cultivation level is Heavenly Human! The Sect Master has even reached the Golden Immortal Realm! There are even rumors that within the Immortal Pce, there exists a Golden Immortal Peak who has yet to fall! Such strength is enough to look down upon all rivals in this secret realm! For instance, the current Trial Divine Stone has left even someone like Bian Qingmu in awe, heralding it as a divine miracle. But to Xue An, it seems like a very simple Immortal Law! However, Immortal Law as it is, once it bears the word immortal, there is an essential difference from mortals! It seems that this trip to Kunlun is indeed full of pleasant surprises, Xue An thought to himself. People began to enter the arena one after another. Chu Xingze gave Bian Qingmu and Xue An a grim smile before striding in with his head held high. Bian Qingmu spoke in a deep voice, If you feel outmatched after going in, you can choose to surrender. At least in that way you can keep your life! Xue An smiled faintly, That advice, you should save for yourself! Having said that, Xue An stepped into the trial arena. Bian Qingmu was shocked and angry, but ultimately, he clenched his teeth and followed inside. Outside the trial arena, people from various sects waited anxiously! Shaer, with his esteemed status, naturally wouldnt stand below. He was currently waiting in the closest building to the trial arena, a wine pavilion. He was fully confident in his disciples trial this time! After all that was a Half-step Longevity! Whereas Bian Hua and Bian Tian, the brother and sister, were silently praying in the crowd below. Praying that sister Qingmu and the Immortal Master could both return safely! As soon as Bian Qingmu stepped into the light curtain, she felt a darkness before her eyes, and then she appeared in a room. Her opponent was a bare-chested muscr man! Bian Qingmu secretly breathed a sigh of relief; as long as it wasnt Chu Xingze that she faced first, it was a good thing! The muscr man then started to sneer, How did such a tender and delicate little maame here? You wont evenst a single punch from me! Despite saying so, the muscr man still threw a punch. Apanying the fist was a series of tiger roars. Its someone from the Tiger ying Sect! Bian Qingmu thought with a start. The Tiger ying Sect was a rising sect nearby with quite formidable strength! Bian Qingmu dared not receive the punch head-on; she dodged to the side, and with a delicate shout, Green Wood Kill! Several vines as thick as arms instantly wrapped around the muscr man. The muscr man struggled vehemently, breaking the vines with the sound of snapping, but no matter how many shattered, more vines would replenish them. Soon, the man from the Tiger ying Sect was engulfed by the endless vines. In the end, he had no choice but to shout loudly, I concede! Bian Qingmu withdrew her Spell Decree, took half a step back, and said with a cupped fist salute, Thank you for the concession! The first round! Bian Qingmu won! Afterwards, she won several more rounds in session, moving up in the ranks, but the opponents she faced began to grow increasingly powerful. Finally! After a sh of light and a transition, a cold and mockingughter came through, Good, Ive been waiting for you for a long time! Hearing this voice, Bian Qingmus expression changed drastically, and she turned to look. There Chu Xingze stood, his face filled with a murderous look as he stared at her. Bian Qingmus heart sank, but she still gritted her teeth and said, Chu Xingze, today, we will settle our victory and defeat! Chapter 297: Today, It Begins with the Xuanyuan Sect! (Third Update) Chapter 297: Chapter 297: Today, It Begins with the Xuanyuan Sect! (Third Update) Chu Xingze stared at Bian Qingmus graceful figure, his eyes gradually filled with a sinister gleam. Although his master had ordered him to kill her, ying with her a bit before her death wouldnt be too bad! Thus, he let out a grimugh, Bian Qingmu, do you really think you can fight me to the death? As he spoke, Chu Xingze exuded a terrifying aura. Bian Qingmusplexion changed dramatically as she cried out in horror, How is this possible you youve actually broken through to Half-step Longevity? Chu Xingze let out a cold snicker, Thats right, I just broke through recently! Bian Qingmu felt a wave of despair. Previously, she had assumed that Chu Xingzes cultivation level was at most at the Loose Immortal Peak, roughly on par with hers, and that if she gave it her all, she could still fight him. But now he had reached Half-step Longevity, and even though it was just half a step, it was like a chasm,pletely capable of crushing her at will! Bian Qingmu, actually, I dont necessarily have to kill you. If you submit to me now, I can spare your life! Even more, I can plead with my master to take you in as an inner disciple! Bian Qingmu didnt understand at first, but when she did, an expression of extreme humiliation appeared on her face. My Bian family has always maintained that death is preferable to dishonor. Even if youre at Half-step Longevity, so what? Today, I will defeat you! As she spoke, Bian Qingmu pushed her Qingmu Law to its limit, and countless tendrils burst forth behind her, resembling a thousand-armed Guanyin, appearing both sacred and powerful! Qingmu, Annihtion! Knowing the might of Half-step Longevity, Bian Qingmu used her strongest move right from the start. The tendrils wildly grew,pletely sealing off the arena, and their ends turned into cold des, hurtling towards Chu Xingze, This strike caused even Chu Xingzes face to change slightly, and he couldnt help but let out a cold huff, Well done! With that, he swung out a palm. Profound Palm! Under this supreme palm strike, the tendrils were sted into ash. Bian Qingmu too was affected by the residual force and was sted into a corner, unable to get up for a moment. The gap between Half-step Longevity and a Loose Immortal was this vast! Chu Xingze, with a lustful expression on his face, slowly approached, Heh heh, since youre going to die soon, let me enjoy you before that! Upon hearing this, Bian Qingmu was filled with shame and was about to sever her own meridians! But Chu Xingze clearly anticipated this move and casually pointed his finger a few times. Bian Qingmu felt her cultivation level being locked down, and her body became limp and powerless. Chu Xingze walked over with a malevolentugh. Bian Qingmu felt an immense despair. But just then, the trial chamber suddenly shook violently, and then a pair of hands reached in, tearing it apart fiercely. The light screen of the trial chamber was forcibly ripped open, and after that Xue An slowly walked in. So you were here; you sure made me search for quite a while! Seeing Xue Ans calm, smiling face, Bian Qingmu was stunned. How How could he be here? Inside the trial chamber, unless one party admits defeat or dies, nobody could leave! This scene also left Chu Xingze wide-eyed and dumbfounded. This guy had actually burst in powerfully, which was simply inconceivable! Both of them could not understand how it happened, But to Xue An, it was extremely simple! To Xue An, this Immortal Law of the trial was as simple as one plus one! So, after Xue An entered the trial ground, he quickly defeated all opponents, then began searching for Chu Xingze room by room. And he encountered him right at this moment. At this time, Chu Xingzes expression gradually darkened, Who are you, exactly? How can you cross through the trial chamber? Xue An replied indifferently, Who I am isnt important. Whats important is that youre about to die! Xue An had also witnessed Chu Xingze taking advantage of a vulnerable moment, and his desire to kill red strongly. Chu Xingze sneered coldly at the words, Big talk for someone so shameless. Today, Ill be the one to send you straight to hell! Having said that, Chu Xingze struck out with another palm! This palm was several times stronger than the previous one; it was evident that he intended to annihte Xue An with a single blow. But faced with this earth-shattering palm, Xue An merely lifted his hand lightly. Boom! Chu Xingze felt as if he had struck a mountain, his entire arm going numb from the vibration. Shock filled his heart. Xue An smiled slightly, Is this all youve got, and yet you dare to arrogantly im Longevity? As he spoke, Xue Ans aura surged dramatically. A Loose Immortal? No, thats not right! How can a Loose Immortal possess such a formidable presence? Chu Xingze eximed in shock. Without giving him a chance to retaliate, Xue An grabbed him by the neck and slowly lifted him up. Chu Xingze was a mix of rage and terror, but to his utter horror, he discovered he couldnt muster any of his cultivation! This man, with a casual grip, had broken through all his cultivation defenses! Looking at Chu Xingzes ashen face, Xue An said indifferently, Resorting to despicable means to forcefully improve your cultivation might make you a Half-step Longevity, but youre still the weakest kind! After speaking, Xue An exerted force in his hand. No Crack! The voice came to an abrupt halt. Chu Xingzes neck was forcibly snapped by Xue An. A soul orb burst forth from the body, attempting to escape. Xue An waved his hand casually. The soul orb shattered! From the moment Xue An entered to the dispersal of Chu Xingzes soul, it had all happened in just a few breaths time! Bian Qingmu stood there, dumbstruck by the scene, her mind aplete nk. Xue An approached, casually breaking the restriction on Bian Qingmu and said with a light smile, It seems, I have identally secured first ce. Bian Qingmu trembled all over, stammering in fear, You you really killed Chu Xingze? Of course. Why would I leave such trash to see the New Year? Bian Qingmu shivered uncontrobly, her voice shaking, You you better run! The farther, the better! Run? Why should I run? Bian Qingmu stamped her foot in frustration, Youve killed a True Disciple of the Xuanyuan Sect; they will not let you go! Your cultivation is indeed high, but there are seven or eight Loose Immortals in the Xuanyuan Sect, and several elders who have reached Half-step Longevity. Moreover, the Sect Master Shaer is of Longevity Cultivation! How can you fight against them? Having heard this, Xue An smiled faintly, Longevity, huh? Good, Ive yet to kill a true Longevity Cultivator. Today, Ill start with their Xuanyuan Sect! Bian Qingmu was dumbfounded upon hearing this. This guy Not only did he kill Chu Xingze, but he was also preparing to confront the Xuanyuan Sect head-on? Meanwhile, outside, the anxious crowd was abuzz with conversation. Most of the participants had already exited the trial grounds. Only Chu Xingze of the Xuanyuan Sect, Bian Qingmu of Qingmu Town, and an unnamed Loose Immortal had yet to appear. I reckon that girl from Qingmu Town is more likely dead than alive! someone sneered. Heh, I heard about that too, picking a fight with the Xuanyuan Sect, Bian Qingmu is really unwise! That Loose Cultivator seems to havee with Bian Qingmu, probably a hired hand! Whats the use? Thats a True Disciple of the Xuanyuan Sect! Amid these discussions, Bian Hua and Bian Tian gripped each others hands tightly, waiting in nerve-wracking fear. And on the upper floor of the tavern, Shaer smiled faintly, confident that his disciple had taken control of the entire situation. Chapter 298: The Fake Immortality and the True Loose Immortal! (4th Update) Chapter 298: Chapter 298: The Fake Immortality and the True Loose Immortal! (4th Update) ` Suddenly. The light screen of the trial area rippled intensely. Somewhere thereafter, something flew out andnded directly in front of the crowd. Amidst the rising dust and smoke, therey a corpse. Many recognized it at first nce and simultaneously uttered cries of shock. Its actually Chu Xingze from the Xuanyuan Sect! The crowd erupted intomotion. Shaer, who had been leisurely drinking in a distant tavern, abruptly stood up, his face ashen as he flew over swiftly. On the groundy his True Disciple, whom he had diligently cultivated for many years. This discovery made his beard and brow bristle with fury as he bellowed, Who did this? An extremely chilling killing intent began to permeate the air, and even the ground seemed unable to withstand Shaers wrath, beginning to crack gradually. The might of Half-step Longevity, so terrifying! The onlookers retreated, quiet as cicadas in winter! At this moment, Xue An slowly emerged from the trial area, looked at Shaer with a face full of killing intent, and said indifferently, I killed him! Shaer stared intently at Xue An, but inside he was filled with doubts and suspicions. As a Sect Master in control of a faction, he was naturally far more cautious than most. Xue An appeared ordinary, but theposure he carried was not something the average person could possess. Furthermore, his disciple was likely killed by him too! Who exactly was this person? Boy, did you not consider the consequences of killing a person from my Xuanyuan Sect? Shaer asked coldly. Xue An smiled faintly and leisurely cleaned his ear, I havent thought about the consequences, and from what youre saying, it sounds like only your Xuanyuan Sect is allowed to kill others, but others arent allowed to kill you? Shaer turned pale at the remark and then snorted angrily, Enough with the nonsense. You must have teamed up with that wretch Bian Qingmu to ambush my disciple, and today I will avenge him! As he spoke, Shaers aura grew increasingly overbearing, and he struck out with a palm. Profound Palm! In his hands, this technique was disyed with unparalleled might. At the same time, Shaer was cautiously observing Xue An, hoping to gauge his Cultivation Level through this move. The palm wind had arrived, but Xue An didnt dodge and instead stepped forward. Step on Sun and Moon! Xue An executed the fifth technique from the Divine ughter Six Techniques. Boom! Shaer felt a titanic forceing from the heavens and earth, even disturbing the flow of his inner qi. In a state of shock and fear, he immediately fled a hundred meters to stare fixedly at Xue An. What technique is this? Although Xue An had only taken one step, he made Shaer sense the vor of thews of heaven and earth! Naturally, its the technique to kill you! As he spoke, Xue An soared into the sky, turning into a streak of light, and charged toward Shaer. Move Heaven and Earth! Split Yin and Yang! Separate Life and Death! Cut Love and Hatred! Step on Sun and Moon! Five consecutive punches! Xue An, as if ying with a ball, had the Sect Master of the Xuanyuan Sect, Shaer, fleeing in all directions. Above the sky, the thunderous noises were incessant, with radiant streaks and killing intent dominating everywhere. This sight left everyone dumbfounded. Particrly Bian Qingmu, who at this moment couldnt close her mouth, staring dazedly at the sky where Shaer was being chased miserably by Xue An, not sure what to feel. She had struggled to maintain her position in Qingmu Town for many years and had barely seen Shaers face a few times. Even when she had, Shaer always looked down on her with an air of haughtiness. Bian Qingmu was also well aware of the gap in strength between herself and Shaer, so she had always held him in great awe. That was also why she urged Xue An to leave quickly. ` But unexpectedly, Shaer, whom he thought was unbeatably strong, couldnt even withstand a single punch from Xue An! It seemed he had been wrong all along! This man, far more formidable and terrifying than he had ever imagined! At this moment, Shaer, with red eyes from the fury, suddenly halted, and bellowed, Brat, today I will put my life on the line to fight you! As he spoke, his aura surged, burning fiercely, and a shocking and earth-shaking might enveloped the entire area. Some with weaker cultivation levels couldnt withstand it any longer, and copsed to the ground. Profound Annihtion Palm! Boom! Shaers palm suddenly grew enormouslyrge,ing with the might of heaven and earth. The bystanders were all struck with terror and shock. However, facing this palm strike like a tsunami, Xue An was neither sad nor happy, merely shaking his head and saying, If you were truly a Longevity being, then perhaps I would have avoided you for the time being, but s, fake is fake, and it can never be real! Xue Ans words left Shaer in utter horror, even more shocked than when his own disciples had been killed. How could he know about this? Meanwhile, Xue An, at this moment, raised his fist and struck out. y! This punch contained just this one simple word! No fancy tricks or superfluous actions. Just the purest killing intent! Yet it was this punch that directly shattered the shocking and earth-shaking Profound Annihtion Palm, and then it hit Shaer squarely. Pfft! Shaer was sent flying two li away, with blood trailing behind him. How is that possible! Many voices cried out in shock! Had Shaer actually been defeated? Did that not mean that this man was even more powerful than a being of Longevity? But only Xue An knew, the Longevity of this Shaer was not pure! He had realized this from observing Chu Xingze. The Xuanyuan Sect seemed to have a secret technique that could forcibly enhance ones cultivation level through external means. This might sound impressive when spoken of! But Xue An understood that cultivation level was not something that could stand slightest falsehood! A fake will always be a fake! Even if you momentarily reach Longevity through cunning tricks, its but a fake realm! Vastly different from the true Longevity! And so, Xue An dared to confront Shaer head-on! At this moment, Shaer was like a startled bird, his face full of panicked expressions. Just then, from the distant horizon, eight streaks of light were speeding over, quickly reaching nearby. Its the elders and enforcers from Xuanyuan Sect! Bian Qingmu trembled all over and cried out loudly. It was also a reminder to Xue An. Xue An remained indifferent, his expression calm as he observed these neers. Who are you, daring to injure our Sect Master? one of the powerful old men roared angrily. Seeing reinforcements had arrived, Shaer also calmed down and began tough wickedly at Xue An. I admit, your cultivation is strangely unfathomable, but now with Xuanyuan Sects experts gathered, even if you are a true Longevity being, you will fall here! Oh? You can try! Xue An smiled faintly. Form the array, kill him! Shaer ordered coldly. Eight elders, among them three at the Half-step Longevity and five at the Loose Immortal Peak. Add Shaer, a false Longevity to that. Such a lineup would cause even a true Longevity being to frown. Thats why Shaer dared to be so arrogant. Especially when the nine of them stood in a peculiar formation, their aura climbed even higher! Brat, next year on this day, it will be your death anniversary! Shaerughed arrogantly as heshed out with a palm. Chapter 299: Breakthrough… Half-step Longevity! (Fifth Update) Chapter 299: Chapter 299: Breakthrough Half-step Longevity! (Fifth Update) Its hard to describe this palm strike in words. It was as if the sky had suddenly turned ck, and a giant hand that blotted out the sun shot straight towards Xue An. Xue An stood in mid-air, facing this earth-shattering palm with his fist raised. A cold smirk appeared at the corner of Shaers lips. It was as if he could already see Xue An being crushed into dust by this strike. Boom! After a deafening explosion. Looking into the sky again, there was no one there; only arge crater on the ground, without a human shadow in sight! Hahahaha, this is what happens when you oppose my Xuanyuan Sect. Ill make sure you have no ce to be buried! Shaerughed wildly in triumph. As for the others, they all had their own thoughts. Only Bian Qingmu and the siblings Bian Hua and Bian Tian rushed to the edge of the crater, staring nkly at the scene before them. Then, Bian Qingmu looked up and shouted angrily, Shaer, you attack one man with the power of nine, dont you feel ashamed? Hehe, Bian Qingmu, less nonsense. Today, even you are going to die! Shaer said with a coldugh, as the giant palm appeared again in the sky. Bian Qingmus face was pale, but there wasnt a hint of fear, only a solemn voice to Bian Hua, Take Tianer and leave here fast. Remember, dont go back to Qingmu Town; its no longer safe! I wont! Bian Hua said decisively. Go now, staying here is just courting death! As Bian Qingmu spoke, he unleashed all the power of the Qingmu hed cultivated over the years. Huge vines covered half of the sky, directly confronting the giant palm. A smug smile appeared on Shaers lips, ready to strike. Just at that moment, a heaven-shaking aura rose from the pit. This aura was so strong that it shattered the giant palm in the sky. It even forced Shaer and hispanions to take several steps back! What is that? someone eximed. A figure could be seen slowly walking out of therge pit. With each step, he seemed to be stepping on the void, ascending the sky as if on stairs. One step! Two steps! With each step, his aura grew even mightier! Everyone watched this scene in shock. When he reached mid-air, a supremely strong aura enveloped the entire area. Bian Qingmu suddenly shivered, his gaze blurred as he watched this scene, and he muttered to himself, Half-step Longevity! He actually broke through during the fight! Shaer was even more filled with disbelief, Impossible! How could you possibly break through to Half-step Longevity so quickly? Xue An smiled faintly, Surprised? Actually, I could have broken through earlier; I just needed a bit of pressure. Luckily, that palm strike of yours helped me! Hearing this, Shaer almost wanted to weep without tears. After all that talk, he had actually helped his opponent break through? Then, his mind racing, he said sternly, So what if youve reached Half-step Longevity? Today, Ill still kill you! Having said that, he once again frantically mobilized the power of nine, ready to fight Xue An to the death! Xue An shook his head, Im not ying anymore! Its boring! As he spoke, Xue An disappeared from his original spot, and when he reappeared, he had turned into nine shadows, facing the nine people in front of Shaer! Move heaven and earth! the nine figures cried in unison, and a punch was thrown. There was no earth-shattering sound, nor any breathtaking aura. It was an utterly ordinary punch. But such a punch made the nine people scream in unprecedented terror. Because only those who know their stuff understand. The more astonishing the external might, the more it signifies the greater waste of power! Only such an unremarkable fist can show that the power had been condensed to the extreme! But s, they were unable to even put up a fight. After a punch. Shaer and the other eight all stood midair with a dazed expression. The nine figures merged into one, and then Xue An exhaled a breath. Whoosh! Shaer and the eight turned to ash and disappeared in the air. All the experts of the Xuanyuan Sect died on the spot! Many shivered involuntarily because they knew that from then on, the Xuanyuan Sect would be history, existing in name only! Xue Annded, smiled at Bian Qingmu and the two Bian Hua and Bian Tian. When shall we go to the main city? On that day, the events that urred in Yuanzhou City spread like wildfire throughout the eastern territory of Kunlun. Jizhou City! Ruyan Tower. Shang Tianhe was leisurely enjoying his wine. A girl as beautiful as a flower gently massaged his legs. In the room, the sound of a qin being yed resonated, the music so melodious and soothing it delighted the heart and pleased the ear. At the end of the piece! Shang Tianhe gently apuded, Miss Ruyan truly has exquisite musical talent! A cool female voice came from behind the bead curtain, Young Master Shang tters me too much! Shang Tianhe was just about to say something more when a steward hurried in, Young Master, the patriarch summons you back home, he says theres urgent business! Shang Tianhe frowned slightly, but upon his fathers summons, he stood up and said, Miss Ruyan, I apologize, but I must take my leave first! Please go ahead, Young Master! Shang Tianhe hurried back to his family home. Shang Yuchen paced back and forth in the study. Seeing Shang Tianhe, he couldnt help but say in a deep voice, I have just received a piece of news that I think you should have a look at! Shang Tianhe took it and saw that it was from Yuanzhou City, feeling somewhat indifferent. Its just a small rural city, what big deal could it possibly be? Shang Tianhe thought as he opened the brocade book. But after reading a few lines, his eyebrows slightly raised. After finishing, he asked with some astonishment, Father, is this news true? I have already sent people to verify it, its beyond doubt! said Shang Yuchen. Then he continued, This persones from an ominous background, and nobody had seen him before today, but his strength is formidable, especially since he broke through to Half-step Longevity in the heat of battle, which shows his extraordinary talent! This trial adds another opponent for you! Shang Tianhe nodded but still said with full confidence, Father, rest assured, the Xuanyuan Sect is but a minor sect, and Ive heard they possess a Secret Technique to forcefully elevate ones Cultivation Level, so this so-called Longevity they boast of is greatly exaggerated! And my Tianhe Sword has been sessfully forged. This trial will be the moment for our Shang Family to enter Kunlun! It wasnt just the Shang Family. As one of the fewrge cities within the Immortal Realm of Kunlun, Jizhou City was home to countless noble families and Sect Cultivators. Especially now with the trial approaching, many were starting to stir. Therefore, when the news of Xue Ans annihtion of the Xuanyuan Sect arrived, it aroused more or less the attention of various parties. Ruyan Tower. A stunningly beautiful girl looked at a piece of paper in her hand, her gaze flickering. Someone! Miss! Find out more about this person! Yes! After the maid left, Zhu Ruyan slowly stood up and paced around the room. With the power to annihte the Xuanyuan Sect, your Cultivation Level must be impressive! But I wonder if you would be willing to help me? After all the other party is someone from the Immortal Pce! When mentioning the Immortal Pce, Zhu Ruyans face showed a hint of humiliation and despair. Chapter 300: Spare Lives Under the Sword (1 update) Chapter 300: Chapter 300: Spare Lives Under the Sword (1 update) Jizhou City. The main city in the eastern region of Kunlun. When Bian Hua and Bian Tian, the siblings, saw the towering city walls, they were so excited they almost jumped for joy. For them, being able toe to Jizhou City once in their lifetime was considered broadening their horizons. Bian Qingmu, however, remained calm. She had been to Jizhou more than once, always for the sake of trials. Of course, without exception, she was always eliminated. This time should be different, right? Bian Qingmu stealthily nced at Xue An beside her. Although it had been a few days since the incident in Yuanzhou City, every time she thought about it, she still felt her heart race. Breaking through to be a Half-step Longevity on the battlefield, then obliterating nine people with his fists, and the lowest among these nine had the cultivation level of a Loose Immortal. This man hadpletely overturned all of Bian Qingmus understanding. She finally realized why, when she had repeatedly advised Xue An to keep a low profile, there had been a hint of amusement in his eyes. Was he mocking her for being ignorant and narrow-minded? With this thought, she couldnt help but take a deep breath and then whispered, Lets enter the city quickly, or the gates will close soon! A group of people walked into Jizhou City, where the streets were several times wider than those in Yuanzhou City, and the pedestrians were all well-dressed, with many powerful figures among them. Bian Hua and Bian Tian found everything fresh and new, with Bian Tian especially attracted to a street vendor selling trinkets, squatting down to take a closer look. At this moment, there was a sound of a horse galloping rapidly from the direction of the street. The horse was exceptionally spirited, and the person on it, dressed in red, wielded a riding crop and yelled as she sped along, Make way! As she spoke, sheshed out with her crop now and then, causing unbudging citizens to cry out in pain. Thismotion also caught the attention of Bian Qingmu and herpanions, who were about to step aside when the horse charged close. Bian Tian was squatting by the roadside, unaware of the unusual activity behind her. The woman, seeing this,shed out with her riding crop, Out of my way! The crack of the whip was ear-shattering, obviously very vicious. Bian Qingmu was startled and about to step forward to stop it. Xue An snorted coldly and reached out to grab the whip. The woman in red was also taken aback; she couldnt believe someone dared to seize her riding crop. A look of anger couldnt help but spread across her beautiful face. Let go! shemanded. With that, she attempted to wrest her riding crop back. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt move Xue An in the slightest! At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, Riding wildly in the streets, injuring people with a whip, didnt your family teach you how to behave? This remark enmed the woman in red with rage, Who do you think you are, daring to lecture me? Xue Ans brow furrowed slightly; such arrogance was truly annoying! Thus, he suddenly loosened his grip. The girl, who was forcefully trying to snatch the riding crop, nearly tumbled off the horse. Burning with rage, she drew the sword from her waist in one swift motion. Ill kill you! she eximed. As she spoke, she thrust her sword directly toward Xue Ans face. The force of the sword was like thunder, its momentum quite startling. Bian Qingmu was slightly startled; this girl looked young, yet she had the cultivation level of a Heavenly Human Realm. Yet facing this thrusting sword, Xue An didnt even bother to give it a direct nce. Only when the Sword Qi was almost upon him did he raise his hand and flick it lightly with his finger. Bang! The sword, which the girl believed would surely strike true, was flicked into fragments by Xue Ans finger. The resulting waves of force knocked the woman in red off her horse, eliciting a pained cry from her. Seeing this, the citizens, who should have been happy, all looked at each other before scattering in panic. Even the street vendors didnt bother to pack up their wares as they ran away. The woman in red, limping, stood up with a murderous look on her face, You dare hit me? Is that so surprising? Do you want another go? Xue An said, feigning an advance. The woman in red retreated several steps in fear, ring at Xue An, Alright, just you wait! As she spoke, the sound of hooves thundered in the distance, and soon a group of dozens of riders charged toward them. The leader, a middle-aged man, dismounted and bowed in front of the woman in red, Miss! With a dark expression, the woman pointed at Xue An and ordered, Cripple him for me! Yes! The man stood up and surveyed Xue An with a nce, a hint of a cold smile emerging at the corner of his mouth. Kid, you actually dared to hit our City Lords daughter, it seems like you are sick of living! City Lord! Hearing this title, Bian Qingmus face suddenly turned white as he cried out in shock, Youre from the Ai Family? The woman in red said proudly, Thats right! Bian Qingmu felt a sinking feeling in his heart. The Ai Family of Jizhou. They are a millennium-old noble family and the current City Lords of Jizhou City. No wonder this woman dared to be so arrogant. This was going to be troublesome. Xue An, however, remained indifferent, saying calmly, Are you done talking? If you are, make your move quickly; Im in a hurry! The mans eyes grew colder as he shouted angrily, Youre seeking your own death! With that, the man drew his sword and thrust it forward. The power he disyed was astonishing, revealing the cultivation level of a Half-step Loose Immortal. The several dozen knights behind him also drew their bows and notched their arrows, aiming them straight at Xue An. Ai Hongyus face revealed an excited expression. Lets see you hit me now; you wont die but youll be skinned! At this moment, faced with such a formidablebined attack, Xue An merely stepped forward nonchntly. Boom! The entire street shook. The knights, along with their horses, were all knocked off their feet by the shock. The man himself was sent flying backward, crashing to the ground, unable to get up for the moment. Ai Hongyu was left all alone at the scene. A look of horror gradually spread over her bewildered face. How How is this possible? Her familys Guard Captain couldnt even make a single strike before being kicked away by this man. What level of cultivation did he possess? At this time, Xue An looked at Ai Hongyu and shook his head, I intended to spare your life, but unfortunately, at such a young age, your heart is already so venomous. Keeping you alive would be a curse, so its better for you to die. As he spoke, Xue An casually waved his hand, sending a strand of Sword Qi straight at Ai Hongyu. Ai Hongyu was scared stiff! She never imagined that someone would actually dare to kill her. Boom! As the Sword Qi approached, a golden light suddenly appeared on Ai Hongyu, blocking the strand of Sword Qi. Ai Hongyu heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, she was wearing the protective Jade Pendant her father had given her! But just as she felt a moment of relief, Xue An said indifferently, Again! Another strand of Sword Qi flew out, causing the golden light to flicker wildly. Ai Hongyu was terrified, No dont But as soon as the cry left her mouth, the golden light shattered. At the same time, from a distance within the city, someone transmitted a voice from afar. Spare the person beneath your sword! Unfortunately, Xue Ans resolve to kill was as firm as a rock. Although the woman was young, her actions were ruthless, and just now, she had given the order to disable him. So Xue An just raised his eyebrow slightly, and the Sword Qi directly pierced through Ai Hongyus chest. Pfft! Blood spilled out. Ai Hongyus face froze with an expression of terror, and then her dead body copsed to the ground. A sword strike, through the heart! At that moment, an incredibly angry voice sounded. How dare you, you madman! Chapter 301 Just a Mere Eternity! (2nd Update) Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Just a Mere Eternity! (2nd Update) Along with his words, a middle-aged man with a majestic appearance flew across the sky andnded on the street. Subordinate pays respect to City Lord! The Cavalry Commander struggled to rise from the ground and said respectfully. The man who had arrived was indeed the City Lord of Jizhou City, Ai Hongyus father, Ai Boming. At that moment, Ai Boming looked down at the body of his beloved daughter on the ground, remaining silent, with his expression changing unpredictably. After a long while, he finally raised his head and stared fixedly at Xue An. No matter who you are, since you dared to kill my daughter, I will tear you apart bit by bit and let your soul endure endless pain until death! As he spoke, an extremely powerful aura emanated from Ai Boming. Longevity! A true Longevity Realm! This imposing aura, like a tempestuous wave, made Bian Qingmu, a Loose Immortal, grunt and involuntarily take two steps back. Such was the terror of the Longevity might. However, faced with such a formidable force, Xue An remained neither sad nor happy, showing only a hint of excitement in his eyes. Good, today I will see just how formidable the Longevity Realm of Kunlun really is! Ai Boming was evidently furious, and his first move was a killing technique. Madman, die! Apocalypse God Fist! Boom! A huge fist shadow charged straight at Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly, with a fighting spirit igniting in his heart. Bring it on! Saying so, Xue An raised his fist, fearlessly shing with Ai Bomings punch. Bang! Following a muffled sound, an invisible shockwave spread out from the point of their fists impact. Everything thaty in its path, within a thousand-meter radius, was affected; the blue stone bs on the ground cracked inch by inch, and all the houses copsed! Bian Qingmu, protecting Bian Hua and Bian Tian, watched from afar in horror. Who had won? A momentter. Suddenly! Ai Boming grunted and staggered back seven or eight steps, his face showing an abnormal flush of color. Xue An, however, only slightly shook his shoulder before quickly returning to normal. To everyones surprise, Xue An had gained the upper hand. This shocked not only Bian Qingmu. Even the knights from the Ai Family were all terrified. How could that be? The Family Head, who had attained the Cultivation Level of Divine Spirit, actually lost to this ordinary-looking man? By this time, Ai Bomingsplexion had turned extremely ugly as he said gravely, Who exactly are you? How do you possess such formidable cultivation? Xue An smiled faintly, Me? Just a Loose Cultivator! Come again! No sooner had he spoken than Xue An raised his fist and struck! Ai Boming inwardly cursed his bad luck. Although he was of the Longevity Realm, he was not known for his martial techniques. He had thought that his fist just now could have sted this man to dust. But, unexpectedly, not only did he fail to gain the upper hand, but he also suffered a loss! This couldnt help but fill him with astonishment. By his air, this man appeared to be at most at the Half-step Longevity cultivation level, so why did he have such formidable strength? Seeing that Xue An wasing at him with another punch, Ai Boming clenched his teeth and took another punch. That punch directly sted him over a dozen steps back. Xue An seemed to be intrigued, Again! Boom! Boom! Two punches in quick session. Xue An actually sent Ai Boming flying from one end of the street to the other. This scene also shocked many noble families who hade upon hearing the news. Who is that man? someone eximed. At this point, Ai Boming looked terrible, his figure swaying as if about to fall. Xue An said indifferently, Take another punch from me! If you survive, Ill let you go! Having said that, he suddenly leapt into the air and shouted, Move heaven and earth! ` Boom! The power of this punch, although not yet arrived, had already caused the ground within a hundred meters to copse! And Ai Boming, with a look of terror, lifted his head to see the punching down and shouted in despair, Its actually Immortal Law! Boom! This sentence caused a stir among many people. Immortal Law! That meant the supreme ultimate technique! How did this mane to know it; what on earth was his background? These people were full of doubts and uncertainties. Ai Boming then shouted, I concede! But it was already toote. Xue Ans punch came crashing down, directly sending him flying a great distance, followed by a spray of fresh blood. Severely injured! Ai Boming, being of the Longevity Realm, had actually been severely wounded by Xue Ans single punch. At this, there was a deathly silence over the entire field. Xue Annded on the ground and stood with his hands behind his back. Your daughter galloped through the streets injuring people for no reason, and her intentions were malicious. I killed her; do you have anything to say? With a haggard look, Ai Boming turned pale, a glint of humiliation shing in his eyes, but as he saw Xue An slowly raising his fist again, he hastened to speak out of fear. Nothing to say! Xue An nodded, Since that is the case, I shall spare your life! Having said that, Xue An smiled slightly, I know youre not convinced, I am here to participate in the trialpetition. When the timees, you are free toe at me as you please! With those words, Xue An turned and left. After they had gone. Ai Boming was then supported and sent back to the Ai Family. The news spread. Jizhou was shaken by it. Shang Family. Shang Tianhe, who was practicing calligraphy in the study, showed little reaction when he heard the news, merely nodding his head. Understood! After the person who brought the news had left, Shang Tianhe finished thest stroke, then looked over the character for sword that he had written. Though it was only written on paper, an oppressive Sword Qi came forth nheless. The only w was the hesitation in the final stroke, which introduced a blemish to what would have otherwise been a wless embodiment of sword spirit. To defeat someone from the Longevity Realm while only being at Half-step Longevity; although Ai Boming is not known for his martial prowess, he still is of the Longevity rank after all. It seems you truly are a formidable opponent of mine! Shang Tianhe murmured to himself, then with a casual wave of his hand, a surge of Sword Qi cut the piece of paper with the character into fine dust. Ruyan Tower. Zhu Ruyan, upon hearing the news, fell silent for a long while, her eyes flickering with thought. Understood! When the maid was about to leave, Zhu Ruyan said, Wait, I will write a letter. You deliver it afterward! Yes! Zhu Ruyan picked up her pen, pondered for a moment, and then briskly wrote a few lines. Go ahead! Yes! Xue An and Bian Qingmu along with others were staying in an inn. The events of today had instilled a sense of awe in them towards Xue An. Even Bian Tian no longer dared to frolic around Xue An as she had in the past. To this, Xue An gave a wry smile, What are you looking at me like that for? Do I look like I would eat people? Bian Qingmu was silent for a moment before bowing and saying, Immortal Master, I was short-sighted before and offended you. I ask for your forgiveness! Bian Qingmu was apologizing for the disdain she had previously held in her heart. Today, Xue An had proven his strength through irrefutable facts, and naturally, she was thoroughly convinced. Xue Anughed, Alright, no need to be so formal; a mere Longevity is nothing to fuss over! That was Xue Ans genuine sentiment. In The Multiverse Realms, the Longevity rank was as ants, at most a mightier ant. Defeating a Longevity was really nothing to boast about. However, Bian Qingmu and the others took Xue Ans words as modesty, feeling even more reverence in their hearts. ` Chapter 302 Ruyan Tower Master (Third Update) Chapter 302: Chapter 302 Ruyan Tower Master (Third Update) Young Master, someone is looking for you! the Innkeeper walked in and said respectfully. Hm? Someone looking for me? Xue An was somewhat puzzled but still nodded slightly. Let him in! Soon, a young maid entered the room. Young Master, I am here on my Misss orders to deliver a missive to you! Your Miss? Xue An was even more bewildered. My Miss is the Master of the Ruyan Tower, Zhu Ruyan! the maid said. Xue An was unclear about what was happening but still took the invitation. He opened it and a line of delicate script caught his eye. Hearing of todays events, my heart longs for, hoping to meet with you in person. Signed, Zhu Ruyan! Xue An was somewhat astonished. Is this an invitation for me? But I dont even know this Master of Ruyan Tower. At this point, the Innkeeper, who could hardly contain himself, stepped forward a few paces, and whispered with a chuckle, This Master of Ruyan Tower is a woman of outstanding beauty. In Jizhou City, there are countless young gentlemen of noble families infatuated with her, yet it is very difficult to get an audience with her! Yet now she has taken the initiative to invite you! What fortune you have, Young Master! As he spoke, the Innkeepers face showed a knowing smile that all men would understand. Xue An felt a mix of amusement and embarrassment, handed back the invitation to the maid, and after a moments thought said, Please ry to your Miss that since we are not acquainted, there is nothing to discuss! So theres no need for a meeting, right? Xue Ans words left both the Innkeeper and the maid stunned. Could there actually be a man who would reject Zhu Ruyans invitation? Could it be that he is feigning indifference to raise his own status? But looking at Xue Ans indifferent expression, he didnt seem to be pretending, and he turned to leave. At this moment, out of desperation, the young maid knelt down on the ground. Young Master, please wait. My Miss is not the kind of frivolous woman you think she is. She invites you because there are important matters to discuss! I beseech you to grant her a meeting! Having said this, the maid also gave a bow with her head on the ground. Xue An, seeing this, was taken aback for a moment and then nodded, It must be hard for you to be so loyal, alright, rise! So you will go? the maid was overjoyed. Since there are important matters, lets go see what this is about! Xue An said indifferently. In the evening, Ruyan Tower was brilliantly lit. Three months ago, Zhu Ruyan entered Jizhou City and established the Ruyan Tower. Very quickly, she became famous for her exceptional skills on the zither and her beauty. The daily visitors were primarily attracted by Zhu Ruyan. However, few could ascend to the second floor. It was said that one did not need a fine appearance or a noble family background, only a high cultivation level was necessary! This requirement puzzled many, unclear why the cultivation level mattered. When Xue An followed the maid to the ce, the first-floor hall was already buzzing with noise. All seated here were the young scions of the noble families of Jizhou City. Even though they were sitting drinking and chatting, their eyes were unsettled, ncing toward the staircase from time to time, clearly with thoughts beyond the wine. As Xue An started upstairs, many issued low exmations of surprise. Whats going on? Where did this guye from? Dont know him, he looks like aplete outsider! He doesnt seem to be dressed like someone affluent, yet he can go upstairs, truly vexing! Amidst the murmurs, Xue An climbed to the second floor. The second floor was spacious and bright, where a beaded curtain divided the entire hall in two. Under the light,the silhouettes behind the curtain were vaguely discernible but not very clear. Young Master, please have a seat! a voice, cool and elegant, reached him. From the sound alone, its clear that thisdy must be a beauty. Xue An smiled lightly, feeling no difort, and took a seat directly in the chair. This disy held no sway over him. Yet, he was still curious, certain that he did not know this woman. So, what did she want with him? Would you like to hear a piece of music, young master? the womans voice asked. As you please, Xue An replied indifferently. The brief silence behind the beaded curtain broke, and soon the sound of a zither being yed filled the air. The music was melodious and graceful, eliciting a sense of serene joy from those who listened. Setting other things aside, based solely on this skill with the zither, this woman was no ordinary individual. Xue An listened quietly. Suddenly, the music shifted; what started as poised and elegant swiftly plunged into sobbing wails reminiscent of a heartfeltment. It seemed as though endless sorrow was imbued in the sound of the zither. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, a faint smile ying on his lips. Quite intriguing! After the duration it takes to drink a cup of tea, the music abruptly ceased, leaving echoes that seemed to linger in the air. Xue An picked up his teacup, took a sip, and then sighed softly, Full ofment and unparalleled sorrow, miss, are you mourning something? Behind the beaded curtain, there was an evident sound of a womans surprise, followed by her voice saying, Young master is truly remarkable, discerning my thoughts just from a piece of the zither music, youre right, Ruyan indeed has something on her mind! Xue An smiled lightly, Since my arrival, I have yet to see your face. Is this the attitude you have towards guests? His voice carried a hint of mockery. Ruyan has been rude! As she spoke, the beaded curtain was lifted, and a stunning beauty walked out. Skin fair as cream, eyebrows like distant mountains. In terms of appearance, this Zhu Ruyan could surely be considered breathtaking. Xue An, however, remained calm, and not even a flicker disturbed his gaze. He simply continued to smile faintly and sip his tea. Zhu Ruyan stood there slightly embarrassed. She hadnt expected that upon seeing her, Xue An would show no sign of astonishment. This disrupted many of her ns that were to follow. A momentter, Zhu Ruyan gritted her teeth, stepped forward, and sat opposite Xue An. A faint fragrance of a woman wafted over, one that would have ensnared the soul of any man not steadfast in resolve. But Xue An felt nothing. This woman was indeed attractive, butpared to An Yan, she was nothing. Even Tang Xuaner and the others were somewhatcking. She could only boast the grace and demeanor of an ancient nobledy through her period attire and conduct. Young master, arent you curious as to why I have asked you toe here? finally, Zhu Ruyan couldnt restrain herself and asked. Not curious, Xue An replied simply. Zhu Ruyans face paled a bit from the retort. She had always been of a noble status since young, and thoughter fallen from grace, her stunning looks meant that everyone around her had always been respectful and deferential. She had not expected that Xue An would be so impervious. After a moment, Zhu Ruyan bit her lip, took a deep breath, and said, I have heard about todays affair, where you, young master, single-handedly defeated the City Lord, exhibiting a charm that is truly captivating. Xue An was nomittal, replying coolly, If youve invited me just topliment me, then you may proceed! Zhu Ruyan finally couldnt help but look up, her tear-glittered eyes meeting his. Young master, there is a matter for which I would implore your assistance. I wonder if you would dare to take it on! Lets hear it! I want to kill someone! Who? From the Kunlun Immortal Pce, Zuo Yuhu! Chapter 303 - 203: Always Act with a Conscience (4th Update) Chapter 303: Chapter 203: Always Act with a Conscience (4th Update) After finishing her words, Zhu Ruyan anxiously looked at Xue An. Because she knew what the name Kunlun Immortal Pce meant. She had once sought help from several individuals, all of whom were distinguished figures of the era, who admired her greatly, and had all proimed they could aplish anything she asked. But as soon as Zhu Ruyan mentioned the four words Kunlun Immortal Pce, all of them backed down, finding various excuses to avoid the matter. These repeated blows had already eroded away Zhu Ruyansst trace of hope. This rash invitation was also Zhu Ruyans final effort. If that failed, she wouldpletely give up. At that moment, Xue An slightly raised his eyebrow and asked with interest, Kunlun Immortal Pces Zuo Yuhu? Do you have a grudge against him? Zhu Ruyan steeled her heart and nodded, Yes, a deep-seated enmity of blood and hatred! As she spoke these words, her eyes were filled with a hateful gleam. On one side is the exalted Immortal Pce, and on the other, you, a weak woman. What enmity could there be between you? Xue An said indifferently. Zhu Ruyan was silent for a long while before looking up again with tears streaming down her face. Young master, my father was Zhu Tianhua, who was also a major figure in Kunlun City. It was just thatter on, after he found a treasure, Zuo Yuhu heard of it and unable to obtain it, he chose to murder out of rage! After my father was murdered, he was not satisfied; he ordered his men to kill off my entire family, young and old. If I hadnt been out at the time, I would have also fallen victim to their wrath! All these years, Ive been drifting outside, the hardships indescribable. The only reason Ive endured is to seek revenge! With these words, Zhu Ruyan rose from her seat and gracefully knelt down. Young master, you are a person of great ability. I only ask that you help me seek justice and revenge! Xue An listened quietly, his expression undecipherable, just raising his cup to sip tea. It does sound sympathetic, but Xue An hadnt finished speaking when Zhu Ruyan quickly interjected, Naturally, I wouldnt expect the young master to take on the task for nothing. Over the years, I have also umted a good deal of wealth, all of which I can give to you, young master! Xue An shook his head and smiled slightly, Wealth is of no use to me! At the utterance of this statement. Zhu Ruyan fell silent, then with a trembling voice said, Young master, I once made a vow that whoever could help me exact my revenge, I would serve them as my master without any regrets! Having said that, Zhu Ruyan looked at Xue An with eyes full of hope. Xue Anughed and then shook his head, It sounds tempting, but the opponent is the Kunlun Immortal Pce, you know. So its still the same! Zhu Ruyan felt a bitter taste in her heart and gently lowered her head. She didnt me Xue An since the power of the opposing party was overwhelming to the point of despair. In fact, towards the end, Zhu Ruyan had stopped harboring any hope for revenge. But she couldnt reconcile with just living a muddled existence. Revenge had permeated every aspect of her life. If she couldnt achieve it, then her life had no meaning. Thank you foring, young master. I have intruded! Zhu Ruyan said softly, slowly standing up. Please return, young master! She forced these words out with great effort, barely holding back tears. However Xue An reclined in his chair, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. Others may fear the Kunlun Immortal Pce, but I do not! This statement made Zhu Ruyan tremble, and she looked up at Xue An with disbelief. Young master she called out, quivering. But I want to know, what price are you willing to pay for this matter? Xue An asked lightly. Facing Xue Ans amused gaze, Zhu Ruyans heart sank slowly, and then she clenched her teeth fiercely. Her hands trembled as she undid the ribbons of her outer garment. Master, though I have wandered through the mortal world all these years, I have always kept myself chaste! Moreover, I have practiced the Female Chastity Technique since childhood, and my pure yin can greatly enhance a persons cultivation level! Having said that, Zhu Ruyan let her outer garment fall off, her teeth chattering nervously. As long as Master is willing to avenge me, I can give myself to you now! What Zhu Ruyan said was true. She had been cultivating the Female Chastity Technique since she was a child. The uniqueness of this cultivation techniquey in the fact that it could use pure yin to aid a mans cultivation, even directly elevating him to a higher realm. But the conditions for practicing this technique were extremely stringent; it required a pure and unblemished woman, and moreover, her five meridians must all be unblocked! This was also the deepest secret hidden in Zhu Ruyans heart. She knew better than anyone that if this trait of hers were to be known, it would be a devastating blow to her. But at the moment, for the sake of revenge, she cast all concerns aside. Xue An watched indifferently. Zhu Ruyan lowered her head, feeling a tide of mixed emotions under Xue Ans scrutinizing gaze, unsure of the taste in her heart. Fine! Ill help you kill this man! Zhu Ruyan heard Xue Ans words as if they were heavenly music to her ears. Master. At this moment, Xue An waved his hand and chuckled, Alright, put on your outer garment, be careful not to catch cold! Zhu Ruyan was stunned; she didnt understand what Xue An meant. Xue An spoke lightly, I will help you because you are willing to pay a high enough price for what you believe in; thats something I admire. As for the rest you mentioned I am not one to take advantage of others in their moment of weakness. Furthermore I already have a family, and even two children! Zhu Ruyan stared at Xue An, baffled, her mind struggling toprehend. Xue An stood up and spoke indifferently, After I win this trial, you wille with me to the main city of Kunlun; I want to see for myself who dares to make the presumptuous im to be the Immortal Pce! Having finished, Xue An went downstairs. Zhu Ruyan stood there, dazed for a long time. Miss, the young maidservant called out softly. Zhu Ruyan turned around, her face covered with tears. The young maidservant had grown up with her from a young age and felt a bitter ache in her heart at the sight. Congrattions Miss, your hope for revenge seems likely now! Zhu Ruyan nodded mournfully, a soft ce deep within her heart stirred as if touched by something. Years of rootless drifting had conditioned her to always assume the worst in peoples hearts. But she had not expected that Xue An would give her such an oue in the end. Thest words left by this man excited Zhu Ruyan immensely. Pack up, prepare to set off with Master! Zhu Ruyan said in a firm voice. When Xue An returned to the inn, the shopkeeper stared at him with envious eyes. Even Bian Qingmu and the others had odd expressions on their faces. To this, Xue An merely smiled and dismissed it. He had always acted with a clear conscience, never caring about others opinions! Xue Ans journey to Kunlun was initially with the resolve to tten heaven and earth. To be able to lend a hand to someone along the way was, of course, very good! Chapter 304 - 204: Win You with the Sword (First Update) Chapter 304: Chapter 204: Win You with the Sword (First Update) Ai Family. Ai Bomingy in bed, hisplexion pale as paper, nursing his injuries. Xue Ans punch hadnt killed him, but it had seriously damaged his foundational energy, something that wouldnt recover in less than a year or two. Is the matter taken care of? Ai Boming asked in a deep voice. My lord, as per your instructions, we have tampered with the Trial Divine Stone. The moment this person enters, we can summon our troops to surround and kill him within! a steward reported in a deep voice. Ai Boming nodded, a vindictive glint in his eyes. Excellent! To think he dared to kill my daughter, this time, I will have him pay with his blood for the blood debt! The day of the trial finally arrived. The open ground in front of the trial field was packed with not just the participants but also the citizens gathered to watch the spectacle. A stir ran through the crowd now and then as masters from various parts of the eastern Kunlun regions continued to arrive. A splendid carriage drove into the arena, and Shang Tianhe stepped down. His arrival caused quite a stir. Its the Shang Family! The eldest son of the Shang Family has arrived! I hear the Shang Familys eldest son has godlike swordsmanship and even had training under the Sword Control Vi in the northern region of Kunlun. For this trialpetition, I reckon first ce will belong to none other than him! Among these murmurs, Shang Tianhe remained calm, whereas his father, Shang Yuchen, wore a proud smile, nodding asionally in response to those greeting him. At that moment, Xue An and Bian Qingmu also appeared at the venue. Due to the incidents from the past few days, many recognized Xue An. Its him! He really came! This guy beat Ai Boming into bedridden agony, and he still dares to participate in the trial? Hes got guts, thats for sure! The crowd buzzed with conversation. Shang Tianhe fixed his gaze on Xue An, then strode over. Seeing him approach, many quickly cleared the way, looking at Xue An with gleeful anticipation of misfortune. As the pride of Jizhou City, Shang Tianhe naturally had the crowds favor. As for Xue An, a man of mysterious origins and domineering actions, many were wary of him. You are indeed strong and worthy to be my opponent. But in this trial, I will make you understand what a true powerhouse is, Shang Tianhe said in a strong voice. Xue An simply smiled, not responding to Shang Tianhes words, instead ncing at the sword at his waist, Sword Cultivator? Shang Tianhe nodded, True Disciple of the Sword Control Vi, Shang Tianhe! As he spoke, pride filled his face. After all, to be a True Disciple in a Hidden Immortal Sect like Sword Control Vi was a testament to his exceptional talent! Fine, for this trial, I wont use fists but swords to defeat you! Xue An said indifferently. Boom! Xue Ans statement sparkedmotion among the surrounding people. Many were aware of how Xue An had defeated Ai Boming with his fists a few days prior. They had assumed Xue An to be a Martial Cultivator who excelled in fist techniques. Yet now he was iming he would defeat Shang Tianhe with a sword, which seemed almost absurdlyughable. At least many could not help but snicker, believing this man was arrogantly courting death. Upon hearing this, Shang Tianhes gaze grew colder. Defeat me with a sword? Heh, Ive been sleeping with a sword by my pillow since I was three, practicing swordsmanship countless times daily. At seven, I entered the Heavenly Human Realm; at twelve, I reached Xiaoyao; by eighteen, I ascended to Heavenly Being; and at twenty-two, I finally became a Sword Immortal! Recently, I received the favor of Moonlight Sword Sovereign from Sword Control Vi and was taken as a disciple to inherit the peerless Sword Dao! Bing a True Disciple! Shang Tianhes words garnered an admiring look from the surrounding people. Shang Yuchens face was full of pride; after all, with his son being so promising, it reflected glory on him as well. A cold sneer surfaced on the corner of Shang Tianhes mouth as he retorted, And now you dare im you intend to defeat me with your sword? Shang Tianhes question made everyone turn their gaze toward Xue An. Many faces were filled with disdain. Yet faced with these stares, Xue Anughed, Sounds quite impressive! But to me, it still looks like trash! As soon as the word trash left his mouth, it elicited numerous angry nces. Especially Shang Yuchen, whoseplexion became so dark it looked like he could drip water. But Shang Tianhe merely showed a slight change in expression, then nodded his head, My heart of the sword is clear and unperturbed. You cant provoke me. When the timees, Ill prove with my sword who is truly the trash! Having said that, Shang Tianhe turned to leave. Just then, there was a sudden disturbance at the entrance of the trial venue, followed by the crowd parting to create a path. A peerlessly elegant beauty with iparable charm walked in with measured steps. The spectating crowd gradually fell silent, many watching her with faces full of amazement. After the beautiful woman walked past, someone murmured softly, Is there really such a beautiful woman in the world? Isnt isnt that Miss Zhu Ruyan of the Ruyan Tower? Someone recognized her and couldnt help but let out a low exmation. At first, Shang Tianhe was taken aback, and then a surge of ecstasy overwhelmed him. He had been doggedly courting Zhu Ruyan for some time, but she always kept her distance, never responding directly, which greatly troubled Shang Tianhe. Her sudden appearance at the front of the trial venue today must be to bolster my spirits! She must have understood my feelings and is ready to ept them! With that thought, Shang Tianhe excitedly stepped forward, Miss Ruyan, why have youe in person? Your presence truly flusters me He didnt finish his sentence because he realized that Zhu Ruyan was not ncing sideways, not even looking at him, and walked straight past him into the venue. What is she doing? Intrigued, Shang Tianhe turned his head to look. He saw Zhu Ruyan approach Xue An and gracefully saluted him. My lord! Boom! All the onlookers were taken aback. What was this about? Why was Zhu Ruyan, known throughout Jizhou for her beauty, showing such respect to this man? Shang Tianhe was bbergasted. Xue An smiled faintly, What brings you here? I was worried about my lords participation in the trial, so I specifically came to boost your morale! Hearing this, Shang Tianhe could no longer remain calm. The murderous intent in his eyes was fervent, and hisplexion turned ashen. Very good! You dare to provoke me so, this time I will surely kill you! At that moment, an elder from the Ai Family announced loudly, The trial has officially begun! Participants, enter the arena! Ayer of light shimmered above the trial ground. This light barrier was much thicker than the one in Yuanzhou City, obviously considering that the cultivation levels of those participating in this trial would be much higher! Shang Tianhe, with a darkened face, entered the arena first. Xue Anchong gave Zhu Ruyan a slight nod and then turned to enter as well. Zhu Ruyan stared at the departing figure of Xue An, her face full of tension and anticipation. Xue An was her only hope for revenge! Naturally, she was full of concern. At this moment, as Xue An entered, some individuals at the front of the trial ground exchanged nces, and withposed expressions, they quickly followed him inside. Chapter 305 - 205: Domain of the Sword (2nd Update) Chapter 305: Chapter 205: Domain of the Sword (2nd Update) After a series of light and shadow changes, what appeared before Xue An was actually a small-scale tform. And his first opponent was none other than a pair of delicate and charming sisters. Big brother, this is our first time participating in the trial, please show us some mercy! One of the women pleaded in a delicate voice. Xue An slightly smiled and said in an amused tone, Someone over a hundred years old still acting like a child, dont you find it disgusting? These words caused both womens faces to change abruptly. Boy, you look quite good, its a pity, we cant pamper you today because someone wants you dead! With that said, both women disappeared from the spot. Faced with this scene, Xue An was not the least bit flustered; instead, he closed his eyes. Suddenly. At Xue Ans lower back, a dagger emanating a dense omen of ill fortune appeared out of nowhere, then thrust forward violently. It almost pierced through Xue Ans hairs. Xue An said indifferently, Your Void Evasion technique is quite good, but unfortunately, its useless in front of me! As he spoke, a strand of Sword Qi directly cut through the void. A woman screamed in agony, followed by blood dripping to the ground and speeding away. Still trying to run? Xue An only took one step to appear in the distance, then stretched out his hand, and plunged it directly into the void. Come out for me! As Xue Ans voice fell, the two women were forcibly yanked out of the void by him. The two women were terrified, Save us Their cries for help ceased abruptly as they were pierced through by a strand of Sword Qi and died on the spot. Meanwhile, the tform began to flicker violently, and as many as thirty or forty people appeared on the tform. Xue An released his hand, and the bodies of the two women fell to the ground with a dull thud. This caused the group of thirty or forty to be simultaneously startled. Ive been waiting for you for a long time, have you finally shown up? Xue An said coolly. The leader of the group had an uncertain look on his face and said coldly, Youre on the brink of death and still so arrogant?! I said I would let the Ai Family off the hook, but now since hes seeking his own death, dont me me! Xue An spoke calmly, taking a step forward. Come at me together, Im in a hurry! These people nced at each other, their faces hesitant. The two women just killed by Xue An were known as the Witch Twin Shas, notorious and tough figures in the eastern region of Kunlun, yet they were directly annihted by a single sword strike from Xue An. This suddenly made those who were initially full of confidence lose their nerve. Kill him! The Family Head of the Ai Family will reward us handsomely! Otherwise, none of us will leave! the leader shouted coldly. Hearing this, they gritted their teeth and charged forward. These people were mostly at the Half-step Loose Immortal cultivation level, and the leaders were Loose Immortals! Thebined attack of so many was extremely formidable. Even the trial tform itself seemed unable to bear it, beginning to gradually crack. Meanwhile, those outside could only see the light screen of the entire trial space flickering intensely. Whats happening? Yes, such a thing has never happened before! The onlookers outside were full of confusion and uncertainty. Only a few from the Ai Family looked at each other, their faces filled with glee. It was certain that a fight had broken out inside, and now, that man will have no ce to be buried. But their hopes were destined to be dashed. Because inside, facing this terrifying strike. Xue Ans eyebrows raised slightly, Sword Domain! Numerous Sword Qi des suddenly appeared, densely filling the entire space. Everyone felt a heaviness in their bodies, as if they were unable to use their cultivation levels at all, and naturally, the terrifying strike dissipated into nothing. In this space, Sword Qi was the absolute ruler! These people were in utter shock. Xue An softlymanded, Kill! As the word kill came out. All the Sword Qi, like bone-corroding maggots, immediately engulfed these people. After a few brief screams of agony, all fell silent. When the sword light dispersed, nothing but stark white bones remained on the ground. Is this all youre capable of? Its bing more and more boring. Lets finish this quickly! Xue An said impatiently, casually waving his hand to slice through the light curtain, then stepped forward and walked in. At this moment, Shang Tianhe was fighting with a burly man. The burly mans offensive was extremely fierce, but regrettably, with just a slight dodge, Shang Tianhe easily kept all the fists and kicks from so much as touching a single hair on him. A few momentster. The burly mans attacks gradually slowed down, and beads of sweat started to appear on his face. Just then, Shang Tianhe suddenly struck the burly mans neck with the scabbard of his sword. Dont move! The burly mans body stiffened. After taking a deep breath, he said in resignation, I admit defeat! Shang Tianhe, with an indifferent expression, stepped back half a step and nodded slightly, Youre gracious. From beginning to end, Shang Tianhe never drew his sword. All his fights were won using the scabbard to defeat his opponents. Many opponents were greatly irritated by this, thinking that Shang Tianhe was too arrogant, actually hoping to win the trial without even drawing his sword. But only Shang Tianhe himself understood. He wanted to nurture the Sword Qi in his chest to the utmost limit; only in this way could he unleash the greatest lethality and annihte that man in one strike! As the burly man admitted defeat, the scene before Shang Tianhe shifted, and an old man with white hair appeared opposite him. Seeing the old man, Shang Tianhes expression changed slightly. So it is the Diviner. Tianhe pays his respects! The Divinerughed, This trial, Im merely here to join in the fun. Go ahead, Young Master Shang! Just as the two were about to fight, the tform fluctuated, and then Xue An emerged from it. Good, Ive finally found you! Xue An said indifferently. Shang Tianhe looked at Xue An with a dark expression, Whats going on? The fight isnt over yet, how could you appear here? I got tired of waiting! All the others have already been defeated by me, now youre the only one left! Xue Ans words left Shang Tianhe stunned. The Diviner snorted coldly, Such arrogance at a young age, its indeedughable. Xue An turned his head to nce at the old man, frowning slightly, And who might you be? The Diviner proudly said, I am the Sect Leader of the Diviner Sect from the eastern region of Kunlun, the Diviner himself, young man, you. Xue An had no patience for this old mans haughtiness, Scram! The Diviner, infuriated, was about to scold Xue An for not knowing how to respect his elders. Xue An waved his hand casually. A fearsome Sword Qi then pierced directly toward the Diviners forehead. The Diviner, shocked, twisted his body with all his might and narrowly dodged the strike! Then, his whole body was soaked in cold sweat, his gaze filled with fear as he looked at Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, Still dare to talk nonsense? The Diviner, pale-faced, shook his head repeatedly and hastily left the trial grounds. Only Xue An and Shang Tianhe remained on the tform. Shang Tianhes expression grew solemn. The Sword Dao Cultivation that Xue An revealed with that casual strike had also taken him aback. Could this fellow also be a Sword Cultivator? Draw your sword, let me see just how extraordinary your so-called unparalleled Sword Dao is, Xue An said, standing with his hands behind his back and speaking nonchntly. Chapter 306 - 206: To be honest, I am very disappointed (3rd update) Chapter 306: Chapter 206: To be honest, I am very disappointed (3rd update) Shang Tianhe snorted coldly, Your Sword Dao is indeed not bad, but how can itpare to the unparalleled Sword Dao that I have painstakingly honed over so many years! As he spoke, Shang Tianhe slowly drew his sword. Moon-white Sword Qi surged wildly, illuminating the entire trial space as if it were the Moon Pce itself! Xue Ans expression was neither sad nor happy, as he simply watched quietly. Tianhe Sword Heart! Shang Tianhe saw this and couldnt help but roar, as a dazzling sword light shed down from the heavens with absolute resolve. The entire stage, even the whole trial space, was directly cleaved in half by this sword. The crowd watching from outside only saw a sword Qi shooting up into the sky. Shang Yuchen, who was originally somewhat nervous, rxed andughed proudly, Its my son Tianhes Sword Intent! Now, my son is sure to win! He waspletely confident in this. And many people, after hearing his words, couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Regardless of anything else, as long as they could defeat that man, that would be good! Only Bian Qingmu and Zhu Ruyan, among others, showed dramatic changes in their expressions. In the trial field, with the stage engulfed by the sword light, it was impossible to see the situation inside for a moment. But Shang Tianhe was certain, he had won! There was no way anyone could withstand his sword without dodging or evading! Moreover, Shang Tianhe felt that his sword had made significant progress just now. This filled his heart with joy and pride. But his joy was quickly shattered by a voice. Honestly, I am very disappointed! With that, the sword light rapidly dissipated, and Xue An appeared in the center of the field, still standing with his hands behind his back, his expression still indifferent. How is this possible! Shang Tianhe said in shock, his face filled with horror. Xue An shook his head, With your Sword Dao, you dare to call yourself unparalleled? In the secr world, I once met a Sword Cultivator whose Cultivation Level was inferior to yours, but his Sword Dao was stronger than yours! The Sword Cultivator Xue An was referring to was Lingnans Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi. Although Xue An said that he had also made mistakes in Sword Dao, he had nheless touched the edge of the Dao in the secr world, which was quite an achievement. And this Shang Tianhe, who had grown up in the Immortal Realm of Kunlun since childhood, with conditions for cultivation a hundred times better than the secr world, ended up only chasing external forces, which to Xue An, was naturally rubbish. Shang Tianhes face turned ashen, Stop your nonsense, I dont believe your Sword Dao is better than my masters! Take this! Having said that, Shang Tianhe lifted his sword again, ready to strike. Xue An smiled faintly, Your master? Hehe, I once made all the immortals of The Multiverse Realm bow their heads to me. What is he inparison? Shang Tianhes face paled; he felt an extremely terrifying Sword Intent. But he still gritted his teeth and concentrated all his Cultivation Level into the Tianhe Sword, thrusting fiercely! Die! Shang Tianhe roared. Boom! The Tianhe Sword Intent surged like a raging river, heading straight for Xue An. Xue An stood proudly, making no move. Then Shang Tianhe witnessed a scene that almost shattered his innards. He saw his own Tianhe Sword Intente to a halt before reaching Xue An, then, like subjects before an emperor, bow in submission before dissipating. Shang Tianhes face turned white as he muttered, No impossible, how could this Xue An said calmly, I told you, no matter how hard you train, your Sword Dao is still rubbish, because you have no talent for it! These words dealt a nearly fatal blow to Shang Tianhe! Always called a Sword Dao genius by the people around since childhood, he now suddenly had someone tell him he had no talent! This huge disparity nearly made Shang Tianhe vomit blood. Youre talking nonsense! If I have no talent for Sword Dao, then who in the world does? Shang Tianhe was almost hysterical. Xue An took a step forward, Since you dont believe it, today I will show you what a true Immortal Sword is! With Xue Ans words, streaks of sword light gradually emerged before him, thenbined into a white Giant Sword! Watch my swordcut through the heavens! As the words fell, Xue An lightly grasped the hilt and swung fiercely. A heaven-shaking Sword Intent surged to the skies in an instant, and the trial light screen above only held for a few breaths before it shattered with a loud bang. Onlookers outside cried out in utter shock, Whats happened! No sooner had they spoken than a sword light came crashing down, cleaving Jizhou City in two. This was also the mightiest sword Xue An had wielded since reaching the Half-step Longevity stage. Dust rose in all directions, and the entire Jizhou City trembled under this sword. As for the others, they all stared in stunned silence. This sword had surpassed their understanding. Shang Yuchen suddenly turned pale, Tianhe How is he? This was also of concern to many, so they turned to look as well. They saw that the trial ground waspletely destroyed, and as the dust gradually cleared, only two people were standing in the center. One of them was Shang Tianhe. Seeing his son unharmed, Shang Yuchen couldnt help but heave a sigh of relief. But immediately after, his heart seized up again. Shang Tianhe slowly said, It turns out, I was really wrong! Having said that, Shang Tianhe turned and walked out. Shang Yuchen quickly went to meet him, but before he had taken but a few steps. Shang Tianhe suddenly knelt to the ground with a thud, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth. Tianhe! eximed Shang Yuchen. Shang Tianhe gently shook his head at his father, Father, your son has failed you. My heart of the sword is destroyed, and I cannot serve you into your old age. I only ask that after my death, you hold no grudge against me! Shang Yuchen shook uncontrobly. Shang Tianhe nodded at Xue An, Thank you! After speaking, Shang Tianhe copsed to the ground, lifeless. Xue An watched silently. This Shang Tianhe, who had until just now been dissatisfied, had tried to withstand the sword with his heart of the sword, only to die with it shattered to pieces! No one else was to me! Thinking this, Xue An shook his head and stepped forward to leave. That very moment, Shang Yuchens eyes were bloodshot, Give back my sons life! With that, he charged forward. Without turning his head, Xue An flicked his wrist and Shang Yuchen was sent flying back even faster. In consideration of your son, I will not kill you this time, but I hope you wont test my limited patience again! said Xue An indifferently, striding away. Shang Yuchen stared nkly at the receding figure of Xue An, quivering all over. And the entire crowd watched this scene with unspeakable fear. From entering the trial grounds to now, merely an hour had passed, yet countless were dead or injured. Even the highly esteemed eldest son of the Shang Family had met with defeat and death. Just how terrifying was this man? Only Zhu Ruyans eyes brimmed with excited tears! The stronger Xue An became, the greater her hope for revenge. My lord. Xue An nodded, then said, There are still some matters to attend to, then Ill head to Kunlun City! With that, Xue An leapt into the air and disappeared into the horizon. Chapter 307 Someone slashed Jizhou City with a single sword! (4th update) Chapter 307: Chapter 307 Someone shed Jizhou City with a single sword! (4th update) Ai Family. Ai Boming always felt jittery, as if something was about to happen. Could it be that something had gone wrong at the trial conference? Ai Boming was fraught with suspicion and doubt. Suddenly, an earth-shattering boom came from outside. Whats going on? Ai Boming eximed in rm. Rep Reporting to the master, someone has shed Jizhou City with a single sword! the butler said, trembling. What? Ai Boming bolted upright, his face a mask of disbelief. shed Jizhou City with a single sword? Yes! the butler said, consumed with fear. Indeed. Ai Boming could now feel an exceptionally strong Sword Intent. And this Sword Intent felt eerily familiar. The color drained from Ai Bomings face. Just then, a voice came through. Arent you disappointed that you couldnt kill me? Ai Bomings face turned aghast, and he looked around. There sat Xue An, who had appeared inside the room at some unknown time, lounging in a chair, leisurely watching him. You you Ai Boming stumbled over his words, unable to speak. Xue An smiled slightly, I told you before, I spared you once, but you continued to be blind to the truth, so dont me me now! No Although Ai Boming was lying in bed recovering from his injuries, he couldnt care less at this point and flipped out of bed, copsing to his knees with a thud. My lord, spare my life! I truly realize my wrongs. If you spare me, I can give you endless gold and silver treasures as well as Spirit Stones and Immortal Pills! Xue An looked at the panic-stricken Ai Boming, shook his head with a light sigh, Why do people alwayse to regret only when theyre facing death? As he spoke, a Sword Qi pierced Ai Bomings forehead. Ai Boming looked at Xue An in shock, seemingly unable to believe that Xue An actually dared to kill him so decisively and swiftly. Then, he slowly fell to the ground, dead. The butler was already so frightened that he was about to faint. Seeing his master dead, he turned and tried to run. Xue An frowned slightly and with a swing of his sword, the butler screamed and fell dead as well. Xue An then got up and walked outside. By now, the entire Jizhou City was in chaos. The Ai Family was particrly panic-stricken. Xue An stepped into the void. Looking down at the Ai Family below him. At this moment, the people of the Ai Family also noticed Xue An, crying out in rm. Look! That man is back! Heavens, is the Ai Family really doomed? Amidst these cries of despair, Xue An shook his head, I wont kill you! The crowd below breathed a collective sigh of relief. But I must leave you with a lesson! With that, Xue An took a step. The entire Ai Family estate, as if struck by a giant hammer, was leveled to the ground. Not too shabby! Xue An nodded with satisfaction, then vanished into the sky. The surviving members of the Ai Family looked at each other and then scattered in all directions. Thus, the once-powerful Ai Family fell into decline. Xue An returned to the trial site, where Zhu Ruyan and Bian Qingmu and others were still waiting for him. As for everyone else, most had already dispersed. After all, Xue Ans performance was too astonishing, already stripping everyone of their will to resist. Xue An merely smiled at this before asking Bian Qingmu, How about it, would you like to apany me to Kunlun? Bian Qingmu shook his head, Id rather not, my cultivation level is such that I would only be a burden to you! Xue An nodded, Fair enough, then lets part ways here! With that, he turned to Zhu Ruyan and said, Lets set off now! Yes! As Xue An prepared to leave, Bian Tian approached with reluctance, Immortal Master, I still dont know your name. Could you tell me? Upon hearing this, everyone around perked up their ears to listen. For all this time, they had no knowledge of Xue Ans origins or name. Xue An patted Bian Tians little head, Remember, my name is Xue An! Mm! Bian Tian nodded vigorously and then spoke with reluctance, Immortal Master Xue, will we have the chance to meet again in the future? Xue Anughed, Of course! Xue Ans patience at the trial meeting was because he wanted to thoroughly understand theposition of the sects within the Kunlun Immortal Realm! He intended to turn this ce into a blessednd of the Immortal Realm for the secr world in the future. After all, the spiritual energy here was much denser than outside. Just as Xue An and Zhu Ruyan embarked on their journey to the main city of Kunlun. The events that unfolded in Jizhou City spread at a terrifying speed throughout the secret realms of Kunlun. For a moment, the whole of Kunlun was shaken. Countless gazes turned toward this ce. Just who was it that possessed such a shocking cultivation, cutting Jizhou into two halves with a single sword? In the northern region of Kunlun, Sword Control Vi. The northern region of Kunlun was covered in snow and ice all year round, yet sword lights flickered frequently in the sky above. This was the main base for the Sword Cultivators within the Kunlun Immortal Realm. And Sword Control Vi was the most powerful setting within this northern region of Kunlun. Within the Ting Jian Pavilion, Wu Bucheng, the current Sect Leader of Sword Control Vi, was examining his treasured sword. Just then, Moon de Sword Sovereign hurriedly entered. Sect Leader! Wu Bucheng nodded and then looked up at Moon de Sword Sovereign. Have you heard about the incident in Jizhou? I have! There was a sh of fierceness in the eyes of Moon de Sword Sovereign. And one of my true disciples died in it! What are your thoughts on it? Wu Bucheng asked indifferently, beginning to gently wipe the sword in his hand. However, his wiping involved controlling a wisp of Sword Qi on his fingertips, slowly cutting into the de. This world-shocking method of sword control filled Moon de Sword Sovereign with awe. I have already sent someone to investigate this person, but no one has ever seen him before, could he be a hidden Sword Cultivator? said Moon de Sword Sovereign. Wrong! Wu Bucheng spoke indifferently. Sect Leader, please enlighten me! The hidden Sword Cultivators could never be as formidable! How could those decaying people, who only face the wall in caves for reflection, possess such an earth-shattering Sword Intent? Then by Sect Leaders reasoning, that means This person must havee from the secr world! Impossible! Disbelief colored Moon de Sword Sovereigns face. Although I cannot go to the secr world myself, my disciples have been there. They told me firsthand that the ce is devoid of spiritual energy, bing barren ground for cultivation! How could such a powerful Sword Cultivator emerge from there? Wu Bucheng smiled faintly, You all underestimate that secr world. Just a while ago, true disciples from Thousand Snow Sect and Overlord Sect went to the secr world, and werent they killed by someone there? I still think its impossible! Moon de Sword Sovereign insisted. Whether it is or isnt will be clear when the timees! How is Fei Bais Sword Dao progressing now? Mention of Fei Bai brought a look of admiration to Moon de Sword Sovereigns face, Replying to Sect Leader, since Fei Bai returned from hisst experience, his Sword Dao has further improved and he even shows signs of surpassing me! Chapter 308: Gathering of the Arrogant Imperial Sons in Kunlun (First Update) Chapter 308: Chapter 308: Gathering of the Arrogant Imperial Sons in Kunlun (First Update) Wu Bucheng looked on and couldnt help but show a hint of pride. This Fei Bai is the next generation prodigy cultivated by the Sword Control Mountain Vi for many years! Among the various sects in the Immortal Realm of Kunlun, there can be countless true disciples, but there can only be one prodigy! To be a prodigy signifies that you will be the most powerful disciple of the sect. All resources will be skewed towards you. This has also made it a synonym for unparalleled strength among the new generation of masters! For this trip to the main city of Kunlun for the trial, you should apany Fei Bai! Take a look at this newly emerged Sword Cultivator and see what hes all about! Yes! Moonlight Sword Honor bowed in response and slowly retreated from Ting Jian Pavilion. Behind Sword Control Mountain Vi, the Sword Waterfall. A waterfall like the sword of the ninth heaven roared down, smashing the ground into a bottomless pit. Hence, it was named the Sword Waterfall. At this moment, Moonlight Sword Honor walked up to the Sword Waterfall, only to see someone standing in the bone-chillingly cold Sword Pond, facing the waterfall descending from the sky, swinging the sword over and over. With every swing, a portion of the falling water of the Sword Waterfall was repelled upwards. After a short while, the entire massive waterfall was sted back upward, sword by sword. Then it fell again and was sted back up by the Sword Qi Such perseverance and determination left Moonlight Sword Honor greatly impressed. Fei Bai! Moonlight Sword Honor called out from the edge of the pond. Fei Bai nced over, withdrew his sword, and flew out of the Sword Pond to the bank. Boom! The Sword Waterfall, having been bombarded by the Sword Qi for who knows how long, fell furiously as if venting its anger, sshing the water of the Sword Pond far away. Uncle Moonlight, what do you need? Fei Bai spoke with an icy presence, like a sword itself. The Sect Leader hasmanded that I join you to Kunlun City for the trial! Not going! Fei Bai said coldly. Why not? Its the same people every year, boring! Moonlight Sword Honor heard this and couldnt help but smile wryly, then said, This year is different. Theres a newly emerged Sword Cultivator who has shed down an entire city with a single stroke! Oh? Hearing this, a light appeared in Fei Bais eyes. He will also appear in this trial! Fine, Ill go! Fei Bai dropped this cold remark and turned to leave. As he walked, he limped, revealing a disability. Moonlight Sword Honor shook his head. Ever since the Sect Leader brought back this young man, who was nearly frozen to death, from the icy snowfields more than a decade ago. The progress of his Sword Dao had shattered everyones expectations. The only w was his disability. Yet, it was this very w that Fei Bai had turned into a unique advantage through arduous training. Anyone who dared to underestimate him because of his disability would ultimately suffer the consequences. In the Western Regions of Kunlun, Ah Han Pce. A monk, handsome and dressed in white, stood atop the mountaintop. As the fierce wind howled, he fingered his prayer beads in silence. Suddenly, a massive Divine Eagle flew from afar. The monk lifted his feet into the void, and in a few steps, he ascended onto the back of the Divine Eagle. The Divine Eagle let out a long cry and turned into a streak of light, flying away. At the foot of the mountain, a group of little monks watched the sky with admiring faces. Has Brother now attained the level of a Bodhisattva? I think Brother has be a Buddha! In the eyes of these little monks, their Brother was an invincible existence in the world. Because he was the current prodigy of Ah Han Pce, Miyoi! Night Demon Valley. Fairy Thousand Snow and the Night Devil Empress were chatting leisurely when suddenly, a beam of golden light shot skywards from behind the mountain. Both of them had looks of joy on their faces, and in an instant, they appeared atop the back mountain. Cheng Lusheng from Thousand Snow Sect was seen walking out of the Divine Demon Trial Ground first, his aura so tangible it was startling. Its actually Half-step Longevity! Fairy Thousand Snow eximed with thrill. Cheng Lusheng bowed respectfully, Yes! Disciple has broken through and ascended into the ranks of Half-step Longevity! Good! Good! Fairy Thousand Snow was overjoyed. At this moment, Nangong Wushuang from Night Demon Valley also came out, also a Half-step Longevity! Naturally, the Night Devil Empress was extremely pleased as well. As long as their disciples performed well at the trial conference, they would gain a significant advantage in the resource distribution for the next year. The two were, of course, thrilled beyond measure. Simr scenes were unfolding among the major sects of Kunlun. Many proud talents began to make their way to the main city. And in Kunlun City, at its center, stood a lofty pce soaring into the clouds. The residents of the main city, when they looked at this pce, their faces showed awe and reverence. Because that was the dwelling ce of the Immortal Pce. At this moment, within the Immortal Pce. Imperial Son Haoyu Huang was sitting cross-legged in a meditation room. Suddenly. He opened his eyes, and eerily, one eye was ck while the other white, with flickering lightning within them. Then with a raise of his hand, a bolt of divine lightning descended from the heavens,nding in his palm. Congrattions to the Imperial Son for his grand attainment of the Divine Skill! Several disciples of the Immortal Pce kneeled down one after another. Haoyu Huang, with an indifferent face resembling the sovereign of the nine heavens, calmly said, I shall participate in this trial conference! Yes! In less than half a day. News that the Imperial Son Haoyu Huang hade out of seclusion and would participate in the trial spread far and wide. Everyone was terrified. Especially those who were confident and prepared to take first ce in this trial, they all became gravely solemn. Because in the whole of Kunlun, there could be countless talents, but there could only be one Imperial Son! That was the supreme figure nurtured by the Immortal Pce! He alone could dominate all the young experts of the age and was fitting to be called the Imperial Son. At this time, Xue An and Zhu Ruyan had already entered Kunlun City. The wide streets and bustling cityscape gave the main city a distinct character. Xue An stood on the main street, and in just a moment, he saw several Heavenly Human Realms, and even Loose Immortals, roaming the streets. But Xue An was always looking at the lofty Immortal Pce in the distance, his eyes flickering, contemting something unknown. My Lord, one of my senior sisters is currently in Kunlun City, we could stay there! Zhu Ruyan suggested. Xue An nodded nomittally and followed Zhu Ruyan to a street in the city. While it wasnt as spacious as the main street, it was bustling enough. And on the street corner stood a clinic. Ji Shi Tang! However, at this moment, the door to the clinic was tightly closed. Zhu Ruyan stepped forward to knock on the door, and after a while, a voice tinged with surprise came from inside. Who is it? Senior sister, its me! Zhu Ruyan said. The door cracked open, revealing a woman with a transcendent appearance. Recognizing Zhu Ruyan, she first paused, then hurriedly opened the door to let her in. Ruyan? When did you return to Kunlun? Just got back! At this moment, Zhu Ruyans senior sister Lu Xunxue also noticed Xue An standing to one side and couldnt help but be hesitant. This is Senior sister Xunxue, this is my Lord, wevee back to Kunlun City to seek revenge for me! Zhu Ruyan proudly stated. Chapter 309: Sword Slave? It’s Getting More Interesting! (Second Update) Chapter 309: Chapter 309: Sword ve? Its Getting More Interesting! (Second Update) Lu Xunxues face changed upon hearing the words, Revenge? He then scrutinized Xue An for a moment, a sh of cold disdain passing through his eyes. Junior Sister Ruyan, I know you bear a deep-seated hatred, but you must not let vengeance blind you and trust others rashly, after all some peoples intentions are still unknown! Lu Xunxues words were harsh. Zhu Ruyans face turned pale, as if she wanted to say something. Xue An waved his hand, signaling Zhu Ruyan not to speak, and then gave Lu Xunxue a faint smile. Are you suggesting that Im harboring ulterior motives? I didnt say that; Im just reminding my junior sister to be more careful, Lu Xunxue said coldly before turning and heading back into the room. My lord, my senior sister is not aware of your cultivation level and deeds. She is just worried about me being deceived. Please dont take her words to heart, Zhu Ruyan quickly said, fearing that Xue An would get angry over this. Xue An smiled. Of course, he had no reason to get upset with a woman unfamiliar with the ways of the world. Your senior sister certainly seems very concerned about you, Xue An said lightly. Zhu Ruyan gave a wry smile. She and Lu Xunxue had once studied medicine under a highly skilled medical expert. Later, an incident urred in Zhu Ruyans family, and she left Kunlun City. Meanwhile, Lu Xunxue opened a small medical hall here. They had a good rtionship at the beginning, and Lu Xunxue had always been as enthusiastic as ever upon her return; however, she seemed not as friendly towards Xue An. In the following days, Xue An stayed at the Jishi Hall. Lu Xunxue was always cold to him, her gaze upon him like that of one looking at a swindler. Zhu Ruyan apologized several times, but Xue An merely chuckled it off. As the time for the trial neared, the main city of Kunlun gradually buzzed with excitement. Streaks of light would asionally fly across the sky, clearly the expertsing to participate in the trial. At such times, many would look up at the sky with yearning, their eyes filled with longing. For themon people of Kunlun, these Immortals flying to and fro were beings to be admired but beyond reach. To be epted into an Immortal Cultivation Sect would be like ascending to heaven in a single step. Thus, the days when the trial assembly began were the liveliest in Kunlun City. This time was no exception. When the day arrived, Lu Xunxue also got up early, and after grooming and dressing, she said to Zhu Ruyan, Junior Sister, today is the day of the trial assembly, lets go watch the excitement together! Zhu Ruyan replied with a smile, Of course, we must go! After all, our lord will also participate in this trial assembly. Upon hearing this, Lu Xunxue was slightly stunned, then looked disdainfully at Xue An standing in the distance. Junior Sister, this man talks big. Be wary! The trial assembly involves the current masters of the entire Kunlun Realm, including the true disciples of many renowned Sects. What is he inparison? Zhu Ruyan became anxious, Senior Sister, Lord Xue is extremely formidable. How can you speak so lightly of him Lu Xunxue shook her head and did not continue. In her eyes, even if this Xue An had some skills, he certainly was not qualified to participate in the trial assembly. She figured he was just boasting. Wait until then, Ill see how you continue to pretend! Lu Xunxue thought to herself. The trials in Kunlun City were naturally extraordinary, held in the square of the Immortal Pce in the middle of the city. By the time Lu Xunxue and others arrived, it was already crowded with people. Now and again, cultivators with impressive auras would descend from the sky, causing the onlookers to exim in awe. Look, that Monk actually flew here riding on an eagle! Thats Master Miyoi from the Western Regions Ahang Pce! Truly a holy monk! And there are people from the Thousand Snow Sect, the Overlord Sect, and the Night Devil Pce as well! This years trial is truly unprecedented! Amid these discussions, Lu Xunxue turned his head to nce at Xue An, who stood in silence beside him, a sneer of disdain appearing at the corner of his mouth. So youve be silent now? It seems you were indeed all talk! At this moment, these exceptional True Disciples, having taken their ces in the arena, were also chatting idly. Ive heard that the Imperial Son himself will make a move this time. It seems we have no hope of iming first ce in this trial! said Miao Haoyan from the Overlord Sect, also a True Disciple. Heh, thats not necessarily true, because Fei Bai of the Sword Control Vi will also be taking the field! Cheng Lusheng of the Thousand Snow Sect said indifferently. Fei Bai! At the mention of this name, many peoples expressions tightened. Because this person once was the nightmare of all the True Disciples and prodigies! With a single Fei Bai sword, he had defeated countless opponents. Why bring up that monster? As long as we can achieve a good ranking this time, thatll be enough! Miao Haoyan said with a forced smile. As they spoke, the crowded throng suddenly parted, creating a pathway. They saw a man limping slowly towards them, his face gaunt and pale, except for his eyes, which were fierce like those of a wild beast. Upon seeing this person, the True Disciples collectively fell silent. Because the one who had arrived was the same monster they had just been talking about, Fei Bai! At a distant high tform, the Moonlight Sword Master was smiling as he watched the scene below. This time, almost every young expert from the Kunlun Immortal Realm is here! Unlike his calm demeanor, the people from several other Sects were all somewhat anxious and restless. For instance, Fairy Thousand Snow now had a gloomy face. Not to mention the Imperial Son from the Immortal Pce making his move. The Sword Control Vi had even dispatched an unearthly prodigy like Fei Bai. Moreover, many warriors from the Hidden Immortal Sects had also emerged. This time, the Thousand Snow Sect would likely find it difficult to achieve a good ranking. As for Fei Bai below, he had now reached the center of the arena, and no one dared to approach him, all keeping their distance. Fei Bai didnt pay any attention to these people; his eyes swept across the crowd, and then he slightly furrowed his brow. He didnte? Cheng Lusheng, with a coquettish smile, said, Who might you be referring to, Lord Fei Bai? Where is that Sword Cultivator who wielded his sword against Jizhou City? Thisment made the True Disciples look at each other, perplexed. Heh, its probably just an exaggerated rumor. Although Jizhou City is a principal city, its remote; where could there be any extraordinary Sword Cultivator? Miao Haoyan said with disdain. These words made everyone nod in agreement. After all, in the past trials, there rarely had been anyone from Jizhou participating, and if there were, their results were usually at the bottom. At this moment, amidst the crowd, Xue An, looking towards the distant Fei Bai, revealed a faint, indifferent smile. It seems there are also sword ves dedicated to the sword; things are getting more and more interesting! Lu Xunxue didnt catch what Xue An had muttered but still frowned and said coldly, You can brag elsewhere, but here, I advise you to stay humble. After all, those are Immortals, and if you offend them with your words, you wont like the consequences! The words were harsh, but Xue An, upon hearing them, raised his eyebrow slightly and said mildly, You should be thankful, thankful that you are Zhu Ruyans senior sister. Having said this, Xue An stood up and walked towards the inner field. Chapter 310: It’s Been a Long Time Since I Drew My Sword! (3 More) Chapter 310: Chapter 310: Its Been a Long Time Since I Drew My Sword! (3 More) Lu Xunxue was somewhat taken aback, What is this guy going to do? Could it be that he really intends to participate in the trial? Isnt that seeking death? Hence, Lu Xunxue said to Zhu Ruyan in a rush, Quickly stop this guy! Otherwise, hell really go! At this moment, Zhu Ruyans expression wasnt looking good either. Lu Xunxues repeated rudeness towards Xue An had angered Zhu Ruyan, which is why she said coldly, My lord was nning to take part in the trial all along! The statement turned Lu Xunxues face pale, and she couldnt help but feel somewhat annoyed. Really, a guy who doesnt know the immensity of heaven and earthdo whatever you like! Just as she was inwardly greatly dissatisfied, she suddenly heard amotion up ahead. She looked up, only to be stunned. She saw that Xue An had already arrived in the inner field. His arrival also attracted many gazes. Many people didnt recognize him, and seeing hismon demeanor as well as his approach by foot, rather than flying over with the grandeur of those Immortals, they couldnt help but be somewhat disdainful. That included those peerless geniuses with true inheritances, who all frowned. Who is this guy, do you know him? Cheng Lusheng asked Nangong Wushuang from Night Demon Valley. I dont know him! Nangong Wushuang shook his head, Perhaps hes just some minor loose cultivator from somewhere! Xue An didnt bother with the others and just smiled slightly at Fei Bai, With body as a servant to the sword. Upon those words, a bright light red up in Fei Bais eyes, fixating on Xue An before he nodded slightly. Are you that newly emerged sword cultivator? Xue An smiled, Indeed! I didnt expect to see such a pure sword cultivator like you herehow interesting! With his words, a terrifying sword intent soared to the skies, startling everyone in the za. Lu Xunxue, who had been in the crowd ready to watch Xue An make a fool of himself, was utterly dumbfounded at this scene. What Whats going on! How could he possess such a formidable presence! Could it be that all he said was true? Not just Lu Xunxue, but the many geniuses who had originally been dismissive were equally astonished. Such a powerful sword intent! Miyoi squinted slightly and stared at Xue An. This manindeed terrifying! Cheng Lusheng and others looked even worse. Only Fei Bai, his face showing delight, Good! Indeed, a sword cultivator who could cleave a city with a single sword, meeting you is not in vain! At that time, atop the towering Immortal Pce, the Imperial Son, Haoyu Huang, stood with his hands behind his back, looking down coldly at everything below. Imperial Son, how is the strength of the people participating in this years trial? A middle-aged man with a sinister expression appeared beside him. The great steward of the Immortal Pce, Zuo Yuhu! Haoyu Huang shook his head slightly, Fei Bai of Sword Control Vi is not bad; as for the rest, they are nothing more than mediocre, not worth a blow! And what about this newly emerged sword cultivator? inquired Zuo Yuhu. Haoyu Huangs face showed a touch of pride, I have already reached the peak of longevity, one step away from bing a half-step Golden Immortal. These people are no match for me! Zuo Yuhu bowed his head respectfully, a hint of fear in his eyes. Someone of Haoyu Huangs age reaching the peak of longevity was unparalleled across the world. And it was certain that he could take that step and enter the ranks of Golden Immortals! This also meant that he would be the strongest person in the Immortal Pce, aside from a few unfathomable beings. Zuo Yuhus respect for him grew even more. At this moment, the trialpetition officially began. Contestants started entering the arena one after another. Xue An also walked in. After the interchanging light and shadow, the first opponent who appeared before him was none other than Fei Bai! I havent drawn my sword in a long time, Fei Bai said slowly, but to show respect, this time, I will draw it against you. As he spoke, Fei Bai slowly drew the Fei Bai Sword from his waist. There was no earth-shattering momentum, nor was it any divine weapon. The Fei Bai Sword was in and unremarkable, as if it was bought for five liangs of silver from a cksmiths shop. But looking at the sword, Fei Bais expression was as if he was gazing at his dearest lover; his fingers gently caressed the de. This sword has been with me since my juvenile years, apanying me through many years of battle. Three hundred and twenty-one Heavenly Beings, one hundred and eighteen Loose Immortals, and eighteen Half-step Longevity practicers have died under it! And you will be the neenth! Upon saying this, several huge tornadoes suddenly formed around Fei Bai. These were all condensed by Fei Bais peerless Sword Qi. Unlike other trials. The trial at the main city of Kunlun was live broadcast in its entirety. Sages used the Mist Mirror Technique to present the battle scenes from each trial field to everyone. Therefore, when the onlookers saw this scene from Fei Bai, they all let out a collective gasp of amazement. Even through the mirror technique, one can still feel that powerful Sword Intent. This Fei Bai truly deserves his reputation as a once-in-a-millennium genius of the Sword Dao! said several Sword Cultivators with solemn expressions. As for Fairy Thousand Snow and others, their faces were even more morose. After all, the stronger the people from the Sword Control Vi, the smaller their chances of winning. In the middle of the crowd, Zhu Ruyans hands involuntarily clenched tight. Sir, you must fight hard! Standing beside her, Lu Xunxues expression was uncertain. So you really are an extraordinary master, but why didnt you say so? Its ridiculous how Ive been thinking you were a swindler all this time, only to realize in the end that Im the actual joke! Thinking this, Lu Xunxue sighed softly, then gave a bitter smile. Well then, lets see if you can win this time! Meanwhile, in the trial field, facing Fei Bais powerful sword momentum. The look of admiration on Xue Ans face grew ever more intense. You are the first such pure Sword Cultivator I have met in this world. Although your cultivation level is shallow, it is still worthy of respect, Xue An said lightly. Many people who heard this through the Mist Mirror couldnt help but be stunned. To actually say Fei Bai of the Sword Control Vi has shallow cultivation, just how bold is this person? But Fei Bai was neither sad nor happy as he slowly raised his sword, This sword is named Extinction. With that said, the tornadoes formed by the Sword Qi lunged straight at Xue An. At the same moment, a spectacrly brilliant sword light streaked across the sky. The entire Mist Mirror couldnt withstand such a powerful force, and it shattered directly. Boom! The crowd was abuzz. Soon, someone condensed the Mist Mirror once again. Only then did people witness an unbelievable scene. Xue An was still standing in the distance, but around him, countless sword glows appeared, blocking the advance of the Fei Bai Sword. Yet the Fei Bai Sword still continued to press forward, slowly advancing deeper; with each movement forward, countless sword glows were born and extinguished. Hiss! Many people drew in a breath of cold air. Chapter 311: The Secular World, Xue An! (4th Update) Chapter 311: Chapter 311: The Secr World, Xue An! (4th Update) He was actually able to withstand a sword strike from Fei Bai! This man is terrifyingly strong! However, many Sword Cultivators still sighed softly, This man is going to be defeated! Because Fei Bais sword was on the offensive, whereas Xue An took a defensive stance! In the path of the Sword Dao, it has always been about advancing, never retreating, attacking without defending! Once on the defensive, failure is not far off! At this moment, Fei Bais expression remained indifferent, but the excitement in his eyes gradually faded. It was as if a child was gradually growing tired of a new toy. But just as Fei Bais sword tip had barely reached Xue Ans chest. Xue An said indifferently, Out of respect for your Sword Dao cultivation, if you submit to me now, I can spare your life! Boom! Even more people were astonished, and many evenughed out loud. Even Lu Xunxue was somewhat at a loss. He was on the brink of death, yet still boasting shamelessly? Fei Bai had an indifferent expression. In his eyes, there was only the sword; nothing else! He simply said coldly, To make me submit, you are not qualified enough! Xue An smiled faintly, Since thats the case, I will let you see what qualifies one to demand submission! As he spoke, the sword light surrounding Xue An suddenly vanished. Fei Bais sword suddenly elerated, turning into a streak of light aimed at Xue An. But in this critical moment, Xue An caught the sword tip between two fingers, and then said. Now, its my turn! A giant sword made up of white sword light suddenly appeared, and then Xue An, holding the sword in one hand, swung it fiercely. Boom! A violent tremor ensued, the trial arena couldnt withstand such tremendous force, and it copsed, forming countless cracks. Fei Bai was sent flying like a kite with its string cut, crashing to the ground and spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. Dead silence filled the arena. Everyone gaped in astonishment at the scene! The Moonlight Sword Masters face underwent a drastic change, How is this possible! He had already harbored murderous intentions towards Xue An since one of his True Disciples had died by his hand. But since Fei Bai made his move, he had been toozy to take action himself. After all, he believed that Fei Bais intervention had sentenced this man to death. But unexpectedly, even Fei Bai was defeated by his sword. At this moment, Fei Bai was slowly getting up, a hint of bewilderment appearing on his face. What swordsmanship is this? The sword in Xue Ans hand turned into countless rays of light and gradually dispersed, then he said indifferently, This is the supreme Sword Dao! Fei Bai took a deep breath, his expression suddenly filled with immense joy, I see, I have lost! With that, he turned and left, limping away. Xue An did not kill him either. Pure Sword Cultivators were bing increasingly rare in this world; each one killed was one less! In this duel, Xue An was the victor. The crowd of onlookers fell silent. Many Sword Cultivators were even pale, shocked by Xue Ans recent earth-shattering strike. The Moonlight Sword Master, on the other hand, had a look of fluctuating emotions, and gradually, a vicious look appeared in his eyes. By this time, the trials for the other participants had also concluded. Nearly half were eliminated. Among them, there were not a few who had failed and died. For example, those who battled against Cheng Lusheng of the Thousand Snow Sect were all directly in by this enchanting and graceful woman, who struck with merciless severity. And the second opponent to appear before Xue An turned out to be Miyoi from the Ahan Pce. Miyoi had just easily defeated her previous opponent, but upon facing Xue An, the rxed look on her face was gone. However, this monk possessed an excellent demeanor, pressing his palms together, he said, Western Regions Ahang Pce, Miyoi! Introducing oneself before the battle was a disy of respect towards the opponent. Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled and responded lightly, The secr world, Xue An! The waves of shock this introduction provoked were even greater than the ones caused by Xue Ans recent defeat of Fei Bai. Countless people wore expressions of astonishment. The secr world Such a designation was so unfamiliar that only a few peoplesplexions drastically changed. Fei Bai, having already left the trial arena, flickered in his gaze, A person from the secr world? It seems to truly hone the supreme Sword Dao, one must venture into the secr world! With that thought, Fei Bai made up his mind. Meanwhile, atop the high tform, both Fairy Thousand Snow and the Night Devil Empress were startled. Because the Night Devil Empresss avatar had been directly annihted by Xue An, aside from his name, she was unaware of Xue Ans appearance. Especially, she could never have imagined that Xue An would dare toe to Kunlun! Now, hearing his name, both of them exchanged nces that held murder within. This man must be removed, or else he would be a major threat! Miyoi too was slightly shaken upon hearing Xue Ans introduction. So he is a powerful being from the secr world, my apologies for the oversight! Xue Anughed, Enough talk! Come and fight! Xue Ans fighting spirit had beenpletely ignited by his recent battle with Fei Bai. Miyoi ceased speaking as well, murmering softly, In that case, benefactor, please receive my attack! With those words, Miyoi suddenly opened his eyes, his previouslypassionate aura gone, reced by boundless murderous intent and anger. His body also radiated unbreakable golden light. Its Vajras Furious Gaze! someone eximed from below. Master Miyoi has actually reached the bodily realm of Arhat, one step away from bing a Bodhisattva! someone else sighed. Miyoi appeared indifferent to everything around him and sent out a punch with a detached expression. This punch seemed to shatter the very space, heading straight for Xue An. Miyoi also maximized his Protective Golden Light. He was very wary of Xue Ans supreme Sword Dao, thus he prepared to use his Buddhist Sects Golden Body, refined over many years, to withstand a sword strike. If he could bear it, then his opponent would also fall to his fist. This n could not be more perfect. Many observing experts also noticed this intention and smiles appeared on their faces. Only Fei Bai watched with a serious expression and then muttered softly, Fool! As expected. Just as Miyois fist was about toe in contact with Xue An. Xue An smiled, Good timing! Having said that, Xue An also raised his fist and, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, shed with him. Boom! Like a p of thunder. The Mist Mirror shattered once again, but was immediately reformed by someone. Looking back to the trial arena, Miyoi and Xue An faced each other with their fists, both bing silent. Only then did Miyoi let out a wry smile, It turns out the benefactor excels in both sword and fist. I admit defeat! Having said that, the golden light around Miyoi suddenly shattered, and he staggered back over a dozen steps, blood trickling down from the corner of his mouth, then he pressed his palms together. Thank you, benefactor, for showing mercy! With that, he turned and left. With a single punch, Miyoi, the pride of the Western Regions Ahang Pce, was defeated! By now, Xue An had won two rounds in a row, with sword and fist. The entire arena was shocked. Especially Lu Xunxue, who looked as pale as death, her face filled with disbelief. She finally understood how formidable this man was. At this moment, Xue An looked up and said indifferently, Fighting one by one is too boring. Now, I challenge everyone! Chapter 312 Only I Am Immortal (First Update) Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Only I Am Immortal (First Update) Many people thought they had misheard. Then, gradually, all their expressions turned bizarre. To challenge everyone alone! This was the height of arrogance! At least all the experts and Sect Leaders from various sects snorted in anger. This is outrageous! Kill him! The Night Devil Empress and Fairy Thousand Snow, however, had faces full of joy. In their eyes, the more arrogant Xue An was, the better! That would stir up public anger, making it easier to kill himter on. In the Immortal Pce, witnessing this scene, Emperor Haoyu revealed a hint of a cold smile. This man is somewhat interesting. He had managed to defeat Fei Bai and Miyoi one after another, which showed some capability. But still far from matching himself! Emperor Haoyu was confident of this. Do as he says, Emperor Haoyu stated indifferently. Zuo Yuhu nodded, Yes! Watching this man, he always had a foreboding feeling in his heart and thus was eager for Xue An to die sooner! Soon! The trial field suddenly transformed. The chosen ones of various sects all gathered together, and opposite them was Xue An walking slowly toward them. These people did not know what had just happened, so upon seeing Xue An, their expressions all darkened. Whats going on? Why have all of us been brought together? Overlord Sects Miao Haoyan asked, filled with shocked uncertainty. Xue An shed a few good-looking teeth, smiling grimly, I am Xue An, and this time, I will defeat all of you by myself! Boom, all the chosen ones were shaken, and some even roared in anger, Arrogant! Miao Haoyans face also darkened, about to retort. Then he fell silent. Because just now, a voice from the Sect Leader of the Overlord Sect had resounded in his mind. This is the one who slew your senior brother Jiang Nubing, join forces and kill him! Receiving transmissions from their own sects like Miao Haoyan were Thousand Snow Sects Cheng Lusheng and Night Devil Pces Nangong Wushuang. All their expressions changed. This man has just defeated Fei Bai of Sword Control Vi and Miyoi of Ahan Pce, he possesses formidable strength; lets join hands and kill him! Cheng Lusheng called out loudly. Hearing of Xue Ans proud record of victories, the rest were also startled. Yes! He is still a person from themon world, lets kill him! Miao Haoyan roared furiously, his face full of killing intent. In his hands, a long spear gradually took shape. Overlord Spear! The signature technique of the Overlord Sect. The other people nced at each other and then nodded, each starting to prepare their strongest techniques. These chosen ones, the least of them were Loose Immortals, and among them, several were even Half-step Longevity! Such a force looked extremely terrifying. However, Xue An showed no emotion, his tone indifferent, This time, I will let you all understand what it means to have a heart full of reverence! No sooner had he spoken than Xue Ans aura surged wildly, reaching a terrifying height in the blink of an eye. Half-step Longevity! Nohow is it possible, how can there be such a powerful Half-step Longevity? someone eximed. As for the many from the sects watching outside, they were all dumbstruck. Whatwhat kind of monster is this guy? Fairy Thousand Snow murmured in fear. Even Emperor Haoyus expression tightened slightly, What a powerful momentum! Attack, dont let him reach his peak momentum! Miao Haoyan bellowed. These people, as if waking from a dream, all used their most powerful techniques. Overlords Furious sh Across the River! Mountains of snow glow red in the night! Night Devil without bounds! . Boom! Countless formidable ultimate moves fused into a long river, charging directly towards Xue An with a roar. Faced with this move, Xue An threw back his head andughed, Dont think that looking down on all beings from above truly puts you high and mighty! After I defeat them, youre next! His words left many people utterly baffled. Only a select few felt a sinking feeling in their hearts, vaguely guessing at something as they looked up towards the Immortal Pce above. Haoyu Huangs face darkened, his eyes shing with a chilling murderous intent. Good, daring to defy me, I will let you know soon enough what it means to be called an Imperial Son! Meanwhile, thosebined strikes had already surged near to Xue An. Xue Ans hair lifted as if there was a breeze, and with a hand raised and a fist prepared, he coldly shouted, Divine ughter to the extreme! The final move of the Divine ughter Six Techniques! Atst, it made its appearance in the hands of Xue An! Though with his Half-step Longevity cultivation level using this move, he could only exert one-thousandth of its power. But that was enough. It seemed even time itself had frozen. The expressions on the faces of all the chosen true inheritors were vividly visible, one could even see the terror in their eyes. Then everything began to shatter, bit by bit, in an instant. This mighty strike dissipated into smoke and clouds. The ones left severely wounded along with it were these scions from various Sects! Boom! Only at this moment did the shockwaves of that strike spread out. The entire trial arena, including the whole trial field, was utterly destroyed. Such was the residual might that even people from the outside world were affected. With one punch, heaven and earth bow down! This was Xue Ans grandeur from the time when he was once the peerless Immortal Venerable! Right now, Xue An was battle-crazed,ughing heartily as he leapt up, turning into a streak of light, appearing mid-air. Everyone watched him in astonishment. Including those chosen inheritors who were left seriously injured by that one strike, looking at Xue An with incrediblyplex gazes. In their eyes was resentment, fear! But above all, there was awe. Arent you showing yourself yet? Believe it or not, if you donte out, Ill tear down this so-called Immortal Pce, said Xue An, standing mid-air, his tone casual. This statement exploded like a nuclear bomb, shocking everyone to their core. What! He actually dared to challenge the Immortal Pce? While Xue Ans punch just now was earth-shattering, in many peoples eyes, the Immortal Pce was deemed invincible! But some were secretly delighted, thinking that Xue An was truly courting death this time. At the same time, a voice as majestic as an emperors came through. You are quite impressive; however, unfortunately, I am the supreme Imperial Son, and you are still far from my level! With that voice, Haoyu Huangs figure appeared in mid-air. He was dressed in ck, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, his demeanor extremely imposing. Upon seeing him, many of the onlookers couldnt help but kneel down, as if they were facing a True Immortal! Mortal, now I give you a chance. As long as you hand over that ultimate technique you just used, I can spare your life, Haoyu Huangs eyes shed with greed. Xue Ans punch just now truly impressed him. In his view, the reason Xue An was able to defeat so many chosen inheritors with one punch was definitely because of this ultimate technique. If he could acquire it, it would greatly benefit his future cultivation! Upon hearing this, Xue An just smirked lightly, Mortal? Heh, in The Multiverse Realms, only I am truly immortal! And you What are you even worth? Chapter 313: Descent of Ten Thousand Thunders (Second Update) Chapter 313: Chapter 313: Descent of Ten Thousand Thunders (Second Update) Many were left speechless. Even some were already looking at Xue An as if they were looking at a dead man. And the Immortal King Haoyu burst intoughter. Hisughter was filled with anger and disdain. Good, youve sessfully angered me. Now, Ill let you see what true power is! As he spoke, Immortal King Haoyus stature actually grew by a few more inches, and his aura became even more majestic and ancient! The sky gradually darkened, with bolts of lightning falling down, coiling behind Immortal King Haoyu, making him look like a Heavenly Divine. Its its the Thunder Emperor Decision! He has already mastered it! someone screamed in rm! But most were simply shocked beyond measure. And at that moment, Fei Bais face turned increasingly pale; he admitted to himself that he stood no chance if he were to face Immortal King Haoyu. As for Miyoi, he could only shake his head and wryly smile now. He had thought his cultivation level was quite impressive and entered this trial hoping to achieve a high ranking. But when he truly faced a peerless Imperial Son like Immortal King Haoyu, the vast gap between them became crystal clear. Thunder Emperor, adjudicate! Immortal King Haoyu eximed in a cold voice. A massive bolt of lightning descended from the sky, heading straight for Xue An. But Xue An was fearless, instead bursting into loudughter, Well done! With those words, he charged forward. Boom! The lightning struck, instantly lighting up the whole world as if it were daylight. This disy of might made the onlookers retreat to a considerable distance. Many of lower cultivation levels were now kneeling on the ground, faces filled with horror. Zhu Ruyans nervous face was pale, her fingers pierced her palms due to too much force. As for Lu Xunxue, she had already lost her ability to be shocked at this point. This man whether he wins or loses? The lightning faded. No one was left in mid-air. Many looked around uncertainly but could not find a trace of Xue An. Could it be that he was directly obliterated by the Heavenly Thunder? Fairy Thousand Snow and the others gradually showed a look of joy. It must be so! This man has finally died! Some couldnt help but exim loudly, Imperial Son is indeed divinely majestic! Immortal King Haoyu then smiled disdainfully. Is this all youve got? I thought you would be more formidable! Thinking this, Immortal King Haoyu turned to leave. But at that moment, the sound of rolling thunder came from above the firmament. Then an incredibly majestic voice said, Thunder Emperor Decision? Heh, such a petty Thunder Divine Seal dares to make such a im? Now let me show you what the true Nine Heavens Divine Thunder is! Upon hearing this, the crowd looked up in utter astonishment. There stood Xue An with his hands behind his back, reigning above the nine heavens like a king of the Myriad Realms, with a casual wave of his hand. A bolt of lightning a mile wide plummeted downwards. Heading straight for Immortal King Haoyu. Immortal King Haoyu was surprised too, but he retorted with a coldugh, Break! With that, the massive bolt of lightning was extinguished by Immortal King Haoyu. He looked up somewhat smugly, You But he could not finish his sentence. Because Xue An flipped his hand and said indifferently, Ten thousand thunders descend upon the world! Boom boom boom! Countless massive bolts of lightning fell all at once, even merging in mid-air into one, forming a world-shaking divine thunder that spanned dozens of miles! Finally, Immortal King Haoyu felt fear. How is this possible! As he spoke, the divine thunder struck him directly! A heaven-shattering boom resounded. The thunderlight gradually dissipated. Everyones heart leaped to their throat. Unsure of what the situation would be this time. Suddenly! A series of ragged coughs came through, and the figure of Haoyu Emperor slowly became visible. But at this moment, he no longer disyed the calm andposed demeanor he had before. His hair charred, clothes torn all over, he looked as wretched as a beggar. With a hint of panic, he looked up at the sky at Xue An, How could you have such a formidable thunder technique? Formidable? I dont think so! Xue An responded indifferently. In his view, this thunder technique did not even qualify as beginner level. Have you seen a thunder more massive than a star? That is the unparalleled Divine Thunder that can annihte Immortal Kings in a single strike! However, I am truly surprised that you didnt die! Xue An said with a faint smile, I suppose the thunder seal you were carrying must have shattered, right? Haoyu Emperor turned deathly pale. Just as Xue An had said, the only reason he survived that divine thunder strike was because he carried a thunder seal! But now, the thunder seal was thoroughly smashed! He felt so pained it was as if his heart was bleeding. Lets see if you can withstand this strike! Saying this, Xue An was about to make a move again. Haoyu Emperor gritted his teeth, his eyes aze with anger and bitter resentment. Youre forcing my hand! As he said so, Haoyu Emperors aura became even more ancient and profound! Imperial Son is burning his cultivation level, is he trying to summon something? someone screamed in horror. Yet Xue An stopped his hand, watching with interest, even a hint of yful smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. At that moment, the sky darkenedpletely. Countless thunderbolts appeared, forming a boundless sea of thunder! And then, from within the sea of thunder, the figure of a giant wielding dual hammers gradually emerged! Who dares disturb me! The voice was like thunder, causing all around to tremble. Haoyu Emperor kneeled humbly amidst the air, Nine Heavens Thunder Venerate, this person controls the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder with evil methods, please exterminate him! Heavens above! He actually summoned the Nine Heavens Thunder Venerate! Many were mumbling with pale faces. And seeing this scene, nearly all the citizens knelt on the ground and kowtowed ceaselessly. This was a true Deity! Hearing Haoyu Emperors words, an immensely terrifying aura emerged from Thunder Venerates body. Even the flickering lightning caused small fissures to appear in space. Mortal, you dare control HeavenlyThunder with evil methods,mitting an unforgivable sin. This time, I shall obliterate your soul! Speaking, Thunder Venerate roared, and countless Divine Thunders bearing a dreadfully terrifying aura descended. The terrifying aura caused the ground to copse into a vast pit. Everyone was horrified. Lu Xunxue and Zhu Ruyans minds went nk from fear at this moment. Zhu Ruyan especially, her eyes filling with tears as she looked at the lone figure facing the multitude of Divine Thunders. Just when everyone thought Xue An was certain to die. Xue An looked up, giving Thunder Venerate a slight smile. A lesser god dares to judge me? Thunder Venerate paused in confusion. Then, they saw Xue An take a step forward, his palm hollow as he said lightly, All thunders, heed mymand! Boom! With hismand, The Divine Thunders approaching him all halted abruptly and, as if they had seen their true king, shrank back and dared not advance. How How is this possible? Haoyu Emperor thought he must be seeing things, staring dumbfounded. Thunder Venerate was first taken aback, then cried out in utter shock, Who Who exactly are you? Xue An smiled lightly, Ive said it before, I am from themon world, Xue An! Chapter 314: What was Once Done to Others, Now Returns to Oneself! (3rd Update) Chapter 314: Chapter 314: What was Once Done to Others, Now Returns to Oneself! (3rd Update) No! Suddenly, Lei Zun understood something, Spare me, my lord! But that was all he could say before his body, constructed of lightning, shattered with a bang, with countless bolts of lightning converging into Xue Ans palm. At the very core, there was faintly a person worshipping reverently. That was where Lei Zuns soul resided. At this moment, Lei Zun was filled with regret and terror. He finally understood why this man couldmand the multitude of thunders! Because his identity was unimaginably noble and ineffable! Compared to him, not to mention himself, even the Heavenly Divine presiding over the Myriad Realmsthe Thunder Emperorwould have to bow in his presence! But it was already toote for regrets. Xue An didnt kill him, however. With a casual wave, he sealed him away, and then looked at Hao Yu Emperor, whose mouth was agape enough to fit three duck eggs, and smiled lightly. Now, is there anything else fun to y with? Bring it all out together! He actually referred to these as fun things? Hao Yu Emperor trembled all over, then stuttered, You you He simply didnt know what to say anymore. Lei Zun, whom he had revered, had been subdued by a single move from this man! This fact sent chills to his very core. Who exactly was he, and why was he so formidable? Yet, Xue An had no interest in answering his questions. Seeing his uncertain expression, he nodded and said, Since theres nothing left, then go to your death! With that, Xue An stepped forward, and the suppressed divine thunders suddenly burst forth. Hao Yu Emperor screamed in utter fear, Spare my life! The sound stopped abruptly! Because his entire body was obliterated by the lightning. Even his soul had no chance to escape. This move chilled the hearts of all cultivators. For them, if the physical body were destroyed, they still had onest chance, which was to keep the soul intact, waiting for an opportune moment, possibly to be resurrected! But if even the soul were shattered, then there would not even be a chance for reincarnation! Xue An looked down at everyone on the high tform and spoke indifferently, Since everyone is here today, lets settle this once and for all! No sooner had he spoken than Moonlight Sword Venerable soared into the sky. Kid, dont think that just because youve killed an Imperial Son, you can do whatever you please! Our cultivation levels are stronger than his! Moonlight Sword Venerable was somewhat correct! Strictly speaking about cultivation level, they were indeed stronger than the Imperial Son. But when ites to the realm of the cultivation method, they fell short of the Imperial Son. After all, Hao Yu Emperor practiced a secret of the Immortal Pce. The Thunder Emperor Decision! This was what created the disparity. Nevertheless, Moonlight Sword Venerable couldnt worry about that now. He had already discussed with the Overlord Sect and Fairy Thousand Snow and others that they needed to deal with Xue An together. Otherwise, this man would undoubtedly be a great menace! So when Moonlight Sword Venerable surged to the sky, Fairy Thousand Snow, Night Devil Empress, and others also charged forward. Seeing an enemy brought out an extraordinary hatred. Especially the Night Devil Empress, who simply wished she could devour Xue An whole! However, when Xue An saw her, his eyes also grew colder. This woman had tormented Fan Mengxues living soul for so long, and even though Xue An hadter crushed her manifested spirit, the offenses of that incarnation could not absolve her original form from guilt! Xue, you killed my True Disciple; well settle this score today! Fairy Thousand Snow shouted, her voice fierce but with a touch of trepidation. Xue Ans cultivation level had truly frightened her. Now that there were several Sect Leaders joining hands, it was time to seize the opportunity to kill him! Otherwise, the trouble would be endless! Xue An nodded, Very well, then lets settle our scores today! With those words, Xue An took a step forward andunched a punch! Bang! In front of him, the Sect Leader of the Overlord Sect was directly sted to pieces. His soul fled his body, ovee with terror, desperately trying to escape. Xue An reached out and grabbed the soul, then gently squeezed. The soul shattered! In a single breath! The Sect Leader of the Overlord Sect was utterly annihted! The remaining few were all pale with fright. Attack together! bellowed the Moonlight Sword Venerable as he swung his sword. Boom! A sword Qi, like moonlight, thrust straight at Xue An. It was tens of hundreds of times stronger than the sword that Shang Tianhe had used that day. But to Xue An, it didnt elicit any reaction at all. At that moment, his fighting spirit was like a frenzy! Countless sword lights soared into the sky, directly shattering the Moonlight Sword Venerables sword before plunging toward the man himself. The Moonlight Sword Venerable screamed in horror, No! But the sword lights, like relentless parasites,pletely engulfed him, and momentster, the Moonlight Sword Venerable was dead, his path ended. Fei Bai below was visibly shaken, muttering to himself, This sword In his words, there was apleteck of the sorrow one would expect for a killed uncle teacher; it seemed as though in his eyes, nothing in the world was as important as the sword. And as the Moonlight Sword Venerable perished, Xue An threw another punch,nding on Fairy Thousand Snow. She was hurled hundreds of meters away, spitting blood profusely, then, terrified to her core, turned and fled. But she had barely made it a few steps before she was overwhelmed by sword lights, screaming in agony, still dying. At this moment! Only the Night Devil Empress was left standing in the field! When she saw Xue Ans gaze turn towards her, the Night Devil Empress trembled all over, slowly backing away. Xue An smiled faintly, Do you know why I left you forst? The Night Devil Empress dared not make a sound. Because what youve inflicted on others, I will make you suffer the same! Xue An said indifferently. The Night Devil Empress finally could not contain the terror within her and turned to run. But just as the Night Devil Empress flew not even a few miles away, Xue Ans figure appeared in front of her, and he grasped her in one move. Spare Spare my life! the Night Devil Empress struggled and shouted, her face full of horror! Useless, Ive said it, Im resolved to kill! Xue An said indifferently. The Night Devil Empress finally felt regret. Xue Ans Divine Sense, vast as the sea, had already invaded her spiritual world and directly seized her soul. In the Night Devil Empresss spiritual world, Xue An appeared like a Deity from the ninth heaven, dering in an august voice, This is the fruit of your actions! As he spoke, a wisp of pure white me appeared above the Night Devil Empresss soul. The endless agony made her wail in pain. Xue An then exited the spiritual world and quietly observed. Outside, it was just a blink of an eye, but in the Night Devil Empresss spiritual world, a long month had to pass. After that, Xue An suddenly exerted force! Crack! The neck of the Night Devil Empress was snapped, and she died, lifeless. But before death, what surfaced on her face was not terror, but an immensely blissful relief! After all,pared to the soul-deep torment, death was the best relief. From then on, Xue An had ughtered all his enemies! Everyone stood dumbstruck, watching. No one dared to speak. And Xue An, however, raised his head, looking up at the lofty Immortal Pce, and said indifferently, Where is Zuo Yuhu! Chapter 315: Decrees Made, Under Heaven’s Law (Fourth Update) Chapter 315: Chapter 315: Decrees Made, Under Heavens Law (Fourth Update) Above the Immortal Pce. Zuo Yuhus face was filled with shock as he watched everything happening below. Even now, he could not ept the fact that the Imperial Son, Hao Yu, was already dead. It wasnt until Xue An mentioned his name that he shuddered all over and gradually came to his senses. Whats going on? How does he know my name? Zuo Yuhus heart was filled with doubt and uncertainty, but he couldnt help but stick his head out and said in a chilling tone, Xue An, you actually dared to kill our Immortal Pces Imperial Son, youre dead meat! Once my master returns, he will certainly tear you to pieces! Xue An ignored him and instead pointed at Zhu Ruyan in the crowd. A stream of Sword Qi shot straight towards her. The crowd let out a burst of astonished cries, not understanding what Xue An was up to. Zhu Ruyan only felt her body lighten, and then she was lifted into the air. Xue An bestowed a thread of Sword Qi to Zhu Ruyan, allowing her to fly closer as well. Zuo Yuhu, from atop the Immortal Pce, did not recognize Zhu Ruyan at first nce. Zhu Ruyan raised her head, staring intently at Zuo Yuhu, with angry mes flickering in her eyes. Zuo Yuhu, do you remember me? she said. You are Seven years ago, the Zhu Family that you extinguished, do you still remember that? Zhu Ruyans voice was cold as ice as she spoke. You youre a member of the Zhu Family? Zuo Yuhu eximed in shock. Correct, this time, I came here to seek revenge on you! The forty-eight lives of the Zhu Family, from top to bottom, its time for you to pay! Zhu Ruyan seethed. Zuo Yuhus face changed unpredictably. However, after a moment, his expression gradually calmed down, and he sneered, So it turns out you are the remnant of the Zhu Family, what a pity I didnt eliminate you too! I admit, your family members were indeed killed by me! But what can you do to me? As Zuo Yuhu spoke, he began to sound triumphant, Youve found a powerful helper this time around, capable of killing our Immortal Pces Imperial Son, but since he has offended our Immortal Pce, how much longer can he live? Zhu Ruyans face turned pale as she heard this, and her eyes were filled with humiliation and anger. Xue An frowned slightly, and a magnificent Sword Qi surged straight into the sky, shing towards Zuo Yuhu within the Immortal Pce. Ding! Suddenly, a faint silver light appeared in midair, blocking the Sword Qi. Zuo Yuhuughed triumphantly, Xue An, I admit your cultivation level is not bad, but unless we from the Immortal Pce go down voluntarily, no one can break this Mountain Protection Array! This was the source of Zuo Yuhus confidence. The Mountain Protection Array of the Immortal Pce was constructed collectively by the Pce Master of Golden Immortal Cultivation and several elders, practically impregnable. Thats why he dared to be so arrogant. Xue Ans brow furrowed slightly, and countless streams of Sword Qi surged towards the heavens once again. But this time, the silver light of the Mountain Protection Array only appeared more radiant than before. These streams of Sword Qi still could not shake it in the slightest! Xue An, dont waste your energy, this Mountain Protection Array is not something you can break! Its only because our Pce Master and the elders are currently out that you can live a little longer! Otherwise, you would have been killed on the spot! I advise you to quickly go back and find a ce to wait for death obediently! Zuo Yuhu said with a coldugh. Zhu Ruyans heart gradually sank. She finally understood how difficult it was to kill a Zuo Yuhu. As long as he refused toe out, no one in the entire Kunlun Immortal Realm could do anything to him. And what he had just said filled Zhu Ruyans heart with rm and dread. Sir, you are originally a person of the mortal world; perhaps its best to leave quickly! Otherwise, just like Zuo Yuhu said, it would be troublesome! Zhu Ruyan paused before continuing. You have already done enough for me, and I am truly grateful. Your great kindness, I cannot repay in this lifetime; in the next, I must surely serve you as a horse or an ox in return! ` Zhu Ruyan spoke, and as she did, tears started cascading down her cheeks. This girl no longer held any extravagant hopes for revenge! The crowd gradually fell silent, many faces shaded with sorrow. For years, the Immortal Pce had acted with tyranny, and Xue Ans emergence had delivered a heavy blow to their dominance. Yet, when the time came, many realized that the Immortal Pce still stood tall and unassable! Lu Xunxues eyes also brimmed with tears, and she cried uncontrobly, My lord, please flee! If not, it will be toote! Yes, go! Many others began to shout as well. Witnessing this scene from above, Zuo Yuhu of the Immortal Pce wore a gloomy expression and angrily said, A bunch of lowlifes, actually siding with an outsider to oppose the Immortal Pce! In the future, I shall surely execute them! But amidst these cries, Xue An, who had kept his eyes downcast, slowly raised his head, his eyes shining like the starry cosmos. I said, Xue An stated calmly, his voice not loud, but clear to everyone present. In my eyes, none of you are Immortals! Thus, your self-perceived high and mighty bearings areughable! Xue Ans words put a strain on many hearts. Laughable, who do you think you are? Do you think you are the one to judge who is or isnt an Immortal? Zuo Yuhus face turned uncertain, followed by a vicious sneer. Xue An nodded slightly, Youre right! Immortal or not, it is my decision alone! It is called word bes thew! With those words, Xue An transformed into a beam of light, soaring towards the heavens. Humm! It seemed as if a grave threat was felt. The Mountain Protection Array of the Immortal Pce suddenly shone with dazzling brilliance, a surge of silver light blocking Xue Ans way. Xue An hovered in mid-air, gazing through the silver radiance at the astonished looks of Zuo Yuhu and the others, and said indifferently, Today, I shall break your Immortal Pce! As he spoke, Xue An took a step in the void, raised his fist, and lightly shouted. One punch, obliterate heaven and earth! A more advanced version of the first technique of Divine ughter Six Techniques. It was also the strongest punch Xue An had everunched since he came into the world. The fist, as if drawn lightly, struck upon the silver light. Then, the silver light began to flicker violently, causing the enshrouded Immortal Pce to tremble slightly. Zuo Yuhu was utterly terrified. How how is this possible! However, after all, the Mountain Protection Array built by a Golden Immortal could not be so easily broken; although Xue Ans punch dimmed the silver light significantly, it still firmly protected the Immortal Pce. Only then did Zuo Yuhu breathe a sigh of relief, a smug smile curling at the corner of his mouth. All that talk, I thought you were something special, but in the end, you couldnt break through, could you? But just as his voice trailed off, he saw Xue An raise his left hand high above his head, turning his hand into a sword, and lightly cried out, Behold the true, this is the true Sword of Annihtion! An incredibly concentrated Sword Intent shot straight into the sky, causing winds and clouds to change within a hundred miles! All the Sword Cultivators below were dazzled! Fei Bai looked on stupified, with utmost astonishment, his heart trembling immensely. So, this was his true strength! How ludicrous that he had just been thinking about diligently pursuing the Sword Dao, to one day catch up with him! It was nothing but a foolish pipe dream! And at this moment, in the horrified eyes of Zuo Yuhu and others, a sword light dozens of miles in length fiercely descended. The silver light of the Mountain Protection Arraysted barely a breath before it shattered explosively! Zuo Yuhu screamed in despair, No But in the next second, he was seized by the throat by Xue An, who had burst in, and was flung out, then tossed near Zhu Ruyan. Heres your man, kill him with your own hands! ` Chapter 316: Tremors in Kunlun (First Update) Chapter 316: Chapter 316: Tremors in Kunlun (First Update) Zuo Yuhu cowered as he knelt mid-air, not because he didnt want to run away, but because just a casual pinch from Xue An had sealed his cultivation level. After all, he was merely a peak Heavenly Being! In front of Xue An, his level of cultivation couldnt even count as an ant. Had it not been for the power of the Immortal Pce over these years, he would have been killed countless times. He had always thought that he would forever stand high above, just like the vast Immortal Pce. Yet, he never imagined that today he would encounter such a peerless Divine ughter. Zhu Ruyan stared at Zuo Yuhu with eyes reddened, teeth clenched, and said, You scoundrel, when you killed my whole family back then, did you ever think this day woulde? Then she drew out the short sword she carried and walked forward. Zuo Yuhus face was ashen, his body trembling; he knew begging for mercy was futile, but the fear of death still made him cry out involuntarily. Spare me! Thud! Zhu Ruyan thrust her sword through Zuo Yuhus chest and said with a face full of murderous intent, When my father desperately begged for mercy that day, did you spare them? Zuo Yuhu was in excruciating pain, unable to move, and could only look at Zhu Ruyan with eyes of despair. When you killed all forty-some members of my family, did you ever consider sparing us? Zhu Ruyan thrust her sword again. With each piercing question, another sword fell. Blood sttered to the ground, and it didnt take long for Zuo Yuhu to be turned into a sieve, agonizingly dying in the end. Seeing that Zuo Yuhu was indeed dead, Zhu Ruyan threw aside the short sword and burst into loud cries. Father, brother! I did it! Ive avenged you! Her crying was like the mournful wailing of a cuckoo, striking at the heartstrings. After weeping for a moment, Zhu Ruyan bowed deeply to Xue An, My lord above, I, Zhu Ruyan, vow to serve you for all my lives toe! Should I break this vow, may heaven and earth show me no mercy! Xue An merely responded with an indifferent smile, Alright! The great revenge is done, theres nothing interesting left here. Lets go! With that, Xue An took Zhu Ruyan with him, turned into streaks of light, and disappeared into the sky. After he left, the ce was briefly dead silent, then suddenly erupted intomotion. Someone sighed deeply, From now on, troubles will multiply in Kunlun! Their concerns were not unfounded. Ever since the establishment of the Immortal Pce, it had always looked down from above, and no one dared show the slightest disrespect. But today, Xue An killed the Imperial Son, annihted the Immortal Pces Mountain Protection Array, and killed Zuo Yuhu! All thesebined were no longer a simple matter of losing face! It was more like being kicked to the ground and then ruthlessly stomped on! It was foreseeable that once the master of the Immortal Pce and the Great Elders returned and saw this scene, how furious they would be! At that time, it was uncertain whether this overwhelmingly powerful man would be able to withstand it. As people dispersed. The events that had taken ce in Kunlun City today spread as quickly as a hurricane. In an instant, all of Kunlun was shaken! What? Someone actually defeated all the Sects chosen true disciples? someone eximed incredulously. Not only that, but he also killed the Immortal Pces Imperial Son and broke the Immortal Pces Mountain Protection Array! Hiss! Everyone who heard this news gasped in shock. The high-ranking members of the Great ns and Sects were especially shaken and promptly sent out their capable subordinates to investigate the truth. When the detailed reports wereid out on the tables of each Noble family and Sect. These usually high-and-mighty figures collectively fell silent. Because each incident that had urred was simply too astounding! He defeated the pride of Sword Control Vi, Fei Bai, with his sword, repelled Ahang Pces top true disciple Miyoi with his fist, and even when he faced all the true disciples of the Sects alone, he still defeated them all. ` And then he annihted the Immortal Pces Imperial Son, wiping out the Sect Leaders or Elders of several great Sects! Finally, he shattered the Immortal Pces Mountain Protection Array and eradicated the enemies of the Immortal Pce. When these events werebined, they were simply spine-chilling! Many powerful figures were all astonished and doubtful! Just how mighty was this man? Sword Control Vi! When the news reached here, Wu Bucheng, the Sect Leader of Sword Control Vi, immediately summoned the Great Elders to discuss the matter. In the Ting Jian Pavilion, someone recounted the events one by one. After listening, Wu Buchengs gaze flickered uncertainly before he let out a long sigh, For such a figure to emerge in this mundane world is also a cmity that my Kunlun must face! Thereafter, he sternly said, This matter, Immortal Master Fu Wuliang of the Immortal Pce will definitely not let it go easily. We, Sword Control Vi, should quietly observe the changes! Good! The Elders also expressed their agreement one after another. Although Sword Control Vi lost a Moonlight Sword Sovereign this time,pared to the losses of the Immortal Pce, it was practically negligible! After all, the Imperial Son was a young master of the current generation forged with countless resources by the Immortal Pce! His death dealt an extremely heavy blow to the Immortal Pce. Qingmu Town. Ever since Xuanyuan Sect was annihted, Bian Qingmus days had gotten much better. This small town gradually became prosperous. And whenever the night was deep and quiet, Bian Qingmu couldnt help but think of Xue An. I wonder how you are doing in Kunlun City! Your cultivation level is mighty, but that ce is Kunlun City, the location of the Immortal Pce! Bian Qingmu sighed in her heart, knowing very well that the current prosperity of Qingmu Town was all because of Xue An. Because many people who had witnessed Xue Ans methods knew that Bian Qingmu was acquainted with him and deliberately ttered her. On this day, Bian Qingmu was busy at work. The events that had urred in Kunlun City, through the mouths of traveling merchants, finally reached her. Bian Qingmu immediately put aside all her work and sought out many of those in the know for questioning. And after hearing the whole story, the council hall of Qingmu Town fellpletely silent. Not to mention the leaders, even Bian Qingmu herself was pale. She could never have imagined that, in such a short amount of time, Xue An would have done so many earth-shattering things! Meanwhile, Bian Tianmented with some joy, The Immortal Master, indeed, is so impressive! In the past, whenever she mentioned the Immortal Master, she was often met with jesting gazes, as though she was exaggerating. But today, no one dared to have the slightest notion of mockery anymore. Bian Qingmus gaze flickered, a wave of worry rising in her heart. The Immortal Pce Would they really just let things be? And while the outside world was in an uproar, Xue An disappeared from everyones sight and returned to the Hall of Healing! In his room, Xue An toyed with a strand of spirit that shone like flowing light. This was a remnant celestial essence from the in Imperial Son, Hao Yu Emperor! The Hao Yu Emperor was just a hairs breadth away from bing a Half-step Golden Immortal, for ones celestial essence naturally forms upon ascending to Golden Immortality. Thus, a speck of celestial essence had already condensed within him! After his spirit was scattered, this strand of celestial essence ended up in Xue Ans hands. Feeling the immense power contained within this seemingly inconsequential celestial essence, a faint smile appeared on Xue Ans face. The seal on An Yans body required a celestial essence to break! Of course, since Hao Yu Emperor had not yet achieved Golden Immortality, this bit of celestial essence was certainly not enough. But in the Immortal Pce, there was at least one person who was a genuine Golden Immortal! ` Chapter 317: Return of the Master of the Immortal Palace (2nd Update) Chapter 317: Chapter 317: Return of the Master of the Immortal Pce (2nd Update) With that thought, Xue An couldnt help but look forward to what was toe. Then, he released the sealed Lei Zun with his other hand. Lei Zun had now transformed into something the size of a fingertip, kneeling in Xue Ans palm, kowtowing in terror while pleading for mercy. Immortal, please spare my life! I truly had no idea that it was you who came here! You recognize me? Xue An asked indifferently. Lei Zun trembled all over, then said in a trembling voice, I do not, although your cultivation level isnt high, the aura you carry is even more noble than the Lei God I have seen! There is only one possibility, that you must be the reincarnation of an Immortal! Xue Anughed, Youre quite clever! Lei Zun forced a fewughs, Great Immortal, could you perhaps spare this minor deity Xue An shook his head, Youre quite interesting, so Ill keep you! When I get back, you can be a toy for my daughter! Lei Zun was stunned. What? To have the mighty Lei Zun be a toy? This was an insult to divine status! Yet Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly, What? You dont agree? Then I can just refine you now! As he spoke, two pure white mes began rising in Xue Ans eyes. Divine Realm me! Lei Zun eximed, then his expression became extremely obsequious. How could I not agree! To be the toy of the great Immortals precious daughter is my honor! Xue Anughed heartily, You are sensible after all! Dont worry, I wont kill you! Having said this, Xue An then re-sealed him. In fact, Xue An had ns for this Lei Zun long ago. Deities naturally born from the cosmos like this one are extremely rare treasures, most suitable to be Artifact Spirits. Xue An nned to refine this Lei Zun into the Artifact Spirit for An Yans t pan once he returned to Earth. Who knows what Lei Zun would think if he were to find out that he would be the spirit of a pan in the future! At that moment, Zhu Ruyan said respectfully from outside the door, Master! Come in, Xue An said calmly. Zhu Ruyan walked into the room, holding a cup of hot tea. Master, your tea! Now, Zhu Ruyan saw herself as Xue Ans little maid, attending to all his needs with utmost care. Xue An smiled, rose to his feet, and sat at the table sipping tea. Zhu Ruyan stood by, hesitating to speak. Is there something on your mind? Xue An asked indifferently. Master, dont you n to leave Kunlun? Of course, Im leaving, but not just yet! Oh! After another silence, Zhu Ruyan asked softly, Master, theres something I want to discuss with you, if you disagree, please pretend I havent mentioned it! What is it? Zhu Ruyan nervously twisted her skirt, When I left Kunlun City, I was greatly helped by my senior sister and several senior brothers. Now they know youre my master, they all wish to meet you through me! Xue An was silent. Zhu Ruyan grew even more nervous and stuttered, They just want to prepare a simple dinner to treat you, with no other intention! Master, if you dont want to attend, Ill go refuse them right now! Xue An nodded, Ill go! Huh? Zhu Ruyan hadnt recovered from her surprise. Its just a meal, itll be nice to see the excitement, Xue An said lightly. Zhu Ruyans face lit up with joy, and she nodded, Thank you, Master! Zhu Ruyan went off excitedly to inform the others. Without the bonds of hatred, this girl had finally be like any other normal girl! Xue An smiled faintly, feeling a mix of admiration and sympathy for Zhu Ruyan, admiring her for not giving up in the face of an enemy so powerful it could drive one to despair. Pity for her, if it were not for me, her whole life would have been destroyed by hatred. At dusk. Inside a high-end tavern in the main city of Kunlun. The banquet had long been prepared. Zhu Lei and several fellow disciples were chatting casually. I wonder if our junior sister Ruyan could bring that gentleman here! Zhu Lei said. She should be able to, after all, being able to apany him at his side shows that he holds Ruyan in high regard! another brothermented. Heh heh, it looks like our junior sister Ruyan is going to rise to the heavens in one step! someone teased with augh. As for Lu Xunxue, she just sat on the side, saying nothing. They had all once studied under a master of the medical arts, so in terms of rtionships, they were all brothers and sisters. But over the years, their rtionships were not particrly close. Yet now, they had gathered together for the sake of Xue An, and Lu Xunxue even noticed several people who had once served the Immortal Pce among them, which seemed rather ironic. Besides, many representatives from smaller Sects were also waiting. In fact, this was the real intention of Zhu Lei and the others. Inviting Xue An over was merely an excuse over dinner. But it could garner the goodwill of so many Sects! This would greatly benefit the future development of Zhu Lei and the others in Kunlun. Lu Xunxue certainly saw this; thus, she remained silent the whole time. Sister Xunxue, this gentleman lives in your World Healing Hall; does he have any particr habits? Lu Xunxue frowned and after pondering for a moment, she shook her head in resignation, I dont know! Ever since Xue An returned to the World Healing Hall, he kept a low profile, and Lu Xunxue rarely saw him. Even if she did see him, it was only a slight nod in greeting. Lu Xunxue suddenly remembered the words Xue An had once said, You should be grateful youre Ruyans senior sister. Thinking about it now, that phrase seemed like a prophecy. If I werent Ruyans senior sister, you probably would have killed me by now! thought Lu Xunxue silently. At that moment, footsteps were heard from outside. Zhu Ruyan entered first, dressed in her finest, her face beaming with a rare dazzling brilliance. This made many people stare in amazement. However, when Xue An slowly walked in, all eyes focused on him. Nearly everyone stood up and bowed, Greeting to the Noble Sir! Greetings to the Immortal Master! Such salutations were ceaseless. Xue Ans expression was indifferent, and he nodded slightly. Zhu Lei stepped forward to wee him, bowing deeply. Your presence here truly honors us all! Please, take the seat of honor! Xue An did not decline and directly took the seat at the head of the table. The atmosphere in the room started to shift subtly. Zhu Lei turned out to be quite the smooth operator, asionally cracking a few jokes to lighten the mood, and then repeatedly offering toasts. Xue An, apart from asionally nodding,pleted each toast that came his way. After three rounds of drinks, the banquet atmosphere gradually grew livelier. Representatives from various Sects looked at Xue An with fervent gazes, and those with greater courage came forward to offer a toast. To this, Xue An only offered a faint smile and epted allers. This brought all the Sects representatives closer. Moreover, the representatives sent by the Sects this time were predominantly beautiful women. After all, Xue Ans act of avenging Zhu Ruyan had led many to mistakenly believe he was a man fond of femalepany. But just as the atmosphere reached its climax, someone rushed in, with a grave expression, announcing, The Lord of the Immortal Pce has returned! Chapter 318: Tomorrow, I Shall Slay the Immortals! (3rd update) Chapter 318: Chapter 318: Tomorrow, I Shall y the Immortals! (3rd update) ` This sentence left the entire venue in dead silence. The originally lively atmosphere suddenly turned cold. Zhu Lei was the first to ask, Did they say anything? The messenger nodded, hesitated as he nced at Xue An, and then spoke. After the master of the Immortal Pce, Fu Wuliang, returned, he flew into a great rage and decreed that at the hour of zi tomorrow, he demands demands that this lord present himself to face death. Boom! The entire banquet was thrown into turmoil. Everyone exchanged nces, seeing the shock in each others eyes. No one had expected the master of the Immortal Pce to return so soon. And even more so, to specify and demand the killing of Xue An by name. This time, it seemed this man had no way to get through it. After all, that was a Golden Immortal! What did it mean to be a Golden Immortal? In the vast Kunlun Immortal Realm, while Loose Immortals may not be asmon as hairs on an ox, there were still quite a few! And those at Half-step Longevity were not rare either. Only those in the Longevity Realm were considered valuable, and could be leaders of their own domain. Those at the peak of Longevity were dubbed unparalleled heavenly prodigies! The true Half-step Golden Immortals were exceedingly rare! And Fu Wuliang, the master of the Immortal Pce, was a real Golden Immortal! He could be considered the supreme overlord of Kunlun, an exceptional master! Thinking this, some people started to slip away quietly. For them, if the Immortal Pce didnt pursue the matter, Xue An, whose reputation was like the midday sun, was worth associating with. But now, Xue An himself might not even survive until dawn, naturally losing his value as an ally. Moreover, if they stayed too long and consequently incurred the Immortal Pces resentment, that would spell disaster. With this thought, very quickly, the majority of the guests had sneaked away from the banquet. Only Zhu Lei and others remained, sitting at the main table with awkward expressions. However, they were also contemting ways to extricate themselves. Soon, Zhu Lei coughed twice. Hehe, I never expected that this venerated lord would return so soon! It truly is beyond words! As he spoke, Zhu Lei kept ncing at Xue An. He had expected Xue An to show a look of panic, but unexpectedly, Xue An just gave a faint smile. His return is timely; if he hadnte, I was just about to seek him out. Boom! Zhu Lei and the others looked astonished, exchanging nces, and then showed disbelief. In their eyes, Xue An was no longer just being arrogant. He was simply overestimating his own ability. So after a brief moment of thought, Zhu Lei and the others excused themselves from the table. It just so happens that theres an urgent matter at home, so I must beg your pardon! Having said that, they hurriedly left. Before they left, they didnt even greet Zhu Ruyan. Watching the group flee in disarray, Zhu Ruyans expression was extremely grim, and her eyes reddened. In her view, Xue An hade because of her face. But she hadnt expected such a turn of events to cause all these so-called senior brothers to flee in panic. It was a direct p on Zhu Ruyans face. Lord! Zhu Ruyan said with infinite grievance. Xue An smiled lightly, replying coolly, Let them go! Human nature is just like this. At this moment, the once lively banquet hall hadpletely quieted down. Only Xue An, Zhu Ruyan, and Lu Xunxue were left. She hadnt left either but sat there with a nk look on her face. Xunxue senior sister, what are you thinking about? Zhu Ruyan, seeing that Lu Xunxue hadnt left, felt a trace of warmth in her heart. Coming back to her senses, Lu Xunxue gave a wry smile, Thinking nothing! Then she turned to look at Xue An, Lord, I know your cultivation level is unparalleled, but facing a multitude of powerful enemies, perhaps you should consider evading them for the time being! Zhu Ruyan quickly nodded in agreement. ` Though she had infinite trust in Xue An, facing the Lord of the Immortal Pce, she stillcked confidence in her heart. Xue An neither agreed nor disagreed, but instead, he picked up a cup of wine and slowly drank it down before speaking indifferently, Ru Yan! Present! Spread the word, tomorrow, I will execute an immortal! Zhu Ruyan trembled all over, then exchanged a nce with Lu Xunxue, both seeing the concern in each others eyes. It didnt take half a day. The news of Lord Fu Wuliangs return to the Immortal Pce had spread throughout the entirety of Kunlun City. And then, the news that Fu Wuliang was furiously demanding to execute Xue An the next day spread even more rapidly. All were trembling at the news. Everyone remembered the fear they once felt under the dominion of the Immortal Pce. The Noble families and sects also came to know of the news immediately. The reactions of these people varied, but almost no one was optimistic about Xue Ans chances. The Night Devil Pce, Thousand Snow Sect, and others who had suffered heavy losses, were all excited, believing that Xue An was as good as dead. There were also many who thought that Xue An would definitely not meet the challenge and would probably find an excuse to flee. However, to their surprise, news of Xue An epting the challenge followed shortly. Especially that sentence, Tomorrow, I will execute an immortal! It caused an uproar across the world. Nearly everyone thought Xue An was oundishly arrogant. Immortal Pce. Fu Wuliang sat atop his throne in the great hall, his face cold and impassive as he listened to his subordinates report. He was in his forties, with a light goldenplexion, and his eyes were as deep as the ocean. Sitting there, he exuded the majesty akin to a True Dragon, an Imperial Son, Supreme in the nine heavens. Upon hearing that sentence about executing an immortal, Fu Wuliang suddenly had countless sparks appear around him, igniting and extinguishing spontaneously, yet the entire great hall became scorchingly hot. Execute an immortal? Hah! How long has it been since Ist heard that phrase? The messenger trembled as he bowed his head low. Suddenly, a me sprouted above his head. He had barely begun to let out a half scream when the fire reduced him entirely to ashes. This cruel spectacle caused everyone in the great hall to remain silent as if stricken by cold. Fu Wuliang tapped his fingers lightly against the armrest of his throne, his expression unflustered. Even though you are just rying the message, having uttered that sentence, you deserve death! As for Xue An In Fu Wuliangs eyes, two golden mes appeared, I will roast you bit by bit to death! Only then will the hatred in my heart be extinguished! Fu Wuliang truly hated Xue An with a passion. Upon his return, he found that the Immortal Pces Mountain Protection Array had been breached, and the Imperial Son he had carefully cultivated had fallen. All these events had enraged him! And they gave him a deep sense of dread. In his view, if Xue An were not eliminated, he would be a great threat! The next day. The atmosphere in Kunlun City had be somewhat somber. Many no longer dared to watch the excitement and hid at home. But the streaks of light in the sky never stopped. The whole of Kunlun was shaken by the news. Everyone who coulde had almost all arrived! Although the Immortal Pce had always acted domineeringly, it was, after all, a native power. Xue An, however, hade from the ordinary world. Thus, many wanted to see how Xue An would meet his defeat. When they arrived outside the Immortal Pce, they saw dozens of Loose Immortalsing in and out; such a show of force left many people shaken. Centuries of operation had made the strength of the Immortal Pce unfathomable, only it wasnt usually on disy. Yet now, for the sake of Xue An, its brilliance was revealed. Do you think this Xue An dares toe? someone said. I expect hes already fled! After all, thats a Golden Immortal who suppresses the current age! Why wouldnt it be seeking death toe? While these people were discussing animatedly, they saw from the deserted street in the distance, a man was slowly approaching. Chapter 319: First Battle with a Golden Immortal (4th Update) Chapter 319: Chapter 319: First Battle with a Golden Immortal (4th Update) This person stood tall and jade-like, hisplexion indifferent, the corners of his mouth slightly upturned, carrying a hint of an inexplicable smile, his eyes even more so bright and deep like the stars. Its Xue An! He really came! The crowd of onlookers stirred, all somewhat in disbelief. Xue An slowly walked onto the square and did not attend to these people with their varied expressions. Instead, he looked up at the towering Immortal Pce and said faintly, I have arrived! His voice was not loud, yet it vibrated across the wilderness! Momentster, the Immortal Pce glimmered, and dozens of Loose Immortals streamed out in session, spreading across the sky, then stood divided on either side, standing at attention with hands hanging by their sides! It was only after that when Fu Wuliang finally stepped out of the Immortal Pce. He stood with his hands behind his back, his face indifferent, slowly descending from the void. Utter silence. Many people looked at Fu Wuliang with eyes filled with fear. Even Sect Leader Wu Bucheng of Sword Control Vi, who hade upon hearing the news, had no choice but to take a few steps back, nodding and saluting as a sign of respect! This was the majesty of a Golden Immortal! Only Xue An calmly watched, his face neither sad nor happy. You are Xue An? Fu Wuliangs voice was not loud, but it contained an inherent authority. Ordinary people, not to speak of taking action, would already be intimidated just by these words. Xue An just showed his attractive teeth and smiled slightly, Indeed, I am! Very well, since you dare toe, then I will not torture you and will grant you a swift end! Fu Wuliang said indifferently. At that moment, Zhu Ruyan behind Xue An was even more nervous than Xue An, especially under the Golden Immortals aura of Fu Wuliang, which was simply unbearable for a fragile girl like her. She was trembling slightly and struggling to hold on. Xue An gently patted her shoulder. A stream of Sword Qi passed through, and Zhu Ruyan suddenly felt much more rxed, then gratefully nced at Xue An. Only then did Xue An turn his head to face Fu Wuliang, I give you a chance as well, kneel now, and I might spare your soul from dying! These words caused an uproar. To this point, Xue An still dared to be so arrogant. Many people simply could not imagine what Xue An was thinking. Fu Wuliangs eyes turned colder, a fierce killing intent surfacing on his face. Youre seeking your own death, dont say I didnt give you a chance! Xue An smiled faintly, Lets fight if we must! All this idle chatter, do you really think being a Golden Immortal makes you invincible? In my eyes, youre nothing but minor insects! Xue Ans words finallypletely enraged Fu Wuliang, Twelve Fire Guards, kill him! With hismand, twelve guards with incredibly strong auras charged like phantoms, forming a profound formation and rushing straight at Xue An. The Twelve Fire Guards! Fu Wuliangs loyal subordinates who had followed him for many years! All were Loose Immortal level cultivators, moreover, experts inbined formation techniques, responsible for the deaths of several Longevity cultivators. In Fu Wuliangs view, Xue Ans cultivation was merely at Half-step Longevity; he didnt need to act himself, as the Twelve Fire Guards were enough to take care of him. But the smugness at the corner of his mouth had only just appeared when it froze. As soon as the Twelve Fire Guards approached, Xue An raised his hand and threw a punch, striking directly. Boom! An invisible shockwave dispersed, and the Twelve Fire Guards simultaneously grunted, were sted backwards, and all copsed to the ground vomiting blood. With a single punch, the Twelve Fire Guards were defeated. This move stunned many onlookers. He seems to have be even stronger than on the day of the trial! Fei Bai muttered to himself. And upon hearing Fei Bais words, Wu Buchengs expression grew even more solemn. If his strength was growing at such a rate, it was truly terrifying. Reckless fool, die! Seeing his personal guards couldnt even withstand a single punch from Xue An, Fu Wuliang finally erupted in anger! He extended his hand, and a billowing, burning, golden me rushed forward. Although there was some distance, the scorching heat could still be felt. Red-gold me! Good heavens, no wonder the venerable one has been absent from the Immortal Pce all this while; hes been seeking this Divine me! someone eximed in shock. Many hearts sank deeper. This red-gold me is an extremely fierce me that can directly roast ones soul, immensely venomous and ruthless. Faced with the surging red-gold me, Xue Ans lips curved into a somewhat intriguing smile, and he didnt even attempt to dodge. Many were baffledwhat was Xue An nning to do? Not dodging or evadingwas he intent on courting death? Yet, at the very moment the red-gold me touched Xue An, the initially ferocious mes suddenly became docile. Then, with a lift of his hand, the mes transformed into a small me dancing on his palm. How how is this possible! Upon witnessing this scene, countless faces were filled with astonishment. Fu Wuliangs expression darkened as well. He could feel that these mes had lost their connection with him. Could it be that he had some sort of strange treasure on him that made him impervious to these mes? Fu Wuliang was somewhat skeptical in his heart. Xue An, meanwhile, toyed with the small me and said indifferently, ying with fire in front of me, are you joking? Today, Ill show you who is the ancestor when ites to ying with fire! After saying that, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! Wisps of pure white me appeared in mid-air. Fu Wuliang, usually unppable, finally shook and cried out in shock, Divine Divine Realm me? You do know your stuff! As he spoke, the Divine Realm mes lunged straight at Fu Wuliang. Fu Wuliangs expression changed unpredictably, yet greed flickered in his eyes. His primary practice was the Great Fire Spirit Decision, and the best way to enhance his cultivation level with this technique was to seek various rare mes. Like this red-gold me, which he had obtained only through excruciating effort, a Strange Fire. Butpared to the Divine Realm me, it was practically worthless. If he could kill Xue An and seize this Fire Seed, it would be of limitless benefit to his own cultivation level. With this thought, Fu Wuliang sneered. Since youvee knocking on my door, Ill dly ept your generous gift! After speaking, Fu Wuliang brought his hands together, Subdue! The Divine Realm mes then froze in mid-air. Fu Wuliang burst intoughter, Thanks for your generous gift! However, I still need to kill you! He was about to devour these Divine Realm mes when, right as his fingertips touched them, the mes that had ostensibly been subdued by his technique suddenly sprang to life again, creeping up his fingers. Everything they touched turned to flying ash! How can this be! Fu Wuliang was greatly shocked and swiftly snapped off the affected finger, then red at Xue An with a somber expression. What trick have you yed? With a faint smile, Xue An replied, Trick? Do I need to stoop to tricks to deal with you? The first exchange between the two ended with Fu Wuliang at a considerable loss. Many onlookers were dumbfounded. They could hardly believe their eyes. And Fu Wuliangs expression gradually became more solemn. This Xue An was more troublesome to deal with than hed imagined! Chapter 320: Fist Breaks Pagoda (First Update) Chapter 320: Chapter 320: Fist Breaks Pagoda (First Update) I admit, I underestimated you! Fu Wuliang said indifferently, his figure gradually floating into the air. But you dont understand, although theres only a realms difference between a Golden Immortal and long life, the gap between them is more than a hundredfold! With those words, countless mes appeared around Fu Wuliang, and an even more formidable aura enveloped the entire ce. Those who were closer only felt their cultivation levels fluctuate. Its a Golden Immortal Domain! someone eximed. Once one bes a Golden Immortal, one can partly utilize thews of heaven and earth. Within their domain, the power of an opposing cultivators cultivation level is suppressed to the lowest, essentially a great treasure for subduing enemies! Hand over the Fire Seed now, and I can leave you a thread of soul! Fu Wuliangmanded from mid-air, his voice as majestic as that of a deity. Xue An justughed, Ive had my suspicions, but now I finally understand! So it turns out that your state as a Golden Immortal is actually iplete! This statement left the crowd looking at one another in dismay. Iplete? What does that mean? Fu Wuliangsplexion changed drastically! He was stuck at a Half-step Golden Immortal because he could not progress. Just when he was in despair, it so happened that a venerable elder in the Immortal Pce was about to fall. That elder transferred his Deity status to Fu Wuliang. It was with this inherited Deity status that he managed to break through to the Golden Immortal Realm. Yet since it was an inherited Deity status, it was far from being as handy as one he might have condensed himself. Hence, his status as a Golden Immortal was wed. But this was a secret buried deepest in his heart, never revealed to outsiders! How could this man possibly see through it? Who on earth was he? You need not wonder why I know, I know far more than you could ever imagine! Xue An said lightly. Fu Wuliang was burning with the desire to kill; this boy must not be spared! Therefore, he bellowed, No matter who you are, today you are undoubtedly going to die! Myriad Fires Golden Lotus! Boom! The mes surrounding him quickly began to converge, transforming into myriad dazzling golden lotus flowers. Each one exuded a chilling murderous intent. This is getting more interesting! Xue Anmented coolly. Im starting to think youre deliberately giving me opportunities; otherwise, why always choose the moves I like? Many didnt understand Xue Ans words. Including Fu Wuliang, who, upon hearing Xue Ans words, couldnt help but snort coldly, Mystifying nonsense! Go! Boom! The golden lotuses charged directly at Xue An. Xue An, however, raised a hand and said lightly, Karmic Fire Red Lotus! Boom! A bright red Red Lotus appeared in the palm of Xue Ans hand and rapidly expanded, blooming in a twinkling of an eye. Seeing this Red Lotus, the imposing golden lotuses rushing towards him all stopped, then, as if encountering a singrly noble king, all bent their heads in submission. Myriad Fires Bow to the Red Lotus! This scene struck all onlookers dumb. Now, its my turn! Xue An took a step forward and suddenly disappeared from his original spot, appearing in front of Fu Wuliang the next moment, waving the Red Lotus in his hand, enveloping Fu Wuliang entirely within it. The raging Karmic Fire instantaneously devoured him. From within the mes, Fu Wuliang shouted in terror, How could you possibly possess such Divine me? Xue An said indifferently, How impossible? Its just your bad luck to y with fire in front of me! From the beginning, Fu Wuliang had beenpletely suppressed by Xue An. All because he had the audacity to be a fire cultivator. But for Xue An, who carried two types of Divine me, this was practically like delivering himself to his doorstep. The sound from within the Karmic Fire soon ceased. The crowd watched in amazementcould Fu Wuliang be dead already? An extremely angry voice thundered from the sky, Xue An, I will tear you to pieces! As he spoke, Fu Wuliang raised his hand, and with a scream, the twelve Fire Guards on the ground turned into flying ash. Their cultivation levels all transformed into streams of light, flying into the body of Fu Wuliang in mid-air. Xue Ans brows lifted slightly, Casting the Blood Curse Technique on your own guards, youre not very capable, but your mind is indeed vicious! Fu Wuliang burst into a sinisterugh, and his aura began to climb frantically. They were nothing more than dogs I raised. Now that theyve served their purpose, what does it matter if theyre killed? But you, you actually caused me to lose a treasure! This time, I will make you understand what happens when you enrage a Golden Immortal! Fu Wuliang had just been consumed by the Karmic Fire, even his Golden Immortal body could not resist this Divine me. Out of fear, he had no choice but to use a life-saving treasure to finally escape. But this also left him in immense pain, naturally, he put all the me on Xue An. Fu Wuliang sneered as he slowly raised his fist. Let me show you what real Divine Skills are! Buddhas of the past! With the Immortal status attained, Divine Skills emerge spontaneously! Fu Wuliang finally utilized the most powerful killing move of a Golden Immortalthe Divine Skills! Boom! Everything around Xue An was locked down, even the fluttering strands of his hair solidified. To outsiders, Xue An seemed to suddenly be a statue, even the light in his eyes disappeared. My lord! Zhu Ruyan cried out in rm. And the observing members of the Sects and noble families all let out a sigh of relief. In their perception, Xue Ans aura had disappeared. That meant that under the might of the Golden Immortal, he had ultimately failed and died. The Master of the Immortal Pce, Fu Wuliang, once again proved his invincibility with facts! Only Fei Bais gaze flickered slightly, as if pondering something. At this moment, Fu Wuliang was still seething with anger, having just been beaten so miserably, even forced to use his life-saving treasure. Xue An had just died like this, but it was not enough to quench his hatred. In a moment, I will extract your soul and then search for the Fire Seed of that Divine me! Fu Wuliang was grinding his teeth with these thoughts. A subtle crackling sound came. Everyone was shocked. Even Zhu Ruyan, who couldnt stop crying, heard it and couldnt help but look up. They saw Xue An, who seemed like a statue in mid-air, began to slowly move his fingers, followed by a blink of his eyelids. Boom! He, who had been suppressed by the Buddhas of the past, returned to normal. Fu Wuliang was so startled that his eyes almost popped out. How is this possible! How could you possibly break the Buddhas of the past? At this moment, an extremely powerful aura rose from Xue An. Now he was also angry, so he said coldly, Buddhas of the past? Ha, watch my fist break it! With that said, Xue An raised his fist and struck out! Crack! After a thunderous crack, Xue Anpletely shattered the Buddhas of the past that held him and went straight for Fu Wuliang. Fu Wuliang hadnt recovered from his shock when Xue An had already charged up close. No! Fu Wuliang managed only to shout out this one word before Xue An sent him flying miles away with a punch. Without waiting for him to stabilize, Xue An appeared behind him and threw another punch. Boom, boom! Xue An was like ying with a ball, battering Fu Wuliang without giving him any chance to fight back. Watching this scene, everyone was speechless. Who could have thought that even the Master of the Immortal Pce was no match for Xue An? At that moment, Karmic Fire surged up in Xue Ans palm, and he said coldly, Ive said before, today I shall y an immortal! No sooner had he spoken than he threw a punch. Master save me! Fu Wuliang finally became afraid and cried out loudly. Just as Xue Ans fist was about to hit Fu Wuliang, a sigh came from inside the Immortal Pce. Fellow Daoist, why must you do this? Chapter 321: Sir, I Will Help You Slay the Immortal (2nd Update) Chapter 321: Chapter 321: Sir, I Will Help You y the Immortal (2nd Update) With a sigh, a ck-robed elder appeared before the Immortal Pce. Upon seeing him, everyone from Wu Buchengs group trembled, then eximed in disbelief, Elixir Heart Elder! The Elixir Heart Elder nodded and smiled to the crowd, I never expected that after so many years, there would be those who still remember this old man whos knocking on deaths door! Wu Bucheng and the others promptly adopted serious expressions and bowed respectfully, We have seen the elder before us! The Elixir Heart Elder was the master of the Immortal Pce hundreds of years ago, and in terms of seniority, he was much higher than them. It was unthinkable that he was still alive. Now, this Xue An was truly doomed. Thats what everyone was thinking in their hearts. The Elixir Heart Elder smiled at Xue An, Young Daoist, your talent is truly the first I have seen in my life, to defeat my unworthy disciple with the cultivation level of Half-step Longevity! At this moment, Fu Wuliang, upon seeing his master appear, couldnt help but take a deep breath, casting a somewhat smug look at Xue An, thinking that now his death was certain! However, facing such an ancient figure from hundreds of years ago, Xue An remained indifferent and coldly said, You finally decided to show up, huh? A flicker of unusual color crossed the Elixir Heart Elders face, Young Daoist, you knew of my existence? Xue An calmly said, Ive known from the start! What about it? Your disciple has been defeated, youreing out to save him? The Elixir Heart Elder chuckled, Its no big deal, young Daoist. How about you let my unworthy disciple go? I have prepared some light wine in the Immortal Pce so we can be friends, perhaps? Boom! After hearing this, everyone was shockingly bewildered. Such a being as the Elixir Heart Elder was actually being so polite to Xue An? Even Fu Wuliang was a bit astonished, not understanding why his hot-tempered master was acting so out of character today. But what everyone failed to anticipate was that Xue An shook his head, Make friends with me are you worthy? Upon those words, the entire ce fell into a deadly silence. The Elixir Heart Elders expression darkened, Young Daoist, what do you mean by that? Xue An smiled faintly, To tell you the truth, I came here to annihte the two of you! With that, the Karmic Fire in Xue Ans hands surged, instantly engulfing Fu Wuliang. No Master save. He couldnt finish his words. Xue Ans supremely powerful Karmic Fire had already incinerated Fu Wuliangs flesh. A dazzling streak of light suddenly appeared, then attempted to escape. It was Fu Wuliangs Lifeforce! Xue An grasped it with one hand, a smile emerging on his lips, and then he sealed it away. The more Lifeforces he had, the more assured he could be in breaking the seal on Yaners body. All of this happened in an extremely fast manner, the Elixir Heart Elder hadnt even had a chance to react before Xue An had killed Fu Wuliang and even sealed his Lifeforce. Seeing this scene, the Elixir Heart Elder finally lost the calm demeanor of a respectable sage, shouting angrily, Xue An, destroying my disciples body is one thing, but why did you seal his Lifeforce? Lifeforce was the most precious thing for a Golden Immortal, for as long as it remained unextinguished, there was a chance for rebirth! Because I need it, and not just his! Even you wont be able to flee today! said Xue An as he rose into the sky, with Karmic Fire boiling around him, charging straight toward the Elixir Heart Elder. At this moment, fear also crept into the Elixir Heart Elders heart. He truly could not fathom the background of Xue An, and Xue Ans revealed methods were all far too horrifying. But as Xue An charged at him, he couldnt help but angrily say, Do you really think I am afraid of you? With that, the Elixir Heart Elder took a step forward, Heart Demon! The Elixir Heart Elders cultivation level was far stronger than Fu Wuliangs, plus his Lifeforce was condensed by himself, a wless Golden Immortal. Thus, his Divine Skills were a hundred times more formidable than Fu Wuliangs. With the emergence of the Heart Demon. It shrouded Xue An within it. The Elixir Heart Elderughed wildly in triumph, Xue An, you are still too young, you have fallen into my trap! From the beginning, the Elixir Heart Elder had feigned weakness, simply waiting for such an opportunity. His Divine Skill, though seemingly weak when invoked, was actually incredibly powerful. It was a Divine Skill that targeted the deepest depths of the human spirit. Especially in the eyes of the Elixir Heart Elder, Xue An was so young yet possessed such formidable cultivation, his Dao heart must be unstable. With the activation of this Heart Demon, his cultivation would shatter to pieces! But his pride hadsted for only a few breaths when he saw Xue An form a sword with his hand, pierce through the enveloping ck fog, and emerge from within. How How is this possible? Why do you not even fear the Heart Demon? the Elixir heart sovereign eximed in shock. Xue An responded indifferently, Because my Dao heart is as firm as a rock! The Elixir heart sovereign had no idea what Xue An had experienced. Three thousand years of arduous cultivation had honed Xue Ans Dao heart to near perfection. Although he ultimately perished when ascending to the Saint Realm because of a lingering obsession with An Yan, his rebirth allowed him to find An Yan and their two daughters, mending all past regrets. Thus, the current Xue An had a Dao heart that was crystal clear and wless. The Elixir heart sovereigns Heart Demon held no sway over him! The Elixir heart sovereigns gaze flickered a few times before he gritted his teeth, Good, indeed youre no ordinary person, but youll still have to die! With that, the Elixir heart sovereigns aura was finally unleashed to its fullest. Golden Immortal Peak! Wu Bucheng eximed, hisplexion paling at the sheer intensity of the aura. The strongest cultivator in the Kunlun Immortal Realm had finally appeared. In this moment, the Elixir heart sovereign wore an expressionless face, his bearing proud like an emperor reigning over the ninth heaven, with the winds and clouds of heaven and earth seemingly beneath his feet. Xue An, you should take pride in yourself for forcing me to exert such power! the Elixir heart sovereign said with authority. Xue An showed no fear, a faint smile instead emerging on his lips. After the seal is released, I presume you wont live much longer before you fall. Xue An said. Xue Ans words enraged the Elixir heart sovereign. You indeed know everything. Rest assured, I wont fall this time. Your cultivation level and talent are so formidable, I will make your body my own! the Elixir heart sovereign dered with a sinisterugh, as heunched a punch from above. It seemed that even space itself was shattered by this punch, which immediately appeared above Xue Ans head. A look of solemnity couldnt help but surface on Xue Ans face. This was to be the strongest enemy he had faced since his return. Fist, Shock the Boundless! Xue An roared, throwing a punch in response. There was no sound, and the two punches colliding resembled nothing more than a mere greeting between two mortals. However, a few breathster, Xue An stumbled back several steps. And the Elixir heart sovereigns figure also swayed slightly. Could it be that someone was actually matching a Golden Immortal Peak in battle? Just how powerful was this Xue An? All the noble families and sects were dumbfounded. This battle had exceeded their understanding. Xue An, you are indeed very powerful, but the stronger you are, the more I must kill you! Only by taking over your body can I hope to break through this ursed Golden Immortal stage! So die! the Elixir heart sovereign said with a twisted expression of greed,unching another punch. This punch was several times more powerful than thest, its might causing the space it passed through to crackle and creak as if it couldnt withstand such a force and was about to break apart! Boom! Finally. Xue An was forced back over a dozen steps by the punch, hisplexion turning slightly pale. Xue An, I want to see how many punches you can take! the Elixir heart sovereignughed loudly, his presence bing even more overwhelming. Everyone thought the defeat of Xue An was inevitable. Zhu Ruyansplexion was deathly pale in the distance. Could it be Could it be that he was going to lose? Zhu Ruyan suddenly took a deep breath and calmed herself. She recalled a Secret Technique mentioned by her mother when she was learning the Female Chastity Technique of her family! By offering oneself as a sacrifice, one could maximize the support given to boost another persons cultivation level. But the condition was that one mustpletely trust the other person! And the consequence of the sacrifice was the utter dispersal of ones own soul! At this thought, Zhu Ruyan suddenly smiled brightly. My lord this time, I shall assist you in ying a celestial! Chapter 322 I Was Once the Supreme of The Multiverse (3rd Update) Chapter 322: Chapter 322 I Was Once the Supreme of The Multiverse (3rd Update) At that moment, the punch from the Elixir Heart Venerable came again. This time, the force of the punch was at least twice as strong, altering the winds and changing the skies wherever it passed. Xue An snorted coldly, a countless number of Sword Qi materialized, forming an enormous sword light that thrust directly at the punch. However, the sword light onlysted for less than a breath before it shattered with a loud bang. Xue An, its pointless. You simply cannotprehend what the concept of the Golden Immortal Peak truly means! Elixir Heart Venerable said with a coldugh. Just then, a crisp female voice rang out, My lord! Xue An turned his head and saw Zhu Ruyan tucking a stray hair behind her ear, smiling brightly, For all these days, thank you! After speaking, fierce mes burst forth from Zhu Ruyans body. Karmic Fiery mes! How is that possible! What is this woman trying to do? Elixir Heart Venerable eximed in shock. He had not paid any attention to Zhu Ruyan at first, considering her no more than an ant. But now, the Karmic Fiery mes appearing on Zhu Ruyans body was an extremely domineering fire of the Heavenly Realm. What was she trying to do? Xue An was slightly startled, then seemed to realize something, frowning slightly, Ruyan! Within the mes, Zhu Ruyan said softly, I am willing to sacrifice my divine soul to give you strength, my lord! Having said this! A surge of karmic power forcefully concentrated on Xue Ans body. However, Zhu Ruyans body fell to the ground with a thump, her life and death unknown! This scene shocked everyone. This woman had actually sacrificed her divine soul to aid Xue An! It was simply madness! The Elixir Heart Venerables eyelids also twitched incessantly. Meanwhile, Xue An lowered his gaze, shaking his head gently, Why would you do such a foolish thing? Just for a mere Golden Immortal, did it have toe to this? But since youve done this, then I shall eliminate them first! Having said that, Xue An lifted his head, his eyes sparkling like the stars. Kill! As he spoke, Xue An suddenly transformed into a streak of light, heading straight for the Elixir Heart Venerable. Heh, useless! How much karmic power can the sacrifice of a mere mortal woman have? It cannot change the fate of your death! said the Elixir Heart Venerable, extending his hand. Just in time to block the iing Xue An. Is this all youve got? Too slow! the Elixir Heart Venerable sneered, just about to take action. Suddenly, Xue Anughed. At the same time, Xue An crushed a fragment of an imperfect Immortal grid in his hand. A terrifying might erupted violently. A look of surprise appeared in the eyes of the Elixir Heart Venerable. Whats happening? This this is the aura of Emperor Haoyu! Yes, the Immortal grid that Xue An crushed was indeed that of the Imperial Son, Emperor Haoyu! In the midst of the divine light, Xue An stated calmly, Borrowing it for a moment! The Elixir Heart Venerable finally understood what Xue An was attempting, and he shouted in utter terror, How is this possible, how can you possibly use someone elses Immortal grid to condense your own divine skills? Just who are you? Xue An couldnt be bothered with him and simply said, Karma! Boom. With Emperor Haoyus fragment of an Immortal grid as a sacrifice, Xue An finally managed to use the divine skill that once made him feared in the Multiverse Realms. Karma! Under the rule of Karma, even Bodhisattvas are mere mortals, Immortal Kings are but fish meat! This was an unsolvable and supremely strong divine skill. Even though it was now a broken version that couldnt be more iplete. It still firmly restrained Elixir Heart Venerable, rendering himpletely immobile. And Xue An raised his fist, revealing a few white teeth, and smiled savagely, Now its my turn! After speaking, he threw a punch. Under the power of his divine skill, the karma reversed. The strength of Elixir Heart Venerable was weakened to the lowest, while Xue An possessed supreme divine might. Therefore, under this punch. Elixir Heart Venerable could only scream in horror, without the strength to resist, and was directly sted away. In the midst of the sky, he spat blood profusely, stricken with fear to the extreme, he gritted his teeth and desperately urged his life-saving treasure, thinking only of escape. Xue An certainly wouldnt give him that chance, whispering softly, Reverse! Causal reversal! The Elixir heart Sovereign felt his cultivation level ebbing away like running water, his body visibly aging rapidly. Whats happening, no dont want! The Elixir heart Sovereign caught a whiff of death and shouted in utter horror. Xue An appeared behind him, whispering in the Elixir heart Sovereigns ear. You wanted to know who I am? Ill tell you now! I was once the foremost among all immortals, the Supreme Being of The Multiverse! The expression on the Elixir heart Sovereigns face froze, then from the crown of his head, he gradually turned to flying ash, scattering with the wind. In the blink of an eye, the Elixir heart Sovereign had dissipated into smoke. Yet, a dazzling and moving celestialttice remained in ce. Xue An casually picked it up and sealed it away. With that, he had already acquired two celestialttices. As for Haoyu Emperors wisp, it had already been used as a sacrifice and eliminated. Everyone stood there, dumbfounded; some people couldnt help but begin to tremble uncontrobly. Xue An paid them no heed but instead looked up at the elders and disciples of the Immortal Pce and then suddenly charged toward them. These people, seeing both the Sect Leader and the Ancestral Master killed by Xue An, were in extreme terror. The sight of Xue An rushing over scared them into turning and running. Sword arise! Boundless sword qi appeared once more, so vast that it even blocked out the moonlight. Kill! Boom! The falling sword qi enveloped everyone from the Immortal Pce. Most of these people were Loose Immortals, with a few being at the Half-step Longevity or Longevity Cultivation level. But before this sword qi, they had no strength to fight back. Soon, blood sttered everywhere, and the immortals fell like rain! After a moment, all members of the Immortal Pcey dead. Xue An stood mid-air, like a Deity, overlooking the earth below. Thump! Those with shallow cultivation levels, swept by Xue Ans gaze, uncontrobly fell to their knees. Even those who barely stood were shivering through their bodies. Xue An ignored these people, his Divine Sense briefly sweeping through the Immortal Pce, then shook his head. To dare im the title of Immortal Pce, yet to have such meager possessions! Oh, this one isnt bad! Saying this, with a wave of his hand, a dusty ring flew out from inside the Immortal Pce into Xue Ans palm. Alright! This ce is boring to look at, lets destroy it! With that, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The entire Immortal Pce quaked as if in an earthquake, began shaking violently, then cracks emerged and it copsed with a thunderous crash. With that, the once lofty Immortal Pce was no more. Xue An returned to the ground, holding a blood-hued orb of light in his hand, then approached Zhu Ruyan. This time, I will bestow upon you a great opportunity! Having said this, Xue An pressed the orb of light against Zhu Ruyans forehead, his eyes narrowing slightly. Zhu Ruyans scattered soul, owing to the sacrifice, was once more gathered together. Boom. Zhu Ruyan felt her whole body tremble, and then she slowly opened her eyes. My lord? Am I dead? Xue An said with a smile, Youre not dead, the people of the Immortal Pce are. Then I Zhu Ruyan was a bit puzzled. How had she not perished ones soul flies and scatters? Xue An spoke indifferently, I didnt need to use your soul as a sacrifice to kill that Golden Immortal. Since I didnt use that power of causality, naturally, youre fine! With that, Xue An turned around and looked toward the group of Sects and Noble families. The Immortal Pce has been annihted; does anyone dissent? These people all shuddered in unison, then quickly shook their heads. Great awe of the lord, we submit! Xue An nodded slightly, Good! Thus, Xue An, with unrivaled divine might, pressured Kunlun! He became the foremost person in this age! Chapter 323: With Matters Concluded Here, My Heart Races to Return (4th Update) Chapter 323: Chapter 323: With Matters Concluded Here, My Heart Races to Return (4th Update) When the news spread, the entirety of Kunlun fell into silence. Those who once mored that Xue An was doomed, now didnt dare utter a word, trembling with fear in their hearts. The Immortal Pce was destroyed, Golden Immortals were in in session, an entire Sect annihted! These deeds had made Xue An the undisputed Divine ughter of this era! Many couldnt help butment. Who wouldve thought our Kunlun, in the Immortal Realm, would be suppressed by a mortal to the point we cannot even lift our heads? But these were words they dared only murmur in their hearts. As for the many noble families and Sects, at this moment they were silent as cicadas in winter, fearing anything they did might provoke Xue An, leading this Divine ughter to annihte them as well. When Zhu Ruyans senior brother Zhu Lei and the others learned the news, they all fell silent. After a while, Zhu Lei could only bitterly smile and say, It seems we trulycked foresight! Had we not walked away at that time, relying on this connection, how exalted would we be now? Zhu Leis words caused everyone to sigh deeply. Meanwhile, in Qingmu Town. Bian Qingmu was initially unaware of this news. That day, she was busy in the town when suddenly, a grand procession hurried over. Bian Qingmu thought it was an enemy attack and immediately sounded the rm bells. But when they were fully prepared for battle, they realized that it was not an enemy. It was a gift-giving party from the great ns of Jizhou City. Bian Qingmu was stunned. What was going on? Why had these normally aloof noble families and Sects suddenly be so courteous? It wasnt untilter that Bian Qingmu learned the news from these people with sycophantic smiles on their faces. These noble families and Sects had been terrified by Xue Ans feats, and fearing that Xue An mighte for them over some Jizhou-rted issue, they recalled their connection with Bian Qingmuwhom Xue An was on good terms withand rushed over with generous gifts to apologize. After hearing this, Bian Qingmu couldnt help but feel a mixture of amusement and surprise. She was also full of admiration. Xue An, the man whom she had once nearly deemed a swindler, had step by step grown into a figure that drew everyones attention. This time, he had directly established dominance over everyone, bing the true master of Kunlun. Consequently, her own status had risen with the tide, bing esteemed. Reflecting on this, she found it incredibly moving. Yet, Xue An himself was unaware of these events. He lingered in the main city of Kunlun for another two days. During these two days, countless Sects and noble families tried every possible method to ingratiate themselves with Xue An. Xue An, however,pletely ignored them. Many thought Xue An would naturally be the master of Kunlun, riding on this supreme prestige. But they had no idea that to Xue An, the small expanse of Kunlun meant nothing at all! Speaking of which, the Thousand Snow Sect, Night Devil Pce, Overlord Sect, and several other Sects had their Sect Masters killed by Xue An, but their foundations remained. However, when news of Xue An vanquishing numerous Immortals spread, the people of these Sects, fearing retaliation, actually scattered and fled. With that, these Sects dissipated into smoke and clouds. In those two days, though, Xue An wasnt idle. He taught Zhu Ruyan a Cultivation Method! He refined the essence blood of many fallen Loose Immortals and bestowed it upon Zhu Ruyan. Thisid an incredibly solid foundation for her cultivation. This was also a great opportunity bestowed upon Zhu Ruyan. Once Zhu Ruyan memorized the Cultivation Method, Xue An nodded and said, My business here is done; its time for me to return. Zhu Ruyan was reluctant to part, Great One, let me apany you back to the mortal world! Xue An smiled, You are a native of Kunlun, so continue your diligent cultivation here! Besides, its not like I wonte back. This realm shouldnt go to waste! Upon hearing this, Zhu Ruyan nodded. Afterward, Xue An formed a sword with his hand and split the air with a single sh, creating a ck rift in the sky. He stepped into it and disappeared within Kunlun. Zhu Ruyan stared nkly at the space that had returned to normal, feeling a deep sense of emptiness within her heart. At that moment, Lu Xunxue quietly approached and shook his head, You really shouldnt have let him go! Zhu Ruyan lowered her head as tears spilled from her eyes, My lord my lord has a family! And I have no other aspirations, being his servant is enough to fill my heart with contentment! Lu Xunxue sighed deeply and fell silent. Meanwhile. On Earths Kunlun Mountain. A picturesque small hill experienced a violent fluctuation in space, after which Xue An appeared in mid-air. As soon as he returned, Xue An couldnt help but let out a light Eh? Because he found that the spiritual energy on Earth was somewhat denser than when he left. However, the increase was very slight, only someone as sensitive to fluctuations in spiritual energy as Xue An could perceive it. Strange. Could it be that Ive been gone for a long time? Xue An looked up and scanned his surroundings, noticing nothing out of the ordinary. Except for a small Daoist temple in the distance. Xue An flew directly to the ce. A novice Daoist was sweeping the courtyard. Xue An descended from the sky, leaving the novice Daoist stunned. Excuse me, but what is the current date and time? The novice Daoist looked at him nkly, still not recovering his wits. Xue An furrowed his brow slightly and said in a low voice, My apologies! As he said this, he directly obtained the information he wanted through Divine Sense. Hmm, it has been only two months! Oftentimes, the secret realms and Earth are not on the same timeline. This can lead to situations where a day in a secret realm might equate to a year on Earth. This is the source of the legend that a day in heaven is equivalent to a year on Earth. Since not much time had passed, Xue An felt at ease. Thank you! After saying so, Xue An shot up into the sky, turning into a streak of light and vanishing into the horizon. The novice Daoist stood there, frozen like a statue. It wasnt until an elder Daoist came out and scolded, Are youzing around again? Get back to sweeping! The novice Daoist finally snapped out of it and said in a trembling voice, Master, I just saw an immortal! Immortal? An immortal my foot! You must have stolen your masters wine again! No lunch for you! the elder Daoist scolded him before returning inside. Clutching his broom, the novice Daoist tearfully felt wronged. That was clearly an immortal just now! At this moment, Xue An was eager to return home and had no mood to travel by ne. After breaking through to the Half-step Longevity stage, traversing the void did not take much effort. Therefore, he chose to fly directly to Beijiang. In Beijiang, at the Number One Tian Vi. An Yan was ying in the garden with her two daughters. Xiao Shay nearby, fast asleep. Ever since An Yan arrived, it had not needed to apany Tang Xuaner to work anymore. It spent its days eating various cooked foods and then sleeping. As time went by, it became increasingly lethargic. Mom, Xiao Sha is reallyzy! Xue Xiang eximed. Yes! I just tugged its ears to get it to y with me, but as soon as I let go, ity down again! Such azybones! Xue Nian said indignantly. An Yan was about to reply with a smile. But the Xiao Sha lying on the ground suddenly sprang to its feet like it was electrified, looking up at the sky. Whats going on? An Yan was also startled. But immediately after, she saw the two little girls shouting with joy, Its Daddy! Daddys back! Chapter 324 Tranquil Years (Fifth Update) Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Tranquil Years (Fifth Update) Xue An flew directly back to the Number One Tian Vi, and upon touching down, two little girls cheered and flung themselves into his embrace. Xue An indulgently picked up his two daughters. Daddy, what have you been doing all this time? Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian missed you so much! Xue Xiang wrapped her arms around Xue Ans neck, affectionately saying. Daddy went to fight monsters! Xue An teased his two daughters on purpose. Upon hearing about fighting monsters, both little girls eyes lit up. Daddy, who is more powerful, you or Ultraman? Xue Nian asked with wide eyes. Xue An nodded seriously, Of course, Daddy is more powerful! What aboutpared to Sailor Moon? Xue Xiang quickly asked. Daddy is more powerful than her too! Xue An said with a smiling smile. Yay! the two little girls cheered. So Daddy, can you transform? Xue Xiang asked. Transform? Yeah! Like how Sailor Moon transforms, a super cool kind of transformation! Xiang Xiangs eyes sparkled. Uh Xue An suddenly felt that these two little girls probably watched way too much anime. Alright, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, of course Daddy can transform, but hell only show you if you two behave, An Yan said with a smile. Mhm, well be good! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said in unison. Here, these are little gifts for you two! Xue An said, taking out two small pendants made from the Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart. Huh, Daddy, isnt this a frying pan? Xiang Xiang said, surprised as she fiddled with it. Xue An had refined the Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart into two protective amulets and, fearing his daughters might not like them, simply fashioned them into the shape of little frying pans. Xue An smiled and nodded, Do you like them? Mhm, we love them, thank you, Daddy! Each little girl kissed one of Xue Ans cheeks and happily went inside to y. Only then did Xue An stand up, looked at An Yan, who was standing prettily, and smiled gently, Yaner. An Yans eyes were slightly red, she brushed the hair beside her ear and softly said, Husband! The simple two words meant more than a thousand speeches. Xue An stepped forward, gently drawing An Yan into his embrace. An Yan struggled slightly, a bit shy, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are here! Xue An rubbed the top of her head and chuckled, Ive already blocked out those two. An Yan made a sound of agreement, burying her head in Xue Ans embrace. The two stood there quietly holding each other, enjoying the warm moment. At this time, Xiao Sha was quietly edging backwards. The so-called shielding by Xue An was just a simple diversion, effective against the two little girls, but useless against it. So, it saw everything that had just happened. Although Xiao Sha couldnt talk, its mind was like that of a twelve or thirteen-years-old child. Seeing that the adults and their mistress were happily throwing around their affection, it quickly slipped out. If the grown-ups discovered it, there would be no good consequences for itself! But just as it was about to exit the backyard, feeling a sense of relief, Xue Ans faint voice came over, Running off to where? Xiao Sha froze, then turned around, and in an effort to please, stuck out its tongue at Xue An. Xue An was a bit amused and helpless, Youre supposed to be a Jiaolong, but why are you bing more and more like a little dog now? And Xue An walked over and looked somewhat helplessly at Xiao Shas increasingly round waist. Its time for you to go on a diet! A momentter. Bang! Xue An, like he was throwing a bomb, chucked Xiao Sha from the mountaintop straight into the distant Yunmeng Lake. In mid-air, Xiao Sha shed tears of grievance. My beloved roast chicken, grilled ducks, braised pigs trotters, sauce elbows, pickled pigs ears Farewell! Then, with a ssh, he plunged into theke, his body transforming into a Jiaolong. Frustrated, he flipped over and sank to the bottom of theke. An Yan looked on with some worry, Husband, isnt this a bit too harsh? Although its a Jiaolong, its still like a child! Xue An smiled, Its fine, Im also helping it. Otherwise, a Jiaolong that just eats its fill and sleeps, waking up only to eat again, is truly a disgrace to dragons! , alright then! The breeze was gentle as the two sat on a bench under the tree, surrounded by the shade of greenery, while from the vi behind them, the yfulughter of two little maids could asionally be heard. Such a quiet and warm atmosphere suddenly brought a phrase to Xue Ans mind. Time passed peacefully. Yaner! Hmm? Lets get married! A long silence ensued. Oh! An Yan replied softly, her head lowered. What does oh mean? Xue An asked with a smile in his eyes. An Yan lifted her head, her face now unknowingly covered with tears, yet she smiled happily, Oh means Im very, very willing! Xue An looked at this silly girl with doting eyes, feeling sorry for her as he hugged her, and An Yan leaned on his shoulder. Yaner, this time, Ill give you an unrivaled wedding! To make up for all the previous shorings! Xue An said seriously. I dont ask for anything else, actually, Im quite content with now! An Yan said softly. I promised to make you the happiest woman in The Multiverse Realms, and I will keep that promise! Xue An said cheerfully, revealing two Immortal-grade tokens with a flip of his hand, See what this is? Although An Yan didnt know what the two shimmering Immortal-grade tokens were, she could feel the immense energy within them. These are the tokens of a Golden Immortal that can remove part of your Seal! Xue An exined. An Yans whole body trembled, not even considering her own Seal, but asked in a quivering voice. Golden Immortal? Yes! An Yans eyes reddened again. Now a practitioner herself, she clearly understood what Golden Immortal signified. That was a major figure capable of dominating an entire realm! Yet, for her Seal, Xue An had in Golden Immortals to obtain their tokens, and not just one, but two. Whats the matter? Xue An was somewhat puzzled. Though he once held the esteemed title of Immortal Venerable, it was impossible for him to fully grasp the delicate thoughts of a girl. Taking a deep breath, An Yan said with a serious tone, Husband, the Seal on me isnt a problem. We can break it slowly over time. Please dont take such risks again, okay? As she spoke, An Yan lowered her head, Because I would worry! Xue An was stunned, then suddenly felt moved. For such a girl, no amount of sacrifice was too great. Yes, yes! Ill listen to you! But we cant waste these two Immortal-grade tokens! As he spoke, Xue Ans expression became solemn, and white mes rose from his hand, melting the two tokens into one small orb of light. Then Xue An drew a Profound Mystery Dharma Seal on An Yans forehead and pressed down hard, And the orb of light passed into her body. Boom. An Yans aura soared suddenly, while the energy of the Immortal-grade token quickly coursed through her body. In a certain deep part of An Yans soul, a grey Seal exuding a strong aura brightened under the impact of the Immortal-grade tokens energy. The energy of the token swiftly began to converge and continued to batter against it. Crack! A minute crack appeared on the grey Seal, too small to be noticed. But at the same time, the energy of the Immortal-grade token was exhausted. Xue An had anticipated this. Two Immortal-grade tokens couldnt possibly break the Seal. After all, it was a Seal ced by an Immortal King. At this thought, Xue Ans heart was filled with boundless killing intent. No matter who you are, if you dare to ce a Seal on my wife, you are marked for death! Chapter 325: True Spiritual Artifact Level Frying Pan (First Update) Chapter 325: Chapter 325: True Spiritual Artifact Level Frying Pan (First Update) However, the murderous intent was fleeting, and then Xue Anughed and said to An Yan, Alright! Do you feel anything? An Yan closed her eyes to feel for a moment, then shook her head, I dont feel anything! But immediately after, her aura began to climb steadily. Very quickly, she broke through from Xiaoyao to Heavenly Being! And it didnt stop there, she directly broke through the peak of Heavenly Being and reached the Cultivation Level of a Half-step Loose Immortal before stopping. This even surprised Xue An a bit. Others struggle so much to barely make a breakthrough in cultivation, but his wife, on the other hand, breaks through realms as if it were as simple as eating and drinking. Husband, I think Ive made another breakthrough! An Yan said. Xue An teased her nose and chuckled, Its not that you think, you have indeed broken through! It seems my wife is a genius in cultivation! An Yans face turned red from the praise, but she still lifted her head proudly, Thats right, and maybe I can surpass you in the future! When that timees, Ill protect you! Heeheehee! As youmand, Lady Yaner! Xue An said, smiling. While the two of them were having their affectionate chat, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were sneakily watching from a distance. Sister, what are daddy and mommy doing? Nian Nian asked. Shh! Xiang Xiang signaled Nian Nian to keep her voice down with a serious face and then said, Youre too young to understand, of course! Huh? Do you understand, sister? Nian Nian asked with wide eyes. Of course! Xiang Xiang said proudly, I was born a whole five minutes before you, you know! She then cleared her throat, lowered her voice, and said, Daddy and mommy are dating! Dating? Mhm, mhm! So whats dating? Can you eat it? Is it delicious? The standard three-part question from Nian Nian. Xue Xiang frowned, tapped Xue Nians head gently, and said, All you know is eating! Love is for talking about, not eating! Oh! On hearing it wasnt edible, Xue Nian lost interest. She lowered her head and started fiddling with the toy frying pan made from the Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart that Xue An had given her. It looked lustrous and seemed very delicious. Xue Nian swallowed saliva, sneakily nced at her sister Xue Xiang, saw that she wasnt paying attention, and then sneakily put it to her lips and crunched down on it. Unexpectedly, after biting this small piece of wood no more than three to five centimeters, it suddenly expanded many times over. It became the size of a regr frying pan. Xue Nian was shocked by this sudden change and said shakily, Sister Sister! Xue Xiang turned her head and saw Xue Nian with a huge pan hanging around her neck, and she couldnt help but be stunned as well. What have you done now? I didnt do anything, I just bit into the wood, and then it turned into this! Xue Nian was almost in tears. Thats when Xue An walked over, chuckling to himself. He had long noticed the two mischief-makers sneaking peeks from a distance and couldnt help but find the situation amusing, although he still pretended to keep a straight face. Whats going on? Daddy, Nian Nian was being greedy again, and the wood has now be so big and big! Xue Xiang gestured with her hands to show arge size and looked utterly rmed. Xue An looked at it and then frowned, Oh no, once this thing has grown, it wont shrink back. It looks like Nian Nian will have to live with this pan hanging from now on! No, I dont want to live with a pan hanging on me, its so ugly, wuu wuu wuu! Xue Nian cried out in fear. An Yan gave Xue An a helpless nce, Stop teasing, Nian Nians crying! Then Xue An smiled, squatted down, and snapped his fingers. The frying pan abruptly shrank back to its original size. Both girls were gobsmacked. Daddy, how did you do that? Xue Nian asked with her tears turning intoughter. Xue An had only been preupied with his tender moment with An Yan and had forgotten to tell the two girls that the Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart was a Spiritual Artifact capable of expanding and contracting. Want to learn it? Mm-hmm! The two little girls nodded in unison. Listen, when you want it to grow bigger, you just shout Magical Girl Transformation! If you shout Ultraman, it will help you fight monsters! And when you say I dont want to y with you anymore, it will shrink back! The eyes of the two little girls widened, Really? Yeah! You can try it! Xue An said. The real Spell Decree, of course, couldnt possibly be that simple; this was a chant Xue An had specially tailored for his two daughters. Xue Xiang took off the pendant, Magical Girl Transformation! The Thousand-Year Qingmu Heart suddenly grew into a t-bottomed pan. Xue Xiang, excited, shouted again, Ultraman! The t-bottomed pan turned into a streak of light and flew out, smashing arge rock to pieces before returning to Xue Xiangs hand. I dont want to y with you anymore! The t-bottomed pan shrank back to its original size. Its truly magical! The two little girls eximed in unison. An Yan couldnt help butugh and cry, Who does that, giving girls a t-bottomed pan as a toy instead of something nicer? Whats wrong with a t-bottomed pan? Its essential for home and travel, and it has a high lethality too! But its just notdylike! Xue An chuckled, But dont you use it pretty well? I mine is different! An Yans face turned red. Oh, if thats the case, the gift I prepared with care must be useless then! What gift? Xue An fished out a t-bottomed pan from nowhere. Its this one! An Yan took it and weighed it in her hands, not noticing anything peculiar. Try swinging it with force! Xue An said casually. An Yan did as Xue An had said and swung it fiercely. A bolt of lightning struck down mightily, turning arge tree to ash with a loud crack. The power of it astonished An Yan. At that moment, An Yan could hear a very respectful voiceing from the pan. Mistress! What what is this? An Yan asked fearfully. Xue An smiled, This is a Spiritual Artifact-level t-bottomed pan that Ive specially refined for you! As for the speaking one wont you show yourself? Following Xue Ans words, a gigantic figure formed from lightning, towering about three meters high, appeared in mid-air and then respectfully bowed its head toward Xue An. Master! This is an Artifact Spirit that Ive refined out of Lei Zun! Xue An said indifferently. This pan was something he had already refined back when he was in Kunlun, specifically to give to An Yan as a weapon. An Yan gradually regained herposure, then looked at therge fellow with keen interest. Is this thing crackling because its made of lightning? Yeah! Doesnt that mean, if we have a power outage, we could use it as a generator? An Yan said, somewhat excitedly. Xue An paused for a moment, then with a mix ofughter and resignation, nodded, It should be possible! Husband, I love this gift! An Yan was overjoyed. What An Yan didnt know was just how precious an Artifact Spirit made from Lei Zun really was! cing such an item in any Immortal Cultivation realm, it would be considered a treasure! Only Xue An would be sovish as to refine an exquisite Artifact Spirit like this into a t-bottomed pan. But to Xue An, this didnt seem to matter much; as long as his wife liked it. Not to mention an artifact from Lei Zun, not even a Primordial Treasure would be too extravagant. Theres no help for it; the Immortal Venerable spoiling his wife is just this capricious. Chapter 326: The Domineering Side of Old Xie’s Restaurant (Second Update) Chapter 326: Chapter 326: The Domineering Side of Old Xies Restaurant (Second Update) ` At dusk. Beijiang city was drenched in a drizzling autumn rain. XuanEr, let me drive you home! a colleague offered warmly. Tang Xuaner smiled and shook her head, No need! I have to stop by a friends ce first! After saying that, she donned her raincoat and stepped into the curtain of rain. By the time she arrived at Old Xies restaurant, night hadpletely fallen. Oh dear, XuanEr, why didnt you call ahead so Uncle Xie could have picked you up in this rain! Auntie Pang rushed forward to greet Tang Xuaner, who had walked in wearing a raincoat, with a look of surprise. Its fine, the rain isnt that heavy! Tang Xuaner removed her raincoat and said with a smile. Look at you, your hair is all wet. Wipe it off quickly! Dont catch a cold! Auntie Pang affectionately handed over a dry towel. Wheres Jingjing? Tang Xuaner asked while drying her hair. Shes inside. When it started raining, she thought you wouldnte and started doing her homework in the back room, Auntie Pang said with a beaming smile. In recent times, Tang Xuaner had beening to Old Xies restaurant every evening to tutor Xie Jingjing. Then Ill go in! Tang Xuaner walked toward the back room. Only after her figure waspletely out of sight did the several tables of customers in the hall let out a collective sigh. My God, this girl is indeed as beautiful as the rumors say! Especially when she smiles, its intoxicating! a man said, utterly smitten. Cough cough, of course shes beautiful, what do you think is the reason Ie here every day at this time? another man at the same table said with a heartyugh. Eh, have you inquired? Whats her name? At least find out her phone number or WeChat or something! yet another man lusted after her. Shh! Dont talk nonsense! This girl is definitely not ordinary! someone quickly gestured for them to lower their voices. I dont believe it; shes just wearing a raincoat, walking here by herself, what kind of big background could she have? someone skeptically remarked. Dont believe it, huh? Well, not to mention the girl, the background of this restaurant is not something you could imagine! another person sneered. This little rundown restaurant has a background? Stop joking! No sooner had these words left his mouth, several burly men dressed in ck appeared outside the restaurant; each one had a robust build, and the leader was holding a ck umbre, his face full of menace. Upon seeing this group, all the customers inside shuddered unison, and someone couldnt help but whisper in rm. Its Xu Jiu! One of Du Fans top men! Everyone was shocked. This was a figure with some notoriety in Beijiang city, so what was he doing here on a rainy night? As they wondered, Xu Jiu tapped on the ss window. Old Xie came out and upon seeing the man, walked forward to open the door. Once opened, Old Xie said, Come in. Xu Jius face broke into a sycophantic smile, and he bowed his head, saying, No need toe in, Im soaked with rainwater, I wouldnt want to dirty your floor! Im just here following my bosss orders, to see if anyone who doesnt know their ce hase by recently? Old Xie shook his head, Ever since you sorted out those guys who came asking for moneyst time, there hasnt been any riff-raff! Yes, yes, those guys have been kicked out of Beijiang city by me, and they wouldnt daree back in this lifetime! Xu Jiu kept nodding and bowing repeatedly. Just recently, a few rookie hooligans came to Old Xies restaurant for a meal and intentionally dropped a dead cockroach into their dish afterward, demandingpensation and threatening to trash the ce if they werent paid. Old Xie recognized instantly that these men were here to extort. You say pay them? That feels uneptable. If we get mad at this bunch, then we might as well give up the idea of doing business properly in the future. With this thought, Old Xie felt somewhat troubled. It was Auntie Pang who tentatively made a call to a person named Du Fan who she had met at Xue Ans house during a dinner party. At the time, Du Fan was not in Zhongdu, but as soon as he received Auntie Pangs call, he immediately broke into a cold sweat. Although Old Xie and Auntie Pang were just ordinary people, the fact that they were able to attend Mr. Xues banquet indicated that they certainly had more than an ordinary rtionship with him. If something went wrong, when Mr. Xue came back, his own head With this thought, he shuddered and immediately said, Tell Uncle Xie to rest assured, Ill send someone over right away! After hanging up the phone, he immediately informed his underling Xu Jiu in Zhongdu and gritted his teeth over the phone, If this matter isnt resolved well, then we should prepare to be finished together! Hearing such severe consequences, Xu Jiu, who was drinking at a bar, was so frightened he almost wet himself, and immediately rallied his subordinates and rushed over. He had thought it was some formidable outsider crossing over from Beijiang, but when he arrived at the restaurant, it turned out to be just a bunch of clueless, inexperienced young hoodlums! And these young hoodlums were scared witless as soon as they saw Xu Jiu! In the underworld, who didnt know Lord Xu Jiu! Especially in the eyes of these small-time hoodlums, Xu Jiu was practically a godlike figure! Xu Jiu wanted to kill these people at that moment, but still suppressed his fury and respectfully apologized to Uncle Xie. After all, his boss had repeatedly instructed him that he must be respectful! This made Old Xie feel a bit embarrassed at the time! After this incident, Xu Jiu became cautious. He didnt want to one day get dragged down because of some blind small-time hoodlum. So he made a point of stopping by now and then, just to check in. Today was no exception. Seeing this group of strong men shivering in the rain, Old Xie also felt somewhat guilty, so he pulled out a hundred yuan bill. Since you insist on noting in, heres a hundred yuan. Go buy a bottle of water to drink! Xu Jiu trembled all over in fear, knowing that if he dared to ept this hundred yuan, Du Fan would have his hide. So he quickly waved his hands and declined, Uncle Xie, please dont be so courteous, just think of me as one of your juniors. Whatever you need, just give me the word! And Xu Jius bowing and scraping in front of everyone in the restaurant left them all stunned. The one who had just spoken sneered, See? Now everyone knows I was right! Could someone who makes Xu Jiu bow and scrape be an ordinary person? The others fell silent, but they all understood one thing in their hearts. This little restaurant was definitely not as simple as it seemed! Correspondingly, that stunningly beautiful girl was no ordinary person either! Seeing Xu Jiu resolutely refusing the money, Old Xie had no choice but to take it back and nodded, Thank you all for your hard work! Its no trouble at all, its what we should do! Please, go on with your business! Xu Jiu said with a smile. After Old Xie left, Xu Jiu finally let out a sigh of relief. At that moment, one of his subordinates asked, Boss, what kind of background does this restaurant have that has you so wary? What background? Xu Jiu sneered, Its enough to scare you all to death if I told you! But you dont need to know too much, just remember not to provoke this restaurant at all costs! Yes! All the subordinates responded in unison. Chapter 327: Sitting Around the Stove on an Autumn Night (3rd Update) Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Sitting Around the Stove on an Autumn Night (3rd Update) Xu Jiu felt much relieved, turned around, and was about to leave. A car pulled up to the curb, and a line of people got out. A man and a woman, followed by two exquisitely cute little girls. They seemed to be a family. The man was handsome and elegant, and the woman was even more stunningly beautiful. Such abination naturally attracted a lot of attention. Seeing this family, Xu Jiu, who was about to leave, froze in ce. As the man and woman walked towards the restaurant,ughing and talking, they passed by Xu Jiu. The man nced at him indifferently and then walked away. It wasnt until the group entered Old Xies Restaurant that he shuddered,ing back to his senses. That man Xu Jius mind buzzed with uncertainty. His subordinate beside him smacked his lips, saying in amazement, What a beauty! Shes a hundred times prettier than any TV star, really. He didnt finish his sentence because Xu Jiu kicked him viciously, sending him sprawling into the rainwater, then started kicking him brutally. While kicking, Xu Jiu roared in a low voice, If youre sick of living, go jump off a building yourself, dont drag me down with you, okay? Xu Jius savage and angry face intimidated everyone. It took a long time for them to recover, only after his subordinate had been beaten unconscious by Xu Jiu. Only then did Xu Jiu stop, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and looked at Old Xies Restaurant with residual fear. It couldnt be wrong, it was definitely him! Just the way he looked at me is enough to be sure! At that thought, Xu Jiu had a bright idea, quickly pulled out his phone, and dialed Du Fans number. At that moment, Du Fan happened to be in Beijiang City, drinking with some business friends. When he saw the call was from Xu Jiu, he was startled at first, then his expression turned solemn. This time of the day could it be that something happened at that restaurant? Du Fan immediately answered the call. Hello! Boss, Im at Old Xies Restaurant. I just saw Master! What? Du Fan was taken aback, abruptly stood up, giving his business partners quite a fright. Say that again? Xu Jiu took a deep breath, I saw Master entering the restaurant! Are you sure you didnt see wrong? Absolutely not! He even nced at me. That indifferent look in his eyes, I could never mistake it! Xu Jiu said with certainty. Du Fan hesitated for a moment, then made a decision. Stay outside, dont let those messy people disturb Master. Ill be right over! Yes! Du Fan hung up the phone. The business friends, somewhat displeased, said, Mr. Du, with all thismotion, how are we supposed to continue our business discussion? As Du Fan grabbed his coat from the sofa and ran outside, he cursed, Discuss your ass! I dont have time to deal with you now! Meanwhile, inside Old Xies Restaurant. The sudden arrival of the group quieted the entire hall. Some people were even dumbfounded. They had just seen an iparably beautiful girl enter, and now howes such a high-value family arrived? This small restaurant, how many surprises could it offer? Auntie Pang, who was busy with the ounts, sensed an unusual atmosphere and couldnt help but look up. When she saw the man with a smile on his face. Auntie Pang was stunned for a moment, then shouted with extreme joy, Xiao An? Thats right, of course, it was none other than Xue An and An Yans family arriving! Xue An nodded with a smile, Auntie Pang! Auntie Pang called out, Old Xie, stop what youre doing, Xiao Anzi is here! Old Xie ran out without even wiping the flour from his hands, excited once he saw it really was Xue An. Hearing themotion, Xie Jingjing and Tang Xuaner, who were studying in the back room, also came out. An Yan smiled at Tang Xuaner, I was nning to wait for you toe home tonight, but once I saw it was raining and knew you were at Uncle Xies helping with homework, I decided toe over with Xue An! I hope Uncle Xie doesnt mind! How could I! I couldnt have asked for better! Though Old Xie initially wanted toe forward to chat, his expression was somewhat hesitant. The more he interacted with him, the more Old Xie realized that Xue Ans power was unfathomably deep. Even those haughty big shots were now extremely respectful towards him, and Old Xie knew very well what the reason might be. Therefore, he had a few more concerns, afraid that being too casual might upset Xue An. An Yan naturally noticed this and deliberately teased with a smile. It was clear that An Yan was thoughtful, with a gracious and generous demeanor in dealing with people. Of course, Xue An understood An Yans intention, and the smile on his face became three degrees warmer. This girl, she really was a treasure! Thus, he also said with a smile, I just happen to be craving some of Uncle Xies vintage wine. Today, Ill have a good drink! Old Xie burst intoughter, Alright! If theres nothing else I have, its old wine! With those words, any trace of initial awkwardness was immediately dispelled. During such a bleak autumn wind, the most suitable activity was, of course, for friends to sit together and enjoy a steaming hot pot. Old Xie courteously asked the other few tables of customers to leave. Of course, they didnt dare not to leave. The scene with Xu Jiu just now, they all had seen it, who would dare cause trouble? Then Old Xie put several tables together and ignited a copper-pot hot pot. The ingredients were all ready, and the girls, quick and efficient, soon had the various vegetables washed. Old Xie then took out arge piece of fresh mutton and began to cut the meat. However, due to the haste, there wasnt a sharp knife avable, making the cutting slow. Seeing this, Xue An smiled, Let me do it! As he spoke, he took the kitchen knife, and with a slight flick of his wrist, the whole knife seemed to blur into a shadow as he started chopping. There was no sound of the knife striking the chopping board, only the subtle sound of slicing meat. In a moment, the mutton was sliced, with each piece uniformly thin enough to see through. Old Xie was gobsmacked. He had never seen meat cut like this, where the knife didnt even touch the chopping board throughout the process, relying solely on incredibly precise control to lift the de just after cutting the mutton. This sounded easy, but in practice, it was nearly impossible. It seemed that Xiao Ans reputation and status were not gained so easily after all! The group gathered together. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were already eager, especially Nian Nian, who was practically drooling. When the mutton went into the pot, after waiting just five or six seconds, it could be taken out for tasting. Combined with Old Xies personally mixed dipping sauce, it tasted smooth, fresh, and delicious enough to make one forget all worldly worries. This time An Yan also poured a little wine, raising her ss toward Old Xie and Auntie Pang, I owe so much to you two, for all your help back then. Otherwise, he and I might not have made it till today. This drink, I toast to you two! Old Xie and Auntie Pang quickly raised their sses, No need to be polite, were all family! Forget about that! After one drink, An Yans cheeks blushed, adding to her unmatched beauty. At this moment, Xue An said with a smile, Also, the reason I came here is to announce something. Im nning to have another wedding ceremony with An Yan! Chapter 328: Strong Will to Survive (4th Update) Chapter 328: Chapter 328: Strong Will to Survive (4th Update) Hearing this sentence, the room suddenly quieted down. Jingjing, who had been somewhat silent, trembled slightly, and the mutton she was picking up with her chopsticks fell onto the table. Next to her, XuanEr sighed softly and silently picked up the mutton for her. Mr. Xue and Auntie Pang then eximed with joy, Really? Thats wonderful! The two of you never had a wedding ceremony, so this time it indeed should be made up for! Mr. Xue even patted his chest, promising, When the timees, Ill be your chef. Itll save money and taste good! Xue An smiled, We wont need a chef, you two are the witnesses of those hard times An Yan and I went through, so I want to invite you to be the officiants at the wedding! Just as Mr. Xue was about to readily agree, Auntie Pang hesitated a bit. Xiao An, I know youre a good kid, and youve always been kind to me and Mr. Xue, but were just small business owners running a restaurant, being your officiants Im afraid were not qualified! Auntie Pang had her own worries. Xue Ans status now was not what it once was, the guestsing were either powerful magnates or major figures from all sides. For her and Mr. Xue to be officiants, they simply wouldnt be able to hold their own in such a setting. Xue An smiled, Auntie Pang, in my eyes, you are the best choice, if youre not qualified, who is? Besides, its not just the two of you who will be officiants this time, I n to invite a few more! Only then did Auntie Pang rx and nodded gratefully, Thats a good idea, then naturally we agree one hundred percent! At this moment, Mr. Xue lifted his cup, Lets all toast to Xiao An. The journey theyve been on hasnt been easy! Right! Auntie Pang responded resoundingly. Everyone raised their sses together, and even Jingjing showed a sincere smile at this moment, lifting a ss of juice and saying, Xiao An, my best wishes to you! Xue An and An Yan exchanged a smile, raised their cups, and said, Thank you, everyone! Cheers Everyone drained their sses, and the atmosphere became even warmer. Meanwhile, outside. Although the rain had stopped, the chill autumn wind was freezing. Even so, Du Fan, who had rushed over, insisted on not waiting in the car but stood by the entrance of Mr. Xues restaurant, his arms at his sides, in a very respectful manner. Big brother, how about I wait here? You go back to the car and rest a moment! Who knows when Mr. Xue will finish drinking? Xu Jiu suggested. Du Fan shook his head, No need, this little wind is nothing. Ill wait. In fact, Du Fan was well aware that although Xue An was inside, he would definitely know everything happening outside. So it was better to be as respectful as possible. To leave a better impression in Mr. Xues mind. These days, Du Fans strength had grown more formidable, and he had even started to enter some legitimate industries. In response, everyone remained silent. Before, had Du Fan dared to encroach on someone elses territory, it would have certainly led to conflict. But now, all was quiet! Du Fan understood that this was all because of Xue An. The more this was the case, the more he felt a chilling awe. An awe of Xue Ans power. Sopared to the benefits received, what was a bit of cold wind at the doorway? He stood outside, respectfully braving the breeze. The restaurants door opened, and Xue Xiang poked her head out, herrge eyes rolling around curiously. Who is Uncle Du Fan? Du Fan briskly took a couple of steps forward, smiling almost obsequiously, Miss, I am. But please dont call me uncle, just Du Fan is fine! Even facing a child of four or five, Du Fan showed unsurpassed respect. Because he knew that these two little girls were Mr. Xues precious daughters and were extremely doted on. Let alone causing trouble, if he even broke a single strand of their hair, he estimated that Mr. Xue would y him alive. Xue Xiang giggled, covering her mouth, Im not any miss, Im Xiang Xiang! And my daddy is calling you in! Yes, yes, yes! Thank you, Miss Xiang Xiang! Du Fan said with a look of joy, nodding and bowing. At the same time, he felt a twinge of regret. If only he had known he should have bought some snacks and toys that children like on his way here. If he could win over these two little girls, it would be greatly beneficial to his future development! With these thoughts in mind, Du Fan walked respectfully into the dining room. Mr. Xue! Madam Xue! Miss Tang, and everyone! Du Fan greeted repeatedly, his demeanor ratherical. At least, Tang Xuaner couldnt help but let out a snort ofughter. The breathtaking beauty of her smile made Du Fan freeze for a moment, and then he quickly lowered his head deeply, no longer daring to look. Sit! An Yan said indifferently. Only then did Du Fan dare to take a seat. You seem to have quite the timely news. You knew the moment I returned to Beijiang? Du Fan shuddered with fear, worried that he had upset An Yan. He quickly exined, Its not that I had timely news, but one of my men just happened to be guarding the entrance of Uncle Xies restaurant and happened to see you! An Yan nodded, as old Xie had just reported everything that had happened before. As for Du Fan, An Yan wasnt particrly disgusted by him, but he didnt particrly admire him either. However, the man knew how to seize opportunities and was quitepetent at handling matters. The old Xies restaurant was one example. Well done! Those words from An Yan made Du Fan feel ted, as he repeatedly said, Its my duty, Uncle Xie is also my elder. When lowlifes cause trouble, its my responsibility to address it! You are the first one, aside from my family, to know of my return to Beijiang, An Yan said ndly. Du Fan felt a surge of joy. Did this mean he knew about Mr. Xues return before anyone else? As it happens, Ive lost my cell phone, so Ill have you notify everyone else, An Yan said. Overjoyed by this chance, Du Fan nodded vigorously, thumping his chest so loudly that it echoed, No problem, rest assured, Mr. Xue! But what shall I say? Du Fan asked cautiously. An Yan smiled faintly, Just say Im preparing to get married! Get married? With whom? Du Fan stole a nce at the unrivaled beauty, An Yan, and suddenly understood something, a resolute light shining in his eyes. Rest assured, sir, I will inform everyone. With that, he stood up to leave. Arent you going to have a bite to eat? An Yan asked indifferently. Indeed, Du Fan was a little hungry, but upon seeing who was seated at the tableall close to An Yan. He knew his ce, realizing he was onlyparable to a dog under the masters roof, so how could he qualify for the table? Therefore, he shook his head, Ive already eaten, its more important to take care of Mr. Xues business first! Having said that, he respectfully left Uncle Xies restaurant. After he left, Auntie Pang asked curiously, Xiao An, that guy seemed quite decent, why does he seem so frightened of you? An Yan smiled, Seems quite decent? Auntie Pang, do you know his background? What background? He used to call the shots in Beijiangs underworld! Hiss. This revtion about Du Fans identity made Auntie Pang gasp in surprise, as she had been unaware. As for why hes so afraid of me? An Yan smiled, Perhaps its because of his strong desire to survive! When An Yan had first returned, reborn, he had a minor conflict with Du Fan during a ss reunion. That was why Du Fan was now so conspicuously silent and reserved. If it werent for the fact that he had performed well, An Yan could have easily wiped him out with a snap of his fingers! Chapter 329: Notice to All Parties (First Update) Chapter 329: Chapter 329: Notice to All Parties (First Update) Du Fan walked out of the restaurant, his face brimming with excitement. Big Bro, what did Mr. Xue say? Xu Jiu quickly approached and asked. Du Fan smiled faintly, Mr. Xue is getting married! Married? To whom? Who else but Miss An! Miss An? Arent their kids already so big? Xu Jiu obviously hadnt caught on yet. Do you know why Im the boss and youre just ackey? Du Fan said indifferently. Hehe, no idea! Because you dont use your brain! Have you not heard about Mr. Xues dealings in Zhongdu? Initially, the An Family didnt agree to the marriage, so Mr. Xue and Miss An must have eloped! As he said this, a look of terror shed across Du Fans face, Later, the An Family that obstructed them,mitting many grievous mistakes, was eradicated by Mr. Xue! Xu Jiu also looked frightened and swallowed hard. So, this must be Mr. Xue feeling sorry for Miss An, hence the special wedding ceremony! I see! So, Big Bro, what do we do? Should we raid some bridal shop or studio? Xu Jiu said, bloodthirsty. Du Fan covered his eyes in despair, Dont ever say youre myckey, its embarrassing! Then what do we do? Xu Jiu still felt a bit wronged. Mr. Xue asked me to notify his friends and subordinates! Got it? You mean The Qin Family, the Northern Town Martial Hall, the Hua Family Medical Hall, Qingmang Town, and some folks from the provincial city! Having researched the people around Xue An, Du Fan naturally knew who they all were! Soon, Du Fans men began taking action. Du Fan himself changed into a set of proper new clothes and headed to the city center. Qin Family Mansion. After entering the lobby, Du Fan went straight to the reception desk, requesting to see Qin Yu or Qin Yuan. The receptionist scrutinized Du Fan before coldly handing him a sign-in sheet. Please fill out your personal information first! In this ce, Du Fan didnt dare to argue, and after dutifully filling it out, handed it back and then asked, When can I see Miss Qin or the old master, Qin? The receptionist nced at the calendar, Probably in about a month! What? Du Fan almost jumped up on the spot. What, isnt this already expedited for you? Have you not seen the queue on the side? The receptionist pointed to a stack of sign-in sheets piled up half a person tall. Du Fan was somewhat at a loss for words. One month By then, even if he met with them, Mr. Xues wedding would probably be over! Please inform Miss Qin now that I truly have an urgent matter! Everyone whoes says its urgent. Can I notify them all? Besides, Director Qin is so busy every day; her time is extremely precious! She doesnt have time to waste with you riff-raff. The receptionist was still cold and spoke quite rudely. Finally losing his temper, Du Fan, who had fought his way up from the bottom, respected Xue An out of awe. But that didnt mean he was always patient with others. He mmed his hand on the desk and grabbed the receptionist by the cor, growling, I order you to notify her now, or else, Ill kill you! The receptionist, surprisingly, did not panic but instead pressed a button on the phone, We have a troublemaker, hurry over! Momentster, a group of security guards rushed into the lobby. A smug smile appeared on the receptionists face. You think you can mess around with hooligan tactics at Qin Group? You must be blind. Captain Yang, get this man out of here! The security teams captain, a man in his thirties with a robust physique, was sizing up Du Fan. After a while, he rubbed his chin and said somewhat yfully, Du Big Bro? Du Fan recognized him instantly, and his expression turned somewhat ugly. Yang the Cripple! Yang the Cripple had once hung around with him, butter he clung to the Qin Family, gradually starting to look down upon Du Fan. At this moment, Yang the Cripple chuckled, What brings Du Fan to the Qin Group? Are you here to collect protection fees? His words brought a burst ofughter from those around him. With a deep breath, Du Fan replied coldly, Cut the crap, I have an urgent matter that requires me to see Miss Qin! You want to see our chairman? Heh, do you think youre worthy? Not just you, even a few of us arent qualified to meet her! Big talker! I suggest you better go back to running your bar and dance hall! Yang the Cripple said rudely. Du Fan let out a coldugh, Heh, fine! Since you wont let me see her, if something happens to the Qin Familyter on, lets see who can take the responsibility! Something happen to the Qin Family? How could that possibly happen? Yang the Cripple said with a face full of mockery. The crowd also showed faces of disbelief. Of course, and its a major issue concerning life and death! Du Fan dered proudly. In his eyes, the reason the Qin Family had been able to expand so rapidly in thest two years was all thanks to Xue An. If Xue An were gone. Then the Qin Family would be a rootless tree, not to be feared any longer. Yang the Cripple naturally thought Du Fan was exaggerating dangers, and was about to mock him when a muffled male voice came through. Whats the matter that you must see our Miss Qin? As his words finished, the imposing Hei King walked over. Seeing him, all the security guards and the receptionists respectfully bowed. Hei King had once known Du Fan as well. After Hei King was saved by an elixir from Xue An, signs of progress appeared in his stagnant martial cultivation level. Overjoyed, Hei King immersed himself in martial arts, disregarding mundane affairs, and now had apparently broken through to the Heavenly Human Realm. Du Fan didnt dare to neglect, he nodded slightly and said softly, Its a very confidential matter! Its about Xue! Du Fan only said one word. Hei Kings body trembled, his eyes zing with intent. Follow me! Following that, he led Du Fan to the VIP elevator and headed straight for the top-floor presidential office. The security guards and receptionists in the lobby exchanged nces, their faces showing fear. Especially Yang the Cripple. Could it be that this guy really had some important major issue? This was Du Fans first time ascending to the top floor of the Qin Family Mansion. Outside the presidential office was a secretarys desk, where Hei King approached with a grave expression, I need to speak with Miss Qin. The president is currently negotiating with several foreign clients inside, and she has no time! the secretary responded. I cant wait! Call her private number! Hei King demanded. But how? The president hates it when people dial her private number! Enough chatter, call now! Hei King said sternly. Reluctantly, the secretary dialed Qin Yus private number with trembling hands. What is it! Qin Yu pulled out her phone and seeing it was a call from the secretary outside, she frowned and answered the phone with a trace of annoyance. Manager Hei King wishes to speak with you! The secretary had barely finished speaking when Hei King stepped forward, took the phone, and said solemnly. Du Fan wants to see you! Du Fan? Qin Yu frowned slightly, Is that all? A ruffian leader, I dont have time to meet him! Its about Mr. Xue! Hei King inhaled deeply before speaking. Qin Yu was suddenly shaken and quickly said, Let him in to see me! Chapter 330: Qin Family’s Panic (2nd Update) Chapter 330: Chapter 330: Qin Familys Panic (2nd Update) ` This was the first time Du Fan had seen such arge office. The decor was simple, with no extravagant embellishments. But that huge floor-to-ceiling window was proof enough of everything. Sitting in this office felt like the entire Beijiang was underfoot. Whats happened to Mr. Xue? Qin Yu blurted out immediately. Last night, I met Mr. Xuehes back in Beijiang! What? Qin Yu eximed, herplexion gradually turning serious. Mr. Xue had returned to Beijiang and hadnt even notified hercould it be that he was dissatisfied with the Qin Family? The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. Then why are you here? Watching the fleeting panic on Qin Yus face, Du Fan felt somewhat pleased. Hehe, no matter how powerful your Qin Family is, dont you still have to listen to me obediently? I, unworthy as I am, had drinks with Mr. Xuest night, and during the feast he mentioned he was nning to get married and told me to notify all of you! Du Fan said, his face brimming with pride, boasting just a little. Qin Yu wasnt paying attention to the rest; she only heard that Mr. Xue was preparing to get married. That statement blew her mind, and it took a while for her to recover. Where is Mr. Xue now? I dont know! Du Fan was actually not lying about this. Qin Yu immediately made a phone call. Hello, has anyone returned to Number One Tian Vi? Chairwoman, hasnt there always been someone living there? the property manager from Yunmeng Vi replied, confused. Nonsense, Im talking about Mr. Xue! Qin Yu roared. Ill check right now! If you cant find out, then pack your things and get out! Qin Yu said in fury. She had repeatedly insisted, if there was any movement in and out of Number One Tian Vi, they must notify her. Especially if Mr. Xue showed up, they were to inform her immediately. Qin Yus intention had been to know as soon as Xue An returned. But she hadnt expected to bepletely uninformed on this asion when Mr. Xue had returned! To miss such an important notification. That was a great disrespect to Mr. Xue! Thinking of the consequences of angering Xue An, Qin Yus whole body trembled. The property manager on the other end of the phone was even more panicked by Qin Yus final roar, and after hanging up the phone, he scurried off to check the visitor logs, to no avail. Manager, what are you looking for? A security guard saw his immediate superior sweating profusely and couldnt help but ask. Number One Tian Vi the property manager muttered despondently. Hearing this, the guardughed and said, I forgot to tell you,st night I saw the gentleman from Number One Tian Vi! The property manager shuddered, his eyes slowly lighting up, You what did you say? Last night, I was on duty at the gate and just saw Mr. Xue taking his family out! They didnt return untilte at night! I was just about to tell you! the guard said. The property manager jumped three feet high, hugged the security guard, and kissed him, thenughed and said, Well done, tomorrow Ill promote you to deputy head of the security team! After that, he rushed back to his office and dialed Qin Yus number. Qin Yu was waiting by the phone, picking up immediately as it rang. Chairwoman, Mr. Xue returnedst night and is currently staying at Number One Tian Vi! Upon hearing this, Qin Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Good, remember not to disturb him! But also keep a close watch! Understand? Yes! ` Qin Yu hung up the phone, only then realizing her whole body was covered in cold sweat. What she feared most was Xue An holding a negative view of the Qin Family, but it seemed there was no problem now, or else he wouldnt continue staying in the Number One Tian Vi. Then she nodded at Du Fan and said, Thank you! With a grin, Du Fan replied, No problem! Just notifying Miss Qin is enough! Did Mr. Xue say anything else? Like how he ns to handle the wedding? He didnt mention that! Qin Yu nodded and personally escorted Du Fan to the elevator. This scene left several secretaries agape. Before leaving, Du Fan said calmly, I think yourpany is great in all aspects, except the receptionist and the head of security in the lobby are too arrogant. You should know Mr. Xue really dislikes it when people are too presumptuous! Qin Yu shivered and nodded, Understood! Thank you very much! It was only after Du Fan had left that Qin Yu turned around and went back to her office. Go and fire the receptionist and the head of security on duty in the lobby today! And warn everyone to behave themselves and not to get carried away! Qin Yu said with a face full of severity. Yes! Hei King carried out the orders. After pondering for a moment, Qin Yu shared the news with her grandfather, Qin Yuan. At the moment, Qin Yuan was fishing by the picturesquekeside in Beijiang. He had started to retire and enjoy hister years. The groups various affairs had been handed over to Qin Yu to manage. So when he saw the call from his granddaughter Qin Yu, Qin Yuan couldnt help but be slightly startled. What happened? Once connected, Qin Yu rattled off the situation. When he heard that Xue An was nning to get married, Qin Yuans expression shook with surprise. You did well! said Qin Yuan with a nod of approval. Mr. Xue has returned this time without informing us, and to not notify us directly about such important news does feel disconcerting! However, I think there shouldnt be any problem! Mr. Xue, being a True Immortal of this era, would not stoop to pettiness. But we must show our sincerity! I am now hurrying back, and we will go to the Number One Tian Vi togetherter on! Moreover, this marriage is a perfect opportunity for our Qin Family to show our sincerity! While the Qin Family was thrown into chaos over this matter, Xue An was in the Number One Tian Vi, teaching his wife martial arts. An Yans cultivation level was now that of a Half-step Loose Immortal, but aside from that, her skills were all over the ce. Xue An began teaching from the most fundamental aspects. Such as how to circte Spiritual Energy, and how to cast Spell Decrees! But An Yan had no interest in these and grew bored after a short while. Seeing this, Xue An could only smile wryly. He knew that when he was the Immortal Venerable, countless geniuses holding unparalleled treasures would kneel before him seeking his guidance, though he never gave them a second nce. Yet now, An Yans face was filled with boredom, evenining that Xue Ans teaching was too dull. How about I teach you how to use a t-bottomed pan? Xue An tentatively asked. An Yans eyes immediately lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically, Yes, yes! Even Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang ran over. Dad, we want to learn, too! Xue An didnt know whether tough or cry and also took out a t-bottomed pan,menting to himself. The mighty Immortal Venerable, teaching martial arts with a pan in hand! He then began to teach his wife and children how to repel enemies and maximize their damage potential! So when Qin Yu and Qin Yuan arrived at the Number One Tian Vi, Xue An was leading his family, each with a t-bottomed pan, standing atop a small hill, practicing martial arts with gestures and movements. The sight was so stunning it was almost unbearable to watch. Chapter 331 Gathering of the Crowd (Third Update) Chapter 331: Chapter 331 Gathering of the Crowd (Third Update) ` What kind of novel move is this? Qin Yu asked her grandfather Qin Yuan beside her. Qin Yuans face was also full of curiosity as he shook his head and said, I have no idea either, probably some kind of new and exotic weapon! But why does it look more and more like a pot to me? Qin Yu said. We, mere mortals with our mortal eyes, how could we possibly fathom its secrets! No sooner had Qin Yuans voice faded when the two little girls, caught up in their y, flung out the t-bottomed pan made of Qingmu Xin. Ultraman! Boom! The t-bottom pan directly shattered arge rock before returning to the hands of the two little girls. An Yan watched with delight, paying no heed to the moves Xue An had just taught her, as she suddenly swung her arm. Boom! A bolt of Nine Heavens Thunder struck down, sting a huge hole in the top of the small mountain. Qin Yuan and his granddaughter Qin Yu werepletely dumbfounded. It took a good while before Qin Yu, with a face full of admiration, nodded and said, Grandpa, you were right, how could this thing possibly be a t-bottom pan? Its clearly a magical artifact that only appears in novels! Qin Yuan, with a solemn expression, said, I think this is very likely the legendary Heaven-Flipping Seal! The two of them were letting their imaginations run wild below. By the time An Yan and the two little girls had yed to their hearts content, Xue An had also given up on the idea of teaching them profound martial arts. Especially with An Yan, the moves she used ording to Xue Ans teachings somehow looked awkward no matter how you looked at them. But when she performed them on her own, they were as natural and effortless as an antelope hanging its horns! Could this be innate talent? Xue An couldnt help but feel a mix of amusement and frustration. This talent of his wife was indeed quite peculiar. Upon seeing Xue An approach, Qin Yuan and Qin Yu quickly stood up straight and respectfully greeted, Master! Xue An had of course noticed their arrival long ago, so he nodded with a smile. Qin Yu, a bit impatient, stepped forward and said, Master, youve returned to Beijiang, and we didnt even know! It was all because of my negligence. I hope you can forgive me! Qin Yuan too stepped forward and, with sped hands, said, Master, the Qin Familys initial resolution has never changed. We have always been a stout support for you, Master. It might be that our development has been too rapid and inevitably, theres a mix of good and bad. Some things have been less than perfect and might have displeased you! You can tell us at any time, I, Qin Yuan, am willing to take full responsibility! The two of them looked as if they were ready to ept their punishment, which left Xue An quite bewildered. Whats going on? What is all this nonsense? Xue An said. Uh? Qin Yuan and Qin Yu looked at each other, then with baffled expressions said, Master, arent you angry at the Qin Family anymore? Why would I be angry with you? Then why didnt you inform us of your return this time, and you even had Du Fan convey the news that you were getting married? Qin Yu bravely asked. After hearing this, Xue An couldnt help butugh, I lost my phone, didnt have your numbers, and I was toozy to notify everyone one by one. Du Fan happened to be there, so I asked him to pass the message along! Its that simple! Qin Yuan and Qin Yu were astounded. So, the thing that had them so worried and frightened was just because Xue An had lost his phone? Regardless, this was indeed good news. Finally, Qin Yuan and Qin Yu let out sighs of relief. Qin Yuan said with a smile, So thats what it was. You nearly scared this old man to death! Xue Anughed heartily, You make me sound like a capricious king, what is there to be so afraid of? Qin Yu thought to herself, You might not be a king, but to us, you are far more formidable than any king! After they entered the house and had chatted idly for a while, Qin Yuan finally spoke with earnest sincerity, Masters wedding is a truly joyous asion, but I wonder, what are your ns for it? Qin Yu also perked up her ears to listen. This was the question she cared about the most. ` As long as Xue An mentioned his ns, the Qin Group would be able to undertake all of it. Even if Xue An said he nned to get married on the moon, Qin Yu wouldnt hesitate to call M Countrys space center and immediately buy a rocket and a spaceship. Xue An smiled faintly, Well lets wait until theye in to discuss it! As they were speaking, Tan Dong and his daughter Tan Xiaoyu, along with Hua Xingyu and Hua Tingting, his grandchild, all walked in. They had only found out about the news through Du Fans notification. When they heard that Xue An was getting married, they were all shocked. Hua Tingting had been sitting in the clinic at that time and her expression darkened for a long while after hearing the news. In the end, Hua Xingyu asked with a wry smile, How about you stay home and keep watch? I can go instead! But Hua Tingting shook her head, I want to go! Hua Xingyu sighed, Alright! Then lets close the clinic and set off right now! A simr scene unfolded at the Beijiang Martial Arts Hall. However, Tan Xiaoyu was, after all, trained in martial arts, and with a broad-minded nature, despite feeling a deep mncholy, still brought along her heartfelt blessings as she and her father Tan Dong hurried over. The room became lively. An Yan felt a bit embarrassed. After all, what was being discussed was her marriage to Xue An! Although she was already a mother, An Yan still had an innocent girls heart. So, she turned and went to another room, followed by Hua Tingting, Tan Xiaoyu, and Tang Xuaner. Only a few men and Qin Yu were left in the room. Xue An was sipping tea and chatting with them casually. Not mentioning what the next steps were, none of these men dared to utter a word. Another hour passed. Footsteps were heard outside, and Xue Lan rushed in. Xue Ans cousin, after two years of experience, had lost her youthfulness and had be mature and steady. The aura she carried now clearly showed she had be a Xiaoyao! Brother! Where are my sister-inw and the two nieces? was the first thing Xue Lan asked. Xue An smiled and pointed to the adjacent room. Xue Lan nodded to everyone and then turned to go to the next room. She hade as soon as she got the news. Xue Lans parents also nned toe, especially her mother, who shamelessly imed that after all, she was somewhat a senior to Xue An. Xue Lan did not speak but just coldly watched her unreasonable mother. Not until her mother looked down, embarrassed, did Xue Lan say coldly, You both clearly know what you did to Xiao An in the past. My achievements today are because Xiao An took pity on me, but that doesnt mean I have any good feelings towards you! Now Xue Lans word wasw at home. With such a retort, her short-sighted parents didnt dare to say anything more. Sir, who else are we waiting for? Qin Yuan couldnt help but ask. Xue An smiled, They should be arriving soon! Indeed. After some tens of minutes passed, there was a chaos outside. Then, many people filed in one after another. Qin Yuan and the others couldnt help but stand up. Because those who came were from the great noble families of the provincial city! Chapter 332 Preparing for the Wedding (4th Update) Chapter 332: Chapter 332 Preparing for the Wedding (4th Update) Shi Dong, apanied by his siblings Shi Hao and Shi Zhuli, came on behalf of the Shi Family. Feng Chaochou led arge group of subordinates, representing the Feng Family. Besides them, many slightly lesser noble families from the provincial capital also made their presence feltall hade. Mr.! they chorused in greeting. They had all just arrived in Beijiang. Du Fans capability in getting things done was indeed remarkable; this time, to notify the major families in the provincial capital as soon as possible, he simply rented a helicopter and personally rushed over. Once here, the first people he sought out were the Shi Family. Shi Dong, upon hearing that a big bully from Beijiang was looking for him, was somewhat baffled. But after the meeting, he learned that it was Xue Ans wedding. Shi Dong was greatly shaken and immediately sprang into action. Shi Hao, who was discussing business out of town, immediately took a flight to Beijiang. A thought briefly crossed Shi Dongs mind at the time. If he kept the news to himself and went on his own, could he possibly outsmart the other noble families? But he dismissed the idea almost instantly. Its best not to y tricks in front of that man. Otherwise, not even an Immortal could save you! Therefore, he immediately informed the Feng Family and other major families, and thats how they came all together, in a grand procession. The room was already packed to the brim by this time. Everyone was quietly looking at Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly, Thank you all foring. This time, I am getting married to my wife. She followed me without asking for anything in return, so naturally, I have to make it up to her! Good! the crowd roared in approval. With so many people arriving, it was natural that not all could stay at the Number One Tian Vi; Qin Yu was in charge of receiving these guests. After settling these people, Xue An made several phone calls. Inside the barracks. An Qing had just finished her work and was preparing to go home. Colonel An, this is a gift for you from Major General Wang of the Zhonghuai military region a femalemunication officer came in, holding a huge gift box. An Qing shook her head before the woman could finish, Return it! With that, An Qing turned and left. Themunication officer watched An Qings receding figure helplessly, wondering to herself how many times this had happened this month? Nowadays, An Qing was known as the number one beauty of the military! Countless people vied for her affection, one after another, but An Qing was like a piece of cold ice, never moved by them. Driving home, An Ying and An Meng had also just returned. Now, both of them were also working in management at Tianyuan Company, busy and fulfilled every day. Just as they were about to have dinner, An Qings phone rang. She nced down, and the brows that had been tightly knitted for some time now rxed at once. Brother-inw! An Qing said. Hearing this address, An Ying and An Meng, who were eating, perked up their ears. Xue Anughed on the other end of the phone, How did you know it was me? This is a new number! Hehe, besides you and my sister, no one else has this phone number! An Qing said with a giggle. Brother-inw, when did youe back? Is everything taken care of over there? An Qing knew that Xue An had gone to Kunlun recently, hence she asked. I returned yesterday and have already settled everything! Xue An said in a subdued tone. Even though she knew of Xue Ans terrifying power, An Qing still couldnt help but draw a sharp breath. Even Kunlun, known as the Immortal Realm, had been conquered by Xue An. Just how formidable was his brother-inw! The reason Im calling is to tell you something! What is it? Im preparing a grand wedding for your sister! An Qing was taken aback, then the corners of her mouth lifted into an extremely joyful smile, Thats long overdue! Where is it? In Beijiang? Ill head over right now! An Qing was eager as fire. But Xue An chuckled, Theres no need to rush. Since I want to make amends, it naturally has to be unparalleled in the world. Thats what Im thinking! Xue An shared his thoughts with An Qing, who listened with eyes sparkling with amazement. After hearing everything, she nodded and said, Okay! Lets do everything as you say! After hanging up the phone, An Ying and An Meng exchanged looks. An Qing smiled, Brother-inw and big sister are going to redo their wedding! We have to go to Beijiang first to bring big sister back. You guys shoulde along too! An Ying and An Mengs eyes lit up, nodding again and again, Okay! Chen Xiuhe had been enjoying his days peacefully at home during this period. Zhongdu was tranquil and untroubled. Tianyuan was growing stronger and stronger, everything was on the right track. He didnt have much to tend to anymore, so he spent his days benevolently reading books at home. However, as soon as he received Xue Ans call, he immediately snapped to attention like a sword unsheathed, regaining his edge. Mr. Xue, is there something you need? Xue An smiled lightly, I wanted to let you know something. An Yan and I are nning to have our wedding! Good! Good news! I will definitely be there! Chen Xiuheughed heartily, offering his congrattions. However, I want everything to follow the most traditional customs. An Yan has no elders in Zhongdu, so youll act as the elder of her family. Ille for her when the timees. No problem! Chen Xiuhe immediately agreed. This was a matter of giving him face. There was no way he would disagree. As for the other guests, you can take care of notifying them! Xue An said before hanging up the phone. Chen Rushi walked into the room at that moment and, seeing her grandfather so cheerful, couldnt help asking, Grandpa, whats going on? Whats got you so happy? Chen Xiuhe sighed softly upon seeing his granddaughter, Mr. Xue and An Yan are going to have a grand wedding! Chen Rushi was stunned. Herplexion gradually turned pale, but after a moment, she took a deep breath and smiled, Thats wonderful news! True lovers finally getting married! Chen Xiuhe stood up, Mr. Xue has asked me to act as part of the brides family. But I always feel that just me alone isnt quite significant enough. Last time we received so many benefits from Mr. Xue, its time for the military to step out and boost our spirits! Chen Xiuhe was someone who loved a big spectacle. His favorite thing was to make everything grand and lively. For Xue Ans wedding, Chen Xiuhe naturally paid even more attention. Xue An then called each of his three buddies separately. Zhao Xuehui, Yang Binyi, and Qiao Le had changed significantly from their past selves as Tianyuan Company grew more powerful, increasing their influence as well. But upon receiving Xue Ans call, the three of them hadnt changed a bit, still chatting and joking as they always did. It was only after Xue An announced that he was going to marry An Yan that the three fell silent for a moment, then sincerely expressed their thought. Weve finally reached this day! The three of them had witnessed Xue An and An Yans most innocent times, so they were sincerely happy. In any case, following Xue Ans several phone calls, the entire Zhongdu gradually began to boil with excitement. But what really pushed everything to a climax was an article by the female reporter from the provincial capital, Chen Xiaoyi. Of course, she was no longer with the entertainment weekly; she was working at a rather influential media outlet now. When she learned that Xue An was getting married, she was so moved that she wrote an article. In the report, she listed all the deeds of Xue An that she knew of and then sincerely extended her congrattions for the new marriage! This article was like pouring a scoop of water into hot oil,pletely igniting everything. Chapter 333: News Spreads, Sensation Among All Parties (First Update) Chapter 333: Chapter 333: News Spreads, Sensation Among All Parties (First Update) Domestic and international media were all abuzz. Many well-known media outlets delivered detailed reports immediately. Among them, the media from M Countrys Hollywood were particrly notable. In their reporting, theyvished nothing but the highest praise on Xue An. Those unaware might even think it was a Huaxia media outlet. In fact, only those in the know understood that during the Oscars ceremony, Xue An had stepped in to save everyone. The goodwill he had earned from this was immense. Although, due to the embargo by M Countrys intelligence agencies, they couldnt speak inly about it, saying a few kind words was still okay. When the Shen Family heard the news, they were also greatly shaken. After Xue An had returned directly to Beijiang from the City of Sin, Shen Nan had been despondent for a long time. For this grand wedding, she insisted on returning to the country to attend. Shen Kang naturally nodded in agreement. And in the City of Sin. Wen Sinan held the newspaper with an expression that changed unpredictably. Sitting opposite her was none other than Griffin. He and Wen Sinan sat face to face, and they appeared quite harmonious. But such a scene would have been utterly impossible before. However, the City of Sin had gradually shed those dark undertones. Griffins gambling business was booming, earning a fortune each day, so naturally, he couldnt be bothered with the petty dark deeds that made little money. Wen Sinan had also led her many subordinates to open several hotels, and their business was thriving. My dear Wen Sinan, Im nning to go to Huaxia right now, do you want toe with me? Griffin asked with a smiling face. The current Griffin dressed every day in traditional Chinese attire, trying his best to mimic the look of a Huaxian person. In his own words, he wanted to wear the same clothes as a deity. Because in Griffins eyes, Xue An was already on par with a creator god. Wen Sinan remained silent for a while before shaking her head, Im not going! With that, she got up and left. Watching her lonely retreating figure, Griffin shook his head and said, To fall in love with a deity! Ah, emotions really are troublesome! However, the biggest reaction came from the intelligence agencies of various countries. M Country. When intelligence chief Quixy learned of the news that Xue An would soon marry, his body shivered with dread. Could a single Xue An, who had already sent the world into chaos, now be joined by a woman in this affair? So, he immediately made a phone call and yelled into the receiver, I dont care how you do it, but for this wedding, you must find out all the details for me. I need a high-resolution photograph of Xue An, and not another damned blur where you cant even make out his face! Yes! Also, I want you to investigate thoroughly who Xue Ans wife is! I want all her details! We can find that right now! Soon, An Yans information was delivered. As Xue An was the number one person of interest in multiple countries, detailed information existed on everyone associated with him. When Quixy saw An Yans identification photo, which revealed no clue about her age. His eyes lit up, This girl looks very kind, doesnt she? This is a good start! After reviewing all the information, Quixy was pleased. Oh God, have you finally decided to extend your divine favor to your subjects? This girl wasnt some demoness! And she appeared very kind, with no violent tendencies. This was simply fantastic! And in Tokyo, Country R. Within a courtyard. Many who were powerful magnates outside, were now all standing, their bodies bowed in silence. For before them stood the Underground Empress of Tokyo, Takeuchi Kiyoko herself. Takeuchi Kiyoko, with the Flowing Light sword in hand that the Tokyo underground powerhouses feared as the Sword of the Divine, swept her icy gaze over everyone present. I will be going to Huaxia to attend my masters wedding. All of you, stay here and behave. Should there be any mishap, its possible my master mighte to Tokyo again! Takeuchi Kiyoko said indifferently. Upon hearing this, all the so-called big shots broke out in cold sweats. One Takeuchi Kiyoko was frightening enough. If that god-like man also came, Tokyo would not be far from destruction. Yes, Lady Kiyoko, please rest assured, we will certainly stay in line! Lingnan. The Yu Family! The atmosphere in the Sword Disy Pavilion was somewhat strange. Family Head Yu Lang sighed deeply, Well, we all know its impossible! With Mr. Xues awe-inspiring cultivation level, he must be a person with a will as firm as rock. Our wish for Yu Ran to get close to him is just a fools dream. Yu Ming nodded, Father, about Mr. Xues grand wedding, our Yu family Yu Lang said in a deep voice, Prepare a generous gift and go as a group! Yu Ming was taken aback, then bowed his head and said, Yes! Only Yu Ran sat silently aside, tears glistening in her eyes. By evening, Yu Lang arrived at the Rain God Temple. The priestess opened the temple door, and Yu Lang strolled in, then raised his head to look at the statue of the deity and softly asked, Rain God, what do you n to do for Xue Ans grand wedding? The voice sounded somewhat eerie in the empty hall. But after a moment, a glint of golden light flickered above the shrine. Yu Lang stepped forward to pick up a bamboo slip that appeared out of nowhere. This was a Rain God slip, not very useful; at most, it could temporarily control the weather in the vicinity. But the Rain God was not a deity with strong divine power, so this was already the best she could offer. Yu Lang nodded, I shall present it on behalf of the Rain God! After a moment of silence, he ced a few items on the shrine, These are a few relics left by our ancestor. I didnt bury them with his tomb; Rain God, keep them for yourself! Having said that, he turned and left. The hall returned to its former tranquility. After a long while, the relics left by the Lingnan Sword Immortal Yu Yuanyi shifted slightly, followed by the sound of a womans sobbing. Media all around the world were basically stirred up. Powerful factions from all over rushed to Beijiang. The extent of Xue Ans strength had be a mystery. But on the martial arts forums, someone dered that Xue An was already the number one person in terms of martial arts cultivation! This statement actually received the majoritys agreement. While the outside world was abuzz with the news of Xue Ans wedding. Song Yi, who was stationed in Xiangjiang, also hurried over. After meeting Xue An, he first expressed his congrattions, and then presented a Feng Shui Seal! Hehe, my lord, I dont have much to offer. This Feng Shui Seal has been with me for many years and does have some effects. On the day of the wedding, ce it by the brides side, and it shall ward off all evil. Hearing Song Yis words, Xue Lan, who was beside him, said with some disdain, With my brother present, what demons or spirits would dare toe near? Xue Lans words left Song Yi speechless, forcing a sheepish smile. Xue An smiled faintly, Why did it take you so long to get here? Song Yis expression grew more serious, and he pulled Xue An aside to whisper, Ive been busy with an auction event in Xiangjiang thesest few days! An auction? Yes! The auction is in a month. You could go and enjoy the spectacle then! Is there anything interesting? Xue An, of course, knew that Song Yi wouldnt make a fuss over nothing. If it were just an ordinary auction, it wouldnt be worth such secrecy. Its not clear yet, but the auction has already rmed a few reclusive sorcerers from Southeast Asia, and its said that even the rarely-seen insect-gu practitioners have appeared! Xue An nodded, Thats fine. After marrying An Yan, it will be time for our honeymoon trip. Well swing by and have a look then! Chapter 334: Tailor the Suit to the Body (Second Update) Chapter 334: Chapter 334: Tailor the Suit to the Body (Second Update) Raphael frowned as he stepped off the ne. He disliked this ce. At this time, he should have been in a shop on Bell Street in Ennd, tailoring for the elegant British gentlemen anddies. Instead ofing to a faraway foreignnd, to design wedding attire for a pair of wealthy strangers whose names hed never heard! But he had no choice but toe. Because the other party offered a price he simply couldnt refuse. This kind of awkward mentality, wanting to make money yet feeling like he was losing his dignity, always left the well-known fashion master from Country Y with a constipated look. Mr. Raphael, please follow me! At this moment, a dignified middle-aged man approached with a smile. This man improved Raphaels mood somewhat. It seemed, at least this country had gentlemen too! But upon exiting the airport terminal, what awaited outside were several dazzling luxury cars. Mr. Raphael, please get in the car, our chairman has been waiting for you for a long time! What and of nouveau riche indeed! Raphael silently eximed to himself as he got into the car. Soon, he arrived inside a tall building, and then he met a woman who, in his eyes, was simply iparably beautiful. Especially, the cold and fierce aura she emanated, like that of a queen dominating the corporate world, was mesmerizing. Mr. Raphael, I am delighted youvee to Beijiang. I am Qin Yu who invited you here! Qin Yu nodded with a smile. I apologize, if I had known that thedy I was talking to on the phone was as beautiful as you, I shouldvee sooner! Also, if I were twenty years younger, I would be filled with envy for the man who gets to marry you! Envious that he has acquired this worlds treasure! Raphael started to unt the unique gentlemanly cold humor of Country Y. Qin Yu smiled faintly, Mr. Raphael, I think you are mistaken, its not me whos getting married! Huh? Then who is it? The gentleman I respect the most! Or should I say the true owner of our group! Qin Yus words left Raphael somewhat dumbstruck, and then he felt a surge of intense curiosity. This woman had an exceedingly high spirit, clearly a wealthy tycoon, what kind of person would she acknowledge as her master? This curiosity persisted until Qin Yu took him to the Number One Tian Vi. The moment Raphael entered, he was stunned. Because inside, he saw many of his peers. Country Rs genius designer Ichiro Tanaka! M Countrys up-anding designer Garcia! Heavens, isnt that the genius who designed the imperial wedding gown for the Royal Family of Country Y? These individuals began to dissolve Raphaels arrogance. Any one of them held a status in the design world not inferior to his own. But what most piqued Raphaels curiosity was the white-haired elder sitting in the middle. This elder was Chinese, with a calm temperament, slender fingers, and dressed in clean, simple attire. Raphael could tell by intuition that this elder was definitely a tailor, and a top-notch one at that. With so many masters gathered together, who exactly was this person? In the midst of his bewilderment, Xue An led An Yan into the hall. Qin Yu quickly stood up, Sir, these are the masters I have invited from various countries, to design a wedding gown and suit tailored exclusively for you and yourdy! Xue An nodded his head. With Xue Ans abilities, he could easily create a suit of clothes out of thin air. Not only would it fit perfectly, but he could also have any style he wished for. But what Xue An wanted was to give An Yan a wless, unparalleled wedding. What is the epitome of unmatched, unparalleled perfection? It implies having what others possess. Having even what others do not have. It means striving for what seems impossible to have! That is precisely the meaning behind Xue Ans philosophy! Qin Yu executed it wlessly. At this moment, Raphael and the others also snapped out of their shock. This man, if he were to be a model, then all the top male models around the globe might as well quit! This was the only thought in Raphaels mind. Years of tailoring had honed his eyes to be incredibly discerning. Therefore, he could tell at a nce that Xue Ans height and proportions were absolutely perfect! Even more perfect than Sculptures! How can someone possibly possess such a perfect physique? As for An Yan, he dared not look too closely. Because this girl was so exquisitely peerless and her poise was unmatched, looking any longer might distract him from tailoring altogether. When it came time to take measurements, Raphael couldnt help but exim in admiration, his face alight with fascination. Creating a garment for someone with such a physique would make a tailors careerplete. The female assistants tasked with measuring An Yan were also full of envy. Miss, I swear, the wedding dress I am going to create will be the most beautiful in the world! Heavens, my inspiration is about to burst my brain! Is there a simple workbench here? I need to record my ideas immediately! dered Valen, the wedding dress designer, with exaggerated enthusiasm. Qin Yu smiled, Of course, there is! Ive equipped each of you with a world-ss studio, and any well-known fabric from around the world is at your disposal; remember! This time dont concern yourself with cost-effectiveness, only beauty matters! Valen rushed to the studio as if possessed, likely not requiring sleep for the next several days. Meanwhile, Raphael was pondering what techniques to use toplement Xue Ans perfect physique. It was then that he heard Qin Yu speaking to the elderly man. Mr. Feng, have you decided on a direction? Mr. Feng Raphael suddenly shivered, recalling a legendary figure in the world of design and tailoring. Feng Caiyi! A Huaxia native. His tailoring skills were considered absolutely peerless, akin to magic workmanship unparalleled in the world. He hadnt expected they would be able to invite such a personage. At this moment, Feng Caiyi was also gazing at Xue An from afar with a look of reverence. Being partially attuned to spiritual practice himself, he was well aware of Xue Ans formidable renown! So after a moment of contemtion, he nodded and said, I have an idea! I intend to make a set of Chinese attire for the gentleman, and then a Chinese-style wedding dress for this beautifuldy! Wonderful! Qin Yu was very pleased. I appreciate everyones hard work. It would be ideal to have samples ready within three days; rest assured, if the results are good, the payment can even be doubled! Doubled! The already generous remuneration was now going to be even more substantial. Garcia from M Country clenched his teeth and resolved, Im all in! The designers began preparing the clothes in their individual studios. Qin Yu then moved on to arranging other necessary items. During this time, she hadpletely set asidepany affairs to focus solely on Xue Ans wedding preparations. An Yan couldnt help but sigh as she watched Qin Yus hectic departure, She has really been working hard these days! Xue An smiled, saying nothing. If he hadnt let her indulge in the busyness, Qin Yu might actually be suffering! Chapter 335 What Is True Luxury (Third Update) Chapter 335: Chapter 335 What Is True Luxury (Third Update) Kou Xiaoyan is the Executive CEO of Zhou Xiaofu Jewelry in Xiangjiang, a highly respected and powerful woman renowned in the jewelry industry not only in Xiangjiang but across the world. Her trip to Beijiang was in response to Song Yis invitation. Kou Xiaoyan had a great deal of respect for Song Yi. This middle-aged man, who had only taken over Xiangjiang a year ago, possessed such masterful governance skills that it leaves people in awe. In the beginning, many still saw Song Yi as an outsider and didnt take him seriously. However, just one short yearter, all the major names in Xiangjiang obediently bowed their heads to him. Moreover, Kou Xiaoyan had heard rumors. Behind Song Yi was a terrifying man who had eradicated the Ming Family in a single night. This added a mysterious aura to Song Yi. So when Song Yi personally called to order jewelry, Kou Xiaoyan immediately brought her most capable team of experts and headed north. Miss Kou! Song Yi greeted her with a beaming smile. Kou Xiaoyans heart jolted, and she nodded, saying, Mr. Song! Miss Kou, your timing is perfect; the boss has time today. Please follow me! Song Yi said. The boss Kou Xiaoyan was taken aback, then a chill suddenly rose in her heart. The one that Song Yi referred to with such reverence as the boss Could it be that man? As she was riddled with doubts, Xue An walked in with An Yan. Song Yi hurriedly approached him, Boss, this is Miss Kou, the Executive CEO of Zhou Xiaofu, and they are perhaps the most knowledgeable experts on jewelry in the entire world! Xue An nodded slightly, ncing at Kou Xiaoyan by his side. As his gaze swept over, Kou Xiaoyan felt all the hairs on her body stand on end. The eyes of this man were so high and mighty, as though he was an emperor from the heavens, sending shivers down her spine. May I know what kind of jewelry the boss is looking to have made? Kou Xiaoyan asked tentatively. Xue An smiled and pointed at An Yan, The two of us are getting married, so were looking to have some wedding jewelry made! Kou Xiaoyan nodded, then turned to An Yan, Madam, pleasee this way; we need to take some measurements for you! As they sat down on a nearby sofa, Kou Xiaoyans team was preparing to measure An Yans wrist and finger sizes. It was then they noticed a dazzling ring on An Yans hand. This Kou Xiaoyan was initially stunned, then shocked. From her professional perspective, the ring was wless, whether it was the gemstone, the style, or the entire design, it was all perfect. Not to mention anything else, the ring alone was worth tens of millions. While Kou Xiaoyan was still reeling, her assistant let out soft gasps of amazement beside her. Madam, the ne youre wearing An Yan smiled and gently took off the ne, Its a gift from my husband! Kou Xiaoyan and her colleagues were all agape, and a white-haired elder in his sixties trembled as he gently touched the ne. This elder was Zhou Xiaofus most senior jewelry master, and even Kou Xiaoyan always addressed him respectfully as Master Zhou. Master Zhou, this Kou Xiaoyan could obviously see the astonishing value of the ne, yet she had no idea what gemstone it was made from! Master Zhou shook his head and looked at An Yan with deep respect. He then whispered to Kou Xiaoyan, This jewelry contains a powerful spiritual essence! It is priceless! Kou Xiaoyan waspletely stunned. Jewelry containing spiritual essence Such items were one in a billion; she had rarely seen any in her many years in the industry. Moreover, ording to Master Zhou, the spiritual essence was extremely powerful. In fact, this ne had been refined by Xue An from the Fountain of Youth found in the City of Sin, naturally full of spiritual essence. Master Zhou took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile, Madam, with just these two pieces of jewelry youre carrying, you could buy all the jewelrypanies in Xiangjiang, what more do you need to customize? Song Yi frowned as he listened from the side, pushing business away? In fact, only Master Zhou knew that someone who could wear such rare treasures was no ordinary person! If his small Zhou Xiaofu did not serve well, wouldnt it bring endless trouble? Just then, Xue An said indifferently, Dont worry about whether we need it or not, just proceed with everything to the highest standard. At Xue Ans words, Master Zhou deeply bowed his head, Yes! And the few female assistants next to him, including Kou Xiaoyan, felt an infinite envy arising in their hearts. For a woman to encounter such a strong, mysterious, and doting man in her lifetime was just too blissful. True to their professionalism, after taking the measurements, they quickly came up with more than a dozen proposals for An Yan to choose from. An Yan was dazzled by the choices. As a woman, she had a liking for jewelry. At first nce at so many beautiful designs, she could not help but feel a bit troubled. At that moment, Xue An smiled faintly, What do you think? They are all quite nice! Xue An nodded, Alright, well take them all! What? Kou Xiaoyan and the others were all stunned. They had seen wealthy families before! But they had never seen such avish spender! You have to know that designing a set of jewelry costs at least tens of millions, and these dozen or so sets amount to billions! Could this man really buy them all without even blinking an eye? An Yan was also a bit stunned, Husband, we dont need so many Xue An smiled faintly, If you like them, then take them all. You can wear them slowly over time. Then he turned his head toward Kou Xiaoyan, When can these be ready? Kou Xiaoyan trembled, then quickly said, The soonest would be three days! Xue An frowned slightly, Two days, and the price goes up by thirty percent! Before Kou Xiaoyan could react, Xue An had already said, Well pay in cash! Remember, do not dy the time! Having said that, Xue An led An Yan away. Kou Xiaoyan and the others watched Xue An and An Yans retreating figures, shock written all over their faces. They had finally seen what true extravagance was! What they didnt know was that Xue An didnt really care about this in his heart. If he had enough time, he even wanted to collect some Five Elements gold crystals and refine them with the light of the sun, moon, and stars. Only jewelry made from such Five Elements and sun and moon gold crystals would be the most beautiful and luxurious in The Multiverse Realms! He would make up for itter, Xue An thought silently to himself. At this time, Qin Yu arrived in a hurry. Sir, some parts of the clothes and wedding dress have already been made, would you like to try them on first? Xue An nodded, Okay! Also, Director Cao Zheng from the provincial capital has arrived with the worlds top photography team! Xue An smiled, Cao Zheng got the news too? Have hime overter! Yes! This Cao Zheng was the director filming a movie in the provincial capital back then, whose wife was saved by Xue Ans hand, so he has been grateful ever since. When he heard that Xue An was getting married, He immediately rushed back from overseas. Then, he used his connections in the industry to invite the worlds top cinematographers! All to take wedding photos for Xue An and An Yan! Chapter 336: Too Handsome to Close Legs (4th Update) Chapter 336: Chapter 336: Too Handsome to Close Legs (4th Update) When Xue An walked out in a suit that was exquisitely tailored and crafted, the room fell silent. Just as Raphael had said, Xue An was indeed a model with a perfect figure. Once he put on the clothes, his iparably noble temperament was even more highlighted. Perfect simply too perfect! This is the best suit Ive ever made in my life! Raphael eximed. Afterward, An Yan also walked out gracefully in a floor-length gown. The carefully designed wedding dress, paired with An Yans unparalleled figure, was dazzlingly beautiful, like a myriad of flowers in full bloom, stunning onlookers. Then there were the two little girls, dressed in meticulously designed childrens formal wear, looking like two little princesses, incredibly exquisite and adorable. This family, just standing there, was a sight to behold, even without uttering a word. After a moment of stunned silence, Feng Caiyis eyes too sparkled with admiration. Very good! However, Mr. and Mrs., you could try on the Chinese-style formal attire that Ive made! Once Xue An and An Yan had changed into the Chinese-style formal attire expertly tailored by Feng Caiyi, their temperament changed again from just moments before. Xue An in a white schrs robe, stood tall and upright, like a graceful gentleman in a troubled world, proud and independent. An Yan, on the other hand, wore a bright red wedding dress and donned a phoenix crown, her regal elegance akin to ady of the royal family. This scene was precisely what Cao Zheng and those photographers witnessed upon their arrival. These photographers were somewhat displeased when they came; each one was a leader in their field, usually in charge of photography for major films or g events. To be here to take wedding photos? This was somewhat hard for the group to ept, but out of respect for Cao Zhengs face, they reluctantly agreed. Currently, Cao Zhengs influence in the movie industry was growing everrger. The photographers did not dare offend him. But once they arrived here and saw Xue An and An Yan, They were all struck dumb. They had photographed countless handsome men and beautiful women. Whether it was movie stars or top models. The beauty of these people was always wed. The photographers job was to avoid those ws as much as possible, capturing only the beautiful aspects. But Xue An and An Yan, just by standing there, were wlessly beautiful. My God, am I seeing angels? murmured a bearded foreigner quietly. Cao Zheng merely smiled faintly upon hearing this. Angles? The imagination of these foreigners was indeedcking! If they knew that even the little dog beside Mr. Xue was a Jiaolong, one could only wonder how amazed they would be. Then stepping forward, he said respectfully, Mr. Xue! Xue An nodded slightly, Why didnt you bring your wife with you? A happy smile appeared on Cao Zhengs face, Ah Xiu just gave birth to a son for me, shes still in the hospital! Oh? Congrattions! Xue An said with a slight smile. Mr. Xue, hearing that youre about to be wed, Ive gathered these few friends to take wedding photos for you and record the whole process! But do we have any suitable ces for wedding photography here in Beijiang? asked Cao Zheng. Qin Yu chuckled beside him, Of course, we do, and even if we didnt, we could make it suitable! The powerful confidence in her words caused the photographers to pause momentarily. Qingfeng River. A scenic spot famous throughout the province and the entire country. It also serves as a popr backdrop for numerous couples wedding photo shoots. Every day, couples from all over the country flock here. Today was no exception. As several local couples from Beijiang were in the middle of their shoots, a luxury bus from Zhongdu pulled up to the side of the road. A man and a woman, both dressed to the nines, descended from it. The man, in his forties or fifties with a pot belly and thinning hair, wore an expression of arrogance on his face. The woman, barely into her twenties, sported an overly sculpted inte-famous face brimming with insincerity. Honey, didnt you say you would take me on a trip to Europe? Why have wee to such a deste ce? the woman pretended to pout. The man chuckled, Were about to get married, so of course we must take some wedding photos. And this ce is the most famous spot to do so, way better than Europe! The woman nodded her head. She was marrying this old man for his money; where they took their photos was of no real concern to her. At that moment, a professional photography team descended from the luxurious bus. Their caliber and equipment were far superior to those of the local Beijiang studios nearby. Looking rather smug, the woman nced at the other couples and scoffed, Honey, isnt it funny? Some people are still wearing such outdated and shabby clothes to take their wedding photos. They must all be rented! She intentionally spoke loud enough for the surrounding couples to hear, causing their expressions to sour. Hearing this, the man burst intoughter, Its just a small city after all. How could itpare with our Zhongdu? As they prepared to start their shoot, they found that the good spots were already upied by the couples who had arrived earlier. The man frowned, Move aside quickly! We were here first; why should we move for you? someone challenged. The man sneered, Because Im from Zhongdu. You think I cant bury you with my money? His words were arrogant but also effective. The other couples looked displeased, but reluctantly they made way. Heh, see? No matter the situation, its all about having money! the man said proudly. At that moment, a convoy of over a dozen cars appeared on the distant mountain road. All of them were shiny new luxury buses. Such a lineup caused many to do a double take and whisper among themselves. Whats going on here? Not sure, are they also here for a photoshoot? Once the buses came to a halt, a group of well-trained security guards were the first to descend, followed by the unloading of various professional photography equipment. Looks like theyre set to shoot a movie? several studio workers muttered among themselves. To them, such professional equipment, each piece worth tens of thousands, had to be for filming a movie. While they were talking, a team of photographers stepped down from the buses. Holy shit! an employee from one of the studios couldnt help but curse. Whats up? someone next to him asked. Isnt that the worlds top photographer, Mark? Whats he doing here? eximed the studio employee, utterly shocked. The young man, a graduate from a professional institute, had struggled to find a job after graduation, and so he ended up working at a wedding studio. Still, he kept up with industry news and knew exactly how eminent figures like Mark were. The couple from Zhongdu was also looking uncertain and intrigued. This kind of disy was notmon for ordinary people. Right then, Xue An and An Yan slowly made their way out of their vehicle. Both were dressed in borate outfits, and upon appearing before the crowd, they elicited a series of quiet gasps of admiration. Theyre just too good-looking! Especially that guy, hes so handsome its almost unbearable! a woman began to swoon. Chapter 337: The Moon Dyes the Qingfeng River (First Update) Chapter 337: Chapter 337: The Moon Dyes the Qingfeng River (First Update) Im guessing hes a newly debuted movie star! someone said. Amidst the crowds amazement and chatter, Xue An looked down at An Yan with a smile, Wife, how do you like this ce? Wife? Could it be that these two are also a couple, here to take wedding photos? The crowd was somewhat dumbfounded. However, An Yan nodded, The river scenery is really beautiful! Eh, whats up with that weird little hill? An Yan pointed to a distant hill that seemed to be sliced in half by something. Xue An smiled, That hill there was a foolish fellow who caused trouble in Beijiang, and I cut it in half with one strike of my sword! What Xue An mentioned was an incident when a member of the Yu Family came to Beijiang wielding a sword and ended up being annihted by him with a single strike. But his words took on a different tone in many peoples ears. For instance, the man from Zhongdu sneered upon hearing this, Really blowing your own trumpet without even drafting a story, you cut it with a sword? Why not say you smashed it with a fist? Xue Ans brow furrowed slightly, but before he could speak. The apanying Hei King rushed over. What do you think youre doing? Ill have you know, Im a businessman from Zhongdu, if you dare touch a single finger of mine, watch out or I The man looked at the approaching Hei King with some fear and shouted. Hei King couldnt be bothered to exchange words with such riffraff and simply lifted the man by the cor, hoisting him up. With a flick of his hand, he threw the man into the Qingfeng River as if discarding trash. The river water was turbulent, and since it was already autumn, the chill was bone-piercing. After falling in, the man gulped down two big mouthfuls of water, then, out of sheer panic, grabbed onto a tree root on the bank, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldnt climb up and had no choice but to scream for help. No one dared to move, including the woman; she too was shivering all over. Xue An said indifferently, Hei King! Sir! A lesson is enough, let it be. A person like him dying would only pollute the Qingfeng River! Understood! Hei King stood by the river bank, reached out, and pulled the man back up. This time, the man stood on the spot, drenched and shivering, not daring to move an inch, only looking at Hei King and Xue An with eyes full of extreme fear. Next time, be clear who youre speaking to before opening your mouth, or it could easily lead to a short life! Xue An calmly stated. The man nodded furiously, Yes, yes! But may I ask who you are, sir? In his heart, the man still harbored a thought of revenge, thinking that as long as he knew who the other was, he would figure out a way to get even once he returned. Xue Ans smile was faint, Youre from Zhongdu, correct? Yes! Well, if the circles you move in are high enough, you should know my name. I am Xue An! Xue An The man repeated the name twice in his head, suddenly shaking all over, then looked at Xue An with incredulity. Youyou are? Xue An nodded, Indeed, I am! Fear turned the mans face pale, I truly had no idea it was you Xue An waved his hand dismissively; he had no time to listen to such a characters apologies, Get lost! Yes! The man was overjoyed to be spared and ran off immediately, not even caring for his girlfriend. It wasnt until they got into the car that the man shouted, Hurry, drive away from here! Only after the car had left the bank of Qingfeng River did the man finally exhale a breath of relief, copsing bonelessly into his seat. His girlfriend, too shaken, asked timidly, Husband, who was that man? Is he powerful? The man started tough bitterly, In Zhongdu, he is an existence akin to Divine ughter! All the noble families are prostrate at his feet! Understand? The woman trembled all over, her face turning pale, and dared not ask further. The man, on the other hand, secretly rejoiced that he had managed to survive in the presence of this Divine ughter, truly a blessing from Buddha! It looks like Im going to have to donate more to the Big Buddha Temple when I get back! After this little interlude passed. Xue An and An Yan began to take their wedding photos. The local couples and the staff from the Beijiang photo studios didnt leave, instead they all stood at a distance, quietly watching. To be precise, the staff from the photo studios were stunned by these photographers professionalism. As for the couples, they looked at Xue An and An Yan as if they were celebrities. After all, everyone likes to look a little longer at beautiful things. Like now, for instance. Xue An, wearing a set of Hanfu with a sword hanging at his waist, stood by the riverbank. An Yan, in a red outfit with a paper umbre in hand, stood beside him. The sunlight happened to sy across them, casting a dreamlike radiance over the scene. The photographers were more excited than anyone at that moment. They had never seen such a beautiful and moving scene before, and many of them were inspired to create many aesthetically pleasing poses and movements for Xue An and An Yan. The shooting continued until nightfall. Qin Yu had five-star hotel meals delivered directly from the city, and after everyone had eaten, a group of photographers gathered to ponder how to make the most of the beautiful moonlight. I think it would be best if the two stood in the middle of the river, so that with the moon above and the rivers clear glow below, the photos will definitely turn out exceptionally well! one photographer said excitedly, thumping his chest. Thats true, but the prerequisite is, how do we stand in the middle of the river? Yeah! The river is so turbulent, and itste at night; theres no time to find a boat now! The photographers were worried, their brows furrowed deeply. Xue An couldnt help but chuckle when he heard this. This is quite simple! Huh? Sir, do you have a good solution? The photographers eyes lit up, and they quickly asked. Of course! With that, Xue An wrapped his arm around An Yans slender waist and slowly walked toward the rivers edge. Sir, be careful, the paths are slippery at night, and the rivers edge is dangerous! the photographers called out urgently upon seeing this. Yes! Lets think of another way; we cant risk our lives They wanted to say not to joke with their lives, but they didnt manage to finish the sentence. Xue An and An Yan had already stepped onto the surface of the river and were slowly walking into the middle. Walking on water without wetting their shoes! This scene left everyone who had never witnessed Xue Ans abilitiespletely astonished. The bearded foreigner kept making the sign of the cross on his body, murmuring, Oh God, they really are angels! Only Cao Zheng, Hei King, and others like them were not surprised by this. In their view, nothing that happened to Xue An was strange. At this moment, Xue An, with An Yan in his arms, walked into the middle of Qingfeng River. A full moon hung perfectly in the center of the sky at that time. The cold moonlight made the entire Qingfeng River look like a jade belt, and Xue An and An Yan standing upon it appeared like a couple of immortals. The photographers snapped out of their trance, no longer concerned with how Xue An did it, and began to snap away with their cameras, adjusting angles. My God, if I could publish these photos, Im sure Id win Photo of the Year! a photographer eximed, looking at the final effect. And when the photographers finally finished shooting, the rivers moonlit reflection grew more intense, as though the entire river was aze with blue mes. The photographers were dumbfounded by this extraordinary sight. Then came Xue Ans voice, Were done taking photos! Yaner and I will head back now! And then their figures vanished into the cold lunar glow. The bearded foreigner, with a dazed expression, murmured to himself, God, have You revealed Yourself? Chapter 338: An Qing Arrives (2nd Update) Chapter 338: Chapter 338: An Qing Arrives (2nd Update) In these days, the property manager Wu Qiang at Yunmeng Vi had been very busy. News of Mr. Xues uing grand wedding at Number One Tian Vi had spread like wildfire. Every day, people from all over the world came to visit. Among these people were friends of Xue An, while others were simply there to watch the excitement. Then there were the media from around the world, permanently camping out in front of Yunmeng Vi, trying to snap a few photos of Xue An and An Yan. Wu Qiang was very sensitive to this. Because Qin Yu had issued an order that no one who was not invited should be allowed in. In the Qin Group, what Qin Yu said was themand. Wu Qiang dared not ck off and simply moved into the guardhouse at the entrance to live and keep watch around the clock. After a few days, he had lost a lot of weight. But surprisingly, his spirits were very good. In the past few days here, he had met many great figures he could never havee into contact with before. The more this was the case, the more Wu Qiang was amazed. Mr. Xues influence was simply too great. There was the Shen Group from Hollywood in M Country, whose films Wu Qiang really enjoyed, and now the Shen Familys boss and his daughter had both hurried over. Even more impressive was the underground queen from Tokyo in Country R, in front of whom well-known underworld families like the ck Dragon were a joke. And such VIPs, out of respect, actually got out of their cars at the entrance and walked in on foot. These are the people from the City of Sin Heavens, the Yu Family from Lingnan came too? Wu Qiang had to exim every day. Today was a bit quieter, so he sat in the rest area drinking tea, but no sooner had he taken a sip than a security guard came running in, flustered. Manager, somethings wrong! Someones causing trouble! At that sentence, Wu Qiang spit out all the tea in his mouth and immediately stood up, his face fierce enough to scare anyone. Who? Who dares to cause trouble here? I dont know, but a whole convoy has arrived, and there are a lot of military vehicles among them, all filled with very formidable-looking men. Wu Qiang was shocked and rushed outside, thinking as he ran. Who would dare cause trouble? By now, the entire Beijiang knew that Mr. Xue from Number One Tian Vi was getting married. The underworld boss Du Fan even issued a strict order, during this time, anyone who dared to cause trouble here would be killed without mercy! And in reality, no one dared toe. Thinking this, he had already rushed to the main gate of Yunmeng Vi. He saw that dozens of security guards firmly blocked the entrance, showing fear on their faces, yet no one shrank back. Wu Qiang felt slightly reassured and, when he got to the front and looked up, Indeed. There were at least twenty vehicles, and the men now getting out of the cars all had an imposing aura and fierce expressions. This kind of presence made Wu Qiang face go slightly pale. If this had been in the past, he would have already been scared enough to shrink back. But now, thinking of the one standing behind him C Mr. Xue C he couldnt bring shame upon him, so he mustered his courage and said in a deep voice, Who are you? What are you doing here? The brawny men looked at each other but stayed silent. At this time, a woman got out of the leading military green Humvee. Tsk, to remain calm even in front of our group of people, you little security guards are quite something, she said. When Wu Qiang took a good look at the woman, he was stunned. This girl howe she looks somewhat simr to Miss An Yan? Wu Qiang had seen An Yan a few times and was deeply impressed, so he couldnt help but be somewhat astonished at first nce. However, the girl gave a slight smile, Alright, enough teasing you guys! Im An Yans younger sister, An Qing! Even so, Wu Qiang was still not at ease, Miss An, please hold on a moment! With that, Wu Qiang turned his back and dialed Qin Yus number. Chairman, a big group of people has arrived led by a girl who says her name is An Qing. Should we let them in? Upon hearing this, Qin Yu couldnt help butugh and cry, Let them in quickly, thats An Yans real younger sister! Understood! Turning around with a smile stered on his face, Wu Qiang said, Miss An, Im really sorry. Our Chairman said, with so many people around these days, we have to be extra careful with strangers. Pleasee in! An Qing wasnt angry; she had deliberately stayed in the car just to see how these security guards would react. To her surprise, they performed beyond her expectations, earning her nod of approval. You did very well! Thank you! She was expressing her thanks on behalf of her sister, An Yan. After speaking, An Qing got into the car, and the convoy roared as it drove in. Wu Qiang was still a bit dazed. Thank you Hehe, such important people are thanking me! Number One Tian Vi was now bustling with activity. New guests arrived every day, but sometimes Xue An and An Yan werent there, and Qin Yu was also busy. Therefore, the task of hosting fell on Tang Xuaner. At first, Qin Yu was a little worried. He thought that Tang Xuaner, who was shy by nature, would hardly be able to take on such a task. But after a few days, Tang Xuaners performance made everyone take notice. Though Tang Xuaner did not speak much, she was gracious and sincere in her dealings with people. Many grew very fond of and respected her, making her gain arge following of admirers. Such as Shen Nan from the Hollywood Shen Family, and Yu Ran from the Yu Family. These two are now Tang Xuaners loyal fans. That day, as the three of them were tidying up, they heard a massive rumble of vehicles from the foot of the mountain. While they were still in surprise, the convoy had already driven up to the vis gate. The arrival of more than twenty military vehicles together was quite a shock. Especially when those fierce-looking men got out, the atmosphere at the vi became somewhat tense. Tang Xuaners face turned pale, but she still stepped forward to inquire. May I ask who you are? Seeing this scene, Yu Ran and Shen Nan came over as well. Takeuchi Kiyoko followed behind expressionlessly, holding the Flowing Light Sword. Yu Lang coughed lightly, Yu Ming, Yu Rans brother and the strongest force of the Lingnan Yu Family, stood silently to the side with his hand on his sword. Griffin snickered as dozens of disciples from the hidden Dark Sect began to slowly reveal their forms around them. Shi Hao and Feng Chaochou looked at each other and also quietly moved a few steps forward. The atmosphere in front of the vi suddenly became tense. But just then, An Qing opened the car door, leaped down from the tall Hummer, and yfully smiled at Tang Xuaner. Little XuanEr, havent seen me for a while, and you dont recognize me anymore? Tang Xuaner was first startled, and then cried out joyfully, An Qing? Hearing this name, the people ready to spring into action all paused, then rxed. Although many hadnt met An Qing, they all knew she was An Yans younger sister. Wheres my sister? An Qing asked. At that moment, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian ran out from somewhere. Auntie! Chapter 339: Drunk with a Cup of Wine, Xiao Sha Transforms into Human Form (Third Update) Chapter 339: Chapter 339: Drunk with a Cup of Wine, Xiao Sha Transforms into Human Form (Third Update) Upon seeing her two adorable nieces, An Qings face instantly filled with smiles. She crouched down, kissed each onevishly, then, like a magician, produced a big bag of snacks and toys. Did you miss your auntie? Yes! The two little girls hugged their snacks and shouted in unison. At the same time, Xue An and An Yan appeared in front of the vi. Upon seeing Xue An, these imposing men immediately became extremely respectful and quickly formed a line. Instructor! They shouted together. Indeed, along with An Qing, the entire Fire Phoenix Special Forces team hade. Xue An nodded slightly, Why have you alle as well? Team leader Cheng Hao stepped forward, We heard that the instructor is getting married soon, and we all from the Fire Phoenix want toe to congratte! Then he chuckled, Of course, we also want to partake in the instructors wedding feast! Xue An couldnt help but smile wryly. In fact, when the Fire Phoenix members learned that Xue An was about to get married, they were all incredibly excited. Especially after learning that An Qing was going to Beijiang first to fetch her sister. They all collectively petitioned toe along. An Qing thought about it and then agreed. Now she was effectively the direct superior of the Fire Phoenix, because except for Xue An, none of the men would listen to anyone else. It was only because of her rtionship with Xue An that they epted her at all. At this time, a few more people alighted from the car. An Ying and An Meng timidly called out, Brother-inw! Xue An nodded slightly but then looked towards Chen Rushi. Chen Rushi had a sincere smile, Congrattions! Xue An smiled, You came too. Yes, my grandfather also wanted toe, but since he needs to prepare for the big wedding, he had mee instead! Your three brothers are also preparing, they all asked me to convey their regards! said Chen Rushi. Qin Yuan and Qin Yu also arrived by then, and upon seeing the formidable presence of the Fire Phoenix, they couldnt help but feel a bit intimidated. Gentlemen, its not easy for us all to gather here today. I have arranged for chefs toe over, so lets have a small get-together first! Qin Yuan said loudly. Everyone nodded in agreement. Qin Yuan had nned everything thoroughly. Soon, a team of top chefs arrived, brought with them various rare ingredients, and began energetically preparing the meal. This bustling scene filled Xiao Sha in the distant Yunmeng Lake with envy. It surfaced halfway, letting its nostrils emerge above the water to greedily smell the faint aroma of food, drooling so much that it made ribbons of light as it mingled with the water. Several fish swam by, happened to touch the golden ribbons, and then suddenly grew several timesrger. Their scales were tinged with a golden halo, and they began to radiate a more robust presence. Xue An naturally noticed the pitiful look of Xiao Sha and couldnt help but feel a mixture of amusement and pity, so he sent a message over with his Divine Sense. Come over then! But dont scare anyone! Overjoyed, Xiao Sha rapidly reduced in size, soon taking on the appearance of a small dog and instantly appeared in front of the vi, panting and watching the chefs fry and sizzle away. No one noticed the extra dog, only Xue Xiang and Xue Xiang saw it. Xiao Sha! Then the two little girls happily threw a chicken leg to it. Xiao Sha devoured it greedily, eyes seemingly brimming with hot tears. The little misses still care about me! And this is what a dragon should be eating! He thought of the raw fish he had been eating in theke for days, an existence far from that of a dragons life. The dishes began to flow out like water, and Xue An then said to Qin Yu, Later, send some dishes to the security guards at the gate! Qin Yu was slightly startled but then smiled and nodded, Alright! When Wu Qiang and the security guards at the gate received the steaming hot dishes from Number One Tian Vi, they were all somewhat dumbstruck. The person delivering the dishes said with a smile, This was personally instructed by Mr. Xue to be sent over, eat up! Wu Qiang felt a warm current surge through his heart. He had never expected that a powerful figure like Mr. Xue would actually remember them. With a wave of his hand, hemanded, Eat! After eating, make sure to guard the door well! Dont let those messy people spoil Mr. Xues celebration! The security guards roared in response, Rest assured! If anyone dares to cause trouble, well tear them apart! Meanwhile, at the Number One Tian Vi, the banquet was reaching its climax. People were taking turns toasting Xue An. Xue An did not refuse anyer and soon had toppled arge group of people. Eventually, even the members of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces took their turns. In the military, drinking was strictly forbidden. These big men had been restrained for who knows how long, and now that they were allowed to drink to their hearts content, their eyes were already red. Their drinking was done withrge bowls. But even with such fighting strength, they were still no match for Xue An. In just an hour. Apart from Zhou Daniu of the Fire Phoenix who didnt touch a drop, nearly all members were already passed out on the ground. And Xue An still sat with a clear expression, showing no signs of drunkenness. From this point onward, in addition to his great reputation, Xue An also earned the nickname of the Sober God. The drinking party continued until the moon was bright and the stars sparse. Most of the drinkers were already drunk. The women had all returned to their rooms as well. In the night breeze, Xue An was still pouring and drinking by himself. And Xiao Sha was still eating heartily. If not for everyone being passed out, they would have been amazed at how such a small-looking dog could eat so much. After devouring more than thirty roast chickens, Xiao Sha finally let out a satisfied sigh. Full now? Xue An asked with a light smile. Xiao Sha shook his head,municating with Divine Sense, Ate too quickly, need to slow down, Ill eat moreter! Xue An found this both amusing and frustrating, Cant you be a bit more impressive? Being able to follow my master and eat roast chicken is my splendor! Xiao Sha argued confidently. Xue An fell silent for a moment, then poured a cup of wine, Come, join me for a drink! Xiao Sha hesitated, Does this stuff taste good? Its alright! Certainly has more vor than water! Xue An replied. Xiao Sha braced itself and, seeing that no one was watching, used Divine Sense to pick up the cup, tentatively licked the wine to taste it. A bit spicy, but not bad! Having said that, Xiao Sha downed the wine in the cup and blinked its eyes. Then, under Xue Ans astonished gaze, it fell to the ground with a thud,pletely passing out drunk. In the cool moonlight, a fourteen or fifteen-year-old girly asleep on the ground. Her features were exceptionally beautiful, with a slightly plump baby face. And atop her head were two small dragon horns. Xue An watched this scene in amazement, then sighed with a mixture ofughter and helplessness, After following me for so long, only now do I discover youre actually a female dragon! And youre a dragon, for crying out loud, shouldnt your alcohol tolerance be a bit better? At that moment, An Yan walked out, Husband Huh, whos this? An Yan stared in surprise at the girl lying on the ground, unable to help but ask. Xue An gave a wry smile, Its Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha? It can actually transform now? Xue An shook his head, Its strength isnt enough yet, its just that being intoxicated, it couldnt control its qi, so it reluctantly transformed into a human shape. Once it sobers up, it will return to its original form. Chapter 340: The Day I Choose is an Auspicious Day (4th Update) Chapter 340: Chapter 340: The Day I Choose is an Auspicious Day (4th Update) An Yan nodded, but she was still curiously staring at Xiao Sha. I never expected that this little dog, once transformed into human form, would actually be quite good-looking! An Yan said with a smile. Hehe, members of the Dragon n, as long as they can transform, are basically all handsome men and beautiful women. Its their racial talent! Xue An said indifferently. Husband, how do you know? Back when I traveled The Multiverse, I had visited the Dragon Realm. The dragons there are all like that. Moreover, the more noble their bloodline, the better they look, like the princesses of the Dragon ns Imperial Family Xue An quickly shut his mouth, but it was already toote. Then he saw An Yan looking at Xue An with a smile, What about the Dragon n princess? Xue Anughed and tried to change the subject, Todays weather is really nice, isnt it! Im asking about the Dragon n princess, An Yan said with a cold, stern face. Of course the Dragon n princess isnt as good-looking as my wife! Xue An dered, his survival instinct very strong. An Yan then nodded, Thats more like it. She immediately couldnt hold back anymore and started tough heartily. Was my expression just now very scary? Xue An acted relieved, Yes! It was terrifying! You scared me to death! But inside, he was smiling slightly. This silly girl, does she really think she can fool me? Husband, is the outside world very exciting? An Yan asked with sparkling eyes. Xue An nodded, holding a cup in hand, and said softly, Its very exciting. Among The Multiverse Realms, there are countless uniquely talented individuals, like stars in the sky, and every day, numerous fascinating stories take ce! As he spoke, Xue An began to tell her about some of the interesting things that had happened during his travels across The Multiverse. Like the Dragon n, for example. They are a very powerful race among The Multiverse Realms. The Ancestral Dragon among them even possesses strength not inferior to the Immortal King. They have created their own realm, known as the Dragon Realm! I traveled within the Dragon Realm for a long time and made quite a few friends as well, Xue An said lightly. However, as he spoke the word friends, in the unimaginably distant Dragon Realm, An Ancestral Dragon with the Cultivation Level of an Immortal King suddenly shuddered and then showed a horrified face. Do you feel it? The other Ancestral Dragons also couldnt help but nod with grave expressions. Its that guys aura! I knew it, how could a mere promotion failure lead to the downfall of a peerless Immortal Venerable? an Ancestral Dragon said with a wry smile. Quickly, gather up the treasures. Dont let that guy rob us again! another said through gritted teeth. Should we inform the little princess? Absolutely not! That guy has seen the true face of the little princess, and the rules of the Imperial Family state that whoever sees the Dragon Ladys true face must either be killed or be her husband. If things get noisy, the Dragon Realm will be done for! Yes! Of course, all of this talk was still far off. An Yan waspletely unaware, simply listening with longing and amazement. Xue An smiled and ruffled her little head, Dont worry, sooner orter, I will take you along with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian to see it all! Mhm! Then An Yan suddenly leaned in close to Xue Ans ear, a sly smile on her face as she whispered. Husband, tell me the truth. In these three thousand years, has any woman ever fallen for you? Just tell me, I definitely wont get angry! Xue An blinked his eyes, Of course, there have been some, but all were rejected by me! Wife, I havent done anything to wrong you! An Yan looked at Xue An, and the tenderness in her eyes began to spread wider. For three thousand years, this man had walked his path alone. Just thinking about it made An Yans heart ache beyond words. ` Alright, stop overthinking and go to sleep! Xue An noticed An Yans thoughts and couldnt help butfort her with a smile. Mm-hmm! But what about Xiao Sha? An Yan pointed at Xiao Sha, who was fast asleep on the ground. Xue An, feeling helpless, thought to himself: just a cup of wine, and hes still drunk? Take him back to Xiang Xiang and Nian Nians room! As he spoke, Xue An picked up Xiao Sha off the ground as if he was picking up a bag. The next day. As soon as Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian opened their eyes, they saw Xiao Sha, who had turned back into a puppy, squatting in front of a mirror, staring at his reflection endlessly. Xiao Sha, whats wrong? Xue Xiang asked. Xiao Sha couldmunicate with the two young girls through Divine Sense and couldnt help but say, I think I had a dreamst night! What did you dream about? Roast chicken? No, I dreamed that I turned into a girl, and not just any girl, but a very pretty one at that! Xiao Sha said, then turned to look at the little curly-haired dog in the mirror with some distress. But how had he turned back into this after just one sleep? An Yan was going to return to Zhongdu with An Qing first. The two young girls were reluctant to let go, tears almost brimming in their eyes.An Yan was also reluctant to leave her two daughters. Ever since their return, the three of them had never been apart. Xue An smiled, crouched down, and said to Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, Mom will go back to our home in Zhongdu first. Then after Dad has made the arrangements, he will take you two to join her. Okay? The two young girls nodded their heads. Goodbye, Mom, I will go with Dad to pick you up! Xue Nian waved goodbye with tears in her eyes. Then she turned to look at Xue An, Dad, is this what getting married is like? Xue An smiled, Yes, this is what getting married is like! Then next time someone gets married, can I be with Mom? Xue Nian asked. This question brought muchughter. Xue Xiang, exasperated but affectionate, said, Silly girl, Dad and Mom only need to get married once. Do you think its like ice cream, where theres more after youve finished? It seemed to remind Xue Nian, and she suddenly remembered something, Sister, you ate one of my ice creamsst night! Xue Xiangs face turned slightly awkward, Alright, I wont eat one today, Ill give it back to you! The joys and sorrows of childrene quickly and go just as fast. They were soon distracted by ice cream and forgot about the temporary sadness of separating from their mother. An Qing nodded at Xue An, Brother-inw, were off! Remember to bring more red envelopes when youe to pick us up! I guess it will be even more lively in Zhongdu! Xue An, still smiling, replied, Sure! Ill give as much as needed! Take good care of them on the way back! Xue An said to the members of Fire Phoenix. Although they were extremely drunkst night, by now everyone hadpletely recovered, and upon hearing Xue Ans instructions, they all shouted energetically, Dont worry, instructor! Cheng Hao even added, Instructor, with Fire Phoenix here, we guarantee thedys safety! Right! If anyone dares to make trouble, I, Da Niu, will pop their heads one by one! Zhou Daniu said in his simple-minded way. Xue An smiled; he had just said it casually. Given An Yans strength at the moment, she was already extraordinary, not to mention Xue An had ced countless protective arrays on her. After An Qing and the others had left. Song Yi approached, looking hesitant, Sir, I have tried predicting using various methods over a hundred times, and there doesnt seem to be a good auspicious daying up soon! Xue An smiled, Auspicious day? The day I choose will be the auspicious day! ` Chapter 341: 5 Planes Are Coming, Yes! 5 Planes! (First Update) Chapter 341: Chapter 341: 5 nes Are Coming, Yes! 5 nes! (First Update) My lord, when do you n to go? In five days, Xue An said indifferently. In five days? Song Yi pondered for a long time and found nothing special about that day, but since his lord had said so, he would follow the lords orders. And what the lord said was right; wherever he was, surely all evils would disperse and all blessings would gather. There was no need to pick a special day. What Song Yi didnt know was this. The reason Xue An chose five dayster was that it happened to be An Yans birthday. Xue An still remembered the first birthday he had spent with An Yan. At that time, Xue Ans life was very difficult, but even so, he did not hesitate to buy a cake and take it home. The two were happily eating the cake when suddenly the power went out. Outside, there was a sea of lights, but inside, it was pitch ck. An Yan, however, lit a candle cheerfully and said it was the best candlelight dinner. Thinking back now, Xue An could still recall that bittersweet moment. Back then, Xue An swore that he would make it up to An Yan a thousand times over. This was also why Xue An now spared no effort in ensuring everything about the wedding was perfect. He didnt care about anything else; he only wanted to give An Yan the best. As the news of the wedding in five days spread, Qin Yu became even busier. She had to prepare various things within five days. But there were some difficulties that she still had to consult Xue An about. Sir, I just estimated that if we go to Zhongdu to fetch the bride on the day, it will take several hours at the very least, which means a whole day back and forth, and thats if there are no idents on the road. If theres a traffic jam, it would cause even more dy! Qin Yus concern was very real, and it wasnt a matter of if there would be traffic congestion but rather, there definitely would be. Xue An nodded upon hearing this, Ive thought about this problem. Then what do you n to do, sir? Qin Yu was somewhat anxious. Xue An smiled, The news wille soon; this is not a problem. Whats the next issue? Qin Yu nodded. Since the sir said it was not a problem, then there definitely wouldnt be an issue. Also, this is the menu for the wedding day that I and a few chefs have drafted. What do you think, sir? Xue An took the album and flipped through it briefly, then slightly frowned. The dishes are all fine, and the grade is high enough, but why are there question marks at the end? Qin Yu said with a wry smile, I didnt expect the sirs wedding to stir up such a sensation. As of now, there are already over a thousand guests in Beijiang, but the ingredients required for these dishes are mostly deep-sea seafood, which is very rare. Moreover, Ive just inquired in all the major markets in Beijiang and the province; none can supply such arge quantity, and no amount of money will suffice. Mentioning this matter left Qin Yu extremely vexed. Indeed, as she said, these past few days she had contacted almost every market; even raising the price tenfold, there was still no one who could supply such arge quantity. The major seafood suppliers made it clear: who wouldnt want to earn money if they could? But the key point was that some seafoods were inherently very rare and hard to catch. It was fine for a rarity, but as the main dish, it was simply not feasible. After listening, Xue An was slightly taken aback; this was indeed a problem. Just leave it here for now, Ill figure something out! Yes! After Qin Yu left, Xue An looked at the seafood needed on the menu, his gaze flickering with an indecipherable thought. At this moment, in the rear garden of the Number One Tian Vi. Griffin dialed an overseas call. Mr. Griffin, is there anything I can help you with? a mature andposed voice came from the other end of the line. Griffin chuckled, Charles, hows business beentely? Its been absolutely terrible! The economy is bad, and the rich would rather fly first ss than order private jets now, Charles began toin. The Charles on the phone with Griffin was a leading aircraft manufacturer in M Country. However, he didnt makemercial nes, only private jets. And he had made a fortune in the preceding years when the economic conditions were favorable. So, Griffin just chuckled upon hearing this, Well, even if youre not making money now, what youve saved up in the past is enough tost you ten lifetimes. Charles was an extremely shrewd businessman. Thinking Griffin was about to ask for a loan, he hurriedly started to plead poverty. In his mind, this Bone Picker from the City of Sin, though now starting to take a legitimate path, would be just like a bank robbery if he really opened his mouth to borrow money; there was no hope of getting it back. Griffin could obviously tell, and he frowned slightly, Enough, Im not calling to borrow money! On the contrary, I have a big deal for you. Are you interested or not? A big deal? Charles showed a hint of interest. Yes, a big deal from Huaxia. Huaxia? Dont joke with me. The rich there are more keen on buying yachts; few go for private nes, and even if they do, they just buy some outdated models to show off, Charles said dismissively. Griffin spoke calmly, This time is different. My boss wants to buy five private jets, and they all have to be of the newest model with the highest specifications! What? Five jets? Charles, who had been leisurely sipping coffee, jerked in surprise, spilling it all over himself. But he didnt care about the custom-made suit worth tens of thousands of US dors; his eyes gleamed with greed as he said in a heavy tone, Griffin, are you serious? Absolutely! But theres a condition! Please, go on! Charles immediately spread open his notebook, listening attentively. This was an order for five jets, after all! You see, back in the days of his thriving business, he sold only seven or eight jets a year. This single order was enough to feed him for three years. My boss demands that they be delivered to Huaxia within five days, Griffin said calmly. Charles, who had been full of joy, stiffened, and after a good while, he said somewhat angrily, Griffin, these are five private jets, not five potatoes. Delivering them to Huaxia in five daysis this a joke to you? Griffin seemed to have anticipated such a reaction, so he moved the phone away from his ear a bit and waited for Charles to finish his rant before replying calmly. Charles, after being given this task by my boss, I didnt contact anyone else. You were the first person I called. Well, I should thank you for that! My friend, Charles said with some sarcasm, ready to hang up the phone. But what Griffin said next made him pause. The boss said, if delivered within five days, the price will be raised by thirty percent! And if you can deliver a day early, the price could double, with no ceiling! Griffins words seemed to hold a sort of magic, as Charles felt his vision filling with stacks of US currency. Unfortunately, it now seems my dear Charles doesnt like this deal, so Ill have to find someone else. I think there will definitely be people interested, Griffin said indifferently. Chapter 342: If Money Can Solve It, Then It’s Not a Problem (2nd Update) Chapter 342: Chapter 342: If Money Can Solve It, Then Its Not a Problem (2nd Update) Charles spoke gravely, Griffin, are you sure everything youre saying is true? And the money for five nes is not a small amount Griffin smiled faintly, Ever heard of Divine Fate? Charles was taken aback, The miraculous potion from Huaxia that can reverse aging? Exactly, the form for Divine Fate is in my masters hands! Hiss. Charles sucked in a breath of cold air. The Divine Fate, which recently drove the global tycoons insane, was actually developed by Griffins master? With that being the case, let alone five private jets, even buying an aircraft carrier fleet would be more than affordable! Now, please give me a definite answer. Within five days, will the delivery be possible or not? Charles fell silent for a moment, then dered resolutely, Fine! Five days it is! For the sake of money, Charles was prepared to go all out. Griffin couldnt help butugh heartily upon hearing this. He had finally realized that hitting someone with money had a much more satisfying sense of achievement than using violence and bloodshed to make them submit. For instance, at this moment, even if he asked Charles to kneel and sing Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star, he would do it without hesitation. Excellent, but dear Charles, you must understand that my master has a very bad temper. If he doesnt see five nes in Huaxia in five days, you know the consequences! My disciples will also be very keen to greet you! Charless face turned slightly pale, but he clenched his teeth and said, Dont worry, there will be no issues, but I will need a deposit Send me the ount, and Ill transfer thirty percent now! Griffin interrupted Charles impatiently before he could finish. After finalizing the deal, Charles hung up the phone and wiped the cold sweat from his face. His secretary meanwhile was staring at him dumbfounded. She had heard the entire conversation. Mr. Charles, have you gone mad? Its impossible to deliver to Huaxia in five days; one cant even draw up the blueprints for the nes in such a short time! Charles leaned back in his chair and smiled faintly, Who said I have to make them now! Huh? Spread the word, I want to buy five brand new private jets at a price ten percent higher than usual! Yes! The secretary quivered, finally grasping Charless intentions. When Griffin reported the negotiation results to Xue An, Qin Yu, who had been listening, couldnt help but widen her eyes. So this was the solution the master had mentioned! Indeed, if they actually managed to buy five private jets, that would solve the issues of passage and traffic jams once and for all. But this solution was indeed brute and straightforward! Moreover, buying five private jets within five days sounded like a fantasy. Perhaps noticing Qin Yus concern, Griffin chuckled, Miss Qin, please rest assured, I understand these capitalists too well. As long as there is profit, they would even sell you the rope to hang them with, let alone deliver five nes within five days. Qin Yu nodded her head. Xue An, however, felt indifferent. Even if the nes didnt arrive on time, he could always emit a st of Sword Qi and fly everyone to Zhongdu. Its just that such an action would appear too shocking and unconventional. As for being too simple and brutal In Xue Ans view, any problem that could be solved with money simply wasnt a problem. Furthermore, for him, worldly wealth was utterly useless. Thus, spending it felt like nothing. However, the issue below couldnt be resolved by merely throwing money at it. How could he obtain arge number of rare ingredients? Xue An nced at Xiao Sha next to him who was gnawing on a chicken leg and cracked a smile. After eating so many roast chickens, it was time for some exercise. He stepped forward, picked up Xiao Sha, and said to Qin Yu, Ill be right back! With that, he transformed into a stream of light and disappeared into the sky. What is the gentleman going to do? Qin Yu was somewhat baffled. Griffin chuckled, I never bother to specte about the actions of the gods, because what a god does, mortals can neverprehend. Above the vast and boundless sea, a stream of light suddenly appeared. As Xue An flew, he used his Divine Sense to search the sea below. But the result made Xue An frown in secret. The areas near the shore were nearly devoid of fish and shrimp due to pollution and overfishing. Xue An had no choice but to fly deeper into the sea. In a deste part of the sea, Old Bai, the boatsman, cautiously cast his fishing, silently praying for a good catch today! Otherwise, this adventure would have been in vain. The sea area he was in was a ce that coastal fishermen dreaded. Countless idents happened here every year, with ships often destroyed and lives lost. Over time, this shippingne was abandoned. But there were still many bold fishermen who came here to fish, many of whom never returned. Even those who managed to escape were traumatized. In their descriptions, the sky would be clear one second, and suddenly fierce winds would rise, and towering waves would surge, within which huge tentacles could be vaguely seen. Such ounts increasingly chilled the hearts of those who heard them, and from then on, no one dared fish there anymore. Had Old Bai not gone several days at sea without a catch, to the point where he was about to lose even his trousers, he would not have risked fishing here. May the Bodhisattva and Dragon King protect me, please let nothing happen! It seemed as if his prayers were heard, when suddenly, the sky darkened, and a tempest arose. What had been a calm sea began to boil over. Old Bai was terrified out of his wits and tried to steer the fishing boat away. But before this titanic force of nature, the tiny fishing boat was less than an ant. And from under the sea, a long tentacle suddenly stretched out, heading straight for Old Bais fishing boat. Old Bai screamed in horror, closed his eyes, andmented that this was the end C he was sure to be buried at sea. But at that moment, he heard a voice tinged with a hint of surprise. Eh, theres actually a wild octopus monster? Old Bai slowly opened his eyes and saw a scene he would never forget in his lifetime. He saw a man standing in mid-air, holding onto that massive tentacle with one hand, his face showing a hint of joy. Immortal? The word suddenly surfaced in Old Bais nk mind. Meanwhile, Xue An was interestedly assessing the giant octopus monster below the surface with his Divine Sense. It really is a wild one, and its been cultivating for two or three hundred years too, quite rare indeed! Feeling the immense danger, the octopus monster struggled frantically, trying to escape. I just happened to need some rare delicacies, now I dont have to worry! As Xue An spoke, a faint smile appeared on his lips, and then he suddenly flexed his arm. Whoosh. The octopus monster was forcibly lifted from the sea by Xue An. Chapter 343: Wild Octopus Monster (3rd Update) Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Wild Octopus Monster (3rd Update) Only when it reached midair could the true enormity of the octopus monster be seen. Its body was as big as a football field, and its tentacles were several dozen meters long. This sight left Old Bai utterly dumbfounded. At that moment, the octopus monster suddenly exerted its strength and, with a snap, severed the tentacle that Xue An had grasped, before hastily fleeing into the water. Its consciousness had not yet awakened, but its biological instincts made it sense an unparalleled sense of crisis. Thats why it was fleeing in such panic. But Xue An just smiled faintly, Think you can run? Then he said to Xiao Sha, Catch it, and the Demon Core is yours! Xiao Sha nodded at the words and let out a roar towards the sky. The sound of the dragons roar shook the wilderness. Old Bai was so frightened that he almost fell off the boat, then he saw Xiao Sha suddenly reveal his true form. A mighty golden dragon appeared in midair. Old Bais whole body shook violently and tears streamed down his face uncontrobly, then he kneeled thumpingly on the deck. As a fisherman, he was born with a deep reverence for dragons, let alone now that he was seeing a living golden dragon, so Old Bai bowed his head repeatedly, like pounding garlic. At the same time, he was thinking that his prayers must have been heard by the Bodhisattva and the Dragon King, and thats why they came to save him. Xiao Sha didnt have time to care about others worship; as soon as he entered the sea, he went straight for the frantically fleeing octopus. Everywhere he passed, the myriad tribes of the sea gave way, all trembling with fear and hiding aside. This was the might of the Dragon n. The octopus monster was locked in by Xiao Shas aura, and the suppression from the level of their lineages made it tremble all over, unable to run any longer. After catching up, Xiao Sha didnt hold back; he opened his dragon mouth and bit off the head of the octopus monster. The Demon Core, mixed with flesh and blood, was directly swallowed by Xiao Sha. Then Xiao Shas body shone brightly, and his dragon scales seemed to be harder. Seeing this, Xue An smiled faintly, the octopus monster had wreaked havoc for many years, so meeting this end today was deserved. Xue An then took a step forward and said indifferently, Rise! The body of the octopus monster floated to the surface of the water. Although Xiao Sha had bitten off its head, the octopus was still terrifyinglyrge. And not all of such arge octopus could be eaten. Growing for hundreds of years had made its flesh extremely tough, and ordinary people could not swallow it. But Xue An was quite familiar with these things. Having nothing else to do at one point, he had once thoroughly researched the eating habits of the Demon Race. For these aquatic demons, he had a unique way of handling them. Dao sword lights enveloped the octopus monster, effortlessly slicing away the extremely tough outer skin, leaving only the tender meat inside. Very quickly. The massive octopus monster waspletely sliced up, leaving only about two to three hundred pounds of edible flesh. But that was enough. And because this octopus monster had cultivated for many years, its flesh and blood had special effects. Ordinary people who ate it could not only improve their health and strengthen their bodies, but also extend their lives. And cultivators who ate it could even enhance their cultivation levels. However, having only this kind wouldnt work. Xiao Sha circled beneath the sea surface, and wherever Dragons Might passed, Countless aquatic creatures automatically floated to the surface and grouped themselves by species, as if transforming into an aquarium, allowing Xue An to choose. Flicking a finger, the selected sea creatures began to levitate. This wondrous scene filled Old Bai, who was so dizzy from kowtowing, with envy. After many years of fishing at sea, this was the first time he had seen such a self-service supermarket-like fishing method. Xue An chose dozens of varieties, roughly two to three thousand pounds of seafood, felt it was enough, and then waved his hand. The other sea creatures then sank back to the depths. With so much seafood floating in the air, Xue An cast a spell with a flick of his hand, Invisible! The seafood and the flesh of the octopus monster rapidly contracted then turned into a greyish light orb, appearing in Xue Ans hand. After all this, Xue An looked down at Old Bai with a face full of piety and smiled faintly. ` Since fate has brought us together, I shall lend you a hand! As he spoke, he was about to gather a school of fish for Old Bai, Old Bai trembled all over, his heart stirred, and then he did the most correct thing he had ever done in his life. He knelt on the ground, and with utmost piety said, Bodhisattva, I dont want the fish anymore. I only ask that you could bestow upon me something from Grandpa Dragon King, so I can keep it as a family heirloom! Xue An paused slightly upon hearing this, then smiled and nodded, What do you n to ask for? Old Bai said softly, I think a dragon tooth would be nice! At this moment, Xiao Sha had alreadye out of the sea, and upon hearing this, he couldnt help but bulge his eyes. He dares to ask for my dragon tooth? A surge of powerful aura instantly enveloped the fishing boat. Old Bai, frightened, quickly changed his tune, Just kidding, whatever you wish to bestow will be fine! Xue An smiled and casually tore off a dragon scale from Xiao Sha. Keep this as a souvenir! With that, Xue An leapt away. Xiao Sha red fiercely at Old Bai, feeling somewhat disgruntled, but since it was Xue An who had torn off the dragon scale, he had no choice but to follow closely. Old Bai stood at the bow holding a dragon scale as big as a water jar, his expression gradually bing excited. This is a genuine dragon scale! Chairman, I think if we really cant find that much food, we can lower the standards a bit. And having such high-end seafood for so many tables of banquets is a bit too extravagant! A five-star head chef suggested. Yeah! If its not possible, just reserve the best for the main table, its fine if the other banquet tables are slightly lower in quality! someone echoed. These suggestions were all quite reasonable. But Qin Yu didnt dare to make a decision. She understood Xue Ans intentions very well. He was determined to make this wedding perfect in every way. Lets wait a little longer, Mr. An should be back soon! But I think even if Mr. Xue goes looking, he wont be able to find so many precious food ingredients! After all, many are not avable even with money! The head chef expressed his concerns. Just then, a streak of light flew across the sky. When it came to a halt, it was Xue An. Mr. An! Qin Yu eximed. The other chefs were also stunned. So the rumors are true! This Mr. Xue has really cultivated into an immortal, otherwise how could he fly? At this moment, standing above Yunmeng Lake, Xue An said with a light chuckle, Ive got the seafood. Lets just store it in thiske for now! With that, he waved his hand, Appear! Whoosh! It was like rain. Countless seafood fell from the sky,nding in Yunmeng Lake. The sight of seafood raining down from the heavens left everyone dumbfounded. It took a good while before they came to their senses. Holy crap, is that a huge star grouper? Isnt this type of lobster extinct? My God, they are all still alive! And amid the exmations, the head chef also came out of his stupor, shouting anxiously, Mr. Xue, Yunmeng Lake is a freshwaterke! These seafood will die if you put them in there! This remark reminded many people. Yes! Its ludicrous to try to farm seafood in freshwater, isnt it? Xue Anughed in the air, No worries! I wont let them die, so they dare not die! Indeed. Once these members of the Aquatic Tribe entered Yunmeng Lake, they started to thrash about vivaciously, showing not a hint of dying. The group of chefs felt like their entire lifes knowledge had beenpletely overturned. What they didnt know was that since Xiao Sha had taken over Yunmeng Lake, it faintly possessed Dragons Might. All aquatic creatures entering it would benefit from this trace of Dragons Might and naturally be unharmed. ` Chapter 344: Yan’er’s Dowry (4th Update) Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Yaners Dowry (4th Update) The most headache-inducing problem of food supplies had been resolved. What remained were merely trifles that could be solved with money. And while Beijiang was bustling with preparations, An Yan had also returned to Zhongdu. The motorcade slowly pulled up in front of the An Familys residence, and An Qing got out of the car. But the first one toe wee her was not a member of the An Family, but rather a man in his thirties, wearing the stars of a general on his shoulders, his clothing crisp, exuding an air of spirited confidence. Upon seeing this man, An Qings face took on an unpleasant expression. Wang Geng, what are you doing at my house? Since An Qing and Wang Geng didnt belong to the same military district, she, as a colonel, dared to refer to Wang Geng by his given name despite his rank of major general. Wang Geng smiled, Colonel An, I arrived in Zhongdu yesterday, but you werent at home, so Ive been waiting until now! Im asking you, what are you doing here? An Qing was in no mood to be pleasant. A dark glint shed in Wang Gengs eyes, yet he maintained a smile, Perhaps you didnt fancy the gift I sentst time, Colonel An, and had it returned. I came specially to apologize this time! No need! An Qing said coldly. At this moment, An Yan got out of the car, Qinger, whats the matter? Its nothing, sis, just an annoying guy! Seeing An Yan, Wang Gengs expression showed a sh of amazement. Both sisters were such beauties! Is there anything else? If not, please leave! An Qing spoke in a cold voice. Finally losing patience, Wang Gengs expression darkened, Colonel An, why must you be so rejecting? You should know, at only thirty-five, Im already a major general, with a boundless future ahead. And I truly like you! His face was full of pride when he spoke of his military rank. And indeed, his words were not without merit. A major general in his thirties, that was truly remarkable. Yet An Qing sneered slightly, Wang Geng, do I need to spell it out for you? The reason the Liu Family dared toe and snatch the Fire Phoenixst time, do you really not understand what role your Wang Family yed in that? This remark caused Wang Gengs face to abruptly cloud over. The Wang Family had indeed been involved in the Liu Familys affair. Wang Geng had been filled with a desire to possess An Qing. But he knew too well that he couldnt pluck this flower unless she were left vulnerable and without support. So he had helped the Liu Family in their plot to take control of the Fire Phoenix. These were facts An Qing learned afterwards. Naturally, she had not a shred of friendliness for this man Wang Geng. Lets go, sis, An Qing and An Yan were about to enter the house. Wang Geng, with a malevolent tone, said, Colonel An, I hope you consider carefully. You know the strength of my Wang Family in Zhonghuai! If you are willing, it would bring endless benefits to your An Family! In response, An Qing simply rebuked coldly, Get out! Hurry up and leave while Im still in a good mood! Wang Geng was furious. He, who had always been the darling of heaven, had never suffered such insult before, and was about to explode. Just then, Cheng Hao and the others got out of the vehicles, surrounding Wang Geng and his personal soldiers in a tight circle. Each member of the Fire Phoenix looked at Wang Geng with hostility C with just onemand from An Qing, they would tear this man to shreds on the spot. The fierce aura emanating from the Fire Phoenix members made Wang Geng, who had never seen actualbat, turn progressively paler. Colonel An, what are you trying to do? Are you going to let your subordinates publicly defy a major general right here on the streets of Zhongdu? Wang Geng spoke with a facade of courage but inner timidity. An Qings lips curved into a disdainful smirk, So what if I am? You You are defying your superiors! I. Before Wang Geng could finish his sentence, an incredibly authoritative voice rang out. In Zhongdu, since when is it the turn of people from the Zhonghuai military district to run wild? And talking about defying superiors? Haha, are you not clear about what your military ranks from Zhonghuai military district amount to? With the sound of his words, more than a dozen imposing military vehicles stopped by the road, and a group of people got out. These individuals were all around forty or fifty years old, dressed in crisp military uniforms, and most of them were actually major generals. The man who spoke was at the forefront, with the rank of lieutenant general clearly visible on his shoulders. Wang Geng was stunned. These generals were all influential figures in Zhongdu. inly speaking, none were the kind that a civil servant general like him could afford to provoke. Especially the lieutenant general who had spoken. Not to mention Wang Geng, even his father wouldnt dare to cross him. And in front of Wang Gengs astonished gaze, the group of generals walked up to An Qings side and spoke affably, Little Qing, have you brought your sister back home yet? An Qing nodded, Ive seen all the generals! Haha, if were not in the military base, you should just call us uncle or something of the sort; its much better! The title of general is too distant! the leading Lieutenant General Yang said with a smile. Yes, Uncle Yang! An Qing said obediently. So when is your brother-inwing to Zhongdu? When they mentioned An Qings brother-inw, a strange expression appeared on the faces of the generals. An Qing smiled, He should be arriving on my sisters birthday, which is in four days! Good! Good! Lieutenant General Yang nodded his head in approval, smiling beamingly. But when he turned his head to look at Wang Geng, who was gaping in disbelief, the smile disappeared from his face. Go back and tell your old man that Zhongdu isnt your Zhonghuai; the Wang Family has no right to act recklessly here. And I advise you to stop harassing the An Family; otherwise hmph! Lieutenant General Yang left his warning unspoken, but the message was crystal clear. Who didnt treat the An Family with the utmost respect and fear? After all, the so-called Divine ughter didnt hold back when he struck! If he truly became irritated, no matter how prestigious your family might be, you couldnt escape a fate of annihtion. How could Wang Geng dare to say anything in front of these people? He had thought that with only the colonel An Qing left, the An Familys influence had significantly diminished and they were an easy target. Thats why he dared to harass An Qing repeatedly. But looking at the current situation The way these generals showed such warm and seemingly ingratiating behavior towards An Qing It demonstrated how overpoweringly influential the An Family was now. So when Lieutenant General Yang gave him the signal to leave, Wang Geng, as if granted amnesty, did not even dare to nce at An Qing, and he fled with his tail between his legs. Hehe, the Wang Family is used to throwing their weight around in Zhonghuai; do they really think they can do the same in Zhongdu? Lieutenant General Yang said with a coldugh. But before they could even enter the An Familys residence Chen Xiuhe also arrived with his entourage. Upon seeing him, Lieutenant General Yang teased, Old Chen, youve notified all of us, saying that Mr. Xue is about to get married and weve all hurried over, but where did you run off to? Chen Xiuhe smiled, Yaner is somewhat of a junior to me; now that shes getting married, I certainly cante empty-handed! As he spoke, more than a dozen heavy trucks drove up. This is? An Qing said, somewhat surprised. This is the dowry I am giving to Yaner! Chen Xiuhe said with a beaming smile. Chapter 345 Zhongdu Sensation Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Zhongdu Sensation These past couple of days, Zhongdu has beenpletely overtaken by one topic. On every street and in every alley, people are talking about it. Hey, have you heard? Patriarch Chens dowry for An Yan filled over a dozenrge trucks! someone said. Heh, youve only heard, but I saw it with my own eyes! another person scoffed. Oh? Really? Then tell us, what did they send? The crowd around them swelled. Yeah! Do tell! I heard theres an endless number of fancy goodies inside! Just the gold jewelry alone weighs over a hundred jin! Gold? Heh! Thats the least valuable thing they sent! Seeing himself surrounded by so many people, the guy was very pleased with himself and purposely spoke up loudly. Thisment stirred up a buzz among those nearby. Gold isnt valuable? Then what counts as valuable? Some people were a bit incredulous. Thats why youre all justmoners, with no way to imagine what life is like for the truly wealthy! Today, Ill enlighten you! The man garnered everyones attention, then whispered, Have you ever seen blood coral over three meters tall? The crowd shook their heads. I saw it that day; that thing is a real rare treasure! Ever seen pearls the size of a childs fist? I saw dozens of them that day. Ever seen a limited-edition global sports car? That we have! the crowd nodded. Heh, the family sent seven of those. Why seven? someone asked. Obviously, because the seven cars alle in different colors. They sent them for her to drive a different color for each day of the week! Oh! The crowd finally caught on. Those still arent the most valuable things! Those arent valuable enough? Heh! Its like I said, poverty limits your imagination. The man gestured with his hands as he spoke. What are you miming there? someone curiously asked. Ever seen a wooden box this big? Made of Zitan wood? Whats so special about that? A wealthy friend of mine has one at his ce! someone found a chance to boast and quickly piped up. The key isnt the box! Then what is it? the crowd pressed. At this point, the man wore a look of serene longing and said dreamily, That was the most valuable gift Ive ever seen. Packed inside, stacked dense and thick, were all property deeds! Boom! The crowd, which hadnt been shocked by the three-meter tall blood coral or pearls as big as fists, was now absolutely in an uproar. Did you see it clearly? Of course, I saw it clearly. Patriarch Chen himself opened it up for everyone to take a look, and guess what those properties were? Where? The third ring road! The crowd exchanged nces, some faces full of disbelief. Keep dreaming, as if there are that many houses by the third ring! The way you gestured, that would be at least a thousand units! Right, my family lives in the third ring, and properties there are practically priceless! The man sneered all the while, waiting for everyone to finish speaking before he coolly continued, I knew thered be doubters. Some people asked Patriarch Chen the same thing at the time. Guess what he said. Hmm? What do you mean? Patriarch Chen said its a new residentialplex thats just been built, and the property deeds for all the houses are in there! This statement dumbfounded everyone. They had heard of giving a house as a gift, but never an entireplex. Alright, Im also idle, why am I even telling you this, Ive got to hurry along now! said the gentleman. Brother, where are you hurrying off to? Obviously, to the An Family to see the hustle and bustle. Wasnt it announced that the official wedding is a few days away? Whats there to see now? someone asked, puzzled. Heh, such a bunch of small-timers! Do you know whos currently helping out at the An Family? Who? Pretty much everyone of any status and renown in Zhongdu is there. Not to mention anyone else, do you all know Wei Ruyan, the master horticulturist, right? Of course, I love her garden creations the most! Shes at the An Family right now, and shes turned it into an ocean of flowers! That alone is worth squatting there for a day to take in the excitement! After saying this, the man turned and left. The others looked at each other, then all had a spark of inspiration. Lets go, lets have a look! As the rumors outside suggested, The An Family had be an ocean of flowers. Wei Ruyan had brought out all her skills, the various exotic flowers vying for attention, making the entire An Family exceptionally beautiful. Not just her, practically everyone with a bit of capability in Zhongdu was there. Even someone sweeping the floor might be the general manager of somepany. Zhao Xuehui, Yang Bin, and Qiao Le were not leaving the An Familys side, keeping incredibly busy every day. Like right now, the trio was bringing over a step stool, hangingnterns in front of a room door. All three of them now had fortunes exceeding hundreds of millions, but they were bustling about just like before, without any airs of a tycoon. The entire An Family had basically be a huge construction site, filled with bustling crowds. And the festive atmosphere was bing more intense in all this busyness. As for An Yan, the absolute leadingdy, she remained in a state of utter confusion throughout. In her mind, she had simply nned to follow An Qing back to Zhongdu, then do some simple decorating and quietly wait for Xue An toe for her. But she hadnt expected the preparations to be on such a grand scale. It was so grand that it left her somewhat dazed. Noticing the bewilderment in An Yans heart, An Qing said with a beaming smile. Sis, this must all be your fiancs doing! Ah, Ive told him so many times already, I really dont care about these things! As long as we can be together, why bother with all these superfluous things, An Yan said. Shaking her head, An Qing chuckled softly, Actually, I understand and agree with your fiancs approach. You two, from the moment you met and fell in love, to having Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, it has been quite a journey! Now, your fianc may not rule the world, but hes made something of himself, and of course, he wants to make up for the past! At this point, a faint envy shed in An Qings eyes. The magnitude of what hes doing, its probably to dere to the whole world that youre his woman. Listening to her sistersforting words, An Yan nodded, feeling her happiness almost overflow. At that moment, the room door opened. A group of elegantly dressed women entered. Miss An, weve been sent by Patriarch Chen, responsible for your entire wedding look, including makeup and attire. Hmm? An Yan was a bit lost. They say Miss An brought a full set of bridal attire and gowns from Beijiang; can you change into them now so we can take a look? the oldest and most elegant among the women, whose hair was touched with gray, said indifferently. Chapter 346 I’m Ready, Waiting for You to Marry Me Chapter 346: Chapter 346 Im Ready, Waiting for You to Marry Me When An Yan stepped out wearing the traditional Chinese bridal gown personally sewn by Feng Caiyi, the group of women first scrutinized her with critical eyes, and then they all nodded in satisfaction. Only the leading woman quivered slightly. May I be so bold as to ask, is this bridal gown the work of Feng Caiyi? An Yan nodded, I dont know if it is, but people call him Master Feng! The woman smiled, One can tell at a nce, in the whole world, only he could have such craftsmanship! Then the woman spoke seriously, Miss An, both your temperament and appearance are the finest Ive ever seen! But since this is as important as marriage, I think you can still be even more beautiful and elegant! For instance, when you wear such a traditional Chinese bridal gown, the way you walk should be different from wearing a Western wedding dress! As she spoke, the woman demonstrated it for An Yan. An Yan followed the example and immediately there was a different aura about her. The womans eyes lit up because An Yans ability to adapt was simply astonishing. Just a casual nce, and she was able to learn seventy to eighty percent of the charm. Miss An, do you realize how much of a precious talent youre wasting? If you had met me earlier, I would have trained you to be the noblest and most elegant dancer in the world! the woman eximed. An Yan smiled shyly in response. Over the next two days, I will design everything for you, Miss An. If you wish to practice dancing, Im willing to teach you! the woman still felt a bit reluctant. An Yan shook her head, No need, my husband probably wouldnt agree. As soon as An Yan mentioned her husband, the woman immediately closed her mouth. Indeed! Why would the wife of that man go on stage to dance? It wasnt until the woman had left that An Yan still didnt know who she was, but judging by her actions and demeanor, she was certainly no ordinary person. Meanwhile, An Qing was snickering, That woman, she is the fabled confidante of old man Chen that the rumors always talk about, and she is also Tai Yujin, who once received the highest honor for a dancer! When An Yan heard this, she was initially startled, then couldnt help but burst intoughter. In Zhongdu, there had always been many rumors about Chen Xiuhe and this Tai Yujin. Now it seemed the rumors might well be true! Two dayster. An Yan stood in front of the mirror, gazing at the iparably beautiful girl reflected there, and was somewhat dazzled. Tai Yujin watched from the side, her face full of astonished admiration. Through two days of contact, Tai Yujin had been deeply impressed by An Yans capacity toprehend. Almost any move, An Yan could learn it after just one look. So, in just two days, the already stunningly gorgeous An Yan had taken her charm and aura to the next level. Tai Yujin was also extremely satisfied with this. To be a mentor for such a girl for two days in ones lifetime, and to witness her blossoming, offered a sense of achievement beyondparison. Miss An, Women dress for the ones who admire them. I believe, when Mr. Xuees to pick you up, he will certainly be surprised! Tai Yujin remarked. Upon hearing this, An Yan broke into a radiant smile. The peerless elegance of that smile momentarily stunned everyone in the room. Then An Yan turned back to continue looking at her reflection in the mirror, thinking to herself silently, Husband, I am ready, when will youe to take me home? Meanwhile in Beijiang. Tomorrow was the day to go to Zhongdu. Yet today, there wasnt the slightest shadow of a private ne. Griffin, who had been somewhatposed, finally couldnt sit still anymore, and from the morning began frantically calling Charles. But without exception, all calls went unanswered. By midday, after failing to get through once again, Griffin, furious, smashed his phone to pieces. Grinding his teeth, he spat out, Charles, how dare you y me? Ill have you torn to pieces! But getting angry now was useless, he could only steel himself to meet Xue An. Sir Sir, Charles still hasnt brought the nes! Tomorrow Griffin said with trepidation, fearing another outburst from Xue An. To his surprise, Xue An just smiled indifferently, No worries! Although Xue An didnt me him and even offered someforting words, Griffins heart was still full of guilt and anger. The Bone Picker, who once lurked in darkness, finally showed his ferocious ws. He decided, after the masters wedding was over, he would capture Charles and slowly pick every bone from his body. As night fell, there was still no sign of the nes. Griffin hadpletely despaired, not even showing up for dinner. Because he felt he had let the master down, he really had no face to see anyone. Sir, should we just drive to Zhongdu now? Qin Yuan, dressed in a bespoke outfit, asked. He was naturally going to follow tomorrow, so he was waiting at Number One Tian Vi tonight. He also knew about the nes noting, so he asked. Xue An shook his head, No need! Driving there would take too much time on the road! I have my own way! Alright! Seeing Xue An say so, Qin Yuan could only nod. And while everyone else was worrying, suddenly, a rumbling sound came from afar. People chatting outside looked up and were all stunned. Its nes! someone shouted. Griffin, who had been sulking inside the house, heard the noise outside. At first, he didnt care, but then he listened carefully. It was the roaring sound of nes! His body shook, he jumped straight out of the window. Sure enough. Five brand-new private nes were flying in the sky. Knowing that there would be nesing, they had already prepared a temporary airstrip in advance. Once the nes hadnded, Charles had just stepped off the stairs when Griffin, roaring with anger, charged at him and punched him in the head. The punch made Charles stagger, almost falling, and blood instantly flowed from his nose. Charles, you almost ruined my masters big event! Do you understand? Griffin said with a sinister tone. Charles trembled with fear, and although his face was covered with blood, he still hurried to smile apologetically, Im so sorry, Mr. Griffin, you have to hear me out. Actually, I had the nes ready yesterday, but on the way to your country, they were intercepted by the military, and it was only this afternoon that they were released. Charles looked aggrieved. The military? Didnt you mention my masters name? Griffin asked angrily. I did! But it would have been better not to. Just when they were about to let me go, they detained me for another day when I mentioned it! As Charles spoke, his heart bled. Ever since receiving Griffins call these past few days, he hadnt slept a wink, frantically searching for avable private nes. As luck would have it, he had indeed managed to gather them. Overjoyed, he rushed to Huaxia immediately. Because Griffin had made it clear that if he arrived a day early, he would get an extra thirty percent! That was a fortune worth tens of millions! But unexpectedly, upon entering Huaxia, he was intercepted, and one whole day was wasted in vain. Oh? And do you know which military force intercepted you? Xue An asked indifferently. Charles, very adept at reading the room, hastily answered respectfully, Respected Sir, even if I turned to ashes, I would remember. The people who detained me were from the Wang Family in Zhonghuai! The Wang Family of Zhonghuai? Qin Yuan and others changed their expressions slightly. This family was a historic military noble family. But Xue An just smiled slightly, Youve worked hard, the mistake was not yours, the amount will still be increased by thirty percent! Charles was overjoyed, Thank you, Sir! Chapter 347 The Wedding Day (Part 1) Chapter 347: Chapter 347 The Wedding Day (Part 1) Five brand-new private jets lined up in a row, with Charles leading Xue An for a tour of each aircraft. Sir, these aircraft were originally meant for the Z Eastern Imperial Family, so each one is the ultimate in luxury. Take this one, for example, it even has a private swimming pool, Charles excitedly exined. Xue An remained indifferent, but Qin Yuan and the others following them were all full of amazement. Though in recent years, Huaxia had seen a surge in the number of wealthy elite, when ites to luxury, they still couldntpare to the deeply rooted, venerable noble families abroad. Unlike those private jets that can only carry around ten persons, each of these can amodate over thirty passengers and provide an extremelyfortable environment for every guest! Charles chattered on, but seeing Xue Ans expressionless face, he couldnt help feeling a bit flustered inside. Therefore, with a quick nce and a chuckle, he said, Of course, none of these might seem like much in Sirs eyes, but let me introduce the most important part of these private jets! With that, Charles pped his hands. Over twenty gorgeous women dressed as flight attendants came out. Charles proudly said, All of thesedies have undergone strict training and were meant to follow these nes to the Z Eastern, but now they all belong to Sir! Saying so, Charles gave the attendants a knowing look. As he said, all the attendants, having undergone strict and special training, bowed deeply to Xue An with the utmost respect. We have seen Sir! It was a perfect Huaxia pronunciation. Heh heh, each flight attendant here is a graduate from top universities, proficient in at least four or five foreignnguages, truly rare gems! Charles said with a look that said all men would understand. Still, Xue An remained nomittal. However, the attendants felt a small sense of happiness within. Globally, the only ones who could afford such luxurious private jets were basically old men on the brink of the grave. These girls had all braced themselves for the worst. But they had not expected their new boss to be such a young and handsome man. With such a boss, far from unwilling, they would have paid money for the privilege. Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, I dont need them! Hm? Charles did not quite understand. I mean, I dont need so many attendants. His words cast a silence over the atmosphere, and theplexions of these beauties gradually turned pale. With some hesitation, Charles said, Sir, these beautiese with the private jets as part of the package; even if you dont want them, there wont be any discount on the price! At this point, Griffin could no longer hold back, stepping forward and saying angrily, Charles, does my master care about the money? You big oaf, arranging something like this without knowing anything! Do you know what my master is buying all these nes for? For what? Charles blinked his shrewd little eyes, thinking to himself that there was nothing else to it besides enjoying the life of a top-tier tycoon on a private jet. My master is buying these jets to fetch his bride! You fool! Griffin scolded. Fetching a bride? Charles still didnt quite understand. To put it simply, its to pick up his wife with these nes! Finally, Charles understood, then he was shocked. Not only he was astonished, but the attendants were too. Splurging hundreds of millions, just to use it for fetching a bride? This was beyond extravagant; it was utterly unreasonable. Let these attendants stay here so we can bring more friends and family! Qin Yuan interjected at that moment. Xue An nodded, then looked at the pale-faced group of beauties and said indifferently, After we pick up the bride, you can stay with the nes. Hearing what Xue An said, the group of beautifully dressed attendants finally breathed a sigh of relief, then each started to scheme in her own heart. So their boss already had a wife, huh! But, this was hardly anything to fuss over. Which wealthy person doesnt have several girlfriends? As long as he takes the ne, they would have a chance to get close to him! The thought of climbing up the socialdder by getting cozy with such a handsome and rich man set these flight attendants hearts aze. But what they didnt know was that Xue An had bought these nes purely for his wedding convoy, and after picking up An Yan, he probably wouldnt need them anymore. After all, no matter how fast a ne could fly, could it be faster than him travelling through the air at will? As the morning sun rose. The entourage heading to Zhongdu for the wedding had already assembled. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian would definitely be going. Old Xie and Auntie Pang were dressed in brand-new, fitting clothes, looking like two sessful businesspeople. Since they were the witnesses for the wedding, their presence was a must. Besides them, Tang Xuaner and Xue Lan, as the grooms female rtives, also had to go. Adding them all up, there were about forty or so people going. Xue An put on a traditional Chinese suit, and a hint of a smile appeared on his handsome and cultured face. Lets set off! Five airnes soared high into the sky, heading straight for Zhongdu. As the nes passed over the entrance of Yunmeng Vi, Wu Qiang led a host of security guards in a collective salute. Meanwhile, media from all over the world had started to broadcast the event since early in the morning. When the reporters saw the five brand-new nes soaring into the sky, they couldnt help but let out muted exmations of awe. What a grand gesture! In a quiet town in Europe, Fan Mengxue was sitting on the couch, staring nkly at the live broadcast on TV. Meng Xue, were supposed to attend a film festival today. Shall we leave now? Han Yao said softly. Knowing Fan Mengxues current state of mind, she wanted to distract her with work for the time being. But suddenly, Fan Mengxue stood up, Back to the country! Huh? Han Yao thought she must have heard wrong. I thought I would be jealous, but his rtionship with An Yan makes it impossible for me to feel that way. This is his moment of happiness, and I should be there! Fan Mengxue spoke softly, then turned and ran out the door. Han Yao stood frozen in ce, and it took her quite a while to let out a long sigh. Are all women so foolish when ites to love? Zhongdu. Since morning, the An Familys house had been filled with guestsing to offer their congrattions from all directions. The small number of servants in the An Family simply couldnt keep up. Chen Xiuhe immediately called for the Chen Familys help. And members from the Fire Phoenix and many from the military also spontaneously came to maintain order. Almost all the noble families of Zhongdu had gathered. Such a magnificent scene made many people sigh in admiration. They marveled at the mighty reputation of the An Family now. And unlike other powerful families, the An Familys current strength and status were almost solely due to one mans sky-reaching abilities. The citizens of Zhongdu had alsoe early to enjoy the spectacle. The An Familys gate and several nearby streets were now clogged with all kinds of luxury cars. Chapter 348: The Wedding Day (Part 2) Chapter 348: Chapter 348: The Wedding Day (Part 2) Some couldnt help but joke that if any luxury brands car hadnt appeared at this time, it simply meant the brand wasnt luxurious enough. By the time the sun was well up in the sky, the entire An Family home was bustling with excitement. Countless media had also aimed their cameras here. This was almost a wedding being broadcast live around the world. And in such an atmosphere, feelings of jealousy unavoidably surfaced as acidicments. Haha, it takes at least seven or eight hours to drive from Beijiang to Zhongdu, if theyre just leaving now, theyd be lucky to make it by evening! someone said coldly. Thats right, and I doubt theyll even make it today, have you seen the traffic jams outside? Exactly, and even if they did make it to Zhongdu, it would take hours to get to the An Familys ce from there. As for todays wedding, haha, Id say its highly unlikely! The envious words of these people made many feel ufortable, yet there was no way to refute them. Zhao Xuehui, Yang Binyi, and Qiao Le, three brothers, were also filled with anxiety at this moment. Why hasnt Second Brother arrived yet? I just inquired, and indeed, there are traffic jams everywhere! Qiao Le said anxiously. Dont panic, Second Brother always has a n for doing things. He must have anticipated this! Zhao Xuehui said. Meanwhile, An Yan, having finished her makeup, sat quietly in the room waiting. Hearing the noise outside, she couldnt help but ask. Whats happening? An Qing frowned, Nothing, just some people who cant stand to see others doing well spouting nonsense. Oh! An Yan nodded. Sister, did my brother-inw tell you how hes getting to Zhongdu? I asked him, but he just smiled and told me not to worry. Upon hearing this, An Qing breathed a sigh of relief. After such a long time, in An Qings view, there was nothing Xue An couldnt do. Just then, the sky outside suddenly darkened, and the wind howled, heralding an imminent downpour. The An Family members were thrown into a frenzy, fearing the painstakingly arranged wedding venue would be ruined by a sudden storm. Yet, some who held grudges against Xue An or simply envied him were secretly delighted! Let the torrential raine! Hail would be even more satisfying! Chen Xiuhes face also couldnt help but turn sour. The weather forecast had promised with certainty there would be no rain today, so how could a downpour be looming so suddenly? Could it be that even human predictions fail against the will of the heavens? It was at this moment, a tremendous roar of airnes came from afar. Those with sharp eyes spotted the five approaching airnes and eximed in surprise. Look over there! Everyone looked up to see the airnes had already reached the airspace above the An Familys home and started to circle. Many were stunned, a thought dawning in their minds. Could it be this was the grooms arrival procession? This was simply too astonishing and out of the ordinary! But at the same time, raindrops began to fall. Some people deliberately shouted, Its going to be a torrential downpour, hurry home to get yourundry in! In the midst of the restless crowd, suddenly, a figure shot up from one of the airnes, and at the same time, a voice shouted sharply. Open! The voice wasnt loud but seemed to explode in everyones heart. Boom! The dense clouds that filled the sky fragmented in the blink of an eye, then rapidly dispersed. The sunlight drifted down once again, illuminating many shocked faces. Chen Xiuhe cracked a slight smile as the weight in his heart eased. No matter the issue, everything would be easy to handle once he arrived! At this moment, after Xue An punched through the dark clouds, he stood aloof in the sky, and his Divine Sense shot toward a specific location. In a certain ce, a middle-aged man who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes and shouted in horror, No. But before his words could finish, his entire head exploded. This scene shocked everyone present. Those nearby, whose epaulettes were even stained with blood, were particrly stunned. Xue An witnessed this scene and a trace of cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. You actually thought of ruining my wedding! If it werent for the fact that I am on my way to greet the bride and its not suitable tomit a massacre, I would have eliminated you all now! But Ill let you live a few more days! With that thought, Xue An slowly descended to the ground. As his feet touched down, the Fire Phoenix members formed a square formation and shouted in unison, Instructor! Xue An nodded slightly, then looked around the crowd. Many who originally harbored ill intentions were now trembling with fear, not daring to meet Xue Ans gaze. But there were even more faces filled with curiosity and shock. After all, Xue Ans entrance was just too special and too astounding. Meanwhile, those five private nesnded directly behind the An Familys residence. There was a vast open space behind the An Family estate, a perfect spot for the nes, but it also put the pilots skills to a great test. Only those who had undergone rigorous training dared tond directly. As soon as the nes came to a stop, Qin Yuan, Tang Xuaner and the others walked down and joined Xue An. Chen Xiuhe approached with a heartyugh, Mr. Xue, congrattions, congrattions! Xue An replied with a light smile, Uncle Chen, you are too kind! This address as Uncle made Chen Xiuhe pause, then he burst into an incredibly joyfulughter. Good! Good! Today is truly a joyous day, lets go inside to talk! After Xue An and the others went off to the banquet hall, the people outside began to buzz with conversation. Damn, is he even human? Falling from such a height anding out without a scratch? someone said, visibly shocked. Youve just realized how formidable Mr. Xue is? Didnt you see him dispersing the stormy weather just now? What shocked me the most are those five nes. I checked carefully just now; each ne has the Xue character printed on it and all are brand new! Did he just buy them? This remark made many fall silent. For these noble families, mighty martial strength might bend their will. But it was the overwhelming disy of wealth and power that truly drove them to despair. Many with malicious intentions also took this opportunity to slink away. Back in the banquet hall, after briefly sitting with Xue An, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian grew a bit anxious and called out, Daddy, wheres Mommy? Yeah! We miss Mommy! The words of the two daughters brought smiles to many faces. Chen Xiuhe, beaming, said, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, look, just walk through this banquet hall and there are a few rooms behind. Your mother is there, but remember you need to prepare more red envelopes! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded somewhat understandingly and then looked up at Xue An, Daddy, did you bring the red envelopes? Xue An smiled, stood up, and said lightly, Of course I brought them! Lets go, lets go get Mom! Chapter 349: The Wedding Day (Part 3) First Update Chapter 349: Chapter 349: The Wedding Day (Part 3) First Update ` Walking past the banquet hall, the corridor ahead was covered with flowers, turning it into a veritable flower gallery. Xue An, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, as well as Tang Xuaner, Xue Lan, and many others made their way inside together. Halfway there, they saw someone blocking the path with a wheelchair. Mr. Xue, on this joyful day, the two of us sisters have alsoe to join the fun. Bring out the red envelopes! Wei Rn, sitting in the wheelchair, stretched out her hand with a beaming smile. Wei Ruyan also said, Yes, Mr. Xue, I even brought out the best flowers from my collection for your wedding! Xue An smiled, Thank you, Miss Wei Ruyan, of course, there are red envelopes! As he spoke, he handed over two plump red envelopes. Wei Ruyan and Wei Rn were just there for the excitement, and didnt really care about the so-called red envelopes. But as soon as they received them, the expressions of the Wei sisters changed. This is Wei Ruyan eximed. Xue An said with a faint smile, Some people call these things spirit stones, but I think its better to call them jade marrow! Wei Ruyan and Wei Rn nced at each other and both saw the shock in each others eyes. The moment they took the red envelopes, they felt the spiritual energy inside, and now hearing Xue An call it jade marrow, they were naturally astonished. Mr. Xue, these items are too valuable. We were just joking; how could we dare to ept them? Wei Ruyan said as she tried to return the red envelopes. Xue An smiled, I have plenty of these things, and youve worked hard arranging the An Familys decorations! With that, Xue An stepped forward and walked on. Wei Ruyan and Wei Rn watched his retreating figure, both feeling a bit dazed. Rn, should we really ept this? Wei Ruyan asked. And at that moment, Xue Ans voice came, Wearing this item often might even give her the chance to stand up! Upon hearing this, Wei Rn trembled, then respectfully said, Thank you, sir! Youre wee! Xue An said with a faint smile, already walking away. This jade marrow, or spirit stones, are indeed good items for the average cultivator, but Xue An was well aware that although they can initially boost ones cultivation level, overuse would only be detrimental without any benefits. Thats why he never let An Yan or anyone else use them. As for why he said he had plenty, it was because of the ring Xue An looted from the Immortal Pce. That ring was a Mustard Seed Ring. As its name suggests, it is a space ring capable of containing countless items,rge as Mount Meru or small as a mustard seed. After obtaining it and breaking the seal, Xue An found it to be filled with tons of spirit stones. These things were tasteless to consume and a pity to discard, so they were perfect to hand out as wedding gifts. After all, what was insignificant to Xue An was considered a treasure of heaven and earth to ordinary people. Upon reaching the door past the flower gallery, they found it tightly shut with bursts of womensughtering from inside. Xue An smiled faintly and approached to knock gently on the door. Who goes there? a female voice asked from inside. Ivee to fetch the bride! Fetch whom? An Yan! Who is An Yan? My wife! Didnt hear you, speak up! the voices inside teased andughed. Xue An smiled and, even though he was the Immortal Venerable, today he had to obey and so he shouted, Ivee to take my wife, An Yan, home! His voice caused many petals to fall from the flower gallery above. Whispers could be heard inside, soft, yet Xue An could hear them all. Should we open it? Lets wait a bit longer! ` But the elders at home said, just tease him a bit and that would be enough, after all, Mr. Xue is a man of high status! At the very least, we should make him sing a song, shouldnt we? Xue An heard this and, without waiting for a response from inside,ughed and said, Ill sing a song for you. If I sing well, youll open the door! How about that? Sure! And those who hade with Xue An also had to restrain theirughter. What song did Mr. Xue n to sing? Little Rabbit, Be Good? This song is actually the only one I know because its also her favorite. We used to listen to this song all day on the balcony, gazing at the stars. This time, Ill sing it for you! Xue An said softly, and then he began to sing. The sparrow outside the window, chattering on the electric wire, you said this line, feels so much like summer The surroundings gradually quieted down. Xue Ans voice wasnt professional, and he didnt want to sing professionally either. He was simply singing this song with the emotions of that naive young boy from three thousand years ago. His voice slightly trembled while also carrying the warm sunshine of the afternoon, full of memories. Everyone listened quietly. As he sang, Xue An seemed to return to those nights, seeing the couple quietly embracing each other. That bliss was the very reason that had sustained Xue An for three thousand years. On therge bed in the room, covered by a red veil, An Yan was already in tears. As the song ended, there was a moment of silence around, followed by an explosion of apuse like thunder. Bravo! Truly beautiful! Someone shouted excitedly, repeatedly eximing their admiration. And some, with tears in their eyes, silently pped, as if Xue Ans singing had stirred deep-seated memories within them. The only ones in the whole ce who felt nothing were Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, who knocked on the door saying, Mommy, Daddy is here to pick you up! Open the door, please! Their childish voices dissipated the lingering sorrow. The door opened. Tang Xuaner, Qin Yu, and Xue Lan stepped forward to distribute red envelopes. Griffin followed behind, his face a mask of heartache. He had never seen suchvish spending, to actually use Spirit Stones for red envelopes. Sometimes, you really know how to squander, Griffin thought to himself secretly. Entering the room, the spacious andfortably decorated room was seen, and on therge bed in the center sat An Yan, quietly beneath her veil. Xue An stepped forward,ing to the side of the bed and quietly looking on. The room gradually became quiet. Even through the red veil, Xue An could still see the tear-stained face of An Yan. His heart suddenly ached. Then, he slowly knelt on one knee. As he knelt, the crowd watching the scene let out a low murmur of surprise. Many thought that given Xue Ans personality, he would definitely not kneel. Xue An paid no attention to these reactions; his eyes were focused only on An Yan, who was trembling slightly, and then he smiled. Wife, lets go home! There were no phrases like marry me, just a simple, lets go home! Many nodded in understandingindeed, that was more in line with Xue Ans character. As he spoke, Xue An gently lifted An Yans hand and slowly put the Mustard Seed Ring on her finger. Many in the room were surprised. After all, the Mustard Seed Ring was dim and unremarkable. Why would he give such a ring? Griffin, a little irritate at the curious gazes from many, deliberately spoke loudly, This ring cannot be found anywhere else in the world! Its a Space Ring that can fit an entire mountain inside! Chapter 350: Congratulations from a Hundred Generals (2nd Update) Chapter 350: Chapter 350: Congrattions from a Hundred Generals (2nd Update) This sentence shocked many who had previously looked down upon the situation. Wei Rn, who was in the distance, was even more startled and muttered to herself, To contain the great Mount Sumeru within a mustard seed, I always thought such a thing was but a legend, never did I imagine it truly existed! When many people learned from others about the miraculous and precious nature of this ring, they all looked at An Yan with extremely envious eyes. Especially the girls, who were nearly driven mad with envy. The considerateness and gentleness, the domineering and wealth, the handsomeness and strength of Xue Anall these made the youngdies envious. An Yan stood up with the support of Xue An and naturally hooked her arm into his, walking out together. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian followed closely behind; the two little girls were also dressed in finely made childrens formal wear today. This family walking together drew countless envious and amazed gazes. Upon arriving at the banquet hall, the atmosphere reached its climax. Chen Xiuhe and many others all stood up to greet the newlyweds. Xue Anchong nodded slightly to the crowd. Just at that moment, a heartyughter was heard from outside. Congrattions to General Xue! General Xue? What kind of title was this? Many were puzzled. Suddenly, a great crowd of people filed in from the door. The arrival of this group stunned everyone present. Thats because most of the neers were generals, and the number was so great it seemed as though all the generals of Zhongdu hade. Someone said in a trembling voice, A hundred generalse to congratte! Many people were shaken inside. In Huaguo, there was a legend that if a wedding was congratted by a hundred generals, the couple would be blessed with eternal happiness. Of course, most often this was taken merely as a legend. After all, who could invite a hundred generals to their wedding? But today, Xue An had done just that. Leading them was none other than General Yang. He approached with a smile, took Xue Ans hand, and said, General Xue, I was slightly dyed on the road and ended upte! A faint smile appeared on Xue Ans lips, and then he nced at Chen Xiuhe standing proudly to the side, knowing for certain that this was his doing. Although Xue An was not particrly impressed by the idea of a hundred generals giving their congrattions, since they hade, and also provided such a splendid surprise, he had to consider giving some face. Therefore, he nodded with a smile, Thank you to all the generals foring! Dont mention it, General Xue, after all, we are colleagues. You are getting married, and naturally, we ought toe here and share a toast! Yangughed heartily. Many couldnt hold back any longer. Colleagues? And addressing him repeatedly as General Xue! What in the world was going on? At this time, General Yang noticed the puzzled looks around him and smiled slightly, Perhaps everyone is not aware! General Xue was in fact personally promoted to the rank of Vermilion Bird Major General by Great General Lin, and after some deliberation, we felt General Xues merits were numerous, so we decided to promote General Xue to the rank of Lieutenant General! Boom! The entire hall was stunned. Lieutenant General? This was a truly high military rank in Huaguo! Only a rank below Great General and First ss General! At this point, countless envious gazes focused on Xue An. Xue An merely smiled slightly and nodded, Thank you to all the generals for your kindness! General Yang chuckled, Youre being too polite, General Xue! With your achievements, this is truly well-deserved! Saying so, he personally took out the medal of a Lieutenant General and pinned it onto Xue Ans chest. Then came the time for revelry. More guests had arrived today than anticipated. But Chen Xiuhe hade prepared. He had already booked the entire kitchen staff from Zhongdus most renowned restaurants in advance, and now several chef teams were busily working behind the scenes. Dish after dish was served like flowing water. Xue An and the guests naturally had to partake in this meal before they could take An Yan home. ording to the customs of Huaguo, the groom today must finish the drink, no matter whoes to toast. Many people came just to see the joke that was Xue An. Chen Xiuhe had also found several heavy drinkers ready to rece Xue An at any moment. But unexpectedly, Xue An downed his drinks as they came, without any reluctance. He quicklyid out a swath of people. And when others came along, unconvinced, Xue An simply stopped pouring wine and started drinking from the bottles directly. And that was 53-degree Maotai! But Xue An drank it as if it were water, polishing off ten bottles. That shocked everyone present. No one dared to challenge him after that, and Xue An showed no signs of drunkenness. He even managed to get these generals drunk in the process. Towards the end, General Yangs tongue even started to thicken, as he clung to Xue An and began to spout nonsense. General Xue, those materials you provided to our countryst timetheyve been a huge helphmm Xue An smiled and had Qin Yu distribute a red envelope to each general. Whats this? someone asked in amazement. Xue An said indifferently, The cultivation technique I gave youst time will encounter a bottleneck in theter stages; use this Spirit Stone to help break through when the timees! This revtion sobered the generals up, and greed shed in their eyes. General Xue, do you have any more? General Yang asked eagerly. Xue An smiled, I have plenty of these, but theres no time to get them out now! With that, Xue An stood up, picked up a ss of wine, and nodded to everyone in the room, Youve alle here to congratte me; I toast to all of you! With that, Xue An drank it all. The crowd apuded and cheered. Xue An smiled and then leaned down to say to An Yan, Lets go, its time to head home! An Yan obediently stood up. Everyone automatically cleared a path. An Yan and Xue An left hand in hand. An Qing followed behind with tears in her eyes, happy that her sister had finally found her lifelong happiness and destiny. Her heart was naturally full of joy. The group heading to Beijiang was not small. Besides An Qing, who was certain to go, Chen Xiuhe, Chen Rushi, Wei Ruyan, Wei Rn, and General Yang, among others, were all going to see them off. Once everyone had boarded the ne, they left Zhongdu amidst the envious gazes of onlookers, flying toward Beijiang. It wasnt until the ne was out of sight that someone eximed, This wedding was truly unparalleled in the world! Afterward, the group dispersed. The girls who had been apanying An Yan also returned to their homes. One of them, once home, started excitedly talking about the days events. Did you get a red envelope this time? It was only after her family asked her that she suddenly remembered the red envelope from Xue An and quickly took it out. I wonder what kind of red envelope Mr. Xue would give? I bet its gold! Otherwise, it wouldnt be so bulging! But upon opening it, they found a glittering and translucent piece of jade. What is this? the family wondered. As the phone rang, the Family Head answered, and his expression gradually turned serious. Yes! Yes! I will definitely hand it over to the nation! After hanging up the phone, someone asked, Whats going on? The Family Head gave a wry smile and then reluctantly nced at the piece of jade. That was the military on the line; this piece of jade is a national treasure, and they want us to hand it over to the state! How can that be? We got it Its not for nothing; they will give our family amplepensation! No one spoke further. All of them just silently looked at the piece of jade. The girl suddenly felt a regret; if she had asked for one more red envelope at the time, how wonderful that would have been! Chapter 351 – The World Isn’t Worth It, But You Are (Third Update) Chapter 351: Chapter 351 C The World Isnt Worth It, But You Are (Third Update) Beijiang. The ne slowly came to a stop. As Xue An and An Yan walked down the spiral staircase, countless fireworks soared into the sky, bursting one after another, lighting up the night sky of Beijiang like a kaleidoscope with their dazzling brilliance. A red carpet led from the temporary airfield all the way to the Number One Tian Vi. Hand in hand, Xue An and An Yan made their way over it. Behind them was a vast expanse of fireworks going off, while in front of them were countless watching eyes. All of this made An Yan somewhat nervous. Noticing this, Xue An squeezed An Yans hand and said softly, Dont be afraid! An Yan hummed in response, her voice low. But immediately after, her stomach let out several rumbles. Xue An couldnt help but chuckle and asked quietly, Hungry? Even though she was beneath the bridal veil, Xue An could still see An Yans face turning red at a visible rate. In fact, An Yan hadnt had a proper meal since yesterday, and the scent of food wafting over was naturally making her stomach growl. Just wait a bit longer, Ill cook for you! Mm-hmm! An Yan nodded happily. Daddy, Nian Nian is hungry too! Xue Nian, who was following behind, heard about cooking and couldnt help but say with her mouth watering. Xiang Xiang, who was on the side pulling at her mothers wedding dress, heard this and couldnt help but say, Didnt you just eat a piece of cake on the ne? But cake is not as good, Daddys cooking is the best! Xue Nian said with a pitiful look. You still ate so much even if it wasnt good! Youre talking about me, but you ate a lot too! Xue Nian retorted. Still, I didnt eat as much as you did! Big sister ate more! The two little girls started chattering and bickering again. Xue An and An Yan exchanged a smile, then Xue An took An Yans hand and slowly headed towards the wedding venue. He had promised to fulfill everymitment he made to this girl. This wedding was just the beginning. Bow to heaven and earth! Following the customs of Beijiang, the most important ceremony for the couple is the final bow to heaven and earth. But when Song Yi shouted these words, many people couldnt help but hesitate. Like Tang Xuaner. She looked at the stage worriedly. Would Xue An, so formidable, be willing to kneel down? In the midst of everyones concerned gazes, Xue An smiled slightly and knelt on the ground alongside An Yan. An Yan said with some excitement, Husband Xue An said softly, Its okay, heaven and earth arent worth it, but you are! This remark immediately choked An Yan up. And this scene was witnessed by Fan Mengxue, who had rushed to the site. She stood at a distance, staring at the couple on the stage, her eyes bing lost in a daze. Meng Xue! Han Yao called out worriedly. She was afraid Fan Mengxue couldnt withstand the impact. But unexpectedly, Fan Mengxue smiled. Did you notice? He looks so handsome in a suit! Now Han Yao was even more worried, Meng Xue, if youre upset, just cry it out! Cry? Why should I cry? Hes gotten married, and hes so happy, Im too delighted to even consider crying! Lets go, lets drink to his happiness! Fan Mengxue walked into the venue cheerfully. Her arrival also caused a stir among the crowd. My God, its Fan Mengxue! Didnt she go abroad? Why has shee back now? Many people eximed. And Tang Xuaner was also startled, quickly walking over. Meng Xue! Fan Mengxue smiled, Im a bitte, but luckily, Ive still made it in time! Tang Xuaner nodded, but turned her head away with a bit of a heavy heart, seemingly unable to bear the sight of Fan Mengxues smile. The ceremony concluded. The wedding banquet officially began. Top chefs from Beijiang and the provincial city had been ready for action, and as soon as themand to start the meal was given, they immediately began cooking the dishes. The exquisite cuisine flowed like water, the mere scent of which was enough to make ones mouth water. At that moment, An Yan called out with a hint of surprise, Meng Xue! Fan Mengxue nodded and said with a smile, Happy wedding! This scene between the two raised eyebrows among the crowd. Could it really be this harmonious? Then Fan Mengxue turned with a smile to Xue An and extended her hand generously, Congrattions, congrattions! Xue An smiled and shook her hand lightly, I was about ready to fly to Europe to drag you back! Fan Mengxue just smiled, without a word. Seeing everyone present, she said, Let me make something fresh for you! With that, Xue An turned and headed to the kitchen. The busy staff in the kitchen all jumped when they saw himing. Mr. Xue, what are you doing? Its all greasy in here; you should go back out front! Never mind me, clear a stove for me! The crowd didnt know what Xue An was nning, but they cleared a stove for him as instructed. Xue An took out the octopus monster meat he had obtained the other day and deftly began to skewer it. Then he ced it over the fire to grill. Soon, a strange fragrance wafted through the air. Many were taken aback by the scent. What is Mr. Xue cooking? It smells incredible? someone asked. Xue An, however, paid no mind to the surprised looks and quickly finished grilling the skewers before taking them outside. An Yan was already starving by this point, and Xue An handed her one, Try this! An Yan didnt hesitate to take a bite, and her eyes immediately lit up. This is so delicious! Xue An then distributed the remaining skewers among the people. The two young girls couldnt wait to grab one and start eating. Everyone had nothing but praise. Tan Xiaoyu, after eating a skewer, paused slightly. The meat, once consumed, turned into a surge of pure energy, and it seemed to enhance her Cultivation Level a smidge. What in the world was this? Many others noticed something unusual and expressed their amazement. Mr. Xue, what kind of meat is this? Its so delicious! someone inquired. Xue An smiled, This is the meat of an octopus monster I captured a few days ago, with two to three hundred years of Cultivation Level. Naturally, its extraordinary! Many peoples eyes brightened at this revtion. So these were actually the meat of a demon beast that had lived for two to three hundred years? Therefore, the skewers that Xue An had grilled were quickly gone in a sh. Only Fan Mengxue didnt partake; she just kept happily sipping her drink. Many admirers came to toast her, and she didnt decline. The banquet continued untilte into the night before finally concluding. As people atst began to leave. Fan Mengxue was still drinking her drinks with a drunken gaze. Tang XuanEr approached with a sigh, Enough, no more drinking! Fan Mengxue looked up at her with teary eyes but said with augh, Its fine, I just wanted to drink a bit more of her wedding wine! Tang XuanEr remained silent and then sat beside Fan Mengxue. In fact, I know that right now, you feel just like me, dont you? Fan Mengxue said softly. This statement sent a shiver through Tang XuanEr, who quickly turned her face away, not daring to let Fan Mengxue see the tears in her eyes. Its not wrong to like someone. The mistake is that we didnt meet him at the right time, did we, XuanEr? Fan Mengxue whispered. Youre really drunk! Come on, let me help you go back to sleep, Tang XuanEr said after a moment of silence. Fan Mengxue shook her head, took up another cup, and said dreamily, With thisst cup of drink, whom shall I appear to be in my drunkenness? She then began tough, and suddenly, she was crying. Chapter 352 - 353: Insect Gu Immortal (Fifth Update) Chapter 352: Chapter 353: Insect Gu Immortal (Fifth Update) Mr. Xues wedding caused a tremendous sensation. Even though many did not attend the scene, countless people still watched the entire process of the wedding through various channels. The grand scale of the wedding goes without saying, but what was even more coveted was the romance that seemed to overflow, which left many girls envious. For a while, the slogan When marrying, marry a man like Mr. Xue became very popr online. However, while there was a buzz of excitement outside, Mr. Xue, An Yan, and their two little girls had hidden away in their old home. Of course, this cecked the luxury and spaciousness of Number One Tian Vi, but the value it represented was irreceable by any other. Especially when the media was surrounding and blocking off areas, just to get more information about Mr. Xue, the peace here became even more precious. The day after the wedding, Zhao Xuehui and others returned to Zhongdu first. They were now the senior executives of Tianyuan, and a single day away would cause significant losses. Leaving with them were Chen Xiuhe, Wei Ruyan, and others. After they left, Mr. Xues cozy home still seemed very lively. For example, Tang XuanEr, Fan Mengxue, and Song Yi woulde over every day to freeload meals. Laughter and cheerful voices always filled the small room. Until three dayster, in an early morning when no one was around, Fan Mengxue quietly left Zhongdu and returned to Europe. Tang XuanEr also went back to continue her work. Everything gradually returned to normal. Only Song Yi did not leave, and that day he found Mr. Xue. Sir, the Xiangjiang auction is in a few days. Shall we go now? Mr. Xue nodded, Alright! As matters in Beijiang had already been handled, it was time to take his wife and children for a cozy honeymoon trip. Since Song Yi mentioned the auction in Xiangjiang might be interesting, they would make Xiangjiang their first stop. And just as Mr. Xue and Song Yi were preparing to set off for Xiangjiang, In a luxurious hotel, Master Long, weve just received news that the Immortal Lu Xia has also arrived in Xiangjiang yesterday! Understood, you may leave, said Long Guanyu indifferently. Yes! After the messenger had left, a serious expression appeared on the face of Long Guanyu, which otherwise seemed as still as an ancient well or a Buddha statue. Lu Xia, what are you doing in Xiangjiang instead of ying with insects in Miao Immortal Valley? Could it be youre also interested in this auction? Long Guanyu murmured to himself. At that moment, someone else knocked on the door. Come in, said Long Guanyu with his eyes closed. When the door opened, a man and a woman entered. The man was in his fifties, portly with a big face. If the media were present, they would likely recognize him as a famous tycoon from Xiangjiang, Li Hou. The woman was young and beautiful, a popr actress from Xiangjiang, Si Jin. Upon seeing Master Long sitting on the Taishi Chair with closed eyes, they both quickly bowed in respect. Master Long! Tell me, what brings you here? said Long Guanyu indifferently. Li Hou and Si Jin looked at each other before Si Jin spoke timidly, Master, I would like to ask for your help in dealing with someone! Oh? Who? A little wretch who always suppresses me! As she said this, a look of resentment shed across Si Jins face. Ten million! Long Guanyu said directly, too unconcerned to care about their grudges. A hesitant look crossed Si Jins face; ten million was no small sum. Then she spoke in a deep voice, Master, if you kill the target, it wont arouse suspicions from others, will it? Are you questioning my ability? Long Guanyu frowned. A bloody and fierce aura enveloped her. Si Jin trembled and quickly said, Of course not! I was just asking! Master, could it be a bit cheaper? Cheaper? Haha, you could pay five thousand yuan to hire a junkie to deal with your opponent if you want cheap! Long Guanyu said and then closed her eyes. Si Jin clenched her teeth, Ten million it is! As long as you kill the target, everything else is negotiable! Give me the birthdate! After receiving the money, Long Guanyu said indifferently. Si Jin, who hade prepared, handed over a piece of paper with the enemys birthdate written on it. After taking it, Long Guanyu nced at it and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Gong Xiaoqing, the actress who just won the Best Neer of the Year award? Si Jin bowed her head deeply. Alright, you may leave now. In no more than three days, you will read about her sudden death in the newspapers! Si Jin hesitated, wanting to say something, but Li Hou had already grabbed her and shed a smile at Long Guanyu. In that case, Master Long, well take our leave! Long Guanyu, with her eyes closed, murmured an acknowledgment. Only after Si Jin and Li Hou left the hotel did Si Jin say, unable to help herself, Boss, can this Master Long really do it? Thats ten million after all. What if he cant deliver? Li Hou chuckled, What do you know? Since Master Long arrived in Xiangjiang three months ago, hes acted more than a dozen times and has never broken his word! Moreover, his methods are unfathomable, employing the JIangtou arts from Nanyangextremely sinister! If you had kept asking questions just now and annoyed him, even you wouldnt have been spared! Si Jin drew a sharp breath and dared not speak anymore. Meanwhile, in the hotel room, Long Guanyu, who was resting with her eyes closed, saw the paper in her hand suddenly ignite with a ghostly fire and then vanish. This was a filthy alley in Xiangjiang. The ground was littered with various nauseating garbage and sewage. Lu Xia walked slowly through the alley and came to a tightly closed house at the end, knocking gently on the door. Whos there? The door opened, and a man with a pointed mouth and monkey cheeks asked impatiently from behind the iron grille. Lu Xia handed over a piece of paper, speaking heavily ented local dialect, Im looking for Ah Fei! The man sized up Lu Xia. Lu Xias clothes were cut from rough homespun that had been washed to a faded grey, making her appear very rustic. The man couldnt help but look disdainful and said haughtily, Who are you to ask for our Brother Fei! Just tell him someone from the valley hase! Lu Xia, rubbing her rough hands from frequentbor, said with an honest smile. Alright, you wait! The man walked off impatiently. Lu Xia looked around at the surroundings and said with some helplessness, Ah Fei has actually settled in such a ce. Staying here too long will inevitably wear away his gu heart! Ah Fei was only in his twenties, his face full of unruly defiance. At this moment, he was staring intently at a horse race on the television. The man with a pointed mouth and monkey cheeks came inside. Brother Fei, someone outside is looking for you! Ah Fei frowned and said impatiently, Who is it? Cant you see Im busy here? Dont know them! If you dont know them, tell them to get lost! Ah Fei said irritably, tearing up a losing betting slip. Alright! The man turned to leave. Chapter 353 - 352: Nanyang Curse (4th update) Chapter 353: Chapter 352: Nanyang Curse (4th update) Ah Fei suddenly called out to him again, Wait, what did that person look like? He looked rustic and was even wearing clothes that seemed to be made of homespun. Oh, right, he also said he was from the valley! The man had not finished speaking. When Ah Fei had already run out of sight. Brother Fei! The man didnt know what was happening and shouted hurriedly. Come back, Ill take care of you! Ah Fei yelled without looking back. By the time he reached the gate and saw Lu Xia, all the defiance on Ah Feis face had vanished, reced by utmostpliance and reverence. Gu Master! Ah Fei opened the iron gate, speaking with immense respect. With a smile, Lu Xia said, I was thinking of calling you, but then I forgot your number. Luckily, I had this note and asked for directions on my way here! Ah Fei eagerly took the parcel from Lu Xias hand and diligently led the way. Everyone who saw this scene was stunned. No one had ever seen the notorious Brother Fei so submissive before. The thin-faced, monkey-cheeked man was trembling with fear. Could this unsophisticated man be someone of great importance? When they arrived at a clean, unupied room, Ah Fei knelt down reverently, Gu Master, do you have any business in Xiangjiang? Lu Xia waved his hand, Were not in the valley, so no need for such formalities. I came to Xiangjiang this time for an item! Is it the one from the auction? asked Ah Fei. Eh, how do you know about it? I have a friend who knows several esteemed individuals from Xiangjiang, and they have all mentioned the auction. Moreover, they said that Long Guanyu, with his rising fame, is also here for that item. Lu Xia smiled, That item is of greater importance to the Nanyang sorcery lineage, so naturally, he woulde! Yes! Ah Fei bowed and responded. After studying him for a moment, Lu Xia frowned slightly, How is your Gu path doing? Show me! Ah Fei shivered and, with some trepidation, performed his innate Gu technique. A small jade-green snake appeared in the room, greatly lowering the rooms temperature. Lu Xia frowned, Is that all? Ah Fei nodded with a wry smile. If you dont make progress with your Gu path, your lifes work will be utterly wasted! Lu Xia said with a hint of frustration. Ah Fei kept his head bowed, saying nothing. Alright, there are still a few days until the auction, I will teach you Gu magic, Lu Xia dered. Ah Feis face showed distress, yet he dared not refuse and nodded, Yes! When Xue Ans family and Song Yi arrived in Xiangjiang. The wee was extremely grand. However, many were there for Song Yi. As for Xue An, to avoid unnecessary trouble, he had used a technique to disguise the appearances of himself, An Yan, and their two daughters. So they appeared to be just an ordinary family of four. After all, one couldnt always be on guard against causing a sensation whenever going out. Nevertheless, this still attracted many curious nces. Many were puzzled why this family would be seen with Song Yi. Could they be rtives of Master Song? Many spected. When they had just returned to the hotel. Invitations from over a dozen prestigious families were delivered, hosting a banquet to treat Song Yi to a weing feast. Xue Anughed, It seems you have quite the reputation in Xiangjiang! Song Yi gave a bitter smile, These noble families are only so deferential because of your formidable prowess, sir. At most, Im just a spokesperson. On the side, Xue Xiang asked, Dad, whats a spokesperson? You dont even know what a spokesperson is, youre so dumb! A spokesperson is just a person with salt! Xue Xiang said. Oh! So thats what it is! Xue Nian nodded. Xue An and An Yan couldnt help but feel a mixture of amusement and exasperation upon hearing this. And Song Yi was trying his best not to burst outughing. Evening. In front of the irton Hotel. Sister Xiaoqing, were here! the agent said. Gong Xiaoqing was lost in thought and only managed an Ah after a while. Sister Xiaoqing, are you okay? the agent asked with great concern. Im fine! Gong Xiaoqing said with a pale face, shaking her head. Then she got out of the car. She always felt extremely irritable today, as if something was always following her. Especially when she closed her eyes, many gruesome and terrifying ghosts would appear in her mind. This feeling was simply awful. Miss Gong, hello! Just then, a handsome man approached her with a smile. Gong Xiaoqing mustered her spirits for a look at the man, then nodded, Oh, its Mr. Zhang! Zhang Dong was a newly famous actor in Xiangjiang, known alongside Gong Xiaoqing as two rising stars. This time, the banquet hosted by over a dozen wealthy families also included an invitation to them. Zhang Dongs gaze swept over Gong Xiaoqings slender waist before he smiled and said, Miss Gong, why do you look so pale? Maybe I havent rested well these past few days! Gong Xiaoqing replied then walked inside. She was not very fond of Zhang Dong. As a fellow industry insider, she had heard plenty of Zhang Dongs scandalous news and knew him to be a yboy. Naturally, she wanted to keep her distance. However, Zhang Dong clearly had no intention of letting Gong Xiaoqing go so easily and followed her inside. I watched a y Miss Gong starred in when she first debuted a while ago, and it was really good! Especially that scene in the middleit was truly breathtaking, Zhang Dong said with a smile. Gong Xiaoqings expression turned awkward. Indeed, when she first debuted, she did act in some not-so-mainstream films. She had been trying hard to shake off this stain on her career, only to have it brought up by Zhang Dong today. What do you mean by that, Mr. Zhang? Gong Xiaoqing asked, barely containing her anger. Zhang Dong shrugged, Nothing much, I was just praising Miss Gongs acting skills! Sorry, but I dont think Mr. Zhang and I are that familiar with each other! Please show some respect! With that, Gong Xiaoqing walked ahead, fuming. Zhang Dong watched her retreating figure, a sinister smile creeping onto his face. Heh, just a bitch ying high and mighty. Todays banquet was very grand. It was attended by people from noble families and also by celebrities like Zhang Dong and Gong Xiaoqing. People were gathered in groups, chatting away, with Zhang Dong moving effortlessly between the small circles, like a fish in water. But when Song Yi made his entrance, everyone greeted him with smiles. Mr. Song! Master Song! Song Yi nodded and smiled. And following by his side, Xue An was ignored by everyone. After all, the current Xue An was very inconspicuous and couldnt draw anyones attention. Even the usually prideful Zhang Dong changed his expression to one of ttery at the sight of Song Yi and hurried over. Master Song, I am Zhang Dong, I have always admired your expertise in Feng Shui. Chapter 354 Gong Xiaoqing (6th Update) Chapter 354: Chapter 354 Gong Xiaoqing (6th Update) Song Yi looked at the smiling Zhang Dong, did not reach out his hand, just nodded slightly, and then continued walking forward. Zhang Dong stood awkwardly in the distance, his facial expressions fluctuating uncertainly. These kinds of banquets were actually very boring. Thats why An Yan and her two maids did note. Xue An watched Song Yi, who was mingling lightheartedly with people from several Great ns, shook his head to himself, then found a corner to sit down and began leisurely sipping red wine. However, his gaze was quickly drawn to Gong Xiaoqing, who sat not far away, herplexion pale. The burdens this woman carries are quite interesting! Xue An thought to himself as he sipped his wine. Gong Xiaoqing, seemingly feeling Xue Ans gaze, looked up and saw a nondescript young man sitting not far away. When she looked at him, the young man raised his ss to her in a gesture. Gong Xiaoqing thought she would be annoyed, but when her eyes met the young mans, the nausea and fear that had been entwined around her heart suddenly vanished, and she felt a veryfortable sense of quiet. Huh. Gong Xiaoqing let out a soft exmation inside and couldnt help but be interested in Xue An, so she too raised her ss in gesture. Xue An smiled faintly, took a sip of red wine, and then looked down, no longer regarding her. Gong Xiaoqing, meanwhile, scrutinized Xue An more closely. Xue An was still using a disguise to conceal his real appearance. So he looked just like an ordinary person. Even his clothes did not reveal much, except that the young man seemed to have a very noble aura. Gong Xiaoqing thought to herself and, as ifpelled by some inexplicable force, stood up and walked towards Xue An. Hello! Gong Xiaoqing stood in front of Xue An and said with a smile. Xue An looked up, nodded slightly, and said indifferently, Hello! Gong Xiaoqing was somewhat surprised; she had expected to see a look of delight on Xue Ans face, but there was none, not even a ripple in the calmness of his eyes. May I sit here? Gong Xiaoqings curiosity grew and she asked, pointing to a spot next to Xue An. Xue An smiled, Please do! After Gong Xiaoqing sat down, she once again looked closely at Xue An. She was curious as to why such in features could have such radiant and profound eyes. At the same time, there was a very pleasant fragranceing from Xue An. Gong Xiaoqing felt her head, which had been somewhat groggy, suddenly clear up a lot after smelling this scent. This gentleman seems unfamiliar, Gong Xiaoqing said. Oh, I just came over from the maind! Xue An replied casually. Ah, no wonder. So Master Song and you? He is a distant rtive of my teacher! Xue An made up a lie on the spot. Oh! My name is Gong Xiaoqing, nice to meet you! Hearing that Xue An was neither from a Noble family nor the son of a rich man, Gong Xiaoqing felt a hint of disappointment but still stretched out her hand with a smile. Xue An did not move, just nced at her delicate hand, and said with a faint smile, Miss Gong seems to be a celebrity? Gong Xiaoqing retracted her hand somewhat awkwardly and nodded, Yes! Oh! No wonder! Xue An murmured to himself. Hmm? Is there a problem? Not understanding, Gong Xiaoqing asked. Nothing! Xue An shook his head. While Gong Xiaoqing was diligently trying to make conversation with Xue An, Zhang Dong was watching from a distance with an unhappy expression. Who is this man, chatting so merrily with Gong Xiaoqing? A face Ive never seen before! Could he havee here with Master Song? Zhang Dong pondered, then walked over. Miss Gong, why are you sitting here idly? Zhang Dong said with a beaming smile. Upon seeing him, Gong Xiaoqings expression soured. Mr. Zhang, I dont need to report to you about where I sit! Of course not! Zhang Dong replied, but his gaze was fixed on Xue An. Who is this man with such an ordinary appearance? This friend, Im very pleased to meet you, I am Zhang Dong! Zhang Dong condescendingly stretched out his hand, looking down on Xue An. In his opinion, just announcing his name would surely make this man tremble. But he was disappointed. Xue An didnt even lift his head to look at him, continuing to sitfortably on the sofa sipping his red wine. Zhang Dongs face grew ugly, and after retracting his hand with great annoyance, he said sternly, Does this gentleman have a problem with his hearing? Otherwise, why cant he even hear people talking? As he spoke, a scornful smile appeared on Zhang Dongs face. He wanted to continue speaking, but Xue An looked up at him. That indifferent nce made Zhang Dong feel as if his whole body was frozen, unable even to blink. Then Xue An looked down and spoke one word in a calm tone. Scram! Zhang Dong felt as if his chest had been struck by a heavy hammer; he staggered back several steps, his face turned pale, and he looked at Xue An with a hint of fear in his eyes. Xue An couldnt be bothered with such trash and turned to address the stunned Gong Xiaoqing, Miss Gong, have you been feeling restless thesest couple of days? Gong Xiaoqing, recovering from her shock, nodded vigorously, Yes! It started aroundst night. I havent been able to sleep, and even when I do, I keep having terrible nightmares. Sir, can you solve this for me? Hope filled Gong Xiaoqings face. Xue An smiled slightly, The solution is simple, I can do it now, but the thing inside you is quite peculiar. Im curious, have you offended anyone? Just as Gong Xiaoqing was about to speak, Zhang Dong couldnt help but sneer, So we have a chatan here! Xiaoqing, be careful not to be deceived. Losing money is one thing, but if youre fooled in other ways, heh Zhang Dongs words were incredibly malicious. Unable to contain her anger, Gong Xiaoqing shouted, He is Master Songs nephew, and what concern is my business to you? If you keep spouting nonsense, Ill call security! Zhang Dong sneered, Go ahead, Id like to see who gets thrown out! Zhang Dong, still brooding over being verbally dismissed by Xue An, kept his gaze fixed on him. He believed Xue An to be nothing but a street con artist. Which master wasnt in their forties or fifties, with the air of an immortal? This man looked utterly ordinary; what abilities could he possibly possess? Meanwhile, their dispute had attracted the attention of many onlookers. Song Yi and several elders from the noble families were conversing. Upon hearing themotion here, they all nced over. When Song Yi saw it was Xue An, he appeared slightly taken aback, and a smile emerged on his face. It seemed someone was about to be unlucky. The elders from the noble families with him couldnt help but ask, Master Song, this young man came with you, didnt he? Do you want to step in and say a few words? Song Yi shook his head, No need! He can handle it on his own. Chapter 355: The Descent of the Evil Spirit (Seventh Update) Chapter 355: Chapter 355: The Descent of the Evil Spirit (Seventh Update) Gong Xiaoqing was about to say something else. Xue An waved his hand and then watched Zhang Dong with interest. You mean to say that Im a fraudster? Heh heh! Exactly! Zhang Dongs expression became more and more arrogant. He noticed that Song Yi and others actually stood watching from a distance and didnte over. So it seemed this man was not such an important person after all. Xue An nodded, So, do you dare to make a bet with me? A bet? What kind of bet? Zhang Dong said coldly. This Miss Gong has something strange on her. If I can pull it out, then youll kneel and kowtow to me a hundred times. How about it? Xue An said indifferently. Zhang Dong hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth fiercely, Fine, but what if you cant pull it out? There are no such ifs! Xue An spoke calmly as his hand suddenly reached out and grasped in front of Gong Xiaoqing. A mass that exuded a strong fishy smell appeared in Xue Ans hand, and the mass surged violently in every direction, exceedingly disgusting. The crowd of onlookers let out a gasp of surprise. However, Gong Xiaoqing feltpletely refreshed. Zhang Dong stepped back several paces, hisplexion drastically changing, This what is this? I get it, this is just a magic trick, right? Heh, youre trying to deceive people with some sleight of hand? Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, What? nning on reneging on the bet? Zhang Dong indeed intended to welsh on the deal. If he really knelt and kowtowed, once the major news outlets reported it tomorrow, his star career would be utterly ruined. Xue An just smiled, Very well, since you chose to do this, Ill give this thing to you! As he spoke, Xue An casually made a tossing gesture. The mass of substance transformed into a stream of light and shot directly towards Zhang Dong. Zhang Dong yelled out in fear, trying to dodge, but to no avail. The thing, as if it had eyes, chased after him and burrowed into his body. What what did you do to me? Zhang Dong was utterly terrified. Xue An leaned back on the sofa, slowly sipped a ss of red wine, and smiled, Youll soon find out what it is! Good luck! Elsewhere, in another hotel, Long Guanyu suddenly opened his eyes, and the room, which was lit by only a small night light, shed as if struck by lightning. What happened? It seems someone tampered with the evil spirit curse I set up. But strangely, I can still sense it! Long Guanyus face showed confusion. At the same time, someone pushed the door and entered. Master Long, people from Zhonghuai are here! Let them in, Long Guanyu said indifferently as hey back on the couch. Soon. Wang Geng, dressed in casual clothes, walked in, apanied by two men with panic-stricken expressions. Master Long! Wang Geng greeted him with a smile. Long Guanyu turned to nce at him and then focused his attention on the two men. What happened? Master, that day we and the eldest disciple were performing the ritual in Zhonghuai, but unexpectedly, all of a sudden the eldest disciples head just exploded! Mentioning this event, the two men trembled uncontrobly. Even Long Guanyus face showed a flicker of shock, then he looked toward Wang Geng. General Wang, I hope your Wang Family can provide an exnation for this incident. Wang Geng felt a surge of excitement deep inside, but he still tried to keep calm, Master Long, I can assure you, the person who killed your beloved disciple must be Xue An! Really? Xue An? Long Guanyu was slightly stunned, and his expression turned solemn. Yes, I was so upset with Xue Ans arrogance that day. It just so happened to be Xue Ans wedding day, so I asked your esteemed disciple to cast a spell and teach Xue An a small lesson. But who could have thought, Xue An acts so domineeringly. It was just a storm we brought him, yet he went as far as killing in response! Wang Geng said with an air of righteous indignation. Long Guanyu reclined on the sofa once again, saying indifferently, Understood, you all can leave. Master Long, you dont n to General Wang, I dont need you to teach me how to handle my affairs. Xue An killed my disciple, and I naturally seek revenge, but not now! I understand! Wang Geng revealed a hint of a smile, You came for that item at the auction as well! Long Guanyu wasnt surprised that Wang Geng knew about it. What if we discuss a partnership? Wang Geng said. What kind of partnership? Our Wang Family can help you get that item, but on the condition that you kill Xue An! And be a guest elder of our Wang Family. After finishing his proposal, Wang Geng looked at Long Guanyu, feeling somewhat nervous. This Long Guanyu was known as the leading master of Nanyang dark arts for the past thirty years. He was usually as elusive as the Divine Dragon, its head seen but its tail hidden; now that Wang Geng had the rare chance to meet him, he did not want to miss it. Especially since these dark arts could be used for assassinations so secretive that not even gods or ghosts would notice, targeting those at odds with the Wang Family. If he would join them, that would be perfect. Long Guanyu understood the scheme Wang Geng was ying. But after a moments thought, he gave a slight nod, Fine, but wait until after the auction! No problem, I wont leave Xiangjiang during this period. I await Master Longs good news! With those words, Wang Geng left. A look of disdain appeared at the corner of Long Guanyus mouth. Thinking of using me? Your Wang Familyisnt qualified enough! Zhang Dong sat in the car, cursing continuously to himself. Everything was an illusion, all conjured up by that guys magic tricks. This world is one of science C where would all this nonsensee from? Comforting himself this way for a while, Zhang Dong felt his whole body rx. Boss, where to? his driver and assistant asked. Zhang Dong smiled, Lets head to the Golden Rose. Heh heh, Boss, with your night-after-night revelries, can your body handle it? the driverughed. Theres nothing I cant handle; if there is, it just means the babes arent spicy enough! Zhang Dong said proudly. Upon arriving at the Golden Rose, securing a few vain girls with his celebrity status was an easy feat. Soon enough, he had set his sights on a target. After a bit of conversation and several drinks, they grew more familiar with each other. Just then, Zhang Dong felt a sudden urge to urinate and stood up, saying, Excuse me, I need to go to the restroom! Once in the restroom and finished with his business, he contentedly gazed at his handsome reflection in the mirror and couldnt help but smile. But at that moment, he suddenly realized that the surroundings were as silent as the grave. Whats going on? Was there a power outage outside? Zhang Dong pondered internally. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse in the corner of the mirror of a girl in red crouching on the ground. Even though he couldnt see her face, from behind, her slim figure was visible. Zhang Dongs interest was piqued. Could it be she drank too much and wandered into the wrong restroom? Yeah, that must be it! Thinking this, Zhang Dong couldnt help but feel a surge of lust, and he approached her under the guise of concern, asking, Miss, are you alright? Chapter 356: Tragic Death in the Bar (8th Update) Chapter 356: Chapter 356: Tragic Death in the Bar (8th Update) There was no response. The girl in the red dress seemed to have fallen asleep. Zhang Dong reached out his hand and ced it on the girls shoulder. Inhaling the faint scent of her hair, he smiled and said, Miss, have you drunk too much? Let me take you home! As he said this, he forcefully pulled on the girls shoulder, wanting to see what she really looked like. And then he saw an incredibly smooth face. Zhang Dong let out a deafening scream. Because although the skin was delicate enough to break at the slightest touch, it had no features. And just as Zhang Dong screamed, the face suddenly split open, just like the Slit-Mouthed Woman in the movies, and it devoured Zhang Dongs head whole. Crunch. Zhang Dongs head was crushed to pieces, and his body copsed to the ground. The next day. The news that the famous up-anding actor Zhang Dong had died tragically in a bar restroom sent shockwaves through Xiangjiang. Upon hearing the news, Gong Xiaoqing shivered uncontrobly. If it hadnt been for that man, she would probably have been the one to die. After thinking for a long time, she suddenly got up. Miss Gong, where are you going? To see Master Song Yi! Gong Xiaoqing said in a grave voice. But when she arrived at the hotel where Song Yi was staying, Gong Xiaoqing suddenly hesitated. She didnt even know his name; would it be impolite to visit him so abruptly? While she hesitated at the doorstep, Xue An emerged from the hotel with An Yan and his two daughters. Xue An nned to take them shopping. Not shopping while in Xiangjiang would be like not havinge at all. Just as they walked out, they saw Gong Xiaoqing. At that moment, Gong Xiaoqing also saw Xue An and an expression of extreme surprise appeared on her face. She quickly approached him, saying, Mr. Xue! Xue An gave a faint smile, What a coincidence, huh? Gong Xiaoqing noticed An Yan by his side. However, because Xue An used a spell to obscure her appearance, Gong Xiaoqing couldnt tell she was very beautiful; she just felt that the womans features were quite ordinary, but her eyes were truly stunning! She then nodded. Yes, are these Ive brought my family to Xiangjiang, we ought to have a look around! These are your family members?! Yes! These two are my daughters! Xue An said with a smile. Gong Xiaoqing nodded in surprise; she had not expected Xue An to have a family. Her reaction was quick, though, and she promptly smiled, saying, Mr. Xue, you have an enviable family. By the way, I still dont know your name. Xue An chuckled, Myst name is Xue. Mr. Xue, I truly thank you for yesterday. I just read the newspaper, that Zhang Dong Hes dead, right? Xue An said indifferently. Gong Xiaoqing nodded solemnly, So Mr. Xue already knew! No need to watch the news for that; he was definitely not going to live past three days. I just didnt expect him not tost even one, Xue An remarked. He had immediately noticed that something filthy had attached itself to Gong Xiaoqings fate. This thing was different from the demons and curses that usually cling to people. It acted directly upon ones fate. Fortunately, Gong Xiaoqings fate was still rtively strong, so she could hold on for a few more days. Once transferred to Zhang Dong, however, due to his years of indulging in pleasures, his fate had weakened significantly. So he was killed by the curse that very night. It could be said that he brought it upon himself. Gong Xiaoqing nodded with a pale face, I really must thank Mr. Xue for stepping in to save me! Heh, it was nothing, but as for you, the one who cursed you must be quite skilled. Someone is definitely out to get you! After saying that, Xue An, with An Yan and the others in tow, prepared to leave. Gong Xiaoqing stood rooted to the spot, her expression changing. Then, clenching her teeth, she followed them. Now terrified, she felt safe only when by Xue Ans side. Mr. Xue, why dont I be your guide? I am a native of Xiangjiang and know where to find the best stuff! Gong Xiaoqing offered. Upon hearing this, Xue An nced at An Yan. An Yan smiled and nodded, In that case, wed be troubled by Miss Gongs assistance! Gong Xiaoqing was overjoyed, Not at all, not at all! Its my pleasure! Jinyuan Building. The most high-end shopping destination in Xiangjiang. Gong Xiaoqing, wearing sunsses, led the way, with Xue Ans family strolling behind her. Clearly very familiar with the ce, Gong Xiaoqing knew every store like the back of her hand. Mr. Xue, this is the most upscale and luxurious gold store in Xiangjiang. Its founder is a man by the name of Zhou Xiaofu. Many performers, including myself, buy their jewelry here! Xue An nodded, then led An Yan inside to have a look. At that moment, the jewelry store wasnt very crowded. By a jade disy, a man and woman stood, the girl clinging to the mans arm, acting coquettishly. I really want this Jade Pendant! The man looked hesitant, Thats over ten million! Is a jade pendant really worth so much money? How about I buy you a gold ne instead? No, I want that piece of jade! the girl said with a voice so sickly sweet it could kill. Just as Gong Xiaoqing entered the jewelry store, the coquettish girl suddenly froze. Gong Xiaoqing also recognized the girl, her expression darkening, Si Jin! Gong Xiaoqing and Si Jin were both signed to the same entertainmentpany. The two were from the same generation, and at first, their rtionship wasnt bad, but as Gong Xiaoqings fame grew, Si Jin began to look for trouble without reason. Their rtionship became increasingly distant and hostile. Gong Xiaoqing never imagined that this girl, who appeared so pure and ice-like on screen, would act so flirty with a man old enough to be her father for the sake of a jade piece. At this moment, Si Jin felt a panicky sense of guilt shing through her heart. She had only bribed Long Guanyu to curse Gong Xiaoqing the day before, not expecting to run into her on the street the very next day. But looking at her radiant appearance, she didnt seem like someone on the brink of death. Yet, upon seeing Xue An beside her, Si Jins heart stirred and she sneered. Oh, isnt this the big star Gong? Whats the matter? Free time on your hands, so youre out shopping with a man? Her words wereden with the strong intent of framing. Gong Xiaoqings face darkened, and she said coldly, Enough with the nonsense. This is Mr. Xue, my savior. Im here to guide his family. As for this gentleman, if Im not mistaken, you must be Mr. Li Hou, right? Li Hou chuckled with self-satisfaction, wrapping his arm around Si Jin, Thats right! Miss Gong, when I was chasing you, you kept rejecting me, so I had no choice but to settle for your junior sister! Upon hearing this, Si Jins face turned pale, and her eyes filled with hatred when she looked at Gong Xiaoqing. Why does this woman always get the best of everything? Even the man who couldnt get her turns to me instead? Gong Xiaoqing watched coldly, her mind filling with doubts. Could it be Si Jin who has cursed me? At that moment, as if on purpose, Li Hou called out to the sales associate in an overbearing tone, That Jade Pendant just now, Ill take it! Wrap it up! Chapter 357: A Farce (Ninth Update) Chapter 357: Chapter 357: A Farce (Ninth Update) Si Jin was overjoyed, casting a defiant look at Gong Xiaoqing and Xue An before sneering, Miss Gong, Im really sorry, but Mr. Li treats me way better than he does you. You might as well just keep this guypany and take your time shopping! Heh heh! Si Jin lost herself in her smugness. When the server brought out the jade pendant, she couldnt let go of it, fondling it in her hands and then ostentatiously shing it in front of Gong Xiaoqing and Xue An. See this? This is a top-notch piece of jade worth over ten million! I bet you cant afford something this expensive in your lifetimes! Her words were extremely unpleasant to hear. Gong Xiaoqings face turned particrly ugly; she was about to speak up. But Xue An justughed and then shook his head gently, Its really pathetic. To be taken for a ride like a pig and still show it off with such pride! His words brought a sudden silence to the jewelry store. Only then did Si Jin, like a shrew, sneer, What do you mean by that? Who are you calling a pig? Xue An smiled faintly. Sorry, I mean no personal offense. Im just stating the facts. A jade pendant thats worth at most one million being sold for ten times that price, thats not what youd call a pig. Xue An paused, Because pigs are smarter than you! His statement was like a bolt from the blue. Si Jin was first taken aback, then cried out in shock, Are you saying this jade pendant is a fake? Li Hous expression also darkened. However, the biggest reaction came from the jewelry store itself. The tall, arrogant-looking female server behind the counter nced at Xue An disdainfully and then said with haughtiness, This is Xiangjiang, not some ce where you can spout nonsense whenever you want. If you keep this up, we can sue you for defamation! Exactly! Nonsense! We should sue him for defamation, Si Jin was more agitated than anyone else. Xue An, looking at Si Jin who was acting like a shrew, let a meaningful smile cross his lips and then addressed the female server, Whether its real or fake, you should know better than I do. Would you like me to borate? The female servers face turned extremely ugly and she picked up a phone on the desk and dialed a number. Manager, theres trouble! After hanging up, she looked at Xue An with contempt. Our manager will be here shortly, and I hope you can rify everything you just said by then. Otherwise, see you in court! Xue An remained nonchnt, Great! Ive been wanting to meet your manager! Saying so, Xue An took a seat on the stores couch, waiting leisurely. Li Hou wore a grim expression, while Si Jins features were marred by uncertainty, as if she were pondering something. Soon, a jumble of footsteps could be heard from outside, and then in walked a middle-aged man with a slicked-back hairdo, followed by a few shirtless toughs. Upon entering the jewelry store, the middle-aged man shouted angrily. Who dares make trouble in my jewelry store? The server quickly approached and pointed at Xue An, who was sitting on the couch. Manager, its him! He keeps insisting our stores jade pendant is fake! Upon hearing this, Manager Zhous face turned vicious as he red at Xue An. Kid, you say our jade pendant is fake. Got any proof? Xue An looked up at him. The once arrogant Manager Zhou felt a chill in his heart. That mans gaze it was terrifying! Proof? Xue An said calmly, countering with a question, Id like to ask you, is this store owned by Zhou Xiaofu? Of course! I am none other than Zhou Hao, a scion of the Zhou family, Zhou Hao said proudly. Xue An nodded, Good, then let me ask you, who is Kou Xiaoyan? Zhou Hao and the jewelry stores staff were all stunned. You know Director Kou? Zhou Haos tone suddenly softened. Xue An leaned back on the sofa, fingers intertwined, his tone yful, Cant really say I know her. Zhou Hao let out a sigh of relief. Despite also being a descendent of the Zhou Family, he was but a distant rtive of little significance. On the other hand, Kou Xiaoyan was the hottest female designer and director in the Zhou Xiaofu Group. He had to respectfully address her as Director whenever he saw her. However Just a few days ago, she did bring her team to my house to make aplete set of jewelry for my wife, so you could say weve made acquaintance, said Xue An indifferently. This statement made Zhou Hao and the others first freeze, then exchange nces, before all revealing scornful smiles. Kid, just now I thought you were some important figure! Now its clear, youre just a braggart who doesnt need proof to shoot his mouth off! Zhou Hao said with a sneer. Exactly! Unless its a very distinguished guest, our Director Kou seldom makes house calls. As for you heh! The arrogantly postured female service staffughed disdainfully. Their words inly suggested that Xue An was not qualified enough. Xue An said indifferently, Dont believe me? Fine, go ahead and call her over now! Who do you think you are? Expecting Director Kou toe over just because you say so? Plus, you were the one who imed our jade pendant is fake; dont think about changing the subject! Zhou Hao said with a hostile expression. Si Jin and Li Hou were enjoying the scene from the sidelines. Hearing this conversation, Si Jins face was full of mockingughter. Manager Zhou is right, dont try to change the subject. Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly and nodded, Alright then, since you wont make the call, Ill just have to do it myself! With that, Xue An took out his phone. Zhou Hao scoffed, Great, I want to see whom youre going to call over today! Xue An ignored his taunting and dialed Song Yis number directly. Tell Kou Xiaoyan toe over, Xue An looked up and surveyed the store. Whats the name of this store? Before Zhou Hao could respond, Si Jin already spoke coldly, Jinyuan Buildings Zhou Xiaofu seventh store! Xue An smiled faintly, Did you hear that? Have here here, oh, and tell her, Im giving her fifteen minutes! After finishing the call, Xue An hung up. Now, we just wait for fifteen minutes, and well see whether things are true or not! Zhou Hao began to doubt because of Xue Ans indifferent attitude; could he really contact Director Kou? Remembering the messed-up things hed done behind the headquarters back, he felt apprehensive. However, wishful thinking still prevailed. This man seemed so ordinary; how could he possibly have Director Kou visit him at home, as hed imed? Thinking this, Zhou Hao felt a bit relieved and dragged a chair over to sit boldly opposite Xue An, staring him down as if afraid he would run away. Gong Xiaoqing was somewhat at a loss. Being just a minor celebrity, she was out of her depths with anything rted to the prestigious Zhou Family of Xiangjiangs number one jewelry dynasty. Only Si Jin continued to watch Gong Xiaoqing intently, her gaze as if she was about to devour her the next second. Five minutes passed. No one came. Ten minutes, still no one. Just as it was about to reach fifteen minutes. Zhou Hao stood up impatiently, Alright, the farce is over. Are you going to voluntarilypensate for the reputation damage and the loss of work at my store, or do you want me to beat you up first and then pay up? Chapter 358: Setting a Trap to Slaughter a Pig (10th Update) Chapter 358: Chapter 358: Setting a Trap to ughter a Pig (10th Update) Xue An gave a faint smile, It sounds like youve made up your mind about me. Zhou Hao let out a coldugh, Dont me me, this is the fate youve chosen for yourself! Without paying, none of your family will be allowed to leave! Xue Ans gaze grew colder, and he had also grown weary of this. He had given Kou Xiaoyan fifteen minutes, only because their professionalism and dedication at that time had made him feel somewhat fond of them, and he didnt have the heart to directly smash up the store. But now that she couldnt make it in time, they shouldnt me him for being impolite. Very well, it looks like this isnt your first time doing something like this. Today, Ill teach you a lesson! Saying this, Xue Ans aura began to climb steadily. Just then, someone came running wildly, panting and shouting as they ran, Mr., please show mercy! Mr., please show mercy! Apanying the calls, a group of people rushed over. Zhou Hao had initially taken it lightly, but when he saw who wasing, he was stunned. Because the person who arrived was indeed Kou Xiaoyan. And not just her, there was also an elderly man following behind her. Zhou Master Zhou? Zhou Hao said, dumbfounded, as a cold sweat broke out over his whole body. This Master Zhou was the very same master who had apanied Kou Xiaoyan to Beijiang before, and at this moment, he too was sweating profusely, clearly having run all the way here. Upon hearing Zhou Haos shout, Master Zhou flew into a rage, and without further ado, stepped forward and pped him twice across the face. Zhou Hao was struck but dared not make a single move, only standing there with utmost respect and deference. After hitting him, Master Zhou turned to look at Xue An, and then, just like Kou Xiaoyan, froze in ce. At this moment, Kou Xiaoyan was also filled with fear. She had been preparing to set up a new shop near the harbor when she suddenly received a call from Song Yi. After picking up, Song Yi told her in a grave tone that Xue An wanted her to get to the Jinyuan Buildings store number seven within fifteen minutes. Kou Xiaoyan had been astounded, her mind going nk. Especially after Song Yisst words, if you cant make it in fifteen minutes, then dont me Mr. for being impolite. Once Kou Xiaoyan came back to her senses, she was so frightened that she trembled all over and immediately rushed towards the Jinyuan Building. At the same time, she called the headquarters, informing them and requesting that Master Zhou apany her. Kou Xiaoyan was smart, she may hold a high position of authority within the Zhou Family, but no matter what, she was still an outsider. Only someone like Master Zhou, a man of high esteem within his own n, couldmand respect. When Master Zhou heard Kou Xiaoyans ount of the situation, he immediately sensed the gravity of the matter and rushed to the Jinyuan Building by car. Upon reaching the entrance, the two met and then ran all the way to this point. But to their surprise, they found a stranger, not at all the Mr. Xue they remembered. Yet this mans demeanor, particrly his eyes and presence, were so reminiscent of Mr. Xue. Who was this? The two were in the midst of their confusion. Xue Ans voice sounded directly in their minds. I am Xue An, but do not raise any rm! Kou Xiaoyan and Master Zhou looked at each other, seeing in each others eyes a shared look of utter shock and disbelief. What was this? Was it like the secret transmission of voice in martial arts novels? But since they had confirmed it was Mr. Xue and he had advised them not to make amotion, the two of them understood. Mr.! You summoned me here, may I ask what instructions you have? Kou Xiaoyan asked with utmost respect and politeness. Her demeanour had already petrified everyone in the jewelry store. The arrogant-looking female attendant was now shaking all over with fear. Xue An smiled and pointed at the ashen-faced Zhou Hao, Your store colluded with outsiders to set a trap, selling a jade pendant worth no more than a million for the high price of ten million. Are you aware of this? As soon as these words were uttered, Si Jin, who was already pale with shock, suddenly turned ashen. Li Hou was no fool either; he immediately understood what was happening and his eyes involuntarily widened. Kou Xiaoyan shuddered and shook her head, saying, Sir, I truly didnt know about this, but since you say so, it must be true! Xue An shook his head, I wont bully others with my power, see for yourselves! With that, Xue An pointed at the jade pendant in Si Jins hand. Master Zhous face turned livid as he stepped forward, snatched the jade pendant, examined it for a moment and then, trembling with anger, threw it away. The hard jade pendant hit Zhou Hao on the forehead. Crack. The jade pendant shattered. Blood immediately started to trickle down Zhou Haos forehead. Even so, Zhou Hao didnt dare to move an inch. A misfortune for the family, a misfortune for the family! Master Zhou trembled all over with anger. To think that our Zhou Family, ever since the establishment of Zhou Xiaofu, has always strived diligently to earn customer respect with quality. But look at you, resorting to these sly and illegitimate martial arts world tactics! I ought to strangle you today! Master Zhou was like an enraged lion, lunging forward to kill Zhou Hao. Zhou Hao, terrified, immediately knelt on the ground and began kowtowing incessantly, Uncle, spare my life, Uncle, spare my life; it was just a moment of madness, I wont dare to do it again! Next time? Do you think youll have a next time? If it wasnt for the fact that the gentleman respected me a little for Kou Xiaoyans sake, do you think youd still be alive to talk to me? Master Zhou said, quivering like a sieve with rage. Hearing this, Zhou Hao finally realized that everything Xue An had said was true. Then what could the status of this man possibly be? To cause Master Zhou, who faced the powerful without flinching, to be so terrified? Zhou Hao was filled with regret, suddenly pointing at Si Jin. Sir, Director Kou, Uncle, this woman instigated all this! She insisted on doing it this way, and said that once it was done, she would take more than half of the share! Zhou Haos usation turned Si Jin pale, and she stammered, I I I didnt! Li Hou now understood that he was the pig being ughtered. Ovee by anger, he pped Si Jin to the ground and then yelled, You bitch, I paid for what you did to Gong Xiaoqing yesterday, and you still plot against me like this! Youre truly a wolf that cant be fed enough! Having said that, Li Hou suddenly realized what he had divulged and quickly covered his mouth. But it was toote; people had already heard. Gong Xiaoqing, with a face full of rage, stood up and pointed at Si Jin, Youre so cruel! To actually have someone curse me! What did I ever do to make you hate me so much? Si Jin copsed on the ground, shaking all over and unable to speak. Just then, Xue An slowly stood up, yawned indifferently, and said to An Yan and his two daughters, Alright, lets go. With that, he started walking out. Gong Xiaoqing called out anxiously, Sir, this person She wronged you, so how you want to get revenge is up to you, Xue An said indifferently. Master Zhou and Kou Xiaoyan exchanged nces, hurriedly walked forward, and began to apologize profusely. Sir, this matter was an oversight by our Zhou Family and we owe it to your call that we even found out about this. Who knows how much longer this young man could have deceived us! Xue An smiled at this; dealing with this matter had been effortless for him, and Zhou Hao was not worth his while to deal with personally. Chapter 359 Blood Clan Quintina (11th Update) Chapter 359: Chapter 359 Blood n Quintina (11th Update) After Xue An left with his family. Gong Xiaoqing made a phone call, and soon people came to take the limp Si Jin away. Li Hou red at Zhou Hao with hatred, chuckled darkly a few times, then turned and left. When only the Zhou family members were left in the store, Master Zhous voice was as cold as water as hemanded, Close the door! The waitstaff hurriedly closed the door, trembling in fear. Then Master Zhou sat in his chair, staring at Zhou Hao who was kneeling on the ground. Colluding with outsiders to taint our familys reputation, do you know the punishment you deserve? Upon hearing this, Zhou Hao trembled, his face showing a look of despair, Second Second Elder! Dont call me Grandfather; I have no descendant who almost brought the Zhou family to irreversible ruin, Master Zhou said with a face full of rage. Irreversible ruin! This phrase terrified Zhou Hao; he said with an ashen face, Then who is that man? Who is he? Fear flickered across Master Zhous face. He is the backer behind Song Yi, that peerless Divine ughter-like existence. Hearing this, Zhou Hao copsed on the ground, losing all strength in his eyes, and a scent of urine spread; he had been scared to the point of wetting himself. Seeing this, Master Zhou snorted coldly, Only now youre scared? Toote! Expel him from the Zhou family! Yes! And when Xue An returned to the hotel, even before nightfall, he heard the news that had spread. The little star in the entertainment circle, Si Jin, had suddenly announced her permanent retirement. The official exnation was due to health reasons. But only a few people, including Xue An, knew the reason why. This Gong Xiaoqing doesnt go for the kill; she leaves some leeway, Xue An thought to himself. Meanwhile, in that luxurious hotel room. Long Guanyu, looking at the news published in the newspaper, couldnt help but frown slightly. Master Long, it seems someone has broken the charm you ced, Wang Geng said with a smile. Long Guanyus face was as cold as water, Thats not surprising; after all, I only ced the simplest of evil spirit charms. The fact that it was broken is no big deal. After the auction ends, Ill settle the score with this Gong Xiaoqing. Wang Geng said with a smile, From Master Longs tone, it seems the item at the auction is very important, isnt it? Long Guanyu kept silent andid back down on the couch to rest with his eyes closed. Wang Geng, having hit a wall, looked somewhat displeased. Damn it, a street magician, acting all high and mighty C if it werent for dealing with that Xue An, I wouldnt have bothered to waste my time with you, he thought resentfully. And as the auction day was drawing nearer. Quintina, wearingrge sunsses, slowly walked out of the airport terminal. Although most of her face was hidden by the sunsses, one could still tell from her slender and shapely legs and delicate corbone that she was an extremely beautiful Western woman. Miss Beautiful, may I ask where you would like to go? A taxi driver asked eagerly in English. Please take me to the nearest, liveliest bar! Thank you! The driver was taken aback, then looked at Quintinas profile with a hint of regret. Miss, I advise you not to go to those bars alone. Theyre frequented by Fei Bais gang and hooligans; if you go there Quintina simply handed him a twenty-pound note. The driver obediently shut his mouth, sighing inwardly. Such a beautiful girl going to such a ce Then he stepped on the gas, and the car sped off. In some hidden corners of Xiangjiang, there are some extremely chaotic bars. These dive bars almost always have fights and brawls every day. ` The people who mingled here were basically the local thugs from nearby blocks and the least self-respecting girls. When Quintina walked into one of the bars, many were stunned. Quintina approached the bar and said coldly, Anything will do! Remember to add ice, thanks! Soon, a disgustingly bad-tasting drink was handed over. Quintina frowned but still slowly started drinking. At this moment, several small-time thugs exchanged nces and then, grinning viciously, walked over. Girl, isnt it lonely drinking alone? Want us brothers to keep youpany? Corner of Quintinas mouth lifted into a beautiful arch, then she nodded, Sure! I am feeling a bit lonely! Upon hearing this, the group of thugs were thrilled and closed in even more brazenly. Girl, where are you from? asked the boldest thug, advancing with a sleazy grin on his face, his hands starting to get restless. Quintinas frown went unnoticed as she responded with a coquettish smile, Where do you think Im from? I think you must be from my heart! The thug felt his line was absolutely brilliant, his face full of smugness. Quintina smiled faintly, lightly tapped the thugs forehead with her finger, then stood up. Im off to the restroom,ing with me? The thug was overjoyed. Foreign girls sure are open-minded! He nodded eagerly, Sure! Sure! I was just thinking of using the bathroom myself! Saying so, he followed Quintina towards the restroom. The remaining thugs all looked on with envy. Once at the restroom, Quintina frowned, as it was incredibly filthy. The floor was littered with cigarette butts and syringes. But as soon as the little thug snickered and shut the restroom door, Quintinas face rxed. Babe, today Ill show you a good time! said the thug as he lunged forward. But just then, Quintinas eyes gradually turned a demonic red, and two huge fangs protruded from her mouth. The thug was frightened out of his wits and was about to scream. Quintina rushed forward and bit his neck. The thugs face shifted from terror to a twisted enjoyment, but the light in his eyes dimmed as the blood was drained from him. A momentter, the thugs body slumped to the ground. Quintina frowned again. This blood tasted bitter and was tinged with a revolting fishy scent, truly nauseating. Forget it, shed endure it for now. Once she found the Dukes Blood Pearl, she wouldnt have to worry about her diet every day. Calcting in her mind, Quintinas red eyes faded back to normal, and her long fangs retracted as they were before. If not for the corpse drained of all blood on the ground, the whole event could have seemed like just a dream. Meanwhile, at Ah Feis home, Lu Xia stared seriously at Ah Fei practicing Gu techniques, then shook his head helplessly. Your Gu heart has beenpletely destroyed. Unless youe back with me to the valley for some quiet recuperation, you wont recover to your previous level! Ah Fei, however, let out a sigh of relief and sheepishly smiled, Maybe Im just too stupid, but I think Im pretty happy with how things are now. Training in Gu techniques and cultivating a Gu heart were too hard. Ah Fei, who was now ustomed to the hedonistic lifestyle of Xiangjiang, naturally didnt want to go back. ` Chapter 360: Dark Treasure (12th Update) Chapter 360: Chapter 360: Dark Treasure (12th Update) Lu Xia shook his head vigorously, As a descendant of the Miao sorcerers, how can you be without a Gu heart? Youlle back with me when the timees! Ah Feis face fell instantly, then he quickly began to change the subject. Gu Master, have you prepared enough money for attending the auction in Xiangjiang? Money? What money? Lu Xia asked. Ah Feis eyes widened, Of course, the money to bid for items! Are you nning to snatch them by force instead? Lu Xia smiled, Of course not. The item Im interested in cannot be measured in money. Its an exchange of items. As long as the other party is interested in what you have, they can trade with you. Then, Gu Master, what are you prepared to offer? Ah Fei asked curiously. Lu Xia chuckled, and suddenly, two insect eggs appeared in his hand. Although they seemed to be only the size of chicken eggs. The aura they contained, however, shook Ah Fei to the core. These These are the eggs of a Gu King? Ah Fei eximed. Lu Xia nodded proudly, Thats right, and they are Gu Kings that I have personally cultivated! Ah Fei was filled with shock. He was very clear on the value of a Gu King. Every Gu King could be said to be an extremely precious treasure, let alone Gu Kings personally raised by Gu Master Lu Xia. Using such treasures for exchange, what kind of astonishing and shocking item must that be? Ah Fei wondered curiously. The day of the auction finally arrived. Unlike typical auctions. This time, the auction was not open to the public. All the participants were there by invitation. The security was extremely tight. Almost everyone arrived wearing masks and sunsses, fully armed as if they were afraid of others seeing their true faces. This made Xue An, who came to spectate, stand out a bit. Many looked at Xue An with surprised eyes, for he was a face they had never seen before, naturally drawing the curiosity of many. Meanwhile, Wang Geng sat in a corner far away, asionally ncing at An Yan, who was sitting next to Xue An. Even though An Yan now lookedpletely ordinary due to an Illusory Art. Wang Geng still felt there was something familiar about this woman. Strange, where have I seen her before? However, as soon as the auction officially began. All attention focused on the stage. A man with white hair but a powerful aura stepped onto the tform. Ladies and gentlemen, wee to todays auction. The first item up for auction is this Thousand-Year Wild Ginseng. As he spoke, he opened a delicate box revealing a ginseng over a meter long, with what appeared to be facial features faintly visible on the root. I dont need to borate on the preciousness of this item not to mention bringing the dead back to life, having it with you is like having an extra life. Therefore, the starting bid is ten million with a minimum increment of one hundred thousand. Lets begin! With themand of the auctioneer. The bidding began below. Eleven million! Twelve million! Fifteen million! In the end, the ginseng sold for an astronomical price of eighteen million. Xue An, however, remained unimpressed, as the item didnt look thousand-year-old at first nce; at most, it was four to five hundred years old. Although it was still rare, the thousand-year mark is a benchmark that real Spiritual Medicine kings must cross. Otherwise, its just a slightly better medicinal herb. The items that followed were even more diverse. Such as Spirit Talismans personally written by a True Master of the Heaven Master Dao. What beads blessed by the Ninth Incarnation Living Buddha from the great Buddhists temples of the Western Regions. These items are almost like magic artifacts. To the secr people, these items already possess iparable mystical effects. But for Xue An, they could only be considered trash. So he even began to yawn out of boredom. If the auction were just this, it would be too dull. As he was thinking, the voice of the auctioneer suddenly rose. The next item up for auction can be said to be second only to the finale treasure, please look! With that, the auctioneer pulled away the red cloth that was covering the item. What appeared on the stage was actually several small pink bottles emitting the glow of gems. Xue An looked slightly surprised and then chuckled to himself. Isnt this Tianyuan? Who would have thought it would also be part of the auction? The auctioneer then excitedly said, Ladies and gentlemen, theres no need for me to introduce Tianyuan, and these particr bottles are even more special C they are the newly released limited edition from China. What does limited edition mean? ording to Tianyuan Company, the potency is much stronger and purer than the regr ones, hence they are called limited edition! So when these limited editions were released, they were immediately snapped up. Xue An in the audience couldnt help but smile wryly. It seemed like this must have been the idea of his three brothers. Limited edition indeed. Its all just to hoodwink the foreign tycoons. Of course, he wasnt going to expose it. Meanwhile, the auctioneer went on to borately introduce the effects of Tianyuan. The regr Tianyuan can rejuvenate a person, but these limited editions bring the effect to its pinnacle. Therefore, its importance is self-evident. The auction starts now, with a starting bid of 50 million! Each increment must be no less than 5 million! Listening, Xue An was also quite astonished. Tianyuan had actually reached such a price? But no sooner had the auctioneer finished speaking than the room erupted like a boiling pot. 60 million! 70 million! No one was bidding incrementally; jumps of ten million were the norm. Eventually, those few bottles of Tianyuan were sold for 130 million. Xue An thought to himself that he might have to tell Qiao Le and the others to set a higher price in the future; otherwise, the money was all being made by these scalpers. By this time, the auctioneer surveyed the room, waiting for the crowd to quiet down before saying with a smile, Now, we will auction ourst item, the most precious of the day! A murmur ran through the crowd. What could be more precious than Tianyuan? As he said this, the auctioneer opened a beautifully crafted small box. As the lid was lifted, a blood-red light bathed the entire hall. Inside was a Blood Pearl emitting strong fluctuations. The people in the room let out a chorus of gasps. Lu Xia and Ah Fei sat in the most inconspicuous corner, maintaining their silence. But when this moment arrived, Lu Xia stared intently at the Blood Pearl, his expression growing solemn. He wasnt the only one with that look; Long Guanyus eyes were filled with greed. And Quintina took a deep breath, then murmured intoxicatingly to herself, Such a powerful aura of the Blood Emperor This must be at least from a Grand Duke. Yes, what was being auctioned was a Blood Pearl that formed after the fall of a member of the European Blood n. Looking at this Dark Treasure, Xue An suddenly sat up straight, his eyes beginning to shine. Interesting! Chapter 361: Jade Marrow Spirit Stone (Thirteenth Update) Chapter 361: Chapter 361: Jade Marrow Spirit Stone (Thirteenth Update) Ladies and gentlemen, I dont need to borate on the importance of this item! In any case, if your practice is of the Dark Series, then this item will be of infinite benefit to you, said the auctioneer. Moreover, the auction of this item is different from the others. The consigner does not want gold coins; he only desires world-rare treasures that catch his eye. Once he fancies something, it will be exchanged for that item. This statement caused a stir among the audience. Excitement appeared on Lu Xias face as he signaled to Ah Fei with a look. Ah Fei hastily stood up. My friend, what do you n to exchange for it? asked the auctioneer. Ah Fei walked up to the stage with pride and extended his hand. This is a Gu King egg from Miao Immortal Valley. Just drip your fresh blood onto it, and once the Gu King hatches, it will obey you for life, never leaving your side! It is an extremely powerful force! At these words, there was a disturbance in the crowd. Many people began whispering amongst themselves. Insect Valley! Its the descendant of Insect Valley! To put forth a Gu King egg, could it be that the famous Insect Immortal hase? Amidst these discussions, Long Guanyus expression darkened as he cast his gaze towards Lu Xia in the corner. Finding himself under Long Guanyus scrutiny, Lu Xia turned to look. Their gazes met. Lu Xia smiled naively and nodded slightly. Long Guanyu snorted coldly and turned his head back to the stage. Although Lu Xia appeared to be smiling on the surface, he was also somewhat frightened inside. Indeed, it was him, Long Guanyu, reputed to be the strongest sorcerer in Nanyang in a hundred years! It seems that todays auction, has deep waters! Meanwhile, on the stage, the auctioneer took the Gu King egg backstage and returned after a while with a regretful face. Im sorry, sir, although the Gu King egg is powerful and mysterious, the gentleman who consigned it is not too fond of it! What? Ah Feis eyes widened. To not fancy even a Gu King egg was to look down upon Miao Immortal Valley! Just as he was about to burst out, Lu Xia said in a deep voice, Ah Fei! Ah Fei then red at the auctioneer, turned, and stepped off the stage, fuming, Gu Master, these people simply dont recognize a treasure. Its infuriating! Lu Xia chuckled and then watched the stage with flickering eyes. He also wanted to know, what on earth does the person who could consign such an item want? At this moment, Long Guanyu gracefully stood up and walked towards the stage. Who is this person? Shh, keep it down. You cant afford to provoke this person; this is Long Guanyu, the leading figure in Nanyangs Sorcery! Hisss! At the mention of a sorcerer, many felt a chill down their spines. After all, that stuff is too sinister. Itspletely intangible murder. Long Guanyu proudly walked onto the stage and took out a white bone, cing it on the table. Seeing this item, many were indifferent. Only Lu Xia and a few others had their expressions change in unison. Then Long Guanyu spoke aloud, Ladies and gentlemen, this is a true bone of the ancient exotic beast, Kylin. It greatly enhances many Spell Decrees, as well as prayers and curses! At his introduction, many showed looks of amazement. A bone from the ancient exotic Kylin! Let alone everything else, the title alone already made it a world-rare treasure. The auctioneer nodded, Please wait a moment! With that, he picked up the bone and headed backstage. Shortly after, he returned and shook his head, Im sorry, but the gentleman who consigned the item also does not favor this one! Long Guanyu, who had been brimming with confidence, suddenly stiffened. Fury raged in his heart. Even such an item was not wanted; what on earth did the consigner desire? This was also the question on many peoples minds. Quintina hesitated for a moment before she also stood up, holding a pitch-ck dagger in her hand. This is a de of Darkness; anyone wounded by it, even with the slightest touch, will be afflicted with various curses and negative states. It is the supreme weapon for assassination. That item made many of the weapon aficionados in attendance brighten up. It could actually inflict curses and negative states. This was considered a divine weapon. But this time, the auctioneer came out even quicker, shaking his head as he said, Beautifuldy, I am sorry, but he does not like it. At this, the auction came to an impasse. Many people were unclear about what the mysterious consigner really wanted. Could it be that he was just showing off and had no real intention of selling the item? Many people were pondering this in their hearts. Xue An smiled and stood, walking towards the stage. His movement attracted everyones attention. After sizing him up, many people showed an air of disdain. Compared to the overwhelming presence of Lu Xia and Long Guanyu among others. Xue An appeared quite ordinary. Could such a person have anything valuable to offer? Hence, many people were not very hopeful. When Xue An reached the stage, the auctioneer asked, Sir, may I know if you have any rare treasures to exchange? Xue An nodded and casually threw a stone-like object on the table. The auctioneer frowned, looking at Xue Ans attitude, wondering if the item could even be valuable. Please introduce what this is! the auctioneer asked. Xue An smiled faintly, This youd better take it backstage and ask them. If he really knows his stuff, he should know what it is! The auctioneer, somewhat skeptical, took the object, which resembled a piece of jade, backstage. This time, he was gone for quite a long time. So long that the crowd below began to grow restless. Only then did the auctioneer return with a shocked expression, nodding at Xue An. The consignor said, Deal! Boom! The entire ce was astounded. Many were baffled. Some of the more meddlesome ones even started to make noise. No way, this has to be rigged. Can a mere stone be more precious than the eggs of the Gu King or the true bones of a Kylin? You all must be in cahoots! Exactly! Many people began to echo this sentiment. Faced with this scene, Xue An just stood with his hands behind his back, smiling faintly. A mere stone? Ha, if this is just a stone, then there are no treasures in this world at all! Because that is a Jade Marrow Spirit Stone! With that statement. Long Guanyu and others who had been ready tough at Xue An, suddenly changed color. Jade Marrow Spirit Stone! The name was unfamiliar to many. Only well-established sects and those with long legacies knew of it. It was an existenceparable to a natural and earthly treasure. It could once be mined in the secr world, used to greatly increase ones cultivation level. But as the spiritual energy gradually thinned, it became exceedingly rare! Unexpectedly, it had surfaced here today. Many people looked at Xue An with astonished eyes. Wondering how this unprepossessing man could possess such a wonder of heaven and earth. At this moment, the auctioneer spoke in a low voice, Sir, the consignor has asked me to inquire if you have more of these stones? Xue An smiled slightly, Plenty, but I dont want anything else, just this kind of item! Chapter 362: Ambush Halfway (14th Update) Chapter 362: Chapter 362: Ambush Halfway (14th Update) Having said that, Xue An took the Blood Pearl down from the stage and returned to his seat. An Yan leaned in out of curiosity and asked, Husband, what do you need this thing for? Xue An smiled faintly and whispered in An Yans ear, I just felt a trace of the Rule Power emanating from this thing. An Yan still looked bewildered and asked dumbly, What does that mean? It means that this thing could also help you break your seal! When Xue An said this, his gaze flickered slightly. Truth be told, he almost jumped for joy when he firstid eyes on this Blood Pearl. After all, Golden Immortals were not so easy to find in this world. And without a Golden Immortal, theres no Immortal Constitution. If that were the case, helping An Yan break her seal would have to be postponed. Or even have to wait until Xue An became a Golden Immortal or a True Immortal topletely break it. That would probably take some time. But this Blood Pearl actually contained a trace of Rule Power. Though faint, a rule is still a rule! It could help An Yan break her seal. More importantly, since this thing could be brought here for auction, it indicates that its not that rare. Thinking of this, Xue An couldnt help but recall the member of the Blood n he had in in the City of Sin. This race is truly quite interesting! Thinking this, Xue An led An Yan and the two little girls, who were already dozing off, out of the auction hall. Song Yi was waiting outside and hurriedly came up to meet them upon seeing Xue An emerge. My lord, how did it go? Song Yis status in Xiangjiang might be high, but he would not be allowed inside such an auction if he had no intention of bidding. So he simply waited outside. Xue An nodded, The gains are not bad! Song Yi said with a smile, Thats great, my lord, lets go then! On the way, when Song Yi learned what Xue An had bid for, his smile disappeared and his expression became serious. My lord, does this mean that many people are desperate to get this thing? Xue An nodded. Then we should leave here quickly! Song Yi said gravely, a hint of worry in his heart. Although he had great confidence in Xue An, facing so many people, it was still wisest to leave as soon as possible. Xue An just smiled, Lets go, do you think we can still leave now? As he spoke, a sinister voice came through. You seem to have some self-awareness, how about this; hand over the Blood Pearl and the Jade Marrow Spirit Stone, and I will spare your life. What do you say? With these words, Long Guanyu slowly stepped forward. Behind him followed the officer Wang Geng. Xue An looked at them, his mouth curving into a faint smile, I think youre the one mostcking in self-awareness here. Long Guanyus expression gradually darkened. Then Xue An turned his head towards another direction, Still nning to hide? Come out! Following Xue Ans call, Lu Xia appeared with a simple smile, You really have good eyesight! You actually found me! Long Guanyus expression turned sour. The appearance of Lu Xia undoubtedlyplicated things. However, no matter who came, Long Guanyu was determined to get the Blood Pearl. So he said gravely, Lu Xia, I confronted this man first; the item should rightfully belong to me! Lu Xia rubbed his hands andughed earnestly, But Ive been following him since he stepped out the door, Master Long, this item is also very important to me. Please let me have it! Long Guanyu snorted angrily upon hearing this, So, youre saying you want to fight me for it? With such a treasure in front of me, I cant bear to give up, Lu Xia said nonchntly. The two began the struggle for the possession of the Blood Pearl right in front of Xue An, as if Xue An were just air. Xue An was not angry, and just crossed his arms to quietly watch. After listening for a while, he let out a bored sigh. And theres one more, when do you n to stop hiding? As Xue Ans words ended, the figure of Quintina gradually emerged from a dark corner nearby, giggling, Such sharp insight! Her appearance caused theplexions of Lu Xia and Long Guanyu, who were just arguing, to turn rather unsightly. But Xue An just smiled at Quintina and said, If Im not mistaken, youre a Blood n member, arent you? This woman was also from the Blood n? Lu Xia and Long Guanyu were both startled. Indeed. Quintina spoke flirtatiously, Such good eyes! Tsk tsk, Im almost reluctant to kill you now. As she spoke, Quintinas eyes gradually turned blood red, and tworge fangs peeked from her lips. Xue An looked on with interest until Quintina had finished transforming, then shook his head. Although youre from the Blood n, youre too weak! From what Xue An could see, this woman was not as strong as the Blood n member he had killed in the City of Sin. Quintinas face darkened as she sneered, Weak or not is not for you to decide. Hand over the Blood Pearl, and I might spare your blood! Xue An looked at the three of them and helplessly spread his hands, I only have one Blood Pearl, but there are three of you, so tell me, who should I give it to? The three were taken aback, just about to speak. Xue An sighed and said, I dislike using my brains, and I dont want you to fight over this. So, to solve this problem, Ive decided to kill all of you! The room fell silent for a moment. Kill us all? Haha, thats funny! Long Guanyuughed as if he had heard a great joke, his face full of mockery. Quintina also smiled dismissively. Even Lu Xia, who appeared simple and honest, couldnt help but rub his hands together and said with augh, My friend, if you hand over the Blood Pearl to me, then I can ensure your life is worry-free! Xue An smiled faintly, Thats a good suggestion, but its more suitable for you! With that said, the aura emanating from Xue An suddenly surged wildly. In a blink of an eye, it was like an unsheathed sword, too intimidating to look upon directly. Long Guanyu, Quintina, and Lu Xia were all startled. This aura Xue An gave them no chance to think or be astonished. Slowly raising his fist, he murmured softly, Move Heaven and Earth! Boom! Long Guanyu, who was standing in the front, was sent flying with a direct punch. Following him was Lu Xia, who had just summoned his insects. He held on for a breaths time, but with a muffled groan, he too was sent flying. As for Quintina. She had already been smashed to pieces on one side of her body by the impact of the punch. With a single punch, Xue An defeated all three simultaneously. Meanwhile, Wang Geng suddenly eximed in surprise, You You are Xue An! He had felt that Xue Ans punch seemed very familiar from the start. Especially that phrase Move Heaven and Earth. It seemed as though he had heard it somewhere before. Later he suddenly remembered. His family had held more than one family meeting to discuss Xue An, and he had heard about Xue Ans martial cultivation there. And this Move Heaven and Earth was Xue Ans signature move. The name Xue An seemed magical, making Long Guanyu and the others faces change. Long Guanyus face shed an abnormal flush of red, and then he roared, Xue An, its you! You killed my disciples, today I will take vengeance for them, die! World Annihting Descent. After being injured by the punch, Long Guanyu was full of rage and thus he roared as he used his most powerful sorcery. Chapter 363 Curse Killing the Wang Family (15th Update) Chapter 363: Chapter 363 Curse Killing the Wang Family (15th Update) The World-Ending Curse descended. Long Guanyu had devoted many years to intensive cultivation, perfecting the supremely powerful Cursing Technique by ughtering those weak deities. Once unleashed, it was mighty enough to make ghosts and gods wail, and the world change its hue. Yet, in the eye of the storm, Xue An remained utterly expressionless. Long Guanyu rushed forward with a cruel smile. Such was the tyranny of the World-Ending Curse Technique that a mere touch of it would scatter ones soul and spirit to death. But just as the World-Ending Curse was about to make contact with Xue An at that instant. Xue An shook his head and chuckled lightly, I thought it would be some extraordinary move, but it turns out to be just another spell targeting ones fate! I can do this as well. Today, Ill show you what a true Cursing Technique is! Speaking, Xue An drew an extremely Profound Mystery Dharma Seal in the air with his finger and suddenly eximed. Curse Breaking Causality! Boom! Following this exmation, the Dharma Seal abruptly emitted a blinding white light that could not be stared at directly, and then it stamped right onto the forehead of a horrified Long Guanyu. The previously tempestuous World-Ending Curse stilled for a moment, and then burst apart with a roar. Long Guanyu stood petrified on the spot. After a long while, he exhaled a breath softly, Excellent curse technique! With that said. Long Guanyus entire body turned into a pool of flesh and blood, bing mush. This scene left Lu Xia in shock. He was aware of Long Guanyus capabilities but had never expected him to not even withstand a single move, dying at the hands of Xue Ans curse technique. Indeed, he was worthy of being the peerless expert who had be all the rage recently. Lu Xia thought to himself, his aura bing more ancient and inscrutable as Ah Fei, frightened, hastily hid far away. For he knew that the Gu Master was about to use his ultimate move. Xue An, I acknowledge your great strength, but today, I, the Gu Master of Miao Immortal Valley, shall measure myself against you! As he spoke, countless tiny insects suddenly appeared beneath Lu Xias feet. And on Lu Xias forehead appeared the mark of a scarlet poisonous insect. The swarm of insects suddenly took flight, then, with an overwhelmingly powerful aura, hurtled towards Xue An. Gu maniption? Xue An said indifferently. Then, amidst Lu Xias cries of rm, he raised his hand and flicked his finger lightly. Snap! The Gu insects, as if crushed by some force, turned directly into dust. Lu Xia spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. The insects were all connected to his own bloodline. Xue An said tly, You just mentioned sparing me earlier, well then, today I will spare you! Be gone! Suppressing the tumultuous qi and blood in his chest, Lu Xia looked at Xue An with utter dread, then cupped his hands and quickly left with Ah Fei. Still thinking of leaving? Xue Ans voice was light. Wang Geng, who had been trying to slip away quietly, froze in ce, then turned around and smiled ingratiatingly, Mr. Xue, there seems to be no enmity between our Wang Family and you. Perhaps. Xue An shook his head, Its not your turn yet, dont worry, one by one! Saying that, Xue An waved his hand, and a ray of sword light streaked across the night sky. Thump! A womans cry echoed midair as Quintina fell to the ground, then countless tendrils of sword light like vines bound her tightly, rendering her unable to move. Behave, or these sword lights will shred you to pieces, Xue An stated lightly, then turned to approach Wang Geng. Wang Geng backed away with a look of terror on his face, What what are you going to do? I am a man of the Zhonghuai Wang Family, a junior general! Im telling you. Xue An drew forth a Dharma Seal and said mildly, Zhonghuai Wang Family? Heh, it was you who instigated the Liu Family to seize the Fire Phoenix, wasnt it? Detaining my airne, summoning the storm to interfere with my wedding, that was also you, right? Wang Gengs sweat poured like syrup, and he forced a smile, Misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding! Xue An shook his head, To say its a misunderstanding now is trulyughable! With that, Xue An stretched out his hand, and the Dharma Seal was directly imprinted onto Wang Gengs forehead. You what on earth are you going to do? Wang Geng cried out in extreme terror. Xue Ans eyes flickered with a cold light, and a touch of cold smile appeared on his lips, What do I want to do? Hehe, of course, its to annihte your Wang Family! Bloodline Curse Killing! Once in the provincial city, Xue An used this technique to annihte a descendant of the Xie Family. At that time, Xue Ans cultivation level was merely that of a Heavenly Being. But now, using it again, the power was naturally iparable to before. A force of Curse Intent, utterly solemn, passed through Wang Gengs bloodline and directly curse-killed from the profound and indescribable connection of the bloodline. Zhonghuai. Wang Family. As the premier grand family of Zhonghuai. The days of the Wang Family could be described as carefree and exalted. Like right now. The actual leader of the Wang Family, the nearly ny-year-old senior Master Wang had just drunk a cup of fragrant tea and was preparing to go to sleep. Suddenly, an inexplicable sense of palpitation struck him. Before Master Wang could react, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood with a puh sound. The attending servants screamed in fright upon witnessing this scene. Quick, someonee! Master Wangs son, Wang Han, who was also Wang Gengs father, and several legitimate descendants of the Wang Family, all rushed in. Father, whats the matter with you? Wang Han, seeing Master Wang spitting blood, couldnt help but ask anxiously. Master Wang tried to speak, then saw something that made his eyes fill with rage. He saw Wang Han and several descendants all simultaneously open their mouths and spit out arge mouthful of fresh blood, their vigor also beginning to weaken rapidly. Quick, call the guest elders of our house! Master Wang mustered thest bit of his strength to shout. He was clear that someone must have cast an extremely malicious curse on the Wang Family. Soon, a few magicians from the jianghu arrived in haste. But by this time, Master Wang could no longer hold on. He could only watch these people with his eyes. These individuals were also terrified by the scene, but as truly knowledgeable and capable people, all of them furrowed their brows. Could it be a curse? It doesnt look like it, I think it resembles a descent of a spell! Regardless, lets first use the Daoist Purifying Heart Spell to eliminate the Curse Killing power! The group quickly came to an agreement and together used the Purifying Heart Spell. This was a fundamental Daoist spell, and through their joint efforts, its power was astonishing. Master Wang felt the oppressive feeling in his chest much lighter, and his breathing became much smoother. Wang Han and the others also rxed. But just when they thought they had gotten through the hard times, a Curse Killing force more than ten times more ferocious than before came surging towards them. Upon contact, itpletely shattered the silver light of the Purifying Heart Spell, followed by a detached voiceing through. Mind your own business! Then, under this Curse Killing force, Master Wang was the first to let out a hideous cry, and his body aged rapidly, turning into a skeleton. Following him were Wang Han and the many descendants of the Wang Family, who practically fell to the ground simultaneously, dead. This scene left the three magicians trembling all over. They then realized that the cultivator behind the Curse Killing possessed an unfathomably profound cultivation level. Thank you, senior, for your mercy; we will leave immediately! The three shouted into the air, then turned around and ran away with their tails between their legs. Meanwhile, Xue An looked on at Wang Geng, who was tearing apart inside from sensing theplete annihtion of his family, and spoke lightly, Your biggest mistake was to repeatedly provoke me! As soon as he finished speaking, Wang Geng let out a cry of extreme fear, and his entire being was turned into dust by the recoil of the bloodline Curse Killing. Chapter 364: The Cardinal in Red (16th Update) Chapter 364: Chapter 364: The Cardinal in Red (16th Update) Seeing this scene, Quintina couldnt help but tremble all over. This man was simply too ruthless and terrifying. In the time it took to drink a cup of tea, he had killed one person, defeated another, and casually annihted an entire family. Compared to this, the words and actions of the three people just now had all be a joke. Xue An slowly walked over, looking down at Quintina with a hint of an amused smile on his lips. Know why I didnt kill you? Quintinas eyes shed with defiant light as she said coldly, Noble Blood n members will absolutely not submit. Dont delude yourself into thinking that I would submit to you Quintina instinctively thought that Xue An was attracted to her beauty and wanted to take her as a female ve. But Xue An shook his head. Youre mistaken. I have no interest in you at all, just some interest in your Blood n. Interest in the Blood n? Quintina was startled, a sense of foreboding rising in her heart. I ask you, what level of Blood n is needed to condense such a Blood Pearl? Xue An asked. Quintina bit her lip and didnt speak. Xue An smiled slightly. I hope you can always be this strong. With that said, Xue An waved his hand. A ck shadow flew directly into Quintinas forehead. Whatwhat have you done to me? Quintina screamed in fear. Just a little soul spell. If you dont behave, this spell will burn your soul to ashes! Xue An said indifferently. Quintina was about to speak when a sudden excruciating pain from deep within her soul stripped her of all her dignity. Kill kill me! Quintina begged. Unmoved, Xue An watched her. Had I been defeated by you just now, my fate would probably have been worse, right? Like being drained of blood by you and bing a blood ve? Quintinas face turned pale. Xue An was right. Had Xue An been defeated just now, Quintina would not have hesitated to drain his blood. After all, the blood of a Cultivator was of great benefit to the increase in cultivation level of the Blood n. Now, Ill ask you again, what level of Blood n is capable of condensing this thing? A member of Blood n above the rank of Marquis can condense a Blood Pearl when they fall. But only Blood Pearls from someone above the rank of Grand Duke are of the most value! Quintina said with difficulty. Xue An nodded. Good, this is a good start! As he spoke, the agonizing pain in Quintinas soul vanished, and the overwhelming sense of relief made her wish she could just die in her sleep then and there. But Xue An pressed his hand directly onto her forehead. Quintinas throat emitted a low, gurgling sound from fear. Dont be afraid, Im looking for something! Xue An said with a smile. As he spoke, his Divine Sense directly invaded Quintinas sea of consciousness, copying everything about the Blood n. Withdrawling his hand, Xue An raised his brow slightly. He had just obtained a wealth of information from Quintinas mind. The Blood n was a creature that appeared on Earth at some unknown time, but their history was probably longer than that of humans. They were a race that walked in darkness, with strict hierarchy and long lifespans. Rank symbolized their strength. They were generally divided into five ranks: Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, and Baron. Reaching the rank of Grand Duke, their strength was alreadyparable to that at the Peak of Loose Immortals. Above the rank of Duke, there were Princes, and the terrifying Second Generation and First Generation. But to Quintina, those were beings of legend. She had never seen anything like it. Xue Ans lips curled into a smile. If the blood pearl of a Grand Duke could break the seal, then wouldnt the existence of beings of even higher levels be even more formidable? At this thought, Xue An felt a surge of excitement. He casually released the sword energy that bound Quintina. Quintina climbed up from the ground, her face filled with fear, her gaze flickering, uncertain of what Xue An intended to do. Xue An said indifferently, Wife, theres nothing fun in Xiangjiang. Ill take you on a honeymoon trip to Europe! An Yan had no objections and nodded in agreement. Quintina, however, was shaken to the core, a thought so unbelievable rising in her mind. What was he going to do in Europe? Could it be? Ha! This man might be powerful, but Europe is the stronghold of the Blood n. If he goes there, hes likely to be torn to shreds by those Blood n powerhouses! At this notion, a sneaky pleasure arose in Quintinas heart. But no sooner had she entertained this thought than the soul-wrenching pain assaulted her once more. Quintina copsed to the ground with a thud, unable to move from the agony. Xue An smiled slightly, I forgot to tell you, once cursed by my spell, you must do as I say, without any hint of resentment or thoughts of revenge, or else youll suffer endless pain! Of course, if you behave well during our trip to Europe, I might lift the curse, understand? Quintina looked at Xue An as if gazing at a devil, nodding her head in terror, Yes Master! In a church in Xiangjiang. A purple-robed priest stood to the side with utmost respect, while seated on a chair was a cardinal dressed in red. The Red Cardinal, within the Church of Light, was the strongest after the Pope and the four great leaders. Such beings could easily change the monarchy of a small nation. And now, one such figure was making a low-key appearance in Xiangjiang. At this moment, the Red Cardinal was ying with a Jade Marrow Spirit Stone in his hand, his face slowly revealing a look of excitement. This object is the very gem that His Holiness the Pope has been desperately searching for, one that can connect with the Heavenly Realm! To think that today, it has resurfaced in Xiangjiang! The Red Cardinal looked up at the purple-robed priest, Youve done very well! The purple-robed priest was overwhelmed with emotion. He was the deacon of the Xiangjiang diocese, a middle-ranking official in the Church of Light, still a long way from a towering figure like the Red Cardinal. Therefore, having received praise from the Red Cardinal, he was so excited he was on the verge of tears. All glory to God! the purple-robed deacon took a deep breath and said solemnly. The Red Cardinals demeanor grew solemn as he nodded in agreement, Indeed, alles from the glory of God. I will report this matter to the Chief Judge once we return! Thank you, Your Eminence! What did that man look like? the Red Cardinal inquired. Nothing out of the ordinary! And Ive already checked, whether its the Huaxia cultivation world or foreign ability users, theres no trace of him, said the purple-robed deacon. The Red Cardinals eyes sparkled, This object is extremely important to the church, we must thoroughly investigate this mans background! If necessary, we can offer him some benefits! Yes! But the man mentioned he wants only the Blood Pearl! The Red Cardinal frowned, The Dark Council in Europe has been quite restless recently, and the Holy Knights Legion is suppressing an Evil God in Northern Europe! The church doesnt have the spare forces to subdue the Blood n, and besides, it would take at least a Blood n member of Marquis rank or higher to produce a Blood Pearl! After contemting for a moment, he said, Best to ascertain the origins of this Spirit Stone first! I believe this person must have discovered a hidden treasure! Understood! On the Red Cardinals face emerged a holy smile, All is given by God, and if it indeed is a hidden treasure, that too is the glory of God, is it not? Chapter 365 Heading to Europe (17th Update) Please Subscribe Chapter 365: Chapter 365 Heading to Europe (17th Update) Please Subscribe Nanyang. A roar emerged from the deste and rustic temple. Who dares murder my Divine Child! As the voice faded, the two Divine Officers closest to the source let out screams of agony and dissipated into pools of blood. Please calm your anger, exalted deity, please calm your anger! The multitude of Divine Officers prostrated themselves, trembling as they spoke. After a long while, the deity, who presided over the witchcraft of Nanyang, let out a cold snort. I have sensed the aura of heaven and earth slowly changing. It wont be long before I can return to this world. When that timees, I shall turn the one who killed my Divine Child, Long Guanyu, into a malevolent spirit, to be damned for eternity without salvation! Meanwhile, in a very secluded corner of Xiangjiang. Lu Xiay pale-faced on the bed, with Ah Fei anxiously standing guard beside him. A long time passed before Lu Xia slowly opened his eyes. Gu master! Ah Fei hurried over. How long have I been unconscious? Lu Xia asked softly. Not long, about three hours! Lu Xia nodded. He had been gravely injured by a strike from Xue An which annihted his life-bound Gu insect and had copsed into unconsciousness on the way back. You have my thanks, Ah Fei! What are you saying, Gu master? Serving you is the sacred duty of our Miao Immortal n! Ah Fei dered. Suddenly. Lu Xia pressed a Gu egg onto Ah Feis forehead. Crack. The egg split open. Ah Fei shivered as he felt a powerful presence enter his mind. Gu master! Ah Fei cried out in rm. Lu Xia smiled faintly, paler than ever, I never imagined thating to Xiangjiang would be fruitless, and instead, I would end up seriously injured. This egg of the Gu king is useless to me now, so take one! Ah Feis eyes filled with tears, Gu master. He understood the value of the Gu kings egg. Lu Xia waved it off, Your Gu heart might be almost worn away by the mundane world, but you still have the heart of an innocent. This egg of the Gu king is your reward. You shoulde back to Miao Immortal Valley with me this time! Yes! Ah Fei bowed his head, no longer harboring any longing for the mortal world. After all, if the Gu master himself bestowed such a precious Gu kings egg upon him, he must not disappoint. Full of excitement, Gong Xiaoqing arrived at the hotel where Xue An was staying. The matter with Si Jin was resolved. Gong Xiaoqingspany, in coboration with several other entertainmentpanies, had issued a joint ostracism directive. At the same time, Gong Xiaoqing had taken Si Jin to court. Si Jin was utterly ruined. After taking care of all this, Gong Xiaoqing hurried over, wanting to thank Xue An in person. If not for Mr. Xue, she probably would have died a long time ago. As she walked through the door, she saw Xue An, with his family in tow, carrying bags and heading out, followed by a blonde-haired, blue-eyed, and beautiful Western woman. Mr. Xue, are you? Gong Xiaoqing was puzzled. Xue An smiled, Ive finished dealing with matters in Xiangjiang and am nning to take my family on a trip around Europe! Gong Xiaoqing stood stunned, her previously vibrant mood suddenly dimmed. Youre leaving already, Mr. Xue? Then I wish you a safe journey, Gong Xiaoqing said with a forced smile. Xue An nodded and led his family out to the car, heading straight to the airport. Gong Xiaoqing lingered for a while, then left, disheartened. She had hoped to get to know Xue An better through this opportunity, well aware that Xue An was no ordinary individual. But now that he was leaving, she had to abandon the idea. The family boarded the ne for Y country. Since they left in a hurry, they hadnt been able to get first-ss tickets. They had no choice but to sit in the business ss. Compared to the personalized service and solitary seating of first ss, the business ss seating environment was a significant downgrade. However, the two little girls didnt feel anything was amiss; they sat by the window and began a battle of imaginations against the clouds outside. That one looks like an upside-down ice cream, said Xue Nian. Look, this one looks like bread thats been stepped on! Xue Xiangs thoughts were clearly quite original. Hey, this ones a kebab. I think it looks like candied haw! Is there such a big candied haw? Is there such a big kebab? The two little girls began their usual bickering and squabbling. This had be part of their daily routine. Xue An and An Yan had gotten used to it. However, the rest of the cabin revealed smiles at the scene. Having two quirky and yful children can make a journey much less lonely. But some peoples thoughts were not on the children. Ding Guang couldnt help but swallow as he looked at Quintina sitting beside him. The blond-haired, blue-eyed girl fit Ding Guangs ideal type in both figure and appearance. He finally couldnt resist starting a conversation, Hello! Are you from Y country? Quintina looked up at Ding Guang and nodded. How did you guess? Ding Guang was overjoyed inside, knowing that asking this question meant the conversation was half sess. He immediately said, Hehe, I could tell from your clothes and demeanor. My name is Ding Guang, may I get to know you? Ding Guang extended his hand as he spoke. Quintina didnt respond but looked at Xue An in the front row and then shook her head, Im sorry, making friends requires the permission of my master. Master? This title made Ding Guang freeze. The men and women sitting with Ding Guang also let out a burst of exmations. People are still ying master-servant games these days? Ding Guang red at Xue An for a while, noticing Xue Ans handsome looks and noble aura, and couldnt help feeling a bit ufortable. However, Ding Ran, Ding Guangs sister, frowned. As a staunch feminist, she detested the objectification of women above all. She found games that turned girls into maids utterly abhorrent. So she spoke to Xue An with a sense of justice, Mister, Id like to have a word with you! Xue An turned his head to look at Ding Guang and Ding Ran, Whats the matter? Ding Ran was slightly unnerved by Xue Ans indifferent gaze, but she spoke seriously, I dont know what methods you have used to persuade thisdy, but I hope you wont y these boring games anymore. With that, a hint of scorn crossed Ding Rans lips. Only a man without any abilities would demean a girl to satisfy his twisted desires. In just a few sentences, Xue An was alreadybeled a pervert. Xue An was taken aback for a moment, then understood the situation. Looking at the group of young people, barely twenty years old and with their faces full of innocence, Xue An smiled faintly, Specting without investigating the truth, do you think you have the quality to preach to others? You Ding Rans eyes widened in indignation. In school, she was the president of the student council and a debating champion. To think someone dared question her quality! Moreover, youve misunderstood something; I didnt ask her to call me that, its purely voluntary on her part, understand? said Xue An calmly. Ding Ran turned her gaze towards Quintina. Miss, dont be afraid, we are true human rights activists, and if hes oppressing you, we can protect you! Ding Ran said. Thats right! Miss, just tell the truth, and I will definitely protect you! Ding Guang was bursting with a sense of justice. Quintina looked at this group of young men and women as if they were fools. Chapter 366: She Has Submitted to Me (18th Update) Chapter 366: Chapter 366: She Has Submitted to Me (18th Update) Im just calling him master, why do these people act as if their tails have been stepped on? In the Blood n, being defeated by a stronger being and acknowledging them as master is nothing out of the ordinary. Although Xue An is not from the Blood n, his strength is undeniably formidable. Therefore, Quintina naturally came to view him as her master. Thinking of this, Quintina shook her head, I dont know what youre talking about. Isnt it normal to seek the masters consent before making friends? Quintinas words left Ding Ran and the others dumbfounded. After a moment, Ding Ran looked at Quintina with a gaze filled with deep sorrow and indignation. In her view, this Quintina had clearly been brainwashed. As a result, her gaze towards Xue An became increasingly hostile. This man, hes definitely a scumbag! Ding Ran concluded about Xue An in her heart. By the time the nended at the airport in Y country, Quintina naturally picked up all the luggage herself. She followed behind Xue An withrge and small bags, heading out. This scene further convinced Ding Ran and the others that Quintina must have been brainwashed by Xue An. Who would have thought, in this advanced Western world, such situations still exist, and the one brainwashed is such a beautiful Caucasian woman! Ding Guang eximed, his tone carrying a faint hint of envy. Gender discrimination is universal, my dream is to eradicate all inequality between men and women in my lifetime, creating a world of absolute equality! Ding Ran said confidently. As for this woman, she is beyond saving, aplete disgrace to womankind! Ding Rans words garnered strong agreement from several girls in the group. Ran sister is right! I agree with Ran sisters view! But when it was time to get on the bus, Ding Ran led the girls onto the coach very naturally, leaving the task of moving luggage to the boys. This is a historic hotel in London. Many celebrities have stayed here before. But what people dont know is that the owner of the hotel, Benedict, had actually be a blood ve thirty years ago. When Quintina and Xue An appeared at the hotel, Benedict quickly came over. Miss Quintina, I am delighted to be at your service! Benedict said fervently, his gaze fixed on Quintina. To these blood ves, the Blood n is their only deity. Quintina nodded haughtily, Have people from my n arrived? Miss Quintina, the esteemed Marquis Cecil has not yet arrived, but your several siblings are already here! Hearing this, Quintina frowned, then nodded, I see, you may go! Yes! Benedict bowed and kissed Quintinas shoe, then withdrew with a bow. After he left, Quintinas expression turned sour. You seem to really dislike your siblings? Xue An said indifferently. Quintina nodded, a look of disgust on her face, Its not just the siblings I despise, but the entire n. Is it because of the sacrifices that must be made every year? Xue An said, still in an indifferent tone. Quintina bowed her head and remained silent. Xue An had seen this information in Quintinas memories. In the Blood n, the rule of many families is extremely bloody and cruel. They require every member to provide enough refined blood every six months to enhance the strength of the Family Head and the many upper echelons of the n. Quintinas family was no exception. This invisibly amounted to preventing Quintina and others from being promoted. That was why Quintina was willing to take such a big risk to obtain the Dukes Blood Bead. Because only by increasing her strength to a certain level could she break free of these shackles. It was again the day of sacrifice, and the venue was inside this hotel. I remember you said that Marquis and above could condense Blood Pearls, right? Xue An said indifferently. Quintina trembled, bowed her head, and said, Yes! Good, I just so happen to want to witness this so-called sacrifice! Xue An said lightly, turning to go back to his room. Quintina, watching Xue Ans retreating figure, suddenly felt a sense of absurdity rising in her heart. Could he really be nning to take on Marquis Cecil all by himself? Thats a Marquis were talking about! And there would be many powerful members of the Blood n present. Is that even possible? Evening. A private banquet hall prepared specifically for the Blood n in the hotel. When Xue An appeared here following Quintina, there were already many people in the banquet hall. Arnold was sitting at the bar drinking with a few brothers when he saw Quintina, his eyes lit up, and then he walked over with a lecherous smile on his face. My dear cousin Quintina, I havent seen you for half a year, and it seems your figure has improved quite a bit! Arnold said, his gaze wandering over Quintinas body. Upon seeing him, Quintinas expression turned extremely unsightly, and she said coldly, Arnold, if you want to be beaten into serious injury by me like half a year ago, then you can continue! Arnolds lips curled into a disdainful smile, Oh? I almost forgot about that. You really went harsh half a year ago! It cost me a whole month of my lifespan! But now if you want to do that again, you cant! Because Suddenly, behind Arnold, two wings emitting a dense ck aura appeared. Earl! How did you break through to be an Earl? Quintina eximed. Why wouldnt it be possible? Arnold licked his lips greedily and said, As long as youre willing to submit to me willingly, then I can forget the grudge of half a year ago! Quintinas face turned pale. She was just a Viscount. Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, Baron! These were the five hierarchical ranks of the Blood n. Being promoted one level was equivalent to a several-fold or even more than ten-fold increase in strength. Arnold, now an Earl, instantly gained an overwhelming advantage over her. And at that moment, Xue An smiled faintly, Im sorry, but it seems youre toote, she has already submitted to me! Xue Ans words made Arnold pause, then he stared fixedly at Xue An for a moment, arrogance gradually appearing on his face from his high position. Human? Arnold turned to look at Quintina, You actually submitted to a human? His loud shout attracted the attention of those around them. All these people, who were considered Quintinas brothers and sisters in terms of family blood, burst intoughter. Tsk, tsk, who would have thought Quintina could be so lowly? Actually submitting to a lowly and fragile human, what a disgrace to the honor of our Blood n! Hehe, once the Family Head learns of this, he might just tear this human to pieces! Amidst these disdainful nces, Xue An remained calm and gave Quintina a slight smile. All your brothers and sisters, are they all like this? Chapter 367: Above an Earl, Below a Marquis (19th Update) Subscribe Requested Chapter 367: Chapter 367: Above an Earl, Below a Marquis (19th Update) Subscribe Requested ` Boom. The statement exploded like a bomb, sending shockwaves throughout the room. Many members of the Blood ns expressions turned cold. Arnolds visage grew even darker, Human, you have enraged me. Prepare to face the wrath of a Blood n Earl! With those words, Arnold lunged forward. He had been coveting Quintina for a long time and now nned to kill Xue An before taking Quintina for himself. But just as he reached halfway. Xue An flicked his finger. A streak of Sword Qi flew past, instantly shattering Arnolds body. Blood mixed with chunks of flesh fell like rain, filling the room with a nauseating stench of blood. There was dead silence throughout the room. After a moment, the flesh and blood on the ground began to wriggle, attempting to reconstitute itself. This was the racial talent of the Blood n. As long as they were not ground to dust, as long as there was still essence blood, they could be reborn. At this moment, Arnold, now reduced to a puddle of flesh, was filled with fear and struggled to control his flesh and blood, trying to recover as quickly as possible. But no matter what, he could not regenerate. For as soon as his flesh and blood tried to converge, tiny Sword Qis would gleam, cutting everything up again. Therefore, everyone could only watch as the flesh on the ground continuously tried toe together, only to be endlessly impeded by the white light. Soon, Arnolds essence blood would be exhausted. Arnold finally felt true fear. No! Dont! he cried. All the Blood n looked on with frightened expressions at this scene. Just then, a middle-aged man with a proud demeanor suddenly appeared in the middle of the room, casually flicking his finger, and a drop of pale golden blood fell into Arnolds flesh and blood. With this drop of blood, Arnolds rate of rebirth increased many times, ultimately exhausting the Sword Qi and barely managing to be reborn. Family Head! a terrified Arnold said with a trembling voice. The Blood n members in the room all bowed respectfully. Weve seen the Family Head! The person who had arrived was none other than Marquis Cecil. He nced at Quintina. Quintina shivered and took a step back, shrinking away. Then Cecil smiled at Xue An, A strong human, why do you strike at my descendants? Xue An looked at Cecil with amusement, Blood n Marquis? Cecil nodded with pride, Correct, I am the Blood ns Marquis, human. You still havent answered my question, why do you strike at my descendant? At this moment, Arnold spoke with a venomous look, Family Head, this Quintina actually submits to this human as her master! Hmm? Cecils face darkened. Quintina, you dare betray the family? Quintina lowered her head, her expression nk and pained. This was due to the suppression at the level of lineage; as a descendant of Cecil, she waspletely powerless to resist. At this time, Xue An spoke indifferently, Let me answer your question. There are but two reasons I am here! Oh? What are they? Cecil asked in a deep voice. The first is to kill all of you, the second is to use you to refine a Blood Pearl! Xue Ans calm tone was filled with intense killing intent. These words made Cecil pause, then he could not help but feel enraged. Such arrogance. Today you will taste the might of the Cecil Family! he dered. With that, he waved his hand. Blood n members throughout the banquet hall revealed their wings and swooped toward Xue An. The entire banquet hall roiled with demonic energy. Cecil too revealed his three pairs of pale golden wings, standing proudly in midair. He had some apprehensions about Xue An. But he never believed that a human could win against so many members of the Blood n on his side. Unless he was a deity. Moreover, once I defeat this human, Ill drain all his blood essence. ` His abundant blood essence could advance my cultivation level. With this thought, a smug smile appeared on Cecils lips. But his wishful thinking was soon to be dashed. All of a sudden, Xue An looked up sharply, his eyes aze with twin fires. Wherever his gazended, the Blood n members burst into white mes that followed them like shadows, causing these powerful vampires to let out earth-shattering screams. And then, bit by bit, they were burned into nothingness. Cecil, who was standing midair, almost fell, his face full of horror as he yelled, mes of Light, what position do you hold in the Church of Light? Xue An couldnt be bothered to pay him any mind. To deal with these trashy Blood n members, he didnt need to resort to any martial arts, a mere strand of Sword Qi flew past them. Cecil barely dodged, his face showing terror, and then he turned to run. Xue An stepped forward and immediately appeared behind him, kicking him to the ground and then stepping on him. Cecil let out a piercing scream. Quintina trembled all over, shouting, Master, be careful! A cascade of dazzling blood light surged straight towards Xue An. This was Cecils life-saving trick. But Xue An wasnt flustered at all, casually waving his hand. The blood light was instantly scattered. Cecil almost popped his eyes out. This move of his was so powerful that even a Duke would have to handle it with care. Yet this man broke through it with a flick of his hand? Who on earth are you? screamed Cecil in fright. Xue An smiled faintly, Someone here to reap your Blood n! With that, a ball of white me rose from beneath Cecils feet, quickly engulfing him. Cecil began to scream miserably. No dont The screaming abruptly stopped. This Blood n Marquis, who might have lived for thousands of years without any mishaps, was burned into nothingness by Xue An. And a single crimson Blood Pearl appeared in Xue Ans hand. This was the condensed Blood Pearl of Cecil. Xue An picked it up and looked at it before shaking his head in disappointment. The energy is not bad, but itcks Rule Power. He then tossed it to Quintina. Quintina caught it in a fluster. From the beginning to the end, her mind had been in a daze because Xue An had moved too quickly. In less than the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, all the Blood n members who had filled the room were now eliminated. Cecil himself had been condensed into a Blood Pearl. Quintina had already elevated Xue Ans power in her mind as much as possible, but in the end, the shock she experienced was still tremendous. And when Xue An gave her the Blood Pearl, she became even more bewildered. Master, you This Blood Pearl is useless to me, eat it, said Xue An indifferently, before turning to leave. Quintina stood dazed for a long time, then looked at the Blood Pearl in her hand withplex emotions. Years of exploitation had left her with no fondness for this family. Now that the Family Head was dead, she had the chance to inherit his power! After pondering for a moment, Quintina swallowed the Blood Pearl. Boom. A formidable aura began to radiate from Quintina. Then two pairs of pale golden wings unfolded from her back. The third pair of wings grew only halfway before stopping. Quintina slowly opened her eyes, which shed with a hint of crimson. Above an Earl, yet not quite a Marquis! Chapter 368 Odin Castle (20th update) Please subscribe Chapter 368: Chapter 368 Odin Castle (20th update) Please subscribe Benedict crawled on the ground, his body trembling as he kissed Quintinas shoe. Respected Lady Quintina, Benedict wishes to be your eternal servant! He was already terrified. The powerful Marquis Cecil had beenpletely annihted. And Quintina was about to be a strong member of the Blood n who would soon step into the rank of marquis. These upheavals scared Benedict out of his wits, fearing that Quintina might kill him. Quintina spoke indifferently, Rise, my servant. As long as you serve well, I will grant you eternal life! Benedicts face lit up with ecstatic gratitude as he said, Yes! Honorable Lady Quintina! Benedict withdrew. Quintina took a deep breath and then walked respectfully towards the room where Xue An was staying. Master! Quintinas call roused Xue An from the game he was ying with An Yan. What is it? Quintina bit her lip, Its about the Blood n! Oh! Wait a moment; let me finish this round! With that, Xue An neatly lost to An Yan and then got up and left the room. What is it? Master, the Cecil Family has been destroyed. The Alldington Familys Duke will definitely investigate this matter. I think wed bettery low for a while? The Alldington Duke? Xue An felt the name seemed familiar. Yes! The oldest family among the Blood ns of country Y, lofty and oppressive towards other families, Quintina said through clenched teeth. Xue An became interested, So, youre saying that we can condense another Dukes Blood Bead? Quintina was startled, then understood Xue Ans intention and couldnt help but feel a mix ofughter and tears. She hade to share her worries with her master; after all, Alldington had been renowned for a thousand years, extremely powerful, and not someone the likes of Marquis Cecil couldpare with. Yet Xue Ans focus was entirely on the Blood Pearl. But, Master Quintina still wanted to persuade. Xue An waved his hand, excitedly saying, Theres no but. If he is a Grand Duke, then lets hurry up and extinguish him! Quintina was somewhat dumbfounded. At that moment, Benedict, anxious and uneasy, walked in and handed a piece of parchment to Quintina. Lady Quintina, we just received this letter! Quintina looked down at it for a moment and then smiled bitterly. Master, we dont have to look for them anymore. The Alldington Family has already sent a letter, asking me to attend a meeting at the Odin Family Castle tomorrow! Then lets go! Xue An said with a smile. Then he squatted down and said to Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, would you like Daddy to take you to see a castle tomorrow? Yes! Yes! Are there princesses in the castle? Xue Xiang asked excitedly. There are no princesses, but there are lots of naughty bats. How about I chase them all away for you? Xue An said with a smile. Yes! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian said in unison. Then Xue Xiang added, Daddy, Ill help you fight the baddies with a frying pan! Me too! Xue Nian quickly chimed in. Xue An nodded, Alright, well fight together, okay? Quintina listened on the side,pletely baffled. What did they mean by helping to fight with a frying pan? Could it be that these small children could really defeat the Blood n powerhouses? Stop kidding! How could that be possible? And just at that moment. Ding Guang and Ding Ran, brother and sister, along with their teammates, arrived at a small town. Outside the small towny the scenic hills. Odin Castle, like a shining pearl, was nestled halfway up the mountain. What a magnificent building! Ding Ran couldnt help but exim. Hey, do you think there might really be vampires inside the castle? a girl in the team asked with a trembling voice. Upon hearing this, Ding Ran scoffed, We are all well-educated people; how can we still believe such groundless talk? There are no vampires in this world; its just nonsensical ther from a bunch of people whove never seen the world. But Ive heard this castle is really spooky! the girl said somewhat fearfully. Yeah! Maybe we should pick another ce. The professor said our thesis is just to survey the maintenance of European castles; we dont need to inspect it in person! someone else also advised. The reason they came to Europe was to coborativelyplete a thesis on the conservation of European castles. However, Ding Ran shook his head and sneered, I dont believe in those messy rumors. Lets go climbing in a while; I want to see what a vampire looks like! With that, Ding Ran headed toward the mountain. She took the lead, and the others had no choice but to follow behind. Soon, they arrived in front of the castle midway up the mountain. Only when they got closer did they fully appreciate the grandeur of the castle. At the same time, there was a faint smell of blood in the air, making them feel somewhat sick. Ran Ran, lets just go! Ding Guang felt somewhat scared inside. Yeah! Amidst everyones persuasions, Ding Ran stubbornly said in a cold voice, A bunch of cowards; what is there to be afraid of? I want to see what this castle is really like. Saying this, Ding Ran stepped forward to knock on the door. But the door creaked open. Then, a white-haired butler with an elegant demeanor walked out and smiled at Ding Ran and the others. My master has instructed me to wee your arrival! The master? Ding Ran and the others were all stunned. The butler chuckled softly, Come in and you will see, he said, stepping aside. Ding Rans heart settled, and she smiled back at the people behind her, I told you, how could there be such an absurd existence as the Blood n? Clearly, a gentleman lives here! Look, hes even inviting us in for a visit! With that, Ding Ran confidently walked in. Though Ding Guang and the others felt something was off, seeing Ding Ran enter, they had no choice but to follow. Once inside, Ding Ran and the others werepletely amazed. The interior of the castle wasvishly decorated. And there were all kinds of rare antiques to be seen everywhere. As they were enthusiastically examining their surroundings, Alldington gracefully descended the staircase with a smile, Wee to the tour; I am the master of this castle! Ding Ran and the others were overwhelmed by Alldingtons elegance and imposing presence and promptly bowed in return. That dispelled any remaining doubts they had. After all, how could such a gentleman be a bad person? After they had finished their tour, Alldington considerately invited them for afternoon tea in the dining room. This rxing noble atmosphere enchanted Ding Ran and the others. Alldington, however, smiled more and more contentedly. Every year, there would be tourists who came to visit, ignorant of their fate. Their fates typically ended with Alldington turning them into human specimens and permanently storing them in the basement. These people were no exception. Especially this girl, with such smooth skin, she would be very beautiful as a doll. Alldington thought to himself. Chapter 369: Among the Blood Clan, Strength Commands Respect (21st update) Please Subscribe Chapter 369: Chapter 369: Among the Blood n, Strength Commands Respect (21st update) Please Subscribe Mr. Alldington, may I ask how long you have lived in this ancient castle? Ding Ran asked. About over a thousand years! Alldington said with a smile. Everyone was taken aback, and then they all started tough. Mr. Alldington really has a sense of humor, Ding Ran said,ughing. They all thought Alldington was joking. Meanwhile. Xue An arrived at the town with his family as well. Quintina, with a somewhat solemn expression, pointed at the castle halfway up the mountain. Thats Odin Castle! Xue An nodded, his eyes glowing with eagerness. Lets go; dont let that guy get away! Quintina couldnt help but feel a mix of amusement and exasperation at Xue Ans attitude. Others would avoid a Blood n Duke like the gue. But him? He actually rushed towards it as if it were a treasure. Once they arrived in front of the castle. Quintina announced solemnly, Quintina, the Earl of the Cecil Family, hase to visit! Following her words, the butler came out once again. Miss Quintina, the master is waiting for you in the dining room, and he has prepared avish afternoon tea for you, the butler said with a smile. In his eyes, Ding Ran and the others were indeed just like an afternoon tea. Quintina led the way, with Xue An following behind her, leading two little girls and An Yan. When they entered the castle, An Yan couldnt help but exim. How luxurious! Xue Anughed. Do you like it? If you like it, then well stay here! Quintina, walking ahead, nearly stumbled and fell upon hearing this. Xue An, however, didnt think much of it. It was just an ancient castle. If my wife likes it, whats wrong with staying? When they walked into the dining room. Ding Ran, who had been chatting andughing with Alldington, couldnt help but stare. Eh, arent you the one from the ne? Quintina hadnt expected to encounter this group here, and she frowned slightly but ignored them, instead bowing to Alldington. Your Grace, you summoned me; may I know the matter? Duke? This title left Ding Ran and the others looking at each other in confusion. Was such a title still in use nowadays? Alldington dabbed at his hands gently with a white silk cloth, smiling faintly. Regarding the death of Marquis Cecil, dont you have anything to say? Your Grace, the death of the Marquis has nothing to do with me! Quintina tried to y it off. Oh? Is that so? Then how do you exin your sudden surge in strength? Alldington asked lightly. Quintina struggled to contain the anger in her heart, and her voice turned colder. Your Grace, I am not part of your family. Whether or not my strength increases, it seems to have nothing to do with you, right? Alldington nodded with a smile. Well said! But you should be clear, in Country Y, I am the strongest. If I say it matters, then it matters! The conversation between the two left Ding Ran and the others utterly baffled. All this talk of Blood n and family matters. Could it be that they were acting in a y? Quintina was left speechless by Alldingtons words; in the Blood n, strength was everything. Alldington was powerful, so his word was thew. Hand over three-quarters of the Cecil Familys assets, and I will recognize your legitimacy! Alldington stated indifferently. Quintinas expression turned ugly. The Blood n also needs to live. Even because of their long lifespans, they pursue a high-quality life vigorously, which leads to their fanatical obsession with wealth. That Alldington demanded three-quarters of the property was practically like daylight robbery. At this moment, Ding Ran, who had been silently listening, couldnt hold back any longer. Mr. Alldington, he interrupted, from the sound of it, you seem to be threatening this youngdy. You should know, all men are created equal He didnt get to finish his sentence. Because Alldington had already grown impatient with the humans drivel. A streak of light flew by, pinning Ding Rans arm directly to the table. It was a silver fork. Ding Ran hadnt even expected Alldington to make a move so suddenly; he was stunned for a moment before letting out a scream. The scream awakened Ding Guang and the others, who all stood up to angrily scold Alldington. What do you think youre doing? Why attack Ran Ran? Ding Guang roared. Alldington let out a coldugh, as his enormous wings unfurled behind him. Two pale golden fangs protruded from his lips. The sight stunned Ding Ran and the others. Alldington sneered, Worthless humans, you dare talk to me about equality? You are only fit to be my afternoon snack! Just as one would rinse food with water before eating. Alldington also liked to have a friendly conversation with his prey before feeding. What he had just done was merely a small ritual before the meal. But the problem was that Alldington had already lost his patience. He also wanted to show off his strength in front of Quintina. Quintina, you can hand over three-quarters of your wealth and then join me for this afternoon tea, or be devoured by me! Alldington said with a sneer. What? This woman was also a vampire? Ding Ran and the others were all shocked as they looked at Quintina. Quintina sighed and revealed a pair and a half of wings behind her, Duke, dont you think youre going a bit too far? Alldingtonughed heartily, Too far? In the Blood n, the strong rule; have you forgotten that saying? The atmosphere became extraordinarily tense. Especially for Ding Ran, her heart was filled with regret at this moment. She had truly courted death! To have walked into such a demons den by herself. And even this woman was a vampire; could it be that vampires were everywhere in Country Y? Quintina shook her head, Indeed, the strong rule, but as a weaker being, I will not let myself be butchered by you! With those words, Quintina suddenly transformed into a beam of light, breaking three times the speed of sound, charging straight for Alldington. Heh, too slow! Alldington stood in mid-air, casually caught Quintinas oing fist, and then flung her away. Quintina was thrown flying, almost smashing into the wall. Now, tell me your choice! Alldington stood with his hands behind his back, a look of arrogance on his face. Quintina took a deep breath, thennded on the ground and bowed her head to Xue An, Master, I cant beat him! Master? Hearing this address, Ding Ran and the others all turned to look at Xue An. Alldington said in a sly tone, Master? A human is the master of a member of the Blood n? Xue An, however, merely smiled slightly, Ive always thought your name sounded familiar; just now, I finally remembered. Xue An paused, then continued indifferently, In the City of Sin, the member of the Blood n I killed seemed to be from the Alldington family. At these words, Alldingtons eyes zed with bloodlust. Lester was killed by you? Xue An nodded, then watched Alldington with interest, He cursed me before he died, and then the curse was turned back on him. You survived, it seems dukes are indeed different! Chapter 370: Dark Council (22nd Update) Spitting Blood for Subscriptions! Chapter 370: Chapter 370: Dark Council (22nd Update) Spitting Blood for Subscriptions! Alldingtons heart welled up with boundless fear. The events of that day were still vivid in his mind. More than a dozen high-ranking Marquises were killed by an extremely powerful curse. If it hadnt been for his decisive action, burning hundreds of years of his lifespan, its likely he would have not escaped his doom. Who on earth was this man? Why was he so powerful? Alldington pondered, his facial expression changing unpredictably. Xue An then turned his head to look at Ding Ran and the others, who were full of panic, and said in a cold voice. Do you really think you can reason with the Blood n, what shit have you got for brains? Ding Ran and the others were left red-faced by Xue Ans words. Especially Ding Ran, who, with his arm skewered by a fork and ovee by acute pain, felt even more aggrieved. Seeing as youre also from Huaxia, Ill save you this time! With that, Xue An gave Alldington a smile. I didnt kill youst time, but you wont escape this time! As he spoke, Xue An suddenly flew into the air, heading straight for Alldington. Alldington let out a roar, Human, I recognize your strength, but underestimate a Grand Duke of the Blood n, and you will pay the price! As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An had already smashed him from the sky down to the ground with one punch. Then he said coldly, Noisy! With that, another punch. This punch drove Alldingtons head into the ground and smashed arge crater in the solid earth. Alldington, in a mix of shock and rage, shimmered with blood light, ready to fight Xue An tooth and nail. But Xue An seemed to be tamping, pounding down slowly punch after punch. Yet, Alldington was worthy of being a Duke of the Blood n, for even after being smashed into mush by Xue Ans fist, he restored himself to his original state in a sh. In this way, Xue An bombed him methodically. Alldingtons heart was full of fear; Xue Ans methods were simply inconceivable, his several attempts to escape had all failed to break free. Seeing that this continued bombardment would pulverize him, even with his vigorous blood energy, in desperation, Alldington shouted, Blood Escaping Technique! This was hisst life-saving Secret Technique. But just as his body started to shine with blood light and was about to disappear, Xue Ans hand reached into the void and grabbed hold of Alldington, who was trying to flee, and said faintly, Come back here! Having said that, he directly pulled Alldington out of the void. Alldington was terrified. You who on earth are you? Xue An smiled, Ive answered this question many times already, Im toozy to tell you again this time! With those words, Alldington was engulfed by a wisp of pure white me. Alldington shouted in horror, mes of Light, are you from the Church of Light? Xue An shook his head, Im just here to kill you members of the Blood n! With the fall of his words, the mes soared into the sky, burning Alldington into nothingness. A Dukes Blood Bead appeared in Xue Ans hand. Xue An examined it carefully and then nodded in satisfaction. Alldington, after all, was an old demon who had lived for over a thousand years. The innate Rule Power in his Blood Bead was stronger than others. At this moment, everyone present was staring at Xue An, dumbfounded. Especially Ding Ran, whose mouth was agape wide enough to fit three duck eggs. She suddenly remembered that she had even ridiculed this man on the ne. At this thought, she shivered. She was simply courting death! Quintina, too, had never imagined that the illustrious Grand Duke Alldington would die at the hands of Xue An. At this time, other members of the Blood n from the Alldington Family also rushed out. Seeing the Family Head killed, some loyal individuals, like the butler, roared and charged at him. Xue An was about to make his move. Xue Xiang took off the Qingmu Heart frying pan hanging around her neck and shouted, Magical girl transformation! The frying pan suddenly erged. Ultraman, attack! The frying pan, apanied by the sound of the wind, charged out. Boom! A frying pan knocked down a member of the Blood n who was charging at the front, ttening him to the ground. Nian Nian was not to be outdone and directed her frying pan to fight joyously on one side. These members of the Blood n were generally at the strength of an Earl or a Viscount. Against the Qingmu Heart frying pan personally refined by Xue An, they had no power to fight back. Very soon, the two girls had knocked them all down. It was at this point that Quintina realized why Xue Xiang and Nian Nian were moring to help before they came! It turns out, these two girls really could defeat the strong members of the Blood n! Daddy, daddy, do you see how awesome we are? Xue Xiang and Nian Nian said excitedly. Xue An nodded and smiled, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian did great! And at that moment, An Yan also took out the frying pan containing the essence of Lei Zun, and with a wave of her hand, Boom! Several bolts of thunder directly struck down, reducing the Blood n members who were struggling to stand up to ashes. The Power of Thunder naturally carries an extra harm bonus against these Dark Races. Moreover, in An Yans frying pan resided a Nine Heavens Thunder Venerate. With such abination, killing a few members of the Blood n was simply too easy. Soon, the members of the Alldington Family had been almost entirely exterminated. Xue An did not feel sorry for this, as he had just sensed through his Divine Sense many disgusting scenes. The Alldington Family, they deserved to die! This time the spoils were good, another Dukes Blood Bead was obtained. And as those like Ding Ran who were preparing to leave looked at each other, they turned to Xue An and bowed deeply. Thank you, Sir, for saving our lives! Xue An waved his hand and turned to leave. He had no particr affection for these people. He had saved them simply because it was convenient to do so. Therefore, he was toozy to ept their apologies or gratitude. Ding Ran and the others also knew they had no face to stay any longer, and left shamefully. Very soon. The news that Marquis Cecil had been killed and Grand Duke Alldington had fallen spread like a shockwave throughout the Dark world of Europe. Country S. Blood Mountain. The seat of the Blood n Council. And the Holy Land in the hearts of all Blood n members. In the dimly lit grand hall, an authoritative voice resonated. Someone has ughtered our Duke, go and find out their origins immediately! Yes! Several golden bats responded and flew into the night sky. And within the Dark Council, when the big shots heard the news, they were slightly taken aback. The Dark Witch, her face obscured by a cloud of ck mist, chuckled. Those bats actually suffered this loss! It truly brightens ones mood! And a tall man over two meters high said in a deep voice, It has been a long time since weve had a Duke fall. This person is not to be underestimated, send someone to investigate. Yes! How are things on the Church of Lights side? the muscr man then asked the Dark Witch. Its the same old story. Today I destroy one of their churches, tomorrow they kill a few of my witches! the Dark Witch quipped with a pout. Ive had a feeling that theres something different about the Church of Light recently, remember to keep an eye on their moves! Alright, I got it! Are you Titan Giants always so cowardly? the Dark Witch teased with augh. Chapter 371: Pretending to be a Noble in Front of Me? (First Update) Chapter 371: Chapter 371: Pretending to be a Noble in Front of Me? (First Update) When Xue An led his family out of a tourist spot, the streets of London were already lit with early evening lights. Xue An let out a slight sigh, Another day has passed like this, Quintina. Its been three days since Alldingtons death, and we still havent seen any sign of the Blood n seeking revenge that you mentioned. Master, Alldington was a Grand Duke within the Vampire Council and he was regarded as a prince among his peers. His death is certain to shake the council, but as to why no one hase yet, Im not too sure, Quintina said respectfully. Now she regarded Xue An as a godlike figure, and she even casually spoke of the Vampire Council, which she had never dared to mention before. What is this Vampire Council? Is it very powerful? Xue An asked indifferently. The Vampire Council is where all the powerful Blood n members discuss matters. Several of the chairpersons are princes, and its even said that there are second-generation Blood n members among them. Upon hearing this, Xue Ans interest was piqued, Blood n princes second-generation! Hehe, if I can condense a Blood Pearl from them, its sure to be more formidable than a Duke! Do you know where the Vampire Council is located? Quintina shook her head with a wry smile, With my power and status, how could I possibly know? Even the deceased Marquis Cecil wouldnt have known! Its the holynd of the Blood n, only those with the strength of a Duke or above are privileged to know! Xue An was somewhat disappointed. An Yan then said with a smile, Husband, were not in a hurry anyway. Lets just treat this as a sightseeing trip and take our time to find it! Xue An smiled, Alright! At this moment, the two little girls chimed in simultaneously, Daddy, were hungry! Then lets go have dinner now! Xue An said with a beaming smile. The mention of dinner brightened the little girls eyes, but their enthusiasm quickly faded. I dont want to eat hamburgers or fried potatoes anymore! Xue Nian pouted. I dont want to eat fried fish anymore either; its too disgusting! Xue Xiang also expressed her dissatisfaction. Quintinas face turned a bit awkward upon hearing these words. In the past days, under Quintinas guidance, the Xue family had already visited all the well-known spots in London. Everything else was fine, except that dining had be a problem. At first, when Quintina had enthusiastically led the family into a restaurant, promising that the meals there were absolutely delicious, An Yan and the two girls were somewhat expectant, but once they tasted the food, they were all shocked. Not because it was tasty. But rather because it was too horrible. Theck of variety and ndness of the food was simply maddening. There were always only two dishes on the table, one fried everything, one mashed potatoes. Such dreadful cooking naturally could not win the favor of An Yan and the girls, whose tastes had been spoiled by Xue Ans cooking skills. Master, the restaurants I rmended before were all verymon eateries. Their vors and textures are very ordinary, but the restaurant Im rmending this time will definitely satisfy the young mistresses! Quintina promised once again. The two girls were somewhat skeptical. We dont believe it, Quintina is just a big liar! Quintina swore an oath, guaranteeing that the taste this time would definitely be up to par. Finally, the two girls reluctantly nodded. Alright, then lets give it another try! An Yan also nodded in agreement. The restaurant Quintina mentioned was located in Londons most bustling district, with decent looking exteriors that made it appear high-end. Once inside, the carefully arranged lighting made the environment seem veryfortable and rxing, and the suited and booted waiters guided them with a thick British ent. At least in terms of atmosphere, the dining environment scored full marks. Many of the diners also gave curious looks to Xue An and his entourage. The majority here were Caucasian, so Xue An and his family, with their ck hair and eyes, stood out. But more than that, they were struck by the high attractiveness of Xue An and his family. Especially, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, these two exquisitely cute little girls, garnered many affectionate nces from the crowd. The food was served quickly. Finally, it was no longer all deep-fried, but instead switched to meticulously cooked steaks. The two little ones were already ravenous, so as soon as the food arrived, they impatiently grabbed the steak with their hands and ate. This scene also drew lightughter from many people. However, amongst these friendlyughs, there were always some that were discordant. A Chinese woman with a contrived expression sneered, Eating with their hands? How crude and ill-mannered! The man sitting with her also scoffed with disdain, Probably theyve never been to such a high-ss restaurant before, do they even know how to eat Western food? Saying this, he deliberately showed off by picking up the knife and fork and began cutting the steak with meticulous attention to etiquette. Every movement was perfectly standardto the point that not even the most fastidious London gentleman could find fault. After cutting a piece, the man took a bite and a look of rapture appeared on his face. What an unrivaled delicacy! And this elegant dining etiquette, only true nobility could master it! The performance of the two attracted the attention of many in the restaurant. The genuine London gentlemen, on the other hand, lookedpletely baffled. After all, even the most traditionalist moral guardian wouldnt dine like those two anymore, as it would be simply asking for punishment. But this in no way hindered the couples burgeoning sense of superiority. They even purposefully cast a provocative nce toward An Yans direction. The two little girls naturally didnt care about that, still holding their steaks in their hands and eating. An Yan raised his eyebrows slightly. Putting on airs of nobility in front of me? Then he gestured with his hand. The waiter immediately hurried over. Sir, may I assist you with anything? Bring us five pairs of chopsticks. We Chinese arent used to these utensils, An Yan said indifferently. At these words, the couple looked at each other and couldnt help but burst into snickers. Asking for chopsticks in a Western restaurant of this caliber? Yeah, hrious indeed! The waiter also looked troubled, Im sorry, sir, we dont have chopsticks prepared here. Quintina said coldly from the side, If you havent prepared them, then go and buy them now. Dont dy my masters meal, understand? The waiter was taken aback, Miss, I. Quintina shook her head, took out an exquisite brooch, and pinned it to her chest. Upon seeing the brooch, the waiter shuddered, then immediately said with respect, It turns out to be the esteemed Earl, Ill prepare it right away! With that, he turned and hurried off. This scene left many people astonished, and several elderly London gentlemen, upon seeing the brooch Quintina revealed, couldnt help but rise from their seats and bow slightly. Earl! Their expressions were filled with respect. Quintina nodded slightly, then turned to the dumbfounded couple, Is it any of your concern what my master wishes to eat with? As she spoke, a hint of blood gleamed in Quintinas eyes. Chapter 372: Humiliating Oneself (Second Update) Chapter 372: Chapter 372: Humiliating Oneself (Second Update) The man and woman trembled all over and their faces betrayed a look of panic. As die-hard admirers of Country Ys culture, they naturally realized what an Earl meant. Although it was no longer the Middle Ages, having the title of an Earl could still attest to ones social status. I we The man stood up, stuttering as he tried to exin something. The waiter, sweating profusely, walked over, followed by the lobby manager. Sir, here are the chopsticks you requested! The waiter ced five pairs of brand-new chopsticks on the table. The lobby manager approached with a respectful smile, Lord Earl, wee, you and your distinguished friends, to our restaurant. Is there anything that doesnt meet your satisfaction? The lobby manager himself felt some trepidation. He could tell that the brooch Quintina wore was at least a few hundred years old, an antique, indicating she wasnt a newly created Earl but came from an ancient family. And the Chinese familys presence radiated an utmost nobility, revealing an even more extraordinary status. Such figures deserved the highest courtesy and respect when they dined in his establishment. Quintina nodded, The taste is not bad, and the environment is passable, but the atmosphere has been ruined by some people. With that, Quintina pointed to the pale-faced couple, Casual mocking of others, such ungentlemanly behavior, makes me feel insulted to dine with them! This stern rebuke made many in the restaurant nod in agreement. The lobby manager nodded more respectfully, Im very sorry for the inconvenience caused, Lord Earl. I will take care of this matter! With that, he walked over to the couples table, Both of you are no longer wee here, please leave now! Why? This is discrimination! the woman screamed loudly, no longer maintaining her previously affected noble demeanor. Her shout drew many sideward nces from around the restaurant. Xue An also nced over slightly. Discrimination? No! The manager shook his head, respectfully bowing to the distant Xue An and hispanions before turning back to the couple. Its clear that youre also from China! That esteemed gentleman is also Chinese, why dont we ask him to leave? The reason is that your groundless mockery makes you seem very narrow-minded and prejudiced. We dont wee people who mock their own countrymen without cause. Please leave! The woman was at a loss for words, wanting to say more. The man was already nodding and bowing, Alright, Mr. Manager, were leaving now! Their sycophant and fearful behavior made many shake their heads in secret. If a person cannot respect their own self first, then they shouldnt expect to be respected by others. The couple walked away, dejected. After they left, the manager came over, his face full of apologies, I am very sorry for the trouble youve experienced. We will pay more attention to the quality of our dining guests in the future! If there are any other issues, feel free toe to me anytime! I wish you a pleasant meal! After speaking, the manager discreetly withdrew. Once he had left, Quintina finally breathed a sigh of relief, the noble air she had upheld failing at once, and then sheined in a low voice. That was exhausting! Xue An smiled, You seem not to enjoy ying the noble? Quintina scoffed, Only a fool would want to be a noble, and do you really think those nobles with a thousand years of heritage are above worldly concerns? In terms of ancient lineage, who can surpass the Blood n? Yet still, arent they just as seemingly refined on the surface but greedy and violent in the shadows? Theyre all just putting on a show to deceive others. Xue An agreedpletely, taking a sip of wine, Youre absolutely right! Meanwhile, An Yan was intently dealing with the steak on her te using her chopsticks. After finishing, she looked somewhat dissatisfied. I hate eating Western food too. Such arge te for such a tiny piece of steak, Ive never been full from a Western meal my whole lifeI always have to go home and cook some noodles! Quintina nodded passionately in agreement, Madam is absolutely right; I share the same sentiment. Thats why I suggested we go to thosemoner restaurants a few days ago, where is a beef burger not tastier and more economical than steak? Xue An couldnt help butugh silently, then he raised his hand. The waiter rushed over in an instant. Sir! These steaks Xue An pointed at the tes on the table. Another round um, ten servings! The waiter was somewhat taken aback, Sir, are you sure you want ten servings? Of course! The waiter, with a confused face, went to the kitchen to ce the order. Xue An gave An Yan an indulgent smile, Following me, could I ever not let you have your fill? Eat to your hearts content today, if need be Ill just take over the whole restaurant! An Yan nodded happily, her face beaming with joy. Quintina looked down enviously, feeling that her masters affection for his wife was boundless. Soon. The steaks began to arrive like flowing water. The two young girls started to eat heartily with joy. Xue An, holding his wine ss, watched with a smile. Just then, two people walked in from outside. The appearance of these two people quieted the restaurant for a moment. It was two girls, one tall and one short. The taller one looked to be around seventeen or eighteen years old, and the smaller one only about five or six years old. Both girls were dressed in very ordinary clothes, and both had long hair with features that could only be described as exceptionally beautiful. Yet, their expressions seemed a bit fearful. Many men looked at the two girls with amazed gazes. Xue An slightly arched an eyebrow, taking an interested nce at the two girls, then muttered softly. There are such beings in London? How interesting. At this point, the waiter also snapped out of his surprise and quickly stepped forward, Ladies, would you like to dine? The older girl nodded, while the little girl said in a childlike tone, I want steak! The waiter nodded with a smile. Although this restaurant is generally not open to strangers and requires an invitation from a regr customer to dine. But in London, beauty represents the highest privilege and can receive preferential treatment in all aspects. Moreover, the waiter believed that if he dared to refuse the request of two such girls, the London gentlemen would probably break his head with their canes. Please follow me! The waiter quickly arranged a prime window seat for the two. The young girl shook her head, Please find us a corner, the less noticeable the better! The waiter paused for a moment, then caught on, Very well! Then the two girls took a seat in a corner not far from Xue Ans table. Seeing the two girls, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian stopped eating as well, both watching with great interest. Chapter 373: A Step Away, As If Separated By A Chasm (3rd Update) Chapter 373: Chapter 373: A Step Away, As If Separated By A Chasm (3rd Update) Especially the younger girl, whose age was very close to that of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. Moreover, her appearance was extremely delicate and lovely. Children always like to y with peers. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were no exception. Therefore, the two little girls kept looking at the opposite side with their bright, twinkling eyes. When the little girl saw the fervent gazes of the two young misses, her eyes also lit up, and then she revealed a delighted smile. However, the youngdy looked over at Xue Ans side with a wary nce and then whispered something. The brightness in the little girls eyes gradually faded, and she lowered her head. At that moment, the dishes the youngdy had ordered were sessively brought to the table. The two girls began to focus on eating their food. It must be said, although they ate quickly, their movements were still filled with grace. This was a kind of temperament that seeped out from their bones, something that couldnt be feigned. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, feeling somewhat disappointed, said to Xue An, Daddy, why doesnt that miss want to y with us? Xue An smiled faintly, Thats because some people venture out at great risk, naturally, they are filled with caution towards everyone! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian didnt understand the meaning of Xue Ans words. They just felt a little sad. Because they really wanted to y with the little girl opposite them. Even Quintina couldnt help being curious about the origins of these two girls. Master, they, she began. Xue An shook his head. Quintina closed her mouth. If the master didnt speak, there must be a reason for it. It was better not to ask any further. The two girls ate very fast, and soon, they had cleared all the dishes on the table. Sister, Im full! the little girl said softly. The youngdy nodded and then called for the waiter. Please make another portion for us, we would like to take it away! Of course! The waiter went to instruct the kitchen to prepare the food and meanwhile brought over a few desserts. Only then did the youngdys face rx a little, and she rarely showed a smile. The two girls just ate their desserts and waited quietly. Finally. A boy around seventeen or eighteen years old couldnt resist approaching them, and with some shyness said, Excuse me, Miss, my name is John, may I get to know Before the boy could finish his hesitant speech, the youngdys expression instantly became tense, and then she shook her head, Im sorry, I cant! The boy was so bluntly rejected that he became a bit stunned and after a while managed a forced smile, Alright, please believe me, I really mean no harm! But the youngdy, like a startled rabbit, ced a few banknotes on the table, then grabbed her sisters hand, stood up, and rapidly made her way outside. Miss, here is the food you wanted to take away At that moment, the waiter just happened toe out with the package, saw the girls panicky retreat, and hurriedly called out. But the youngdy ran even faster, practically fleeing the scene. The boy was somewhat dumbfounded; he had never expected that a simple attempt at conversation could provoke such a huge reaction from the youngdy. Many other people also looked at each other, perplexed. Wasnt the youngdys reaction a bit too extreme for just an attempt at conversation? At this moment, Xue An spoke with a smile, Have you all eaten your fill? An Yan nodded, Im so full! If youre full, then I shall take you to see the excitement, Xue An said calmly. Whats all themotion? Xiang Xiang asked. Xue An smiled, Naturally, its themotion about those two young girls! Outside the restaurant. The London sky began to drizzle again. On the streets, most of the pedestrians carried ck umbres, walking at afortable pace. For them, it was an everyday urrence for it to rain in London; it would be news if it didnt. Thus, they were used to it. But on this rainy night, a young girl was running through the streets, her hand tightly holding her little sisters, as if she were a startled bird, their pace astonishingly fast, leaving behind traces of afterimages. As they whisked past, the disturbed droplets of rain made many pedestrians wonder if their eyes were ying tricks on them. Finally, they arrived at a quiet street far from the bustle of the city center. They leaned against a wall, warily observing the surrounding night. After a long while, the older girl let out a long sigh of relief. Sister, have the bad people caught up to us? the little girl asked, her voice tremulous and uneasy. The older girl shook her head, I dont think so, I havent sensed their presence. Sister, its all my fault. I shouldnt have craved steak. If we had stayed at home, this would have never happened, the little girl said with a downcast expression. The older girl tenderly stroked her sisters head, Its okay, dont talk about it. Lets hurry home. The elders will be so worried if they find out weve gone missing! The two girls were about to leave the alley. The falling raindrops suddenly ceased. The world around them also fell silent. It was as if a membrane had enveloped the entire alley, cutting off all contact with the outside world. The older girls expression changed dramatically, she eximed in a panic, Hold on tight to me! The little girl turned as pale as death, clutching her sisters hand firmly. The older girl dashed toward the entrance of the alley like an arrow released from a bowstring. She moved so fast, the night itself seemed to quiver slightly. But just then, a voice full of greed and delight sounded. Its been a while since Ive seen such fine goods! At that moment, the older girl had almost reached the mouth of the alley, merely a step away from bursting onto the street beyond. But that step proved as vast as a chasm, utterly impossible to cross. In desperation, she raised her hand, and streams of dark radiance began to converge in her palm, then she chopped at the barrier. No matter how she hacked at it, the thin screen of light only trembled slightly, showing no sign of breaking. Another voice came, Its no use. Even your elders cant break through this Barrier of Light, let alone the two of you! The older girls face gradually filled with despair. As the voice spoke, two clergymen dressed in purple robes slowly approached from deep within the alley. Behind them followed a man in a scarlet robe. Despair washed over the girlpletely. Two purple-robed church officials, one scarlet-robed Executor! Such forces were beyond her power to contend with. At that moment, all three of them were looking at her with tant greed. Such a rare and perfect piece! Bishop John will be most pleased! This little one isnt bad either. Many gentlemen have a taste for such! To raise her slowly until she matures, that would be quite a delicacy. They discussed openly and without restraint, while the girl became increasingly pale. Then she clenched her teeth, a determined look shing in her eyes. Little sister, it might hurt a bit soon, but you need to be strong! Chapter 374: Dark Night Elf (4th Update) Chapter 374: Chapter 374: Dark Night Elf (4th Update) The little girl was trembling with fear, but after hearing her sisters words, she nodded, then sobbed, Sister, its all my fault. The young girl shook her head. We arent to me, the fault lies with these people! As she spoke, her expression gradually became holy, and her eyes zed with a brilliant light. At the same time, beneath her long hair, two pointed ears slowly became visible. Stop her, that little wench is preparing to self-destruct in sacrifice! the scarlet-robed Executormanded coldly. Two purple-robed Deacons sneered, Dont worry, Executor. Now that theyve fallen into our hands, even if they wanted to die, they cant! As they spoke, a holy radiance emerged on their faces. The Deity said, Let there be light! After a low chant, a dazzling light, like shackles, firmly trapped the young girl. Wherever the light touched, ck smoke rose from the girls body, and she let out a piercing scream. The little girl started to cry out in pain, Sister! The young girly on the ground in agony, her body uncontrobly trembling, then with herst bit of strength, she said, Sister, quick, self-destruct! Dont go on living! Her voice was full of endless despair. Because she knew, once in the hands of this group, what awaited them was an endless stream of humiliation. She had been bound, and she was robbed of even the chance to die. But she couldnt let her sister fall into that never-ending darkness as well. Upon hearing this, the little girls face showed a look of determination, and her eyes shone with a dark light; her little ears, surrounded by a faint golden halo, poked out from her hair. Royal Family? Ha-ha! Were really lucky this time, to have caught such fine goods! The two purple-robed Deacons said, overjoyed. But before they could make a move, the scarlet-robed Executor waved a hand, and a beam of light in the shape of a cross flew out. The little girl was firmly trapped in a cross of light beams, shaped like the letter X. No! the young girl screamed in agony. Under the glory of the Deity, heretics like you can only atone with your bodies! the Executor said indifferently. But just then, a calm voice was heard. Using the name of the Deity to persecute the innocent, is this the glory of the so-called followers of the Light? Whos there? All three cried out in shock. Just a passerby! With these words, Xue An walked through the Barrier of Light at the mouth of the alleyway, slowly approaching. We are people of the Church of Light, purging the heretics. Please leave now! The two purple-robed Deacons exchanged nces, then said firmly. The way Xue An had disregarded the Barrier of Light rmed them, so they did not want to start a conflict with Xue An. Meanwhile, the young girl on the ground watched Xue An with a shocked look. Wasnt he the man from Huaxia they met at the restaurant? How did he appear here? Xue An looked down at her with a smile, An Elf? Seems like a rare Dark Night Elf at that! I never expected to find your kind still existing in this world. With just one sentence, he revealed the young girls origin. The young girl was taken aback, astonishingly shocked and at a loss for words. But the little girl had already started crying and begging, Uncle, please save us, they are bad people. They captured us just to bully us, and we are not heretics! Xue An smiled gently, Dont be afraid, stop crying. With that, he raised his hand. The light that had firmly bound the two girls scattered like frightened subjects before their emperor. This act shocked all three members of the Church of Light. How is that possible? How could he so effortlessly break the sacred magic of the Church of Light? Then Xue An raised his head and looked at the three dumbstruck individuals, and said indifferently, What I hate the most is people like you who use grandiose excuses to engage in treacherous and vicious deeds. So how do you n to die? At this moment, the three of them had also recovered from their shock, and then the scarlet-robed Executor gave a sinister smile. A Huaxia cultivator? I admit, you are indeed very powerful, but you need to understand, we are from the Church of Light, and I, am even an Executor of the heretics tribunal! he said with a face full of arrogance. The existence of these two Dark Night Elves is an insult to the light, so it is only natural for us to eliminate them. If you leave now, I can pretend nothing has happened, otherwise Otherwise what? Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. Otherwise, our Church of Light will not let go of anyone who dares to oppose us. Xue An chuckled, That sounds quite threatening! Too bad As Xue An spoke, he took a step forward, and countless sword lights suddenly arose. In my eyes, even the deities you worship are but ants, let alone you! As his words resonated, the sword lights fell like the darkening of skies. The intense killing intent caused the three individuals to turn pale in rm. Divine Light! roared the scarlet-robed Executor. A screen of light enveloped him. But the two purple-robed ministers didnt have time to resist and were ughtered into pools of blood by the sword lights. Who on earth are you? Why do you oppose us! the scarlet-robed Executor yelled fearfully. Me? I am just someone who cant stand by and not help when he sees injustice! With that, Xue An waved his hand, and the sword lightspletely overwhelmed the screen of light. Within the span of a breath, the screen of light shatteredpletely, and the Executor let out a piercing scream before falling silent. After the sword lights dissipated, there were only three puddles of blood on the ground as proof of their existence. Then Xue An turned around, looked at the two dumbstruck Dark Night Elves, and smiled slightly. There, you are safe now! The young girl and the little girl shuddered, then bowed their heads with immense respect. Dark Night Elf, Youna! the young girl said. Dark Night Elf Royal Family, Isabe! the little girl said. We thank you for your rescue, Sir! the two said in unison. Xue An gave a faint smile, It was nothing, no trouble at all. I am quite curious, though, how can there still be members of your race in this world? What Xue An meant was, in this world where spiritual energy was so scarce, as beings born from natures spiritual energy, elves should not have existed any longer by all ounts. Younas face showed hesitation. Xue An waved his hand, Alright, theres no need to force yourself to speak. Then he turned to the Dark Night Elf Royal, Isabe, with a smile, My two daughters have been pestering me to y with you! Isabes eyes gradually brightened, and then she nodded vigorously. The friendship of children always progresses rapidly. Like right now, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian and the Royal Isabe had already be as intimate as sisters. Youna, on the other hand, seemed restless. Xue An chuckled, Are you afraid that the people from the Church wille for revenge? Youna nodded, her face showing a look of panic. The years of persecution and assassination had turned the Church of Light into their worst nightmare. Chapter 375: Pests of Light (Fifth Update) Chapter 375: Chapter 375: Pests of Light (Fifth Update) Quintina, who was nearby, couldnt help but snort in anger when she heard the four words Church of Light. These pests of light are utterly annoying! Youna looked at Quintina with puzzled eyes. Quintina smiled, her eyes gradually filled with a bloody glint. Blood n! Youna eximed in shock. To be precise, a Blood n Earl! Quintina said proudly. Youna looked at Xue An, surprised. How could she have expected the notoriously arrogant Blood n to submit to a human? Who exactly was he? Youna was pondering this when Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian came running over, Daddy, Be wants to go back, but we still want to y with her! My lord, we really do need to leave, or else our family will panic if they find us missing, Isabe said as she approached. Xue An smiled, Then let us escort you home! Isabes eyes lit up; she also wanted to y with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, but she feared her sister would disagree, so she stole a nce at Youna. Youna hesitated for a moment, then nodded, If thats the case, then thank you very much, my lord! Youna understood that Xue Ans offer to take them home was also a way of protecting them. At this moment, An Yan couldnt contain her curiosity any longer, walked forward with a smiling face, and said to Isabe, Little Be, are your ears real? Isabe blushed and stammered, Of course of course they are real! An Yans eyes grew brighter, Then may I touch them? Isabe, hearing this, blushed even more and looked at Youna for help. Youna didnt know whether tough or cry but didnt say anything. And An Yan was already pleading, Just once, I promise Ill only touch once! Alright alright then! Isabe said bashfully, her face and even her ears turning red. An Yan reached out and gently touched Isabes pointed ears, her expression gradually bing intoxicated. So soft, so cute! The feeling was like petting a little pet cat. But just at that moment, Isabe, as if she were drunk, turned crimson and trembled all over, then thumped to the ground. Whats wrong? An Yan was startled, thinking she had broken something. Youna stepped forward to check and shook her head with a wry smile, Its nothing, Be has just never been touched on her ears before, and the sudden contact made her faint. An Yan patted her chest and let out a breath, then said apologetically, Im sorry! I didnt mean to do it! But your ears really are adorable! Younas face also instantly reddened to the roots of her ears, and she managed to say, We we should hurry back now! While on the way to the Dark Elf homnd, An Yan said softly to Xue An, I really like those soft ears, theyre just like a little kittens! Xue An chuckled, If you like them, why not raise one? Really? An Yans face brightened. Of course! What cant my wife achieve if she wants to? Xue An said with a slight smile. But An Yan hesitated for a moment, then shook her head, Better not! Why not? Because they are friends of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, how could I turn my daughters friends into pets! An Yan exined. They journeyed a great distance. They continued until they reached a deste farm on the outskirts of London. Youna halted her steps and gently tapped on arge tree at the entrance, then uttered a phrase in a melodious voice. Although they didnt understand what she was saying, it still sounded incredibly enchanting. Honey, what did she say? She spoke in the Elfnguage! I got it, she must be reciting a spell, right? Just like those wizards in novels! An Yan said excitedly. Xue An chuckled, Its not thatplicated, what she said trantes to Chinese as Open Sesame! Sure enough. As soon as Younas voice fell, a rustling sound came from the tree, and then countless branches extended, forming a path made of twigs and leaves. My lord, wee to the dwelling ce of the Dark Elves! Youna said respectfully. After they walked down the path and passed through a curtain made of vines, they were greeted by a sudden expanse of open space. It was and roughly several thousand acres in size. Numerous towering ancient trees grew there, like giants. Butpared to the tree in the center of the forest, they all seemed like children. That tree practically touched the sky, upying more than half the area. From afar, one could see many tree holes in the branches of thisrge tree, with many people entering and exiting. But upon closer inspection, one would discover that these people all had pointy ears, and regardless of gender, they were all exceptionally beautiful. This wondrous scene left An Yan and the others in awe. Xue An, however, looked at the massive tree with great interest and murmured to himself, Interesting! At that moment, a squad of Elves rushed over, led by an extraordinarily handsome male Elf. Upon seeing Youna and Isabe, the male Elf let out a sigh of relief. Mother Goddess bless, youre safe! Then he anxiously said, Elder Luna has been near madness with worry, please hurry back! Eh, who are these people? A guarded expression appeared on the male Elfs face, and the Elves behind him all raised their bows and arrows, aiming at Xue An. Yifuro, hold your fire, this is the lord who saved us! Isabe shouted. Yifuro paused, skepticism on his face, but he still stepped back and, cing a hand on his chest, bowed respectfully, Yes, Princess Isabe! Isabe turned and said, My lord, that tree is our Dark Elves Mother Goddess! As she spoke, her face was full of reverence. This massive tree, like a mother, nurtured and protected this group of Dark Elves. In their eyes, this was their Mother Goddess! Xue An smiled faintly, saying nothing. It was An Yan who kept murmuring to herself, So many fluffy little ears! Heaven, I really want to touch one! Indeed, An Yan was charmed by the Elves ears. This situation continued all the way into the Dark Elf Races Council Hall. The arrival of Xue An and hispany caused an uproar among the Elf Race; all the Elves crowded around to see what themotion was about. Now An Yans eyes shone even brighter, as if she longed to pick up a little Elf and pet it like a kitty. Just then, the wooden door opened, and an elder Elf woman with white hair walked out slowly. A jewel, symbolic of authority, rested on her forehead, sparkling brilliantly, and her countenance was dignified andpassionate. Seeing her, all the Dark Elves bent down to pay their respects. Isabe even whispered softly, Elder Luna! Chapter 376: The Elf Woman Divine General is Dying, The Druid Comes (1st Update) Chapter 376: Chapter 376: The Elf Woman Divine General is Dying, The Druid Comes (1st Update) Elder Luna nodded her head, but then she turned her gaze towards Youna beside her, Youna, have you considered the consequences of taking Her Highness out into the outside world? Youna lowered her head in shame. Isabel quickly said, Elder Luna, it is all my fault, it was I who insisted on going out! Please dont me Youna! Elder Luna sighed helplessly, Your Highness, I really dont understand why you were so eager to go out? Isabels face turned red and she spoke softly, I I love the food from the outside world so much that I I ran out! This reason made even Elder Lunaugh and cry, all she could do was shake her head and sigh, Well, now you know how dangerous the outside world can be. Afterwards, Elder Luna looked towards Xue An and others, smiling as she said, Strong warriors among humans, thank you for your assistance! Xue An smiled, It was just a small effort! Elder Luna, this sir is very powerful. He eliminated two viins in purple and one in a crimson robe! Isabel excitedly eximed. This remark caused a stir among the elves. Even Elder Luna couldnt help but change her expression slightly. Purple-d Executors and Crimson-d Executioners? The two of you encountered such formidable opponents on your trip outside? Youna nodded, Yes! Elder Luna took a deep breath and bowed slightly to Xue An with solemnity. Strong warrior, you have earned the friendship and respect of our Dark Elf Race! With her gesture, all the elves also bowed to Xue An. Xue An smiled and said nothing. On the other hand, An Yan had stars in her eyes as she looked at the elves, lost in thought. Isabel took Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang off somewhere to y. In this world, everything was friendly and beautiful, and there was no need to worry. An Yan and Quintina were invited by Youna to y in her tree hollow, which was the highest hospitality shown to guests. But Elder Luna kept Xue An behind. Strong warrior, I would like to have a few words with you. Xue An, as if he had anticipated this, nodded his head with a smile. When only the two of them were left in the Council Hall. Elder Luna let out a wry smile, Strong warrior, may I ask what your cultivation level is now? Longevity? Half-step Longevity, Xue An indifferently replied. I thought so! The aura emanating from your body is like an unfathomable sea, Luna sighed, then a sad expression appeared on her face. Strong warrior, since you dare to kill men from the Church of Light and save Isabel and Youna, there is something I wish to ask of you! To take Isabel with you? Xue An casually countered. Elder Luna stiffened, then nodded with a grave face, Strong warrior, it seems you have learned something. Xue An smiled, nced at the ceiling of the Council Hallthough calling it a ceiling was a stretch; it was actually the heart of this ancient tree. This sanctuary must be naturally formed by this massive tree, isnt it! Elder Lunas face showed a look of shock. Xue An continued, Ive been curious before, with the spiritual energy so sparse in this world, how you elves have managed to survive, until I saw this giant tree! This giant tree is actually growing within a spatial rift, and its roots have even reached into an unknowable world. Only in this way can it continuously replenish the Elf Sanctuary with spiritual energy, thus nurturing and protecting your kind, right? After listening to Xue Ans words, Elder Luna could no longer maintain her calm. You. How would I know so much, right? Xue Anughed, Dont worry, I dont have any other intentions, otherwise, I wouldnt have taken the initiative to save Youna and herpanions. Plus, I can see that this giant tree is nearly dead! These words struck Elder Luna like thunder, leaving her dumbfounded. After a long while, she nodded somberly, Indeed, the prophecy the Mother Goddess told me hase true; you truly are no ordinary powerful being! Then, taking a deep breath, Elder Luna said earnestly, My lord, I know this request may seem excessive, but Isabel is thest child nurtured by the Mother Goddess and also thest hope of the Dark Elf Race. I dont know how much longer this sanctuary can hold on, but I would like you to take her with you and leave this ce! While she was speaking, Yifuro stormed in with a face full of anger. Elder Luna, the traitor Oloray has returned, and he has brought several Druids with him! Elder Luna couldnt help but turn pale at these words. Which Druid? At that moment,ughter could be heard from outside, Elder Luna, long time no see! With that, a man dressed in a gold-studded robe walked in, followed by a group of people, among whom was one with pointed ears C presumably the traitor Oloray. Upon seeing the burly man, Elder Lunas expression turned unsightly. High Priest of the Druids, Stukely! Stukely smiled, Elder Luna, its only been a hundred years since west met, and I never expected you to have aged so much! Hearing this, Yifuros expression became even more furious. For them, the Dark Elf Race, the Mother Goddess came first, and Elder Luna second. Elder Luna was the spokesperson for the Mother Goddess. Now here was Stukely showing disrespect to the spokesperson of the gods, which was naturally intolerable. Just as Yifuro was about to erupt, Elder Luna waved a hand and then stared at Stukely as well as Oloray standing behind him. Oloray, I never thought you would eventually join the Druids. Have you forgotten that elves have always been neutral? Oloray showed a hint of shame when facing Elder Luna but still took a deep breath and said, Elder Luna, youre right, we elves should always remain neutral, but for many years weve been oppressed by the Church of Light, even treated as ythings. If we dont adapt now, then the Dark Elf Race will bepletely finished! So by joining the Druids and bing a member of the Dark Council, you think thats the change youre talking about? Elder Luna said somewhat angrily. Oloray was silent for a moment, then softly said, Yes! At least this way, we can stand up to the Church of Light! A mocking smile appeared on Elder Lunas face. She then looked at Stukely, High Priest Stukely, what brings you to the territory of the Dark Night Elves exactly? Stukely smiled faintly, Elder Luna, I truly sympathize with your plight, and Ive also discovered some things, regarding this Elf Sanctuary of yours. About our matters? Stukely nodded, Precisely, about this Mother Goddess Tree of yours! Although you have always hidden it well, as a Grand Druid who understands the heart of nature, I could feel that this sanctuary is shrinking little by little. To put it bluntly, your Mother Goddess Tree is gradually dying! Stukely said indifferently. Chapter 377: Heart of Nature (Second Update) Chapter 377: Chapter 377: Heart of Nature (Second Update) Yifuro roared, How dare you insult our Mother Goddess, I demand a duel! Stukely ignored Yifuro, only looking at Luna. Aplex expression yed on Lunas face. She knew that this matter couldnt be hidden for much longer. The Mother Goddess hadnt responded to her prayers in a long time. Thest time She responded, She only told Luna one thing, a powerful human woulde, and all the hopes of the Dark Night Elves rested on that person. Since learning of this prophecy, Luna had been waiting in agony. Yet, to her surprise, when Xue An finally appeared, Stukely followed soon after. So what if it is? Luna said indifferently. Yifuro was shocked, saying in disbelief, Elder Luna! He couldnt believe that the deity on whom his people and the entire Elf Race depended for survival was actually dead! Stukely merely smiled faintly, looking up at the heart of the tree in the Council Hall with a glint of greed in his eyes. I can feel it, even though she has died, there is still an immense surge of energy within the heart of the tree. Just give me this heart of the tree, and my Druid line will offer the Dark Night Elves a ce to live and protect you! His words turned the entire room dead silent. Luna sat expressionless, while Yifuro stood dumbfounded, taking a while before he roared, Keep dreaming, my Mother Goddess could never die. You speak nder, prepare to die! With that, Yifuro raised his bow and shot his arrows. Stukely merely shook his head with a mocking smile. The arrows stopped just short of reaching him, and Yifuro began to float up, his arms and legs bound tightly by vines that appeared out of nowhere. Do you have no idea how much power youve lost? Stukely said lightly. Despair filled Yifuro as he hung in the air. Over the years, he indeed felt weaker constantly and had grim forebodings but never once thought it woulde to this. Luna suddenly waved her hand, Enough! Boom. The vines binding Yifuro were repelled by hermand. Yifuro fell from mid-air. Only then did Luna re coldly at Stukely, High Priest, are you suggesting that our entire Dark Night Elf race bes a vassal to your Druids? That could be one way to put it, Stukely replied. Luna looked toward Oloray with scorn, Oloray, is this what you call adaptation? Its nothing but a shift from being oppressed by the Church of Light to being oppressed by your Druids. Whats the difference? Stukely said coldly, Luna, considering our past acquaintance, and the fact that both Druids and Elves are of the natural lineage, I promise to ensure that your Dark Night Elves live in peace! But Luna shook her head resolutely, No more words! The Dark Night Elves will never leave our Mother Goddess! Even if She truly has died, we will protect Her to the end, even if it means our races extinction! Yes! Even at the cost of our races extinction! Yifuro intoned solemnly. Stukelyughed coldly, The situation has gone beyond your control now! With that, a powerful Force of Nature enveloped the entire Council Hall. Stukely said arrogantly, Luna, you used to be evenly matched with me. But now, you are no match for me at all. Give up this pointless resistance; I wont hurt you! Luna shook her head with finality, You know thats absolutely impossible! Then, she turned to Xue An with a near-pleading look, hoping that Xue An would take Isabe and Youna away quickly. Stukely had also noticed Xue Ans presence just now, but to him, a human was of no concern. Xue An, however, smiled slightly and gave Luna a subtle nod, I am sorry, but I cannot take Isabe away! Luna was stunned, her face showing despair. Stukely, on the other hand, let out a coldugh, thinking that Xue An had sumbed to his pressure. Xue Ans next words stunned him. In fact, Ive just made contact with your Mother Goddess, and although she is indeed weak now, she has not died. This sentence also shocked Luna, What? She hadnt made contact with the Mother Goddess for a long time. How could this manmunicate with the Goddess? Stukelys face darkened, Human, I advise you to mind your own business! Otherwise Xue An said indifferently, Otherwise what? The dark druids outside this sanctuary are all your followers, right? Are you nning to kill all the Dark Night Elves if we cant reach an agreement? This sentence caused Stukelys face to change dramatically, You you Then he said hatefully through gritted teeth, You say she hasnt died? Then why hasnt she appeared at all? You should know, I am now inside her heart battling against her spokesperson! Stukelys words were full of mockery. But Xue An didnt respond to him. Instead, he drew a mysterious Spell Decree in the air with a flick of his finger and casually cast it onto the roof of the Council Hall. Boom. After a slight tremor. A tired female voice appeared in the minds of everyone present. Luna, you have had a hard time these days! Upon hearing this sentence. Luna was shaken, and then burst into tears excitedly. Yifuro also kneeled down, his expression filled with excitement. Great Mother Goddess! Stukely, however, had a fluctuating expression. Indeed, as Xue An said, he came fully prepared. If they could reach an agreement, that would be for the best. If they couldnt agree, then he would take action and seize it by force. But he hadnt expected Xue An to suddenly appear in the middle of it all. The reappearance of the Mother Goddess had disrupted all his ns. After hesitating for a moment, a fierce cruelty slowly appeared on Stukelys face, and he sneered, Even if she isnt dead, what difference does it make? Her vitality has already decayed to this extent. Alive or dead, whats the difference? She still cannot protect your Dark Night Elf lineage! So, this time, the Heart of the Tree is mine! With those words, Stukely bellowed. His body floated into the air, with countless branches and vines appearing behind him, slithering like a nest of snakes. Kill them all! Stukely ordered coldly. Oloray was startled and eximed, Priest, you promised not to harm the Elf Race! Boom! A vine, swift as a serpent, immediately coiled around his neck, lifting him into the air, and then twisted with force. Crack. A head fell to the ground. Stukely said coldly, Did I promise you? Besides, today, anyone who dares to disobey dies! This bloody scene frightened Luna and the Elves who had hurried over upon hearing the news. Luna roared even louder, Stukely, youre absolutely unworthy of the Heart of Nature! Heh, what is the Heart of Nature? True nature is where the strong prey on the weak! As Stukely spoke, countless vines charged towards Luna. Chapter 378: In Front of Me, All Things Must Submit (3rd Update) Chapter 378: Chapter 378: In Front of Me, All Things Must Submit (3rd Update) Among them, a part was targeting Xue An. Stukely also harbored immense hatred for Xue An. If not for him, there wouldnt have been so manyplications. After killing them all and seizing the heart of the tree to gain its divine status, he would be the true Druid God! No! He should say the God of Nature. With that thought, a smug smile appeared on the corner of Stukelys mouth. But the next second, his smile froze. For the surging vines had suddenly all stopped in mid-air. And then, as if encountering the absolute monarch, they all prostrated on the ground, turning into withered branches. What Whats going on? Stukely could hardly believe his eyes and eximed in rm. Xue An, however, stepped on the withered branches and approached slowly, stating indifferently, You control nature, believing yourself invincible, but you dont know that in front of me, all things must submit! After speaking, Xue An flicked a finger. Boom. Stukely felt a vast and mighty forceing at him, and in terror, he immediately wrapped himself withyers of vines. But it was futile. The force from that single flick shattered all the vines wrapped around him. No! Stukely shouted, his body turning into a streak of light, trying to flee. Countless vines had, however, turned against their master and firmly trapped him in mid-air. Xue An said indifferently, Now its up to you, whether to devour or to spare, the judgment is yours to make! Yes! a faint sigh resonated within the hearts of everyone present. Stukely shouted in utmost fear, Great Mother Goddess, I realize my mistake, please spare me! Druid, your heart of nature has be clouded. You should know, nature is not just about survival of the fittest, but is full of beauty and vitality! You and I both originate from nature, so return to me now! As the words were spoken, countless vines engulfed Stukely. After a scream, the vines dispersed, and Stukely was no longer present in mid-air; the only thing left was his gold-stitched robe. Luna, along with all the elves present, watched in a daze. The Mother Goddess had always been an extremely benevolent being. Yet, unexpectedly, she had taken a life this time. But Xue An smiled slightly, Very well, at least youve learned to resist! Then let me help you one more time! Then he turned to Luna, Please call my wife back! Luna nodded nkly, and Yifuro immediately said, I will fetch her! Soon, An Yan returned. Youna and the others heard the news and rushed over as well. Xue An took a few Jade Marrow Spirit Stones from the Mustard Seed Ring An Yan was wearing. Upon seeing these items, the Mother Goddesss voice rose in surprise. You you actually have this? Xue An smiled and remained silent, then arranged several Spirit Stones and gently drew an Array. Then with a wave of his hand, a dazzling white light shot into the sky. Abundant Spiritual Energy directly entered the tree. The entire tree, like a giant stretching out after waking from slumber, shook slightly, and issued a creaking sound. After that, all the elves felt their strength gradually returning. The whole Elf Sanctuary also slowly returned to its original state, with abundant Spiritual Energy slowly returning. This phenomenon naturally led to countless joyful shouts. And then, a vine stretched out from the wall of the Council Hall, ending in a flower bud. The bud swayed a few times, then suddenly bloomed. Within the center of the flower, a stunningly beautiful woman draped in a green robe floated. Her features were somewhat blurry, but she radiated a powerful Force of Nature. All the elves, thrilled, knelt down, Great Mother Goddess! The woman who appeared was the tree spirit of this giant tree. Shended gracefully upon the ground, then offered Xue An a light bow. Thank you, my lord, for lending your aid, All the elves also bowed in unison to Xue An, Thank you, my lord! This scene surprised Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, as well as Isabe, who had arrivedte. Daddy, whats going on? the two little girls asked curiously. Xue An smiled, but before he could speak, The woman softly chanted an Elvish Incantation, and a very soft Divine Power enveloped Xue Xiang and Xue Nian. Xue An was slightly startled, then chuckled lightly, That was very kind of you! It is my duty! said the tree spirit respectfully. Luna then said in a trembling voice, The protection of the Goddess of Nature? Indeed, the Divine Power that had just enveloped Xue Xiang and Xue Nian was an ultimate protection bestowed by the Mother Goddess. As long as the Mother Goddess existed, she would unconditionally shield Xue Xiang and Xue Nian from attacks. Frankly, it was also to repay Xue An for his kindness. At this time, Xue An said indifferently, This Spirit Stone Array can only solve your immediate problems, but the root cause lies with your Spiritual Root. The tree spirit gave a bitter smile, My lord is correct, my Spiritual Root had always been nted within a secret realm, but for some reason, it was suddenly severed by someone, nearly leading to my death. A secret realm? What secret realm? asked Xue An. I am not very clear about it, but that secret realm is very vast and rich in Spiritual Energy, and most creatures living there belong to the Demon Race! Xue Ans interest was piqued, A Demon Races secret realm? Yes, my lord! This is indeed interesting. Can this secret realm still be found? The tree spirit shook her head, After my Spiritual Root was destroyed, I tried to find it again, but to no avail. Only a faint connection remains, which means the secret realm is still on Earth, but s, it cannot be found anymore. Xue An nodded nomittally. That night, the Xue An family stayed within the Elf Sanctuary. The return of the Mother Goddess made all the elves ecstatic. As a result, they held a very grand bonfire party. Xue An, as the most honored guest, was seated at the head of the table. When it came time to eat, Xue An suddenly realized why Isabe and Youna were willing to risk so much to go out into the world to eat. Because the food in the Elf Sanctuary was simply unptable. Although there were various small animals everywhere within the sanctuary, naturally inclined elves, of course, refused to kill them. So they could only eat the fruit that the trees bore. At first bite, the fruit seemed alright, but after a few mouthfuls, it tasted nd and vorless. For Xue An and others ustomed to the food from outside, it was somewhat hard to swallow. However, the wine here was quite good. It was made from purely natural wild fruits, mixed with tree sap, refreshing and sweet to the taste, and even children could sip a few mouthfuls. An Yan absolutely loved this vor and drank cup after cup without end. Seeing her drink like this, many elves covered their mouths and giggled. An Yan was also puzzled, what were these elves whispering and gesturing about? While in doubt, the fruit wine in her stomach suddenly turned into a surging intoxication. An Yan just blinked, and then thudded to the ground, drunkardly passing out. Xue An looked at the soundly sleeping An Yan and couldnt help but smile wryly, then picked her up and ced her on the lounge chair beside him. This silly girl really thought it was a soft drink? She actually drank an entire pot. The tree spirits voice sounded, My lord, this fruit wine contains the Force of Nature. After falling drunk, one only needs to sleep it off to recover fully, and it has great benefits for a youngdys skin and health! So please do not worry about thedys intoxication. Hearing these words, Xue An was nomittal. But Quintina, who was sitting on the side and did not touch a drop of alcohol, immediately pped the table, Bring me a pot too! I thought you didnt drink? Youna asked curiously. I am making an exception today! Quintina said through gritted teeth. Chapter 379: Divine Shard (Fourth Update) Chapter 379: Chapter 379: Divine Shard (Fourth Update) Quintina began to gulp down the wine. Xue An sat in a chair, watching the elves below frolicking and cavorting. His two daughters were already ying madly with Isabe. The warm and joyful scene made Xue An break into a smile. He had encountered the elf race during his travels across The Multiverse Realms years ago. At that time, he had taken a liking to this kind-hearted race that loved peace and harmony, which was also why he was willing to lend a hand. Xue An slowly drank a cup of wine, a smile appearing on his lips. But even the kindest of races have their moments of anger. Like now. Outside the Elf Sanctuary. Around an abandoned farm. A group of dark druids was lying in wait in silence. It had been seven to eight hours since their leader, the Druid High Priest Stukely, had entered. The group of dark druids couldnt help but grow a little restless. Mage lord, why has the High Priest been inside for so long? someone asked softly in thenguage of nature. The one called Mage lord was Toran, a being whose status was second only to the High Priest Stukely among these druids. Toran also frowned slightly. After all, dealing with a deceased elf deity shouldnt take this long! Yet Toran had great confidence in Stukely and did not believe anything could happen to him, so he said in a deep voice, Since the High Priest ordered us to wait here, lets not act rashly. Lets wait a bit longer; he mighte out soon. Yes! the druids responded. Then, one of the druids chuckled and said, Hehe, all these elves are quite beautiful. Once we capture this race, well have our fun! His words drewughter from many druids. The topic gradually became more indecent. Toran didnt speak. As a druid mage, he had to maintain a sense of aloofness and mystery. However, he deeply agreed with his subordinates conversation. Thinking of those ethereal elf women, his heartbeat couldnt help but quicken. While this group of druids was chatting merrily, the night suddenly fell silent. A faint vibration came from the ground beneath them. Toran was slightly startled. Then he felt a powerful force of nature suddenly strike. His expression changed, and he bellowed, Were under attack! But it was a little toote. At least a dozen dark druids were immediately entangled by vines. In the dark of night, the rustling sound of vines crawling could be heard everywhere, as if countless snakes were slithering and wriggling. This horrifying scene sent chills down Torans spine, and then he yelled, Calm! With hismand, the vines within several dozen meters around him all came to a standstill. Toran took a deep breath and shouted, Transform, all of you! The remaining twenty or thirty dark druids howled at themand, transforming into various animals. There were dark wolves. There were ck giant eagles. There was even a giant ck bear over three meters tall. This is the druids most powerful killing move, Shapeshifting! If Stukely hadnt been controlled by vines from Xue An, once he used shapeshifting, he wouldnt have been so easily devoured by the elf goddess. Now that this group of dark druids had all transformed, To Ran finally felt a bit more confident and was about to counterattack. The once static vines suddenly started to twist wildly, then surged forth with an even more formidable momentum than before. A few of the transformed druids only resisted for a moment before being directly bound by the vines. The ck Giant Eagles wanted to spread their wings and fly away upon seeing this. But a slender tendril had already silently entwined around it and then suddenly contracted. The giant eagle let out a miserable cry. The tendrils were covered with iron-hard barbs that had already deeply prated the body of the giant eagle. Thorns Spell! To Ran watched this scene, his soul greatly rmed, and was about to shout in retaliation. Several roots coiled up from under his feet, ensnaring his ankles and then suddenly flinging him upward. To Ran then found himself suspended upside down in the air. At this point, all of these dark druids were bound. Then a vine rose up, and after a flower bud bloomed, a woman in green floated in mid-air, her expression cold as she watched this group of druids. That pure and formidable Force of Nature turned To Ran pale, Goddess Goddess! The woman in green nodded slightly, carrying a whiff of annoyed air as she said, Have the druids really fallen to such depths? Of the same natural kinship, yet you plot to harm my children? To Ran was full of terror. The appearance of the elf goddess naturally meant that something had happened to the High Priest Stukely. How could he not fear? Goddess, spare my life! begged To Ran. The elf goddess pondered for a moment. She was not a deity who relished killing. This time, if she hadnt been pushed to her limit, she wouldnt have devoured Stukely. And though these druids were punishable by heart, their crimes did not warrant death. So after hesitating briefly, she waved her hand, and countless vines gradually retracted, then she coldly said, I will spare you this once. Remember, if you dare to target my Elf Race again, I will definitely strip you of your Heart of Nature! Yes! Thank you, Divine Lady! To Ran replied with a trembling voice, and then proceeded to lead the group of druids who had narrowly escaped to flee in disarray. As he fled, To Ran couldnt help thinking, who said the Elf Race were easy to bully? Even a cornered rabbit will bite! Moreover, this goddess didnt seem at all like someone who was dying! As for the death of Stukely To Ran felt a secret thrill in his heart. It was better that he was dead, for now he had a chance to rise to power. Meanwhile, within the Elf Sanctuary, Xue An set down his wine ss with a slight smile, Actually, you shouldnt have let them go. The elf goddess returned to Xue Ans side, sighing softly. As beings of the same natural kinship, I still couldnt bring myself to do it. But when they wanted to deal with the Elf Race, they didnt consider the same natural kinship! Xue An said lightly. The elf goddess shook her head, Let it be, having killed one Stukely, that should already make them know fear. Xue Anughed, this was the typical way of the Elf Race. That was also why this once powerful raceter fared so poorly in The Multiverse Realms. You should spare others where you can, but others may not think the same. Sir, from now on, you may call me Chloris! It is my true name! the elf goddess suddenly said. Xue An nodded, Forest Goddess? Chloris nodded, After the divine twilight, the divine status of the Forest Goddess shattered. A piece of it fell upon this great tree, and then I gradually grew from it! Xue An smiled, No wonder that druid priest was so eager to obtain your tree heart. With a shard of your Divine Status, he would have the chance to ascend as a nature god! Chapter 380: My Lord, Please Wash Your Feet (5th Update) Chapter 380: Chapter 380: My Lord, Please Wash Your Feet (5th Update) The night deepened. The grand bonfire party finally dispersed. Almost all of the Elves were drunk. Theyy scattered about, reclining or lying down, and began to snore heavily on the ground. Elder Luna came over and respectfully said, My lord, your lodgings have been arranged, please follow me! Xue An nodded, picked up An Yan, and followed her. As for Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, these two little girls. They had already gone to rest with Isabe. The three little girls had had a great time today, but they were quite exhausted, having barely touched their dinner before going early to bed. Xue An thought somewhat amusedly, if Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian knew that this seemingly five- or six-year-old Isabe was actually over a hundred years old, he wondered what their expressions would be. When they returned to the amodations, Xue An carefully ced An Yan on the wooden bed. But Luna did not leave; instead, she smiled and said, My lord, Im really sorry there were no more suitable rooms, only this suite. How about you stay in this room next door? Xue An nodded, Alright! After seeing Xue An settled, Luna then turned and left. Xue An sat within this naturally formed tree hollow, listening to An Yans even snoring from the next room, and couldnt help but smile. This silly girl, sometimes shes just too cute for her own good. As he was reflecting, the wooden door creaked open. Xue An was slightly startled. Then he saw Youna enter with a blush on her cheeks and her head lowered. In her hands, she carried a basin of water. My lord, please wash your feet! Xue An smiled, Okay, just put it there! Youna hesitated for a moment but didnt leave, Let me wash for you, my lord! Xue An shook his head, No need, I can do it myself! Thank you! In fact, Xue An didnt need to wash his feet at all; he had just politely yed along. Youna still didnt leave. Is there anything else? Xue An asked, lifting his eyes indifferently. Youna turned a deeper shade of red, like a burning red candle. Then, stuttering and with a voice as soft as a mosquitos, she said, My my lord, Im here to keep youpany. Xue An waved his hand, Alright, no need to say more! Go back and tell Elder Luna I thank her for her kindness, but I already have a family, and the help I offered you was not in the hopes of any reward! Youna was stunned. This was something that Elder Luna had personally told her in the evening. At the time, Youna was simply too embarrassed. After all, in terms of age, she would only be equivalent to a seventeen- or eighteen-year-old girl in human terms. But Elder Luna was very serious and told Youna. Xue An was a great benefactor to the entire Dark Elf Race. Without him, the entire race would have faced annihtion. To repay the favor, Youna, as the most beautiful girl in the tribe, should make a sacrifice. After hearing this, Youna became solemn and nodded in agreement. Younas feelings for Xue An were also somewhatplex. If it werent for Xue Ans intervention today, she and Isabel would have already fallen into the hands of the Church of Light. For this reason, Youna was extremely grateful to Xue An. Moreover, this human man, who was even more handsome than the most attractive Elf, was incredibly powerful, so much so that even the Mother Goddess herself treated him with respect. All of these factorsbined gave Xue An a strong attraction to this Elf Race girl. Thats why she took the initiative toe to Xue Ans room. But unexpectedly, Xue An actually refused. Filled with a sense of defeat, Youna lowered her head, her slender fingers fiddling with the hem of her dress, and said softly, My lord, I know you have a family, but I am only here to serve you in your bedchamber for the night and will leave at dawn. The meaning of her words was very clear. Only to serve in bed, with no other ulterior motives. Now the lord must agree, Youna thought silently to herself. She was very aware of the attraction she held as an Elf girl for human males. Just imagine, in the dead of night, a stunningly beautiful Elf girles to your door, repeatedly saying she wants to serve you in your bed without asking for anything in return. This kind of fatal temptation thates without any responsibilities! No man could resist it. But Xue An was an exception. He smiled faintly, shook his head and sighed, I told you, I saved you because I have an affection for you Elves as a race, not because Im greedy for so-called rewards! You should go back! Youna finally understood that Xue An was serious and not pretending to be self-righteous and dismissive. My My lord. Youna could hardly believe it was true. Xue An waved his hand, Go now, remember to close the door behind you! Thank you! Youna left Xue Ans room with a look of astonishment on her face, closed the door from the outside, then looked up at the towering tree that reached into the clouds and murmured, Mother Goddess, am I too ugly? Meanwhile, Yifuro, hiding in the shadow of the trees with a pained expression, was also stunned to see Youna leaving Xue Ans room. He had liked Youna for a long time. And tonights incident of Youna going to Xue Ans room was known by many in the Elf Race. And they all approved of this decision. Yifuro knew it too, and although he was filled with reluctance, he also knew it was the right decision. After all, to win over such a peerless powerhouse with just one girl was the best deal for the Dark Elf Race. But ones true feelings cannot be faked. As he hid in the distance and watched Youna enter Xue Ans room, his heartache nearly drove him insane. But what he hadnt expected was that Youna would actuallye out again. The pain on Yifuros face gradually faded, and as he looked toward Xue Ans room, his eyes showed genuine respect. And in Elder Lunas room. Goddess Chloris floated in mid-air, shaking her head and sighing softly, Luna, you shouldnt have done that! Luna gave a wry smile, I thought all human males were the same, but I never expected that the lord would be so steadfast. How many peerless powerhouses have hearts that are not steadfast? Clearly, this lord dotes on his wife extremely. Its truly an enviable love, Chloris said softly. Mother Goddess, who exactly is this lord? Luna couldnt help but ask curiously. Chloris shook her head. I cannot see through him, but my Great Prophecy tells me that he carries an iparable fate. At that point, a look of terror appeared on Chloriss face. She had never seen such vast and boundless fate on a single person, and she knew. What her Great Prophecy saw was merely a fragmented vision. But even so, it was enough for her to deeply revere it. Back in the house, after Youna had left, An Yan, who had been fast asleep, curled the corners of her lips into a faint smile, then turned over and once again fell deeply asleep. The next day, when Xue An stepped out of his room. Every Elf he encountered would stand respectfully aside and bow their heads on the path. Especially the Elf girls, all of them looked at Xue An with awe-struck eyes. Last nights events had already spread. Xue An had earned the heartfelt respect of these Dark Elves with his actions. Chapter 381 Little Witch Selina (First Update) Chapter 381: Chapter 381 Little Witch Selina (First Update) And while Xue An was still in the Elf Sanctuary. London. A woman, sporting twin pigtails, heavy eyeshadow, a form-fitting T-shirt, and bikini shorts, carried a baseball bat nonchntly as she walked towards the hotel entrance. She looked up at the hotels grand doorway. To think Id catch the stench of those despicable blood thralls, it must be this hotel! she said dismissively, popping a bubblegum bubble. From the shadows behind her, two men dressed as meticulous gentlemen emerged. One of them, resigned, said, Selina, for heavens sake, youre a Marquis of the Blood n, could you not dress like a petty thug from Chelsea? Selina rolled her eyes dramatically and flipped him the bird. Marcus, do you believe if you keep talking down to me, I wouldnt relish tearing your wings off and grilling them for a snack? Having said that, she sashayed into the hotel with a contemptuous look on her face. The two men behind her exchanged nces. One of them said with a wry smile, Marcus, Ive told you before not to treat her with the same expectations you have for other members of the Blood n. That Selina He tapped his head, Might have a screw loose up here! Before the words had finished, the sharp whoosh of the baseball bat filled the air as it flew toward and struck the mans head. Thrown backward, a wound clearly visible on his head, he screeched, Selina, youre bloody insane! Thanks for thepliment! Selina called back without turning around. She sauntered into the lobby, smirking at all the shocked faces. Ladies and gentlemen, sorry to say, this establishment is closed! Scram at once! Her words caused amotion; many stared at Selina in disbelief, and two security guards quickly approached her. Miss, please keep the noise down, or we will Their words were cut short as both guards heads exploded violently. Blood spurted out amid screams of terror. Everyone trembled in fear. But Selina just chewed her gum,ughing maniacally. What delightful screams! Now, Ill count to three, and if anyones still here after that, their fate will mirror these guards! One, Selina called out dispassionately. The well-dressed crowd ran frantically toward the exit, women dropping their dignity along with their high heels, sprinting out the door. But by the entrance, they were all jammed together, amidst crying and shrieking. Three! Selina skipped right to three and then slightly smiled, Im sorry, but it seems you all failed to leave. Now, let me harvest your blood! As she spoke, Selinas eyes turned blood-red, and three pairs of wings unfurled behind her. A formidable aura enveloped the room. The two men had now entered the hotel, and seeing Selinas wings, they were beside themselves with fury. Damn it, shes gone mad again. Does she n to ughter them all? This will draw the Church of Lights attention! Selina paid no heed to their concerns. She was about to attack the humans. Benedict, hearing themotion, had already rushed over. But upon seeing Selina, he shuddered and turned to flee. Selina smirked slightly, Pathetic blood thrall, thinking of running after seeing me? As she spoke, she transformed into a streak of light and charged forward, knocking Benedict to the ground. Benedict trembled all over in fear, Noble Marquis, spare my life! Selina bit her lower lip and slowly leaned in close to Benedicts ear, whispering, Tell me where the person who killed the Duke is, and I can make your death a quick one! Benedict hesitated for a moment. Selina applied force. Crack. Benedicts arm was brutally snapped, and then she said cheerfully, Im delighted that you didnt tell me! Benedict finally remembered something and screamed in extreme horror, Youre the little witch Selina! Selina straightened up slightly, speaking elegantly, Im pleased that you recognize me! Ill treat you as the best toy, enjoy the game that follows! Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, its time for us to go. Welle back to y with Beter, okay? An Yan said. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian pouted, No, we want to keep ying with Miss Be! Isabe was also reluctant to let go of their hands. Being the only child in the Elf Sanctuary, she had endured too many lonely days. The arrival of the two ymates, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, brought her the long-lost joy, so naturally, she was loath to let them leave. An Yan looked somewhat distressed as she nced at Xue An. Xue An smiled and squatted down to look at the two little girls, Well, daddy and mommy are about to leave, are you two going to stay here and y? The two little girls hesitated. At that moment, the Elf Mother Goddess Chloris appeared and respectfully said, My Lord, it would be nice to let the two littledies stay and y. I, Chloris, promise that they will not be harmed in the slightest. As she spoke, two light spots floated in the air. My Lord, this is the token of this secret realm. You and yourdy can carry it, ande back anytime! Xue An looked at An Yan, then nodded. The two little girls jumped up happily, Daddy, Mommy, go ahead, dont worry about us! Xue An smiled and gently patted both little girls on the head, Alright then, you two y here! Daddy wille and take you out in a couple of days! Mhm, mhm! the two little girls nodded. Isabe was even more grateful as she bowed deeply to Xue An, saying, My Lord, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian and I are the best of friends, I will definitely take good care of them! Xue An then left the Elf Sanctuary with An Yan and Quintina, apanied by the farewell of Chloris. Until they reached the streets of London, An Yan still felt a bit uneasy, Husband, is this alright? Xue An smiled, Dont worry, these elves are all intrinsically kind, and besides, the two little girls are not our vassals. They are gradually growing up; they will always have their own friends andpanions. We should respect their choices. Even though he said this, An Yan still felt a sense of loss, a bit unused to it. After all, since her return, the two little girls had never left her side. Xue An smiled and whispered in An Yans ear, Besides, we havent had our own world since we got back. Now we finally have a chance, shouldnt we enjoy a second honeymoon trip? An Yans face flushed, and she whispered, You had nned this all along, hadnt you? Xue An chuckled and nodded. You big baddie! An Yan spat lightly and then also smiled blissfully. The two of them happily disyed their affection in front of everyone. Quintina followed behind, full of envy. Chapter 382: Secret Script of the Blood Clan (Second Update) Chapter 382: Chapter 382: Secret Script of the Blood n (Second Update) Suddenly. Quintinas expression changed, and she turned to look into the distance. Whats wrong? An Yan noticed something was amiss and couldnt help asking. Blood surged within Quintinas body, herplexion turning ashen, Master, someone is attacking my blood ve! Benedict? Xue An said indifferently. Yes! And it must be a very powerful member of the Blood n! Quintina said solemnly. Xue Ans eyes brightened, and the corners of his mouth lifted into a faint smile, After waiting for so long, hes finally here! Meanwhile, in the hotel. Piercing screams echoed from within a room. The blood drained from the faces of Marcus and another person as they listened from outside. Should we check it out? Otherwise, Selina, that lunatic, might just torture this blood ve to death! You go if you want; I certainly dont dare provoke that maniac! But if this blood ve dies, the lead will be lost. How are we going to find the murderer of Duke Alldington? The two people were discussing outside. The door to the room opened. Selina, covered in blood, walked out, greedily licking the Blood Pearl at the corner of her mouth. This feeling, truly exhrating! Selina sighed, her face savoring the moment. Did you find out? Marcus frowned and asked. Find out what? Selina was utterly perplexed. Nonsense, of course where the bastard who killed Grand Duke Alldington is now! Selina paused, then chuckled, Sorry, I just got carried away with the enjoyment, I forgot about that! What? Marcus shrieked, Then what the hell have you been interrogating for so long inside? I was just ying a game with him! Selina, lighting up a cigarette, said nonchntly. You damned lunatic! Marcus roared and pushed the door open to enter the room. The scene inside was enough to make even Marcus, ustomed to gore, feel sick. God, what has Selina done? Is cannibalism her thing? Marcus said with disgust, ncing at the bed where Benedicty. At this moment, Benedict had turned into a pile of unrecognizable bloody flesh; he would have been dead already, were it not for his status as a blood ve. But the superhuman vitality of a blood ve had be the perfect tool for Selina to torment him. What exactly do you want to ask? Ill tell you everything now, then please kill me! Benedict was on the verge of a breakdown. Im so sorry, sir, for the unfair treatment youve endured. We just want to know who killed Grand Duke Alldington and Marquis Cecil. Also, where is the murderer now? Hearing this, Benedict trembled violently, then looked at Marcus with a face filled with terror. I dont know, I really dont know where they are! Marcus frowned slightly, Thats unfortunate, Mr. Blood ve. Since you still think of resisting, Ill just have to let Selina continue your pleasant times together! Suddenly, a choking sound came from Benedicts throat, and then blood gushed from his mouth. Selina rushed in, yelling at Marcus, Damn it, you almost ruined my toy! She hurried over, prying open Benedicts mouth, skillfully fishing out the tongue that he had bitten off himself. With the blood clot removed from his airway, Benedict could breathe again, but he stared at Selina with terror, making unintelligible noises. Selinaughed neurotically and then dropped a drop of her own blood into Benedicts mouth. The fresh blood of a Marquis of the Blood n rapidly healed the wounds in Benedicts mouth, even regenerating his tongue. Im very curious, youre nothing but a wretched blood ve, what exactly are you resisting? But the more you do, the more excited I get! Such a splendid toy! Selina said with a hideous smile. Another scream rang out. Marcus, looking somewhat pale, stepped out of the room and shrugged at hispanions outside. I swear, Im never going on a mission with this lunatic again! No sooner had the words left his mouth than a deafening boom sounded. The walls of the hotel copsed with a crash. Amid the tremors, dust billowed. As Marcus and the others stood dumbfounded, Xue An slowly emerged from the dust, looking slightly startled upon seeing Marcus and hispanions, then shook his head in disappointment, Its just two Blood n Marquis? Boring! Only then did Marcus regain hisposure, his gaze flickering as he stared at Quintina, who followed after Xue An, You have the scent of Marquis Cecil on you! Did you kill him? Quintina nodded, Thats right! So that means Alldington as well Xue An smiled faintly, Hes my kill! Marcuss expression turned solemn. At this moment, Selina had already rushed out of the room. Upon seeing her, Quintina couldnt help but exim. Little witch, Selina! Selina, with hands covered in blood, hoisted her twin ponytails and said with a giggling smile, I must admit, your blood ve is quite remarkable, tost this long in my hands! Quintinas expression darkened. This little witch was quite infamous among the Blood n. Though she had only Marquis strength, her sheer insanity terrified many. More importantly, she was a trusted subordinate of a major figure in the Blood n Council, a force not to be underestimated. At this time, Selinas attention was focused on Xue An, her eyes growing greedy and excited. Such a perfect physique, if I made you into a specimen, my master would certainly love it! This woman too, if presented as a toy to my master, he would surely reward me handsomely, hehehehehe. Unlike her madness, Marcus and the others wore grave expressions. After all, with the strength to kill a Grand Duke, Xue An was not to be taken lightly. Xue An sighed softly, Such a filthy race! Having said that, Xue An couldnt be bothered to waste words with them. Taking a step forward, countless sword glows appeared in mid-air. This sight rmed Marcus, who then shouted in fear, Quick, use the secret script! Selina chuckled and threw out a piece of parchment. The reason they dared to pursue this matter with the strength of Marquis was entirely because they had been given this secret script by the Blood n Council. Contained within it was a true word from a Blood n prince, capable of easily defeating a Grand Duke, a symbol of the supreme power of the Blood n Council. The parchment transformed into a blood-colored scythe in the air, and Selina screamed in excitement. In the name of my lord, Annihtion to you all! With that, she gripped the scythe, aiming it straight at Xue An and the others. The scythe emitted a thick aura of death, chilling to the core. Quintina had already stepped back several paces, still unable to confront this mighty blow infused with the aura of a Blood n prince. Die! Selina sneered. Chapter 383 I Never Fear (Third Update) Chapter 383: Chapter 383 I Never Fear (Third Update) The scythe swept through the air, and the sword light gradually fell. But at that moment, a slender hand pierced through theyers of blood light, directly grasping the crimson scythe. Marcus and the others were all shocked, How is this possible! This crimson scythe was formed from the essence blood of the Blood n prince, nigh indestructible. How could someone possibly hold it with one hand? Selina was also taken aback. Xue An just let out a light sigh, Is this it? How boring! After speaking, he clenched his hand. Crack. The crimson scythe was crushed to pieces by Xue Ans sheer force. Then, under the horrified gaze of Marcus and the others, Xue An flicked his finger and struck. Selina was sent flying like she had been hit by a high-speed train, breaking through three walls before she finally came to a stop. Marcus and hispanion trembled, their wings suddenly extending, ready to flee. Xue An waved his hand. Two pure white mesnded on them. With a scream, the mes zed furiously, reducing the two from the Blood n to nothingness. Then Xue An slowly approached Selina amidst the rubble. At this moment, all of Selinas bones had been shattered by Xue Ans flick, the pain causing her whole body to tremble slightly, yet her face was filled with excitement. You really are powerful! Selina said with a smile. Xue An smiled faintly, You dont seem the least bit afraid. Heh, fear is nothing but a source of weakness, so I never fear! Selinas eyes shimmered with excitement and madness. Xue An then noticed the severely injured Benedict on the bed, his brow furrowing slightly. Did you do this? Selina nodded nonchntly, Yes, just a lowly blood ve, but he was quite tenacious, not revealing your whereabouts until the very end. Xue Anughed, A lowly blood ve? Very well, I was thinking of killing you, but now Ive changed my mind! He then pointed to Benedict on the bed, I think you will quite like your new master. What? Selinas eyes widened. I mean Xue An paused, a slight smile on his face, Since you look down on blood ves so much, why dont you serve one as your master! Xue Ans statement made the recovering Benedict tremble, My lord Selina, on the other hand, started tough arrogantly as if she had heard some great joke. Serve him as my master? I am a noble Blood n Marquis, and I should serve a blood ve as my master? You Before she could finish speaking, Xue An ced a finger on Selinas forehead, and then a faint light appeared in his hand. Xue An tossed it casually, and the light flew into Benedicts body. As the light entered him, Benedicts injuries began to heal rapidly, and his whole aura climbed steadily. Meanwhile, Selina awoke from the excruciating pain of having part of her soul pulled out and roared, What have you done to me? Xue An replied indifferently, Naturally, Ive made you serve him as your master! Now your soul is in his hands. If he wills you to live, you shall live. If he wills you to die, you shall die! Understand? Selina trembled all over, her heart, which had never known fear, finally upied by it. How is it possible, how could you manipte the soul of a Blood n Marquis, I do not believe! Xue An didnt bother with her and instead smiled at the perplexed Benedict, Now, she belongs to you! You can take your revenge for everything shes done to you! Benedict looked at Selina, who was trembling all over, and a mysterious feeling welled up in his heart as if with a single thought, he could scatter her soul to the winds. Selina felt this sensation too. In her eyes, Benedict was like the Heavenly Divine, noble and invible. Quintina smiled faintly, Benedict, shouldnt you thank the master? Hes avenging you! Benedict shivered and immediately knelt down respectfully, Thank you, master! Xue An smiled faintly, turned around, and walked away, quietly saying, Dont y her to death, leave her alive, I still have use for her! Yes! Benedict obediently replied, then turned his head towards Selina, a cruel look gradually appearing on his face. The master is right, you must repay double for what you have inflicted on me today! Screams once again erupted from the room. Meanwhile, Xue An had already started to enjoy tea in another room with An Yan. Quintina stood to one side, several times opening her mouth to speak, then stopping herself. What is it? Xue An asked indifferently as he put down his teacup. Master, Selinas cultivation level isnt very high, but she represents the dignity of the Blood n council. Now that youve forcibly made her submit to Benedict, its like youre pping the face of the Blood n council, this A worried look appeared on Quintinas face. The Blood n council was at the very core of the Blood ns holynd, where countless powerful members of the Blood n resided. Xue Ans actions were outright provocation. Quintina was naturally worried. But Xue An just smiled slightly, pping their faces? No, things certainly wont be that simple. Selina is an important clue, and through her, I intend to find the exact location of the Blood n council. What? Quintina was astounded; she had thought Xue An wanted to lure out members of the Blood n council and take them down one by one, but he was actually nning to strike at the heart, to assault the holynd of the Blood n itself. Excitement shed in Xue Ans eyes, From what you said, the Blood n council is teeming with Dukes and even the royalty are from the first and second generation; its like a massive treasure of Blood Pearls! Naturally, I would want to harvest it. Quintina bowed her head, not daring to say anything more. All she felt was madness! But at the same time, a sense of anticipation and excitement started to rise in her heart. When, a few hourster, Benedict, in a great mood, walked out of the room with a spirited look, Selina followed, shakily walking out. But now, Selina no longer exhibited her initial arrogance and mania, only fear and humiliation. How about it? Are you obedient now? Xue An asked indifferently. Benedict nodded excitedly and then turned around, Kneel! Selina trembled and knelt down in extreme humiliation. It wasnt that she didnt want to resist; she had even tried tomit suicide several times just moments before. But Xue Ans soul subjugation was extremely domineering, making it so she couldnt even kill herself, and she could only be at Benedicts mercy. Call me master! Master! Selina called out woodenly. Xue An nodded, then looked at Selina with interest, Now, what I want to know is, where exactly is your Blood n council? Chapter 384: Catching Them All in One Sweep (4th Update) Chapter 384: Chapter 384: Catching Them All in One Sweep (4th Update) Selina shuddered, her vacant eyes gradually regaining rity, What do you want to do? Bastard, how dare you speak to the Elder like that? Benedict scolded angrily. The intense pain from her soul made Selina tremble all over, yet she still fixed her gaze on Xue An, wanting an answer. After killing Alldington, Ive been waiting, waiting for the masters from the Blood n Council to appear, but the oue has been disappointing. It was only you few kittens that came. My patience has been whittled down to nothing, so Im preparing to kill my way up to the Blood n Council and harvest all of the Blood n! Xue Ans indifferent words left Selina stunned for a moment, then a mocking smile gradually appeared on her face. I admit, you are indeed powerful, but to be so arrogant as to think you alone can annihte the entire Blood n Council? Thats simply delusional! Shut up! Benedict roared. The agony made Selina unable to speak, but the mockery in her eyes remained, even intensified. Xue An slowly stood up and walked close to Selina. You dont believe it? Well then, this time I will let you watch with your own eyes how I ughter your Blood n Council! As he spoke, Xue Ans Divine Sense directly invaded Selinas sea of consciousness, sifting through numerous chaotic images to find the information he needed. S-country, huh? Xue An said softly. What what have you done to me? Youre nothing but a devil! Selina, realizing what Xue An had just done to her, couldnt help but shout in fear. This man, making her soul submit to him and also being able to forcibly search her memories, these methods were even more devilish than a devils. Xue An leaned forward slightly, smiling as he said, Im honored to be called a devil by the Blood n. This is a grand and luxurious church in Y-country, also known as the church that was never finished. The construction of this church began in the medieval era and has yet to bepleted. Standing under the dome of the church, countless pieces of stained ss refined by Secret Technique emitted a glow like that of a sacred hall. Such a sight drove countless believers to frenzy, calling it a miracle of the God of Light. But only Garry, the bishop here, knew what was really going on. Remember, dont use the Holy Light Technique so frequently next time. After all, only the most devout believers are worthy of seeing the Holy Light, he said. Yes! But how can we tell who are the most devout believers, Archbishop? asked an underling. Garry said indifferently, The more money they donate, the more devout their faith in the God of Light. Understand? Yes! His subordinate nodded, thoroughly convinced and withdrew. Garry stood up, ready to return to his resting chamber. A letter sealed with a Secret Technique was then delivered to him. Upon opening it, his face couldnt help but turn ashen. After a long while, he finally said sternly, Call Alonso over! It took a long time for Alonso, reeking of alcohol, to arrive. Garry, what is it that you need me for? he asked. This Alonso had once been the Vice-Commander of the Radiant Knight Corps but was demoted due to excessive greed, which provoked public anger, and was eventually sent to Y-country for redemption by the Holy Knights. Garry frowned slightly. By rank, he was the Cardinal Archbishop of the Y-country diocese, naturally outranking this exiled Alonso. However, since Alonso once belonged to the Radiant Knight Corps and was a subordinate of one of the four heads of the Church of Light, the Holy Knight, he always spoke freely and never showed Garry the respect he was due. But now was not the time to dwell on these details. He handed one of the letters to Alonso. Alonso took one look and was also slightly taken aback. Two purple-robed Stewards and one red-robed Executor all dead? Garry nodded solemnly. Strange, who in London has that kind of formidable strength? A Dark Witch from the Dark Council? Or Titan? Or perhaps someone from the Blood n? Alonso wondered. Garry said gravely, Thetest news is that these three were sent to capture two Dark Night Elves! Dark Night Elves? A sinister smile appeared on Alonsos face. How could those alluring female elves possibly have killed these three? Thats exactly why the Judgment Chief was furious and has strictly ordered us to investigate this matter thoroughly! Upon hearing the three words, Judgment Chief, Alonso shuddered, and his face finally showed reverence. A red-robed Executor alone, how could it have rmed the Judgment Chief? Haha, that red-robed Executor was a rtive of the Judgment Chief. Thats why the Judgment Chief is so enraged! Understood! Shall I head to London now? Dont rush, I will go with you! This incident is an opportunity, those Dark Night Elves are bing increasingly cunning and harder to capture! We havent had any fresh merchandise for a long time, and many higher-ups have already expressed their discontent! Therefore, Ive decided that we should take this chance to capture all the Dark Night Elves in one fell swoop! As he spoke, Garrys eyes glittered with greed. Every Dark Night Elf could fetch an exorbitant price on the ck market! Countless tycoons were deeply interested in these mysterious, long-lived creatures that were also docile and beautiful. In particr, within the high ranks of the Church of Light, many influential figures were also very interested in these Dark Night Elves. Garry had earned his position as a red-robed bishop because he had captured many good specimens and presented them as offerings. In fact, by his abilities alone, he wasnt qualified to be a bishop. Which is why many people joked about him being the Elf Bishop. This was also why Alonso had little respect for him. As a result, Garry was harboring a strong determination. This time, I will capture all the elves in one go, and with these achievements, I will climb one step higher. Then well see who dares tough at me! Meanwhile, in a small town in Europe. After the movie directed and performed by Fan Mengxue finished ying, thundering apuse erupted in the venue. Many renowned film critics stood up and cheered, extending their utmost respect to this woman from the distant orient. Brilliant, absolutely brilliant, this movie is the most brilliant one Ive seen this year! I disagree with your statement; in my opinion, this should be deemed the most brilliant one in nearly a decade. Honestly, Im tired of the same old film clichs. Miss Fans work is like a breath of fresh air,pletely enchanting me! Thesevish praises nearly drowned Fan Mengxue. Countless journalists were pushing forward frantically, hoping to interview Fan Mengxue. But Fan Mengxue merely nodded and smiled politely at everyone before floating away, leaving Han Yao to deal with the frenzied media. After returning to the dressing room and changing into casual clothes, donningrge sunsses, Fan Mengxue then left the venue. She had never liked the limelight, even detested being under the spotlights. So she avoided it whenever she could. Now, she was ready to enjoy some rare leisure time from work, strolling around this genuinely European town! Chapter 385 Miss, Please Stay (1st Update) Chapter 385: Chapter 385 Miss, Please Stay (1st Update) Today happens to be the gathering in this small town, with street stalls disying all sorts of strange and unusual items. Some have found genuine antiques among these inconspicuous old goods and sold them for astronomical prices. Since then, whenever there is such a gathering for old items, many people woulde here after hearing about it. Today was no exception. The streets were crowded with people, many squatting on the ground, searching for something of value. The stall owners didnt care, huddling together drinking coffee instead. They only responded in heavily ented English when someone asked about the price. Fan Mengxue found this quite interesting; it was different from the upscale department storeswalking here, one could feel the authentic taste of the small town. Take, for example, this dusty little box that, when opened, yed a beautiful melody, and it was all mechanical to boot. Perhaps because of Fan Mengxues unique aura, the stall owner took the initiative to say, Beautifuldy, you have a good eye, this music box was passed down from my grandfather! Back when my grandfather was about to head to the battlefield of World War II, before leaving, his lover at the time gave him this item, but when my grandfather returned from the battlefield unscathed, his lover had vanished due to the continuous war! For many years, he searched for his lover and even due to this, he never married, but sadly, he never saw that girl again before he died! This box is a testament to my grandfathers pure love, so I decided to put it out. If someone asks, I tell them this story, the stall owner said with a sigh. Fan Mengxues gaze flickered slightly, seemingly moved by this love story that ended without fruition, and she whispered softly, How much? The stall owners eyes lit up, and he held up one finger, One hundred Euros! Then he was ready to wait for Fan Mengxue to bargain. But Fan Mengxue directly took out arge denomination bill and handed it to the stall owner, then asked somewhat bewilderedly, Is love always like this? The stall owner, preupied with joy, was taken aback by the question and then sighed, Girl, love is often just like that, very few people are really lucky enough to wait for the one. But although my grandfather waited his whole life, he said before he died that he had no regrets! Tears glistened in Fan Mengxues eyes, and she took out another bill and gave it to the stall owner, Thank you! Although I know the story is fake, I still want to say thank you! Having said that, Fan Mengxue no longer paid attention to the embarrassed stall owner and turned to leave. The stall owner stood there, deep in thought for a while, Was there any w in my story? Ah, well, doesnt matter, I made the money! Saying this, the stall owner then took out another music box identical to the first and ced it on the stall, waiting to sell the same tale of love to the next customer. Fan Mengxue held the music box in her hand, feeling somewhat conflicted. She wasnt a fool, naturally picking out the ws in his story. His grandfather, tormented by love, never married in his life. So where did this stall ownere from? Sprung from a stone? But these werent what mattered; what was important was that Fan Mengxue was touched by his story. At that moment, she thought to herself quietly. If possible, I would bury my feelings for you in my heart and then be a Tomb Guardian for a lifetime! Just then, an elderly womans voice came from behind her. Youngdy, please wait, wouldnt you like a divination? Fan Mengxue turned and saw an old woman in a ck cloak sitting in front of a dpidated tent, watching her quietly. Fan Mengxue hesitated, Are you calling me? The old woman nodded, a glint of light flickering in her deep eyes, Girl, I am a Witch, and I can see that you are weighed down with heavy thoughts! If possible, I think I can show you a path! Fan Mengxue had just been wandering aimlessly and, upon hearing the old womans words, thought she would be like any of those so-called witches found on every street corner, swindlers trying to make a quick buck. But the old womans deep eyes moved her. Fan Mengxue nodded as if possessed, Fine, please follow me! said the old woman as she stood up and walked towards the tent behind her. Fan Mengxue hesitated slightly, then looked at the bustling scenery around her and the brilliant sunlight before she followed inside. The tent was pitch-dark, filled with a strong scent of herbs. The old woman stood in front of a Crystal Ball and whispered, Youngdy, please ce your hand on the Crystal Ball, then close your eyes and silently recite your question in your mind, it will give you an answer! Fan Mengxue nodded, extended her hand to gently ce on the Crystal Ball, and closed her eyes to silently ponder her doubts. At that time, the old woman watched Fan Mengxue with an interested gaze. The girl had a pure aura, but more importantly, she carried a strong and pure dark aura with her. That was the reason she had called out to Fan Mengxue on the street. Especially now, as the Crystal Ball grasped by Fan Mengxue began to reveal strands of dark mist. This was the necessary ritual when the Dark Witch selected her sessor. The more the dark mist, the better the persons qualifications. Soon, the demonic mist filled the entire Crystal Ball and was still crazily increasing. At that moment, the Crystal Ball seemed unable to withstand the load and a crack appeared with a snap. The old womans eyes were filled with ecstasy. This girls qualifications were far stronger than she had imagined. Fan Mengxue opened her eyes in confusion. She had just been silently reciting her biggest doubt in her mind. But she felt nothing, instead, she felt a tremor in her hand, and only after opening her eyes did she realize that the Crystal Ball had actually shattered. Fan Mengxues heart sank, fearing she had encountered a scam, but it was toote to say anything, so she could only smile apologetically. Im sorry, I broke this Crystal Ball, how much is it? Illpensate! But the old woman did not even look at the Crystal Ball, her piercing gaze fixed on Fan Mengxue. Fan Mengxue felt a chill in her heart; could this mysterious old woman be mentally ill? At that moment, the darkness in the tent suddenly intensified, the noise from the outside world disappeared, leaving only silence. And when she looked for the old woman, she was already gone. Fan Mengxue was shocked. Oh no, had she fallen into some kind of trap? Just then, a woman, surrounded by dark mist, slowly approached from the darkness. The woman had an excellent figure, dressed in a revealing Witchs costume, showing her extraordinarily long legs, and wore high heels. Her every step was full of sway and allure, the epitome of mature charm. Fan Mengxue was somewhat stunned. You you are? The woman giggled coyly, then continued with that old voice, Youngdy, are you troubled by love? Fan Mengxue finally realized that she had encountered a real Witch today, and her heart actually settled. You how do you know? The Dark Witch said indifferently, I can sense the pain and confusion permeating your heart. What else could make such a woman like you unable to escape, if not for love? Chapter 386: Turning Dark (Second Update) Chapter 386: Chapter 386: Turning Dark (Second Update) Fan Mengxue lowered her head, Youre right, I am indeed very confused right now, do you have any way to help me clear it up? The Dark Witch shook her head with a light sigh, There are two things in this world that are unsolvable, one is life and death, the other is love! Im sorry, I cant help you! Fan Mengxues expression turned gloomy, for she had known this would be the oue all along. But the Dark Witch continued, However, I want to tell you something! For a woman, the most important thing is to make herself strong first. Only by doing so will you be eligible to stand on equal footing with the man in your heart! Fan Mengxue trembled all over and murmured softly, How is that possible? The Dark Witch smiled, Whats impossible about it? Just imagine, one day, when you be so powerful that you can control the entire world, standing in front of him then, no matter who he is, he will have to look at you with admiring eyes. You will realize at that time that love is not something you beg for, but something you earn! Fan Mengxue wore a look ofplete bewilderment. She had never thought about these things before, but the words of the Dark Witch reminded her, if she truly became powerful, would she be able to stay by Xue Ans side and help him? Fan Mengxue knew about Xue Ans origins. Sooner orter, he would leave Earth. At that time, if she had enough power, she might even be able to go with him. Otherwise, she would only grow old alone on this Earth. As she pondered, Fan Mengxue gradually became excited, Can can you help me? The Dark Witch couldnt help taking a few steps forward, her voice soft, My girl, your talent is the strongest Ive seen among all the people in the past few hundred years! If youre willing, I will make you the most powerful Dark Witch this world has ever seen! Fan Mengxue didnt hesitate, giving a slight nod of the head, but she asked with some confusion, Then who are you exactly? The Dark Witch burst intoughter upon hearing this, and as sheughed, the dark aura on her face gradually dissipated. Revealed was a face that was surprisingly lolita-like. This was in stark contrast to her mature, hot figure, and it was even somewhatical. A smile couldnt help but appear on the corners of Fan Mengxues mouth. The Dark Witch noticed this and, somewhat flustered, said, Dontugh! I am the reigning queen of the Dark Witches, who has ruled the lineage for a hundred years! I am also the current Grand Chancellor of the Dark Council. My true name is Anastasia! Fan Mengxue was startled, The Dark Council? Anastasia was pleased with Fan Mengxues expression and nodded with a smile, Thats right, this world is far moreplex than it seems on the surface. Now, let me tell you about the hidden worlds beneath the facade! Fan Mengxue did not tell Anastasia that the man she loved might have already be the king of the world. At this moment, she suddenly had a strong desire to be powerful. At the very least to be strong enough to stand behind Xue An, rather than having him resolve everything! When Fan Mengxue left the tent, the sky had already turnedpletely dark. Fan Mengxue walked slowly on the way back, a gleam of ck light gradually emerging in her eyes. And the path behind her was gradually covered by the deep darkness. Xue An stepped onto thend of S country with his entourage. Sine there was no rush, Xue An and his party had traveled here by train. During the journey, Xue An returned to the Elf Sanctuary for a visit and found that Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were safe and sound, and they had be as close as real sisters with Isabe. Seeing this, Xue An left the packaged food behind and came back. S country is a very small nation. In terms of area, its not evenparable to Beijiang. But because the scenery here is beautiful and the climate pleasant, countless touristse here to y every year. An Yan held Xue Ans hand while looking around the streets, her face full of excitement and curiosity. Hubby, its so lively here! Hubby, look over there, that man is so dark! Because Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang werent around, An Yan temporarily shed her role as a mother, so these past few days she hadpletely let herself go, just like when they were passionately in love, super clingy. Xue An, however, was enjoying it, and said with a grin, Yeah! So dark, when he smiles, its like a row of teeth hase to life! Xue Ans words caught everyone off guard, and then they struggled to hold it in, not daring tough out loud. An Yan held back herughter even more and whispered, Hubby, you can be really mean sometimes! Xue An spread his hands, So what? Anyway, he doesnt understand Chinese! But just then, that tall and burly ck man turned around and said angrily, Youre the one with teeth that havee to life! He spoke perfect Chinese. Xue An couldnt help but be taken aback, You actually speak Chinese? Nonsense, I grew up in Huaxia from a young age, and are my teeth really that white? the ck man said a bit aggrieved. Xue An was a bit at a loss and chuckled, Uh not bad, quite beautiful actually! Upon hearing this, the ck man finally left, satisfied. After he left. An Yan, Quintina, and the others couldnt hold back anymore and burst outughing. Xue An also couldnt help but smile. The vor of life is just like this, you cant always be putting on the airs of the Immortal Venerable, right? Only Selina, who had washed off the bizarre makeup and dressed like a student, had the glimmer of excitement and frenzy in her eyes. Heh, to think you actually dare toe and court death, then Ill just have to oblige you! Selina thought to herself. Although Xue An had learned from Selinas mind that the Blood n Council was located in S country, one had to wait for a full moon night for the entrance to Blood Mountain to appear. Xue An and his group then settled down in thergest city of S country, waiting for the full moon night to arrive. When evening came. The outside became even more lively. S country is a very free nation, with few restrictions in many respects. Therefore, when night fell, ces of glitz and mour were filled with the excited and curious eyes of tourists from all over the world. To stay in a hotel on such a night would truly be a waste. Xue An led An Yan and the rest out onto the streets once again. The cuisine in S country is also famous, at least much better than in London. Xue An took everyone to a nice restaurant for dinner. Then Selina, with an air of secrecy, said, Master, I know of a very fun and thrilling ce, do you want to go? Xue An smiled, If its *that* kind of ce, forget it, Im not interested! Of course not, what Im talking about is the most thrilling and blood-pumping location in the whole of Europe at night! Xue An, looking at the mysterious Selina, slowly smiled, Alright, lets go have a look then! Chapter 387: Drag Racing with the Blood Clan (3rd Update) Chapter 387: Chapter 387: Drag Racing with the Blood n (3rd Update) This is a ring road located in the suburbs of the city. The poption of Country S is notrge, so once night falls, the more remote areas be nearly deserted. But at thiste hour, this freeway is bustling with activity. Bright searchlights illuminated the area as if it were daytime. At least a hundred uniquely styled heavy motorcycles were gathered here. The roar of their engines was incessant, and the air was filled with the pungent smell of tire rubber and heavy exhaust fumes. Mounted on the bikes were young men with sullen expressions and indifferent faces, often apanied by a hot-bodied woman in shorts sitting behind them. When Selina led Xue An and the others here, they couldnt help but attract many fierce nces. Selina paid no attention to these people and excitedly shouted, Andre, I know youre here, why dont you show yourself? Following her words, the crowd parted to make way, and a three-meter-long giant motorcycle roared towards them at such great speed that it left trails of afterimages behind it. Selina didnt panic at all, her face even showed a hint of madness and excitement. Click. The motorcycle screeched to a halt just a few meters away from Selina, its front wheel almost brushing against her clothes, before it finally came to a stop. Then came a soft voice from the rider, Its really you! Selina, why have you changed into this outfit? The speaker was a blond man with chiseled features, dressed in an impably tailored upscale suit, sitting on the motorcycle with an air of arrogance. Selinaughed neurotically, What? Dont I look beautiful? Andre shook his head, To be honest, its disgusting! He then turned his fierce gaze toward Xue An and the others standing behind Selina. When he saw the curious look on An Yans face and the solemn expression on Quintinas, his eyes lit up slightly before he coldly said. Who are they? Selina chuckled, Theyre all my friends! Friends? Andres mouth curled into a mocking smile as he pointed at Quintina. Aside from a Blood n Earl, the rest are just lowly humans. You actually say they are all your friends? The infamous little witch Selina, a Marquis of the Blood n, since when have you be so friendly? Andres tone was extremely haughty. The crowd behind him burst intoughter, and then everyones eyes began to turn a strange, blood red. All these motorcyclists were actually members of the Blood n. And every one of them had considerable strength, at least at the rank of an Earl. As for Andre, he radiated a powerful aura, a Marquis of formidable strength. Such an aura made Quintina and the others turn pale. Selina licked her lips excitedly, eager to see how Xue An would react. She had brought Xue An and the others here on purpose. Although Andre only possessed the strength of a Marquis, his father was a major figure in the Blood n Council. Selina was hoping to use Andre as a means to rid herself of Xue An. But Xue An did not respond to Andres words, instead looking interestedly at the motorcycle between his legs. A bunch of vampires gathering here every day for a race? How amusing! One of the vampires sneered dismissively, Human, you think our Blood n races are the same as yours? These bikes are violently modified, their speeds are several times that of regr motorcycles! Fragile humans like you couldnt possibly handle them! Oh? Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, intrigued. At that moment, Andre suddenly pointed at Xue An and said from above, Human, are you interested in a challenge with me? A challenge about what? Xue An asked. Naturally, about racing motorcycles. If I win, your femalepanion and that Blood n Earl must stay! Andre stated coldly. And if I win? Xue An said calmly. Xue Ans question was met with a chorus of sneeringughter. Actually thinking of beating Andre? Heh, this human probably wont even get the chance to see the tail lights of Lord Andre! Amid these voices, Andre said proudly, If I lose, you can do whatever you want! Xue An smiled slightly, nodded, and then looked deeply at Selina. As you say, this ce is indeed not bad. Originally feeling somewhat confident, Selinas heart suddenly lost some of its assurance upon seeing Xue Ans smile. Xue An then turned his head to look at Yaner, smilingly said, Yaner, hubby will take you for a whirl. An Yan nodded without hesitation, Mhm! By then, a member of the Blood n had already offered up his motorcycle. It was a two-meter-long, all-red motorcycle, and just the deep roar of the engine was enough to exhibit the terrifying performance of the bike. Xue An got on the bike, and An Yan obediently sat behind him. Xue An twisted the throttle, and the engine roared to life instantly. Xue Ans eyes brightened slightly, interestedly said, To actually use runes in modifying motorcycles, you guys are quite creative! Andre was slightly taken aback by Xue Ans words, and his expression became a bit more serious. This guy could actually discern the hidden secrets of these motorcycles, obviously not an ordinary person. Just as Xue An had said, the keyponents of these motorcycles were all inscribed with the Blood ns runes, and even in core parts such as the engine, various secret techniques were also integrated. Only then were these performance monsters crafted. At this moment, Andre spoke with a heavy voice, Are you ready? Xue An smiled slightly, Wait a moment! Then he turned to the Blood n member who had lent him the motorcycle, Excuse me, where is the brake? This question rendered the surrounding dead silent, and after a moment, all the Blood n members burst into uproariousughter. My god, isnt this human here to joke around? Knowing nothing and daring to race against Lord Andre? Hes really seeking death! Even Quintina, who originally had full confidence in Xue An, couldnt help her eyelids twitching violently. Only An Yan remained nonchnt, as if she didnt care at all. At that time, the Blood n member sneered, This bike doesnt have brakes at all. This was something the Blood n member had said on purpose. However, Xue An simply smiled slightly, Alright then! He then turned his head to look at Andre. Im ready, lets start! Andre snorted coldly, believing that Xue An was purely seeking death. But An Yans staggering beauty made it hard for him to contain himself, so he gave a ferocious smile and twisted the throttle. Dont me me if you die! As he spoke, someone began to count down. Three! Two! One! Go! As the words fell, Andres motorcycle shot out like an arrow from a bow, dashing away in an instant. Xue An, however, was a full second slower. In front of these monster bikes with a speed of at least a thousand kilometers per hour, a seconds difference was like a chasm. Many Blood n members let out a burst of mockingughter, all believing that Xue An had surely lost. Selina even let out a sigh of relief. As long as Xue An lost this race, she could brazenly ask Andre for help. Chapter 388: Competing in Speed, Who Can Be Faster Than My Sword? (4th Update) Chapter 388: Chapter 388: Competing in Speed, Who Can Be Faster Than My Sword? (4th Update) At this moment, Xue Ans speed had reached an astonishing one thousand kilometers per hour. Ordinary people at such high speeds, let alone controlling the motorcycle, would probably be blown away by the strong wind that hit them in the face. The street lights on both sides of the road had already merged into a single line at this speed. Yet Xue An leisurely used a strand of his sword energy to hold off the strong wind in front of him, then slightly narrowed his eyes and whispered softly, Yaner, are you scared? An Yan shook her head and wrapped her arms around Xue Ans waist, Not scared! Xue An smiled, Then hold on tight to me! Watch your husband take you flying! Hearing this, An Yan leaned her head against Xue Ans back, her heart filled with tranquility. As long as Xue An was there, she wasnt afraid of anything. Xue An had already twisted the throttle to its limit, and the speedometer surged by more than a hundred kilometers per hour, ultimately reaching a speed of twelve hundred kilometers per hour. At this speed, they were about to break the sound barrier. The entire motorcycle had turned into a streak of light, speeding along the ring road highway. Gradually, Xue An saw the taillights of Andres vehicle in the distance. At this moment, Andres face was full of ferocity. He too had felt the fierce pursuit of Xue An from behind, which was somewhat unbelievable to him. Being caught up by a human? This was simply intolerable. So he clenched his teeth and violently twisted the throttle to the bottom again, the giant motorcycle emitting a terrifying roar. The speed of the entire motorcycle suddenly increased significantly. Boom! The giant motorcycle broke through the sound barrier, reaching a shocking speed of fifteen hundred kilometers per hour. A sinisterugh grew in Andres heart. Such speed could only be endured by the formidable creatures of the Blood n. Humans, no matter what, were not supposed to break the limit of the sound barrier. Moreover, his motorcycle, which was made using many Secret Techniques, was notparable to Xue Ans at all. But his smugnesssted only a few seconds. Then he heard the furious roar of an engine from behind. In the moment of his shock, Xue Ans motorcycle had already whizzed past him, speeding by his side. The speed was so fast that it had essentially be a beam of light. But the astonishing dynamic vision of the Blood n allowed Andre to see very clearly that when Xue An sped past him, he was actually holding the handlebar with just one hand and even turned his head to give Andre a smile. But within that smile was a stark sense of looking down from a great height. As if a high and mighty emperor was examining ants. This contempt from the depths of the soul nearly drove Andre mad. How could this be possible! How could he possibly lose to a lowly human? Andre roared furiously, his eyes suddenly turned blood red, and three pairs of wings unfurled behind him. Andre employed the strength of a Blood n Marquis, determined to win against Xue An. With his own abilities, he could even reach up to five times the speed of sound. However, he obviously couldnt reach that fast while restrained by the motorcycle. But under Andres full force, the speed still soared significantly, ultimately breaking the two thousand kilometers per hour mark. At this speed, he was even faster than the average military ne. This had also reached the motorcycles speed limit. Thus, he easily caught up to Xue An. Andre sneered. Victory indeed belonged to the noble Blood n! But just then, Xue An said indifferently, As if youre the only one who can fly! As he spoke, countless sword energies flew up, then wrapped around the motorcycle. Speaking of speed. Among The Multiverse Realms, who can be faster than a Sword Cultivators sword? Xue An had even seen someone y an entire major world within an instant. Although he had not yet recovered to that level of strength, when it came to speed, there were hardly a few in this world who could outrun Xue An. Under the embodiment of his swords radiance, the motorcycle suddenly transformed into a streak of white light, starting to elerate at an astonishing speed. Two thousand Three thousand! Four thousand! Ultimately, Xue Ans speed reached five thousand kilometers per hour. Around the citys ring road, Xue An circled in the blink of an eye. And the many Blood n members watching from below on the highway had already been dumbfounded. Now they could only see two streaks of light on the highway, chasing each other. These two streaks, one red and one white, started off neck and neck, but then the white light suddenly began to speed ahead. Eventually, even the Blood n could no longer discern how fast it was, only hearing the roar akin to that of a fighter jet resounding in the night sky. Andre was utterly astonished. He watched Xue An circle round and round with ease, his mind going nk. Is this still a human? The race had lost all meaning by this point. Xue An had alreadypped Andre dozens of times in the blink of an eye. Therefore, after a few moreps, Xue An grew somewhat bored. Alright, enough ying! As Xue An spoke, the motorcycle sped toward the highway exit. The group of Blood n members was terrified by the rapidly approaching white light. At such a speed, if there were a collision, even the Blood n would suffer severe injuries! Could this human have gone mad? Just then, the white light sharply decelerated and, after circling the area a few times, slowed to a speed where everyone could clearly see it. But by that time, the motorcycle waspletely unrecognizable, its entirety having turned bright red from the friction with the air at such high speeds. The Blood n member who had loaned the motorcycle to Xue An was at this moment lost for words. Suddenly! He remembered something and quickly shouted, The brake is on the left foot side, by a Xue An smiled faintly, No need! As he spoke, Xue An and An Yan had alreadynded on the ground. And that motorcycle, after careening forward from inertia, burst into a pile of fragments with a loud crash. The Blood n member was close to tears. He had put so much effort into making that motorcycle. And it shattered just like that? By then, Andre had also driven off the highway, and once his car stopped, he stepped out, hisplexion ashen, ring fixedly at Xue An. Xue An smiled faintly but turned his gaze to Selina, who was full of fear. It seems your wishful thinking has fallen through again! Selina trembled all over. And Andre, now furious with indignation, said, Human, you won me with despicable means, I will make you pay the price! Quintina couldnt help but say, Winning makes it despicable means? You sure have a thick skin! Xue An waved his hand, indicating for Quintina to stop talking, then gave a slight smile, Just now, I found the motorcycle somewhat interesting, so I decided to y along, but now the game is over! Andre and the rest of the Blood n all snickered, their faces revealing malicious intent. You say its over just like that? What an overstatement The rest of the words got stuck in the throats of Andre and the others, unable to be uttered. Because they had all been stunned speechless. Behind Xue An, clusters of white mes appeared. Under the illumination of the white light, Xue An smiled chillingly, I am here to send you to hell! Chapter 389: Those Not of My Kind, Their Hearts Must Be Different (5th Update) Chapter 389: Chapter 389: Those Not of My Kind, Their Hearts Must Be Different (5th Update) Those who are not of our kind, must have a different heart. This phrase was a truth forged by countless bloodshed. Thus, Xue An had not a shred of mercy toward these Blood n members. The white mes transformed into a sea of fire, rushing directly towards the Blood n. All of them, except for Andre, perished in an instant, turned to ashes by the mes without a chance to breathe. Andre was also tainted by a wisp of me, despite rapidly employing many of the Blood ns restorative techniques. But the mes, like maggots in decaying flesh, burned through his protective bloodlight and began to spread rapidly. Andre was so terrified that he hurriedly threw out a piece of pale gold parchment. Father, save me! Boom! A majestic presence filled the world, and the shadow of a Blood n figure with five pairs of golden wings appeared in mid-air. This was Andres lifesaving trick. A secret script capable of summoning the shadow of a Blood Prince level being. Although it was just a shadow, its overwhelming aura forced Quintina and Selina, among others, to retreat. Andre smirked, Despicable human, you actually possess the me of light, and for that alone, I shall tear you to shreds! Die! With that, the shadow of the Blood Prince pped its wings, and in an instant, appeared right in front of Xue An. The speed was so fast, it was as if it had traveled through time. Then the shadow folded its wings, and countless rays of bloodlight enveloped Xue An. Master! Quintina cried out in rm. Selina, on the other hand, let out a sigh of relief. It would be good if he were dead! If this man died, the soul bond on her could easily be lifted. But at that moment, the formidable shadow of the Blood Prince exploded violently. Countless fragments of blood light were incinerated into nothingness by the white fire. And Xue An walked slowly from within, smiling at the petrified Andre, Its a pity its just a shadow; otherwise, I could have condensed a Blood Pearl! Andre trembled all over and turned to run. But Xue An, with a casual grip of his hand, said lightly, Condense! Andre felt the space around him suddenly be incredibly firm, making it impossible to move even an inch. No My father is a Blood n Council member, if you dare kill me! He wont let you go! Andre screamed in extreme terror as he watched Xue An approach slowly. Xue An shook his head, his eyes twinkling, What I do hope for is exactly for your father toe looking for me! With that, endless mes engulfed Andre, who vanished in the blink of an eye, leaving behind a Blood Pearl in Xue Ans hand. Yet another Marquis Blood Bead. Xue An didnt even look at it, tossing it to Quintina before turning his gaze to Selina. Seeing Xue Ans indifferent eyes, Selina felt a chill run through her. Kill me just kill me! Selina wasnt afraid of death; what she feared were Xue Ans endless, devil-like methods. Xue An smiled faintly, It seems I was wrong about something; your soul bound to me is not firm enough. No, please, kill me, I, Selina begged in utter terror. With a snap of his fingers, a light emerged from Selinas forehead and flew directly into Benedicts mind. Selinas face instantly showed confusion, then gradually returned to normal. Then she knelt respectfully before Benedict, gently kissing his shoes and said with reverence, Master! Her voice was devoid of the earlier arrogance and rebelliousness. And within Blood Mountain. Blood Prince Andrew suddenly trembled all over, his eyes revealing a shocking glint of bloody light. My lord, what has angered you so? The butler approached and asked quietly. Andrews expression changed unpredictably, Someone has killed my offspring, Andre! Family Head, please calm your rage. Could it be the work of the Church of Light? the butler asked. Not sure, but there have been continuous incidents within the Blood n recently. When the full moon night council meeting convenes, I must exin this matter to the distinguished councilors! Andre said gravely. London. Garry stood in front of the hotel window, looking down at this brilliantly lit city, sighing with a touch of helplessness. What a headache of a city! Complicated and, at the same time, a hiding ce for filth and corruption! Alonso deeply agreed with this sentiment. In fact, since the Middle Ages. London had been the primary battlefield where light and darkness shed. No faction could truly control it. The only thing achievable was maintaining a delicate bnce. Therefore,pared to other cities where the forces of light were strong, in London, Garrys identity as a cardinal of the Church of Light didnt seem to be of much use here. Lets take our time investigating it! Garry said. Sure! Alonso replied. A small town in Europe. Curse! With Fan Mengxues shout. A gray light flew out of Fan Mengxues palm. Crack, crack, crack! Anastasia pped her hands, walking over with a face full of admiration. Meng Xue, your talent truly is the strongest Ive ever seen! In just a few days, youve managed to use a middle-level witchcraft like the Curse Technique! Fan Mengxue looked a bit embarrassed, I feel as if all these Dark Witchcrafts are quite obedient to me! Anastasia giggled charmingly, Thats because your talent is powerful! If it were an ordinary person, they would need several years just tomunicate with the darkness, and it might even be impossible to achieve in a lifetime. The two were talking in the room. Han Yao walked in, her face filled with anger. Meng Xue, that old fart from the film association insists you visit in person! Im sure hes up to no good! Han Yao didnt even nce at Anastasia, who was sitting on the couch, as if she simply didnt exist. Meng Xue, we might as well give up on that award if it means not letting such an old geezer take advantage! Han Yao was still furious. Fan Mengxue nodded, Alright, I got it! Yao Sister, Ill be careful. After Han Yao left. Anastasia smiled faintly, Your agent really does care about you. She had just used Dark Witchcraft, which Han Yao couldnt see at all. Fan Mengxue gave a wry smile, Yao Sister has indeed been good to me! Anastasia said lightly, You seem very troubled about this matter. Fan Mengxue hung her head in silence. Remember, you are now a witch who walks amidst the darkness. To deal with these men with ulterior motives, do I still need to teach you how? Anastasias face revealed a trace of severity. Fan Mengxue hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Miss Fan, I must express my sincerest admiration for your directorial talent and acting potential! A portly middle-aged man said with an exaggerated expression on his face. Fan Mengxue smiled, then carefully considered her tone, trying to speak in the most formal manner possible, President, I would like to ask about the award my film has won. The manughed heartily, Miss Fans film winning the award is well deserved, but. Youve got to give something in return! Chapter 390 The Throne Forged in Blood (First Update) Chapter 390: Chapter 390 The Throne Forged in Blood (First Update) Fan Mengxue took a deep breath and stared at the man with a sleazy smile stered on his face. President, what exactly are you trying to say? Miss Fan, youve been in the industry for so many years, I believe you should understand how things work. Just apany me once and I guarantee that the grand prize will be yours, plus I can use all of my resources to help you! The mans face was full of determination, as if he was sure of his sess. In his view, Fan Mengxue had no reason to refuse. Upon hearing his words, however, Fan Mengxues gaze grew colder, and she slowly stood up, saying coldly, Im sorry, President, I think youve got the wrong person! Goodbye! Fan Mengxue didnt want to entangle herself with this sort of person any longer. It was just a movie award, after all. It wasnt worth it. Fan Mengxues outright rejection stunned the man, who then sinisterly said, Miss Fan, I hope you think this through. If I say the word, your films will never be shown in Europe again! Understand? Fan Mengxue whirled around, ring deathly at the smug-faced man, a dark light burgeoning in her eyes. She had initially tried to resolve the matter peacefully, but unfortunately, some people were just begging for death. Aging! Fan Mengxue barked coldly. A grey light then shot towards the man. At first, the man was dismissive, Miss Fan, Ive never believed in any of this so-called.. But before the man could finish his sentence, he felt an intense pain all over his body, and upon lifting his arm, he discovered the skin had be dry and wrinkled, resembling that of a dying old man. He let out a terrified roar, What have you done to me? No. The man felt something dropping off his face, and upon touching it, found it wasrge kes of dead skin. At this moment, he couldnt even muster a roar, only managing to look at Fan Mengxue with cloudy, terror-stricken eyes, as he continued to age at a visible rate. Quickly! He became a skeletal figure wrapped in skin and then died in agony. Fan Mengxue stood there, dazed. Anastasia slowly walked in, a look of approval on her face, Nicely done! But I think, next time, you dont need to waste words on these kinds of people. Just take action! But before Anastasia could finish, Fan Mengxue couldnt hold it in any longer. She felt a sudden cramp in her stomach and doubled over, violently retching. This was her first time killing someone by her own hand. And she had used dark witchcraft to do it. The impact on her was immense. Anastasia looked down sympathetically at Fan Mengxue, who was crouched on the floor, and said lightly, The first time killing is always like this. Youll get used to it! Trust me, youll eventuallye to like this feeling. Fan Mengxue looked up at her, tears brimming in her eyes. I will never enjoy the feeling of killing someone! Anastasia chuckled softly and said, Hundreds of years ago, when I killed for the first time, it was a young priest. After being attacked with my dark magic, he died in agony right in front of me. I still remember his look of terror and hatred. My reaction then was even worse than yours, but I still persisted and came through it! As she spoke, Anastasias expression gradually turned more solemn. Remember, you walk a dark path, and you are different from the others. You are destined to ascend to the throne of the Dark Witch. But that throne is forged with blood and death! You have no other choice! Fan Mengxue lowered her head, and her eyes slowly lost something while gaining something else. The president was quite influential. Now that hes dead, how shall we deal with the aftermath? Fan Mengxue asked. Anastasia nodded in approval, Very good. Apetent dark witch should indeed remain calm! Then she looked disdainfully at the skeleton on the couch. In Europe, apart from those damned Light locusts and the Blood n bats, no one is a match for the Dark Council! A mere Association Chairman is already taken care of; Ive notified the people in charge of the cleanup. From now on, its as if he never existed; no one will pursue this matter, Anastasia was right. After centuries of influence, the Dark Council had be a behemoth in the underworld of Europe. Dealing with a minor Chairman was naturally an easy task. Country S. Inside a hotel. Quintina swallowed the Marquis Blood Bead bestowed upon her by Xue An. Her previously stagnant cultivation level started to climb rapidly once again. Finally. With a thunderous boom, the wings behind Quintina fully extended; the previous pair-and-a-half of wings had now turned into three pairs. Then, she slowly opened her eyes, which were filled with a crimson hue that gradually faded back to normal after a while. Meanwhile, Benedict was already prostrating excitedly on the ground, Noble Lady Quintina, congrattions on finally reaching the rank of Marquis! Indeed, a Marquis of the Blood n! Quintina had finally stepped into this level. Quintina nodded slightly, standing up and heading to Xue Ans room. My Lord! Quintina said respectfully. Xue An and An Yan were sitting on the floor, engrossed in a game. Quintina entered, and Xue An turned his head, offering a small smile. Youve broken through to Marquis? Yes! Its all thanks to your cultivation and aid, my Lord! Quintina spoke with utmost reverence. Xue An said nothing but continued to furiously work the game controller, deeply engaged in his match against An Yan. Only after finally conceding a close game to An Yan did Xue An stand up and ask indifferently, How many days are left until Blood Mountain opens? Tomorrow night is the full moon! Very good, Xue An nodded in satisfaction. My Lord, theres something else I must tell you! Hmm? In the Blood n, after bing a Marquis, one gains the right to attend the Blood n council meetings at Blood Mountain. This way, we can enter openly and with good reason! Xue An frowned slightly, Is that really necessary? Wouldnt it be better to just barge in? Err Quintina was startled by Xue Ans words. Then Xue An gave a small smile, Just kidding. Alright, at that time well disguise ourselves as your Blood thralls and enter Blood Mountain together to see what this Holy Land of the Blood n is truly like! Although Xue An said that, Quintina couldnt help but think of an absurd idea that crossed her mind as she saw the excitement on Xue Ans face. My Lord couldnt actually be thinking of storming Blood Mountain directly, could he? The next day. As soon as the nights moonlight began to fall to the earth, above the capital of Country S, there was a faint stirring in the clouds, with a center of deep crimson. Pointing at the eerie crimson spot, Quintina said, My Lord, that is the entrance to Blood Mountain! Xue An nodded, Good, lets set off now! Quintina nodded and turned into a streak of blood, rushing forward, with Xue An holding An Yan closely, they both headed straight for the clouds. Chapter 391: Selina’s Blessing in Disguise (Second Update) Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Selinas Blessing in Disguise (Second Update) Blood Mountain was about to be activated. Above in the sky, the Blood Gate was gradually taking shape. By the time Xue An and his group arrived, they found that quite a few of the Blood n had already gathered around the Blood Gate. At the same time, many streaks of blood light were flying towards it at great speed. These were members of the Blood n from all over Europe, preparing to attend the Council. Quintina, along with Xue An and others, drew much attention upon their arrival. After all,pared to those ancient bloodsuckers in medieval gowns, covered in thick lead makeup, Quintina appeared exceptionally young and beautiful. A new Lady Marquess, how rare indeed! an old member of the Blood n said with a chillyugh. I like this Lady Marquess! another said, face full of greed. Meanwhile, Xue Ans eyes shone as he sized up the group of bloodsuckers. Among these bloodsuckers, in addition to the marquises, there were actually several dukes present. In Xue Ans eyes, these dukes were practically walking Blood Pearls! One, two, three Xue An silently counted, making up his mind. He would not let a single duke get away! Just then, the Blood Gate burst into form and slowly began to open. A giant golden bat flew out, then transformed into a man with a haughty demeanor. Lord Harriman! A multitude of Blood n members bowed in unison. Harriman nodded arrogantly, and then, in a piercing voice, dered, At todays Council, all the councilors shall be in attendance! The many bloodsuckers stirred restlessly. Many were surprised. For past Blood n Councils, it was considered quite enough if just one councilor showed uphad something major happened for all of them to be present this time? I expect everyone to remain humble and restrained in the presence of the elders, understood? Harriman spoke sharply. Yes! the bloodsuckers responded in unison. Pleased, Harriman nodded and with a wave of his hand, the bloodsuckers began to enter the Blood Gate in an orderly fashion. When it was Quintinas turn, Harriman suddenly frowned, Wait! Quintina stopped in her tracks. Howe I have not seen you before? Quintina bowed slightly, I am a newly advanced Marquess! Harrimans expression changed slightly, A newly advanced Marquess? He then scrutinized Quintina thoroughly. What is your name? Which family do youe from? My name is Quintina, from the Cecil Family! The Cecil Family? Harriman furrowed his brows, thinking for a while with no recollection. Perhaps it was a small family from some remote area. Thinking this, Harriman became even more haughty, Do you know the decorum for facing your superiors? Quintina nodded, Yes! However, Harriman didnt let Quintina pass, but instead pointed imperiously at Xue An. What are these two doing here? They are my blood ves! Quintina stated. Blood ves? Harriman showed a look of disgust. This is the Blood ns Holy Land, how can we allow such lowly creatures as blood ves to enter? Get them out of here! Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, not expecting there to be such arrogant and bullying behavior within the Blood n. Just as he was about to react, another streak of blood light arrived. And, when it stopped, it turned out to be Selina. By then, Selina had already returned to her previous attire. She had tied her hair into twin ponytails again, applied her deathly makeup, wore a T-shirt and bikini shorts, and carried a baseball bat in her hand. Xue An was slightly taken aback. Selina first gave Xue An a respectful curtsy and then, chewing her gum, slowly walked towards Harriman. Harriman, seeing it was Selina, showed an expression of embarrassment and fear. Little Lady Witch, what brings you here? Selina blew arge bubble with her chewing gum and startedughing nervously at Harriman. Yet her smile made cold sweat break out on Harrimans forehead. Although Selina was only of Marquis strength, there was a significant figure backing her, which even Harriman did not dare provoke. I heard you wouldnt let my friend in, Selina said with a mischievous smile. Ah, I truly didnt know this was your friend! Before the words had even ended, Selina had picked up the baseball bat and swung it. Bang! Harriman was hit squarely on the forehead by that swing. Although his Marquis strength as a member of the Blood n meant he wouldnt be killed by the blow, the hit still sent him flying more than ten meters, with blood flowing from his forehead. Not knowing is a reason? Selina said coldly. No Harriman was about to say something when, seeing Selina lift the baseball bat again, he got so scared he turned and ran. Selina aimed at Harrimans retreating figure, took aim with the bat, and then hurled it with force. The baseball bat traced a beautiful arc in the air and hit Harriman squarely in the back. Harriman stumbled midair, nearly knocked down, then sped up his escape. Selina pped her hands, spat disdainfully on the ground, and then turned to face Xue An. My master, Benedict, feared you would encounter danger, so he sent me to assist you! Xue An regarded the respectfully faced Selina, his eyes flickered slightly, but a hint of a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Your soul had already been severely damaged, I hadnt expected that this soul-binding would turn out to be a blessing in disguise, healing your injuries! Selina chuckled, the madness in her eyespletely gone, and her gaze was filled with gratitude towards Xue An. Just as Xue An said. As a child, Selina had suffered extreme abuse, which even continued for a hundred years. It was only after she grew into a Marquis that she managed to break free from that shadow. But such prolonged abuse had been devastating to Selina. It even resulted in multiple personalities. Her behavior was wildly erratic, and she never knew fear. Thats how she earned the nickname Little Witch. But Xue Ans intervention with the soul-binding had miraculously eradicated those violent personalities. Selina now felt as if she had been reborn. Her once fragmented soul had alsoe back together. All thanks to you, my lord! Selina said reverently. Xue An smiled lightly, All right, its time to go inside! Your former master must be waiting for your return! At the mention of this, Selinas body shuddered, and her eyes filled with boundless murderous intent. The one who had abused her for a century and enved her was her great-grandfather, the prestigious Prince of the Blood n Parliament, Wilson! Initially, Selinas soul had been firmly under his control, and she had worshipped this cruel abuser like a god. Now that her soul had healed, she naturally loathed Wilson to the bone! My lord, I want to tear Wilson into a thousand pieces! I will join you in the ughter at Blood Mountain! Selina said with hatred. Xue Anughed heartily and strode into the Gates of Blood. Chapter 392: The Twelve Speakers (3rd update) Chapter 392: Chapter 392: The Twelve Speakers (3rd update) Blood Mountain. This was a towering mountain range, reaching into the clouds. It could even be said that the entire Vampire Secret Realm was upied by this mountain. Along its slopes, many ancient castles were built. The owners of these castles were primarily Vampire Grand Dukes. And atop the mountain was the location of the Vampire Council. When Xue An set foot on Blood Mountain, he saw countless blood lights converging towards the summit. Powerful auras streaked across the sky, causing Xue Ans eyes to sh with wonder. These were all Blood Pearls! By the time he reached the great hall on the mountain summit, arge number of the Blood n had already gathered. These Blood n members were all dressed impably, gathering in groups of three or five, conversing with each other using various elegant phrases. When Xue An and the others appeared there, many cast curious nces their way. Especially Selina and Quintina, who were walking at the forefront, made many faces turn somewhat strange. Isnt that Selina who was yed to the brink by Prince Wilson? someone whispered. Hehe, its that little witch, ah, I didnt expect her to attend the council this time! The Lady Marquess behind her is rather unfamiliar! Probably a neer! Heh heh, shes so pretty, now the big shots have a new ything! Within these murmurs, Selina chewed gum, her face full of frosty colors. As per tradition, there was a brief banquet before the council began. So soon, various exquisite dishes were brought in like a flowing stream. But what attracted the most attention were the bottles of wine that glowed with a dazzling blood light. Upon seeing these bottles, a cold gleam rose in Xue Ans eyes. Where were these wines? They were clearly refined essence of blood, concocted from human fresh blood! Each bottle might represent the lives of hundreds of people. Yet here, they served as red wine for these Blood n members to disy their elegant demeanor. Master! sensing the faint killing intent emitting from Xue An, Selina called out softly. Hmm? Now is not the time, those real big shots havent shown up yet! Xue An nodded, Understood! As they were conversing, a voice brimming with endless malice came through. Dear Selina, I didnt expect you toe as well! Upon hearing this voice, bloodlight surged in Selinas eyes, and without turning around, she said, My dearest brother, for such a grand council, of course, I muste! The speaker was none other than Selinas half-brother from the same father, as well as Prince Wilsons most valued offspring, Dennis. Dennis chuckled upon hearing this, his eyes full of condescending arrogance. As the familys ything, Im quite puzzled as to why you dare to speak to me with that tone. Selina snorted coldly, without responding. Denniss gaze was drawn to Quintina standing aside, he walked over with a wine ss in hand and bowed elegantly. Beautifuldy, Im delighted to meet you. I am Dennis, a descendant of the millennium-old noble Wilson family! Your beauty is truly unforgettable! Quintina didnt respond, instead, she took a half step back and said indifferently, But I am not pleased to meet you! This response caused Denniss expression to change, his eyes shing with restless and angry light. I hope you realize who you are talking to! with his words, three and a half pairs of blood wings appeared behind Dennis. People around were shocked, He is actually on the verge of breaking through to a Grand Duke! The offspring of Lord Wilson is indeed extraordinary! In the midst of these discussions, Denniss face was full of pride and arrogance. Lady Marquess, as long as you apologize for your attitude just now, and pledge loyalty to me, I am willing to forgive you! Quintina sneered with a shake of her head, Daydreaming! Boom! Everyone around was shocked by Quintinas attitude. Daring to challenge Dennis with the strength of a Marquis. Denniss face became so dark with anger it seemed water might drip from it. Very well, Lady Marquess, I will remember you. After the council ends, I will be very pleased to have another talk with you! With that, he turned and swept away. Quintina inwardly breathed a sigh of relief; just now she had been quite oppressed by the aura emanating from Dennis. But for her master, she could not bow her head. Xue An then smiled faintly, What a pity! Only Quintina and the others knew what Xue An meant by that pity. A Half-Step Duke is not a Duke; the Blood Pearl thats condensed cant be used either. That was the reason for Xue Ans sense of pity. Just then, there was amotion at the front. The twelve chairs in the Blood n hall gradually revealed figures upon them. The twelve councilors of the Blood n council were actually all present. All the Blood n members bent over in unison, respectfully shouting, Greetings, councilors! At the center was Prince Wilson, scanning the entire hall with an authoritative gaze. As an aristocrat who had lived for thousands of years, both his strength and prestige were awe-inspiring. No member of the Blood n dared to meet his gaze, and wherever his sightnded, all submissively lowered their heads. The only exception was when his gaze swept to a corner, where Selina was chewing gum, standing with an indifferent air. She even gave Wilson a cold smile, then extended a middle finger, muttering something quietly. Although it was inaudible, from the shape of her mouth, one could tell it was nothing pleasant. Wilsons heart skipped a beat. Selinas current demeanor waspletely unexpected, as if she had slipped beyond his control. But immediately, a cold smile surfaced on his lips. Selina used to be his favorite toy, whom he tormented for a hundred years before she submitted to him. But once a toy submits, it loses its appeal. Thus Wilson had long lost interest in her. Now, seeing Selina in this state, his interest in her was piqued once again. The council officially began. The first to speak was Andrew. In an archaic and medieval emphasis he said, Esteemed councilors, yesterday my descendant Andrew died, and ording to my investigation, many of our Blood n were eliminated along with him. I have every reason to believe that this was an attack directed at our Blood n. His remark caused a slight stir. Was it done by the Church of Light? another member of the Blood n loudly asked. Its not clear yet, but I believe we should be on high alert. Not long ago, Grand Duke Alldington fell, leaving not a trace of flesh behind, and now my descendant has been attacked. These events are clearly targeted moves against our Blood n in the shadows! Therefore, I propose that our Blood n council should be vignt about this matter, Andrews suggestion drew many voices of assent. Wilson nodded almost imperceptibly, Lord Andrew, your proposal is correct! I once sent Selina to investigate the cause of Grand Duke Alldingtons death. Now, she should have some leads. As the words fell, many eyes turned to focus on Selina. Chapter 393: Slaughter on Blood Mountain (4th Update) Chapter 393: Chapter 393: ughter on Blood Mountain (4th Update) Selina blew arge bubble and, after it burst, slowly ate it back up. Dennis frowned and said in a cold voice, Selina, the venerable prince is questioning you; you must answer promptly! With a neuroticugh, Selina picked up a baseball bat and walked to the front, addressing the Blood n, I did indeed do some investigating and then discovered a shocking secret! Oh? What secret? Wilsons interest was piqued. It was a human who killed Alldington! A human? Impossible! The Blood n members caused a stir, showing expressions of disbelief. In their eyes, it was easier to believe that someone from the Dark Council had ambushed and killed a Grand Duke rather than admit that a Grand Duke had died at the hands of a human. After all, mere centuries ago during the Dark Middle Ages, humans were nothing more than talking animals to these Blood n members. Hehe, then tell me, why would this human target our Blood n? Dennis asked with a coldugh. Simple! Because he finds you self-important Blood n members annoying! Do you know why not even a trace of flesh was left of Duke Alldington? Because this human powerhouse had condensed the Duke into a Blood Pearl! This statement caused many Dukes to change their expressions subtly, and Wilson snorted, The ways of the Church of Light! Indeed, there had been Grand Dukes who had fallen to ambush by the Church of Light in the past and had been condensed into Blood Pearls, bing the Churchs trophies of war prowess. But no one had expected this method to reemerge. Who is this human? Have you investigated clearly? Dennis asked in a deep voice. Of course I have investigated clearly; I have even acknowledged him as my master! Selinas excitement grew as she spoke. Her words sent shockwaves through the crowd. Many thought Selina had gone mad. Dennis snorted furiously, A noble Blood n Marquis acknowledging a lowly human as master? You are defiling the Blood ns reputation! Selina burst into loudughter, Noble Blood n? In my eyes, each of you isnt even equal to pigs and dogs! Dennis, take her away. Shes gone mad! Wilson said indifferently. Yes! Dennis grinned viciously as he moved to approach her. Just then, a serene voice echoed in the ears of all the Blood n members. Everyone should be here now, right? At this voice, the Blood n members were taken aback. Selina, however, showed a look of extreme admiration, respectfully bowing, My lord, almost everyone is here! Very well! Xue An, leading An Yan, stepped forward to the front. Humans! Many Blood n members eximed softly. Quintina also followed closely behind Xue An. How dare these despicable humans infiltrate our ranks? Harriman, how did you guard the Blood Gate? One Blood n member shouted in anger and surprise. Harriman, who had been beaten ck and blue by Selina, trembled at these words and quickly stepped forward, saying with a wry smile, At the time, Lady Selina repeatedly assured me this was her friend, and when I refused entry, she beat me up. Selina, what exactly are you trying to do? Dennis asked with venom in his eyes. Selina chuckled coquettishly, What am I trying to do? Naturally, I am here to reim the humiliation I have suffered over the past century, bit by bit! At this statement, Wilsons countenance darkened, and he said coldly, Youre courting death! With that, a streak of blood light shot toward Selina with such speed that it even caused the grand Blood n hall to shake. The might of a prince was clear for all to see. But at that moment, two slender fingers suddenly appeared in front of the bloody light, and with a gentle pinch, the streak was caught between them. Then Xue An smiled faintly, Alldington was killed by me! The faces of the Blood n members changed instantly. Xue An then turned to Andrew, Your descendant was also killed by me! Andrews face turned ashen. Xue An surveyed all the Blood n present, the light in his eyes growing colder, And the reason for my visit today is to exterminate your filthy Blood Mountain! The room fell deadly silent at these words, followed by roars of anger. Lowly human, you will pay for your arrogance! a Blood n roared and rashly made a move. Strike after strike, emitting a chilling murderous aura, the blood glows darted straight towards Xue An. Yet, amidst this furious onught, Xue An merely raised his hand lightly, me White Lotus! As his words resounded, blossoms made of pure white mes appeared in the air. The blood glows in front of these white lotuses were like snow under the sun, silently dissolving away. A rich and holy aura filled the entire Divine Temple. Wilson suddenly stood up, his voice cold as he said, Its the me of Purity, kill him! At all costs! The me of Purity was a kind of Divine me that posed a great threat to the Blood n. The Blood n had always seen it as a mortal enemy. Now that Xue An had revealed this move, he naturally became the target of the multitude. All the Blood n attacked together, countless blood glows forming a sea of blood rushing towards Xue An. Quintina and Selinas faces turned pale, and they staggered back several steps, obviously overwhelmed by this joint strike. Xue An, however,ughed heartily and then took a step forward. Lotus Breaks All Laws! Boom! The white lotuses suddenly multiplied by countless times, covering the entire hall. Wherever it passed, mes covered the sky. Countless Blood n did not even have the chance to groan before they were refined by the mes. Dennis cried out in terror, My Lord, save me! Wilson snorted angrily, a beam of blood glow stretched out, just barely saving Dennis. But Harriman was not so lucky, directly refined by the mes into nothingness. Countless Marquis and Dukes Blood Beads fell like water into Xue Ans hands. With a smile ying on his lips, Xue An said to An Yan, Wife, take these! An Yan nodded, opened the Mustard Seed Ring, and directly sucked in all the Blood Pearls into it. This scene made Wilson and the multitude of strong Blood n figures eyes almost split with rage. Attack together, destroy him! Wilson roared. This human was simply terrifyingly powerful and also had the me of Purity, a severe threat to the heart of the Blood n, he had to be eradicated! The twelve councilors were at least at the peak of Duke level, the rest being of Prince caliber. And with top Grand Dukes like Andrew also taking action together, Under the joint strike of these Blood n powerhouses. Wilson sneered and said, Hell of Blood Light! Boom! Endless blood light enveloped Xue An and othersyer byyer. Wilsonughed heartily, No matter how strong you are, in my Hell of Blood Light, youll be turned into a pool of blood! As he spoke, Wilsons heart was filled with triumph. If he could refine this human powerhouse, it would greatly benefit his own cultivation level. But his excitementsted only a few seconds before a calm voice came through. Is that so? But in my view, it is nothing more than that! With these words, a pair of slender and pure white hands extended, forcefully tearing apart the blood light that wrapped around him! And then Xue An walked out slowly from within, smiling at the stunned Wilson and others, Today, none of you will escape! Chapter 394 Endless White Lotus Destroys the Blood Clan (1st Update) Chapter 394: Chapter 394 Endless White Lotus Destroys the Blood n (1st Update) With those words, the Endless White Lotus enveloped the entire Blood n Temple, and pure white petals fell like rain, turning into mes that incinerated everything in their path. The scene struck terror into the hearts of all the Blood n members. Human strong one, who exactly are you? Why do you ughter our Blood n! Wilson cried out in horror, his body radiating a thick blood light, desperately fighting against these mes of light. Xue An said indifferently, Its not important who I am. Whats important is that all of you Blood n must die today! No, the glorious Blood n will never be extinguished, you lowly human! Wilson roared, the blood light around him suddenly multiplied by countless times. Six pairs of enormous blood wings emerged behind Wilson, and even his body transformed into a bat form. Seeing this, the other eleven councilors also roared in fury, each revealing their full form. Twelve golden bats floated in midair, the blood light was so intense that it barely held back the mes of light. Wilson sneered, Human, you are indeed powerful, but we twelve councilors are not so easy to deal with. Before he could finish, Xue An smiled faintly, Interesting, but this is getting fun! Saying so, he waved his hand casually. Endless sword light emerged in the hall, and with a thunderous rush, it attacked. Wilson and the others were shocked and dismayed. They thought they had secured victory by resisting Xue Ans mes of light, but little did they expect that Xue An had this move up his sleeve. But after all, they were Vampire Princes, strong members of the Blood n, and they still had the power to protect themselves under the endless sword light. However, just because they could dodge didnt mean that the rest of the Blood n could as well. The slightly less powerful members of the Blood n were out of luck. Like Andrew, like Dennis. These Blood n members let out screams before being devoured by the sword light. The hall was deathly silent, the only sounds being the swishing of sword light cutting through flesh and the dripping of fresh blood. When the sword light dissipated, the flesh and blood of these Blood n members were gone, leaving only skeletons standing in ce. The formidable vitality of the Blood n allowed them to survive even in such a state. But Denniss skull trembled because Selina was approaching, wielding a baseball bat and a face full of murderous intent. At this moment, he could still speak. Mercy! He begged Selina for mercy. But all that answered him was a baseball bat swinging with the sound of the wind. Thud. Selina channeled years of pent-up rage into that baseball bat. With one strike, Denniss skull was shattered. Dennis staggered to the ground, while Selina, her eyes filled with murderous madness, stepped forward and began wildly batting at him. The screams gradually weakened. Selinas ruthless attack even turned Denniss bones to dust. Even if the Blood n were immortal, such severe wounds were beyond repair, and all Dennis could do was weakly shout, Prince, save me! Wilson watched from midair, his eyelids twitching uncontrobly. The ferocity of Selinas attack even made him shudder. At this moment, Selina stopped, took a few heavy breaths, licked the blood sttered on her face with her tongue, then raised her head,ughing maniacally. My dear ancestor, great Prince, dont worry, youre up next! Wilson was so frightened by the madness in Selinas eyes that he instinctively took a half step back. Then realizing he had shown fear, his face darkened, and he said coldly, Dont think having a powerful backer makes you invincible. As my descendant, if Imand you to live, you live, if Imand you to die, you die! As he spoke, Wilson pointed at Selina, Death! As the progenitor of Selinas bloodline, he indeed had control over her life and death. Usually, with just such a gesture, Selina would have turned to ashes and died. But this time, Selina merely blinked and then looked at Wilson with undisguised contempt. How is this possible! Wilson eximed in shock and fear. Nothing is impossible. I have made your descendants soul recognize me as its master. Now, all your bloodline shackles havepletely lost their effect! Xue An said indifferently at this moment. By then, after a wash of endless sword brilliance, only a few of the Blood n members within the great hall remained alive. Only the twelve councilors and a few Blood n members like Dennis, who were at deaths door, were left. At that moment, Denniss bones, smashed to powder, started to move slowly again, reassembling themselves. Without looking back, Selina casually swung her staff. Those bones were once again smashed into powder, apanied by Denniss cries of despair. After several such cycles, Denniss regeneration speed had grown extremely slow, and even his momentum had dwindled. Clearly, by then, he was on the verge of death. Wilson took a deep breath and then lowered his haughty head. Human, what will it take for you to spare our Blood n? Xue An smiled faintly, Very simple, after I condense all of you into Blood Pearls! Wilson, livid with rage, clenched his teeth. Although terrified inside, he realized he had no choice but to fight for his life at this point. Then die! Wilson burst out, transforming suddenly into a streak of light, lunging straight at Xue An. And in the blink of an eye, he broke through ten times the speed of sound. That was the full-force might of a Blood n prince. But just as he rushed in front of Xue An in an instant, Xue An suddenly reached out his hand, as if nonchntly swatting a fly, and directly flicked Wilson to the side. In terms of strength, the princes power was roughly equivalent to a humans Longevity Cultivation. For Xue An, who could obliterate even a Golden Immortal, this power was simply an offering. So with one palm strike, Wilson was directly pped to the ground. As Wilsony on the ground, still dazed, Xue An stepped on his back and grabbed the wings there, pulling with force. Crack. A pair of huge wings was violently ripped off by Xue An. Wilson let out a pitiful scream and then fainted from the intense pain. This scene sent shivers down the spines of the remaining Blood n members. This man was too bloody and domineering in his actions. But Xue An had no intention of sparing this so-called Blood n prince. With effortless plucking, he soon had removed all the wings from Wilsons back. Towards the end, every time he pulled, Wilson would shudder with pain. Finally, Xue An pped his hands and nodded at Selina, who was filled with a murderous air, Now, he is yours! Selina, crying tears of joy, said, Yes, my lord! As she spoke, she stepped forward, grabbed Wilsons ankle, and swung him around violently, much like cracking a whip, mming him several times into the ground. Wilson, battered into semi-consciousness, then saw Selinas face twisted with madughter, chilling his heart to the core as he tried to flee. But his wings had been violently plucked off by Xue Ansheng, and he was currently unable to recover his strength for the time being. Selina toyed with a gleaming dagger in her hand and chuckled, Prince, I hope you enjoy the game thates next! No Wilson suddenly remembered that when he used to torture Selina, he would say the same thing before beginning. Now the roles were reversed, and he became the one being tormented. Chapter 395: Unconscious, Fearless, and Indifferent to Life and Death Chapter 395: Chapter 395: Unconscious, Fearless, and Indifferent to Life and Death Before the voice had fallen. A cold light shed, and a dagger plunged suddenly into Wilsons palm, nailing it firmly to the ground. The intense pain made Wilson scream miserably. Selina held the handle of the dagger, slowly turning it. With each turn, Wilson shuddered from the pain, and Selinasughter grew all the more maniacal. The torment you bestowed upon me, this time, I shall return it tenfold! Selina said calmly, yet the deep-seated hatred in her words sent shivers down ones spine. The remaining members of the Blood n roared angrily and charged forward in unison, attempting to rescue Wilson. Boom. As they rushed forward, countless pure white mes trapped them firmly within. Xue Ans gaze flickered, and he spoke indifferently, Dont rush, lets take it one by one! With those words, the mes devoured all the members of the Blood n. Though the stronger ones among them desperately propped up their blood-light, trying to resist the attack of the mes. But their resistance was like a mantis trying to stop a chariot, onlysting for a few breaths before shattering tremendously. Screams echoed through the entire Blood n hall, then abruptly ceased. All the councilors were refined into Blood Pearls by Xue Ans mes, which then fell into Xue Ans hands. Xue An picked up one and examined it, then nodded in satisfaction. The Blood Pearls refined by the prince were muchrger than the Dukes, and the Rule Power they contained was much stronger. By now, Xue An had nearly dozens of Dukes Blood Beads and seven or eight princes Blood Pearls. And this scene turned Wilsonsst bit of fantasy into a bubble burst. This man, was like a Demon God himself, having ughtered the entire Blood n to near extinction. Xue An turned to look at the shivering Wilson, a slight smile on his face, about to speak. Suddenly. A crimson blood light appeared in Wilsons eyes, and his entire demeanor suddenly became ancient and powerful. Who dares to ughter my offspring! As the voice echoed, Wilsons entire body floated into mid-air, his aura rapidly climbing, with his wings on his back not only being restored to their original state instantly but also sprouting a seventh pair of wings. Its the second-generation Blood n! Quintina screamed in horror. Xue Ans eyes narrowed slightly, watching with interest for a while before shaking his head regretfully, Just a projection, what a pity! Wilson was slightly taken aback, Mortal, you surprise me, actually knowing about projections! Indeed, my true body is within the Blood Realm, but youve gone too far in ughtering so many of my offspring, I had toe! As he spoke, Wilson looked down at Selina, her face twisted with maniacal hatred, and frowned, As an offspring of the Blood n, you dare to turn against your master? Are you aware of your sin? Selina was fearless, with a coldugh emerging, Aware of my sin? When I was being tortured mercilessly, where were all you guys? And now you ask me if I know my sin? You lowly Marquis, dare to speak to me like this? the second-generation Blood n member roared angrily. Upon hearing this, Selina snorted coldly and then stretched out two fingers viciously, This is my response! Wilsons face gradually darkened, and he snorted coldly, Ignorant fool! As his voice fell, a ray of blood light shot straight towards Selina. The immense energy contained within the blood light even caused ripples in the space it passed through. Yet facing such a powerful attack, Selina was not afraid, her lips instead curling into a scornful smile. Unfeeling and unafraid of life and death. This was the reason she was known as the little witch. It was at this moment that a strand of sword light suddenly appeared, shattering the blood light. Then Xue Ans indifferent voice came, Ive long felt that these so-called princes simply could not have supported the Blood ns arrogance for so many years on their own. As expected, behind them are you so-called second-generations giving support, isnt it? Wilson revealed a look of grave seriousness. His arrival this time was act of necessity, hasty and without preparation for significant energy resources. Therefore, he thought of disciplining these Blood n members and then dealing with Xue An afterward. But Xue Ans dominance and strength still far exceeded his expectations. Human, I havent sought retribution for you refining so many of my Blood ns warriors, and now you n to intervene in the affairs of my Blood n? Wilson said coldly. Xue An responded with a faint smile, Youve got one thing wrongI came to Blood Mountain specifically for you top-tier powerhouses! With that, countless sword lights surged towards the sky, heading straight for Wilson who was in midair. Arrogant! The second-generation Blood n member that had descended into Wilsons body was finally enraged. A thick, indissoluble mass of bloody light formed an enormous fist, which then met the oing sword lights. Ding ding ding. After a series of faint sounds, the sword lights gradually faded, leaving the Blood Fist unscathed. The smug smile of the second-generation Blood n member surfaced, ready to say something. Suddenly, a fist came barreling from behind. He was shocked and attempted to dodge. But at that moment, a faint voice echoed by his ear. Move heaven and earth! Boom! He couldnt dodge at all. The fist pierced directly through his back and burst out of his chest. The second-generation Blood n member screamed in pain, looked down at the sudden appearance of the fist, then shouted in anger, Human, the Blood Ancestor has returned, and we shall soon re-descend upon this world. When that timees, you will pay! Xue An said coldly, Quiet! At that moment, Wilsons entire body started to dissipate like sand in the wind, gradually turning to nothingness. With that, every member of the Blood n atop Blood Mountain was ughtered by Xue An alone. London. Garry and Alonso followed a faint trace to the outskirts of the farm. Alonso squatted in the bushes to inspect the area and then stood up, gently dusting off his hands with a subtlyplex expression. There are traces here of two forces of nature having shed. Oh? So there have been conflicts between other powers and the Dark Night Elves? Appears so! In Europe, aside from the Elf lineage, only the dark Druids possess the Force of Nature! Has the Dark Council also involved themselves in this matter? Garry said with a furrowed brow. Alonso chuckled, The Dark Night Elves are increasingly waning; naturally, many want a piece of them. Forget them for now; youd better quickly find the entrance to the Elf Sanctuary! Garry nodded, closed his eyes to sense the surroundings for a moment, then pointed at therge tree. The entrance should be right here! Alonsos eyes lit up, Good, once we find the entrance, the rest will be easy! As he spoke, Alonso began to chant softly, God said, all glory shall be mine! A sword of holy light then appeared in his hand and he brought it down fiercely. Crack! Therge tree was split in two with a clean cut. What was also cleaved open was the pathway to the Elf Sanctuary. Chapter 396 Punish You on Behalf of the Moon (First Update) Chapter 396: Chapter 396 Punish You on Behalf of the Moon (First Update) ` Elf Sanctuary. Xue Xiang, Nian Nian, and Isabe were ying hide and seek in the forest. This time, it was Isabes turn to seek. Be, you cant peek now! Nian Nian said yfully. After a long game of hide and seek, she had been caught the most times, so she particrly reminded her. Isabe nodded with a smile, Okay! I definitely wont peek! Start! Isabe closed her eyes, counted to fifty silently, then opened her eyes and looked around with a hint of a smile on her lips. Oh, where has everyone hidden themselves this time? Isabe said as she walked deeper into the woods. It wasnt until she reached a patch of grass that she stood still, suppressing herughter, she said, Nian Nian, I can already see you, arent you going toe out? The bushes didnt move. Instead, there was a sh in a tree hole nearby, and then Nian Nian emerged, pouting and looking sullen, Why? Why am I always the first one to be caught? This time it was Isabe who was surprised. Oh, my mistake, I thought you were hiding in the bushes. Who would have thought that just by calling your bluff, youde out! Hearing Isabes words, Nian Nian became even more upset, her chubby cheeks all scrunched up. Bad people, youre all bad people! I cant believe elves can lie too! Isabe was caught betweenughter and tears, I didnt mean to trick you. I just called out, and you came out all by yourself! This is not my fault! Humph! Nian Nian turned her face away, puffing up and staying silent. Strange, where has Xiang Xiang hidden herself? Isabe looked around, trying to find Xue Xiangs hiding ce. Butpared to Nian Nians naivety and spontaneity, Xue Xiang was quite mature, even when it came to games she often won more than lost! Isabe searched around to no avail and couldnt help but say in resignation, Alright, I give up. Xiang Xiang,e out now! No sooner had her words fallen when Xue Xiangs giggling voice came from above in the tree. You two dummies, Im here! Isabe and Nian Nian looked up to see Xue Xiang standing at the top of arge tree, looking down at them with self-satisfaction. Wow, sister, youre so amazing! You actually hid in the tree. Nian Nian said in admiration. Isabe was somewhat dumbfounded, eyeing the tall tree and asked, How did you get up there? Xue Xiang, standing in the tree,ughed proudly, Its easy, these trees are very obedient! Just as she said this, therge tree extended a branch to support Xue Xiang and slowly brought her down to the ground. Huh, you can control the trees now? Isabe said, surprised. Yeah! I just learned it yesterday! Xue Xiang beamed smugly. Seeing this, Nian Nian was so envious she was practically drooling, Sister, how did you do it? Can you teach me? Its really simple, just speak to these trees in your mind! Hearing this, Nian Nian immediately turned to arge tree, closed her eyes, and began to concentrate. Then, with a frustrated expression, she said, Sister, why doesnt it work? Xue Xiang too was surprised, How is that possible? Its really simple. What did you say to it? I said I wanted to eat ice cream and asked the big tree brother to make one for me! Nian Nian blinked and said. Xue Xiang covered her eyes, stomping her feet in frustration, Silly Nian Nian, how could the big tree possibly make you ice cream? Oh! Nian Nian thought for a moment then looked up excitedly, Well, how about a hamburger then? Xue Xiang: . Isabe: . Just as the three of them were ying. Above them, a dark vortex suddenly appeared. Garry, Alonso, and their subordinates emerged from it. Garry looked down at the three girls standing on the ground with a smug and greedy smile. What a beautiful ce this is, to see three pretty girls as soon as wee in! Who are you? Why did you suddenly appear here! Isabes expression darkened, she shielded Xue Xiang and Nian Nian behind her and demanded coldly. ` We, Garrys face was suffused with a holy light, he said faintly, are messengers bringing you light! Feeling the presence of the light, Isabesplexion drastically changed, Its the churchs bad guys. Run! As she spoke, Isabe, like a frightened bird, grabbed Xue Xiang with one hand and pulled Nian Nian with the other, sprinting towards the Mother Tree. With a look of sadpassion, Garry softly sighed, Heretics will be heretics. We are servants of God, yet you call us the bad guys! Alonso had been unable to restrain himself for a while now, his greedy gaze had never left Xue Xiang and Nian Nian. With a hideous smile, he said, Garry, these two are not from the Elf Race, but humans and a pair of twins at that! What a pleasant surprise! These two are mine! Garry nodded. Alonso sneered and charged forward, streaking over the heads of the fleeing trio beforending on the ground, blocking their path. Little girl, just surrender quietly, Uncle wont hurt you! Alonso believed his smile to be very benevolent. But in the eyes of the three young girls, this mans smile was simply disgusting and sleazy. Xue Xiang, the candid girl, spat and said, Pah, youre not an uncle, youre a big bad guy! Nian Nian, naturally honest and not prone to cursing, could only nod repeatedly, Sister is right! Alonsoughed pervertedly, Heh heh, keep cursing, the more you curse, the more excited I get! and with a wave of his hand. Several crosses of light sped towards the trio. The technique that had originally bound Isabe was this one, but now, in Alonsos hands, it was much more powerful. Isabe let out a cry of rm, as dozens of vines stretched out, trying to resist. But helplessly, her strength was still too weak, no match for Alonso. The vines turned to ash in an instant before the crosses of light. Just when Alonso thought he had victory in his grasp. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian simultaneously pulled out the frying pan their father had given them, both shouting, Magic girl transformation! Alonso, Garry, and the othersughed, considering it to be nothing but the foolish words of two young girls. But unexpectedly, the frying pan grew as it caught the wind, instantly turning into an enormous azure frying pan. They smacked the charging crosses of light with it. Boom! The crosses of light were resoundingly extinguished under Alonsos stunned gaze. With pans in hand, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian lifted their chins proudly, Big bad guy, today we sisters will punish you in the name of the moon! Ultraman, attack! Boom! The frying pan suddenly flew out, with a mighty aura streaking straight towards Alonso. Alonsos body trembled, and he quickly dodged the blow. But before he could revel in his evasion, the frying pan returned and directly smacked him from behind. Thwack. Alonso was smashed to the ground. And then, the frying pan descended with a thunderous roar. In terror, Alonso screamed, God says, immortality through faith! Boom, a white barrier just managed to block the frying pan. But before he could catch his breath, Nian Nian also raised her hand, Ultraman, go beat up the big bad guy! The pan rushed over instantly, shattering the barrier. Boom. The two pans simultaneously descended. After a violent shockwave, the ground was left with nothing but a person-shaped crater. Sister, is the big bad guy dead? Nian Nian asked. I dont know! Xue Xiang shook her head. At that moment, a charred Alonso burst from the ground, his face engulfed in towering rage, Ill kill you all! Chapter 397: The Holy Relic – Covenant of Light (Second Update) Chapter 397: Chapter 397: The Holy Relic C Covenant of Light (Second Update) Sister, this big viin didnt die! Nian Nian shouted. No need to shout, I saw it! Since he didnt die with one hit, lets hit him again! Xue Xiangs little face was as cold as frost as she pointed at the frying pan. Ultraman, kill this big viin! The frying pan rose again, heading straight for Alonso, who was mid-air. At this moment, Alonso was on the verge of going berserk. He had actually been beaten by two little girls. If this got out, how could he have any face left to mix in with the Radiant Knights? The only way to salvage his reputation now was to kill all these little girls. Therefore, Alonso took a step and chanted, The Deity says, redemptiones with return! Holy white light enveloped him, transforming into a full set of Radiant Armor. By this time, the frying pan had already made its assault. Alonso snorted coldly, took a step forward, and actually withstood the blow. Boom! The armor on Alonsos body flickered slightly, and the menacing frying pan was bounced off. At the same time, a Holy Light Longsword appeared in Alonsos hand, and he sneered, Die! With those words, the longsword came crashing down thunderously. The three little girls closed their eyes in terror. Just then, thick vines suddenly emerged, firmly protecting the three little girls. The Holy Light Longsword chopped down, severing countless vines, but the vines flowed like water, endlessly regenerating, quickly blocking the ferocious sword strike. Suddenly, the figure of Chloris, the Elf Mother Goddess, began to emerge, As a Radiant Knight, to strike at children with such cruelty, has the Church of Light fallen so low? Chloriss voice was filled with anger and a hint of relief. The reason she arrived just now was that Garry and Alonsos group had used the Churchs Secret Techniques to mask their presence, perfectly deceiving Chloris. It wasnt until Xue Xiang and Nian Nian found themselves in dire straits, triggering the Natural Barrier of the Goddess of Nature upon them that Chloris realized something was amiss and rushed over immediately. In her view, if she had arrived a momentter, the three little girls might have been in serious trouble. What Chloris didnt know was that Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian had various protective charms ced on them by Xue An, and had Alonsos sword struck a few centimeters lower, it would have triggered those protections. At that point, it wouldnt matter if the Chief Judge of the Church of Light himself came, he would have been unable to escape unscathed. Now Garry, along with the people from the church, had also arrived at Alonsos side. The group all gazed greedily at Chloris. A false deity, and with the Divine Status of Northern Europe to boot, hahaha, weve struck it big this time! Alonso couldnt contain his joy. For the people of the Church of Light, capturing or eliminating a false deity was the greatest aplishment. It could even reinstate Alonso, who had made many errors, to his original position and allow him to serve again as Deputy Commander of the Radiant Knights. Chloris frowned, People of the Church of Light, my subjects have always beenw-abiding and naturally neutral, yet for many years you have oppressed them, do you really think the Elf Race is easy to bully? With the sound of Chloriss voice, numerous vines undted behind her and even the trees of the entire forest extended sharp branches, all pointing towards Alonso and hispanions. At this time, the Elves, sensing their Goddesss rage, hurried to the scene as well. Seeing so many Dark Night Elves of handsome countenance appear, Garry and Alonso looked at each other and smiled. Then Garry spoke calmly, False deity, you falsely im divinity, and that is your greatest sin. As for your subjects, should they submit, they may have a chance at redemption! Pah, we dont recognize the deity you speak of, Light pests, get out of here quickly, or well make sure you regret it! Yifuro shouted furiously. At this time, his Cultivation Level had already recovered, and his confidence was sky-high. Garry smiled slightly, and with due reverence, he pulled out a sheepskin book from his bosom. As soon as this book appeared, Chloris eximed, A reprint of the Covenant of Light! How do you have such a thing? Garry chuckled without speaking, preparing to turn the page. At this moment, Yifuro could no longer contain himself, and a javelin made from the Force of Nature appeared in his hand before he hurled it with force. Chloris also knew the situation was bad. If it were just an Archbishop in red and a Radiant Knight, she wouldnt be afraid. But now, this Archbishop actually had a reprint of the Covenant of Light, and even though it was a reprint, it was still a sacred artifact! Chloris gritted her teeth, Natural Barrier! The boundless power of green enveloped an area of dozens of miles. As the deity of this sanctuary, she had absolute control over everything here, and her merciless move was naturally astounding in power. All the elves felt a jolt in their spirits, and their cultivation levels increased several folds. The natural javelin thrown by Yifuro also grew dozens of timesrger, its momentum extremely terrifying. But just as it approached, Alonso swung his sword. Crack. The Holy Light Longsword and the natural javelin both snapped at the same time. Yifuro shouted, Attack together! All of the Elf Race used their most powerful secret techniques. Alonso snorted coldly, the Radiant armor on his body shone brightly, and he was able to block these attacks with his own strength alone, firmly protecting Garry behind him. And at this time, Garry had already turned the first page, his face was full of holy brilliance, and he said indifferently, God said, Let there be light! Boom! With his incantation, endless light descended from the sky, and the entire Elf Sanctuary began to shake. The forest, just brimming with life, withered rapidly under this baptism of light. The many elves also felt as if they were being bound, very ufortable. Chlorissplexion was extremely unsightly. With just one sentence, her Natural Barrier had been broken. Her strength had exceeded her imagination, but now that it hade to this, she couldnt just sit by and do nothing, so she snorted coldly, All things return to nature! Under the white light, the retreating green power suddenly shook, then began to fight back fiercely. The light around Chloris also became increasingly strong. She was burning her Divine Status to fight the power of the God of Light. But just then, Garry turned to the second page and said indifferently, Divine might like prison! Boom! Endless white light suddenly enveloped everyone, then transformed into individual cells, trapping everyone inside. Chloris was no exception; the cell trapping her wasposed of the purest light of the God of Light, and it directly severed her connection with the outside world. Even the most powerful deity would be weak and vulnerable without the outside world upon which they depend. The light around Chloris quickly faded, and in the end, only a young woman with a fearful expression remained. And the many elves were also trapped in their own cells,pletely unable to resist. Alonsoughed triumphantly, Great! Lord Garry is indeed powerful! Garry smiled faintly, All glory to God! Chapter 398: The Protection of the Ancient Holy Beasts (3rd Update) Chapter 398: Chapter 398: The Protection of the Ancient Holy Beasts (3rd Update) Garry was in a good mood as well. For this outing, he had specifically brought along his treasured copy of the Covenant of Light. Of course, this wasnt the true Covenant. The true Covenant, along with the Crown of Light and the Sword of Light, hailed as the three legendary artifacts, were all managed by sessive heads of the church. The Covenant in his possession was a replica made by an Ancient Sage, and there were a total of three copies. Even though it wasnt the real Covenant, it could still be considered a powerful holy artifact. He hadnt expected to actually use it, and even managed to capture so many Dark Night Elves in one go. However, what was most important was this false deity. As long as he offered this deity, he would receive even more rewards from the higher-ups, and might even enter the core of the church hierarchy in the future. Thinking of this, Garry couldnt help but feel a surge of excitement. And it was at this moment when he suddenly heard a young girls cry of pain from below. Looking down, he saw Xue Nian holding her own finger, tears brimming in her big eyes as she winced in pain. Isabe and Youna, along with others, all called out anxiously, Nian Nian, are you alright? Xue Nian shook her head, with tears in her eyes she said, I just touched the white light and it cut my finger! These people are really mean! Xue Nians words brought a slight smile to Garrys face as he prepared to capitalize on the victory. But at that moment, an immensely vast and powerful aura suddenly burst forth from Xue Nian. Under this aura, the white light that trapped her melted away rapidly like snow under the zing sun, and even the surrounding white light was swept away by the powerful force. Garry and Alonsos eyes nearly popped out of their heads. How is this possible? Why is there such a powerful aura? Alonso eximed in shock. But this was only the beginning. Suddenly, a giant Kunpeng phantom appeared behind Xue Nian. Although it was only a phantom, it still exuded an ancient and powerful breath. Seemingly stimted by this breath, a confused Xue Xiang also experienced a fluctuation behind her, and then a Vermilion Birds phantom appeared. Garry and Alonso were dumbstruck. Even though they didnt know what these divine beasts were, the formidable aura was unmistakably genuine! But this was still only the beginning. One by one, phantom images began to emerge. Azure Dragon, Kylin, Xuanwu, White Tiger, Pixiu, Bai Ze, Phoenix, Bi Fang, Hook Chen These ancient sacred beasts of immense power majestically appeared in the sky, eventually even obscuring the entire sky. An unmatched force caused the entire Elf Sanctuary to tremble and show signs of copsing. Garry and Alonso turned deathly pale and shivered uncontrobly. For before the might of heaven and earth, they felt so insignificantly small. Chloris was also dumbfounded, then suddenly began to smile wryly. She understood. It was all because Xue An was worried about his daughters safety, so he cast a guardianship spell on them. But this guardianship spell was a bit too outrageous, wasnt it? It was as if he had invoked all the ancient divine beasts! It was at this time that Xue Xiang snapped out of it and pointed at Garry and Alonso among others, They are the big baddies! Following Xue Xiangsmand, these formidable sacred beast phantoms simultaneously lowered their bodies, looking down at Garry and the others as if viewing ants. An endless onught of attacks fell like flowing water. Azure Dragons Divine me, Phoenixs fire, Xuanwus force, White Tigers strike Although these were not real sacred beasts, their power was still astounding. The church members who came with Garry couldnt even let out a whimper before being annihted into nothingness by these attacks. Alonso endured a little longer, but within a breaths time, the armor of the Power of Light he wore shattered bit by bit. Terrified, he screamed Lord Garry! Save me! With a clench of his teeth, Garry lifted the Covenant of Light above his head, The grace of God is like the sea! With his shout, the Covenant of Light suddenly burst into mes! And with the burning of the sacred artifact, magnificent white light also bloomed forth. After all, these holy beasts were merely illusions, and not physical entities. Thus, they were all annihted into nothingness under the white light emitted by the burning artifact. After a final thunderous burst of white light, all the holy beasts disintegrated and vanished. And with them, the Covenant of Light disappeared too. Garrys heart bled for the loss, for these were sacred artifacts of which the Church of Light had only three in total. This was a huge loss! Alonso, however, let out a long sigh of relief and looked at Xue Xiang, Nian Nian, and the others with lingering fear, then sneered. Heh heh, you actually caused the death of so many of our people, you will all be ves, and you will atone for this until your deaths! The many elves had looks of utter despair. Chloris struggled to gather the Force of Nature. But Garrys previous attack had wiped out all the Force of Nature within a dozen or so miles, and now the surrounding area was filled with the Power of Light. This rendered her extremely weak. Lets deal with these two little girls who popped out of nowhere first! Garrymanded anxiously. Alonso nodded, I know, just leave it to me! Saying this, he charged straight at Xue Xiang and Nian Nian. The two girls let out screams. But just then, a voiceden with boundless killing intent came from the sky. How dare you bully my daughters? Everyone was startled and looked up. They saw a streak of light speeding toward them, reaching Alonsos proximity in an instant. The speed was so great that Alonso didnt even have time to react, and a punch filled with supreme rage was already hurled forth, smashing directly into Alonsos face. Bang! Under this punch, Alonsos head exploded like a firework disy. His body then shattered inch by inch, as if crushed by something! Blood scattered across the sky. One punch. This former deputymander of the Radiant Knight Order, Alonso, was blown into pieces. Only then did everyone see the man standing mid-air, his face filled with overwhelming killing intent. Upon seeing this man, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian cheered with joy. Daddy! Dad, you finally came to save us! Indeed, it was Xue An. At that moment, Xue Ans heart was brimming with towering rage. He had just finished ughtering Blood Mountain and was preparing to return to the S country when suddenly, he felt an intense palpitation. He then sensed that the protective arrays he had ced on his two daughters had both been triggered. This deeply shocked him, for it surely meant that his daughters were in danger. He immediately nned to return to the Elf Sanctuary using the mark given by Chloris. But unexpectedly, Chloris was trapped by the Light, causing the mark to fail. In a fit of rage, Xue An burned his cultivation level and crossed over a thousand kilometers in a single step, arriving directly at the farm outside of London and breaking in. Only upon seeing his daughters safe and sound did his heart slightly rx. Then came the fury and killing intent intense enough to incinerate The Multiverse. In his three thousand years of Immortal Cultivation, Xue An had only one rule. Whoever dared to hurt An Yan and his two daughters, no matter if you are the supreme being of the Myriad Realms or a deity from the nine heavens, you must be killed! And now, the Church of Light had finally provoked an individual they should never have crossed! Chapter 399: The Church of Light No Longer Needs to Exist (4th Update) Chapter 399: Chapter 399: The Church of Light No Longer Needs to Exist (4th Update) Xue An first lowered his head and tenderly smiled at his two daughters, Good girls, wait for Daddy to wipe out all these bad guys! Mm! Daddy, these bad guys are so horrible, they even cut my finger! Xue Nian pouted, stretching out her finger toin. Although the small wound had already healed, Xue Ans heart still ached immensely. Dont be afraid, Nian Nian, Daddy will avenge you now! Having said that, Xue An turned his head to look at Garry, standing alone in mid-air, his eyes filled with zing killing intent. Church of Light? Garry shivered all over, watching Xue An with terror and stammered, You you dare to kill a Radiant Knight? The Holy Knight will not let you go! Garry was most afraid of Alonsos death. After all, that Holy Knight was known for being fiercely protective, and if he learned of Alonsos death, he would certainly vent his anger on him. Xue An, however, just smiled, Holy Knight? No, he will be gone soon! As for you, you must die today! Garry was taken aback at first, then his face turned a mix of shock and rage, Do you know who youre talking to? I am the cardinal of the National Cult in Euros Before he could finish, Xue An vanished from where he was, appearing in front of Garry the next second and said indifferently, There will be no cardinals anymore, because even your church will cease to exist! With that, pristine mes emerged. Garry trembled all over, yelling in disbelief, Divine me of Light, how can you possess such a divine me? Xue An spoke lightly, The god you worship might enjoy gilding his own face, but since when did this divine me have to be named after his deity? Who the hell are you? Garry shouted in terror. The one to obliterate your Church of Light! Xue An stated calmly, and with a wave of his hand, the white mes enveloped Garrypletely. Screams of agony rose from within the mes, and then Garry was burned into nothingness. Thus, all members of the Church of Light who invaded the Elf Sanctuary died. Xue Annded on the ground and hurriedly picked up his two daughters, thoroughly checking them over. Only after ensuring they were unhurt did he rx. At that moment, Chloris approached, her face full of shame as she bowed and said, My lord, I failed to protect the two youngdies, please punish me! Seeing the Mother Goddess speak like this, all the members of the Elf Race knelt down, My lord, it is our oversight, please punish us! Xue Xiang said, Daddy, its all the fault of those bad guys, dont me Mother Goddess sister or them! Xue Nian also spoke, Yes, sister is right! Xue An smiled and said to a guilt-ridden Chloris, Stand up. This isnt your fault, the me lies with the people from the Church of Light! Hearing Xue An say this, Chloris finally stood up straight. Daddy, wheres Mom? asked Xue Xiang. Xue An smiled, When I sensed something was wrong here, I immediately rushed over. Your mom is slower than me, so wait a little longer for her to arrive! As he was speaking, An Yan, carrying a frying pan and brimming with anger, also appeared in the Elf Sanctuary. Who, who dares to hurt my daughters? Typically gentle, An Yan was now like a cat with its tail stepped on, her furpletely ruffled and her face filled with murderous intent. Mommy, the bad guys have been wiped out by Daddy! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian quickly jumped out of Xue Ans arms and rushed over to her. An Yan squatted down and hugged her two daughters tightly, her heart still racing with fear. She had been terrified moments ago. Suddenly, Xue An became furious and informed An Yan that something might have happened to their daughters, saying he had to go ahead and then he disappeared into the sky. Upon hearing these words, An Yans heart almost burst, and she immediately followed suit to rush back! With her strength, she couldnt return to London so quickly. Thankfully, with the help of the two Blood n members, Selina and Quintina, she just barely made it back in time. Even though An Yan had blind faith in Xue An, her heart was still a tumultuous mix of emotions all the way. Now, seeing that the father and daughters were all safe and sound, they could finally rx. At that moment, Xue An waved his hand, dispersing the Power of Light that had filled the entire Elf Sanctuary. The Force of Nature returned, and withered trees began to grow anew. Everyone returned to the Mother Tree of the Elves. Chloris once again formally apologized, and Xue An shook his head, I have said, this matter has nothing to do with you, the fault lies with the Church of Light! The Church of Light! An Yan, upon hearing these words, clenched her teeth with hatred. Chloris then asked, My lord, what do you n to do? What else can I do? If no one offends me, I wont offend anyone, but if someone offends me, I shall kill! This Church of Light has no reason to exist anymore! Xue An stated indifferently. His words caused a great uproar. Many elves looked at each other in bewilderment. Indeed, they had just heard the words Xue An said to Garry, but they thought that Xue An was just speaking off the cuff. But now, Xue An was serious. Could this be possible? After all, they were up against the Church of Light, which had been glorious for a thousand years! Yet even the usually good-tempered An Yan couldnt help but nod her head, Husband, I agree! These people are utterly reprehensible, its time to deal with them! Chloriss eyes sparkled at the prospect. If Xue An could truly eradicate the Church of Light, the days for the Dark Night Elves would be much better. And how could she stand by on such a matter that affected her own interests? Thinking this, she bowed, Chloris wishes to follow my lord into battle! Seeing their goddess act thus, all the elves also bowed in unison, We wish to follow my lord into battle! Xue An smiled faintly. At this time, Elder Luna spoke up, My lord, although your cultivation level is unmatched, the opponent is a massive force that has ruled Europe for thousands of years, so relying solely on yourself might not be enough. Why not spread the news, to draw those who share our enmity? Xue An did not express agreement or disagreement, but still nodded slightly, Alright! Then you shall be in charge of this! Yes! Soon, a shocking piece of news spread throughout Europe. The cardinal of the national cult in Country Y and the former deputy leader of the Radiant Knights had all perished. The murderer, Xue An! This news alone was shocking enough. But the news that followed was truly jaw-dropping. Xue An dered he wouldpletely eradicate the Church of Light. This was akin to stirring up a hos nest. All of Europe was violently shaken by this incident. True, the Church of Light had been increasingly unpopr over the years, and its current state was nowhere near its heyday in the Middle Ages. But even a camel emaciated to death isrger than a horse. The Dark Council and the Blood n, both ancient powers that had been passed down for a thousand years, had not managed to eliminate the Church of Light. Xue An alone was challenging the Church, a world-ss massive organization? How is that possible? Chapter 400 Dark Council (5th Update) Chapter 400: Chapter 400 Dark Council (5th Update) European town. After a period of intense training, Fan Mengxue progressed rapidly. She could even use some High-Grade Dark Witchcraft now. Such a rate of improvement left Anastasia in awe. Genius truly defies reason. While Anastasia was marveling, a slight disturbance urred in the space, and then an emergency letter exuding dark energy appeared in her hand. Anastasia was slightly stunned. This was the kind of urgent letter the Dark Council used only when something extremely critical happened. Had something happened? Anastasia opened the letter and herplexion changed drastically. The letter clearly detailed the events. The Red Cardinal of the National Cult of Country Y, Garry, and former Vice-Captain of the Radiant Knight, Alonso, had both fallen at the hands of Xue An. At the same time, Xue An announced his intention to destroy the Church of Light. Such a significant matter made even Anastasia, who had experienced all sorts of storms, change color. Master, what happened? noticing Anastasias unusual demeanor, Fan Mengxue couldnt help but ask. Anastasia slightly furrowed her brows and then said in a deep voice, Take care of your matters, ande back to the Dark Council with me right now! Fan Mengxue was taken aback. She didnt know what had happened, but seeing Anastasias expression, she guessed that it must be serious and nodded. Yes! The movie that Fan Mengxue had filmed before had won all the awards it could possibly win. Afterward, Fan Mengxue had turned down all invitations, publicly stating she nned to take a break for some time. Han Yao had also returned to her country due to some trivial matters. Therefore, Fan Mengxue was practically a free agent at that moment, so she quickly handled everything. Before leaving, Fan Mengxue, unable to suppress her curiosity, finally asked, Master, what exactly happened? After hesitating for a moment, Anastasia then told Fan Mengxue what had transpired. Listening, Fan Mengxues face grew paler and paler. The Church of Light are they very powerful? Anastasia nodded, Very powerful! Our Dark Council has been shing with them for over a thousand years, and for the most part, we have been at a disadvantage. Fan Mengxues eyes began to redden, Then what should we do? Why was he so foolish to challenge such a vast power alone! Although Fan Mengxue knew that Xue An was no ordinary person and that his strength was formidable, his opponents this time were the top forces that had ruled over Europe for over a thousand years, not just any Tom, Dick, or Harry! No, I have to find him! Fan Mengxue made up her mind and started to head out. Anastasia frowned, What problem can you solve by going to him? I can Anastasia cut off Fan Mengxue, saying indifferently, With your current level of Dark Witchcraft, just any Purple-Garbed Deacon could defeat you. Your going would be of no help! Then what should I do? Fan Mengxue became so anxious that she began to cry. Anastasia said coolly, First,e back to the Council with me. This matter has be so big, if Xue An really intends to move against the Church of Light, the Dark Council cannot just stand by and watch! The Dark Council was situated amidst the mountains in Eastern Europe. There were no roads avable for humans to traverse, and even if you used an airne to survey from the sky, no trace could be discerned. Unless you employed Dark Witchcraft or other dark magic, it was impossible to enter this ce. Afternding, Fan Mengxue took the witchs robe that Anastasia handed to her, draped it over herself, and followed behind her into the castle. Once they rounded a ridge, a pitch-ck ancient castle suddenly appeared in the distance. The gates of the castle were wide open, and there seemed to be guards patrolling in front. Not until she approached did Fan Mengxue realize with horror that all the patrolling soldiers were skeletons. The leading skeleton, upon seeing Anastasia, even bowed very politely and said in a withered voice, Witch mydy, youre back! My goodness, they could even talk. Fan Mengxues eyes widened in amazement. Anastasia, unfazed, asked, Have the other lords returned? They have all returned and are waiting for you inside! Anastasia nodded and continued to lead Fan Mengxue inside. While walking in, Anastasia whispered, Those are Skull Head magic soldiers, created by a very annoying fellow, specifically to guard the entrance to the council. Tassia, here I am hearing you gossiping about me behind my back, thats not something ady should do! a voice chimed in. Hearing this, Anastasia scoffed coldly, Karsath, if you dare call me ady again, believe it or not, Ill dismantle your bones. While saying this, Anastasia continued to lead Fan Mengxue into arge hall. The hall was sparsely furnished, with just an oval table in the center. At this moment, several people were sitting around the table. But these people were challenging the limits of imagination. One of them, even while seated, was about three meters tall, his muscles sculpted as if carved out, exuding a sense of explosive beauty. There was also a woman covered as if in mosaics, her facepletely indiscernible. But the most eye-catching was the one who had been bickering with Anastasia. This person wore a western cowboy outfit,plete with a wide-brimmed hat, but beneath the hat was the form of a skull. At that moment, this skull was leisurely sipping red wine. Fan Mengxue was very curious as to how the red wine was actually consumed. As Anastasia entered, everyone in the room nodded in acknowledgment. Then Karsaths dryughter broke the silence, Now that the Witch has returned as well, our council maymence! Oh, who is this? Karsath took an interest in Fan Mengxue. Anastasia replied coolly, My newly epted apprentice! A female apprentice? I can already smell the faint scent of ady, she must be a beauty, right? Karsath said with augh. Anastasia coldly retorted, Of course shes beautiful, but youre a skeleton now, arent you? All you can do is look. Even looking is nice, a beautiful body is always worthy of admiration! And shouldnt you introduce your new apprentice so we can get acquainted? Karsath said cheerily. Anastasia nodded, Mengxue, take off your hood. Fan Mengxue did as she was told, removing the hood of her robe, revealing her face. The room fell silent. After a moment, Karsath was heard, almost moaning, My god, isnt that my favorite actress, Fan Mengxue? Chapter 401 The Star-Crazed Necromancer (First Update) Chapter 401: Chapter 401 The Star-Crazed Necromancer (First Update) Karsath had lived for over a thousand years. He might also be the only Necromancer left in the whole world. The rest of the Necromancers had mostly died during the medieval period. At that time, the Church of Light was at the peak of its power, frantically suppressing and exterminating all foreign Deities and various heresies. Karsath was the sole survivor. Yet, even after having gone through so much, even now that his body had been offered to the god of death. He was still full of interest in life. And his ability to embrace new things was also very strong. In simple terms, he followed whatever was popr. In recent years, he had be obsessed with fan culture. By chance, he saw Fan Mengxue starring in God yer. The movie, and particrly Fan Mengxues performance, amazed Karsath to the point of seeing her as a Heavenly Being, and from then on, he became an avid fan of hers. He even nned to go to Huaxia to find Fan Mengxue, but unexpectedly he met her here, and moreover, Fan Mengxue had be the apprentice of a Dark Witch. Karsath stood up, walked over to a confused-looking Fan Mengxue, and performed an elegant bow. Respected Miss Fan, I enjoy your movies the most, could you give me your autograph? Fan Mengxue nodded in a daze. That would be great! Karsath was delighted, and he somehow produced a pen and handed it to Fan Mengxue, then he took off his hat and respectfully bowed his head. Please sign on top of my head! Fan Mengxue looked at her master, Anastasia, in a bit of a panic, and Anastasia shrugged her shoulders, indicating it didnt matter. With that, Fan Mengxue bit her lip and with trembling hands signed her name on the smooth-as-jade skull. Okay its done! Fan Mengxues voice trembled as she spoke. Taking a step back, Karsath raised his head, and the Skull Head was removed. Then, looking at the signature on top of the skull, he clicked his tongue in admiration. Such beautiful handwriting, but I should really learn some Huaxianguage! Alright, Karsath, quit your clowning, we have serious matters to discuss, Anastasia said in a deep voice. Hearing her words, Karsath reattached his head and then sighed, If were talking about who has been the most prominent in the past two years, then it definitely has to be Mr. Xue from Huaxia! Ive been gathering information about his deeds recently, and each one is astounding. But I never imagined he would be so bold as to kill a Cardinal and a Radiant Knight, and even dere his intention to eliminate the Church of Light! The woman covered in mosaics spoke in an indistinct voice, The key isnt this, but how we, the Dark Council, should respond to this incident! Meng Yan, then what attitude do you think we should take? Titan said in a muffled voice. The woman known as Meng Yan was once a household name as a monster throughout Europe. After hearing Titans words, Meng Yan said, If Mr. Xue truly has the strength to confront the Church of Light, we should naturally assist him. But if he is just all talk, then rash actions on our part could cause us significant losses! Exactly, thats what I was thinking too. Moreover, I feel that the chances of Xue Ans sess are very slim. After all, no matter how formidable he may be, the other side is an immenselyrge organization. How could he alone confront them? Titan nodded as he spoke. But at that moment, Fan Mengxue suddenly said, I believe he is serious about eliminating the Church of Light! Hmm? The leaders of the Dark Council all looked towards Fan Mengxue. Why do you say that? Meng Yan asked. Fan Mengxue lowered her head, Because I know him! Anastasia nodded to the questioning crowd, indicating that what Fan Mengxue said was true. Just because you know him, you trust him that much? Meng Yan challenged. Fan Mengxue was silent for a moment, then spoke, I know him too well. If he said he would exterminate, then he surely will take action to exterminate, because he has always been a man of his word! But such a big matter Meng Yan wanted to say something else. Anastasia spoke, I agree with Meng Xues words, and The Dark Council has been quiet for so many years. Its time to make a move, or else many will forget what it means to show reverence! But Titan was still hesitant. Anastasia shook her head and said, Titan, even if what Meng Xue said isnt true, enduring andpromising blindly can neverst. Without showing our strength, we will only allow the Church of Light to be ever more overbearing! Titan no longer spoke, his head bowed in silence. Moreover, if Xue An does make a move, and if he truly can shake the Church of Light, then by standing by and watching, even if the Church of Light is eradicated, we will have no right to take charge of everything. Many were silent at this. Karsath then gave a raspy chuckle, Indeed, I concur with the Witchs words. These years of hiding have almost made these old bones of mine rust. It is time for my people to return to the world! At the very least, I must let the world know the Necromancers havent beenpletely extinguished yet! Titan and Meng Yan exchanged nces, still hesitant. At this moment, a letter suddenly appeared in Anastasias hands. She unfolded it and her expression instantly turned grave. Whats the matter? Karsath asked. Anastasias voice trembled slightly, News just arrived, Blood Mountain, the sacred ground of the Blood n, has been ughtered by Xue An, and the Blood ns council has been utterly destroyed! Hiss. All the significant figures present inhaled sharply. Is the news true? Karsath asked in a deep voice. Absolutely certain! Anastasia replied. The leaders looked at each other, each seeing the shock in the others eyes. Then Karsath gave a wry smile, It seems weve all underestimated Mr. Xues capabilities! The power of the Blood n was slightly stronger than that of the Dark Council. Yet even such a power had been annihted by Xue An alone. Now, no one had anything left to say. The Titan n agrees to take action! Titan dered after a moment of silence. Meng Yan agrees as well! Karsath chuckled, Even though I am the only Necromancer left, I still want to express our lineages agreement. Anastasia nodded, Very well, let the Dark Council begin preparations! Be ready to take action against the Church of Light at any moment! Yes! All the leaders responded in unison. But Fan Mengxue had been lookingpletely lost throughout the entire conversation. She had not yet recovered from the shock brought on by the news. One man annihting the Blood n! Have you be so powerful now? At this thought, Fan Mengxue could not help feeling a sense of despair. I once thought that by pushing myself to the limit, I could keep up with you. But in the end, I couldnt even catch a glimpse of your shadow. Chapter 402 An Yan, Who Takes Breakthroughs as Daily Meals Chapter 402: Chapter 402 An Yan, Who Takes Breakthroughs as Daily Meals The news of the Blood ns annihtion spread rapidly throughout Europe. All sides were terrified. No one had expected that Xue An, by his own power, would have wiped out such a formidable force as the Blood n. Those who had previously disbelieved the news about the eradication of the Church of Light and thought it impossible, now found themselves horrified to discover. It seemed Xue An truly did have the strength to aplish this. Now, many forces oppressed by the Church of Light began to stir restlessly. Big yers from all sides focused their attention on the Church of Light, eager to see how it would respond. But, against all expectations, the usually arrogant Church of Light maintained silence this time. They even failed to respond to the incident whatsoever. This caused an even greater shock to many. A somewhat absurd idea began to form. Could it be that the Church of Light was afraid? The situation passed in this eerie silence for three days. Not just the Church of Light showed no move, but even Xue An seemed to have vanished without a trace. Many forces grew impatient and began their own little maneuvers. In an instant, numerous small conflicts broke out continuously in Europes underworld, releasing long-standing grudges at this time. Those with greater audacity even started tounch frequent attacks on the Church of Light. In the span of three days, the Church of Light lost over a dozen small churches, and even a bishop in purple attire died. Even so, the Church of Light still made no reaction whatsoever. This emboldened many. Many forces that had been ravaged by the Church of Light for years emerged, ready to take this opportunity to vent their anger. But it was clear to the discerning that those who emerged were just smaller, insolent forces. The really big yers, like the Dark Council, had not made a move. The situation became increasinglyplicated. Inside the Dark Council. Anastasia shook her head and said, Lets not act rashly for now, the current attacks on the Church of Light are just scratching the surface and cant harm its foundation. Besides, the silence from the Church of Light is quite strange; I always feel something is not right! Karsath nodded in agreement, Indeed! It feels like the calm before the storm. These pests from the Church of Light are not the ones to suffer losses lightly, and who knows what schemes they are concocting! Titan and others nodded in agreement; as those who had dealt with the Church of Light for so many years, they naturally understood that these people were not to be trifled with. Meng Yan sighed softly and said in a low voice, I wonder what our Mr. Xue is busy with now. She wasnt the only one with this doubt. At this moment, everyone turned their questioning gaze to the instigator, Xue An, wanting to know exactly what he was up to. Elf Sanctuary. Xue An took out all the Blood Pearls, selecting those of the Marquis. The remaining Duke and Prince Blood Pearls totaled dozens. The only truly useful thing about these Blood Pearls was the Rule Power they contained. Combined, these were roughly equivalent to the value of a Golden Immortals immortalttice. Xue An took a deep breath, wrote a Profound Mystery Dharma Seal in the air, and with a light shout, Divide! All the Blood Pearls floated into the air, then under the illumination of this Dharma Seal, they began to disintegrate gradually. The bloodlight within the pearls began to peel away like water, leaving strands of dazzling Rule Power. This bloodlight was pure Blood n essence blood; it would be a pity to waste it. Xue An nced at Quintina beside him and said indifferently, This might hurt a bit, just endure it for a while! Before Quintina could react, Xue An waved his hand and the bloodlight began to pour crazily into Quintinas head. Quintina screamed in pain, and her whole body burst from the immense energy in an instant. Her pale skin cracked open in moments, and she even turned into a bloodied figure. Boom. Quintinas wings spread out behind her, and at the same time, a fifth pair of wings began to grow. However, even so, Quintina still couldnt bear such a powerful energy. Even her entire being showed signs of copsing. Xue An furrowed his brow slightly, looked over at Selina, and said lightly, Are you afraid? A light shone in Selinas eyes. She had just been full of envy for Quintina, feeling that Xue An was being incredibly good to her. That was the purest Blood n energy, and he had given it all to her. However, Selina was very much aware of her own circumstances, knowing that she was lucky enough to have not been killed by Xue An. Naturally, she did not dare to hope for more. Now that Xue An asked her this, she was slightly taken aback, then quickly shook her head. Not afraid! Xue An nodded slightly, waved his hand, and the blood light began to infuse into Selinas body. Boom. Selina felt her entire being begin to shatter at the cellr level and then reassemble. This kind of pain could drive an ordinary person insane. But Selina only furrowed her brow slightly. Compared to the torture she had endured over the past hundred years, this pain was negligible. Very quickly. This blood light was allotted equally to both Selina and Quintina. However, the energy was so immense that it would take them a long time to fully absorb it. The remaining power was all Rule Power. Xue An held his palm open, and the Rule Power began to converge, gradually forming a sphere of light. Xue An gave An Yan an indulgently smile, Yaner, close your eyes! It was as if he was coaxing a child about to get an injection. An Yan nodded, Mhm! Xue An first enveloped the light sphere with his Divine Sense, and then suddenly pressed it against An Yans forehead. If Rule Power were infused directly, it might hurt a bit. Of course, Xue An couldnt bear to let his wife suffer even the slightest difort, so he protected it with his Divine Sense. Under the guidance of Xue Ans Divine Sense, this Rule Power headed straight for An Yans Seal. Boom! When all the Rule Power had been spent, the Seal was sted open with a tiny crack. Afterpleting the task, Xue An withdrew his Divine Sense and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Xue An feared injuring An Yans soul, so he protected her with his Divine Sense throughout the whole process. As a result, he was more tired than An Yan. At this moment, An Yan blinked, and her momentum suddenly began to climb. Boom. A powerful aura radiated from An Yan. Xue An looked on in some astonishment. His wife had actually made another breakthrough. And this time, she had advanced from a Half-step Loose Immortal directly to a Loose Immortal. It should be noted that many people might never cross this threshold in their entire lives. Yet An Yan had broken through as easily as breathing. Husband, I seem to have be stronger again! An Yan said excitedly. Xue An smiled and ruffled An Yans head, proudly saying, Yes, my wife is indeed amazing! Then he stood up, smiled lightly, Alright, now its time to settle ounts with the Church of Light Chapter 408: The Return of the Blood Ancestor (First Update) Chapter 408: Chapter 408: The Return of the Blood Ancestor (First Update) ` If the arrival of the Saint Heir had caused an earthquake of magnitude nine, then the return of the Blood Ancestor was akin to a volcanic eruption on top of a nine-magnitude earthquake! All of Europe and indeed the whole world were thrown intoplete disarray by this series of explosive news. The strongest rulers of both the Light and Dark factions had descended almost simultaneously, with all their spears pointed towards Xue An. Now, even those who were most optimistic about Xue An had changed their opinions. No one believed that Xue An could turn the situation around under such circumstances; some even dered that Xue An was undoubtedly doomed! Dark Council. Fan Mengxue had not left her room for three whole days. She was furiously honing her Dark Witchcraft. Outside the room, Anastasia and Karsath looked at each other with ugly expressions on their faces. Should we tell her about this? Karsath asked. Anastasia sighed, Lets tell her. Then I will take her to meet Xue An, and by any means necessary, we must get him to flee Europe and avoid the limelight for now! All right! Just be careful not to upset her, Karsath said worriedly. He was even more nervous than Anastasia was. Through the time they had spent together, Karsath hade to see Fan Mengxue as his junior, even as a daughter. Anastasia nodded, pushed open the door, and walked in. The room was filled with dark mist. Fan Mengxue was sitting in the center, meditating, her cheeks visibly thinning at a rate visible to the naked eye, yet her aura was growing stronger by the day. Anastasia let out a slight sigh and then said softly, Mengxue! Fan Mengxue slowly opened her eyes, releasing a powerful force of darkness. Anastasia herself was surprised. In just a few short days, Fan Mengxues progress was nothing short of miraculous. Master! What is it? Anastasia stepped forward, hesitating slightly before saying, I just received a piece of news. Is it about Xue An? Fan Mengxues expression jerked. The progenitor of the Blood n, along with the first and second generations, has returned to this world, and has announced that they are targeting Xue An! After saying this, Anastasia watched Fan Mengxue worriedly, afraid that she couldnt handle the shock. But aside from turning a bit paler, Fan Mengxue showed no other outward sign of distress, simply lowering her head, Mhm, I understand. Anastasia said, Mengxue, you might not grasp what the return of the Blood Ancestor implies! Although the Dark Council and the Blood n both belong to the Dark faction, they have always been united in name but divided in spirit, and even in the ancient times, they had shed. Hence, the Dark Council has quite extensive records about this Blood Ancestor. He is an existence akin to a Demon God, and all the bloodkin in this world are his descendants, his power is so formidable, he is even on par with the Son of Light! Throughout the conversation, Fan Mengxue did not lift her head. However, Anastasia could still see, through the hanging strands of hair, bright red Blood Pearls rolling down. It was because Fan Mengxue had bitten her lips too hard. Therefore, Karsath and others have discussed it, and the most important thing right now is to meet with Xue An and convince him to leave Europe immediately, otherwise ` Otherwise, the words to follow remained unsaid, but Anastasia believed Fan Mengxue understood what she implied. Its futile! Fan Mengxue, however, sighed lightly. You dont truly understand him; his nature has never changed. Even if it were the God of Light himself, he would not back down! Fan Mengxue murmured nearly in a whisper. Then, she smiled at Anastasia, Master, please teach me all the Forbidden Curses! Anastasia was stunned for a long while, then she nodded gently, Very well! The Blood n Council. The Blood Ancestor sat upon the soft human skin sofa, leisurely savoring a sip of a young girls fresh blood. This is the vor! Unlike the tasteless blood offered by the blood ves of the Blood Realm, this is the supremely sweet and fragrant ultimate delicacy! After a thousand years, I have finally tasted it again, how nostalgic! eximed the Blood Ancestor, his face filled with rapture. At that moment, a second-generation member of the Blood nnded on the ground, Great Blood Ancestor, the message has been sent out, and I have also gathered much information regarding Xue An and And what? the Blood Ancestor asked indifferently. And the Church of Light! Oh? Lets hear it! After Xue An ughtered our people of the Blood n, he somehow appeared in country Y and dered that he wouldpletely eradicate the Church of Light! Heh! The Blood Ancestors lips curled into a cold sneer, his heart filled with even more disdain. Such an ignorant fool, he has no idea how terrifying the backing of the Church of Light is, nor does he grasp the importance of this world to those giants amongst the Multiverse. Yet, what the second-generation Blood n member said next left the Blood Ancestor stunned. The Church of Light maintained silence as Xue An continued his ughter southward, but just the day before yesterday before the eyes of countless, the Son of Light descended! As this second-generation Blood n member mentioned the Son of Light, his voice trembled slightly, clearly frightful. However, after a brief moment of astonishment, a smile appeared on the Blood Ancestors face. The Son of Light hase too? It seems this world is indeed about to undergo great changes! But which one is it? The seventh? Or the twelfth? the Blood Ancestor whispered to himself and then nodded, Understood! So, this Xue An has not only provoked our Blood n but has also offended the Son of Light! Has he fled then? As he said this, the Blood Ancestors face disyed a malicious grin. Alienating both the forces of Light and Darkness simultaneously, this Xue An seems to have set a precedent! Yes! But when everyone thought Xue An would flee, he actually continued unhurriedly southward, his target being the Holy Nation of Light! A glint of ruthlessness shed in the Blood Ancestors eyes, Hes quite the daring one, indeed. But things are getting more and more interesting! As he spoke, a letter shrouded in an ominous blood light appeared in the Blood Ancestors hand. After contemting for a moment, he wrote a few words, then handed it to the second-generation Blood n member. Go, deliver this letter to the Son of Light! The second-generation Blood n member thought he had misheard. My lord the recipient is the Church of Light! The Blood Ancestorughed, It is only the weak who differentiate between Light and Darkness; the true strong look only at interests and power! Go! Yes! The second-generation Blood n member responded with a trembling voice, then turned and flew away. The Blood Ancestor slowly took another sip of fresh blood, his eyes flickering with a strange blood glow. So, even the God of Light can no longer restrain himself? What secrets does this world hide that have you supreme gods so utterly captivated? Chapter 404: No Big Deal, Just Killing You (Second Update) Chapter 404: Chapter 404: No Big Deal, Just Killing You (Second Update) Hearing these words, Ding Ran couldnt help but be overjoyed, leading everyone to follow behind the Priest and enter the church. My God, its gorgeous! When they saw the stunningly beautiful stained-ss light, Ding Ran and the others all eximed in a daze. The Priest slightly pursed his lips, feeling somewhat disdainful inside. Truly a bunch of country bumpkins whove never seen the world. So he arrogantly said, Please dont make a fuss, this ce is not ordinary! Moreover, the Bishop really dislikes people talking nonsense! Ding Ran and the others quickly shut their mouths, not daring to make a sound. Bishop, Ive brought the people! The Priest, leading Ding Ran and the others, came to a room and said softly. Let theme in! Yes! The Priest gently pushed the door open and then stood to the side with hands downcast. Ding Ran took a deep breath, steadying his spirit before walking into the room. The rooms decor, like the church outside, was luxurious and stunningly beautiful. And a man in red garments was looking at them with a smile. A surge of excitement rose in Ding Rans heart. The red-robed Bishop in Europe was a bona fide person of high status, and the fact that he could meet him was a substantial gain. So she stepped forward two paces and said very respectfully, Your Excellency, the Bishop, hello! Klichen smiled faintly, Young people from the distant East, I am also very happy to see you! Klichens charity made Ding Ran and the others, who were rather nervous, secretly heave a sigh of relief. It seemed that the Bishop was not so inessible after all. Ding Ran said respectfully, Bishop, we are very honored that you could meet with us! Under the heavens, all are children of God, and we are all equal before God, so what meeting do we speak of? Klichen spoke lightly, his face emanating a holy glow. The approachability deliberately disyed by Klichen touched everyone deeply. Ding Ran was so moved that her voice trembled, Bishop, you indeed are a most respectable priest! Klichen smiled slightly, Young people, I hear your interview is about the churchs renovation and upkeep? Yes! Bishop, this is the topic of our thesis; we are very interested and hope you can tell us about it! Sure! But I think, wed better sit down and have some coffee before we talk! You must know, our coffee here is quite famous! Klichen intentionally showed off a little humor. Ding Ran and the others indeed smiled. Thank you very much, Bishop! Once the coffee was served, Ding Ran and the others began to ask some questions about church architecture. Klichen was forting, answering every question. This harmonious atmosphere of host and guests enjoying themselves thoroughly surprised the Priest standing outside. He really couldnt understand why the usually haughty Bishop was paying such attention to these young people from Huaguo. But this sessfully impressed Ding Ran and the others. By now, in their eyes, Klichen had truly be a respectable figure indeed. When the questioning was almost over, Klichen said with a smile, It seems its gettingte; why dont you stay for a simple lunch? Ding Ran and the others nodded excitedly in thanks. Klichen pped his hands, and soon a well-dressed Priest came in, pushing a food cart. The seductive crimson wine, the fragrant steak, and the extremely refined silverware. All these were noble experiences one couldnt buy outside no matter how much money they spent. Ding Ran and the others were even more affected by this atmosphere, their every gesture filled with increasing respect for Klichen. The ambiance at the banquet grew warmer and warmer. But just as host and guests were enjoying themselves thoroughly, Xue An had already arrived outside the church with An Yan. What a beautiful church! An Yan eximed. Xue An offered a faint smile, As beings that once dominated this continent, each church is the most expensive building in the area; naturally, they are beautiful. With that, Xue An walked inside. The priests guarding the church frowned upon seeing this and stepped forward, speaking in an arrogant tone, The church is not open to the public, leave immediately! Xue An slightly lifted his gaze to look at the group of priests. Boom. The priests felt a majestic force assail them, sending them flying until they mmed against the wall, where they finally came to a stop, then all looked at Xue An with eyes filled with terror. Xue An gave a faint smile and then stepped forward into the church. These people were but small fry; not worth taking their lives. As Xue An crossed the threshold of the church, the entire building suddenly trembled slightly. At the same time, the statues of the God of Light inside the church emitted a dazzling radiance. But Xue An merely nced at them casually. The trembling statues all quieted down. It was as if they were afraid of something. Thismotion naturally startled Klichen, who was in the reception room, enjoying a lively conversation with Ding Ran and the others. He was initially startled, then hisplexion changed drastically. Ding Ran and the others asked in surprise, Your Excellency Bishop, what is the matter? Are you feeling unwell? Klichen no longer had the mood to pretend and roared, All of you shut up! Ding Ran and the rest were all shocked because Klichens face had be extremely ferocious and terrifying, devoid of his previous elegance. Just then, the grand doors of the reception room copsed with a bang as Xue An, with his hands sped behind his back, walked in slowly. Im terribly sorry for disturbing your meal, Xue An said with a smile, speaking indifferently. Upon seeing it was Xue An, Ding Ran and the others were stunned. Especially Ding Ran. She would never forget the scene at the Blood n castle. If not for Xue An, she might have been consumed as a post-dinner dessert by the Blood n long ago. But what was he doing here this time? Could it be that even this respected Cardinal was a vampire? Ding Rans thoughts were scattered. Klichen had already stood up abruptly, looking at Xue An with eyes full of fear. Mr. Xue, your sudden visit, may I ask what its for? Klichen struggled to keep his voice steady. Oh? You recognize me? Xue An said lightly. If we were to talk about who has been the most prominent in Europetely, it would certainly be you, and besides, you are a Chinese, so its not hard to guess, Klichen said. Xue An nodded, Youre quite smart! Im here for no other reason but to kill you! Klichen was dumbfounded by Xue Ans blunt statement, and then retorted in a fit of rage, Mr. Xue, it seems we have no grudge between us, do we? Just because that bastard Garry offended you doesnt mean I am your enemy too! Xue An smiled faintly, but turned to look at Ding Ran and the others sitting silently by the side. What a coincidence to run into you all here again! Chapter 405: Technology is Power! (3rd Update) Chapter 405: Chapter 405: Technology is Power! (3rd Update) Hearing Xue Ans words, Ding Ran felt like crying. He must have somehow offended this person. Otherwise, why would he appear every time he dined with someone? Klichens eyes lit up as he quickly said, Mr. Xue, I have taken good care of yourpatriots! Moreover, I think theres no enmity between us, you see. Xue An waved his hand to silence Klichen and then spoke indifferently, How you treat them is none of my business. I am killing you because your Church of Light should not have set your sights on me! As he spoke, Xue An took a step forward. Endless Sword Qi immediately enveloped Klichen. Klichen cried out, Xue An, must you be so ruthless? Xue An said coolly, Save those words for the innocent souls persecuted to death by your Church of Light! Dont think that Im really afraid of you! Divine might like prison! Klichen knew conflict was inevitable and roared angrily. A dazzling holy light burst from him and went straight for Xue An. But Xue An simply waved his hand. The seemingly grand and powerful holy light vanished into thin air. Klichen almost popped his eyes out, eximing, How is that possible! This holy light is indestructible, how could you. Do you think youre the only one with light? Xue An said indifferently as pure white lotuses appeared in the air. Divine me of Light! No. Klichen screamed in agony as the protective holy light around himpletely submitted to the lotuses like subjects to an emperor. The sword beams wrapped around Klichen and within a few breaths, reduced him to blood and water. With Klichens death, several statues of the God of Light in the church suddenly developed cracks, and the once splendid hall fell into gloom. Such was the role of a bishop; he could greatly enhance the sanctity of a church. Now that Klichen was dead, the church fell alongside him. After doing all this, Xue An turned to look at Ding Ran and the others, who had a dazed expression, and said coolly, This ce is very dangerous. You should return to China. Otherwise, I cant guarantee youll be this lucky next time! Having said that, Xue An left with An Yan. Once he was far away. Sister, what should what do we do? Ding Guang asked with a trembling voice. Ding Ran shuddered back to consciousness and stood up without hesitation, Didnt you hear what he said? We are going back to the country now! Are we leaving now? What about our thesis. What damn thesis, Id rather not graduate at all! Ding Ran yelled angrily and turned to march out. She made up her mind; never again! No, she decided she would nevere to Europe in her life! This ce was far too dangerous! The news of Klichens fall spread rapidly. All sides were shaken. Countless people focused their attention on Xue An and the Church of Light. They all wanted to know what the next move would be for these two parties. Many asserted that the Church of Light would definitely react, after all, this was the third high-ranking official Xue An had killed. But to everyones surprise, the Church of Light still maintained its silence, as if nothing had happened at all. In stark contrast was Xue An, who was making his way southward, sessively ying several churches along the way and obliterating four or five purple-robed deacons. Many people sobered up from their initial shock and confusion, and were then horrified to realize that if Xue An continued southward on this route, he would inevitably reach the headquarters of the Church of Light, the Holy Nation of Light! Could it be that he really intended to challenge an entire nation by himself? This thought shocked many, but at the same time made many with their own agendas restless and eager. In any case, the whole of Europe, and indeed the entire world, was stirred by Xue Ans actions, and countless eyes were drawn to the Holy Nation of Light. The Holy Nation of Light is a small country spanning just a few square kilometers. Despite its small size, there stood one exquisitely beautiful church after another on itsnd. And located at the most central position was the world-renowned Holy Church of Light. This was a ce said to allow directmunication with the God of Light, and its history traced back even to the Deste Era. This was also the very core of the Church of Light, where the Pontiff of Light resided. At this moment, on the sacred square in front of the Holy Church of Light, where tourists teemed, it was extremely lively. In the Middle Ages, this was a bona fide forbidden ground. However, with increasing secrization over the years, and particrly after an edict from the former Pontiff, the whole Theocratic Nation had begun to open its doors to secr tourists. This naturally included the sacred square, imed to be a ce where one could hear the whispers of God. But now, the crowd on the square was not merely tourists. Almost every nations intelligence agents were present, as were spies sent by various powers in Europe. After all, recent events had touched the hearts of many, and everyone wanted to know why the usually dominant Church of Light was being so silent this time? David was an intelligence agent from the M Countrys agency, and he was here on a surveince mission. And David believed that among the tourists on the square, there were certainly many of his colleagues. Honestly, this mission was quite nice, almost like a paid holiday. Not only could he enjoy exquisite medieval architecture for free, but asionally, he might even have a romantic encounter with beautiful tourists from various countries. At the thought of this, David couldnt help but get a little excited and casually walked over to an open-air caf on the corner of the square where he bought a cup of coffee and a sandwich. As he took the coffee, the bearded stall owner smiled and said, May God bless you! David nodded, then, without changing his expression, he said softly, Still no anomalies, I suspect the Church of Light really might have be afraid of Mr. Xue now! Keep watching! the bearded owner said with a smile, then turned back to his work. David looked at the owner who didnt seem like an intelligence agent at all, shrugged his shoulders, and turned to enjoy his meal. Meanwhile, a few kilometers away from the sacred square, in a ck business van. Karsath, with a cigar in his mouth, eximed in admiration, You see? Technology is power! Anastasia, Fan Mengxue, and Meng Yan all looked at the screen in Karsaths hand. What it showed was a live image of the sacred square. Karsath took a deep drag from his cigar, letting the smoke drift out through the skull heads various holes, and said with great pride, On this sacred square, any use of ck magic or witchcraft would be detected, but not this mechanical beetle! How about that? Isnt it impressive? Chapter 406: Looting a Burning House (4th Update) Chapter 406: Chapter 406: Looting a Burning House (4th Update) ` Speaking of which, he was remotely controlling a mechanical beetle with his phone, making it circle around the square. Anastasia couldnt help but nod in admiration, Karsath, I didnt expect you old bones to still be able to handle such high-tech gadgets! Karsath grumbled a bit displeasedly, Miss Tassia, I hope you understand that as a Necromancer, I am still a youth at just over twelve hundred years old! Anastasia snorted disdainfully, A youth, you say? A youth whose head spouts smoke when he takes a puff of his cigar? Fan Mengxue originally didnt want tough, but hearing what Anastasia said, and recalling the image from before, she couldnt help but burst intoughter. With a snort, Fan Mengxueughed out loud. Hearing Fan Mengxuesughter, Karsath, who had been feeling a bit embarrassed, couldnt help but feel smug again. Ahem, no matter what you say, it seems Miss Mengxue is quite fond of me, right? Karsath looked at Fan Mengxue full of hope. Of course, this hopeful expression could only be discerned from the two dancing mes in his eye sockets. After spending the past few days together, Fan Mengxue had already be familiar with Karsaths personality. Chasing trends, flirting at every turn, rooted in ce at the sight of a beautiful woman, and always feeling irresistibly handsome C he was incredibly narcissistic. These were the most prominent traits of Karsath. As Anastasia put it, it was a good thing his sect had perished at the hands of the Church in the middle ages; otherwise, even if they had survived to the present day, he would have infuriated them to death. Thus, Fan Mengxue responded with a polite smile and discreetly shifted a little further away. Now Karsath truly felt awkward. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly uttered a light Huh? Huh, arent those the Dark Druids? Karsath pointed at the image of the Dark Druid High Priest To Ran and hispany on the screen. Anastasia looked and couldnt help but frown. To Ran and his bunch have such nerve? To actually stroll around in the Sacred Square? Karsath curled his lip, These guys arent like us; they all worship the Force of Nature, and if they dont use it, theyre no different from ordinary people! Naturally, they arent afraid of the Church of Lights checks! But I am curious, what are these guys doing here? Just as Karsath said, To Ran had brought a group of his followers to the Sacred Square. Their purpose was simple: they wanted to see if there was an opportunity to exploit. Compared to other forces and their deep hatred for the Church of Light, the Dark Druids didnt have such strong animosity. This time, they purely wanted to take advantage of the chaos and pocket some benefits. However, after To Ran had made a round, he didnt find anything unusual and couldnt help feeling somewhat disdainful. David, watching from a distance, was fixedly staring at To Ran, whispering into his button inte, It seems like the Dark Druids. These guys showing up too, it seems the situation is getting moreplicated! The bearded man, busy tending to his business, smiled and nodded to a customer. But when he turned around, he whispered, This affair has startled even the most hidden of the dark forces. Continue to observe, especially for any members of the Dark Council! Yes! David responded, quickly gulping down thest of his sandwich, and was about to stand up when, a low chant began to drift out from the Church of Lights grand cathedral. David was momentarily stunned, then his eyes widened in surprise. Not just him, everyone in the square was taken aback. Because the chant was astonishingly beautiful, as if there were truly angels murmuring. ` A faint holy light began to rise from the ground, gradually ascending from the statue standing in the square, while the chanting became clearer and clearer. At that moment, a scream pierced the air. A well-disguised member of the Dark Races, illuminated by the holy light, started to emit ck smoke from all over before dying miserably on the spot. This scene seemed to serve as a reminder to everyone; many shuddered and expressions of terror appeared on their faces as they turned to flee the square. But just then, the chanting grew even louder. The entire Church of Light began to radiate intense holy light. Countless believers and the congregation, upon seeing this, couldnt help but fall to their knees in excitement, praying loudly. Druids like To Ran from the Dark Races also felt a sense of fear; they were just there to join in the excitement, so how had things suddenly taken this turn? To Ran gritted his teeth and quietly led his people to retreat toward the outskirts of the area. However, upon reaching the edge of the square, a thin barrier of holy light suddenly appeared. At the same time, the chanting became deafening as a radiant orb of light appeared atop the Church of Light. An immensely powerful aura instantly enveloped the entire ce. All the believers and the congregation were moved to tears at this moment. Whereas people like David and To Ran looked on as if they had lost their kin, their faces pale as they watched the unfolding scene. The light gradually floated in mid-air. And behind it, one after another, powerful figures materialized. In an almost moaning tone, David said, The Pope, the Chief Judge of the Heretics, Holy Knight of Light, Chief Judge of Light all these luminaries of the Light have gathered, so this light He dared not continue. For the conclusion was simply too terrifying. But at that moment, the light gradually dissipated, revealing a young man radiating an almost tangible holy light, with an exceedingly handsome face and two orbs of holy light burning in his eyes. This man looked down upon everyone in the square, a smile of superiority appearing on his lips as he spoke softly, God said, Let there be light! Upon hismand, countless holy lights rose, and all the believers and the congregation felt themselves be younger and stronger. This revtion made them fanatically devoted to the man. But those tainted with the aura of darkness were not so fortunate. For instance, To Ran, who was enveloped by a mass of holy light so powerful that it almostpletely eradicated his Force of Nature. Luckily, To Ran reacted quickly enough to escape, though not without injury. However, his underlings werent as lucky; most of them didnt even manage to scream before they were annihted by the holy light into oblivion. This discovery made To Ran tremble all over, but he didnt dare look back, instead running away frantically. Because he suddenly recalled a legend, a profoundly terrifying legend. Meanwhile, in the ck business car, Karsath and Anastasia, among others, all stared nkly at the man exuding superiority on their phone screens. Suddenly, the man turned his head to nce at the screen. Crack. The phone screen shattered, and a few wisps of holy light shot through the air towards Karsath. Chapter 407: The Descent of the Saint Heir (Fifth Update) Chapter 407: Chapter 407: The Descent of the Saint Heir (Fifth Update) Karsath cried out in shock and with a wave of his hand, a thick ck mist formed a barrier in front of him. But this ck mist was like a thin sheet of paper in the face of the holy light; it had no power to resist. A ray of holy light touched Karsaths arm. Sizzle! ck smoke rose, and Karsath cried out in pain. At that moment, Anastasias face was stern as she waved her hand, Confusion! The holy light was instantly enveloped by a dusty glow. Simultaneously, Anastasia stepped forward, tore off Karsaths affected arm and threw it aside, thenmanded coldly, Run now! Everyone was startled and immediately used their strongest escape abilities, vanishing from inside the carriage. No sooner had their figures disappeared than the holy light violently broke free from its restraints and exploded. Boom. The entire carriage was instantly blown to pieces. Above the Sacred za. The young man snorted disdainfully and said lightly, They sure run fast! The Pope, in utmost humility from behind, gently said, Saint Heir, should we send someone to pursue them? No need! Let these dark worms live a few more days! Yes! The Pope and the other magnates all bent down and agreed, their demeanor extremely deferential. At the same time, the entire za, the entire Grand Cathedral of Light, indeed all the clergy and faithful of the Holy Nation of Light knelt down in unison, praying devoutly to the man radiating intense holy light in the sky. We wee the Saint Heir, descending to the world! The Son of Light revealed a smug smile and nodded slightly, God loves the world, and I am here by themand of my father, the Divine King, to spread the divine word and eradicate the darkness! All the faithful and clergy were excitedly bowing their heads repeatedly, some even weeping uncontrobly. To them, it was the greatest honor of their lives to see a living god. Meanwhile, those like Karsath who had barely escaped wore extremely somber expressions. I knew it, the Church of Light has never been an easy opponent. This silence and forbearance were because they were summoning the Saint Heir! And damn it, theyve actually seeded! Karsath cursed, his voice trembling slightly with profound fear. Anastasia and the others also had very ugly expressions on their faces. The Saint Heir hase; I didnt expect that since the War of Divine Fall in the Middle Ages, they would dare to use such a forbidden technique! Anastasia said hatefully. Fan Mengxue asked somewhat perplexedly, Is this Saint Heir really that powerful? Upon hearing this, Karsath sighed and said, How should I put it? This Saint Heir is the divine child of the God of Light that the Church of Light worships. Each one possesses tremendously potent strength and can even be regarded as invincible in this world! Hearing this, Fan Mengxuesplexion turned visibly pale at a visible speed. Then you mean, Xue An hes in danger? Everyone fell silent for a moment, then Anastasia sighed and said, Its not a matter of if hes in danger, but that he definitely is! Theing of the Saint Heir represents invincible power. Although Xue An is formidable how could he possibly contend with a god? Fan Mengxue swayed slightly and nearly fainted, but Meng Yan quickly supported her. Then, with a pale face, Fan Mengxue said, Isnt there any other way? There is one! That is to notify Xue An right now to run as far as he can! Karsath said gravely. Fan Mengxue gave a wry smile, I know him too well, he definitely wont run away! Then hes only going to meet his death! Karsath sighed helplessly. Fan Mengxue slowly raised her head, a fierce light flickering in her eyes, and suddenly knelt down, Master, you once told me that within Dark Witchcraft there is a Dark Forbidden Curse, an extremely powerful spell. Please teach it to me! Anastasias gaze flickered, then she shook her head and sighed softly, Meng Xue, is it worth it for a man? Agreed! Fan Mengxue said calmly. But I can tell you now that even if you learn these Dark Forbidden Curses, you still wont stand a chance against the Son of Light because light is naturally the bane of darkness! I know! But I still want to learn! Fan Mengxues tone remained as calm as ever. The people in the room looked at each other and then shook their heads helplessly. Mengxue, youre a good kid, but this isnt something you can control by yourself! I know, but I still want to learn! Fan Mengxue repeated mechanically, like a broken record. Anastasia finally nodded with difficulty, Fine! I can teach you, but you must understand, it realistically wont have any effect! Fan Mengxue silently kowtowed and didnt speak. Just as Fan Mengxue began to frantically practice Dark Forbidden Curses. The news of the Saint Heirs arrival spread throughout Europe and the entire world at a terrifying pace, like a hurricane. Countless forces that had been eager to move instantly changed their stance, reverting to utmost respect. Those small forces that had taken advantage of the chaos were so frightened that they fled in the middle of the night. Even those forces that had always been friendly with the Church of Light were now as silent as cicadas in winter and trembling with fear. It could be said that the whole of Europe was prostrate before the Son of Light, trembling uncontrobly. At the same time, everyones attitude towards Xue An changedpletely. If previously some really believed that Xue An might be able to destroy the Church of Light, now none held any hope of that. Some even thought that the most sensible thing for Xue An to do after hearing the news was to run away immediately. Otherwise, he was simply courting death! Yet faced with these doubts, Xue An just smiled indifferently, showing no concern, and continued to take An Yan on sightseeing trips while resolutely heading towards the Holy Nation of Light. Just when the atmosphere had fallen into a weird and terrifying silence. At Blood Mountain. In the council of the Blood n that had already been ughtered by Xue An, space suddenly fluctuated violently, and a surge of towering blood-red light burst forth, making the entire Blood Mountain tremble under its might. Then, a foot stepped out of the spatial rift, touching down upon the ground. This persons face was extremely sinister, with eyes filled entirely with eerie, crimson blood light. Behind him, a pair of huge, translucent wings. The man stood in the midst of the Blood n council, looked around, and slightly furrowed his brow. At that moment, more than a dozen individuals emerged from the spatial rift. All of these people, who were either second-generation or first-generation of the Blood Race, had seven or eight pairs of wings on their backs and exuded an incredibly powerful aura. Divine Ancestor! All the Blood n members bowed respectfully to the man. The Divine Ancestor spoke indifferently: Where are my children? Why do I not sense their presence? After a moment of deadly silence, a second-generation member of the Blood n stepped forward and said in a deep voice: Respected Divine Ancestor, a projection of mine once came to this world not long ago. At that time, there was someone who ughtered the entire Blood Mountain! Boom! An invisible energy sted the second-generation member of the Blood n far away. Light golden blood spilled onto the ground. Why did you only tell me now? the Divine Ancestor coldly said. The second-generation Blood n member knelt trembling on the ground, Divine Ancestor, I did not want to disturb your return, so I did not dare to tell you! Heh heh, the lowly humans dare to ughter my children? Very well, put the word out. I want to turn this person into a Hellish Blood ve and let him endure endless suffering forever! said the Blood n with a sinister tone. Yes! Chapter 408: The Return of the Blood Ancestor (First Update) Chapter 408: Chapter 408: The Return of the Blood Ancestor (First Update) ` If the arrival of the Saint Heir had caused an earthquake of magnitude nine, then the return of the Blood Ancestor was akin to a volcanic eruption on top of a nine-magnitude earthquake! All of Europe and indeed the whole world were thrown intoplete disarray by this series of explosive news. The strongest rulers of both the Light and Dark factions had descended almost simultaneously, with all their spears pointed towards Xue An. Now, even those who were most optimistic about Xue An had changed their opinions. No one believed that Xue An could turn the situation around under such circumstances; some even dered that Xue An was undoubtedly doomed! Dark Council. Fan Mengxue had not left her room for three whole days. She was furiously honing her Dark Witchcraft. Outside the room, Anastasia and Karsath looked at each other with ugly expressions on their faces. Should we tell her about this? Karsath asked. Anastasia sighed, Lets tell her. Then I will take her to meet Xue An, and by any means necessary, we must get him to flee Europe and avoid the limelight for now! All right! Just be careful not to upset her, Karsath said worriedly. He was even more nervous than Anastasia was. Through the time they had spent together, Karsath hade to see Fan Mengxue as his junior, even as a daughter. Anastasia nodded, pushed open the door, and walked in. The room was filled with dark mist. Fan Mengxue was sitting in the center, meditating, her cheeks visibly thinning at a rate visible to the naked eye, yet her aura was growing stronger by the day. Anastasia let out a slight sigh and then said softly, Mengxue! Fan Mengxue slowly opened her eyes, releasing a powerful force of darkness. Anastasia herself was surprised. In just a few short days, Fan Mengxues progress was nothing short of miraculous. Master! What is it? Anastasia stepped forward, hesitating slightly before saying, I just received a piece of news. Is it about Xue An? Fan Mengxues expression jerked. The progenitor of the Blood n, along with the first and second generations, has returned to this world, and has announced that they are targeting Xue An! After saying this, Anastasia watched Fan Mengxue worriedly, afraid that she couldnt handle the shock. But aside from turning a bit paler, Fan Mengxue showed no other outward sign of distress, simply lowering her head, Mhm, I understand. Anastasia said, Mengxue, you might not grasp what the return of the Blood Ancestor implies! Although the Dark Council and the Blood n both belong to the Dark faction, they have always been united in name but divided in spirit, and even in the ancient times, they had shed. Hence, the Dark Council has quite extensive records about this Blood Ancestor. He is an existence akin to a Demon God, and all the bloodkin in this world are his descendants, his power is so formidable, he is even on par with the Son of Light! Throughout the conversation, Fan Mengxue did not lift her head. However, Anastasia could still see, through the hanging strands of hair, bright red Blood Pearls rolling down. It was because Fan Mengxue had bitten her lips too hard. Therefore, Karsath and others have discussed it, and the most important thing right now is to meet with Xue An and convince him to leave Europe immediately, otherwise ` Otherwise, the words to follow remained unsaid, but Anastasia believed Fan Mengxue understood what she implied. Its futile! Fan Mengxue, however, sighed lightly. You dont truly understand him; his nature has never changed. Even if it were the God of Light himself, he would not back down! Fan Mengxue murmured nearly in a whisper. Then, she smiled at Anastasia, Master, please teach me all the Forbidden Curses! Anastasia was stunned for a long while, then she nodded gently, Very well! The Blood n Council. The Blood Ancestor sat upon the soft human skin sofa, leisurely savoring a sip of a young girls fresh blood. This is the vor! Unlike the tasteless blood offered by the blood ves of the Blood Realm, this is the supremely sweet and fragrant ultimate delicacy! After a thousand years, I have finally tasted it again, how nostalgic! eximed the Blood Ancestor, his face filled with rapture. At that moment, a second-generation member of the Blood nnded on the ground, Great Blood Ancestor, the message has been sent out, and I have also gathered much information regarding Xue An and And what? the Blood Ancestor asked indifferently. And the Church of Light! Oh? Lets hear it! After Xue An ughtered our people of the Blood n, he somehow appeared in country Y and dered that he wouldpletely eradicate the Church of Light! Heh! The Blood Ancestors lips curled into a cold sneer, his heart filled with even more disdain. Such an ignorant fool, he has no idea how terrifying the backing of the Church of Light is, nor does he grasp the importance of this world to those giants amongst the Multiverse. Yet, what the second-generation Blood n member said next left the Blood Ancestor stunned. The Church of Light maintained silence as Xue An continued his ughter southward, but just the day before yesterday before the eyes of countless, the Son of Light descended! As this second-generation Blood n member mentioned the Son of Light, his voice trembled slightly, clearly frightful. However, after a brief moment of astonishment, a smile appeared on the Blood Ancestors face. The Son of Light hase too? It seems this world is indeed about to undergo great changes! But which one is it? The seventh? Or the twelfth? the Blood Ancestor whispered to himself and then nodded, Understood! So, this Xue An has not only provoked our Blood n but has also offended the Son of Light! Has he fled then? As he said this, the Blood Ancestors face disyed a malicious grin. Alienating both the forces of Light and Darkness simultaneously, this Xue An seems to have set a precedent! Yes! But when everyone thought Xue An would flee, he actually continued unhurriedly southward, his target being the Holy Nation of Light! A glint of ruthlessness shed in the Blood Ancestors eyes, Hes quite the daring one, indeed. But things are getting more and more interesting! As he spoke, a letter shrouded in an ominous blood light appeared in the Blood Ancestors hand. After contemting for a moment, he wrote a few words, then handed it to the second-generation Blood n member. Go, deliver this letter to the Son of Light! The second-generation Blood n member thought he had misheard. My lord the recipient is the Church of Light! The Blood Ancestorughed, It is only the weak who differentiate between Light and Darkness; the true strong look only at interests and power! Go! Yes! The second-generation Blood n member responded with a trembling voice, then turned and flew away. The Blood Ancestor slowly took another sip of fresh blood, his eyes flickering with a strange blood glow. So, even the God of Light can no longer restrain himself? What secrets does this world hide that have you supreme gods so utterly captivated? Chapter 409: Heading South, Fighting Along the Way (2nd Update) Chapter 409: Chapter 409: Heading South, Fighting Along the Way (2nd Update) Church of Light. The Great Cathedral of Holy Light. Ever since the Saint Heirs arrival, this ce had returned to a state of strict vignce reminiscent of the medieval era. At this moment. The Pope and many high-ranking officials were standing outside the door with utmost respect. Not until the final sound ceased did the Saint Heir walk out of the room naked. Several cardinals in red hurriedly stepped forward to present the sacred robes already prepared. Then several beautiful women helped him put them on. A pleased look appeared on the Saint Heirs iparably handsome face as he turned to the Pope and said, I am quite satisfied with this Holy Maiden, but the number is too few! The Pope trembled all over and immediately responded, Yes! I will prepare more next time! The Saint Heir nodded in satisfaction. At that moment, someone from inside the building carried out several Holy Maidens wrapped in white cloth, their bodies covered with injuries. These women, abused beyond recognition, all had a vacant look on their faces because they knew their fate would be miserable, likely bing ythings for the entire high echelon. The Saint Heir sat down on a spacious andfortable sofa, and someone brought over a hundred-year-old vintage red wine. The Saint Heir tasted a sip and exhaled afortable sigh. The feeling of descending to this ne was indeed exhrating. Not only was there no one to control him, but he was also invincible. Whats the situation with that Xue An? asked the Saint Heir indifferently. Lord Saint Heir, this person has been traveling southward. He will arrive in the Theocratic Nation at thetest by tomorrow or the day after! the Heretic Chief Judge stated, speaking before the Pope. The Saint Heir nodded, Good, keep an eye on his movements at all times! Yes! The Heretic Chief Judge, pleased with the praise, quickly bowed and responded. The Pope, who had been keeping his head down, had a barely perceptible cold gleam sh in his eyes; then he stepped forward and bowed, My Lord Saint Heir, there is another matter I feel I must report to you! What matter? Rumors from the outside world say that the ancestor of the Blood n descended two days ago! The Popes words quieted the room. As the top brass of the Light, of course, they had all heard the news, so they all looked towards the Son of Light. Upon hearing this, the Saint Heir slightly furrowed his brows, Blood ancestor? That guy also descended at this time? Just then, a cardinal in red robes walked in tremblingly; upon entering, he prostrated himself on the ground. Oh Saint Heir above, a letter suddenly appeared in front of the cathedral doors! Oh? What letter! The red-robed cardinal took out the letter from his bosom, which was suffused with a tinge of bloodlight. Everyone present was taken aback. This was the aura of the Blood n! The Saint Heir was also slightly startled, then extended his hand and a strand of Holy Light brought the letter over to him. Upon unfolding it to read, a look of surprise appeared on the Saint Heirs face, followed by a cold chuckle. Truly an annoying bunch of bats! Having said that, he slightly raised his hand, and a sh of Holy Light burned the envelope to nothingness. Then he stood up, walked over to the floor-to-ceiling window, and gazed at the magnificent and solemn cathedral. He said indifferently, The blood ancestor said in the letter, he wille to the Holy Nation of Light in the next two days. This statement made everyone in the room look at each other. The Holy Knight of Light stepped forward and said, Lord Saint Heir, do we need to prepare and then exterminate this blood ancestor? Exterminate? Why exterminate? Hmm? This question from the Saint Heir left the Holy Knight and everyone else in the room stunned. After all, Light and Darkness were inherently ipatible; did one need a reason to exterminate an ancestor of the Blood n? The Son of Light chuckled, This Blood Ancestor is here to deal with that Xue An as well. From that perspective, we are allies! Why should we exterminate him? Upon hearing this, everyone bowed their heads. You may leave now! Yes! After everyone had left, a hint of a cold smile appeared on the edge of the Son of Lights mouth. Blood Ancestor? Hehe, have you caught wind of something? Coming here to join the fray at this time? But this time, I have descended upon the order of the most high Father God. If you dare to interfere, even the revered Blood Demon behind you cannot save you! And as for that Xue An, I am truly curious; who exactly are you? How could Father God value you so much? To the extent of burning the Divine Status of three Holy Angels just to let me descend in myplete form? All to deal with someone like you, a mere mortal! As he spoke, an incredibly powerful Power of Light emanated from his body, and a beam of holy light shot straight up into the sky from the top of the church. In another corner of the church, the Pope and others silently felt the strength of this Power of Light, and their faces showed a mix of shock and delight. The Saint Heir who has descended this time seems to be much more powerful than recorded! the always silent Chief Judge of Light whispered. Everyone nodded slightly. The Holy Knight then asked somewhat puzzled, If the Saint Heir is so powerful, why not just eliminate that damned Blood Ancestor? If we did, the Church of Light would have one less powerful enemy! Upon hearing this, the Pope shook his head, Holy Knight, you simply do not understand, the gods have never gotten along so harmoniously, even our most high God of Light has His own considerations! Hearing the Popes words, the Holy Knight bowed his head. However, the Chief Judge of Heresy smirked at this, Your Holiness, are you implying our Father God is not omnipotent? Or do you believe that Light and Darkness are not oppositional? The Pope responded indifferently, The division between Light and Darkness has never been clear-cut! Just as the entire Church of Light was shaken by this event, At the eye of the storm, Xue An and An Yan were leisurely frolicking in nature, incidentally eliminating the powers of Light along their path. Heading south, they walked and ughtered as they went. This was the seventh day that Xue An had been doing this. In the beginning, An Yan wasnt used to it and worried that they might kill the wrong person. However, once the repugnant truths wereid bare before her eyes, An Yan shut her mouth. By the fifth and sixth day, the churches they encountered along the way were already deserted. Another significant change was that the number of people tracking Xue An sharply decreased. During the first few days, those tailing Xue An were as plentiful as hairs on a cow, but in thest two days, their number had plummeted. Even if there were still some, the looks in their eyes had be very strange. Xue An merely smiled faintly at this. At this moment, he was enjoying a meal at an inconspicuous little restaurant with An Yan. It must be said that, though small and off the beaten path, the restaurants food was quite good. As they savored their sweet time together, Quintina and Selina arrived, travel-worn and dusty. The appearance of the two beauties attracted the attention of many in the restaurant. When they saw Xue An sitting in the corner, they let out a sigh of relief and walked straight toward him. Master! My Lord! The appetions of the two women caused everyone who had pricked up their ears to eavesdrop to freeze, and a meaningful smile appeared on many of the mens faces. Xue An nodded, What is it? Chapter 410: The World as Enemy (3rd Update) Chapter 410: Chapter 410: The World as Enemy (3rd Update) My lord, do you really not know? Selinas surprise was evident as she saw Xue Ans unconcerned expression. Know what? Xue An had turned off allmunication devices during this journey, simply enjoying a carefree trip with his wife, traveling through the mountains and waters. The Blood Ancestor has returned! Quintina spoke with a grave expression. Hmm? Xue Ans brow lifted at these words. Yes, and thetest news weve just received is that the Blood Ancestor is on his way to the Holy Nation of Light, preparing to join forces with the newly arrived Son of Light to confront you, my lord! Selina was also marked by a tone of gravity. She still remembered the shock she felt when she first heard the news. The Son of Light, the progenitor of the Blood n! These are monumental figures, and they were uniting against Xue An. This was nothing short of a deadly trap! Therefore, she and Quintina had no mood to refine the energy of the Blood n that Xue An had given them and rushed over immediately to find Xue An and urge him to lie low for a while. Yet, to their surprise, Xue Ans eyes brightened, The progenitor of the Blood n? Yes! The very ancestor of all our Blood n, a Demon God of tremendous strength! Quintina dered solemnly. However, Xue An couldnt help but burst intoughter, drawing sidelong nces from everyone in the restaurant. Great! I was just thinking after obliterating the Church of Light, Id find a way to seek out this grandson in the Blood Realm, but hese to me instead, delivering himself to death! The words of Xue An left Selina and Quintinapletely bbergasted. They had imagined all kinds of reactions from Xue An, but never expected him to be ecstatic! My lord, they are joining hands to confront you! Isnt that good? Saves me the trouble! said Xue An indifferently. Selina and Quintina exchanged looks, both swallowing hard. It seemed the lord was genuinely pleased. Meanwhile, in the corner of the restaurant, several intelligence agents were staring at Xue An in disbelief. Not until he stood up and left. Only then did the intelligence agents shiver back to their senses, hurriedly pulling out their phones to report what Xue An had said. The indifference and disdain shown by Xue An when confronted with thebined forces of the Blood Ancestor and the Saint Heir quickly spread, causing many who were ready for augh to be surprised. This Xue An, if hes not crazy, then he must have absolute confidence in his strength! But Im inclined to think hes lost his mind! Otherwise, I can hardly imagine what kind of power one would need to remain soposed in the face of the alliance of these two titans! dered a certain magnate. No matter whether Xue An wins or loses, I admire him, for if it were me facing such a situation of universal enmity, I would probably have died of fright already! said another Dark Series overlord. Regarding this matter, I can only describe it in four words, digging his own grave! someone snidely remarked. Isnt anyone curious why the Son of Light and the progenitor of the Blood n, who should be utterly ipatible, would actually cooperate? This is absolutely unbelievable! someone remarked in full astonishment. And while the outside world was in turmoil. The Blood Ancestor, apanied by his followers, had already arrived outside the Holy Nation of Light. Everywhere he passed, the sky was filled with a blood-red glow, chilling to the bone. The priests guarding the Theocratic Nation turned pale from the formidable aura, and those with lower cultivation levels almost toppled over. Standing in the air, the Blood Ancestor said with a slight smile, Your Holiness the Saint Heir, wont youe out to greet me? As his voice rang out, a surge of white light shot up from the Grand Cathedral of Light, and the Son of Light appeared in midair. The Blood Ancestor was taken aback, then bowed slightly in the air, It turns out to be His Highness the Fourteenth! My apologies for the oversight! The Son of Light looked at the Blood Ancestor and revealed a slight smile, Asmodeus, I didnt expect we would meet in this manner! What Im curious about is that the Saint Heir actually came in hisplete form, it seems the God of Light is indeed determined to win this world! Asmodeus said indifferently. You are not bad either, it looks like the Blood Demon God holds great expectations for you as well! the Son of Light said. The two ancient beings, a demon and a god who had lived for over ten thousand years, looked at each other and shared a knowing smile. For them, killing a Xue An was merely an appetizer, the most important thing was to carry out the orders of their respective father gods. So the two sides engaged each other in a cordial and friendly discussion in the sky. This scene caused a stir among the onlookers from a distance. My God, the Son of Light and the Blood n chatting amiably, is the world truly headed for chaos? someone eximed. Heh, this is actually the essence of light and darkness, isnt it! Opposed to each other, yet two sides of the same coin! Ah, now that the two major powers are truly present, do you think that Xue An will really show up? I doubt it, the Church of Light is clearly setting a trap. Anyone with a bit of brains would avoid this pitfall unless hes insane! Otherwise, he definitely wonte! I somehow feel he wille. From the first time Xue An became famous, he has never backed down! While everyone was discussing fervently. A man was seen slowly approaching from afar. He was a man with a calm demeanor and a lofty air. Although many people had never seen Xue Ans true face, seeing that he was a Chinese and given his demeanor, they guessed that this must be Xue An. All voices vanished, each person looked at Xue An withplex gazes. The two great powers conversing merrily in midair also sensed something amiss and turned their heads to look. When they saw Xue An slowly approaching, both of them couldnt help but reveal a hint of a smile. Lord Saint Heir, this man has ughtered my Blood n offspring, truly detestable. Please allow me to deal with him! Asmodeus said with a fierce expression. The Son of Light smiled slightly, Please do as you like, Lord Asmodeus! Being naturally cautious, he certainly wouldnt mind letting Asmodeus probe first. But just at this moment, Xue An, who had been walking slowly, suddenly looked up, his eyes madly shing with ck light, and then uttered a shout. Forbidden CurseAnnihtion! As his words sounded, countless ck clouds poured crazily in, covering the entire sky. Then from the sky rained down countless ck fire, heading straight for the god and demon in midair! This scene stunned everyone. Many people watched the ck clouds above wide-eyed, whispering, Isnt this Xue An Chinese? How can he cast a dark series magic forbidden curse? But regardless, this formidable forbidden curse also disyed Xue Ans formidable strength. Yet under the terror of this forbidden curses might, Asmodeusughed grimly. Is this the extent of the one who massacred my Blood ns kin? Having said that, beams of blood light shot up into the sky, like towering pirs, directly shattering those ck clouds! Chapter 411: The Ultimate Forbidden Curse (4th Update) Chapter 411: Chapter 411: The Ultimate Forbidden Curse (4th Update) The dark clouds dispersed. The bacsh of the forcibly interrupted forbidden curse turned Xue Ans face pale as his entire body began to tremble slightly. Asmodeus casually repelled the attack, then sneered at Xue An lying on the ground and shook his head disdainfully. Too weak. If this is the extent of your strength, then you have greatly disappointed me! No sooner had the words left his mouth than Xue An suddenly looked up, his eyes swirling with dark energy. Forbidden CurseSoul Devouring! Forbidden CurseAnnihtion! Forbidden CurseJudgment! With each forbidden curse recited, Xue Ans body shuddered once. By the time he had finished reciting these three forbidden curses, a trickle of blood slowly ran down the corner of Xue Ans mouth. However, thebined power of the three forbidden curses was also extremely astonishing. Strong dark forces tightly surrounded the demigod in midair, the power of the curses gradually eroding both of them. Hehe, interesting! chuckled Asmodeus and then he took a deep breath. The dark forces, like the tide, werepletely absorbed by Asmodeus. Then, with a slight smile, he said, I am curious about your thought process, using the power of darkness against a member of the Blood n? But no sooner had he spoken than Asmodeuss face changed, a muffled sound of explosioning from within him, and he rapidly aged. It was then that Xue An spoke in a cold voice, Forbidden CurseAging! It turned out that four forbidden curses had been unleashed simultaneously, but Xue An had purposefully hidden thest one, only to trigger it at the very end. This caught Asmodeus off guard, albeit slightly. But it also thoroughly enraged the ancestor of the Blood n. He bellowed, You cunning human! As he spoke, a second-generation Blood n member standing behind him suddenly screamed, then turned into a beam of blood and was devoured by Asmodeus. The visage that had aged quickly reverted back, and even his aura became stronger. Then Asmodeus said with a ferocious smile, Human, you have thoroughly angered me, I will extract your soul and roast it with the mes of hell for eternity! With that, he turned into a streak of light and rushed directly at Xue An. The Son of Light stood by, watching with an arrogant demeanor. Honestly, he wasnt much impressed with Xue Ans strength. If the Xue An, whom his Father God had instructed to annihte, even obliterating his soul, was this man, then it was simply too ordinary. Even a single finger of his could take his life! Therefore, the Son of Lightpletely lost the interest to act and just stood by, watching. But as Asmodeus was about to charge over, Xue An on the ground suddenly coughed up arge mouthful of blood, and then he was enveloped by dark mes. Within the mes, Xue Ans body began to wither away slowly, yet his eyes shone terrifyingly bright, and a smirk of satisfaction appeared at the corner of his mouth. This is bad! Seeing this, a sense of rm went off in Asmodeuss heart, and he quickly moved to the side, trying to dodge. But an endless power of death enveloped him and the Son of Light! Such was the strength of this energy that for a moment, it seemed to prevent them both from breaking free. A look of determination shed in Xue Ans eyes, for he knew that after using this forbidden curse, his soul would disintegratepletely. But he had no regrets! Ultimate Forbidden CurseGods of! The words Dusk had not yet been spoken. Just then, someone cried out in terror, Skeletons! So many skeletons! Indeed. An endless ocean of skeletons charged forward fearlessly, like an unstoppable tide. These skeletons all emitted a dense death aura, leaving not a de of grass alive where they passed. Many priests guarding the walls of the Holy Nation of Light had never seen such a terrifying sight, and were so scared that their legs were trembling. But this was just the beginning. The sky also gradually darkened. When everyone looked up, they saw over a dozen gargantuan Bone Dragons appear above in the sky, so massive they even obscured the natural light. And atop the leading Bone Dragon stood a skeleton with blue mes flickering in its eye sockets. The skeleton let out a cacklingugh, then pulled out a cigar and took a leisurely puff, Folks, long time no see! My god a Necromancer! Isnt this race supposed to have died out during the medieval repressions? someone screamed in shock. Xue An just stared nkly at this scene, muttering softly, Karsath Indeed, it was Karsath, the Necromancer from the Dark Council, who smilingly said to Xue An, Yes, Ivee! Xue An took a deep breath, feeling a sourness in his nose, a surge of emotion welling up, making him want to cry. The face of the Son of Light, on the other hand, grew darker as he sneered, I never thought that disciples of the Netherworld King still existed in this world! Im delighted that someone still remembers Lord Netherworld King! Karsath said with a slight smile. Hmph, to dare mention that unforgivable Evil God in front of me, the Son of Light, die! The Son of Light sneered, and beams of holy light surged towards the heavens. Karsaths expression turned serious. As a Necromancer who served the Netherworld King, the holy light was extremely lethal to him. Especially when cast by the Son of Light, its power was even more formidable. Bone Dragon Sigh! Karsath cried out loud. The Bone Dragons, soaring in the sky, opened their jaws in unison, and streaks of ck breath countered the surging holy light. Boom! After a violent tremor. Four or five Bone Dragons wailed as they were ground into dust by the holy light. If Karsath had eyelids, they would surely be twitching wildly at this moment. Moreover, these Bone Dragons were the result of his years of dedication, losing one fewer remained! With no alternatives left, he gritted his teeth and prepared for the fight. Asmodeus, at this moment, appeared calm and collected, no longer in a hurry to deal with Xue An. He stood with his arms crossed, watching from the side. He also wanted to gauge the strength of the Son of Light through this opportunity. The Son of Light snorted coldly and waved his hand again, sending another beam of holy light, this time toward the sea of skeletons on the ground. The power of this holy light was so immense that many of the fragile skeletons were turned to dust long before it even reached them. But then, dozens of huge figures suddenly burst from the earth, tearing the holy light to shreds. Its the Titan Giants! someone eximed. The leading Titan nodded at Xue An from afar. Xue An was stunned for a long time before he firmly nodded back in salute. Meanwhile, several women shrouded in mist also appeared on the square. Meng Yan! Xue An muttered softly. The leading woman chuckled and nodded at Xue An! All are from the Dark Council! someone finally realized, shouting in rm. The mention of the Dark Council made many faces turn solemn. But many others were puzzled. No one had heard of any connection between Xue An and the Dark Council! What was going on? At that moment, the Son of Light let out a sinisterugh, Good, since youve all gathered together, itll make it convenient for me to round you all up at once! So saying, his face was enveloped by a holy radiance, Divine Might like a Prison! Chapter 412 You are not Xue An at all! Chapter 412: Chapter 412 You are not Xue An at all! Powerful holy lights spread outwards, like a cage covering the heavens and earth, thrusting directly at the members of the Dark Council. At that moment, a womans soft voice said, The Ultimate Forbidden CurseTwilight of the Gods! Boom! A dark mist exuding an aura of ultimate death directly countered, dispersing the holy radiance wherever it passed. Moreover, the overflow of its might surged towards the Son of Light in midair. A hint of solemnity appeared on the Son of Lights face, but he simply sidestepped slightly, then said coldly, God says, The rules of this world do not inherently exist!'' As his words reached, the powerful darkness froze as if it were bound by something and solidified. Then it shattered loudly and disappeared without a trace. A woman grunted softly, then her figure became visible. It was Anastasia! At this moment, herplexion was pale, and her eyes had dimmed. With her strength, casting this ultimate curse wasnt too taxing, but she hadnt expected the Son of Light to be so formidable that he broke the curse effortlessly. Thus, the powerful bacsh injured Anastasia as well. Master! Xue An called out anxiously. Master? This address baffled many. At that time, Asmodeus, who hadnt spoken much, sneered, No wonder something felt offit turns out youre not Xue An at all! Everyone was stunned at first, then looked more closely. They witnessed Xue Ans face slowly shifting, eventually turning into a woman. It was Fan Mengxue! Yes, it was she who had disguised herself as Xue An just now. At this moment, Fan Mengxue was filled with guilt. She had sneaked out on her own this time, without telling anyone from the Dark Council because she didnt want to involve them. Disguising herself as Xue An was her own whimsical idea. Her n was simple: to kill these two god-devils ahead of Xue Ans schedule. Of course, she knew it would be hard, so she came with the conviction that she would likely die. She had even thought that even if she couldnt kill the two god-devils, it would still be worthwhile if she could deplete their strength! But what she hadnt expected was that the people from the Dark Council would all arrive at thest moment, and her master had been injured for her sake. Master, Im sorry, Fan Mengxue said with her head lowered. Anastasia, however, waved her hand dismissively and spoke proudly, My disciple never needs to say sorry, and you havent done anything wrong! At that, the Son of Light in midair chuckled sinisterly and said, Truly touching, this deep connection between master and disciple! Sadly, since youvee to me directly today, I shall oblige you! As he spoke, he pointed arrogantly towards the sky, Since you used a Dark Series Forbidden Curse against me, today I shall let you witness the ultimate Forbidden Curse of the Light Series! With that, he shouted coldly, Light Kingdom! Boom! The sky, nearing twilight, suddenly brightened, with countless holy white lights falling from the heavens and the chanting of angels faintly heard. But beneath this seemingly peaceful and tranquil facade, infinite lethality was hidden. The Bone Dragons soaring in the sky cried out in unison and turned to dust under this holy light. And the skeletal demons on the ground didnt even have the strength to resistthey simply turned to dust and were carried away by the wind. Karsath let out a cry of rm and cast over a dozen spells in a bid to flee. But a beam of holy light still pierced through his chest. Karsath! Anastasia cried out in shock. Karsaths skeleton fell from midair to the ground. Seeing this, the Titan Giant roared furiously and kicked off the ground, soaring into the air to catch Karsath. But Asmodeus sneered and suddenly appeared in front of the Titan Giant, pressing down with his hand. ` With a thud, the Titan Giant let out a mournful cry as it fell straight down, smashing a huge pit into the ground. Amidst the rising dust and smoke, Karsath thudded onto the ground, his skeletal frame nearlying apart, and the mes in his skulls eye sockets were extremely feeble. And at that moment, the second wave of attacks was already upon them. This time, the holy light was even stronger than the first. Amidst the rain of holy light, Meng Yan suddenly let out a shriek. The sound was as grating as nails on a chalkboard right next to your ear, utterly unpleasant. Many people showed expressions of extreme difort. But this kind of psychic attack was simply negligible for the Son of Light and the First Ancestor. Seeing that Karsath was about to be engulfed by the holy light, Anastasia suddenly threw herself forward, using her back to shield Karsath from the holy light beneath her. Boom! Under the holy light, Anastasia grunted, and her back was roasted ck, emitting dark fumes. Upon seeing this, Karsaths fading fire in his eyes red angrily and he roared, You stupid woman, you will die like this! Get lost! I dont need you to save me! Anastasia, however, smiled, Theres only one necromancer left in this world, and if you die again, the necromancers will truly be extinct! In Karsaths skeletal eye sockets, moisture gradually appeared. So it turns out skeletons can cry too! At that moment, the Son of Light in the sky sneered, What touching sentiments, then I shall oblige and send you both to hell together! With that, the third wave of attack thundered down once again. This wave was so powerful that it enveloped all members of the Dark Council. Suddenly, a Titan Giant took Fan Mengxue in its arms and then used its body to shield her. You are not yet of the Dark Physique, so you should be able to survive; remember to run as soon as you can! the Titan said in a low voice. Fan Mengxue trembled all over, her tears already streaming down her face. But just as the holy light was about to fall on every member of the Dark Council, A pristine white lotus blossomed in the center of the battlefield. Upon seeing this white lotus, the domineering holy light suddenly became docile, as if it had met its master, and then receded like a tide. This scene left even the Son of Light in astonishment. Whats going on? How could this wave of attack suddenly be ineffective? As for the members of the Dark Council, they were even more astonished. It was at that moment that a cold voice arrived. The ones who really should go to hell are you! Hearing this voice, Fan Mengxue stiffened and slowly lifted her head to look. She saw a streak of light flying from the horizon at an incredibly fast speed, arriving in the midst of the battlefield in a blink. Then it dashed straight toward the Son of Light and threw a punch. Boom! The Son of Light didnt even have time to react and was directly punched from mid-air to the ground, even smashing a person-shaped pit into the earth, its depth unknown. The First Ancestor Asmodeus trembled all over, ready to move. The streak of light shed and appeared before him, and then a punchnded on his head. Crack! Asmodeus felt as if he had been stomped on by a dozen Demon Dragons, his head directly shattered by the punch. Blood mist dispersed. The whole field fell into dead silence. Chapter 413: The One-Man War God Demon (First Update) Chapter 413: Chapter 413: The One-Man War God Demon (First Update) Everyone stared nkly at the tall, slender man in mid-air, his expression cool and detached. Because everything had happened too fast, within the span of a breath, both a deity and a demon were sted away. At this moment, the members of some intelligence agencies trembled in shock and eximed, Its him! He is the real Xue An! This statement was like pouring a bucket of cold water into a boiling pot of oil, causing a violentmotion. It really is him! He actually came! Holy shit, the Son of Light and a member of the Blood n were taken down by his two punches? Thats freaking awesome! It seems we all underestimated him! These were exmations of surprise and admiration. But there were still many with serious expressions on their faces, thinking that things would not be that simple. Indeed. From the huge, person-shaped pit on the ground, a strong holy light began to rise, and then the Son of Light surged out, his face flushed with rage. The ancestor of the Blood n, whose head had been smashed, regrew a head at a speed visible to the naked eye, then looked at Xue An with a face full of murderous intent. One ck and one white. The two great heads of light and darkness emitted a heaven-shaking aura, even causing the sky to change color. Seeing such might, those who had just started to harbor hope for Xue Ansheng all shut their mouths. Yet, even in such a situation, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, showing no signs of panic; instead, he tilted his head downward and gave a slight smile to the members of the Dark Council. Then he turned to look at Fan Mengxue, who was in a daze, and shook his head helplessly. Such a silly girl! Xue An had been leisurely heading this way with An Yan, but halfway there he heard the news that the Holy Nation of Light had already started fighting. At that moment, Xue An was slightly startled, not knowing who had started fighting. But when he asked, he found out it was supposedly himself? This was simplyughable! After all, he had not yet arrived at the Holy Nation of Light! With thoughts racing, Xue An quickly thought of a possibility: someone was impersonating him and battling the Son of Light and the Blood n ancestor. Whoever it was, such actions were clearly meant to help him. In his urgency, Xue An immediately flew over and ultimately rescued the people of the Dark Council at thest moment. At the same time, he confirmed his guess; indeed, someone had been impersonating him. And that someone was Fan Mengxue. Xue Ans calling her a silly girl made Fan Mengxue lower her head, unsure of how to face Xue An. At this moment, the Son of Light said with a sinister tone, Xue An? Thats right! Its me! Xue An lifted his head, looking at the Son of Light and said indifferently. Heh, you do have some skills, I have not gone to all this trouble for nothing! said the Son of Light, his expression fierce and vicious. As a Divine Child, he had never had anyone dare to punch him away directly as Xue An did. This aroused an endless killing intent in the Son of Light. Xue An, however, ignored his bravado and instead turned his gaze toward the Blood n ancestor, his eyes gradually brightening. At this moment, the Blood n ancestor was equally filled with rage. But there was also fear in his heart. This Xue An was indeed not ordinary; he had actually managed to smash his head with a single punch. But upon feeling Xue Ans gaze, he looked up and couldnt help but tremble. Xue Ans look was downright evil. It was as if he was looking at a priceless treasure! Irritated and embarrassed, the Blood n ancestor said, What are you looking at? The corners of Xue Ans mouth turned upward, revealing a hint of a smile, Ive always had my suspicions, but today, I finally confirmed themyou of the Blood n indeed have a connection with the Blood Demon! So what if we do? responded the Blood n ancestor in a cold voice. Not at all, I just find it a bit interesting! Xue Ans face was full of excitement. He thought that since the Blood n is the offspring of the Blood Demon, then couldnt the Blood Demon also condense Blood Pearls? This was a major discovery! In the future, when traveling across The Multiverse, he should first capture and refine the Blood Demon n! Xue An was pondering in his heart. The Son of Light could no longer contain his anger, and at the same time, he was somewhat wary of Xue An, so he decided to make the first move. The glory of the supreme deity! the Son of Light called out coldly. Beams of holy light soared into the sky, then transformed into a gigantic Sword of Light, shing straight towards Xue An. The immense strength of this Sword Qi made everyone on the square, including the church leaders and the many spectators, utterly shocked, with the more timid even kneeling on the ground. Only the people from the Dark Council remained unfazed. Because a figure stood in front of them. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, tilting his head to look at the descending Sword of Light, and he chuckled lightly, At best, a High-Grade Divine Spirit dares to falsely im the title of supreme deity! Though his voice wasnt loud, it sounded like thunder in the ears of the Son of Light. sphemer, to denigrate my father deity, die! The power of the Sword of Light grew stronger by a third. At that moment, the Sword of Light had already reached in front of Xue An. Compared to the magnificent and immense Giant Sword, Xue Ans figure seemed so slender. But even so, Xue An stood proudly and then slowly extended a hand. To be precise, it was a finger, which he directly ced against the tip of the iing Sword of Light. This scene made many believe Xue An had gone mad. How could a physical body possibly withstand such a Sword of Light? Let alone with just a finger. The Son of Light showed a look of ecstasy, for his father deity had told him clearly that once he killed Xue An and obliterated his soul, he would be granted a divine position! But at that very moment, a scene that left everyone agape urred. No matter how formidable the Giant Swords force was, it simply couldnt advance in the presence of Xue Ans finger. It was as if a mightily powerful wave had encountered an unbreakable dike. However, the propelling force of the Sword of Light was so strong that although its tip was hindered, its rear still pushed forward crazily. Crack! Starting from the tip, the Sword of Light began to fracture inch by inch, then piled up in front of Xue Ans finger. In the end, it even turned into a pool of Sword of Light fragments. The Son of Lights mouth hung wide open. And just with the force of a single finger, he had shattered the Sword of Light. This physical strength was too immense! Then Xue An slowly turned his head to look at him and spoke indifferently, Do you think youre the only one who can wield a sword? As he spoke, countless sword lights appeared, instantly forming a Supreme Giant Sword several timesrger than the Sword of Light from just before. Then, with Sword Control, Xue An swung out ferociously and coldly said, Take this sword! Boom! This sword struck directly above the Son of Lights head. It was like whack-a-mole, as it hammered the Son of Light from mid-air back into the ground. After that, Xue An waved his hand, and the Giant Sword rushed toward Asmodeus, the Blood Ancestor. Asmodeus trembled all over, transforming into a beam of light in an attempt to dodge the sword. But s, the Giant Sword was so enormous that it was like a wall; Asmodeus couldnt dodge at all and was also mmed into the ground. Chapter 414: Husband and Wife Team Up to Fight Gods and Demons (Second Update) Chapter 414: Chapter 414: Husband and Wife Team Up to Fight Gods and Demons (Second Update) This How is this possible! eximed the Pope and the Holy Knights of Light, among others. To them, the Saint Heir was the incarnation of the Almighty God of Light, an invincible and supremely noble existence. Yet, from the moment Xue An appeared, the revered Saint Heir had already been smashed into the ground twice. This was simply shattering their worldview. But Xue An had no time to bother with them. Because at this moment, seeing their progenitor beaten, the first and second generations of the Blood n burst forth in rage. Witnessing this scene, Xue An almost wanted tough out loud. This was nothing but a giveaway of easy kills! Dont! As soon as Asmodeus had burst from the deep pit, he saw this scene and could not help but shout. Unfortunately, it was toote. With a wave of Xue Ans hand, white mes engulfed the Blood n members. A momentter, these Blood n members were all condensed into Blood Pearls. Picking up a Blood Pearl to examine it, Xue An grinned with satisfaction and nodded, Not bad, much bigger than those of the princes! Asmodeus watched, chilled to the bone. Could it be that several first and second-generation Blood n members, without the slightest ability to resist, had been directly turned into Blood Pearls by him? Who is the devil here, him or us? Storing the Blood Pearls away, Xue An smiled at Asmodeus, Envious, arent you? Dont worry, your turn ising soon! Asmodeus shuddered with rage and roared, Youre the one whos envious, your whole family is envious! Xue Ans eyes turned cold, but his smile remained unchanged. With a casual swing, the Giant Sword thundered down. Bang! Although Asmodeus roared and tried to fend off the attack, he was still overwhelmed and once again smashed into the ground. You should speak more civilly, arent you a Demon God that has lived for thousands of years? Dont you have any manners? said Xue An lightly. Many people found this both ridiculous andughable. Actually telling the Blood n to be civilized and polite? Is this a joke? Meanwhile, a holy light shot towards the sky like a cannonball, apanied by an incredibly angry voice. Xue An, I will scatter your soul to the winds! It was the Son of Light! Seeing this, the Pope and others sighed with relief. Thank goodness the Saint Heir is alright! God is indeed invincible! Just as a smug smile began to y on the corners of their mouths. Xue An casually cleaned out his ears, impatiently saying, Really, what a racket! And cant you peoplee up with something new for a change? With that, Xue An swung the Giant Sword, aiming directly at the Son of Light who was still in mid-air. Bang! The esteemed Saint Heir was struck like a baseball, sted away and flying towards the horizon in a beautiful arc. Enraged, the Son of Light cursed in mid-air, Xue An, if you dare, fight me without your sword! Lets have a one-on-one duel! Before the words even finished, Xue An, who knew not how, had already appeared at the Son of Lightsnding spot, saying indifferently, You want me not to use my sword and I should just listen? Why should I take orders from you? You what do you want to do? Constrained by the sword light in mid-air, the Son of Light was utterly immobile and could only scream in terror. What do I want to do? Of course, its ying baseball! Saying so, Xue An swung his sword again. Bang! The Son of Light was struck flying once more. Then Xue An, with a speed almost like teleporting, appeared again where he was about tond, knocking him away again All onlookers were stunned. Especially the people of the Church of Light; their mouths agape wide enough to fit three duck eggs, faces etched with disbelief at the sight. Witnessing their all-powerful Saint Heir being batted around like a baseball by Xue An was utterly astonishing! Just then, An Yan and the others arrived at the scene. An Yan was also somewhat nervous at this moment. After all, on the way here, Quintina and Selina had already ryed the situation to them. ording to their descriptions, the Son of Light and the progenitor of the Blood n were beings not to be provoked. This made An Yan somewhat worried, fearing that Xue An would suffer a setback again. But once there, the situation waspletely different from what they had imagined. The three of them looked up at the Son of Light, who was crying out in a rage while being beaten and thrown about, all of them utterly baffled. Is this the spokesperson of God, the invincible Son of Light you spoke of? An Yan asked softly. Quintina and Selina nodded nkly, Yes! Doesnt seem very powerful to me! An Yan remarked. At this moment, Xue An also noticed An Yan below and smiled slightly, tossing the Blood Pearl from his pocket over to her. Wife, catch! Got it! An Yan said cheerfully, stepping forward to catch it. Suddenly. Asmodeus, who had been smashed into the ground and had not stirred until now, burst out of the ground and charged towards An Yan with a sinisterugh. He had been stealthily observing the situation above all this time. Xue Ans formidable power had rmed him, so he decided to hide for the time being and act ording to circumstances. Fortuitously, An Yan had arrived. When he heard Xue An call her wife, Asmodeus was ecstatic. You killed my Blood n heirs, so Ill capture your wife and then force you to submit! With this thought, he emerged from the ground and dashed straight at An Yan. Be careful! Quintina and Selina eximed in unison, wanting to shield An Yan with their own bodies. Despicable Blood n traitor, kneel down! Asmodeus, seeing that Selina and Quintina belonged to the Blood n, was enraged. After a roar of anger, both of them could not hold out and knelt on the ground. As the progenitor of the Blood n, this was suppression at a bloodline level; they had no ability to resist. Mistress, run! Quintina, seeing Asmodeus closing in, worried for An Yans safety, couldnt help shouting loudly. Hmph! Asmodeus snorted coldly. Quintinas body shuddered, and blood began to trickle from the corner of her mouth. Ill deal with youter! Asmodeus said coldly, having already approached An Yan, his hand stretching out, nearly touching An Yans shoulder. At that moment, however, excitement appeared on An Yans face. Whats going on! Why isnt this woman afraid? Why does she look excited instead? Asmodeus was puzzled in his mind. He saw An Yan suddenly wielding a huge frying pan and shouted, Watch the pan! Whoosh! An Yan swung the frying pan in a full circle, striking Asmodeus on the head. His head, which had just been reconstructed by Xue An and finally regrown, nearly shattered again under the blow from the frying pan. Even though it didnt shatter, An Yans swing of the pan sent Asmodeus flying off the ground. Asmodeus was both shocked and furious, having been hit by a human woman. This was practically a disgrace to the great Blood Demon God! I will tear you to pieces! Asmodeus roared inside his heart, readying to make a move. But at that moment, he discovered to his horror that he was unable to move at all. Not only could he not move, but he also felt an overwhelmingly masculine, pure Yang force coursing through his entire body, making him so ufortable he wanted to vomit blood. How How could this be? Chapter 415: Since you’re here, then slumber here forever! (3rd update) Chapter 415: Chapter 415: Since youre here, then slumber here forever! (3rd update) And to the onlookers, the blood ancestor who was sted into the sky waspletely entangled in lightning, and amidst the cracking shes of lightning, the intense blood light on his body was also being steadily weakened. Asmodeus finally noticed the anomaly and began to shout in extreme horror. Its the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, how can you possibly control such power? The Nine Heavens Divine Thunder was a force of extreme Yang and hardness, possessing strong lethal power against the Blood n, a creature of Yin and evil. An Yan chuckled, Why cant I have it? Then she lifted her head and shouted to Xue An with delight, Hubby, see how awesome I am? Xue An nodded, Fantastic! Seeing Xue An ying baseball more and more smoothly, An Yan said with some excitement, Hubby, I want to hit that Blood n like you do! But I cant fly! An Yan, though a Loose Immortal in cultivation level, was actually quite lousy when it came to applying techniques. Xue Anughed and a streak of sword light shot over. There! With excitement, An Yan leaped into the air and charged at Asmodeus whose body had stiffened from the lightning and was flying straight up into the sky. After getting into position in advance, An Yan grasped the frying pan with both hands, finding the right angle, and waited for Asmodeus to arrive. She swung her hand fiercely, Look at the treasure! Bang! The frying pan hit squarely on Asmodeuss back. Asmodeus let out a miserable scream, flying out even faster than when he had arrived. An Yan charged out enthusiastically right after him. And so. On one side, Xue An was using the Son of Light to y baseball. On the other side, An Yan was having a whale of a time smacking with the frying pan. For a time, in the sky above, blood light and holy light flew together, screams of agony and roars of anger were indistinguishable. Everyone was looking up with a stunned expression on their faces watching this scene. Selina and Quintina looked at each other, both seeing the shock in each others eyes. Then Selina let out a bitterugh, Turns out we were all being rmists! Anastasia gently patted Fan Mengxue, speaking indifferently, See that? Thats whats called invincible. This is the true invincibility! You and I were just worrying needlessly! Fan Mengxue stared nkly, then nodded slightly. Of course, the most shocked and terrified were the people from the Church of Light. The pope looked on with a pale face, This what do we do? If this goes on, His Holiness the Saint Heir might actually be beaten to death! Several high-ranking officials looked at one another, and the Chief Judge of Heresy stepped forward to say, Your Holiness, the situation being what it is, in my opinion, we can only use the Divine Artifact of Light now! The popes expression changed drastically. The Divine Artifact of Light was the source of all the popes power and glory. If he were to bring it out now, any damage to it would greatly reduce his influence. But he could not just stand by and watch the Saint Heir be beaten like a baseball. After pondering for a moment, the pope gritted his teeth and took out a small box from his chest. Seeing this box, greed filled the eyes of the Chief Judge of Heresy. Because this was the infamous Pandoras Box. It was seized from those false gods during the churchs eastern crusade, and it waster used specifically to hold the Divine Artifact of Light. The pope opened the box with a pained expression on his face. A gentle yet powerful holy light emanated forth. The pope reached in and took out a yellowed parchment. Boom! Endless holy light spread over the entire za like flowing water. The Son of Light in midair rejoiced at the sight, Its the Covenant signed by the God of Light Himself! With that, he reached out, and the parchment in the popes hand, including that Pandoras Box, all flew into his grasp. Upon the Covenant of Light, Divine Power personally infused by the God of Light himself surged, so when the Son of Light got his hands on it, he immediately shook off his bindings. Xue An, ept the judgment of the light! sneered the Son of Light. He took out the two remaining Divine Artifacts of Light from Pandoras box. The Crown of Light sat atop his head, the Sword of Light in his left hand, and the Covenant of Light in his right. Streams of formidable Power of Light crazily infused into the body of the Son of Light. Feeling this boundless power, the Son of Light burst intoughter, Xue An, meet your death! With that, he swung his sword. Crack! A fine rift appeared in the space. This scene made many spectators eyelids twitch uncontrobly. Because it had exceeded theirprehension. Xue An, however, began tough, let go of the Giant Sword in his hand, which transformed back into a beam of light and vanished, then he stood with his hands behind his back and calmly spoke. Do you really think you can win against me with these so-called artifacts? I must say, youre too naive! Stop the useless talk, Divine Might Kill! The Son of Light squeezed these words through his teeth. An extremely solemn beam of light shot straight at Xue An. Where it passed, the space seemed to fluctuate. But Xue Ans expression remained indifferent, advancing instead of retreating, he lightly stepped forward and raised his fist. Even if your father god were here, I would fear not, let alone you! After saying so, he threw out a punch. No words could describe this punch. Xue Ans strength had been increasing by leaps and bounds, so this punch contained all the techniques of the Divine ughter Six Techniques. The divine radiance heading his way paused for a moment under Xue Ans punch, then exploded with a bang. The Son of Light cried out in disbelief, How is this possible! His voice was filled with fear. This was the first time he had felt fear. Although he had been beaten into a sorry state by Xue An just now, the Son of Light was clear that those attacks couldnt truly harm his Holy Body, it was merely a blow to his pride, so he hadnt been afraid. But now, the might of Xue Ans punch finally made him realize that Xue An could indeed end his life with a single punch. How could he not be afraid? Xue An looked up at the Son of Light and gave a grim smile, No more games, since you gods and demons are rushing to descend, Ill let you rest in this world for eternity! After speaking, Xue An vanished from his spot, and when he reappeared, he was already close to the Son of Light. He then raised his fist, and with a light shout, Extinguish! Boom! The might of this punch seemed as if it could shake heaven and earth. It sted a long road through the sea of clouds in the sky, a road with no visible end. The Son of Light stood in ce, silent. Afterwards, the Crown of Light atop his head, the Holy Sword and the Covenant in his hands, all shattered simultaneously, turning to dust. Along with them, his so-called invincible Holy Body also turned to dust. Thump! The Church of Lights pope and others all fell to their knees, their faces filled with despair. The Son of Light, was actually killed by this man with a single punch! But just then, amidst the dust of the holy light, a brilliant radiance soared into the sky. Above the dome, a door enveloped in shining light appeared. The radiance streaked towards that grand door, with the speed of a shooting star. Xue An, however, spoke coldly, What now? Thinking of running away? Chapter 416 I am the guardian of this world! (4th update) Chapter 416: Chapter 416 I am the guardian of this world! (4th update) Having said that, Xue An stepped forward and directly approached the radiant light before grasping it firmly in his hand. It turned out to be a divine status wrapped in sacred light. Once Xue An grasped the divine status, the Gate of Light on the vault above started to flicker violently. Xue An sneered coldly, This world isnt somewhere you cane and go as you please! Ive said that Id make you sleep here forever, and that includes this divine status! With that, Xue An suddenly exerted force. Crack. A fine crack appeared on the divine status. From within the divine status, the frightened cries of the Son of Light could be heard. Father God, save me! Boom! With that cry, the Gate of Light disappeared. Along with it, the entire sky above vanished. Brilliant stars hung in the sky, emitting a cold, diamond-like radiance. A giant deity statue, as resplendent as the sun, slowly lifted its head. The deitys eyes were half-closed, yet it seemed as though endless sacred light was contained within them. The majestic Power of Light caused the entire world to tremble. All members of the Church of Light prostrated on the ground, tears streaming down their faces as they loudly chanted the holy name of the God of Light. For them, seeing the Supreme God in their lifetime was a wish fulfilled beyond death. Meanwhile, members of the Dark Council and the watching crowds, including Asmodeus who had been beaten ck and blue by An Yan, all looked on with shock at this scene. Asmodeus in particr trembled all over, saying in utter horror, Has the God of Light really taken action himself? Yet Xue An was not at all flustered, craning his neck to look at the deity statue that upied the entire vault of the sky, a hint of a sneer curling at the corner of his mouth. Youre even using the power of your Divine Kingdom to cast down your projection. It seems thisnd is very attractive to you gods and demons indeed! A smile of eternity appeared on the lips of the deity statue, followed by a voice of supreme authority. Xue An, though I dont know why the Wheel of Destiny has signaled that you must be eliminated, but the fact that you harmed my Divine Child is already an unforgivable sin! Divine Child? Xue An raised the divine status in his hand and offered a faint smile, Do you mean this trash? Release the Divine Child now, and I might consider sparing your soul! Xue An, however, sneered coldly and with a mighty squeeze of his hand, Boom! The divine status shattered with a bang, a dazzling radiance bursting forth in Xue Ans hand. The Son of Light did not even have the chance to cry out before he perished, dissipating into the sky. Xue An had actually crushed the divine status of the Son of Light to bits! The God of Lights statue let out a roar of rage. The higher the divine rank, the harder the offspring is to bear. For a High-Grade Divine Spirit like the God of Light, a Divine Child might take tens of millions of years to conceive. So each Divine Child was a precious treasure to him! Yet now one had been killed by Xue An! In a fury, the entire vault of the sky was illuminated with dazzling divine light. This was the Power of Light, countless times more pure than holy light. Judgement! the deity statue dered. Great beams of divine light were about to fall. This was an indiscriminate attack; once it descended, the entire Holy Nation of Light might be destroyed. Xue An, however, chuckled softly, You put on quite the show, seems rather intimidating, but Before he finished speaking, Xue An transformed into a streak of light, directly breaking through the covering divine light and flying before the deity statue. In front of the towering deity statue of the God of Light, Xue An appeared utterly insignificant, not even asrge as one of the statues small fingers. Amidst such a stark contrast, Xue An said lightly, Even the Divine Sovereign of the Myriad Realms must submit to me, what are you inparison? Upon these words, the deity statues lowered eyes slowly opened. A pair of Divine Eyes filled with fury and disdain. Human, I do not know where your confidencees from, but I will make you understand reverence! As he spoke, the hand of the God of Lights avatar lifted, enveloping the whole sky and slowly descending upon Xue An. And within this palm strike, there was Divine Light condensed, powerful enough to imprison space itself. Yet, even in the face of such a heaven-shattering palm strike, Xue An remained neither sad nor happy, but simply said indifferently, It is you, such a self-righteous Divine Spirit, who should truly learn reverence! With those words, Xue An transformed into a streak of light, directly piercing through the hand, arriving at the avatars brow. One after another, spotless lotuses emerged. The God of Lights avatar trembled, Divine me! How do you possess such a Divine me? Xue An gave a slight smile, That question, think it over when you roll back to your Divine Realm! Having said that, Xue An raised his fist and struck! Extinguish! Crack. Cracks gradually appeared on the massive avatar of the deity. Then a voice came, desperate and tinged with a sliver of fear, Who are you really? I am the guardian of this heaven and earth! This world is not for you gods and demons to covet! Xue An stood proudly and spoke lightly. You wait, I will Xue Anughed, No need for you toe looking for me, it wont be long before Ie looking for you! Boom! The avatar began to crumble and break, eventually copsing into dust, disappearing without a trace. The sky returned to normal. The warmth of the sunlight fell down. No one spoke. Everyone looked at the man above the dome with reverence. Because he was one who could y gods! A streak of light shed by, and Xue An appeared next to An Yan, then gave Asmodeus, who was dumbstruck, a faint smile. Now its your turn! Asmodeus trembled all over, scared nearly to the point of wetting himself. Spare me, my lord, spare me, I will roll back to the Blood Realm right now and nevere to this world again! Xue An shook his head, That sounds rather good, but its toote! Having said that, mes enveloped Asmodeus. Asmodeus, true to his origins as the progenitor of the Blood n, even under the Divine me, held out longer than the average member of his kind. A good while passed. Asmodeus waspletely refined, turned into a Blood Pearl the size of a childs fist. Xue An, with a smiling face, handed the Blood Pearl to An Yan. Yaner, keep it safe! Mm-hmm! Then Xue An looked around the crowd. Many people were avoiding his gaze, not daring to look him in the eye. And when he saw the people of the Church of Light, Xue An flew straight over. The Patriarch of the Church of Light was as pale as death, and nearly fainted when he saw Xue An appear. You what are you going to do? the Patriarch said with a quivering voice. Xue An revealed his handsome teeth, smiling ominously, What do you think? You are a devil, God will not forgive you! the Patriarch said, trembling. But no sooner had he finished speaking than the Chief Judge of the Inquisition suddenly stepped forward and stabbed a dagger into the body of the Patriarch of the Church of Light. The Patriarch screamed, his holy light fluctuating, but waspletely unable to stop the Chief Judge of the Inquisition. You the Patriarch turned to look at the Chief Judge, his face full of rage and hatred. Yet the Chief Judge justughed, Without the Three Holy Relics, you are no longer the Patriarch! And you are too old-fashioned! Chapter 417: The Evil-Seeking Sword, The Fall of Light (First Update) Chapter 417: Chapter 417: The Evil-Seeking Sword, The Fall of Light (First Update) The heterodox Chief Judge bowed deeply to Xue An, saying with utmost respect, Honorable sir, your power is beyond doubt, and I wish to be your follower for all eternity! His action caused an uproar within the Church of Light. The Pope, severely injured yet not dead, roared in fury, Francis, you bastard, how dare you betray the almighty God! The heterodox Chief Judge Francis did not retort, but simply smiled as he twisted the knife handle, and the cursed de specifically used to y the Light turned a full circle inside the Popes body. Agonizing pain apanied by gushing blood soon drained the Pope of his vitality. Only then did Francis withdraw the de and took half a step back. As he pulled out the knife, the Pope fell to the ground with a thud, his face pale and his breath faint, clearly not long for this world. Even so, the Pope still red at Francis with anger. If looks could kill, Francis would be riddled with holes. Francis, however, remained unconcerned, and with a slight smile said, Betray the Deity? No! I have not betrayed anyone! The God of Light has been defeated, and a defeated god is no longer a god! With that, Francis bent respectfully towards Xue An, Only you are the supreme Divine being of this world! His move shocked all the spectators. As for the Pope, he had already gone to heaven, sumbing to his grievous injuries and rage. In the square, there were many middle and lower echelon followers of the Light, who, seeing their most revered God defeated, were already on the verge of copse. Now, with the conflict among the higher-ups, even the Pope was murdered. Many of thempletely broke down and drew their knives to end their own lives. But the remaining few luminaries of the Light seemed to have no intention of dying; instead, they exchanged nces, uncertainty shing across their faces. Xue An watched quietly, his face undisturbed, betraying no sign of joy or anger. Without a word from him, Francis could only continue to bend at the waist. The atmosphere grew tense. It was unclear how much time passed, but ayer of cold sweat began to form on Franciss forehead, then dripped onto the blue stone bs at his feet. A cryptic smile appeared on the corner of Xue Ans lips as he spoke faintly, You wish to revere me as a god? Francis inwardly sighed with relief. He was afraid of Xue Ans silence, but as long as Xue An spoke, there was a way to handle it! Yes, my lord! Francis used fluent Mandarin. He had secretly been practicing it for some time. He was a clever man, and clever people never put all their treasures on one side. The Church of Light possesses vast estates that are beyond the imagination of mortals, and I wish to manage all this for you, Divine sir, Francis said in a low voice. That sounds quite good, but it seems your colleagues are not so willing! Xue An said. Francis looked up with a smile, No, they will be willing! Indeed. Seeing Xue Ans easing demeanor, the Judgment Chief and the Holy Knights of Light nced at each other and then stepped forward, bending together, We also wish to revere you as the new god! With the derations of these few giants, their subordinates, along with the many cardinals, lowered their once proud heads. We wish to revere you as god! Behind them stood the imposing Cathedral of Holy Light,posing an extremely ironic scene. Witnessing this, Fan Mengxue was somewhat dumbfounded and murmured, Is this even possible? Can the god they worship be swapped so instantly? The Titan Giant scoffed in disdain, Surprised? These vermin of the light have always been so; in the face of enormous interests and life itself, their so-called faith is just a lofty excuse, easily discarded at any time! Fan Mengxue fell silent. Anastasia watched quietly, with a touch of worry flickering in the depths of her eyes. As someone who had contended with the Church of Light for over a thousand years, she understood these people all too well. When you are powerful, they will use every means to please you and worship you as a deity. But the moment you show the slightest sign of weakness, they turn into bloodthirsty sharks, swarming in to tear the flesh from your bones. Many peerless fighters have not died on the battlefield, but instead meet a humiliating and tragic end amidst the squalid scheming. I wonder if you can get through this ordeal? That sounds rather nice! Xue An said as he slowly walked up to Francis, who was standing at the very front. Without any hesitation, Francis knelt down and gently kissed Xue Ans shoes. God He didnt finish his sentence because a streak of Sword Qi swept by, decapitating him and sending his head flying. In midair, Franciss face still held thest traces of shock and confusion, seemingly unable toprehend why Xue An would kill him. What a pity, I dont like it! Not one bit! Xue An said indifferently as endless Sword Qi began to rise, targeting all the followers of the Church of Light. Seeing this, the Holy Knights of Light and others trembled, their faces showing disbelief. They could not have imagined that someone would refuse a fortune and a Divine Position that were within easy reach. God of Light, please dont the Holy Knight shouted. But all that responded to them was the Sword Qi, falling like rain. The Judgment Chief summoned a shield of the Power of Light, still hoping to resist, but under the dense Sword Qi, it was engulfed within mere moments. Compared to the others, this Holy Knightsted the longest. The Power of Light formed a thick armor, warding off the Sword Qi and charging with incredible speed towards the edge of the square. He was fast! Once he broke through this wall, he had a good chance of making it out alive! The Holy Knight of Light was jubnt in his heart. Suddenly, he felt himself bing incredibly light, his vision leaping high, even high enough to see the top of the church. Whats happening? As he wondered in confusion, he somersaulted and saw a headless corpse standing on the ground below. That body looked strangely familiar! With that thought, the Holy Knight of Light plunged into eternal darkness. The Sword Qi rose again. The sacred square was littered with corpses; almost all the followers of the Church of Light were dead. The blood had dyed the ground red. Only a few people stood trembling in ce, their faces pale as ghosts. The weapon Xue An had just used was the Evil-Seeking Sword. If youmitted a sin deserving death, then the Sword Qi would cut you down without hesitation. Naturally, those who did not die were not those who hadmitted grave sins. But looking at those few survivors, Xue An sighed softly, So-called Light, thats all there is to it! Go ahead! With Xue Ans word to proceed, the Sword Qi formed an invincible torrent that rushed towards buildings that appeared exquisite but were filled with filth on the inside. Every building crumbled in the wake of the Sword Qi. In but a moment, the Holy Nation of Light was razed to the ground. And thus, the Church of Light became history! Chapter 418: Netherworld God, I’m Here to Demand Someone From You (2nd Update) Chapter 418: Chapter 418: Netherworld God, Im Here to Demand Someone From You (2nd Update) Standing atop the deste square, he watched as the once magnificent buildings had be nothing but ruins. Everyone from the Dark Council was stunned. After a good while, Karsath, lying on the ground, finally managed to speak in a feeble voice, almost a moan, I like this guy, no, I should say I absolutely adore him! He did what Ive always wanted to do in my life but never could achieve! Only the onlooking crowd was so scared that they were shivering all over. Especially those who had spoken ill of Xue An. The more faint-hearted had already wet themselves in terror. But Xue An couldnt care less about these people. After everything was done, he turned and walked over to Fan Mengxue. At this moment, Fan Mengxues face was filled with confusion, and her face still bore the paleness and exhaustion from overextending her body to cast the Forbidden Curse. A look of heartache appeared in Xue Ans eyes. What she had done could have been utterly meaningless, and it even put her in extreme danger. But she did it all for him! What a foolish girl, Xue An said, gently tousling Fan Mengxues hair. Fan Mengxue lowered her head, docile as a small cat. But hidden within her drooping hair were her tearful eyes. An Yan also came over, watching this scene with a slight smile, then took Fan Mengxues hand, and reprimanded Xue An with a mockint, giving him a white nce, When will you change this habit of messing up peoples hair? Xue An touched his nose with an embarrassed smile. Is messing up someones hair a bad habit? An Yan nodded, Of course, dont you know how much effort girls put into making a perfect hairstyle? Xue An shook his head, I dont know! Come on, lets go over there! An Yan said, pulling Fan Mengxue away. After they had left, Xue An withdrew his gaze and looked towards Anastasia and others. Who led her down the path of darkness? Xue An asked, his calm tone filled with chilling coldness. Upon hearing this, Anastasia gave a wry smile, Mr. Xue, no one forced her; she did it all voluntarily! Voluntarily? It was her dark talent that caught your eye, wasnt it? Xue An remarked indifferently. Though there was no malice in his words, the lingering might from his recent godying still made one shudder. Anastasia lowered her head. Xue An took a step forward. A Titan Giant hurriedly stepped in front of Anastasia, Mr. Xue, we mean no harm, you Step aside! Xue An ordered dispassionately. At his softmand, the towering Titan was directly pushed aside. Anastasia trembled slightly, her face growing pale. But Xue An just walked past her, saying lightly, Considering you all bravely came to save her without fear for your own lives, Ill let this matter go! Hearing this, everyone from the Dark Council heaved a sigh of relief. Xue An approached Karsath, whoy on the ground, a hint of a smile appearing on his lips. Necromancer? Karsath chuckled raspingly, Thats right! Honestly, what you just did was simply too cool. I, Karsath, seldom admire anyone, but you are an exception! Xue An smiled, then squatted down, looking at the weakened Karsath and said indifferently, It seems you should have returned to the embrace of the Netherworld King a thousand years ago. Was it worth it to stay, enduring endless torment to your soul? Upon hearing Xue Ans words, Karsath was stunned. Xue An watched him quietly. After a while, Karsath seemed to pull out a cigar from nowhere and took a puff before speaking somberly, How did you know? Xue An shrugged, Theres very little in this world that I dont know about! True, I have indeed been dead for a long time! Karsath said indifferently. Upon hearing this, Anastasia, the Titans, and others were all shocked. After a moment, Anastasia managed a forced smile and said, Of course youve been dead. Are there any living Necromancers? But Karsath shook his head, then looked deeply at Anastasia, What I mean ispletely disappeared. Actually, in the Middle Ages, I was captured by the heresy tribunal of that time! Yeah! But didnt you say that you were saved by your master? You also mentioned that your master died because of that incident! Anastasia said. Karsath chuckled dryly, My sect My sect had already been sacrificed by then! There was no such thing as a sect! Then how Karsath took arge puff of his cigar, and smoke emerged from his skeletal frame, By then I had already been tortured to death, but just before dying, I made a deal with the main deity I worshipped! A deal? What kind of deal? To bring me back to life! Isnt that good? Meng Yan remarked from the side. The Undying Nether God isnt any less powerful than the God of Light. He indeed has the power to revive him and grant him eternal life, but these deities have always been exacting. To gain something, one must pay an equal or even greater price. Is that right? Xue An said ndly. Karsath was silent for a moment, then nodded. Anastasia trembled, herplexion growing paler and paler. So, what was the price you paid? Eternal soul torture! Karsath said, and then switched to a more rxed tone, Actually, Ive gotten used to it! Anastasia was already in tears. The torment of an eternal soul, what unimaginable pain must lie behind those words, pain that ordinary people may neverprehend! But as one who was adept in Dark Witchcraft, she understood this all too well, because punishments aimed at the soul are the most cruel. And this is a punishmenting from a main deity! Why are you so foolish Why didnt you tell me? Anastasia said as she stepped forward to gently stroke Karsaths skull, choking back sobs. The light in Karsaths eyes dimmed even more, Im no longer human, not even a demon or deity. The only thing I can do is to protect you like this. But its no longer necessary, the Church of Light has beenpletely destroyed, and no one will bully you anymore! And I Im too tired! Karsath said slowly, his tone filled with a sense of relief. Anastasias tears fell like rain, Please dont leave, I beg you not to leave! I love you! Please dont leave me! Anastasia had grown ustomed to Karsaths presence over the millennium, and had long since fallen for him! Only her innate pride had prevented her from showing it until now. Now she was filled with regret. A glint sparked in Karsaths eyes, then dimmed again, Tassia, I love you too, but theres no turning back now! The blow from the Son of Light had shattered his soul contract, he could no longer stay in this world! He would return to the Netherworld, to endure endless torment! Xue An had been watching quietly the whole time, not until this moment did he let out a soft sigh, and then suddenly stamped his foot. A brilliant sh of gold light passed, and Xue An said indifferently, Netherworld God, Im here to im a person! Chapter 419: To Deal or Not? (Third Update) Chapter 419: Chapter 419: To Deal or Not? (Third Update) After a violent shake, a gigantic apparition filled with the aura of death slowly rose. Netherworld God Suo En! A High-Grade Divine Spirit ruling over a dozen Necro-realms. Of course, this was not his true form, but an avatar projected here. As for why he came so swiftly It was entirely because Suo En sensed something amiss with the soul contract and descended to reap Karsaths soul. Xue An sensed his necromantic aura, and thus he took a step forward, summoning him forth. Who are you, and why summon me? Suo Ens avatar demanded with dignified authority. That radiant divine might caused many to change color. Especially Anastasia. Being of the Dark Magic System, she naturally felt a deep reverence for this High-Grade Divine Spirit who wielded darkness. Yet Xue An pointed nonchntly at Karsath lying on the ground. Is this your disciple? He is my disciple! Good, now Ive protected him. Hand over that soul contract and simultaneously lift all his soul punishments! Xue An stated indifferently. The avatar of Suo En paused, then a sneer of scorn and disdain surfaced on his divine visage. Mortal, do you know to whom you speak? How dare you be so arrogant and impolite? As he spoke, an endless divine might spread forth, causing the very heavens and earth to change hue. Karsath shivered uncontrobly, as if his very skeleton might fall apart at any moment. Anastasia, Titan, and the others all stepped forward, shielding him with their bodies. You all Karsath said softly. Meng Yan turned and smiled, The two of you have finallye together; how could it end so quickly? The people of the Dark Council blocked the divine might. Xue An, however, frowned with impatience, So youre saying, you refuse? Of course I do not wish to Before the words were finished, Xue An took a step forward, charging right up to Suo En. As Suo Ens avatar was incredibly tall, when Xue An stood before him, he barely reached above the ankle. Suo En looked down disdainfully, curious to see what this self-important ant intended to do. But in that moment, Xue An grabbed his ankle with one hand and forcefully tugged. Suo En felt an irresistible colossal force assailing him from below; before he could react, Xue An had him by the ankle and swung him aloft. Boom! Boom! Boom! Xue An simply used Suo En as if he were a fire poker, smashing him ferociously. Not until he had cratered the entire square did he stop, then said indifferently, I dont have time to waste words with you. Now tell me, will you hand it over or not? Suo En had been thoroughly stupefied by the beating. He was the supreme Netherworld God! To be swung by the ankle by a mortal, pummeled senselessly. The contrast was too much for him to ept in the moment. So he did not manage to speak. But his silence was taken by Xue An as a mute resistance. Xue An nodded slightly, Quite spirited, then. Lets continue! With that, Xue An grabbed Suo Ens ankle and went on another wild barrage of smashes. Will you hand it over now or not? Ah, quite the tough bone you have, here we go again! Xue An got into it as well, even using Suo En like a giant hammer to smash anything uneven. At that moment, Anastasias trembling voice could be heard shouting, My lord, please dont smash anymore, if you keep this up, he might actually be smashed to death! Xue An finally ceased his hand, only to see that the High-Grade Divine Spirit had indeed been smashed into unconsciousness. No wonder he wasnt responding when I asked him questions! Xue An said as he let go, then approached Suo En. Ill give you three breaths time. If youre not awake by then, Ill refine you! Xue An said indifferently. Before he had finished speaking, Suo En had already opened his eyes, shouting fearfully, My lord, please dont! So, will you hand it over or not? Suo Ens face broke into an obsequious smile, My lord, Ill hand it over, right now! As he spoke, a soul contract flew into the air and then directly entered Arthass forehead. Click. After a slight, crisp sound. Karsath felt an unprecedented sense of relief, as the constant torment he had always felt disappeared. The immense sensation of bliss made him wish he could faint right then and there. Xue An then nodded, Had you done this earlier, wouldnt you have avoided a beating? Yes, yes, youre right, my lord! Suo En hurriedly replied, bowing his head. Everyone from the Dark Council watched the scene in stunned silence. Especially Karsath. As a disciple of the Netherworld God. Netherworld God Suo En had always been an almighty presence. But even such a being had to nod and bow, full of smiles, in the presence of Xue An. So it turned out, deities could be bullies as well as cowards! My lord, may I leave now? Suo Ens projection asked cautiously. At that moment, his heart was filled with regret and fear. When he was being used as nothing more than a stick for beating, he had tried to resist, deploying numerous powerful and evil soul techniques as if they cost him nothing. Yet, none of these had any effect on Xue An. They might as well have sunk into the sea without causing the slightest ripple. This man was definitely no ordinary individual. Which is why he was so eager to curry favor. Xue An gave a slight smile, You may leave, but there is another matter! Suo En tensed up, What is it! Xue An calmly said, You see how weak my friend here is, and he has even sacrificed all of his flesh and blood to you. You should take care of this, after all, he is your disciple. If he goes out like this, it wouldnt reflect well on you, would it? Yes, yes, Ill take care of it! Suo En said hastily, then paused, My lord, what should I do? I wont make it difficult for you; youre just a projection after all. How about this? Leave half of your necrotic power with him, and then Ill let you go. How does that sound? Half Half of my necrotic power? Xue An nodded, Hmm! Suo En almost cried, My lord, this What? Is that too little? Then three-quarters! One for you, three for him! Suo En wanted to say something else. Xue An raised his eyebrows, his voice turning cold, Another word, and Ill refine you right away, giving all of your necrotic power to him! Suo En trembled all over, hurriedly nodding, Okay, okay, Ill give it now! As he spoke, he painfully extracted three-quarters of his necrotic power, turning it into a clump of ashy light, which flew into Karsaths skeleton. Boom! Karsath felt a supremely powerful force surge into his soul, turning his almost extinguished soul fire into a dazzling brilliance. At the same time, flesh began to rapidly grow on his body. In the blink of an eye, he was transformed into a man in his thirties with a slightly sinister face. Chapter 420: The Remaining Might of the Past, Still Causes the Gods to Bow in Awe! (4th Update) Chapter 420: Chapter 420: The Remaining Might of the Past, Still Causes the Gods to Bow in Awe! (4th Update) Karsath first blinked his eyes, then looked down at his own arm before lifting his head in immense surprise. Across from him was Anastasias tender gaze. The two of them locked eyes, and then embraced each other with overwhelming excitement. Seeing this scene, all the members of the Dark Council revealed benevolent smiles like doting aunts. Xue An nodded as well. Karsaths nature was good, so this was also a way for him to lend a hand. Then, looking down at the weakened Suo En, he said, Alright, get out of here! Dont just project yourself and descend without cause in the future, understood? Yes, yes, Masters reprimand is just, but, Suo En showed a hint of hesitation. At this moment, his stature had severely shrunk to a size even smaller than an average person. Hmm? But what? Xue Ans eyebrows gradually rose. Master, could you please grant me a name to take back with me so I can report back properly? Suo En now felt like crying. Although it was a projection, they had already developed their own autonomous consciousness. It was just like an extension of the principal body, capable of traveling to various realms to carry out missions. They were even capable of cultivation. Therefore, the necro-power that had just been handed over was all painstakingly umted by himself. If he were to go back just like this, there was a great possibility that he would be directly erased by the irate principal body. Xue An naturally knew these things, so he only smiled. A glimmer of light, ancient and deste yet also filled with an immensely powerful aura, shed through his eyes. Seeing this, Suo Ens body shuddered tremendously, his face turned deathly pale in an instant, almost crying out in fear. Xue An shook his head slightly, signaling him to keep quiet! Suo En hurriedly covered his mouth, then knelt down with the utmost reverence. Master, it is a grave sin to have disturbed you! Enough, go back. Remember to tell your principal body that I cover this ce now! Dont get any ideas! Or else I will decisively not spare you! Suo En was so scared he could have wet his pants, if he had any urine. He was well aware that this once supreme killer who had shaken the cosmos never exaggerated. After all, at one time, he had stood at the pinnacle of the Myriad Realms, a person of supreme nobility. Compared to him, his small identity as a Netherworld God couldnt even withstand a single nce from him. Yes! Suo En said tremblingly. Get lost! Xue An waved his hand. Suo En, as if pardoned, bowed deeply again and then vanished on the spot. Then Xue An turned and smiled at the crowd, Alright, matter perfectly resolved! This was and devoid of life. Everywhere there were relentless skeleton warriors, and the sky above was filled with Bone Dragons colliding and tearing at each other. There was no blood. Because there were no living people on thisnd. All that was present was an endless sea of white bones. In the center of this realm, there was a high mountain made entirely of piled white bones. The mountain was ten thousand feet tall, the peak of this realm. Atop White Bone Mountain was a throne constructed from countless bones. At this moment. All the projected avatars sent to various worlds had returned, except for the one sent to the world of the living. The principal body of Suo En frowned slightly. Within the Necro-realm, he was the sovereign, so his frown caused divine might to radiate, turning countless skeletons into dust. Just then, the space fluctuated, and the avatar of Suo En dropped down, its aura extremely weak. What happened? The majestic divine voice sounded. Suo En fell to his knees with a plop, then crawled forward shakily a few paces. The avatar and the principal body naturally shared a connection, so when Suo En ryed everything he had witnessed in the world of the living. The Netherworld God, who had always sat aloof on the White Bone Throne, saw his expression twist dramatically. The entire Necro-realm trembled because of his reaction. The ground cracked open with countless fissures, endless Bone Dragons and skeletons were reduced to dust. Those who survived were all trembling on their knees, continuously bowing towards White Bone Mountain. They did not know what had so shocked their god. It was only after a long while that everything finally returned to calm. The expression of the Netherworld God himself was supremely solemn. Is everything true? In fact, this question waspletely superfluous. This Suo En was one of his projections, how could he possibly tell a lie? But this also showed just how shocked the Netherworld God himself was. Yes! Absolutely true! Divine light flickered in the eyes of the original Suo En, but a look of fear gradually appeared on his face. If everything were true! Then, once this news got out, it would shake The Multiverse Realms. However, it seemed that this exalted being had not yet regained his full strength and did not wish to draw attention! With this thought, he spoke in a cold voice, Well done! As he spoke, a ray of light flew into the forehead of this projection. The originally weak ones aura suddenly surged. The surrounding shadow clones all looked on with envy. Not a word of this matter must be leaked! the original Suo Enmanded sternly. Yes! everyone bowed in unison in response. Only after all his shadow clones had left did he lower his head with a grave expression, his hands hidden beneath the throne trembling slightly. For he was feeling the fear after the event. Although that persons strength was far from recovered, the original Suo En knew very well that to survive in The Multiverse Realms, one must learn to revere. And that man! He was the one whom all gods, demons, and experts of The Multiverse revered most! Fortunately, he didnt seem to be angry. Otherwise, he might not even have the chance to survive! The Netherworld God secretly celebrated his luck and made a resolution that from then on, the human world would be an absolute taboo, never to be stepped into again. This was another vast and powerful ne. Even the air in this realm was permeated with the powerful Holy Light. All who lived here were mighty Holy Light Angels. And at the central region was the Mountain of Light. Within the Holy Sanctuary at the peak of the mountain, the God of Light slowly opened his eyes, a hint of surprise and doubt in his gaze. The ying of his avatar by Xue An did not substantially impact his strength. But it did send a profound shock through him. Although with his Divine Power, to descend to Earth, he had topress his power to a miserably low level, he was still a god! Whats more, one of his Divine Children had also descended. Yet both had been eradicated by Xue An! Who exactly was this Xue An? How could he cultivate such formidable strength on such a low-level ne? And why did the Wheel of Destiny indicate that he must absolutely be in? While he was pondering, he heard a crisp crack. The God of Light looked up, then froze in shock. There, on the Wheel of Destiny that eternally spun in the middle of the Holy Sanctuary, a deep fracture had shockingly appeared. How is this possible! The God of Light was utterly astonished. This Wheel of Destiny governed the fates of all beings in the realms under the God of Lights control, and it was known as an indestructible supreme artifact. Why had it suddenly developed a crack? As if to answer his bewilderment, that crack abruptly widened, and then the entire Wheel of Destiny shattered with a thunderous crash! An endless Forcer of Destiny and Divine Light spread from the peak, even enveloping the whole Realm of Light. And the God of Light sat stunned upon his throne, his face gradually showing a look of reverence! Chapter 421: Sis, What Are You Doing? (First Update) Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Sis, What Are You Doing? (First Update) Karsath knelt respectfully before Xue An. My lord! I, Karsath, shall never forget the debt of my rebirth, he dered. From now on, wherever your sword points shall be the direction I advance! Anastasia also knelt down beside him, Witch Anastasia shall never betray you, my lord! The emotions of these two were indeed stirred andplex at this moment. If it werent for Xue An, Karsath would surely have fallen into an eternal abyss of suffering; and if that were the case, let alone staying together forever, even a single meeting would be unlikely. Therefore, for Karsath to say that Xue An had granted him a new lease on life was no exaggeration. Xue An just smiled, Stand up, I saved you because I thought you were a decent person, not because I expected anything in return. Karsath and Anastasia said nothing more and obediently stood up. Given their characters, they could not have expressed an abundance of gratitude, choosing instead to bury this debt of kindness in their hearts, remembering it forever. Then, Xue An turned his head and looked at Fan Mengxue, who was whispering with An Yan. These two women had been chattering non-stop since earlier. A long-missed smile also appeared on Fan Mengxues face. At this point, An Yan said to Xue An, Husband, lets follow Meng Xue to the Dark Council to take a look! Upon hearing this, Karsath and the others hastily spoke up, My lord, now that the Church of Light has been eradicated, and you temporarily have no ce to stay, why not stay at the Dark Council for a few days? Xue An was slightly startled, then smiled and nodded. With their speed, returning to the Dark Council located in the mountains of Europe took but a moment. Upon arrival, An Yan curiously examined the skeleton guards, even reaching out to touch one. The skeleton guard nced at her impatiently, Sis, what are you doing? It spoke in a pure Northeastern Chinese ent. An Yans eyes gradually widened in disbelief. In front of the Dark Ancient Castle, nestled in the European mountains and steeped in a millennium of history, a skeleton soldier speaking in a heavy Northeastern Chinese dialect was a picture of sheeredy. Karsath quickly exined, Mydy, these skeletons are a legacy from the medieval era, some even older than this ancient castle. They have developed consciousness, and as for why they speak Mandarin Karsath pointed to a few skeleton soldiers in the corner who were absorbed in watching aic dialogue show on their smartphones, and said with some helplessness, Ever since the advent of smartphones, these skeletons lives have be more colorful. The skeleton soldier nced at Karsath, Yo, handsome young man! Whats this? Finally hooked up with the witchdy? Tsk tsk! At the words hooked up, both Karsath and Anastasia twitched slightly, but they said nothing, for these skeletons had be sharp-witted, practically the Dark Councils mascots. They couldnt be fought nor scolded, and had to act as if they hadnt heard a thing. As for the others, they burst into heartyughter. An Yan couldnt help but chuckle, the slight fear in her heart vanishing. She patted the skeleton on the shoulder and then gave a thumbs-up. You speak northeastern dialect really well! Do I? I think so too! And I dont just speak the northeastern dialect; I can even say a few phrases in Cantonese, listen here, Lei hou ah!'' The skeleton soldier chattered away endlessly. Xue An, caught betweenughter and tears, led an excited and curious An Yan into the ancient castle. Due to Xue Ans arrival, the castle was a hive of activity. A dozen maids were hurriedly preparing the cutlery for the banquetter on. But upon closer inspection, youd realize that these maids were actually ghost brides. And seven or eight dwarves were using their inherently delicate hands to arrange the dinner table. Various monsters and demons that only appear in European legends gathered in abundance, leaving one to marvel at the sight. Meng Yan chuckled to the side. These are monsters that were oppressed by the Church of Light to the point of having nowhere to go, and then they were sheltered by the Dark Council! Xue An nodded in agreement. An Yan, however, was looking at a few little elves fluttering in the sky with stars in her eyes. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian would definitely love these little elves if they were here! Xue An couldnt help but smile upon hearing this, Then lets call them over, and invite the Dark Night Elf folks as well! As he spoke, Xue An used the mark he had inscribed on the Elf Sanctuary to immediately notify Chloris, the Elf Mother Goddess. With this mark, Xue An could enter the Elf Sanctuary or directly inform Chloris at any time and ce. Soon after. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, who were ying joyfully in the Elf Sanctuary, both appeared in the Dark Ancient Castle. Following behind them were Isabe, Youna, and others, and at the very end, even Elder Luna stepped out of the sanctuary and came to the castle. The Dark Night Elves have always been neutral, but that doesnt mean they have no contact with the various parties. Especially as the spokesperson for the Elf God, Elder Luna naturally had dealings with all sides. So, the members of the Dark Council and she were all old acquaintances. After exchanging pleasantries, everyone sat down together. The wine was a unique treasure produced by the Dark Ancient Castles own estate, unavable for purchase anywhere else. The dishes were made from various rare ingredients. When it came to food and drink, these old-timers who had lived for thousands of years were naturally very particr. However, expressing gratitude was even more important during this meal. Everyone raised their sses to toast to Xue An frequently; Xue An was not one to refuse. The feaststed untilte into the night, leaving both hosts and guests thoroughly pleased. Xue An and An Yan stayed in the most prestigious guest room. The two little girls also joined in the fun and insisted that Xue An coax them to sleep. Xue An then happily patted the two youngdies and told them bedtime stories, eventually lulling them both to sleep. After hearing the gentle snores of the two girls, Xue An quietly stood up and said to An Yan, whoy beside him with a smile, Are you tired? An Yan shook her head, then smilingly said, Lets go see Meng Xue, youve got to heal her injuries! Xue An was slightly startled; he had just been thinking that but didnt expect An Yan to beat him to it, so he smiled and said, Lets go together then! An Yanughed, Alright, my husband, could I not trust you? Go ahead! Xue An still hesitated. An Yan beckoned seductively and said in a silky voice, Come here! Xue An leaned in, What would my dear wife like tomand? An Yan nted a kiss on Xue Ans neck, leaving a bright red lipstick mark. There, Ive stamped you, now youre mine! An Yan said with a giggly smile. Xue An was both amused and exasperated, pinching An Yans little nose. You! You really are a little fool! Go on then, make it quick! Ill wait for you toe back to sleep! Chapter 422: Giving You a Big Gift! (2nd Update) Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Giving You a Big Gift! (2nd Update) The top level of the Dark Ancient Castle boasts a small balcony, fashioned into a quaint garden. Sitting here with a drink, one could gaze at the distant mountain ranges that rose and fell in session. When Xue An arrived at this ce, Fan Mengxue was already seated, staring nkly into the distance. Hearing footsteps, she didnt turn around but simply asked faintly, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian have gone to sleep? Yes! They just fell asleep! With that, Xue An sat down on a chair nearby. After a lengthy silence, Im sorry! Fan Mengxue lowered her head and whispered. Why apologize? Because I almost killed so many people! Xue An smiled, then shook his head and said softly, That wasnt your fault at all. Fan Mengxue, with her head down, remained silent. Xue An sighed and asked, Why did you choose the dark path? Fan Mengxue abruptly lifted her head, her eyes shimmering with tears, Because I wanted to keep up with you! This response slightly surprised Xue An. He had thought of many reasons, but he had never considered this one. Am I very foolish? asked Fan Mengxue, lowering her head once more and muttering softly. Impulsive, perhaps, but certainly not foolish! Xue An said with a smile. Really? Xue An nodded, then his expression became serious, Meng Xue, I just want to ask you, this dark path is fraught with hardshipsdo you regret it? If you do, I can take you away from it all right now! Fan Mengxue shook her head resolutely, No regrets! Xue An looked at her quietly for a moment, then smiled broadly, Good! Since you have no regrets, I will help you ascend to the pinnacle of darkness! Tassia said she would teach me all the witchcraft, and I would take charge of the Dark Council in the future Tassia? Xue An chuckled and shook his head, then stood up and pointed to the night sky, scattered with countless stars. Meng Xue, do you see? Each of these stars could represent an entire world. The Multiverse Realmswhat are they if not limitless? And the pinnacle of darkness I speak of is the summit above myriad realms! That is the true King of Darkness, the Dark Night Supreme! Xue Ans wordspletely stunned Fan Mengxue. She stared nkly at the boundless starry sky, her mind going nk. She had thought that by learning Dark Witchcraft from Tassia well and then taking control of the Dark Council, she would be considered a formidable power. But Xue Ans words had utterly shaken her. Can I really do it? murmured Fan Mengxue. Xue An smiled faintly, On your own of course not! Your Dark Physique was due to the Night Devil Empresss parasitism from the start, and its not even considered an extraordinarily talented trait! Fan Mengxues expression turned gloomy, feeling a bit disheartened. Ever since she started practicing Dark Witchcraft, she had heard nothing but praises! However, Xue Ans few words ruthlessly shattered her pride. But now that I am here, I can make it possible for you! Xue Ans tone was filled with immense confidence. Fan Mengxue was startled, You you are not associated with the light? Fan Mengxue had heard from Tassia that Xue Ans power wasposed entirely of the purest Power of Light. Light and darkness are opposites, so how could he help? Hearing this, Xue Anughed, When youve reached a certain level, youll understand that theres no such thing as light and darkness; they are just two sides of the same coin! Speaking, Xue An suddenly lifted his gaze, his eyes burning with a brilliant radiance, then he took a step forward and said indifferently, Close your eyes! Compliantly, Fan Mengxue closed her eyes. A ck speck of light appeared in Xue Ans hand, containing a tremendously powerful aura, even making the entire ancient castle tremble. Anastasia and the others inside the room were all startled and looked up. This aura Anastasia trembled all over. As a member of the Dark Magic System, she felt the destion and might of this aura more than anyone else! It was like an ancient Dark Emperor who had traveled through time,manding reverence and submission. Xue An pressed a finger to Fan Mengxues forehead. Boom! Fan Mengxue felt a sudden jolt in her mind. The Dark Power she originally had receded like a tide, reced by an even purer and more potent darkness. The injuries she had suffered also recovered in an instant. But this was only the beginning. This power was not content to be wielded by Fan Mengxue, and within her sea of consciousness, a hint of mental power was trying to take control of her body. Xue An took half a step back and watched quietly as Fan Mengxues expression changed. When he perceived everything happening in her sea of consciousness, he said indifferently. You were defeated by my hand a thousand years ago, do you still want to struggle now? As he spoke, a strand of Xue Ans Divine Sense instantly entered Fan Mengxues sea of consciousness and then hovered above it. The mental power, feeling the pressure of Xue Ans presence, immediately prostrated itself in fear. Xue An, however, did not intend to let it go and covered it with mes. The mental power cried out in agony, and a voice full of reluctance and anger came through. Xue An, you are so cruel! Xue An smiled faintly, Dark Emperor, its your fault for trying to be reborn through my memories. Now, please die! As he spoke, mes roared to life. The screams ceased abruptly. The previously turbulent Dark Power within Fan Mengxue became docile in an instant. Xue An withdrew his Divine Sense and looked at Fan Mengxue as she opened her eyes, her face full of confusion, and smiled faintly. Its done! Just now, what was that? Fan Mengxue asked nkly. The Dark Emperor! An exceptional powerhouse who once controlled the universes Dark Power! Howe Fan Mengxue, of course, did not know this and could only express her confusion. Xue An shrugged, That fellow was killed by me in the past, and then I took his Dark Holy Emperor Technique. I didnt expect a wisp of his Divine Sense to attach to it, also being reborn with my memories! Now Ive given it to you! Fan Mengxue nodded in response, then blinked her eyes, But howe I dont feel much stronger? Xue An chuckled, couldnt help tousling Fan Mengxues hair, Silly girl, its just a Spell Decree, after all. Everything still depends on your cultivation. Its just that your starting point is now higher than others! Fan Mengxue, baffled, simply trusted whatever Xue An said, so she nodded in agreement. However, she had no idea how high the starting point Xue An spoke of really was! If someone well-versed in the history of the Myriad Realms were present, they would be deeply shocked upon hearing the name of the Dark Emperor. Because he was once an invincible warrior. The Spell Decree left behind by this warrior was a peerless treasure that could spark a great war across the starry sky if even a bit of it were to spread. It can be said that with this foundation, Fan Mengxues future Cultivation Level would be at least that of an Immortal King! Fan Mengxue had no idea she had received such a precious gift. Chapter 423: The Supreme of the World (Third Update) Chapter 423: Chapter 423: The Supreme of the World (Third Update) Xue An left. Fan Mengxue stood in her original position, silently watching Xue Ans departing figure. Momentster, Anastasia appeared behind her. Meng Xue! Hmm? Fan Mengxue shuddered, regained her senses, and then turned her head to nce at Anastasia. Anastasia hesitated, her reason foring was out of curiosity about that strong dark aura from just before. She could guess that it must have been Xue Ans doing. This made her even more horrified and shocked. Isnt Mr. Xue a practitioner of the Power of Light? How could he have such a strong dark aura? Once she arrived upstairs, she found that apart from the dark injuries Fan Mengxue had sustained from overusing the Forbidden Curse, which were healed, there was nothing unusual about her. It was only when she made eye contact with Fan Mengxue. That a strange feeling suddenly arose in her heart. It was as if a subject was facing a young sovereign, with an urge to bow in worship. Mr. Xue has already left! whispered Anastasia, bowing her head deeply. Yes, lets go back too! Fan Mengxue said indifferently. Okay! Fan Mengxue went downstairs, leaving Anastasia stunned for a moment before she promptly followed after her. Xue An returned to the room. The mother and daughters were all lightly snoring. Xue An smiled,y on his side at the edge of the bed, and quietly observed An Yans sleeping face. But soon, An Yans lips couldnt suppress a smile, and her tightly closed eyes curved into crescents. Xue An, unable to helpughing and crying at the same time, reached out his hand to pinch her nose, and pretended to be stern as he said, Pretending to be asleep? An Yan let out a small whimper, opened her eyes, and said with a bit of grievance, Ouch, so annoying, you almost ruined my nose! Xue An quickly let go, saying with concern, Really? Just kidding! Fool! An Yan said with a giggling smile, and suddenly pinched Xue Ans nose. Call me sister! An Yan puffed up her little face and said with mock seriousness. Why should I? Because Im older than you! Stop fooling around, how could you possibly be older than me? I am older! Are you going to call me, or should I squeeze harder? An Yan put on an unreasonable, spoiled attitude, but her gentle eyes turned it into something endearing. Xue An suddenly widened his eyes, Oh no, Xiang Xiang is awake! Hmm? An Yan quickly withdrew her hand. She was too embarrassed to show such an endearing side of herself in front of the children. Usually, in front of the children, she always wanted to act like a mature mother. It was only when the children were not around that she would show her girlish heart to Xue An. But when she turned back and saw the two little girls sleeping like piglets, not having woken up at all, she realized she had been tricked and turned around to scold Xue An for making up false reports. But Xue An had already pounced with a yful bite. Momentster, the defenseless An Yany on her side in Xue Ans arms and whispered, Husband, how is Meng Xues injury? She has fully recovered! Hmm! Actually, she is quite pitiful A momentter. Xue An listened as An Yan spoke only half a sentence, then no more, and couldnt help but look down at her. Only then did he notice that An Yan had already curled up in his embrace, sound asleep. Xue An sighed softly, gently stroking An Yans cheek, Silly Yaner, were you not pitiable before? While the Xue family settled in the Dark Council. The Church of Light waspletely annihted, the Saint Heir and the Blood Ancestor were in, and even the projection of the God of Light was defeated by Xue Ana piece of news that sent shockwaves around the entire world. Forces, both visible and hidden, were extremely shaken upon hearing this news. Because what Xue An had vanquished were legendary, immensely powerful deities, and he had won with undeniable dominance. The utter destruction of the Church of Light sent chills down the spine of everyone who heard the news. The once illustrious Holy Nation of Light had now been reduced to t ground. This irond fact told everyone what awaited those who opposed Xue An. Many who had looked down upon or even mocked Xue An were now trembling with fear. Someone had given Xue An a nickname. The Esteemed of This Age! It meant he dominated the present age, indisputably the number one person! The nickname spread quickly, and no one objected to it. But just as the outside world was abuzz, Xue An seemed to have disappeared, not showing up in public at all. A monthter. In Cancun, M Countrys most famous tourist city. Located along the coast of the Caribbean Sea, it boasts world-renowned beach beauty, heralded as one of the top ten beaches in the world. At this moment. On the sandy beach, white as jade. Xue An and An Yany on beach chairs, basking in the gentle sunlight. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, along with Isabe and Youna, were enthusiastically building a sandcastle. Their groups extraordinarily high attractiveness also drew many curious nces from tourists. Xue An and An Yan had only stayed in the Dark Ancient Castle for three days before they continued their honeymoon travels. After touring the entirety of Europe for more than half a month, they came to M Country, experiencing the starkly different exotic atmosphere. When the sandcastle waspleted, the two little girls pped their hands excitedly. Daddy, Daddy, look, isnt the castle beautiful! Xue An looked up, then nodded with a smile. Its truly beautiful! Did you two build it? Hmm-hmm! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian nodded proudly, then turned to look at Youna and Isabe. But when they saw the sand sculptures that the Dark Night Elves had built, they were somewhat dumbfounded. The affinity of the Elf Race with nature is unparalleled, and their artistic skills are very strong. Even though it was just a small sand sculpture, the two of them made it stunningly beautiful and refined, attracting many tourists to take photos as a keepsake. Compared to theirs, the castle painstakingly built by the two little girls looked simple and unsightly. This made thepetitive Xiang Xiang couldnt help but pout. Xue An couldnt help butugh upon seeing this. At that moment, a man with a beard, radiating artistic vibes, approached with shock on his face and said to Youna. Beautifuldy, did you build this sculpture? Seeing a stranger, Isabe quickly hid behind her sister. Youna was also a bit shy but nodded gently. My God, Ive never seen such a delicate and artistic sculpture. May I get to know you? My name is David, and I am an avant-garde artist from M Country! the man said, excitedly pulling out a business card and attempting to hand it over. Youna, however, was frightened and stepped back, waving her hands before pulling Isabe away and leaving. David was stunned for a moment but still persistently followed them. Chapter 424: Beach Sunshine (4th Update) Chapter 424: Chapter 424: Beach Sunshine (4th Update) Youna dragged Isabe and hid behind Xue An. For them, there was no safer ce in the world than by Xue Ans side. This was also why the naturally timid girls dared toe on a family trip with Xue An and his family. Whats the matter? An Yan asked with concern. Youna pointed to David, who was following closely behind them. Seeing this, Xue Ans brows furrowed slightly. The delicate beauty of the two elves indeed easily attracted the ill intentions of some people. By this time, David had walked up to them and, upon seeing Xue An and An Yan, was also stunned by their striking appearances. Is there something you need? Xue An asked coolly. David shivered and then came to his senses, quickly responding, Sir, I meant no harm. It was just that upon seeing that sand sculpture, I was shocked by the artistic quality it contained! I felt that thisdy has artistic talent, and thats why I wanted to get acquainted! Xue An nced at Youna. Youna shook her head. See? My sister is not interested. Please leave! Xue An said coolly. But David started, a bit anxious. Do you not understand what Im saying? Or are you deliberately refusing to leave? Xue Ans words carried a hint of chill. Although it was just a trace of coldness, it was already too much for an ordinary person like David to bear. He felt a powerful aura enveloping him. Despite being on a sun-scorched beach, he still felt a bone-chilling coldness. David swallowed hard and managed to say, Alright, sir, Ill leave now! With that, he quickly ran off in a fluster. However, he didnt go far but stopped at a nearby drink stall, then sneakily looked back. He hadnt lied. He was indeed an avant-garde artist from M Country. And quite a famous one at that. He hade to Mexico for a vacation. He had not expected to find such an exquisitely beautiful piece of work on this beach. No matter what, he was determined to find a way to bring that timid girl into the art world. He could not let an artistic genius go unnoticed. David made a firm resolution in his heart. Xue An certainly noticed David peeking out from a distance. But he could tell that David was not coveting Younas beauty and was not a bad person. So he just smiled and no longer paid attention to the matter. At that moment, a little boy dressed in ragged clothes and bare feet, carrying arge box, approached. Sir, madam! Would you like some avocados? Avocados? An Yan asked. Yes! Freshly picked top-quality avocados from the tree! Seeing An Yans inquiry, the little boy quickly set the box on the ground, opened the lid, and took out several fruits. Madam, look! These are all grown by ourselves! the little boy promoted eagerly. At this point, Xue Xiang and (name) also came over. What is this? (name) asked naively. When the little boy saw the two girls about his age, his face turned red, and he stuttered, Avocados! Oh? Can we eat them? (name)s eyes sparkled with curiosity. Of course, you can eat them, and theyre really delicious! the little boy said, his face flushed with excitement. Daddy! (name) eximed with drooling anticipation. An Yanughed, Lets keep them all! Ill take them all! The little boy was stunned, Maam, these avocados are twelve dors An Yan, who had money with her, pulled out a bill and handed it to the little boy. Keep the change as a tip! An Yan said with a smile. It was a hundred-dor bill. The little boy stood frozen for a moment before excitedly epting it, Maam, please keep the box too! An Yan nodded her head. The little boy bowed deeply and ran off. After he had gone a good distance away, Yaner, the money you gave him might just bring him harm! Xue An said. Hmm? Why? An Yan felt sorry for the little boy, who was about the same age as her daughter and yet didnt even have shoes, which is why she had bought all the fruit. Xue An said indifferently, Didnt you notice that where the boys body is covered by clothes, there are scars everywhere? Ah? An Yan was somewhat shocked, I didnt notice! What should we do? Xue An smiled, Dont worry, someone will likelye looking for us very soon! Looking for us? Yes! Just as Xue An had predicted, Within at most fifteen minutes, a group of ghastly, gun-toting men appeared at one end of the beach. Seeing this group, people on the beach scurried to avoid them. The local vendors who set up their stalls were even more terrified and ran for their lives. David, who had been secretly watching, was also stunned when he saw this scene. Although he wasnt a local, As a neighboring national, he was all too familiar with the social conditions in M Country. These ferocious-looking men were definitely from the Hei Gang. Because M Country is most famous for three things: deserts, cacti, and the local Hei Gang. These gangs are all incredibly greedy and their methods extremely brutal. David was sweating cold sweat. In his view, Xue Ans group was all tourists, who in M Country were likembs to the ughter. But most importantly, the girls in Xue Ans group were exceptionally beautiful. If they fell into the hands of the local gangs, the result would be too horrible to contemte. Thinking this, David mustered up the courage and ran over to Xue Ans group. Sir, please leave this ce quickly! David called out urgently. Leave? Why should we leave? An Yan asked in surprise. The local Hei Gang ising, and youre all in great danger! David said hastily. He thought that upon hearing this, the girls would be scared. But to his surprise, upon hearing this, An Yan and the others merelyughed. Even the timid girl remained calm, seemingly unafraid. As David was anxiously fretting, the ghastly men had already appeared in view and were heading straight towards Xue An. David sighed, thinking that there was no escape now, but he couldnt just stand by idly, so with gritted teeth, he stepped forward to meet them. Brothers, these people are my friends, could you please leave? David said in thenguage of M Country, while pulling out some bills from his pocket. The leader, a man with triangr eyes exuding a fierce demeanor, sized up David after seeing him. From M Country? Yes! Brothers, I know a few of your countrys high-profile figures, please give me some face, okay? David said. Since youre from M Country, well give you some face. Now get lost, we wont bother with you! Triangr Eyes said coldly, walking past David, then fixed his gaze on Xue An and the others lying on the beach chairs. Chapter 425: 425 Chapter 425: 425 M Country nationals? the man with triangr eyes sneered as his gaze glided over Youna and the others, a look of amazement and greed irresistibly surfacing in his eyes. Xue An leaned back in his beach chair, tending to his nails with a refined nail clipper, utterly disregarding the man. But the man with triangr eyes thought Xue An was cowed, thus his arrogance grew even more rampant, pointing at the boxes of avocados on the ground. Who sold you these things? An Yan felt some indignation towards the arrogance of the group, and coldly said, Is it any of your business whom we buy our stuff from? Of course, it is! Because this beach is my territory! As he spoke, the man with triangr eyes cocked his head. Someone was dragging a little boy forward. This little boy was the one who had just sold the avocados, but now his face and body were covered in wounds, and he had passed out, dragged here by force. Seeing this scene, An Yans face grew cold, and her eyes icier still. She was a very gentle girl, but that didnt mean she would tolerate such evil! Hehe, this guy sneaked onto my turf to sell stuff, thats the punishment he deserves, and as for you The man pulled out a crisp hundred US Dor bill, his face revealing a greedy look, Since you could bring out so much money to buy such rotten fruit, naturally, you should also suffer some punishment! Xue An didnt even lift his head, just asked indifferently, Punishment? What kind of punishment? The man with triangr eyes extended a greedy finger, Ten thousand US Dors, and Ill let you go! Of course, if you cant produce that much cash now The man with triangr eyes pointed at Youna, Hand over this chick to me, Ill return her to you tomorrow! Ill ask for half the penalty from you! Hearing these words, An Yan and the others expressions turned icy. Davids face turned bitter, as his greatest fear had stille to pass. Even though he was scared, for the sake of the artistic talent he held in esteem, he mustered the courage to step forward. Brother, I think we need to talk about this, ten thousand US Dors is really too much, and thisdy is already preparing to study art in M Country, you should Get lost! The man with triangr eyes, seeing Davide to bother him again, was infuriated and grabbed the butt of his gun to smash down. This was only because David was from M Country; otherwise, he might have been shot on the spot. David hadnt even reacted when a silver sh streaked by, piercing through the man with triangr eyes palm. Aaaaah! The man with triangr eyes screamed loudly, clutching his prated hand, his face drenched in sweat from pain. Xue An, ever so nonchnt, said to Youna behind him, Take Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and Isabe to y somewhere far. Youna shivered, understanding what Xue An meant, and quickly led the girls away to one side. Kill this man and take all the women! At that moment, the man with triangr eyes bellowed. His henchmen raised their guns to shoot. The sound of gunfire made David fall to the ground, clutching his head andmenting inwardly. Its over! This M Country man is definitely going to die! God bless, I hope that girl is okay! But the gunfire ceased after only a few shots, then silence fell. David couldnt help but feel puzzled; what happened? Dont these thugs always fire until their guns are empty before they stop? Why did it stop so quickly this time? He cautiously raised his head to look. Then, he saw the deserted beach and Xue An and An Yan sitting in the beach chairs, unharmed. What whats going on? Just a moment ago, there was a mob of thugs shooting and killing people here. How could they disappear all of a sudden? Davids head was filled with question marks. Xue An stood up and walked over to the little boy who was still unconscious on the ground. He first knelt down to check on the boy, then sighed softly. With a stretch of his hand, a glow that was hard to perceive seeped into the boys forehead. A momentter, the little boy opened his eyes. At first, he waspletely bewildered, then his body trembled, and he quickly covered his head. Mr. Hashi, please dont hit me anymore, I know I was wrong! But I just wanted to sell some fruit to afford a pair of shoes! His cry was full of fear. Xue An frowned slightly, chuckled softly, and said, Alright, your Mr. Hashi will not hit you anymore! Hearing the unfamiliar voice, the little boy slowly released his hands from his head and stared nkly at Xue An. At this time, An Yan also walked over, looking at the little boy with some sympathy. The boy then remembered that this was the kinddy who had just bought fruit with a hundred US dors. He suddenly cried out in concern, Sir, and madam, you must leave here quickly. Hashi will certainly bring people to trouble you! Xue An smiled faintly and shook his head, I just said, the Mr. Hashi you speak of will nevere to hit you again! Why? The little boy lookedpletely bewildered and confused, not understanding what Xue An meant. Because he has gone to a very far ce, and he probably will nevere back again! Hearing this, David was profoundly shaken, looking incredulously at Xue An. If what Xue An said was true, had the group from just now really died? But how could that be possible? In just a few seconds, a group of living people had vanished without a trace, alive or dead? However, the little boy believed Xue Ans words, and a look of joy emerged on his face. Thats great, Hashi was such a terrible person! He not only monopolized the fruit market of the surrounding farms, but he also took over this beach! Anyone who came here to sell fruit had to pay ten US dors! Thats just like robbery! At that moment, An Yan handed the little boy a bottle of c. The boy hesitated before epting it, Madam, this Drink it! You look thirsty, An Yan said with a smile. After hearing this, the boy couldnt wait to twist off the cap and took several gulps, but he didnt finish it and carefully saved more than half the bottle. Madam, can I take this home? Why do you want to take it home? An Yan asked, somewhat surprised. Because my sisters have never had c before! the boy said. An Yan fell silent for a moment, then nodded, Of course, you can! Thank you, madam! The little boy was overjoyed. Xue An shook his head slightly, then said abruptly, Lets go home with you in a while and take a look! Really, sir? The boy asked excitedly. Xue An nodded. Mhm, thank you, sir! The boy thought Xue An was nning to visit his home and was thrilled. At that moment, David hesitantly walked over and, making sure no one was around, said in a low voice, Sir, I advise you to leave this country as soon as possible! Chapter 426 Tragic Siblings (First Update) Chapter 426: Chapter 426 Tragic Siblings (First Update) Why? Xue An asked as he ate the avocado An Yan had prepared for him, speaking indifferently. Because the local gang from M Country you just offended, these people have their own armed forces and are very arrogantthey dont even care about the M Country government! If they find out, youre in big trouble! Find out what? Xue An asked calmly. The disappearance of those people With a faint smile, Xue An said, What if I told you that a tornado suddenly swept up those guys and then threw them into the sea, would you believe me? Davids eyes gradually widened and then he shook his head, Although I wish it were true, its impossible! Xue An spread his hands, But those people have indeed disappeared. No one has any evidence. What does that have to do with me? Having said that, Xue An called Youna and others back, then happily said to the little boy, Lets go, Ill take you back! After Xue An and his group had left. David was still standing there, his face full of confusion. He couldnt figure out why those thugs had vanished into thin air. If theyd been killed, there should at least be bodies and blood, right? But the scene was empty, even the sand on the beach was still white as jade, without a single trace of disturbance. David was perplexed, but he knew well. To those blind with rage, evidence didnt really matter. If they concluded it was you, youd be in trouble. Thinking this, David pulled out his phone and hesitated before finally dialing a number. After a moment, the call was answered, followed by a womans cold voice. David, Im surprised youre still alive, she said. David gave a bitter smile, Nikita, why do you always hope for my death every time we meet? Because no woman would be in a good mood dealing with a man who abandons everything in the end! Nikita said coldly on the other end of the line. To be honest, Nikita, Im sorry about what happened between us before, but I am an artist. Emotions should serve art, and when the passion is gone Nikita looked at her custom-made watch and said indifferently, If youre going to continue speaking such nonsense, Im hanging up! Dont! I really need your help this time! What is it that makes a renowned artist beg a mere FBI intelligence officer? Nikita said with a coldugh. David described the situation with a bitter smile, then emphasized Younas artistic talent. Believe me, Nikita! That girls art is the most perfect Ive ever seen. With a little guidance, she will amaze the whole world! Although she couldnt see him, Nikita could imagine David was quite animated. So the purpose of this call is to have your ex-girlfriend save a girl you admire? Nikita said coldly. David paused for a moment before speaking, Nikita, I was wrong before, but this time Im hoping you can help me, and quickly, because the little boy mentioned that the gangsters are called Hashi! Hashi? Nikitas expression became grave upon hearing this name, Those people from Zhongdu have gotten into big trouble! Hashis boss in the background is Gonzales, the drug lord who controls most of M Countrys D product market. Davids face also turned pale, What should we do? Nikita hesitated for a moment, then said, Wait for me on the beach, Im on my way now. The urgent priority is to get these people out of M Country! Whether they go to M Country or return to Zhongdu, they just cant stay in M Country anymore! Okay! Ill wait for you, and thank you, Nikita! David said sincerely. Nikita couldnt be bothered with the mans gratitude, she simply hung up the phone and drove straight to the beach. Her mood was heavy, for she knew all too well how formidable Gonzales was. He was the fierce man who had dared to assassinate the former president! By the time she reached the beach, it was already dark, and the temperature by the sea had dropped sharply. David was shivering in the sea breeze, and when he saw Nikitas car, he quickly jumped in and then said with a smile, Nikita, youve be a lot more beautiful! Cut the chatter. If that little boy is selling fruit here, he must live nearby. Im going to find them now! With that said, Nikita drove off. Just as she had expected. The little boys home was not far from the beach. Unlike the splendid buildings and scenery on the beach, here there were only low houses and dirty roads. All along the way, countless vigers curiously stood by the side of the road watching Xue An and the others. The little boy was excitedly introducing everything non-stop. When they arrived at the little boys home, it was located on the edge of the vige, in a secluded ce, the house shaking as if it was about to copse at any moment. The little boy stood by the door and called out, Salo, Ina,e out quick! Following his cry, two girls, one older and one younger, walked out of the door with surprise. The older one was only about five or six, the younger one only three or four, both dressed in very worn clothes, and their expressions became somewhat timid upon seeing Xue An and the others. The little boy raised the bottle in his hand and said with a grin, Look, whats this? Coke! Both girls eyes lit up, and they ran over. Salo drinks first! The rest goes to Ina! the little boy directed. Salo was the older girl, she nced at the Coke bottle with envy and then shook her head, Give it to Ina, she has never tasted it before! With that, she handed the Coke bottle to Ina, the little girl who was only three or four years old took it, opened the cap eagerly, and drank it all in just a few sips. Is it good? the little boy asked with a grin. Good! Ina said, licking her lips. At that moment, Salo noticed that her brothers clothes were torn, and it looked as if they had been ripped, which made her pause. Brother, you got beaten up again? The little boy nonchntly waved his hand, Its nothing, Im used to it! And besides, this time we should be even more thankful to this gentleman anddy! Otherwise, I might still be lying on the beach! Tears started to well up in Salos eyes when she heard this, then she took a few steps forward and said very respectfully, Thank you! Thank you for saving my brother! Xue An saw everything just now, especially when he saw the boys shoes on Salos feet, he couldnt help but sigh softly. An Yans eyes reddened even more as she hurriedly pulled out all the Cokes. Here, theres one for each of you! Seeing those bottles of Coke, which were casting an enticing glow, the eyes of the three siblings gradually brightened. Just at this moment, a couple from M Country walked into the courtyard from outside. Chapter 427 Waiting for Someone to Arrive (2nd Update) Chapter 427: Chapter 427 Waiting for Someone to Arrive (2nd Update) The freshly picked fruit, washed clean, was arranged on the table. Also served were typical Mexican corn tortis and a few local dishes. This was probably the best the little boy Herreras family could offer. Herreras parents, the Mexican couple, were at this moment looking at Xue An and the others with earnest and somewhat reverent eyes. Herrera had secretly told them that it was this gentleman anddy who had given him a hundred US dors to buy all his avocados. A hundred US dors, for this poor Mexican family, was already a considerable fortune. So, naturally, they were very enthusiastic. However, Xue Ans attention wasnt on these things; he was looking at his daughter ying happily with Salonina not far away, a faint smile forming on his lips. A childs heart is always pure, never distinguishing between the rich and poor, the noble and lowly. Sir, your daughter is so adorable! Herreras father, this honest and simple Mexican farmer who had lived his whole life by growing fruit trees, finally managed to squeeze out thispliment after much thought. Xue An smiled slightly in response, Thank you! Then there was another bout of silence. Herreras parents, uneducated as they were, could still discern that Xue An and An Yan were not ordinary people. Their presence alone was evidence enough of this. That indifferent yet noble demeanor instilled a sense of awe in the couple, making them overly cautious in their speech. But children never care about these things. Salonina and Ina had perhaps never been as happy as they were today, running around the yard like wild children. But the shoes Salonina was wearing didnt fit well and kepting off as she ran. Seeing this, Xue Xiang simply took off her own shoes, Here, Ill give these to you! Salonina was taken aback. Though Salonina was a bit older than Xue Xiang, due to poor nutrition, she wasnt very tall and was roughly the same height as Xue Xiang. And the shoes Xue Xiang was wearing were custom-made for her, both stylish and exquisitely crafted. Salonina had never even dreamed of such beautiful shoes. She hesitated, This Oh, just put them on! Xue Xiang said generously as she pushed the shoes towards her. For the children, being friends meant naturally sharing the good things! What about you? Salonina asked. Actually, I hate wearing shoes! Xue Xiang said. In the Elf Sanctuary, she and Nian Nian hardly ever wore shoes, ying barefoot in the jungle every day. Now that she was barefoot again, she waspletely overjoyed. Xue Nian and Isabe, standing nearby, also quickly took off their shoes and socks. Now the little girls, as if let loose, started ying wildly. Soon they were covered in dust, their faces spotted like little tabby cats. An Yan watched somewhat helplessly, Husband, look, theyre all ying like little fools! Xue An just smiled slightly, Isnt that what this age is for, ying? Shouldnt they at least have some semnce of being youngdies? An Yan said. Heh, I actually think that the most important thing is for children to be happy! You, just slowly spoiling the pair of them! My daughters, of course, I will spoil them! Xue An said with a beaming smile. Ah, I can never win an argument with you! So, when are we leaving? An Yan felt quite ufortable being here. The respectful behavior of Herreras parents made her feel like she was sitting on pins and needles. Xue An smiled, Lets wait a bit longer, someone shoulde! After dealing with them, well go! An Yan was taken aback, Husband, are you talking about the aplices of those guys on the beach? Xue An nodded, Although that gang of thugs is dead, they were local bullies, so their associates will definitely look into this matter. If we dont intervene, this family will certainly suffer! This was also why Xue An followed little Herrera back. As they were talking, the roaring sound of a car suddenly came from outside. Since it was already evening, one could still see the dazzling light piercing through the crude courtyard wall. Then a group of people speaking in Mexican Spanish were heard cursing and swearing as they got out of the car. Xue An said indifferently, See, theyvee! Then he smiled at An Yan, Yaner, take the girls and go y somewhere else! An Yan nodded her head. Mo Ya was in a good mood today. Because that guy Hashi had disappeared. In this country, once a gang member vanishes, its tantamount to being already dead. Although Boss Gonzales was furious about this and demanded Mo Ya clear up the matter, Mo Ya saw it as an opportunity for himself. If he handled this matter well, all of Hashis territory would be his own. Thinking this, he couldnt help but feel smug. Figuring out such matters was a piece of cake for these local snakes. Soon, Mo Ya had grasped everything that had happened on the beach. A foreign tourist, and a poor fruit vendor family. These were the two parties involved in the incident. Seeing this result, Mo Ya couldnt helpughing loudly. He had thought it was the work of a rival gang, which would have cost him some of his own men. But he hadnt expected such an oue. This was simply a godsend opportunity. So, Mo Ya quickly brought his men to the Herreras home. Looking at the shabby courtyard wall, Mo Ya sneered and kicked the gate. The gate copsed with a bang, stirring up a cloud of dust. Go in, Ill reward five hundred US dors for each one you kill, Mo Ya sneered as he spoke. Thats right. On this miraculousnd, the price of a human life was only five hundred US dors. Mo Yas men roared in response and all rushed in. Mo Ya lit a cigarette outside andfortably blew a smoke ring, waiting for the imminent sound of gunfire. But there was none. Not a sound. His men seemed to have vanished as soon as they entered. Mo Ya was just startled when a sh of sword light streaked past, severing the cigarette in his hand. What was also severed was the arm with which he was holding the gun. Blood and excruciating pain made this once fearless guy let out a huge scream. Fear appeared endlessly in his eyes. At that moment, the entire courtyard wall copsed, and Mo Ya saw to his horror. All his men were already dead, and their blood and bodies constituted a terrifying scene. Mo Ya trembled and saw a man walking over from atop the bones, then smiled faintly at him. Ive waited a long time; you finally came! A Chinese face. A jolt went through Mo Yas heart. Could this be the person from the beach? At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, Do you know why I didnt kill you? Chapter 428 Hell is Empty, Devils Roam the Earth (First Update) Chapter 428: Chapter 428 Hell is Empty, Devils Roam the Earth (First Update) Mo Ya trembled all over, due to the severe pain, but even more so due to fear. II dont know! Now, you answer when I ask, and if the answer is wrong, then some part of your body will be saying goodbye to you. Understand? Xue An said indifferently. Mo Ya nodded desperately. A streak of sword light swept past, chopping off one of his ears. Mo Ya let out a scream of agony. Wrong answer, because you can only answer yes or no! Mo Ya shook even more violently, his face deathly pale, and his eyes filled with terror when looking at Xue An. He had thought he was ruthless enough, and his boss Gonzales was even more merciless. Butpared to this man, he was as tame as a baby. Xue An smiled, Did youe here intending to kill the whole family and then take them back as trophies to show off? Nono! Xue An shook his head, This really isnt a good start! As he spoke, another streak of sword light swept over and directly amputated one of Mo Yas legs. Amidst the screams, Mo Ya fell to the ground. The Herrera family inside the house was shivering at this moment. They had witnessed everything that had just happened. The sudden appearance of the thugs made Herreras parents realize something. If Xue An had not been here today, they would have been the ones lying on the ground, dead, all five of them! Yet they never imagined that the mild-mannered Xue An could be so cruel and ruthless. Herreras father only saw that when the gang of thugs rushed into the yard, countless shes of white light streaked by, and the thugs became corpses without even a chance to scream. And now, the screams from outside the yard were making his calves cramp up. This man from M Country who exactly is he? Why is he so formidable? Mo Ya had the same question in mind. He had already lost an arm, a leg, and an ear. This turned his once formidable appearance somewhatical, and his face, once always filled with a cruel smile, now showed endless horror. What what exactly do you want to do? My boss is Gonzales! You you Mo Ya trembled as he spoke, trying to push himself away from the slowly approaching Xue An with the only leg he had left. Xue Ans expression remained indifferent, but a cold light started to gleam in his eyes. His intention to kill had been present since the time on the beach. Because when he used the Divine me to burn Hashis thugs into nothingness, he also saw their souls. In the memories of these souls, Xue An saw many acts that not even the Hell Demon Gods might perform. This brought a phrase to his mind. Hell is empty, and all the devils are here on Earth. The recently deceased Mo Ya and his group were of the same ilk. In the memories of Mo Yas dead subordinates, there were many damning images featuring Mo Ya himself. This man, who always prided himself as a demon, had elicited a killing intent from Xue An. Dont worry, your boss cant escape either! As for what I am going to do? Xue An sighed. Though I know that even if I kill all of you guys, there will soon be more despicable beings to take your ce, killing you is still satisfying, at least it lets many beasts know they should be afraid! No dont! Save me, ah! Possibly realizing that his life was about to end, Mo Ya started shouting in terror. At the same time, a high-powered American SUV roared in. Before the car even came to a stop, Nikita and David hopped out. Stop! Nikita pulled out her handgun and aimed it at Xue An, shouting in a stern voice. Mo Ya, as if seeing a lifesaving straw, began crawling towards Nikita, crying as he moved and shouting, Quick, save me, this man is a devil! He killed all my people! At this moment, Nikita also saw the corpses scattered all over the courtyard, and even though she was ustomed to death, this scene still made her scalp tingle. As for David, when he saw this scene, he knelt down at the side and started retching uncontrobly, as though he was trying to vomit out his very galldder. Xue An looked at Nikita and David with a yful gaze, a faint smile appearing on his lips before he stepped forward! I am an FBI intelligence officer stationed in M Countrys Mexico; I order you not to move and to put your hands on the back of your head and squat down! Otherwise, Im going to shoot! Nikita yelled with all her might, her heart filled with panic. The look that this man gave her sent chills down the spine of Nikita, who had experienced many big scenes. What kind of look was that? Without sorrow or joy, lofty and high. It was as if he was an emperor who controlled life and death, judging the sins of the world. Hearing this, Xue An actually stopped in his tracks and then smiled faintly, FBI? From M Country? Nikita nodded, Yes! These people Xue An nodded, It was me who killed them! At this time, Mo Ya had already crawled to Nikitas front, screaming on the verge of copse, Please save me, this person is a devil, hes not human! Nikitas expression became increasingly solemn as she recognized this person! It was Mo Ya! A top henchman of the major drug lord Gonzales, known as the Ghoul, Mo Ya, was now so terrified by this man that he was nearly breaking down. Xue An, with his arms crossed, watched the scene leisurely, Since youre from the FBI, you should be aware how much blood these people have on their hands! And they came here this time to wipe out this poor family! Nikita believed Xue An was telling the truth. The atrocious acts Mo Ya and his people couldmit were hardly a surprise. But she still said in a heavy tone, Even if they are all bad guys, they should be judged by thew, not by you through reciprocal killing! The phrase reciprocal killing was spoken in Chinese. Xue An smiled slightly, Your Chinese is good! But what I want to tell you is that if I werent here today, it would be this innocent family of five who would be dead now, and the murderers would never face the so-called arbitration you mention! Nikita fell silent, because she knew what Xue An said was true. Retaliation might not be the best solution, but it is definitely the most effective! Some beasts only learn to be afraid when they know retribution exists in this world! Retribution? Nikita frowned, understanding the meaning of this Chinese word, I dont believe in retribution, I only believe in thew! Xue Anughed, Retribution might not have existed before, but now it does, because I am their retribution! As they were speaking, Mo Ya, who had been howling for someone to save him, suddenly leapt up on one leg, trying to take Nikita hostage and seize the gun in her hand. Nikita was shocked, having never expected the seemingly crippled Mo Ya to attempt such a thing. In the moment of surprise, the ferocious-faced Mo Ya had already charged close. But in the next second, his head burst open right in front of Nikita. Chapter 429: An Existence Not to be Provoked (2nd Update) Chapter 429: Chapter 429: An Existence Not to be Provoked (2nd Update) Blood and brain matter mixed together, scattering as they fell. David, who had already almost emptied his stomach, couldnt help but open his mouth and start retching again after seeing this scene. Nikita stared nkly at the spectacle before, trembling all over after a moment, she eximed in shock, Youve killed all these people! But have you thought about the consequences? Although they wont dare toe over because they are afraid while you are here, once youre gone, what awaits this ce will be revenge ten times more brutal! Xue An shook his head, There wont be any revenge! How is that possible Halfway through her sentence, Nikitas eyes slowly widened in disbelief as she looked at Xue An. Xue An smiled and nodded, You are a very smart person! Unable to suppress the fear in her heart, Nikita started shivering, for she had guessed what Xue An was nning. But how could that be possible? After all, he was the drug lord controlling most of M Countrys Mxico! Since youre a member of the FBI, then you should know about me! My surname is Xue! Xue Ans words struck like a bolt from the blue, causing Nikita to nearly lose her footing while she stared at Xue An in extreme shock. Indeed! It was indeed him! Only this man would act so imperiously! The key was he had the capital to be imperious. Its gettingte! Lets do it now, said Xue An, then turned his head and shouted towards An Yan in the distance, Yaner, wait for me a moment, I will be right back! Having said this, Xue Anchong soared into the sky, turning into a streak of light, disappearing into the horizon. Nikita watched nkly, and it took a long while before she came to her senses amidst Davids shouting. By this time, David had vomited out even the bile, his face turning green as he asked weakly, Nikita, who exactly was that Demon God-like man just now? With a bitter smile, Nikita replied, Demon God? The Demon Gods that have died at his hands are already too numerous to count! What? Davids eyes widened in shock, rooted to the spot. ncing at the corpses strewn all over the ground, Nikita clenched her teeth and then pulled out her phone to dial a number. Hello! My dear Nikita, whats prompted you to call me at this hour? Please dont tell me those thugs in Mxico are nning something nasty again! I was looking forward to a rxing weekend evening! said Langfero, the FBIs chief of intelligence, with augh over the phone. With a wry smile, Nikita responded, Mr. Langfero, Im afraid your weekend evening ns will be ruined! Because someone has just killed Gonzales men! Oh? Who was it? A rival gang to Gonzales? Langfero still sounded rxed. As the country closest to M Country, the FBI monitored every urrence within Mxico. And Gonzales, being the biggest drug lord, was naturally a focus of their surveince. The murder of his men certainly qualified as a big deal. However, Langfero still wasnt too concerned as he leisurely picked up his coffee, ready to enjoy its rich vor. But his leisurely demeanor vanished in the next moment, and he spat out the coffee he had just sipped. Because Nikita had said something to him. The killer is Xue An, and hes already on his way to find Gonzales! Good God, Im going to twist off the heads of those guys who are supposed to be watching Xue An. They just sent me a message saying Xue An was in Europe on his honeymoon! These damn bugs! Langfero was furious beyond measure. All because of the Church of Light incident. Xue An had be the existence most dreaded and guarded against by countries around the world. ordingly, his every move also became the focal point of interest for all intelligence agencies. M Country was, of course, no exception. Langfero had already issued a deathmand, and that was that everything concerning Xue An was of the utmost importance! Any new discovery had to be reported immediately! But if it hadnt been for Nikitas report, the entire FBI, and even the whole of M Country, would still be unaware of this matter! Nikita, youve made a great contribution, Ill report this to the superiors! Gotta hang up now! Langfero then hastily ended the call. He immediately reported the matter up the chain. Soon, the entire high echelon of M Country was shaken. The President of M Country even urgently convened a meeting. The key point of discussion at the meeting was whether Xue Ans actions could provoke instability in M-xico and thus harm M Countrys interests. The conclusion came swiftly. Although Gonzales was not ideal, after all the years of cooperation, his assassination would inevitably lead to turmoil in M-xico. And recing him might result in someone who wouldnt be aspliant as Gonzales was. Therefore, a phone call was quickly made directly to Gonzaless cell phone. At this moment, Gonzales was swimming with full satisfaction in his luxurious vi. When the phone began to ring, his pretty blonde secretary approached him. Sir, you have a call! Gonzales frowned, Who would call on a weekend night? The secretary whispered a word, M Country! At these words, Gonzales paused, then quickly picked up the phone. As soon as the connection was made, he heard Langfero roaring on the other end of the line, Gonzales, you bastard! The volume was so loud that even the maids and bodyguards nearby could hear it. Gonzales looked somewhat embarrassed, and his heart filled with irritation. He was in collusion with M Country, but that didnt mean he was a dog to be insulted by these people at will. Mr. Langfero, what has got you so angry on a weekend night? Gonzales took a puff from the cigar passed by his subordinate before speaking slowly. Langfero, furious and beside himself, yelled, Gonzales, I dont have time to talk nonsense with you, all I can tell you is to find a way to hide immediately, and the more covert the better, hurry up! Gonzales was stunned, Mr. Langfero, may I ask whats going on? Whats going on? You damn fool, youve offended someone you should never have crossed! This person is already preparing toe and kill you, understand? Langfero shouted. Gonzales, however, couldnt help but be somewhat incredulous, Mr. Langfero, I appreciate your warning, but here in M-xico, no one can threaten me, and theres no one I cant afford to offend! Langfero had never imagined Gonzales could be so stubborn! He struggled to suppress his inner rage and said calmly, Gonzales, I know your strength may not be less than the official government of M-xico, but this person is different! The abilities he possesses are beyond theprehension of the mundane world! And not just you, even M Country doesnt dare to provoke him! You got it? Upon hearing this, Gonzales was momentarily taken aback, then he burst into heartyughter, Mr. Langfero, it seems theres a misunderstanding about my strength. What Im saying isnt just about how many firearms my people have! Saying this, Gonzales proudly nodded at the individual sitting on the sofa not far away, who was dressed in a gold mask and attire reminiscent of an ancient Maya. When ites to mystical powers, who could be mightier than a Maya Priest who couldmunicate with the Heavenly Divine since the ancient times? Gonzales said with full confidence. Chapter 430: 430 Chapter 430: 430 As the birthce of Ancient Maya culture, Mexico, many believe that this lost civilization was mysterious and powerful. Gonzales was thoroughly convinced of this. Not only did he consider himself a descendant of the Maya, but he had also witnessed the power of the Maya Priest firsthand. At this moment, however, Langfero wished he could strangle the arrogant Gonzales to death through the phone. Listen to me, this person ispletely different. No matter how many powerful people you have, they wont be his match. Take my advice and find a ce to hide! Langfero said earnestly. Gonzales was getting impatient. Mr. Langfero, descendants of the Maya fear no one! Please stop talking! With that, Gonzales hung up the phone. Langfero, listening to the dead tone after the call was disconnected, was so furious he felt like he was going insane. That damn bastard! Go to hell! But Gonzales appeared nonchnt. Have you contacted Mo Ya? No! replied the butler, shaking his head. Then there must be trouble over there! Notify everyone that tonight we might have some unwee guests looking for trouble. Get ready! Yes! The butler immediately turned to ry the message. As a drug lord who indulged in extreme luxury, Gonzaless vi was massive and highly secure. Not only were there guards patrolling around the clock, but various high-tech security measures were in ce as well. A small radar and anti-aircraft missiles were even installed on the roof of the vi. Gonzales felt that not even a small army could breach this solid fortress. So he was not worried about security at all. In his view, should anyone indeede, it would be tantamount to suicide! Sir, are you satisfied with these? asked a fierce-looking woman as she led several girls, not even fifteen years old and with faces full of terror, over. Gonzales narrowed his eyes to look at them and casually pointed at one, Her! And throw that wench in the bedroom into the crocodile pool, my crocs should have some flesh too! Yes! The girl, paralyzed with fear, was dragged away. A few momentster, several subordinates came out carrying a girl covered in injuries, then headed straight for the crocodile pool. When they reached the edge, the subordinates grinned and fondled the girl. One shook his head, Shes so pretty, such a shame that shes been used up! Otherwise, we brothers could have had our fun before feeding her to the crocs! Shut up, if the boss hears you, youll be the one getting fed to the crocodiles! another subordinate quickly said. Yeah! Lets just throw her in quickly! The subordinates shook in unison, about to throw the girl into the crocodile pool. But just then, a sh of white light streaked by. Suddenly, the subordinates felt light, as if something was missing. When they looked down, they discovered the girl had fallen to the ground, and with her, each of their arms. The men were all stunned, then screams were about to burst forth. But immediately after, it was their heads that soared into the air. Then the dead bodies plummeted into the crocodile pool. However, the usually fierce crocodiles were now cowering at the bottom of the pool, not daring to move an inch. As ferocious beasts, they could sense the overwhelming force more acutely than humans. But soon after, the crocodiles at the bottom of the pool began to explode one after another. The water turned blood-red in an instant as blood filled the entire pool. And Xue An appeared in the center of the scene, looking down at the young girl who had been tortured to death, a sh of rage in his eyes. Good! It seems some people truly do not deserve to exist in this world! Whos there! someone shouted upon spotting Xue An standing by the crocodile pool. Xue An looked up. The group wasposed of fully armed bodyguards. At this moment, they pointed their guns at him and, upon seeing him look up, pulled the triggers without hesitation. A barrage of bullets advanced toward Xue An. But Xue An slowly lifted his foot and took a step. With that single step, the earth trembled. And the bullets instantly froze in mid-air, swiftly turning into dust and scattering with the wind. The bodyguards were still dumbfounded when their heads burst open like fireworks, one after another. This bizarre and bloody scene filled those who arrivedter with utter horror. Many were so frightened that they wet their pants on the spot. Shoot, shoot now! someone screamed. Endless bullets came at him again, this time mixed with a few anti-tank missiles. In the face of all this, Xue An was neither sad nor happy, hands behind his back, he took another step. Boom! Centered on Xue An, everything within a few hundred meters exploded violently. Bullets, missiles, and fragile human heads, all sted into dust. At the same time, Gonzales, who was in his bedroom preparing for a night of pleasure, was suddenly startledhe felt a powerful intent to kill. The Maya Priest by his side, with a golden mask on his face, also emitted light. Whats going on? Gonzales asked in rm and then felt the entire vi shaking. Simultaneously, the vis seemingly imprable walls melted slowly like wax. The chilly wind poured in, leaving Gonzales with a face full of terror, for under the moonlight, a man was approaching step by step. With every step he took, countless bodyguards and guards who tried to stop him were met with death. Blood burst forth like blossoms, like fireworks blooming, beautiful yet cruel. The sight of this relentless killing left even the brutally cruel Gonzales dumbstruck. The Maya Priests tone also became grave. Such formidable presence! Gonzales trembled and quickly said, Priest, protect me! The Maya Priest coldly replied, Rest assured, with my protection, no one will dare to harm you! Gonzales felt immensely reassured. He had great confidence in his personal Priest. By now, all the vis guards and bodyguards were dead. The thick stench of blood hung in the air, nauseating. And Xue An had already reached the front of the vi. He then looked up at the Priest with the golden mask and Gonzales hiding behind him and said indifferently, Divine Demon Priest? The Maya Priest paused for a moment, then sneered, You actually know about the Divine Demon Priest? As he spoke, the Maya Priests body shone with radiant golden light, and his stature grew many timesrger, transforming into a seven- to eight-meter tall figure glowing with golden light, his visage like that of a divine demon! Boy, your eyes and strength are bothmendable, but unfortunately, you shouldnt have provoked the Maya people on thisnd! Chapter 431 Those Arrogant Ones Have Learned Humility (4th Update) Chapter 431: Chapter 431 Those Arrogant Ones Have Learned Humility (4th Update) The Maya Priests powerful punch came hurtling down, and although it hadnt yet struck, a deep pit suddenly appeared on the ground. Standing within it, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking up at the descending fist, and said indifferently, Even if the gods you worship were to return, I would not fear them, let alone you! Having said that, Xue An suddenly raised his gaze, stomped his foot, and his entire body soared into the air, flying directly in front of the Maya Priest, before raising his hand to deliver a p. Smack! This p sent the tall priest flying off the ground and spinning several times in mid-air before finallynding. As he thunderously hit the ground, the golden light on his body shattered with a crack. Along with it shattered the gold mask he was wearing. Underneath the mask was the terrifying visage of a Demon God. Without any hesitation, the Demon God turned into a stream of ck smoke and shot straight for the sky. Xue An waved his hand, sending out a beam of sword light that chased after the Demon God in an instant. No! A cry filled with terror and fear followed. The sword light directly obliterated the Demon God. After all this, Xue An turned his head to look at Gonzales, who was trembling like a sieve and as white as a ghost. Before he spoke, Gonzales had already fallen to his knees with a thud, Great one, spare my life! I am willing to offer all my wealth to you, just spare my life! As he spoke, Gonzales kowtowed desperately. Xue An watched the scene with a slight, cold smirk slowly forming on his lips. Actually, I do not like killing! Xue An suddenly said. But sometimes I quite enjoy it, because it is very fair! Before it, the once arrogant learn humility. The haughty learn restraint. The wicked wish to turn back. In short, rich or poor, high or low, everyone bes equal before it. These words from Xue An caused Gonzales to break out into a cold sweat, wanting to beg for mercy, but found his tongue tied in a knot, unable to speak a word. I was always curious! Xue An nced at the girl who was shivering on the bedroom bed and said indifferently, Why do those who are cruel and violent fear death the most when their timees! Now I understand. It is because you understand the value of life more than anyone else, yet you revel in depriving others of theirs! Right? Gonzales was already limp as mud, his sweat pouring out like paste. An invisible force lifted him up, then suspended him in the air in the shape of a big character. What what are you going to do? Gonzales let out a scream like a pig being ughtered. Xue An said indifferently, Let you experience the suffering you once inflicted on others! No! You devil, on what grounds do you judge me? As Xue An slowly approached, Gonzales yelled out in extreme terror. I am not judging you! Xue Anughed, revealing two sharp canines, You are judging yourself! With that, a strand of Xue Ans Divine Sense directly entered Gonzaless soul. As Xue An said, he didnt kill Gonzales, but instead used Divine Sense to impose the heinous crimes that Gonzales hadmitted upon himself. This, however, was even more agonizing for Gonzales than death could be. Within a few breaths, Gonzaless bones had all broken, and he couldnt help but let out a cry of despair, Kill me, please, just kill me quickly! Yet Xue An said to the girl with the bewildered and frightened face, Go home! Having said that, he turned to leave. The girl suddenly said in a trembling voice, Are are you a hero? Xue An stopped in his tracks but did not turn around, and said indifferently, No, I am Immortal Venerable! Having said that, Xue An turned into a streak of light and vanished into the sky. At this moment, Gonzales was already soiled with excrement, his facepletely overtaken by despair and fear. Upon seeing the young girl, he couldnt help but beg loudly, Please, kill me! Grant me a swift death! The girl paused, her face showing hatred, No, just now the Immortal Venerable said he wants you to endure the same pain that you inflicted on others in the past! The words Immortal Venerable that Xue An had just uttered were in Chinese, which was quite awkward and difficult for a Mexican to pronounce. But this girl remembered them well, and when she repeated them now, she did so without missing a single word! After saying this, the girl ignored Gonzaless curses and pleas as if she hadnt heard them at all and resolutely turned away and left. Once she got home, the young girl converted her faith and became a devout follower of the Immortal Venerable. Although she might not even know what Immortal Venerable truly stands for. But for her, when she encountered great peril, none of the gods or Buddhas came to her aidonly that Immortal Venerable did! As for Gonzales. He was now enduring all the methods of torture that he once used on others. The joy he found in torturing others was now his pain. And it was the kind of pain where he couldnt live yet couldnt die. You should know, Xue An, before leaving, had granted him a strand of vital energy, ensuring he wouldnt die so easily. And when someone finally discovered the tragic scene at Gonzaless vi and came to rescue him, it was already a dayter. Gonzales was still alive at that point. Only now, he was hardly better off than a lump of rotten flesh. Aside from clinging to a single breath, all his other responses had vanished. God, isnt that Gonzales? someone eximed in shock. Then some people prepared to carry him away. Just at that moment, Gonzales suddenly, without hesitation, pulled out the pistol from the waist of one of the people and ended his own life with a single shot. On the brink of death, his face showed immeasurable relief and longing. Death was better; death meant no more suffering! However, these events were all to happenter. When Xue An returned to the Herrera family, Nikita and David had yet to leave. They were all anxiously awaiting news. When Xue An appeared at the scene. Nikita trembled, Mr. Xue Mr. Xue, you Its all been taken care of, and I would like to send a message to your superiors through you, Xue An said indifferently. Please speak, sir! Nikita said solemnly. Ever since learning the identity of Xue An, Nikita didnt dare to show an ounce of resistance or disrespect. This man was truly a sovereign of the current age, an invincible existence! I am very displeased with what happened with Gonzales. What you capitalists do is up to you, but if theres another act of conspiracy like this, I think I would very much enjoy performing a spectacr disy of swordsmanship on top of New Yorks Times Square Building! Hearing these words, the cold sweat on Nikitas face began to drip profusely, her body trembling all over. Yes! I shall convey the message! Xue An nodded, Alright, its time for us to leave! But what about these corpses Nikita said. Xue An casually waved his hand, and strands of me fell, incinerating the corpses to ashes in the blink of an eye. Chapter 432: One Man’s Pressure, Subduing a Nation (Fifth Update) Chapter 432: Chapter 432: One Mans Pressure, Subduing a Nation (Fifth Update) Xue An found An Yan, ready to take her away. However, before leaving, Xue An left a sum of wealth for Herreras family that wasnt too abundant but was definitely enough for their whole family to live on. Herrera and the Salonina siblings were reluctant to part ways. Especially Salo, who, with tears in her eyes, stepped forward and gently hugged Xue Xiang, Xiang Xiang, thank you for the shoes you gave me! After speaking, they turned and ran off. It wasnt until they had gone far that Xiang Xiang was surprised to find an unsophisticated, seemingly cheap trinket had been added to her clothing pocket. Although it was inexpensive, the trinket had clearly been frequently handled, as even the few decorative beads had lost their color. Xue Xiang, though young, understood that this was a gift from Salo. A sense of sorrow from parting suddenly rose in her young heart. So this is what it feels like to make friends! Therefore, to Xiang Xiang, what seemed like an insignificant trinket became a precious gift. Xue An watched everything and then smiled at An Yan, whispering softly, See, this is how children gradually grow up! On the other hand, Nikita and David watched in a daze for a while before turning and driving off. After sending the distraught David back to the hotel, Nikita dialed her superiors number. Langfero hadnt slept; he had been waiting for Nikitas call, so he answered it immediately when the phone rang. How did it go? Hes gone! Do I need to check on Gonzales? Langfero was silent for a while, for the oue of Gonzales was foreseeable! Alright, dont bother with that idiot anymore, leave him to the people of Mexico to worry about. Did he say anything else? Nikita took a deep breath, her voiceced with fear, He said that if we continue to secretly collude with these major drug lords, he would not mind performing a swordsmanship show at the Times Building! What! Langfero let out a deafening scream like a maid who had been teased. Did he really say that? Yes! Fine! Thats it for now, wait for my call. Ill report this immediately! Langfero hung up and immediately reported the situation upstairs. Soon, a high-level video conference involving the President and intelligence chiefs kicked off. Nikita was also part of it; she had never had contact with such high-level superiors before, so she was somewhat incoherent in her speech. But no one cared about that; the officials listened quietly, and when they heard Xue Ans words, some high-ranking military officers were so angry that they mmed the table, Is this a threat to the United States of America? But Langfero knew the officers anger stemmed entirely from their powerlessness. Could they really send an aircraft carrier to deal with a person who leaves no trace? That would be a joke. So all they could do was bang the table. Still, some discordant voices emerged. For instance, the newly appointed Secretary of State, a female reporter who had recently risen to prominence,ughed dismissively, I dont understand what youre all afraid of. Even if he goes to perform swordsmanship, what can happen? Hearing this, Langfero looked at the smug Secretary of State as if she were a fool. Before he could speak, a higher-ranking official scolded, You brainless, ignorant fool, do you even know what he means by a swordsmanship show? What could it mean? Nothing but an ancient witchcraft from the East! The woman was still defiant. Heh, ancient witchcraft? The fall of the Holy Nation of Light in Europe not long ago, the sword rain in the City of Sin before thatthese have be witchcraft in your mouth? Those are terrifying martial forces capable of annihting a city! Upon hearing these words, the womans mouth dropped open in disbelief. The president then suddenly said, Alright, the main issue now is how to deal with this matter! I propose that we try not to meddle in the affairs of M-country from now on. Seconded! Seconded! Nikita looked at these people making their positions known, a ridiculous thought suddenly rising in her heart. These high and mighty figures now they were all bowing their noble heads under the pressure of one person. For M-country, the death of Gonzales was a monumental event. And his downfall came without any warning signs. Although they were long ustomed to the ceaseless gang conflicts, Gonzaless actions over the years were indeed too atrocious. Therefore, his death was considered a fortunate event by many. But there were still many who held a pessimistic view. Because in their opinion, this was nothing more than a game of swapping gs on the city walls. If one Gonzales died, a second Gonzales would appear. It might even be more brutal and darker. This was a very valid point of view. But this time, it failed to hold true. Because the one who took over Gonzaless turf had surprisingly be moderate, and had even made many changes. While still a cruel drug lord, he had at least be less violent in many ways. This transformation left many people astonished. Could it be that these bloodthirsty drug lords had suddenly changed their nature? But only the drug lords themselves understood what had happened. Since the annihtion of Gonzales was so brutal, all information was blocked; outsiders had no clue. Only they knew what had urred. Especially those who heard about Gonzaless autopsy report, they felt a chill deep in their hearts. Every bone in the body broken, all the tendons removed, eyes gouged out Even these devils were left speechless and trembling upon hearing about these methods. Moreover, they found these methods eerily familiar, as if they were Gonzaless favorite ones in the past. This realization made those who had taken over Gonzaless assets adopt a more civilized demeanor. For no one knew whether the actions they inflicted on others would one day be revisited upon themselves. Ancient Dian Kingdom of Huaxia. Miao Immortal Valley. This was a ce that could truly be regarded as a secluded paradise, cut off from the rest of the world. Those living within it were all Gu-natives and members of the Miao Immortal Sect. At this moment. The leader of the Miao Immortal Sect, that Immortal of the insect Gu, Lu Xia, was cultivating within the Insect Immortal Cave. Ever since the battle in Xiangjiang, Lu Xia had retreated into the cave immediately upon returning to Miao Immortal Valley and had not emerged since. Master! Have something to eat! Ah Fei said softly, carrying food. The sect of the insect Gu was different from other cultivation factions; no matter the level of cultivation, they still needed to eat. Even if you dont eat, the insect Gu that reside within you require the nourishment of cooked food! Chapter 433: Ninth Revolution Gu King (First Update) Chapter 433: Chapter 433: Ninth Revolution Gu King (First Update) Lu Xia nodded and sat next to the stone table, eating while asking, How is the cultivation of your Gu King Egging along? Ah Fei replied respectfully, Reporting to Master, it just broke through to the third revolution! Lu Xias eyes lit up slightly, Oh? Your progress is quite good, show it to me! Yes! Ah Fei did not dare to disobey his masters order, closing his eyes slightly, his body exuding a powerful aura, with faint cyan light flowing between his chest and abdomen. Then he opened his mouth, and a sh of cyan light zipped by; when it came to a halt, it was actually a lustrous little cyan snake. The little snake coiled around Ah Feis neck, peeking out its head, gently flicking its tongue. Although the little snake was small, the formidable aura it emitted already revealed its extraordinary nature. The little snake then nodded to Lu Xia slightly, as if it were making a salutation. Lu Xia revealed a somewhat satisfied smile, Not bad, Ah Fei, your innate gift for the Gu Dao is even better than I imagined! The so-called Nine Revolutions of Gu Dao: third revolution transcends the mundane, sixth revolution is to be true, ninth revolution is to be king! Now that your Green Snake Gu has already taken shape, you have entered the room! Hearing Lu Xias praise, Ah Fei was thrilled. Since returning to Miao Immortal Valley, Ah Fei had cut off all of his previous bad habits, living a life of discipline so extreme it bordered on the perverse, and it was only then that his once world-tainted Gu heart finally began to recover. The reason he was so frantic was entirely that Ah Fei did not want to let down Lu Xias expectations of him. Now his efforts had finally paid off. Ah Fei was, of course, very happy. Master, your injury The matter of greatest concern to Ah Fei and everyone in Miao Immortal Valley was Lu Xias injury. After all, as an Insect Immortal, the current Gu Master, Lu Xia was the pir of Miao Immortal Valley! Lu Xia smiled, extended his hand, and, amidst twinkling lights, a Three-Legged Golden Toad appeared in his palm. My lifeline Gu insect was seriously injured and almost died, but to my surprise, in this Insect Immortal Holy Land, through a fortunate coincidence, it actually broke through to be a Nine Revolution Gu Monarch and turned into a Golden Toad Gu! Ah Fei was overjoyed, Congrattions, Master! The Three-Legged Golden Toad Gu! That was a Gu insect that only appeared in legends! Lu Xia shook his head, his expression bing somewhat sorrowful, Its a pity, the more I cultivate, the more I realize how powerful that person is! Ah Fei also bowed his head silently. He was no longer the thug leader from Xiangjiang, now a qualified Gu Master, naturallying into contact with a lot of news about the cultivation world. And he frequently visited martial arts forums when he had nothing else to do. Therefore, he had also gained aprehensive understanding of Xue An. Just as his master said, the more he understood, the more he realized how powerful and terrifying that person was. Actually, I should thank him! Lu Xia said, If it wasnt for him causing me serious injury in Xiangjiang, if I had truly obtained that Blood Pearl, even if I had broken through to the Ninth Revolution, I wouldnt be as pure and strong as I am now! There are very few shortcuts in the path of cultivation. If you take a shortcut through one difficulty, it means the road ahead will be even harder. Thats why Lu Xia sighed like that. Master, will hee for revenge? Ah Fei voiced his own concerns. Lu Xia gave a bitter smile upon hearing this, You still dont understand the mentality of these powerful beings who stand at the peak above countless others! To them, we so-called strong ones are not much different from ants, its just that were the kind among ants with a bit more strength, thats all! Is that so Ah Feis expression wasplicated, his thoughts seemingly in a whirl. Lu Xia stood up and walked over to him, patting his shoulder in aforting manner, Ah Fei, not even one in a million people couldpare to Xue An. Dont belittle yourself. The most important thing is to follow your own path of cultivation! Yes! The master and disciple exchanged a few more words before Ah Fei was about to leave with his bowl and chopsticks in hand. Suddenly. The ground of Insect Immortal Cave began to shake violently, and Ah Fei, unable to keep his bnce, found himself sitting on the ground with a look of horror on his face. Master! Whats happening? Lu Xias face turned ashen as well. Ah Feis cultivation level was shallow, and naturally, he could not detect anything unusual. However, Lu Xia could feel that, in the depths of Insect Immortal Cave, there suddenly appeared many powerful presences. Just as he was in a state of shock and confusion, he saw a golden torrent rushing towards them from deep within the cave. As it got closer, Ah Fei realized in horror that it was not some golden torrent, but rather a swarm of red gold ants. Its the Red Gold Ants! Ah Fei eximed. At this moment, Lu Xias expression was stern. With a stretch of his hand, the huge phantom of a Three-Legged Golden Toad appeared behind him and then he struck down with his palm. Boom! Many ants in the golden torrent were killed, creating a clearing, but it was quickly filled by other ants. Ah Fei also deployed his Green Snake Gu, coordinating with his master to eliminate the swarm of Red Gold Ants. Although the Red Gold Ants were numerous, they were not very powerful; after a few encounters, the master and disciple duo, Lu Xia and Ah Fei, had eradicated them all. Ah Fei let out a sigh of relief and couldnt help asking, Master, why did so many Red Gold Ants suddenly appear? Lu Xia shook his head, his gaze flickering, I do not know Lu Xia was also full of doubts. During his time in Insect Immortal Cave, he had felt that the spiritual energy here was thicker than before. This was also the reason he was able to sessfully make a breakthrough to Nine Revolution Gu Monarch. Previously, he had been forced to travel far to Xiangjiang, attempting to breakthrough with the help of Blood Pearls. But this time, he managed to breakthrough solely with the blessing of the holynd of Miao Immortal Valley. Indeed, Lu Xia had his suspicions, but he did not think too deeply about them. Now, with the sudden appearance of so many Red Gold Ants, Lu Xias doubts grew even heavier. Could it be. Lu Xia thought of a story told as legend by the elders in his childhood. But that was just a legend, wasnt it? How could it be real? Meanwhile, a shaking far more intense than before struck them. Even Lu Xia had to support himself against the cave walls to barely keep his bnce. And with this severe tremor, a deep roar was heard from within Insect Immortal Cave. Then, countless ck spiders could be seen swiftly attacking, and behind the swarm, there was a ck Giant Spider as big as a car; and on the back of this Giant Spider, there was an extremely delicate female human face. Lu Xia was finally struck with terror, Beauty Spider! As if hearing his shout, the ck Giant Spider was entwined in a mass of ck mist, and in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a woman d in ck armors, her seductive figure and exquisite face adorned with a spider tattoo. The woman stretched leisurely, revealing her devilish figure, and then giggled, It has been so long since Ist came to this world, I really miss it! Eh, little guy, are you the Gu Master of this generation? Tsk, tsk, you really are pitifully weak! Come on, let sister take good care of you! Chapter 434: Beauty Spider, Red Flame Scorpion! (2nd Update) Chapter 434: Chapter 434: Beauty Spider, Red me Scorpion! (2nd Update) Lu Xias expression became incredibly grave. The only time he had read about a Gu bug that could transform into human form was in the ancient Gu tome passed down by his ancestors. And the tome had made it very clear: such shape-shifting Gu were all extremely powerful beings. But werent these creatures supposed to have gone extinct long ago? Why would one suddenly appear in the Insect Immortal Cave today? Could it be that the legend was true? As if sensing Lu Xias shock and confusion, the female spider let out a series of coquettishughs. It seems you, this little guy, know nothing! Hehe, the lineage of Gu Masters has indeede to an end with you! Come, sister will let you be an Immortal! As she spoke, the female spiders seductive eyes were silky smooth, full of flirtatious charm. Ah Feis eyes filled with infatuation, and he involuntarily stepped forward. Lu Xia abruptly pulled him behind himself, then took a deep breath and coldly said, I dont care where you came from, but this is Miao Immortal Valley, not a ce for your kind to cause chaos! The female spider shook withughter, Miao Immortal Valley? Thats hrious! It has been over two thousand years since your ancestors sealed the entrance to the insect realm! If it were your powerful Gu Master ancestors here, I would say nothing and turn away, but you? With a mocking look, the female spider suddenly opened her mouth, and a white rainbow shot straight toward Lu Xia. Lu Xias face was as still as water as he shouted harshly and blocked with both hands. Boom! Lu Xia blocked the white rainbow. But it was only then that Lu Xia realized this white rainbow was actually a strand of silk thread emitting an evil white light. Spider silk! A chill ran through Lu Xias heart as he tried to break free. The female spider sneered, Stop making a fool of yourself with such skills! Come here! As she spoke, the spider silk wrapped around Lu Xias hands and then violently yanked backwards. The pull was so strong that it sent Lu Xia flying through the air. Ah Fei screamed in fright, Master! He then grabbed Lu Xia and desperately dragged backwards. But his strength was insignificant in front of the spider. It even pulled him along as well. The female spider let out a faint coldugh, shing two sinister fangs glowing with a ghostly light, preparing to turn Lu Xia and the other into her puppets. But just at this moment, Lu Xia yelled loudly from midair, and behind him suddenly appeared the huge phantom of a Three-Legged Golden Toad. As the phantom appeared, the spider silk snapped. With that, the female spider also cried out in rm and quickly retreated far back, fear evident on her face. Three-Legged Golden Toad, damn it, how could you have such a primeval Gu bug? Lu Xia steadied himself as rays of light appeared behind him. Where the light touched, the surrounding ck spiders screamed and turned into smoke. Lu Xia said coldly, Evil bug, I dont care where you came from, now, go back where you came from, and we can still talk; otherwise, Ill ensure you die right here! The female spider slowly regained herposure and sneered faintly, I admit your primeval Gu bug is not bad, but unfortunately, its just a small Ninth Revolution bug to me, just a bit troublesome. And do you really think only I havee from the insect realm? As her voice echoed through the cavern, rustling sounds came from the depths of the dark cave, and then a huge, three-meter-tall red Giant Scorpion slowly emerged. After a puff of red smoke, the Giant Scorpion transformed into a burly, sinister-looking bald man with an evil face. The burly man snickered evilly a few times, Beauty Spider, whats this? You cant even deal with such a junior? The Queen ordered us to clear everything, to prepare for her arrival! Scorpion, cut the crap, this guy has the Three-Legged Golden Toad, which is exactly what restrains me, so you take him on! As a reward, Ill spend some time with youter! the mother spider cooed silkily. The burly mansplexion suddenly turned unnatural, and he couldnt help but step back a few paces involuntarily. Because he knew all too well how vicious this mother spider was, he naturally declined respectfully but firmly. At this moment, Lu Xias heart was also trembling slightly. Another shape-shifting Gu insect. Now, Lu Xia could finally be sure that the legends passed down by his ancestors were all true. But the ancestors legend only mentioned that the depths of Insect Immortal Cave might be connected to some unknowable realm. No one had ever mentioned that there was also a Seal within. Thinking about it now, it must be because too much time had passed, and the transmission of knowledge within Miao Immortal Valley had almost beenpletely interrupted once, resulting in the loss of many things. Regardless, these terrifying magic insects had already arrived, and just now, Lu Xia had heard the Giant Scorpion mention something about a queen! It must be even more terrifying, he thought. Lu Xias heart gradually calmed down, and the slight panic and fear he had felt earlier disappeared. Then he spoke quietly to Ah Fei behind him, When the fight starts, Ill hold them off, you run away immediately! Ah Fei was startled. Master, I want to stay with you! Lu Xia took a deep breath, Dont say that, these magic insects are all scared of my Three-Legged Golden Toad, I can hold them off! You must go and alert our people to prepare, and if ites to it evacuate Miao Immortal Valley immediately! Ah Feis face turned pale, and he said with a quiver, Master. Did you hear me? Lu Xias voice was extremely solemn. Ah Fei hung his head, tears streaming down, Yes! He understood what his master meant by it might not work! Meanwhile, the Giant Scorpion had already charged over with a ferociousugh. At the same time, more than a dozen red me streamers rushed towards them. Lu Xia snorted coldly, pushing his life Gu insect to its limit and even making the apparition of the Three-Legged Golden Toad seem as solid as reality; then, he opened his mouth. A sonic wave shot forth immediately. Boom! The streamers were scattered by this frog-like croak. Lu Xia then shouted urgently, What are you waiting for? Run! Ah Fei bit his lip and turned to dash away. The mother spider chuckled coquettishly, Little brother, dont run, sister has candy for you! As she spoke, streaks of white light shot straight towards Ah Fei. But midway through, Lu Xia roared in anger, and bursts of golden light shot out from the Golden Toads back, not only scattering the white light but also heading straight for the mother spider. The mother spider screamed in shock, one piece of her armor shattered by a golden light, which then began to spread over her. With a scream, the mother spider could no longer maintain her human form and copsed back into the form of a Giant Spider. She then decisively broke off the leg that had been hit by the golden light and shouted angrily, Boy, Im going to drain you dry, bit by bit! However, thanks to this dy, Ah Fei had already rushed to the entrance of the cave. At that point, countless ck spiders and crimson scorpions blocked the way out. Ah Fei had also yed hisst card, he roared, and his lifes Green Snake suddenly appeared, transforming into a Giant Python as thick as a water barrel, with a sweep of its tail. It sted the poison insects away. Chapter 435: Live Up to the Ancestors (Third Update) Chapter 435: Chapter 435: Live Up to the Ancestors (Third Update) This strike turned Ah Feisplexion deathly pale, but it managed to st open a path, at least. He staggered and tottered as he ran outside. Seeing his disciple had already rushed out, Lu Xias heart finally settled down. By this time, the two Gu insects had also joined the fray. Lu Xia summoned up his energy and stretched the phantom image of the Three-Legged Golden Toad to its limits. He knew that with his own strength alone, there was absolutely no way to defeat these two transformed Gu insects. Now, the only thing he could rely on was the fear these two insects had of his life-bound Golden Toad. But just at that moment, from the darkness came a buzzing sound, followed by an extremely unpleasant voice. Its a disgrace that the Insect Tribe, having inherited its power for thousands of years, cannot even deal with a junior! Upon hearing this, both the Giant Scorpion and the spider showed signs of embarrassment. At the same time, an immense poison bee charged out with lightning speed and headed straight for Lu Xia. Lu Xia was startled and tried to dodge, but the Giant Scorpion blocked his way with a sinisterugh. Just that moments dy allowed the poison bee to get close, and then a streak of ck light swept by. Lu Xias body shook all over, and the phantom image of the Three-Legged Golden Toad behind him wavered, almost copsing. Then a very ominous ck color appeared on Lu Xias face. At this moment, all the Gu insects felt a great sense of relief. The Matriarch Spider even let out a triumphantugh, Little guy, youve been hit by the poison dart of the poison bee. Even a Golden Immortal would tremble in fear, youre done for! Indeed. The ckness spread across Lu Xias body at an incredibly fast rate. In an instant, he was enveloped in the ominous ck color, and his life-bound Three-Legged Golden Toad struggled in agony behind him. At this moment, Lu Xia could feel intense pain at the cellr level. The pain was so intense that he felt as if he would copsepletely at any moment. But Lu Xiaughed. Within his smile, a hint of determination shed through his eyes. Seeing the expression on Lu Xias face, the Matriarch Spiders body shuddered, as it recalled some deeply engraved memories. In the past, it was just an insignificant little spider and had once followed the vast Insect Tribe army to wage war in this world. In the beginning, everything was going smoothly, with no humans able to withstand the charge of their army. But soon, they encountered a group of formidable opponents. These humans could also manipte a type of strange insect and all possessed great power; even the most powerful among them could battle the queen without being defeated. Late, the Matriarch Spider learned that these people were called Gu Masters. The most powerful individual was known as the Gu Master! The previously unstoppable onught of the Insect Tribe was halted. Although there were not many Gu Masters, they stood like indestructible rocks, withstanding wave after wave of the Insect Tribes assaults. After three days of fierce fighting, the ground was covered with a thickyer of insect corpses. And the Gu Masters had suffered heavy casualties, with only a few remaining. The queen, in a rage she could not suppress, personally led the team for one final death charge. The Matriarch Spider was also part of that overwhelming Insect Tribe army at the time. But it had noticed very strange expressions on the faces of the Gu Masters who were surrounded. There was no fear, no despair. What was there was a kind of resignation, a decisive determination! Back then, it had an ominous premonition and silently slipped to the back of the troop. Indeed. The moment the humans and insects first made contact, those remaining Gu Masters all self-destructed, with such might that they nearly swept away all members of the Insect Tribe. Even the Queen Herself was injured. But for the Queen, who is nearly immortal, such wounds were nothing. Just when the Mother Spider thought victory belonged to the Insect Tribe, the only Gu Master left set himself aze and sted the Queen and all the insects back to their realm. At the same time, he sacrificed his own soul to seal the spatial rift. Those images still make the Mother Spider shudder even now. And today, she saw that familiar expression once again on Lu Xias face. At the same time, the Three-Legged Golden Toad behind Lu Xia let out a mournful cry and then suddenly shattered into golden powder, enveloping Lu Xiapletely. Lu Xias aura thus became immensely powerful. The Mother Spider shouted in horror, Run! Hes going for mutual destruction! The Poison Bee, which was the nearest, was slightly taken aback and yet to react. Lu Xia then threw a punch. His fist was engulfed in zing golden mes. This was Lu Xia burning his own lifeblood Gu insect. The Poison Bee let out a scream, and the punch pierced directly through its body, the mes immediately enveloping its entire being. The Poison Bee issued a deafening shriek but in the blink of an eye, it was reduced to ashes. The Giant Scorpion was scared out of its wits and turned to run. But Lu Xia closed the distance in a leap, grabbing the Giant Scorpions tail and forcibly ripping off its lifeblood stinger. The Scorpion screamed in agony, struggled, but the golden mes consumed it too. The Giant Scorpion died. Two swift blows eliminated two powerful members of the Insect Tribe. The Mother Spider felt a chilling terror, wanting to run, but the path was already blocked by Lu Xia. Shivering, just as Lu Xia suddenly grunted and his overwhelming aura began to plummet, the once intense golden me also started to thin out. The Mother Spider was momentarily stunned, then burst into an tedugh. I truly cant understand you humans,mitting such foolish acts! But in the end, isnt it all the same? Hahaha! With that, the Mother Spider charged at him. But just as she closed in, Lu Xia suddenly raised his head, his once dim and lifeless eyes now shining brilliantly. The Mother Spiders heart shook violently. She wanted to run, but it was already toote. Lu Xia embraced the Mother Spider in one move, and the waning golden me red onest time, engulfing the Mother Spider. The Mother Spider let out a pained scream, frantically struggling, trying to break free from Lu Xia. But the seemingly frail Lu Xia held on with hands like steel mps, never letting go. The fiery pain scorched the Mother Spider to the core, and in extreme rage, it plunged its metallic, cold ws directly into Lu Xias back. Thump! Blood sttered. Lu Xia trembled slightly, but his face still bore a resolute look. The Mother Spider, terrified out of its wits, almost howling, said, Why, why dont you damned humans know fear? Arent you the ones most afraid of death? Yet, the corners of Lu Xias mouth curled up slightly, revealing a mocking smile. Enraged by Lu Xias expression, the Mother Spiders ws frenziedly pierced deeper into his flesh, with bones visibly exposed in the gaping wounds. But even so, Lu Xia did not let go. A momentter, the Mother Spider let out a cry of despair and the golden me burned it into oblivion. Chapter 436: The Insect Tribe is Coming (4th Update) Chapter 436: Chapter 436: The Insect Tribe is Coming (4th Update) The spiders carcass copsed to the ground. Lu Xia also fell into the dust. At this moment, he should have been dead already, it was only because of thest trace of vital blood from his life Gu that he hadnt breathed hisst. It was at this time that a flurry of disordered footsteps came from the mouth of the cave. Ah Fei led the elders of Miao Immortal Valley as they rushed in. When they saw the tragic scene before them, Ah Feis entire body trembled. He, who had never believed in deities, was now silently praying, begging gods and Buddhas to bless, bless my master to be safe and sound! But when he saw Lu Xia lying on the ground, covered in gruesome wounds. Ah Feis legs finally gave way, and he knelt on the ground, feeling darkness closing in around him. Master! Ah Fei, with trembling hands, gently cradled Lu Xias head, asrge teardrops fell onto Lu Xias forehead. Lu Xia mustered hisst bit of strength and slowly opened his eyes. Ah Fei, ecstatic, yelled, Master, master hold on, I will take you to be healed right now! Lu Xia faintly blinked, which was thest movement he could muster, then his lips lightly moved as if he wanted to say something. Ah Fei hurriedly put his ear close. He heard Lu Xia say in an extremely weak voice, The Seal is broken, notify the military! Ah Fei felt a chill run through his body, and his tears streamed down even more wildly, Yes! At that moment, Lu Xiasplexion actually seemed to improve, then he turned his head to face an elder with a face full of sorrow and said, After my death, Ah Fei will be the Gu Master! The many elders and nspeople, upon hearing these words, couldnt help but start sobbing, then theymented in unison, Yes! A smile appeared on Lu Xias lips, and the light in his eyes visibly dimmed at a rate visible to the naked eye, then he murmured softly, Ancestors, I have not disgraced Gu Masters! With that, the light in Lu Xias eyes dissipated, and the spark of life waspletely extinguished! Ah Fei felt as though the world had suddenly gone quiet. He held his increasingly stiff master, yet his mind kept reying those past images. Xiangjiangs frustration with him, the gifting of the Gu Kings egg, and the earnest teachings after returning to Miao Immortal Valley. All these memories made Ah Fei burst into loud sobs. Because he knew, the master who had been the kindest to him in the world, had departed! The elders wept one by one, and after a while, one elder stepped forward and said, Lord Ah Fei, now is not the time for tears, what did the Gu Master say to you? And what is the deal with these Gu worms? By now, the elders had noticed the corpses of the Insect Tribe on the ground, and they all looked rmed. Ah Fei gradually ceased his wailing and said somewhat nkly, Master said, the Seal is broken, these Gu insects have all run out from there! The Seal? Many people looked at each other in confusion, not understanding what he meant, only a few of the eldest elders turned pale all at once. The legend is actually true! an elder said with a face full of horror. What do we do now? another elder asked. How about we evacuate from here quickly! If the legend is true, it will be a catastrophe for heaven and earth, we simply cant withstand it! suggested an elder. Many were still at a loss. Then the eldest elder sighed and looked into the depths of Insect Immortal Cave with terror-filled eyes, Miao Immortal Valley has passed down a legend from our ancestors, saying that deep inside Insect Immortal Cave there is a seal from ancient times. If the Seal loosens, monstrous insects will appear in this world! But the entire legend is too ancient, and since no one has ever seen it, many believed it to be untrue! Yet unexpectedly, this day has truly arrived! And these early-arriving monstrous insects must only be for scouting; there will be a continuous appearance of more insects in waves! The words of the Great Elder whitened everyones faces. Some who were timid were hurriedly saying, I think what the Third Elder just said is right, we should retreat from here quickly. If no mythical insects manifest, that would be even better, but if they do, our losses wont be too severe! Indeed! All of them had lost their courage. After all, even the Gu Master wasnt a match for these mythical insects, let alone themselves! Just then, Ah Fei stood up while holding his masters body, a look of profound hatred gradually appearing on his face. If you want to leave, then leave! I wont go, Ah Fei said indifferently. An elder couldnt help but sigh, Ah Fei, I know youre upset, but this isnt about acting on loyalty. How about we leave for a few days and y it by ear? Ah Fei turned his head to nce at the elder and said lightly, Master said to notify the military! Notify the military? The crowd looked at each other. Finally, the Great Elder nodded, I think thats the only thing we can do! Someone, block the entrance to the Insect Immortal Cave with boulders! Yes! But by this moment, Ah Fei had already walked away with Lu Xias body. The onlookers watched his back, shaking their heads in silence. Although Ah Fei had been making rapid progress, his strength was far from being the strongest in Miao Immortal Valley. Everyone wondered why the Gu Master would choose to pass his position on to him. Very soon. The entrance to the Insect Immortal Cave was sealed off withrge boulders. These boulders gave a strong sense of security, making it seem as if the legends couldnt be true. But the Great Elder still sent a message to the military through his connections. Today, Commander Hu was in a very good mood. Because his meticulously trained Blood Qilin Special Forces had just won first ce in apetition. This made Commander Hu feel that his efforts had not been in vain. Hehe, tell me, how does our Blood Qilinpare to the Fire Phoenix? Commander Hu asked with a smile to his aide. Of course, our Blood Qilin is stronger! That Fire Phoenix just relies on its early fame; its really all bark and no bite! the aide quickly said. Bullshit! Commander Hus expression darkened as he cursed. The aide hurriedly bowed his head. Commander Hu said, Although I also believe that our Blood Qilin is the strongest, the Fire Phoenix is not to be taken lightly! Dont you even understand the principle of despising the enemy strategically, but taking them seriously tactically? The aides face was covered in cold sweat, unable to lift his head after the scolding. Just then, Commander Hu sighed, a hint of sorrow shing in his eyes, General Lin, oh General Lin, its a pity you died early. Otherwise, I would have definitely defeated your Fire Phoenix in front of you! I wanted to let you know what truly is the number one special forces! Ever since Commander Hus troops were defeated by the Fire Phoenix, which Xue An had trained for only seven days, he had taken it to heart. Now, he finally felt that the hope for revenge had arrived, but General Lin was no longer in this world! While he was reminiscing, a staff officer ran over, whispering into Commander Hus ear, Commander, theres a call from the Great Elder of Miao Immortal Valley, reporting suspicious mythical insect sightings! Commander Hus eyes lit up. Chapter 437: A Man Who Doesn’t Smoke Wastes His Time on Earth! (First Update) Chapter 437: Chapter 437: A Man Who Doesnt Smoke Wastes His Time on Earth! (First Update) ` Miao Immortal Valley fell within the jurisdiction of Commander Hus forces. For this ancient sect with a long heritage, Commander Hu always maintained the proper respect. Moreover, there was frequent interaction between them. Unexpectedly, he had received a plea for help from the Great Elder of Miao Immortal Valley. It was about some demonic insects making an appearance! Quite interesting! Wasnt Miao Immortal Valley the best at handling insects? After pondering for a moment, Commander Hu nodded, Go call Zhang Chu! Yes! Soon, the captain of the Blood Qilin Special Forces and the youngest colonel under Commander Hu, Zhang Chu, arrived. Commander! Zhang Chu gave a standard military salute. Commander Hu nodded in satisfaction. As for this subordinate of his, Commander Hu could not get enough of him. That standard posture, the tall figure, the resolute face, the decisive style, all were greatly admired by Commander Hu. Thus, he stepped forward and patted Zhang Chu on the shoulder, Alright, youve just finished apetition, no need to be so tense! Rx a little! Yes! Zhang Chu replied, but even in his speech and actions, he was still full of military style. How is it? Tired? Reporting to themander, not tired! Zhang Chu replied in a clipped tone. Commander Huughed, knowing all too well the disposition of his subordinate, hence he didnt say more. Just now, the Great Elder of Miao Immortal Valley sent me a message, saying there are demonic insects there! Take a few men to check it out, if theres nothing, consider it a breather. If you find something, it will be good practice for your troops! Yes! Guaranteed toplete the mission! Zhang Chu saluted solemnly, then turned and left. Commander Hu took this matter very seriously. The Fire Phoenix Special Forces had made a name for themselves in the past few years, not just because they had almost monopolized the first ce in all domestic and international militarypetitions. More importantly, this troop had dealt with many abnormal incidents. Due to the special nature of these incidents, the outside world had great difficulty finding out about them. Of course, Commander Hu knew, and he had seen the videos with his own eyes. The formidable demons and monsters weighed heavily on his mind. Yet, whenever the Fire Phoenix appeared, no matter how powerful the enemy was, they would be cleanly wiped out. Commander Hu was a man with a strongpetitive spirit. That was also why he wanted the Blood Qilin troops to handle this matter of the demonic insects. Just winning against regr troops on thepetition field was not enough; only by dealing with these increasingly numerous abnormal incidents could a force be considered a powerful special forces unit, qualified topete with the Fire Phoenix. Zhang Chu understood these principles, of course. As an officer personally cultivated by Commander Hu. Zhang Chu had an almost obsessive fervor for victory. He did not want to lose to anyone, especially not to the Fire Phoenix! Because he had another identity. Thest inheritor of the Heavenly Master Mansion from Dragon Tiger Mountain in Ganzhou. A millennium of Taoist tradition, all vested in him alone. So he could not lose! Upon returning to his base camp, Zhang Chu immediately gathered his subordinates and went over the situation briefly. Most of the Blood Qilin team members were trained personally by Zhang Chu, not only in physical endurance andbat. Zhang Chu had even taught them many miraculous Taoist techniques. Therefore, regarding their captain, who was endowed with extensive divine skills, the team members naturally followed orders without question. ` Captain, just give the order. No demon bugs or ghost critters can faze us Blood Qilinsits all just a drizzle! Yes! Captain, lets get moving! Everyones faces were filled with excitement and brimming with a fierce fighting spirit. Zhang Chu nodded in satisfaction, Good! Then well dispatch the whole team this time, treating it as a major training exercise! Yes! The entire Blood Qilin unit mobilized, heading straight for Miao Immortal Valley. Meanwhile in M Countrys Las Vegas. In this world-famous gambling city. Xue An was touring the ce with his family. Youna and Isabe had already returned to the Elf Sanctuary. This was the tenth stop on Xue An and An Yans honeymoon, and it was also the first ce they settled in after arriving in M Country. As for the City of Sin, also in M Country Xue An didnt find it interesting, and since they had already visitedst time, they skipped it this time and came to Las Vegas instead! An Yan naturally had no objections to this. However, this time was different from before. Thus, on the flight to M Country, Xue Ans family happened to encounter a domestic travel group. This travel group wasprised of newlywed couples, also here for their honeymoon. After An Yan chatted with a few girls from the group, Xue An inevitably joined the travel group as well, much to his chagrin. Buddy, want one? a gentle-looking man wearing sses offered. Xue An smiled slightly and shook his head, No, thanks. I dont smoke! The sses-wearing man chuckled but didnt insist. He lit up his cigarette and took a few puffs beforefortably saying, Not smoking as a man, you might as well not be living at all! Buddy, I think men who are married should definitely have some hobbies of their own! Oh? Why is that? Think about it, marriage is essentially the grave of love, and weve already stepped one foot into the grave. Without our own hobbies, isnt that the same as being dead? the man with sses argued with conviction. But Xue An looked at him oddly, You really think that way? Of course! Sigh, Im not like you; your wife is both beautiful and gentle. Unlike mine who, though she looks petite and cute, is actually a tigress While the sses-wearing man was grumbling, he suddenly felt someone grab the back of his neck, followed by a voice as cold as ice. Guo Xiaoliang, so in your eyes, Im a tigress then Hearing this voice, Guo Xiaoliang stiffenedpletely, then slowly turned his head to see his wife, who was wearing a smile uglier than a cry. Ln, I Go die! Cai Ln gripped Guo Xiaoliangs neck and with an adept judo throw, sent him flying. Thud. Guo Xiaoliang hit the ground hard, grimacing in pain. Cai Ln dusted off her hands and walked away furiously. Xue An, amused, stepped forward and offered a hand to Guo Xiaoliang, pulling him up from the ground. Guo Xiaoliang inhaled sharply from the pain, Buddy, when did my wife get here? Why didnt you give me a heads-up? Xue An sighed, I was giving you the eye the whole time; didnt you pick up on it? Guo Xiaoliang was tearfully at a loss, Damn it, Im an idiot. I thought you were agreeing with me! Xue Anughed heartily, Your wife has some impressive moves! Guo Xiaoliang felt like crying, Bro, just mentioning it makes me want to weep. When we were dating, she acted so delicate and like a little jade woman. One time she saw a mouse and clung to me so tightly, she wouldnt let go! Thats when I thought, shes the one for me, for life! As he spoke of the past, Guo Xiaoliangs face was filled with longing and aspiration. And then? Xue An blinked. Chapter 438: An Yan’s Gentle Offensive (Second Update) Chapter 438: Chapter 438: An Yans Gentle Offensive (Second Update) And then it wasnt until after we got married that I found out, my wifes family has been practicing martial arts for generations, and theyre famously known as a local martial arts noble family. And my wife, whos scared of mice, won the national fighting championship when she was just eighteen! So, forget about mice, even dinosaurs would cower at the sight of her! You dont know, but when I followed her to the county where her family lives, those local ruffians would literally run for the hills at the sight of her! Xue An patted Guo Xiaoliang on the shoulder with a heavy expression, Brother, take good care of yourself! Guo Xiaoliang was startled, Bro, what do you mean by that? Xue An shook his head and walked away. At that moment, Guo Xiaoliang sensed something was amiss and shivered as he turned around, only to see his wife Cai Ln looking at him with a mischievous smile. Husband, so Im that terrifying in your eyes! No not terrifying ah! Bro save me! Hearing the screams behind him, Xue An walked away with a smile. An Yan, watching from a distance, saw Cai Ln tormenting Guo Xiaoliang and said with a hint of helplessness, This couple they truly are a pair of treasures! The couples around all nodded in agreement. Then Xue An walked up to An Yan and smiled lightly, Hungry? Not hungry! Its just that these two little ones have been making a fuss for a while! Xue An crouched down and picked up the two little girls, Tired? Xue Xiang and Nian Nian nodded their heads. Especially Nian Nian, with her big eyes brimming with aggrievement, We followed Mommy around for so long, it was really boring! Little kids dont like shopping with adults. Because in their field of vision, all they could see was the buttocks of the passing pedestrians. Whoever it is wouldnt enjoy that feeling. Xue Xiang also said at that time, Yeah! Shopping with Mommy ispletely exhausting! Hearing this, An Yan was caught betweenughter and tears. Meanwhile, several girls by her side giggled behind their hands, with a few even enviously saying, An Yan, your daughters are just too adorable! Exactly! Such an enviable family! Right, a handsome husband is one thing, but for him to be so considerate, its just envy-inducing! Hearing thesements, An Yan felt a little shy, but mostly she burst into proudughter. Xue An meanwhile was intently whispering something to his daughters. After a while, the two little girls finally broke into smiles and then hopped out of Xue Ans arms, bouncing off to y. What promise did you make them now? An Yan leaned in and asked. Xue An shrugged, I didnt say anything! Yeah right! Did you promise to buy them ice cream again? Xue An touched his nose somewhat awkwardly. Hmph, I knew it! An Yan felt a bit like she was scolding someone unable to mend their ways. Heh heh, dont worry, our daughters constitution means theyll definitely be fine with ice cream! Its not that they wont be fine, but there should be a limit, shouldnt there? Last time you bought out an entire ice cream shop, and those two little rascals actually ate it all! If I hadnt dragged you out of there quickly, you would have made the news, can you imagine the embarrassment? An Yan spoke with a mix of vexation and disbelief. Just a few days ago, Xue An sneaked out to y with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, and under their sweet coercion, he ended up buying all the ice cream in the store. And the trio proceeded to gorge themselves. They actually managed to eat everything. The shocked owner secretly called the city media. For the media of M Country, which could make news out of nothing, this was definitely a sensational story. Thus, an interview van actually came out to cover the story. If An Yan hadnt arrived in time to pull the father and daughters back to the hotel, who knows what might have happened. As she recalled the incident, An Yan still felt somewhat helpless. Xue An listened and couldnt help but feel even more awkward, I mean, kids will be kids, right? If they want to eat, let them eat a bit more! Anyway But theyre all girls, An Yan retorted. What if they get fat? I will You will what? You can help them lose weight? Even if that works, its no good if they cant control their own mouths! An Yanunched a gentle offensive, leaving Xue An at a loss for words. As an Immortal Venerable who once dominated the universe, Xue An suddenly felt that in front of An Yan, he was just like a child. It was clear that even an Immortal Venerable had to bow his head obediently in front of his wife. Seeing Xue An awkwardly touching his nose, An Yan finally couldnt maintain her stern face andughed helplessly first. Did you remember what I said? I remembered! Xue An nodded and then added, My dear wife! An Yan was caught betweenughter and tears. She stepped forward and gently thumped Xue An on the shoulder, pouting, I dont want to be like those people, acting as if Ive be a tiger mom! But I think, especially with two daughters, we must discipline them well! We cant let them be too indulgent, or theyll turn into brats, dont you think? Xue An became serious and nodded, Hmm! An Yan made a lot of sense. In his past lifes journey of cultivation, Xue An had seen far too many spoiled children from the noblest of families. The parents of these children were at least Great Luo, or even Immortal Kings. Some were even born with Golden Immortal Cultivation and all possessed supreme talents. One can only imagine the lives of these children from a young age. Being draped in silk and fed delicacies was the crudest of thoughts about them. After all, they were potential heirs to an entire Star System. Growing up in such an indulgent environment. Such individuals often carried themselves with extreme arrogance. Xue An once killed many such spoiled brats. Because their actions sometimes truly pushed peoples limits. Thinking this, Xue An felt more strongly that An Yan was absolutely right. When it came to status, The two little girls would one day be among the most supreme beings in the entire universe. They could be considered supremely noble. But if they were indulged all the time, they would inevitably deviate. Therefore, Xue An sincerely nodded his head in agreement. Husband, besides this matter, you listen to me, and Ill listen to you in everything else in the future, okay? An Yan, afraid that Xue An might feel awkward about these things, after all, her husband was the mighty Immortal Venerable, implored him with a soft, sweet voice. Xue An understood An Yans thoughts and couldnt help but dote on her, pinching An Yans nose affectionately, You! What a silly girl. You are my wife, why would I mind listening to you? Hearing this, An Yan nodded her head with a cheerful smile. But Xue An leaned in to whisper something in An Yans ear. An Yans face flushed, and she nced shyly at Xue An, then lightly bit her lip and nodded slightly. The sweet disys of affection between the two made all the surrounding young couples unbearable, eximing in unison that this was simply showing off! As for Guo Xiaoliang, he was sitting there with a bruised nose and a swollen face, watching the scene with envy and thinking to himself. Buddy, youre really something! s Look at his gentle and considerate wife, and then at my own Guo Xiaoliang sneaked a nce at Cai Ln, who stood with her hands on her hips, and couldnt help but shiver. He then sighed inwardly,menting the vast difference between people. Chapter 439: The Pyramid Casino (Third Update) Chapter 439: Chapter 439: The Pyramid Casino (Third Update) ` At this moment, the tour leader Wu Yu approached. Everyone, quiet down, please! The crowd fell silent and turned their attention to Wu Yu. Were about to visit thergest casino in Las Vegas, and there are a few points I need to mention in advance! First of all, those who can run a casino here are big shots. Were here to have fun, so absolutely do not stir up any trouble, otherwise, no one will be able to help you! Also, you can y a few games once inside, but dont go in thinking youll make a fortune! Is everyone clear on this? The couples all nodded, indicating they understood. Alright, lets set off! As everyone was boarding the bus, Wu Yu hesitated and then walked over to Xue An. Mr. Xue, are youing along too? Xue An didnt say anything but nced at An Yan. Truth be told, Xue An had absolutely no interest in what they called a casino. However, seeing An Yans eyes sparkling with excitement, he surmised she must be very interested, and thus he nodded. Since were here, lets go have a look! Wu Yus frown was barely perceptible, but she nodded and said, Alright, but Mr. Xue is not a member of our tour group, so if anything happens inside the casino, we might not be able to assist you! After speaking, Wu Yu turned and left. In her view, it was better to make things clear in advance. In case something really did happen, as the leader of the tour group, she would be better able to absolve herself of responsibility. Xue An could naturally tell what Wu Yu was thinking and couldnt help but smile. It was a normal human sentiment, so he didnt take it to heart. The Pyramid Casino. The newest and most luxurious casino in Las Vegas. This pyramid-shaped structure was the colossal pce said to be able to amodate one hundred thousand people for entertainment at the same time. The group of tourists were in awe of the imposing building as soon as they got off the bus, expressing their amazement. Once they walked past the ss curtain wall and entered the inside The breathtakingly beautiful lobby left many dazzled. Some people marveled at therge crystal chandelier that hung down. Wu Yu led the group while diligently giving an introduction. She treasured her current job greatly, as most of her expenses for studying abroad in M Country had to be covered by this job. However, it was obvious that everyone had already lost interest in her exnation, as their attention was captured by the clinking slot machines and the enchantingly graceful hostesses at the entrance of the gambling hall. Wu Yu sighed quietly, then said, Okay, now its free time for everyone, but please remember the two points I mentioned! The crowd dispersed with a roar. Xue An led his family as they wandered through the casino. The facilities inside wereplete, and there was an around-the-clock supply of fruits and tea. However, it was apparent that the gamblers here weremon folk, and chips on the tables rarely exceeded five hundred. Even so, many people were still covered in sweat, concentrating with their full attention on the situations unfolding on the gambling tables. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian clearly had little interest in all this, and after An Yan had looked around with interest for a while, she too found it pretty dull. As for Xue An, he couldnt be bothered to watch these gamblers at all. However, as arge casino, how could it not take into ount families thate with children? Next to the gambling hall was arge childrens amusement park, and beside it were various modern arcade machines. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian now had no interest in things like slides and were instead dazzled by thoserge arcade games. Xue An said with a smile, Which one do you want to y? This one! Xue Xiang pointed at the simted motorcycle arcade game. ` Alright, Daddy will take you two to y! However, Xue Nian shook her head and pointed at the whack-a-mole game beside them, her interest apparent as she said, Mom, lets y this one! An Yan had actually been wanting to y as well but felt that with so many people around and being a mother herself, ying such a childish game would elicitughter. Now that Xue Nian had suggested it, she, of course, nodded in sheer delight and agreed. So Nian Nian and An Yan started whacking moles while Xue An took Xiang Xiang for a motorcycle ride. After a few rounds, Xiang Xiang, eager to try, said, Daddy, let me drive by myself! Sure! Xue An got off the bike. Xiang Xiang grabbed the handlebars alone, her face alight with excitement, and smiled at Xue An, Daddy, start it up! This scene also caught the attention of the people around them. After all, a little girl four or five years old riding a big motorcycle did look quite amusing and funny. But as the game started, those smiles gradually turned into surprise. Xue Xiangs little face became very serious, and she focused intently on controlling the direction, dodging left and right while driving the motorcycle, which was actually quite smooth. This scene also surprised Xue An a bit, then he looked back at Nian Nian, who wore a pink hair clip and was hitting moles with a sweet, naive smile on her face. A smile couldnt help but appear at the corner of Xue Ans mouth. It seemed even twins could havepletely different personalities. The family was happily ying games on one side. Suddenly there was amotion in the front hall. A few burly men in ck were dragging out a man dressed in a schrly fashion, wearing sses. This also drew a lot of onlookers. Xue An also saw this scene and couldnt help but be taken aback. Wasnt that Guo Xiaoliang? What was going on? He said to Xue Xiang, Xiang Xiang, you keep ying! Daddy will be right back! Okay, Daddy! Xue Xiang didnt even lift her head, just gave a simple response. Xue An stepped forward and walked over. At that moment, Guo Xiaoliang was heard shouting, I didnt cheat, nor did I y any tricks, why are you arresting me? The burly men said nothing, but a Chinese man who had hurried over after hearing this sneered coldly. You didnt cheat? From the moment you entered, youve yed thirty-five hands of ckjack, and you won every single one! Still, say you didnt rig the game? Do you think you are the Gambling God or something? I really didnt cheat! Are you just sore losers, picking on me on purpose? Guo Xiaoliangs face showed indignation. The mans expression then turned very ugly. Guo Xiaoliang had won thirty-five consecutive hands, and by the end, the chips on his table had reached a staggering tens of millions. For a casino like the Pyramid, this amount of money didnt really count for much, but Guo Xiaoliang was ying in themoners hall! And to win thirty-five hands in a row, which had practically caused a sensation in the entire casino, made many people stop ying and gather around Guo Xiaoliang to watch themotion. As the manager of themoners hall, Liu Wu naturally had to intervene. In his view, not even an Immortal could win so many consecutive hands; there was only one possibility. Cheating! As a casino manager, he abhorred cheating, almost wishing to execute cheaters on the spot, so he said with a vicious smile, Still got the nerve to argue! With that, he swung his hand, delivering a p. The p sent Guo Xiaoliangs sses flying, and blood instantly streamed from his nose. Chapter 440: A Thousand Waves of Deception (4th Update) Chapter 440: Chapter 440: A Thousand Waves of Deception (4th Update) The crowd of onlookers stirred. Xue An furrowed his brow, ready to speak. But suddenly, a petite girl dashed over with the whistling of the wind, pushed through the people blocking her way, and charged into the center of the scene. Ln! Guo Xiaoliang called out, his voiceced with grievance. The girl was none other than Guo Xiaoliangs newlywed wife, Cai Ln. The moment she saw her husband being beaten until his nose bled, her face was instantly covered with frost. Who did this! Cai Ln demanded coldly. Liu Wu scoffed, I hit him? You Liu Wu intended to question Cai Ln on how she nned to resolve the situation, but he couldnt finish his sentence. Cai Ln had already stepped forward, grabbed Liu Wu, who was a head taller than her, by the shoulders, and over her shoulder, she threw him beautifully. Bang! A dull thud. The onlookers felt a tremble beneath their feet as if the floorboards themselves shook three times from the impact. Liu Wu almost passed out from the pain, letting out an agonized scream. You you dare to hit someone? Cai Ln dusted off her hands and sneered, Why shouldnt I? Should I let you hit my husband then? Get her! Enraged by embarrassment, Liu Wu roared at the towering security guards standing nearby. The security guards all closed in. Some of these guards were even half a head taller than Cai Ln. In front of them, Cai Ln seemed like a little dwarf lost in and of giants. Yet still, her face showed not a hint of concern as she extended her hand and showcased a beautiful fighting stance. The foreign onlookers let out exmations of surprise, Kung Fu! Chinese Kung Fu! By this time, the security guards had rushed close, one African-American man threw a punch. Cai Ln slightly turned her head, dodging the punch, then grabbed the mans arm and pulled him forward with her momentum. The African-American man felt as if this seemingly delicate and cute woman possessed infinite strength, forcing his body to involuntarily lurch forward. Cai Ln kicked out her foot. Crack! The African-American mans leg broke, losing bnce, he flew outward. Thump! He fell to the ground, struggled a few times, and couldnt get up again. In one move, she had swiftly handled one of the security guards. The remaining guards palely looked at each other. Yet Cai Ln with a face full of disdain simply stretched out her hand, curling her finger, Come at me all at once! The security guards exchanged nces and charged at her. But they couldnt even touch the hem of Cai Lns clothes, and she threw them out like bouncing balls. As she tossed them away, the crowd let out gasps of disbelief. Xue An couldnt help but smile. Cai Lns martial arts skills were indeed impressive. After all the security guards were down and injured, Cai Ln proudly walked towards Liu Wu. Liu Wu backed away in fear. Let me tell you, with just this rubbish, I, your madam, dont care at all! And you dare to hit my husband, dont you know, only I can hit my husband? As Cai Ln spoke, she prepared to strike again. Just then, a group of fully armed security guards rushed over, pointed their guns at Cai Ln instantly after assessing the situation. And then a Caucasian man slowly walked over. Upon seeing the man, Liu Wu shouted as if he had seen a lifeline, Mr. Mike, save me quickly! Mike nced at Liu Wu on the ground with a look of disgust, then raised his head to give Cai Ln a few looks, and sneered, You actually dare to cause trouble here, do you think youre very impressive? Faced with so many firearms, Cai Lns expression also turned solemn. Her martial arts were indeed good, but that was limited to hand-to-handbat, and there was no way she could handle so many armed security guards. At this moment, Guo Xiaoliang also spoke with a hint of fear, Ln, dont worry about me, just go quickly! Get out! The Cai Family doesnt have women who abandon their husbands. We can fight it out if we have to! Cai Ln said with a stern face. Just then, a panic-stricken Wu Yu arrived. She had just received the news that Guo Xiaoliang was suspected of cheating and had been caught, while his wife, Cai Ln, was fighting with the security guards. Wu Yu almost fainted when she heard the news, because her biggest fear was that someone in her team would get into trouble, and now thats exactly what happened. But being afraid was useless now, so she steeled herself and hurried over. By the time she arrived at the scene, Wu Yus heart went cold. There were injured security guards all over the ground, some with broken legs, groaning in pain. And a group of security guards with guns had their muzzles pointed at Cai Ln and the others. This situation was ten times worse than Wu Yu had imagined. But as the team leader, she had no choice but to gather her courage and shout, Mr. Mike, Ln, please stop! With that, she squeezed through the crowd and walked over. Seeing her appear, Mikes expression shifted slightly, Miss Wu, are these the tourists you brought? Wu Yu nodded and said with a bitter smile, Mr. Mike, there must be some misunderstanding here! She knew this Mike. Knew that he was in charge of the overall security for the Pyramid Casino. With him stepping in, things gotplicated. At that moment, Liu Wu said, Misunderstanding? Mr. Mike, dont listen to their nonsense. This guy with sses is cheating in our casino! Oh? Mikes expression grew even darker upon hearing this. Casinos hated cheaters the most, and Mike was no exception. Cheating? When Wu Yu heard this word, she was also taken aback and then turned to look at Guo Xiaoliang. Guo Xiaoliang called on Zuang Tianqu, I didnt cheat! Youre all talking nonsense. It must be because I won so much money, youre trying to welch on the bet! As soon as Wu Yu heard this, her heart sank, knowing things had gone south. As a casino, thest thing they wanted was for someone to exploit issues rted to credibility. Indeed. Mike looked so grim his face seemed about to drip water. Liu Wu scoffed even more, saying, Winning thirty-five times in a row and still iming no cheating? Thats a dead ducks denial if I ever heard one! Im telling you I didnt cheat, believe it or not! Guo Xiaoliang shouted back. Cheat or not, youreing with me! Mike said coldly. The growing crowd of onlookers was bad for the casinos image. Yet, Wu Yu felt a chill over her entire body when she heard this. She knew the kind of methods Mike and his people employed. If the Guo couple went with them, the best oue would be severe injuries followed by being dumped in a ditch. At worst, they might disappear without a trace. So despite her fear, she still mustered the courage to say, Mr. Mike, theres certainly some misunderstanding here, and this tourist of mine is a high-calibre graduate from Chinas Tsinghua University, definitely not some cheater Wu Yu couldnt continue her plea because Mike was looking at her coldly and then said in a stern voice, Miss Wu, youre a good person, so I hope youd better stop getting involved in this! You cant handle it! Take them away! At Mikesmand, the many security guards were about to surge forward, and Cai Ln was also prepared for the worst. Just as Wu Yu was sumbing to utter despair, a calm voice came through. Quite a show of force here. Since she cant handle it, let me handle it how about that? Chapter 441: How about we make a bet? (5th update) Chapter 441: Chapter 441: How about we make a bet? (5th update) Wu Yus face was a mask of astonishment as she watched Xue An walk out from the crowd. She had never expected Xue An to step in at this time. Guo Xiaoliang and Cai Ln were also taken aback. Especially Guo Xiaoliang, who felt quite grateful in his heart. Such a good brother! He dared to stand up for him at a time like this. But this was clearly not something he could handle, so he called out, Buddy, thanks for your kindness! But this is not something you can handle, so better not get involved! Xue An smiled upon hearing this, Whether I can handle it or not, I have to try to find out! At this moment, Mike looked at Xue An with a dark expression and said coldly, And who might you be? Xue Anughed, It doesnt matter who I am, the key is Im taking care of this matter! Wu Yu couldnt help feeling frustrated and agitated when she heard this. Guo Xiaoliangs problem hadnt been resolved yet. Why were you jumping into the fray, making things even more chaotic? She stepped forward and blocked Xue An, Mr. Xue, this isnt a joke, please dont cause any more trouble! Causing trouble? Xue An smiled faintly, No, Im not here to cause trouble. At this point, Mike, almostughing with rage, said sarcastically, Miss Wu, your tour group really is interesting. Do you just have all sorts of people in it? Wu Yus face turned pale. She was about to smooth things over with a few words to cover up the incident as much as possible. Xue An smiled faintly, Your casino insists on using my friend of cheating, so fine, Ill take on his issue! Youll take it on? Do you know how much money that is? Over ten million US dors! Liu Wu couldnt help but sneer. Xue An pulled a card from his pocket and threw it in Liu Wus face, saying calmly, Is that enough? Liu Wu was about to explode with anger, but he was stunned when he saw the card. Because it was a top-level ck card with no spending limit issued by a Swiss bank! With this card, one could overdraft up to several billion US dors at any time anywhere in the world. Of course, the review and issuance of such a card were also extremely strict. There were only a few dozen such cards globally, all in the hands of major tycoons. How could this man possibly have such a card? In fact, the card was given to Xue An by someone from the Dark Council, and Xue An had simply epted it. Now, it proved to be very useful. Liu Wu was still astonished. Mike also saw the card and his expression changed immediately. To possess such a card was in itself a kind of status. Therefore, his demeanor became much more respectful. Sir, Mike wanted to say something. Xue An waved his hand impatiently, Swipe the card! Whatever he owes you, Ill pay! Yes! Mike beamed with joy. In this pyramid casino, the rule when catching a cheater was that they had to cough up whatever they had won. Guo Xiaoliang had won tens of millions, so he had to pay back tens of millions. That was a hefty sum of assets! And as the head of security, Mike would also receive a handsome bonus. He was naturally very pleased. Meanwhile, Guo Xiaoliang and his wife watched the scene in a daze. After a moment, Guo Xiaoliang shuddered, regaining hisposure, and quickly shouted, Friend, dont give it to them, I really didnt cheat Xue An gestured with his hand and smiled faintly at him, signaling him to stop talking. Wu Yu and the other team members who came with her were all stupefied. Especially Wu Yu, who muttered to herself, So extravagant? Thats more than ten million, in US dors This figure had clearly surpassed Wu Yusprehension. At that moment, Liu Wu came running back excitedly, Mr. Mike, the money has been transferred! Mike took the card, walked forward, and respectfully handed it over with both hands. Sir, the payment has been made. You and your friend can leave now! Now that the money was in hand, showing some respect seemed appropriate! After all, nobody would quarrel with money. Mike thought to himself. However, Xue An stood there quietly without taking the card and said, Leave? Who said we were leaving? Mike was taken aback. Not leaving? What was he up to? At this point, Xue An said indifferently, Since you im my friend cheated and fixed the game, then I will bet with your casino one more time. I wonder Do you dare ept it? Upon hearing these words, Mike first looked stunned and then a brilliant smile gradually spread across his face. For them, the scariest thing was someone not gambling! ept, of course we dare ept, why wouldnt we? Mike said with a beaming smile. Guo Xiaoliang, Wu Yu, and the others all gathered around. Wu Yu, in particr, looked at Xue An as if she were looking at a fool, lowering her voice and saying, Mr. Xue, have you lost your mind? Guo Xiaoliang just got cheated, and you still dare to gamble? Guo Xiaoliang also said, Yeah, Mr. Xue, dont y anymore. This casino has no credibility! Even if you win, they wont let you leave! Xue An simply smiled and did not answer them, instead addressing Liu Wu, How much can I overdraw on this card? Liu Wu trembled and hesitated for a moment before saying, This kind of card can overdraw at least ten billion US dors a day! This number caused a stir among everyone in the hall. Ten billion For the vast majority of people, it was an astronomical figure beyond their wildest dreams. But Xue An merely nodded slightly and then said to Mike, I dislike trouble, so Ill only y once. As for the bet lets go with these ten billion! As soon as these words were spoken. The entire room fell silent. Mike was startled. Thergest single bet ever ced at the Pyramid Casino was a little more than one billion US dors, and that had been a collective bet by several bosses. This man was actually so audacious to ce a bet of ten billion in a single game? Mike, who prided himself on having seen countless big scenes, began to sweat on his brow. What, you dont dare ept? Xue An asked indifferently. Just then, a seductive voice was heard, Since this gentleman likes excitement so much, then we at the Pyramid would be pleased to oblige! With that, a blond-haired and blue-eyed morousdy walked over gracefully. Upon seeing this woman, Mike and the others quickly stepped aside and called out respectfully, Madam! This woman did not pay any attention to Mike and the others, but with a smile on her lips, walked straight towards Xue An. Wu Yus face paled upon seeing this woman and she whispered, This woman is Su Feiya, the lover of the casinos behind-the-scenes owner and also the highest authority in the casino. Moreover, she is an expert in cheating at cards! She was confidentially informing Xue An about the identities of these people. Xue An did not turn around, but merely smiled faintly and said, You seem to know quite a lot! I I used to work as a croupier in this casino! Wu Yu clearly did not want to bring up the past, and then she clenched her teeth and said, Mr. Xue, youd better not gamble with these people. You cant beat them! Xue An smiled, Thank you for your advice, but my luck has always been very good, and I have never lost a bet! Chapter 442: Reckless Wager (First Update) Chapter 442: Chapter 442: Reckless Wager (First Update) Wu Yu stamped her foot in frustration; she simply couldnt handle Xue An anymore and couldnt help but think angrily, Do whatever you want, but youll see how formidable it is once you lose! At this moment, Su Feiya had already walked up to Xue An and performed an elegant curtsy, Respected sir, Mike and his people were far too rude. I apologize for what just urred! Many men were already staring dumbfounded. For this Su Feiya, whether it was her speech and conduct or her charm and poise, could be considered an exceptional beauty. Xue An, however, appeared unfazed and casually asked, Since your Pyramid has epted the bet, when does the game start? His wordspletely disregarded Su Feiya. Su Feiya was slightly stunned and somewhat surprised inwardly. Her beauty was a weapon that never failed. Yet this young man, who splurged so extravagantly, remained utterly unmoved. But her sophistication ran deep, and the hint of surprise didnt show. She merely smiled faintly. For a gambling sum thatrge, naturally we would invite you to the VIP hall, she said. Xue An shook his head, No need. I think this ce is quite nice. Su Feiya paused, clearly unsettled in her heart. But she was in no way willing to let go of the billion-dor bait. Thus, after only a slight hesitation, she nodded, If sir insists, then lets do it here! May I ask what you would like to bet on? Anything is fine. Just not too troublesome! In that case, since you are from M Country and considering something simple, why dont we bet on a roll of dice? Su Feiya suggested. Thats fine! Seeing Xue An agree, Su Feiyas smile became even more radiant, while inwardly she sneered coldly. Although she was a native of M Country, her master was a master of sleight-of-hand from Southeast Asia. As the representative of East Asian gambling skills, dice had be something Su Feiya could y with extraordinary skill. This man actually dared to gamble on dice with her. It seemed he was truly an ignorant fledgling! Su Feiya was secretly delighted and immediately ordered her subordinates to prepare. Soon, arge gambling table was set up, and all the gambling essories were fully readied. Sir, please select the dice! Su Feiya said, pointing to a whole box of brand-new dice on the table with a smile. Xue An gave Wu Yu a slight smile, Miss Wu, you choose for me! Wu Yu was taken aback, Me? Xue An nodded, Didnt you used to be a croupier? You should know well, go ahead! Wu Yu moved forward hesitantly to choose the dice. Seeing this, Su Feiya signaled to Mike with her eyes. Mike understood the hint and quickly approached to whisper, This Wu Yu used to be a croupier at our casino! Su Feiya nodded imperceptibly, then gave Wu Yu a meaningful nce. By then, Wu Yu had already chosen the dice and walked back to the table. Su Feiya smiled and asked, Sir, shall we bet on the size or something else? Xue An, sitting in his chair, said carelessly, Anything is good as long as its simple! Very well, lets bet on the size then! The so-called betting on size meantparing the points rolled by the dice, with the higher roll winning, and a tie on equal points. This was also the most basic form of y. But it was precisely because of its simplicity that it was all the more exciting. Sir, since you want to gamble with my Pyramid, then you may roll first! Su Feiya confidently dered. In her view, Xue An was definitely an ignorant neer; even if he rolled first, it wouldnt matter. Even if he truly rolled three sixes, she could easily roll a tie. Xue An smiled, but he didnt reach for the dice cup, instead smiling at Wu Yu. Miss Wu, Im not interested in this thing. You roll it for me! That sentence was like a bombshell. It not only stunned Wu Yu on the spot but also made everyone who heard it think they had misheard. This stunning bet had naturally attracted countless onlookers, but they were all kept at a distance by the casinos security. And now, these onlookers all looked at each other in disbelief, thinking that Xue An must have gone mad. Hearing this, Guo Xiaoliangs expression also turned serious, and then he bent down to whisper in Cai Lns ear, Wife, what do we do if my buddy losester on? Cai Lns expression was like still water, then she clenched her teeth, The Cai Family never owes anyone favors. If he loses, Ill have to pay it back even if it means selling the iron pot! Guo Xiaoliang nodded, Good, what you said is exactly what I was thinking. Damn it, it wasnt easy toe up with an infallible ckjack form, and now these ignoramuses are using me of cheating! Do I need to cheat? At this, Guo Xiaoliangs face was full of righteous anger. He was a mathematics prodigy from Tsinghua University who, after much hard work, had devised a sure-win formonly to be used of cheating by these people, which naturally filled him with rage. It was then that Wu Yu finally snapped out of her shock and quickly waved her hands, No, no, no! Why not? This is a bet of one billion yuan, I . Xue An smiled, You wont have to pay if you lose, what are you afraid of? If you win, Ill give you a big bonus, enough to cover your school expenses for ten years! Wu Yu was stunned. How did he know I was in school? Su Feiya had been watching the scene with a smile the whole time, feeling more and more certain in her heart. Finally, Wu Yu clenched her teeth, Alright, then! And with that, she took the dice cup with trembling hands and started to roll the dice. She shook it very slowly and for a very long time. It was clear that Wu Yu was trying her best to roll a favorable number. When she finally put down the dice cup, Wu Yu felt like she was going to faint; then she looked at Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly, signaling her to uncover it. Wu Yu closed her eyes and lifted the lid of the dice cup. Onlookers craned their necks to see, then burst into an uproar. Wu Yus heart chilled, and she quickly opened her eyes to look. The three dice showed the numbers 556. Wu Yus legs went weak, knowing it was over! For a top cheater like Su Feiya, any dice that werent rolling maximum points seemed certain to lose. Her whole body was trembling, and she looked at Xue An with immense guilt. But unexpectedly, Xue An just smiled faintly, seemingly unconcerned, and then stretched out his hand to Su Feiya. Please! Su Feiya almostughed out loud. Even with her eyes closed, she could roll a higher number than that. So with a smile on her face, she nodded, took the dice cup, and elegantly shook it a few times before gently cing it down. Im sorry, sir, but I think you might lose! Oh? And why would you say that? Xue An said indifferently. Because my intuition tells me so, and you know a womans intuition is very urate! With that, Su Feiya lifted the dice cup, her face full of confidence and arrogance. But the room fell dead silent. Su Feiya was slightly taken aback. Whats going on? She hurriedly looked down and then froze. There, the three massive onesy inside the dice cup. Xue An smiled faintly, It seems a womans intuition isnt always urate, is it! Chapter 443: The Four Hundred Million Gamble (Second Update) Chapter 443: Chapter 443: The Four Hundred Million Gamble (Second Update) Su Feiya felt her brain go nk, her body trembling uncontrobly, her face as pale as death. This was a billion US dors! Although Su Feiya had been in charge of the casino for many years and had umted a considerable fortune, a billion dors was still an unattainable figure. Moreover, Su Feiya was sure. Once her boss learned about this, he would undoubtedly send her to some small country in Africa to be a public ve, using her body to earnpensation to pay off the debt. Thinking of that terrifying scenario filled Su Feiya with despair. No! She must not lose! At this moment, the crowd of onlookers had recovered from their initial shock and began to cheer. Cai Ln and Guo Xiaoliang exchanged nces, both feeling a sense of relief! Wu Yu, however, stared dumbfounded at the scene. How could this be! Wu Yu knew full well the extent of Su Feiyas sleight of hand. How could she make such a rookie mistake? What was going on? But no matter what, winning was a good thing! Wu Yu let out a sigh of relief and silently thanked all the gods and buddhas in heaven. Just then, Su Feiya suddenly stood up, staring intently at Xue An. Is it you who tampered with the game? Before Xue An could speak, Cai Ln had already jumped up and shouted, Everyone saw it, Mr. Xue didnt touch the dice cup just now, how could he have tampered with it? With telekinesis? Exactly! Are you trying to find excuses to welch? Guo Xiaoliang said with a sneer. The onlookers began to discuss among themselves, but no one believed Xue An could have tampered with the game. After all, he had been sitting far away the whole time. Su Feiya ignored the discussions and kept her gaze fixed on Xue An. She finally understood that everything that had happened was an illusion, that this man from China was definitely a top-tier expert in sleight of hand. It wasughable that she had thought she had caught a newbie! Su Feiya regretted it so much that she was blue in the face, yet she still tried to blur the lines, desperately clutching at the chance. Xue An heard the usation and did not confirm or deny it but leisurely peeled a grape, tossed it into his mouth, and chewed slowly. Then Xue Anughed. Cant ept the loss? Su Feiyas face was deathly pale as she clenched her teeth and said nothing. Heh heh! Xue An ignored her and turned to Wu Yu, Did you win? Wu Yu nodded, Won! A billion! Wu Yu now admired Xue An immensely because she couldnt help feeling happy for him, and yet he was still soposed. Just because of this, this man was certainly no ordinary person. Upon hearing this, Xue An chuckled, A billion, huh So now I have twenty billion, right! Wu Yu was startled, then nodded, Yes, thats right! Well then! Xue An turned to Su Feiya, Interested in another round? The stake, well, its these twenty billion! Everyone in the hall fell silent. Wu Yu was so angry she could explode. How insatiably greedy could this man be! Wasnt winning a billion enough for him? He actually wanted to keep gambling! But to Su Feiya, it seemed like grabbing at a lifeline, and she immediately nodded, Good, Ill take it! This was herst chance to turn things around. Actually, she was not even sure if she coulde up with the ten billion, let alone twenty billion. But to have a chance at overturning the situation, Su Feiya decided to go all in! This time, Su Feiya decided to roll the dice first. She had never rolled the dice with such solemnity and took a very long time to do so. Finally setting down the dice cup, she took a deep breath, then slowly lifted the cover. Su Feiya could be certain that when she had just ced the bet, the dice inside the shaker had been three sixes. But when the lid was lifted, she was instantly stunned. There were once again three strikinglyrge red dots showing ones. How could this be! The surrounding crowd erupted into cheers. Su Feiya felt a chill run through her body, her vision darkened, and she nearly copsed to the ground. Mike hurried forward, his voice grave, Madam! Quick, notify the boss! Su Feiya knew this matter certainly couldnt be concealed, nor was it something she could control anymore. She could only hope that the boss would arrive soon. Yes! Mikes eyes swept over Xue An with a sinister glint as he ordered Liu Wu in a low voice, Keep a close watch on this guy, including those who came with him. Dont let a single one get away! Understood! Liu Wu immediately nodded in agreement. While Mike went to fetch the big boss, Wu Yu had also finished rolling the dice and lifted the shaker. Three sixes! An instant kill! This result extinguished thest glimmer of hope in Su Feiyas heart, and she slumped onto the table, stunned. Wu Yu let out a sigh of relief and then, with a serious expression, walked over to Xue Ans side. Mr. Xue, mission aplished! Xue An smiled, Much appreciated! Wu Yu nced at the security guards ring furiously at Xue An from a distance, took a deep breath, and whispered, Mr. Xue, this situation is getting out of hand, but with so many people watching, they at the Pyramid wont dare to back out now. Otherwise, they might as well close their casino! But Im afraid once we receive the money, these people might try something underhanded. So, I think we should get the money in front of everyone and then leave out in the open the entire time; otherwise, we might not even make it off this street! Xue An looked at Wu Yu with a hint of admiration. This girl, her mind was very clear! He then nodded, Alright, I got it! Wu Yu bit her lip as if wanting to say more. Just then, arge group of bodyguards poured in. Mike carefully guided the way at the front while an older white man smoking a cigar followed behind. Its Mr. Carnegie! The big boss has arrived! Murmurs rippled through the crowd. Carnegie slowly made his way to the table. Su Feiya, now flushed with shame, had already stepped aside, Boss! Carnegie waved his hand, signaling her to stay quiet, then leaned his hands on the edge of the table, his hawk-like eyes fixed on Xue An. The venue gradually quieted down. The rowdy crowd also turned silent as cold cicadas. After all, in Las Vegas, Carnegie was an emperor-like figure. Wu Yu stepped back a few steps, her face pale, her heartbeat so fierce it seemed as though it would leap from her throat. But Xue An remained calmly seated, showing neither sadness nor joy, utterly disregarding Carnegies gaze. After a moment, Carnegie crackled a slight smile, I hadnt expected to encounter such a master from China today! Truly a great fortune in my three lives! He spoke in standard Mandarin. Xue An returned a faint smile, Your Mandarin is quite good! Thank you! But may I inquire as to the gentlemans name? Xue An shook his head gently, My name isnt important. Whats important is the current game. Saying this, Xue An gently tapped the table, looking at ease as he observed Carnegie. Su Feiya grew even paler, her body shaking as though she would copse. Carnegie, however, took a puff from his cigar, then exhaled, his eyes slightly narrowing amidst the swirling smoke. You can rest assured on that ount, the Pyramid never reneges on a debt! Saying this, a butler stepped forward from behind Carnegie and ced three cards on the table. These are supreme cards issued by a Swiss bank, each with a billion dors! You can verify at any time, Carnegie said indifferently. Xue An smiled and gestured gracefully, Wu Yu, if you please. Wu Yu obediently went forward to take the bank cards, finally feeling some semnce of calm. But Xue Ans next words left herpletely stunned. Xue An said lightly, Now I have a total of forty billion dors in funds. Are you interested in another round? Chapter 444: Dominate Everything (3rd Update) Chapter 444: Chapter 444: Dominate Everything (3rd Update) Boom! The entire hall erupted as if a massive bomb had been dropped, whipping up towering waves. Everyone looked at Xue An in disbelief. What on earth did this man want to do? Was it possible that even after winning so much money, he was still not satisfied? Carnegies expression darkened, with a hint of rage smoldering in his eyes. Humans should be greedy, but if their abilities do not match their greed, such voraciousness will only bring them endless pain! With a faint smile, Xue An responded, That seems to make sense, but its still nonsense to me. Im just asking you do you dare to ept the bet? The moment he said this, Su Feiyas heart leaped with joy. This man, he was indeed so greedy that it almost seemed foolish! He actually dared to provoke the boss! Didnt he know that on thisnd, the boss was the real ruler? But the more he behaved like this, the more advantageous it was for her! nning in her heart, Su Feiyas face gradually revealed a smug smile. Carnegie nodded sullenly, Of course I dare to ept! There isnt a bet in this world that Pyramid dares not take on! But the problem is, what do you have to gamble with me right now? By my estimates, even if your casino is enormous, the working capital is just around ten billion or so! Now that its in my hands, what do you n to wager with me for this round? Xue Ans slender fingers gently tapped on the table, watching Carnegie with a smile that was not quite a smile. Carnegies face turned very ugly. Mike and the others could hardly hold back from taking action, but they were stopped by Carnegies look. For him, this Chinese man definitely needed to be taken care of, but not in public, as that would deal a destructive blow to the casinos reputation. Let you be rampant for a while; well settle the total ountter! Carnegie thought bitterly. You are right, we indeed do not have that much money right now, but I can bet this entire casino with you for this round! Carnegie dered emphatically. At that moment, Wu Yu pleaded in almost a begging tone, Dont get entangled any further, and dont gamble with him, or none of us will be able to leave! Wu Yu was very clear that Carnegies offer to wager the entire casino was a mere cation. After all, all the staff were Carnegies people, even if Xue An won, what could he do? She also noticed the unfamiliar faces appearing in each corner of the hall. Clearly, these were newly deployed security guards. Wu Yu was certain that if they did not find a way to escape now, there would be no burial ce for them. But Xue An just chuckled, Miss Wu, no need to be so nervous, I believe Mr. Carnegie here is a man of integrity! Since he said that hes willing to bet the entire casino for another round with me, then Ill keep himpany! The crowd stirred. Guo Xiaoliang and Cai Lns mouths fell open as they caught each others gaze, both seeing the shock in each others eyes. Xue Ans actions could no longer be described as reckless; it was akin to courting death. But, undisturbed, Cai Ln inched forward, ready to act first if anything happened. y what? Carnegie asked. Anything, anything at all! At that point, Su Feiya whispered something into Carnegies ear, and he said in a deep voice, Lets y a round of poker then! The simplest kind! Xue An nodded, Happy to oblige! Brand-new ying cards were brought in. This time Carnegie personally took the stage. An aged croupier with the most experience was the dealer. Soon, the deck was shuffled. Please cut the deck, announced the croupier. Carnegie casually cut the deck. Miss Wu, Ill trouble you to do it! Xue An said with a smile. Wu Yus hands trembled; this was an astonishing forty billion US dors at stake. After cutting the deck. Since it was a single round to determine the winner, there were no additional cards or fancy y; both sides had their cards dealt outright. Five cards for each yer. After the cards were dealt, Carnegie didnt move. Instead, he quietly observed Xue An across from him, trying to glean a hint from the overly young face of this Chinese man. But he was disappointed. He couldnt see even a trace of fear or unease on Xue Ans face, only that calm smile. Who exactly was this man? Carnegie pondered in his heart. He had already ordered someone to investigate this mans identity earlier. The results should be out soon. As Carnegie thought, he clutched a cigar in his mouth and slowly gathered the cards in front of him into his hand. Su Feiya watched anxiously from the side. This concerned her entire fortune and life; how could she not be invested? The first card was revealed: a King of Spades. Su Feiyas heart pounded as she sneaked a nce at the croupier. The white-haired old man gave an imperceptible nod. Su Feiyas heart settled. This seemingly ordinary old man was actually the highest skilled in cheating at Pyramid Casino, and even Su Feiya had to show reverence to him. Especially since he excelled at poker. It seemed, then, that this round was almost a sure win. Carnegies hand was also trembling slightly. But when all five cards were revealed, a smug expression appeared on his face. He then gently ced the cards on the table. 9, 10, J, Q, K! Spades! A royal flush! Sir, youve definitely lost! The crowd stirred. This was an extremely rare and premium hand! At that moment, the casinos security personnel quietly gathered around, as if they feared Xue An might flee. Unperturbed, Xue An smiled at the quivering Wu Yu, Miss Wu, why dont you reveal the cards? Wu Yu had no hope left. She was certain there had to be something wrong with the croupier. Otherwise, how could such a royal flush appear? With a determined heart, she grabbed the cards, closed her eyes, and flipped them over vigorously. Oh! Why was there no sound? After a moment of silence, Wu Yu opened her eyes in surprise. She was met with the sight of Carnegie and the others, their mouths agape. Even as his cigar fell onto the table, Carnegie seemed oblivious. An an ultimate flush! Su Feiya muttered as if she had seen a ghost. Xue Ans hand held 10, J, Q, K, A of Hearts! An ultimate flush! It was the highest hand in the entire deck, trumping all others! The onlookers didnt cheer this time. Because they had been shocked to numbness. Wu Yu looked at Xue An with eyes as if seeing a phantom, as if she understood something, her face full of reverence. Carnegie suddenly stood up, fixing his gaze on Xue An, and said fiercely, Kid, are you ying me? Xue An spread his hands and said indifferently, Everyone saw it; Ive been sitting here without moving, I didnt even touch the cards. How could I y you? Carnegie turned to the croupier. The croupier was also sweating, trembling as he shook his head, indicating that he hadnt rigged the game! At this point, Xue An smiled faintly and miraculously produced some paper and a pen, Mr. Carnegie, a bet is a bet. Now this casino belongs to me! Lets sign the agreement! Chapter 445: Overpowering all Disobedience (4th Update) Chapter 445: Chapter 445: Overpowering all Disobedience (4th Update) ` Carnegie finally erupted! Who cares about reputation, at worst we can just change the brand! If the agreement is signed now, that would be a huge loss for him! With that thought, he signaled with his eyes. In an instant, numerous security guards locked down the entire hall. Their guns, dark as ck holes, all pointed at Xue An. At Carnegiesmand, they wouldnt hesitate to turn Xue An into a sieve. Bad news! Carnegie has turned hostile! Guo Xiaoliang and Cai Ln were about to rush forward. Just then, Xue An seemed to sense their movements and said without turning his head, No need for you to act! As he spoke, Xue An leaned back against the soft leather chair, watching Carnegie with interest. Whats the matter? Losing your cool? Carnegie sneered, I was quite puzzled why you are so calm, but now I understand! Oh? Why is that? Because you arepletely insane! Carnegie said with a sinister smile, ready to make his move. At that moment, a ringtone sounded. The ringing of the phone seemed so out of ce in the deadly silent and tense atmosphere. Carnegie paused for a moment, then saw Mike running up with a pale face, whispering, Boss, your phone! What the hell with the phone, cant you see whats happening here? Carnegie was furious! But you must take this call, because its from Mr. Langfero! Mike said with a trembling voice. Langfero! Carnegies expression turned odd when he heard that name. Whats going on? Why would the FBI boss Langfero personally call him? Carnegie was filled with doubt but still quickly answered the call. Mr. Langfero, hello! What can I do for you? Carnegie was very respectful to Langfero. Langfero was slightly shaking on the other end of the line. After hearing Carnegies words, he took a deep breath, Carnegie, did you send someone through my staff to inquire about a person? Carnegie was taken aback. Indeed, he had just used a contact who was an FBI agent to look into Xue Ans background. But he hadnt expected it to alert Langfero. Yes, Mr. Langfero, it might be a bit against the rules, but I will make a donation to the FBI afterward! This had be an unwritten rule in the politics of M Country. Certain not-so-legal actions could be made to appear legal through donations. But clearly, Langfero hadnt called him over this matter. At the moment, the cold sweat on Langferos face started to drip, Lets talk about thatter. What I want to know is, why are you inquiring about this man? Because he is currently in my casino, and I suspect hes cheating! Carnegie said confidently. Langfero felt a darkness before his eyes, nearly fainting. At this point, Carnegie, still somewhat confused, said, Mr. Langfero, is there a problem? If theres nothing else, I need to hang up, because this damn guy has won all my money, and today Im definitely going to make him pay! Carnegie said, full of murderous intent, and then he was about to hang up the phone. ` Just then, a thunderous roar came from the phone, Stop! Carnegie was stunned, What what happened? Meanwhile, in the upper echelons of the FBI office building, all the busy agents were jolted by the roar emanating from the bosss office. Whats the matter? Who had made the boss so angry? Langfero stood up at this moment and spoke with an unwavering tone, Carnegie, if you want to make it to dinner tonight, you must carry out my words to the letter! Without waiting for Carnegies response, Langfero continued. The person youre inquiring about is someone nobody can afford to provoke, no matter how much hes won from you, give it all to him, not a penny less, and dont harbor any other thoughts! If you do well and show sincere attitude, you might just stay alive! Otherwise, not even the President can save you! Understand? Hearing Langferos words, Carnegies face was full of disbelief, But There are no buts! If you, you damned fool, anger this Divine ughter, not only will you be finished, but Las Vegas might have to y along to the end, and even the whole of M Country might be dragged down with you, do you understand? Carnegiesplexion gradually turned pale; as a wealthy man on this level, he naturally would know of many things that ordinary people had no ess to. Mr. Langfero, are you saying Langfero said in a grave voice, Dont be resentful, because there have been many before you who felt the same and did not yield, like the Bell Family from the City of Sin, like the Church of Light This statement was like a bolt from the blue that almost made Carnegie unsteady on his feet, almost causing him to fall to the ground. He knew about the happenings in the City of Sin, and he was well aware of what had taken ce in the Holy Nation of Light. So the identity of this man was on the verge of being revealed. The sovereign of the age, who overwhelmed all dissent! Sensing Carnegies utter horror, Langfero heaved a sigh, then spoke in a tone that brooked no negotiation, Mr. Carnegie, may God bless you! But I think, even God is powerless against this man! So you better take good care of yourself, but remember, if you provoke him and cause more severe consequences, even if you die, your family will suffer the harshest punishment! With that, Langfero hung up the phone. He believed he had made himself clear enough. Unless Carnegie was a fool, he should know what to do now. At this moment, however, Carnegies mind was aplete nk. Mike stepped forward, Boss, do we take action now? Carnegie shivered, and fiercely pped him across the face. Smack! Mike was sent flying, and when hended on the ground, half of his face had swollen like a pigs head. This p left everyone stunned. Whats going on? After just one phone call, why did Carnegie look as though he had lost a son, his face full of despair? Su Feiya rushed over quickly, Boss, whats wrong? What happened? Carnegie took a deep breath, grabbed Su Feiya by the hair, and pushed her to the ground. With blood-red eyes, he said, You whore, its all because of you. Now kneel down to Mr. Xue at once! Su Feiyay on the ground in disarray, having lost every bit of her earlier graceful demeanor. Hearing Carnegies words, her face turned deathly pale too. If Carnegies attitude had changed drastically after receiving a phone call, it meant that the identity of this Chinese man was nothing like what she had imagined, not just some expert in sleight of hand. His true identity might be something beyond her wildest imagination, something truly revered! She was a clever woman and promptly knelt on the ground as she ought to. This scene baffled everyone present. Had Carnegie lost his mind? Only Xue An gradually began to reveal a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 446: Are You Worthy to Negotiate with Me? (5th Update) Chapter 446: Chapter 446: Are You Worthy to Negotiate with Me? (5th Update) Carnegie took a few steps forward, his face full of humility and fawning, Mr. Xue, I really didnt know your identity, this is all a misunderstanding! While saying this, Carnegie shouted at those menacing security guards, Put your guns away! You bastards, who asked you toe here? The security guards looked at each other in dismay, silently putting away their firearms and stepping aside. Then, Carnegie took out a handgun from his waist and, without hesitation, pulled the trigger at Liu Wu and Mike. Bang, bang, two shots rang out. Neither man had ever dreamed the big boss would shoot at them, and caught off guard, they could only let out a scream before falling dead. Afterward, Carnegie took a step forward and said respectfully, Mr. Xue, my men were disrespectful to you, and Ive dealt with them personally! This shocking turnaround left everyonepletely dumbfounded. How could it be that Carnegie, who was just calling for a fight, suddenly became so humble? And he even killed two of his own men! Xue An didnt make a sound, just silently watched the scene unfold. He tapped his fingers lightly on the table surface. The sound wasnt loud but it made Carnegies face grow increasingly unsightly. The room fell quiet, and all eyes were focused on Xue An. It was then that people began to realize. This Chinese man had been treating the whole ordeal as if he were ying a game, toying with Carnegie and the others from the very beginning. And given Carnegies fearful demeanor, this mans identity was certainly no ordinary one. Guo Xiaoliang muttered, Wife, it looks like we dont need to take action! Cai Ln, however, stared at Xue Ans back, her expression shifting. It was unclear what she was thinking. At this point, Carnegie was almost burying his head in his chest, and cold sweat dripped down his cheeks onto the carpet. A full three minutester, Xue An finally spoke indifferently, Do you know who I am now? Yes! Mr. Langfero from the FBI just called and told me! Good. Now lets talk about our bet, he said. Carnegie shivered. The reason he had been so theatrical was that he was hoping to smooth over the situation. In his view, the only reason Xue An had stepped in was to stick up for his friend, not because he was truly interested in his casino. So long as he gave Xue An enough face, he thought, everything would be fine. Thats why he had resolutely taken action, killing his two capable subordinates, to convey an attitude to Xue An. Ive now killed my own menwhat more do you want? But he hadnt anticipated that Xue An wouldnt fall for his ruse. This Carnegie was still hesitant. Xue An said tly, What? You dont want to give it up? Carnegie trembled again, Of course not! Its just that, with such arge casino, the handover will need some time How about this, you take these bank cards and leave first, andter Ill have thewyers handle the handover procedure! Carnegies intention was clear. Youre just passing through, even if I give the casino to you, you cant manage it! Now that youve won a full thirty billion from me, that should be enough! Shouldnt we spare people when we can? Do you really have to be so ruthless? Carnegie had yed out his n beautifully in his mind. But what he hadnt counted on was Xue An turning to Wu Yu and smiling, I wonder if Miss Wu would be willing to be a manager for one of mypanys subsidiary casinos? Wu Yus eyes widened as she pointed to her own nose, Me? Xue An nodded. But! Wu Yu looked at Carnegie, whose face was turning the color of iron, with some hesitation. Of course, she was tempted. If she could really be the manager of a casino, it would mean shed skyrocketed to the upper echelon, a member of the white-cor middle ss. But could it be that simple? Carnegie had been running this casino for many years, and his connections were exceedinglyplex Wu Yu was doing some calctions of her own. Xue An chuckled, Just say whether youre willing or not! Of course, I am willing! Thats good! Xue An nodded. But Carnegie couldnt help himself. Xue An and Wu Yus conversation hadpletely disregarded his presence. He was about to say something. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. A streak of sword light shed by. It bid his head and body a final farewell. In midair, Carnegie heard hisst words in this life. Want to negotiate with me, but do you have the qualifications to negotiate with me? Carnegies body thudded to the ground. It elicited cries of shock from countless people. Many of Carnegies loyal security guards roared in anger, ready to make a move. Xue An didnt move an inch, merely gesturing casually with his hand. Streaks of sword light crisscrossed the room. Everywhere it passed, blood sttered, and lives withered away. A momentter. All the security guards who had tried to resisty dead on the spot. Blood and bodies filled the entire hall. Only then did Xue An stand up and said indifferently, Now, this casino is under your control! Having said this, Xue An turned and walked towards the esports area. Wherever he passed, the crowd automatically parted to create a path. Even Guo Xiaoliang, who had intended to greet him, was terrified by Xue Ans thunderous methods and stood pale-faced behind the crowd. Cai Lns face was also very pale, but her eyes shone even brighter. When Xue An approached, Cai Ln bowed respectfully and said, The descendant of the ancient Tai Chi, Cai Ln, has seen the gentleman! And thank you for saving my husband! Xue An stopped in his tracks and smiled slightly, You know me? Cai Ln nodded solemnly and then whispered, I also love browsing Martial Arts forums! Xue Anughed heartily and then gave Guo Xiaoliang a wink, Buddy, you have a good wife. I wish you happiness in the future! After speaking, Xue An left. Once he was far away, Guo Xiaoliang asked somewhat fearfully, Lan, who exactly is this man? Why even you have to be so respectful towards him! He Cai Ln pondered for a moment, her face taking on a serious expression, is a figure revered in our time, the foremost person in the martial arts world! Hearing this, Guo Xiaoliang couldnt help but look longingly at Xue Ans retreating figure. He had witnessed everything that had just urred. In a situation that seemed impossible to turn around in the eyes of everyone, Xue An had broken through merely with his prestige. Later, when faced with Carnegies evasive and tedious arguments, Xue An didnt waste words and took lives with his actions. This straightforward method of resolution made Guo Xiaoliang greatly admire him. At this moment, Xue An had returned to An Yan and her daughters. They had no idea what had just happened, still deeply engaged in their games. Especially Xiang Xiang. She was now riding the motorcycle with skill and form. Seeing Xue Ans return, An Yan blinked, What happened? There was quite amotion just now? Its nothing! Xue An smiled lightly. Hmm! As long as her husband didnt say anything, An Yan would never nag or inquire incessantly. Chapter 447: Won a Casino on a Whim (First Update) Chapter 447: Chapter 447: Won a Casino on a Whim (First Update) The mother and daughters continued to y games with great enthusiasm. An Yan just watched them from the side. Every now and then, he would give Xiang Xiang some pointers on riding a motorcycle or join in with Nian Nian to whack some moles, enjoying himself immensely. However, this scene left the mid and high-level management staff whoter arrived at the Pyramid Casino gaping in astonishment. The news of Carnegies death had already spread with terrifying speed. What intrigued people was that, despite over a dozen deaths, the Las Vegas police had not made a move. Even the FBI and other departments had consistently ignored the matter. This abnormal reaction made many finally understand. This man from M Country, not even the powerful agencies dared to provoke him. As for the other big shots in Las Vegas, they were all maintaining silence at this time. In such an eerie atmosphere, the casino staff naturally came in a state of panic. But what they didnt expect was to witness this heartwarming scene filled with childlike joy. As Xue Ans personally appointed new casino manager, Wu Yu naturally stood at the forefront. Seeing that Xue An was with his family, Wu Yu didnt dare to approach and interrupt, so she just stood quietly. Since she stood there, the casino staff naturally didnt dare to move either. Thus, a very peculiar scene unfolded in the esports hall. On one side was a family joyously ying games. On the other side, all the mid and high-level executives of the Pyramid Casino waited respectfully. It wasnt until a good fifteen minutester that Xue An finally nced over their way. Whats going on? Wu Yu took a step forward, Mr. Xue, these are all the management staff of the casino, they all wanted to meet you! Xue Anughed, Meet me? Yes! At that moment, several men stepped forward from behind Wu Yu,ranging from ck to white, all bowing respectfully to Xue An. Mr. Xue! As they bowed, all the employees behind them bowed in unison as well. Mr. Xue! Xue An nodded slightly, Now that the casino is fully managed by Wu Yu, do you have any objections? No no objections at all! the few leading individuals trembled as they hurriedly responded. Who would dare to object? The bloodstains from Carnegie on the floor havent even been cleaned up yet! Good! Since you say there are none, I will take it that there really are none. But if I find out that someone harbors other intentionster on, then Xue An didnt finish his sentence, but everyone understood the meaningmany were so frightened that they trembled all over. In the face of absolute power, any scheming is a joke. All right, disperse now! Xue An waved his hand. After these people had gone, An Yan asked with some surprise, Husband, what was that about? Xue An smiled, Nothing much, just yed a few hands and won this casino! An Yan nodded, Oh! Thats how it is! Her tone was as calm as still water, showing no particr reaction. At this moment, however, Wu Yu was incredibly excited. Just think, yesterday she was still a tour guide and today, she had be the manager of this luxurious casino. It was like a dream. But she knew very well, it was all because of Xue An. So she made a secret resolution, she must not let down the expectations Xue An had for her. But what she didnt know was that Xue An didnt care about these matters at all. He simply appreciated Wu Yus clear-headedness, and thus casually gave her an opportunity. When night fell, it was of course unnecessary for Xue An to return to the previous hotel. The Pyramid itself had an ultra-luxurious hotel. Guo Xiaoliang and his wife, along with the members of the previous travel group, had also been arranged with ces to stay. After all, having spent a few days together, Xue An felt that these people were quite nice. However, following this incident, everyone held Xue An in great awe, and even Guo Xiaoliang no longer acted as casually as before. Xue An just smiled at this and then said to Guo Xiaoliang, You won so many times before, it must have been due to your mathematical calctions, right? Guo Xiaoliang nodded, Yes! Well, would you be interested in staying to help Wu Yu manage this gambling house? Me? Guo Xiaoliang pointed at himself. Yes! Your math skills are good. Staying here could help improve some of the operations, and it wont interfere with your other activities! Guo Xiaoliangs eyes lit up, but he still looked at Cai Ln. His henpecked nature was undoubtedly on full disy. As for your wife, shes most suited to be the head of security for this gambling house! Seeing Guo Xiaoliangs concern, Xue An said with a smile. Cai Ln immediately nodded in agreement. What a joke. These were words from the top martial artist, who would dare disagree? Moreover, Cai Ln had secretly made a phone call to her family just before. Upon hearing that Cai Ln had met Xue An, the Patriarch of the Cai Family, who was over a hundred years old and had long since retired from worldly affairs, immediately snatched the phone away. After asking for a detailed ount of the situation, the old man who had been at the helm of the Cai Family for decades, having weathered countless storms, made an instant decision. Whatever Xue An said, they were to agree. Absolutely not to disobey. They must maintain a good rtionship with Xue An. Cai Ln understood that for a martial family like the Cai Family, Xue An was akin to the sun and the moon in the sky, unattainable! Now that they had the opportunity to get close, they naturally had to seize it. This could even be a once-in-a-millennium chance for the Cai Family to soar to the heavens. With the couple staying behind, they helped lift a burden off Wu Yus shoulders. However, there were countless issues left behind by Carnegie that Wu Yu had to deal with one by one. This night was destined to be sleepless for many. Meanwhile, in the room, Xue An finally managed to coax the two little girls to sleep. Then he got up and went to the living room. At that moment, An Yan was ying a horror game, her face pale. The haunting images that asionally shed across the huge TV screen made An Yan tremble from time to time. Yet, despite this, An Yan stubbornly yed on. Xue An found it bothughable and adorable. With An Yans current cultivation level, aside from the likes of the Ghost King and other powerful figures from the underworld, ordinary ghosts couldnt evene close to her. It could be said that ghosts and gods would steer clear of her. But this did nothing to alleviate An Yans fear when she yed horror games. Shaking his head, Xue An was about to get up. An Yan hurriedly said in a trembling voice, Honey, where are you going? Im going to make a phone call! To whom? To Old Zhao and the others. Im asking them to send a few people over. Wu Yu cant manage such a big gambling house by himself, right? Then can you make the call here? Im scared! Xue An: . As soon as the phone dialed and rang once, Zhao Xuehui picked it up. Wow, the sun must have risen in the west today, for you to actually remember to call me! joked Zhao Xuehui. Xue An alsoughed when he heard this. The reason he liked these brothers the most was that they never became distant due to the changes in his status. Chapter 448 Demonic Insects Descend Upon the World (Second Update) Chapter 448: Chapter 448 Demonic Insects Descend Upon the World (Second Update) Hows thepany doingtely? Xue An asked. In a word, its not just goodits fantastic! The Heavens Fate Elixir has now reached global markets, relying on its terrifying ability to attract money. In just a short year, the Tianyuan Company has ranked among the top 10 in the world, bing one of the leading business giants. Upon saying this, Zhao Xuehui couldnt help but sigh. Back then, his own situation was extremely miserable, but who could have imagined, in just a short year, his wealth could rank among the nations richest. And all of this was thanks to Xue An. Xue An then smiled, Thats good to hear! Ive got something over here, send a few people over! Alright! Whats the matter? Should we alle over? Zhao Xuehui immediately became serious. He thought Xue An might have encountered some trouble. Xue Anughed, Its nothing, I just won a casino in Las Vegas and now theres no one to manage it, so just send over a few people to take care of it! You won a casino? Zhao Xuehui on the other end of the phone was simply dumbfounded. Yeah! Just yed a couple of hands when I had some spare time and ended up winning! Xue An said casually. Ok then! Ill send people over tomorrow! As for his brother, Zhao Xuehui was already numb to his surprises. Mm! After chatting a bit more, Xue An hung up the phone and then, after a moment of contemtion, dialed another number. This is a small mountain vige located amongst the mountains of Huaxia. Its nearly dusk at the moment, but this small mountain vige is dead silent, with asional bursts of howling resonating from within. The howls are filled with shrillness and resentment, chilling to hear. But on the small road outside the vige, An Qing, dressed inbat gear, is sitting cross-legged on the roof rack of a military off-road vehicle, casually listening to music through her headphones. Just then, her phone began to vibrate. Seeing the caller ID, An Qings face broke into a brilliant smile as she hurriedly answered the phone. Hello, brother-inw! Xue Ans voice came through the speaker, What are you doing? Nothing much, just out on a small mission with the troops! Hows my sister? Right beside me ying a horror game! Listen Xue An said helplessly, and then a scream from An Yan came through the phone; she must have seen something terrifying. An Qingughed, Whats the fun in ying horror games? When I get back, Ill have my sister join us. I guarantee shell experience real horror every day! While talking, a violent tremor shook the small mountain vige, followed by an unwilling roar, and the ck mist that had been hovering over the vige gradually dispersed. Xue An also heard it and frowned slightly, A Ghost General about to materialize? Yeah! There have been a lot of strange incidents recently, An Qing said. As they were speaking, members of Fire Phoenix walked out of the vige. An Qing lifted her phone, Its a call from our instructor! Upon hearing this, Cheng Hao and the others promptly stood to attention and shouted in unison, Instructor! Then Sun Ling and others teasingly shouted, Instructor, are you enjoying your honeymoon? An Qing then brought the phone back to her ear and said with a giggle, You hear that? Theyre asking if youre having a good time! Xue Anughed helplessly, These guys! He had called just to check up on An Qings recent activities. But now, An Qing asked in a lowered voice, with a touch of seriousness, Brother-inw, did you wipe out the Church of Light a while back? Yes! Due to the uniqueness of the incident, the European countries tried to cover it up at the start, but as the situation escted, it became impossible to keep it hidden. An Qing and the others naturally had heard about it, and now they were hearing it directly from Xue An. An Qing couldnt help but say, Brother-inw, youre truly awesome! After a few more exchanges, they hung up the phone. An Qing turned her head to look at the setting sun and was just appreciating her sisters good fortune when Once again, her phone vibrated, this time it was a call from her superiors. An Qing, we just received news from Commander Hu. His base has encountered yochng, and theyre unable to control the situation. Theyre requesting your support! Commander Hu? Isnt he the one who formed the Blood Qilin and boasted he wanted topete with our Fire Phoenix? Why is he asking for support now? An Qing said with a giggle. The situation must be pretty bad. An Qing, no matter thepetition, youre all part of the Huaxia military, so you must not becent. An Qing smiled, Understood! After hanging up, An Qing shrugged at Cheng Hao and the others. Well, there goes our vacation again. This time, weve got to go support our allies! The members of Fire Phoenix were already ustomed to such urrences, as mystical events were bing increasingly frequent and the need for Fire Phoenixs intervention was growing. They could be called to multiple locations every day, so they had gotten used to it. Lets move out! To Dianzhou! Time turned back to three days earlier. When Zhang Chu and his subordinates arrived at Miao Immortal Valley The Great Elder personally came out to wee them. After a brief understanding of the situation Zhang Chu and his men came to the Insect Immortal Cave that was sealed with a huge rock. Not to mention the shadow of a yochng, they didnt even see a bug hair. There was just one person sitting on the ground, staring intently at the Insect Immortal Cave. The Great Elder softly introduced, This is Ah Fei, our next Gu Master. Ever since his master died, he has been guarding this ce! Zhang Chu nodded. He had already surveyed the surroundings and found nothing out of the ordinary. It seems those yochng might have escaped from some ancient seal and disappeared after being eliminated! someone suggested. Even though they found nothing, Zhang Chu felt it was best to stay and observe for a few days. That night Miao Immortal Valley held a grand wee banquet. The elders entertained them generously. Even Zhang Chu couldnt help but drink a toast. However, he didnt see Ah Fei at the banquet. After inquiring, he found out that people had gone to invite him, but Ah Fei waspletely unmoved. Regarding this, the Great Elder sighed, He must have been deeply affected by something! When the banquet was over, Zhang Chus subordinates were all drunk and fell into a deep sleep. Zhang Chuy in bed, quietly thinking about how to restore the former glory of the Heavenly Master Mansion. As he pondered, he felt increasingly restless. Just then, he heard distant roars, followed by frantic shouts. Its the yochng, the yochng areing! Hearing this shout, Zhang Chu leaped from his bed and dashed out. Indeed At the distant Insect Immortal Cave entrance, countless insect silhouettes fluttered, apanied by the spine-chilling sounds of scuttering. It was as if legions of yochng were gnawing at the fabric of the world. Zhang Chu bellowed with fury, Blood Qilin, all of you,e out! Chapter 449: True Soldiers of the Dao Prefecture (Third Update) Chapter 449: Chapter 449: True Soldiers of the Dao Prefecture (Third Update) Although they had been drinking, these were nevertheless elite warriors forged through countless trials; so, under Zhang Chus loud roar, the previously soundly sleeping Blood Qilin members all woke up simultaneously and, within a few breaths, all rushed outside the building. Monstrous insects have appeared in the world, everyone set out! Zhang Chu said solemnly, taking the lead and rushing toward the Insect Immortal Cave. The Blood Qilin members followed closely behind him. When they arrived at the Insect Immortal Cave, they saw that the boulder sealing the entrance had been corroded by something, creating arge hole. From thisrge hole, all kinds of poisonous insects were pouring out crazily. And Ah Fei, who had been sitting outside the cave entrance keeping watch, had a green snake phantom emerging behind him, furiously bombarding these poisonous insects. No wonder there were sounds of booming; it was because of him! Zhang Chu thought to himself, feeling some respect for this Ah Fei. He also began to change his opinion about the Insect Gu Technique! He had originally looked down on these insect gu, considering them as nothing more than trivial tricks, unworthy of mention. But now, it seemed they were not without merit. These monstrous insects were just ordinary poisonous insects, at most their venom was slightly more potent. Of course, they were no match for Zhang Chu and his peers. After several sweeps, these poisonous insects were all annihted, and no more were emerging from the cave entrance. Was this so-called monstrous insect outbreak eradicated just like that? Zhang Chu was somewhat disappointed inside. He had been hoping to properly temper the Blood Qilin through this incident. At this moment, the elders of Miao Immortal Valley had also all rushed over. Seeing theyers uponyers of poisonous insect corpses on the ground, these elders could not help but heave a sigh of relief. Captain Zhang, thank you for your assistance! Dont mention it, Zhang Chu replied with a slight nod. But just after he had spoken, he felt the ground beneath his feet trembling slightly; a powerful aura wasing from the Insect Immortal Cave. Zhang Chu was startled and saw that the previously corroded, pockmarked boulder had suddenly shattered, and then countless colorful poisonous insects surged out from it. But the poisonous insects this time around were much more formidable than before. At first contact, a member of the Blood Qilin was bitten by a negligent slip. Ahh! This member let out a piercing scream as the bitten wound began to fester instantly. Zhang Chu rushed forward in one stride and dered sternly, Untouched by filth, unsullied by the mundanity! Purify! A soft glow then enveloped the wound, and the festering wound began to heal immediately. He used the genuine purifying chant from Heavenly Master Mansion, naturally easy for curing diseases and healing injuries. Now everyone raised their alert and began to respond to these poisonous insects frenzied attacks. Various charms and Daoist techniques were endless. These members were all disciples of Zhang Chu in the study of Daoist techniques; although their Daoist arts were mostlymonce, they were quite appropriate for dealing with these poisonous insects. An hourter. Watching thest wave of poisonous insects being exterminated. Zhang Chu wiped the sweat from his forehead and could not help but let out a breath. Finally exterminated. This time it wasnt as easy as before, but it wasnt too difficult either. Several elders from the distance came forward, about to express their gratitude. Suddenly! Another wave of poisonous insects burst out from the cave entrance. This time, Zhang Chu and hispanions could no longer treat the situation lightly. Because the poisonous insects this time around were not onlyrger; the armor on their bodies was even shing cold light, and ordinary attacks were nowpletely ineffective against them. It was during this attack that the Blood Qilin finally began to suffer casualties. Unhindered at heart, unattached in mind! Zhang Chu shouted coldly, raising his hand to release a Fu Guang. Boom! A giant insect was shattered. The ground was now covered with poisonous insect corpses, with a foul stench permeating the air. Zhang Chu stared at the entrance of the Insect Immortal Cave with a grave expression, an ominous premonition rising in his heart. From the beginning until now, they had already repelled three waves of attack. And each wave was stronger than thest. Especially this time, a member of the Blood Qilin had fallen, and the rest were all more or less injured. He had no idea whether there were more toe. Thinking this, Zhang Chu nced over at Ah Fei, who was sitting cross-legged beside him. This man had been relentlessly attacking since the start, and the most poisonous insects had died by his hand. Zhang Chu couldnt help but feel a sense of respect rise within him and approached to strike up a conversation. Just as he was about to speak, Ah Fei suddenly opened his eyes and said in a deep voice, Theyreing! Zhang Chu was startled, Whatsing? Ah Fei looked up at Zhang Chu, shing his pearly white teeth in a smile that seemed almost bestial. You dont think those were the demon insects earlier, do you? Werent they? Heh, those things were just scouts sent by the demon insects. The real demon insects are about to appear! Ah Fei said indifferently. As his voice faded, noises began to emanate from the Insect Immortal Cave, and the deep cavern mouth appeared as menacing as the maw of a demon, frightening to behold. Zhang Chus heart sank; if what Ah Fei said was true, then how terrifying would the real demon insects be? Form up! Zhang Chu shouted firmly. Understood! The subordinates of the Blood Qilin were invigorated and took their positions as practiced countless times before, each silently cultivating their techniques. Beams of light rose up and connected the individuals to one another. This was Zhang Chus greatest reliance and the reason he felt confident enough to challenge the Fire Phoenix. After teaching his men the introductory techniques, Zhang Chu trained them ording to the Heavenly Master Mansions Daoist Soldiers Formation! The difficulties of that period went without saying. Finally, after exhausting countless efforts and with the strong support of Commander Hu, they had molded such a team. They were called the True Soldiers of the Daoist Mansion! Legend had it that in ancient times, the True Soldiers of the Daoist Mansion could y gods and annihte immortals, but over the years, those stories had be ethereal myths. However, the True Soldiers of the Daoist Mansion that Zhang Chu had painstakingly forged were still very formidable. No sooner had theypleted the formation when hundreds of spiders, each more than a meter tall, crawled out of the Insect Immortal Cave. Once they emerged, these spiders frantically shot out their webs, enveloping Zhang Chu and the others. Zhang Chu shouted coldly, Break! Boom! The Daoist Soldiers Formation emitted a dazzling de light, which directly shattered the spider silk. And the momentum didnt stop there; it also split dozens of spiders in half before dissipating. This strike heartened the nervous Miao Immortal Valley crowd. Good formation! the Great Elder even praised loudly. Zhang Chu smiledcently, about to offer a modest reply. But then he saw Ah Fei slowly standing up, with the phantom of a green serpent appearing behind him, and he said in a cold voice, Theyre here! No sooner had he spoken than a spider as big as a room slowly crawled out. A powerful aura enveloped the entire scene. Zhang Chu was shaken and roared, Destroy! A de light, even more powerful than thest, emerged and charged towards the spider. Crack! The de light shattered. Yet the spider was unharmed and even began tough in a sinister manner. Then a surge of dark aura swirled around. To their astonishment, the spider transformed into a man with a malevolent face. After sweeping his cold gaze across everyone present, a look of mockery appeared on his face. Has the world, once teeming with mighty warriors, be so feeble and weak? Chapter 450: The Sword of the Old Master (4th Update) Chapter 450: Chapter 450: The Sword of the Old Master (4th Update) Before Zhang Chu could speak, Ah Fei, already crazed like a demon, charged forward. Demon insect, give back my masters life! The spider evoked Ah Feis painful memories, and subconsciously, he identified it with the one that had killed his master. A gigantic shadow of a green snake emerged behind Ah Fei and then struck out with a thunderous blow. However, the spider man sneered coldly, A mere bug dares to run wild! With a casual wave of his hand, the green snake let out a piteous cry, nearly shattered by the blow. Ah Fei was sent flying backward, spewing a mouthful of fresh blood in midair. The elders of Miao Immortal Valley all cried out in rm. No matter what, Ah Fei was the newly appointed Gu Master. If he died, then the legacy of Miao Immortal Valley would be cut off. So they looked at each other and, with steely resolve, summoned their own Gu insects and prepared to rush forward as well. At that moment, Zhang Chu shouted coldly, Boundless heavens and earth, all things as one! Dazzling sword lights emerged from within the true soldiers of the Taoist mansion and formed a mountain of des that surged towards the spider man. The spider manughed heartily, Techniques of the Heavenly Master Mansion? Unfortunately, they are too weak! With that said, the spider man threw a fierce punch. Boom. The mountain of des was shattered by the spider mans fist, and then he dered proudly, Todays annihtor of you all is the Spider King, from beneath the queens throne! Having spoken, a surge of dark energy burst from his body, shot up into the sky, then plummeted down, attacking everyone. Ayer of white light appeared above the true soldiers of the Taoist mansion, forming a massive screen of light to counter the dark energy. But the dark energy was so potent that it forced the light back, step by step. By this time, Ah Fei, somehow already on his feet, had the green snake shadow behind him that, although somewhat wilted, had grown even more massive. Dont, Gu Master, if you burn your essence blood to feed the master, both you and your life Gu will die! an elder with a cicada behind him yelled loudly. But as soon as his voice fell, a stream of dark energy descended upon his head, sting him and the cicada into dust. Fifth Elder! the crowd eximed. The people of Miao Immortal Valleys eyes turned red. Although they had always sought to escape, now faced with an unavoidable confrontation with the Insect Tribe, they could only grit their teeth and fight on. But the spider mans strength was almost enough to drive anyone to despair. Several people from Miao Immortal Valley hadnt even made it halfway before they were sted into dust by the dark energy. The green snake behind Ah Fei grew even more immense and exuded a formidable aura. Many of the elders wore expressions of sorrow. Was the legacy of Miao Immortal Valley truly about to end here? Just then, a piercing streak of sword light suddenly shot through the air. The spider man stood motionless, a red line appearing on his forehead as he murmured softly, Laojuns Sword? Clutching an ordinary-looking ancient sword, Zhang Chusplexion was deathly pale as he panted heavily, nodding in response. How is this possible, how could the lineage of the Heavenly Master Mansion be here? the spider man muttered to himself, and then his entire body split in two from the middle. The mightily powerful spider man was actually in by a single sword strike. The crowd erupted in cheers. Only Zhang Chu showed a bitter smile. He had also heard the dying inquisitiveness of the insect demon. Why the lineage of the Heavenly Master Mansion was here. Because the Heavenly Master Mansion now had only him left! And it was clear that this would not be the end; the emergence of this spider man indicated that Insect Immortal Cave surely harbored many more terrifying beings. And although the sword he held, Laojuns Sword, was a legacy from Laojun himself with unrivaled power, with his own strength, he could only wield it once a month at most, lest he greatly damage his foundational core. But would these demon insects give him a months time? It seemed as if to respond to Zhang Chus concerns. The entire Miao Immortal Valley began to tremble. From within the Insect Immortal Cave surged an endless ck mist. The faces of the people around changed drastically. Ah Fei stepped forward and suddenly said, Actually, this has nothing to do with you. You can leave now! Zhang Chu stood with his sword, speaking softly, The Heavenly Master Mansion has never seen a demon and retreated! After a moment of silence. Ah Fei nodded, Your sword is not bad! Your Gu insects are also quite impressive! The two exchanged a look, then burst into heartyughter. Fine rain misted down from the sky. Ah Fei mustered all his strength to throw a punch, repelling thest demonic insect the size of a giant elephant. At the same time, a Fu Guang from behind sted the demonic insect to pieces. Zhang Chu leaned on his sword, his face etched with fatigue, yet he still nodded towards Ah Fei. Ah Fei returned the smile, then copsed to the ground with a thud. He was already on the verge of copse. This was the third day. In these three days, how many waves of Insect Tribe attacks they had repelled, neither Ah Fei nor Zhang Chu could clearly remember. But now, over half of the Dao-Fu soldiers had died or were wounded. The people of Miao Immortal Valley had suffered even greater casualties. Even the artillery and tanks urgently allocated by Commander Hu had nearly all been lost to battle. The ground of Miao Immortal Valley was now covered with a thickyer of Insect Tribe carcasses. Everywherey ruins and the remnants of destroyed military weapons. Commander Hu stood atop a distantmand vehicle with an ashen face, watching the scene unfold before him. At this moment, his heart was bleeding. The Blood Qilin was crippled. His own elite troops had suffered heavy casualties. And all of this was due to what seemed like an insignificant demonic insect running amok. As the sounds of battle in the distance ceased, Commander Hu knew that this wave of Insect Tribes attack had been repelled. He spoke in a deep voice, Drive up! But The driver and staff hesitated. I said drive up there! Commander Hu looked like he would eat someone alive! Yes! The heavily armoredmand vehicle moved forward. Commander Hu stepped down from it and looked with heartache at the soldiers lying scattered on the ground, fast asleep. He knew they were all too exhausted. Commander! Seeing this, Zhang Chu hurried over and saluted before expressing his concern, Why have youe here? Its too dangerous! Commander Hu shook his head, Im not used to the idea of the frontline soldiers bleeding while I do nothing at the back! How much longer can you hold out? Zhang Chu paused for a moment, then replied with a wry smile, I dont know. Its just that the intervals between the Insect Tribes attacks are getting shorter, and their strength is bing more formidable! Im afraid Commander Hu stared intently at the dark Insect Immortal Cave, Should we use missiles to tten it? Ah Fei, lying on the ground, shook his head, Its no use, and if we leveled it, we might even destroy thest remaining Seal. What will happen then, nobody knows! Commander Hu fell silent for a while, then spoke gravely, Hold on a bit longer, Ive already notified the Fire Phoenix; they will be here soon! The Fire Phoenix? Zhang Chus face paled at the words. Commander Hu gave a bitter smile and patted his shoulder, I know what youre thinking. Im even more reluctant than you! But given the current situation, if we dont get reinforcements, and you copse, these demonic insects will rampage, and then the people of Dianzhou Chapter 451: Arrival of the Fire Phoenix (Fifth Update) Chapter 451: Chapter 451: Arrival of the Fire Phoenix (Fifth Update) Zhang Chu nodded his head. He knew themander was telling the truth. All personal grudges had to step aside in the face of the life and death of tens of millions of civilians in Dianzhou. But it was still so hard to swallow! Just then, countless giant bees suddenly flew out of the Insect Immortal Cave. Like a dark cloud, they headed straight for the crowd. Insect attack! Zhang Chu shouted in rm, and the many soldiers resting on the ground all leaped up and returned to their battle stations. Commander, please leave this ce quickly, its too dangerous here! Zhang Chu said as he pushed themander onto the armored vehicle without further ado. Worried that wasnt safe enough, he bit open his middle finger and wrote a Talisman Spell on the door of the armored vehicle. zing golden light, what ghost dares to obstruct! Command! Layers of golden light suddenly covered the entire armored vehicle. Then Zhang Chu turned to leave. From inside the car, themander said, No matter what, remember to survive! Zhang Chu paused, then nodded his head before turning away. By that time, the swarm of bees had already charged in. Ah Fei summoned his life-bound insect and began to fight against the swarm. But his life-bound green snake was now only half its original size, so its killing power was significantly reduced. Right then, Zhang Chu roared, True soldiers of the Taoist mansion, spirits of monsters vanish! White light burst forth from these true soldiers of the Taoist mansion and then transformed into a torrent of righteous white light that shed down at the swarm of bees. Boom. The corpses of the giant bees fell like rain. This strike wiped out half of the giant bees. But what was more terrifying was that the swarm seemed to have intelligence. Despite suffering heavy casualties, some giant bees fearlessly tangled in the front, while others quietly circled to the rear, preparing for a sneak attack. A few members of the Blood Qilin were caught off guard and were sucked dry by several giant bees. Several more true soldiers of the Taoist mansion were lost, and the white light grew dimmer. Zhang Chu was both shocked and furious, ready to rush over and deal with those giant bees. But s, a few evenrger giant bees tenaciously entangled him. An elder from the remaining members of Miao Immortal Valley, with a Golden Light Centipede on his head, seeing this, rushed over and detonated himself in a decisive self-explosion. Boom. The life-bound insects self-detonation wiped out part of the giant bees. The people of Miao Immortal Valley, along with Zhang Chu, all cried out in shock. Although they held different identities, they had established a firmradeship through three days of fighting side by side. These damn bastards! Zhang Chus eyes were on the verge of bursting with rage, yet he could not rush over no matter what. Just then, an armored vehicle radiating golden light suddenly charged forward, knocking several giant bees flying away, and at the same time, several gun barrels extended from the vehicle and opened fire on these giant bees. Amid the deafening gunshots, the sturdy bodies of the giant bees were turned into a hos nest. Zhang Chu was stunned. After the sneaking giant bees at the back were cleaned up, themanders voice came through the armored vehicles loudspeaker, Heh, not bad shooting, eh! Tears welled up in Zhang Chus eyes. But just at that moment, as if due to the heavy casualties among the swarm, a giant bee that had been lurking behind the swarm bravely flew forward. This giant bee was as tall as a two-story building, and its sharp, sword-like proboscis glinted with an ominous cold light. Its the Bee King! Ah Fei cried out, leaping to intercept the giant bee. But Ah Fei, who was already at the end of his strength, was no match for the giant bee. A yellow light seal sted Ah Fei away, the phantom of the green snake behind him shatteredpletely, and he fell to the ground, his life and death unknown. Zhang Chus eyes turned blood-red as he pulled out the Laojun Sword, gritted his teeth, and prepared to strike another sword blow. Although he was only meant to use the sword once a month, he had already used it more than once in the past three days. If his Taoist foundation was destroyed, so be it. Otherwise, everyone here would die! Zhang Chu was about to make a move. Suddenly. Behind the giant bee, a dagger radiating a thick aura of killing intent emerged from the void and gently swiped across. Crack. The giant bees mouthparts and several ws snapped off in response. The giant bee let out a painful roar, but its momentum soared incessantly. Be careful! Zhang Chu shouted loudly. Although he didnt know who was taking action, he was certain they were on his side. Before his voice had faded. A giant figure bathed in golden light flew across the sky and then threw a punch. Boom! The giant bee was struck as if by a giant dragon, sent flying backward, shattering into pieces in mid-air. Zhang Chu watched this scene, dumbfounded. At that moment, the giant figurended heavily on the ground, creating arge crater upon impact. Then a huge man stood up, touched his shining bald head, and gave a simple, foolish smile. Zhou Daniu! One of the topbatants of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces. Known as a human-shaped tank. Zhang Chu naturally recognized him; in fact, he was more familiar with the members of Fire Phoenix than with his own team. He knew every detail about each persons characteristics and abilities. Like the man who just emerged from the void with a dagger in hand, it was the Void Walker, Sun Ling. And there was the leader Cheng Hao, Zou Yi. All members of Fire Phoenix had appeared on the scene. At the same time, a military off-road vehicle roared up, onlying to a steady stop when it reached the scene, then a uniquely beautiful girl alighted from it. Zhang Chus heart stirred. One of the soul figures of Fire Phoenix. An Qing! An Qing first nced down at the gruesome battlefield, clicking her tongue a few times inment before stepping forward and extending her hand. Hello! We are the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, ordered toe and support! Zhang Chu trembled, saluting subconsciously without daring to grasp that slender, jade-like hand. Blood Qilin Special Forces Captain, Zhang Chu! An Qing gave a slight smile and with imperturbable grace withdrew her hand. In the ranks of the Fire Phoenix members, Zou Yi whispered to Zhou Daniu, See that? The kid blushed when he saw our leader, probably has some unsavory thoughts! Zhou Daniu gave a foolish smile and said nothing. Commander Hu also descended from themand vehicle, warmly weing the neers. General An, thank you foring such a long way to reinforce us! An Qing smiled lightly, Commander Hu, youre too kind. Its our duty to serve in the military! Her words vigorous spirit caused Zhang Chus face to turn even redder. Zou Yi curled his lip, See, his face is even redder! Damn, this kid is up to no good from the get-go! Does blushing necessarily mean no good thoughts? Zhou Daniu asked, sounding naive. Of course! If his heart was clean, why would he blush at all? Zou Yi said confidently. Cheng Hao frowned and turned to re at Zou Yi, Cut the chatter! Zou Yi stuck out his tongue, not daring to make another sound. Although the battlefield was grim, to those in Fire Phoenix who were used to big scenes, it was nothing special. They even chatted andughed with ease. But what they didnt know was that an even more brutal battle awaited them ahead. Chapter 452: 452 Chapter Defying the Heavens to Seize the Moon (First Update) Chapter 452: 452 Chapter Defying the Heavens to Seize the Moon (First Update) ` Swoosh. A crossbow arrow flew across the sky, its high-strength carbon fiber tip piercing directly into the body of a giant beetle before exploding with a bang, obliterating it into pieces. Zhang Chu was startled and turned his head to look. He saw An Qing sitting on the roof of a distant SUV, holding a high-tech crossbow. When she met his gaze, she nodded slightly. But in the moment of his distraction, a giant centipede suddenly burst out of the ground and lunged straight for Zhang Chus back. Before Zhang Chu could react, Cheng Hao rushed over from afar, smashing the upper half of the centipede with a punch, then said coldly, If youre tired, go and rest! Red-faced but aware that without Cheng Haos rescue he would have been injured, Zhang Chu muttered a thankful, Thank you! Cheng Hao didnt respond to him but simply raised his hand andmanded sternly, Annihte them! Following his order, the entire Fire Phoenix team instantly formed an encircling ring and began to methodically annihte the Insect Tribe within. The speed of progression was so fast that Zhang Chu was left somewhat dumbfounded. A short whileter. This wave of the Insect Tribe waspletely eradicated. Immediately people came forward to clean up the battlefield, while the members of Fire Phoenix moved to the side, those who needed to eat ate, those who needed to drink drank. Zhang Chu watched with mixed emotions. The people of Fire Phoenix had arrived only a day ago. Yet this days interactions had vastly broadened the horizons of Zhang Chu and the others. Whether it was individual capability or team cooperation, Fire Phoenix achieved near perfection. This made Zhang Chu, who had once boasted that he would surpass Fire Phoenix, deeply ashamed. Because after thisparison, Zhang Chu truly realized the huge gap between his Blood Qilin and Fire Phoenix. Captain, these insects are really damn tough to deal with! Zou Yiined. Cheng Hao also wore a grave expression. After a day of battle, Cheng Hao finally understood why Commander Hu would set aside his pride to seek reinforcements. The attacks of the Insect Tribe were growing more fierce with each wave, and they fought desperately. Only an elite among elites like Fire Phoenix could withstand such a siege; any other would have already copsed. At this moment, the sun set in the west as the moon rose in the east. Observing the full moon, Cheng Hao had a sudden thought. What day is it today? Its the middle of the month! Zou Yi said. Cheng Haos expression grew more solemn. The Spell Decree he had practiced was bestowed to him by Xue An, and after more than a year of diligent training, he had reached the Heavenly Being Cultivation Level. Hence, he was particrly sensitive to the aura around him. He had a feeling that there was something off about tonights full moon! It wasnt just him, Zhang Chu also looked up at the unnaturallyrge full moon, his expression gradually bing solemn. Everyone get ready, tonight is going to be tough! Cheng Hao said in a deep voice. All the members of Fire Phoenix were shaken. Zou Yi said with a frown, Boss, dont scare me! Cheng Hao red at him, Have I ever scared you? Buck up! Yes! Cheng Hao hesitated for a moment then walked over to the SUV, An Qing, the battlefield will be even more dangerous at night. How about you go to themand post in the rear? Its safer there. An Qing was sitting on the SUVs roof rack, her long legs swinging, and sheughed lightly when she heard this. Dangerous? The crossbow in my hand isnt for show! An Qing, aware of her own meager strength, had started from scratch to practice archery with the crossbow and discovered that she had astounding talent for it. In a very short time, she mastered a peerless technique with the crossbow arrow. Then she spent a fortune to have this hand crossbow custom-made. ` The crossbow automatically cocks and fires multiple arrows in quick session, a force more powerful than that of a standard sniper rifleits truly a great weapon of destruction. This time, knowing the danger of the task, An Qing had installed pressure-sensitive explosives on the arrowheads. So, throughout the day, the number of demon insects killed by An Qings arrows was no less than that of anyone else. Cheng Hao, watching An Qing who seemed to shine more brightly under the moonlight with her clear eyes and white teeth, felt his heartbeat slightly quicken before he quickly lowered his head, Alright! But remember, An, dont get too close! Understood! Go now! An Qing said cheerfully. Just as Cheng Hao was about to turn around, he felt a violent shaking beneath his feet. Earthquake! That was the first thought that crossed Cheng Haos mind. Then a very ominous premonition arose in his heart! Indeed, the severe tremor cracked open a crevice in Insect Immortal Mountain. Dark energy scattered in all directions, and a wave of insect tribe members surged outten times more than usual. Many people were so frightened by this scene that they were practically petrified. Cheng Haos thoughts raced, and he shouted at the top of his lungs, Call the rear, ask them for covering fire! Now, while these demon insects hadnt charged over yet, was the perfect time for a barrage. At themand, someone immediately notified themand center in the rear. Commander Hu had already seen the situation on the ground through the drone and said with an ashen face, These damned bugs! tten that area for me! Yes, sir! Dozens of missiles flew up and in the blink of an eye, they reached above the swarm of demon insects, then burst open with a deafening explosion. The shockwave knocked people hundreds of meters away to the ground. But when the smoke cleared, a sight that struck horror into everyones heart emerged. Above the insect tribe,yers of ck fog appeared, incredibly blocking the missiles from outside. And with this dy, the insect tribe had already charged forward. Cheng Hao heaved a silent sigh, knowing the opportunity for covering fire was lost. He spoke in a stern voice, Teams of three, attack! Yes, sir! The people of Fire Phoenix quickly formed into teams of three and began to encircle and eradicate the insect tribe. But upon contact, Cheng Hao was horrified to discover that even with his own strength, he could no longer kill these insects with a single punch. Zhang Chus eyes were blood red at this moment, because in just one encounter, his Blood Qilin force had lost seven or eight men. Seeing the forces hed painstakingly built on the verge ofplete annihtion, Zhang Chus heart bled. Whats going on? Why have these insects suddenly be so powerful? Zhang Chu shouted in rage. Ah Fei smashed a giant insect with one strike, then said coldly, Look at the sky! Zhang Chu looked up and saw the once bright moon had turned an eerie red at some point, casting a crimson hue over everything. In Zhang Chus eyes, this was practically a surge of demon energy. A Demon Race powerhouse is reversing the heavens to seize the moon! Zhang Chu yelled in despair. Reverse the Heavens, Seize the Moon! A term that had only appeared in ancient texts. In ancient times, the powerful among the Demon Race would use a mighty secret technique on the night of a full moon to change the moonlight to demon energy, creating a temporary Demon Realm, which facilitated the conquests of the Demon Race. This was equivalent to giving the Demon Race a buffa universal one at that. But wasnt this secret technique long lost? How could it suddenly appear today? Just then, within the full moon, a giant butterfly slowly spread its wings. Chapter 453: The Netherworld Opens Its Eyes, All Beings Capsize (2nd Update) Chapter 453: Chapter 453: The Netherworld Opens Its Eyes, All Beings Capsize (2nd Update) This was an immensely gigantic butterfly whose spread wings even eclipsed the moonlight. And on the butterflys wings, there shockingly grew a pair of eyes. At this moment, the pair of eyes was slowly opening. Ah Fei was trembling all over, because he thought of something that had happened a few days ago. Back then, right after his master died, Ah Fei frantically searched for anything rted to demonic insects. And then, in an ancient tome kept in Miao Immortal Valley, he saw a line. When theherworld awakens, all living beings shall fall. The apanying illustration was of such a butterfly. At the time, Ah Fei did not take it seriously. Now, however, he suddenly remembered this matter. Dont let it open its eyes! Ah Fei shouted. Before he could finish, Zhou Daniu had already snorted angrily and soared into the sky. Although he did not know what purpose the butterfly served. But by its appearance, it was clear it was nothing good. Since it was not something good, then simply destroy it with one punch! That was Zhou Danius simple logic, In an instant, Zhou Daniu, who was shimmering with faint golden light, charged in front of the butterfly and threw a punch. Boom. After a loud noise, the butterfly was sted backward. And Zhou Daniu was also hurled towards the ground, his body flickering with golden light a few times before it shattered with a great crash. Then Zhou Daniu opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Cheng Hao and the others were all shocked. As one of the topbat forces within Fire Phoenix, Zhou Danius strength was evident to all. But unexpectedly, with a single punch, Zhou Danius Golden Body was broken. By this time, the butterflys eyes had already opened, filled with a cold and extremely evil light, and then it lightly pped its wings. Demonic winds arose. The demonic insects on the ground suddenly started to growrger. In the blink of an eye, all these demonic insects had more than doubled in size, and their offences became even stronger. The pressure on the members of Fire Phoenix surged dramatically. A momentter. Sun Ling, who had emerged from the void, was struck in the back by a Giant Scorpions tail, and was directly knocked away; if not for Cheng Hao leaping to catch Sun Ling, this blow might have severely injured him. In just the time it took to brew a cup of tea since the butterfly appeared, Fire Phoenix, which had fought for a whole day without sustaining any injuries, now had two wounded members. What was even more terrifying was, They could hardly defeat these demonic insects, but as long as they werent thoroughly crushed into dust, in an instant, these demonic insects would begin to rapidly recover. It was as if they were undead, relentlessly entangling you without end. We must eliminate that butterfly, or else these demonic insects will only grow stronger as they fight! Ah Fei shouted. Cheng Hao also understood this principle, a resolute look shed in his eyes, and then with a leap, he reached midair. Among all the people in Fire Phoenix, the Nine-Star Tyrant Emperor Art he practiced was the most powerful, and naturally his Cultivation Level was the highest. Cheng Hao knew the oue of the battle hinged on this moment, so he gathered all his Cultivation Level and forcefully shouted. Nine Stars Seal! Then in the night sky, nine enormous stars suddenly appeared, dazzling and as brilliant as nine diamonds. From these nine stars, nine beams of starlight were emitted, forming a huge towering seal that smashed directly towards the butterfly. This strange butterfly seemed to sense the severity of this attack, its wings slightly moving as it tried to dodge. But once the Nine Stars Seal was cast, the space around the butterfly was firmly sealed, leaving it with no ce to escape. Boom. The Nine Stars Seal struck the butterfly. The force of the blow was so great that it ground one of the butterflys wings to powder. Thus only one eye remained. The monster insect in the center of the arena instantly shrank in size. Cheng Haos spirits soared, and with a flip of his hand, he was about to st another Nine Stars Seal. But just at that moment, the butterfly let out an excruciatingly sharp and piercing scream. This sound was so unpleasant that many people covered their ears, their faces showing pain. As the core of the attack, Cheng Hao was also turned pale by the sound, and even the movement of his hands slowed down considerably. It was this gap. The butterfly freed itself from the constraint of the qi and transformed into a streak of light, heading straight for Cheng Hao. At that moment, Cheng Hao waspletely stiff, without any power to fight back. Zou Yi and the others were shocked and wanted to go to the rescue, but it was toote to save him. Just then, a gigantic crossbow arrow flew in like lightning and hit the butterfly directly. The force of the arrow was so great it even carried the butterfly away. Boom. The arrowhead that had pierced into the butterflys body now exploded, adding anotheryer of injury to the butterfly. It was An Qing! The crowd turned their heads and saw An Qing holding a huge crossbow, her face also filled with seriousness. Her arrow had used up all the energy stored in the crossbow, but even so, she had not managed to kill the butterfly. Fury filled the only remaining eye of the butterfly as it stared fixedly at An Qing, let out a roar of rage, and abandoned Cheng Hao to rush straight at An Qing. No! Cheng Haos face was filled with shock, and despite the lingering numbness in his body from the paralysis, he exerted all his strength to try to stop the butterfly. But he was still a step too slow. The butterfly, as quick as a specter, reached An Qing, who wore a stunned expression on her face, in the blink of an eye. Just then, Zhang Chu suddenly appeared, roaring, Evil creature, die! Then, a sharp sword light shed. Crack. Another half of the butterflys wing was chopped off, and even its eye was cut through, leaving behind only half a pupil, making it look even more eerie. The butterfly let out a painful roar, and a dark glow struck out, sting the nearly unconscious Zhang Chu, who had forcibly used the Old Monarch Sword, away. Then, still relentless, it continued to charge at An Qing while spitting out another dark glow, which engulfed her. No! The people of the Fire Phoenix let out roars of extreme rage. But just at that moment, a piercing white light suddenly appeared on An Qing, who was covered by the dark glow. The butterfly, which had thought it was assured of victory, trembled violently at the appearance of this white light and turned to flee. But the white light, which was initially no more than as thick as a bowl, suddenly spread out and enveloped the butterfly from behind. Upon contact with the white light, the butterfly let out an ear-splitting scream. The scream was full of fear. Then, the white light corroded it, and the butterfly turned to ash in an instant. At the same time, the white light spread outpletely, sweeping away all the monster insects in the area. In the blink of an eye. The monster insects that were just now so formidable had all turned to ash. The crowd watched this scene in dumbfounded silence. Finally, the white light faded! An Qing, who was standing on top of an off-road vehicle, became visible. The members of Fire Phoenix heaved a sigh of relief, grateful that An Qing was alright. But the next second. An Qings face turned pale, and she slowly fell backward. Cheng Hao immediately rushed over and caught An Qing, gently cing her on the ground. An Qings eyes were tightly closed at this point, and her breathing was very weak. Everyone was stunned. Especially the members of Fire Phoenix, whose eyes gradually turned blood-red. Chapter 454 Xue An’s Fury (First Update) Chapter 454: Chapter 454 Xue Ans Fury (First Update) Las Vegas. Jiang Xian and Louis, among others, got out of the car in front of the Pyramid Casino. Looking up at the imposing pce, Louismented with some surprise, So this Wu Yu actually works here? Jiang Xian chuckled, Who knows? Anyway, she called us toe here, saying shes prepared to settle all the debts! Louis patted Jiang Xians shoulder and gave a thumbs-up, Man, youre a genius, selling out your own girlfriend just like that! Jiang Xianughed, Whose fault is it for signing the contract at the time? me me, huh? Indeed, as Louis had said, Jiang Xian and Wu Yu had once been a couple and came to M Country together from Treasure Ind. Butter, Jiang Xian, due to hiszy ways, racked up a huge debt with Louis and others. Unable to repay, Jiang Xian tricked Wu Yu into signing a contract, transferring all the debts to her. At the time, Louis and the others nned to make Wu Yu work in the red-light district. When Wu Yu realized what was happening, she firmly refused. In the end, they reached an agreement that Wu Yu would work to repay the debt. However, with the speed at which Wu Yu earned money, it was just enough to cover the interest on the debt. Unexpectedly, they received a call from Wu Yu yesterday, telling them toe to Las Vegas to settle all the remaining debts. The group entered the casino, and Jiang Xian grabbed a security guard to ask, Excuse me, where is Wu Yu? The guard looked Jiang Xian up and down with a strange gaze before nodding, Follow me, please! The security guard led Jiang Xian and the others to the office of the manager on the third floor. Louis leaned in and whispered, Looks like your ex-girlfriend must have hooked up with some rich guy, probably working as a secretary for the casino manager! Jiang Xians face also looked somewhat unnatural. Back when they were a couple, Wu Yu had stubbornly refused to let Jiang Xian touch her, the most they did was hold hands. And now, have you actually sunk so low as to be someone elses lover? Resentment filled Jiang Xians heart. At that moment, the office door opened. Jiang Xian and Louis, among others, walked in. To their surprise, Wu Yu was sitting behind the desk, dressed in professional attire, her face lightly made up, exuding a mix of charming allure and an air of a strong woman. Jiang Xian couldnt help but feel a pang of attraction and quickly stepped forward, smiling, Yuer. Wu Yu looked up at him, then lowered her gaze, Youve arrived? Yes! Yuer, its been a while, how have you been? Wu Yu looked at Jiang Xian, who feigned a sad expression, and a mocking smile appeared on her lips, Whether Ive been well or not, dont you know? Jiang Xian sighed, Yuer, actually Wu Yu waved her hand and pulled out a small bag from the drawer, throwing it on the desk, No need to talk, this is the money I owe you! Louis hurried forward, opened the small bag, and saw that it was filled with crisp hundred-dor bills. He counted the money carefully, showing a satisfied smile, then gave Wu Yu a thumbs-up. Miss Wu surely is a trustworthy person. You said you would repay the debt with interest, and indeed, not a cent less! As he spoke, Louis took out the signed agreement from his pocket and ced it on the table. Now, were even with the money! Wu Yu remained unfazed. Louis turned to leave. Wu Yu said indifferently, Hold on! Louis stopped in his tracks, still smiling, Does Miss Wu have anything else to say? Just like that, youre leaving? Hmm? What else? Louis asked, puzzled. Ive settled my debt to you! What about what you owe me? Wu Yu said calmly. Owe you? Louis and Jiang Xian asked in unison. Wu Yu nodded, stood up, and stared intently at Jiang Xian. Jiang Xian, when we first came to study in M Country together, I entrusted all my affection to you, believing that we would spend our lives together! But to my dismay, you used sweet words to deceive me into signing the contract, letting me shoulder a mountain of debt for you! I just want to ask you one question, have you lost your conscience? Although Wu Yus tone was calm, the underlying rage and bitterness still resonated. Jiang Xian turned pale, stuttering somewhat, At that time, I had no choice, and it was only a contract, I didnt actually harm you Just a contract? Wu Yusplexion grew paler as she snorted coldly, When I signed that contract, Louis and the others threatened to force me to sell myself. Id rather die thanply. They nearly raped me, and you just hid downstairs. Did you really think I didnt know about that? Jiang Xian lowered his head. Seeing the situation going south, Louis forced a smile and said, This seems to be a lovers spat, nothing to do with me, so Ill be leaving first! As he finished speaking, he tried to leave. Right at that moment, the office door opened, and the security guards streamed in, filling the room to the brim, their eyes fixed menacingly on Louis and hispanions. Leading these security guards was a petite girl with a sullen expression on her face. It was none other than Cai Ln. Cai Ln sneered and said, Thinking of leaving? Do you really think you can get away? Her words turned Louis and his men pale. Jiang Xian raised his head and called out with feigned affection, Yuer Before he could finish, Cai Ln could no longer suppress the rage in her heart. Having heard Wu Yus narrative, she was close to exploding with anger. There were actually such scumbags in the world. So when she saw Jiang Xian, she was so infuriated that she charged at him and, with a Tai Chi cannon punch, sent him flying off the ground and tumbling away for quite a distance. The blow almost killed Jiang Xian. He struggled through the pain to get up, ring at Wu Yu with venomous hatred. Wu Yu, dont think you can do whatever you want just because you have more people. You, you bitch, when we were lovers, you wouldnt let me touch you. And now what? Arent you still someone elses lover? Cai Ln was furious and about to take action. Wu Yu walked out from behind the office desk with an icy demeanour, approached Jiang Xian, looked down at him, and then suddenly raised her hand, delivering a loud p across his face. Jiang Xians nose bled from the p as he stood there, looking at Wu Yu in disbelief, seemingly unable toprehend that Wu Yu dared to hit him. Seeing his expression, Wu Yus face showed disgust as she coldly said, A lover? Hah, let me tell you, I am now the manager of this casino! Jiang Xian was utterly shocked. How can this how is this possible! With a signal from Cai Ln, all the security guards bowed in unison, Manager Wu! This scene made Jiang Xian and Louis shiver uncontrobly. Jiang Xians eyes were filled with utter despair. Wu Yu gave him a cold nce and turned to leave. As she passed by Cai Ln, she said coldly, Leave him breathing! Cai Ln chuckled, Dont worry! Leave it to me! Ill make sure these bastards beg for life and death! Wu Yu walked out of the office, and the moment she closed the door, Jiang Xians screams and pleas could be heard from inside. Yuer I know I was wrong please ah, stop hitting me! Wu Yu leaned against the wall, her eyes gradually reddening until she couldnt help but cry out loud. The humiliation she had endured for over a year was finally being released at this moment. After crying for a while, Wu Yu dried her tears, took out apact mirror, carefully touched up her makeup, and then headed to the room on the fourth floor where the Xue family was staying. She knocked gently on the door, and Xue Ans voice came through, Come in! The door isnt locked! Wu Yu entered respectfully, her head bowed. She saw Xue An was ying games with An Yan in the living room. Upon seeing Wu Yu walk in, Xue An looked up and smiled. The matters been dealt with! Wu Yu nodded, Yes! Thats good! Probably, in a couple of days, people from back home will arrive to help you manage the casino! Mr. Xue, thank you so much! Wu Yu said with a trembling voice, beginning to kneel. Xue An waved his hand, and a gentle force held Wu Yu up, then he said indifferently, Dont mention it. I made you the manager because I think you have a good head on your shoulders and because when yourpatriot was in trouble, you dared to step forward. Its not out of pity for you, you understand? Yes! Just then, the character Xue An was controlling was once again defeated by An Yan. An Yan cheered and leaped up, Silly husband, you lost again! Xue An chuckled, about to say something. Suddenly, his expression changed drastically. He stood up abruptly, his gaze locked onto something outside the window. An Yan was taken aback, Husband, whats wrong? Xue Ans voice was as cold as ice, his eyes filled with killing intent, Its An Qing! Shes in trouble! Chapter 455: Return to China (2nd Update) Chapter 455: Chapter 455: Return to China (2nd Update) Hearing this, An Yansplexion suddenly turned deathly pale. What happened? Whats wrong with Qinger? Xue An took a deep breath, not answering directly, Wake up our two daughters, were going back to the country now! Alright! An Yan immediately rushed into the house and a momentter came out holding two little girls who were still napping. Wu Yu didnt know what had happened but could tell from Xue An and An Yans expressions that it was something serious. Sir, do you need my help? Wu Yu asked. Xue An kicked the hotels ss window to pieces with one foot and said in a heavy tone, No need! Having said that, he took his family and turned into streaks of light that shot up into the sky. Wu Yu stared nkly as Xue An and the others disappeared into the sky. This was the first time she had witnessed such means from Xue An,pletely shattering the worldview she had built up over more than twenty years. How could people possibly fly? However, Xue An in mid-air at that moment was burning with anxiety. Originally, for safety reasons, Xue An had ced multiple protective charms on An Qing and Tang Xuaner, among others. If any dangerous situation urred, these charms would be activated, and Xue An would be alerted immediately. Therefore, the moment something happened to An Qing, Xue An became instantly aware of it. But he didnt answer An Yans question because he could no longer feel An Qings presence. In other words, An Qing might already be dead! And it was the kind of death where not even the soul remained. This made Xue An dare not tell An Yan directly for fear that she wouldnt be able to handle it. At the same time, towering rage began to surge in Xue Ans heart. An Qing was the aunt of his children. No matter who it was, since they dared to harm her, then even if I have to search to the ends of heaven and scrape through the Netherworld, I shall ughter them! Miao Immortal Valley. The members of the Fire Phoenix had entered a state of frenzy. Sun Ling, Zou Yi, and Zhou Daniu, among others, had bloodshot eyes and were about to storm into the Insect Immortal Cave to avenge An Qing. Fortunately, Cheng Hao still retained a shred of sanity, although he wished more than anyone to tear these damned Insect Tribe to pieces. But with An Qings life hanging by a thread, the most important thing was to rescue her first. Therefore, he roared, Shut up, all of you! After so much time in battle, Cheng Haos authority as the team captain was only second to that of the instructor and An Qing, so everyone fell silent, then they stared at An Qing lying on the emergency stretcher with red-rimmed eyes. Zhang Chu squatted down to take her pulse, then raised his head with a grave expression and shook it gently at Cheng Hao. Theres almost no pulse. Aside from a faint breath, shes no different from a dead person! This statement caused the members of Fire Phoenix to be restless. Sun Ling and the others started to weep bitterly on the spot. Zhou Daniu even pped himself twice and then began to wail like an old bull. Inform the instructor! Cheng Hao said with an ashen face. His words caused the members of Fire Phoenix to be stunned for a moment, then their eyes gradually lit up. Sun Ling jumped up, Right! Inform the instructor! The instructor will surely have a way! Zou Yi, ignoring the tears on his face, startedughing loudly, Thats right! Even if An Qing truly dies, the instructor can save her! Before he finished speaking, Zhou Daniu knocked him to the ground with a kick, Nonsense, An Qing must not be dead! Zou Yi quickly pped himself again and nodded repeatedly, Right, An Qing must be fine! Cheng Hao flipped out An Qings cell phone; he remembered that Xue An had called An Qing on it a couple of days ago. At An Qings level, her phone was specially encrypted, but it also had a backdoor, in case information needed to be retrieved through it after a possible sacrifice. Soon, the phone was unlocked. A phone number from the United States appeared prominently. This must be it. Cheng Haos hands trembled as he dialed the number. He had prepared himself for the worst. If An Qing was dead. The instructor, in a furious rage, was capable of anything, and he could not even begin to fathom what might happen next. But just think about those photos that circted among the upper echelons of various countries. The once-glorious Church of Light had been ttened, and in one night, half the poption of the once-prominent City of Sin had perished. All of these were the handiwork of the instructor. Therefore, Cheng Hao felt that if the instructor was indeed enraged by this, he wouldmit suicide as an apology. After all, An Yan had died while on a mission with him, and he bore an inescapable responsibility for it. Inside a hotel room in Las Vegas, Wu Yu was lost in thought when Cai Ln walked in. Its all good now, that scumbag and those hoodlums have received their just punishment. I bet they wouldnt dare to think about you for the rest of their lives! Cai Ln said proudly, and then she noticed thepletely shattered window. Huh, wheres Mr. Xue? Wu Yu said nkly, Hes gone! Gone? When did he leave? He just flew away! Flew away? Mhm! Wu Yu nodded, turning to Cai Ln, Ln, do you believe that people can fly? Cai Lns face became a canvas of emotionsa mix of shock, envy, and above all, awe. She then let out a deep sigh, I once thought that flight was merely a figment of our ancestors imagination, something not real! But Mr. Xues arrival made me realize, anything that urs to him is not too much! Hes like a true immortal, flying is just a trivial matter to him! Wu Yu was about to say something more when a cell phone ringtone interrupted her. She turned to see a vibrating phone on the sofa. Was it Mr. Xues phone that was left behind? A thought crossed Wu Yus mind, and she stepped forward, picked up the phone, and after a moments hesitation, she nervously answered. Hello! Instructor, something has happened to An Yan! Cheng Haos voice came through. Wu Yu gave a wry smile, Im sorry, are you looking for Mr. Xue? He has just left! He left? Cheng Hao felt a cold chill throughout his body, Who are you, and where did the instructor go? He said he had urgent matters to attend to and then took his family and flew away! Wu Yu said with difficulty. Meanwhile, Cheng Hao on the other end of the line was utterly baffled. An issue, and flew away? What should they do now? How to notify the instructor? Just as Cheng Hao was feeling desperate, Zou Yi suddenly shouted, pointing at the distant sky. Captain, look! Cheng Hao looked up and saw a streak of light diving towards them with unstoppable momentum. Within a blink of an eye, it had arrived overhead, and after stopping in midair, it was Xue An and his family. Its the instructor! All the members of Fire Phoenix were thrilled and shouted in joy. Cheng Hao took a deep breath, hung up the phone, and went to greet them. Before Wu Yu hung up, she also heard the shoutinging through. She nced at her watch. It had only been eight minutes since Xue An had left. Eight minutes. In just eight minutes, he had crossed over ten thousand kilometers from M Country back to Hua Country. Could it be was he really an immortal? Meanwhile, in Miao Immortal Valley. Xue An touched down, his face grim as the deep waters. The members of Fire Phoenix cleared a path for him, and Xue An walked straight to the stretcher. Lying on it, An Qing looked pale with weak breathing. But what was more rming, under Xue Ans Divine Sense probe, An Qings soul was missing. Lying on the stretcher, was nothing more than an empty shell! Chapter 456: Borrowing Your Sword for a Moment (Third Update) Chapter 456: Chapter 456: Borrowing Your Sword for a Moment (Third Update) An Yan saw this scene, and tears instantly fell, but she didnt cry out loud, just tightly covered her mouth, letting the tears silently drop. The two little girls had no such concerns, and came forward to shake An Qing, Little Aunt, Little Aunt! Dont sleep! Come y with us! Upon seeing this scene, sobs came from the crowd. Xue An squatted down without a word and carefully examined An Qings body with his divine sense. He discovered that An Qings vital organs were protected by a weak but continuous life force, but her sea of consciousness was empty. Whats going on! Xue An asked in a deep voice. Cheng Hao briefly recounted the events. After listening, Xue An nodded slightly, then took a deep breath, turned to An Yan, who had already cried herself to tears, and said, Yaner, stop crying, give me your hand! An Yan, upon hearing this, quickly extended her hand to Xue An. Xue An grasped An Yans hand with one hand, and with the other hand he wrote an extremelyplex talisman spell in mid-air, then uttered a softmand, Seek! The talisman spell instantly emitted golden light and then disappeared without a trace. At the same time, within Xue Ans divine sense, one could see bloodline connections radiating from An Yan. The strongest was naturally the two little girls. And next to the mother-daughter bloodline was the connection with An Qing. But this bloodline connection did not point to An Qing on the stretcher; instead, it circled back and stretched into the Insect Immortal Cave. As expected! No wonder even using the Nine Heavens Soul Searching Art he couldnt find a trace of An Qings soul in this world. You should know even if the soul was scattered, there would still be countless fragments dispersed throughout the world. But in Xue Ans search, the world was utterly empty, without a trace of An Qing. It was as if she hadpletely disappeared. And now, using this bloodline tracking technique, it appeared that An Qings soul should be in the Insect Immortal Cave. And this Insect Immortal Cave was likely a passage connected to a secret realm of the Insect Tribe. Insect Tribe! A cold smile appeared on the corner of Xue Ans mouth. He of course knew of this race. Their miraculous and formidable nature was quite unique even among the Multiverse Realms. Unlike other races that reproduced and proliferated, every Insect Tribemunity relied on a mother bug, that is, their queen to reproduce. And the longer the reproduction, therger the base of the Insect Tribe became, and the more they devoured, the more powerful the Insect Tribe queen naturally became. Xue An had even seen a hugemunity that had devoured an entire star system, and the queens power was nearing the level of an Immortal Emperor. It was because of this trait, that the Insect Tribe was deeply feared by all races across The Multiverse. After all, this was a race akin to a ck hole; there was nothing they could not devour. If allowed to develop unrestrained, they might even one day devour The Multiverse Realms. But Xue An felt no particr way about this race. Survival and bing stronger were the natural instincts of living beings, and there was nothing wrong with that. What Xue An hadnt anticipated was the presence of the Insect Tribe in this world. And they even dared to snatch An Qings soul away. Then I will make you pay the most painful price. With this thought, Xue An firstforted An Yan. Yaner, dont cry, Qinger is not dead! Huh? Really? An Yan stopped sobbing and asked with surprise. Xue An nodded. Her soul has just been snatched away, shes not dead. Im going to retrieve her soul right now! After saying this, Xue An called out, Cheng Hao! Present! You all stay here and wait, Im going now into the Insect Immortal Cave to retrieve Qingers soul! Instructor, let us go with you! Zhou Daniu and the others quickly said upon hearing this. Zhang Chu and Ah Fei had been watching from the side all along. They had all guessed Xue Ans identity. Actually, there wasnt much mystery about it. Because everyone knew that the core soul of the Fire Phoenix was not Cheng Hao, nor An Qing, but Xue An! This was the being who, in these times, could turn the clouds with a flip of the hand and bring the rain with a cover of the hand, even hailed as a sovereign of the current era. In the face of such a person, Zhang Chu and the others naturally disyed sufficient awe. But when the two of them heard that Xue An was preparing to enter the Insect Immortal Cave alone. Zhang Chu couldnt help but say, Mr. Xue, going by yourself might be Xue An gave Zhang Chu a nce and smiled slightly, You carry the aura of the Heavenly Lord! Zhang Chus whole body shook violently, and he quickly bowed his head, saying very respectfully, Heavenly Master Mansions sixty-seventh Dao lineage holder Zhang Chu, at your service, sir! Xue An nodded slightly and nced at the Laojun Sword with Zhang Chu, So you are the descendant of Zhang Heavenly Lord! Zhang Chus whole body trembledhe caught the implication in Xue Ans words. Could it be that he knows my ancestor? At that moment, Xue An said, None of you need to go, one of the Insect Tribe is nothing for me to handle alone! After speaking, Xue An smiled at Zhang Chu, Lend me your Laojun Sword for a moment! Zhang Chu was slightly stunnedif someone else asked to borrow it, he would definitely not agree. But since Xue An had asked, after only a moments hesitation, he took off the Laojun Sword and handed it to Xue An. Xue An unsheathed the sword, plucked it gently, and the Laojun Sword let out a dragons roar. Xue An smiled slightly, Good sword! What a pity it has been buried for so long! Today, I shall awaken its edge! With that, Xue An rose into mid-air, holding the sword in one hand, his eyes slightly cold, and he whispered a verse. Dao Sword Open Heaven! With one swing of the sword. A sword light that was extremely clear and at the same time imbued with endless Dao principles directly struck Insect Immortal Mountain. Crack. Insect Immortal Mountain was no harder than tofu under that sword light, directly being cleaved in half. As for the Insect Immortal Cave, it became a pile of ruins under that one sh. But within the split mountain, a ck halo flowed. Dark vapors tried to probe out but were extinguished by the bright sword light. Zhang Chu watched the scene, dumbstruck, his mouth wide open, wide enough to fit three eggs. There was a time when Zhang Chu was extremely proud. Although the Heavenly Master Mansion was now down to just him, his talent was the best among the Heavenly Master Dao lineage in centuries. This could be seen from his ability to wield the Laojun Sword. Previous Dao lineage holders simply couldnt control the Laojun Sword. This naturally filled Zhang Chu with pride. But today, all his pride copsed under that one stroke from Xue An. Watching Xue Ans sword, he finally understood what the real Laojun Sword was, what the real Dao was! Trembling, Zhang Chu saw Xue An toss the Laojun Sword back to him from mid-air, and then said indifferently, In the past, I had a brief encounter with your ancestor Zhang Heavenly Lord. Consider this a favor to his descendant! Zhang Chu caught the sword, momentarily stupefied. Once dim and unremarkable, the Laojun Sword now radiated brilliance, its Dao vibrant and brilliant. Holding it in his hands, he could even feel the potent force of Dao within. Is this the true power of the Laojun Sword? No wonder Mr. Xue said its been buried for too long. So this is what awakening the edge means! Zhang Chu murmured to himself, then suddenly understood something and dropped to his knees in the dust. Disciple thanks the Immortal Master for the generous favor! Xue Ans status suddenly ascended to that of an Immortal Master. However, Xue An just chuckled and then said to An Yan, Wait here for me, Ill return shortly! After speaking, Xue An took one step, arrived directly at the ce of radiance within the mountain, and then vanished from this world. Chapter 457: Insect Race Secret Realm (4th Update) Chapter 457: Chapter 457: Insect Race Secret Realm (4th Update) This was a deste swamp. Above the sky, a hazy, sinister moon hung eternally. Within the swamp, all kinds of venomous insects could be found everywhere. The sole purpose of these venomous insects from birth was to fight and kill. Throughbat, they weeded out the weak, leaving the slightly stronger ones, who were then devoured by even more powerful beings In the end, this entire swamp might be left with only the strongest one. This was the Insect Tribes way of survival, cruel but effective. When Xue An appeared above this swamp, all these venomous insects went mad. Countless venomous insects surged, trying to devour Xue An. Xue An frowned slightly, and streaks of Sword Qi instantly shattered all the venomous insects within a hundred-meter radius. But the remaining insects continued to swarm forward in an endless wave,pletely oblivious to fear. This was the terrifying aspect of the Insect Tribe. But Xue An also understood that these were merely the lowest of the Insect Tribe. The truly powerful members of the Insect Tribe could free themselves from their queen and develop their own consciousness, and could even turn against the queen. And these powerful members of the Insect Tribe, naturally, wouldnt be living wretchedly within this swamp. Xue An closed his eyes and unfolded his Divine Sense, beginning to search. A momentter, Xue An opened his eyes, leaped, and vanished into the sky. He left behind arge swath of insect corpses in the swamp. But momentster, these bodies were devoured by endless venomous insects. Any race, once it develops a hierarchy, signifies the emergence of civilization. The Insect Tribe was no exception. The Insect Tribe in this secret realm had obviously been inheriting and evolving for a long time, and many high-graded members had evolved, otherwise, there wouldnt be those formidable monstrous insects attacking the human world. Xue An flew over from above, looking down at the small viges and towns below, his expression gradually turning ugly. Within this secret realm, there were also members of the Human n. This wasnt surprising. As the most prosperous race in the Multiverse, the Human n could be said to be found throughout the Myriad Realms. But unlike others, the Human n within this secret realm was clearly living an extremely humiliating life, almost like being farmed. For instance Xue An watched as on top of a small town, a few high-graded Insect Tribe in human form were grimly ughtering humans. The men were killed. The women were toyed with by several members of the Insect Tribe until death. Although there were those who resisted, their efforts paled against the Insect Tribe, which firmly upied the top of this secret realm. Fuck, this is so damn exhrating! several of the Insect Tribe shouted gleefully,pletely ignoring the tragic screams. Just then, Xue An flew across the sky, let out a cold snort, and streaks of sword lights emerged, instantly chopping all the monstrous insects into powder. Those of the Human n who narrowly escaped death stared nkly at this scene, and after a moment, all of them knelt on the ground, crying out and kowtowing ceaselessly. Xue An sighed softly and then became a streak of light and vanished into the sky. If initially Xue An only wanted to retrieve An Qings soul as quickly as possible, now he had another mission, which was to exterminate all members of the Insect Tribe in this secret realm. This might be a bit difficult. After all, this secret realm was so vast that it was almost on par with the previous Kunlun, almost half the size of Earth. But for Xue An, if he wanted to do something, he had to achieve it. However, the current urgent matter was still to find An Qings soul. In Xue Ans Divine Sense, a faint, blood-red line guided him, pointing toward the pitch-ck distance. On thisnd, there were many cities, all built by the High-Grade Insect Race in emtion of the human worlds appearances. However, among these many cities, only the capital was considered the Holy Land in all the Insect Tribes hearts. Because there resided the Queen, the location of the queen insect. Around the main city, there were many secondary cities. These were the ces where the nobility of the High-Grade Insect Race lived. At this moment, In one of the secondary cities, A woman with a butterfly tattoo on her face slowly opened her eyes, filled with rage and terror. Lord Huang Quan! Seeing her awake, Everyone in the room immediately knelt down, shouting loudly. The woman, with an expression as still as water, stepped down from the high tform and suddenly stomped on an Insect Tribe member kneeling on the ground, producing a proboscis in her hand and inserting it into the creatures head. Lord Huang Quan no, the High-Grade Insect Race creature struggled only a few times before being drained dry by Huang Quan. Now, all the insectoid beings in the room fell silent as if freezing in terror. Only then did Huang Quan coldly mutter to herself, Damn this world, to actually be able to hurt me, and even destroy one of my avatars! Utterly detestable! No one dared to make a sound. Deathly silence filled the room. At that moment, Huang Quan flipped over her hand, and in the palm appeared a halo of light, within which was a miniature version of An Qing. Tsk tsk, what an interesting soul you have. What exactly is that white light on you? If I devour you, would I also possess that power? Thinking about the white light that had destroyed her, a greedy glint shed in Huang Quans eyes. But every time she prepared to devour it, a faint white light would sh, causing Huang Quan to step back several paces in fear. It was this annoying white light, so weak yet so powerful. Perhaps offer her to the Queen? Huang Quan thought reluctantly. Huang Quan was a very special member of the Insect Tribe, born when the Queen was just a minor queen bug. Unlike other insectoid races that easily spawn an entire n, Huang Quans true form was a butterfly, the only butterfly in the entire tribe. Her most powerful ability was to greatly enhance thebat power of the insect swarm, virtually without limits. This made her position exceptionally exalted. Moreover, Huang Quan could exist independently of the Queen, having even severed their mental connection. That is to say, Huang Quan had be an individual entity. This also gradually gave rise to a thought in Huang Quans heart. And that was to establish a new n and be the queen of the new tribe. But the prerequisite for this was to eliminate the old monarch. Therefore, she had been secretly amassing power. If she offered this soul to the Queen, and should the Queen sessfully devour it, wouldnt her own chance of victory be even slimmer? Thinking this, Huang Quan gritted her teeth and decided to simply crush the soul. Just as she was about to act, Xue Ans figure gradually appeared above the secondary city she resided in. Compared to other smaller cities, this secondary city was much more luxurious. However, itcked the shops and other such facilities typical of human cities. What it had were houses piled up with ck stones. After all, the Insect Tribecked any sense of aesthetics. Xue An frowned, as he could see the sky above the secondary city filled with resentful spirits, showing just how many had died at the hands of these creatures. And that bloodline-red thread also extended into thergest and tallest building in the middle. Xue An took a deep breath, stepped forward, and his eyes twinkled with the flicker of Sword Qi. Sword, rise! Countless streams of Sword Qi surfaced, enveloping the skies above the city. Chapter 458: 458 Working hard, only to benefit others (Part 5) Chapter 458: 458 Working hard, only to benefit others (Part 5) Feeling this overwhelming Sword Qi, Hadessplexion drastically changed, and he directly burst out of the room. In the sky above appeared a huge vortexposed of strands of Sword Qi, at the center of which a man stood proudly. Xue An also noticed Hades and couldnt help but squint his eyes slightly. In his Divine Sense, bloodline red threads almostpletely bound Hades, and Xue An could still detect a faint yet familiar aura from him. It was An Qing. Her soul was on this member of the Insect Tribe. Human n expert, why have youe to our Insect Realm? Hades then asked in a deep voice. Xue Ans face was as still as water, and he spoke indifferently, Hand over the womans soul you captured! Otherwise, die! Hadess expression also darkened. So this man hade for the girls soul. That being the case, that soul was indeed not ordinary. But Xue Ans threatening tone made him very ufortable, and he couldnt help but sneer, Human n expert, do you know who youre speaking to? I Xue An was already out of patience to keep talking nonsense with this demon insect; upon hearing those words, he frowned slightly, then raised his hand. From within the slowly rotating Sword Qi vortex suddenly burst forth an enormously huge sword light. I dont care who you are, hand over the soul, or die! With that said, Xue An swung his sword down. The majesty of the sword turned countless low-grade members of the Insect Tribe on the ground to dust. Stimted by this might, Hades finally couldnt maintain his human form, let out a shrill scream, and transformed into a tremendous butterfly. On the wings of the butterfly were countless eyes. So many, they made ones scalp tingle at a mere nce. And this was Hadess true form. Hades sneered, Indeed, your strength is not bad, but threatening a High-Grade Insect Race will be the most foolish thing youve ever done in your life As he spoke, those eyes were gradually opening. The entire space began to be enveloped by endless eerie Demon Qi. Enough with the noise! Xue An uttered indifferently, suddenly raising his hands over his head, clutching the massive Sword Qi vortex in his palm, and then fiercely mming it down. Indeed. mming it down. There were no intricate swordsmanship moves nor any dazzling glows. What existed were merely the majesty of the uplicated Sword Qi and the domineering aura, heavy as a mountain. Hadess subsequent words turned into a scream stuck in his throat. The audacity and tyranny of this Human n expert were simply beyond hisprehension. His wings fluttered wildly, with the entire butterfly transforming into a streak of light that disappeared from the spot, barely dodging the strike. But the fortunes of the vassalnd below and the members of the Insect Tribe in the midst of it were not so good. A booming noise echoed. Heaven and earth trembled with it. And the whole vassalnd was smashed into a colossal pit by that strike. As dust billowed, Hades appeared in the distance, her human head emerging atop her butterfly true form, then she screamed in a trembling voice, Who exactly are you, and why The next moment, her shouting was abruptly cut off, caught in her throat. Xue An suddenly materialized in front of her, stretched out his hand, and firmly grasped her neck. Hades was so grasped that she couldnt move at all, her eyes once filled with cold evil now filled with terror and fear. These wings, they are truly annoying! he said as Xue An reached out, grasped one wing, and gave a fierce tug. Crack. One of Hadess wings was brutally torn off. Green, foul-smelling insect blood sttered out. Huang Quan was in such pain that its entire insect body struggled. Xue An grabbed another one and ripped it off in the same way. Then he nodded with satisfaction, Now thats much more pleasing to the eye! Huang Quan wanted to cry but had no tears; it had been torn from a butterfly into an earthworm, and he actually said it looked better? But this Huang Quan too was spurred into a fierce ferocity, and with a fierce gritting of teeth, it forcibly devoured An Qings soul with its own life soul. Following that, the soul of An Qing that it had forcibly devoured emitted bursts of white light, making Huang Quans soul tremble as it was scorched. However, Huang Quan had cultivated for over a thousand years and its soul was incredibly powerful. Although half of it was scorched away by the white light, it eventually exhausted all of the white light. Only then did a mocking smile appear on the face that Huang Quan had transformed. You were looking for her soul, werent you? Too bad, it has already been devoured by me! Now she and I are indistinguishable. Lets see how you are going to. Before he could finish his sentence, Xue An broke off its head with a single motion, his face as cold as ice as he stretched his hand into the insects cavity and shouted coldly, Come out! With that, Xue An forcibly removed the Demon Core that Huang Quan had cultivated for many years. This was also where its soul resided. The shocked voice of Huang Quan came from within the Demon Core, How could you know about the Demon Core? Who exactly are you! Xue An said coldly, The one who will exterminate your Insect Tribe! Its no use, even if you get the Demon Core, what then? You cant break this Demon Core! Huang Quan shouted with a frightened bluster. Xue An said coldly, Is that so? Then I will have to give it a try! Having said that, Xue An suddenly clenched his palm. Crack. A clear crack appeared on the unbreakable Demon Core. Huang Quans smug voice disappeared, and he shouted in panic, How is this possible! How could you possibly break the Demon Core? A mere Demon Core, whats so difficult about it! With that, Xue An held the core with both hands, as if breaking an apple, and with a forceful twist, he broke the Demon Core into pieces. Huang Quans life soul appeared unprotected before Xue An. So what if youve broken it? My soul and that of the human are now indistinguishable; you cant save hers! Huang Quan decided to throw caution to the wind. Either take me back to the world with you, or her soul will stay inside me forever! Hahaha! Theughter stopped abruptly. Huang Quan shivered as he saw the Pure White me emerging in Xue Ans hand. The instinct from its soul let it know the terror of the me. At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, All this is because you brought it upon yourself! Having said that, Xue An waved his hand, and the me devoured Huang Quans soul. The agony of being scorched at the soul level made Huang Quan struggle and howl. But Xue An remained unmoved, just watching quietly. You devil Arent you afraid of destroying the human soul as well? Afraid, but she wont disappear! Huang Quan was stunned, and before it could understand, it felt a profound energy explode within it. But the fragments were bound by the me and couldnt disperse. Then An Qings soul, looking bewildered, appeared in the arena, and those shattered soul fragments, as if finding an outlet, surged towards her. In an instant, they replenished An Qings originally weak soul, making it as solid as if it had a physical body. Xue An watched this scene, a faint smile appearing on his lips. Huang Quan had painstakingly cultivated Soul Power for a thousand years, and now it had all been absorbed by An Qing. This was trulyboring for many years only to benefit someone else. Chapter 459 An Qing, the Drama Queen (First Update) Chapter 459: Chapter 459 An Qing, the Drama Queen (First Update) An Qing slowly opened her eyes. For her, it was as if she had had a dream. Her memories even stayed on the battlefield. So when she saw Xue An, she couldnt help but be startled, Brother-inw? Why are you here? Then she became happy, Its great that youre here, these bugs are simply too detestable! As she spoke, she reached out to grab Xue Ans arm. But her hand passed directly through Xue Ans body. An Qing was stunned. Xue An gave a slight smile, about to speak. Tears welled up in An Qings eyes as she abruptly waved her hand, Dont speak! Am I am I already dead? Then, without waiting for Xue Ans answer, she squatted in mid-air and started to cry uncontrobly. I must be dead! Sister, please forgive your sister for leaving first! Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, from now on your aunt cant buy you tasty things anymore! Cheng Hao and Zhou Daniu, all of you guys, Ill never see you again! An Qing grew more and more sad as she spoke, and finally broke down into loud sobbing. Xue An couldnt help butugh and cry at An Qing, who was adding drama to her own situation, and helplessly reached out to gently pat her shoulder. An Qing trembled, slowly raised her head, and tried to sniff, looking at Xue An in amazement. How how can you touch me? Of course I can touch you, because I am your omnipotent brother-inw! Xue An said with a beaming smile. An Qings eyes reddened again, she looked up at the sky that perpetually bore the sinister moon, then down at therge crater Xue An had smashed into the ground. Brother-inw, this is theherworld, right? You must have been worried about me, so you came to see me, didnt you? It must be so! Wuu wuu wuu, look at me a few more times, as you probably will never see me again Xue An could no longer bear it, pinched An Qings cheek forcefully, and said helplessly: Cant you be less imaginative? Who said you were dead? Then whats going on? An Qing reached out her finger again, passing it directly through Xue Ans shoulder. Thats because youre now a soul, of course you cant touch physical objects. Doesnt that mean Im dead? Wuu wuu wuu wuu, my poor sister, Ill never see you again After Xue An had exined what happened in detail. An Qing said with some astonishment, Really? Youre not lying to me? Xue An nodded, Of course its true! That monster insect wanted to devour your soul, but it has no idea that I left a Talisman Spell on your soul. As soon as it tried to devour it, the Talisman Spell was activated and destroyed it. An Qings tear-stained face gradually revealed a huge smile, Hahaha, Im not dead! I cant believe it; Im not dead! Dead bugs, see that? You cant do anything to me at all! Xue An looked at An Qing, who stood with hands on her hips like a real drama queen, and covered his eyes with some speechlessness. Although An Qing used to be arrogant, at least she would pay attention to her feminine image. How did she be like this after going on several missions with Fire Phoenixs team? It seemed he had to keep her from staying in the military too much in the future, Xue An thought to himself. At this moment, An Qing pointed at the insect corpse on the ground, Humph, if you have the guts, get up and fight me now, lets see who is more powerful! Following An Qings words, the mutted insect flesh on the ground suddenly moved and started to fuse together. An Qing got a fright and jumped behind Xue An, tremblingly saying, Theyre alive! These monster insects are alive again! Xue An also slightly raised his eyebrow; strange, the butterfly was already dead. How were these monster insects still able toe back to life? Just as Xue An was about to take action. He saw the insect corpses merge into a formidably intimidating flesh giant, but this giant had no trace of killing intent; instead, it bowed its head to An Qing as if waiting for something. An Qing slowly peeked out from behind Xue An. Huh, whats going on? Why do I feel like this big guy is showing submission to me? An Qing said, puzzled. Xue An just smiled slowly, then rubbed An Qings head, Silly girl, it looks like youve gained a fortune from a misfortune! Xue Ans guess was correct. Since An Qing had absorbed the fragment of Huang Quans soul, she now possessed Huang Quans special abilities, which included enhancing the Insect Tribes abilities or even resurrecting them from death. Of course, these creatures from the Insect Tribe would also submit to An Qing unconditionally. When Xue An told An Qing, she initially couldnt believe it, but once she tentativelynded on the shoulder of the flesh giant, she finally believed that what Xue An said was true. The flesh giant clearly obeyed An Qings everymand. Haha! Im simply a genius! An Qing danced with joy for a while, then said with a beaming smile, Brother-inw, what do we do next? Go back? Xue An smiled faintly, a sudden thought crossing his mind. Not so fast, we need to thoroughly cleanse thisnd first, eliminate all future threats, and then we can go back! Okay! Meanwhile, at this time. Main city. Outside the Insect Race Temple. Dozens of humanoid creatures from the Insect Tribe were whispering and discussing something. This expedition against the world began unfavorably, several of our superiors have already fallen! Yes, and we just received news that Huang Quan has had an avatar in! What? Huang Quan himself couldnt conquer the world? Wasnt it said that the worlds Spiritual Energy is depleted, and its be a wastnd? Who knows! The queen hasnt appeared for several days either, what exactly is going on? These creatures from the Insect Tribe were discussing. A Flying Beetle rushed over rapidly,nding on the ground before saying gravely, We just received news, Huang Quans vice city has been destroyed, and Huang Quan himself has perished, both body and soul! Boom! This news shocked all the High-Grade Insect Race members. Impossible? Is this message urate? The Flying Beetle nodded, Absolutely true! Who did it? ording to reliable sources, it seems to be a man who came from the world! A single person! a member of the Insect Tribe asked incredulously. Yes, just one person! At this, all the High-Grade Insect Tribe members exchanged nces, seeing the shock reflected in each others eyes. Ive always said that, although that part of the world has declined, it was once home to countless earth-shattering celebrities. We should have never provoked them! an older member of the Insect Tribe started toin. We must report this matter to the queen immediately! Its also unknown what has be of the queen; even our spiritual connection with her has been severed! Just then, the Insect Race Temple shook violently, and an incredibly powerful aura emerged. All these High-Grade Insect Tribe members trembled mightily, theny prostrate on the ground, trembling uncontrobly. The old member of the Insect Tribes eyes brimmed with excited tears. The queen she has transformed once again! Chapter 460 Summoning the Swarm (2nd Update) Chapter 460: Chapter 460 Summoning the Swarm (2nd Update) An imposing voice echoed in the minds of these Insect Tribe members. A formidable enemy is approaching, gather all insect swarms here immediately! The High-Grade Insect Race members prostrated on the ground and respectfully responded, Yes! The queens return and the summoning of the swarms spread rapidly. For a moment, the entire Insect Race Secret Realm began to stir with unease. Meanwhile, Xue An and An Qing were on their way to the Insect Races Main City. An Qing sat on the shoulder of a flesh giant made up of Insect Tribe corpses, her face full of excitement. Brother-inw, is this Insect Tribe queen very powerful? She should be alright! Xue An looked up at the Insect Race Flying Dragons constantly flying above and spoke indifferently. Hehe, I think Im pretty awesome now too. Ill help brother-inw deal with this Insect Tribe queen when the timees! An Qing said with a giggly smile. Xue Anughed, remaining silent. At this time, they were in the midst of a continuous range of mountains, and because there was no sunlight in this secret realm, only eternal moonlight, the trees and nts in these mountains were very different from those on Earth. Xue An was slowly flying in the sky. Initially, Xue An nned to fly with An Qing to the Main City and finish off the Insect Tribe queen before heading back. But An Qing couldnt bear to leave her flesh giant behind and insisted on traveling together. After some thought, Xue An agreed. Xue An was well aware that the Insect Tribe queen must already know of his arrival, as evidenced by the continuous flight of dragons in the sky. Fine, once youve gathered the swarms, Ill take care of you all at once! With this thought in mind, he was making his unhurried way toward the Main City. At that moment, the flesh giant parted a thick growth of Moon Herbs, revealing a small river ahead. By the riverbank, a group of ragged-looking people had gathered. Seeing An Qings flesh giant, all of these people looked utterly desperate. Some of the more timid ones even dropped to their knees on the ground. Hey, there are people here! An Qing eximed in surprise. You damned insects, take this! A man who appeared to be the leader suddenly pulled out a handgun and fired several shots at An Qing. Before An Qing could even react, the flesh giant beneath her raised an arm, and the bullets embedded themselves into the giants outer skin. The man let out a cry of despair, Go ahead and kill me if you dare! You damn bugs, we humans will never surrender! An Qing was somewhat baffled, Brother-inw, what are they talking about? Xue An descended from the sky, looked at the group and said lightly, Earthlings? Clearly, none of these people had expected someone to drop from the sky, and then the lead man cautiously asked, Are you human or insect? An Qing then patted the shoulder of the flesh giant, which slowly crouched down. She jumped off and said, Nonsense, of course we are genuine humans! The man still seemed suspicious when suddenly a girl behind him, pointing to An Qings feet, said in a trembling voice: Her her feet! The crowd looked down. They saw An Qing floating in mid-air, not touching the ground at all. Her appearance was as bizarre as it gets. All of them turned pale. An Qing said somewhat sheepishly, Ah, Im a soul right now, sorry about that, didnt mean to scare you all! So youre really human? An Qing nodded. The group of people finally let out a sigh of relief. Sorry, I thought it was one of those damned bugs of yours that had transformed! the man apologized. To them, even if An Qing were a ghost, she would still be preferable to the bugs. Whats going on here? An Qing asked. The man gave a wry smile, My name is Zu Tianle, and all of us here have been captured by the Insect Tribe! Captured by the Insect Tribe? Yes! During the subsequent conversation, An Qing learned that this Zu Tianle was actually a shooting instructor, and the people behind him also came from Huaguo. Among them were school students,pany white-cors, doctors, teachers In short, there were people from all walks of life. And the biggest thing they had inmon was that, before mysteriously arriving in this world, they had all stayed in Dianzhou. Zu Tianle said with a bitter smile at this point, At first, there were well over a hundred of us, but after a few days of being hunted by the Insect Tribe, only about twenty or thirty of us are left. In just a few short days, these ordinary people, who had never experienced life and death, hade to understand what cruelty meant. Companions who had beenughing and talking were buried in the bellies of bugs in the blink of an eye. What was known as civilization was simply no match for these powerful bugs. If it hadnt been for Zu Tianle carrying a training pistol and a few dozen bullets, they would have copsed long ago. Even so, they were now on the verge of copse. Hiding in these mountains was nothing more than a momentary reprieve. Just when they had fallen intoplete despair, Xue An and An Qing suddenly appeared. Xue An now understood what was going on. No wonder there were still humans in this secret realm that was absolutely unsuitable for human survival. They all came through a space rift. That being said, Dianzhou must have been closely linked to the Insect Race Secret Realm in the pastotherwise, ordinary people wouldnt still be able to stumble into it even after the Seal. What are you two trying to do? At this moment, Zu Tianles heart was full of curiosity and doubt. A human womans soul leading an Insect Tribe giant and a man who could fly. Thisbination was indeed puzzling. An Qing said cheerfully, Im following my brother-inw to exterminate the Insect Tribe! Exterminate the Insect Tribe? Zu Tianle thought he had heard wrong. Yes! Zu Tianle smirked, You two seem very capable, but the Insect Tribes numbers are beyond counting. How could just the two of you possibly wipe them out? Who said anything about wiping them out one by one? Isnt it over once that despicable Insect Queen is killed? An Qing said nonchntly. Zu Tianle still found it hard to believe and after hesitating for a moment, he couldnt help but ask, How did you all get in here? I was captured by the Insect Tribe, and my brother-inw came in to rescue me! Zu Tianle turned his gaze toward Xue An, This gentleman Shh! Xue An made a shushing gesture, then said indifferently, Theres a swarm passing by. Zu Tianle and the others were stunned, their expressions changing dramatically, for they too felt the trembling of the ground. Their most severe loss of life had been when they encountered a small swarm. And judging by themotion this time, the size of the swarm was clearly muchrger. An Qing, however, became excited, Brother-inw, let me handle this one! Chapter 461: Such a Big Cricket! (3rd Update) Chapter 461: Chapter 461: Such a Big Cricket! (3rd Update) The swarming insects were so vast that their edge was impossible to see at a nce. Their speed of advance was so fast it spread like a flood. Wherever they passed, not a de of grass remained. Zu Tianle and the others turned deathly pale when they saw this. The girls were even directly scared into crying. After all, such a scene was too horrific for them. An Qings eyes, however, were shining. For her at this moment, there was nothing she feared less than a multitude of insects. An Qing beckoned slightly, and the blood-flesh giant bent down its body. Big guy, eat them all for me The blood-flesh giant silently nodded, stood up, and strode toward the insect horde. Boom. The torrent of the insect horde was like hitting a towering pir that reached into the sky; as fierce as the torrent was, it couldnt shake the pir in the slightest. At the same time, the blood-flesh giant bent down, its huge palm opened and scooped up, grabbing hundreds of demonic insects directly in its hand, then clenched its fist tightly. These Insect Tribe creatures screamed tragically as they were crushed to pieces by the giant. Then the giant opened its mouth and threw in the ball of blood and flesh it had crushed. In an instant, the giants body seemed to grow evenrger. This scene, filled with a violent beauty, dumbfounded Zu Tianle and the others. Once upon a time, when facing the Insect Tribe, they felt like helplessmbs to the ughter. But today, the once arrogant and cruel Insect Tribe had be food in the giants mouth. In the chewing and swallowing, tears filled Zu Tianle and the others eyes. Some were so moved that they were shaking all over. For them, these damned insects were hated enemies with whom they could not coexist. After eating several handfuls of flesh, the blood-flesh giant seemed not fully satisfied. It roared and its arms transformed into gigantic shovels, smashing and then scooping up the Insect Tribe members like pping insects, and threw them into its mouth. In just a short moment. The insect horde, which had seemed so formidable, was mostly ughtered by the giant. What remained seemed to shrink back a little. Just then, a gigantic praying mantis came flying from afar, and seeing the state of the field, it couldnt help but bellow furiously. What the hell is this! How dare it ughter my insect horde! As it spoke, the gigantic mantis transformed into a middle-aged man with a sinister face and charged straight at the blood-flesh giant. Crack. A sh of light passed by. The mantiss ded arms directly chopped off the head of the blood-flesh giant. But before it could feel pleased with itself. An Qing shouted, Big guy, eat it! The mantis had not even registered the shout when the giants hands grabbed it. Whats going on! Its head is off, how can it still be alive! the mantis shouted angrily, struggling fiercely. The flesh on the giants neck writhed for a moment, then a new head grew out. No the mantis was terrified, its soul seeming to escape. Because it had just sensed the aura of the underworld. You are the underworld! it eximed. Unfortunately for it, just as its words fell, the giant exerted a sudden force. Crack. It was like crushing an egg. The mantis was crushed to death. Pale green blood oozed out. It wasnt until this moment that the mantis died, Dont The giant paid no heed to its pleas, and directly tossed it into its mouth. Amidst the crunching, the mantiss screams grew weaker and finally fell silent. With its death, the remaining swarm thought of fleeing. However, after consuming the mantis, the giants body surged in size once again. Then, with a raise of its hand, a pale green sh of light sliced all the insects to pieces. It was the light of the mantiss raptorial ws. By then, in just the time it took to finish a cup of tea, the menacing swarm that hade was thoroughly annihted. Zu Tianle and the others looked on dumbfounded at this scene, finally believing that what An Qing had said about eliminating the Insect Tribe was no joke. Brother-inw, how was that? An Qing asked with pride, lifting her little face. Xue An nodded, Not bad at all! Hee hee, this big guy is getting more and more formidable! An Qing said, turning back to Zu Tianle and the others. Were preparing to eliminate the Bug Queen now. Do you want to follow us? Zu Tianle and the others exchanged looks. After a moment, Zu Tianle clenched his teeth and said, Okay! At this moment, the Insect Races Main City had be a battlefield. Nearly the entire secret realms swarm had converged here. For them, the Queensmand was an unchallengeable divine decree. The High-Grade Insect Race also gathered together. After this transformation, Her Majesty the Queen seems even more unfathomably powerful! remarked a High-Grade Insect Race. Yes! The stronger Her Majesty the Queen, the more prosperous our swarm will be! Ha! How ridiculous that this outsider from the world of mankind actually believes he can exterminate our Insect Tribe single-handedly? We mustnt underestimate him; after all, he did kill Huang Quan! Heh, Huang Quan was best at support, not fighting. Havent you seen even the mightiest among Her Majestys servants, the Sha, has arrived? The multitude of insects couldnt help but cast their gaze towards the most elevated among them. If Xue An were here, he would have certainly let out an exmation. What a huge cricket. Indeed, this Sha was essentially a cricket. But this kind of cricket was known for its fierceness andbativeness. In the ranks of the Insect Tribe, the Sha was known as the strongest in battle. Even the Poisonous Scorpion Spider King and simr beings had to bow before it. At this moment, the Shas gaze flickered uncertainly. It had been in the Main City for a day, yet it hadnt received an audience with the Queen. In fact, not just it C none of the Insect Race had been summoned. What exactly had be of Her Majesty the Queen now? The Sha asionally cast its nce towards the Insect Race Temple. Lord Sha, these are a few Humans who have identally wandered here. Please, enjoy them! a giant beetle said respectfully. Behind it were several men and women with looks of sheer terror. What are you doing? Where on earth is this? I know now, you must be filming some prank show, right? Let me tell you, Im really angry now. Let me go immediately, or Im definitely going to sue you for illegal detention! a man with dyed yellow hair shouted angrily. With an outstretched hand, the Sha pulled the man towards it and then pped its wings together. Apanied by the chilling sound of crunching, the man began to scream. Ah you devils you The screams stopped abruptly because the Sha had already devoured himpletely, then smacked its lips, seemingly unsatisfied as it shook its head. The taste is quite average! Then, it looked up at the rest of the petrified men and women. They were on the verge of a mental breakdown from fear. In their eyes, they had merely fallen asleep, only to wake up in this hellish ce, witnessing all manner of bizarre creatures. The recent death of the man only confirmed to the group that this was not a prank game, but reality. Youll be the next one I eat! The Sha stretched out its hand, and a girl who looked no older than fourteen or fifteen and still in her school uniform was grabbed. Chapter 462: Struggle, Fear (4th Update) Chapter 462: Chapter 462: Struggle, Fear (4th Update) The girl screamed in terror, trembling all over, Dont! At the same time, she struggled forcefully, trying to break free from the grip of the insect. But how could her strength possibly match that of the insect. In the coldpound eyes of the insect was a sense of pleasure in mocking its prey. Struggle, fear, the more you do so, the more delicious your flesh will be! As it spoke, a pincer de shed across. A wound appeared on the girls back, and blood instantly poured out, causing her to shiver in pain. Many high-grade Insect Race membersughed aloud upon seeing this. Insect Lord sure knows how to have fun! Tsk tsk, Ive learned a new trick, next time theres fresh prey, I also want to do this! The insect sneered and slowly closed its wings, ready to start feeding. Just at that moment, a furious shout filled with rage came through. You damn filthy bugs! Let her go! The insect paused, turning its head to look. In the distance, in the sky, a giant was running toward them withrge strides. And the one who shouted was a girl from the Human n sitting on the giants shoulder. In the moment of shock, the giant was almost upon them. The insectmanded coldly, Stop him! Boom! Countless members of the Insect Tribe swarmed over, their numbers so vast that they stacked up to over ten meters high, and then they charged toward the giant. An Qing stood on the giants shoulder, her scalp tingling as she watched this scene. After a long journey, she finally arrived at the Insect Races Main City. With the enhancement of Soul Power, An Qings perceptiveness had increased greatly, so she had seen what the insect was doing from afar and felt unable to suppress the rage in her heart, leading to her shouting and rushing over. Big guy, can you beat them? An Qing whispered softly. The giant remained silent but suddenly raised his fists and then mmed them down hard. Boom. The ground was smashed, creating two deep pits. The Insect Race members within dozens of meters were all shattered by this blow. The giant then took a deep breath, and the fragments of the Insect Race were absorbed. This scene made the insects color drain from its face in shock. What whats going on? But at this moment, An Qing was very calm, a faint smile emerging on her lips as she beckoned to the insect. Demon,e and meet your demise! The insects multiplepound eyes were filled with a cold light. Meanwhile, the majestic voice of the Queen sounded. Not only did you kill Huang Hun, but you also devoured its innate Devouring Ability? The Queens voice reminded the insect, and it finally understood why it found An Qing so familiar. Enough talk, I came here today to exterminate you demons! Big guy, eat them all! Now with high spirits and the backing of the giant, An Qing naturally had no fear. Following hermand, the giant strode meteorically toward the insect and the Insect Race Temple. Before even reaching them, a giant armored beetle charged over. Die! The beetles charge was exceedingly sharp. But facing An Qings giant, it meant no difference than courting death. The giant didnt even dodge, just pped down with his palm. Crack. The simple-minded giant beetle was instantly smashed into powder and then devoured. With each devouring, the giants stature grew evenrger, with its momentum climbing steadily. The giant had now be a massive monster standing forty to fifty meters tall. Even facing the giant made the insects heart pound with fear. Attack together! the insect ordered in a deep voice. The high-grade Insect Race members swarmed up, intending to bite the giant to death with their sheer numbers. Yet the flesh giant felt no pain and even if a chunk of flesh was bitten off by you, the flesh around it would squirm and then restore itself to its original state. But if it hit you, that would almost certainly mean death. In just a few encounters, a dozen high-grade members of the Insect Tribe became a meal for the giant. Xus heart turned cold as ice. As members of the Insect Tribe, the higher their cultivation level, the more independent their minds became, and correspondingly, the more they feared death. So Xu quietly weakened his attack and tried to retreat. He wasnt the only one; the other high-grade members of the Insect Tribe werent fools either. Only some of the lower-grade members of the Insect Tribe or those who had just been promoted to high-grade rushed forward bravely. At this moment, cold huffs from the Queen echoed in the minds of Xu and others. The Insect Tribe never fears death! You worthless things! Xu and others remained silent. Then the Queen said coldly, Huang Hun is my offspring; its talent was also given by me. Now, to use my own gift of talent to confront me is trulyughable! As she spoke, An Qing felt as if something was being pulled away from her, and her telepathic connection with the giant immediately broke off. That wasnt all; the giants devouring ability also became unusable instantly. Now is the moment, take down this big guy first! Xumanded. An Qing stamped her foot in mid-air, somewhat annoyed, Brother-inw, arent you showing up yet? Following An Qings words, a light chuckle came from the sky, and then a streak of light flew past. Aftering to a stop, it was Xue An standing with his hands behind his back. Xue An smiled lightly, I thought you could handle it on your own! An Qing pouted, I almost could, but that so-called Queen took back my talent! Xue An smiled faintly, Alright, leave the rest to me! At this point, all the members of the Insect Tribe were looking up at Xue An in the sky. And the voice of the Queen came from the Divine Temple. Human n warrior, I apologize for the previous affair. As long as you leave now, I am willing to let bygones be bygones! Xu and the rest of the Insect Tribe looked at each other in bewilderment. What was going on with Her Majesty the Queen? Was she conceding to a member of the Human n? Upon hearing this, Xue Anughed coldly, Let bygones be bygones? It sounds like I should be grateful to you! Human, do not think that I am afraid of you! If you continue to be delusional, today will also be the day you die here! Just then, Zu Tianle and the others also hurried over. Xue An pointed to the people on the ground, disheveled, You ughter my Human n like pigs and dogs, and now you speak to me of letting bygones be bygones, of being delusional? What do you want? anger filled the Queens voice. Very simple! Xue An took a step forward, Exterminate your Insect Tribe. Boom. With Xue Ans step, the earth trembled. Countless members of the Insect Tribe were directly pulverized to dust beneath the force of this step. Zu Tianle and others were dumbstruck. They had thought An Qing was the most formidable. But they never expected this reticent man to be the truly most powerful one. With one step, More than half of the Insect Tribe perished. Fury and shock filled the Queen, Kill him! Xu and the rest of the Insect Tribe were still hesitating. A powerful wave of psychic energy struck, directly shattering their heads and then quickly merging them into a menacingly grotesque giant insect. The giant, still trying to resist, Was blown to pieces with a single strike from the giant insect. Big guy! An Qing cried out in shock. The giant insect turned its head toward her, and an insect leg struck directly at her. Chapter 463 Sword Light Cage (First Update) Chapter 463: Chapter 463 Sword Light Cage (First Update) A sliver of sword light swept by. This threatening insect leg was instantaneously severed. The enormous insect let out a howl of pain. But before the severed leg couldnd, it had already regrown. Then, the enormous insect, speaking humannguage, sneered and said, Its useless, in this world, I possess an immortal body, you cant kill me at all! Xue An, upon hearing this, simply responded with a cold smile. You also dare to im to have an immortal body? In The Multiverse Realms, indeed there exist such mysterious entities akin to immortal bodies. But without exception, these beings either require exceedingly profound cultivation levels and stringent conditions or possess rare and scarce bloodlines. And even though theyre called immortal bodies, theyre in fact just rtively more difficult to kill. Theres truly nothing that can be immortal. Upon hearing Xue Ans words, the enormous insect roared in anger, Arrogant human, I will eat you bit by bit! Xue An sighed lightly upon hearing this, How unoriginal! Next time you rant, could youe up with something new! That said, Xue An raised his fist and struck out! Crack. The enormous insect hadnt even had time to react when its entire face was directly caved in by the punch. Then its whole body exploded with a bang. Limbs, mixed with the stench of insect blood, sprinkled down. But in the blink of an eye, they reassembled into a giant insect again. Ive said, I have an immortal Before it could finish, Xue An soared into the sky and sent a punch crashing down on its head. Noisy! Crack. This time, the giant insect was smashed by Xue Ansheng into a pulp of flesh. Although it revived again after a moment of writhing, there was now a hint of fear in its eyes when it looked at Xue An. Though it could not die, the sensation of being killed was still unbearable. Xue An, however, was now intrigued and didnt give the giant insect any chance to counter. Interesting, lets see how many times you can endure this! With that, Sword Qi emerged, enveloping the giant insect entirely within it. The sounds of flesh being stripped mixed with the giant insects agonized screams, leaving everyone present somewhat dumbfounded. Especially people like Zu Tianle, with some of the more faint-hearted already kneeling on the ground to offer their worship. For them, Xue Ans current methods were nearly divine, and he was killing the Insect Tribe that they detested deeply, naturally deserving their reverence. Xue An paid no attention to these. He just quietly watched the giant insect covered by sword light. Killed, revived, killed again, revived again. In just a short while, the giant insect had been killed hundreds of times. By now, its revival speed had visibly slowed. And its form had also significantly reduced in size. No. Fear filled the voice of the giant insect. It had never imagined that there could be someone so domineering as to y it so many times. From within the Insect Race Temple, an irritated voice emerged, Human, if you retreat now, I might spare you from pursuit! Xue An indifferently said, Ive said I would annihte your Insect Tribe, and I will see it done! As he spoke, Sword Light flickered in Xue Ans hand, rapidly forming a Giant Sword hundreds of meters long, which then crashed down thunderously. Dont the giant insect cried out in terror. Being the collective of all the High-Grade Insect Race, it naturally also had the fear of death. Now faced with this deathly Sword Qi, itpletely copsed. The recently united giant insect instantly split apart, revealing bodies of grasshoppers and other insects, then trying to desperately flee. But it was toote. Their speed could never surpass that of the sword. In an instant, that single sword strike eradicated all the members of the Insect Tribe. Although their remaining bodies tried to fuse, every time they attempted to do so, a sh of Sword Qi would flicker, slicing them back into nothing but dust. It clearly wasnt possible anymore. Xue An nced at An Qing. An Qing, as if blessed with divine intuition, raised her hand, calling out, Big fe! Following her words, the blood and flesh of the Insect Tribe on the ground began to wriggle, quickly forming a giant made of blood and flesh. An Qings eyes shone with joy, her smile revealing that this giant was many times more formidable than the previous ones. At that moment, Xue An lifted his gaze towards the Insect Race Temple. The Insect Queen had undoubtedly seen everything that had just happened, but she gave no sign, not even her presence could be felt. Xue An said indifferently, Youre not willing toe out? As he spoke, he raised his hand and forcefully swung it down. Crack. A heaven-sundering, earth-shattering beam of Sword Qi cut the Insect Race Temple in half. But the inside was empty, devoid of anything. Xue An frowned slightly, unfolded his Divine Sense, then let out a cold smile, You still want to escape now? Too bad, its toote! Having said that, Xue An leaped into the air, took a deep breath, and called out loudly, Rise for me rise! Following hismand, the ground shook violently. Zu Tianle and the others watched in horror as the entire Insect Races Main City began to slowly rise upward. It was Xue An using his Cultivation Level to forcibly pluck this expanse ofnd out. Momentster, the entire Insect Races Main City had risen to midair, and then Xue An drew a Talisman Spell in the void. Seal! The Talisman Spell suddenly emitted a dazzling bright light, followed by a pitiful scream from beneath the earth. Then the ground cracked open, and a petite silhouette flew out from it, transforming into a beam of light attempting to flee. With a casual wave of his hand, Xue An enveloped the figure in hundreds of intersecting sword lights, trapping her within. Only then did Xue An say with indifference, Do you think you can still run? Insect Queen. With those words, everyone, including An Qing, gazed curiously at the trapped Insect Queen. But upon seeing her, all were involuntarily taken aback. They saw within the Sword Light Cage a little girl, no more than eleven or twelve years old, adorably carved with teary eyes, looking so soft and frail that one couldnt help but feel a protective urge. My lord, I know my mistakes! said the girl in a tender voice to Xue An. Her voice was unreasonably sweet. Zu Tianle and others wore looks of infatuation. This little girl was simply too beautiful, and her appearance suggested she was naive to the ways of the world. Perhaps everything she did was just an instinctive act, Zu Tianle and his group thought. But Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, looking at the girl with a faint, nomittal smile. Know your mistake? What mistake do you acknowledge? I shouldnt have sent the Insect Tribe to the mortal world, nor should I have allowed my subordinates to torture the Human n. But Ive been asleep in the Divine Temple all these years, and there are many things I cant control. I beg for your insight! The Insect Queen sounded very aggrieved. Xue An nodded slightly, So, youre saying none of this is rted to you? My lord, I dare not say that, but please spare my life considering I truly haventmitted any wrongdoings personally! I am willing to serve you Xue An shook his head, Serving me is not necessary! As for sparing you The look of joy had just appeared on the Insect Queens face when Xue An tightened his hand, and the Sword Light Cage abruptly shrank together. The crisscrossed Sword Qi instantly minced the little girls body. Blood sttered everywhere. A look of shock and rage appeared on the girls face, Why do you still want to kill me? Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, What a joke, did you really think acting cute could save your life? Chapter 464 An Qing Returns (Second Update) Chapter 464: Chapter 464 An Qing Returns (Second Update) Cheng Hao lit two cigarettes and handed one to Sun Ling. At that moment, Sun Lings upper body was wrapped in bandages, leaning against the seat of an off-road vehicle. He took the cigarette, took a deep drag, and then began to cough violently. Cheng Hao asked, Hows it going? Dont worry, I wont die! Damn it, these demon insects are really fucking tough! Sun Ling took another fierce puff of his cigarette. The members of Fire Phoenix were now very silent. An Qings body had been properly ced on a battlefield ambnce. The wounded had also been transferred to the nearest hospital. But the people of Fire Phoenix had not left. They were waiting for the return of their instructor. The atmosphere was somewhat oppressive. Captain, do you think the instructor can save An Yan? Sun Ling exhaled a ring of smoke and suddenly asked. Cheng Hao was silent for a moment and then nodded emphatically, Definitely! I also think he definitely can. After all, our instructor is the number one person in the world! Sun Lings eyes reddened as he spoke, he lowered his head and said very sadly, But I just fear, fear that if An Yan really doesnte back, can Fire Phoenix still be called Fire Phoenix? Hearing his words, some peoples eyes started to turn red. Zhou Daniu, furious, suddenly punched the ground and roared with bloodshot eyes, If anything really happens to An Yan, I swear Ill tear all those insects to shreds! Zhang Chu looked on enviously from the side. He realized that Fire Phoenix was not only powerful but, more importantly, had incredibly strong cohesion. Just on that ount, his Blood Qilin was far inferior. And it had already been three days since Xue An entered the Insect Race Secret Realm. During these three days, Commander Hu, fearing a change in the situation, had mobilized nearly half of Dianzhous military to guard the areayer byyer. Everyone was waiting for the return of Xue An and the others. An Yan sat inside the battlefield ambnce, gently holding her younger sister An Qings hand. At this moment, An Qings breathing was weak, herplexion pale, just like a dead person. Every time An Yan saw this scene, she wanted to cry. During these three days, she had reflected on a lot. Recalling the little things in life she and An Qing had experienced over the years. Remembering the many events that had happened afterward. All these things pained An Yan deeply. The two little girls seemed to understand something as well, both sitting quietly on the side, keeping herpany. At this moment. The ground suddenly shook. Someone eximed, Look, something is moving in the mountain! Everyone hurriedly looked up. They saw that from within the Insect Immortal Mountain, which had been severed by Xue An with a single sword stroke, ck air was surging. A momentter, many people walked out from inside. Everybody on alert! All the soldiers aimed their guns at the group that had emerged, ready at amand to pull their triggers without hesitation and drown these people in a hail of bullets. The people who hade out saw the multitude of soldiers and their faces reflectedplex expressions. There was the emotion of having lived through two lifetimes, as well as fear and panic. Dont shoot, we are all human beings! Zu Tianle shouted, holding his hands high. Hmm? Everyone was taken aback. Zhang Chu formed a sword with his fingers, gently tapped his brow, then looked carefully once more before he finally exhaled deeply. They really are all human! Dont shoot! But many people were still puzzled. How could there be so many people? As Zu Tianle and the others approached, someone searched them carefully and found nothing unusual. Then Cheng Hao asked, How did youe out of the insect world? Zu Tianle offered a wry smile and pointed to the few dozen people around him, We are all Earthlings, and we dont know how it happened, but we were taken to that dreadful ce! Thankfully, an Immortal took action, and thats how we were able to return! Immortal? Yes! Zu Tianle recounted everything he had seen and heard. When everyone heard that An Qing was safe and sound and had eliminated the Insect Tribe Queen with Xue An, the people from Fire Phoenix all heaved a sigh of relief. I told you so, our instructor is an Immortal; nothing could possibly happen to her! Sun Ling excitedly eximed. The Immortal is actually your instructor? Zu Tianle found it hard to believe. Cheng Hao was also in a good mood and nodded, Yes! Howe only you guys came back? Wheres our instructor? The Immortal said he wouldnte out until he had wiped out all the Insect Tribe in that dreadful ce, and he told us to go first. But I reckon hell be out by now! As they were talking, the thick ck fog suddenly expanded. And then a massive leg stepped out. The leg was as thick as the piers of arge bridge. While everyone was still in shock, the entire form of the flesh giant was revealed. This giant, towering seventy to eighty meters tall, caused people around to cry out in astonishment. Some of the more timid soldiers couldnt even hold on to their guns steadily. After all, this scene was far too frightening. Then they saw the giant slowly squat down, then bend over. It was only then that everyone noticed that sitting on the shoulder of the giant was none other than An Qing. An Qing jumped down. She nodded to the crowd with a cheerful smile, Gentlemen, Im back! Many people looked as if they had seen a ghost. Because the current An Qings movements and actions were no different from those of an ordinary person. But her body was clearly still lying on the ambnce, so this must be her spirit. Shouldnt a spirit be light and almost transparent? What was going on? At that moment, a streak of light shed, and Xue An appeared in the midst of the field. Instructor! Cheng Hao and the others hurriedly bowed their heads in respect. Xue An nodded slightly. Then An Yan arrived, and although she was somewhat surprised to see An Qing, she still rushed forward and hugged her, her eyes brimming with tears. Silly Qinger, you almost scared your sister to death! An Qing also felt a bit emotional, but she quicklyforted her, Its alright sis, havent Ie back safe and sound? Moreover, my brother-inw said I gained a blessing in disguise! Gained a blessing in disguise? Yeah! Havent you noticed my spirit looks just like a regr person? An Qing said with a giggling smile. Not too long ago, in the Insect Race Secret Realm, Xue An trapped the fleeing Insect Tribe Queen and then executed her. But the Insect Tribe Queen was already tightly bound to the Secret Realm, and even if you killed it, it would revive in that patch of world after a while. That was the reason behind its brazenness. However, it hadnt anticipated that Xue An would let An Qing absorb the soul fragments left by its death. This movepletely cut off the possibility of its rebirth. At the same time, it granted An Qing enormous benefits. One of them was the condensation of her soul into something as tangible as flesh. Now, An Qing even inherited the innate abilities of the Insect Tribe Queen. If she wished, she could also develop her own insect swarm. However, An Qing wasnt interested in this; she had no desire to be apanied by insects all day. What about Qingers body? An Yan asked. Xue An smiled faintly, Even if the soul is as tangible as flesh, its no substitute for ones own body. Naturally, we must let her return to human form! When An Qings spirit returned to her body, a momentter, An Qing suddenly sat up, stretched out her hand to look at it, and said somewhat awkwardly, Brother-inw, why do I feel so awkward being back in human form? Chapter 465: 465 Chapter This has nothing to do with you (3rd Update) Chapter 465: 465 Chapter This has nothing to do with you (3rd Update) Thats because youve been in the soul state for a long time and got used to that light and ethereal feeling. Suddenly recovering, its natural to feel ufortable, Xue An said. Oh! Can I still leave my body in the future? An Qing asked. Of course! Xue An nodded and added, Anytime you want. What about this giant? An Qing pointed at the giant. You cant be expected to carry it around with you. Xue An chuckled, You can ask it to return to the Insect Race Secret Realm because youve absorbed the soul of the Insect Queenpletely. That domain is now under your control. You can go back there anytime and can also summon this giant whenever you want! Really! Thats great! An Qing cheered and then patted the giant on the head, whispering a few instructions. The giant nodded and instantly vanished into thin air. The ck qi in the middle of the Insect Immortal Mountain also gradually dispersed, eventually fading away. That concluded the matter with the Insect Tribe. It turned out that An Qing was the one who benefited the most in the end. Not only did she gain the talent of the Insect Queen, but the most important thing was that she managed to refine her soul until it was almost tangible. She might not understand the significance of this now, but one day she will realize the many advantages of having a strong soul. Sis, are you guys going to continue your honeymoon? An Qing asked. An Yan shook her head, No, we wont. Its not fun! Its more enjoyable to y horror games at home! Upon hearing this, An Qingughed and said mysteriously, Sis, let me tell you! If you want to experience real horror, you might as well join us on our missions. Recently, we dealt with the Thousand-Year Corpse King, a young Ghost General, and a Peerless Evil Spirit Each one is top-notch horror. I guarantee theyll give you a thrilling chill and an atmosphere of hair-raising fear. An Yans face grew paler as she listened. Mr. Xue couldnt help but chuckle, blurting out, Your sister can cry from ying games out of fear. If she really went on a mission with you I cant even imagine that scene! An Yan raised an eyebrow and coyly ced her delicate hand on Mr. Xues waist, softly saying, Husband, who are you saying is a scaredy-cat? As she spoke, An Yan pinched a small piece of Mr. Xues flesh and twisted it counterclockwise. Mr. Xue immediately grimaced and begged for mercy, I wasnt talking about you, Yaner, really! I definitely wasnt! I swear to the heavens! As soon as he finished speaking, there was a faint sound of thunder in the sky. Mr. Xue narrowed his eyes, looked up at the clear sky, and said softly, This has nothing to do with you, stop making a scene! With Mr. Xues words, the rumbling thunder immediately stopped. Then Mr. Xue put on a smile and said to An Yan, See, I didnt talk about you, did I? An Yan was both amused and exasperated. In truth, she hadnt had the heart to twist hard and was only lightly chastising him. Besides, she knew that Mr. Xue wasnt really in pain; it was all an act. Now seeing how shameless Mr. Xue was, all she could do was scoff lightly, Youre annoying, always ying the fool! Hehe, alright, alright, Yaner, dont be mad! Their public disy of affection made An Qing, who was standing by, feel ufortable, but she couldnt say anything and had to look up at the sky as if nothing was wrong. Auntie, why are you looking at the sky? Nian Nian asked. Oh, its nothing! Nian Nian, do you think that cloud over there looks like a piece of dog food? Dog food? Nian Nian looked puzzled and turned to look. Then she shook her head, It doesnt look like it! Huh? How do you know it doesnt? Nian Nians round face showed a hint of embarrassment, Auntie, Ill tell you a secret, but you cant tell anyone else, okay? Mhm, mhm! Because Ive sneaked a taste before! An Qings eyes widened in shock, making Nian Nian feel embarrassed, then she finally asked, Was it was it tasty? Nian Nian paused as if she hadnt expected her aunt to ask that, then nodded and shook her head, It was tasty at first, but not so much after eating too much of it! How much did you eat? One bag! Xiang Xiang suspiciously watched her aunt and sister whispering to each other, wondering what they were talking about. Those two are smiling very suspiciously! Just at that moment, Commander Hu hurried over in person. Mr. Xue! Commander Hu said with great respect. Xue An nodded slightly. An Qing muttered to herself on the side. Was this the same person who had been all smiles in front of her sister just a moment ago? The change was just too great. Thank you for your help with Fire Phoenix, otherwise the people of Dianzhou might have been in great danger! I have prepared a simple toast; please honor us with your presence! Commander Hu, at this moment, waspletely convinced, without a shred ofpetitive spirit against Fire Phoenix. Especially towards Xue An. He now felt nothing but unlimited awe. He had personally witnessed the power of the Insect Tribe. But he had not anticipated that upon Xue Ans arrival, in just two short days, the Insect Tribes stronghold would be taken down. This meant Xue Ans strength was even more unfathomable than the rumors suggested. People are like this. When strengths are nearly equal, envy and other thoughts arise most easily. But if the gap in strength is toorge, all you can feel is admiration. Xue An turned to look at the group from Fire Phoenix enjoying a lively conversation with the members of Blood Qilin and nodded. In that case, I shall impose upon your hospitality! The banquet, of course, was not as simple as Commander Hu had described. On the contrary, it was extremelyvish. At the same time, almost all of Dianzhous elite were present. People wanted to witness for themselves what this force, already regarded as the number one power in Huaxia, the Fire Phoenix, was really like. They also wanted to meet the peerless strongman, Xue An, who could turn the clouds with the wave of a hand and bring the rain with another. However, many were likely to be disappointed. Because Xue An and Commander Hu, among other key figures, were not in the main hall, but had set up avish banquet in a separate VIP hall. Commander Hu also very thoughtfully instructed his staff to prepare a table of childrens favorite foods and toys. The two little girls were ying happily on the side. An Yan and An Qing, the sisters, joined them in their yfulness. Seeing this, Commander Hu couldnt help but exim, Mr. Xue is indeed very fortunate! Xue An smiled slightly, saying nothing. Here, let me toast to you first. This is on behalf of the tens of millions of people of Dianzhou thanking you! Commander Hu said very solemnly. Xue An nodded, drained the cup in one go, set down the ss, and said indifferently, Commander Hus hospitality is overwhelming, but do you have a favor to ask? You have keen insight indeed, sir. Yes, I do have a favor to ask! Xue An waved his hand, Is it about the Blood Qilin? A hint of embarrassment appeared on Commander Hus face, Yes! Meanwhile, Zhang Chu lowered his head, remaining silent. Xue An smiled faintly. I know what you want to say, Commander Hu, but I can only tell you that I intervened with Fire Phoenix merely on a whim, so I cannot get involved with Blood Qilins affairs! After all, Captain Zhang is already taking care of it! Chapter 466: Unprecedented Great Changes Are Coming (4th Update) Chapter 466: Chapter 466: Unprecedented Great Changes Are Coming (4th Update) Zhang Chus body trembled as if he hadnt expected Xue An to say such a thing, and couldnt help but look up and say, Mr. Xue. Xue An waved his hand, I know what you want to say, actually, the Heavenly Master Mansions orthodox methods are quite good! Theres no need for me to intervene, given some time, I think you will definitely be able to train a decent troop! A look of excitement gradually appeared on Zhang Chus astonished face. He had been feeling lost during this period. The Blood Qilin had suffered heavy casualties, and the real soldiers of the Taoist Mansion werepletely annihted. This had caused Zhang Chu to doubt. Was he really capable of forming a powerful troop? Therefore, when Commander Hu suggested him in a tactful manner that he wanted to ask for Xue Ans help, he immediately nodded in agreement. Now, from what Xue An had implied, he also acknowledged the Heavenly Master Mansions orthodoxy. Of course, this naturally made the intensely perplexed Zhang Chu feel excited. Mr. Xue, thank you! I also know that the Heavenly Master Mansion is definitely not bad, its all because I am too inexperienced and shallow in learning, I cant even sharpen the Old Lords Sword without your help, Zhang Chu said with a face full of shame. Xue An smiled slightly then the conversation shifted, Your Blood Qilin, are they using the art of the Taoist Mansions real soldiers? Yes! But it seems to me like its a crippled version! Zhang Chus expression darkened, Theplete technique of the Taoist Mansions real soldiers was lost during the chaotic times at the end of the Song dynasty! Xue An nodded slightly, Although I cant intervene to help, I can help youplete the technique of the Taoist Mansions real soldiers! Upon hearing this, Zhang Chu abruptly stood up, left his seat, and knelt to the ground. Sir, if you can trulyplete the long-lost art of the Taoist Mansions real soldiers for my Heavenly Master Mansion, I, Zhang Chu, am willing to lead horses and tread stirrups for you! Zhang Chu was so excited that he didnt know what to say. Xue An shook his head and chuckled, No need for that! After all, this world is bing more and more chaotic, and a single Fire Phoenix is simply not enough to cope with it all, to defend the southwest of Huaxia, we still need your Blood Qilin! Upon hearing this, Commander Hu was shocked, Sir means to say. Xue An nodded, There will be more and more such incidents in the future! Why is that? Commander Hu asked. Xue An took a light sip of his drink, I am also puzzled, the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth is gradually increasing, and many extraordinary beings have also begun to emerge, it seems as if something has been broken! Such an urrence as the revival of Spiritual Energy is not unusual in The Multiverse Realms. But Xue An always felt there was more to it. The previous appearances of the God of Light and the Blood Ancestor also confirmed his suspicions. This realm is definitely not that simple. Otherwise, it would not attract the covet of the gods and devils of The Multiverse. Thinking this, a hint of a smile appeared on the corners of Xue Ans mouth. Everything was bing more interesting. But the words of Xue An caused both Commander Hu and Zhang Chus hearts to quake, and then they exchanged a startled look. If the world were to be as Xue An has said, it would be an unprecedented great change. Many old orders would be shattered in the process. Thinking of this, Commander Hu also couldnt help but stand up from his seat, bending at the waist with a very respectful bow, Thank you for the warning, sir! Xue An smiled faintly, finished the wine in his cup, and then said softly, Come here! Zhang Chu approached respectfully. Xue An gently patted him on the forehead. Zhang Chus body shook, and he felt many memories added to his mind. After contemting for a moment, he couldnt help but be immensely excited. Because theplete version of the Taoist Mansions real soldiers technique given to him by Xue An was not onlyplete, but it also included many powerful formations. Although Zhang Chu had only briefly felt these formations, he could still sense the immense power they contained. Thank you, sir! If you ever need anything in the future, I, Zhang Chu, will not hesitate to go through fire and water! Zhang Chu said solemnly. Xue An merelyughed it off. The banquet dispersed. Xue An stayed in Dianzhou for one night. The next day. He came to the Fire Phoenixs camp. As he walked into the barracks. Cheng Hao and the others immediately stood up to greet him. Instructor! Xue An nodded, then looked around at everyone present. No one spoke, all of them looking at Xue An with eyes full of admiration. After surveying the room for a moment, Xue An slightly smiled, Not bad! Cheng Hao and the rest sighed in relief. These past days, they had never cked off. Every day, they thought of ways to improve their cultivation level. And now they heard a word of praise from Xue An. Xue An gestured to Zhou Daniu. Zhou Daniu tookrge strides forward, Instructor! Xue An pinched his arm and nodded with slight approval. Among the people of Fire Phoenix, the one who had improved the most in cultivation level was surprisingly Zhou Daniu. The Indestructible Vajra Method given by Xue An had been practiced by him to a very high level. Injured? Xue An asked. Reporting to the instructor, I was injured by that big moth creature, but now I am fully healed! Zhou Daniu said with a naive voice. Xue An nodded, then suddenly punched him in the chest. The whole ce stirred slightly. But Cheng Hao and others showed faces full of envy. Because they knew that Xue An would definitely not hurt Zhou Daniu, and this was obviously a way to heal his injury. Sure enough. Zhou Daniu felt that after being punched by the instructor, the faint stabbing pain in his chest disappearedpletely, reced by an unprecedented feeling of exhration. As Zhou Daniu was reveling in the moment, Xue An said in a heavy voice, Use your Indestructible Vajra Method with all your strength! Upon hearing these words, Zhou Daniu immediately began operating the Indestructible Vajra Method at full power, with golden light surging all over his body, just like a Golden Body Arhat. Cheng Hao and Zou Yi couldnt help but exim in amazement. Zhou Daniu indeed deserved to be one of the strongestbat forces within Fire Phoenix. With his cultivation level alone he had enough to be proud of. Xue An smiled slightly, Indeed, not bad! Watch the fist! Having said that, he suddenlyunched a punch. This punch was not as gentle as the one he had used to heal Zhou Daniu just before. It could even be said to be apanied by an incredibly strong aura. Zhou Danius pupils quickly shrank. He felt as if Xue Ans punch was like arge mountain smashing directly towards him. But since Xue An had told him to use his full strength, Zhou Daniu vigorously stimted the Indestructible Vajra Method, causing the golden light on his body to be even more splendid. It even seemed to be substantial. At that moment, Xue Ans fist arrived. Boom! The wind from that punch directly destroyed the walls around. And Zhou Danius golden light shattered after flickering a few times. Da Niu! Zou Yi called out in concern. At that time, Xue An withdrew his fist and stood with his hands behind his back. Indestructible Vajra is not destroyed without being established first. Now that I have shattered your golden light, it can help you enter the next level faster! Hearing Xue An say this, everyone understood the situation and couldnt help but look at Zhou Daniu with envy. Zhou Daniu smiled naively, Instructor, I thought just now that you were going to kill me with that punch! I was so scared, I kept wondering if I had done something wrong! Hearing Zhou Danius words, everyone couldnt help but burst intoughter. Xue An shook his head with a lightugh, and then pointed at everyone, Your cultivation levels are now sufficient to have entered the door, but they are still not enough! Next, I will give you a few days of special training! The whole ce erupted like thunder, and Cheng Hao couldnt help but get excited, Instructor, where will we have the special training? Xue An smiled faintly, The special training location will be in Kunlun! Chapter 467 Current Situation of Qingmu (First Update) Chapter 467: Chapter 467 Current Situation of Qingmu (First Update) Kunlun Secret Realm. Qingmu Town. Qingmu Town had long since evolved from the small vige it once was into a sizable city. Normally, caravans from all over Kunlun would shuttle through here daily. However, sincest month, the number of caravans had sharply declined, and now the ce was utterly deserted, without a single caravan in sight. Bian Qingmu sat in the Council Hall, holding a decree from Jizhou City, her expression extremely grim. Bian Hua looked on and finally couldnt bear it any longer, standing up and saying, Sister Qingmu, this new City Lord of Jizhou City is simply too arrogant, actually demanding that we Qingmu Town pay all our back taxes in full! But before he took office, there were none of these damn taxes at all! This is nothing but tant extortion! Bian Qingmu remained silent. Yes! Sister Qingmu, these people are truly going too far! Are they not afraid that Immortal Master Xue An wille back and settle the score with them? Bian Tian, who had grown into a striking young woman, couldnt help but say angrily. Bian Qingmu gave a wry smile at her words. If they really were afraid, they wouldnt have put us in this situation. Upon calcting, it had been over two years since Xue An had left Kunlun. In the beginning, everything proceeded as usual, and Qingmu Town prospered. But everything had changed sincest month. First the caravans stoppeding, and then came the demands for tax payments. But Bian Qingmu knew that all this was just the surface of the problem. Thinking of this, Bian Qingmu couldnt help but recall the letter she had received a few days ago from Zhu Ruyan in Kunlun City. The situation described in that letter had also left Bian Qingmu deeply worried. The two newly emerged forces, the Fire King Temple and the Profound Wind Tower, had taken over Kunlun City and had repeatedly dered that should Xue An dare to appear, they would certainly eliminate him. That was the real root of Qingmu Towns current plight. Without the backing of these two forces, how would the Jizhou City Lord dare to be so impudent? Enough, dont speak of it anymore! You two go and shut the city gates, Ill handle these matters! Bian Qingmu instructed. Bian Hua and Bian Tian exchanged looks, hesitant to speak, but ultimately bowed their heads and said, Yes! The siblings left the Council Hall and headed towards the city gates. Along the way, they saw that almost none of the shops were open, and the once-bustling streets were deste and quiet. Bian Tian couldnt suppress her annoyance, These profit-seeking ingrates, when they saw our prosperity, they all flocked here, but now at the first sign of trouble, they run faster than rabbits! Bian Hua shook his head and sighed softly, Enough, these merchants are just like that, theyre not worth getting angry over. The key now is to figure out how to help Sister Qingmu ovee this predicament. But how can we help? The Jizhou City Lord is demanding an impossible sum! Hes basically plotting our death! Bian Tian said dejectedly. Bian Hua was silent for a moment, knowing that what his sister said was true, and he couldnt help but let out a deep, long sigh. If only Immortal Master Xue An woulde back! Exactly! Only Immortal Master Xue An can deal with those damned people! Bian Tian said bitterly. By then, the siblings had arrived at the city gates. The guards were all leaning sluggishly against the corner walls, gossiping idly, and didnt show any intention of standing up even when they saw the two approaching. Bian Tian, unable to bear it any longer, quickly walked over, Its time, hurry up and close the city gates! A few guards nced up at Bian Tian, then lowered their heads to resume their idle chatter. Hey, Im talking to you! Didnt you hear me? Bian Tian was even more infuriated. At that moment, Xiong Laosan, the head of the soldiers, raised his head and let out a cold chuckle, Miss Bian Tian, if the brothers cant even get a meal, how can they have the strength to close the city gates? You. Bian Tian was left speechless by his remarks. We were supposed to be paid our sryst month, but until now we havent seen a single hair of it. You all are high and mighty cultivators, while we are justmon folk. Without money, we cant even afford a meal, so naturally, we dont feel like moving! Xiong Laosans words ignited the anger of the soldiers under hismand. Thats right, we demand our sries! How can this be right? You all indulge in luxury while we are left to gnaw on the cold wind of the Northwest? Exactly! Bian Tian was just a fourteen- or fifteen-year-old girl who had never dealt with such matters. She blushed and turned red-eared under the soldiers verbal assault. At this time, Bian Hua stepped forward, saying sternly, What do you think youre doing? Xiong Laosan, when Qingmu Town was thriving, you begged the Town Master hard for this position. Plus, youve all embezzled quite a bit of money over the past two years, havent you? Now it has only been a month since the sries were not distributed, and here you are talking nonsense. Dont you have any conscience at all? Under Bian Huas questioning, Xiong Laosans face turned from blue to white, and finally, with a grinding of teeth, he threw his hat on the ground. I dont understand what you are talking about. I only know that it is natural to be paid for work done. Its not just that we havent been paid for a month; even being one dayte is uneptable! Brothers, Qingmu Town is done for! The City Lord of Jizhou City specifically wants to deal with them, were quitting! Right! Were quitting! With that shout from Xiong Laosan, all his subordinates stirred up inmotion, getting to their feet. Seeing this situation, Bian Hua was filled with rage and drew the long sword from his waist. I bet youve been instigated by someone else to deliberately create trouble! Oh look, he dares to draw a sword! Do you really think your grandpa Xiong is afraid of you? Brothers, attack! If anything happens, the City Lord of Jizhou City will have our backs! Xiong Laosan said with a viciousugh. His words confirmed Bian Huas suspicions. These scoundrels had indeed betrayed Qingmu Town and be theckeys of Jizhou City. Bian Hua was seething with anger, sword in hand, and swiftly shed out several times. However, his innate talent for cultivation was mediocre, and his sword strikes didnt evene close to touching Xiong Laosan. Xiong Laosan let out a grimugh, Boy, you dare to challenge your grandpa Xiong with that little skill? Ill teach you a good lesson today! With that said, his hands suddenly grewrge and emitted a thick ck aura, ck Bear Palm! With one punch, Xiong Laosan sent Bian Huas long sword flying. Staggering back a few steps, Bian Hua eximed in shock, You actually have cultivation? Heh heh, all thanks to the City Lords generosity! Xiong Laosan said with a smug smile, grabbing Bian Hua in one swift move. At the same time, Bian Tian was also surrounded by a few soldiers. Seeing the delicate features of Bian Tian, all of their eyes shone with lust, engaging in the scuffle while uttering indecent remarks. Tsk tsk, this little girl is so tender, seems like you could squeeze water out of her! Heh heh, once we catch her, we brothers will be in for a treat! Ill be the first! These words caused Bian Tian to blush furiously, nearly exploding with anger. Yet her abilities were only slightly better than Bian Huas, and these soldiers now all possessed decent cultivation levels. As a result, under their assault, Bian Tian was rendered utterly defenseless and in perilous danger. Being momentarily careless, Bian Tians long sword was knocked away, and then one of the soldiers,ughing viciously, pounced at her. But at that moment, a pitch-ck dagger emerged out of thin air and sliced open the soldiers throat. Blood sttered. The corpse fell to the ground. Chapter 468: Immortal Master (Second Update) Chapter 468: Chapter 468: Immortal Master (Second Update) Who goes there! Xiong Laosan and the others cried out in rm. A carefree man appeared in midair, smiling slightly, The one who will kill you all! The bastards tough, lets go together! Xiong Laosan was no fool; he knew from the mans neat and efficient killing technique that this was no ordinary person, so he made a decision immediately. Over a dozen soldiers raised their weapons and charged at him. Sun Ling smiled faintly and vanished on the spot, causing all the descending swords and knives to miss their mark. Thud. A muffled sound. Another soldiers throat was slit by a dagger, his blood gurgling mixed with thest of the air in his windpipe, making a hissing sound. Xiong Laosan felt a chill all over his body. This man moved like a ghost, incredibly elusive. His group was no match for him at all. Xiong Laosan thought of retreating and tried to slip away quietly. But at that moment, a group of people came from outside the city gate. Leading them was Cheng Hao. On seeing the situation in the square, he frowned slightly, Sun Ling, stop ying around! The instructor will be here soon with the youngdy and the others. How bad would it be for them to see such a bloody scene! Hehe! Got it! Sun Lingsughter came from the void, and then his attacks suddenly intensified. Thud, thud, thud. After several more screams, all the remaining soldiers were killed. Xiong Laosan, terrified to the core, was petrified by Sun Lings ghostly assaults. Clenching his teeth, he turned and ran out. Staying here meant certain death, better to gamble that the neers werent all that powerful. With this hopeful thought in mind, Xiong Laosan bellowed, Whoever blocks me will die! At the same time, he fully activated his ck Bear Palm, ck energy enveloping his hands, indeed quite menacing. Sun Lings figure emerged, standing still with arms folded and watching quietly, not giving chase. Xiong Laosans heart leapt with joy, for as long as the ghostly man didnt pursue, his chances of survival increased significantly. But he didnt notice the teasing smile in Sun Lings eyes. It was as if he was watching a cornered beast walk right into the trap. Get out of my way! Seeing that the neers didnt budge, Xiong Laosan shouted in panic and hurled a palm strike. The ck Bear Palm was a rather rudimentary martial art, but in the hands of Xiong Laosan, it carried some force. This palm generated a powerful gust of wind. Even Xiong Laosan was very pleased with his strike, a smug smile appearing on his face. But that smile froze almost as soon as it appeared. Thats because a burly man emitting a golden light appeared in front of him. The ck Bear Palm struck the burly mans chest directly. But Xiong Laosan felt as if he had hit a rock. Crack. Xiong Laosans wrist snapped from the impact. The burly man didnt even flinch, just grinned and said, Is this the strength of Kunluns soldiers? They cant even disturb my Protective Golden Light. Xiong Laosan, in pain and fear, cried out, Who the hell are you? Im a subordinate of the City Lord of Jizhou City, you Zhou Daniu pped down, instantly smashing Xiong Laosans head, and then said, Why shout so loud, making such a racket its giving me a headache! Bian Hua and Bian Tian stared dumbfounded at the scene. From the first soldier being killed to Xiong Laosans head getting smashed, it all took no more than the time it takes an incense stick to burn halfway. Who exactly were these people? While in shock, Cheng Hao waved his hand, Clean up the bodies! Right away, people began to tidy up the scene. Cheng Hao took a step forward and smiled slightly, Hello, may I ask if this is Qingmu Town? Bian Hua hesitated for a moment, then nodded, Yes, this is Qingmu Town. Who might you be? We are from the Fire Phoenix Special Forces. The Fire Phoenix Special Forces? Bian Hua and Bian Tian looked at each other, confusion apparent in both of their eyes. What are you doing here? Bian Hua asked in a deep voice. With a smile, Cheng Hao said, You must be the siblings of the Bian family! Our instructor ordered us to arrive here first. We just happened to witness the recent scene and thus took action to eliminate those soldiers. Instructor? Our instructor is Xue An! Cheng Hao stated solemnly. Upon hearing this name, both Bian Hua and Bian Tian were visibly shaken, then Bian Tian eximed with surprise. Its Immortal Master! Immortal Master has finally returned! Cheng Hao was taken aback. Immortal Master? Well, this title does seem quite fitting. When Xue An, leading his family, set foot into Qingmu Town, Bian Qingmu had just received the news and hurried over to greet them. Immortal Master Bian Qingmu began excitedly, but her exmation came to an abrupt halt. For she saw An Yan standing beside Xue An, with her exquisitely beautiful appearance. The two standing together truly resembled a pair of Immortalpanions. Bian Qingmu was stunned for a moment, then quicklyposed herself and said, Immortal Master, Lady! Xue An offered a slight smile, Just call me Xue An. The name Immortal Master makes it sound like Im some old man! His words made Bian Qingmus anxious heart suddenly rx, and she couldnt help but reply with a smile, Yes! Mr. Xue! Then her gaze shifted, noticing the curiously looking Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, and her eyes lit up again. What a pair of exquisitely carved little girls. They must be Mr. Xues daughters. This time, for the special training in the secret realms of Kunlun, Xue An had brought along An Yan and their two daughters as well. Actually, they had arrived a day earlier, but Xue An had taken the people from Fire Phoenix around the Kunlun Mountains for a spin, killing several dozen powerful demon beasts, before leisurely heading towards Qingmu Town. Since the two little girls found everything fresh and insisted on walking, Xue An had Cheng Hao and the others go ahead to scout, while they followed behind. Thats how the incident at the city gate happened. After entering the Council Hall, Xue An took the main seat. Various fresh fruits were brought in. Bian Tian made a point of bringing them in front of the two little girls. Misses, please try these! These fruits are special produce from Qingmu Town! Bian Tian said with a beaming smile. Thank you, Sister! Xue Xiang and Xue Nian didnt hold back and began eating the fruits. Sister The entire term of address made Bian Tians smile even more radiant. Xue An looked around the Council Hall at the few scattered people. Whats going on? he asked. Bian Qingmu let out a bitter smile and was about to speak, when Bian Tian, with a look of grievance, said, Immortal Master, its all because of those big bad guys! They deliberately bully Sister Qingmu! Xue An raised his eyebrow slightly and smiled faintly, Oh? Little Tian, tell me, what exactly happened. Atst, through Bian Tians ount, Xue An understood the current situation of Qingmu Town. The Council Hall fell silent, as Xue An leaned back in his chair, his fingers lightly tapping on the armrest. Fire Kings Pce, Profound Wind Tower Thats right, Bian Qingmu said, her head lowered. These two organizations emerged a year ago. The leaders possess unfathomable cultivation levels, and their strength is incredibly formidable. In just a short year, theypletely took over Kunlun City, and the previous businesses of the Immortal Pce have also been devoured by them. Chapter 469: Two Sharpening Stones (3rd update) Chapter 469: Chapter 469: Two Sharpening Stones (3rd update) Speaking of these matters, Bian Qingmu felt a heavy weight in his heart. In the past year, the Fire Phoenix Sect and Profound Wind Tower, these two emerging sects, had swept through more than half of the Kunlun Secret Realm with a wildfires ferocity. Many ancient sects with thousands of years of heritage had been destroyed, and numerous renowned masters had been killed. Such rapid growth was enough to prove the terrifying strength of these two sects. Moreover, these two sects had more than once proimed that if Xue An dared return, they would surely execute him. Bian Qingmu admired Xue Ans strength, but what he was facing this time were two sects that were no less powerful than the Immortal Pce at its peak. Bian Qingmu always felt somewhat uncertain in his heart. Upon hearing this, Xue Anughed, Interesting. Then he turned to Cheng Hao and the others and said, We came to the Kunlun Secret Realm specifically for your intensive training. Now that we have these ready-made whetstones, we shall set out tomorrow! Yes! Cheng Hao and the others bowed in unison. Their voices shook the roof tiles. Bian Qingmu looked at the menacing Fire Phoenix members and couldnt help feeling a chill in his heart. Whetstones. So in the eyes of the master, these two enormous entities that stirred up the situation in Kunlun were merely whetstones? At this moment, Bian Tian couldnt help but ask, Immortal Master, where shall we go first tomorrow? Since our City Lord has requested to make up the taxation, we should give him some face! Lets start with Jizhou, Xue An said indifferently. Jizhou City. Jia Yingfa had been in a good mood these past few days. Ever since he found support from the Fire Phoenix Sect, Jia Yingfa felt his fortunes had turned. Otherwise, how could he have possibly be the City Lord of Jizhou City? Has the tax from Qingmu Town arrived yet? Jia Yingfa asked. My lord, not yet! Nonsense! Jia Yingfa mmed the table and stood up, I issued a public decree ordering them to pay the overdue taxes within three days, and tomorrow is the third day. Yet now, not even a shadow of them has been seen! It seems that Qingmu Town has no regard for me as their City Lord! With his beard blowing and eyes widened, Jia Yingfa threw a fit of rage, then said in a cold voice, If they still havente by tomorrow, then send people to tten that little Qingmu Town! Yes! Jia Yingfa waved his hand, and his servant retreated. Then Jia Yingfa put on a sycophantic face and rushed into a room at the back, falling to his knees with a thud. Disciple pays respects to the Hall Master! Stand up! Jia Yingfa stood up, nodding and bowing as he said, Reporting to the Hall Master, until today, the people of Qingmu Town have note. I estimate that they definitely will not make it by tomorrows deadline! The Hall Master of the Temple of the Fire God, Du Bing, put down his teacup and chuckled, Good, youve done well! I will report this to the Hall Masterter. Jia Yingfa was overjoyed, Thank you for your cultivation, Hall Master! I have already made it clear that if they do not arrive by tomorrows deadline, I will immediately send people to take down Qingmu Town! Du Bing nodded, then suddenly lowered his voice, Ive heard that the Town Master of Qingmu Town is a woman? Upon hearing this, Jia Yingfa revealed a knowing smile and leaned in to whisper, Hall Master, that Town Master of Qingmu Town, Bian Qingmu, is a famous woman in the eastern region of Kunlun, known for her beauty. And Ive also heard that her sister, named Bian Tian, is in the bloom of youth, a beauty of stunning grace. Du Bings eyes lit up, and he coughed lightly, I believe these two women must know some secrets about Xue An. When the timees, do not harm them; bring them to me for a thorough inquiry. Rest assured, Hall Master, I will handle this matter properly for you. Du Bing patted Jia Yingfa on the shoulder, satisfied, Very good, you have potential. In the future, you will surely have a chance to be a Hall Master. Go now! Yes! Upon leaving the back house, Jia Yingfa felt as if he had shed three pounds, light and airy all over. Now, as merely a Hall Master of the Temple of the Fire God, he already held the position of a City Lord in charge of a region. If he were to be a Hall Master, wouldnt riches, glory, and eternal youth be within easy reach? As he contemted, Jia Yingfa increasingly felt that Qingmu Town was the key to his future blissful life. He must handle this matter well! Jia Yingfa resolved firmly in his heart. That very night, he summoned many of his top experts and carefullyid out various ns. At the same time, Jia Yingfa issued a deadlymand. Capture Bian Qingmu and Bian Tian, the sisters, alive at all costs. By the time everything was ready, it was already noon the next day, and Jia Yingfa was just about to set off. The steward rushed in hurriedly, a peculiar expression on his face. My lord! The people from Qingmu Town have arrived! Hmm? Jia Yingfas eyes widened. How many people havee? Quite a number. They say they havee to pay the taxes! Jia Yingfa was somewhat stunned. At that time, he had merely sought an excuse to wage war on Qingmu Town; hence, he demanded an astoundinglyrge amount on a whim. He hadnt expected them to actuallye up with it. Jia Yingfa pondered for a moment, then with a grim expression, said, Lets go and see! Jia Yingfa walked to the front. Indeed. He saw many people standing in front of the mansions gate. Jia Yingfa coughed once, slowly walked up the steps in front of the gate, looked over the crowd below, and then said in a deep voice, You are all from Qingmu Town? Bian Qingmu was talking to Xue An when she heard the shout. She looked up to see Jia Yingfa and couldnt help clenching her teeth. Sir, this is the City Lord of Jizhou City. At this moment, Jia Yingfa also saw Bian Qingmu and sneered slightly, Town Master Bian, you mentioned a deadline of three days, and you are quite punctual indeed, right on thest moment. Are you showing contempt for Jizhou City? Before Bian Qingmu could speak, Xue An stepped forward with a slight smile. And who are you? I? Jia Yingfa haughtily lifted his head, I am the City Lord of Jizhou! Boy, you ask me who I am, then who are you? Oh, so you are the City Lord of Jizhou. In that case, the one forcing Qingmu Town to pay taxes is you then! What do you mean forcing? This is what they should be paying! Youre talking nonsense! Bian Hua could no longer restrain himself and leaped up, eximing. I have inquired. Within the entire territory of Jizhou, you only made us from Qingmu Town pay, and you still have the nerve to im its what we should do? Jia Yingfas expression tightened as he was insulted, and he sneered, Town Master Bian, it seems you havee here looking for trouble! Xue An smiled at these words and shook his head, You are mistaken! We did note to find trouble; we havee to kill! As soon as Xue Ans words fell, all members of the Fire Phoenix hidden among the crowd suddenly erupted into action. The guards around Jia Yingfa didnt have time to react before Cheng Hao and the others caught thempletely by surprise. All this happened as fast as lightning strikes, and Jia Yingfa didnt get a chance to react until all his guards were dead, after which his body trembled, and his face showed a look of terror. Chapter 470: Wash Your Neck and Wait for Me to Kill You! (4th Update) Chapter 470: Chapter 470: Wash Your Neck and Wait for Me to Kill You! (4th Update) ` Just then, ripples appeared in the space behind him, and a hand holding a dagger stretched out, aiming to sever Jia Yingfas head. At that moment, someone shouted, Who dares to harm another! As they spoke, a dozen people hurried over, with the leader throwing a punch out. Boom. Sun Ling had to reveal himself from the void to dodge the punch. Those who arrived were the skilled guards hired by Jia Yingfa for a hefty sum, also his greatest reliance. As soon as these people appeared, Jia Yingfa straightened his back and said with hatred, Qingmu Town dares to rebel, show no mercy! Yes! All the guards possessed remarkable cultivation levels and, on hearing Jia Yingfas words, they all charged forward. In their eyes, the highest cultivation level of Cheng Hao and hispanions was merely that of a Loose Immortal, hardly worth mentioning. Thus, they all somewhat underestimated the enemy. But as soon as they engaged, the guards were caught off guard. Though Cheng Hao and hispanions cultivation levels were indeed lower, they had been tempered in a crucible of blood and fire, life and death, and were particrly skilled at teamwork. So, upon contact, they found themselves entrapped by the Fire Phoenixs siege. Moreover, their cultivation techniques were ineffably bizarre and difficult to deal with. Even with higher cultivation levels, they were at a loss against them. Dammit, dare you toe out and fight me fair and square! one of the guards, vexed by Sun Lings elusive attacks, cursed loudly. No sooner had the words left his mouth than Zhou Daniu surged forward, his body shining with golden light, and threw a punch. The guard didnt take it seriously and actually raised his fist to block. Crack. Zhou Daniu smashed the guards arm to pieces. Before the guard could even cry out in pain, a pitch-ck dagger ended his life. Sun Lings figure appeared, he chuckled at Zhou Daniu, and then once more, he leaped into the void. Zhou Daniu touched his head and also chuckled innocently. At that moment, another sword-wielding guard saw his chance andunched a sneak attack, chopping his sword onto Zhou Danius back. What the guard had thought was a sure-kill strike merely caused the Protective Golden Light to flicker a few times. Then Zhou Daniu turned to look at the utterly astonished guard. The instructor said, today none of you will survive! With that, Zhou Daniu swung his fist,rge as a casserole pot, and smashed it directly at the guard. The guard tried to block with his sword, but he was blown away by Zhou Danius punch. By the time he hit the ground, he was already spitting blood and dead. With Zhou Daniu and Cheng Hao among them, the guards began to rapidly fall. In just a short amount of time, seven or eight had died. The remaining ones, scared out of their wits, turned to run. But Cheng Hao and hispanions were not about to let them escape and charged at them directly. In just a moment, all the guards had been killed. Bodiesy strewn about, and blood stained the green stone bs in front of the manor red. Meanwhile, Jia Yingfa had already turned and run into the mansion to call for help. Hall Master Hall Master! Trouble has arisen! The people of Qingmu Town have broken in! Jia Yingfa yelled for aid at the top of his lungs. Hearing this, Profound Wind Tower Hall Master Du Bing stepped out of his room and frowned upon seeing the panicked Jia Yingfa. What are you yelling for? Hall Master, the people of Qingmu Town have invaded! Theyre rebelling! If I hadnt run fast, I reckon Id have been killed by now! Jia Yingfa screamed in terror. Rebelling? Du Bingughed heartily. With just a small Qingmu Town? Jia Yingfa, youre too cowardly! Watch how I deal with these fellows! Saying so, Du Bing stepped forward to walk outside. At that moment, a calm voice came through, Are you from the Profound Wind Tower? Du Bing was taken aback and looked up. He saw Xue An slowly walking over, and only after getting closer did Xue An stop and smile faintly. ` Immortality, huh? No wonder Jia Yingfa is so bold! Du Bings expression gradually turned solemn, Who are you! Me? Xue An smiled faintly, Havent you been looking for me all along? iming you would y me? Du Bing trembled, eximing in disbelief, Xue An, youre Xue An! Xue An nodded slightly. Du Bings heart began to sink. As for Jia Yingfa, he was already trembling like a sieve. Although Xue Ans reputation had declined a lot by now. The deeds he had done in the past were still remembered by many. Who would have thought that it would be this Divine ughter who came today? Jia Yingfa inwardlymented. But Du Bing sneered, Xue An, you actually dare to show yourself. Dont you know that both the Fire King Hall and the Profound Wind Tower are looking for you? So what? Xue An, dont think that just because you managed to destroy the Immortal Pce back then, you are incredible. Our Hall Masters divine might far surpasses that of the Immortal Pces Lord! Let me tell you, if you touch anyone from the Fire King Hall, you are as good as dead! Du Bing said with a fierce but panicked tone. In reality, he was feeling very uncertain. How could he, alone, deal with Xue An? Thats why he invoked the Fire King Hall, hoping to instill fear in Xue An. But his calctions were in vain. Xue An just smiled at his words. What a coincidence? Actually, Ive been looking for your Fire King Hall all along, and now that youre here, it saves me a lot of trouble. Du Bing was startled, about to say something. But suddenly, Xue An shed in front of him, reached out, and grabbed his throat, lifting him into the air. Du Bing was furious and tried to struggle. But at that moment, he was horrified to find that he couldnt even struggle in Xue Ans grip. Jia Yingfa watched and trembled. How could this be The Hall Master is supposed to have Longevity Cultivation! Yet Xue An caught him with one hand. At that moment, Xue An looked up at the purple-faced Du Bing and said indifferently, Dont think that just because youre manufactured en masse with Longevity Cultivation that youre anything special. Even the true Immortals are but pigs and dogs to me! Upon hearing these words, Du Bing was violently shaken, his face showing an expression of utter disbelief. Then Xue An smiled faintly, I know your Divine Sense should be able to see this, so Im telling you in advance, clean your neck, and wait for me to kill you! With that, Xue An exerted force with his hand. A crack. Du Bings neck was snapped. His rolling head fell to the ground, rolling to Jia Yingfas feet. By then, Jia Yingfas legs were trembling so much he couldnt stand, and a stench of urine wafted through the air. He suddenly realized how foolish he had been. The seemingly invincible Hall Master died on the spot without a struggle before this man. It wasughable that he once considered him as an Immortal. Xue An nced at Jia Yingfa, then shook his head and walked away. Killing such a person would only dirty his hands. Jia Yingfa let out a sigh of relief. Feeling somewhat relieved, it seemed like he wouldnt have to die. But just as the thought crossed his mind, A piercing pain in his back brought him back to reality. Looking down, he saw a long sword protruding from his chest. Jia Yingfa stiffly turned his head to look. There he saw Bian Tian ring at him furiously. Pah, you dog! You bullied my sister, go to hell! Chapter 471 Miss Lu, Please Return! (5th Update) Chapter 471: Chapter 471 Miss Lu, Please Return! (5th Update) Jia Yingfa never expected that he would die at the hands of a little girl, letting out an unwilling roar of rage, and reached out to grab Bian Tian. Bian Tian took a step back in fear. Just at that moment, Jia Yingfas upper body exploded. As blood and flesh flew, Zhou Daniu withdrew his fist. Zou Yi said helplessly from the side, I just said not to use so much strength, and now look what happened, youve sttered blood all over the little girl. Hearing this, Zhou Daniu apologized to Bian Tian with a smile. Bian Tian couldnt help butugh and cry, but knowing that Zhou Daniu had saved her, she gratefully said, Thank you, Big Brother Daniu! Zhou Danius face instantly blushed, and he grunted in response, turning around and quickly walking away. The battle, from start to finish,sted only the time it took an incense stick to burn. Including the Hall Master of the Temple of the Fire God, all were now dead. Xue An stood in front of the City Lords Mansion, looking at the members of Fire Phoenix, blood-stained but with high morale, and couldnt help but nod in satisfaction. The concentration of Spiritual Energy within this Kunlun secret realm was much denser than on Earth. After the members of Fire Phoenix entered, they thrived like fish in water, with many of them making progress in their Cultivation Levels within just these few days. Of course, this didnt mean that the people of Fire Phoenix were all geniuses. Rather, their stages of Cultivation had long been ready to advance; it was only due to the scarcity of Spiritual Energy on Earth that they needed to slowly umte enough energy to achieve a true breakthrough. And the dense Spiritual Energy of this Kunlun secret realm saved them a lot of time. So, cultivating for one day here was better than cultivating for ten days on Earth. Therefore, the members of Fire Phoenix were almost crazy with enthusiasm, practicing day and night with fervor. This enabled them to easily take care of the experts from the Jizhou City Lords Mansion in this battle. Bian Qingmu felt as if her eyes were opened to a new world. The tactical prowess disyed by Cheng Hao and the others had greatly shocked her. Before today, she did not know that battles could be fought this way. Instructor, all members of Fire Phoenix have annihted thirty-eight of the enemy, with no casualties!Please instruct! Cheng Hao stood tall and proud as he spoke. Xue An smiled slightly, Very good, but this is just a starter; the real whetstone is still toe. Do you have confidence? Yes! Then good! Lets go! This time, Xue An set his sights on Kunlun City. Meanwhile, inside the Temple of the Fire God in Kunlun City. The Hall Master of the Temple of the Fire God suddenly awoke from his slumber. He then slowly sat up. Someonee! Hall Master! someone answered in the darkness. Send themand, strengthen the guard, he has returned! Yes! After the person left, the Hall Master of the Temple of the Fire God, Lai Shuo, looked imperious like an emperor, and his eyes flickered. Just as Xue An had predicted. He could sense everything that happened through a sliver of Divine Sense that was embedded in the sea of consciousness of the Hall Master and others. So he also heard Xue Ans words. To discern the intricacies of Du Bing and the others at a nce, you really do have some skill! Lai Shuo spoke softly to himself, and the eyes of the imposing god statue illuminated by the fire light seemed to flicker with mes as well. This was an extremely luxurious room. Cloud gauze, used to make sumptuous clothes, hung throughout the room as decoration. A fine plume of blue smoke wafted from the incense burner made of Five Elements Fine Gold. A delicate fragrance filled the room, making one forget the mundane world. A beautiful woman with a radiant face walked in with a curtsy, Mistress of the Profound Wind Tower, the Temple of the Fire God is currently deploying troops, seemingly reinforcing their vignce! After a moment of silence. Laughter from a woman could be heard from behind the gauze-covered bed. Hehe! Lai Shuo this guy never acts without certainty, so that means Xue An, the one who destroyed the Immortal Pce, has returned, right? No one dared to answer. Because thest woman who casually spoke out of turn, favored and arrogant, nowy rotten in her grave. A leg sculpted as if from jade slowly stretched out, resting on the warm stool in front of the bed, and then the silhouette of a woman appeared behind the gauze. Although her face could not be seen clearly, just the reflection was enough to make ones blood surge with excitement. However, these women buried their heads even lower, no one daring to look up casually. Pass down the order, carefully gather information, I want to know when exactly Xue An enters Kunlun! And all his detailed background! Yes! The calm waters of Kunlun City were once again stirring with undercurrents. But all of this was unknown to Zhu Ruyan. She almost never left her residence now, spending all day practicing the Cultivation Technique Xue An had taught her. It wasnt that she didnt want to go out. But she simply couldnt. As someone who once stayed by Xue Ans side, she was now under close surveince by both the Temple of the Fire God and Profound Wind Tower, in other words, she was under house arrest. The sound of knocking on the window woke Zhu Ruyan from her deep meditation. Looking up, she saw it was her senior sister, Lu Xunxue, hesitating for a moment before she couldnt help but open the door. Senior Sister! Lu Xunxue looked embarrassed. She stepped aside, revealing Zhu Lei and others behind her. Upon seeing these people, Zhu Ruyans expression turned sour. Senior Sister, you Zhu Lei smiled faintly, Ruyan junior sister, dont me Xunxue, I asked her to do this! What exactly do you want? Zhu Ruyan asked in a deep voice. Ruyan junior sister, you dont even call me senior brother anymore? Zhu Ruyan sneered, You dont deserve it! Zhu Lei sighed slightly, Alright then, Im not here for any other reason. Just hand over the Cultivation Method Xue An taught you, and Ill turn around and leave. How about that? Dont even think about it! Ruyan junior sister, Ill call you junior sister onest time. Dont you understand the principle that a man is not guilty for carrying a jade, but he invites trouble if he does? Now that the Temple of the Fire God and Profound Wind Tower have taken control of Kunlun, its impossible for him to return! I assure you, as long as you teach the Cultivation Method to me, I can guarantee your safety! How can you guarantee my safety? By making me bow and scrape to the people of the Temple of the Fire God or Profound Wind Tower? Sorry, I cant do that! Zhu Ruyan said coldly. Zhu Leis expression also turned ugly, Ruyan, dont be so obstinate! He cant possibly return, and even if he does, hes doomed to die! If you continue to be stubborn, it wont be long before you die with no ce to bury your body. Hehe, you are scared, arent you! What, you want to use the Cultivation Technique I know toe up with a strategy to deal with him? Let me tell you, Zhu Lei, its impossible. Even if I die! I will not betray him! Zhu Ruyan said with a steely face. Zhu Leis demeanor finally turned cold, and he sneered, Well then, since you are so deluded, I have nothing more to say! But I must tell you, as a woman, there are many things worse than death waiting for you! With that, Zhu Lei turned and left. Zhu Ruyans hands tightly gripped the door frame, her fingers whitening from the force. Lu Xunxue sighed deeply, Junior sister! Dont say anymore, Miss Lu, please go back! Zhu Ruyan said, then turned and shut the door. Lu Xunxue stood nkly in front of the door. Miss Lu This address made her smile bitterly to herself. Chapter 472: Fingertips Slightly Cold (First Update) Chapter 472: Chapter 472: Fingertips Slightly Cold (First Update) Lu Xunxue stood silently for a long time, let out a long sigh, and turned to leave. Zhu Ruyan leaned against the door, listening to the footsteps outside fade away before slowly sliding to the ground, beginning to cry silently. In these days, the pressure from all sides had almost caused her to copse. The insidious intentions of Zhu Lei, the covetous eyes of Profound Wind Tower of the Fire Kings Hall, and the scornful ridicule from the outside world had all put Zhu Ruyan through great torment. She knew what these people wanted. They all wanted to use her to deal with Xue An. So she couldnt fall. But it was really exhausting. There was a time when Lu Xunxue silently supported her. But now, even Lu Xunxue had betrayed her. However, Zhu Ruyan didnt hate her. Seeking benefits and avoiding harm is human nature. As an elder sister, she had done enough. The decisiveness she had just shown was only to prevent her from falling with her. After crying for a while, Zhu Ruyan slowly got up and sat in front of the dressing table. Thedy in the bronze mirror still had tear marks on her face, yet she remained as charming as a flower. As she looked, Zhu Ruyan couldnt help but be infatuated and muttered to herself, My Lord, when will youe back? Ruyan is so tired, Im afraid I cant hold on any longer! As she spoke, Zhu Ruyan smiled brightly, butrge tears continued to fall. After a long time, Zhu Ruyan wiped her tears away, and a determined and cold light slowly appeared in her eyes. Night was falling. The profound night enveloped the small room. Zhu Ruyan lightly pressed her red lips together and inserted thest hairpin, then stared nkly at herself in the mirror for a while. At this moment, Zhu Ruyan, fully dressed and lightly made up, looked iparably stunning. After a long time, Zhu Ruyan reached out her hand and gently touched her reflection in the mirror. The cold bronze mirror cooled her fingertips, and as she lightly slid across, the solid mirror shattered into pieces. If someone else were present, they would certainly exim in shock. Loose Immortal Peak. The once weak woman had cultivated to the peak of Loose Immortal in just two short years. This rate of progress was shocking even in Kunlun. Of course, this was also because, back then, Xue An had given her the essence blood of the in Immortal Pce lord Fu Wuliang. But this also proved that the Cultivation Technique Zhu Ruyan was practicing was profound enough, otherwise just crossing the chasm to be a Loose Immortal would not have been so easily aplished. This was also the reason why Zhu Lei and others envied her so much. After a prolonged silence, Zhu Ruyan stood up, pushed the door open, and went out. Several men were gathered at the doorway, idly chatting. When they saw Zhu Ruyan, dressed so grandly to go out, they were all stunned. Zhu Ruyan walked straight over and said softly, Take me to see Brother Zhu Lei! Her voice was clear, cold, and melodious. The lead man shivered, finally regaining his senses, and quickly nodded, Okay, Ill arrange it right now! Having said that, he turned and went to make arrangements, and after a moment, he brought over a horse-drawn carriage. Miss Ruyan, please! Zhu Ruyan lifted her skirt gracefully and boarded the carriage, and after the carriage curtain was lowered and it moved away. Only then did these men look at each other and all reveal sly smiles. Did you see that? How arrogant this woman was at the beginning, she even cursed Young Master Zhu this morning, and now what? Still not obediently capitted? Hehe, this woman is really beautiful though! No wonder Young Master Zhu didnt want to kill her! If it were me, Id want to keep her for a good time too! Heh, afraid you havent got the luck to enjoy such a woman! A woman like her is not something we can aspire to. Tsk tsk, isnt thinking about it enough? Even the prettiest of women are just as afraid of death, arent they? The conversation of these people then turned extremely vulgar and disgusting, asionally interrupted by a few sinisterughs that traveled far into the stillness of the night. Meanwhile, on the carriage, Zhu Ruyan just quietly lowered her gaze, her hands tightly clenched inside her sleeves. The carriage soon arrived at a bustling location. It was none other than the renowned Pinchun Tower in Kunlun City, a den of dissipation! Just the name itself carried a hint of feminine charm. Miss Ruyan, we have arrived! Young Master Zhu is inside right now! Zhu Ruyan nodded, her expression impassive as she stepped off the carriage, then walked inside led by the carriage driver. All was silent as she passed. The pleasure-seekers were so stunned by her extraordinary beauty that they forgot to drink their wine. The courtesans who were teasing their patrons in their embrace were also taken aback. Only after she had walked a good distance away did these people seem to snap out of a trance, resuming their usual raucousness. Who was that woman just now, so beautiful! I think shes even prettier than Pinchun Towers top courtesan, Pei! Shh, I recognize that woman; isnt that Zhu Ruyan! Hiss. The name Zhu Ruyan caused many to exchange looks, then they all showed expressions of pity. Its such a shame that Xue An was such a hero, and yet, in just a span of two years, he ended up scattered like dust in the wind and rain, unable to even protect the close confidante by his side! At least hested several months, which isnt too bad! Tsk tsk, Im afraid this visit will make her the ything of many! These whispered discussions, though deliberately hushed, still intermittently reached Zhu Ruyans ears. Zhu Ruyan gently lowered her head, allowing her ck hair to fall forward, concealing her gaze. Upon reaching the tower, she turned and approached the entrance of a private room. Miss Ruyan, Young Master Zhu is inside drinking with Azure Dragon of Profound Wind Tower. Should I go announce your arrival first? Zhu Ruyan shook her head and pushed the door open directly. In this room exuding opulence, Zhu Lei sat with his head bowed, eagerly entertaining a proud and handsome man in his twenties. A few beautiful women were also in theirpany. Zhu Ruyans entrance immediately drew everyones attention. Zhu Lei was momentarily startled. Ruyan? Without a word, Zhu Ruyan lowered her head, but the coachman who had brought her made a sign with his eyes to Zhu Lei. Zhu Lei immediately understood, a smug smile spreading across his face, then he turned to the Azure Dragon, whose face showed amazement, and said. Azure Dragon, thisdy is my junior sister, Miss Zhu Ruyan! Azure Dragons gaze flickered greedily, sweeping over Zhu Ruyans entire body, before he slightly smiled, speaking in a cold and haughty tone. Zhu Ruyan, huh? I know of her! Let here sit down! Zhu Lei nodded and bowed, turning as if to urge her on. However, he saw Zhu Ruyan slowly walk over and take a seat beside Azure Dragon. Zhu Lei felt a surge of joy. He had been thriving in Kunlun City, all thanks to his quick wits in clinging to the influential figure of Azure Dragon from Profound Wind Tower. The Azure Dragon had always been interested in Zhu Ruyan and the Cultivation Technique she practiced. Thats why he had been so insistent on persuading Zhu Ruyan. But his efforts had always been in vain. He had even met with an embarrassing rejection just that very morning. Yet unexpectedly, by evening, Zhu Ruyan hade to her senses and arrived of her own ord. Thinking of this, Zhu Leis smile widened, full of pride and satisfaction. But he didnt notice the hint of coldness in Zhu Ruyans eyes. Chapter 473: The Fairy’s Laugh (2nd Update) Chapter 473: Chapter 473: The Fairys Laugh (2nd Update) Azure Dragon held a cup in hand, savoring the look of Zhu Ruyan, Miss Ruyan truly lives up to her reputation, indeed a ravishing beauty! Zhu Ruyan remained silent for a moment, Thank you for thepliment, young master! Come, drink this cup! Azure Dragon passed her a cup of wine. Zhu Ruyan trembled slightly, then stretched out her delicate hand, took the cup, and drank it all in one gulp. What a drinker! Azure Dragon pped in admiration, I heard that Miss Ruyan came from a ce of ill repute, I didnt believe it. But seeing her capacity for wine today, I now know the rumors were true. The remark was a veiled insult, grating to the ears. Zhu Ruyansplexion turned slightly pale, but she only said softly, The young master jests. Zhu Lei, wanting to smooth things over, hurriedly said with a smile, Sir, my junior sister only ended up in that ce because of a great misfortune that befell her family. She emerged from the mud unsoiled and remained pure. The senior brother, with a sycophantic face, told others that his junior sister was untouched. The situation was utterly ridiculous. But Zhu Ruyan just bowed her head gently, not making a sound. Azure Dragon, for some reason, suddenly became angry and said coldly. Emerging from the mud unsoiled? Ha! I simply dont believe theres a woman in this world who can resist all external temptations! What unsullied one, nothing but deceit and theft of reputation! And after being with him for so long, I bet she is nothing but a wilted flower! Zhu Lei muttered and dared not speak. Azure Dragon waved a hand, You may leave, theres no further need for you here! Zhu Lei hesitated for a moment, then bowed, As you wish! As he left, he gently closed the door behind him. Now only Azure Dragon and Zhu Ruyan remained in the room. Pour the wine! Zhu Ruyan obediently picked up the wine pot and filled a cup. Azure Dragon took it and drained it in one gulp. And so, the room fell into silence. Zhu Ruyan poured; Azure Dragon drained. No one knew how much time had passed. At any rate, more than a dozen wine pots had been emptied. Azure Dragon was somewhat bleary-eyed, sprawling indolently on the soft couch in the room, waving at Zhu Ruyan, Come here! Zhu Ruyan silently stood up, her hands naturally falling to her sides, and the short sword hidden in her sleeve slid into her left hand. This was a good opportunity. This Azure Dragon was now drunk, and if she approached him and struck suddenly, even if he were an immortal, he would fall to her de. As long as she killed this man, her own death would be worth it! As she made her calctions, Zhu Ruyan slowly walked toward the couch. But just as she stepped within striking distance, Azure Dragon said indifferently, Youre very good at keeping yourposure! Zhu Ruyan was startled. Im guessing youre holding a short sword in your right hand hidden in your sleeve! Zhu Ruyans face turned a bit pale, yet she only said softly, The young master jests again! But as she looked down, Zhu Ruyan suddenly erupted into action, her short sword turning into a streak of light, thrusting at Azure Dragon. The full force of a strike from the peak of the Loose Immortal was not to be underestimated. Yet Azure Dragon did not move, only sitting with a mocking air on the couch, watching. Just as the sword was about to reach Azure Dragons face, Zhu Ruyan felt a darkness before her eyes, and her surging cultivation level receded like a tide. With a thud, Zhu Ruyan fell to the ground, and the short sword ttered beside her. Azure Dragon sat up and looked down at Zhu Ruyan, who was lying on the ground, unable to move even her fingers, and smiled faintly. I am very curious, what Cultivation Technique could have allowed a weak woman like you to reach the Loose Immortal level in just two years? And you would rather attempt to assassinate an immortal than disclose it? Zhu Ruyan didnt even have the strength to speak, she could only try to lift her head and stared at Azure Dragon with angry eyes. Do you want to ask whats going on? Azure Dragon said. Zhu Ruyan red at him angrily. Azure Dragon said with a grin, The drink you had contained something called Fairys Laugh. Its not a poison, but it can make cultivators, below immortals, lose their Cultivation Level for a couple of hours. Zhu Ruyans heart sank slowly. A couple of hours! Azure Dragon sighed lightly, Thats enough time for many things to happen between a man and a woman in a brothel room! Especially when you look so pretty! Azure Dragon picked up a short sword from the ground and traced it along Zhu Ruyans face, You are still so good-looking! Zhu Ruyans pupils contracted slightly, for at that moment, Azure Dragon seemed demented, like a madman. Dont look at me with that kind of eyes; I am not a madman, I am just Azure Dragon said with a grin, then suddenly, the swords gleam shed. The short sword stabbed into Zhu Ruyans palm and went straight through, nailing it to the floor. Blood instantly stained the ground red, and Zhu Ruyan trembled with agonizing pain. I just hate you pretty bitches! Azure Dragon said with a sinister smile, slowly twisting the dagger in his hand. Zhu Ruyan trembled slightly, but her face showed little expression, she even looked at Azure Dragon with almost calm eyes. Why why do you look at me with those eyes? You bastard! Shouldnt you be scared and begging me for mercy? Zhu Ruyans gazepletely infuriated Azure Dragon. He grabbed her hair and smashed her head violently against the floor. Thud, thud, thud. After a few blows, blood streamed down Zhu Ruyans forehead. Even so, there was still little expression on Zhu Ruyans face, and her eyes even held a hint of pity. What is that look? Are you pitying me? You bastard! Do you believe I will call in dozens of filthy men to gang-rape you right now? Azure Dragon shouted hoarsely, his face twisted with ferocity. The corners of Zhu Ruyans mouth lifted slightly, and with all her strength, she whispered two words, Pathetic! Upon hearing those words, Azure Dragon practically went insane. His face turned livid as he pulled out the short sword and grabbed Zhu Ruyan by the hair, tilting her head back, with the short sword resting against her throat. The sharp edge of the short sword easily cut through Zhu Ruyans creamy skin. You call me pathetic? Hah, you wretched woman, I will torture you bit by bit! I dont believe you wont beg for mercy! But at that moment, the window facing the street suddenly shattered, and a woman rushed in, throwing several silver needles with the flick of her wrist. Azure Dragon dodged the silver needles with a slight turn of his head. The iing woman took advantage of this moment to grab Zhu Ruyan from the ground and turned to run. Azure Dragon sneered, Trying to save someone? Then you shall stay too! With that, he struck with a palm. Thump. The woman was no match for Azure Dragon and got hit in the back by the strike, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Still, she didnt let go, instead, she used the momentum of the hit to rush forward desperately. But just as they reached the window and appeared to be on the verge of escaping, A thin barrier of light blocked their way. Thump. The woman was rebounded by the light barrier, and in a moment of confusion, Azure Dragon kicked out. The woman was sent flying, and when shended on the ground, she was coughing up blood, unable to stand up anymore. Zhu Ruyan looked at the woman, and despite being poisoned, she struggled fiercely and shouted out with eyes about to burst. Senior Sister! Chapter 474: This is the Frying Pan! (3rd Update) Chapter 474: Chapter 474: This is the Frying Pan! (3rd Update) Indeed, the woman who rushed in to rescue Zhu Ruyan was none other than Lu Xunxue. She had been hiding in the distance, secretly watching everything unfold inside the house through a secret technique. When she saw Zhu Ruyan about to die under the sword, she could no longer restrain herself, charging in recklessly to try to save Zhu Ruyan from Azure Dragons clutches. s. The gap in strength was too great. It simply couldnt bepensated for with willpower or anything else. At that moment, Lu Xunxue, lying in a pool of blood, gave Zhu Ruyan a wretched smile, Silly girl, I came looking for you tonight, but when I found you had already left, I knew what you were nning! Zhu Ruyans face streamed with tears, her mouth opened to speak, but she couldnt utter a word. Azure Dragon, however, began to p andmend, Tsk tsk, such deep sisterly love. Its almost moving even me! With that, Azure Dragon raised his hand, and the dagger pinned directly onto Lu Xunxues shoulder. Lu Xunxue let out a low, pained cry. Zhu Ruyan nearly went mad, trembling all over as she tried to crawl over. But the power of the celestialsughter left her unable to move, forcing her to do nothing but cry incessantly as she watched. Azure Dragon slowly walked up to Lu Xunxue and squatted down to look at her, Im quite perplexed. Werent you and this Zhu Ruyan not on good terms? Why would you risk your life to save her? Because I am her senior sister! Lu Xunxuesplexion was pale, but she looked fearlessly at Azure Dragon. This response clearly infuriated Azure Dragon, and his face gradually darkened. Very well, since thats the case, Ill lend you a hand! As he spoke, Azure Dragon violently pulled out the dagger, then stabbed down once more. This time, the de pierced her elbow joint. The sound of the de cutting bone produced a grating noise, before it was deeply embedded into the wooden board. The excruciating pain that was enough to drive one insane elicited several low cries of anguish from Lu Xunxue. Why, why do all you bastards have to infuriate me so much? I will shatter your bones bit by bit! Azure Dragon roared in anger, attempting to pull out the dagger, but found it lodged in the bone. Thus, he kicked Lu Xunxues arm to brace it and ruthlessly yanked it out. Then he began to slowly slice through Lu Xunxues arm. The sound of flesh being severed made ones scalp tingle ufortably upon hearing it. Yet Lu Xunxue, lying on the ground, said in a gentle tone to Zhu Ruyan, who was already in tears and trembling not far away, Close your eyes, dont look! Blood tears began to flow from Zhu Ruyans eyes. The thick scent of blood drifted out from the room. Zhu Lei, hiding outside, was pale. He had heard all the previous screams. He really wanted to go in. But reason told him, that if he did, Lord Azure Dragon might well kill him. In the Profound Wind Tower. Azure Dragons brutality and irascibility were well known. He could only silently make excuses for himself. After all, this Zhu Ruyan is bound to die! Better to die at the hands of Lord Azure Dragon and serve as a stepping stone for myself. As he was thinking, a gentle voice came. Excuse me, is Miss Zhu Ruyan inside? Zhu Lei looked up and saw a stunningly beautiful woman leading two exquisite little girls standing not far away, speaking to him. The beauty and demeanor of this woman exceeded Zhu Leis imagination. He stammered a bit and said, Who are you? What do you want with Ruyan? The woman smiled sweetly, Oh, Im here on behalf of my husband to find her! Husband? What an odd term. However, the womans beauty stirred corrupt thoughts in Zhu Leis mind. If he offered her to Lord Azure Dragon, he would likely gain even greater favor. With that in mind, Zhu Lei tried to make himself smile more courteously. Miss Ruyan is indeed inside, but shes discussing matters with someone. However, I dont know your honorable name? An Yan shed a slight smile, My name is An Yan, and my husband is named Xue An! Zhu Lei nodded with a smile, An Yan, thats a nice Zhu Leis smile froze, and his eyelids started twitching uncontrobly. Xue An! Was she talking about Xue An? Could it be the Xue An who annihted the Immortal Pce? As Zhu Lei was inwardly shouting. A womans scream came from inside the room. An Yans smile turned cold, The matter you mentioned for discussion, is it like this? Zhu Lei forced a smile but didnt know what to say. Then, a frying pan suddenly appeared in An Yans hand and she smashed it against the wall. Boom. The wooden wall was instantly shattered to pieces. The scene inside was revealed. There was blood everywhere on the ground. Two womeny on the floor, lifeless or dead. And a man was squatting on the ground, cutting something with a knife. Upon seeing this, An Yans expression darkened, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, close your eyes! The two girls obediently found a corner out of the way and shut their eyes. At that moment, Azure Dragon slowly stood up, his eyes growing fervent when he saw that the person who broke through the wall was an exquisitely beautiful woman. Zhu Lei scrambled to his side, quivering as he said, Lord Azure Dragon, this this woman belongs to Xue An! Upon hearing this, Azure Dragon was taken aback for a moment. Zhu Ruyan and Lu Xunxue on the ground also shuddered with thest of their life force. Heh, Xue Ans woman! Interesting! It seems Xue An has quite a number of beauties by his side! Azure Dragon said with a smirk, lifting his dagger and licking the blood off the de with his tongue, his gaze icy and greedy. An Yan frowned, her anger rising at the sight of Zhu Ruyan and Lu Xunxues awful state on the ground. Scumbag! Die! An Yan couldnt be bothered to waste words with such a person, lifting the frying pan and mming it down. Azure Dragon wasnt concerned at all and even stepped forward, intending to capture the woman directly. But he was wrong. The frying pan, carrying the force of wind and thunder, smacked directly onto his shoulder. Bang. Azure Dragon was sent flying. And that wasnt all. A bolt of lightning shed, and Azure Dragon let out a piercing scream. When he barelynded on the ground, his clothes were already torn to shreds and his hair was emitting wisps of smoke. What is this? What is going on? Azure Dragon was stunned and furious. An Yan held the panhandle with both hands, her voice cold, This is, the frying pan indeed! A frying pan? What is that? For cooking? Thinking that he might have been beaten by a cooking pan, Azure Dragon was furious to the point of madness. Behind him, a massive shadow of a profound bird materialized, and he said ominously, Woman, you have enraged me. I will make you suffer slowly Before he could finish. The wall suddenly burst open, and a figure appeared in the room, throwing a punch thatnded squarely on Azure Dragons left cheek. The punch was so powerful that it not only shattered the shadow behind Azure Dragon but also sent him flying off the ground. By the time Azure Dragonnded, the left side of his face was smashed to bits, looking grotesque and horrifying. The figure retracted his fist, speaking nonchntly, You dare to bully my wife? Chapter 475: 475 Chapter This is Retribution (4th Update) Chapter 475: 475 Chapter This is Retribution (4th Update) The room fell silent. Because she heard the long-awaited voice, Zhu Ruyan summoned all her strength to slightly lift her gaze. When she saw the smile that often appeared in her dreams. The corners of Zhu Ruyans mouth lifted slightly, and she smiled. How wonderful! Hes back! All problems will be solved now. Azure Dragon, with his remaining eye, stared fixedly at Xue An, his gaze flickering with surprise and fury. Next to him, Zhu Lei was trembling like a leaf, his voice quivering, Lord Lord, thats Xue An! Xue An was currently looking down at Zhu Ruyan and Lu Xunxue on the ground. After a moment, he sighed softly and looked up at Azure Dragon. Was this your doing? Azure Dragon was taken aback for a moment, then sneered fiercely, So what if it was? Theyre just two cheap women Thats good then! Xue An cut him off and vanished from the spot. When he reappeared, he was standing right in front of Azure Dragon, suddenly grasping his throat. Azure Dragon struggled desperately, as the shattered phantom of the Mysterious Bird began to coalesce once more. The Cultivation Level of the Longevity Realm lent a terrifying aura to this Mysterious Bird phantom. Azure Dragon felt a surge of excitement. If he could seize this opportunity to kill Xue An, it would be perfect. Thus, when the Mysterious Bird phantom opened its mouth, a ze of The Fire of the Mysterious Bird surged forth. The fire was so fierce that even the air sizzled and popped. But Xue An merely responded with a faint smile and a sharp cry. Scram! The Mysterious Bird phantom, upon hearing this shout, did not even have the ability to resist and was directly sted to pieces. Azure Dragon was stunned. How was this possible? To actually shatter the Mysterious Bird Sacred Beast worshipped by the Profound Wind Tower with just a shout. This Fear was mounting in his heart. Xue An, sping his throat, pressed down forcefully. Boom. The floor was crushed into arge pit. Wood splinters flew into Azure Dragons face. This made Azure Dragonpletely furious. You bastard! Im going to kill you! But no matter how hard he tried, the hand pressing his throat was as immovable as if it were forged from steel. Azure Dragons head was buried into the floor, his limbs furiously struggling. The Cultivation Level of the Longevity Realm made his struggles quite powerful. At least the whole building was emitting a groaning sound, as if it couldnt bear the weight. Seeing this, Xue An sneered coldly, then suddenly raised his fist and hammered down. Crack. Azure Dragons entire body went limp. Xue Ans punch had directly shattered his spine. However, the healing powers of the Longevity Realm were rapidly repairing his injuries. Xue An smiled slightly,nding punch after punch, With each strike, the entire building shook. Azure Dragons body also trembled with each impact. After a dozen or so blows, Xue An raised his hand. Azure Dragons head had already been smashed t, and although a white light was flickering quickly, trying to repair the damage, The swollen, pig-like face of Azure Dragon was still filled with terror. You Xue An shook his head, Originally, I could have ended your life with just one punch, but what you did to Ruyan and the others infuriated me! So I think, I should prepare a delightful evening for you! By this time, the swelling on Azure Dragons face had subsided, and he shouted in rm and anger, What are you going to do? Azure Dragon was filled with terror at this moment. His several attempts to struggle and fight back had all been futile. It was evident that Xue Ans cultivation level was much higher than his own. This also made Azure Dragons arrogance subside considerably. Xue An smiled faintly, Nothing much, just to let you taste what its like to be tortured to death! With that, Xue An said softly, Come on up! As his voice fell, Cheng Hao and others gradually appeared from various ces. This guy is handed to you now, let him taste the interrogation techniques that countless people have studied and improved! Yes, Cheng Hao nodded. Azure Dragons heart leapt with joy. As long as he could get away from Xue Ans control, he could find a way to escape. But Xue An didnt give him that chance at all. He raised his fist and struck directly at Azure Dragons Dantian. Boom. A muffled sound emanated from within Azure Dragons body. It was as if someone had let out the air valve, as Azure Dragons momentum began to surge out wildly, and his facial expression also turnednguid and pale. You What have you done to me? Azure Dragon shrieked, like a girl who had been vited. Xue An smiled indifferently, Nothing much, just crippled your cultivation level! No! You devil, you Azure Dragon was going insane. The results of his hard cultivation were ruined by a single punch from this man. Xue An indifferently said, Devil? When you were wantonly abusing those weaker than you, why didnt you consider others as devils then? Azure Dragon was at a loss for words. Zou Yi then stepped forward, grabbed Azure Dragon by the hair, and dragged him towards the room next door. No, dont, I can give you anything you want, please dont do this Ive been abused by my parents since I was young, and then I was abused by thedy of the Profound Wind Tower, which led to my personality, please give me a chance! Xue An, I was wrong, spare me! Azure Dragon was extremely terrified, screaming with a face full of dread. Xue An, upon hearing this, just leisurely cleaned his ear with a finger, then smiled coldly. You were abused, your character is extreme, haha! Is that your reason for wantonly killing others? Now you know fear? Learned to repent? Toote! Drag him away! Yes! Zou Yi chuckled, then leaned over to Azure Dragon, who was already stiff with fright, and said. Kid, rest assured, Ive specially learned how to, definitely going to make sure you have a wonderful night! With that, he dragged Azure Dragon into the adjacent room. As the door of the room closed, within moments, Azure Dragons screams like those of a ughtering pig could be heard. No! Xue An frowned. He had seen too many such people, using their own shadows as an excuse to harm others, but when it was their turn, they turned out to be as weak as sludge. Xue An raised his hand, and an invisible barrier enveloped the room. The screaming stopped immediately. Only then did Xue An turn around, smiled at Zhu Lei, who had turned deathly pale and had a wet patch between his legs, already scared to the point of wetting himself. Hello! We meet again! Zhu Lei fell to his knees with a thud, trembling as he spoke, Xue Lord Xue, spare my life! Xue Ans smile grew colder, To trade your own sister for power, and to watch her be tortured without doing anything, now you have the nerve to beg for mercy? Zhu Lei trembled violently, I Youre even more detestable than that Azure Dragon! Sun Ling! Present! Its up to you now! Yes! Sun Ling strode forward with a coldugh, a sh of de light in his hand, and he swiftly cut Zhu Leis vocal cords, blocking back his screams, then said, Youre actually a man? I even feel ashamed! With that, he dragged the now stiff Zhu Lei, towards another room. The killers are invariably killed, the abusers invariably abused. That is called retribution. Chapter 482: Weakness is the Original Sin (Second Update) Chapter 482: Chapter 482: Weakness is the Original Sin (Second Update) The Fire Demon King, now reduced to what seemed like the me of a candle, was granted amnesty and returned directly to the me Demon Realm through the spatial imprint engraved deep within his soul by the Fire Monarch. Arriving had been a Herculean effort pressing his strength and controlling his Divine Sense, for fear of being bound by the spatialws. But the return journey was much smoother. Thews of space could not be bothered with such a tiny me. As a result, he returned to the Demon Realm with ease. Within the Myriad Realms, the Demon Race is an incredibly vast and domineering tribe. This is evident from the sheer number of worlds they possess. The Demon Realm has one main realm, vast and boundless, ranking highly among the myriad continued. At the same time, there are subsets like the Green Hills Fox Realm, the Serpent Demon Realm, etc., scattered within, much like a great tree where the main Demon Realm serves as the trunk and ces like the Green Hills Fox Realm as its branches and leaves. It should be mentioned here. In the strictest sense, the Dragon Realm is also considered part of the Demon Realm. However, due to the overwhelming strength of the Dragon n and their presence across the Multiverse, many view the Dragon Realm as a separate entity, not subordinate to the Demon Realm. The me Demon Realm to which the Fire Demon King returned is one such insignificant world. Although unimpressive, this me Demon Realm could also be described as expansive. The environment, however, is far more hostile. There are almost no ins; everywhere are volcanoes erupting or on the verge of eruption. Theva they spew flows and converges to form long rivers of magma. The air is filled with the pungent odor of sulfur. In such an environment, not to mention ordinary humans, evenmon cultivators would struggle to survive. But for the Fire Demon tribe, this is a naturally gifted paradise. No sooner had the Fire Demon King returned than he plunged eagerly into a volcanos mouth, bathing and frolicking in the viscous magma. This feels so good! the Fire Demon King moaned in ecstasy. For him, soaking inva was like bathing in hot springs, utterly soothing, and even the previously weak mes of his body began to grow stronger. That was really close today; I nearly died in that mortal world! And who exactly was that man? the Fire Demon King pondered darkly. Just then, a powerful suction force pulled him out of the magma. Before he could react, he transformed into a streak of light, soaring toward the sky. A momentter. The panicked Fire Demon King found himself in front of a vast pce built from Fire Crystals. Sitting on the pces throne was a fire giant. Seeing this giant, the Fire Demon King transformed from a me to human form in trepidation and then knelt on the ground. Fire Fire Monarch! His voice was weak and trembling. A chorus of mockingughter emanated from both sides of the pce. Tsk, tsk, isnt this the Fiery me Demon King? Howe youre now barelyrger than a torch? And after returning to the realm of fire, instead of presenting yourself before our lord, you hid in that volcanoyour heart deserves condemnation! These jeering voices all belonged to various Fire Demon Kings. They all transformed into human forms, watching with cold smiles as the Fiery me Demon King knelt on the ground. At that moment, the Fire Monarch seated upon the throne spoke indifferently, What happened? Why have you turned into this state? Fire Monarch, I intended to preserve the Fire Seed before reporting to you! I descended into the Kunlun secret realm in the world of men, and everything was going smoothly. But suddenly, a man appeared, first killing the Xuan Bird, then leaving me in this state! the Fiery me Demon King cried out for help. Hearing its words, the me Demon Kings erupted into a bout ofughter. Theughter was tinged with schadenfreude, but it was mostly filled with naked mockery and disdain. Howughable, the world has long be ruins, even the Kunlun secret realm has declined! How could anyone possibly reduce a Demon King to such a state? Exactly, and this time its arrival was even facilitated by the Fire Monarch himself, who preserved almost all of its strength. Yet, it was still beaten until its Fire Seed nearly extinguisheda total waste! The mockery and insults made the Fiery me Demon King almost beside itself with rage. But it didnt dare to say anything because it was so weak that it could be extinguished with a single breath. In the Demon Realm, weakness is the original sin. Youre saying someone beat you into this shape? The Fire Monarchs face,posed of mes, showed no emotion, just indifferently asked. Yes! And how did he beat you? Tell me in detail! The Fiery me Demon King, trembling with fear, gave a rough ount of what had happened. However, when it mentioned that Xue An had used the Demon Realm Divine me, the entire Divine Temple was drowned inughter. Thats truly hrious, a mere mortal managing to master a Divine me that even the Fire Monarch doesnt possess. Fiery, your imagination is quite rich! Hehe, I bet it was just its own stupidity that led to the loss of its Cultivation Level! The mes on the Fire Monarchs body suddenly red up, Silence! In an instant, the hall turned quiet. Then the Fire Monarch spoke in an amused tone, So, youre saying that you encountered someone in the mortal world whose Cultivation Level is not inferior to mine, and that person beat you into this state? A few snickers sounded again in the hall. The Fiery me Demon King, shakily said, Reporting to the Fire Monarch, that is indeed the case! Very well! In that case, I cant really me you, and you have also suffered a lot in the mortal world, resulting in theplete loss of your Cultivation Level. The Fiery me Demon Kings voice was choked with emotion, The Fire Monarch is too kind, its all because of my ipetence. The Fire Monarch said indifferently, Come here, I have a gift for you! These words made the Fiery me Demon King shudder, then it screamed out in terror, Fire Monarch, although I have lost my Cultivation Level, my Fire Seed still remains. Just give me a hundred years, no, fifty years, and I promise I will be restored to my former state, then I can still serve you. The Fire Monarch cracked a mild smile, I am giving you a gift, what are you afraid of? Come here! The hall was silent; the Demon Kings lined on either side watched with indifferent expressions. The Fiery me Demon King didnt dare to resist any longer, crawling a few steps on its knees, said with extreme sycophancy, Fire Monarch, my domain has many Fiery me Crystal Stones, I will offer them all to you. No sooner had it finished speaking than the Fire Monarch extended a hand, a giant hand of me then grasped the Fiery me Demon King. Fire Monarch, I beg you, dont kill The giant hand of me suddenly clenched, and the Fiery me Demon Kings Fire Seed waspletely crushed, then the Fire Monarch opened its mouth and swallowed it down. Offer to me? Hehe! If I eat you, what isnt mine? said the Fire Monarch, sneering. The other me Demon Kings in the hall all showed faces of unconcern. In the Demon Realm, at least in the me Demon Realm, such things were all toomon. After all, although the Fiery me Demon King had lost all its Cultivation Level, its Fire Seed remained, and after consuming it, the benefits to ones own Cultivation Level would be immense. The Fire Monarch closed its eyes. He was ready to search through the Fiery me Demon Kings soul memories to see what exactly had happened. But just as the Divine Sense touched these fragments, a weak yet iparably potent Pure White me suddenly burst forth. Chapter 477 Turmoil in the Snowstorm (1st update) Chapter 477: Chapter 477 Turmoil in the Snowstorm (1st update) Fei Bai stepped out of the inn only to find out it had started to snow outside. The umted snow had already surpassed the tops of his shoes. The streets were deserted, without a single person or even a dog in sight. In such weather, even beggars would find the warmest ce they could to stay in. Fei Bai took a deep breath, the piercing cold air suppressing the cough that was beginning to stir within him again. He gripped his sword tightly, straightened his cloak, and limped into the alley next to the inn, proceeding on the path he had previously scouted out. After scaling several high walls in a row, Fei Bai could already gaze in the distance upon the brilliantly lit Profound Wind Tower. He hid in a concealed corner, an abnormal flush creeping across his face. Fei Bai knew he was probably about to die. Three months ago, Profound Wind Tower suddenly invaded the Sword Control Vi located in the northern territory of Kunlun; the vis master Wu Bucheng and the twelve Sword Control elders all perished in battle. The Sword Control Vi was annihted. Actually, he should have died back then. If it werent for Wu Bucheng leading everyone to forcefully carve out a bloody path and sending him out, Fei Bai was sure he would have died at that moment. Although he didnt die, he was struck by a palm from the lord of Profound Wind Tower, which inflicted a severe internal injury. This internal injury persisted, growing ever more grievous. Fei Bai couldnt help but recall his masters appearance before death. Fei Bai, you must survive! The swordsmanship legacy of Sword Control Vi that hassted over a thousand years now relies solely on you! At the time he said these words, Wu Bucheng had already sustained a dozen serious injuries, and even his Listening Sea Sword, which had apanied him for a hundred years, was broken. Yet, even on the brink of death, he was still thinking about the legacy of the Sword Control Vi. With this thought, Fei Bai revealed a slight bitter smile. Master, your unworthy disciple cannot hold on any longer. But before dying, one must do something. In the past year, the Ahang Pce had been destroyed by the Fire King Temple, and almost none of the many other sects had survived. It was said that the Great Monk Miyoi, in the final moments, burned his Golden Body to use the Annihtion of the Buddha Kingdom, eliminating over a dozen top experts from the Fire King Temple in one fell swoop. They say a Bodhisattva is merciful, but in the end, didnt that Great Monk also rage? Fei Bai took another deep breath, the cold air considerably relieving the stuffiness in his chest and dispersing all distracting thoughts. Master, wait for me, I aming! Fei Bai slowly drew the sword in his hand. His previous sword had been destroyed, and now he was using an iron sword that he had bought for twenty pieces of silver from a cksmiths shop. Holding this iron sword, Fei Bai emerged from the shadows and walked slowly towards the dazzling Profound Wind Tower. The wind and snow raged chaotically. The guards at the door had also be a bit ck at this time. In such weather, how could it be possible for anyone toe looking for trouble? They huddled in a corner of the wall, chatting idly with each other. Thedy of the tower has taken in another young boy, I heard hes sleek and shiny! Tsk, how many is that this month? I heard that the previous ones are already dead, and they died miserably, all sucked dry to mere husks! Hisss! Does thedy have such a big appetite? As they discussed, Fei Bai held his breath and focused, advancing as close as possible. However, his current cultivation level wasnt evenparable to a Heavenly Being, and after just over a dozen steps, the leader of the men frowned. We have a situation! As he spoke, he was about to get up to check. Now is the time! Fei Bai clenched his teeth, channeled all of his remaining cultivation into his legs, and leaped suddenly,unching an attack at the group. Although it was just an ordinary iron-forged longsword, under Fei Bais full exertion, the sword still emitted a dazzling Sword Qi. Pfft! The two outermost soldiers had their throats cut by the Sword Qi and copsed dead on the ground. But the leader was clearly not an ordinary person; he let out a cold shout and drew his sword to make a sh. The sound of metal shing rang out. Fei Bais longsword broke upon impact. Then the leader lunged forward, raising his de to strike. Fei Bai suddenly twisted, dodging the vital point but exposing his back in the process. Thud. The de carved a bloody gash across Fei Bais back. But the leader had no time to rejoice. Fei Bai had already drawn a short sword, using the momentum to charge into the leaders embrace and then stabbing directly into the leaders heart. Thud. The leader seemed unable to believe that someone could be so daring, dumbly looking down at the sword in his heart before copsing dead. The remaining soldiers, jolted from their shock, rushed forward, brandishing their des. Fei Bai, clumsy and exhausted, expended hisst bit of strength to kill all the soldiers. But this also alerted the people inside. There was amotion and footsteps could be heard from inside. Fei Bai, now devoid of any strength, staggered as he pulled the short sword out from the leaders heart, leaning against the wall and gasping for breath. A metallic sweetness filled his throat, and with an open mouth, he coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood. The blood sttered on the pure white snow, resembling a blooming plum blossom. Is this as far as I can hold out? After only killing a few guards How unsatisfactory! Fei Bai smiled bitterly, his vision already starting to blur when he saw people from Profound Wind Tower approaching with raised swords. Its here! This person killed the gatekeepers! Kill him! Amid these shouting voices, Fei Bais consciousness began to fade. He knew he was about to die. But he didnt want to die at the hands of these people. So he raised his hand, ready to take his own life. Just then, a group of figures emerged from the pitch-ck night. These figures were all dressed in very peculiar clothing and immediately charged over upon seeing this scene. Fei Bai was still in disbelief. The next moment utterly shocked him. The neers cultivation levels varied, with the highest being no more than Loose Immortals. But their coordination was seamless, almost divine. So in just a brief encounter, the people from Profound Wind Tower didnt even have the chance to fight back and were all in. The leader of the neers slowly approached, Who are you? I am Fei Bai, from Sword Control Vi! And who might you be? Fei Bai retorted, eyeing the man. We are here on themand of our instructor, to annihte Profound Wind Tower! Instructor? Annihte Profound Wind Tower? Fei Bai was startled and wanted to say something. Then another man slowly emerged from the darkness. This man had a handsome appearance, a smile ying on his lips, his eyes deep and unfathomable like the ocean. Fei Bai shivered all over. The man simply smiled slightly, Long time no see! Fei Bai took a deep breath, Xue An! Xue An nodded, Yes, its me. Fei Bai suddenly didnt know whether tough or cry. He was a proud man; during his swordypetition with Xue An back in the day, hed shone brightly even in defeat, retaining his glory despite the loss. But today, he was like a diseased dog, dragging ame leg around, skirmishing with some petty soldiers. This stark contrast in circumstances left Fei Bai speechless. Xue An seemed to understand his thoughts and smiled faintly. What a coincidence, youre also here to exterminate Profound Wind Tower? Chapter 478: Revenge (Second Update) Chapter 478: Chapter 478: Revenge (Second Update) Hearing these words, Fei Bais eyes lit up, but then quickly dimmed again, and he let out a bitter smile. Thats right, but I cant go on anymore! Mr. Xue, I have a favor to ask of you! Fei Bai paused, taking a few weak breaths, I hope you can help me destroy Profound Wind Tower, and avenge the hundreds of lives from my Sword Control Vi. Having said that, Fei Bai looked at Xue An with eyes full of hope. Unexpectedly, Xue An shook his head slightly after hearing this. Fei Bais heart gradually sank. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, Profound Wind Tower must be destroyed, but I am powerless to avenge you for this matter! Fei Bais expression turned gloomy, just as he was about to speak. Xue An continued, If you truly wish for revenge, then you should be the one to do it! After all, this is the great vendetta of your sect, and I am merely an outsider. Confused by these words, Fei Bai said bitterly, But in my current condition, I probably wont even survive tonight, how can I seek revenge He stopped mid-sentence, stunned. Because Xue An spread open his hand, revealing a luminous orb filled with powerful energy within his palm. Is this essence blood? Fei Bai whispered in disbelief. Xue An nodded, Yes, this is transformed from the essence blood of the Azure Dragon from Profound Wind Tower. Azure Dragon! The name made Fei Bais gaze turn cold. Scenes involuntarily appeared in his mind. His several junior martial sisters were tortured to death by this Azure Dragon right in front of him. Even now, the cries of his junior martial sisters and the triumphantughter of the Azure Dragon echoed in Fei Bais ears. And now, his essence blood had been transformed by Xue An into an orb of light. No need to ask. This Azure Dragon must have died at the hands of Xue An. Ive seen many unspeakable scenes within this filthy soul, including those of your Sword Control Vi! I know how much you must hate him, so now I bestow his essence blood upon you! Use the essence blood of Profound Wind Tower to fight against them, as for each drink and peck, this is whats called revenge! Xue An said coolly. Xue Ans words sent tremors through Fei Bais entire body. At that moment, Xue An raised his hand. The orb of light flew directly into Fei Bais chest. Light enveloped Fei Bai. The already severed and desated meridians began to revive under the light, and his injured organs started to heal. Even Fei Bais crippled leg began to gradually recover under the nourishment of the essence blood from the Longevity Realm. Of course, all of this was extremely painful. But a satisfied smile appeared at the corners of Fei Bais mouth. If pain could lead to his revenge, then let the pain be even more fierce. After a few moments. The light dispersed. Looking at Fei Bai now, his aura was climbing steadily, quickly returning to his previous levels, and even made slight progress. A robust Sword Qi burst forth from his body, even cutting through the thick clouds to create an opening. Moonlight shone through the gap, casting a snow-white glow over the area. Fei Bais face was solemn as he knelt on one knee to the ground. Sir above, Fei Bai will forever remember this act of rebirth! Xue An smiled and epted his gesture. Then Fei Bai stood up, eyeing Profound Wind Tower which had been stirred intomotion by his recent powerful Sword Qi, his expression utterly indifferent. Sir, please allow me to bring this tower down! Xue An extended his hand, making a gesture of invitation. Fei Bai slowly raised his right hand over his head. The currents of the air seemed to follow his movement, and even the falling snowkes took on a deadly air. Scenes from the past shed before Fei Bai. His childhood abandonment,ter being picked up and raised by Wu Bucheng, learning the sword, and wandering the martial world. Back then, he had begun to be called a prodigy of the Sword Dao. There was a time when Fei Bai also believed he truly was a Sword Dao genius. It was not until he met Xue An at the trial tournament that he realized there are always others better than oneself. But at that time, he didnt feel too much about it. It wasnt until Sword Control Vi was destroyed and he wandered the jianghu that Fei Bai began to understand many truths. He had thought everything was like a fleeting reflection on water, beyond redemption. But unexpectedly, Xue An gave him another chance. Such a transformative experience made Fei Bais heart of Sword Dao incredibly clear and pure. A faint smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. Then, he swung down. As his right hand fell, a sh of Sword Qi that seemed to sever heaven and earth itself tore through the sky. Crack! After a thunderous noise, Profound Wind Tower was split cleanly in two. At the same time, under the residual power of the Sword Qi, over a dozen buildings behind Profound Wind Tower were also cleaved in half. The might of this sword had broken through Fei Bais past Sword Dao, reaching an entirely new realm. Mr. Xue watched and could not help but nod slightly. From his return to the present, Fei Bais Sword Dao was the purest he had ever witnessed. Now, the wooden structure of Profound Wind Tower slowly toppled to both sides. Then, amidst the wind and snow, it copsed with a boom. Who is it! Who dares to cut down my Profound Wind Tower! a dozen figures charged out, shouting angrily. The cultivation levels of these figures were mostly that of Loose Immortals. Before Xue An could speak, Fei Bai coldly dered, Sword Control Vis Fei Bai! Today, I will annihte the entirety of your Profound Wind Tower! After speaking, his hands waved in session. A dozen dazzling beams of sword light swept across, heading straight for these figures. So fast were they that these figures had no time to react. But at that moment, a womans ethereal sigh echoed from afar. With that sigh, a streak of ck light flew over. Crack. The sword lights were instantly shattered by the ck light. Then, a woman d in a bright red robe appeared on the scene. Tower Mistress! The people of Profound Wind Tower, upon seeing this woman, bowed and paid their respects in unison. With a detached tone, the woman said, I was away for but a few hours, and you let someone tear down the tower? Such a bunch of ipetents! The people of Profound Wind Tower all trembled. Then the woman turned to Fei Bai and said coldly, So, the people of Sword Control Vi havent been wiped out yet? With that, dozens of ck streaks of lightshed out at Fei Bai. From the moment this woman appeared, Fei Bais gaze had been fixed on her. This woman, whose face seemed shrouded in mist, was the Tower Mistress of Profound Wind Tower. She was the main culprit behind the annihtion of Sword Control Vi. And she was the person Fei Bai most wanted to kill. So, when the ck streaks appeared, Fei Bai, instead of retreating, advanced. His entire being turned into a streak of sword light, charging directly at the woman. Seeking death! The woman said coldly. The ck streaks suddenly merged into one, forming a pitch-ck spike that met Fei Bai head-on. Boom. After a muffled sound, The ck light was sted apart. Fei Bai also let out a muffled grunt, was sent flying dozens of meters, and the Sword Qi swirling around him flickered and then shattered with a snap. But at the same time, the Tower Mistress waved her sleeve, and a ck light many times stronger than before flew toward him, turning into a sinister ck needle mid-air. Fei Bais face was pale, and he rallied his entire bodys Sword Qi to confront the attack. Butpared to the overwhelming ck light, his Sword Qi seemed weak and feeble. However, just as the ck light was about to hit Fei Bai, a hand appeared out of thin air, catching the streak of ck light. Chapter 479: The Mysterious Bird (Third Update) Chapter 479: Chapter 479: The Mysterious Bird (Third Update) The ck gleam writhed like a living thing even after it was caught. Xue An applied force with his palm. Crack. The gleam let out a intive wail before it was crushed into oblivion, dissolving into ck mist. The master of Profound Wind Tower grunted, and the mist that had shrouded her face dissipated, revealing a seductive and enchanting visage. But now, her face was filled with shock and rage. Who are you? With a faint smile, Xue An said, Havent you been looking for me all this time? Youre Xue An! the master of Profound Wind Tower blurted out. Xue An nodded. The master of Profound Wind Towers expression grew dark. She knew Xue An had returned, but she hadnt expected him to enter Kunlun City so soon. Hadnt she ordered a thorough investigation? How could there be no news at all? Were all those tasked with gathering intelligence idiots? The master of Profound Wind Tower seethed inwardly. When I first heard the name Profound Wind Tower, I had my suspicions, but it wasnt until I saw you that I confirmed one thing. What did you confirm? The master of Profound Wind Tower stood in mid-air, her aura gradually rising, causing her hair to flutter. Youre not human, youre a demon! Xue Ans calm words were like a thunderp, leaving Fei Bai stunned. A demon? Fei Bai had encountered demons before, but he had never seen one as powerful as the master of Profound Wind Tower who alsocked any demonic aura. The master of Profound Wind Towers expression was as still as water, and she chuckled. A demon? What a joke. How could I be a demon? I am a dignified cultivator, a Golden Immortal! Xue An, I acknowledge your cultivation level is not bad, but opposing my Profound Wind Tower is going to be the most foolish thing youve ever done in your life! I Xue An yawned out of boredom, cutting off the master of Profound Wind Tower, Are you done? The master of Profound Wind Tower paused. Not only are you a demon, but youre also a very foolish one! As he spoke, Xue An vanished from the spot and appeared above the master of Profound Wind Tower, his fist smashing down. The master of Profound Wind Tower hadnt anticipated Xue Ans speed and was unable to react in time, getting struck by the punch and forcefully mmed into the ground. Boom. The ground was covered in snow, nearly an inch thick, and the master of Profound Wind Towers impact sent snow flying in all directions. The master of Profound Wind Tower roared, Xue An, you Xue An once again hovered above her, speaking indifferently, Not only are you foolish, but youre also a very noisy demon! As he spoke, Xue An struck down with two more punches. The sheer force of the punches created a huge crater in the ground. The master of Profound Wind Tower was right in the middle of it. And Xue An had no intention of stopping there, his punches continuing to rain down without pause. Still refusing to show your true form? Then Ill just have to pound you until you do, Xue An said lightly. The spectacle rendered Fei Bai and the people of Profound Wind Tower speechless. Fei Bai was astonished at the strength Xue An now possessed. It had been only two years. Xue An, who had to put forth his full effort when dealing with the simrly Golden Immortal leader of the Immortal Pce, now seemed effortlesslyposed and at ease. This indicated how much his power had increased. Even Fei Bai felt a sense of despair at the rate of growth. Could it be that Xue An had also reached the level of a Golden Immortal? Fei Bai silently wondered. The people of Profound Wind Tower found it unbelievable. Ever since the existence of Profound Wind Tower, for more than a year now, their Lady Tower Master had never been defeated. Yet, today, she was beaten by Xue An without the strength to fight back. Enough! A shrill cry emerged from the deep crater. Following that, streaks of ck light filled the entire crater. Then, they saw a gigantic beast appear within the pit, bird-like yet not. Xue An stood at the edge of the pit with his hands behind his back, a slight smile on his face, It turns out to be a ckened Xuan bird, quite rare indeed. Xuan bird. An exotic beast from ancient times. Unexpectedly, it had appeared today in Kunlun, and moreover, it was a ckened Xuan bird. Xue An, those who witness my true form are doomed to die! You ought toaah! The Xuan bird was just about to utter some imposing words when it screamed in agony. For Xue An had unexpectedly appeared behind it at some point, grasping with one hand the wings made of ck light, and shouting coldly. Rise up! With that, Xue An pulled the Xuan bird out of the crater by force. Only then did people see clearly that it was indeed a giant ck bird, simr in shape to a Phoenix, yet somewhat smaller. And the ck streaks were actually its feathers. At that moment, the ck streaks crisscrossed through the sky like ck chains, surrounding Xue Anpletely before expanding violently like an electric shock. The birds form fluffed up, revealing countless fine ck streaks. The ck streaksunched towards Xue An like a dense ck rain. Xue An didnt dodge or hide, standing quietly in mid-air, still grasping hold of several feathers from the Xuan birds wings. The ck rain engulfed Xue An. The Xuan birdughed triumphantly, Hehe, what a fool, to actually catch my ck feathers bare-handed; he truly does not know the word death! No sooner had its words faded, a series of pure white mes appeared amidst the ck rain. Under the scorching mes. The ck rain melted away like snow under boiling water, disappearing swiftly. The Xuan birds triumph turned to panic. How can you have such mes, no Before it could finish speaking, it was swung by Xue An and smashed heavily onto the ground nearby. Boom. The ground was smashed into arge crater. The ck light on the Xuan birds body shattered a great deal. But before it could catch its breath, Xue An swung it up again. Boom, boom, boom! Xue An, like wielding a whip, smashed the ground into craters everywhere, and the Xuan birds size was smashed down by more than half, no longer as arrogant as before. I yield, I yield! Sir, please stop smashing! the Xuan bird yelled. Tell me, who sent you? Xue An let go, dusted off his hands, and spoke indifferently. The Xuan bird shrank back, truly frightened by Xue Ans violence, I do not understand what you mean? Hmm? Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. The mark on you shows you came from the Demon Realm, and it seems your cultivation level was forcibly elevated by a powerful being before your descent! Let me guess which part of the Demon Realm? Vermilion Bird Realm? No, thats not it, those arrogant creatures wouldnt deal with a bird like you. Phoenix Realm? Thats not right either! Phoenixes and Xuan birds have always been at odds, you wouldnt listen to them! Could it be you werent assigned by your avian deity? With every line that Xue An spoke, the Xuan bird shuddered, its gaze filled with immense reverence towards him by the end. Who exactly are you, how could you know so much about the Demon Realm? Me? Xue An said with a light smile, turning his head towards the darkness in the distance. Having hidden for so long, is it not time to show yourself yet? Chapter 480: You Think You’re Worthy of Being Friends with Me? (4th Update) Chapter 480: Chapter 480: You Think Youre Worthy of Being Friends with Me? (4th Update) Lai Shuo slowly emerged from the darkness. And behind him trailed many subordinates. Xue An said indifferently, Hall of the Fire God? Lai Shuo sneered, Xue An, I admit I underestimated you! I didnt expect you to be so bold as to dare to enter Kunlun City on a snowy night, and to head straight for Profound Wind Tower! Then Lai Shuo lowered his head to look at the beleaguered Xuan Niao, saying with a hint of mockery, Lord Xuan Niao, it seems you are in dire need of my help now! Xuan Niao was both embarrassed and angry, Lai Shuo, cut the crap and get me out of here, otherwise, if you dy the masters business, you wont live either! Hearing this, Fei Bai muttered from afar, No wonder the Hall of the Fire God and Profound Wind Tower never interfered with each others business, it turns out they were in cahoots all along! Lai Shuo sneered a few times, raising his head arrogantly, Xue An, this matter really has nothing to do with you. If you take your people and leave this secret realm now, we can pretend nothing has happened. How about that? Xue An sighed lightly, shaking his head, No good! Lai Shuo had not expected Xue An to refuse and was so surprised that he stared, You Xue An showed a rather pretty set of teeth, smiling chillingly, Let me guess, why did you descend on this secret realm and insist on keeping it under firm control? Is it because you want to establish a foothold here and, when the opportunity arises, move into the mortal world? Lai Shuos face turned pale at Xue Ans words, Xue An, dont think were afraid of you. That Xuan Niao is just a Pseudo-Golden Immortal, but I have true Golden Immortal Cultivation. If you know whats good for you, leave now, and we could even be friends! Xue An lowered his eyes, silently. Fei Bais heart rose to his throat. He pondered, if it were him, what would he do in such a situation? Indeed, all of this was unrted to Xue An. If Xue An backed down, he would be safe and sound, and might even gain the friendship of a Golden Immortal. But if he persisted in refusing, conflict would be inevitable. Anyone but a fool would choose reconciliation. But if it really went that way, the hopes for his own vengeance would be even more distant. Fei Bai was torn. Thats when Sun Ling, standing to one side, took a deep drag on his cigarette and said indifferently, Expecting our instructor to give in? Thats really courting death! Fei Bai stared at him in astonishment. Sun Ling felt his gaze, turned his head, and gave him a smile, No worries, just speaking my mind! After saying that, he tossed away his cigarette butt and exchanged nces with Cheng Hao and others, then leaped and disappeared into the void. Cheng Hao and the others knew a great battle was unavoidable. Just as Sun Ling had said, Xue An couldnt help butugh sardonically at Lai Shuos words. Friends? Lai Shuo nodded, proiming proudly, Yes, and I can even consider carving out a piece of territory within Kunlun City for you! Xue An shook his head, Thats not what I meant. What I mean is, to be friends with me, do you even qualify? Upon hearing this, Lai Shuos face suddenly turned an ashen hue. Xue An, dont reject a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit! Let me warn you Xue An waved his hand, then stretched, Enough, save your breath! Im a bit tired! After I deal with you guys, I can go to sleep! Furious yetughing, Lai Shuo gestured to Xuan Niao. Together, the man and the demon suddenly attacked,unching a fierce assault on Xue An. Lai Shuos fist was enveloped in a ball of intensely concentrated mes, whose heat caused the air itself to shimmer. A single touch would undoubtedly be fatal. Xuan Niao, on the other hand, condensed all the ck light into a razor-sharp w, with a chilling edge of lethal intent. Facing such a fiercebined attack, Xue An did just two things. He raised his fist, and called out softly, Mix, Yin, Yang! Nowadays, Xue An seldom uttered the name of his move when he struck. For his every gesture and motion was imbued with immense power. But this punch was different. It was the advanced version of the second technique of the Divine ughter Six Techniques. With thest yang character spoken, Lai Shuo, who had a smug look on his face, suddenly discovered with horror that the mes on his fist turned extremely cold. As if it were enveloped by a perennial block of mysterious ice. And Xuan Feng realized that it had turned white. Moreover, as it became white, all its cultivation level receded like a rapid tide. Ovee with fear, it wanted to scream, but what came out of its beak were only a few bird chirps. And it was only at this time that the full power of this punch began to unfold. Grey fog enveloped Lai Shuo and Xuan Feng. Before they could struggle free, their flesh was corroded by the grey fog. Xuan Feng let out a mournful cry as its demon body copsed. Compared to Xuan Feng, Lai Shuos cultivation level was deeper; although his body was trapped, his soul suddenly flew out, transforming into a stream of light, heading straight for the Northwest. For the remaining ones, show no mercy! Xue An ordered and immediately pursued. Cheng Hao and the othersplied and charged directly at the people from Profound Wind Towers Fire God Hall. A frenzied battle was gradually unfolding. Fei Bai hesitated for a moment, also wanting to follow, but seeing the intense battle, he gritted his teeth, unleashed a sword glow that took down a member of Profound Wind Tower, and then joined the fray. At this moment, Lai Shuos heart was filled with panic; Xue Ans earth-shattering punch had almost imed his life just now. He fled in desperation like a stray dog. But Xue An had no intention of letting him go, chasing him relentlessly. After several breaths of time, Xue An had caught up with him. Lai Shuo was so frightened that he called out, My lord, save me! As the words fell, his speed suddenly increased tenfold, almost instantly flying into the nearby Fire God Hall. Soon after, an ancient and profound aura broke through the halls ceiling, and a deep voice rang out. Who is it who dares to kill my subjects of the Fire God? Xue An stood outside with his hands behind his back, smiling coldly, Have you finally shown yourself? Demon King of Fire! There was silence in the Fire God Hall, followed by a few coldughs, I am quite surprised, you actually know my title! As he spoke, the Fire God Hall melted like a candle under the scorching sun. The statue of the Fire God that had stood at the center of the hall came to life, and its aura began to climb, quickly reaching a frightening degree. Xue An quietly watched, his eyes devoid of the slightest fear, filled only with excitement. Indeed. It was the excitement of sighting prey. In fact, Xue An had sensed the presence of this Demon King of Fire as soon as he entered Kunlun City. Only because its aura was so well concealed, he couldnt pinpoint the exact location. This Demon King of Fire felt a chill from Xue Ans gaze and couldnt help but roar angrily. Cultivator, youve destroyed the flesh of my underlings, so today I will extract your soul from your body aspensation! Upon saying this, orbs of me shot out, enshrouding Xue Anyer uponyer Chapter 481: Get Back to Your Fire Demon Realm (First Update) Chapter 481: Chapter 481: Get Back to Your Fire Demon Realm (First Update) This me was not an ordinary fire, but a kind of demon me that emitted a red glow. As soon as it flew out, even the air was twisted by the scorching heat. Yet, facing such a fierce ze, Xue Ans expression became more and more excited, as if a gluttonous epicure had seen a delicate and delicious snack. In an instant, the demon me had reached him. The boundless Sea of Fire instantly swallowed Xue Ans bodypletely. The Fire Demon King sneered, And here I thought you had some special abilities, but in the end, you were still consumed by my mes? Never mind, Ill find a suitable body for youter! Thetter sentence was directed at Lai Shuos soul. In his view, anyone consumed by his mes would be incinerated, even an Immortal. Xue An must have been utterly destroyed, his soul reduced to nothingness. Lai Shuo ttered, Your Highness truly possesses divine might, this Xue An was so arrogant, and yet he was ultimately in by you! The Fire Demon Kingughed heartily, How could a mere mortal Cultivator be a match for me, the Fire Demon King! Your Highness is right, its a pity that the Xuan Bird fellow was just too stupid, dying in utter confusion! The Fire Demon King chuckled, That Xuan Bird was nothing more than a dispensable piece sent out by the Lord, absent or dead, it doesnt matter! Lai Shuo offered another round of unabashed ttery, so crass it was nauseating. But this Fire Demon King actually enjoyed this bootlicking, breaking into proudughter at Lai Shuospliments. At that moment, a sudden change urred. The bubbling demon me, as if encountering an extremely terrifying natural enemy, suddenly began to scatter and flee. The Fire Demon Kings proudughter came to an abrupt halt. For at the center of the demon me, a pure white lotus gradually emerged. Once the white lotus appeared, all the fleeing demon mes were immobilized and then turned into me giants, kneeling and worshiping the white lotus. All mes worship the white lotus! How is this possible! The Fire Demon King screamed as if he were a young girl being teased. The overwhelming pressure emitted by the white lotus made him, as the Fire Demon King, want to kneel and worship. At this moment, the worshiping demon mes began to explode one by one, and then surged into the white lotus. As they surged in, the white lotus began to bloom bit by bit. And the pressure that enveloped the heavens and the earth grew more and more intense. The Fire Demon King trembled as he watched this scene. When the white lotus finally bloomedpletely, it transformed into a zing white me. The Fire Demon King let out an almost moaning cry, Divine me, how could such a Divine me exist in this world! Within the white me, a slender and delicate hand slowly reached out, then Xue Ans entire figure emerged from it. Tastes good! Xue An said with a smile. The me used by the Fire Demon King was a special kind of me from the Demon Realm, powerful in its own right. But in front of Xue An, it could only serve as food for the Divine me. Witnessing this scene, the Fire Demon King did the smartest thing he had ever done in his life! He turned and ran. Because he knew better than anyone else. Anyone who couldmand such a Divine me was not someone he could afford to provoke. But Xue An clearly had no intention of letting him go. With an extension of his hand, threads of white me weaved like a Dragon-Snake,pletely enveloping a segment of the heavens and the earth. The Fire Demon King was trapped within it. Xue An said indifferently, Thinking of leaving now, dont you think its a bit rude? The Fire Demon King turned around, his dignified face contorting into an exceedingly sycophantic smile. My lord, I truly did not know you possessed such great power. Ive lost. I will now return to the Demon Realm and report to the Fire Monarch. From now on, I shall note to this world again. What do you think? The Fire Demon King surrendered. His surrender was incredibly swift and decisive. To onlookers, this seemed difficult toprehend. For instance, Lai Shuo found it utterly inconceivable. How could the mighty Fire Demon King capitte without even putting up a fight? Thus, his soul uttered, Your Majesty, you. With a crisp snap, The Fire Demon King directly crushed the soul of Lai Shuo he held in his hand and then bowed and nodded, saying, My lord, everything was this mans doing; I knew nothing of the rest. Xue Ans lips slightly curled upwards, revealing a faint smile. The Fire Demon Kingsck of backbone, iprehensible to others, seemed perfectly normal to Xue An in the context of the Demon Race. Because in the Demon Realm, thew of the jungle where the strong prey upon the weak and the strongest reigns supreme was an unbreakable absolute truth. Submitting to those stronger than oneself and devouring those weaker than oneselfactions that might be hesitated over in other worldsare as mundane as breathing in the Demon Realm. Observing Xue Ans silence, the Fire Demon King began to feel panicked. The white lotus he had just seen had utterly terrified him. For that was the Apocalypse me, which even the Fire Monarch and the Demon Gods did not possess! The me that Xue An had was reborn with his soul. This me was something Xue An had obtained by chance from a crack in time and space while exploring the Sky Beyond the Skies. Initially, Xue An did not pay it much mind, butter on, he discovered the fires marvel. That marvel was its ability to transform into any other type of me. This was why, when he eradicated the Church of Light, the Son of Light and others thought they faced the highest Divine me of Light, but now the Fire Demon King believed it to be the Demon Realms most powerful Divine me. After pondering for a moment, Xue An said to the Fire Demon King, whose expression was shifting uncertainly, Youe from the Fiery Demon Realm? Yes! Well then, I will spare you a sliver of soul. Go back and tell that so-called Fire Monarch of yours, if he dares to transgress again, beware that I might annihte your Fiery Demon Realm! Upon hearing this, the Fire Demon King let out a piercing scream, Do not, my lord, I am but a minor Fire Demon King. I will surely convey your message, please spare my life! Spare you? Xue Ans lips curled into a cold smile, The very act of coveting the mortal world is your deadly sin. Now, sparing you a sliver of soul is an offer of mercy. Are you still not satisfied? Or perhaps, I should just obliterate youpletely! No! The Fire Demon King suddenly recognized the reality of his situation. This man was different from the other human cultivators. Decisive in his killing, and his methods mysterious and unfathomable. If he continued to waste words, he might indeed be utterly destroyed. With a wave of Xue Ans hand, strands of white me, like threads, bound the Fire Demon King, while the ends of those threads plunged into the Fire Demon Kings body, voraciously absorbing his essence. A look of utter terror appeared on the Fire Demon Kings face as he let out waves of agonized screams. Simultaneously, his once towering figure rapidly shrank. After a short while, all that remained was a tiny me the size of a fingertip. Only then did the white me reluctantly release its binding. The feeble me floated in mid-air, as if it could extinguish at any moment, and a very faint voice came forth. Lord, have mercy! Xue An nodded slightly, Remember, tell that Fire Monarch of yours, any further inappropriate thoughts, and the oue will be a hundred times more miserable than yours. Yes! Begone! Chapter 482: Weakness is the Original Sin (Second Update) Chapter 482: Chapter 482: Weakness is the Original Sin (Second Update) The Fire Demon King, now reduced to what seemed like the me of a candle, was granted amnesty and returned directly to the me Demon Realm through the spatial imprint engraved deep within his soul by the Fire Monarch. Arriving had been a Herculean effort pressing his strength and controlling his Divine Sense, for fear of being bound by the spatialws. But the return journey was much smoother. Thews of space could not be bothered with such a tiny me. As a result, he returned to the Demon Realm with ease. Within the Myriad Realms, the Demon Race is an incredibly vast and domineering tribe. This is evident from the sheer number of worlds they possess. The Demon Realm has one main realm, vast and boundless, ranking highly among the myriad continued. At the same time, there are subsets like the Green Hills Fox Realm, the Serpent Demon Realm, etc., scattered within, much like a great tree where the main Demon Realm serves as the trunk and ces like the Green Hills Fox Realm as its branches and leaves. It should be mentioned here. In the strictest sense, the Dragon Realm is also considered part of the Demon Realm. However, due to the overwhelming strength of the Dragon n and their presence across the Multiverse, many view the Dragon Realm as a separate entity, not subordinate to the Demon Realm. The me Demon Realm to which the Fire Demon King returned is one such insignificant world. Although unimpressive, this me Demon Realm could also be described as expansive. The environment, however, is far more hostile. There are almost no ins; everywhere are volcanoes erupting or on the verge of eruption. Theva they spew flows and converges to form long rivers of magma. The air is filled with the pungent odor of sulfur. In such an environment, not to mention ordinary humans, evenmon cultivators would struggle to survive. But for the Fire Demon tribe, this is a naturally gifted paradise. No sooner had the Fire Demon King returned than he plunged eagerly into a volcanos mouth, bathing and frolicking in the viscous magma. This feels so good! the Fire Demon King moaned in ecstasy. For him, soaking inva was like bathing in hot springs, utterly soothing, and even the previously weak mes of his body began to grow stronger. That was really close today; I nearly died in that mortal world! And who exactly was that man? the Fire Demon King pondered darkly. Just then, a powerful suction force pulled him out of the magma. Before he could react, he transformed into a streak of light, soaring toward the sky. A momentter. The panicked Fire Demon King found himself in front of a vast pce built from Fire Crystals. Sitting on the pces throne was a fire giant. Seeing this giant, the Fire Demon King transformed from a me to human form in trepidation and then knelt on the ground. Fire Fire Monarch! His voice was weak and trembling. A chorus of mockingughter emanated from both sides of the pce. Tsk, tsk, isnt this the Fiery me Demon King? Howe youre now barelyrger than a torch? And after returning to the realm of fire, instead of presenting yourself before our lord, you hid in that volcanoyour heart deserves condemnation! These jeering voices all belonged to various Fire Demon Kings. They all transformed into human forms, watching with cold smiles as the Fiery me Demon King knelt on the ground. At that moment, the Fire Monarch seated upon the throne spoke indifferently, What happened? Why have you turned into this state? Fire Monarch, I intended to preserve the Fire Seed before reporting to you! I descended into the Kunlun secret realm in the world of men, and everything was going smoothly. But suddenly, a man appeared, first killing the Xuan Bird, then leaving me in this state! the Fiery me Demon King cried out for help. Hearing its words, the me Demon Kings erupted into a bout ofughter. Theughter was tinged with schadenfreude, but it was mostly filled with naked mockery and disdain. Howughable, the world has long be ruins, even the Kunlun secret realm has declined! How could anyone possibly reduce a Demon King to such a state? Exactly, and this time its arrival was even facilitated by the Fire Monarch himself, who preserved almost all of its strength. Yet, it was still beaten until its Fire Seed nearly extinguisheda total waste! The mockery and insults made the Fiery me Demon King almost beside itself with rage. But it didnt dare to say anything because it was so weak that it could be extinguished with a single breath. In the Demon Realm, weakness is the original sin. Youre saying someone beat you into this shape? The Fire Monarchs face,posed of mes, showed no emotion, just indifferently asked. Yes! And how did he beat you? Tell me in detail! The Fiery me Demon King, trembling with fear, gave a rough ount of what had happened. However, when it mentioned that Xue An had used the Demon Realm Divine me, the entire Divine Temple was drowned inughter. Thats truly hrious, a mere mortal managing to master a Divine me that even the Fire Monarch doesnt possess. Fiery, your imagination is quite rich! Hehe, I bet it was just its own stupidity that led to the loss of its Cultivation Level! The mes on the Fire Monarchs body suddenly red up, Silence! In an instant, the hall turned quiet. Then the Fire Monarch spoke in an amused tone, So, youre saying that you encountered someone in the mortal world whose Cultivation Level is not inferior to mine, and that person beat you into this state? A few snickers sounded again in the hall. The Fiery me Demon King, shakily said, Reporting to the Fire Monarch, that is indeed the case! Very well! In that case, I cant really me you, and you have also suffered a lot in the mortal world, resulting in theplete loss of your Cultivation Level. The Fiery me Demon Kings voice was choked with emotion, The Fire Monarch is too kind, its all because of my ipetence. The Fire Monarch said indifferently, Come here, I have a gift for you! These words made the Fiery me Demon King shudder, then it screamed out in terror, Fire Monarch, although I have lost my Cultivation Level, my Fire Seed still remains. Just give me a hundred years, no, fifty years, and I promise I will be restored to my former state, then I can still serve you. The Fire Monarch cracked a mild smile, I am giving you a gift, what are you afraid of? Come here! The hall was silent; the Demon Kings lined on either side watched with indifferent expressions. The Fiery me Demon King didnt dare to resist any longer, crawling a few steps on its knees, said with extreme sycophancy, Fire Monarch, my domain has many Fiery me Crystal Stones, I will offer them all to you. No sooner had it finished speaking than the Fire Monarch extended a hand, a giant hand of me then grasped the Fiery me Demon King. Fire Monarch, I beg you, dont kill The giant hand of me suddenly clenched, and the Fiery me Demon Kings Fire Seed waspletely crushed, then the Fire Monarch opened its mouth and swallowed it down. Offer to me? Hehe! If I eat you, what isnt mine? said the Fire Monarch, sneering. The other me Demon Kings in the hall all showed faces of unconcern. In the Demon Realm, at least in the me Demon Realm, such things were all toomon. After all, although the Fiery me Demon King had lost all its Cultivation Level, its Fire Seed remained, and after consuming it, the benefits to ones own Cultivation Level would be immense. The Fire Monarch closed its eyes. He was ready to search through the Fiery me Demon Kings soul memories to see what exactly had happened. But just as the Divine Sense touched these fragments, a weak yet iparably potent Pure White me suddenly burst forth. Chapter 483 If a god disrespects, the Fire Phoenix will slay them (3rd update) Chapter 483: Chapter 483 If a god disrespects, the Fire Phoenix will y them (3rd update) The strand of me directly incinerated the Fire Monarchs Divine Sense into nothingness and simultaneously began to frenziedly devour the Fire Monarchs own mes, rapidly growing in strength. Filled with terror, the Fire Monarch, whose cultivation level was much higher than the Fiery me Demon King and was a being who had practically stepped into the True Immortal Realm, immediately redirected all of his cultivation within his body, enveloping the strand of Divine mepletely. Although the fire was extremely weak, it devoured all mes and was exceedingly difficult to deal with. The Fire Monarch exhausted every method but could notpletely extinguish it. In the end, he gritted his teeth and used a portion of his cultivation to wrap around the fire, then expelled it from his body. All of this happened within the Fire Monarchs body, and the various Demon Kings in the great hall naturally didnt know; they could only see the Fire Monarchs body suddenly flickering with the flow of mes, quite unaware of what was happening. Then appeared this fireball. At that moment, the Fire Monarch looked at the fireball floating in the middle of the hall with fear, finally realizing that everything the Fiery me Demon King said was true. The single strand of me, although feeble, was of iparably high quality, far more powerful than his own fundamental me by more than ten thousand times. While in shock, a massive figure slowly appeared above the fireball. It was none other than the Divine Sense projection of Xue An. Xue An spoke indifferently, If you dare covet the mortal world again, then expect such a fate for your abode! With that said, the fireball suddenly transformed into a massive ming longsword, with the Divine Sense projection of Xue An holding the sword, he fiercely shed down. Crack. The Fire Crystal Temple, built from the incredibly hard crystal stones, was cleaved in two with a loud noise. After that, Xue An and the fireball disappeared. A deathly silence filled the great hall. The Fire Monarch, including all the Demon Kings, were stupefied by the spectacle before them. Simultaneously, as the split Fire Crystal Temple slowly toppled to either side, the fiery red sky was revealed. After a long while, a Demon King asked with a trembling voice. Your Excellency Fire Monarch, what was that just now? The Fire Monarch, who had been sitting dazedly on the throne, snapped out of his astonishment upon hearing this and then started to chuckle bitterly. It seems it was that person who had in the Fiery me Demon King in the mortal world! Hiss. All the Demon Kings inhaled sharply, looking at each other and seeing the terror in each others eyes. At that moment, the Fire Monarch, with a dejected tone, said, We must not spread word of this incident; at the same time, pass down my order. The Fire Monarch paused for a moment, then continued bitterly, The exploration of the mortal realm is to be canceled! Yes! The numerous Demon Kings responded in unison. Gone was their previous arrogance. Meanwhile, atop the Pinchun Tower in the Kunlun secret realm. Xue An, sensing a disturbance in his Divine Sense, smiled slightly. He knew that the firebrand imprint he had left inside the Fiery me Demon King had taken effect. Xue An was well aware of how the naturally born Demon Race conducted themselves, which is why he had nted a firebrand imprint inside the Fiery me Demon King. Should anyone devour it, the imprint would be triggered, giving them a profound lesson. After this incident, he believed that the Demon Race, who recklessly meddled in worldly affairs without considering their own strength, would show considerable restraint. Husband, what are you smiling at? An Yan asked curiously. Oh, its nothing! Have Cheng Hao and the others returned yet? Not yet! An Yan said with some concern, Could there be trouble? Why dont you go take a look? Xue An shook his head, No need! If they cant even resolve something like this, then they are truly a disappointment to me. After ying the Fire Demon King, Xue An returned directly to the Pinchun Tower. Because Xue An made it clear that Profound Wind Tower and the Fire Monarchs Hall were two rare whetstones. Now that Xue An had eradicated the Xuan Bird and the Fiery me Demon King, the remainder was up to the members of the Fire Phoenix. After all, even if there were whetstones, sharpening a de was something that the de itself had to do; it was not something others could do in its ce. Zhu Ruyan and Lu Xunxue wanted to say something but hesitated. They had just heard the tremendous roar that shook the entire Kunlun City. But not long after, Xue An was back. Could it be that in such a short time, he had killed the two sect leaders of Profound Wind Tower and Fire Monarchs Hall? But because Xue An didnt speak of it, they didnt dare to ask. At this moment, everyone in Pinchun Tower was trembling with fear, including the girls, who were pale-faced and dared not leave their rooms. For the cries of conflict and screams of agony that came intermittently from afar were telling people what was happening outside. Its almost dawn! Xue An was slowly drinking wine when he suddenly spoke indifferently. Everyone turned to look. Indeed, they saw a thread of gold slowly revealing itself on the eastern horizon. And the snow had stopped. My husband An Yan wanted to say something. She was still concerned about the people of the Fire Phoenix. Just then, Zhu Ruyan suddenly said in a trembling voice, Theyre back! Theyve returned! All eyes looked up, to see a line of figures slowly walking from the end of the distant street. These people had ayer of Sha energy and blood light hovering above their heads, making the heavens and earth tremble as they walked. When they reached in front of Pinchun Tower, Cheng Hao stepped forward and respectfully said, Instructor, in this battle, the Fire Phoenix has in two Half-step Longevity, thirteen Loose Immortals, one hundred and twenty-one Heavenly Beings, countless Xiaoyao! Profound Wind Tower and the Fire Monarchs Hall have beenpletely wiped out! And the Fire Phoenix has eight heavily injured, none dead! Having said that, Cheng Hao, his body stained with blood, wore a look of pride on his face. This achievement was enough for them to feel proud. Because there was a time when killing a Loose Immortal was an arduous task for the people of the Fire Phoenix. But since entering the Kunlun secret realm, Xue An had given each of them new advanced cultivation techniques,bined with the rich Spiritual Energy of Kunlun, which allowed every member of the Fire Phoenix to advance rapidly in their cultivation level. In this battle during the snowy night, they had eradicated more than a dozen Loose Immortals at the cost of zero casualties and had even wiped out two Half-step Longevity. Such a record was enough to deter the whole of Kunlun. Therefore, when Cheng Hao finished speaking proudly, everyone was shocked. The revelers within Pinchun Tower trembled upon hearing this. Those who could afford to spend time in such a ce were prominent figures in Kunlun City. When they heard that Profound Wind Tower and Fire Monarchs Hall had beenpletely obliterated, they finally understood whatst nights city-wide cries of conflict were all about. Some of the bolder ones stealthily opened their windows to take a look. At that moment, Xue An was quietly watching the Fire Phoenix members, each bearing wounds, but with faces full of determination and pride. Wherever his gaze fell, each member involuntarily straightened their posture. Then Xue An nodded slightly and smiled faintly. Well done, after this battle, you can finally be called true veterans of a hundred battles! From now on, in this world, if a god does not submit, let the Fire Phoenix y it! If demons cause chaos, let the Fire Phoenix extinguish them! Are you confident? Strike down gods and exterminate demons! Xue Ans words made all the members of the Fire Phoenixs eyes gradually light up. Then they roared in unison, We will not fail the Instructors expectations! Their voices shook the wilderness, causing the snow on the rooftiles to fall. Chapter 484: The Ironblood Phoenix, Reputation Begins to Show (4th Update) Chapter 484: Chapter 484: The Ironblood Phoenix, Reputation Begins to Show (4th Update) This scene left everyone who watched it utterly shocked. Some of the more faint-hearted were scared to the point of nearly wetting their pants. Fei Bai looked on enviously at the members of Fire Phoenix. He had participated throughout the battle on the snowy night and was thoroughly amazed by it. It was his first time seeing that people could fight in such a way. The incredibly sophisticated tactics, the impably synchronized teamwork, all left Fei Bai astonished. But what moved him the most was the camaraderie between the members of Fire Phoenix, thicker than blood itself. It was a fellowship where one would be willing to die for another at any moment. This camaraderie allowed the entire Fire Phoenix topletely unite as one. Suddenly, Fei Bai understood why Fire Phoenix, with only an average cultivation level, could y so many who were far superior in cultivation. It was because of their coboration and fellowship. At the same time, Fei Bai also finally understood why, in the eyes of the people of Fire Phoenix, Xue Ans status was so extraordinary. Only such an instructor could train such an elite battle-hardened force. Normally solitary by nature, Fei Bai suddenly felt a glimmer of hope. Joining such a team would probably be very exciting. As he was pondering this, he saw Zhou Daniu p his shoulder with a heartyugh and say, Kid, your swordsmanshipst night was an eye-opener, really impressive! Zou Yi also came over, grinning and saying, Yeah! It was also my first time seeing a swordsmanship master aside from the instructor! After a night of fighting side by side, Fei Bai had won over these proud men with his astonishing swordsmanship. Then Cheng Hao came over with a faint smile on his face, Thank you! Cheng Hao was thanking him forst nights incident. Last night, while they were besieging a Half-step Longevity, Cheng Hao almost fell victim to the mans secret technique, but fortunately, Fei Bai arrived in time and cut down the man with a single stroke. Thats why Cheng Hao said thank you. Fei Bai felt somewhat embarrassed because all the members of Fire Phoenix were smiling at him with genuine warmth. This feeling made Fei Bai feel very strange, yet very warm. Honored guests, the master above has given orders, please please go upstairs. The bath water is ready, and the banquet is being prepared! The usually shrewd and popr old madam was now stuttering. It was because the aura and malevolence emanating from the bodies of Cheng Hao and the others were so strong that even the birds flying overhead fell directly to the ground. Lets go! Lets drink! Cheng Hao said cheerfully, dragging Fei Bai inside. When each of them came out clean-shaven and dressed in new clothes, Xue An had already healed the serious injuries of a few members. The concentrated version of Heavens Fate Elixir, both ingested and applied externally, was simply a miracle potion. After everyone had taken their seats, Xue An raised his cup, Youve all worked hard! This cup is for you! Cheng Hao and the others quickly stood up, Thank you, Instructor! After three rounds of drinks, Fei Bai suddenly came over, cup in hand. My lord, I cannot repay the debt of being given a second chance at life. Now, having no kin or rtives in Kunlun, I wish to join your Fire Phoenix! During the meal, Fei Bai had been thinking about this matter, and now he had finally made up his mind. Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled, Dont you want to rebuild Sword Control Vi? I do! Then why join Fire Phoenix? Because I want Sword Control Vi to be a top-level sect, not just a small sect hiding within Kunlun! Fei Bai said earnestly. The room fell silent. Cheng Hao and the others looked at Xue An with hopeful eyes. Afterst nights battle, they all hoped Fei Bai would join Fire Phoenix. After all, the addition of such a swordsmanship expert could greatly increase the strength of Fire Phoenix. Xue An gave a faint smile upon hearing this, Are you that confident? Fei Bai nodded solemnly, There wasnt before, but now there is! Because I believe in the breadth of your heart and the achievements you will make in the future! Xue An looked at the resolute expression on Fei Bais face and a smile slowly formed at the corner of his mouth. Actually, even if you didnt want to join, I would have found a way to make you join! After all, with your heart of swordsmanship, its a waste to be confined to this piece of heaven and earth! Fei Bai was stunned for a moment before Cheng Hao quickly walked over and patted Fei Bai on the shoulder. Arent you going to thank the instructor? Fei Bai came to his senses and quickly said, Thank you, Instructor! The atmosphere in the room suddenly became much more enthusiastic. At the same time, the old madam was very attentive and sent over all the top courtesans in the building. Xue An didnt stop it. After the great battle, these members deserved some rxation. Xue An never forced others to abide by the standards he set for himself. On this day, the members of Fire Phoenix drank all day and reveled all night long. Meanwhile, the news that Fire King Hall and Profound Wind Tower werepletely annihted and their Sect Leaders killed by Xue An spread like a hurricane. The shock this news brought was simply devastating. No one had thought that after Xue Ans return, in just a few short days, he wouldpletely destroy these two newly-risen major powers. It made many who had nned to maintain a neutral stance freeze in their tracks. They were waiting to see how the situation unfolded before deciding which side to support. But who could have anticipated that Xue An would eradicate these two powers with such a thunderous approach? Those who had sided with the two powers were now so frightened they became as silent as cicadas in winter, only able to pray silently that a peerless expert like Xue An wouldnt remember them! However, this time, their prayers were in vain. Because now Xue An had Fire Phoenix under hismand. In the following days, all those who had joined the two powers and wreaked havoc were killed by members of Fire Phoenix. Regardless of who the opponent was, they couldnt stand as equals against this force. The fearsome reputation of Ironblood Phoenix began to echo throughout this realm. Qingmu Town. On this day. When Bian Tian and Bian Hua opened the town gates, they saw many merchant caravans densely packed outside, and so many wagons on the imperial road that you couldnt see the end at a nce. In the brief moment that Bian Tian and Bian Hua were stunned, these merchants shouted loudly. Could you please deliver a message to Lord Qingmu? Were from the Genuine Harmony Trading Caravan! Wevee to do business in Qingmu Town! We are from the Jade Wealth Caravan! These shouts ovepped, and all of them came from variousrge trading caravans. Although Bian Tian had initially resented the fickleness of these caravans, he was extremely excited to see them arrive and turned around to send a message to Bian Qingmu. When Bian Qingmu appeared on the city tower. The leaders of these trading caravans stepped forward and, to everyones surprise, knelt down in unison. Lord Qingmu, our hearts were blinded byrd, and we cowardly submitted to the tyranny of those two powers and ran away. It was all our fault! We beg for your forgiveness! Yes! It was our fault. Were willing to pay a sufficient amount of silver to atone for our sins! Bian Qingmu, knowing the reason behind their actions, sighed inwardly. She had been startled when she first heard the news. Destroying two powers overnight, Ironblood Phoenix emerging out of thin air. These shocking truths told everyone what it meant to offend Xue An. These trading caravans hade for this reason. Everyone, rise, said Bian Qingmu indifferently. She didnt wish to me these people excessively, as merchants naturally seek profit and shun harm, and there was nothing wrong with that. Yes! The leaders of the trading caravans gratefully stood up. When the trading caravans resettled, the prosperity of Qingmu Town exceeded its former glory by several folds. Chapter 485: The Father and Daughters Who Stole Ice Cream (1st Update) Chapter 485: Chapter 485: The Father and Daughters Who Stole Ice Cream (1st Update) An Yan was sound asleep in the room. Xue An and his daughters, Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, were outside scoping out the situation. Daddy, Mommy seems to have fallen asleep! Xiang Xiang whispered in a low voice. Its not seems, she definitely has. I can even hear Mommys snoring! Nian Nian said. Xue An nodded, You two wait here, dont go anywhere, understand? The two little girls nodded in unison. Xue An tip-toed into the room. Although it was freezing outside, the room was heated by an ancient warming technology known as , and he felt the warmth engulfing him as he stepped inside. Xue An walked to the bedside, looked closely for a moment, then gently ced his hand on the ring An Yan was wearing. Light flickered. Xue An opened the Mustard Seed Ring and, with great speed, took out a huge box from it. The light faded. Xue An, holding the box, was about to turn around and leave. An Yan murmured and turned over in her sleep. This startled the two little girls peeping through the crack in the door outside; Nian Nian almost cried out in rm, but was luckily silenced in time as Xiang Xiang quickly covered her mouth. Xue An held his breath and watched for a while. Seeing that An Yan had merely turned over and then had fallen back into a deep sleep, he breathed a sigh of relief and signaled OK to the outside. The two little girls had stars in their eyes. Xue An slowly backed away until he reached the doorway, before saying in a low voice, Follow me! Turning around, Xue An, like a mouse that had snagged something, tiptoed forward, with the two little girls lightly treading behind him. Once they finally reached the bottom of the stairs and turned the corner of the corridor, Nian Nian let out a cheer. Yay! Daddy, you are the best! Xue An crouched down smiling and ced the huge round box on the railing. The two little girls crowded around as well, and the three of them quietly stared at the round box. After a long while. Xiang Xiang licked her lips, Daddy, shall we open it? Xue An nodded, Yes, open it! Nian Nian was practically drooling, Daddy, can we eat it all up? Yes, you can! With that, Xue An pried open the lid of the round box, and a scent of vani mixed with cream wafted out. Xue An then unwrapped the paper seal, revealing an ice cream with a faint scent of fresh grass. This ice cream was much bigger than usual, nearly filling the entirerge box. The two little girls eyes shone as they gazed at it. Nian Nian was so excited she was nearly in tears. Daddy, when did you buy this ice cream? Xue An chuckled, I bought it a long time ago; its just that your mom ced it in her Mustard Seed Ring and wouldnt let you have it! As Xue An had said, knowing his daughters love for ice cream, he contacted the H?agen-Dazs factory directly and ordered several of their favorite vors. Of course. At first, thepany didnt pay any attention to Xue An. After all, no matter how much Xue An ordered, it was insignificant for a bigpany. But it seemed there wasnt a problem in the world that money couldnt solve. Thus, he sessfully custom ordered many special ice cream styles that were unique in the whole world. Like this big round box, for one. The father and his two daughters were beside themselves with excitement, but then they encountered a serious problem. That was theck of spoons! What do we do? Scoop it out with our hands? Xiang Xiang asked. I have no objections, and if that doesnt work, I can always lick it! Nian Nian was already impatient. Xue An pointed at the small t pans hanging around their necks, Eat with this! Huh? Both little girls looked puzzled. Xue An chuckled, squatting down and gripping the two small t pans. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he then said, Okay! Now take off your nes and shout I want to eat ice cream!'' The two little girls immediately took off their pans and shouted in unison, I want to eat ice cream! In the swirling light, the two tiny t pans transformed into tworge spoons. Upon seeing this, the two little girls were so ecstatic they cheered and rushed forward, each giving Xue An a kiss. Dad, youre amazing! Xue An thought proudly that he indeed was amazing, otherwise how could an ordinary person add an extra spoon function to the Qingmu Spiritual Artifact! Then with a grin, he said, Alright, go eat quickly, or your mother will discover it, and you wont be able to eat any! Mhm! The two little girls blissfully began scooping up the ice cream with their Qingmu spoons. Outside, the worldy under unmelted snow; cold wind blew through the corridor, yet the two youngdies didnt mind at all and kept eating their ice cream in big bites. The scene always seemed a bit odd. At least when Zhu Ruyan passed by and saw this, she was somewhat bbergasted. Sir, this is Xue An shook his head, gesturing for silence, and whispered softly, Its nothing, the two little girls were fussing to eat ice cream, but Yaner was worried theyd catch a cold again and wouldnt let them have any, so I had to sneak it out. Zhu Ruyan was torn betweenughter and tears at this. Who could imagine that the mighty Mr. Xue known throughout Kunlun would sneakily lead his daughters to steal ice cream. Still, she couldnt help but worry and said, Sir, what if they really get sick from it? Xue Anughed and shook his head, Nonsense, these are my daughters, how could they get sick from eating ice cream? Zhu Ruyanughed awkwardly, Sir, I think its better not to eat too much, and if Sister Yan finds out, wont she be angry? After speaking, Zhu Ruyan winked at Xue An. No need! Yaner is sleeping, by the time she wakes up, we will have finished the ice cream! She wont know! Also, whats wrong with your eyes, Ruyan? Just then, a cool voice came from behind, Oh, really? Upon hearing this voice, Xue An stiffened and slowly turned around. There stood An Yan, arms crossed, looking at him with a yful gaze. Xue An forced a unnatural smile, Ahem, Yaner, listen to me, you were sleeping so soundly, I didnt want to disturb your rest, so I didnt say hello before taking out the ice cream! The two little girls also saw their mothers arrival, and they quickly turned around, using their small bodies to block the box of ice cream. There were remains of ice cream at the corner of Nian Nians mouth, and Xiang Xiang nudged her, signaling with a look. Nian Nian hurriedly licked it clean, and then both little girls stood stiffly, with faces pretending as if they knew nothing about what just happened, that it was all dads doing and they had nothing to do with it. An Yan looked at this scene with a mix ofughter and helplessness, and with no other option, she had to put on a stern face and addressed Xue An. Sneaking ice cream with two daughters, tell me, how should you be punished? Xue An stood with a bitter expression receiving An Yans moral lessons, and the two little girls werent spared either as they stood in punishment alongside him. From time to time, the trio would secretly pull faces to make each otherugh. An Yan could only helplessly maintain a stern face, posing as the queen of the household. Zhu Ruyan watched the scene unfold and suddenly felt very envious. This this is what a family is! Chapter 486: Observations on the Train (2nd Update) Chapter 486: Chapter 486: Observations on the Train (2nd Update) A month had passed since the battle on the snowy night. Inside the Kunlun Secret Realm, all was calm, and peace reigned over all the seas. At this moment, Zhou Daniu, who was seated in meditation, suddenly had various phantom images swirling above his head. Among these illusions were enchanting women throwing themselves into his arms, and there were also jackals, wolves, and fierce tigers watching intently. But no matter how the phantoms changed, Zhou Daniu was like a rock amid the raging waves, unmoved. momentster. Strands of golden light began to emanate from Zhou Danius body. The light was not as dazzling as before, but it radiated a very soft and tenacious glow. At the same time, the Blood of the Wolf God that Zhou Daniu had obtained in the War Wolf Secret Realm began to stir and entangle with the golden light, gradually merging into one. After a good while, there was a crisp snapping sound. The phantoms above Zhou Danius head suddenly shattered, and his body was enveloped in a golden light tinged with a trace of blood red. A formidable aura soared to the skies, stirring the clouds and changing their color. Zhou Daniu slowly opened his eyes, a sh of golden light disappeared in a twinkle, and then his eyes gradually returned to normal. Loose Immortal Peak! After a month of diligent cultivation, Zhou Daniu had finally made the breakthrough, and he was also the first member of the Fire Phoenix Squad to reach the peak of Loose Immortal. Of course, his achievement was not surprising. This honest man had the best talent for cultivation among all the members of Fire Phoenix. Besides him, the other members of Fire Phoenix had also made significant progress. Even squad leader Cheng Hao was only a hairs breadth away from breaking through to Loose Immortal Peak. But cultivation is like that, very much a matter of fate and opportunity. If the opportunity isnt right, then that one insight might as well be an insurmountable gap. Xue An knew that the members of Fire Phoenix were almost at their limits and that staying any longer in the Kunlun Secret Realm wouldnt be very meaningful, so he decided to leave the next day. Although Zhu Ruyan was prepared for this oue, she still felt very sad. During the past month-plus, she hadnt been idle, learning many magical techniques from Xue An. Although Zhu Ruyans cultivation level was at the peak of Loose Immortal, she was aplete novice in their application. This was also why she was oppressed without the ability to fight back. However, after more than a month of hard cultivation, Zhu Ruyans magical techniques had significantly improved. She could definitely protect herself now. For this reason, Zhu Ruyan was even more reluctant for Xue An to leave. To this, Xue An just smiled, This ce is very important to me, and if you are idle, you can help me manage it! That would also be helping me, how about it? Upon hearing Xue Ans words, Zhu Ruyans eyes gradually lit up, and she nodded vigorously, Yes, Master! Zhu Ruyan had now started addressing Xue An as Master. She buried those prior fantasies deep in her heart and constantly reminded herself to be clear about her position. Calling him Master was also a way to cut off her own wishful thinking. This time they returned not to the Kunlun mountains, but directly descended upon Dianzhou. As soon as Xue An and the others appeared, they immediately rmed Commander Hu. He urgently sent someone to invite Xue An and his party into themand headquarters. When he saw the Fire Phoenix Squad, whom he hadnt seen for many days, Commander Hu couldnt help but be taken aback. The squad was even more formidable than when they had left! Mr. Xue, Major General An left Dianzhou a while ago and has returned to Zhongdu, Commander Hu said. Xue An nodded, looked around at everyone, and then asked with a smile, What about Zhang Chu? Commander Hu chuckled, Zhang Chu took the members of the Blood Qilin on a mission! Mr. Xue, I really owe you thanks for the formation you gifted to Zhang Chu. Now, Blood Qilin is much stronger than before! Xue An smiled, saying nothing further. Now that Dianzhou was at peace, Xue An let Fire Phoenix return to her squad. He then led his family to prepare for their return to Zhongdu. ording to Xue Ans preference, they had originally nned to fly back. But Xue Xiang and Nian Nian, his two little girls, had recently be obsessed with an animated show about trains and insisted on taking a train back. As a super dad expert at spoiling his daughters, he had to fulfill his own childrens wishes. However, once the family boarded the train, the two little girls surveyed their surroundings for a while. Daddy, is this the train? Xue Xiang asked. Yes! But why doesnt this train have a long chimney? Nian Nian asked. Yeah! And it doesnt have that long, drawn-out horn sound either! Xiang Xiang asked. Xue An: . Hmm, I think maybe this train is still too small, and the chimney hasnt grown out yet, Xue An said. This exnation was far-fetched, but the two little girls believed it. Daddys right, this train definitely hasnt grown up yet! Once its grown, it will grow a chimney! Nian Nian said. Then how can we make it grow up quickly? Xiang Xiang asked, frowning. I know! Nian Nians eyes lit up as she spoke, We must feed it ice cream, for sure! All you know is to eat ice cream! Xiang Xiang said with a tone of tough love. Arent you the same? Nian Nian retorted, pouting. I definitely am not! You ate one more bite of my ice creamst night! Thats because the day before yesterday, you ate one more piece of my chocte! The two little girls started to chirp away, arguing over who had eaten more of whose snacks. This scene also drew many smiles from other passengers in the carriage. After all, two quirky little girls like them were sure to be popr wherever they went. Just as the train was about to depart, two more passengers entered the carriage. These two passengers were a man and a woman. The man was dressed in a tailored suit with slicked-back hair, a smug look stered across his face. The girl was pretty but seemed shy and tentative, probably just having left school. She was also dressed simply, which suggested that she wasnt from a wealthy family. These two took their seats diagonally across from Xue An. He didnt pay much attention to them. Not long after they sat down, the train began to move. Then the man in the suit said loudly, Originally, my cousin was supposed to send a car to pick me up, but he got tied up at thest minute and couldnte! Otherwise, why would we have to bother with this crappy train? The arrogance in the mans words was revolting. The girl kept her head down timidly and remained silent upon hearing hisment. The man in the suit chuckled and reached out to put his hand on the girls shoulder. She shivered and moved back, avoiding his touch. Dont dont do that! The man retracted his hand, saying discontentedly, Dreamy, I only touched your shoulder. What are you dodging for! In a quiet voice, the girl said, Mr. Tian, you said you would take me to Zhongdu, to join Tianyuan Company! Of course! Before that, I hope you wont do this, she said. Upon hearing this, Tian Bohans lips curled up with a faint, cold smile, Thats true, but you should let me collect some interest first, right! Chapter 487 How much money does she owe you? (Third Release) Chapter 487: Chapter 487 How much money does she owe you? (Third Release) You think its easy to get into Tianyuan Company? If my cousin wasnt a manager there, with your education and experience, dont even dream about stepping foot inside Tianyuan Companys doors! Tian Bohan said coldly. Yuan Mengying lowered her head even more, But but Theres no but about it, Yuan Mengying, remember, youre the one begging me! Understand? Mhm! Yuan Mengying murmured softly. It was only then that Tian Bohan, feeling satisfied, reached out and grabbed Yuan Mengyings hand. Yuan Mengying shuddered, but didnt dare to resist, as her eyes began to redden. Their conversation was not loud, and the people around paid no attention. Only Xue An heard them, and he frowned slightly. Tianyuan Company? His Tianyuan Company? And who was this man? Xue An felt somewhat puzzled but did not show it, simply watching quietly. Tian Bohan was clearly not content with just holding hands. His hand began to wander restlessly. But the moment his hand touched Yuan Mengyings waist, she leaped up as if electrocuted, attracting many gazes. Tian Bohan obviously hadnt expected this, but he also didnt dare to be too tant in front of so many people, so he made up an excuse to brush it off. Yuan Mengying sat down again, only this time, she sat even further away from Tian Bohan. Tian Bohans expression grew uglier by the moment, and his gaze toward Yuan Mengying became increasingly malevolent. However, he didnt dare to do anything else, and so they remained in deadlock until the next stop. Leaving Dianzhou for Zhongdu involved passing through several major cities, and they were now stopping in the necessary transit city, Lingnan City. The train needed to stop there for a while. A few people got off the train at this stop, and several others boarded. Everything seemed normal. But just then, the door to the carriage was kicked open, and a group of guys with dyed hair and threatening faces, as if they had hooligan etched on their foreheads, walked in. They scanned the carriage, and when their eyes fell on Yuan Mengying sitting in the corner, they lit up and walked over with a sneer. Yuan Mengying had turned pale with terror as soon as this group walked into the carriage, and now that they approached her, she was trembling all over. At this point, the gangsters arrived at the seat, and the muscr bald leader sneered, Miss Yuan, whats the matter? Borrowed money and not paying it back? nning to run away? Yuan Mengyings voice quivered, I havent run away. My mother is still in the hospital, how could I possibly run? I just wanted to go to Zhongdu to find medicine that could save my mother! The hulking man spat on the floor andughed disdainfully, Miss Yuan, do you really take us for kids? That olddy is almost gone, whats she gonna do in the hospital? And going to Zhongdu to find medicine to save your mother? Heh, you think were going to believe that? Yuan Mengying said, Its true, Tian Bohan has connections that could let me into Tianyuan Company. Once I get into Tianyuan and be an employee, Ill receive a small bottle of Heavens Fate Elixir for free, and then my mother could be saved! As she spoke, Yuan Mengying pleaded, Please give me a little more time, I will definitely pay back all the money I owe you! Stop your damn thering, I, Bald Tiger, have given you enough respect already, Ive given you three chances since you borrowed the money! If you cante up with the money today, dont me us for not being nice! With that, the muscr bald man licked his lips, his face a malicious grin, Well have a taste first and then sell you off to apany men drinking. When youve earned enough money, then well let you out! These tant words angered many passengers in the carriage. But seeing Bald Tiger and his menacing-looking henchmen, many people helplessly lowered their heads. Yuan Mengying shook her head in despair, Brother Tiger, please give me some time, please? Otherwise, my mother will surely die! Tsk tsk, such a filial girl! But you suddenly leaving Dianzhou has cost you my trust! Damn it, if I hadnt heard the news and hurried here, you might have actually managed to flee, you little dame! Bald Tiger cursed. Yuan Mengying turned around, cing herst hope on Tian Bohan, Tian, please help me speak a word, I will definitely repay you, okay? Tian Bohan had just wanted to speak, but one of Bald Tigers men pulled out a knife and pressed it against his lower back, hissing menacingly into his ear. Behave yourself! The chilling, sharp sensation at his lower back had already terrified Tian Bohan, so when he heard Yuan Mengyings plea for help, he forced a smile, then nodded and bowed to Bald Tiger, saying, Big brother, I suddenly really need to pee, may I go to the bathroom? Bald Tiger waved his hand impatiently. Tian Bohan got up and fled in panic. Seeing this, Yuan Mengying fell intoplete despair. Bald Tiger sneered, Is this the kind of trash that gets into Tianyuan Company? Seems like a little hoodlum scamming for sex! His words set off a wave ofughter among his underlings. But amid thisughter, a calm voice emerged. How much does she owe you? Huh? Theughter dissipated, and the carriage quieted down, Bald Tiger looked towards the speaker with full of confusion. Xue An was sitting in his seat, pointing at Yuan Mengying, She, how much does she owe you? What are you nning to do? Bald Tiger asked coldly. I just heard your conversation, thisdy owes you money, right? I can pay it back for her! You will pay it back for her? Bald Tiger was somewhat taken aback. Xue An nodded. Bald Tiger stared at Xue An for a long while before he slowly said, Friend, you can eat whatever you want, but you cant talk nonsense. Do you know how much money she owes us? Saying that, Bald Tiger extended a finger. A whole one million! This figure elicited low exmations from some people. Now, do you still want to pay it back for her? Bald Tiger said mockingly. The group of thugs burst into harshughter. In Bald Tigers opinion, Xue Ans temperament and behavior didnt seem like an ordinary person, but at most, he was the son of a somewhat wealthy family, but not too rich. Otherwise, he wouldnt be on such a ss of train. The cry earlier was probably an attempt to y the hero and save the beauty. But the figure of one million was enough to make many people think twice. Indeed, Xue An lowered his head, as if contemting something. Bald Tiger let out a coldugh. And Yuan Mengying, who had just glimpsed a sliver of hope, once again sank into despair. One million! That figure was enough to scare away many people. Miss Yuan, lets go with us! Bald Tiger stepped forward, reaching for Yuan Mengyings arm. It was then that Xue Ans voice arose. Sorry, I dont seem to have a bank card with such a small amount. How about this, Ill make a call and have someone wire it to you! Chapter 488: The Urge to Kill Grows (4th Update) Chapter 488: Chapter 488: The Urge to Kill Grows (4th Update) Bald Tiger was stupefied. What did he mean by not having such a small amount on the bank card? Could it be that one million was still considered a small amount? At this moment, Xue An smiled at Yuan Mengying, Let me ask, this is Lingnan station, right? Yuan Mengying nodded, Yes! Then Xue An took out his phone, dialed a number, Im on the train, send me one million! As soon as possible! After finishing, he hung up the phone and smiled at Bald Tiger, Just wait a moment, someone will bring the money over soon! Bald Tigers face was a mix of shadows and light, Kid, if you dare to fool us, I guarantee youll regret it! Xue An just smiled faintly, neither confirming nor denying. An Yan, on the other hand, waved to Yuan Mengying, Miss,e over here! Yuan Mengying hesitated for a moment, then timidly stood up and walked over. You look thin, eat something first! An Yan said with a smile. Looking at the tender warmth in An Yans smile, Yuan Mengying suddenly felt an urge to cry. For over a year, she had lived in an environment filled with deceit and scheming, never having anyone smile at her so kindly. Yuan Mengying was indeed quite hungry; these days, as her mothers illness grew worse, the daily expenses at the hospital amounted to a significant sum. So, to save money, she had cut her living expenses to the bone. Almost every day she subsisted on just two buns. Even so, she had sold everything seble at home, and in desperation, she borrowed a high-interest loan from people like Bald Tiger. She had only borrowed a little over two hundred thousand, and although shed paid back some of it through part-time work,pounded interest quickly brought the amount to one million. Yuan Mengying was utterly unable to repay it. Bald Tiger then suggested she pay off the debt with her body, which Yuan Mengying naturally refused. This was why she had left, and why Bald Tiger had hastily brought people to chase her down. Mister, I appreciate your kindness, but one million isnt a small sum. You should leaveter, and I will go back with them! Yuan Mengying, having filled her stomach somewhat, said softly. Xue An gave a slight smile, Havent you thought about what would happen to you if you went back with them? Yuan Mengying sadly lowered her head, I know, but Ive reached a dead end, theres no way out! My mother is nearing herst breath, and ordinary medicine is no longer effective. The doctor said that only the Heavens Fate Elixir could save her! But even the mostmon bottle of Heavens Fate Elixir costs millions! I cant afford it! So thats why you were thinking of getting a job at Tianyuan, right? Xue An said indifferently. Yuan Mengying nodded, As long as I can get a job at Tianyuan, I can get a bottle of Heavens Fate Elixir, and the sry is very generous, thats why now countless people take pride in being able to work at Tianyuan! But Xue An smiled slightly, There is always a way out, and since Ive said Id help you, I will definitely do so! Just wait a bit longer! Yuan Mengying couldnt continue. She had finally used connections to get to know someone who could introduce her into Tianyuan Company, only for this to happen. More than ten minutes had passed, and Tian Bohan still hadnt returned; he was likely frightened off. Xue An said nothing, just quietly watched the clock. Ten minutes. Twenty minutes. Thirty minutes. After more than half an hour. Impatience appeared on Bald Tigers face, and he suddenly stood up, sneering, Enough! Kid, youre indeed ying us for fools! Then he said to Yuan Mengying, Come with us! As Yuan Mengying was about to stand up, Xue An extended his hand, signaling her not to move. Bald Tigers expression turned ugly, Kid, it seems you really have a death wish! Move Before he could finish his sentence, a series of gasps came from outside the window. Bald Tiger had just started to wonder when the train car door was kicked down. Then a group of people filed in. These were all burly young men, dressed in sword sleeve attire, with a delicate small sword embroidered on their chests. Seeing these people, Bald Tiger was profoundly shaken, his face instantly turning pale as a Sha. The Yu the Yu Family! He certainly recognized these clothes. In fact, in the entire southwest, few people would not recognize this emblem. This was the emblem of the Yu Family from Lingnan. And the Lingnan Yu Family had immense influence throughout the entire southwest. Even though the original Sword Immortal of Lingnan had passed away. Nowadays, Yu Mings swordsmanship seemed to be even more superior. Whats going on, how could people from the Yu Family suddenly show up? Bald Tiger was full of shock and uncertainty. Then he saw a man and a woman quickly enter the carriage. Both the man and the woman seemed to have stepped right out of an ancient painting. The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. But both of them exuded a chilling Sword Qi, which made people shiver without feeling cold. Seeing these two, Bald Tigersplexion went beyond ashen to deathly pale. Because the one who hade was none other than Yu Ming, known as the Little Sword Immortal of Lingnan, whose influence in the Yu Family was at its peak. And naturally, the girl was the precious daughter of the Yu Family, Yu Ran. Bald Tiger recognized the two because he had once apanied his bosss boss to a gathering of noble families in Lingnan. At the gathering, his bosss boss had bowed and scraped as he respectfully offered Yu Ming a ss of wine. But Yu Ming never even gave him a nce. Yet, even so, Bald Tigers boss dared not utter a single word ofint. Becausepared to noble families like the Yu Family, whats Hei Gang but a fart! What on earth is so important that it could rm such a big shot? Should I go forward and pay my respects? Bald Tiger was contemting in his mind when he witnessed a scene that almost scared him to death. He saw Yu Ming and Yu Ran quickly approaching Xue An and bowing in unison. Weve seen the teacher, they said. Following their actions, all the members of the Yu Family also bowed and eximed, Weve seen the teacher. The entire carriage fell silent. Everyone was staring dumbfounded at the scene. Bald Tiger felt darkness before his eyes, his whole body beginning to sway. Xue An said indifferently, Have you brought the money I asked you to bring? Back to teacher, we brought it! The cases were opened, and inside were stacks of brand new bills. In such a hurry, we only brought five million, is that enough? Yu Ming asked with some worry. Xue An smiled slightly, Thats enough! then pointed at Bald Tiger. Give him one million! Thats what he asked for! Yu Mings gaze turned toward Bald Tiger, his eyes growing colder. An hour ago, he received a call from Xue An while at home, and when he heard Xue An say to prepare one million and deliver it to the train. He immediately understood that Mr. Xue must be in some situation. He didnt dare to dy, immediately taking the money and rushing over. When Yu Ran found out that Xue An hade, she also came along. Hearing Xue Ans words now, it seemed like this guy was causing trouble? Thats just asking for death! How dare he provoke Mr. Xue on our Lingnan turf! Yu Mings urge to kill was rising. Chapter 489 I’m a Reasonable Person (First Update) Chapter 489: Chapter 489 Im a Reasonable Person (First Update) A powerful pressure enveloped the entire carriage, and a thermos cup ced next to Bald Tiger slid down diagonally as if it had been cut by something, the cut was perfectly smooth. The messy strings of prayer beads around Bald Tigers neck and on his hands snapped off immediately, and the beads were also cleanly halved, scattering all over the floor. Xue An, watching from behind, raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled, but didnt speak. Is it you who asked Mr. Xue for a million? Yu Ming said indifferently. Bald Tiger was stiff all over and didnt dare to move. Because he was afraid he would break apart just like those prayer beads, he could only say with difficulty, I I was collecting debt from that girl, it was this gentleman who said he paid her debt! I really didnt mean to. Towards the end, Bald Tiger was almost crying. Great Yu, I really didnt mean it! Yu Ming sneered and was about to make his move. Xue An said indifferently, Indeed, I said it! Yu Ming was startled and turned to look at Xue An, Sir . Xue An smiled slightly and said to Bald Tiger, I said I would pay for her, you can take the million now! This time, Bald Tiger was the one caught off guard and he sneakily nced at Yu Ming. But he saw that Yu Ming had already stepped aside and said coldly, The gentleman has spoken, go take it then! Bald Tigers heart gradually became lively. It seemed this persons status was higher than Yu Mings, but who was he? Why would someone of such a high status travel by train like this? Who cares, the most important thing is to get the money first. These big shots always have some strange habits. Thinking this, Bald Tiger walked forward with an ingratiating smile, picked up a small box, and respectfully took out a loan agreement from his chest. Miss Yuan, heres the IOU, now were clear! Then he bowed to Xue An and Yu Ming, If theres nothing else, well take our leave! With that, he turned to leave. Hold on! Xue An said lightly. The people of the Yu Family immediately blocked Bald Tigers path. Bald Tiger shivered all over and turned around, with a smile uglier than crying, Sir, do you have any other matters? You think you can just walk away like that? Um, what do you mean by that . She owed you money, and I paid it for her! What about the money you owe? The money I owe? Bald Tiger waspletely befuddled. Xue An nodded and said indifferently, Im a very reasonable person. From the moment you got on the train, your various verbal insults and provocations have severely hurt this youngdys inner dignity. Shouldnt somepensation for spiritual damage be justified? Bald Tiger looked stunned and his mouth hung open widely. Yu Ming and Yu Ran looked at each other and saw a hint of amusement in each others eyes. The gentleman was clearly trying to swindle him. How much do you want? For the youngdys spiritual damage and loss of earnings and so on, you give a thousand yuan, Xue An said indifferently. Hearing this figure, Bald Tiger exhaled in relief. Thank goodness, it was only a thousand yuan! That was eptable! So he was about to pay right away. Hold on! Sir, is there something else? Youre giving the youngdy a thousand yuan, but what about me? You? Bald Tigers face was full of confusion. Mr. Xue nodded, I was doing just fine here, but its because of you that I had to make a phone call, and my SIM card is an international one. Do you have any idea how expensive international roaming is? You should be the one to pay for the call! Yes, yes, yes! Ill pay! Ill pay! Bald Tiger readily promised. It was just a phone bill, at most it would cost a hundred bucks to settle. Alright then, make it ten million for the phone bill! Im not asking for much! Bald Tiger, who initially had a rxed face, was nowpletely stunned. Tremblingly, he asked, Mr. Xue, did you say how much? Mr. Xue held up one finger, Ten million! Thats because youve been cooperative, so Im giving you a friendship price! Bald Tiger took a deep breath, really wanting to ask Mr. Xue if the call was made to Mars. One should know that with ten million, one could buy a small telmunicationspany; if converted into phone credit, its likely one could talk until the end of the Earth without running out. Mr. Xue, dont joke with me, ten million Even if you kill me, I cant afford that! Bald Tiger began to beg for mercy. Im not nning to kill you! Debt repaying is a matter of principle. You were collecting debts from this youngdy, I paid it off for her, and now you owe me, so why are you talking about life and death? Mr. Xue said, leaning against the chair back, rxed and casual. Bald Tigers legs went weak, and he copsed to his knees with a thud. His henchmen, who had initially strutted around with arrogance, were already shaking like leaves and, seeing their boss kneel, promptly followed suit. The carriage fell silent, everyone just staring at the scene. Bald Tiger had hoped that by kneeling, the other party might give him some face, but seeing Mr. Xues serious expression and then ncing at Yu Mings murderous face, his heart began to sink. Mr. Xue, please give me a chance to live! Bald Tiger pleaded with a crying tone. So, youre saying you really cante up with ten million? Bald Tiger nodded repeatedly, bitterly saying, Even if you kill me, I dont have that kind of money! The money I collect from debts has to be handed over to my boss! Mr. Xue nodded, I see He then turned to the people around him, Anyone got paper and pen? I have paper, but no pen! Paper will do, give it to him! Someone handed Bald Tiger a piece of white paper. Bald Tigers face was a mask of bewilderment. What did this mean? Since you cant pay now, thats okay. Write an IOU now, saying you owe um, whats your name? Yuan Mengying had been staring nkly the whole time until Mr. Xues question snapped her back to reality. Ah, my name is Yuan Mengying. Right, so write that you owe Yuan Mengying ten million! Mr. Xue said, with a slight smile towards Bald Tiger. I think you know how to write the IOU, dont you? Bald Tiger, facing Mr. Xues smile, felt as if he had been plunged into an ice cer. The interest will be ording to your standard rates for others, and remember, it shouldpound! Bald Tigers body began to shake, Mr. Xue Write! Mr. Xue said in one word. But that one word was like a hammer to Bald Tigers heart, draining his face of color and causing him indescribable difort. Youre asking me to write, but I have no pen! Just as Bald Tiger finished speaking, Mr. Xue casually waved his hand, and a streak of sword light shed by, severing one of Bald Tigers fingers. Use your blood as ink, that way itll be more effective! Dont you agree? Mr. Xue said with a smile. To Bald Tiger, however, this mans smile was more terrifying than a devils. Though trembling from the pain, he dared not dy any longer and wrote out the IOU right away. Its done! Mr. Xue didnt take it but merely nced at Yu Ming. Yu Ming stepped forward, took the IOU, and then handed it to a bewildered Yuan Mengying. Only then did Mr. Xue nod with a smile, Thats more like it. But remember to repay on time, or else Before Mr. Xue could finish, Yu Ming spoke in a heavy voice, Mr. Xue, rest assured, if he dares to not repay, the Yu Family will surely kill him! Chapter 490: It’s Impossible to Commit Suicide, I’ll Never Do It In This Lifetime! (2nd Update) Chapter 490: Chapter 490: Its Impossible to Commit Suicide, Ill Never Do It In This Lifetime! (2nd Update) Bald Tiger got off the train feeling groggy. It was only after he turned a street corner that he stopped. Boss, your hand one of his underlings reminded him with good intentions. Bald Tiger flew into a rage and pped the underling across the face. Scram! All the underlings shrank back, not daring to say a word. Bald Tiger, trembling, fished out his phone and dialed a number. Hello, Boss! On the other end of the line was Bald Tigers boss, who was also a notorious figure in the southwestern region. Tiger, how did it go? Did you catch that girl? If you caught her, send her to me first! I want to have a taste. Bald Tiger took a deep breath, Boss, theres been a change of ns. Hmm? We got the money! Thats good too! A million in hand, you did well! But Bald Tiger licked his lips and struggled to say. But what? But I ran into someone and was forced to write an IOU of ten million, after deducting that one million, we now owe nine million and a thousand. What? You idiotic bastard, he made you write it and you just wrote it? the boss erupted in anger. Bald Tiger listened quietly. After the boss had sworn for over a minute, he took a deep breath and asked, Damn it, who dares to mess around in the southwest region like this? Tell me, Im going to bring my guys over and kill them now! Its the Yu Family! Bald Tiger said with a bitter smile. There was silence on the other end of the line. To be precise, the Yu Family was just assisting. The one who really made me write the IOU is someone even the Yu Family treats with respect, someone they refer to as Mister. No sooner had Bald Tiger finished speaking than he heard the sound of breaking ssing from the other end of the phone, followed by the boss speaking with an unprecedented tone of panic. What did you say? Even the Yu Family calls him Mister? Is this person a man of distinguished temperament? Bald Tiger thought for a moment, Xue Ans demeanor indeed could be considered distinguished. Yes! Again, there was silence on the other end of the phone. Bald Tiger tentatively asked, Boss, what do we do about this? I now owe over nine million, and you Oh, Tiger! the boss suddenly said in a cheerful tone. Huh? Boss, whats up? Youre really lucky. I think the thing you should do now is go to a temple and give thanks to the gods for their blessing. Bald Tigers tears started to well up, Boss, stop mocking me, okay? I suddenly owe over nine million, and you say Im lucky? Hehe, Tiger, life is worth more than nine million! Do you know who youve run into? That is the being who is called invincible across the world! The fact that he didnt kill you and only made you pay is a sign that your ancestors umted great virtue! Hearing what the boss said, Bald Tiger was somewhat dumbfounded. You mean, he is Yes, thats him! Bald Tiger was covered in cold sweat, couldnt even stand on his feet, and leaned against a telephone pole at the side of the road, saying in despair, No wonder! But boss, what about the money I owe? Nonsense, who dares to owe him money and not pay it back? If you really dare not to pay, theres no need for him; the Yu Family will tear you to shreds! But thats over nine million! Boss, you cant just leave me hanging! You Oh, Tiger, I think youre too old for this business. Better to retire early, as for the money you owe, you can pay it off slowly, there will eventually be a day youve paid it all, wont there? Hello, Boss, you fuck! Bald Tiger wanted to say something more, but the phone had already been hung up, making him so angry that he smashed his phone to pieces. Someone, take me to the hospital! His finger was hurting fiercely, Bald Tiger said with a stern face. No one answered. Bald Tiger looked up, bellowed, Are all of you fucking deaf? His subordinates nced at each other, strange expressions emerging on their faces. Feeling a chill in his heart, Bald Tigers tone softened, Third brother, drive me to the hospital! The Third Brother was the one he had just pped. Upon hearing this, the man revealed a cold smile, took a step back, Brother Hu, something came up at home all of a sudden, sorry, see you! With that, he turned and left. Once he walked away, the others didnt even bother making excuses and followed him out. Bald Tiger was burning with rage, What are you trying to do? Are you motherfuckers thinking of rebelling? I His subordinates turned back and looked at him coldly, Brother Hu, we all heard what the big boss said just now. Youre getting old; its time to step down. Remember to stay alive and pay off your debts! Goodbye! Having said that, the subordinates walked away without looking back. Bald Tiger stood there stunned, watching the retreating figures of his men, suddenly feeling an even more intense pain in his fingers. A debt of nine million, the agony of a severed finger, and now the betrayal of his men. In just half a day, this guy had tasted all sorts of misery. His head boiling with impulse, he turned and tried to jump off the overpass. He might as well just get hit by a car and end it all! Thats what Bald Tiger thought, but suddenly two people blocked his path. Both of them were dressed in Yu Family attire, smiling faintly at him, Sorry, Brother Hu, our Family Head instructed us to secretly follow you. And our youngdy said, Suicide is out of the question, youll never be able tomit suicide in this lifetime! Bald Tigers vision went dark as he fainted. Because he could see his bleak future life. Meanwhile, on the train. Xue An nced at Yu Ming and said indifferently, Your swordsmanship has improved quite impressively! Excitement tinted Yu Mings features, Thank you for your praise, Mister. You had an epiphany? Yu Ming nodded. Xue An smiled, Youre quite lucky! An epiphany is a chance encounter that a cultivator could only hope for but not seek. Previously, Yu Mings Sword Dao was off track, but after this epiphany, he unexpectedly returned to the right path. Even Xue An marveled at Yu Mings fortune. My Fire Phoenix has recently gained a swordsmanship expert; you two could spar when we return! Yu Mings eyes lit up, Thank you, Mister! For a Sword Dao master like him, the opportunity to spar with an equally matched expert was a rare find. Xue An smiled faintly, then turned to look at Yu Ran, whose face was filled with sorrow. Long time no see! Yu Ran trembled slightly, then bowed politely, Ive seen the Mister! Since entering the train, Yu Ran had been stealthily observing Xue An and An Yan. When she saw the two sitting together, like a pair of Immortal lovers, herst bit of hope waspletely shattered. She didnt know what had happened just now; she had stood there dazed through it all. Xue An nodded slightly and didnt say much. Yu Ming took a step forward, Mister, since youvee to Lingnan, please stay at the Yu Family for a few days! Xue An shook his head, No need, were preparing to return to Zhongdu. We wouldnt have notified you if we hadnt encountered this incident. Yu Ming wanted to say more, but seeing Xue Ans expression, he knew there was no possibility of convincing him and could only bow his head and respond, Understood! Chapter 491: Dancing Clown (Third Update) Chapter 491: Chapter 491: Dancing Clown (Third Update) The Yu Family members had all left. The carriage returned to tranquility. Only the bloodstains on the floor served as a reminder of the recent events. Everyone looked at Xue An with awe. Although they didnt know who Xue An really was. But from the recent disy of power, he was obviously an important figure. It was then that Yuan Mengying stood up, her face flushed with excitement, ready to kneel. She knew that if Xue An hadnt intervened, her current situation would undoubtedly be extremely perilous. Having no other means to express her gratitude, kneeling was her only option. Xue An waved his hand. A gentle force lifted her up, preventing her from kneeling, and then he said indifferently, I saved you because of your pure filial piety, not for any other reason. Theres no need to kneel! Yuan Mengyings gratitude deepened, and she was at a loss for words, so she could only nod tearfully. Right at that moment, Tian Bohan, who had slipped away under the pretense of needing to urinate, peeked out cautiously. Seeing no trace of Bald Tigers gang in the carriage, he let out a sigh of relief and stepped in. Ah, Im not sure what happened, but it seems my stomach was upset, which took such a long time. Oh, have those people already gone? Tian Bohan feigned surprise, then his expression turned to one of fury. They got off easy. If I hadnt suddenly had stomach troubles, I certainly wouldve made those guys beg for mercy. No one spoke. Everyone in the carriage was looking at him with a strange gaze. As if they were watching a fools performance. Feeling awkward under these stares, Tian Bohan coughed twice, then shed a smile at Yuan Mengying. Miss Yuan, Im d youre okay! When we reach Zhongdu, Ill have my cousin arrange for you to join Tianyuan! Yuan Mengying, with a cold expression, paid him no attention. Xue An, however, smiled, Which Tianyuan are you referring to? Tian Bohan replied with proud smirk, Which Tianyuan could there be? Naturally, Im talking about the Tianyuan that produces the Heavens Fate Elixir, ranked among the top ten in the world! Ranked among the worlds top ten? echoed Xue An. Yes, you couldnt possibly be unaware of it? Although the Tianyuan Company has only been established for a little over a year, thanks to the exceptional healing effects of Heavens Fate Elixir, it has already be a global enterprise, with its ranking soaring rapidly. I estimate it wont be long before its the worlds number one corporation! Tian Bohan said with a proud face, as if he owned the Tianyuan Company himself. Xue An slightly nodded and said with a half-smile, Such a bigpany, and you can arrange for people to join it? Others might not be able to, but I definitely can! My cousin is the department manager at Tianyuan, and hes also high school ssmates with Tianyuans chairman Qiao Le. With such connections, arranging for someone to join is certainly no problem! Qiao Les high school ssmate? Xue Ans mind stirred slightly. At this moment, Tian Bohan turned to smile at Yuan Mengying, Miss Yuan, lets go back and sit down. There are some forms you need to fill out in advance! Yuan Mengying stayed seated, her face showing a hint of conflict, then she shook her head, ready to refuse. Xue An said with a smile, In that case, its also a good opportunity, Miss Yuan. Why not go with him and take a look? With that, Xue An winked at Yuan Mengying. Yuan Mengying was stunned. In fact, she had been troubled by this dilemma all along. The matter with the usurers might have been resolved, but her mothers illness was still looming. Although Yuan Mengying believed that if she merely asked, this mysterious and powerful man would surely help her. But she was a stranger to him, and he had already helped her as though he had done her a million-dor favora favor she was now too ashamed to further impose upon. Right now, I still need to find a way to get the Heavens Fate Elixir, or my mothers illness wont be cured. So, although she held extreme distaste for Tian Bohan, she could only respond with silence. Her mind was in turmoilwould following Tian Bohan upset her benefactor? Just as she had finally made up her mind to refuse, to her surprise, Xue An signaled for her to go with him. She nodded somewhat bewilderedly, bowed deeply to Xue An and An Yan, then turned back and returned to her seat. This time, Tian Bohan dared not tantly make any moves on her but kept on boasting about how incredible his cousin was. Yuan Mengyings thoughts were not on that at all, she turned her head to watch the swiftly passing scenery outside the window, eyes flickering with light. She didnt know what kind of fate awaited her ahead. If she really entered Tianyuan, her mothers illness might be saved, but it also meant that she would lose her chastity. Because Tian Bohans condition was that she enter Tianyuan, and then she would have to apany him for a month. At this thought, Yuan Mengying felt a stab of pain in her heart and stole a nce at Xue An not far away. Xue An noticed her gaze and gave her a slight smile. For some reason, seeing Xue Ans smile made Yuan Mengying feel at ease. However, she didnt notice that Tian Bohan had also caught that moment, and his expression gradually turned gloomy. The rest of the journey was uneventful, and the train slowly entered Zhongdu Station. Tian Bohan led Yuan Mengying off the train. Originally, my cousin was supposed to pick me up, but Director Qiao summoned him to a meeting at thest minute, so he couldnt make it. Lets take a taxi, Tian Bohan said. Yuan Mengying remained silent, wordlessly following behind him, her heart filled with indescribable emotions. At that moment, a calm voice came, Are you heading to Tianyuan now? Yuan Mengying looked up and saw Xue An leading his family, standing not far away with a smile. Yuan Mengying nodded her head. What a coincidence, were also going to Tianyuan. Lets go together! Warmth flooded Yuan Mengyings heart, and she felt a knot in her throat, almost to the point of tears. Tian Bohans face turned increasingly ugly, and with a coldugh, he said, What do you want at Tianyuan? Because I happen to have some friends working at Tianyuan! Xue An replied indifferently. Tian Bohan was taken aback, then a mockingly amused smile appeared on his face, Oh? Who might that be? I dont work at Tianyuan, but I know all the significant personalities inside. Like Old Zhao, like Xiao Le! Upon hearing this, Tian Bohan was first startled, then scoffed, Old Zhao? He must be some janitor at Tianyuan! Xue An nodded slightly and gave a faint smile, Youve guessed right! Tian Bohan looked unconvinced. Just as he said, even though he didnt work at Tianyuan, because of his cousin Tian Bojun, he was familiar with the big shots there. The names Xue An mentioned didnt belong to any of them. So, he didnt take it seriously at all. After hailing a taxi, Tian Bohan dragged Yuan Mengying into the car and drove off. Xue An smiled slightly and said to An Yan, Lets go to Tianyuan, too. Xue An had returned to Zhongdu without alerting anyone, so naturally, there was no car to pick him up. He simply hailed a cab as well, taking his family with him to Tianyuan. Chapter 492: Have All Your Board Members Come to See Me (4th Update) Chapter 492: Chapter 492: Have All Your Board Members Come to See Me (4th Update) By the time he arrived in front of Tianyuan Company, Xue An couldnt help but feel a little surprised after getting out of the car. It was a skyscraper located in the bustling downtown area. The big characters for Tianyuan sparkled brilliantly at the top of the building, and those entering and leaving were all smartly dressed men and women. When Xue An left Zhongdu, Tianyuans headquarters had still been in the office building of the pharmaceutical nt. He didnt expect that after not seeing it for over a year, it had moved here. However, it also appeared quite majestic, showing a bit of the shadow of a world-ss enterprise. Since they arrived at Tianyuan one after another, Tian Bohan was also at the entrance at that moment. Seeing the surprise on Xue Ans face, he couldnt help but let out a cold snicker. How about that? Stunned, huh? This skyscraper is the tallest building in the entire Zhongdu, and the headquarters of Tianyuans young master is right here! After saying that, he told Yuan Mengying, Lets go, follow me to see my cousin! With that, he walked into Tianyuans headquarters with a proud look on his face. The lobby was extremely spacious and luxurious, and the constant flow of people made it look very busy. Tian Bohan approached the reception desk and said to the receptionist, who was made up beautifully, Hello, is Manager Tian Bojun in? The receptionist looked up at him, her smile formic as she asked, May I know what business you have with Manager Tian? Tian Bohan hurriedly said, I am Manager Tians cousin; he asked me toe! Manager Tian is in a meeting. He left a message that if you arrived, you should wait here for a moment! The receptionists smile became more sincere. After all, Tian Bojun was now a mid-level leader at Tianyuan, controlling abundant resources and also being Chairman Qiaos ssmate, making many people hold him in awe. Upon hearing this, Tian Bohans expression became even more arrogant as he deliberately nced over at Xue An and the others nearby. However, Xue An just smiled, paying no attention to the mans pointless boasting. There was a designated area for meetings in the lobby. Tian Bohan sat down on the soft andfortable sofa, stretchingzily. Then, to his surprise, the receptionist came over personally with a te of neatly cut fruits. Please enjoy, Mr. Tian! the youngdy said with a smile. Thank you! Tian Bohan said with a look of smugness on his face. Even Yuan Mengyings expression changed slightly. It seemed that Tian Bohan had not been lying. His cousin must wield quite some power within Tianyuan, otherwise, these people wouldnt show such respect. After about fifteen minutes, Tian Bohans phone rang, and he quickly answered it. Hello, cousin, yes, Ive arrived, Im in the lobby! What? Youreing over? Okay! After hanging up, Tian Bohan said with a beaming smile, See that? My cousin is personallying to meet me! Soon, a man in a high-end tailor-made suit with an arrogant demeanor walked out of the elevator. Wherever he went, many employees of Tianyuan Company stepped aside. Manager Tian! Manager Tian, youve arrived! Greetings rose and fell in waves. Tian Bojun nodded haughtily. The receptionists eyes lit up, and she stepped forward to say, Manager Tian, your cousin is waiting in the meeting area, please follow me! As she led the way to the meeting area, Tian Bohan stood up excitedly when he saw his cousin. Cousin! Tian Bojun nodded, but his gazended on Yuan Mengying, who was standing behind Tian Bohan, and his eyes lit up. Is this the person you were talking about? Tian Bohan nodded, then turned to Yuan Mengying and said, You havent met my cousin yet! Yuan Mengying stepped forward and said in a low voice, Manager Tian! Tian Bojun greedily scanned her a few times, then nodded. Bohan, the merchandise this time is not bad at all! Hearing his words, Tian Bohans smile grew even more gleeful. Then, without the slightest regard for the onlookers, Tian Bojun reached out and ced his hand on Yuan Mengyings shoulder. Bohan has told you all the conditions, right? Yuan Mengying trembled, He he has! Good, Bohan, take her to get washed upter, and then bring her to my office! Yes! Yuan Mengying suddenly raised her head and looked at Tian Bohan, You you said it was only Yuan Mengying wanted to say wasnt it only you? But she found it too hard to speak those words. Tian Bohan let out a sinister chuckle, Miss Yuan, my cousin taking a liking to you is your good fortune. Just be obedient and listen well! Tian Bojun smiled proudly, Bohan is right. Me taking a liking to you is your good fortune. Isnt it just Tianyuan Company you want to enter? I can make you a small manager just like that, and youll live in luxury. Of course, on the condition that you serve me well! When he mentioned serving, Tian Bojuns face was full of an evil grin. By the way, she hasnt been unsealed yet, has she? I absolutely despise second-hand goods! Tian Bojun asked. Tian Bohan quickly said, It should be correct, she said so herself! The cousins had now taken shamelessness to the extreme. Yuan Mengying turned pale and trembled all over. She had already been treated as nothing more than a piece of merchandise. But thinking of the Heavens Fate Elixir and her mothers illness, she could only suppress her tears and not let herself cry out. Just then, someone let out a light sigh. Could it be that the vast Tianyuan Company has be your private property now? Whoever you say gets in, gets in? Who is spouting nonsense? Tian Bojun angrily turned around. He saw Xue An leisurely drinking tea, watching him with a smile that was not quite a smile. And who might you be? What did you mean by your earlier words? Tian Bojun asked, his eyes flickering. Tian Bohan quickly stepped forward and said, Cousin, this guy came with us on the train, and he imed to know someone from Tianyuan Company. But when I asked for his name, he gave some dodgy answer like Old Zhao or something! Tian Bojun sneered upon hearing this, What did you just say? Thats right, in Tianyuan, whoever I want to get in, gets in! What arrogance! Who gave you the confidence to talk like that? Xue Anughed softly, shaking his head, then said lightly. Director Qiao is a high school ssmate of mine. Hes a founding member of thepany. How about that? Is that confident enough for you? Tian Bojun said with a proud face. Xue Anughed dryly, sighing softly, Qiao Le, this guy, doesnt he care to manage his subordinates at all? Tian Bojun scoffed, Youve got some nerve, daring to call our director by his name like that! Boy, if you keep spouting nonsense, be careful you wont even make it out of this door! Xue Ans gaze turned colder as he said to the receptionist, Inform your board of directors toe see me right now! Hearing this, Tian Bojun and Tian Bohan exchanged a nce, then burst into heartyughter. Are you insane, boy? Having our entire board of directorse to meet you, who do you think you are? Xue An didnt pay any attention to their taunting, and simply told the receptionist, Inform them now, just say Im back! The receptionist hesitated to go, and Tian Bojun scoffed, Go on, inform them. I would like to see how this fellow is going to die! Chapter 493 Gradually Losing Patience (First Update) Chapter 493: Chapter 493 Gradually Losing Patience (First Update) After the receptionist had left, Tian Bojun sprawled onto the sofa with his legs crossed, awaiting his moment with an arrogant air. In his view, Xue An was certainly just posturing. He actually had the audacity to insist that every member of the boarde to meet him. Who did he think he was? At this thought, Tian Bojun gave a cold chuckle, thinking to himself that he would see how the man would extricate himself from this situation. By now, a crowd had gathered not far away, and people were discussing the matter in hushed tones. Whats going on? Is Tian Bapi cleaning house again? someone sneered. Shh, keep it down. If Tian Bojun hears you, hell kick you out for sure! I heard someone shed with Tian Bojun face to face! Now its blown up into a big deal! It takes guts indeed, but with Chairman Qiao backing Tian Bojun, who would dare to provoke him? another person sighed withment. These were people who were highly dissatisfied with Tian Bojuns actions. At the same time, many of Tian Bojunsckeys were also gossiping. Heh, Ive heard someone bragging that he wants all the chairmen to personallye see him! Really? Who is this guy with such audacity? I bet its some rich second generation whos never seen the world! To actually stir trouble at Tianyuan Company, just wait for a good show! Heh, daring to mess with Manager Tian, he clearly doesnt know how to write the word death! Overhearing these murmurs, Tian Bojun became even more smug and disdainful, casting a nce at Xue An seated beside him. Yet there Xue An was, rxing on the sofa, leisurely sipping his tea, seemingly in no hurry at all. This guy really knew how to keep his cool, Tian Bojun thought bitterly. Seconds and minutes ticked by. As time passed, the look of disdain and mockery on Tian Bojuns face grew even thicker. The crowd of onlookers grewrger, their quiet discussions continued, but nearly no one was optimistic about the unfolding situation. After all, the whole affair sounded like a fantastical tale. It was well known that Tianyuan was an international mega-corporation, manufacturing the extremely important Heavens Fate Elixir, and of great strategic significance, which made Tianyuan Company stand above the rest. Even if heads of state were to visit, it wouldnt be possible to stir all the directors into action. Many people thought that this man was about to be metaphorically pped in the face. Meanwhile, in an office on the top floor. Qiao Le was busy at work when his secretary walked in. Director Qiao, these are the documents you need to review and sign today! The secretary ced a hefty pile of paperwork on the desk. Qiao Le let out a sigh, That many again? The secretary smiled faintly, This is just a small portion, there will be more in the afternoon! Qiao Le slumped in his chair, the picture of despair. Seeing him like this, the secretary couldnt help but purse her lips and chuckle quietly. Although a prestigious Tianyuan director and listed among the ranks of the wealthy, private life Qiao Le was more like a big boy. After a few sighs, Qiao Le continued to work with renewed vigor. The young secretary busied herself tidying up the office. Cleaning was usually handled by dedicated janitorial staff. But this particr secretary preferred to do it herself. Because it allowed her more opportunities to interact with Director Qiao. It was known at this point that outsiders started calling Qiao Le, Zhao Xuehui, and Yang Binyi the diamond bachelors. Countless women dreamt of getting close to these three directors, hoping for a meteoric rise. And this young secretary was no exception. While the young secretary was leisurely wiping the desk, the phone on it rang. The secretary answered it. This is Director Qiaos office, may I ask what this is regarding? After listening for a couple of sentences, the secretary frowned, Do I really need to report this? There are countless people every day trying to approach the directors under various pretenses, why not just send him away? After finishing her words, the secretary hung up the phone. Buried in his work, Qiao Le didnt lift his head as he asked, What happened? Director Qiao, the front desk just called, saying theres someone iming all the directors should go to the lobby to meet him! Huh? Qiao Le lifted his head in confusion. The secretary continued to chatter, And he also said something like Im back! Probably a lunatic, I guessI have told the front desk to send someone to throw him out! No sooner had she finished speaking than a loud noise sounded. The secretary shivered with fright and turned her head to look, only to see Qiao Le standing up with an ashen face. He had risen so forcefully that he knocked theptop off the desk onto the floor. What did you say? The secretarys voice trembled with fear. I said theres someone iming all the directors should meet him, and he said, Im back! You Before she could finish, Qiao Le had leapt onto the desk and dashed out of the office in two strides. The secretary stood there dumbfounded,pletely at a loss as to what had just happened. After rushing out of the office, Qiao Le sprinted all the way to the conference room and kicked the door open with one foot. Inside, Zhao Xuehui, Yang Binyi, Shu Liu, Gao Shengnan, and others were in a meeting. This sudden intrusion left the people inside startled. Zhao Xuehui slightly frowned, Third Brother, whats the matter? What are you rushing about for? Its its Second Brother Second Brother is back! Qiao Le called out, panting heavily. Zhao Xuehui was stunned, then stood up abruptly, Are you talking about Xiao An? Qiao Le nodded, Hes in the lobby, and ording to the front desk, he wants all the directors to meet him now! Upon hearing this, everyone in the room stood up. Zhao Xuehuis expression was grave, Second Brother hasnt called beforeing back this time, and he had the front desk notify us, there must be something going on, lets go quickly! Saying this, he rushed out ahead of everyone. Qiao Le and Yang Binyi followed closely behind. Gao Shengnan and Shu Liu exchanged nces and hurriedly followed as well. They both hade to understand by now. It had to be his return that could make these three brothers so anxious! Their collective sprint left every employee who saw this scenepletely dumbfounded. Why were all the directors running wildly with such serious expressions? What had happened? Even before reaching the elevator, Zhao Xuehui had already shouted, Quick, open the elevator for me! This office building had a VIP elevator, used exclusively by directors and staffed by assigned attendants. Upon Zhao Xuehuis shout, someone immediately opened the elevator. They hurried in and instantly pressed the button for the first floor. Meanwhile, as the elevator swiftly descended, Tian Bojun, who was in the lobby, stood up impatiently and said with a sneering chuckle, Its been ten minutes already and not a single director you called for has shown up! Now do you have anything else to say? Xue An smiled slightly, From the tone of your voice, you seem confident about having me cornered! Tian Bojuns face was smug as he coldly sneered, Thats right, Im certain, and what can you do about it? Security, grab this guy for me! The security guards had been waiting on the side, and at thismand, they surged forward, ready to take action. Xue Ans gaze grew colder, his patiencepletely exhausted. Just then, a tumult of exmations came from the distance. My God, its Director Qiao, Director Zhao, and the others! All the directors are here! Tian Bojun, upon hearing this, turned his head in surprise and saw the crowd parting to form a path as Qiao Le, Zhao Xuehui, and others charged towards him, their foreheads covered in sweat. Chapter 494: Do you think you can get away with this? (Second Update) Chapter 494: Chapter 494: Do you think you can get away with this? (Second Update) Tian Bojun had a faint sense of foreboding, but he still managed a ttering smile and went to greet the neer. President Qiao, why are you He didnt finish his sentence. Because Qiao Le, who usually treated him quite amicably, now walked straight past him without so much as a nce. The smile on Tian Bojuns face slowly stiffened. Everyones eyes turned toward Qiao Le and his entourage; no one knew what the directors of Tianyuan Company were nning to do, and no one dared to speak. The hall gradually fell into silence. Qiao Le and the others went directly to Xue An. Apart from the oldest, Zhao Xuehui, the others bowed their heads in unison. Second Brother! Mr. Xue! Their voices were not too loud, yet they struck like a bolt from the blue, dazzling everyone in the hall. As for Tian Bojun, he stared at the scene, speechless, his mouth agape wide enough to fit three duck eggs. Xue Ans eyes were downcast as he slowly sipped his tea, and then he let out a soft sigh. To be honest, I am very disappointed. Zhao Xuehui and the others all shuddered at this. Xue An spoke indifferently, Once dormitory brothers, I promised you a ssh of wealth and glory, which is why I created Tianyuan. But I never imagined that before the wealth could materialize, petnce had already taken root! Xue Ans words caused Zhao Xuehui and his two brothers to look at each other, their faces gradually paling. Second Brother, what do you mean by that? Have we done something wrong? Zhao Xuehui asked with a bitter smile. Xue An lifted his eyes, Qiao Le! Second Brother! Qiao Le stepped forward. Do you recognize this man? Xue An gestured toward the sweat-drenched Tian Bojun. Qiao Le was taken aback, then nodded, I recognize him; this is my high school ssmate, Tian Bojun, who has a masters degree in business management. Later on, I made him the head of the HR department. What about him, Second Brother? A cold smile appeared on Xue Ans lips, This matter, I think you should ask your ssmate. Qiao Le was no fool; he could tell from Xue Ans tone that something was wrong, and his face immediately turned an ashen hue. He turned and fixed a piercing gaze on Tian Bojun. Tian Bojun, what have you done? Tian Bojun was presently shivering, as terrified as he had been brash before. No matter what, he had never imagined that what this man had said was all true. Seeing how genuinely anxious and fearful the other directors appeared, the mans status seemed unimaginably high. Therefore, in Tian Bojuns heart, fear, regret, and despair all mixed together. Especially after hearing Qiao Les usation, he became even more frightened and stammered out. Qiao President Qiao, I I But he couldnt finish his sentence. Qiao Les face grew increasingly unsightly. He had also heard the whispers from below, how Tian Bojun was arrogant and used his position to bully others. He had asked several times, but Tian Bojun swore on his chest, assuring that he had never done so. Out of trust in his ssmate, the naive Qiao Le had actually believed him. But looking at the situation now, even a fool could see something was amiss. Tian, I am asking you a question. What on earth have you done to make my Second Brother so angry? Qiao Le asked through gritted teeth, looking as if he was about to eat someone. Tian Bojun knelt on the ground with a thud, President Qiao, Im inhuman, I have failed to recognize a great man when Ive seen one, but I truly didnt know that this gentleman was your second elder brother! Please give me another chance! As he spoke, Tian Bojun kept kowtowing with a bam, bam, bam. Although Qiao Le was furious, upon seeing his ssmate apologizing in such a way, he couldnt help but hesitate and turned to look at Xue An. Second brother Xue An waved his hand to indicate for him not to speak. Then he set down his teacup, casually waved his hand to conceal his two daughters with Secret Technique, and slowly walked over. Qiao Le and the others stepped aside as Xue An walked straight up to Tian Bojun, who was kneeling on the ground, and looked down at him for a moment before speaking indifferently, Do you think, just by kowtowing a few times, you can resolve the issue? Tian Bojun trembled all over, his teeth chattering so much that he couldnt even speak. Xue An looked up at Tian Bohan, who was standing behind Tian Bojun with a deathly pale face, and smiled slightly, Your cousin seems to be very scared, to the point where he cant even speak. Tian Bohan shivered and forced a smile, Mr Mr. Xue is right. Since he cant speak, you can do the talking. Tell us everything you two have done, in detail, do you understand? Xue An said in a calm tone. Mr. Tian Bohan hesitated for a moment. A streak of sword light shed by, directly severing one of his ears, and blood instantly flowed out, dripping down his chin. Tian Bohan screamed in agony. If you dare to hesitate again, some part of your body will be saying goodbye to you! Do you understand? Xue Ans action stunned everyone. Many people looked on, pale-faced, while others with less courage were so frightened that their legs trembled. Tian Bohan was utterly despondent, his eyes filled with terror as he looked at Xue An. Then, like spilling the beans, he spilled out all the rotten things he and his cousin had done over the past year. Not to mention things like using the job at Tianyuan as bait to toy with women. Whats worse, this Tian Bojun used his position to secretly sell Heavens Fate Elixir. He even epted bribes from foreign intelligence personnel, attempting to steal the Heavens Fate Elixir form, but because Tianyuan Companys security measures were very strict, he had no chance to seed, and thats why he eventually gave up. All these evil deeds made Tian Bojun grow paler and paler by the minute. After finishing speaking, they looked at Tian Bojun, who had already copsed on the ground with a face resembling that of the dead. And Qiao Le shivered all over as he listened; finally, unable to bear it any longer, he rushed up in an uncontroble rage. With one kick, he hit Tian Bojuns face, instantly breaking his nose. You son of a bitch, you begged me back then to take you in! I pitied you and let you work at Tianyuan, but I never expected you to be such a treacherous person, Ill kill you! Qiao Les eyes were bloodshot, and as he looked around, he noticed an ashtray on the side table, which he picked up and began to smash furiously. Tian Bojun kept screaming, President Qiao, I was wrong, please let me go, Ill leave right now and nevere back again, please spare me! Smack. The fiberss ashtray was smashed to pieces, Qiao Le threw it aside, gasping for breath as he looked on. And in that moment, Tian Bojun was covered in blood, a sight too horrific to bear. Then Qiao Le turned to look at Xue An and hesitated for a moment before saying softly, Second brother He was a man of strong feelings; Tian Bojun was his high school ssmate, so although he spoke harshly, he still couldnt bring himself to go through with it. He also hoped that Xue An would spare this man. Xue An clearly understood what Qiao Le meant, but just smiled faintly and then crouched down to look at Tian Bojun, who was covered in blood. Do you think you can just be let go like this? Chapter 495: With a Ferocious Tiger in Heart, Gently Smelling the Rose (3rd Update) Chapter 495: Chapter 495: With a Ferocious Tiger in Heart, Gently Smelling the Rose (3rd Update) Tian Bojun looked at Xue An with eyes filled with indescribable fear. From Xue Ans expression, he could not discern the slightest hint of joy or anger, only unassable authority. The sensation was as if a supreme emperor was passing judgment on him. What what else do you want? Ill just return all the money to thepany if I have to! Tian Bojun said with a quivering voice. Let me guess, you must have a cell phone on call in your pocket, dont you? Are you nning to give these recordings to someone after you get out of here? Xue An said calmly. Tian Bojuns body shook violently, his eyes wide with disbelief as he looked at Xue An, You how How did I know? Its not just thatI also know exactly what youre thinking. Are you nning to use these recordings as evidence to make trouble for Tianyuan, or should I say, to create problems for Qiao Le who brought you on board? Upon hearing Xue Ans words, Qiao Le was taken aback, and then a fierce killing intent surfaced on his face as he angrily roared, Tian Bojun, you are indeed an ungrateful wolf! At this point, Tian Bojun hadpletely given up and burst into maniacalughter. So what if I am? Ill have you know that I have been secretly calling and all your words and actions have been transmitted already! And I dont believe you would dare to kill me in front of all these people! If the boss of the Tianyuan kills someone in public, can you imagine the uproar it would cause internationally if the news gets out? Hahaha Theughter came to an abrupt halt. Tian Bojun sped his neck tightly with both hands, yet still unable to stop the blood that spurted from between his fingers. Looking at Xue An in disbelief, he seemed unable toprehend that Xue An would actually dare to kill him. But Xue An merely said indifferently, Noisy! Hoarse gurgling noises came from Tian Bojuns throat, thest bit of air escaping through his severed windpipe. The sound echoed in the deadly silent hall, sending shivers down the spines of many with guilty consciences. Xue An took the phone still lit with the screen on from Tian Bojuns chest, put it to his ear, and spoke softly, No matter who you are, if you dare oppose Tianyuan, I wouldnt mind sending you all to hell. After that, Xue An hung up the phone and smiled faintly at Tian Bojun. You thought well, but you missed one thingin the face of absolute power, what others think is worthless. On hearing these words, a look of utter despair appeared in Tian Bojuns eyes. If he had a choice, he would never have opposed this man. But regret was now toote. His limbs thrashed involuntarily for a moment, and the light in his eyes gradually faded until he was gone. No one dared to speak. The hall was silent as a grave. A faint smell of urine began to spread. It was Tian Bohan who had been scared to the point of wetting himself by the scene that had just unfolded. Xue An looked up at him and smiled slightly, yet before he could speak, Tian Bohan was already kowtowing franticly, weeping with snot and tears, Mr. Xue, spare my life, please! It was all Tian Bojuns doingI was just an underling, I beg you to forgive me! By rights, I should spare you! Xue An said indifferently. Tian Bohan let out a sigh of relief, but at that moment, he felt a chill on his neck, and then his whole body became light. His head rolled so far away, rolling to the feet of Xue An, where he saw a trace of a smile on Xue Ans face before he plunged into eternal darkness. Yet those who abet tyranny often earn more hatred than the principal offenders, for they will always cry coercion when disaster strikes, but before such times, theyre always the most sycophantic and take pride in it, Xue Ans calm voice echoed through the hall. Many people shuddered involuntarily and lowered their heads. Only Yuan Mengying trembled all over, recalling how proudly Tian Bohan had boasted about how formidable his cousin was. This mysterious and powerful man was indeed right! It was at this time that Xue An nced at Zhao Xuehui and the others with varying expressions and said indifferently, Come back to the office with me! Having said that, he led his family out first. Zhao Xuehui and the others looked at each other, a bitter smile appearing on their faces, and then they quickly followed out of the hall. The bodies and blood were soon cleaned up. Apart from a faint scent of blood that lingered, one would hardly think that two people had just died here. The crowd in the hall only began to slowly recover from their shock at this point. Holy shit, that was badass, killing two people just like that. Tian Bojun really had iting! someone eximed. Who is this guy? How is he so powerful and domineering? I saw the directors not even daring to breathe heavily in front of him, another person said in awe. Some veteran employees of Tianyuan Company who had been there from the beginning spoke with reverence. Of course the directors dare not disrespect this man, because to put it inly, hes the one who built Tianyuan from the ground up! He just let them manage it because he had a good rtionship with the directors, they exined. Hisss. At these words, everyone drew in a sharp breath. A few people with more knowledge began to show a look of extreme awe on their faces. This person is none other than A few veteran employees nodded. Thats right! Its Mr. Xue, the one who shook Zhongdu with a wedding! For these ordinary people, feats like Xue Ans annihtion of the Church of Light were beyond their reach. But the memory of that wedding, which had once shaken half of Hua country, was still fresh in their minds. After a long silence. Heh, daring to offend Mr. Xue, that Tian Bojun truly deserved to die! someone said with a coldugh. Meanwhile, in the office at the top floor. Xue An sat behind the broad desk, fingers slowly tapping on the surface, his face expressionless. Zhao Xuehui hesitated to speak several times, but in the end could only let out a helpless sigh. Gao Shengnan and Shu Liu, along with others, also didnt dare to speak. After a while, Qiao Le, who had been keeping his head down, stepped forward and said with a face full of shame, Big Brother, this is all my fault. If I hadnt failed to see through Tian Bojuns wild ambition, all this wouldnt have happened. I am ready to ept punishment, or even if you decide to fire me, thats okay. Xue An silently looked at Qiao Le, and after a while, he said indifferently, Third Brother, do you understand where you really went wrong? Its not that you misjudged someone; its your leniency towards a vicious person. Everyone can make a mistake in judgment, but the key is whether you have the courage to amputate on realizing the mistake. Tian Bojun deserved to die, and you shouldnt have harbored any kindness towards him. Because in this world, being kind-hearted towards bad people is in fact cruelty towards good people. Do you understand all this? With every word Xue An said, Qiao Le trembled. By the end, his face was as pale as paper, with cold sweat on his forehead. Big Brother, I understand! he affirmed. Xue An smiled faintly, The business world is like a battleground. If you want to survive, and survive better than others, you must have the heart of a fierce tiger and yet the sensitivity to smell the roses. All, including Zhao Xuehui, began to show looks of sudden realization on their faces. For them, this incident was a painful transformation. But only through transformation can one break out of the chrysalis and be a butterfly. Chapter 496: I’m Not Listening, I’m Not Listening, The Tortoise Recites Scriptures! (4th Update) Chapter 496: Chapter 496: Im Not Listening, Im Not Listening, The Tortoise Recites Scriptures! (4th Update) The Heavens Fate Elixir, radiating a faint purple glow, was held within a crystal-clear crystal bottle, exuding a breathtaking beauty. Looking at the bottle of Heavens Fate Elixir, Yuan Mengyings breathing gradually became more rapid. Sir. Xue An shook his head and gestured for her to stop talking, This is your wee gift for joining thepany, take it and save your mother first! Yuan Mengyings eyes reddened, and tears began to fall in torrents. Since the train ride, Xue An had already helped her more than once. It could be said that without Xue An, she might have been forever lost in darkness with no chance of turning back. Sir, I, Mengying, will never forget this great kindness. Once I have cured my mothers illness, I will return to join thepany! Yuan Mengying wiped away her tears and spoke with solemn resolution. Xue An smiled slightly and waved his hand, Go on, hurry. Yuan Mengying turned and left. After she had gone, An Yan came out from the inner office, tenderly bent down and embraced Xue An from behind. Husband, you are so kind. Hmm? Xue An, leaning back in his chair, turned his face towards An Yan and smiled, Where am I kind? Everywhere, especially my husbands kind heart! An Yan said with a giggly smile. Xue An took a deep breath of the fragrance from An Yans hair and said faintly, I just saw our past shadows in her, thats all. At these words, a touch of mncholy flickered in An Yans eyes. Xue An was right. Back then, the situation he and An Yan faced was no different, right? A bottomless abyss of darknessy before them, with no way to retreat. Such despair could make one break down. An Yan couldnt help but nuzzle Xue Ans cheek with her face. Husband, dont be sad! Its all in the past! Xue An chuckled, as he had been merely reflecting for a moment. And he felt even morepassion for An Yan. Because he thought of the time when An Yan had been alone in the hospital giving birth to their child, whether she felt just as isted and helpless. Unexpectedly, An Yan was nowforting him instead. What a silly girl. At that thought, Xue An suddenly gave a mischievous smile, pulled An Yan close, and kissed her deeply. An Yans eyes widened in astonishment, staring at Xue An as if she hadnt expected his sudden attack. After a moment, her gaze softened and her eyes began to mist over, brimming with endless allure. Xue Ans heartbeat skipped a half-beat. Because at that moment, An Yan was indescribably beautiful. Just as the temperature in the entire room escted with intimacy. Xiang Xiang pushed open the door of the inner room and came out, Dad, Niannian stole my ice cream again. The couple, once so engrossed, abruptly parted, and An Yans face turned so red it seemed about to explode. Xue An, however, maintained hisposure and smiled faintly, How did she steal it? Xiang Xiang looked suspiciously at her mother, whose face was flushed, and then at her dad, whose smile was warm but his expression seemed a bit unnatural. Mom, why is your face so red? An Yan, startled, stammered, Because ah, its too hot in this room, cough cough, right, husband! Xue An nodded gravely, Exactly, the heating in this room is on too high, its simply a waste. Is it that hot? Xiang Xiang still appeared puzzled. Niannian poked her little head out, looking aggrieved, Sister, your ice cream just happened to fall into my mouth, and I was going to take it out, but I identally swallowed it. As Niannian spoke, the corner of her mouth still bore the obvious traces of cream. Upon hearing this, Xiang Xiang first fell silent for a few seconds; then she shouted with a furious iling of arms, Xue Niannian, youre dead meat today! She pounced like a little cat with its hackles raised. Nian Nian, terrified, turned around and ran, yelling as she did, Sister, listen to my exnation! I wont listen, I wont listen, its like talking to a brick wall! Give me back my ice cream! So, Xiang Xiang began to chase after her, and Nian Nian ran ahead. The two little girls began ying a game of hide-and-seek around the office. Watching this scene, Xue Ans lips curled into a smile. No matter what happened, as long as he saw his two daughters, his heart would suddenly be calm. Sister, what I said is true, it was the ice cream that started it! Nian Nian gasped as she ran. Xiang Xiang, fuming, lunged forward and grabbed Nian Nians braided pigtails. Hmph, now lets see where youll run! Xiang Xiang said with pride. Tears began to well up in Nian Nians big eyes, and she said to Xue An with an aggrieved tone, Dad Sister is bullying me again! Xiang Xiang held onto Nian Nians braids with one hand and put the other on her waist, her little face stern, as she spoke earnestly. Dad, this doesnt concern you. This is a private matter between sisters, and outsiders should not interfere. Seeing Xiang Xiang acting like a little adult, Xue An couldnt help but give a helpless, bitter smile to Nian Nian. Tell me, will you steal again or not? Xiang Xiang demanded. I wont steal anymore! Nian Nian said, feeling quite wronged. I dont believe you; you need to make a written promise! Xiang Xiangs eyes flickered as she came up with an idea. But I dont know how to write! Thats okay, neither do I! Then what should we do? Draw circles! Soon, Xiang Xiang had drawn many circles and squares of different sizes on a piece of white paper. Whats this? Xue An asked, blinking his eyes. Its a pledge! Xue Xiang picked up the white paper, cleared her throat, and read out, Xue Niannian pledges that she will never again steal her sisters (Xue Xiang Xiangs) ice cream. If she goes against this pledge, she will be forbidden from eating ice cream for a month! And as punishment for her previous thefts, she must share half of her ice cream with her sister for the next month. After finishing reading, Xue Xiang lifted her face, looked at Xue Nian and said, Sign it! Xue Nians face was filled with confusion. It took her a while to understand, her face full of sorrow. Sister, I promise I wont steal anymore, can I not share half? No way! How about half of half? Not possible! Wuwuwu, sister, youre bullying me! You stole my ice cream, and I havent even cried. You crybaby! Sister is the crybaby! Do you want me to pull your hair again? In the end, the agreement was still signed, in a spirit of friendly negotiation. Nian Nian pressed the print of her small hand onto the white paper with a gloomy face. Xiang Xiang happily put the paper away. Xue An and An Yan looked at each other and then burst intoughter. Although they were twin sisters, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian hadpletely different personalities. Xiang Xiangs personality was bing more and more like Xue Ansdomineering and assertive. Nian Nian was more like An Yangentle and adorable. But that was good; between sisters, there needed to be one who was strong, otherwise, it would be too easy to be bullied. Chapter 497: The Smile Gradually Collapses (5th Update) Chapter 497: Chapter 497: The Smile Gradually Copses (5th Update) Just then, the office door was kicked open, and An Qing burst in excitedly. Auntie! The two little girls eximed in surprise upon seeing An Qing. An Qing scooped up the two little girls, nting a kiss on each one before asking with a beaming smile. Have you two missed your aunt? Yeah, we have! The two little girls chorused in unison. An Qing set the girls down and opened her bag, which was packed full of snacks. The two little girls cheered and dashed towards it. This is yours, and this is mine! This is mine, and this is yours Xiang Xiang started dividing the snacks very seriously. Nian Nian stared with wide eyes, her face a mask of seriousness as she watched. An Qing couldnt help but shake her head and chuckle at the scene. You, always buying them so much junk food, youll spoil them rotten one of these days! An Yan said helplessly. An Qing chuckled, Let them be spoiled then! Shouldnt my nieces, An Qings nieces, be spoiled a little more? Eh An Qing gave a slight exmation, Sis, why is your face so red? An Yan had a thin skin, and the blush that had risen just now had not yet faded away. Er its very hot in here! Didnt you notice? An Yan quickly made an excuse. Hot? I didnt feel it, An Qing said suspiciously, turning her head to look at Xue An. Ever since she inherited the Insect Tribes gifted abilities, her vision could be considered a walking human telescope. Therefore, she immediately noticed that rming shade of red at the corner of Xue Ans mouth. This red It seemed to match her sisters lip color. An Qing had an epiphany, and her smile gradually grew mischievous. I see, it seems I came at an inconvenient time. You naughty girl, what nonsense are you spouting? Be careful or Ill tear up your mouth! An Yan was caught betweenughter and tears, moving forward to pinch An Qings cheek, then dragged her forcefully into the inner room. Xue An also felt somewhat embarrassed. After all, that was his little aunt-inw. So he quickly activated his cultivation level to thoroughly inspect himself from top to bottom, to avoid any further slip-ups. At that moment, Chen Xiuhe walked in with a cheerfulugh. Mr. Xue! I heard you were back in Zhongdu, so I hurried over! Xue An smiled slightly and rose from his seat, Uncle Chen, please have a seat! This address momentarily surprised Chen Xiuhe, but his smile grew even brighter. Back when Xue An and An Yan got married, Xue An had invited Chen Xiuhe to attend in the capacity of a rtive from An Yans maternal family, and since then, he had taken to calling him Uncle Chen. What Chen Xiuhe hadnt expected was that, after more than a year, Xue An still remembered this title. Mr. Xue is too courteous. When I arrived just now, Gao Shengnan, the Divine Doctors daughter, already briefed me on what has happened since youve been back. Truly, sir, you are a talent for the ages. With phrases like hearts courageous as tigers, softly sniffing the roses, if you were in business, you would likely be a magnate rich enough to rival any! Chen Xiuhe eximed. His words were sincere and from the heart. When he heard Gao Shengnan talk about these matters, he felt shivers down his spine. Unlike Gao Shengnans reverence. Chen Xiuhe could see much further than others. Its undeniable that Tianyuan Company had developed extremely rapidly over the past two years. But this also left thepany with many hidden problems. The most serious among them was the youth and impetuosity of a few board members. Passion isnt a bad thing, but if one still acts impulsively from a high position, it can lead to major chaos. This Tian Bojun is a bloody example. He stirred up the foundation of Tianyuan Company, turning everything upside down, but Qiao Le and the others knew nothing. It shows that they have beenpletely deceived by Tian Bojun. Given time, the consequences would be unimaginable. A corporation is like a country; if the boss cannot urately understand the situation at the grassroots level, trouble isnt far off. Chen Xiuhe was actually aware of all these issues. However, due to the special rtionship between Qiao Le and the others and Xue An, he didnt feel it was his ce to interfere too much and could only let things be. Unexpectedly, as soon as Xue An returned, he eradicated the festering tumor leeching off Tianyuan Company with a thunderous approach. This earned Chen Xiuhes considerable admiration. But what shocked him the most was Xue Ans statement. Showing kindness to the wicked is being cruel to the good, and within the heart hides a fierce tiger, yet it gently sniffs the rose. Each point was dazzling. Upon hearing this, Xue An merely smiled, Forget about business, Im afraid I might impulsively annihte thepetition. Chen Xiuheughed heartily at this remark. After hisughter subsided, he lowered his voice and said, Mr. Xue, yesterday Zhongdu suddenly pulled back many of M Countrys intelligence agents. Xue An nodded slightly, I had already warned them over the phone through Tian Bojun yesterday, they probably understand the consequences of angering me. Chen Xiuhe nodded solemnly, feeling awed within. Such was the influence of a person of honor in the current age. Just a single sentence could make the intelligence agency of a great nation collectively retreat. Meanwhile, in Beijiang. At the foot of the mountain where Number One Tian Vi was located, two habitual thieves arrived. The two peeked out from the woods, looking up at the vi on the mountain peak. Little brother, are you sure no ones here? Boss, dont worry, my cousin used to work as a janitor here. Hes mentioned more than once that the ce is inhabited by just a young, pretty girl and a dog, and at this time, that girl should already be at work, so theres no one inside. Would someone living here still need to go to work? the boss asked, frowning. The little brother chuckled, Why bother with all that? Getting the money is what matters. Are you scared or something? Scared of nothing, Im just worried there might be someone inside. Its just a little girl. If she really is inside, then thats a bonus for us, the little brotherughed lecherously. The two had been eyeing this often-empty vi for several days now. Although the security at Yunmeng Vi was extremely tight, this couldnt stop the two thieves seasoned in tomb raiding. The pair had dug a tunnel from the outside, all the way here. They sneaked up the mountain, and effortlessly reached the front door of Number One Tian Vi. The door was surprisingly open. The two exchanged nces, their faces filled with excitement. Then they carefully walked inside. Wow, the life of the rich is really different, this dcor, damn, its beautiful! eximed the boss among the thieves. The little brother took a deep breath, his face filled with delight as he said, This faint scent is so nice. It shows the girl living here must be extremely pretty! Enough of that, dont you have anything else in your head? Lets quickly find something valuable. As the boss spoke, he turned around and took a step forward, then let out a scream. It seemed as if he was dragged away by something and disappeared from the spot. Chapter 498: What a Huge Octopus! (First Update) Chapter 498: Chapter 498: What a Huge Octopus! (First Update) Boss, whats wrong with you? The youngest brother heard the scream and abruptly turned to look. Behind him was an empty expanse, nothing in sight. Weird, I clearly heard a scream! Boss, where are you? This is no time for joking around! As he spoke, the youngest brother started looking around for the boss, but found nothing. The entire vi was as quiet as death, cold sweat seeping from the youngest brothers forehead. He forced a smile and said, Boss, youre really not ying fair, trying to mess with me, huh? Just then, a strange sound came up from the ground. The sound was like someone chewing on something, eerily unsettling. As tomb robbers, they had all experienced supernatural events to a greater or lesser extent, but the youngest brother had never felt as scared as he did now. Damn it, Boss, you son of a bitch, Im done ying with you! The youngest brother bolstered his courage and turned to run. A tentacle shot out from the ground, wrapping around his ankle and yanking him downward with ferocity. The youngest brother screamed in agony, struggling to break free, but the tentacle was incredibly strong; he stood no chance to resist and was dragged into the ground, disappearing without a trace. The ground writhed, and the crunching noise continued. After a moment, the chewing stopped. Below, it seemed something let out a satisfied burp and then murmured in a muffled voice, Delicious. Everything inside the vi returned to calm as if nothing had happened at all. Tang Xuaner rode back to Yunmeng Vi on her electric scooter with groceries she had picked up on the way from work in the basket, Xiao Sha sitting on the rear seat. Miss Tang, finished work? The young security guard saw Tang Xuaner and hurriedly greeted her with a smile, then opened the ess control for her. Tang Xuaner smiled and nodded, Thank you! Then she twisted the handlebar and rode in. Even after Tang Xuaner had gone far, the young security guards gaze lingered. Kid, what are you looking at? An older security guard came over and asked. The young guardughed, saying, Uncle Zhang, Miss Tang lives in Yunmeng Vi, why does she still ride an electric scooter to and from work every day? Then what do you suggest she ride? Uncle Zhang chuckled and continued with an admiring tone. Miss Tang is not like those messy women out there; with her standing, she could fly to work without any issues, but she just doesnt want to show off. He then patted the young guards shoulder, Kid, I know what youre thinking! Miss Tang is gentle and beautiful. Just from seeing her buy groceries and cook every day, you know shes a good girl! But, I advise you not to get any wild ideas. The young guard shivered and said with a forced smile, How could I! Does Miss Tang already have a boyfriend? Uncle Zhang frowned, just about to speak. At that moment, someone coughed lightly and then walked over. Manager! Uncle Zhang quickly stepped aside. The person approaching was none other than the property manager of Yunmeng Vi, Wu Qiang. He happened to be passing by, heard the young guards words, and came over. Manager! The young guard also lowered his head. Wu Qiang looked at him for a while, then patted his shoulder. Kid, youre new here. There are many rules you dont understand yet, but I hope from now on, I dont hear or see you having any inappropriate thoughts, or no matter who your backer is, Ill have you kicked out immediately! Understand? The young guards face turned pale as he nodded meekly, Yes! The security at Yunmeng Vi was well paid and provided excellent benefits. Getting a job here was the dream of many guards. The young guard had spent a lot of money to get this position and naturally did not want to be fired. Old Zhang, exin the rules to him. Damn it, does this securitypany not even know how to do induction training? Whos gonna take responsibility if something happens? Wu Qiang cursed as he walked away. Uncle Zhang told the young security guard, Just remember, here at Yunmeng Vi, anyone living in Number One Tian Vi or rted to it in any way is not to be offended or provoked, got it? Then he leaned over and whispered, See our manager? Hes pretty tough, right? But when ites to people from Number One Tian Vi, he wouldnt even dare to breathe heavily, so keep that in mind! The young security guard trembled, Yes! Of course, Tang Xuaner had no idea any of this had happened. She never paid attention to whether the guards at the gate had changed or not. At the moment, she was riding her electric bike up the mountain. Xiao Sha, I think you should lose weight! Tang Xuaner said. Since Yunmeng Vi was far from the hospital she worked at, taking a cab every day was also troublesome. Qin Yu originally nned to give Tang Xuaner a car, but she refused. Then she bought this electric bike. However, when she brought Xiao Sha along, the bike always struggled to pick up speed. Losing weight is impossible, I will never lose weight in this lifetime! Xiao Sha saidnguidly from the back seat. Tang Xuaner: . Could you maybe look at your phone less? Youre supposed to be a dragon, yet you talk like some gangster girl! Really? Thanks! . When they were alone, Tang Xuaner and Xiao Sha often bickered. In the midst of such squabbles, they returned to the vi. Tang Xuaner parked the electric bike and was about to go inside with the groceries in hand. Xiao Sha sniffed the air and then said in a grave voice, Hold on, dont go in yet! Tang Xuaner was startled, Whats wrong? Theres a demonic aura! As Xiao Sha spoke, a glint shed in her eyes. Whatever you are, show yourself now, or I will reveal my true form and give you a good seeing to! The vi fell silent. Hmph, theres a faint smell of seawater in the air. If Im not mistaken, you must be from the Demon Race of the sea. Reveal yourself now, or beware my true form and Dragons Might! As the words were spoken, a formidable Dragons Might radiated from Xiao Sha. Suddenly, the ground in front of the vi stirred and a long tentacle emerged, followed by a panicked voice. Dragon n, please, spare my anger, I wille out now, just dont kill me! Several more tentacles slowly extended, and when the entire form was revealed, Tang Xuaner blurted out in surprise, What a huge octopus! This octopus was the size of half a room, its pink tentacles iling in the wind, but atop the octopuss head were distinctly human features. The scene should have been quite eerie. But for some reason, this octopus always seemedically ridiculous. At that moment, the creature fawned over Xiao Sha, smiling ingratiatingly, My Lord! Xiao Sha nodded proudly, What business does a sea demon have,ing here? The octopuss tentacles writhed as it spoke with a grievous tone, Dragon n, may I ask if any of you know where Mr. Xue, Xue An, is? I have an extremely urgent matter to discuss with him! Chapter 499: Rampaging Xiao Sha (Second Update) Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Rampaging Xiao Sha (Second Update) A pink octopus monster kept saying it needed to find Xue An? And it was an urgent matter? Tang Xuaner suddenly felt her IQ wasnt sufficient. What do you want with my boss? Xiao Sha asked. Ah, Mr. Xue is actually your boss, a personage of the Dragon n! It seems I havent got the wrong ce! The octopus monster excitedly waved its pink tentacles. Cut the crap, why the hell are you looking for my boss? Xiao Sha was not only speaking more and more like a female thug, but her temper was getting even worse. The tentacles of the octopus monster halted mid-air, and then it cautiously said, Dragon n personage, who is more formidable between you and Mr. Xue? Nonsense, I am the mighty Jiaolong, of course, its My boss is a bit more formidable! What about it? You looking down on me? Xiao Sha said coldly. No not at all, its just that the matter is too important, I can only discuss it after seeing Mr. Xue! Oh dear, looks like youre the kind of octopus that doesnt shed a tear without seeing a coffin. Xuaner, were improving our meal tonight, time for some octopus sashimi! Xiao Sha flew into a rage, convinced that the octopus must be looking down on her. Scared out of its wits, the octopus monsters tentacles knotted up as it cried out in panic: Dragon n personage, please calm your anger, its something the princessmanded me to do! Enough with your nonsense! The Dragons Might emanated from Xiao Sha, making the octopus monster shiver violently. Tang Xuaner hurriedly stopped Xiao Sha, Thats enough! Xiao Sha, from now on, youre not allowed to watch Young and Dangerous movies anymore, look how much youre acting like a female thug! Xiao Sha felt somewhat unconvinced by Tang Xuaners reprimand, but didnt dare to protest, and could only re fiercely at the octopus monster. Xuaner, this guy is a Water Demon, who knows what it wants to do! And youre still protecting it! I think it doesnt seem like a bad monster! Besides, you should at least find out whats going on before acting, she said. Exactly, exactly, Sister Xuaner is absolutely right! the octopus monster chimed in from behind Tang Xuaner. Hey kid, is Sister Xuaner someone you can call like that? Xiao Sha red at it. Scared, the octopus monster immediately shrank back and then said aggrievedly: Im not a kid, Im a girl! Tang Xuaner looked at the octopus monster with a shy expression, saying in utter amazement, You youre a girl? The octopus monster nodded, Yeah, cant you tell? Tang Xuaner and Xiao Sha both shook their heads. Oh dear, didnt you see my tentacles are pink? The octopus monster said, twisting and wriggling, inadvertently giving a flick of its tentacle. Crack. Arge tree in front of the vi was snapped in half. Tang Xuaner and Xiao Sha were both somewhat dumbfounded. After a moment, Xiao Sha roared, You broke my favorite tree! Im going to beat you to death! So saying, Xiao Sha charged towards it, and though her figure was insignificantpared to the octopus, her strength was undeniable. With one swipe, she pinned the octopus monster to the ground, followed by a round of savage beating. Ah ah ah, I was wrong, Dragon n personage, please dont hit my face! Ah, not there either! Oh my goodness I told you not there, I told you oh my goodness, you darn octopus! As Tang Xuaner watched this unfold, a ck line gradually appeared on her forehead. Dusk fell, and the moon hung over the treetops. Inside the spacious kitchen of Number One Tian Vi, Tang Xuaner was busy at work. When it came to cooking, she was no less skilled than a five-star chef. Although the ingredients were all simple home-cooked dishes, in her hands, they gave off an alluring aroma. After she finished cooking thest dish, Tang Xuaner carried the dish out to the dining table. At that moment, Xiao Sha was already sitting at the dining table, eagerly waiting. And under the dining tabley the octopus monster, now diminished in size. Its situation was rather pitiful though, with arge lump on its head and several cuts to boot. Tang Xuaner felt sorry for it and found some band-aids to stick on, which only made it look moreical. Wow, that smells amazing! the octopus monster eximed with drool. Xiao Sha red at it, and the octopus monster fell silent, not daring to make a peep. With a helpless smile, Tang Xuaner said, Xiao Sha, why are you so violent? Big Octopus, can you even eat food like this? The octopus monster nodded frantically, eyes sparkling with stars, I can eat, I can really eat! These past few days I only ate two baddies, and Im almost starved to death! In the end, under Xiao Shas silent, angry re, the octopus monster still managed to get a seat at the table. So, the dining table now had a Jiaolong turned into a dog and a soft, defeated octopus monster. The scene was filled with a fantastical vor. With a beaming smile, Tang Xuaner said, Then lets eat! No sooner had her words fallen than Xiao Sha reached for her favorite roast chicken, and Tang Xuaner was about to pick up her chopsticks. But then, the tentacles danced wildly, steadily lifting the dishes on the table, and the mouth of the octopus monster opened like a ck hole, swallowing all the food directly. Even after finishing, one tentacle would scrape the te clean, leaving not a drop of soup. When the tes were returned to the table, they were so clean that one could see ones reflection in them. Delicious, truly delicious! Sister Xuans cooking is amazing! the octopus monster smacked its lips, a look of satisfaction on its face. Tang Xuaner and Xiao Sha watched this scene, dumbfounded. In the blink of an eye, the octopus had devoured an entire table of food. Rage began to burn in Xiao Shas eyes as she had never felt so angry before. To think that it had eaten her favorite roast chicken, not even leaving a bone behind! This was utterly intolerable! This anger made Xiao Sha shudder, and she transformed into a stunningly beautiful girl! This was the first time she had transformed without being drunk, which showed how important food was to a foodie. Xiao Sha grabbed the octopus monsters head with one hand and roared furiously, Im going to twist your head off! The octopus monster was so frightened it was beside itself, Ah, please calm your anger, Dragon ndy, no, Dragon n sister! Xiao Sha, however, did not bother to listen, grabbing the octopuss tentacles and smashing it wildly. Bang, bang, bang. The floor was dented with several big holes. Suddenly. There was a loud boom. The octopus monster held by Xiao Sha also transformed into a human shape. But it turned into an eleven or twelve-year-old little lolita, whose appearance was iparably delicate and pure. However, Xiao Sha, now in a berserk state, clearly didnt care about that; she grabbed the little lolita by the legs and smashed her again and again. Unable to watch any longer, Tang Xuaner intervened, Alright, Ill just make another table of food. Stop hitting her! Hearing this, Xiao Sha instantly released her grip and sat back down, Sister Xuan, I want roast chicken! Tang Xuaner nodded. The octopus monster climbed out of the pit, weakly calling out, Sister Xuan, Im not full yet! Xiao Shas forehead vein popped again, Havent had enough of a beating, have you? Chapter 500: Xue An, an Octopus is Looking for You (3rd Update) Chapter 500: Chapter 500: Xue An, an Octopus is Looking for You (3rd Update) When Tang Xuaner had made a new full table of dishes, under Xiao Shas gaze filled with a killer aura, the octopus lolis eating movements became much gentler. Of course, it could also be because after transforming into a human form, she no longer had so many tentacles to help her. In any case, this meal passed rtively peacefully. However, another problem appeared. That was the octopus monster turned out to be a chatterbox. During the meal, she just kept babbling on and on. And after the meal was finished, she was still talking non-stop. Tang Xuaner felt somewhat dizzy and finally managed to make out what was going on. ording to the octopus monster herself, her name was Xiao Yu. That name was simply beyond any desire toment. She was originally a monster living in the ocean and hade upon the orders of an exceedingly noble princess, requesting Xue Ans assistance. But Xiao Yu had spent her whole life in the sea and had never been onnd, so as soon as she arrived on drynd, she gotpletely disoriented and lost. After stumbling around for over a month, she managed to find her way to Beijiang using a trace of the princesss aura. Originally, Number One Tian Vi had a Mountain-Protecting Formation Array. A little demon like Xiao Yu shouldnt have been able to even climb up the mountain. By chance, two dumb thieves were nning to steal from the Number One Tian Vi, and she secretly followed one of the thieves into the vi. What about those two thieves? Tang Xuaner asked. I ate them, ah! I hadnt eaten anything for more than a month, I was practically going mad from hunger. Those two viins came right to my doorstep, so of course I couldnt be polite! They tasted okay! Xiao Yu said. Tang Xuaner: . Xiao Sha, with her legs crossed in the Eng position, was picking her teeth on the side. Hearing this, she sneered, Xuaner sister, didnt I tell you? Monsters will be monsters; they are capable of eating people, what else is there they cant do? As if youre not a monster! Xiao Yu muttered under her breath. What was that? Xiao Sha red with wide eyes. Ah, nothing. I was saying Xuaner sisters culinary skills are simply amazing. Having eaten this kind of food, I definitely wont eat humans again! Xiao Yu said. Did your princess say exactly what the matter was? Tang Xuaner asked. Xiao Yu shook her head firmly, Xuaner sister, even though youre very kind, my princess said that this matter can only be discussed with Mr. Xue! Oh dear, youre asking for a beating again, arent you? Xiao Sha sneered. Xiao Sha sister, even if you kill me, I wont speak! Whos your sister! Alright, alright, stop fighting! Since its like this, then Ill just make a call to Xue An! Xiao Yu was overjoyed, Thank you, Xuaner sister! Tang Xuaner took out her phone and dialed Xue Ans number. At that moment, Xue An was in a newly opened amusement park in Zhongdu, apanying An Yan through a haunted house. Thats right. The dignified Immortal Venerable was actually visiting a haunted house. Even though the haunted house boasted of utilizing 5D sound, lighting, electricity enhancements, and virtual reality, with all the actors having undergone specialized training. But Xue An still found it to be incredibly boring. However, helpless since his wife liked it, he just had to apany her. This was a long corridor, and the wooden floor was already somewhat rotten, making creaking noises when stepped on. On either side of the corridor were Japanese-style sliding doors, many of which were already broken, but you couldnt see what was behind those doors. It seemed as though something behind the wooden doors absorbed all the light, making it extremely eerie. An Yan clung nervously to Xue Ans arm, Hus husband, did you hear anything? I did! Its a woman crying, Xue An said, unconcerned. Ah so you heard it too! Arent you scared? An Yans voice trembled. Scared? Xue An thought for a moment, I actually think this womans crying isnt very heartfelt, they should deduct her bonus. However, An Yan obviously didnt catch Xue Ansment; at that moment, she had been affected by the surrounding atmosphere and was frantically imagining all sorts of terrifying scenarios. The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became, and the hand clinging to Xue An trembled increasingly. Xue An was caught betweenughter and tears. She was clearly scared to death, yet she had insisted oning here to y. Was this the contradictory nature of a woman? Finally, they reached the end of the corridor. All they had to do was push open this bloodstained wooden door, and they would have walked through the entire haunted house. An Yan secretly sighed in relief. They were finally out. But just at that moment, a female ghost suddenly dropped down from the ceiling, hanging headfirst. The ghost hung upside down with her hair falling to the floor, revealing an extremely horrifying face. Why was it horrifying? Because while the ghosts body was upside down, her face was right-side up, and there was a sinister smile at the corner of her mouth. Xue An didnt even blink, even taking the time to appreciate the female ghosts makeup. Hmm. Not bad, quite exquisite. But An Yan was not nearly as calm. She screamed in terror and instinctively extended her hand, pping viciously. That p even raised a gust of wind. If it had connected, the ghost probably would have shattered to pieces. Xue An quickly flicked his finger, saving the female ghost before An Yans p couldnd. Boom. The wooden corridor was instantly shattered, taking with it half of the haunted house, leveling it to the ground. The power of An Yans p was truly terrifying! Amidst the ruins, An Yan stood dazed, along with the many employees of the haunted house who were equally stunned. These people were all dressed as wandering spirits and wild ghosts, now suddenly exposed under the sunlight, all utterly confused. A momentter, someone screamed in agony. My haunted house In the end, Xue An settled the fullpensation with the owner before leading An Yan away. Honhoney, did I cause trouble? An Yan asked timidly, looking at the somber-faced Xue An. Xue An stopped in his tracks, turned around, and quietly looked at An Yan. An Yans expression grew more timorous, and her fingers fidgeted unconsciously with the corner of her clothes, II know I was wrong! Xue Ans lips slowly curled into a smile, and then he burst into loudughter. Amid theughter, An Yans expression slowly shifted from bewilderment to rity, then, with annoyance, she said, You bad guy, you tricked me! Saying so, she moved to punch Xue An. Xue An dodged with a chuckle. Alright, alright, I just couldnt helpughing when I imagined your bewildered face standing in the middle of the ruins. I really wasnt mocking you! You still say you werent! An Yan retorted unrelentingly. The two were teasing and ying around. Xue Ans cell phone rang. He looked at it and paused. Whos calling? An Yan leaned in and asked. Its XuanEr! Xue An said and then answered the call. Hello, XuanEr, whats up? Tang Xuaner, hearing that familiar voice, felt a slight flush on her face butposed herself and said, Xue An, a squid said theres an urgent matter to discuss with you! Chapter 501 Roaring Evil Dragon (1st Update) Chapter 501: Chapter 501 Roaring Evil Dragon (1st Update) Octopus? Xue An blinked in surprise. Yeah! An octopus loli! Tang Xuaner nced at Xiao Yu, who was stealing snacks from the table, and added, And she can really eat a lot! Before she finished speaking, Xiao Yu was caught red-handed by Xiao Sha. How dare you steal my snacks! Im gonna kill you! Xiao Sha lost her temper again. Tang Xuaner had a strict daily limit for her snacks, so she hardly ever indulged, preferring to save them to enjoy while watching TV in the evening. But she never expected that the hateful octopus would have eaten more than half of them. Big Sister Dragon, I just wanted to taste them, but once I started, I couldnt stop. I was wrong! Ah please dont hit my face, okay? Xiao Yu was once again knocked to the ground by the furious Xiao Sha. Watching this unfold, Tang Xuaners forehead slowly creased with ck lines, and she couldnt help but yell, Thats enough, the floor in the house is newly cleaned. If you want to fight, take it outside! Xiao Sha nodded, Good idea! Saying that, she grabbed one of Xiao Yus legs and started dragging her outside. Xiao Yu screamed in terror, Sister Xuan, save me, Sister Xuan After the dragon and the demon left the room, it wasnt long before Xiao Yus cries could be heard again. Tang Xuaner helplessly said into the phone, Do you hear that? I estimate that if youe back anyter, Xiao Sha might actually cook that octopus. Xue Anughed dryly, Hand the phone to Xiao Sha! Tang Xuaner stepped out of the room to see Xiao Sha pinning Xiao Yu to the floor with one foot, stretching out one of her arms to its limits. The already short arm was being stretched out like a rubber band, getting incredibly long. Xiao Yu screamed in pain, Big Sister Dragon, its going to break! Ahh! Stop pulling! I promise I wont steal again! Xiao Shas face was filled with anger, Next time? You think youll have a next time? Thats when Tang Xuaner approached, Here, your boss on the phone! Xiao Sha was startled at first but quickly took the call. Boss! Xue An sighed softly on the other end of the line, Alright, stop fighting! Iming back tomorrow! Tell that octopus creature to wait for me! Roger that! Xiao Yu also heard Xue Ans voiceing from the phone and after a moment of shock, she couldnt help but burst into tears. Is it the Immortal Master? Immortal Master, save me! This evil dragon is about to kill me! Tang Xuaner covered her eyes. Not only was Xiao Yu talkative and gluttonous, but she was also quite the drama queen. Xue An smiled slightly, Dont worry, she wont kill you! Just wait, Iming back tomorrow! With that, he hung up the phone. An Yan looked at Xue An with a puzzled face. Honey, whats going on? It sounded so lively, something about Xiao Sha and an octopus! Xue An smiled faintly, Its nothing, well return to Beijiang tomorrow. Mhm! Meanwhile, in front of Number One Tian Vi, after Xue An hung up the phone. The wailing Xiao Yu was stunned, then carefully turned to look at Xiao Sha, whose face was as still as water, and put on a ttering smile. Big Sister Dragon Xiao Sha sneered sinisterly, Big Sister Dragon? Didnt you tell the boss Im an evil dragon? Xiao Yu shuddered, Slip of the tongue, just a slip of the tongue! How could you, such a powerful and beautiful Jiaolong, possibly be an evil dragon! Is that so! Xiao Sha nodded. Xiao Yu sighed in relief, thinking she had finally managed to talk her way out of trouble. But the next second, she felt herself being flung into the air. Xiao Sha grabbed onto one of her arms and, just like winding up a windmill, swung her round and round, the sound of wind whistling past her. Aaaaah! Dragon sister, what are you doing? What am I doing? Naturally, Im sending you to a fun ce. Xiao Sha said, and suddenly let go. The spiraling Zhang Xiao Yu wasunched like a cannonball, flying in a parabolic trajectory towards the distance. Aaaaah Dont do this, Im afraid of heights! Zhang Xiao Yu screamed in midair. Then, with a ssh, she fell into Yunmeng Lake, and all was silent. Xiao Sha stood on a mountain top, watching. Tang Xuaner asked with some concern, It wont cause any trouble, will it? Hmph, she is a water demon after all, how could anything happen? Xiao Sha said with a coldugh. But isnt she a demon from the sea? Yunmeng Lake is a freshwaterke! Tang Xuaner pointed out. Xiao Sha paused, then scratched her scalp, Seems like you have a point! As soon as the words fell, Zhang Xiao Yu slowly floated to the surface, motionless, like a dead body. Xiao Sha also grew nervous, she couldnt really be dead, could she? That would be disastrous! If the boss came back tomorrow and found out, shed be in for it too. Should I go over and check? Xiao Sha said. Just then, Zhang Xiao Yu lying on the waters surface opened her mouth and spouted a fountain, then started coughing. Goodness, I almost drowned! Only then did Xiao Sha exhale in relief, Humph, I knew she couldnt die so easily! At this moment, Tang Xuaner was looking at Xiao Sha with an odd look in her eyes. Xuansister, why do you keep staring at me? Havent you noticed youre still in human form? Tang Xuaner said softly. On hearing this, Xiao Sha was also stunned, looked down at her body, Indeed! I usually can only transform into a human when Im drunk, and revert once sober. Whats going on this time? Probably because of her! Tang Xuaner said softly, looking at Zhang Xiao Yu, who was swimming in dog paddle style in Yunmeng Lake. Xue An finished dealing with matters in Zhongdu and was nning to fly back to Beijiang with his family directly. Chen Rushi arrived. Mr. Xue! Chen Rushi said softly. Xue An smiled slightly, Miss Chen, is there something you need? Chen Rushi hung her head, never daring to nce directly at Xue An. She thought she had moved past these feelings, but to her surprise, her heart still raced wildly upon seeing Xue An. She took a deep breath, steadying herself before speaking, Mr. Xue, I havee with a friend to express our gratitude. Gratitude? Yes! As she spoke, Chen Rushi moved aside to reveal a woman walking with an unsteady gait into the room. Xue An was slightly taken aback, then smiled and nodded, So its Miss Wei! This staggering young woman was none other than Wei Rn, who had previously been confined to a wheelchair for mobility. Wei Rn smiled and spoke, Mr. Xue, I hurried to Zhongdu with Ru Shi as soon as I heard you were back, to express my gratitude. If it werent for the Spirit Stone you gave me that time, I might still be unable to walk, confined to a wheelchair! Those who have not experienced it themselves may not be able to imagine the longing one confined to a wheelchair has for walking. Wei Rns leg condition was congenital, and none of the famous doctors she consulted could cure it. Eventually, she had given up hope, but unexpectedly, at Xue An and An Yans wedding, the Spirit Stone Xue An casually gave her turned out to be miraculously effective. Now, she could walk slowly without relying on crutches or the like. Therefore, she was naturally very grateful to Xue An, and had made a special trip to express her thanks. Chapter 502 Under the East Sea (2nd Update) Chapter 502: Chapter 502 Under the East Sea (2nd Update) Xue An just smiled upon hearing the words, Its just a spirit stone, no need to be polite. While it may be just an ordinary spirit stone to you, for me, it feels like being reborn! Wei Rn said sincerely. Actually, after getting the spirit stone, Wei Rn had consulted many seniors, and they all had one consensus about this stone. An invaluable treasure. Even many people were extremely excited and wanted to know where this spirit stone came from. However, all were cleverly fobbed off by Wei Rn with various excuses. At that moment, Xue An looked around, Hasnt Master Weie? The Master Wei Xue An was inquiring about was Wei Rns cousin, the master of floriculture, Wei Ruyan. Upon hearing this, Wei Rn quickly responded, My cousin received an invitation from a floriculture master in Country R and set out to sea on a cruise the day before yesterday. She is not in Zhongdu right now. Xue An was slightly startled, then nodded his head, I see! Afterward, Wei Rn exchanged a few more words and then rose to take her leave. Xue An watched Wei Rns receding figure, deep in thought. Whats wrong, husband? Nothing, I just feel its a bit too coincidental! Xue Anughed, Come on, lets head back to Beijiang now. Number One Tian Vi. Xiao Shayzily on the couch, watching television. Xiao Yu squatted obediently in the corner of the sofa, her eyes shining as she watched the television while skillfully shelling sunflower seeds. After filling a paper cup in front of her, she offered it with a beaming smile. Sister, eat! Xiao Sha took the paper cup, poured the seeds into her mouth in one go, and chewed contentedly, then nodded. Hmm, not bad! Xiao Yu, praised and glowing with happiness, started shelling sunflower seeds again. Tang Xuaner watched this scene helplessly. Ever since Xiao Yu had been thrown into Yunmeng Lake by Xiao Sha, she had be like this. Not only did she run back and forth calling her sister, but she also served Xiao Sha with great diligence like a little maid, making her veryfortable. Just then, the usuallynguid Xiao Sha suddenly sat up, her expression serious as she said. Its the bosss aura, hes back! Saying so, she dashed out. Sister, wait for me! Xiao Yu followed right behind her. When Tang Xuaner also stepped out of the room, indeed, she saw a streak of light flying from the sky,nding in front of the vi in the blink of an eye. It was Xue An and his family. Boss! Xiao Sha called out, reverently. In front of Xue An, she didnt dare to be frivolous at all. Seeing her call out like that, Xiao Yu shuddered and quickly bowed her head, Immortal Master! Xue Ans gaze swept over Xiao Sha and Xiao Yu, then he smiled faintly. Xiao Sha, youve actually seeded in transforming! Youre progressing quite fast! Xiao Sha grinned sheepishly. At this moment, Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang ran over, their faces full of confusion as they asked, You are Xiao Sha? Upon seeing the two little girls, Xiao Sha submissively bowed her body and rubbed her head against them, whispering, Little princesses, I am Xiao Sha indeed! Wow, Xiao Sha, youre so pretty! Nian Nian eximed with admiration as she stroked Xiao Shas hair. Nian Nian was even more curious as she stretched out her hand to pinch Xiao Shas cheeks, You really are adorable! The scene unfolding before Xiao Yus eyes filled her with terror. In just over a day of interaction, Xiao Sha had be akin to a female demon in Xiao Yus mind. She was ready to re and throw punches at the slightest provocation! These two little girls were so audacious, they must be testing Xiao Shas limits. But what happened next left Xiao Yu utterly astounded. Xiao Shas face broke into a broad grin, But you two little princesses are even prettier! Can you still bark? Xiang Xiang asked. Of course! Xiao Sha replied, and then she began to bark woof woof woof imitating a dog. Xiao Yus eyes gradually widened. A female demon imitating a dogs bark? At that moment, Xue An looked at Xiao Yu and sighed softly, Did Jiang Meier send you? Upon hearing this, Xiao Yu was greatly shaken and excitedly responded, Immortal Master knows of her? I didnt at first, but when XuanEr mentioned that an octopus was looking for me, I had my suspicions. After sensing your aura, I became even more certain, Xue An spoke indifferently. Xiao Yu bowed respectfully and said, Immortal Master is truly formidable. Yes, it is the esteemed Princess Jiang Meier who has sent me to this world! Jiang Meier. The sea demon that had been suppressed by the evil arts of the Ming Family Feng Shui Master on the ind. After being rescued by Xue An, she revealed her true name to him. And to be bestowed with the true name of a demon meant an extraordinary status indeed. Xiao Yu carried the aura of that sea demon on her. Speak, whats the matter. Immortal Master, please save the Princess and the sea demon race! Xiao Yu knelt on the ground, her face filled with sorrow. We sea demons, along with other demon races of the world, have lived in a secret realm for thousands of years. But sincest month, a group of demons suddenly appeared in this realm, iming they wanted to take it back and ordering us all to leave. Naturally, many demon races refused to leave, but to our shock, this group of demons was incredibly powerful. They injured us all, and coveting the Princesss ancient bloodline, they captured her, saying they would offer her up to a major demon ns arrival. I am a personal maid of the Princess. Just before she was taken away, she told me that only Mr. Xue in the human world could save her! With a secret technique, she sent me out of the secret realm. Ive searched the world for over a month and finally, I found you! Xiao Yu said as tears streamed down her face. Xue Ans eyebrows rose slightly as he listened. A formidable group of demons? Yes! These creatures arent all from the same species; there are Tiger Demons, ck Bear Demons, and even nt spirits, but all are very powerful! Xue An nodded, Understood! Xiao Yu looked at Xue An with hope in her eyes, Immortal Master, please lend your aid. If you dont intervene, the Princess and many native demons will face destruction! Xue An turned to An Yan, Ill make a trip to the demon secret realm. Wait for me here with our daughter. An Yan nodded. At that moment, Xiao Sha suddenly said, Boss, let me go with you! Hmm? Xue An hesitated slightly. Xiao Sha quickly added, After all, I am also a native demon of thisnd, and I cannot stand idly by! Plus, I have Dragons Might to assist you in your cause. Xue An nodded, Alright! You wille along too. Then he turned to Xiao Yu, Where is this demon secret realm located? Beneath the East Sea! The East Sea, huh? Xue An frowned slightly, then suddenly remembered the Feng Shui Master Wei who was invited out to sea. Good, lets set off right now! Chapter 503: A Fortuitous Encounter (First Update) Chapter 503: Chapter 503: A Fortuitous Encounter (First Update) Above the East Sea. A luxurious cruise ship was slowly sailing by. At this moment, the East Sea was calm and tranquil! The seas surface was like a giant mirror, reflecting the white clouds in the sky, giving one the feeling of not knowing whether it was heaven or water. Wei Ruyan stood at the stern, enjoying the cool sea breeze, staring at the white wake left behind by the cruise ship, and had be transfixed. Just then, a petite girl approached her. Miss Ruyan, what are you looking at? the girl asked with a smile. Wei Ruyan didnt turn around but pointed at the white waves, Miss Noriko, look at those waves! Thats the realm we floral artists dream of achieving! Izumi Noriko sighed softly, No wonder Miss Ruyans floral artistry is unparalleled in the world, even when traveling, you never forget to appreciate the beauty of nature! Wei Ruyan smiled slightly, Nature is our best teacher! No matter how naturally perfect the floral artistry is, it cannot match the beauty of flowers that grow in the wild! Izumi Noriko pped in admiration, Has Miss Ruyans floral artistry reached the realm of returning to simplicity and truth? Wei Ruyan shook her head, Not yet! Its just a slight sense of understanding. This Izumi Noriko was a master of floral artistry from Country R, and she had cordially invited Wei Ruyan to perform floral art in Country R. After a few more exchanges, Wei Ruyan excused herself and returned to her room. Watching Wei Ruyans retreating figure, Izumi Norikos lips curved up, revealing a very sinister smile. Unlike other cruise ships. On this luxurious cruise ship, ny percent of the passengers were girls, and each one was very beautiful. These girls were all attracted by Izumi Noriko with the lure of free travel and the chance to admire floral art in Country R. ording to Izumi Noriko, only beautiful girls can truly appreciate the charm of floral artistry. Wei Ruyan was staying on the top deck of the cruise ship. Just as she was about to return to her room to rest, she encountered a girl walking with her head down. They brushed past each other. Wei Ruyan suddenly paused. Because she found the girls profile to be very familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere before. But where? Wei Ruyan frowned slightly in thought. As the girl was about to turn the corner, Wei Ruyan suddenly remembered and couldnt help but smile as she called out, Youngdy, may I ask if you know Mr. Xue? The girl stopped in her tracks, turned around and looked at Wei Ruyan, her youthful and beautiful face clouded with confusion, You are? Wei Ruyan smiled, At Mr. Xues wedding, I think I saw you at the wedding banquet in Beijiang! My name is Wei Ruyan! The girl trembled, So you are Master Wei; Im sorry, I didnt recognize you just now! Mr. Xue is my brother! Upon hearing this, Wei Ruyans eyes lit up, and she reached out with a smile, Theres no need to be so formal. Since you are Mr. Xues sister, there are no outsiders here. May I ask what your name is? I my name is Xie Jingjing! Ever since attending Xue Ans wedding, Xie Jingjing had buried all her feelings for Xue An in the deepest part of her heart and began to study frantically as if venting. Soon, she had self-studied all of high schools curriculum and had participated in several city-wide joint exams as a sophomore, ranking among the top each time. But at the same time, her body and mind were on the verge of copse. She would often sit in a daze for an entire day or suddenly start crying while walking. Such a state of mind terrified her father and Auntie Pang; they were afraid that their precious daughter would be mentally ill again, so they arranged for her to take a six-month leave from school to travel and rx her mind. A few days ago, Auntie Pang happened to hear about the free travel promotion organized by Izumi Noriko. Initially, Auntie Pang feared it might be a scam, but after some careful investigation and learning that Izumi Noriko was quite famous in Country R, and that many major corporations guaranteed the event, she was convinced it wasnt a deceitful scheme. She then decided to sign her daughter up. But by the time Auntie Pang brought Xie Jingjing to the registration site, they found it was already packed with people, and her heart sank. So many people signed up; I guess it will be difficult to be selected, Auntie Pang had not expected that as soon as she led Xie Jingjing into the registration hall, Izumi Noriko would take a liking to Xie Jingjing at first sight and immediately decided to let her join the trip. Even on the cruise ship, her room was of VIP status. That was when she happened to meet Wei Ruyan. Wei Ruyan had just been sizing up Xie Jingjing, growing more astounded by the minute. This young girl, though not old, was already a beauty in the making, especially with that cool and aloof temperament of hers, which was both endearing and intimidating. Is Jingjing here by herself? Wei Ruyan asked. Xie Jingjing nodded. Why dont youe to my room then? My room has two bedrooms, we can keep each otherpany! Can I really do that? Xie Jingjing hesitated. Of course, you can! You are Mr. Xues sister, and I naturally should take care of you when we meet, Wei Ruyan said, grabbing Xie Jingjings hand and leading her toward her own room. Xie Jingjing looked at Wei Ruyan, and a touch of warmth slowly emerged in her doe-like eyes, which seemed wounded. This woman, just like a gentle big sister, gave Xie Jingjing a strong sense of security. Xie Jingjing followed Wei Ruyan to her room, which was far more luxurious than Xie Jingjings, even boasting arge bathtub. Wei Ruyan was a woman with meticulous attention to detail and could tell that Xie Jingjing seemed somewhat dejected, so she kept trying toe up with ways to cheer her up. As a result, their rtionship quickly grew closer. When lunchtime arrived, the two went hand in hand to the dining room. The luxurious cruise ship was fully equipped and opulent, simr to the dining room, which was about forty or fifty square meters in size. This was already an unimaginable luxury for a cruise ship. At that moment, the dining room was filled with girls who hade to dine, a delightful sight with all the cheerful chatter andughter. Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing chose a seat, eating and talking together. The ship, which had been sailing smoothly, suddenly lurched violently. The entire dining room started to shake violently as well. Many girls screamed in fear. Xie Jingjing turned pale, Whats happening? Wei Ruyan smiled faintly, We are at sea, it must be a storm. While she was speaking, Izumi Noriko walked in slowly with a group of people. Nor Wei Ruyan started to greet her but suddenly stopped. Because something was off! Izumi Noriko no longer had her usual warm smile, but her face showed arrogance and a killing intent. Izumi Noriko pped her hands and spoke indifferently, Quiet, please! I would like to announce that we have reached our journeys end! Have we arrived in Country R? Impossible! At this speed, it would take at least three more days to reach Country R! Everyone was utterly astonished. Miss Noriko, are you joking? a girl asked. No sooner had she spoken than a ck glimmer pierced the girls forehead. The girl stood there bewildered, a bloody hole appearing in her forehead. After a while, her dead body finally copsed to the ground with a thud. Chapter 504 Ladies, Welcome to the Demon Realm (2nd Update) Chapter 504: Chapter 504 Ladies, Wee to the Demon Realm (2nd Update) Ladies, in theing days, I hope you can quickly learn to have reverence, because only by doing so will you be able to survive! And the first step is to start by calling me your honor! Do you understand? Izumi Noriko said indifferently. However, many of these girls had only just left school and had never witnessed such a bloody scene. After being stunned for a moment, they erupted into a chorus of screams. Ahhhh, murder! Apanied by the screams, there was a violentmotion inside the restaurant. Many girls tried to flee, thinking only of rushing out of the restaurant to save their lives. Izumi Noriko watched this unfold with an icy smile emerging on her face. These goods, keeping them is just a waste! With her words, the lights in the restaurant suddenly went out. In the darkness, it seemed as if something was crawling, and then came a few screams and the chilling sound of chewing. When the lights came back on, aside from a few pools of blood on the ground, there was no sign that those girls had ever been there. Ive told you, you need to learn reverence! Why dont you understand? Izumi Noriko sighed lightly. The restaurant was dead silent. Everyone looked at her with eyes filled with extreme horror. Some girls were shaking all over, but did not dare to cry; they could only sob silently with their mouths covered. Xie Jingjing was also terrified, sitting there with a pale face, not knowing what to do. At that moment, someone gently took her hand. Turning her head, Xie Jingjing saw Wei Ruyan nod slightly to her, and then whispered, Dont be afraid! Incredibly, Xie Jingjing really did calm down a lot, and the fear in her heart dissipated by more than half. At this moment, Izumi Noriko slowly walked down from the stage and headed straight toward Wei Ruyan. Wei Ruyans face was stern, watching coldly. Your Highness Wei Ruyan, I truly admire your courage. Having such a prey as you this time, His Highness will be very pleased! Izumi Noriko said with a smile. Youre not Izumi Noriko! Wei Ruyan said coldly. Hahaha, indeed, worthy of a master florist who canmunicate with nts and flowers, youve seen through my disguise. Thats right, Im not Izumi Noriko! As she spoke, a crack appeared in the middle of Izumi Norikos forehead, and then a pair of ws covered with red fur stretched out and parted to the sides. Izumi Norikos skin, like a deted ball, copsed to the ground, revealing a golden-eyed monkey with red fur. This scene, like something out of a horror movie, caused many girls to faint on the spot. The color gradually drained from Wei Ruyans face. At this moment, the entire ship suddenly shook violently, and then the top of the ship was seemingly chopped off by something, breaking apart with a loud crash. The fierce wind brought in a massive amount of seawater. And from everyones line of sight, the sea that had been calm appeared to boil over. At the same time, in the center of the ocean, a massive whirlpool was slowly forming. The ship began to speed towards the whirlpool. The girls on the ship started to scream. If the ship entered that whirlpool, it was estimated that everyone here would die. But the Golden Eyed Monkey burst intoughter, Your Highness Wei Ruyan, and all thedies, whates next is our destination for this trip, the Demon Realm! The Demon Realm? Wei Ruyan held Xie Jingjing tightly and asked loudly. Thats right, the Demon Realm! I hope you all enjoy living there! Remember my words, learn to have reverence! The Golden Eyed Monkey said with a gleeful smile. Then the cruise ship entered the whirlpool and, after spinning wildly for several turns, disappearedpletely after a burst of light. In the blink of an eye, the wind ceased, and the sea was calm again. The boiling sea also gradually calmed its anger. As if nothing had ever happened, who could imagine that a cruise ship had disappeared in this part of the sea. But just a few minutester. A streak of light flew across the sky from the horizon and appeared above this stretch of sea in the blink of an eye. Xue An stopped in his tracks. Boss, theres demon aura! Xiao Sha took a deep breath then said with a frown. Xue An nodded with a solemn face. Beforeing, he had already checked the cruise route Wei Ruyan was on, which happened to pass right through the entrance to the secret realm that Xiao Yu had mentioned. This further confirmed Xue Ans suspicions. There was definitely something wrong with Izumi Noriko from Country R. So he had rushed over without stopping. But he hadnt expected to be one step toote. At this time, Xue An still didnt know that Xie Jingjing was also on that ship. Lets go in first! Xue An said calmly. Jiang Meier nodded, her hands forming Seal Decisions. Immortal Master, please wait a moment, it might be a bit slow! After all, Im not very proficient! Xue An watched from the sidelines as Jiang Meier gesticted and chanted, looking as if she were performing a shamanic dance. One minute, the sea was calm, without a stir! Two minutes, it remained just as tranquil. Three minutes Jiang Meiers forehead broke out in sweat, and she said apologetically, Immortal Master, it seems I cant do Seal Decisions in human form, please wait while I transform into an octopus! Theres no need! Xue An frowned slightly and with his hand as a sword, he shed down thunderously. A massive sword light directly split the entire sea area in two, the immense Sword Qi stirred up the water and pushed it to both sides, revealing an underwater area wrapped in radiant light. Go! Xue An took the lead and flew over. Jiang Meier stared, dumbfounded. Xiao Sha patted her head, What are you dazing for, hurry up and follow! Ah, right! Jiang Meier followed behind, suddenly filled with a strong sense of confidence. Before this, she didnt know how powerful Xue An was. It was only because Jiang Meier had ordered her to find Xue An that she hade. Only after seeing this sword that parted the seas did she feel reassured in her heart. After passing through that radiant light, Xiao Sha felt a blur before his eyes and found himself in the middle of a vast desert. This desert was extremely vast, with only some sporadic weeds on the ground and not a trace of life. Where is this? Xiao Sha asked Jiang Meier. Jiang Meier looked around for a long while, then gazed up at the sky, in the end she shook her head with a bitter face, The Demon Races secret realm is vast, and few have traversed it entirely, I do not know where this ce is either! Xiao Sha red, Whats the use of you if you dont know anything when asked? It was then that Xue An said indifferently, Lets fly and take a look! With that, he raised his hand and took Xiao Sha and the two demons into the sky. But after flying for about an hour. The desert below was still endless. Even Xue An was slightly surprised. It seemed this secret realm was muchrger than Earth! And to have created such a vast secret realm, the founder must have been extraordinary. Just then, a city loomed vaguely in the distance. Chapter 505: The Light of August Shines, The Clairvoyance Begins. (3rd Update) Chapter 505: Chapter 505: The Light of August Shines, The irvoyance Begins. (3rd Update) The city was not particrlyrge, and a signboard hung above the city gate with the words Decisive Nose inscribed on it. So this is Decisive Nose City! eximed Xiao Yu with a sigh. Huh? Whats Decisive Nose? asked Xiao Sha. The Taiping Imperial Reader notes: In the eighth lunar month, the light isplete, and the Decisive Nose bes clear. Simply put, Decisive Nose refers to rabbits! Xue An said casually. Oh~ So its a city of rabbit spirits! Why not just call it Rabbit City and be done with it? Its such a hassle! Xiao Sha murmured, then turned to Xiao Yu and said, Hey, now that weve found Decisive Nose City, can we follow the trail and find your Siren n? Xiao Yu shook her head with a bitter smile, Ive just heard Decisive Nose City mentioned in passing. They say its in the far west of the secret realms, while the Siren n is in the east of the Demon Realm. I have no idea how far apart they are. Xiao Shas eyebrows stood on end in frustration, just as she was about to say something. Xue An started walking forward. Boss, where are you going? Since were here, we might as well go in and take a look! Xue An said indifferently, already walking away. Xiao Sha hurriedly followed. Xiao Yu hesitated, then turned to look at the deserted and uninhabited desert, shuddering involuntarily, Sister Long, Immortal Master, wait for me! Theyout and architecture of the city were reminiscent of Han dynasty aesthetics. Meanwhile, the streets were filled with men and women, young and old, all dressed exquisitely, and there was no hint of anything out of the ordinary. Weird, I cant sense any demonic aura from these people! Xiao Sha muttered. Of course you cant, because theyre all human! Xue An said. Human? Isnt this the Demon Realm? Howe there are humans here? Xiao Sha asked, full of confusion. Who says humans cant be in the Demon Realm? Is it that humans can have demons, but the Demon Realm cant have humans? Xiao Yu nodded, Immortal Master is right. Even on our Siren ns territory, there are many humans. Sister Long has been a wild demon and might not understand these things very well. Xiao Sha suddenly understood, then her expression darkened, Who did you say is wild? Isnt it true? In the Demon Realm, all naturally born demons are called wild! Xiao Yu continued to exin earnestly. But before she could finish, Xiao Sha, unable to restraint herself, charged forward, Youre the wild one, your whole family is wild! Xiao Sha was in her routine of bullying Xiao Yu. A man dressed in a white robe with a wless jade hanging from his waist, and with a flirtatious demeanor, walked over. He first admired the stunningly beautiful Xiao Sha and the delicate Xiao Yu, then turned to Xue An with envy and said, Brother, are these two female demons for sale? For sale? Xue An paused, and as he realized what the man meant, he couldnt help but shake his head with a mix of amusement and exasperation. Tsk tsk, such dazzling little demons! Brother, if youre willing to give one up, Ill make it worth your while! What do you say? The man persisted. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, about to speak. Xiao Sha, hearing this, came up with a murderous look and asked, For sale? The man, upon being red at by Xiao Sha, became even more excited and drooled, She is a top-notch beauty! Before his words were finished, Xiao Sha had already charged at him, kicking the man to the ground and then unleashing a torrent of blows. For sale? Do you think Im some kind of object? Xiao Sha questioned as sheid into him. The man cried out for his father and mother as he was beaten, howling miserably. Passersby covered their mouths and chuckled as they walked by. Some people stood whispering in the distance. This Shen Langjun has been beaten up again! This must be the third time this month! Hehe, whenever he sees a pretty demon, he rushes up to flirt; Im surprised he hasnt been beaten to death yet! But this female demon is really quite beautiful! Beautiful, sure, but shes just too violent! As they were speaking, a streak of blood light shed by, and it turned out that Shen Langjuns two front teeth had been knocked out. Zhang Xiao Yu immediately rushed over, Sister Long, stop hitting him, if you hit him again, hell be dead! As she spoke, she also sneakily kicked Shen Langjun another time. Whether its humans or fairies, no one can resist fighting with Taiping Fist. After the fight, Xiao Sha dusted off her hands and said resentfully, If you ever dare to talk to me in that tone again, I swear Ill twist your head off! Shen Langjuny on the ground motionless, arge pool of blood slowly spreading beneath his head. The surrounding onlookers were also startled. Could he really be beaten to death? Xiao Sha felt somewhat annoyed and contemted inwardly that she had clearly held back, hadnt she? As she was thinking, she heard a loud shout from down the street. Hurry to the City Lords Mansion for the excitement, someone is confessing to the Third Princess again! At that shout, the entire street was stirred into action. The crowd that had been enjoying the spectacle dispersed as well. Lets go, lets go! If werete, we wont get a good spot! Xiao Sha was still baffled about what was happening. Only to see Shen Langjun, who had been lying on the ground, suddenly jump up, wipe the fresh blood from his face, and shout in utter despair, No! The Third Princess is mine! No one can take her from me! Then, he stumbled and ran off. Xiao Sha nced at the pool of blood on the corner of the street, pensive. Could it be that she had been too gentle? How could this guy, after being beaten by her, run off as if nothing happened? Xue An patted her on the shoulder, Lets go. Boss, where to? Naturally, to also go and watch the excitement! Finding the City Lords Mansion was easy; it was right in the center of Decisive Nose City. At the moment, near the City Lords Mansion, it was really a sea of people. And mixed within the crowd were many rabbit spirits dragging their tails. Not only that, but these rabbit spirits were also mingling with the humans and gossiping. Damn it, cant theye up with something new? a grey rabbit spirit said with a dissatisfied expression. Because up on that high City Lords Mansion, the handsome human man was obviously holding arge bunch of flowers made out of carrots. I dont know which idiot said that we rabbits love carrots. Even if we do love them, you cant propose with them! the rabbit spirit grumbled indignantly. A nearby elder chuckled, It looks like the Third Princess shares your thoughts. Meanwhile, Shen Langjun had already recklessly squeezed into the crowd, staring nkly at the Third Princess on the city wall. She was a petite girl with a puffed face, who would reveal two deep dimples and two cute buck teeth when she smiled. She was also the youngest daughter of the City Lord of Decisive Nose City. Known as the Third Princess. At that moment, the Third Princess sniffed and said somewhat boredly, Master Wu, I think Ive made myself very clear! So please, go back! Master Wus face was full of sorrow, Third Princess, I beg you, give me a chance. I truly like you! But I dont like you! Chapter 506: Humans and Demons Together is True Love (4th Update) Chapter 506: Chapter 506: Humans and Demons Together is True Love (4th Update) This Master Wus face was full of grievance, Third Princess, you are a demon with a long lifespan! I am but a man with a mere century of life, so why dont you consider my deep adoration for you and apany me through these hundred years? As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd below burst into uproar. Shameless! Utterly despicable! How dare he ask someone to waste her prime years apanying him, how thick can his face be? The most furious among them was Shen Langjun, who could be seen raising his arm and shouting vociferously. Wu, you are harboring wolfish ambitions, if youre capable, win the Third Princess over with true feelings! What skill is there in pretending to be pitiful? It was clear to see. This Shen Langjun and Master Wu must be love rivals. Master Wu nced at him with disdain and then continued to gaze passionately at the Third Princess. This is not impossible! the Third Princess mused for a while before saying. Master Wu was overjoyed. Third Princess, as long as you agree, thats wonderful, why wait for another day, how about we consummate our marriage tonight? His urgency was in to see in his words. Shen Langjun stared nkly, hardly able to believe his ears. The Third Princess actually agreed? No! This cant be happening! If only Id known that feigning pity to gain sympathy worked, I wouldve done it myself long ago! Shen Langjun was internally struggling with regret. Then he saw the Third Princess on the city wall sigh softly, But youll have to wait until I grow up before you marry me! My mother said I am still too young for marriage, and it would be considered too early. Master Wus smile froze, and then he cautiously inquired, Then how long would that be? Hmm not too long, at most just seventy or eighty years, if its quick, fifty years should suffice! The crowd erupted into roaringughter, realizing that the Third Princess was deliberately making fun of Master Wu. Shen Langjun also couldnt help but heave a sigh of relief, joyously proiming, Well done, Third Princess! He was so excited that when he turned and saw Xue An standing beside him, he couldnt help but excitedly p Xue An on the shoulder. Brother, did you see that? This Third Princess is to be my future wife. How about that, clever isnt she? Xue An turned his head and gave him an indifferent nce. Shen Langjun felt his body stiffen, and his hand that was on Xue Ans shoulder involuntarily retracted in a defeated manner. Youre human, shes a demon, can humans and demons be together? Xue An said indifferently. Shen Langjun looked at Xue An as if he was looking at an antique, Brother, youre walking around with two beautiful female demons, and now youre asking me if humans and demons can be together? Arent you a bit too old-fashioned! In the current city, even the most conservative old schrs must admit that marrying a female demon is the most prestigious affair! Dont you know thatst year, a schrly youth staying in a broken temple in the city had a delicate female demon visit him in the quiet of the night, and they became the protagonists of a romantic story envied by many? Now that broken temple has even turned into a Schrly Youth Inn! These days, its not unusual for humans to be with humans, but humans and demons together, thats true love! Shen Langjun gave a long-winded dissertation, then concluded with an incisive summary. Xue An was almost torn betweenughter and tears. The people in Decisive Nose City must all be out of their minds. Otherwise, how could theye up with so many absurd principles? Just then, Master Wu on the city wall, furious and embarrassed, suddenly pulled out a yellow Talisman Spell from his bosom. Little miss, today, whether you agree or not, you will consent! As he spoke, he threw it directly. The Talisman Spell unfurled in the wind, instantly transforming into a huge yellow cloth bag that hurtled toward the Third Princess. The crowd let out a cry of rm. Its a Demon Subduing Charm! Shen Langjun also witnessed this scene and, screaming in terror, attempted to rush forward to save the Third Princess. But how could his speed possibly outmatch the Talisman Spell? So all he could do was watch, powerless, as the Talisman Spell hurdled toward the clueless Third Princess. Xiao Sha bellowed furiously, Shameless scoundrel! As he spoke, he had already rushed atop the city wall, positioning himself right in front of the Third Princess. Boom. The Demon Subduing Charm struck Xiao Sha squarely. Many closed their eyes,menting internally. Its over! This demoness is definitely done for, probably about to be overwhelmed by the Talisman Spell and then be that Wu surnames ything. But just then, they heard Xiao Shas arrogantugh, Is that the extent of its power? Now its my turn! With that, he lunged forward. A punch flew out,nding squarely on Young Master Wus face. Young Master Wu screamed miserably, sted straight off the city wall. Many stood there, dumbstruck by the scene. Several rabbit spirits even forgot the grass they were chewing, mouths agape as they watched. Who is this demoness? How is she so formidable? Its hard to tell, but not even the Demon Subduing Charm could sway her; could she be a lieutenant of some demon marshal? Humans and demons were abuzz with spection. Xiao Sha was about to charge down the city wall to finish off Young Master Wu. But the Third Princess blocked Xiao Shas way, her eyes shining brightly at her. Sister, youre amazing! Of course! Xiao Sha smiled smugly, but this dy allowed Young Master Wu to slip into the crowd and disappear from view. Darn, let him get away! Xiao Sha was annoyed. The Third Princess smiled faintly, Let him go! After all, he once pursued me, and although I dont fancy him, I cant bear to see him die! Hey, youve got to be kidding me. He was the one who attacked you first! Its still the same! Mother always said, Spare someone when you can.'' Xiao Sha rolled her eyes. For someone like her who had grown up in the wilderness, she never believed in sparing someone when you can. Whatever, its your business anyway! Farewell! Xiao Sha turned to leave. Dont go, Sister. Youve saved me, and you are my benefactor. I must properly thank you! Would you pleasee to the mansion with me for a chat? Xiao Sha was very impatient, but she saw Xue Anchong in the crowd nodding subtly at her. She understood that Xue An was signaling her to agree, so she reluctantly did. Fine. When the crowd dispersed and Xue An was about to follow Xiao Sha into the City Lords Mansion, Shen Langjun suddenly grabbed him, Brother, could you make an exception and take me with you? You want to go in too? Yes! Ive long harbored deep admiration for the Third Princess but never found the chance to get close. Could you help me? Shen Langjun took off the Jade Pendant from his waist and tried to hand it to Xue An. Xue An smiled faintly, Forget it. Youd better keep it. Otherwise, with your character, youd probably have been beaten to death without it by now! Shen Langjun was taken aback, You you recognize this item? Xue An smiled lightly and turned to walk toward the City Lords Mansion. Shen Langjun stood there, crestfallen. Then he heard Xue Ans voice, Arent youing along? A broad grin spread across Shen Langjuns face, and he hurriedly scampered after him. Chapter 507: How Can I Tell If I Am Male or Female (First Update) Chapter 507: Chapter 507: How Can I Tell If I Am Male or Female (First Update) This City Lords Mansion at first nce was very imposing with its carved beams and painted rafters. But upon closer inspection, you would find that whether it was on the walls or at the corners of the eaves, there were portraits everywhere, Each portrait varied in style and was lifelike, clearly the work of masters. Its just that they made one want tough upon seeing them. Because all these portraits were of rabbits. Thats right. A chubby, round rabbit, striking all sorts of enchanting poses. Xiao Sha frowned as he looked, Who is this rabbit? Its portrait is everywhere, how can it be so narcissistic? The Third Princesss face turned red, Benefactor, these are all self-portraits of my mother! Xiao Sha: . Along the way, they saw no guards and headed straight towards a great hall. At the entrance, there were a few rabbit spirits talking, and when they saw the Third Princess bringing a group of people over, they quickly came forward. Third Highness! Is my mother here? Right inside! The City Lord has just invited a brilliant painter, who is currently painting a portrait. The Third Princess nodded and then led everyone inside. Sure enough. They saw a man in a blue shirt, smearing and brushing at a portrait, asionally lifting his head to shout, City Lord, please tilt your head this way a bit! On a nearby couch, a plump rabbit was lying in a very seductive pose, and upon hearing the mans instructions, she obediently moved her head slightly. This is my mother! the Third Princess said softly and then stepped forward. Mother, this person is the benefactor who saved me! The rabbit City Lord, not wanting to disturb her own pose, said motionlessly, Three, wait a moment, let me finish this portrait first! Xue An watched this scene and suddenly found it somewhat amusing. If this rabbit lived on Earth, she would probably be a standard selfie maniac! Refreshments and a variety of fresh fruits and tea were brought to them, so Xue An and the others simply sat down to watch. After more than half an hour. The artist finallyid down his brush with satisfaction, Done! The giant rabbit let out a sigh of relief, then sat up and stretchedzily, So tiring! Let me take a nap first! Mother! This is my savior, and these are the friends of my benefactor! the Third Princess said again. As if awakened from a dream, the giant rabbit eximed, Oh dear, look at my memory! I actually forgot about this! Then she wiped her face with her hand. The fluffy cheeks disappeared, revealing the face of a very full-bodied woman. After a shake, The fur on her entire body disappeared, transformed into a voluptuous and noble-looking woman. She walked over, looked everyone over, her gaze lingering momentarily on Xiao Sha and Xiao Yu before she covered her mouth with a chuckle, I never expected to meet such outstanding female demons in my humble Decisive Nose City! Xiao Sha felt his skin crawl with goosebumps at the giant rabbitsughter. Oh, mother! the Third Princess stamped her foot in protest, her full disy of daughterly petnce utterly entrancing Shen Langjun. All right, all right, I was only joking. Since they are all benefactors of my son, there are no outsiders here. Come, prepare a banquet. Xiao Sha, upon hearing these words, suddenly envisioned a bunch of green grass and carrots, which scared him enough to consider making an excuse. The giant rabbit seemed to notice Xiao Shas concerns and chuckled, My dear girl, dont worry. The banquet I host is quite renowned! Soon, more than a dozen rabbit guards had the banquetid out, and when the food was brought in like a flowing stream. Xiao Sha was somewhat taken aback. Because the dishes included both meat and vegetarian options, and they were all full of color, aroma, and vor. How about that? I didnt deceive you, did I? Please take a seat, everyone. When youre in my house, theres no need for formalities; feel free to eat and drink! Everyone took their seats. After the wine had made three rounds and five different dishes had been served. Before anyone else could speak, the already drunk Shen Langjun slurred, City Lord, do you recognize me? The fearless Shen Langjun from Decisive Nose City, a local celebrityI certainly recognize you. Hehe, then could I ask you for a favor? I have an unrequited love for the Third Princess. Could you possibly betroth the Third Princess to me? If Shen Langjun were sober, he surely wouldnt have had the courage to say this, but bolstered by the liquid courage, he blurted out what was in his heart. Hearing his words, the Third Princess lowered her head, seeming a bit embarrassed, yet she didnt object either! The giant rabbit, however,ughed so hard that its limbs shook. Shen Langjun, growing more and more embarrassed, couldnt help but say, City Lord, why do youugh? If you disagree, just tell me directly! I have no objections, but I fear you might regret it! The giant rabbit said, cackling. A true mans word is his bond, like a quarter of horses cannot chase back a promiseespecially on such a matter of a lifetime. Why would I regret it? Hearing there was a chance, Shen Langjun hastily pounded his chest and assured. Oh? You truly wont regret it? Truly! Really? Really! Alright then, Ill tell you the truth: my Third Princess is actually a boy! A boy also what did you say? Shen Langjun at first didnt understand, but when he did, he stood up in shock, his face a picture of astonishment. You really didnt notice? The giant rabbit said with a mischievous smile. Shen Langjun, including Xiao Sha, all began to scrutinize the so-called Third Princess closely. They saw a slender waist that one could wrap their hands around, fair skin, a beautiful face, and a shy demeanorclearly, this was a beautiful young girl yet toe of age. How could this possibly be a lovely boy? Xue An raised his cup and whispered softly, Two rabbits run near the ground; how can I distinguish whether I am male or female? The giant rabbit pped in admiration, I didnt expect this gentleman to be so cultured! Youre right; my third sons favorite pastime is cross-dressing, and it has been quite the headache for me! Shen Langjun felt as though something deeply embedded in his heart had suddenly shattered. He sat down on the chair, dumbfounded and speechless. Xiao Sha, feeling somewhat sympathetic, patted his shoulder, Brother, you truly have had a stroke of bad luck, to have loved a girl for so long only to find out shes a boy! I sympathize with you! Shen Langjun suddenly raised his head, a burning gaze fixed on the City Lord giant rabbit. A boy is fine, too. If humans and demons can be together, then why cant there be true love between the same gender? After all, its the Third Princess as a person I love, not their gender! The entire ce went silent. Xiao Sha stared in astonishment at the scene unfolding before him. And the Third Princessno! The Third Prince sighed softly, Shen Langjuns deep affection I have taken to heart. Had you asked me earlier, I might have agreed; but now, my heart already belongs to another. So, Im sorry, I must reject you! No Shen Langjun turned pale upon hearing this. May I ask who the Third Princesss heart belongs to? The Third Prince shyly nced at Xiao Sha, who was still dazed, and then lowered his head, Naturally its my benefactor here! Chapter 508: Natural Enemy Attacks (Second Update) Chapter 508: Chapter 508: Natural Enemy Attacks (Second Update) ` Whoosh! Everyone turned their gaze toward Xiao Sha, even Xue An couldnt help but slightly raise an eyebrow, looking at this scene with a half-smile. Holy crap Xiao Yu stared wide-eyed, muttering in astonishment. Crap your damn head! Xiao Sha, infuriated and embarrassed, punched Xiao Yu to the ground, then red and said, Im not interested in the whiny antics of women. You probably just feel that all the guys are cuter than you and cant ept it, Xiao Yu muttered from the ground, in a voice only he could hear. Xiao Sha stepped forward,nding her foot right on Xiao Yus shoulder, Keep spouting nonsense and Ill pluck your tentacles off one by one to make a belt, got it? Xiao Yu nodded repeatedly, Alright Dragon Sister, no problem Dragon Sister! Benefactor, if you dislike me this way, I can change. Actually, Im very manly, dont believe me? Watch! A wisp of white smoke drifted by. The Third Prince had transformed into a different appearance. He was cloaked in a ck cape, his hair tied up, and even had a few ck lines drawn at the corners of his eyes. Benefactor, do I not look particrly imposing like this? The crowd fell silent. Because this Third Princes disguise made him look even cuter. Xiao Shas face was icy cold, clearly on the verge of a meltdown. You damn rabbit, are you f**king kidding me? The Third Prince froze, big eyes slowly brimming with sorrowful light. Benefactor, are you discriminating against our Sand Rabbit n? As she spoke, the rabbit spirits guarding the pce silently stepped forward, all looking unfriendly toward Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha snorted coldly, fearless, What, you want to fight? Come on then! Ive been itching to throw some punches. In her manner of speaking, she was no different from a rowdy gangster. Okay, stop it now! Xue An put down his wine cup and spoke indifferently. The eager Xiao Sha immediately lowered her head and moved aside after hearing his words. Then Xue An smiled slightly at City Lord Giant Rabbit, Thanks for your generous hospitality. We mean no harm, just trying to find out how far it is from here to the Demon Races coastal territory? The Demon Races coastal territory? Upon hearing the name, City Lord Giant Rabbits previously elegant demeanor vanished, speaking with some fear, What are you going to do there? Rescue someone! Rescue someone? City Lord Giant Rabbit shook his head like a rattle drum. I advise you not to go there looking for death! Its said that a group of merciless demons have taken over that coastal territory and several nearby prefectures! The ce is now littered with corpses, who are you going to rescue? City Lord Giant Rabbits words confirmed that what Xiao Yu had said before wasnt a lie. And this rabbit clearly had a broader knowledge than Xiao Yu, and he went on to introduce the general situation inside this secret realm. It turns out, the origin of this secret realm is unknown, nor is it known who created it. Vast and boundless, with abundant spiritual energy. Numerous members of the Demon Race live there, coexisting peacefully with the Human n and others. After many years of development, several prefectures have been established within this secret realm. For example, the coastal territory of the Demon Race is in Dongbin Prefecture, which is the most prosperous and powerful prefecture in the entire realm. Inparison, Decisive Nose City in Yellow Sand Prefecture is pathetically weak. But even Dongbin Prefecture, powerful as it is, has fallen during this monster invasion. Not only that, but four out of the seven prefectures in this secret realm have also been taken over. The demons war front has left these creatures, ustomed to peace within the realm, scared out of their wits. ` Nowadays, the remnants of the demon race have established a resistance army in front of the only three remaining state capitals, which could barely hold its ground against the demons. But no one knows how long this brief peace couldst. This is also the reason why the City Lord Rabbit believes that Xue An and hispanions were seeking death by going to the territory of the sea monsters to find someone. Xiao Yu listened on the side with a pale face. When she left, Dongbin Prefecture was still there. She didnt expect toe back and find not only Dongbin Prefecture was beyond saving but also the other three state capitals had fallen. Was her Highness still safe by now? At this thought, Xiao Yu was almost frantic with anxiety. Immortal Master, we cant dy any longer, we must find a way to rescue his Highness quickly! Xue An nodded and then smiled at City Lord Rabbit, Then, may I ask how do we proceed to Dongbin Prefecture? City Lord Rabbit shook his head helplessly, Young Master, I dont know what youre thinking, but it is purely a death wish to go there. Not to mention the great distance from here to Dongbin Prefecture, you simply cant get through because of the ongoing battles at the front lines! Why the fuck do you talk so much? Our boss is asking how to go there, just tell us directly! Any more nonsense, and Ill pluck all your rabbit fur! Xiao Sha said coldly. Her temper was getting more and more irritable. Hearing her speak like this, several rabbit spirits of the guard showed displeasure as they stepped forward. But City Lord Rabbit gestured for them to stay back, then spoke indifferently, If I am not mistaken, thedy must be a transformed Jiaolong, right? Xiao Sha proudly lifted her face, So what if I am? Even in this Demon Realm, Jiaolongs are extremely rare beings. But what I want to tell you is, during this demon invasion, several Jiaolong territories have beenpletely destroyed. Ive heard that even those powerful Jiaolongs, who have lived for who knows how long, have been captured City Lord Rabbit didnt finish his sentence, but the message was clear. Even those powerful Jiaolongs were captured; what are you, a young, inexperienced dragon, getting so worked up about? But Xiao Shas focus was elsewhere as her face gradually darkened. Are you saying my kin have also been captured? Not just some, but all of them! Great! Ill kill that demon scum for sure! Xiao Sha said furiously, then turned to Xue An. Xue An didnt speak but turned to look out of the window at the sky, and said indifferently, City Lord, it seems some demons havee looking for trouble! City Lord Rabbit was startled and before understanding the situation, he heard a few eagle criesing from high above. The screeching of the eagles was so piercing that all the rabbit spirits in the main hall turned pale. City Lord Rabbit suddenly stood up, his face full of disbelief, Whats happening! With the protection of the City Protection Formation, these eagles shouldnt be able to find this ce! As a species with numerous natural enemies, it was not easy for rabbits to be spirits. Therefore, they are extremely cautious and careful in their lives. Take Decisive Nose City for example; it usually relocates every dozen years or so. This location was just moved tost year. Moreover, City Lord Rabbit has spent a fortune to establish a City Protection Formation, which can effectively fend off natural predators. Like these eagles, shielded by the Mountain Protection Array, they should not be able to see this ce. But it was toote now. City Lord Rabbit led the numerous rabbit spirits out of the main hall and up to the viewing tform. Indeed. Above the azure sky, dozens of tiny ck dots were circling. Though they were so far away. The fear ingrained in their marrow still caused these rabbit spirits to tremble slightly, their eyes filled with panic and rm. Chapter 509: The Fear of Educated Hooligans (Third Update) Chapter 509: Chapter 509: The Fear of Educated Hooligans (Third Update) At this moment, the specks in the sky began to descend rapidly. Soon, one could clearly see the shapes of these giant eagles. The wingspan of these eagles stretched over thirty meters, and their talons were as huge as a small car. This scene also drew the entire Decisive Nose City to watch. Both the Human n and the Demon Race crowded onto the streets, looking up in a stunned silence. Only to see these giant eagles circling in the sky, followed by a leading eagle letting out a shrill, strangeugh. City Lord of Decisive Nose City, long time no see! The City Lord Rabbit took a deep breath, and its body gradually became enormous, its aura growing increasingly majestic. Eagle Seven, I cant believe youre still alive! Hehe, even if you were dead, I wouldnt be! Tsk tsk, what a grand gesture, setting up such a powerful City Protection Formation. What a pity, you still cant fool our eagle eyes! The City Lord Rabbits face fluctuated between shades of light and dark. For it was well aware of the prowess of this Eagle Seven. Indeed, in the entire Yellow Sand Prefecture, the only ones who truly threatened the survival of the Rabbit Demon n were these flying creatures. Though the Snake Demons were formidable, they primarily resided in Zhongshan Province and were almost nonexistent in Yellow Sand Prefecture. Oh, is this the Third Princess? Tsk tsk, I must admire the reproductive ability of you rabbit spirits. After eating your two sons, now theres another heir! I wonder how this youngdy tastes? Eagle Sevenughed arrogantly. The City Lord Rabbit trembled all over. Its two sons had indeed fallen to the eagles talons. The Third Prince, however, was suddenly enraged, You flock of t-feathered beasts, it turns out my two brothers were eaten by you! Return my brothers lives! As he spoke, a sphere of light appeared in the Third Princes hand and he charged straight at Eagle Seven. Eagle Sevenughed heartily, With just this little ability, you dare to show off in front of your Eagle Seven Uncle? As the light came near, Eagle Seven simply flicked its wings and destroyed it. Just as it was about to swoop down and grab the Third Prince. On the back of another slightly smaller giant eagle, a man shouted, Please have mercy, Eagle Seven, you promised me that youd let me have this Rabbit Demon! Everyone turned to look. The speaker was a handsome human male. The Third Prince was a mix of shock and fury as he bellowed, Wu Jianyan! You bastard! You brought these Eagle Demons here, didnt you? No wonder they could see through the City Protection Formation! Wu Jianyans face turned slightly pale when he was scolded, then he tried to argue defiantly, So what if I did? He who recognizes the times is a wise man. These noble Eagle Demons are much stronger than you Rabbit Demons. Its not unreasonable for me to side with them! Your Highness the Third Princess, if you just give up your resistance, the Eagle Demons wont hurt you! And I will treat you well for the rest of your life Pah! Even if I, Rabbit Xiao Bai, die, I would never be with someone like you! the Third Prince shouted in anger. Rabbit Xiao Bai This name, however, made Xue An feel somewhat powerless to criticize. One Xiao Yu, one Rabbit Xiao Bai. Cant peoplee up with more imaginative names? Eagle Seven burst outughing again, Mr. Wu, it seems your effort was in vain; you might as well leave this little rabbit to me. You dont know how delicious these tender little rabbits taste! Its truly an unparalleled delight Before he could finish, a fiery arrow suddenly flew across the sky and struck Eagle Sevens abdomen. After a crisp sound of metal shing, the arrow fell to the ground, but the mes had caught on Eagle Sevens feathers. Damn it, who dares damage my feathers! Eagle Seven erupted in fury as he pped his wings a few times, a gust of wind blowing out the mes. Meanwhile, on the ground, Shen Langjun put down his bow and, with some regret, shook his head, I cant believe I didnt shoot him down! Then Shen Langjun threw away the bow and arrow, took a deep breath, and pointed at Wu Jianyan and Eagle Seven, beginning to curse them out loud. When ites to cursing, ten members of the Demon Race tied together might not be as good as a single member of the Human n, especially since this Shen Langjun was educated. As the saying goes, ruffians arent to be feared, its the cultured ruffian thats truly formidable. People with cultural knowledge curse with more ferocity than the ordinary folk. This Mr. Shen addressed Eagle Seven and all the direct and coteral female rtives of Wu Jianyan with exceedingly earnestnguage and simple greetings. The sharpness of his words, the precision of his phrasing, and the wlessness of his logic were so vivid one felt as if they were on the scene. In the beginning, Wu Jianyan wanted to retort a few sentences. But very soon, he was defeated under Mr. Shens verbal onught. And Eagle Seven, he was cursed to the point of being tongue-tied, unable to speak a word. A quarter of an hourter. Mr. Shen shouted at Wu Jianyan, You treacherous spy of the rabbit race, the disgrace of the human n, youre not even worthy of being called a human. I am ashamed to be associated with someone like you! You fit in only with these t-haired beasts! Tell me, am I right or not? Right! The crowd on the street exploded with deafening echoes. Xiao Bai and her mother, the rabbit demon City Lord, looked on in a daze at this scene. Whats going on? Wasnt this supposed to be the battlefield for our rabbit demon n and the eagle demons? Why are all these people from the human n so righteously indignant and furious? At that moment, an elder from the human n shouted at the rabbit demon City Lord, City Lord, you have been good to our human n over the years. Its our turn to repay you now! Right! A chorus of agreement followed, and then hot-tempered men started climbing trees and rooftops, some drawing bows and arrows, others throwing stones. In short, all of them were ring angrily at the eagle demons. Eagle Seven, already cursed to the point of enlightenment, was now being insulted by a bunch ofmoners and felt like exploding with rage. Very well, today I, Lord Eagle Seven, shallmence a ughter to show you the might of the ruler of the skies! Eagle Seven roared, and his body suddenly began to growrger. Soon he was about a hundred meters in size, and then, with a sinisterugh, he swooped down, prepared to make an example of the young man who had insulted him. Closer. Ever closer! Just a bit nearer, and his talons would effortlessly snatch up this frail human, then tear him into pieces midair. Eagle Sevens heart was gloating in secret anticipation. Suddenly, a stunningly beautiful girl appeared in front of Mr. Shen. In the blink of an eye, Eagle Seven had swooped close to the girl. The girl gave him an ominous smile, reached out to grab his beak, and then shouted. Get down here! Boom. With a forceful tug on Eagle Sevens beak, the girl pulled him down. Eagle Seven, in a mix of shock and fury, struggled to p his wings to break free. But the girls arms, despite her delicate appearance, were like iron, unmovable regardless of his struggles. Eagle Seven was so terrified that he felt his spirit leaving his body. How is this possible? Who is this girl? Chapter 510: Kind Sir, So Handsome (4th Update) Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Kind Sir, So Handsome (4th Update) And at this moment, everyone was shocked at the scene before them. Because Xiao Shas figure was simply too insignificantpared to the giant eagle. But it was this frail body that managed to catch the giant eagle. At the same time, Xiao Sha shouted loudly and suddenly lifted upwards. Eagle Seven felt an immense forceing at him, his entire body was lifted, then mmed down heavily. Boom. Amidst the rising dust, Eagle Seven felt numb all over from the impact, but at least he had managed to free himself from Xiao Shas grasp and thought about flying away again. But at that moment, Xiao Sha leapt up andnded squarely on Eagle Sevens head, Dont move, or else be careful with your head! Eagle Seven stiffened and really didnt dare to move. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Xiao Sha stood on Eagle Sevens head, disdainfully curling his lips, You dare call yourselves the sovereigns of the sky looking like this? Xiao Bai watched with stars in her eyes, Wow, my lord is so handsome Shen Langjun stood awkwardly to the side, unsure how to describe his feelings. The remaining Eagle Demons were both furious and shocked. Release Eagle Seven at once, if you dy military affairs, your Decisive Nose City will cease to exist! an Eagle Demon shouted angrily. Military affairs? Xue Ans eyebrows lifted slightly when he heard this. Interesting! Wu Jianyan also bellowed, Eagle Seven is carrying orders from the Demon Racesmander, if anything goes wrong, you can prepare to die! These words made the expression of the City Lord of the Demon Race waver unpredictably. Others also looked at each other, uncertain of what to do. Xiao Sha, however, sneered coldly, What, only you are allowed to strut around, and we cant fight back? Female demon, youre powerful, but you should understand,pared to themander who controls the entire Demon Race, your strength is not worth mentioning! The subdued Eagle Seven sneered at this time. In its view, it had been caught off guard, and thats why it fell into this female demons trap. And even though she had subdued it now, it still had so many subordinates! With this thought, it couldnt help but let out an eagles screech. Meaning tomand the group of subordinates to initiate an attack. If they could just create some confusion, then it could make its escape! That was what was going through Eagle Sevens mind. And its subordinates acted ordingly. But just as they were about to swoop down, Xue An said indifferently, I was thinking of checking out the front, and here you are bringing yourselves to me! Not bad at all! Hearing his words, Eagle Seven rolled its eyes hard and gave Xue An a nce, somewhat dismissive. Just a member of the Human n after all, how could he Eagle Sevens train of thought was interrupted. Because in front of its eyes, countless bright white lights gradually emerged. These lights were dazzling and beautiful, very captivating. But Eagle Seven saw the endless murderous intent contained within them. This this is Sword Qi! That kind of Sword Qi that only the Human n possesses, the kind that can pierce through anything! And there was so much of it, it was like an ocean of Sword Qi! Eagle Seven began to tremble all over. Not just Eagle Seven, the City Lord of the Demon Race, Xiao Bai, and all the onlookers were equally shocked. Even Shen Langjuns eyes began to slowly widen. How did this amiable fellow suddenly seem to transform into apletely different person? Eagle Seven made a bold decision and emitted another eagle screech. This was the signal for all the subordinates to run away quickly. These giant eagles also sensed the terrifying presence of the boundless sea of swords below, all of them filled with dread. Upon their leadersmand, naturally, they scattered and fled. Xue An said indifferently, Trying to escape? Sword Qi cage! Following Xue Ansmand, the Sword Qi floating around him soared into the sky, then split into dozens of rays of light, darting straight for those giant eagles. Although the giant eagles were very fast, pared with the Sword Qi, they were as slow as snails. In an instant, all the giant eagles were enveloped by the Sword Qi, then they let out a series of mournful cries and fell like rain. Boom. The za in front of the City Lords Mansion was like dumplings being dropped into a pot, as dozens of giant eagles fell from the sky. Wu Jianyan also let out a pitiful cry as he fell to the ground. Standing with his hands behind his back, Xue An came before Eagle Seven, who was filled with fear, and said indifferently, What were you talking about with the military orders and the Demon Race Commander? Eagle Seven trembled all over, No I cannot say! If I say it, I will lose my life! Xue An smiled slightly and said to Xiao Sha, Hit it! Alrighty! Xiao Sha excitedly raised his fist. Boom. With one punch, blood started flowing from Eagle Sevens head. Ready to talk now? I I Eagle Seven began. Keep hitting! Boom boom boom! Ill talk! Ill talk! Eagle Seven shouted, his face covered in blood. Because he was truly frightened. This man had been watching quietly from the beginning, his gaze devoid of any sadness or joy. Yet, it was this exact feeling that made Eagle Seven so ufortable that he wanted to vomit blood. He had no doubt that if he did not speak up, this man would definitely kill him. I was sent by the Demon Commander to scout for powerful members of the Demon Race nearby to support the frontline! It just so happened that I encountered this Wu Jianyan, who kept saying that Decisive Nose City was nearby. Because I had a grudge against the City Lord of Decisive Nose City, I thought Id drop by to take a look! Is that all? Eagle Seven nodded. Who is your Demon Commander? Eagle Seven trembled all over, Its Madame White Bones! Hearing this name, the City Lord gasped in shock, Madame White Bones has left seclusion? Eagle Seven nodded. Is this Madame White Bones very powerful? Xiao Sha asked. City Lords face turned pale as he spoke, Very powerful! She can be considered the number one female demon in the entire Demon Races secret realm. Hundreds of years ago, she already went into seclusion. I didnt expect that she woulde out this time! It shows how formidable the Demon Races momentum is! At this point, Xue An said indifferently, By abusing military orders, you attempted to harm innocent people. Are you aware of your crime? Eagle Seven trembled, I am aware! Good, Ill give you a chance to redeem your sins with merit! Thank you, sir! But as soon as Xue An and his group mounted the backs of the giant eagles, Eagle Seven was taken aback. Sir, you are going to? Naturally, we are heading to the frontline! Xue An said indifferently. Eagle Seven was nearly scared to tears, Sir, if the Commander finds out about this after we return, I will definitely be skinned and made into roast meat! Dont worry! I certainly wont tell your Commander! Eagle Seven was filled with regret inside but dared not defy Xue Ans orders, so he could only obediently lower his head. Xue An gave City Lord a nod, Goodbye! The City Lord nodded back, expressing sincere gratitude, Thank you for your assistance, sir. Have a safe journey! The frontline is brutal; please take care! And that Xiao Bai rabbit was crying and screaming toe along. No matter what the City Lord said, he refused. In the end, Xiao Bai clutched at the giant eagles wing, looking piteously at Xiao Sha. Benefactor, I will wait here for your return! Xiao Shas body broke out in goosebumps. Chapter 511: The Elephant Demon Clan, Willing to Fight! (First Update) Chapter 511: Chapter 511: The Elephant Demon n, Willing to Fight! (First Update) The giant eagle ascended, flying towards the distance. City Lord Rabbit and Shen Langjun, among others, quietly watched. Only to hear Xiao Bai murmur, I wonder if Benefactor wille back to pick me up! Shen Langjun: Just at this moment, on the za in front of the City Lords Mansion, a person staggered to their feet and began to wildly shout at the sky. Eagle Seven, Im here! How could you simply cast me aside and not care! Regrettably, the giant eagles had already flown far away, no Eagle Demon heard his cries, and even if they did, they would not return to pick him up. Shen Langjun squinted his eyes as he watched the highly agitated Wu Jianyan shout and yell, speaking faintly, City Lord, how should we deal with this fellow? City Lord Rabbit indifferently responded, I havent seen him before, you all deal with him yourselves! Saying this, he then turned to head back to the residence. This was an expression of tacit consent. Shen Langjun stepped down from the tform, slowly walking towards the za. Following behind him were many rabbit demons with unfriendly expressions and a crowd eager for entertainment. Wu Jianyan, in despair, watched the distant Eagle Demons, his tone shifting from initial pleading to cursing vehemently, and finally broke down into wailing. As he cried, he noticed that his surroundings had be very quiet, so he looked up. People were standing all around him. And each one of them was looking at him with unfriendly expressions. Leading them was his old love rival, Shen Langjun. Wu Jianyans whole body stiffened, and a sycophantic smile slowly appeared on his face. Shen Brother Shen. Shen Langjun coldly looked at him, and before he could finish speaking, simply pointed andmanded, Beat the hell out of him! Several rabbit demons rushed forward at once. Though the rabbit demons ranked near the bottom inbat strength within the Demon Realm, handling a normal human was well within their abilities. They had Wu Jianyan screaming miserably in just a few hits. At the same time, the crowd that gathered for the spectacle couldnt stay out of it and swarmed in. Kill that bastard! Give me some space, at least let me kick him too! Shen Langjun didnt even lift a finger. The throng of peoplepletely engulfed Wu Jianyan. In the beginning, Wu Jianyans screams could be heard, but after a moment, they were no more. When the crowd dispersed, Wu Jianyan waspletely ttened, having long since sumbed and died. This was the front line located in the heart of Zhongshan Province. Until the day before, this had been the Demon Races paradise. But today, aside from the scorched earth, there was not a trace of life to be found. Lady White Bone stood on the temporarily erected city wall, gazing far into the distance. As far as the eye could see, destion and abandonment. At this moment, more than half of Zhongshan Province had be a wastnd, thoroughly trampled under the iron hooves of demons and monsters. And Lady White Bone was well aware that if the demons and monsters attacked again, the already teetering alliance forces would certainly not withstand, and would likely suffer another defeat. By then, Zhongshan Province would also fall. The entire Demon Realm would be left with only the weakened Yellow Sand Prefecture and Chuanping Prefecture. Chuanping Prefecture, as the name implies, was a in without any natural defenses. At that moment, how were these weary allied forces going to face the formidable demon onught? The Bone Lady was deeply concerned. Mydy, the Snake Demon n just sent a message saying they no longer have the strength to fight! What about the others? the Bone Lady asked indifferently. The Stone Demons are on the brink of extinction, and others like the Tree Demons and Flower Spirits are also nearly at their limit. As for the Tiger Wolf Demons and the like, they had already suffered heavy losses yesterday! The messenger spoke with a face full of sorrow. The Bone Lady was silent for a long while, then nodded, I see, you may go. Mydy, we should fall back to Chuanping! If the Demon Races army attacks again today, we will certainly be defeated! a member of the Demon Race whispered. The Bone Lady nced at the speaker, a senior member of the Fox Demon n. However, his appearance now was pitiable, with a huge w mark on his face that had turned his originally handsome visage into something fierce and terrifying. The Bone Lady knew that among all the ns in the Demon Realm, the Fox Demon n and the Siren n had suffered the heaviest casualties. That was because the Demon Race had first appeared in Dongbin Prefecture. And the Fox Demon n and Siren n were the two most powerful tribes in Dongbin Prefecture. It could be said that these two ns had joined forces to block the initial attacks of the Demon Race. But as a result, when Dongbin Prefecture fell, the royal families of the Siren n and Fox Demon n had almost entirely failed to escape; they were all captured by the Demon Race. This Fox Demon elder was fortunate to have escaped. Towards such a meritorious individual, the Bone Lady maintained a respectful attitude. Elder Fox, do you think I dont wish to retreat? But our defensive line in Chuanping Prefecture hasnt been established yet. If we retreat now, the consequences will be unimaginable! Moreover the Bone Lady paused, the ns of the Demon Realm and the Human n behind us havent finished retreating. If we withdraw now, they will be exposed to the iron hoofs of the demons. The cmity that will befall them The Bone Lady didnt finish her sentence because she believed this Fox Elder surely understood what she meant. After all in Dongbin Prefecture, hadnt the young demons of the Fox n been unexpectedly devastated by the Demon Races army? The elder Foxs expression became even more somber, and after a while, he said, If that is the case, then I shall stay and hold the fort, while you, mydy, take the elite forces and escort the rest of the demons to retreat! Thats not an option. The day I took this position, I swore to share fate with everyone. I will not leave! said the Bone Lady firmly. But the Fox elder wanted to insist. There are no buts! I understand your intentions, Elder Fox. You want to sacrifice yourself to preserve our fighting force. But whats the point? If we retreat from here today, and the Demon Races army attacks tomorrow, are we to retreat from Chuanping as well? the Bone Lady said softly. The Fox Elder bowed his head silently, and after a moment, he sighed, If only we had some reinforcements right now! The Bone Lady fell silent too. She had sent many to search for any of the Demon Races ns that still had the strength to fight, but the hope seemed bleak. Because the demons of Chuanping Prefecture were mostly nts and trees that had be spirits. These kinds of demons were good at support butcked significantbat power. And Yellow Sand Prefecture was even less promising; it was inhabited by minor demons such as Rabbit Demons. Just then, the Bone Lady felt a chill on her forehead and was startled. Looking up, she saw vast clouds rushing from the distance, quickly covering the entire sky. In the distant horizon, the tall silhouettes of the Demon Race could be faintly seen. Enemy attack! The piercing cry shook the entire camp. But this time, all members of the Demon Race wore a look of confusion. They had fought for too long, were all wounded, and had almost no strength left to fight! With the Demon Race attacking again, they saw no hope of victory. The Bone Lady slowly drew her Bone Sword, her expression grim. She was ready to join the battle herself. And then, a burly man, who stood over three meters tall even in human form, slowly approached the city wall, gave a slight bow to the Bone Lady, and said with a weary but determined tone, Mydy, the Elephant Demon n, is willing to fight! Chapter 512: All units follow my command, attack with me! (2nd update) Chapter 512: Chapter 512: All units follow mymand, attack with me! (2nd update) The burly mans body was covered with various wounds, some deep enough to expose the bone, others already beginning to fester. Despite this, however, the mans gaze was strikingly calm, eerily so to an unsettling degree. The Lady of Bone, who had cultivated for a thousand years and thought her heart could no longer be perturbed, couldnt help but shudder slightly at this moment. If one were to say who among the entire allied forces of the Demon Race had suffered the most grievous losses, the Elephant Demon n would undoubtedly rank at the top. The physical bodies of the Elephant Demon n were extremely formidable, and only they could barely resist the onught of demons. Therefore, in every major battle, these towering Elephant Demons stood at the very front of the troops. With their flesh and blood, they constructed a solid barrier. After such continuous campaigning, this powerful tribe had almost been utterly decimated, and even those who had survived were utterly exhausted. Facing such a n on the verge of extinction, even the heart-as-cold-as-iron Lady of Bone felt uneasy about giving any more orders. But unexpectedly, the Elephant Demons actually volunteered to take the stand. Your Excellency, Elephant King, you the Lady of Bone said hesitantly. The Elephant King shook his head gently, looking at the swiftly approaching demon army, and spoke in a calm tone. Mydy, my sons, my nephews, and practically all the boys of the Elephant Demon n have already died in battle, I watched each one of them die before my eyes! Now its my turn! The Elephant King paused, If possible, I hope you can bring back our corpses. I dont want our skeletons to be trophies for those demons! The Lady of Bone suddenly didnt know what to say, and could only nod vigorously. The Elephant King smiled and then turned to walk towards the front line. Behind him, several dozen injured Elephant Demons slowly walked on. The rain kept pouring down heavier. The Elephant King suddenly started to chant softly. As he chanted, these Elephant Demons let out a deafening roar in unison. The Lady of Bone knew that this was the war song of the Elephant Demons. Once started, there was no retreat until death. The Lady of Bone trembled slightly, took a deep breath, and was about to give an order. Then from within those city gates, Snake Demons as well as Tiger Demons and Wolf Demons all came out. All these demons were covered with wounds, yet their faces were equally serene. Mydy, the Snake Demon n is ready to fight! The Tiger Demon n is ready to fight! The Wolf Demon n is ready to fight! Suddenly, the Lady of Bones eyes started to feel warm, and hot tears flowed down from her dried-up sockets. Strange. Havent I lost the ability to cry? Then what are these fluids? Is it because of these foolish fellows? Knowing full well they will die, yet they charge forward regardless. Utterly foolish. But even if they are fools, they shouldnt die at the hands of demons! The wind and rain passed through the middle of the troops and then swept towards the increasingly dark sky. The Lady of Bone took a deep breath, slowly raised the Bone Sword in her hand, and pointed it forward. All troops, follow me into battle! The demon army surged like a flood, overwhelmingly advancing. The Elephant Demons roared and revealed their true forms. Giant elephants, towering like immense pirs dozens of meters tall, managed to hold off the tide. But in just a moment, several Elephant Demons let out a mournful cry, slowly falling, never to get up again. The Elephant Kings body was thergest, and the most demons died at his feet. Seeing his own kin beginning to fall one after another, the Elephant King couldnt help but feel an overwhelming blend of sorrow and rage, roaring as he tried to rush over to rescue them. The demons stubbornly surrounded him, preventing him from advancing. Amidst the chaos, many demons took advantage of the turmoil to attack, leaving new scars on his already wounded and massive body. The Elephant Kings movements gradually became sluggish. The endless battles over these days had drained hisst bit of potential. Now at the end of his strength, he was sustained only by his anger. This Elephant King cant hold on much longer, his tusks are valuable goods! a demon shouted excitedly upon noticing the signs. Immediately, the intensity of the attacks increased by a notch. The Elephant King floundered clumsily, with darknessing over his vision in waves. He knew that he really couldnt go on anymore. Just then, a demon stealthily moved to the Elephant Kings side, leapt up, andunched a sneak attack. If this strikended, the Elephant King would surely fall. And once he fell, he would never be able to stand up again. At that moment, a sh of white light shot past, cleaving the demon in two. Mydy The Elephant King stared dumbfounded. The Lady of the White Bone smiled faintly at him and with a few swift strikes, slew several demons in front of her. A one-eyed Tiger Demonughed heartily, You big fool of an elephant, we always let you guys take the brunt of the impact on ordinary days. Its our turn this time! Tiger Demon King the Elephant King murmured softly, then couldnt help but let out a heh heh ofughter himself. Big striped cat, youre not dead yet? Cant die, still gotta kill a few more demons first! the Tiger Demon crushed a demons head with one w, saying indifferently. This scene was ying out at every front line. The originally fierce demon attack seemed to make no headway against these battle-scarred allies of the Demon Race. The situation had reached a stalemate. But as time passed, the scales of victory gradually tipped towards the demons. Even though the Demon Races allies fought valiantly, spirit could not make up for such a huge disparity. Casualties increased rapidly, yet no one retreated a step. By then, the Tiger Demon King was exhausted, and a demon stealthily approached him from behind for a sneak attack. But before the demon couldplete its n, it was crushed underfoot by a charging member of the Elephant Demon n. The Tiger Demon King spread his lips in a grin, Thanks! As soon as the words fell, several demonic spikes pierced through the front of the Tiger Demon. The Tiger Demon King looked down, his eyes beginning to lose focus. Big striped cat! the Elephant King shouted, preparing to rush over. But the Tiger Demon King justughed, Elephant King, Im off! With that, his entire body quickly swelled and then burst with a thunderous explosion. The demon that had aplished the sneak attack was gloating, but had not expected the Tiger Demon King to choose to detonate himself, body and soul, at the veryst moment. The demon too was blown to smithereens. As if setting a precedent, one after another, the sky above the front line was lit up with spectacr fireworks. These were the members of the Demon Race choosing to self-detonate. Tears welled up in the Lady of the White Bones eyes as she witnessed this scene, Fools, you bunch of fools! Why wont you retreat? Why At this moment, the battle was nearing its end. The allied forces of the Demon Race suffered grievous losses, with barely a tenth surviving. Yet these demons seemed like they could not be fully killed, still rushing forward in a frenzy. Lady, please lead the remaining members of our Demon Race to retreat! the Elder Fox shouted, his body soaked in blood. The Lady of the White Bone said softly, I will not go. Today, there is only the fight to the death! But There are no buts. Dying here might not be such a bad end after all! the Lady of the White Bone said with a smile. Chapter 513 Demon Dragon Ye Qingjiang (1st Update) Chapter 513: Chapter 513 Demon Dragon Ye Qingjiang (1st Update) The demon army charged again. The likes of Lady White Bone and the other demons were like withered trees in a raging torrent, on the verge of falling at any moment. Mdy, you must leave now, or itll be toote! Fox Elder advised once more. Lady White Bone didnt reply, but instead exerted all her strength to wield the Bone Sword in her hands, ying more than a dozen demons with a single strike, and then she gasped for breath, her face deathly pale. With her actions, she silently expressed her stance. With a long sigh, Fox Elder knew persuasion was futile, so he gritted his teeth and joined the fierce battle. But at that moment, a member of the Demon Race wailed in despair, Look to the skies! Lady White Bone and the other demons looked up. They saw a massive dark swarm of demons flying overhead. These demons were clearly more powerful than the ones on the ground. In the blink of an eye, they flew over the battlefield and split into two groups, opening up a path in the middle. A gigantic chariot drawn by three ck vultures slowly approached from the opened path above. Sitting atop the chariot was a slender, handsome high-ranking demon. Looking down from his elevated position at the battlefield below, a cold smile appeared on his lips. You surprise me, managing to hold out until now! His voice echoed through thend. Many demons on the ground knelt, worshipping sincerely towards the sky. The disy made Lady White Bones expression turn even more grave as she asked in a deep voice, Who are you! Me? The high-ranking demons mouth curved in a proud smile. I am the Commander of this demon army legion, from the noble Demon Dragon n. You may call me Ye Qingjiang. Demon Dragon Lady White Bones pupils constricted sharply. She knew the Demon Dragons were an extremely formidable lineage, rare even within this secret realm of the Demon Race. And judging by Ye Qingjiangs appearance, clearly long since transformed, his power was surely unfathomable. Truth be told, I admire you all. If youre willing to surrender, I can consider sparing your lives! After all, you are also of the Demon Race, kin of the same origin. How about it? Ye Qingjiang spoke indifferently. Lady White Bone scoffed coldly, Surrender? And then what, bepdogs for you demons and hand over the homnd we have lived in for generations on a silver tter? Thew of the jungle, survival of the fittest! That is an immutable truth. As members of the Demon Race, do you not even understand this? Ye Qingjiangs voice was cold. Thats your truth, not ours! Ye Qingjiang frowned slightly, So you are firmly resolved not to surrender. Lady White Bone turned around to nce at her subordinates. All the demonsughed in derision. Then a Wolf Demon raised his middle finger defiantly at Ye Qingjiang, Little dragon runt, wed rather die in battle than surrender to the likes of you! Ye Qingjiang nodded emotionlessly, Very well, then you shall die! At hismand. The demon army responded to the signal, directly charging towards Lady White Bone and the others. Lady White Bone stood shoulder to shoulder with the remaining members of her Demon Race, ready for their final fight. But at that moment. Snowkes suddenly began to drift down from the sky, quickly filling the entire heavens and earth in the blink of an eye. Whats happening? Why is it suddenly snowing? The Demon Race was momentarily stunned when suddenly, these snowkes burst forth in unison, emitting dazzling, stunning Sword Qi, forming an ocean of Sword Qi. And this Sword Qi was very targeted, not harming the likes of Lady White Bones and other demons in the slightest, but instead heading straight for the demon army. After a flurry of shing sounds like metal striking metal, those demons were seen to have no power to fight back against this ocean of Sword Qi, and were directly chopped into powder. Ye Qingjiang, who had been sitting in the chariot with an indifferent expression, now had his eyes zing with shock and anger, and he bellowed, Whos there? The one whos going to kill you! A calm voice came from the sky, echoing through the entire world. Then, dozens of giant eagles appeared in the sky and, in the blink of an eye, flew close. Atop the leading giant eagle, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back. Ye Qingjiangs eyes were filled with shock and uncertainty. Because he couldnt see through Xue Ans strength. This man seemed to be human, but the aura he emitted was extremely astonishing; he was clearly not to be trifled with. Who are you? Ye Qingjiang asked in a deep voice. But Xue An didnt pay him any attention, instead saying lightly, Xiao Sha, this guy is somewhat interesting! With his words, the giant eagle carrying Xiao Sha flew over, and Xiao Sha, standing on it, observed Ye Qingjiang closely before nodding. Boss, this guy is a Demon Dragon! Initially, Ye Qingjiang hadnt paid much attention, but upon seeing Xiao Sha, he couldnt help trembling, then became still. Because he had never seen a member of the Dragon n with such pure aura. Especially after Xiao Sha transformed into human form, her exquisite beauty deeply attracted Ye Qingjiang. The nature of dragons isscivious, and Ye Qingjiang was no exception. In his gaze at Xiao Sha, there was an undisguised desire to possess her; he was nearly drooling on the spot. Xiao Sha naturally felt this and her eyebrows gradually furrowed, threatening coldly, Keep looking, and believe me, Ill gouge out your eyeballs. Ye Qingjiang regained his senses, then began tough triumphantly. A mere Jiaolong dares to speak to the noble Demon Dragon Lord like this. Little girl, youve intrigued me; I will surely y with you well, so youll know what it means to Before he could finish his sentence, Xiao Sha had already disappeared from her spot, and when she reappeared, she was already in front of Ye Qingjiang, then she hurled a punch. Bang. Ye Qingjiang had never expected that this seemingly delicate Jiaolong would strike so ruthlessly. Her punch hit him right on the head, directly sting him off the chariot. Aaagh! You despicable Jiaolong, you dare to hit me, youre as good as dead. I will turn you into my Dragon ve, and you will always. Ye Qingjiang, raging in mid-air, was about to retaliate. But Xiao Sha was incredibly fast and charged over again, raining down another punch from above. Boom! This punch directly sted Ye Qingjiang from the air to the ground, creating a human-shaped crater. Only then did Xiao Sha stand in mid-air with her hands on her hips, her face frosty as she said, Is that all you got, you dare to harass me? The scene was dead silent. People stared dumbfounded at the domineering Xiao Sha. Lady White Bones said to the equally stunned Snake Demon King beside her, Is is this youngdy really a Jiaolong? The Snake Demon King nodded, Cant be wrong, the aura on her is that of a Jiaolong, and it looks like she must be a wild Jiaolong from the outside world! Then why is she so powerful? a nearby Demon asked in amazement. Maybe its because of that man! Lady White Bones raised her head to look at Xue An, who stood atop the giant eagle. Just as Xue An was also looking down at the demons. Their gazes met. Chapter 514: Any Other Demons Unconvinced? (2nd Update) Chapter 514: Chapter 514: Any Other Demons Unconvinced? (2nd Update) Mrs. White Bones was greatly shaken. What kind of gaze was that? It was indifferent yet exalted, stirring an impulse to bow down in worship. While Mrs. White Bones was dazed, Xiao Sha pointed at the sky full of demons and coldly said, Which of you demons still refuses to submit? Under the force of his momentum, the demons actually all took a half step back simultaneously. After all, this petite woman had just personally beaten the Demon Dragon Lord into the ground. Just then, the originally t ground suddenly bulged up into arge mound, and then burst open with a bang, as a pitch-ck ink-like demon dragon, over a hundred meters long, burst forth. Little girl, Im going to tear you to pieces bit by bit! Ye Qingjiang hadpletely lost control. It took him a great deal of effort to be themander of this demon army. He had hoped topletely exterminate this group of indigenous demons, aplish a great feat and gain some extra recognition when the young master arrived. But he hadnt expected these guys to show up at the critical moment. Especially this little Jiaolong, who took advantage of him not paying attention and attacked him twice. How could the usually arrogant Ye Qingjiang tolerate this? If he couldnt kill this little Jiaolong here and now, his authority would be utterly destroyed, and no demon would ever again feel awe towards him. Therefore, he simply revealed his true form and charged straight at Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha showed no hint of panic, dodged that strike with a quick sidestep, and then sneered, Youre the little girl, your grandma is, and your grandpa is a little boy!'' While verbally gaining the upper hand, Xiao Sha grabbed Ye Qingjiangs tail and bellowed. Come to me NOW! As she spoke, Xiao Shas arms suddenly thickened several times over. Ye Qingjiang felt an enormous force surging towards him, and before he could react, Xiao Sha had already swung him into the air. Xiao Sha simply treated Ye Qingjiang as a whip, gripping his tail and smashing him wildly. Boom, boom, boom! The ground was pockmarked with deep pits where countless demons died beneath the head of their ownmander. It was only after about a dozen smashes that Xiao Sha finally let go of the tail, looking slightly out of breath. At this moment, Ye Qingjiangy dizzied and wilted on the ground, unable to even fly. This disy stunned everyone present. Especially Mrs. White Bones and the other demons. Because Xiao Sha had managed to subdue a demon dragon without even revealing her true form, it was simply incredible. Xiao Sha patted her hands and looked up triumphantly at Xue An with a smile. Boss, hows that Before she could finish her sentence, the Demon Dragon rose and entwined her tightly. Ye Qingjiang was nowpletely enraged. He was, after all, a Demon Dragon and yet had been swung around as a whip. If he couldnt turn this fight around, not to mention remainingmander, he wouldnt even have a foothold in the future. Therefore, he simply used his strongest move, Demon Dragon Coiling. For the likes of the Dragon-Snake, this move was the most formidable. In a simr cultivation level, it was impossible to defend against this kiss of death-like coiling. Xiao Yu screamed, Immortal Master, Dragon Sister, she But Xue An just smiled faintly, Dont worry! Just wait and watch! Xue An had strong confidence in Xiao Sha. Although this Demon Dragon had a decent lineage, it couldntpare to the bloodline contained deep within Xiao Shas body This Demon Dragon isnt even worthy of carrying shoes! Indeed. Just when Ye Qingjiang tightened his body,ughing triumphantly. A huge hole suddenly appeared above him, and Xiao Sha flew out of it, bringing with her a fountain-like spray of fresh blood. Ye Qingjiang roared in pain and shouted in shock and anger, How is this possible? How did you get out? Xiao Sha, somewhat disgusted, wiped off the Demon Dragons blood from her face, then shouted angrily, You think youre the only one who can transform, huh? Well, I can too! As she spoke, Xiao Sha also revealed her true form. A Giant Dragon with a camel-like head, deer-like horns, rabbit-like eyes, cow-like ears, snake-like neck, m-like belly, carp-like scales, eagle-like ws, and tiger-like palms appeared in the sky. Everyone was dumbfounded. Lady White Bone and the Snake Demon King and others were all staring at this scene, their mouths agape. And Ye Qingjiang, after being stunned for a moment, cried out in fear and horror, Five ws? How could you possibly be a five-wed dragon! How could I not be a five-wed dragon, you little loach? Today Im going to show you what powerful really means! With that, Xiao Sha struck down with a w, smashing Ye Qingjiang from mid-air to the ground. Ye Qingjiang didnt want to resist, but the suppression from the five-wed dragons lineage left himpletely immobilized. Within the Dragon n, although there are differentiations like Divine Dragon and Dragon Saint, whats most important is actually the power of ones bloodline. With a powerful lineage, one dominates other ordinary members of the Dragon n from birth. This was the reason why Ye Qingjiang looked down on Xiao Sha at the beginning. A mere Jiaolong, and a wild one at that, could have what kind of bloodline power? He probably thought that as soon as he revealed his true form, she would have to kneel and worship him. That was Ye Qingjiangs initial thought. But to his surprise, when Xiao Sha revealed her true form, she was a five-wed dragon even more powerful than himself. This kind of lineage suppression made Ye Qingjiang utterly unable to resist, and he could only lie on the ground, watching Xiao Sha in terror. Xiao Sha toyed with Ye Qingjiang like ying with a loach, and his cries mixed with sobs echoed now and then. Dont! Lord, please spare my life, I was wrong! This scene silenced all the demons and monsters. At that moment, the Demon Dragon suddenly shrank, Ye Qingjiang reverted back to human form and started fleeing like a whirlwind. By transforming into a human, he barely managed to resist the bloodline suppression and tried to escape. But there was no path to run on the ground, and Xiao Sha was beside him; the only escape route left was to take flight. So he dashed straight into the sky, heading for the heavens above. Xiao Sha wanted to give chase, but upon seeing his escape route, she stopped and leisurely prepared to watch the excitement. Because Ye Qingjiang was actually heading in the direction of Xue An. Of course, Ye Qingjiang himself didnt know this. Feeling that Xiao Sha wasnt pursuing him from behind, he couldnt help but be overjoyed. Once I get back to the base, I will definitely find a way to subdue you and then enjoy myself thoroughly! Ye Qingjiang was scheming in his mind, having already rushed close to Xue An, then impatiently waved his hand. Get lost! In his view, the most formidable among this group was Xiao Sha, and besides her, he feared no one. But he had only swung his hand halfway when he suddenly felt his neck being grasped, and before he could react, he was lifted into the air. Ye Qingjiang was furious and tried to struggle free. But just then, Xue An spoke indifferently, Dont move. Ye Qingjiang obediently stayed still. Because to his immense horror, he discovered that his cultivation level and lineage, all of it, had been sealed with just that single sentence! Chapter 515: Demon Dragon Commander (Third Update) Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Demon Dragon Commander (Third Update) Spare spare my life! Ye Qingjiang struggled to speak, his eyes filled with reverence and fear. With just a sentence, this man had sealed his entire cultivation level, how terrifying must his strength be? Moreover, he saw not the slightest hint of pleasure or anger on Xue Ans face. But the more it was so, the more frightened he became. Now Ill ask and youll answer. If I detect any lying, I will dismantle you piece by piece, understand? Xue An said indifferently. Ye Qingjiang hastened to nod in agreement. As a member of the Demon Race, especially a higher-ranking demon, survival depended on learning to fear and submit to the powerful. Ye Qingiang was well versed in this. That was the reason he couldmand a demon legion, despite his not too outstanding strength. At that moment, the giant eagle slowly descended, Xue An released his grip and threw Ye Qingjiang onto the ground, then said indifferently. Which realm did youe from? Upon hearing this question, the likes of Lady Skeleton and other demons all pricked up their ears to listen intently. Responding to the Master, wee from the Demon Dragon Realm, Ye Qingjiang said respectfully. Demon Dragon Realm? Then what is your position, a Commander or Commander-in-Chief? Xue An asked indifferently. At Xue Ans query, Ye Qingjiang trembled violently, lifting his head to look at Xue An in disbelief, because what Xue An inquired about was the hierarchical structure of the Demon Dragon Realm. How could he know these things? Ye Qingiang was utterly baffled. Responding to the Master, I am a Demon Dragon Legion Master! Ye Qingjiang lowered his head, not daring to harbor any thoughts of resistance. Xue An smiled faintly. Back when he was still an Immortal King, he had in a few Demon Dragon Saint Lords during his travels across The Multiverse, so of course, he knew exactly what went on in the Demon Dragon Realm. To put it simply, these Demon Dragons were not the same as the real Dragon n, but rather resembled the Insect Tribe, cing extreme importance on the number of demons under theirmand. Therefore, in the Demon Dragon Realm, to judge a Demon Dragons strength, one looked not only at their cultivation level but also at how many demons theymanded. A Commander governed one demon legion, a Commander-in-Chief ten, and so on up the ranks. Once reaching the level of Saint Lord, they were basically among the most influential figures in the Demon Dragon Realm. However, Ye Qingjiang was clearly only a minor Commander, likely with no ess to higher-ranking Demon Dragons. What then is your purpose foring to this realm? At these words, Ye Qingjiang let out a wryugh, Master, Im just a minor Commander; how could I know much? But from what I gathered from the Commander-in-Chief, our arrival in this realm waspletely idental! We hadnt expected this secret area, suitable for the Demon Race to thrive, would be so vast. Therefore, we took the opportunity to attempt to im it for ourselves. Thats all there is to it! Hearing Ye Qingjiang say this, Lady Skeleton and the other demons red furiously. Had it not been for Xue Ans presence, they would probably have already pounced on him and devoured him alive. Xue An fell silent upon hearing this. He had asked because he found the timing of these Demon Dragons appearance a bit too coincidental. During these tumultuous times, they had shown up; could they too be coveting the world? After pondering for a moment, Xue An continued to inquire, What is the current situation of Jiang Meier, the Siren n princess, and the many demons that you have captured? Excited and trembling, Elder Fox stepped forward and asked, Yes, what has be of the Fox Demon n now? Master, I have not made contact with those demons, but they should all be imprisoned! So they should be alright for now? Xue An asked. They should be fine for now! Have you seen a ship that came from the world? From the world? Ye Qingjiang clearly did not understand the meaning. With a wave of his hand, Xue An conjured an image that showed the appearance of a cruise ship. Have you seen a ship like this before? Ye Qingjiang looked for a long while before nodding, I have! But this is a captive taken by Commander-in-Chiefs subordinate, Jin Jing. Xue An felt a sinking feeling in his heart; it seemed Wei Ruyan had indeed been abducted to this world. Whats the point of taking these ordinary women as prisoners? Xiao Sha asked from the side. Ye Qingjiang sneered with a sycophantic smile, Five-wed Master, human women are extremely attractive to demon dragons, therefore these women will be given out as ves to various demon dragons! No sooner had the words left his mouth than Xiao Shas eyebrows shot up in anger, Damn it! You lust-brained jerks really deserve to die! Ye Qingjiang, somewhat wronged by the scolding, was also somewhat perplexed. Theyre just some human women, whats the big deal? But when he turned to look at Xue An, he was startled. Because Xue Ans expression was terrifyingly grim. The atmosphere grew tense, and Ye Qingjiang, covered in cold sweat, trembled as he said, Great Great one, is there anything else you want to ask? Xue An coldly said, Whats the identity of the young master who is about to arrive? Ye Qingjiang, in his wildest dreams, hadnt thought Xue An would know about this and was scared pale. Its Its the legitimate son of a Saint Lord! Having said that, Ye Qingjiang paused, seeing Xue Ans grim expression, he hurriedly added, Those captured from the Demon Race are all waiting for the young master to arrive before deciding how to deal with them! When is he supposed to arrive? I heard from the main camp when the troops were dispatched that the young master would arrive within days; ording to that, it should be in these few days! Ye Qingjiang said softly. Xue An nodded, Good! Youve been honest! Ye Qingjiang secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He never considered lying in the first ce. Because at a certain level of power, lying simply couldnt fool anyone. So Great one, can you let me go now? Ye Qingjiang asked with a smile stered across his face. Xue An nodded, Of course! Watching this scene, the Lady of the White Bones and other members of the Demon Race all looked disheartened. As far as they were concerned, they really wanted to y Ye Qingjiang alive. But since Xue An had caught him, he naturally had the right to dispose of him. And since they didnt know Xue An themselves, they couldnt even voice their request. At that moment, Xue An waved his hand and Ye Qingjiang felt his sealed cultivation level and bloodline fully restored to normal, and he couldnt help but beam with joy. Thank you, great one, then I will take my leave! He was about to leave when he said this. Hold on! Xue An said indifferently. Ye Qingjiang froze in ce, slowly turning his head, and cautiously asked, Great one, do you need anything else? Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth, smiling grimly, I may have spared you, but it seems someone isnt willing to let you go! Xiao Sha, this fellow is all yours! Ye Qingjiang was furious and shocked, You Before he could finish speaking, he was sent flying by Xiao Shas punch that came charging in. Before he couldnd, Xiao Sha appeared at his intendednding spot, then clenched her fists and directly smashed him into the ground. What followed was a solo performance by Xiao Sha, punching Ye Qingjiang from the ground into the sky and then back from the sky into the ground. Finally, Ye Qingjiang was beaten to the point of barely breathing. Xue An said indifferently, Swallow him! Chapter 516: Devouring Bloodline (4th Update) Chapter 516: Chapter 516: Devouring Bloodline (4th Update) Xue An certainly didnt want Xiao Sha to eat up Ye Qingjiang whole. He wanted Xiao Sha to use Jiaolongs innate ability, to plunder both Ye Qingjiangs cultivation level and bloodline. Following the instructions, Xiao Sha quietly activated his divine skills, and suddenly, two deep and cold lights shone from his eyes. Ye Qingjiang felt his bloodline stir uncontrobly and couldnt help but scream in extreme fear, No please dont! I beg you to spare me, my lord, I dare not do it again! But it was already toote. A momentter, Ye Qingjiangs screams abruptly ceased. A small dragon, emitting dazzling light, flew out from above Ye Qingjiangs forehead and was directly swallowed by Xiao Sha. With that, the Demon Dragon Legion Master, who had led his troops to ughter many native members of the Demon Race, waspletely annihted. The scene fell silent. The dark clouds in the sky had dispersed without anyone noticing, scattering down twinkling stars. The White Bone Lady and her subordinates exchanged nces, then took a deep breath and stepped forward. This lord thank you for your assistance! Xue An nced at the White Bone Lady and then replied indifferently, It was a mere trifle, no thanks needed! A mere trifle The White Bone Lady couldnt help but reveal a wry smile. What was a simple effort for others nearly cost her and her people their lives. At that moment, Xiao Sha returned, smacking his lips and burping along the way. Jiaolong sister, did it taste good? Xiao Yu asked. Xiao Sha gave her a re, Do you only think about eating? Xiao Yuughed sheepishly, I just asked because I was hungry! With a cold snort, Xiao Sha walked ahead, and after a few steps, threw something backward. When Xiao Yu caught it, she realized it was a package of food and was momentarily stunned. I brought quite a bit when I came out, eat up! Xiao Shas voice called out. Xiao Yus expression changed from startled to delighted, and she nodded vigorously, Mm-hmm! Thank you, Jiaolong sister! After saying that, she eagerly opened the package and started devouring the food. Is it tasty? Xiao Sha turned around with a smile. Xiao Yu stuffed her cheeks full but hurriedly nodded in response to Xiao Shas question, desperately swallowing the food in her mouth, nearly choking herself to the point of rolling her eyes. Delicious, Jiaolong sister, what is this? Hehe, its dried cuttlefish! Xiao Sha said, teasingly smiling. Xiao Yu froze, Dried cuttlefish? Xiao Sha nodded, Yeah! Tears quickly clouded Xiao Yus wide eyes, looking as if she was about to cry. Xiao Sha thought she would be thrilled to see this scene, but when it actually happened, she felt a sense of guilt and somewhat awkwardly cleared her throat. Well this Xiao Sha wanted to exin that it was a joke, that it wasnt dried cuttlefish but actually made of beef. But to her surprise, Xiao Yu lowered her head and said with a tone of regret, So my own flesh tastes so good. If I had known earlier, I would have tried some myself! Xiao Sha was dumbfounded as she watched Xiao Yu, and after a while annoyed, she flicked her head away and left. Seeing Xiao Shas retreating figure, Xiao Yus lips curled into a sly smile as she whispered, Humph, trying to trick me? You really think I havent tasted my own flesh? I knew from the first bite that it definitely wasnt dried cuttlefish, still trying to fool me? Xue An saw this little episode and couldnt help but smile slightly, then turned to look at the White Bone Lady and the other members of the Demon Race. What are your ns now? The White Bone Lady said despondently, Naturally, to heal our wounds first! Xue An indifferently asked, Is it just for healing wounds? What does the lord mean Dont want revenge, regain lost territory? Xue Ans words left all the members of the Demon Race stunned. Lady White Bone solemnly said, Of course we do! Then her expression turned dim, But with our current strength, let alone seeking revenge and regaining lostnd, even maintaining thend we have now is difficult! All the demons also looked dispirited. This time they had suffered heavy casualties and were greatly weakened, it would take at least a hundred years to recover. This I can help you with, Xue An said indifferently. Lady White Bone was surprised, her eyes gradually brightening, and in a trembling voice she said, Lords cultivation level is divine; if you are willing to help us, that would be excellent! But after all, you are only one person, and the enemy has countless armies of demons and monsters; how can we handle this? Xue An smiled slightly and beckoned Xiao Sha over, Have you finished digesting? Xiao Sha nodded. Then transform into him! Following Xue Ans orders, Xiao Sha began to change his appearance. Momentster, Xiao Sha had remarkably transformed into Ye Qingjiang. Not only did he look the same, but his mannerisms, gestures, and even his aura were identical. Lady White Bone watched this scene, dumbstruck. Xue An said indifferently, Xiao Sha will disguise himself as the Demon Dragon Legion Master, and you will disguise yourselves as his demon troops. Then together, you will enter the demons stronghold, rescue the captured members of our race, and finally, you will take your revenge. Is that eptable? All the members of the Demon Race remained silent. After a moment, Lady White Bone stepped forward, bowed deeply, and said, We shall follow the lords n! Wei Ruyan scratched another mark on the earthen wall and whispered softly, This is the fourth day since we were captured! Xie Jingjing, with a vacant stare, leaned against the wall and after a while murmured, Ruyan, can we still get out? Wei Ruyan said with determination, We definitely can! Xie Jingjing lowered her head, remaining silent. Wei Ruyan let out a sigh, walked over, put her arm around Xie Jingjings shoulder, andforted her in a soft voice, Dont be scared, Ruyan is here! We will surely make it out alive! Right then, they heard the sound of a womans screams and criesing from outside. Then they heard the Demon Dragons arrogantughter, This wench is not bad, soft and smooth skin! It seemed that the jailer was ttering with a sneer, Demon Dragon Lord is indeed mighty. This must be the fifth one youve chosen, right? The Demon Dragon said proudly, Heh, thats because the previous four couldnt take much! While saying so, the sounds drew closer, until those demons walked past the cell where Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing were held. Xie Jingjing happened to catch the eyes of the girl being carried on the demons shoulder. What kind of eyes were they? They were vacant, as if she were dead. Xie Jingjing felt a chill all over and was still unable to free herself from the shock of those eyes long after the demons had walked away. Wei Ruyan felt that something was off with Xie Jingjing and quickly began tofort her by gently rubbing her back, Dont be afraid! Im here, dont be scared! Xie Jingjing started to sob softly. Ruyan, Im not afraid of death, really Im not! What Im afraid of is bing a ything for these demons. Saying this, Xie Jingjing grabbed Wei Ruyans hand tightly and looked at her with pleading eyes. Ruyan, if it reallyes to that moment, I beg you, you must kill me! Okay? Wei Ruyan looked at Xie Jingjing, and after a long time, she nodded gently. Okay! Chapter 517: Hello, My Name is Jiang Mei’er (5th Update) Chapter 517: Chapter 517: Hello, My Name is Jiang Meier (5th Update) The next two days went on as usual. When it was mealtime, demon soldiers woulde to deliver food. The food couldnt exactly be called delicious, but it was decent enough. More importantly, the cell in which Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing were held seemed to have been forgotten by the demons who came to select their ythings. From beginning to end, no demons had harassed them. Wei Ruyan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After all, as long as one could stay alive, there was hope to be seen. But unlike her optimism, Xie Jingjing was growing more and more desperate. In her view, if they were on Earth, the situation might be a bit better, at least then her brother Xue An mighte to rescue her. But now that she hade to this godforsaken ce, who knew where they were, Xue An might want to rescue her, but he wouldnt be able to find her. Moreover, the outside was full of demons that one would only encounter in legends. In such a predicament, how could Xie Jingjing not despair? That day, when Wei Ruyan etched the sixth mark on the earthen wall, the door to their cell was suddenly opened. Several demon soldiers then filed in. Xie Jingjing turned pale with fear, huddling in a corner and trembling. Seeing this, Wei Ruyan quickly stood in front of her and asked coldly, What do you want to do? A womansughter was heard, and then Izumi Noriko walked in. Lady Ruyan, its been a few days. Are you used to living here? Looking at this demon disguising as a human, Wei Ruyan felt her scalp tingle, but still maintained herposure and said, What do you want? Oh, nothing much, just want to invite you to a better ce! A better ce? Wei Ruyan frowned, I think theres no need for that, its quite good here! Izumi Noriko shook her head, her tone chilling, I think youve misunderstood! Im not here to negotiate with you, but tomand you! Do you understand, Lady Ruyan? Wei Ruyan was silent. She knew, talking to these demons was futile! But then Xie Jingjing let out a scream of extreme terror, No, I dont want to go! Ruyan sister, kill me now! She believed these creatures were preparing to take her out to be some demons ything. Izumi Noriko frowned slightly, Wei Ruyan, I admire you, but if this woman keeps screaming, Ill throw her to the Demon Dragon Lord right now! Wei Ruyan quickly whispered in Xie Jingjings ear, Jingjing, dont be afraid, Im here! He probably isnt taking us to be ythings for the demons, lets follow him and see what he really wants to do! Xie Jingjing stopped screaming and nodded tremblingly. At that moment, Wei Ruyan was her only source of support. Follow me! Izumi Noriko said, turning to lead the way. Wei Ruyan held Xie Jingjings hand and followed behind. As they walked, she surveyed their surroundings. This ce was clearly a cell previously used to detain serious offenders. But it appeared to have been abandoned now, and though they put people like them in there, the security was not strict. Thinking this, Wei Ruyan couldnt help but mockingly smile to herself. So what if it wasnt strict? Could she really run away? After all, the outside was full of demons who would kill without batting an eyelid! After much winding and turning, they finally left the dungeon. The sunshine outside was just perfect. Wei Ruyan took a deep breath of fresh air, feeling the stuffiness in her chest diminish significantly. Even Xie Jingjing seemed much moreposed at this moment. Following Izumi Noriko, they walked along a path where many demons bowed their heads in greeting or called out to her. Many demons also cast curious nces at Wei Ruyan and herpanion. The further they walked, the more beautiful the environment became, and the buildings grew increasingly luxurious. Finally. Izumi Noriko stopped in front of a house built in the middle of a garden. Follow me! She stepped inside. Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing exchanged a nce, then silently followed. The interior wasvishly decorated. And there were more than a dozen young maids. All of these maids were trembling slightly, and they were all from the Human n. Izumi Noriko said indifferently, From now on, this is where you will live! Understand? Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing were both taken aback. Live here? Admittedly, the environment was far better than the dungeons. But what exactly did these demons intend to do? While in suspense, Izumi Noriko told the maids, Take them to bathe! The maids stepped forward and led the two women to the back. In a room at the back, there were tworge wooden tubs, steaming hot. Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing were both puzzled. But they couldnt resist the temptation of bathing. After all, they were used to bathing at least once a day. And since being captured, they hadnt bathed for at least seven or eight days. For girls who loved cleanliness, this was simply unbearable. In the end, they gritted their teeth. Regardless of what Izumi Noriko nned to do, they decided to take a bath first. After the two had enjoyed a refreshing hot bath and changed into new clothes to go to the front, Izumi Noriko was already gone. The maids served tea and pastries, attentively tending to them as they ate. This left thempletely baffled. What exactly did these demons want to do? As they were drinking tea and enjoying pastries, Izumi Noriko came back in, leading several women. Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing looked up and were stunned. Because all the women who had arrived were stunning beauties. After Izumi Noriko had them go to the back to bathe, Jingjing quietly leaned into Wei Ruyans ear and said, Sister Ruyan, these girls they seem to be from the Demon Race! Wei Ruyan nodded. I noticed it too! Lets see what happens! After a while, these Demon Race beauties had also finished bathing and came out. Izumi Noriko gave them a slight smile. I apologize for the inconvenience earlier. From today, this house will be your residence, where you will be provided food, clothing, shelter, and transportation. I hope you enjoy your stay! With that, Izumi Noriko turned and left. The Demon Race beauties looked at Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing. It took a while before one of them, perhaps not the most beautiful, but definitely the most graceful, said, Are you from the Human n? Wei Ruyan nodded. The Demon Race girl gave a wry smile, I never imagined these demons would even capture a few from the Human n! Then she extended her hand, Hello, my name is Jiang Meier! I was once a princess of the Siren n! Wei Ruyan was slightly taken aback, then also extended her hand, My name is Wei Ruyan! And this is my sister, Xie Jingjing! After the introductions, Wei Ruyan learned that these Demon Race beauties were actually princesses from various great Demon ns. For instance, the girl with the youngest age, features not yet fully developed, but already incredibly beautiful, was the young princess of the Fox Demon n. Chapter 518 Demon Dragon Commander-in-Chief (First Update) Chapter 518: Chapter 518 Demon Dragon Commander-in-Chief (First Update) The demonic stronghold in Dongbin Prefecturey just ahead. The Demon Race, including the Skeleton Lady, seemed somewhat nervous. Although the journey thus far, led by Xiao Sha who had morphed into the guise of Ye Qingjiang, had been peaceful and uneventful. But after all, they had now arrived at the gathering ce of demons, the most central location. Xiao Sha asked in a low voice, Boss, should we just go in? Xue An squinted his eyes slightly, as his immense Divine Sense slowly unfolded, enveloping the entire camp. As expected, aside from a few limited areas, the rest were obscured by secret techniques. Xue An was about to retract his Divine Sense when, at that moment, an extremely vast Divine Sense suddenly rose from within the camp. Who are you, daring to probe into the forbiddennd with your Divine Sense? Youre truly courting death! This arrogant Divine Sense shouted and struck directly at Xue An. A cold smile emerged at the corner of Xue Ans mouth. He didnt dodge and prepared to meet the strike with his Divine Sense head-on. The struggle between Divine Senses was extremely dangerous; the slightest misstep could result in total annihtion. Therefore, Xue Ans decision not to dodge made the initially aggressive Divine Sense hesitate, contemting a retreat. You shouted so fiercely, but now you think of retreating? Xue An said coldly, chasing directly after it. The Divine Sense, having no choice, turned around and shed head-on with Xue An. Bang! An invisible shockwave of Divine Sense spread out over the camp from above. The heads of some lower demons exploded on the spot, and even some higher demons turned pale, their faces filled with horror. Whats going on? Why is there such a powerful psychic shockwave? After shing head-on with Xue An, the Divine Sense let out a miserable scream, almostpletely obliterated by Xue An. Only a strand of its remnant soul flew back. Xue An did not pursue, merelyughing coldly before withdrawing his Divine Sense. Of course, none of this was known to Xiao Sha and the others. Once his Divine Sense was withdrawn, Xue An opened his eyes and said indifferently, Lets go straight into the city! Xiao Sha led the way, with the rest of the Demon Race following behind, as the group slowly entered the demonic stronghold. Meanwhile. In a study room located at the center of the camp, a middle-aged man with an evil-looking face suddenly opened his eyes and coughed up arge mouthful of fresh blood, his expression rapidly withering. Mr. Crane, whats the matter? Commander-in-Chief Ye Yufeng eximed in rm upon seeing this. Mr. Crane was Commander-in-Chief Ye Yufengs staff officer, a transformed Immortal Crane with demonic characteristics, and due to his innate abilities, he was most proficient in psychic attacks. During the invasion of this secret realm, Mr. Crane had yed a significant role and eliminated many experts in Divine Sense. He was also the one protecting this main base on usual days. But unexpectedly, he was now suddenly spewing out blood. Mr. Crane waved his hand weakly and said to Ye Yufeng, Commander-in-Chief, Im alright! Its just that one of my Divine Senses was destroyed, and Ive suffered some injuries, thats all! Ye Yufengs face darkened, Who is it that was able to harm even your Divine Sense, Mr. Crane? A sh of terror crossed Mr. Cranes eyes, and then he shook his head with a bitter smile, I dont know, but from our recent battle, Ive realized that this persons Divine Sense is like an unfathomable ocean, truly a formidable opponent! He paused for a moment before adding, The young master is to arrive tomorrow, and we simply cannot afford any mishaps at this time, so Commander-in-Chief, you must strengthen our defenses! Ye Yufeng nodded, Mr. Crane speaks wisely. I have already dispatched several Commanders to patrol the area. If a formidable enemy does invade, they will make sure its a one-way trip! Mr. Crane wanted to say more, but then they heard a Demon Soldier reporting from outside. My lord, Ye Qingjiang, the Demon Dragon Legion Master, has returned! Hearing this news, Ye Yufengs brow furrowed slightly, and he snorted coldly through his nostrils. This useless trash, he actually didnt die out there! Then he said, Notify all Commanders toe over for a meeting! Yes! The Demon Soldier went to deliver the message. Soon, the Commanders who were in the headquarters all rushed over. Ye Yufeng said in a deep voice, Call Ye Qingjiang in! Xiao Sha and Xue An, among others, were waiting outside the study. As Xiao Sha was now a Demon Dragon Legion Master, she stood at the very front. Xue An stood behind her. But Xiao Sha was in a very bad mood. While standing there, the demons passing by would all look at her with strange eyes. Especially just now, when those arrogant Demon Dragon Legion Masters passed by her, the disdain on their faces was almost overflowing. This made Xiao Sha extremely angry, and she truly wished she could just go up and twist off the heads of these bastards right now. Seeing Xiao Shas irritability, Xue An said softly a single word. Wait! Xiao Shas body stiffened, then she lowered her head, daring not to harbor any other thoughts. At this moment, a Demon Soldier came out and smiled at Xiao Sha. Legion Master Ye, the Commander-in-Chief wants you toe in! Xiao Sha took a deep breath, suppressed the irritation in her heart, and stepped inside. Xue An followed her and was about to enter as well. The Demon Soldier stretched out his hand to stop him, Hey, what are you doing? The Commander-in-Chief only asked for Legion Master Ye toe in! All the others should wait outside! Xue An smiled slightly, thinking to himself how miserable Ye Qingjiangs situation was, even a Demon Soldier dared to bully him. All the others should wait outside, yet those Demon Dragon Legion Masters who had just entered all brought their attendants with them. Xue An was about to speak when Xiao Sha strode over and pped the Demon Soldier, spinning him around three times on the spot, after which he covered his face and looked at Xiao Sha. Legion Master Ye, you What about you? If you dare to spout nonsense again, be careful Ill twist off your head! Xiao Sha said coldly. The Demon Soldier trembled all over and didnt dare make a sound. Because in the hierarchically strict Demon Dragon n, for a Commander like Xiao Sha, killing a Demon Soldier was no different from swatting a mosquito. Xiao Sha snorted coldly and led Xue An inside. Upon entering the spacious study. There were more than a dozen Demon Dragon Commanders standing on both sides, all looking at Xiao Sha with hostility. Behind the desk sat a tall and mighty man. Xiao Sha nced at him, then stepped forward and saluted ording to Ye Qingjiangs memories, Ye Qingjiang greets the Commander-in-Chief! The Commander-in-Chief sat on the chair, quietly looking at Xiao Sha. The room was eerily silent. After a while, Ye Yufeng finally said in a cold tone, Ye Qingjiang, I sent you to conquer the native Demon Race, have you achieved any results? Reporting to the Commander, Zhongshan Province has been taken! But because the Demon Race resisted fiercely, my demons suffered heavy losses, which is why I had no choice but to return and replenish my forces! Xiao Sha said ording to the words she had thought of on the way. Fiercely resisted heh heh! Ye Yufeng leaned back in his chair, chuckling coldly a few times. At hisugh, all the Commanders in the room also let out a cold chuckle. Some of them even looked at Xiao Sha with schadenfreude. So many excuses, in the end, it was a defeat, wasnt it? Ye Yufeng suddenly asked in a cold voice. Ye Qingjiang, do you know your crime? Chapter 519 But what have I done wrong? (Second update) Chapter 519: Chapter 519 But what have I done wrong? (Second update) This question of responsibility silenced the entire study. All of the Demon Dragon Legion Masters turned their gaze toward Xiao Sha, with several of them even scoffing coldly, their faces filled with schadenfreude. Xiao Sha did not raise his head but spoke in an indifferent tone, My lord, may I ask what crime I havemitted? His retort caused many people to exim in surprise. Because the Ye Qingjiang of the past wasnt like this. The Ye Qingjiang of old, due to his lowest cultivation level, coupled with the fact that the Commander-in-Chief, Ye Yufeng, disliked him greatly, was always the one ostracized, no matter what he did. But regardless of how he was ostracized and bullied, that Ye Qingjiang never dared to utter a single word ofint. Yet now, to everyones amazement, he dared to confront the Commander-in-Chief to his face. Ye Yufengs expression was as still as water. Ye Qingjiang, setting aside your failed campaign against the native Demon Race, just for your insubordination toward me, that alone is a capital offense! Xiao Sha raised his head, his expression as calm as ever. Oh? But why do you believe I have shown you insubordination, my lord? Remember, it was you who first asked me whether I knew my crime or not! Am I not even allowed to ask? Xiao Shas sharp counter-question made Ye Yufengs face turn from green to white. He really didnt expect the normally timid Ye Qingjiang to dare to talk back to him like this. Fury boiling over, he violently mmed his hand on the table in front of him. Crack. The table, made of ironheart wood, crumbled into sawdust. This disy of might made the many Demon Dragon Legion Masters change color, all bowing in unison, not daring to speak. Only Xiao Sha stood proudly, fearlessly meeting Ye Yufengs gaze. In truth, Xiao Sha had grown impatient some time ago but had been forcefully holding back from acting out. If Ye Yufeng dared to provoke him further, Xiao Sha wouldnt mind giving him an unforgettable lesson. Xue An stood quietly behind, not interfering with Xiao Shas actions. He had infiltrated the main base to rescue the captured members of the Demon Race as well as Wei Ruyan. If things really escted, Xue An nned to simply kill off these people and be done with it. Just as the atmosphere became exceedingly tense, the always silent Mr. Immortal Crane suddenly said, Commander-in-Chief, my lord, please quell your anger. The young lord is about to arrive soon; it is hardly seemly to execute amander at such a time! Besides, Commander Ye didnt intentionally suffer defeat, so I hope the Commander-in-Chief will forgive him this once! Mr. Immortal Cranes sudden plea caused Ye Yufeng to be taken aback, Mr. Immortal Crane Mr. Immortal Crane gave a barely noticeable nod to Ye Yufeng. Ye Yufeng always had great respect for Mr. Immortal Crane; seeing this gesture, he nodded, Fine then, since Mr. Immortal Crane intercedes on your behalf, Ye Qingjiang, Ill spare you this time! But should there be a next time, I will extract every drop of your bloodline! Understand? Xiao Sha felt a slight disappointment in his heart but still bowed respectfully, This subordinate understands! Ye Yufeng snorted coldly and did not bother with Xiao Sha. Then, Ye Yufeng broadly outlined the tasks for weing the young lords arrival. Manymanders were assigned tasks, with the sole exception of Xiao Sha, who was neglected in the corner, as if forgotten. Xiao Sha kept his head down; to others, he probably seemed to be suffering over this. But they had no idea. Right now, Xiao Sha was using Divine Sense tomunicate with Xue An. Boss, how much longer do we have to y along? Its so boring, and its suffocating! Dont rush, didnt they say that whats-his-name, the young lord, is arriving tomorrow? Lets capture this fellow first and then talk! Alright! Xue Anforted Xiao Sha with a few words, then turned his attention to the gentleman of the Immortal Crane who had just pleaded for Xiao Sha. He was certain that the person who had shed with his Divine Sense outside the camp gate was none other than this fellow. Quite interesting, it turned out to be a transformed Immortal Crane. Oh, it should be one transformed by demonic power. Xue An was internally weighing his thoughts. The gentleman of the Immortal Crane, sensing something, turned his head and met Xue Ans gaze. Xue An gave him a slight smile and nodded his head. The gentleman seemed somewhat bewildered, but, being ever so smooth in handling affairs, he politely returned the smile. After military arrangements were in ce and all themanders of the Demon Dragon Legion had left, only Ye Yufeng and the gentleman of the Immortal Crane remained in the study. Ye Yufeng asked, Sir, why would you plead on behalf of that wastrel Ye Qingjiang? The gentlemanughed softly, My lord, although Ye Qingjiang is a failure, he is not without his uses, and if he could be amander with such a feeble cultivation level, it is very likely that he has received instruction from some higher-up! Upon hearing this, Ye Yufengsplexion gradually paled, his voice quivering, Are you suggesting the young master? It was no wonder he was afraid; if Ye Qingjiang were truly associated with the young master, then he, the Commander-in-Chief, would have to obedientlymit suicide. The gentleman chuckled and shook his head, It shouldnt be that severe. Ive only heard some fragmented news that Ye Qingjiang once came across the young master by chance, exchanged a few words, and then inexplicably became themander! Only then did Ye Yufeng breathe a sigh of relief. If it was merely that extent of acquaintance, then there was not much to it. Ye Yufeng knew these high-ranking individuals all too well. You may think youve be close after exchanging a few words. But as soon as they turn around, they might have forgotten who you are. After another exchange, the gentleman of the Immortal Crane rose to take his leave. On his way back to his room, he kept thinking about the person at the meeting who had smiled at him. Strange. The smile and aura of that person felt somewhat familiar. Where had he seen him before? Meanwhile, Xue An and Xiao Sha, together with the group of demons, returned to Ye Qingjiangs former quarters. Upon seeing the decrepit state of these quarters, Xiao Sha was somewhat bbergasted. This Ye Qingjiang is such a damned waste! Every othermander of the Demon Dragon we passed by had splendid residences, and ites to his, and its such a wreck! Xiao Sha grumbled dissatisfied. Once inside the quarters, the scene was even more disheartening. Everyone knew that Ye Qingjiang was not favored by the Commander-in-Chief, and there was no future in following him. So anybody with some ability had found a way to leave. Those who remained were mostly the old, weak, sick, or stubborn troublemakers. This was the reason the former Ye Qingjiang could onlymand a group of lowly demons with unawakened intelligence to fight against the Lady of White Bones. But because of this, the Lady of White Bones and other local demons of the Demon Race had barely had the chance to catch their breath. Otherwise, had any othermander been in charge, the Lady of White Bones and her kind would have likely been wiped out long ago. Seeing Xiao Sha enter, the demon soldiers resting in twos and threes against the walls looked up briefly before continuing with whatever they were doing. Not even one stood up to greet him. Xiao Sha was so exasperated that he was bothughing and crying. Back in the Council Hall and seeing the cluttered environment, it was clear no one had cleaned up. And after Xiao Sha and the others had been seated for quite a while, an elderly demon soldier shakily walked in, holding a broken teapot with half its spout missing, and poured a cup of tea for Xiao Sha. Chapter 520: Why Are You Acting Dumb When I’m Asking You A Question? (3rd Update) Chapter 520: Chapter 520: Why Are You Acting Dumb When Im Asking You A Question? (3rd Update) Xiao Sha couldnt bear it any longer and asked, Are you the only demon soldier here? The demon soldiers reaction was obviously slow, probably hard of hearing, Huh? I mean, are you the only demon soldier serving here? Xiao Sha raised her volume. Oh, does the lord want to eat? Xiao Sha: . At this moment, even the Lady of Bones was somewhat dumbfounded. She hadnt expected that the powerfulmander of the Demon Race, who seemed very strong, would actually have such a miserable life behind the scenes. Just then, there was amotion outside. Before Xiao Sha could go out to see, the door to the Council Hall was kicked open. Following that, a man with a stern face and a cold gaze walked in slowly. Behind him followed more than a dozen tall and burly demon soldiers; one could tell at a nce that they were the elite of the elite. Xiao Sha was slightly taken aback. Because she had absorbed all of Ye Qingjiangs memories, she recognized the neer. Themander of the left-wing demon legion, Yang Qingcang! Although both were masters of the Demon Dragon Legion, this Yang Qingcang was far superior to Ye Qingjiang, whether in terms of his cultivation level or the strength of his subordinates. Moreover, Xiao Sha had seen many scenes in Ye Qingjiangs memories where Yang Qingcang bullied him. What was this guy here for? Xiao Sha was still in a daze. Then she saw Yang Qingcang look around the Council Hall with a look of disdain on his face, then he nonchntly took a seat, and smiled heh-heh at Xiao Sha. Commander Ye, you showed quite the might in front of the Commander-in-Chief today, didnt you? Xiao Shas expression was cold as she leaned back in her chair, quietly watching Yang Qingcang. Yang, did youe here just topliment me? Yang Qingcang was taken aback. The previous Ye Qingjiang was not like this. In the past, as soon as he appeared, Ye Qingjiang would be like a mouse seeing a cat, extremely fearful. For this reason, Yang Qingcang often bullied Ye Qingjiang. Because that feeling of looking down from a high position was simply too exhrating. Especially since the other was also amander of the Demon Dragon Legion. But he hadnt expected that today Ye Qingjiang would talk back in front of the Commander-in-Chief and then dare to speak to him in such a tone. Had a single battle outside changed this guys nature? By this time, outside the doors and windows of the Council Hall, quite a few demon soldiers had already gathered. These demon soldiers were all under Ye Qingjiangsmand; however, they had very little respect for their own leader. So when they saw Yang Qingcanging, they all knew that their lord was about to be unlucky again, and they all followed secretly. Now, they were eavesdropping from outside on themotion inside while quietly discussing among themselves. What do you think our lord will end up looking like after the beating this time? Who knows! Sigh, were really unfortunate to have such a leader! Not only is he bullied by others, but were also discriminated against when we go out! In my opinion, Ye Qingjiang is likely to be beaten so badly that he wont be able to get out of bed for three days! After all, he went on a campaign against the native demon race, and his entire legion was wiped out! For such a mistake, I bet no one would care even if he were beaten to death! The demon soldiers were discussing this when they overheard the conversation between Yang Qingcang and Xiao Sha. This left the demon soldiers stunned. Holy shit, did I hear that wrong? Our lord actually dared to talk back directly to Commander Yang? Shh, quiet! Whats the use of talking back? He cant beat Commander Yang, just wait to hear his screamster! At this moment, Yang Qingcangs mind was spinning rapidly, then he slowly began to sneer. It seems that Commander Yes strength hasnt improved muchtely, but his temper sure has grown a lot! What, do you think just because Mr. He pleaded for you, you have someone to rely on now? Let me tell you, in my eyes, youre no better than a bug! These words were extremely unpleasant. Xiao Sha lowered her head after listening. Yang Qingcang finally feltfortable in his heart. This was more like it! Is this the only way to feel like youre bullying someone? At this moment, even the demon soldiers couldnt help but smirk at each other with a sidelong nce. What do you think, was all that tough talk of any use? In the end, arent you just cowering? Just then, Xiao Sha suddenly flung the table in front of him flying. Damn it, is it so hard to find a brick on the ground? With that, he rushed toward Yang Qingcang and threw a punch as he drew near. Yang Qingcang was initially stunned, but given his high cultivation level, he quickly recovered and, seeing Xiao Shas punching, he couldnt help but sneer. Ye Qingjiang, youre seeking your own death! As he spoke, he too threw a punch out. Bang. Their fists collided with a muffled sound. Then an invisible shockwave spread out, directly bringing down the entire Council Hall. All the demon soldiers watched the scene, dumbfounded. They never expected their superior, who had appeared so weak andpliant before, to now be so defiant. No sooner had there been a disagreement, then punches were thrown! But the opponent was Yang Qingcang, whose strength ranked within the top three of all themanders. Could their lord possibly win? These demon soldiers were still in shock. They saw Yang Qingcang grunt, and then starting from his fist, an invisible force shredded his clothes, and his skin started to crack. Even the chair he was sitting on shattered instantly. Yang Qingcang stumbled backward four or five steps before he could barely steady himself. This scene stunned all the demon soldiers, even the subordinates that Yang Qingcang had brought with him. How could this be possible? The infamously uselessmander had just sent Yang Qingcang reeling with a single punch. Did they see wrong? While everyone was in disbelief, Yang Qingcang, feeling that he had lost face, roared furiously, Ye Qingjiang, today I will tear you apart piece by piece! No sooner had the words left his mouth than Xiao Sha, who had somehow already appeared at his side, knocked him to the ground with a punch. Why all the nonsense? Just fight and be done with it, will you? Stop yapping! Xiao Sha said indifferently. This drew a collective gasp from all the demon soldiers. Meanwhile, Yang Qingcangs eyes were blood-red, his killing intent nearly tangible. I . Boom! Xiao Sha stomped his head into the ground, I your moms head! Yang Qingcang struggled to pull his head up from the ground, You . Xiao Sha grabbed his hair, swung him around, and smashed him to the ground, You your moms head! No matter what Yang Qingcang tried to say, Xiao Sha would always counter with a your moms head and his hands were never idle; he treated Yang Qingcang like a punching bag, brutally tossing him about. All the demon soldiers stood by simply watching this unfold. Finally. After Xiao Sha kicked Yang Qingcang into the ground again, Yang Qingcang didnt dare speak anymore and instead red at Xiao Sha with a mix of shock and anger. Xiao Sha didnt care at all and pulled him out of the ground like pulling up a radish, then looked at Yang Qingcang casually. What now? Still not satisfied? Do you want to show your true form and have a real fight with me? Yang Qingcang stared at Xiao Sha without saying a word. p. Xiao Sha raised his hand and delivered a p, Im asking you a question! What are you ying at, mute? Chapter 521: Beating to Establish Authority (Fourth Update) Chapter 521: Chapter 521: Beating to Establish Authority (Fourth Update) Hiss! All the Demon Soldiers simultaneously drew in a sharp breath. Was this really the same timid boss they knew? How had he suddenly be so violent? After being pped, Yang Qingcang also found it hard to believe, squeezing a few words out from between his teeth. Mr. Ye, I Xiao Sha pped him again with the back of her hand, speaking indifferently, Is Mr. Ye something you can call me? Call me My Lord! Yang Qingcangs nose began to bleed from the ps, as he red at Xiao Sha with eyes filled with venom. If you have the guts, kill me now, or I will make sure you pay for this! The atmosphere grew tense. The hearts of many Demon Soldiers were trembling. This was clearly a fight to the death now. They didnt know how their own leader would handle this! The Demon Soldiers surreptitiously nced towards Xiao Sha. But they saw Xiao Sha leisurely cleaning her ears, Alright, since you so strongly request it, Ill just kill you then! With that, Xiao Sha grabbed Yang Qingcang by the neck and hoisted him into the air. Mr. Xue, who had been sitting in his chair, couldnt help but shake his head with a light chuckle at this scene. In both methods of action and other aspects, Xiao Sha was clearly imitating him. However, to deal with someone like Yang Qingcang, such simple and brutal methods were clearly most effective. At this moment, Yang Qingcang felt his neck being tightly choked, not only preventing him from breathing but also stopping the flow of his cultivation level and his bloodline. Now, Yang Qingcang truly felt fear. Because if this went on for much longer, he would indeed die. And when he saw the cold smile ying around Xiao Shas lips, he felt a chill through his body. He finally realized that Xiao Sha truly dared to kill him. Mr. Ye My Lord I was wrong! Yang Qingcang managed to say with difficulty,pletely surrendering. Just then, Mr. Xues voice echoed in Xiao Shas mind, Let him go for now, wait until that young master arrives tomorrow, and then you can kill him to your hearts content! Xiao Sha, though somewhat unwilling, still loosened her grip. Yang Qingcang fell to the ground with a thud, clutching his neck, and looked at Xiao Sha with a face full of fear. It wasnt just him. Even those Demon Soldiers were now regarding her with eyes full of reverence and fear. Ill let you off this time. If you dare to cause trouble again, Ill twist your head off and kick it around like a ball, understand? Xiao Sha said indifferently. Yang Qingcang hurriedly nodded. Get lost! Yang Qingcang walked away gloomily. Xiao Sha nced at the Demon Soldiers who were as silent as cicadas in winter, snorted coldly, and turned to leave. The Demon Soldiers looked at each other and bowed their heads in unison, no longer daring to harbor a shred of disrespect towards Xiao Sha. Wei Ruyan, Xie Jingjing, along with Jiang Meier and the others stared nkly at the beautiful clothesid out on the table. Why are these demons sending us so many exquisite garments? asked the princess of the Fox n, lifting a dress that was impable both in design and craftsmanship, with a frown. Wei Ruyans expression gradually grew solemn, One thing is certain, they definitely have ill intentions. Jiang Meier, on the other hand, had remained silent the whole time. Just then, Izumi Noriko walked in, Ladies, are you satisfied with these clothes? What exactly are you nning? the Fox n princess asked in a deep voice. Izumi Noriko smiled faintly, You shall know tomorrow! But let me give you onest piece of advice, learn to be fearful! Having said that, Izumi Noriko turned and left. Wei Ruyan and the others looked at each other, then they heard Jiang Meier sigh softly. I think, I know what these demons are nning to do! I guess the great young master theyve been talking about will descend tomorrow! And we we must be the gifts for this great young master! Upon hearing Jiang Meiers words, all the girls shuddered. Xie Jingjing couldnt suppress her quiet sobs. Wei Ruyan gently patted her shoulder, Dont be scared, Im here! Then she said in a deep voice, Meier, if so, what should we do? Jiang Meier smiled bitterly and shook her head, I dont know! Xie Jingjing suddenly stopped crying, Even if I die, I will not be a ything for these creatures! The fox princess nodded in agreement, speaking firmly, Same here! Otherwise, I might as well end myself now. This young girl from the Fox n was surprisingly fierce in nature. Dont do anything foolish blindly! After all, its still just spection. If it is true, then even if we have to die, lets take a few of them down with us before we go! Jiang Meier gritted her teeth and said. Everyone nodded, then all fell silent. Xie Jingjingy on the table, her heart filled with despair. Brother Xue An, from now on we will never see each other again. And Jiang Meier also had a flicker in her gaze, feeling a bit anxious. She wondered where Xiao Yu, who was sent to the mortal world to deliver the message to Mr. Xue, was and how the matter was going! When the Siren n was suddenly nearly annihted by the Demon Race, Jiang Meier knew things were bad. At the critical moment, she desperately sent Xiao Yu out of the secret realm with all her might, telling her to seek help from Xue An! Back then, Jiang Meier had only one thought. That was, the only one who could save herself and the many Demon Race members was this mysterious Mr. Xue! She sincerely hoped that Mr. Xue had received the news and was already on his way to rescue her. Jiang Meier looked out of the window, seemingly lost in thought. The news that Yang Qingcang was beaten by Ye Qingjiang and was forced to admit defeat and guilt had spread, causing a huge stir. Many Demon Soldiers and Commanders couldnt believe the news at first, thinking it was impossible. But after they inquired into it, they were amazed to find that the rumors were true. This revtion shocked them beyond measure. How had the consistently useless Ye Qingjiang suddenly be so formidable? As for the turmoil outside, Xiao Sha felt nothing. She was anxiously waiting for tomorrow toe. Not just her. The Lady of Bones and other members of the Demon Race were also silently preparing. Their cultivation levels might not be high, but when ites to revenge, its better to take matters into their own hands. The saying goes, to soothe a heart full of hatred, draw your sword and y your enemy; thats the idea. The next evening. When the warm sunset light spilled down. Xue An, who had been sitting in a chair drinking tea, suddenly opened his eyes and looked toward the distant sky, calmly saying, Theyre here! With his words, a gigantic vortex appeared in the sky above the demon stronghold. The center of the vortex was directly above a high tform at the heart of the stronghold. From within the vortex, the faint sound of wind and thunder could be heard. And this scene immediately rmed all the demons in the stronghold. Many high-ranking demons, including the Commander-in-Chief Ye Yufeng, rushed towards that high tform. Xue An stood up, turned to Xiao Sha, and said, Lets go, its time to stand up! Chapter 522 Xue An Gets Furious, The Slaughter Begins (5th Update) Chapter 522: Chapter 522 Xue An Gets Furious, The ughter Begins (5th Update) By the time they arrived at the high tform, the vortex had already be incredibly vast and was slowly rotating. At the center of the vortex appeared a ck pir of light. The ck light pir gradually spread out, quickly bing a column that reached straight into the sky. Those with keen eyes cried out, Quick, look! The demons looked up, only to see the ck column slightly trembling. And from the unreachable heights above, there seemed to be a procession of celestial carriages approaching. The speed of the carriages was extremely fast, nearly blinking from the great heights to midair in an instant. This was a highly luxurious cavalcade. In front were cavalry riders on exotic beasts clearing the way, followed by demon soldiers with orderly steps and a formidable air. At the center of the cavalcade was an enormous war carriage several miles in size. The carriage was golden all over, exuding nobility, and it was being pulled by four ck demon dragons. Sitting upon this war carriage was a young lord with a face as if chiseled by knife and ax. The youths face was stern, yet his eyes were filled with supreme dignity. Many demons merely cast one nce before uncontrobly falling prostrate to the ground. The Commander-in-Chief Ye Yufeng quickly walked a few steps and kneeled on one knee. As he kneeled, all the Demon Dragon Legion Masters behind him, as well as all the demons, likewise knelt in unison. Xue An and Xiao Sha, along with others, crouched on the ground watching. Big brother, do we make our move now? Xiao Sha asked excitedly. Xue An shook his head, No rush, lets wait until these demons present Jiang Meier and the others! Xue An was clear about one thing. That was the demons must have captured Jiang Meier and Wei Ruyan for the purpose of presenting them to this young lord. In that case, at least they were safe for the moment. Thats why he wasnt in a hurry. Now, having seen the young lord, there was even less need for haste. They would just wait for the demons to present the captives. At this time, the carriagesnded. Ye Yufeng bowed his head and respectfully said, The Demon Dragon Commander-in-Chief Ye Yufeng greets the young lord! This young lord was none other than Yu Haoyans legitimate son, Yu Qianlong, one of the thirteen holy masters of the Demon Dragon! Yu Qianlong sat expressionless on the grand carriage, looking down at the prostrate demons from on high. After a good while, he finally said indifferently, Rise. Only then did Ye Yufeng stand up. The young lord has graced us with his presence; it must have been a tiring journey. I have prepared a banquet to wee and refresh you! Yu Qianlong nodded slightly, This time, Commander Yes discovery of this secret realm suitable for the Demon Race to thrive in is a great achievement! My father is very pleased! Thank you, young lord! Ye Yufeng was overjoyed. A faint smile appeared on the corner of Yu Qianlongs mouth. In fact, he was also very satisfied with this secret realm. Especially since, just before his arrival, his father told him this secret realm was exactly situated in the mundane world and was of great importance to the Demon Dragon race; it must be firmly grasped within their hands. Lead the way ahead! said Yu Qianlong. Yes! Ye Yufeng personally stepped forward to lead the way. And the Commanders all followed behind the carriage. This manner of procession made their momentum seem extremely grand. Xiao Sha disdainfully curled his lips, Whats with the grand act, trying to be a big shot! Xue An smiled faintly but remained silent. From his perspective, all the so-called grand momentum Yu Qianlong was putting on was just like a mouses wedding, purelyical. Let alone an Immortal Venerable, even a random Immortal King or Great Luo traveling would have a grandeur tens of thousands of times stronger. Have you seen anyone pulled by a Golden Crow asrge as the sun? Or someone herding stars like sheep? So, watching this scene, all he wanted to do wasugh. When they arrived, Yu Qianlong, supported by several guards, stepped down from the carriage. He then entered the banquet hall. Dinner was already prepared. Yu Qianlong sat in the main seat. Ye Yufeng kept himpany by the side. Xue An and Xiao Sha were seated in a remote corner away from the main event. As it happened, that Yang Qingcang was sitting at the next table over. When he saw Xiao Shas arrival, his entire body stiffened. Xiao Sha, however, didnt acknowledge him at all but sat down on a chair and observed everything in the distance. After the third round of drinks. Ye Yufeng gave Yu Qianlong a sly grin. Young Master Yu, I know your journey here was extremely taxing, so I have a modest gift for you! Yu Qianlong didnt speak, merely nodding his head. Ye Yufeng then made a subtle gesture towards Izumi Noriko in the distance. Izumi Noriko hurriedly lifted the curtain. Then, Jiang Meier and Wei Ruyan, among others, slowly walked in. They were all dressed in exquisite clothes, which made them appear all the more beautiful. Yu Qianlong initially seemed indifferent. Beautiful women? He had seen too many of them. But upon a closer look, he couldnt help but be taken aback. Thats when Ye Yufeng quicklyughed and said, Young Master Yu, these women all possess Ling Yun, they are extremely rare! Especially that Sea Demoness, with her Ancient Bloodline, she could greatly benefit your Cultivation Level! Yu Qianlongs lips curled into a satisfied smile. Very nice! Hearing the praise, Ye Yufengs smile grew even brighter. Yu Qianlong gestured with his hand and said indifferently, Come over! Jiang Meier and Wei Ruyan exchanged nces with one another, seeing a determined resolve to die in each others eyes. Just as Jiang Meier had said, even if they were to die, they would take a few with them. And judging by his appearance, this youth seemed to be the overlord that these demons had referred to. If they could kill him, wouldnt that be even better? With this thought in mind, Jiang Meier, sweating profusely from her nervousness, walked in the front with her hands hidden in her sleeves. However, Yu Qianlong seemed uninterested in her, his gaze drifting to the end of the line. Youe here! Xie Jingjing, who had been keeping her head down at the back of the line, was startled by the words and slowly lifted her head, her face full of confusion. Me? Yu Qianlong nodded. He had taken an immediate interest in the pure Yin* physique of Xie Jingjing. Such a pure Yin* body was extremely rare. It was also very helpful for his Cultivation Level. More importantly, the hint of innocence on Xie Jingjings face tugged at Yu Qianlongs heartstrings. Xie Jingjing began trembling uncontrobly, No, I wont go! Yu Qianlongs smile turned cold. Seeing this, Wei Ruyan quickly spoke up, My Lord, shes just a child, let me serve you instead! You want to serve me? With the broken de hidden in your sleeve? Yu Qianlong said with coldness in his voice. Wei Ruyans face turned deathly pale. Drag this woman away and shes yours! Yu Qianlong dered. The Demon Soldiers guarding behind him rejoiced at his words, walking forward with sinister smiles. Xie Jingjing clung desperately to Wei Ruyans hand, crying out in despair, No dont touch my sister Ruyan! All the demons present startedughing heartily at this scene. To them, seeing others in pain and despair was a delightful sight. But just at that moment, the heads of the Demon Soldiers who had nearly reached them all flew up simultaneously. Demon blood sttered everywhere. Severed heads rolled! Headless demon bodies struggled for a few seconds before copsing to the ground, dead. This spectacle stunned all the demons present. Then, a voice filled with rage and murderous intent rang out. Good, today all of you are going to die! Hearing this voice, Xie Jingjing, on the verge of copsing, shuddered incredulously and looked back. She saw a man with a cold expression and seemingly mes burning in his eyes, slowly approaching. Seeing this figure that haunted her dreams, Xie Jingjing moaned almost in a whisper. Brother Xue An! Chapter 523 Massacre in Progress (First Update) Chapter 523: Chapter 523 Massacre in Progress (First Update) From the start, Xue An had never taken this group of demons too seriously. They were nothing more than a bunch of Demon Dragons, not worthy of his full attention. In fact, had it not been for waiting for the so-called young master to arrive, Xue An might have exterminated these demons two days ago. Therefore, these past few days, Xue An had actually been waiting with an attitude of amusement. But he had never imagined. That the ones captured were not only Wei Ruyan and Jiang Meier, but also Xie Jingjing. When he saw Xie Jingjings look of despair and heard her helpless cries, Xue An flew into aplete rage. Xue An was a person with a clear understanding of emotions. Wei Ruyan could be considered a friend, and he had a casual acquaintance with Jiang Meier. For them, Xue An was willing to go to great lengths to rescue them. But neither of them mattered as much to him as this little girl who used to sweetly call him brother. And these Demon Dragons dared to capture her and present her as a gift to this so-called Demon Dragon young master. This was utterly unforgivable. Just as surprised and delighted as Xie Jingjing were Jiang Meier and Xie Jingjing themselves. The two of them shouted in unison, Mr. Xue! Xue An gave them a slight nod, then softly said to Xie Jingjing, whose face was covered in tears, Dont be afraid, Ive arrived! Xie Jingjing nodded vigorously, Yeah! Im not afraid! Then Xue An looked around at all the demons present and said indifferently, Is everyone here? It was at this moment that the group of demons recovered from their initial shock. Before the increasingly grim-faced Ye Yufeng could speak, a few of the closer Demon Dragon Legion Masters roared and charged at him. Die, you madman! Xue An didnt even turn his head, just stood there quietly. Just as these Demon Dragon Legion Masters were about to reach him from behind, Suddenly. These furious Demon Dragon Legion Masters exploded one after another like fireworks. Demon blood sttered everywhere; not a trace of their bones remained. A few Demon Dragon Legion Masters. Dead! A thick scent of blood permeated the entire hall. All the demons present were dumbfounded. Because none of them had seen Xue An make a move. It was as if he had just been standing there silently, and had ended the lives of severalmanders. In the moment of their stunned silence, Xiao Sha flipped the table in front of him. Food and drinks sshed everywhere,nding precisely on Yang Qingcang across from him. Yang Qingcangs face turned white, and he screamed in rm, Ye, what are you trying to do? Your mother is the one surnamed Ye, your whole family is surnamed Ye! This had apparently be Xiao Shas catchphrase. As he spoke, Xiao Sha showed his true form and grabbed thepletely astounded Yang Qingcang. I wanted to kill you yesterday, but you got an extra day to live! Now go to hell! With that, Xiao Shaunched a punch. Yang Qingcang screamed miserably, struggling to fight back. But since Xiao Sha had absorbed Ye Qingjiangs bloodline and cultivation level, his strength soared exponentially. He had restrained himself from killing Yang Qingcang the day before deliberately. Now with his full strength, the attack was extraordinary. Bang! Yang Qingcangs head was blown to a mist of blood with a punch. A small dragon flew out, trying to escape. That was Yang Qingcangs bloodline and cultivation level. Xiao Sha sneered coldly, a brilliant divine light ring in his eyes, within which a Five-wed Golden Dragon could faintly be seen swimming amidst the radiance. That small dragon let out a despairing wail, No. It was then directly absorbed by Xiao Sha. At the same time, the sound of shouting and killing also came from outside the banquet hall. It was the Lady of the White Bones and other members of the Demon Race making their move. The banquet hall erupted into chaos; the Commanders around Xiao Sha exchanged nces and moved as one. Xiao Sha burst into wildughter, Come on! Let old mother fight a satisfying battle today! The fight near Xiao Sha was in full swing, extremely lively. However, it was eerily quiet around Xue An. All the Demon Dragon Commanders were cowering at a distance, not daring toe closer. The reason being, just now a few more Commanders attempted to step forward to stop him but ended up as exploding fireworks, bursting splendidly in the air. Ye Yufeng was utterly astonished and furious at this moment. He had only just managed to cling to the great leg of the young Yu Master, but he had not anticipated such an incident urring at this weing feast. Thinking of this, Ye Yufeng couldnt help but stealthily nce at the young Yu Master. Yet he saw Yu Qianlong leaning back in his chair, watching everything with an emotionless face, seemingly not afraid at all. The calmer Yu Qianlong appeared, the more terrified Ye Yufeng became. If Yu Qianlong were to be angered, his position as Commander-in-Chief would be as good as over. With that thought, he gritted his teeth, suddenly stood up, and dered, Yu Master, this brat is too arrogant. Let me kill him! Yu Qianlong gave a barely perceptible nod and calmly said, Go ahead. Ye Yufeng sneered and charged forward. As the Commander-in-Chief, his Cultivation Level far surpassed that of those Demon Dragon Commanders; his full-powered charge was apanied by the sound of wind and thunder, terribly imposing. All the Demon Dragon Commanders felt slightly reassured at this moment. In their eyes, with the Commander-in-Chief taking action, that man was sure to be done for. But what followed almost made these demons eyes pop out of their sockets. They saw Xue An standing silently until Ye Yufeng was almost upon him when he slowly raised his hand and violently struck down. Boom. Ye Yufeng, who came charging with great momentum, felt an unstoppable force hit him; he screamed, then was smashed into the ground by that palm. Ye Yufeng felt all his bones shatter as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and, in utter shock, looked up to see what had happened. At this moment, without any expression, Xue An lifted his foot and took a step. Crack. Xue Ans footnded right on Ye Yufengs head, instantly crushing his skull. A slightlyrger ck Dragon spirit emerged from the corpse of Ye Yufeng, and Xue An waved dismissively, Xiao Sha, catch! Xiao Shaughed heartily, Got it, boss! Saying so, he opened his mouth and swallowed the ck Dragon spirit. With that, the Demon Dragon Legion Master, a formidable power in his own right, was utterly obliterated. Many demons were shocked into stupidity. Their not-so-clever brains couldntprehend what had happened. Why hadnt the powerful Commander-in-Chief been able to withstand even a single move before being killed? Just how formidable was this man? At that moment, the sound of pping was heard. The demons looked up to see Yu Qianlong lightly pping his hands, then saying indifferently, Impressive talents! Xue An remained silent, his gaze slightly lifting to look at this Yu Qianlong. What a pity, still not enough! Yu Qianlong revealed a superior smile, A mere Commander, do you think by killing him you can do anything to me? As he spoke, Yu Qianlongs eyes grew dazzlingly bright, a powerful Divine Sense radiating from them. Mr. He at a distance turned pale as a ghost, quaking like a leaf. For he was the only one who could feel just how strong Yu Qianlongs Divine Sense was. Kneel now, and I might spare your life! A majestic Divine Sense formed a massive ck Dragon phantom behind Yu Qianlong, causing the entire banquet hall to tremble slightly. Chapter 524: Kneel Down, Still Die! (2nd Update) Chapter 524: Chapter 524: Kneel Down, Still Die! (2nd Update) The surrounding tables and chairs gradually began to crumble and break, their fragments floating in mid-air. This show of power caused the many demons to tremble and kneel on the ground, not daring to raise their heads. But Xue An justughed, I hopeter, you can still talk like this. Yu Qianlongs expression gradually became sinister, and he snorted coldly, Seeking death! As he spoke, a whirlwind arose within the entire banquet hall. The wooden splinters that were floating in the air began to rotate rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, a huge tornado formed, enveloping Xue An. I thought you truly had some special skills, but it turns out thats all youve got! Yu Qianlong said with a sneer. At that moment, sounds of wind and thunder echoed from within the tornado, sending shivers down ones spine. Jiang Meier, Wei Ruyan, and others went pale with terror in their hearts. Only Xie Jingjing looked at the tornado with a steady gaze,pletely unaffected. Because in her eyes, Brother Xue An was omnipotent. A mere tornado surely couldnt trap him. Indeed. Just as a smug look appeared on Yu Qianlongs face. A slender and delicate hand extended out from the tornado. Then the tornado let out a mournful cry and began to shrink rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a whirlpool in the palm of the hand. Xue An clenched his hand, and the whirlpoolpletely vanished without a trace. All of this happened extremely fast. By the time Yu Qianlong reacted, the tornado had already disappeared. How how is this possible! Yu Qianlong finally couldnt maintain hisposure and shouted in astonishment. At this time, Xue An sighed softly, Such a boring move, it even messed up my hair! Then he looked up at Yu Qianlong, Had enough fun? If youre done ying now its my turn! With these words, a divine light surged within Xue Ans eyes. A powerful Divine Sense, carrying supreme authority, filled the entire banquet hall in an instant. Mr. He dropped to the floor with a plop, his face filled with terror. Because he recognized this Divine Sense. This this was the very same Divine Sense that had shed with his above the camp site the previous day. But now, this Divine Sense was many times more powerful than it was on that day. If it had been this powerful at that time, he probably would have died then and there. Mr. He thought fearfully to himself. And the ck Dragon phantom formed by the Divine Sense behind Yu Qianlong was just like a mudfish in front of this powerful Divine Senseit let out a cry before shattering to pieces. Yu Qianlong, like a young girl encountering a hooligan, screamed in disbelief, No! How is it possible! How could you have such a powerful Divine Sense! Xue An smiled faintly, Why is it not possible? Do you think only you are allowed to possess Divine Sense? Yu Qianlongs expression fluctuated uncertainly. He had indeed been taken aback just now. The strength of Xue Ans Divine Sense was such that even his own father, the Demon Dragon Saint Lord, could notpare. But now he gradually calmed down, then sneered slightly, I admit I underestimated you just now, but do you think you can win against me with just a strong Divine Sense? Today, let me show you the true secret techniques of the Dragon n! Demon Dragon Overpowering the Sky! As Yu Qianlong shouted, blood flowed from his nostrils and ears. But a formidable divine aura began to rise gradually from within his body, and above his head, it condensed into a coiled figure of the Demon Dragon Emperor. As soon as this figure appeared, all the demons let out a collective mournful cry, were vibrated into dust, and flew into the figure, where they were devoured. The ethereal figure became more solid and life-like, to the point where it was almost unbearable to look at directly. At this moment, blood was spurting from all of Yu Qianlongs facial features, yet he burst intoughter and said, How about that? Scared, arent you? Kneel now, and Ill grant you a quick death! Hahaha! Xue An looked on quietly, shook his head, and sighed lightly, What a pity! How could someone so young start bleeding from all orifices? You wouldnt happen to have contracted some terminal illness, would you? Theughter from Yu Qianlong stopped abruptly, followed by an angry roar, Enough with your nonsense, Im going to kill you right now! The coiled Demon Dragon Emperor suddenly opened its mouth wide and lunged straight at Xue An. Xue An watched quietly, a slight smile on his face, Is this your secret technique? Not very impressive, is it? Watch mine! As he spoke, a blurry figure with the aura of an ancient emperor slowly raised its head behind Xue An. By this time, the Demon Dragon Emperor had already rushed forward, snapping its jaws at the figure. The emperor-like figure suddenly opened its eyes. What kind of eyes were these? Devoid of emotion, devoid of life and death. What they possessed was nothing but endless majesty and ughter. The Demon Dragon Emperor didnt even have a chance to resist before its entire body was frozen. It then crumbled into pieces and vanished. As the Demon Dragon Emperor disappeared, Yu Qianlong let out a pitiful scream, spewing several mouthfuls of fresh blood before turning to run. Xue Ans strike had shattered not only his Divine Sense but had also crushed all his pride and courage. He knew very clearly that if he didnt run now, he would truly die. But just as he took a step, Yu Qianlong felt an invisible barrier appear in front of him. This barrier was so sturdy that he couldnt shake it at all. Yu Qianlong turned to run in another direction, but a barrier was still there. Xue An said indifferently, Dont bother trying, you wont be able to run. At these words, Yu Qianlongs body stiffened, and then he slowly knelt down. Ive lost, please spare my life, my lord! Xue An looked at Yu Qianlong, the corners of his mouth revealing a faint smile, Begging for mercy? I remember you just said that if I knelt, maybe youd spare my life! Yes! Those were my arrogant words, I beg for your forgiveness, my lord! Yu Qianlong said very candidly. For creatures like them, admitting defeat and begging for mercy was as normal as it got. After all, nothing was more important than ones own life. You seem quite sincere, and this matter doesnt really have much to do with you. You didnt kill anyone, so it seems like I really should let you go! Xue An said calmly. Yu Qianlongs eyes lit up, Thank Dont thank me just yet, I was only kidding around! Xue An paused, his smile turning cold. Because in my presence, even if you kneel, you still have to die! No sooner had he spoken than barriers from all directions squeezed in, trapping the horrified Yu Qianlong in the middle. No you cant kill me! My father is the Demon Dragon Saint Lord, and he will never let you off if you dare to kill me! Yu Qianlong shouted. Demon Dragon Saint Lord? Xue An revealed a cold smile, Dont worry, their turn wille soon enough! No Crack. A grating sound of bones breaking was heard. Yu Qianlong was gruesomely crushed by the barriers into a basin-sized mass of flesh and blood. Xiao Sha, go! Xue Anmanded. Xiao Sha approached with a look of disgust, Boss, its all mush now, how am I supposed to absorb it? Xue An flipped his hand, and a straw appeared in it. Drink it as if it were juice! His bloodline is quite good, it will be very helpful to you! Xue An patted Xiao Sha on the shoulder with a look that said, Im counting on you. Chapter 525: Cleaning Up the Remnants (Third Update) Chapter 525: Chapter 525: Cleaning Up the Remnants (Third Update) Xiao Sha, fighting back disgust, began to devour the bloodline power of Yu Qianlong. Wei Ruyan, Jiang Meier, and the princess of the Demon Race all came over. Thank you, sir, for saving our lives! the women said in unison. Xue An gave a slight smile, Youre wee! Then he turned to look at Xie Jingjing, who was standing at the back. How did you get caught here too? No sooner had he spoken than tears welled up in Xie Jingjings eyes. Wei Ruyan sighed and briefly recounted the events. Finally, she said indignantly, The most hateful is that demon disguised as a human! Xue An nodded and surveyed the banquet hall. Because of Yu Qianlongs Demon Dragon Overpowering the Sky attack, the demons at the banquet were mostly reduced to dust, making it impossible to distinguish which one was Izumi Noriko. Xue An frowned slightly, and his enormous Divine Sense instantly unfolded, enveloping the entire heavens and earth. At that moment. In the southwest direction. Izumi Noriko was running in panic. He had seen everything that just happened in the banquet hall. The might of Xue An astonished him. He also had the foresight to guess that Yu Qianlong would fail, so he slipped away early. He knew very well that if he were caught, his death was certain. He had been running frantically for a while and was now dozens of miles away from his base. He should be safe now, right? Izumi Noriko let out a sigh of relief, slowed down his pace preparing to rest for a bit. Just then, he suddenly noticed someone was rushing over from behind. Izumi Norikos face turned pale with shock. Could it be that Xue An had sent someone after him? He immediately braced for confrontation. However, as the person approached, Izumi Noriko breathed a sigh of relief. It turns out to be Mister He! What, have you also escaped? Mister He emerged from the darkness, nodding slightly, It turns out to be Lord Jin Jing! Izumi Norikoughed, then suddenly let out a light huh, Eh, Mister He, why do you exist only as a soul? Mister He chuckled bitterly, Had no choice, I came out just a step toote, and Yu Qianlongs Demon Dragon Overpowering the Sky destroyed my physical body! Oh! Izumi Noriko suddenly understood, Thats it! Then may I assume that Yu has won? Mister He shook his head gravely, On the contrary, he has lost! I even suspect he is already dead by now. Is it that serious? Izumi Noriko was stunned. s, that mans strength has truly surpassed anything you and I could imagine! Mister He eximed. Regardless of whether hes dead or not, luckily, we escaped! Mister He, I know how to get out of this secret realm, and the ce well go to is very bustling, without many experts! We can definitely go there, Izumi Noriko said. Mister Hes eyes brightened, That would be great! But, Lord Jin Jing, I am now in a soul state, and traveling like this will deplete a lot of energy. Could you carry me? Izumi Noriko carelessly nodded, No problem! With that, he turned around and bent over, Mister He, pleasee on! A sly smile flickered at the corner of Mister Hes mouth. Just as he had said. The moment Xue An unfolded his Divine Sense, he knew Yu Qianlong was doomed. So he had been secretly moving away, hoping to escape. But unexpectedly, before he could get away, Yu Qianlongs Demon Dragon Overpowering the Sky attack shattered his physical body. Fortunately, a wisp of his soul managed to escape. However, merely a soul could not exist in this world for long; he must find a physical body to inhabit. And this Izumi Noriko was perfect. The Golden Eyed Monkey transformed, its cultivation level not bad, and its bloodline was also decent. Mr. Crane calcted, then gentlyy on Izumi Norikos back. Lord Jin Jing, ready! Okay, lets go! As he spoke, he stood up. But in that instant, Mr. Cranes soul transformed into a sharp needle, suddenly stabbing toward the back of Izumi Norikos head. However, Izumi Noriko abruptly tore apart with both hands. She directly grabbed Mr. Cranes legs and ripped him in two. Souls do not bleed. Logically, being torn in two would mean the soul had scattered. But Mr. Crane had refined his soul to be exceptionally resilient, so, unexpectedly, he did not die immediately. Mr. Crane, what is it? You wanted to usurp my body? Izumi Noriko said indifferently. Mr. Crane cried out in horror, When did you notice? Nonsense, you really thought I waspletely unaware? All that talk about souls not being able to travel far was purely your excuse! Haha! Just right, after I devour your Divine Sense, Ill be even more at ease to roam the mortal world! As she spoke, Izumi Noriko swallowed half of Mr. Cranes soul in one gulp. You demon! Mr. Crane screamed in agony. Haha, it takes one to know one! Izumi Noriko said with a coldugh. But at that moment, Izumi Noriko and the remnant of Mr. Cranes soul suddenly looked up at the sky. They saw a thinyer of a barrier in the sky, and above that barrier was a huge eye, coldly looking down at the two demons ughtering each other. No! Izumi Noriko cried out in rm, wanting to flee. Because she understood, this was definitely Xue Aning after them. But before she even took a step, she was bound by the remnant of Mr. Cranes soul. You Izumi Noriko eximed with a mixture of shock and anger, trying to break free. Hahaha, this lord has already pursued us here! Since I cant live anyway, youll have to die with me! Mr. Crane shouted fiercely. At that time, the barrier swiftly condensed into a massive hammer, mming down thunderously. Crack. Izumi Noriko screamed miserably, instantly smashed into a pulp. Along with her, Mr. Cranes remnant soul was also crushed into nothingness. Thus. These two mutually betraying demons werepletely annihted. Xue An retracted his Divine Sense and nodded slightly towards Wei Ruyan, Its done, that Izumi Noriko is dead! Then, looking at Xie Jingjing who stood bowing her head as if she had done something wrong, he shook his head helplessly, Dont be sad, the demons have been killed by me! Before the words even finished, Xie Jingjing suddenly leaned on Xue Ans shoulder and burst into uncontroble sobbing. Brother Xue An, I was so scared! I thought I would never see my mom, dad, and you again! Xue An was slightly taken aback, then gently rubbed her head, Alright, stop crying! Its all over now. This sophomore girl, after experiencing these events, was already on the verge of copse. As soon as she saw Xue An, she wished she could cry out all the grievances she had umted over these days. Her tears quickly soaked Xue Ans shoulder. Wei Ruyan and Jiang Meier couldnt help but purse their lips and giggle upon seeing this. The princess of the Demon Race looked on with curiosity at the scene. Xue An could only helplessly smile wryly. Alright, after weve dealt with everything Ill take you home! But Xie Jingjing choked and said, Brother Xue An, can I may I borrow your shoulder for a while? Ill return it to you in a bit, okay? Xue An was caught betweenughter and tears. But just then. Directly above Xiao Sha, who had just devoured Yu Qianlongs bloodline, the space suddenly rippled, and a ck dragon w stretched out, apanied by an angry roar. Who dares to kill my offspring? Chapter 526: Oh no! The Holy Master has been captured! (4th Update) Chapter 526: Chapter 526: Oh no! The Holy Master has been captured! (4th Update) A supremely powerful aura enveloped the entire scene. Even Xiao Sha couldnt help but bow his head under the pressure. Yu Haoyan hadpletely lost control by this point. Otherwise, he wouldnt have expended an immeasurable amount of cultivation level to open such a space-time passage. He had just been sitting idly in the Demon Dragon Realm when he suddenly felt an intense pang in his heart and then discovered that the bloodline connection with his direct son, Yu Qianlong, had abruptly been severed. There was only one possibility, that his own son had been killed, and even the bloodline had been plundered away. As a high-grade demon dragon, Yu Haoyan had a long lifespan, yet he had great difficulty in procreation. Thus, up to now, he only had Yu Qianlong as his direct son, whom he had always doted on excessively. But to his astonishment, his son was wiped out just as soon as he was sent out on a mission. How could Yu Haoyan not be enraged to the point where his anger attacked his heart, recklessly tearing open a space-time passage to go after the one who plundered his sons bloodline? Due to the restrictions of the space rules, Yu Haoyans true form was unable to descend, and the only part of him that could enter the Demon Realm was this dragon w. But that was enough. At least Xiao Sha was currently unable to withstand this attack. However, just at that moment, Xue An, who had appeared in front of Xiao Sha at an unknown time, reached out and grabbed the dragon w. On the other side of the space-time passage, Yu Haoyan was slightly stunned, still puzzled. What was going on? Why hadnt his w seeded in finishing off the opponent? Instead, it felt as if it had been caught by something? While puzzled, Xue An cracked a slight smile, Since youre here, dont leave! Stay to be food for my pet! With that, Xue An exerted a sudden force. Yu Haoyan felt a tremendous strength surging towards him, his entire massive body instantly piled up at the narrow space-time passage. At that moment, Yu Haoyan summoned all of his strength, using his other ws to grip onto the floor, attempting to break free from Xue Ans control. But Xue An was too strong. The w Yu Haoyan had hooked onto the floor gradually slid backward. Inside Yu Haoyans pce, there were many demon dragons waiting for orders. Seeing theirmander seemed about to be dragged away by something, they all couldnt help but be startled. What the fuck are you all staring for? Hurry up and save me! Yu Haoyan roared in a panic and fury. These demon dragons snapped out of it and hurried forward, pulling theirmander out like pulling up a radish. With the assistance of more than a dozen demon dragons, Yu Haoyan gradually began to gain the upper hand in the tug-of-war with Xue An. At this time, Xiao Sha saw Xue An struggling with a dragon w and quickly ran behind to help pull. Jiang Meier, Wei Ruyan, and the others looked at each other and moved forward to help as well. Meanwhile, the Lady of White Bones and the rest of the Demon Race, having ughtered all the inferior demons, all rushed in excitedly. Having avenged their great enmity, they were naturally happy. But as soon as they saw the scene in the hall, they were all stunned. Xiao Yu stepped forward excitedly and said, Your Highness! The fox elder also approached, tears streaming down as he said, Princess! Jiang Meier and the others had no time to pay attention to them, simply saying, Quick,e help! Alright, right away! Xiao Yu was the first to rush over. At the same time, she asked Xiao Sha, Dragon Sister, whats happening? Some stupid dragon opened a space-time passage and wanted to show off, but my boss caught him with one hand. Now he cant leave! Were just about to pull him in! Xiao Sha snarled through gritted teeth. Upon hearing this, Xiao Yu got fired up, Damn it, you tried to show off and now you wanna run? Watch me! Having said that, she revealed her true form, with several pink tentacles wrapping around the dragon w, while the other tentacles extended towards the Lady of White Bones and the other demons. Come on, lets pull together! The Lady of White Bones nodded and hurried to help. The Elephant King chuckled, Little Octopus, can you handle it? Xiao Yu retorted dissatisfiedly, You big oaf, just focus on pulling! My tentacles are a hundred times tougher than steel wire. Alright! the Elephant King rubbed his palms together, and his whole body suddenly began to swell rapidly. From a giant of over three meters, he transformed into a five-meter-tall titan and then grabbed Xiao Yus tentacle, bellowing loudly. Come to mee here! It must be said, the Elephant King indeed had great strength. With that pull, Xiao Yus tentacle was stretched out very long. But Xiao Yu didnt care and shouted, Put more effort into it! Dont worry about me! With the concerted efforts of the many Demon Race members, Yu Haoyan was terrified to find that he was being slowly dragged towards them. This wont do, at this rate he would definitely be pulled over! Fear filled Yu Haoyans heart. If he was dragged over, then under the spatialws restriction, he probably would be killed on the spot. Thinking of this, Yu Haoyan gritted his teeth, thinking that it seemed he had no choice but to make a painful sacrifice. But just as he was about to cut off his own dragon w. Xue An, who had been holding on to the dragon w, said indifferently, Everyone stand back! Xiao Sha and the many Demon Race members who had been giving it their all were all stunned. Boss Xiao Sha called out, the meaning quite clear. Can you do it alone? Xue An smiled faintly, Its obvious, hes nning to sever his own hand to save his life! But its not that easy! Move aside! Xiao Sha and the other Demon Race members quickly stepped aside. Yu Haoyan on the other side felt the pressure suddenly ease and was secretly delighted, thinking that the other party must have run out of energy. But then Xue Ans other hand also grasped the dragon w. Thats right. Up until now, Xue An had been struggling against the Demon Dragon with only one hand. Now Xue An suddenly exerted force with both hands and said in a light shout, Come to me! Yu Haoyan, who had just rxed, screamed miserably and was abruptly pulled over from the Demon Dragon Realm,pletely unprepared. The dozen or so High-Grade Demon Dragons inside the grand hall all stared dumbly at the modestly-sized space-time passage. After a while, they began to shout in terror. Oh my life! The Saint Lord has been captured! Not to mention the chaos in the Demon Dragon Realm. As for the Demon Dragon Saint Lord Yu Haoyan, who was directly dragged to the Demon Races secret ground, he felt his cultivation level being suppressed byyer uponyer of rules. His strength plummeted in an instant. But after all, he was the Demon Dragon Saint Lord, with a higher cultivation level than Yu Qianlong, so he immediately rolled over, his entire body flying into the air, roaring angrily, You. But before he could finish his sentence, Xue An punched him down from the air. Yu Haoyan ate a mouthful of dirt and looked up in shock and anger, You Then he froze. Because he saw Xue An, standing in the air with his hands behind his back. He looked so familiar. Xue Ans lips curled up, revealing a warm smile, Long time no see! Yu Haoyan began to tremble, his whole bodys Dragon Scales rattling incessantly. You you He couldnt say the name even after stuttering for a while. Thats right, I am Xue An! Xue An smiled grimly. Yu Haoyan reacted very crisply, rolling his eyes back and fainting on the spot. Xiao Sha approached and asked, Boss, why is this guy so afraid of you? Xue An smiled slightly, Its nothing much. When I was the Immortal King, I once hosted a banquet for a few friends. Unfortunately, we ran out of ingredients, so I went to the Demon Dragon Realm and caught a few dozen Demon Dragons to cook with! I guess thats why hes so scared! Chapter 527: 527 Chapter 527: 527 Hearing this, many from the Demon Race subconsciously moved further away from Xue An. To suddenly cook a dish and end up grabbing dozens of Demon Dragons that was just too exaggerated. Boss, what should we do with this guy? Xue An looked at Yu Haoyan, whoy motionless on the ground, and said indifferently, Since he has fainted, it saves us the trouble. Just devour him! You got it! Xiao Sha replied with a cheerful grin, ready to make her move. Upon hearing this, Yu Haoyan hurriedly opened his eyes, Mercy, my lord, mercy! Oh, so you were pretending to be unconscious! Xiao Sha was quite displeased and started to roll up her sleeves, ready to teach this fellow a lesson. Xue An waved his hand to signal her to hold off, then addressed Yu Haoyan, It seems you recognize me? Of course a little dragon like me recognizes the lord, Yu Haoyanined inwardly. If he had known it was the fearsome Divine ughter, he would have nevere here. Good, your son was arrogant and was devoured by my subordinate. Are you satisfied with that? Satisfied! Absolutely satisfied! Yu Haoyan nodded vigorously, repeatedly assuring. Xue An sighed slightly upon hearing this, This makes it difficult for me. I wanted to have my subordinate devour you as well, but your attitude is so good, I almost feel bad about it. Yu Haoyan broke out into a cold sweat,ughing nervously, My My lord . Xue An cracked a slight smile, Rx, Im a very reasonable person. This is purely your own doing! But I wont kill you. How about this, leave half of your blood essence behind, and Ill let you go, deal? Yu Haoyans face turned pale as he looked at Xue An with pleading eyes, hoping for mercy. If he really left behind half of his blood essence, his strength would be greatly diminished upon returning to the Demon Dragon Realm, and it was likely that he wouldnt be able to keep his status as the Holy Master. What, not willing? I presume I dont need to remind you of what your Demon Dragon Race has done. I believe your hands are stained with the blood of countless innocent souls. Isnt leaving just half of your blood essence already quite merciful? Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. Satisfied, very satisfied! Of course, Im satisfied! Yu Haoyan hastily nodded. If he dared to feel any less than satisfied, angering the fearsome Divine ughter could cost him his life. Yu Haoyans expression showed pain as he struggled for a moment before suddenly spitting out a pearl radiating a dazzling light. The Dragon Ball. An object only higher members of the Dragon n could condense. Simr to the inner core of a Cultivator. But with much greater power and endless wonderful uses. Xue An casually swept it into his hand. After sensing the powerful blood essence within, Xue An nodded in satisfaction. Not bad! Though his face was pale, Yu Haoyan still forced a smile, Lord, does this mean I can . Get lost! Yes! Yu Haoyan, feeling absolved, was about to leave. Xue An said, Im very well aware of what your incursion here was for. Dont me me for not warning you, but if you dare to harbor any improper thoughts again, I wont mind treating your Demon Dragon Realm as a marketce! Understood? Yu Haoyan was so scared he nearly wet himself, Yes, yes, understood! Xue An waved his hand, signaling for him to leave quickly. At that moment, the Space-Time Passage was about to copse. With a pained expression, Yu Haoyan burned what little cultivation he had left, momentarily stabilizing the Space-Time Passage, then dove through it, disappearing into the secret domain of the Demon Race. Xue An tossed the Dragon Ball to Xiao Sha, Eat it! This thing is much better than those trashy bloodlines! Without any hesitation, Xiao Sha swallowed it in one gulp, then blinked, I dont feel anything. As soon as the words left her mouth, Xiao Sha felt an overwhelming power burst within her belly, stretching her to the point of reverting to her true form. Moreover, the Dragon Scales on Xiao Shas body were growing rapidly, shedding, and then growing again This cycle repeated, each time the scales growing back harder than before. Inside Xiao Shas entire dragon body, a fric transformation and growth were taking ce. The sensation was excruciating. Even Xiao Sha couldnt bear it, she began to writhe and struggle in the air, her eyes filled with agony. Boss, it hurts too much, save me! Xue An, however, was just watching quietly, If you want to be strong, you have to endure the pain thates with it, and nobody can help you with that. Startled by the words, a rity slowly returned to Xiao Shas dragon eyes. She suddenly thought of a time long, long ago. Back then, she was merely a water snake. One day, she met her nemesis, a king cobra that was several times thicker than herself. At that moment, all she thought about was escaping, but she couldnt shake off the chase of the king cobra. In the end, having no other choice, Xiao Sha fought with all her might. That battle was the cruelest and most painful one Xiao Sha had ever experienced. Xiao Sha almost died, but in the end, she managed to kill the king cobra. It was nothing short of a miracle. And from that moment on, Xiao Sha gradually gained spiritual awareness and embarked on the path of cultivation. If she had almost died then and still survived, this pain was but a trifle, so what did it amount to? With these thoughts in mind, Xiao Sha began to gather her spirit, slowlynded on the ground, and entered a meditative state. Xue An nodded slightly in approval. This transformation was crucial for Xiao Sha. But the most important was the tempering of her mind. Only by oveing this would she truly step onto the path of the strong. Meanwhile, in the Demon Dragon Realm. The demon dragons were gathered around the space-time passage, discussing something. Our Lord was captured and went missing into this passage! Probably dead by now! Who knows! Damn, I havent received my sry for the month yet! Just then, the space-time passage suddenly flickered with light. Godspeed, this thing is going to explode! Run for it! The demon dragons scattered in a panic, hiding in a distant corner to watch. Suddenly, the space-time passage seemed to retch, and after a bout of dry heaving, it spat out Yu Haoyan before dissipating into nothingness. Yu Haoyan looked exceedingly pitiful at that moment, his body covered in wounds, lying miserably on the ground. The demon dragons looked at each other and then crept over carefully. Eh, this guy looks like our Lord! I think so too! Is he dead? Just then, Yu Haoyan abruptly sat up. The demon dragons scattered in fright. Oh my God, hese back from the dead! Yu Haoyan, with a grim expression, looked at his subordinates whose intellects were clearly not online and shouted coldly, Get back here! Im not dead! The demon dragons all fell silent and turned back. Lord, we thought you were dead! Yeah, I cried for quite a while! Pah, that was just you tearing up in the wind! Yu Haoyans expression grew darker as he roared, Enough! The group of idiotic demon dragons immediately shut their mouths. Listen up, starting from today, Im not seeing any outsider! If theres a visitor, you tell them Im in secluded cultivation! Understand? Yes! Chapter 528: Big Sister Long, Will You Miss Me? (Second Update) Chapter 528: Chapter 528: Big Sister Long, Will You Miss Me? (Second Update) Xiao Sha had been in meditation for a day and a night. At this moment, she was enveloped in ayer of fine, dense red light. Furthermore, with Xiao Shas long breaths, theyer of red light fluctuated and flickered, gradually thickening until it seemed like a cocoon,pletely wrapping her up. Immortal Master, when will Dragon Sister wake up? Xiao Yu asked. It should be soon, Xue An said, ncing at Xiao Yu, Are you worried about her? Xiao Yu nodded, Although Dragon Sister often hits me, I think she is actually very kind-hearted, she just doesnt know how to express it! Xue An couldnt help butugh. It seemed that Xiao Yu had truly be Xiao Shas fan girl. At this time, the Lady of White Bones and the other members of the Demon Race had already bid farewell to Xue An and left. Although the demons had been vanquished, the secret realm had been thrown into chaos, and these local Demon Race members needed to recover and regroup before they could restore order to their world. Thinking of this, Xue An couldnt help but feel a bit puzzled. The vastness of this secret realm alone indicated that it was once extraordinary. This was also confirmed through conversations with these members of the Demon Race. In the texts passed down by these Demon Race members, their ancestors were described as being exceedingly formidable. Not the weak state they were in now, unable to even fend off lowly demons. And the time of this sudden decline of the Demon Race just so happened to coincide with the era when the legends of the ancient times and the closure of the heavens and earth were widespread among the human realms. This was no coincidence. Furthermore, considering that in these days, more and more gods and demons from The Multiverse wanted to meddle in the mortal world. It seemed everything was not so simple. With these thoughts, a cold smile formed on the corners of Xue Ans mouth. No matter who it was, as long as they dared covet the mortal world, he would not mind teaching them an unforgettable lesson. Just then, the energy between heaven and earth began to grow restless. And then, fine cracks appeared on the light cocoon surrounding Xiao Sha. Boom! With a loud bang, the light cocoon shattered to pieces. Then, a dragons roar piercing the skies resounded, as a Giant Dragon soared into the sky, its powerful presence causing the clouds to swirl and change. Xiao Yu looked up at the sky with a dumbfounded expression on her face. It wasnt just her, even Jiang Meier and the Fox Princess, who had not left, changed their expressions at this moment. Because the aura of this Giant Dragon was simply too astonishing. Especially the gold gleaming Dragon Scales adorned with ck streaks, which added to its mysterious and powerful presence. The Giant Dragon frolicked in the sky, rolling a few times, then lowered its head, flying close to Xue An,ying its vast dragon head submissively before him. Xue An smiled and patted its head, Good! You do look a bit like the Dragon n now! Following Xue Ans words, the Giant Dragons body rapidly shrank, and then it transformed into human form. Only now, Xiao Sha looked different from before. If Xiao Sha was a fourteen or fifteen-year-old young girl before, now she had grown into a girl of seventeen or eighteen. And her appearance had be even more beautiful, her demeanor even more graceful. Phew, this one day really suffocated me to death! Xiao Sha said in a casual manner. Sorry, lets take back what was said about the graceful demeanor. Xue An was caught betweenughter and tears, contemting that he should really keep an eye on this one from now on. Otherwise, a Golden Dragon with the mannerisms of a female ruffian would simply be too bizarre. Just then, Xiao Yu, with stars in her eyes, rushed over, Wow, Dragon Sister, you are simply too cool! I want to bear you octopi Before she could finish speaking, she was kicked away by Xiao Sha. I certainly dont need you to bear octopi! Xiao Sha said with a look of disgust. Xiao Yu, kicked into mid-air, flew away in a graceful parab, screaming in terror as she went. Waaahhhhh! No, no, no, Im afraid of heights! Thud. Xiao Yu hit the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust, andy there motionless. Dead from the fall? Xiao Shas expression changed slightly. Just then, Xiao Yu lifted his head and spat out the dust from his mouth, then chuckled. Dragon sister, youve gotten so much stronger than before! Everyone: . Sir, are you leaving? Jiang Meier asked with a tone of reluctance. Xue An smiled faintly, Yes, my sister has been missing for so long, everyone at home must be extremely worried, I need to take her back first! If so Jiang Meier and the princess of the Demon Race both gracefully knelt down. We will never forget your kindness, sir! Xue An waved his hand dismissively, Stand up, all of you! It was merely a helping hand, dont make too much of it! And at this time, Xiao Yu was clinging to Xiao Sha, tears glistening in his eyes. Dragon sister, are you leaving? Will you miss me then? Dragon sister, I will miss you! Dragon sister Xiao Sha was pestered to the point of irritation and eventually roared, Enough! If you dont shut up, Ill tie your tentacles into a knot youll never untangle! Xiao Yu fell silent for three seconds, then weakly replied, Its no use, you cant tie a knot in octopus tentacles that wonte undone! Xiao Sha: . Once everything was packed up, Xue An ordered Xiao Sha to show her true form and to carry Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing. Xiao Yu cried as if he was a pear blossom bathed in rain. Xiao Sha was initiallypletely annoyed, but now hesitated for a moment, and then dropped her massive dragon head, Come on, little octopus, stop crying. Its not like I cante back to this secret realm. Ille see you whenever I have some free time! Boo hoo hoo, Dragon sister doesnt want me anymore! A hint of sadness shed in Xiao Shas dragon eyes, before she haughtily lifted her head and refused to look at him any longer. And muttered, Women are such a hassle! At this moment, Jiang Meier came forward and whispered a few words into Xiao Yus ear. Xiao Yus face lit up with a gleam, but he still hesitated, Your Highness, is this really okay? Jiang Meier nodded with a smile. Xiao Yu broke into a wide grin, nodded vigorously, and then climbed onto the dragons back while Xiao Sha was distracted. Wei Ruyan turned to nce at him, and Xiao Yu quickly made a shushing gesture. Wei Ruyan paused for a moment, and then she smiled. At that moment, Xiao Sha spoke in a deep voice, Hold on tight! With that, she soared into the sky. Jiang Meier and the princess of the Demon Race stood quietly, watching the distant figures of Xue An and Xiao Sha as they departed. After a while, the Demon Race princess expressed enviously, Mr. Xue truly has the demeanor of an Immortal! Jiang Meier chuckled, Of course! Princess Meier, how did youe to know Mr. Xue? the Demon Race princess asked curiously. Well, its a long story that all started when I secretly went to y in the mortal world Jiang Meier began to proudly recount the events of the past to the Demon Race princess. Meanwhile, Xiao Sha felt somewhat sentimental in midair. That silly octopus is so boring, actually asking if I would miss him! Heh, as if I would ever miss him! Hmph! Absolutely not! Sigh, but without him around, it does feel somewhat lonely. Just then, a feeble voice came through, Dragon sister, could you fly a little slower, Im afraid of heights! Chapter 529: The Two Little Girls Who Sneaked Out (Third Update) Chapter 529: Chapter 529: The Two Little Girls Who Sneaked Out (Third Update) Xiao Sha shivered at the words, almost flipping Wei Ruyan and Xie Jingjing off her back. You when did you climb up? Zhang Xiao Yu giggled, Her Royal Highness said shed allow me to follow Dragon Sister to the mortal world, so I stealthily climbed aboard! Dragon Sister, are you happy or what? Hee hee hee. Xiao Sha did feel somewhat happy inside, but of course, she couldnt admit that, so she lifted her head in a tsundere fashion, Happy my foot! Eh, how did you know I like balls? A few ck lines appeared on Xiao Shas forehead, and her joyful mood halved. And Zhang Xiao Yu, lying on Xiao Shas back, was not staying still either. Dragon Sister, you fly so high! Dragon Sister, look, doesnt that cloud look like the corn XuanEr cooked? Dragon Sister Unable to bear it any longer, Xiao Sha roared, Enough! Cant you be quiet for just a moment! After a silence of three seconds. Zhang Xiao Yu said weakly, Ive been quiet for a moment, is that okay now? Xiao Sha almost fell from the sky, the little warmth in her heartpletely dissipated. It seems a bit of solitude is better after all! Xue An watched this scene unfold and couldnt help but shake his head in amusement, suddenly missing his two daughters. I wonder what Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are doing right now. Do they miss me? Meanwhile, within Number One Tian Vi in Beijiang. Tang Xuaner had taken a few days off work to stay at home with An Yan. However, aside from Tang Xuaner, nobody else knew that An Yan was back. At the moment, the two were in the kitchen, trying to learn how to bake a cake from a TikTok video. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were watching TV in the living room on the second floor. So boring! Xiang Xiang leaned against the sofa, a look of utter ennui on her face. Sister, why are you bored? Nian Nian asked while licking her hand. She had just had an ice cream, with cream still lingering on her hand. To a little foodie, this was simply unbearable, so naturally, she had to lick it clean. Arent you bored? Its the same cartoons over and over, so dull! Nian Nian frowned and thought for a while, I think its fine as long as I can eat ice cream, I never get bored! All you know is eating! Xiang Xiang said helplessly, then sneakily leaned into Nian Nians ear and whispered secretively. I just saw an ad on my phone saying theres a new aquarium in the city with lots of marine life, and theres even a dolphin show, should we go check it out? Nian Nians eyes lit up, Yes, yes! I love watching dolphins the most! Shall we tell mom and Aunt Xuaner now? Shh, we cant tell mom and Aunt Xuaner about this! Xiang Xiang made a shushing gesture. Nian Nian was puzzled, Why not? Think about it, if we go with them, theyll definitely control us, and then we wont have as much fun! But if we dont tell them, how will we get there on our own? Nian Nian asked with a puzzled face. Xiang Xiang smiled proudly, Of course, the two of us will go by ourselves! Nian Nians eyes gradually widened, Just the two of us? Xiang Xiang nodded firmly, Yeah! But Nian Nian still hesitated. Ohe on, there are so many buts! Besides, were not two- or three-year-olds anymore! Were already five and a half years old! And I heard that theres free ice cream at that aquarium! Im in! Nian Nian immediately nodded in agreement. ` Having made up their minds, the two little girls began to n how to go about their adventure. Xiang Xiang was a girl with strong initiative. Moreover, the idea of sneaking out to y had been on her mind for more than just a day. So she said with mock seriousness, Mom and Aunt XuanEr always watch TV in the living room after lunch until five oclock! And thats our chance to sneak out. After lunch, well pretend were going to take a nap, then head to the second floor, and climb out the back window. Ive checked on my phone, and it takes forty-five minutes to get to the city by car! So if we leave at half-past twelve, well get to the aquarium around one-thirty! Then we can y until three-thirty and take a ride back home! That way, Mom and the others will have no idea. What do you think? Isnt this n perfect? Xiang Xiang said proudly. But Nian Nian looked utterly confused, shook her head, and said, I dont get it! But what if Mom and the others find out? Dont worry, even if they find out, it wont be a big deal! Because by then, well already be back! But Im still scared! Compared to Xiang Xiangs assertiveness, Nian Nian seemed much more honest. Impatiently, Xiang Xiang said, If youre scared, then dont go. Ill go by myself! But think it over carefully, we can get free ice cream there! The temptation of ice cream emboldened Nian Nian, No, I want to go! After agreeing on their n, the two little girls went downstairs for lunch. An Yan and Tang Xuaner had prepared avish lunch. The two girls ate their fill, and then Xiang Xiang said, Mom, Aunt XuanEr, were going upstairs to sleep! Sure, go ahead! Just remember not to sneak any ice cream! An Yan reminded them. Yeah, yeah! The two little girls trotted upstairs. An Yan and Tang Xuaner,pletely unaware, tidied up the dishes and began watching TV. Meanwhile, on the second floor, Xiang Xiang opened a window leading to the backyard and released the rope she had prepared earlier. Ill go down first! After dering this, she boldly descended the rope. Nian Nian peeked out and although the second floor wasnt too high, and the backyard was covered in soft grass, she was still petrified. Sister, Im scared! Dont be afraid. Just turn around, hold onto the rope, and inch down slowly! Ill catch you down here! Xiang Xiang reassured her. Shivering all over and pale-faced, Nian Nian slowly shimmied down the rope. Once at the bottom and not without difficulty, Xiang Xiang grabbed Nian Nians hand. Lets go! The two little girls followed a small path in the backyard down the hill. They didnt dare to go through the main gate, afraid the security guards might recognize them. Instead, the girls found a drain hole in the surrounding wall. The hole was very narrow, definitely too small for an adult to pass through. But the two little girls slipped through with ease. Once they had finally wriggled out, Xiang Xiang, smiling from ear to ear, pulled Nian Nian along the road outside. Since this was a wealthy area, there were hardly any cars on the streets. Sister, if thats the case, how are we going to hail a taxi? asked Nian Nian. Xiang Xiang smiled confidently and solemnly pulled out her smartphone from the backpack. Haha, Ive got it all nned out! As she spoke, she hailed a ride through a ride-hailing app. Just wait, the car will be here soon! Xiang Xiang dered. Full of admiration, Nian Nian said, Sister, youre so amazing! Hehe, naturally! Chapter 530: These two little girls are probably very valuable (4th update) Chapter 530: Chapter 530: These two little girls are probably very valuable (4th update) Liu Qiang was a ride-hailing driver. With hard work, he managed to make about ten thousand yuan a month. Today, he had taken several passengers to the vicinity of Yunmeng Lake. Since this area was a wealthy neighborhood, he didnt expect to pick up another ride, but out of habit, he refreshed the app. Ding ding, someone nearby is requesting a ride. Liu Qiang was slightly startled, then became excited. If he could pick up a fare on his way back, he would make an extra bit of money. So he didnt hesitate to ept the order. The app began to navigate automatically. The client who ced the order wasnt far away. Liu Qiang hurriedly stepped on the gas and drove over. Once he reached the location, however, he saw no one waiting by the roadside. Strange, why is there no one here? Could it be a fake order? Just as Liu Qiang was feeling annoyed, he heard someone knocking on his car door. He quickly looked up but saw no one outside the window. His heart tightened. In recent years, there had been rumors about Yunmeng Lake being haunted. Could it be that he had encountered a ghost today? As Liu Qiang felt nervous, he heard a clear and pleasant childs voice say, Uncle, did you ept the order? Liu Qiang was startled, he quickly opened the car door, and then he noticed two little girls who looked carved out of jade standing by the roadside, looking at him. You Xiang Xiang shook her cellphone, We ordered the ride! Liu Qiang could never have dreamed that it would be two five- or six-year-old little girls who had called for a car, but customers are gods, so he was only slightly taken aback before he quickly got out and opened the back door for them. Two little beauties, please get in the car! Thank you, uncle! Once Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian got into the car, Liu Qiang stepped on the gas and headed towards the city. All the way, he asionally nced at the two little girls through the rearview mirror. The more he looked, the cuter they seemed. A smile couldnt help but appear at the corner of his mouth. Why are only the two of you taking the car? Where are your mom and dad? My dad is on a business trip! My mom is waiting for us at the aquarium! Xiang Xiang said somewhat shyly, telling a lie, while thinking to herself. Im not lying on purpose, I hope my dad blesses my nose to not grow long! But Liu Qiang didnt catch the lie at all, and just cheerfully said, There are bottled water and snacks on the backseat, feel free to eat! Thank you, uncle! Having such adorable little girls in the car made Liu Qiangs mood rise. So, the journey of several minutes passed by quickly. Upon reaching the destination, Liu Qiang got out of the car again to open the door. Thank you, uncle! Goodbye, uncle! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian said in unison. Liu Qiang smiled and nodded, Goodbye! Eh, didnt your mome to pick you up? Seeing no one to receive them, Liu Qiang couldnt help but to ask. My mom just texted saying shes inside waiting for us! Alright then! Goodbye, two little beauties! Liu Qiang waved his hand, then watched the two little girls disappear into the crowd in front of the aquarium, feeling a pang of longing inside. How wonderful it would be if he had a pair of beautiful twin daughters like them! Liu Qiang drove away. And the two little girls hopped and skipped towards the aquarium. Along the way, they attracted many curious nces. Auntie, two childrens tickets please! Xiang Xiang sweetly called out. The ticket seller at the entrance looked down to see two extremely adorable little girls and couldnt help but smile warmly. Just the two of you? Where are your adults? Auntie, my mom is waiting inside for me! Oh! the ticket seller nodded, You two dont need to buy tickets, go in and have fun! Really? Xiang Xiang said happily. The ticket seller smiled, her wrinkles spreading, Of course its true, youre not tall enough to need tickets. Then thank you, Auntie! Xiang Xiang was about to head inside. Nian Nian whispered to the ticket seller, Uh Auntie, can we still have the free ice cream inside? The ticket seller chuckled affectionately and patted Nian Nians little head, I really dont know how your parents did it, to be able to have two such cute little girls! Feel free to eat as much ice cream as you want! Mm-hmm! Nian Nian was extremely pleased. The two little girls entered the aquarium like this. Inside, it was indeed just like the advertisements said, with all kinds of rare marine creatures, and theyout and facilities were top-notch. So it attracted many people toe and visit. Especially today, being the weekend, many parents brought their children to see the wonders. However, many peoples eyes were drawn to Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. My goodness, those two little girls are so pretty! Theyre twins! They look exactly alike! Ooh, this makes me really want to have a daughter! Amidst thesements, the two little girls carried on unperturbed. They were no strangers to this kind of attention. Nian Nian kept looking around, and when she finally spotted the ice cream machine, she was as excited as if shed discovered a new continent. She grabbed Xiang Xiang, who was peering at arge turtle through the ss, and rushed over. Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? Xiang Xiang asked. Sister, the ice cream machine! Nian Nian was nearly drooling. You dont have to drag me over! Its not like its going to fly away! What if it could fly? When Nian Nian finally started eating her vani ice cream, the happiness on her face was overflowing. Then the two little girls followed the crowd toward the dolphin pavilion. A few little dolphins were performing energetically, asionally eliciting exmations from the audience. The two girls didnt sit in the audience seats; instead, they stood by the poolside, eating their ice cream and watching. Just then, a little dolphin swam straight over, its upper body emerging from the water, looking curiously at the two little girls. It could feel the gentle Force of Nature emanating from Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, which made it feel very close to them. It was the protection of the Elf Mother Goddess on Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. Seeing this, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian reached out their hands, and the little dolphin obediently swam over, nuzzling their hands with its head. The action made the two little girlsugh giddily. Soon, The dolphin trainers were somewhat helplessly suspending their direction. Because by now all the dolphins had swum to Xiang Xiang and Nian Nians front, each taking turns to be petted by the girls. Xiang Xiang said, Come on, line up! Upon hearing this, the dolphins immediately formed a squad. And Nian Nian said, Jump one! Then the dolphins began to leap out of the water one by one, rotating in the air before sshing back down, causing ripples upon ripples. This scene naturally also attracted the attention of many spectators in the dolphin pavilion. Many children started cheering excitedly. While the adults showed gentle smiles. Because this scene was so heartwarming and touching that involuntary smiles spread across the faces of those watching. But amidst these gentle, loving gazes, on the audience seats, a woman first appeared stunned, then a look of greed surfaced on her face. These two little girls could definitely fetch a good price! Chapter 531: The Aunt with Ulterior Motives (1st update) Chapter 531: Chapter 531: The Aunt with Ulterior Motives (1st update) After the dolphin show had ended, the two little girls bid a reluctant farewell to the dolphins and left the dolphin pavilion. Sister, where are we going now? Nian Nian asked. To see the big sharks! Xiang Xiang said. Ah Whats so good about that, its terrifying! Terrifying? Xiang Xiang asked. Nian Nian nodded, Isnt it terrifying? Thats because youre not seeing it right! Just imagine what sharks would look like without teeth, and youll find them actually quite adorable! After thinking hard for a while with her head tilted, Nian Nianughed, her eyes curving into crescents, Thats true, without teeth the sharks do seem cute and cuddly! Lets go! First, lets get ourselves two tubs of ice cream, then well go see the sharks, and after that well take a cab home! Mhm! Upon hearing ice cream mentioned, Nian Nian couldnt help but show her excitement. While the two girls were discussing their ns, a soft female voice came from behind, Hello, two little beauties! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian turned to look. They saw a woman, about twenty-seven or twenty-eight, whose appearance could barely be considered delicate, squatting on the ground, smiling at them. Hello, auntie! the two little girls said politely. Er The womans expression turned slightly embarrassed, Call me sister! Okay, auntie! Is there something you need, auntie? Xiang Xiang asked. This time, the woman chose to ignore Xiang Xiangs reference and said with a smile, Where are you two little beauties off to? To see the sharks! What a coincidence! I also want to see the sharks. Can we go together? the woman suggested eagerly, her face the picture of sincerity. Sure! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian had no suspicions and nodded right away. Then lets get to know each other! My name is Xu Jiaojiao. What are your names, beauties? Im Xiang Xiang! Im Nian Nian! What lovely names! Are you twins? Yes, we are! Xu Jiaojiao was now very excited, feeling that her recent streak of bad luck had finallye to an end. Ever since the Sect issued the order for its disciples scattered abroad to find children with Spiritual Energy, Xu Jiaojiao had been tirelessly searching for suitable candidates. But where could you find so many children with Spiritual Energy these days? Not to mention children with Spiritual Energy, it was also difficult to approach regr children because they were always apanied by parents when outside. Xu Jiaojiao dared not do anything too extreme. In Hua Country, kidnapping was an undoubtedly capital crime. Even if thew couldnt punish her, the righteous would pursue her relentlessly. As the Sects deadline approached, she still hadnt found anyone. Xu Jiaojiao felt an overwhelming sense of dread. She knew full well the Sects methods. If she couldnt produce any children with appropriate qualities by the deadline, she would unquestionably face death. So, Xu Jiaojiao was at her wits end, as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. Today, she hade to the aquarium to try her luck. After walking around and not finding any suitable children, she reluctantly headed to the dolphin pavilion for onest attempt. It was there, in the audience seats, she saw Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian ying with the dolphins. Xu Jiaojiao was overjoyed. These two little girls were clearly extraordinary, children with an aura of strong Spiritual Energy, Ling Yun. What was even rarer was a pair of twins, which aligned perfectly with the Sects requirements. If she could offer up these two little girls, she wouldnt justplete her mission but would also receive a reward from the Sect. Thinking this, Xu Jiaojiaos heart surged with fervor. When Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian left the dolphin exhibit, she followed them out. Upon realizing that the two little girls were unapanied by any parents, she was ecstatic, feeling as if even the heavens were aiding her, and quickly approached them to strike up a conversation. Once they arrived at the shark exhibit, Xu Jiaojiao enthusiastically bought snacks and drinks for the two girls. But the two girls firmly refused them. Auntie Xu, Mommy said we shouldnt ept things from strangers! said Xiang Xiang. Xu Jiaojiao, brimming with enthusiasm, How can I be a stranger? Havent we just met? Here, Nian Nian, take this! Xu Jiaojiao stuffed the snacks into Nian Nians arms. Unexpectedly, the usually greedy Nian Nian also shook her head and stepped back half a step. Auntie Xu, I dont want it! By then, curious nces were alreadying from the people around them. Fearing exposure, Xu Jiaojiao hurriedly said with a smile stered across her face, What good children! If you dont want it, then Ill hold onto it for you. When you feel like eating, Ill give it to you. After that, Xu Jiaojiao started watching the sharks with the two little girls. After ying a bit longer, Nian Nian said, Sister, we should leave now! Otherwise, if Mommy finds out we snuck out, shell definitely get angry! Xiang Xiang also began to feel a little scared and nodded, Yeah, lets go now! As they spoke, they said their goodbyes to Xu Jiaojiao, Auntie Xu, were going home now! Xu Jiaojiao certainly wasnt going to give up. She said with a smile, Where do Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian live? If its on my way, I can take you home! Xiang Xiang asked with confusion, Arent you going to y anymore? No more ying, Ive seen everything already, its not that interesting! Oh! But where we live is quite far from here, over by Yunmeng Vi, is that on your way too? Xu Jiaojiao nodded eagerly, On the way, on the way. It so happens that I live at Yunmeng Vi! Really? the two little girls asked in surprise. Of course its true! chuckled Xu Jiaojiao to herself, even if you lived in the Imperial Pce, it would still be on my way for me! Looks like its easy to fool kids! But howe weve never seen Auntie Xu before? Ahem, I just moved inst month! I dont really stay there much! Oh! The two little girls nodded. Alright, lets get going now. Otherwise, your mommy and daddy will start worrying if it getste! Yeah, yeah! The two little girls nodded in agreement. Xu Jiaojiao couldnt have been happier as she led the two little girls out of the oceanarium and to the parking lot. She drove a silver-gray sedan that looked quite unremarkable, and even its license te was mostly obscured by dust. Two little beauties, please get in the car! Xu Jiaojiao invited with a smile as she opened the car door. Although Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were exceptionally clever for their age, they were still just five or six-year-old children. And with Xu Jiaojiaos smile being so genuine, they obediently got into the car. As Xu Jiaojiao closed the car door, a cold glint shed in her eyes. Little girls, dont me me! Youre the ones who walked right into the trap! Auntie Xu, why havent we left yet? Xiang Xiang asked. Xu Jiaojiaos face immediately blossomed into a smile, Were going, were leaving right now! Then she started the car, left the parking lot, and disappeared into the bustling traffic of the evening rush hour. Chapter 532: 532 Chapter 532: 532 Four oclock in the afternoon. Inside Number One Tian Vi. An Yan looked up at the clock on the wall and said with some confusion, Strange, why havent the two little girlse downstairs yet, given the time? Maybe theyre still asleep! Tang Xuaner said. Ill go check, its already thiste and theyre still napping! An Yan got up and went upstairs. The second-floor living room was empty, with various toys scattered on the floor. ytimes over and they dont even put away their toys, truly two littlezy cats! An Yan murmured to herself while opening the bedroom door, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, time to get up! Its going to be dark soon, huh. She saw the spacious princess bed was utterly empty, no sign of the two little girls. Strange, if theyre not sleeping, where did they go? An Yan was somewhat puzzled and began searching from room to room. Soon, she had searched the entire second floor but still hadnt found any trace of the two little girls. By that time, An Yans expression grew increasingly panic-stricken, and then she noticed a window leading to the backyard was open with a rope hanging from it. An Yan hurried over and looked down. Indeed, the rope descended to the ground floor. And on thewn of the backyard, footprints made by the two little girls could also be seen. An Yan felt her legs go weak as she said with a trembling voice, XuanEr, XuanEre quick! Tang Xuaner heard the shouting from downstairs and hurriedly ran up, Whats wrong? An Yan was on the verge of tears, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are gone! What? Tang Xuaner was shocked. They must have climbed down using this rope and then ran off, An Yan said, looking pale as death. Tang Xuaner struggled to remain calm, Do they have their phones with them? Call them quickly! On hearing this, An Yans eyes lit up, Right, right, right! Then she quickly took out her phone and dialed the number. Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable. When that voice came through the phone, An Yan felt a chill run through her limbs, her mind aplete nk. What to do, what to do! Theyre only five and a half years old; what if theyve been taken by bad people? An Yan was in turmoil, her tears uncontrobly sliding down. Tang Xuaner was also visibly panicked, but still took a deep breath, Dont panic, Ill call the security at the gate first, ask if theyve seen anything. Having said that, Tang Xuaner dialed the number for the security post, and after asking a few questions, Tang Xuaner helplessly put down the phone and gently shook her head at An Yan. The guard hasnt seen the two little girls leaving. An Yans vision darkened, her body weakened, and she almost fainted. Tang Xuaner quickly stepped forward to support her. An Yan sobbed uncontrobly, Its all my fault, if I had gone upstairs earlier, this wouldnt have happened! No, I have to go look for them! As she spoke, she made to go downstairs. Although An Yan possessed high cultivation level, when faced with the disappearance of her own flesh and blood, she was still utterly distraught. Tang Xuaner stopped her, Beijiang City is so big, how can you find them alone? Then what do we do? An Yan said in despair. Notify the Qin family! Tang Xuaner said gravely. As the Qin Group continued to grow stronger, Qin Yu, the actual controller, also saw her prestige soar by the day. She even began to be called the Queen of Beijiang by outsiders. Some even joked that if the Mayor of Beijiang couldnt settle a matter, a word from Qin Yu would be enough to take care of it. This shows just how powerful the Qin familys influence was in Beijiang. At this moment, in the top floor office of Qin Tower, Qin Yu was buried in work. Suddenly, the ring of a mobile phone shattered the peace of the office. The faces of several secretaries turned pale. Who didnt know that Qin Yu hated receiving calls when she was working? Whoever was calling this time was probably going to get an earful. As these secretaries were thinking this, they saw Qin Yu pause, then smile and pick up the mobile phone on her desk. Hello, XuanEr dear, what made you think of calling me today? This pleasant and cheerful demeanor stunned the secretaries. When had their chairman be so affable? On the other end of the phone, Tang Xuaner had no mood for other thoughts and directly said, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian have gone missing in Beijiang. Qin Yu took a moment to react, Hmm? Whos missing? Tang Xuaner took a deep breath, An Yan has been staying in Beijiang these past few days with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, but this afternoon, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian disappeared! What? Qin Yu eximed in shock, suddenly standing up. Her voice was so loud that it startled the secretaries. They had never seen Qin Yu lose herposure like this. No matter the circumstance, the chairman always maintained a calm demeanor, what was different today? Qin Yu listened with a grave expression, Okay, I understand! Ill send people to look for them right now! Tell An Yan not to worry! I think theyll be found very soon! After hanging up the phone, Qin Yu had a grim expression, Call Hei King to see me immediately! Yes! A few minutester, Hei King rushed over. Chairman! Whats happened? Qin Yu spoke solemnly, Mr. Xues two daughters have gone missing in Beijiang! What? Hei King nearly jumped up. I just found out. Take everyone and start looking immediately. No matter where, no matter who, you must find the two girls safe and sound! Understand? Yes! Hei King knew this was no joke. He nodded immediately, and then nearly sprinted out. Qin Yu wasnt idle either; she began frantically making calls. With her current status, one call could mobilize countless people to rush about and risk their lives. So, quickly, an invisible vast began to take shape, enveloping the entirety of Beijiang. But even so, Qin Yu was still not at ease and, after pondering for a short while, she dialed Du Fans number. At a suburban clubhouse, Du Fan was drinking and ying cards with a few underworld bosses. These days, he was living the good life. With the backing of the Qin Group, everyone gave him due respect. Of course, Du Fan understood why the Qin Group was so supportive of him. It was all because of the merit he had earned by sending a message to Xue An back in the day, leading to hisfortable life now. Thinking this, Du Fan couldnt help but sigh. If only he could get a little closer to Mr. Xue, how great would that be. Just as he thought this, Qin Yus call came in. Seeing that it was a call from Qin Yu, Du Fan hurriedly answered. Chairman Qin, what can I do for you? Du Fan deliberately asked loudly. The underworld bosses at the table all looked at Du Fan with envy, greatly pleasing him. But his smugness vanished in an instant. Because Qin Yu said gravely, Mr. Xues two daughters have gone missing in Beijiang! Check immediately if it was someone under you. If it was I advise you to take this very seriously! If not, then hurry up and have your people look for them. Dont leave any stone unturned, understand? With his face turning ashen and his clothes soaked with cold sweat, Du Fan nodded frantically, Understood, Ill start looking right now. Chapter 533: Consequences That No One Can Afford (3rd Update) Chapter 533: Chapter 533: Consequences That No One Can Afford (3rd Update) After hanging up the phone. Several gang leaders chuckled, Whats the matter? Is Director Qin considering giving Du some business again. Theughter gradually faded away. Because the look on Du Fans face was almost murderous. Make a call, gather all our people! Du Fan ordered his men coldly. Yes! Du Fans men obeyed and left. The expressions of the gang leaders became somewhat unnatural. The eldest of them asked, Boss Du, what are you nning to do? Du Fan slowly stood up and gave the gang leaders a menacing smile. I advise you to go back and check if any of your men have kidnapped two young girls. If so, hand them over immediately, otherwise not even the Immortal can save you! With that, Du Fan turned and left. The gang leaders looked at each other, clueless about the meaning behind Du Fans words. But such a big incident couldnt be hidden. It didnt take long for these gang leaders to each receive a phone call about the notification. Upon understanding the severity of the situation, theirplexions turned even grimmer than Du Fans a moment ago. They all rushed back to theirirs to conduct a thorough search. Back at his ownir, Du Fans subordinates hurriedly approached to report, Boss, weve checked, and none of our people did this! Are you sure? Those whove done such things before have been crippled and wouldnt dare to lie! Were absolutely sure! Du Fan couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Thank goodness! The situation hadnt gotten too bad yet. If his own men had been the kidnappers, the consequences Du Fan shuddered, afraid to continue the thought, and then said in a deep voice, Release all the youngsters, whether theyre at a KTV or a bar, or even a rat hole, you must find them! Make sure we find those two girls before anyone else does! Got it? Yes! All of Beijiang started to boil over. Whether it was the underworld or legitimate societies, big and small powers alike, they all sprang into action upon hearing the wind. Especially since Qin Yu had announced a reward, offering ten million to whoever found the two girls. Even information leading to them would five million! At the same time, Du Fan had issued an underworld hit order, threatening to light skynterns for anyone who dared withhold information. In short, the whole of Beijiang was about to turn upside down. Meanwhile, in the living room of Number One Tian Vi. An Yan leaned on the sofa, her expression vacant. Qin Yuan and Qin Yu, the grandfather and grandson, sat quietly on the other side. By now it had grown dark outside. The two little girls still hadnt returned. The hope that they woulde back on their own could be written off as lost. Which meant it was certain that the two little girls had definitely met with some trouble. This reality hit An Yan like a sledgehammer, shattering her heart. Qin Yuan and Qin Yu were also as pale as paper at this moment. Because the matter was too significant. So significant that the two controllers of the Qin Group couldnt bear it. Thinking about Mr. Xue returning to find his daughter missing terrified Qin Yuan and Qin Yu. Yes! Mr. Xue was usually good to them. But both the grandfather and granddaughter knew very well that this was because no one had touched Xue Ans bottom line. If someone had, no matter who they were, Xue An would show no mercy in annihting them. Undoubtedly, these two little girls were absolutely the untouchable high-voltage line to Xue An! If they had truly been harmed on his own turf. It was likely that the entire Beijiang would be a funeral offering under Mr. Xues fury. The more Qin Yu thought about it, the more frightened she became. It was at this moment that the cellphone on the coffee table rang. Qin Yu immediately answered the call and turned on the speakerphone. Speak! Chairman, theres just been an update from Du Fans side; he has asked around all the gangs, big and small, in Beijiang and confirmed that no one has kidnapped the two youngdies! This news made everyone in the room look even grimmer. If that was the case, finding the two little girls among the vast crowds would be incredibly more difficult. However, by reviewing the surveince cameras around Yunmeng Vi, we can confirm that the two youngdies were on the street at around noon, and then they were taken away by a ride-hailing car! Weve found the driver of that ride-hailing car, and he said thest ce where the two youngdies got off was at the newly opened aquarium! An aquarium? The eyes of everyone in the room gradually lit up. It made sense for the two little girls to run away from home to y at the aquarium. And then? Qin Yu asked in a stern voice. Weve already searched the aquarium three times, kicking open every stairwell, and havent found any trace of the youngdies! However, through questioning, we found that many people have seen the two youngdies, and someone provided a clue saying that they left with a young woman! The hearts of everyone tightened once again. They left with a young woman? Could it be that they were really taken away by human traffickers from outside the area? Keep searching! Qin Yu said sternly. The information came back quickly this time. Chairman, weve found out that a young woman took the two youngdies onto a silver-gray sedan. The license te is unclear, and then it left! We are in the process of retrieving footage from various intersections! At the same time, we have everyone starting a dra search for this vehicle! Good! Although they had not found them, at least they had a valuable lead. Consequently, the expressions around the room became much more animated. Even An Yan, who had been in a daze, now had a liveliness in her eyes. However, unexpectedly, just as everyone thought victory was within reach, the silver-gray sedan seemed to have vanished into thin air, nowhere to be found. Qin Yu was nearly driven mad, and she roared into the phone, I dont care how difficult this is. Even if it means checking every single silver-gray sedan in Beijiang one by one, I must find that car tonight! Qin Yu issued a do-or-diemand. Countless people began searching the streets. Simultaneously, many were holding a photo of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian,bing through the vast city of Beijiang over and over again. While everyone was tirelessly searching for the two missing girls, In an abandoned factory overrun with weeds on the outskirts of Beijiang City, The vehicle slowly came to a stop. Two little beauties, were home now, please get out of the car! Xu Jiaojiao said with a smile. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian woke up from their drowsiness and habitually called out, Thank you, Auntie! Then they prepared to get out of the car. But when they saw the overgrown weeds outside, the two little girls couldnt help but be startled. Where is this? This isnt our home, is it? Yes, this isnt your previous home, but from now on, it might very well be! Xu Jiaojiao said indifferently. Chapter 534: Counter-Kill from Two Little Girls (4th Update) Chapter 534: Chapter 534: Counter-Kill from Two Little Girls (4th Update) What do you want to do? Xue Xiang asked guardedly. Rest assured, you two beauties, I really cant bear to harm you! I just like you so much that I want to invite you to be guests here for a few days, Xu Jiaojiao said with a cheery smile. Xiang Xiang ced the somewhat scared Nian Nian behind her, We dont want to be guests here! We want to go home! Go home? Heh heh Didnt I tell you, this ce is your home now! Xu Jiaojiao said deliberately and slowly. Xiang Xiang held Nian Nians little hand, gently scratched the palm of her hand, and then exchanged a nce that only the two sisters would understand. Run! Xue Xiang shouted loudly, suddenly pushed the car door, and, pulling Xue Nian, they hopped off the car and started running at full speed. Xu Jiaojiao didnt chase after them but instead folded her arms, watching with amusement. The factory area had been abandoned for who knows how long, with weeds taller than a person everywhere. The two little girls stumbled through them, quickly losing their way. Sister, what should we do? Nian Nian asked, her little face as white as death from fear. Xiang Xiang looked up at the moon, took a deep breath, Dont be scared, mom must know were gone by now, she should be looking for us! We need to figure out a way to escape from here first. But wheres the way out?! Nian Nian said in a low voice. There! Xiang Xiang suddenly pointed ahead, then pulled Nian Nian forward as they started running again. Soon, they saw the wall. Sister, how did you know it was this direction? Nian Nian asked, panting heavily. Guessed! But just as the two young girls were about to reach the wall, the view in front of them suddenly changed. The wall they had just seen became overgrown with weeds once again. The two girls were stunned. Xu Jiaojiao slowly walked over, with a hint of a mocking smile on her face. You run quite fast, eh? But let me tell you, this ce has been modified by our Sect. Unless its someone from our Sect, outsiders simply cante and go! Who exactly are you, and why did you kidnap us? Xiang Xiang said as she protected her sister and took a step back. Xu Jiaojiao looked at Xiang Xiang with some surprise, then praised, Truly worthy of being a child possessing Ling Yuns talent, such clear thinking at the age of five or six! As for who I am telling you wont hurt! I am a disciple of the Voodoo Sect, and naturally, Im capturing you to present to the Sect elders! Xu Jiaojiao said with a grin. You big viin, how dare you deceive children! Nian Nian stuck her head out from behind Xiang Xiang, frowning and angrily said. Yet with her tender cute face, even an angry expression had no killing power. Xu Jiaojiaoughed helplessly, You really are adorably tight! If it wasnt unavoidable, I really would love to be friends with you two little girls! We dont want to be friends with you! Xiang Xiangs little face was as cold as frost. Exactly! Youre a big viin! Release us right now, or we wont be polite! Nian Nian echoed. Xu Jiaojiao was unfazed and was about to speak. At that moment, the sound of something cutting through the air was heard, followed by several figuresnding in the courtyard. Seven or eight people arrived. Men, women, young, and old were all present, with a middle-aged man with a goatee leading them. When Xu Jiaojiao saw these people, her whole body trembled, and she quickly went forward to bow and pay respects. I greet Witchcraft Elder and all the dignitaries! The middle-aged man nodded slightly, and then his eyes rested on Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian with a burning gaze. Is this the pair of twins you mentioned? Replying to the elder, yes! The Witchcraft Elder looked more and more satisfied and couldnt help nodding, Hmm, not bad at all, indeed fine specimens of Ling Yun! Xu Jiaojiaos face flushed with excitement at the Witchcraft Elders praise. The others who hade along also stepped forward. A thirty-something woman, still lovely and charming, said with a smile: Tsk tsk, such perfectly sculpted little girls, using them for sacrifice would be such a waste, really. The Elder Witchdoctor disyed a displeasure on his face, What kind ofnguage is that? The sacrifice is to wee the arrival of the great Ancestral Witch, how can you speak of it as a waste? The young womans face turned pale, and she quickly lowered her head and said, Shaner has spoken out of turn, please dont me me, Elder! The Elder Witchdoctor smirked coldly, ignoring her and turning his head to look at the two little girls. Both of you have exceptional foundations and Ling Yun, which makes you excellent choices for the Sects sacrificial offeringsit is an honor for you as well! When the Elder Witchdoctor spoke these words, his voice became ethereal and suggestive, filled with the intent to persuade. This was the witchcraft he was most adept at. Using words to alter someones mind and make them devout followers of the witchcraft Sect. Ordinarily, this witchcraft was employed for proselytization, but now, against two little girls, wasnt it just as easy as reaching out and grabbing them? However, to his surprise, after he finished speaking. The two little girls remained unaffected. And then Xiang Xiang, annoyed, said, If its such an honor, why dont you go sacrifice yourself? Sister is right! Nian Nian chimed in. Moreover, we are not to be trifled with, you better let us go now, or else well be less than courteous! Mm-hmm, Sister is right! Let us go now, or we wont be courteous towards you! The Elder Witchdoctor was somewhat surprised that his witchcraft had no effect on the two little girls. Yet upon hearing Xiang Xiang and Nian Nians words, he couldnt help butugh. Not only did heugh, but his entourage also broke into roaringughter. Little sisters, how do you intend to be discourteous to us? Are you going to try to act cute and moe us into submission? the young woman teased with a grin. The two little girls also ignored them, but instead looked at each other and simultaneously took off the small frying pans that hung around their necks. Beautiful girl transformation! Those fellowsughed even harder. How amusing indeed, now theyre transforming into beautiful girls. I bet theyll even do.. Before the sentence was finished, the small frying pans in the girls hands suddenly grewrger. Then, to the astonished gazes of the onlookers, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian threw the frying pans and shouted. Ultraman Strike! The two frying pans surged forward with the force of wind and thunder. The first to be mmed to the ground was the Elder Witchdoctor who had stood at the forefront. He had never dreamed that he would one day be taken down by two five- or six-year-old cute children. And it was not that he hadnt thought of dodging; but the frying pans seemed to possess a life of their own, following his every move, relentlessly smacking down upon him. Following that were the men and women, old and young, standing behind him. Although these fellows had cultivation levels. Before the frying pans refined personally by Xue An, they stood no chance at all. In the blink of an eye, the whole group was pped to the ground one by one. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian lifted their little faces proudly, How about that, we were right, werent we! But just then, the Elder Witchdoctor lying on the ground trembled with his hands, forming an extremelyplicated Seal Decisions, and a gray light carrying the aura of wild destion rushed towards the two little girls. A smug smile appeared on the corner of the Elder Witchdoctors mouth. This witchcraft was his secret weapon, extremely powerful. Yet just as the gray light was about to reach the little girls. A mighty white light soared into the sky, directly shattering all the gray light. And with a crack sound, The Illusory Art that had shrouded the factory building also shattered in response. Chapter 535: Uncle, Are You Looking For Us? (First Update) Chapter 535: Chapter 535: Uncle, Are You Looking For Us? (First Update) The person responsible for searching the suburban area was Lu Kun, a subordinate of Du Fan. That was the same esteemed brother whom Xue An had dealt with before. But now Lu Kun never considered it a disgrace, even boasting often that he had been personally beaten by Mr. Xue. It seemed to be a matter of pride. However, Lu Kunsplexion was extremely ugly at the moment. Because Big Boss Du had told him that he must find the two youngdies and ensure their safety, or else Du Fan didnt finish his sentence, but Lu Kun knew all too well what it meant. Just thinking about Mr. Xues methods sent a chill through Lu Kun. If anything happened to the two youngdies on his turf, Lu Kun thought he might as well just hang himself, as at least that would be painless. For this reason, Lu Kun was now going all out. With bloodshot eyes, he led his men in search after search. Even the most remote corners were not overlooked. But all for naught. As the moon rose high into the sky, Lu Kun, wanting to cry but finding no tears, trembled as he lit a cigarette, standing under a streetlight and slowly inhaling. His subordinates all stood in the distance, silently watching. No one dared to speak. It was so quiet around that not even a bird could be heard. Oh, heavens, are you ying with me? I beg you, let the two young misses appear soon! If the two youngdies could appear before me safe and unharmed, I would rather never touch a woman again in my life! In his desperation, Lu Kun began to pray softly. That was only human nature. Lu Kun didnt harbor much hope. Yet no sooner had his voice faded. He saw opposite him, in what was originally an empty lot, a white light suddenly shooting up into the sky. Then he heard several cracking sounds as an abandoned factory gradually materialized before him. After shaking a few times, the surrounding walls of the factory crumbled, revealing the overgrown courtyard inside. And in the courtyard stood two exquisitely adorable young girls, with many people lying scattered on the ground around them. Lu Kuns mouth hung open in shock, not even realizing that the cigarette had fallen from his lips as he stared nkly at everything before him. Arent these two little girls precisely Mr. Xues daughters? At that moment, only two characters shed through Lu Kuns mind. Fuck! And just then, Xiang Xiang turned her head to nce at Lu Kun. Uncle, have youe to find us? Lu Kun hurriedly nodded, feeling both joy and concern in his heart. He was delighted to have found Mr. Xues daughters, having aplished a great feat. But he was worried because the heavens had indeed answered his prayer, and now he couldnt touch women anymore. It seemed he would have to find a way to start liking men. Lu Kun silently contemted this in his mind. Then please, take us home! Xiang Xiang said. Oh, and these bad guys, they were the ones who tricked us intoing here! Xiang Xiang pointed at Xu Jiaojiao and the others lying on the ground. Lu Kuns eyes gradually reddened. Damn it, so it was these bastards who had kidnapped the two young misses! They almost got him killed. With a ferocious smile, he nodded and said, Rest assured, young misses, I will capture them now and take them back for punishment! With that, he waved, and his men were about to move forward and act. The Elder Shaman, recovering from the shock of the white light, sneered. A bunch of mortals, thinking you can catch us? As he spoke, streams of gray light rose from these people. A powerful aura enveloped Lu Kun and his men. Lu Kun turned pale, standing rigid in ce. The Elder Shaman, with a vicious smile, said to Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, You two little girls, I admit I underestimated you both, but thats as far as it goes! Now, I will take you back to be the finest offerings before the Great Ancestral Wu! As he spoke, he was about to pounce. His charge was bringing him close. Suddenly, Nian Nian stomped her foot and eximed, Capture him! The high priest sneered, Little girl, stop with the useless tricks, you. Before he could finish his sentence, the overgrown weeds in the courtyard began to grow wildly, their branches and leaves moving like waves, instantly engulfing Xu Jiaojiao and the others. Simultaneously, countless weeds chased after and firmly grasped the high priest, who was suspended mid-air. How is this possible, how can you possess such formidable Force of Nature? the high priest was flustered. But his cultivation level was the highest among them, so his body flickered with a gray light, shattering all the clinging vines and branches, as he struggled forward, still intent on capturing the two young girls. Just then, a figure of a goddess emanating dazzling light rose from behind the two young girls. It was Chloris, the Elf mother goddess. This was the protection Chloris had given to the two young girls. Chloris first nodded slightly to the young girls, then looked up at the high priest. By now, the high priests eyes were bulging as he screamed, How is this possible, how can a True God exist in this world? Chloris had a stern look, ignoring his screams. She just extended her forefinger and gently tapped. The wild weeds went absolutely berserk. In the blink of an eye, they grew what must have been a hundredfold in strength,pletely engulfing the high priest. As the branches and leaves weaved, the high priest yelled in terror, Who exactly are you two? Why are you protected by so many secret techniques? By now, even a fool could understand that these little girls were no ordinary people. Hmph, were not telling you! Big bad guy! Nian Nian said. Then the weeds formed a huge cocoon, trapping the high priest firmly within. Not just him, but all his underlings, including Xu Jiaojiao, were cocooned. Chloris gave the two young girls a slight smile, then her radiance faded away, and she disappeared before everyones eyes. The two young girls turned to nce at Lu Kun. Uncle, could you guys help us transport these bad guys back, please? Lu Kun and his men, who had watched in astonishment, were jolted back to reality. Sure, sure, no problem! Before long, a cargo truck arrived and threw all those cocooned people into the back. Meanwhile, Lu Kun took the opportunity to hurriedly make a phone call to Du Fan. As soon as he connected, Lu Kun said eagerly, Boss, weve found them! At that moment, Du Fan was staring down one of his henchmen who was beating a trafficker, trying to extract some clue from him. Are you going to talk, hmm? Speak up! You scum, you disgrace! Traffickers like this were so despised that even those in the underworld took no mercy in dealing with them. This trafficker was coughing up blood from the beating, looking like he might die any minute. When Du Fan heard Lu Kun say they had found the people, he was first stunned, then overwhelmed with joy. Really? Are the two youngdies all right? Theyre unharmed! Du Fan let out a sigh of relief, feeling the weight lift from his heart before saying through clenched teeth, Have they captured the bastards who kidnapped the two young girls? Lu Kun looked at the cocooned figures in the truck and coughed, Well the youngdies caught them, not one escaped! Du Fan was taken aback for a moment before realization dawned on him. Mr. Xues daughters, could they be ordinary people? Those who kidnapped them really had rotten luck! Du Fanughed heartily and turned to leave the room. His men followed suit, leaving only the trafficker hanging in mid-air, spitting blood and groaning. Kept asking me to talk, but you never actually asked me anything! What am I supposed to say?! While he was stillining, one of the henchmen suddenly came back. The trafficker quickly put on an obsequious smile, Big brother, you found them, please let me down now! With a sneer, Du Fans henchman suddenly slit the traffickers throat. The trafficker died in agony, his eyes full of unwillingness to the end. The henchman spat on the ground and said, Pah, scum! Chapter 536: Dig a Pit and Bury Her in It (2nd Update) Chapter 536: Chapter 536: Dig a Pit and Bury Her in It (2nd Update) When Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were escorted back home by Du Fan and Lu Kun. The entire Number One Tian Vi erupted into chaos. An Yan rushed out in an instant, and hugged her two daughters tightly as tears streamed down her cheeks. Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, you scared mother to death! An Yan sobbed. Mom, dont cry! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian gently wiped away An Yans tears, behaving very sweetly. Seeing this scene, Qin Yu, Qin Yuan, and the others finally took a deep breath of relief. No matter what, the safe return of the two little girls was the best news. At that moment, Lu Kun ordered people to carry down those grass (egg) bundles one by one. What are these? Tang Xuaner asked curiously. Du Fan quickly exined with an apologetic smile, Ladies and gentlemen, you may not know, these are the viins who kidnapped the two young misses. In the end, they were captured by the young misses themselves! Right, and the young misses methods were just like those of a Heavenly Being. They simply stamped their foot, shouted Catch them! and those nts obediently captured these scoundrels! Lu Kun hurriedly added. An Yan lowered her head to look at her two daughters. Is that so? Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian nodded and said, Yeah, these big bad guys tricked us into going there and talked about sacrificing us. Then we knocked them to the ground with the t pan dad gave us and ordered the wild grass in the yard to tie them up. Everyone looked at each other in disbelief. Indeed, worthy daughters of Mr. Xue! Only five or six years old, and already so capable! Are these people still alive? Tang Xuaner curiously poked one of the grass (egg) bundles with her finger. The grass bundle writhed as if alive, suddenly beginning to move. Tang Xuaner stepped back several steps in fright, Alive theyre alive! Suddenly, a head emerged from the grass bundle. It was Xu Jiaojiao, who had tricked the two little girls away at the aquarium. Already scared out of her wits, seeing so many people in the vicinity made her even more terrified. Spare my life! I was forced to do all this by the people from the Sect! It has nothing to do with me! However, Xiang Xiang pointed at her and said, Mom, shes the one who tricked us away! Nian Nian nodded, Right, deceiving even small children, she really is the worst kind of bad guy! Hearing this, everyone red at Xu Jiaojiao with unfriendly expressions. However, An Yan was the biological mother of the two little girls, so everyone turned their gaze to her. At that moment, An Yans expression gradually darkened. She was gentle and had a good temper, but that didnt mean she could tolerate such a thing. If her two daughters hadnt been protected byyers of secret techniques, if they had been ordinary children, they would probably be nothing but bloody corpses by now. Take her down the mountain and find a ce to dig a hole, nt her in there, An Yan said indifferently. Hissss! Hearing An Yan give such an order, Du Fan and Lu Kun gasped. They thought to themselves, Madame Xue looked weak and gentle, but she could be quite ruthless when she acted! It seemed that there were no pushovers around Mr. Xue. Xu Jiaojiao, terrified, cried and begged for mercy, saying she was wrong and would never dare again. Annoyed by themotion, Lu Kun took off his sock and stuffed it into her mouth, then they carried the grass bundle down the mountain. What about the rest? Qin Yu asked. An Yan shook her head, Lets wait for my husband toe back and deal with them. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian said they wanted to offer sacrifices or something. Its probably some kind of wicked Sect. Qin Yu nodded, So when will Mr. Xue be back? I think he should be back soon! As they were talking, a distant sound of thunder came from the sky, followed by a streak of light flying across at incredible speed, arriving in front of the vi in an instant. Who dares to abduct my two daughters? a voice full of boundless rage came. After that, a streak of flowing lightnded on the ground, and it was indeed Xue An. Daddy! the two daughters cheered as they rushed over. Xue An quickly crouched down and, with his Divine Sense, carefully examined them, and only after finding that the two daughters were safe and sound did he breathe a sigh of relief. He had just returned from the Demon Races secret realm, and fearing that Auntie Pang and Old Xie would be anxious, he let Xiao Sha directly take Wei Ruyan back to Zhongdu, while he first took Xie Jingjing back home. Of course, this was because Xue An could sense the presence of his daughters and An Yan, and he thought they were safe, which was why he did this. But when he arrived at Old Xies Restaurant, he found the doors firmly locked. It was only after asking the neighbors that he learned the news of the ferry ident had already spread back. Old Xie and Auntie Pang could not bear such a heavy blow and had both fallen ill. Xie Jingjing burst into tears upon hearing this. Xue An immediately led Xie Jingjing to the hospital without stopping. Just as the neighbors had said, both elderly people were lying on the intensive care hospital beds, unable to even get down anymore. In particr, Auntie Pang had be so thin in just a few days that she was unrecognizable. As soon as Xue An entered the ward with Xie Jingjing, the two elders thought they were dreaming. When they realized it was real, the two, who had barely been hanging on to life, sprang up from their beds and hugged Xie Jingjing, both crying andughing. After Xie Jingjing had recounted the events, and when they heard that it was Xue An who had rescued their daughter, Old Xie and Auntie Pang immediately knelt on the ground with a thud. Xue An quickly helped them both up and said with a smile, Were all family here, Jingjing is like my sister to me, why be so formal? Old Xie and Auntie Pang werent actually sick; they had just been struck by the pain of losing their daughter. Now that they saw Xie Jingjing safe and sound, their illness immediately disappeared. But then, Old Xie hesitated for a moment. Xiao An, did you just get back? Yes, is something the matter? Xue An asked. Old Xie and Auntie Pang exchanged a nce, then said, We have something to tell you, but please dont panic! What is it? Although we are in the hospital, weve also heard the rumors that Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, those two girls, have gone missing! Theyre being searched for, and we dont know if theyve been found yet Before they could finish speaking, a whirlwind erupted in the hospital room, and all the medical equipment was instantlypressed into a lump. And Xue An had a face full of murderous intent. He truly didnt know about this. Because in his Divine Sense, both of his daughters seemed perfectly normal, so he never thought they would go missing. Ill go take a look! Xue An said, then directly burst through the hospital window and went straight for Number One Tian Vi. That was his journey here. Now that he saw both his daughters were indeed safe and sound, he finally put away his worries entirely. An Yan then came over, her head lowered like a child who had done something wrong, and she murmured, Husband, I Xue An waved his hand and smiled slightly, Its okay, dont say anymore! I already know everything! You cant be med for this. An Yans eyes reddened, she knew Xue An would definitely not me her, but she still felt very guilty. After all, the two daughters had been lost while under her watch. At this moment, Qin Yu, Qin Yuan, Du Fei, and the others saw Xue An return, and they all came forward to greet him. Sir. Xue An nodded slightly, but his gaze focused on the grass balls in front of the vis gate. Thats when Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian said, Daddy, these big baddies wanted to bully us, but then we caught them! Arent we awesome? Xue An looked down and smiled faintly at the two girls, Is that so, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are really amazing! Then he looked up and said to An Yan, Take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian inside! Chapter 537 I’ll Be Right Back (3rd Update) Chapter 537: Chapter 537 Ill Be Right Back (3rd Update) An Yan knew what Xue An was about to do, so she bent down to the two little girls and said, Go, mommy will get you ice cream! Then I want vani! Nian Nian said. I want strawberry! Vani is the best! Strawberry is the best! The two little girls started their daily bickering. Xue An watched with a smile on his face. Until An Yan and Tang Xuaner led the two little girls out of sight behind the door. Only then did his expression gradually turn cold. He asked icily, What exactly happened! Qin Yu and the others trembled and hurriedly recounted the details. Just then, Lu Kun came back from burying the bodies and added his part. After hearing everything, Xue An nodded slightly and said to Du Fei and Lu Kun, You did well. The two showed relief and quickly bowed, Youre too kind, Mr. Xue, we only did what we should. Xue An gave a nomittal look at the grass balls on the ground and waved his hand casually. The grass withered in an instant, revealing the people inside. Having been able to hear themotion from outside, as soon as they were set free, they all scattered, attempting to escape. None of these people were fools. The killing intent emanating from Xue An was almost tangible. Such a formidable aura was obviously not that of an ordinary person. Naturally, their priority was to escape. But just as they were about to break out of the open area in front of the vi, Several sword lights swept past. The ones in the lead had their legs severed, fell to the ground, and began to howl in agony, clutching their severed limbs. The elder witch-doctor had been hiding in the middle of the crowd the whole time. He was a very cunning person, never taking the lead in anything. This saved his life. But when he saw the terrible state of his fellow sect members, he couldnt help but feel a shiver down his spine. Having the highest cultivation level among this group, The more he could sense just how terrifying the aura emanating from Xue An was. It was like a vast ocean, chilling to the core. So at this moment, he gritted his teeth, stomped his foot hard, and shot up into the sky, attempting to fly away. Xue An had been paying attention to him all along. Seeing him attempt to flee, Xue An couldnt help but sneer coldly. Several strands of sword light flew across the sky, blocking his path. The elder witch-doctor tried to dodge, but the sword lights turned into supple ropes, binding him and throwing him to the ground. He struggled desperately, trying to break free. Thinking of running now? Xue An said indifferently, slowly walking towards him. With each step he took, a few of the remaining people had their throats cut by the sword lights, falling to the ground dead. By the time he approached the elder witch-doctor, all the others were dead. The thick scent of blood permeated the air, causing even the elder witch-doctor, who was ustomed to blood and death, to feel fear. Xue An was now standing in front of the elder witch-doctor, looking down at him from above, and after a long pause, he said indifferently, Witch Sect? The elder trembled, Yesthats right! Who are you? Arent you afraid of my sects retaliation for ughtering our disciples? Xue Ans mouth curved into a cold smile, My name is Xue An. The elder shook violently, hisplexion turning deathly pale. Youyoure Xue An? Impossible, arent you in Zhongdu? Those two little girls are My daughter. The witch doctor felt aplete chill in his heart. Xue Ans prestige was now at its zenith. Being one of the elders of the Witchcraft Sect, he naturally knew this. The thought of that sects track record of sparing neither chicken nor dog made him tremble all over. Sir Sir, we truly didnt know she was your precious daughter, and the instigator has already been nted into the ground by your honored wife, please spare my life, okay? Xue An quietly watched the witch doctors tearful performance. Do you know why I didnt kill you immediately? The witch doctor was startled. Because I wanted to see if people like you would feel fear before dying! The witch doctor screamed, Sir, I can tell you where the Witchcraft Sects mountain gate is, I can even lead you there, just spare me, and Ill do anything. Xue An shook his head, Too troublesome! Its better to search straight from your soul! No The scream came to an abrupt halt. Xue An directly yanked the witch doctors soul out of his body. A miniature version of the witch doctor knelt and begged for mercy in the palm of Xue Ans hand. Xue An squeezed fiercely. Crack. The witch doctors soul was directly crushed. Seeing the memories of the witch doctor involving the sacrifice of children as offerings, Xue An couldnt help but snort in anger and waved his hand dismissively. A boiling Karmic Fire rose from the corpses. The Karmic Fire burned their bodies and obliterated their souls. Momentster, thest traces of these people in the world were erased. Qin Yu and Du Fei, among others, all turned a bit pale. They knew Xue An would definitely not let these guys off the hook. But they hadnt expected Xue An to act so ruthlessly. Mr. Qin Yu took a step forward, wanting to say something. Xue An waved his hand, Wait here, Ill be back shortly! With that, he shot up into the sky, turning into a streak of light that vanished into the horizon. Lu Kun was witnessing such a supernatural scene for the first time and couldnt help but swallow hard and ask, Boss, whats Mr. Xue up to? Du Fei smiled, Mr. Xue is probably nning to uproot those peoples sect as well! Ah? Lu Kun was clearly slow to catch on, Arent they all already dead? Du Fei shook his head, looking in the direction where Xue An had gone with a touch of admiration, What do you know, these people have obviously done this kind of thing more than once! Mr. Xue is also acting as a scourge upon the wicked for the people! At this moment, following the memory of the witch doctor, Xue An quickly arrived at a valley deep in the vast Northwest mountains. This ce was remote, and only poor mountains and evil waters were found all around, deste and uninhabited, truly and of the dead. Xue An flew overhead and couldnt be bothered with dismantling any formations, simply stamping his foot. Suddenly, ayer of light appeared above the valley. But under the force of Xue Ans stomp, it didnt evenst a second before it shattered with a rumble. Only then did the true scene below reveal itself. A huge altar stained with bloodstains stood at the center of the valley, and next to the altar was a small vige constructed out of ck stones. In the middle of the vige, there stood a gigantic ck banner, with the three ancient seal characters for Witchcraft Sect written on it. At this moment, the disciples of the Witchcraft Sect also saw the abruptly appearing Xue An and surged out. Who are you, and why have you suddenly intruded into our Witchcraft Sect? a man with a bare upper body, covered in all sorts of strange patterns, demanded in a deep voice. Xue An was still looking over the altar and did not respond to the mans questions. This clearly enraged the man, who roared, Arrogant scoundrel, to dare disrespect me, death is your sentence! With that, he transformed into a Fierce Tiger and lunged at Xue An. Xue An did not even nce at it and simply raised his hand. Bang. The Fierce Tiger was smashed into the ground, turning into a pile of mush. Chapter 538: Not a Single Chicken or Dog Left (Fourth Update) Chapter 538: Chapter 538: Not a Single Chicken or Dog Left (Fourth Update) The disciples of the Voodoo Sect were thrown into turmoil. This is terrible! Elder Fierce Tiger has been killed! Cries of rm rose one after another. Xue An shifted his gaze from the altar, his expression growing colder. For he saw countless spirits of sacrificed children clinging to the altar, a clear sign that this was not their first sacrifice. This ignited a fierce killing intent in Xue An, and he could not bother with any more idle words. With a wave of his hand, countless beams of Sword Qi emerged. Kill! The Sword Qi surged like an ocean,pletely engulfing all the disciples below. Spare them! someone shouted as they charged over. But it was already toote. In the blink of an eye, these people had all turned into pools of blood. It was then that four or five individuals rushed over from the vige. The sight before them turned their faces ashen. Yet the demonstration of Xue Ans power moments ago had also left them quite frightened, so they tried to suppress their rage and asked. Senior, why ughter the disciples of our Voodoo Sect without any cause? Xue An looked at the speaker with interest, You are? I am the Sect Master of the Voodoo Sect, Wu Qi. Very well! Xue An nodded, then pointed at the altar. Sacrificing children, this is why I will exterminate your Voodoo Sect! Having said this, Xue An was about to take action. At those words, Wu Qi was taken aback, hastily shouting, Senior, hold on! We are both cultivators. Surely these mere mortal children arent worth such upheaval? Mortal children? Xue Ans eyes grew colder. Wu Qi gave a smile, Senior, cultivators by nature defy the heavens. Its every man for himself in this world. Isnt the life of a mortal meant to aid our Immortal Cultivation? Whats wrong with that? Xue An watched Wu Qi silently, the man who spoke so shamelessly. He suddenly understood why the once mighty Witch Sect had fallen. For principles that would shock even the most heinous cultivators seemed likemon sense, nothing surprising at all, to the Witch Sect. Putting everything else aside, the cruel human sacrifices and live offerings from ancient times were enough to see the nature of the Witch Sect. Put simply, the members of the Witch Sect were thorough egoists. However, Xue Ans silence led Wu Qi to mistakenly believe that he had been swayed and he couldnt help but say, Let us put the matter of you killing my disciples behind us, and furthermore, we are willing to be friends with you, Senior! Friends? A frosty smile appeared on Xue Ans lips, The people of the Witch Sect also have friends? Wu Qi chuckled, Friends are there to be used. Seniors cultivation level is profound, but we are notcking either. Bing friends would naturally benefit both parties. At these words, Xue An just smiled, Benefit? Wu Qi proudly said, Indeed! As long as you are willing to form an alliance with us, I might even share some ancient secrets passed down to you! You should know, when ites to history, no other sect has a longer lineage than the Witch Sect! Xue An shook his head, Too troublesome. Troublesome? Wu Qi was taken aback. If I want to know, killing you will suffice! Why should I bother asking you? Xue An said indifferently. Upon hearing this, Wu Qis expression grew cold, and he sneered, Senior, you truly dont think we are afraid of you, do you? Youve misunderstood one thing Xue An said calmly, and that is, you have no qualification to negotiate terms with me! Having said that, Xue An disappeared from the spot, immediately appearing in front of Wu Qi and threw a punch. Wu Qi burst into rage, Ungrateful! He toounched a punch in response. Boom! Wu Qi was sted away, and before he even hit the ground, he had already exploded into pieces. The remaining elders were shocked. Just as they were about to make a move, Xue An mmed his hand down. The massive force of his palm turned the elders into sttered flesh. But just then, the altar glowed with ck light, and the already-destroyed Wu Qi emerged from it, a scornful smile on his lips. Its useless; this is my turf. You cant kill me here! Xue An looked at him and said solemnly, Borrowing a soul to be reborn? Wu Qi was taken aback, How do you know about these things? Murderous intent raged in Xue Ans eyes. He had just discovered that the number of young boys souls attached to the altar had significantly decreased, which reminded him of an extremely cruel sorcerers secret technique. With the altar as the seal and the soul as the guide, one could be reborn. But the price was theplete dissipation of those young boys souls. Good, it looks like you really deserve to die! As Xue An spoke, countless beams of Sword Qi emerged, encircling Wu Qipletely. Wu Qi, however, looked on withposure, Heh, I really cant stand you self-righteous Immortal Cultivation folks. If youre capable, kill me now. Anyway, if you kill me, Ill just use those souls to be reborn! Hahaha! Theughter of Wu Qi abruptly stopped. For the sea-like Sword Qi had already engulfed him. Arent you afraid these souls will dissipate? Wu Qi shouted in shock and anger. Xue An said coldly, You think you can threaten me? No sooner had he spoken than Wu Qi was directly pulverized by the Sword Qi. At the same time, Xue Ans vast Divine Sense unfolded. A grey light could be seen rising from the corpse, heading straight for the altar. Xue An snorted coldly, his Divine Sense directly intercepting the grey light. Now, Wu Qi finally knew fear. Ancestor Witch, save Xue An didnt give him a chance to beg for mercy, directly obliterating him. But just at that moment, a voice suddenly emanated from within the altar. Who dares destroy my descendant! With the voice, a powerful Divine Sense began to rise. This Divine Sense appeared toe from the primitive wilderness, filled with an aura of deste antiquity. Xue An watched quietly until the Divine Sense fully formed before speaking indifferently. Merely an Ancestor Witch, and you dare to be presumptuous in front of me? Saying so, he stepped forward, and the Sword Qi transformed into a Giant Sword in his hand. Today, I will seek justice for those wrongfully dead children! My lord, please dont, I The Ancestor Witch, sensing the formidable aura emanating from Xue An, immediately began to plead. Xue An didnt give him the chance. He swung his sword directly. A Sword Qi that could split heaven and earth thundered down, shattering the Ancestor Witchs Divine Sense and, with unstoppable force, also cleaved the altar in two. The Ancestor Witch was unlucky; originally, hede to put on an act after hearing his descendants call. Yet facing Xue An, whose intent to kill was as wild as it was, he didnt even have the chance to resist before being annihted by that shocking sword strike. After the altar was destroyed, the souls of the children wafted out, densely filling half the sky, all of them looking at Xue An with nk expressions. Xue An sighed softly. Ashes to ashes, dust to dust, the one who harmed you has been killed by me. Now, I will help you one step further, to enter the cycle of reincarnation sooner! No sooner had he spoken, Xue An drew an extremelyplicated Talisman Spell in the air and then called out loudly. The bond of dust is severed, return to the cycle of reincarnation! Be gone! Boom. The Talisman Spell emitted a soft glow, and the faces of the souls slowly revealed excitement and gratitude, nodding in thanks to Xue An one by one. Then, the souls became progressively fainter until they disappeared into the cosmos. Xue An felt somewhat pensive. Perhaps because he had a daughter, he found it hard to suppress his murderous intent upon seeing the souls of these children. Cultivators indeed defied the heavens, but it was the heavens they defied, not the teeming ordinary lives of the mortal world. Moreover, without the mundane, how could there be the Immortal? With these thoughts, Xue An waved his hand, and endless Karmic Fire engulfed all the buildings. Under the roaring mes, the Sorcery Sect was thoroughly eradicated, bing history. Chapter 539 The Secret of the Tortoise Shell (First Update) Chapter 539 -539 The Secret of the Tortoise Shell (First Update) At this moment, within the altar that had burned out, a clump of radiant light lingered without dispersing. Eh? What is this? Xue An uttered a soft exmation, and with a raise of his hand, the radiant light flew into his grasp. It turned out to be a huge turtle shell! Mystical and ancient runes were carved on the shell, filled with the air of primal antiquity. Xue An grew interested. This was clearly a turtle shell used for recording events in ancient times. Unlike modern cultivators, whomonly used jade slips, important events in ancient times were recorded on this kind of spiritual turtle shell! Moreover, when Xue An slew Wu Qi just now, he had obtained a lot of cryptic information from his memory! Among them was a phrase, When the connection between heaven and earth is severed, divine beings descend! Could this be rted to the turtle shell? However, it was apparent that Wu Qi did not understand how to use this turtle shell, having guessed and blundered his way to such an ambiguous phrase! Thinking this, Xue An controlled his Divine Sense, which was like a pen, slowly filling in the runes on the turtle shell! The runes gradually lit up. As thest rune was illuminated, Xue An felt a jolt throughout his body. A series of images appeared before him. First, it was the beginning of heaven and earth, the primal chaos just stirring, with the first humans of the Human n appearing on thend and struggling against various mighty beasts. Then there was the cmity caused by Jin Wu, with a giant ten zhang tall standing atop a mountain peak, shooting down eight Jin Wu with a single arrow. There was also a scene of a human-headed serpent deity drawing the Bagua diagram on the shell, during which time heaven and earth shook, and ghosts and spirits wailed. And there was a scene of surging tides overwhelming Divine Province, a tall and majestic leader of the Human n leading his people to break mountains and carve rivers, controlling the waters in all directions. Each of these images was filled with the grandeur and the destion of the ancient times. Xue An knew that it was the ancient sages who had used their divine skills to engrave these images onto the turtle shell for future generations to see. And within these images, Xue An saw many legendary ghosts, demons, and monsters, not just once. The ancestors of the Hua n were also very powerful at that time. It was evident that natures spiritual energy was abundant then, not the barrennd as it is now. At this point, the images gradually dissipated, revealing an immensely vast picture. In the picture, a sacred tree stood between heaven and earth. Gods and demons could travel between the realms along this huge tree. Xue Ans gaze grew sharp. This was Jianmu! The myth goes that this Jianmu was the bridge that connected heaven, earth, and the realm of gods and humans in ancient times. Suddenly, the scene changed, and a sword light that pierced the heavens shed across, severing Jianmu at the waist. Afterward, heaven and earth shook violently, the path between humans and gods was severed, and the spiritual energy also began to wither. The image shattered thunderously. Xue An stood rooted to the spot, and only after a moment did he let out a soft sigh. The connection to heaven and earth is severed! I didnt expect the legends to be true. Just then, fine cracks appeared on the turtle shell. Soon after, an ancient and profound voice came forth. Severing this connection between heaven and earth will protect the Human n for ten thousand years! However, after ten thousand years, when the connection is severed, divine beings shall descend. It is hoped that the descendants will stand forth, and protect our Hua n. As the voice ended, the turtle shell shattered, turning into dust, and dispersed into the world. Xue An was silently speechless. He knew that the one who transmitted the voice was the ancestor of the Hua n who had cut down the Jianmu. And with the dispersal of this turtle shell, thest trace of this person in the world also vanished. Ancestors rest assured, Xue An is willing to guard this world! By the time Xue An returned to Beijiang, Qin Yu, Qin Yuan, Du Fei, and others were all waiting in the living room. When they saw Xue An walk in, they all stood up. Master Xue An nodded, The Witchcraft Sect has been destroyed, you all go back. ` Everyones heart chilled. It had been at most three hours since Xue An left. It was unexpected that he had already annihted a sect. One by one, everyone excused themselves and left. Xue An walked upstairs. Xiao Sha and Chapter Xiao Yu had also returned from Zhongdu and were watching TV in the second-floor living room. Upon seeing Xue An, Xiao Sha hurriedly stood up and asked with some regret, Boss, why didnt you wait for me? I wanted to go and eradicate that damned sect with you! Xue An shook his head and chuckled lightly, Its alright, it was just a small sect, no need to make such a fuss! An Yan and Tang Xuaner were also there. Xue An nced over and asked softly, Where are Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian? Theyre already asleep! Tang Xuaner replied. They were so tired today that they fell asleep without even eating dinner! An Yan said. Xue An smiled slightly, Alright, you all go rest as well! Tang Xuaner nodded and turned to go back to her room. Chapter Xiao Yu still wanted to watch TV. But Xiao Sha directly picked her up from the sofa, Come on, youre sleeping with me! Chapter Xiao Yus face turned red as she said coyly, My Lord, please be gentle! Xiao Sha didnt quite understand what she meant and couldnt help but look puzzled, What are you saying? But An Yan couldnt contain herughter any longer. As soon as Xiao Sha saw thedy of the houseughing, he knew it wasnt anything good and his expression grew cold. It seems you have been living toofortably! With that, he dragged Chapter Xiao Yu off. Only Xue An and An Yan were left in the living room. Xue An looked at An Yan quietly, without saying a word. An Yans smile slowly faded, her head lowered more and more, and her eyes gradually reddened. Husband, Im sorry, please dont be angry, okay? An Yan said softly. Xue An still said nothing. Tears fell from An Yans eyes, Its all my fault, I didnt watch Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian closely. You can scold me, even beat me, just please dont ignore me, okay? Xue Ans mouth curled into a mischievous smile. Oh? So how do you n to apologize? Husband, whatever you say is fine! An Yan lifted her head, her face streaked with tears. Xue An was taken aback. He had only meant to tease An Yan, but he had not expected the silly girl to take it seriously. Xue An felt so heartbroken that he wished he could p himself twice and quickly stepped forward to embrace An Yan. Silly girl, how could I be angry? The ones who had been lost and were the most hurt and upset were you and the girls! Im too concerned to even have time to be angry at you! An Yany in Xue Ans arms, the shock and grievances of the day being drawn out by his words, and she couldnt help but cry loudly. Hushusband, I really didnt mean to! I was so afraid, I kept thinking, if something happened to Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, I wouldnt want to live either! Xue An gently stroked her back, soothing her with a soft voice, Alright, dont cry! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are fine, arent they? Plus, Ive already killed all the bad guys, their souls utterly destroyed! But Im still scared, what if something had happened? An Yan lifted her head, her eyes brimming with tears, and asked. Xue An smiled faintly, The daughters of Xue An will be absolutely fine! Even if the Heavenly Emperor were toe here, he would have to step back obediently! Understand? So youre not angry anymore? Heh, I was just trying to tease you earlier, but who knew you would start crying! Hmph, bad guy! Ill bite you! An Yany in Xue Ans arms, pouting and pretending to be angry. Xue Anughed and held her tightly. Its all over now! Dont be foolish in the future! Even if you did make a mistake, even if you turned against the heavens and the earth, remember that your husband will always stand by your side! Got it? An Yans body went limp, and she hummed softly like a kitten. The night drew closer. Enshrouding the second floor. Chapter 540: Let’s Get Acquainted, My Name is Huyue (2nd Update) Chapter 540 -540: Lets Get Acquainted, My Name is Huyue (2nd Update) ` Mount Fanjing, Lingying Pce. Once a ce of bustling incense burning, it had now be particrly deste. Even the roof of the main hall had arge hole in it, roughly covered with a stic sheet, which made it look very deste. Creak. The temple door emitted a grating screech as Shi Xueqing gracefully entered and began to light incense as was her custom. One stick of incense daily, a practice unshakable by thunder so long as Shi Xueqing resided in Lingying Pce. Only today, Shi Xueqings face betrayed a hint of worry. She whispered to herself as she offered the incense. Great ancestor, please show your spirit! If you dont show yourself, Im going to starve to death! You should know that now theres only me left in Lingying Pce! The people from Jinfeng Courtyard at the foot of the mountain came again, iming time and again that our Lingying Pce belongs to them, which isplete nonsense! But what can we do when now they have a cultivator of the Heavenly Human Realm? Over the past year, countless cultivators have made breakthroughs. Before, Xiaoyao was scarce and Heavenly Beings were the pinnacle. But now, Xiaoyao is no longer rare, and Heavenly Beings are increasinglymon. Only I neither saved my cultivation level nor progressed, but actually regressed! If you dont show your spirit, Im afraid even this great hall wont be saved! If by then, people throw your statue into thetrine, dont me me! Shi Xueqing muttered to herself as she inserted a stick of incense into the burner and looked up at the slightly dim statue. This was a statue of a Fox Immortal, carved by an unknown but skilled artisan, lifelike in every detail. Shi Xueqing gazed quietly at the silent statue and sighed softly. I must be out of my mind, wasting my breath on a y dummy like you. Having said that, she shook her head and turned to leave. But just as she turned around, a glimmer of light shed through the eyes of the Fox Immortal statue. Just as Shi Xueqing said, there was now only her left in the vast Lingying Pce. Even a turtle that Shi Xueqing had kept out of boredom starved itself to deathst month. Shi Xueqing made a simple meal, and after eating, she moved a stool over and sat in the courtyard in a daze. What was once a thriving and bustling courtyard had now be dpidated and decayed. In such an environment, Shi Xueqings presence seemed particrly out of ce. With her looks and temperament, getting any job off the mountain would be better than wasting away here. For instance, the Yu Family had once earnestly asked Shi Xueqing to stay in Lingnan. But Shi Xueqing still came back. Because she felt that this ce was her root. As she rested her cheek in her hand and pondered, the gate to Lingying Pce was kicked open by someone. About a dozen burly men filed in, followed by a middle-aged man with a sinister face who slowly walked inside. Upon seeing Shi Xueqing seated in the courtyard, a hardly perceptible glint of greed shed in the mans eyes, then he smiled faintly. Has Sister Xueqing thought it over? Shi Xueqings expression darkened, Fang Jinfeng! Do you truly believe Lingying Pce is without protectors? Your Jinfeng Courtyard has only moved here a few years ago, and here I have been for over a thousand years. How dare you im this is your property? Fang Jinfeng chuckled, Sister Xueqing, in this age, might makes right. If your cultivation level and your forces are inferior to mine, then I say this property is mine, what can you do about it? And its not just Lingying Pce I want to im, but you as well After all, what you worship is the Fox Immortal, which, when ites down to it, is just a fox spirit, isnt it? Fang Jinfeng said with a smirk, his face oozing licentiousness. His words prompted raucousughter from his followers. Shi Xueqings expression grew even darker, and through gritted teeth she said, Fang Jinfeng you are courting death! With that, she summoned all her cultivation power and charged at him. But she didnt even touch the hem of Fang Jinfengs clothes before she was repelled by his aura. Hehe, in front of a cultivator of the Heavenly Human Realm like me, youre like a little child! said Fang Jinfeng arrogantly. Whats wrong? Are you angry? Hehe, whos to me when the Fox Immortal you worship is useless? Now everyones cultivation level has progressed, but you, youve actually regressed! You cant me anyone else for that. Its just that the Fox Immortal of your Lingying Pce is worthless! Hahaha Fang Jinfeng burst intoughter, but before hisughter died down, a streak of ck light flew past, pping him directly across the face. ` Fang Jinfeng was flung a dozen meters into the air by a fan and, once hended, one side of his face swelled up tremendously. The ck light that hit the ground turned out to be nothing more than a broken brick. This scene stunned everyone present. Fang Jinfeng roared furiously, Who? Who dares to hit me? Just then, a slight sigh came from the hall, I never expected that in just a thousand years, this sacred ce would have fallen into such disrepair! As the voice faded, a man slowly walked out from the depths of the hall. Upon seeing this man, everyone was taken aback. Because he was a man who could only be described with the words bewitchingly beautiful. Whether it was his facial features or his bearing and movements, they were all impably wless. Especially those eyes that always seemed to be smiling, which could make many women feel inferior. Fang Jinfeng was taken aback at first, but then he sneered, No wonder you refused to leave at any cost, so it turns out you were hiding a man! Shi Xueqing, however, did not speak; she was staring nkly at the man. The aura emanating from him made her feel exceptionally close. But what was more important was the clothes the man was wearing Werent they the same clothes that the Fox Immortal Statue was draped in? Shi Xueqings eyes gradually widened in shock. However, the man remained smiling even after hearing Fang Jinfengs usation. So it is you who wish to take over my sacred ground? Fang Jinfengs face twisted with malice, Boy, were you the one who hit me just now? The man nodded. Very well, since youre poking your nose into our business, prepare to pay with your life! Fang Jinfeng charged toward him. But as soon as he moved, the man raised his hand and another ck light struck Fang Jinfengs other cheek. Bang. Fang Jinfeng was smashed back a long distance, his other cheek swelling up as well. Now it looks symmetrical, doesnt it! You dont understand, I have a very serious case of OCD! the man said with a smiling eye. Fang Jinfeng dared not act arrogantly anymore. After being struck twice, even a fool would understand that this man was not to be trifled with. Hmph, boy, just you wait! With that, he turned to leave. But the man chuckled lightly, You think you can just walk away like this? What do you propose? Leave behind one thing, and Ill let you go! What is it? Your heads! Fang Jinfeng and his men were furious and ready to strike. With a wave of the mans hand, their heads simply flew off, and their dead bodies copsed to the ground. The man let out a slight sigh, internally criticizing himself. Damn it, why am I starting to act more and more like that guy Xue An! No, this has to change! Then he turned to Shi Xueqing, who was gaping in shock, and smiled lightly, Are you the disciple of my sacred ground? Shi Xueqing trembled slightly and nodded quickly, You Who are you? Lets get acquainted. My name is Huyue! The man smiled, pointing to the hall, That statue youve been worshiping inside, thats me! Chapter 541 - 532: 532 Chapter 532: 532 Four oclock in the afternoon. Inside Number One Tian Vi. An Yan looked up at the clock on the wall and said with some confusion, Strange, why havent the two little girlse downstairs yet, given the time? Maybe theyre still asleep! Tang Xuaner said. Ill go check, its already thiste and theyre still napping! An Yan got up and went upstairs. The second-floor living room was empty, with various toys scattered on the floor. ytimes over and they dont even put away their toys, truly two littlezy cats! An Yan murmured to herself while opening the bedroom door, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, time to get up! Its going to be dark soon, huh. She saw the spacious princess bed was utterly empty, no sign of the two little girls. Strange, if theyre not sleeping, where did they go? An Yan was somewhat puzzled and began searching from room to room. Soon, she had searched the entire second floor but still hadnt found any trace of the two little girls. By that time, An Yans expression grew increasingly panic-stricken, and then she noticed a window leading to the backyard was open with a rope hanging from it. An Yan hurried over and looked down. Indeed, the rope descended to the ground floor. And on thewn of the backyard, footprints made by the two little girls could also be seen. An Yan felt her legs go weak as she said with a trembling voice, XuanEr, XuanEre quick! Tang Xuaner heard the shouting from downstairs and hurriedly ran up, Whats wrong? An Yan was on the verge of tears, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are gone! What? Tang Xuaner was shocked. They must have climbed down using this rope and then ran off, An Yan said, looking pale as death. Tang Xuaner struggled to remain calm, Do they have their phones with them? Call them quickly! On hearing this, An Yans eyes lit up, Right, right, right! Then she quickly took out her phone and dialed the number. Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable. When that voice came through the phone, An Yan felt a chill run through her limbs, her mind aplete nk. What to do, what to do! Theyre only five and a half years old; what if theyve been taken by bad people? An Yan was in turmoil, her tears uncontrobly sliding down. Tang Xuaner was also visibly panicked, but still took a deep breath, Dont panic, Ill call the security at the gate first, ask if theyve seen anything. Having said that, Tang Xuaner dialed the number for the security post, and after asking a few questions, Tang Xuaner helplessly put down the phone and gently shook her head at An Yan. The guard hasnt seen the two little girls leaving. An Yans vision darkened, her body weakened, and she almost fainted. Tang Xuaner quickly stepped forward to support her. An Yan sobbed uncontrobly, Its all my fault, if I had gone upstairs earlier, this wouldnt have happened! No, I have to go look for them! As she spoke, she made to go downstairs. Although An Yan possessed high cultivation level, when faced with the disappearance of her own flesh and blood, she was still utterly distraught. Tang Xuaner stopped her, Beijiang City is so big, how can you find them alone? Then what do we do? An Yan said in despair. Notify the Qin family! Tang Xuaner said gravely. As the Qin Group continued to grow stronger, Qin Yu, the actual controller, also saw her prestige soar by the day. She even began to be called the Queen of Beijiang by outsiders. Some even joked that if the Mayor of Beijiang couldnt settle a matter, a word from Qin Yu would be enough to take care of it. This shows just how powerful the Qin familys influence was in Beijiang. At this moment, in the top floor office of Qin Tower, Qin Yu was buried in work. Suddenly, the ring of a mobile phone shattered the peace of the office. The faces of several secretaries turned pale. Who didnt know that Qin Yu hated receiving calls when she was working? Whoever was calling this time was probably going to get an earful. As these secretaries were thinking this, they saw Qin Yu pause, then smile and pick up the mobile phone on her desk. Hello, XuanEr dear, what made you think of calling me today? This pleasant and cheerful demeanor stunned the secretaries. When had their chairman be so affable? On the other end of the phone, Tang Xuaner had no mood for other thoughts and directly said, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian have gone missing in Beijiang. Qin Yu took a moment to react, Hmm? Whos missing? Tang Xuaner took a deep breath, An Yan has been staying in Beijiang these past few days with Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, but this afternoon, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian disappeared! What? Qin Yu eximed in shock, suddenly standing up. Her voice was so loud that it startled the secretaries. They had never seen Qin Yu lose herposure like this. No matter the circumstance, the chairman always maintained a calm demeanor, what was different today? Qin Yu listened with a grave expression, Okay, I understand! Ill send people to look for them right now! Tell An Yan not to worry! I think theyll be found very soon! After hanging up the phone, Qin Yu had a grim expression, Call Hei King to see me immediately! Yes! A few minutester, Hei King rushed over. Chairman! Whats happened? Qin Yu spoke solemnly, Mr. Xues two daughters have gone missing in Beijiang! What? Hei King nearly jumped up. I just found out. Take everyone and start looking immediately. No matter where, no matter who, you must find the two girls safe and sound! Understand? Yes! Hei King knew this was no joke. He nodded immediately, and then nearly sprinted out. Qin Yu wasnt idle either; she began frantically making calls. With her current status, one call could mobilize countless people to rush about and risk their lives. So, quickly, an invisible vast began to take shape, enveloping the entirety of Beijiang. But even so, Qin Yu was still not at ease and, after pondering for a short while, she dialed Du Fans number. At a suburban clubhouse, Du Fan was drinking and ying cards with a few underworld bosses. These days, he was living the good life. With the backing of the Qin Group, everyone gave him due respect. Of course, Du Fan understood why the Qin Group was so supportive of him. It was all because of the merit he had earned by sending a message to Xue An back in the day, leading to hisfortable life now. Thinking this, Du Fan couldnt help but sigh. If only he could get a little closer to Mr. Xue, how great would that be. Just as he thought this, Qin Yus call came in. Seeing that it was a call from Qin Yu, Du Fan hurriedly answered. Chairman Qin, what can I do for you? Du Fan deliberately asked loudly. The underworld bosses at the table all looked at Du Fan with envy, greatly pleasing him. But his smugness vanished in an instant. Because Qin Yu said gravely, Mr. Xues two daughters have gone missing in Beijiang! Check immediately if it was someone under you. If it was I advise you to take this very seriously! If not, then hurry up and have your people look for them. Dont leave any stone unturned, understand? With his face turning ashen and his clothes soaked with cold sweat, Du Fan nodded frantically, Understood, Ill start looking right now. Chapter 542 - 533: Consequences That No One Can Afford (3rd Update) Chapter 533 -533: Consequences That No One Can Afford (3rd Update) After hanging up the phone. Several gang leaders chuckled, Whats the matter? Is Director Qin considering giving Du some business again. Theughter gradually faded away. Because the look on Du Fans face was almost murderous. Make a call, gather all our people! Du Fan ordered his men coldly. Yes! Du Fans men obeyed and left. The expressions of the gang leaders became somewhat unnatural. The eldest of them asked, Boss Du, what are you nning to do? Du Fan slowly stood up and gave the gang leaders a menacing smile. I advise you to go back and check if any of your men have kidnapped two young girls. If so, hand them over immediately, otherwise not even the Immortal can save you! With that, Du Fan turned and left. The gang leaders looked at each other, clueless about the meaning behind Du Fans words. But such a big incident couldnt be hidden. It didnt take long for these gang leaders to each receive a phone call about the notification. Upon understanding the severity of the situation, theirplexions turned even grimmer than Du Fans a moment ago. They all rushed back to theirirs to conduct a thorough search. Back at his ownir, Du Fans subordinates hurriedly approached to report, Boss, weve checked, and none of our people did this! Are you sure? Those whove done such things before have been crippled and wouldnt dare to lie! Were absolutely sure! Du Fan couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Thank goodness! The situation hadnt gotten too bad yet. If his own men had been the kidnappers, the consequences Du Fan shuddered, afraid to continue the thought, and then said in a deep voice, Release all the youngsters, whether theyre at a KTV or a bar, or even a rat hole, you must find them! Make sure we find those two girls before anyone else does! Got it? Yes! All of Beijiang started to boil over. Whether it was the underworld or legitimate societies, big and small powers alike, they all sprang into action upon hearing the wind. Especially since Qin Yu had announced a reward, offering ten million to whoever found the two girls. Even information leading to them would five million! At the same time, Du Fan had issued an underworld hit order, threatening to light skynterns for anyone who dared withhold information. In short, the whole of Beijiang was about to turn upside down. Meanwhile, in the living room of Number One Tian Vi. An Yan leaned on the sofa, her expression vacant. Qin Yuan and Qin Yu, the grandfather and grandson, sat quietly on the other side. By now it had grown dark outside. The two little girls still hadnt returned. The hope that they woulde back on their own could be written off as lost. Which meant it was certain that the two little girls had definitely met with some trouble. This reality hit An Yan like a sledgehammer, shattering her heart. Qin Yuan and Qin Yu were also as pale as paper at this moment. Because the matter was too significant. So significant that the two controllers of the Qin Group couldnt bear it. Thinking about Mr. Xue returning to find his daughter missing terrified Qin Yuan and Qin Yu. Yes! Mr. Xue was usually good to them. But both the grandfather and granddaughter knew very well that this was because no one had touched Xue Ans bottom line. If someone had, no matter who they were, Xue An would show no mercy in annihting them. Undoubtedly, these two little girls were absolutely the untouchable high-voltage line to Xue An! If they had truly been harmed on his own turf. It was likely that the entire Beijiang would be a funeral offering under Mr. Xues fury. The more Qin Yu thought about it, the more frightened she became. It was at this moment that the cellphone on the coffee table rang. Qin Yu immediately answered the call and turned on the speakerphone. Speak! Chairman, theres just been an update from Du Fans side; he has asked around all the gangs, big and small, in Beijiang and confirmed that no one has kidnapped the two youngdies! This news made everyone in the room look even grimmer. If that was the case, finding the two little girls among the vast crowds would be incredibly more difficult. However, by reviewing the surveince cameras around Yunmeng Vi, we can confirm that the two youngdies were on the street at around noon, and then they were taken away by a ride-hailing car! Weve found the driver of that ride-hailing car, and he said thest ce where the two youngdies got off was at the newly opened aquarium! An aquarium? The eyes of everyone in the room gradually lit up. It made sense for the two little girls to run away from home to y at the aquarium. And then? Qin Yu asked in a stern voice. Weve already searched the aquarium three times, kicking open every stairwell, and havent found any trace of the youngdies! However, through questioning, we found that many people have seen the two youngdies, and someone provided a clue saying that they left with a young woman! The hearts of everyone tightened once again. They left with a young woman? Could it be that they were really taken away by human traffickers from outside the area? Keep searching! Qin Yu said sternly. The information came back quickly this time. Chairman, weve found out that a young woman took the two youngdies onto a silver-gray sedan. The license te is unclear, and then it left! We are in the process of retrieving footage from various intersections! At the same time, we have everyone starting a dra search for this vehicle! Good! Although they had not found them, at least they had a valuable lead. Consequently, the expressions around the room became much more animated. Even An Yan, who had been in a daze, now had a liveliness in her eyes. However, unexpectedly, just as everyone thought victory was within reach, the silver-gray sedan seemed to have vanished into thin air, nowhere to be found. Qin Yu was nearly driven mad, and she roared into the phone, I dont care how difficult this is. Even if it means checking every single silver-gray sedan in Beijiang one by one, I must find that car tonight! Qin Yu issued a do-or-diemand. Countless people began searching the streets. Simultaneously, many were holding a photo of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian,bing through the vast city of Beijiang over and over again. While everyone was tirelessly searching for the two missing girls, In an abandoned factory overrun with weeds on the outskirts of Beijiang City, The vehicle slowly came to a stop. Two little beauties, were home now, please get out of the car! Xu Jiaojiao said with a smile. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian woke up from their drowsiness and habitually called out, Thank you, Auntie! Then they prepared to get out of the car. But when they saw the overgrown weeds outside, the two little girls couldnt help but be startled. Where is this? This isnt our home, is it? Yes, this isnt your previous home, but from now on, it might very well be! Xu Jiaojiao said indifferently. Chapter 543 Stingy Huyue (Third Release) Chapter 543 -543 Stingy Huyue (Third Release) The employee dormitory was in an uproar. Momentster, these flight attendants emerged, all bright and energetic, as they formed a standard toon to wee Xue Ans arrival. It must be said, the quality of these foreign flight attendants was indeedmendable! Especially when they were dressed in brand-new uniforms, with an appropriately charming smile on their faces. Without saying a word, just standing there was particrly pleasing to the eye. However, when Xue An led his family to the airport and saw this scene, he couldnt help but frown slightly. Whats all this for? Qin Yu hurriedly exined, Sir, these are the flight attendants that came with the random gift package, theyve been waiting for your arrival! The flight attendants also saw Xue An and, noticing that their boss seemed even more handsome, felt a rush of excitement and bowed in unison, Boss! Xue An was somewhat bemused, Let them disperse! Were just going to Lingnan, theres no need for such fanfare. The flight attendants faces showed disappointment. They had finally got a task that would allow them to interact with the boss, only to be met with this oue. At that moment, An Yan suddenly said, Since they are all prepared, why not let theme along? Xue An nced at An Yan, who gave a heheheugh, and then whispered in his ear. These flight attendants are drawing a sry every month, they should do some work, shouldnt they! Her penny-pinching demeanor was nearly akin to that of a stingyndy. Xue An gave a resignedugh, Alright, then lets all go together! The flight attendants were jubnt, attended to Xue Ans family as they boarded the ne, and then set off grandly towards Lingnan. Meanwhile, Shi Xueqing was driving an old Xia Li that couldnt possibly be any older, nervously negotiating the highway. Because the car was in such poor condition. Shi Xueqings foot was almost pressing into the enginepartment, and the highest speed it could manage was no more than sixty miles an hour. Moreover, there was a significant gap in the steering wheel, which meant Shi Xueqing had to keep swaying it back and forth to correct the course. This was the car that Huyue had taken Shi Xueqing to buy from a used car market for five hundred bucks. At this moment, Shi Xueqing was furiouslyining in her mind about her stingy progenitor, without daring to take her eyes off the road, because such a car couldpletely fall apart if she was not careful. Huyue, on the other hand, wasfortably spread out on the reclined passenger seat, sighing with contentment. I never expected that the Human n woulde up with such an ingenious tool in a mere thousand years, no need for Talisman Spells or Spirit Stones, just step on the gas and it runs, how fun and practical. As Huyue spoke, curiosity got the better of her, and she began to press the buttons on the central control panel. Because the Xia Li was so old, most of the buttons were broken, only the radio still worked, and just so happened to be the one Huyue pressed. Inside, a voice was loudly advertising. Are you worried about an unexpected pregnancy Now you can have Director Tong from Big Iron Stick Hospital personally perform surgery on you, taking care of all your worries. Huyue listened with great interest, while Shi Xueqing had an embarrassed look on her face. Ancestor, could you please change the station to listen to something else? I have yet to be married! Huyue nodded, Indeed! And then she changed the station. Struggling with prostatitis? Frequently have urgent urination or cant hold it? Rest assured, our hospital has specially introduced the M Country NMLGB Therapy Device, which will solve all your problems in one go. The atmosphere turned awkward. Huyue looked up, puzzled, What on earth is a prostate? Shi Xueqing shuddered all over and almost drove the car into a ditch. I dont know! Shi Xueqings face turned red as she said this. Huyue nodded, Oh! I see! See what? Your face is all red, it must be something naughty! . Mount Fanjing was over a thousand kilometers away from Lingnan, and driving this small Xia Li car, it would take at least a whole day to get there. Although Shi Xueqings cultivation level had regressed, she at least had a solid foundation, so she didnt feel tired even after driving the whole morning. It was only after arriving at the service area that she had to stop and rest. Because the Xia Li was starting to smoke in the front. At this moment, in the service area, there was also a convoy of luxury cars taking a rest. The drivers were all rich second-generation kids with money in their families. When they saw the Xia Li with white smoke billowing from the hood and making rattling noises as it moved, the rich second-gen kids were first stunned and then burst into heartyughter. Damn, how can this car still be running? And on the highway? As they spoke, the Xia Li stopped, and Shi Xueqing and Huyue got out of the car. When they saw Shi Xueqing, all the young men were dumbfounded. But Shi Xueqing obviously had no time to deal with these people; she opened the front hood to let the radiator cool down as quickly as possible. Then the master and disciple squatted under the wall not far away, quietly watching. Hey, that girl is not bad, so beautiful shes almost bubbling! Yeah! Such a pretty girl driving such a wreck of a car, its simply a waste of heavens gifts. The discussions of these people naturally reached the ears of Shi Xueqing and Huyue. Disciple, it seems that these guys really like you! Well, with you being so pretty, its unavoidable that men would be tempted, Huyue said with a chuckling smile. Shi Xueqing didnt even lift her head, Grandmaster! These three words were emphasized. Huyue chuckled, Silly disciple, havent you realized that your charm is much stronger now than before? Shi Xueqing was startled and turned to look at Huyue. Huyue shrugged his shoulders, My descent has influenced even the cultivation techniques you practice as my disciple, so naturally, your charm will also gradually strengthen! At that moment, one of the braver rich second-generation youths approached. Miss, its a pleasure to meet you! Is that so? Well, Im not pleased, Shi Xueqing said coldly. What is a conversation killer? This was it! The man began to feel awkward, but the closer he got, the more he realized the girls beauty and her refinement. Her natural and charming grace in every movement dazzled him. In his opinion,pared to Shi Xueqing, all the women he had known before were merely in and vulgar. Therefore, he didnt want to give up. Miss, where are you heading? Is your car broken? Why not let me give you a ride! Besides, its not safe in that old car! Whoever let you drive this piece of junk must be a damn fool to let a delicate girl like you drive such a He didnt finish his sentence because Huyue stood up and said with a smiling face, Who are you calling a damn fool? Hmm? The man was slightly taken aback and then scrutinized Huyue. At this time, Huyue had not shown his true form and still looked like an ordinary guy with a devil-may-care attitude. So after a few nces, he snorted with disdain, When did I ever insult you? Besides, even if I did, what could you do about it? His words were followed by his friends gathering around, staring menacingly at Huyue. Kid, looking for trouble? Exactly, if you want to make an issue, just say so! Chapter 544: Slamming the Brakes Leaves Only the Steering Wheel (4th Update) Chapter 544 -544: mming the Brakes Leaves Only the Steering Wheel (4th Update) Huyue simply smiled slightly, Im not looking for trouble! Im just telling you guys that my car is not a piece of junk! As he spoke, Huyue also patted the hood of the Xia Li with great affection. I paid five hundred bucks for it, which is the price of sixty bowls of beef noodles! Who dares to call it trash? The rich second-generation heirs looked at each other and then burst into loudughter. Oh my goodness, is this guy out of his mind? Lady,e and ride in my car, this guy is definitely sick! Seriously, Im driving thetest McLaren, a single screw of which is worth more than this piece of junk! Amid these taunts, Shi Xueqing looked at Huyue worriedly, afraid that her esteemed ancestor would get annoyed and kill these brats. But Huyue just smiled throughout, then said indifferently, Since you keep saying my car is a piece of junk, are you interested in a race? Race? How do we race? See who runs the slowest? The rich heirs scoffed withughter. Huyue shook his head, Of course, its about seeing who runs the fastest! Lets see who gets to the next rest area first. If I lose, Ill let her go with you guys! Huyue pointed at Shi Xueqing. The eyes of that bunch of rich second generations lit up. Shi Xueqing turned pale, Ancestor Huyue winked at Shi Xueqing, signaling her to keep quiet. With no choice, Shi Xueqing closed her mouth, thinking somewhat resentfully. Is this ancestor here specifically to set me up? Is that a serious offer? a man asked. Of course, its serious! Fine then! Lady, wait for us brothers to take you for a fun ride shortly! These rich heirsughed arrogantly. Huyue, however, said indifferently, And what if you lose? What a joke, how could we possibly lose? Let me tell you, even if we let you start a minute ahead, you wont even see our taillights! Huyue smiled slightly, Just tell me, what happens if you lose? The men looked at each other and then pointed at their own cars, See these? If we lose, well give you the car for free! We have a deal! Huyue immediately nodded, looking as if he was afraid they would back out. The bet was settled. The rich heirs went back to their cars. Shi Xueqing hurried over, Ancestor, are you insane! Those cars are all racers, we could fly this Xia Li and still not catch up! Are you trying to give me away or what? Huyue chuckled, My disciple is so cute! How could I bear to give you away? If others cant catch up, thats because theyre not capable. And who am I? I am the magnificent Lord Huyue! Get in, Im driving this time! Shi Xueqing helplessly got into the car. Meanwhile, Huyue, without changing his expression, wrote a talisman spell on the hood of the Xia Li as he turned around. The Godspeed Talisman. A talisman spell used for traveling. Only this one created by Huyue could be blessed onto the Xia Li. At this moment, those rich heirs slowly drove their luxury cars over. Kid, were not going to bully you, so well let you start ten seconds ahead, then well chase after. How about it? Sure! Huyue said with a smile. He then started the vehicle, using the driving technique he had just learned from Shi Xueqing, skillfully shifting gears, releasing the clutch, and pressing the gas pedal. Roar! The Xia Li surged forward and then stalled. The scene was quite awkward for a moment. The rich heirs looked on dumbfounded, one of them couldnt help saying, Dude, are you trying to be funny? You guessed it! Huyue chuckled, not the least bit embarrassed, as he restarted the car and gave them a chin-up nod. Im off now! Boom! The Xia Li car finally shot out sessfully. But it was, after all, an old car that couldnt get any older, and even with the gas pedal floored, it still moved forward like an old ox, slowly shuffling along. The rich second-generation kidsughed heartily. With that speed, I could close my eyes and sleep for a while before chasing and still not lose! But just then, Huyues mouth curled into a smirk, a glint shed in his eyes, and the Hundred Miles Swift Travel Charm activated. The little Xia Li roared, and its speed suddenly increased more than tenfold as it shot out like an arrow released from its bow. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared from everyones sight. Holy shit, am I seeing things? Is that a Xia Li? Its fucking rocketing! Hurry up and chase! This gang of kids snapped out of their daze, quickly stomping on the gas pedal to chase furiously. But with the Godspeed Talismans blessing, the Xia Lis speed continued to increase rapidly, far beyond their ability to catch up. The rich kids could only watch in despair as the distance grew wider and wider. Huyueughed loudly, A bunch of idiots, challenging me? I still have a conscience. If it had been that guy, you guys would probably have lost your pants too! Shi Xueqing clutched the handrail in terror, his face pale with fright. Master Ancestor, Master Ancestor, look ahead! Theres a car! Dont worry, your Master Ancestor here once drove a Starship, this little thing is nothing. With that, he effortlessly weaved through the traffic. Todays highways were bustling. Because a Xia Li was tearing up the road at an unbelievable speed. And behind it were more than a dozen sports cars closely following, yet no matter what, they couldnt catch up. Those who witnessed the scene couldnt believe their eyes. Soon, they were approaching the next service area. Huyue spoke indifferently, Hold tight! Its time to show you some real skills! Shi Xueqing, terrified, immediately closed his eyes. Huyue, without slowing down, headed straight for the service area, while all the sports cars behind him were stunned. Is this guy trying to kill himself? Then Huyue taught these rich kids a lesson. Huyue suddenly jerked the steering wheel while yanking the handbrake, and with a swift lift of his left foot, the car went into an uncontrolled state. He then used his Cultivation Level to control the Xia Li, which started drifting wildly with its tail swinging out. Shi Xueqing screamed, Master Ancestor, how do you know how to do this? Piece of cake, whats there your Master Ancestor cant do? Huyue said with a cheeky grin. The rich kids stopped their cars and got out, staring dumbfounded at the spectacle. The acrid smoke from the cheap tires enveloped the service area. But just then, the little Xia Li, after several astonishing drifts around, suddenly emitted a groan as if it couldnt take any more. Shi Xueqing felt the whole car shaking violently and screamed in terror. Master Ancestor, stop the car. Huyue also realized he had messed up and quickly mmed down hard on the brakes. Crash! After a grating metallic friction sound, Shi Xueqing felt the wind was so noisy. Looking up, he realized the roof of the car had disappeared. Not just the roof, but including the engine and the rear wheels, they had all been thrown out due to the strong inertia. All that was left was the seat he was sitting on, and the steering wheel in Huyues hands. Chapter 545 Skilled Fraud Techniques (5th Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 545 -545 Skilled Fraud Techniques (5th Update, Please Subscribe) The atmosphere suddenly became eerie. The wealthy youths stood agape, staring in disbelief. Huyue let out a light sigh, tossed aside the steering wheel he was holding, pped his hands, and elegantly stepped out of the car. Are you all convinced now? The wealthy youths looked at each other and hurriedly nodded their heads. Master, how how did you modify this car? How did you make a Xia Li so fast? one of the men swallowed and asked with a face full of respect. Modify? Huyue wore a pitying look, It seems youre still na?ve! Do you know what the ultimate level of driving is? The crowd shook their heads in unison. Huyue smiled enigmatically, I shall tell you today! It is to be one with the car! Only when one is united with the car can you tap into every ounce of the cars potential and be invincible! All this talk of modifications is trivial and hardly worth mentioning! This obvious nonsense turned the wealthy youths solemn as they all nodded their heads in agreement. Shi Xueqing just stared nkly at Huyues departing figure. Could her revered master really be a fraud? Given his skilled deception, it clearly wasnt his first time! Huyue turned to re at Shi Xueqing, then continued to assume the air of a highbrow expert. So this car A bet is a bet. Since the master has won, naturally the car belongs to you! Very good! Very good! Ahem, its just that today I rushed out and forgot to bring money. What do you think about this The wealthy youths hurriedly pulled out their wallets and took out all the cash they had, handing it over to Huyue. Master, we dont carry much on us, this is probably just over twenty thousand! If its not enough, well go withdraw more money for you! No need! This will suffice, Huyue said breezily as he epted the money. Then he proceeded to spout a whole bunch of jumbled principles, leaving the group bewildered. At the end, the guy whod been hitting on Shi Xueqing even apologized with a guilty expression, Miss, I truly didnt realize you were the masters girlfriend, my apologies! Shi Xueqing was at a loss for words, only able to helplessly watch the wealthy youths reluctantly wave goodbye to Huyue. Once the car was out of sight, Huyue chuckled to himself, Idiots! Then he turned to Shi Xueqing with a triumphant look and said, Good disciple, weve got the money and the car, lets go! As Huyue drove off in the brand new sports car toward Lingnan. A private ne slowly descended at Lingnan Airport. The Yu Family had already heard the news and all came out to greet him. When Xue An appeared at the top of the airstairs. Yuan Yunxin, who had been standing next to Yu Ming, couldnt help but tremble. Feeling Yuan Yunxins unease, Yu Ming gently took her hand and gave her a reassuring smile. Dont be afraid! Yuan Yunxin took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. Just then, Yu Mings father, Yu Lang, who was semi-retired, hurried forward to greet him. Sir! Xue An nodded slightly. Yu Ming also led Yuan Yunxin by the hand toe forward. We pay our respects to the sir! Xue An looked at Yuan Yunxin, who kept her head down, and smiled faintly. Miss Yuan, congrattions to you! Yuan Yunxin was taken aback, then quickly raised her head, Thank you, sir! And at this moment, An Yan also walked over, Husband, is this the talented girl you were talking about? Xue An nodded, Yes! To achieve something in Formation purely through self-study is indeed a testament to her talent! An Yan couldnt help but size up Yuan Yunxin with curiosity. Seeing that the girl had delicate features and wore a pair of thick sses that gave her a very schrly air, An Yan couldnt help but smile. Yuan Yunxin, seeing such a dazzlingly beautiful woman smiling at her, knew this must be the legendary Mrs. Xue, and her heart suddenly rxed. Ive seen thedy! Yu Lang, seeing this, gave his son a look, and their long-suspended hearts finally settled. It must be known that Yu Lang was initially firmly against this marriage. It was all because he feared angering Xue An. But Yu Mings persistence in love was as indestructible as his Sword Dao. Yu Lang couldnt stop it. In the end, he had no choice but to silently consent. However, Yu Lang had always been worried, until now, seeing that Mrs. Xue held no prejudice against Yuan Yunxin, he finally set his heart at ease. Although the old patriarch of the Yu Family has passed away, due to Yu Mings rapid progress in Sword Dao and having earned the reputation of a little Sword Immortal, the Yu Familys influence in Lingnan is now even greater. This time, Yu Mings engagement ceremony had caused the whole of Lingnan to bustle with excitement. Looking out of the car window at the brightly decorated scene, Xue An understood that this was not just the Yu Family announcing to the world through this event that the new and old generations of Sword Immortals had changed hands, but also that from now on, the Yu Family would return to its former peak. That night, the Yu Familyid out a grand banquet to entertain Xue An and his family. Other guests began to arrive one after another from the next day. During this time, Yu Ran kept hiding and didnt show herself much. The slight affection she once harbored for Xue An had long been buried deep in her heart with the passage of time. Because she knew very well. No one could ever rece An Yan in Xue Ans heart. She wanted to wait for Shi Xueqing to arrive, to pour out the bitterness in her heart. The fate between people is just so wondrous, Yu Ran and Shi Xueqing actually became confidants with whom they could talk about anything. But why hasnt Sister Xue Qing arrived yet? Yu Ran felt a bit anxious in her heart. It wasnt until the eve of the engagement banquet that the front door of the Yu Family was brightly lit and many servants were busy. Just then, a roar of an engine sounded, and a dazzling red sports car sped forward, and upon reaching the gate, the car sharply drifted to a halt in a parking space. This brilliant disy of driving skill drew many amazed gazes. Then, the car door opened. Shi Xueqing couldnt wait to get out, and leaning against the wall, she started to vomit. Huyue got out of the car at leisure, shook his head, and sighed lightly, My good disciple, you are too weak, I wasnt even driving that fast, and youre already carsick! Shi Xueqing lifted her head weakly, Who drives like you? You charge ahead without care, if I hadnt woken up early, youd have driven out of the country by now! Huyue gave an embarrassed smile. The reason they arrived sote was entirely because Huyue was thrilled with the new car and kept driving on. And Shi Xueqing just happened to fall asleep. Thus, Huyue drove hundreds of kilometers in one go, and if Shi Xueqing hadnt woken up in time, they might have actually left the country. Some of the gatekeepers recognized Shi Xueqing and quickly sent someone in to deliver the message. Soon enough, Yu Ran ran out excitedly. Sister Xue Qing! Why have youe sote? Shi Xueqing smiled apologetically, Sorry, there was a bit of a dy on the road. Meanwhile, Huyue, with shining eyes, approached and said politely, Hello, my name is Huyue, Im Xue Qings grandmaster! Pleased to meet you, beautifuldy! Chapter 546: They’re Still a Child (First Update) Chapter 546 -546: Theyre Still a Child (First Update) Uh pleased to meet you! Yu Ran was somewhat baffled, not knowing who this man was, and could only look towards Shi Xueqing while pretending to be interested. Shi Xueqing felt her face was losing face, and stomping her foot, she angrily said, Ancestor master! This is my best friend! The implication was, couldnt you show some decency? Huyue, however, seemed unconcerned, Since she is my disciples friend, that makes her half a disciple to me, too. How old are you this year, miss? How about I read your palm for you! Yu Ran instinctively took a step back, No no need! Shi Xueqing grabbed Yu Ran, Dont mind him, lets go! After the two girls entered the main gate, Huyue stood in the same spot watching Yu Rans retreating figure, and said faintly, Longing but unable to have, not even daring to hope? What kind of person could make you, such a pampereddy of the heavens, behave so humbly? The thing Huyue was best at was peering into peoples hearts, so he immediately noticed the frustration and sorrow knitted within Yu Rans brows. Well, let it be, a young girls longing for love is the most normal thing in the world! Huyue thought to himself, with a smile following behind into the Yu Familys residence. Meanwhile. Xue An, who was in the guest room ying games with An Yan, suddenly raised an eyebrow and turned his head towards the window. Whats wrong, hubby? Oh, nothing! Xue An smiled and turned back to continue ying the game. Maybe he was just imagining things! After all how could that old fox possibly appear here? Xue Qing sis, have you eaten yet? Yu Ran asked. Just as Shi Xueqing was about to speak, Huyue, who knew not when he hade over, said, To be frank, my disciple and I havent eaten anything sincest night. I wonder if your esteemed household has anything delicious to offer? By this time, Yu Ran had figured out that this seemingly frivolous man was indeed Shi Xueqings ancestor master. Given this rtionship, Yu Ran naturally held him in high respect and said with a slight smile. Of course, there is. Please follow me! With that, she turned and led the way. Shi Xueqing, taking advantage of the moment, lowered her voice and said to Huyue, Ancestor master, could you be a bit more dignified? We are here as guests; we cant let others look down on us! Huyue nodded nonchntly, Disciple makes a good point! I will keep it in mind! Just watch me! Since the Yu Family had invited many guests this time, the kitchen was in operation 24 hours a day, and an entire building had been allocated for dining. When Yu Ran led Huyue and Shi Xueqing into the dining area, the person in charge hurriedly came to greet them. Miss! These two are my friends; they havent had dinner yet, please arrange something! Of course! Then the person in charge turned to Huyue and Shi Xueqing with a smile, Sir and madam, what would you like to eat? We have cuisines from Lu, Chuan, Yue, and Su, as well as Western, Chinese, and Japanese dishes. You may order anything. Huyue nodded casually, That sounds quite good. The tone carried an air of aristocratic arrogance. Even Yu Ran couldnt help but be surprised; was this the same lecherous man who just had to read her palm a moment ago? How had he changed so much all of a sudden? The person in charge, for all his worldly experience, had never seen someone with an aura like Huyues, and his attitude became even more respectful. So, sir, what would you like to eat? Huyue sighed softly, Since we are here, we should conform to the hosts arrangements. If I ask for too much, I reckon you wouldnt be able to prepare it! Yes, yes! the person in charge nodded continuously, Sir looks like one who has seen the world. Well, then, lets not make things difficult for you all. Just bring us five bowls of beef noodles for starters! Huyue said lightly. The atmosphere instantly became awkward. Shi Xueqing covered her eyes, simply unable to watch. The person in charge was stunned for a moment, then carefully asked. Sir, what did you say you wanted to eat? Beef noodles! Its just the type they sell on the streets, dont you have it? Ah, sure, sure, sure! Anything else youd like? Hmm and a head of garlic. Everyone: . Soon, the beef noodles were served. One had to admit, the chefs the Yu Family had hired were quite skilled. A simple bowl of beef noodles was madeplete with color, scent, and taste, but more importantly, it was topped with several thick slices of beef. However, Huyue remained seated without touching his chopsticks. Manager: Sir, is there anything else you need? Huyue gave him a nce, then gestured across his chest, Wheres the napkin to tuck into my cor? Huh? Oh, oh, oh, Ill go get it for you now? Saying that, he brought over a dining napkin that one would use for a formal Western sit-down meal. After receiving it, Huyue tied it around his neck and smiled elegantly, Then I shall begin eating. With that, he lifted all the noodles from the bowl with his chopsticks and swallowed them in one gulp. Then he choked so hard that his eyes rolled back, and hastily took a big gulp of the soup before finally catching his breath. The soups not bad, but the noodles are tasteless. Shi Xueqing covered her face, too embarrassed to look up, and silently criticized in her mind. If you gulp down the noodles in one mouthful, of course, they wont taste like much. Only Yu Ran smiled faintly. She found Cousin Xue Qings ancestor was quite amusing. Just as Huyue was wolfing down his noodles, two girls walked into the restaurant. The two girls, one older and one younger, were gorgeousthe older one around seventeen or eighteen, and the younger one about thirteen or fourteen, both charming and lovely. Such a pair naturally attracted many gazes as they appeared. But Huyue was staring at the two girls with his mouth wide open, noodles dangling out, eyes shining brightly. At that moment, the younger girl asked, Dragon Sister, what would you like to eat? Indeed, the two girls who had arrived were Xiao Sha and Xiao Yu. They had followed Xue An to Lingnan as well. Whatevers fine! Then lets start with ten baskets of buns! Xiao Yu said cheerfully. Xiao Sha was silent for a moment, then somewhat helplessly said, Do you really like buns that much? Yep yep! Xiao Yu nodded seriously, I love buns so much, I suspect I was a bun in my past life. Xiao Sha: . Meanwhile, Huyue couldnt wait to swallow the noodles in his mouth and stood up, wanting to head over. Shi Xueqing, of course, knew what her unreliable ancestor was about to do and quickly stopped him. Ancestor, please dont make a scene, they are just teenagers! Teenagers? Huyue chuckled, The ages of those two might just shock you to death if I told you! After saying that, he excitedly approached them. At this time, Xiao Sha was pondering what to eat, but when she turned around, she found a man standing behind her, grinning and looking at her. Xiao Sha was so startled she nearly jumped up, thinking how could this guy walk without making a sound? Then she saw Huyue, smiling, who said, Miss, lets get acquainted, shall we? Chapter 547: How Is It You? (2nd Update) Chapter 547: Chapter 547: How Is It You? (2nd Update) Xiao Yu covered her mouth in fright. He actually dared to tease Dragon Sister. Does this man have a death wish? Indeed. She saw Xiao Shas expression turn cold in an instant as he said in a cold voice, Ill give you three seconds to disappear from my sight, or else Ill make you regreting into this world. The murderous aura in his words sent chills down ones spine. However, Huyue didnt seem to take it seriously at all, instead offering a slight smile, Are all members of the Jiaolong n this hot-tempered? Hearing this, a sharp light burst from Xiao Shas eyes, Who exactly are you? Being able to see through his true form at a nce, this man was definitely no ordinary person. My name is Huyue, how about making friends? Id really like to be friends with a female demon! Huyue said with a smile. Xiao Shas lips curled into a cold smile, Want to be friends with me? Then first, catch my punch! As he spoke, Xiao Sha stepped forward and unleashed a punch. The power of the punch stirred up a gale in the spacious restaurant. Huyue shook his head and sighed lightly, These days, the females are much more overbearing than the males. With that, he stretched out his hand and easily blocked Xiao Shas domineering punch. Bang. After a muffled sound, Xiao Sha trembled at the shoulder and was actually forced back several steps. Huyue, however, didnt move an inch, and with a slight smile, said, How about now? Am I qualified to be your friend yet? Xiao Sha felt her entire arm go numb from the shock, causing a storm of shock to rise in her heart. Being able to casually catch her punch, who was this man? Whats more, Xiao Sha realized with horror that she couldnt see through this man at all. No matter what method she attempted to use to probe, this person seemed as if he didnt exist, a void of nothingness. This feeling was so ufortable it made one want to spit blood. But Xiao Sha was a stubborn character, so she snorted coldly, No matter who you are, since you dare to provoke me, Ill show you the might of the Jiaolong n. With those words, a dazzling divine light exploded in Xiao Shas eyes, and a Five-wed Golden Dragon swam within it. Huyues eyes brightened in appreciation, nodding, No wonder your aura seemed different from the typical Jiaolong just now; you actually have an Ancient Bloodline! Xiao Sha was now close to going Berserk, a step away from revealing her true form. This was her strongest human state, with dragon patterns faintly visible on her face and ayer of Dragon Scales appearing on her neck. Then, Xiao Sha took a step forward, and in the next instant, she appeared directly in front of Huyue, her fists thundering out simultaneously. The force of her punch was so powerful that it even surpassed the speed of sound, and it wasnt until her fists were almost touching Huyues clothes that a deafening boom resounded. Yet even facing such a punch, Huyue still wore a nonchnt expression on his face. With a sudden reach of his hand, he caught Xiao Shas wrist and then smiled at the astonished Xiao Sha, Girls shouldnt be so violent. With that, he effortlessly flung her away with a flick of his wrist. Xiao Shanded on her feet but felt her blood boiling and her vision blurring with difort. Huyue stood there nonchntly, Little girl,ing again? Xiao Sha gritted her teeth and charged at him once more. But once again, Huyue lightly pped her away. Xiao Sha couldnt steady herself and fell to the ground. All this happened very fastit took only a few dozen seconds for Huyue to toy with Xiao Sha until she was dizzy and disoriented. Xiao Yu watched this scene in utter terror, especially when she saw her seemingly invincible Dragon Sister being yed with like a child, her eyes nearly popped out of her head. No, this cant go on, Dragon Sister will be at a disadvantage, I must hurry and inform Immortal Master! Xiao Yu thought to herself and quietly began to back away. When she reached the entrance of the restaurant, she turned around and bolted out. Huyue naturally noticed this scene, but he couldnt be bothered with Xiao Yu. After all, she was just a sea demon, hardly worth his attention. Although Xiao Sha had been defeated several times, since Huyue had held back, he wasnt seriously injured. However, the humiliation of being toyed with was driving Xiao Sha mad. His eyes were bloodshot, and he was determined to defeat this detestable man. Huyue, on the other hand, stood there leisurely, unmoved regardless how Xiao Sha attacked. Witnessing this, Shi Xueqing was utterly dumbfounded. Could it be that her unreliable Immortal Master ancestor was actually this powerful? At the same time. An Yan, who was engrossed in ying a fighting game with Xue An, felt a sourness in her eyes as if something had clouded her vision. She couldnt help but rub them a few times. But in that moment of distraction, Xue An identally killed An Yans character. An Yan was a bit annoyed, Youre being unfair! You only won because I got something in my eye! Xue An said with a mischievous grin, A loss is a loss, no excuses! Hmph, An Yan rubbed her eyes, deciding to ignore Xue An, but the more she rubbed, the more ufortable they became. Xue Anughed and stretched out his hand to cradle An Yans face, Dont move, Ill blow on your eyes for you. As he said this, he leaned in and blew gently into her eyes. The two young girls had already gone back to their bedrooms to sleep, leaving just the two of them in the living room. Consequently, An Yans face couldnt help but turn red. Just as the atmosphere was warming up, the front door was suddenly forced open. Then, Xiao Yu rushed in, gasping for breath, Immortal Immortal Master something terrible has happened, eh? Xiao Yu was stunned because from her angle, she could see Xue An holding An Yans face, and she couldnt tell what they were doing. Immortal Master, what are you doing? When An Yan heard the noise, her face turned beet red, and she red at Xue An before quickly hiding in the inner room. Xue An said to Xiao Yu irritably, Is there something wrong with blowing on eyes? Whats so urgent that youre in such a panic? Thats when Xiao Yu remembered the critical situation, Immortal Master, you should quickly check it out. Dragon Sister was beaten by a man in the restaurant! No sooner had she spoken when a loud crash came from the direction of the restaurant, as if something had been smashed to pieces. Xue Ans expression turned cold, a glint of murderous intent shing in his eyes. Dare toy a hand on my pet? With that thought, Xue An had already charged out the door. It was only a few hundred meters from where Xue An lived to the restaurant, and he arrived in an instant. When he got there. Indeed! Half of the restaurants wall had been knocked down. Xiao Sha was lying on the ground, struggling to get up. A man walked out slowly, seemingly with a smile on his face. Fire rose in Xue Ans heart and he sneered, Looking for death! With that, he charged forward, throwing a punch. The might of that punch caused the entire heavens and earth to fall silent. Huyue was startled by this sudden attack and thought the voice sounded very familiar. But Huyue didnt dare to underestimate his opponent and readied himself to parry the blow. Just then, as Xue An closed in, he and Huyue came face to face. What the hell, its you? The two men shouted in unison. Chapter 548: Gentle Breeze and Bright Moon, How About a Few Drinks? (3rd Update) Chapter 548: Chapter 548: Gentle Breeze and Bright Moon, How About a Few Drinks? (3rd Update) But their fists had already collided at this moment. A massive boom resounded. Huyue was directly sted away, copsing two walls in session before falling silent. The entire ce went quiet. Shi Xueqings face was pale, her heart filled with shock and regret. Ancestor, of all the people you could provoke, you just had to provoke Mr. Xue! Look whats happened now! You were probably killed by that punch! Meanwhile, Xue An stood in ce, his face wearing a strange expression. Suddenly, there was a rustling amidst the debris, and then Huyue struggled to climb out from the ruins. First spitting out the dust from his mouth, he then gritted his teeth and yelled, Xue, I knew you werent dead! Damn it, couldnt you have gone a little easier? It hurts like hell! Nobody dared to speak. To actually curse Mr. Xue, this guy was definitely done for. As expected. Xue An lifted his foot, slowly walking toward Huyue. Shi Xueqing felt a cold chill, but still mustered the courage to step forward, Mr. Xue, this person is an ancestor from Lingying Pce, his heads a bit off, please dont stoop to his level! Xue An only gave her a faint nce, and Shi Xueqing couldnt continue her words. Then Xue An walked right past her,ing straight up to Huyue and looked down at him from above. Shi Xueqings vision darkened, her heart filled with despair. Ancestor, rest in peace! Come Qingming, I will offer a bowl of beef noodles for you Hm? Because Shi Xueqing saw something that surprised her immensely. She saw Xue Ans lips curl into a smile, his face gradually revealing a look of immense satisfaction. Old fox, you cant die, and neither can I! Cut the crap, give me a hand! I cant get up! Huyue said irritably. Xue An reached out and pulled Huyue up from the ground. Then Huyue shook his body, discarding his disguise to reveal his true appearance. Looking at Huyue now, there was no more of the embarrassed state from before, he exuded a noble and extraordinary aura. It was just that his overly handsome face made that aura seem somewhat effeminate. Tsk tsk, old fox, after so many years, youre still so good-looking! Its just a pity youre a man, wasting such a handsome face, Xue An tsked admiringly. A vein bulged on Huyues forehead, as he was extremely averse to being called beautiful. Xue, I havent settled with you over seducing my sister back then, and you still have the nerve to say such nonsense? Hiss! Many people in the room felt the mes of gossip burning in their eyes. Mr. Xue actually had a fling with this guys sister? Very possible! Seeing how beautiful this guy is, his sister must be absolutely stunning. Yet Xue An was unconcerned, Old fox, will you ever let it go? How many times have I said it, I did nothing back then, and I considered Xiao Ying as my own sister! It was she who talked nonsense about not marrying anyone but me, and in the end, she stubbornly insisted on leaving the Fox Realm with me. How can you me me for that? You talk as if youre the victim! Do you know when the news of your demise came, Xiao Ying wept and then left the Fox Realm in secret, and her whereabouts have been unknown since! Huyue was pained at the thought. Hm? Xiao Ying ran away? Huyue nodded gravely, She hasnt returned until now! Xue An sighed, Shes grown up too, and shes strong enough to protect herself. Perhaps shes hiding somewhere. It all started because of you! Hey, are you even reasonable? Reasonable with you? If anything happens to Xiao Ying, do you believe I will fight you to the death? Huyue said. Xue An replied with a chuckle, Including this time, that makes it the 13,421st time youve lost to me! Huyues face was full of discontent, I was caught off-guard and forced to fight after your sneak attack! This time doesnt count! Xue An nodded with a smile, Alright then, how about we have another fair fight? Huyues irritated expression suddenly cleared, and he spoke lightly as if there was not a cloud in the sky, Fighting and killing is so uninteresting. Under such a tranquil moon, why dont we indulge in a few drinks instead? Xue Anughed heartily and pped Huyues shoulder hard, Old fox, do you know why I get along with you so well? Is it because Im kind, handsome, gentle, generous, and have a high cultivation level? Huyue blinked and said with a proud face. No, its because I just love this shameless side of you! Im ttered, ttered! Xue An and Huyue walked away, arms over each others shoulders,ughing and joking. They left behind a crowd with dumbfounded faces. Nobody had expected such an oue. But regardless, themotion had at least settled down. Just as everyone let out a sigh of relief, they heard a voice ask, Excuse me, are my ten trays of steamed buns ready? Everyone turned around to look. Xiao Yu, feeling embarrassed being stared at by so many eyes, sheepishly held up five fingers and said timidly, If there arent ten trays, five would also do. Everyone was silent. How about three trays? Still, no one spoke. Xiao Yu, with a hint of a sob in her voice, said, You cant just give me one tray! Xiao Sha, unable to bear it any longer, knocked her on the head, Are you done yet? But his touch was a lot gentler. Because Xiao Sha knew that Xiao Yu had risked her life to deliver the message to their boss just moments before. I just wanted something to eat! Xiao Yu whispered, lowering her head like a wronged little wife. Yu Ran, unable to hold back hisughter, ordered, Go on, quickly steam ten trays of buns! Miss, the kitchen has been wrecked! Then fix it now! While the restaurant was bustling with repairs, Xue An returned to their lodgings with Huyue. As soon as he entered, An Yan just happened to be in the living room. Huyue paused for a moment, then stepped forward and bowed with his hands folded, This must be my younger brothers wife Xue An immediately knocked on the back of Huyues head and said indifferently, Call her sister-inw! Hey, if were talking about age, even if you include your rebirth, youre only over three thousand years old. Ive lived for more than a hundred thousand years! Xue An raised an eyebrow, Whos talking about age with you? Were talking about strength! Are you bullying me because my true form cant descend? Xue An nodded, So what if I am? How about we go outside and have a fight right now? Huyue immediately said respectfully, Sister-inw! An Yan was somewhat dumbfounded, Huh? Xue An smiled lightly, This is a little brother I took in a while back! Just call him Huyue! Oh? Huyue, what a strange name! Xue Anughed, Of course its strange! Because hes transformed from a fox! Come on, show your true form to your sister-inw! Huyue looked indignant, I am a dignified Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox, how can I simply reveal my original form, you Xue An said tly, Fight? A sh of light shone, and a strikingly beautiful snow-white fox appeared before their eyes. An Yans eyes gradually widened, Wow, how cute! Chapter 549: It should be quite clear (4th update) Chapter 549 -549: It should be quite clear (4th update) A few small dishes, a pot of old wine. Xue An and Huyue sat opposite each other, suddenly both fell into silence. Actually, after you perished, I searched through The Multiverse, hoping to find your soul, but to no avail. At that time, I thought you were truly dead, Huyue suddenly said. Seeing me alive now, are you disappointed? Xue An said with a slight smile. Huyue shook his head, Im quite happy! After all, if you were gone, The Myriad Realms would seem rather lonely! Xue An suddenly felt goosebumps all over his body and instinctively moved back a bit, Let me tell you, Im not interested in men, including male foxes! Piss off! Im even less interested in you! I only like pretty youngdies! Xue An snickered, then a brief silence followed. Come, lets have a drink! To our long-awaited reunion! Xue An lifted his cup and said. Sure! And to your return from the dead! They both drained their cups in one gulp. Although for cultivators of their level, worldly wine already had no effect. But swallowing this wine still brought a pleasant feeling. At that moment, An Yan came over with a few tes of stir-fried dishes. Huyue hurried to his feet to take them. I was going to ask the chef toe over and cook, but your brother insisted on eating at home, so I just whipped up a few dishes. Make do with them! said An Yan with a smile. Sister-inw is being modest. The great honor is mine to have you cook personally for me. Then you two chat away, Ill go to the inner room. Call me if you need anything! An Yan left very tactfully after finishing her words. A smart woman would never interfere with her husbands drinking session, as it would only lead to annoyance. Huyue watched An Yans receding figure, Is this the girl youve been unable to forget? Xue An nodded. Very beautiful! No wonder youve been as steady as a rock for three thousand years, not even giving a nce to girls like my sister. How many times have I said Huyue gently shook his head, interrupting Xue Ans words, No need to exin, I know its not your fault, and I too have found a woman who only has eyes for me. Xue An happened to be eating a mouthful of food and almost sprayed it out upon hearing this. Cough cough, what did you say? I said, I too have found a woman who only has eyes for me! Is she blind? Huyue: Alright, no more jokes! Congrattions! Xue Anughed and raised his ss. The two of them drank again. Then Huyue spoke with a hint of emotion, Ive lived for a hundred thousand years and seen too much love and affection. I thought I had seen through it all! But I didnt expect that upon visiting that world, the moment I saw her, I felt as if I was struck. Xue An listened with a smile and then asked, Which princess from Fox Country is she? Huyue shook his head. Then she must be the daughter of some Heavenly Divine? Huyue sighed, Shes an utterly ordinary mortal! Xue An was stunned. Do you find it unbelievable? So do I! But the first time I saw her, when she looked at me with eyes as wet and soft as a deers, I knew I was a goner. Xue An shook his head and chuckled. I know you want to mock me, go ahead, do as you please! Huyue had a resolute expression on his face. Youre mistaken, I have no intention of mocking you! Because I understand that feeling very well! The first time Iid eyes on An Yan, I was struck as if by lightning, and I had only one thought in my mind, Id even be a bandit if thats what it took to make her my bandit chiefsdy! Huyue burst into loudughter, Those words should be shouted for all to hear! The two drank their third cup of wine. When are you going to bring her over so I can see what my sister-inw looks like? Huyue smiled bitterly, Shes just an ordinary mortal, and she doesnt even know my identity to this day, how can I bring her out? Oh? So youre nning to keep hiding it from her forever? Xue An asked. Huyue sighed deeply, Ive tried probing her thoughts, but shes a very determined, even somewhat silly girl. She says she doesnt yearn for immortality, she just wants this one lifetime. Xue Ans mouth was slightly agape, Did you get yourself an underage girl? Otherwise, why so naive? Huyue ignored Xue Ansment and continued wistfully, You dont understand her, and even I dont quite understand her! Perhaps its also for this reason that she attracts me like a ma! Enough! Lets drink to the fox women whove escaped the clutches! Xue An said with augh. Huyue red at Xue An but raised his cup nheless. It wasnt until it was time to drink that Xue An said softly, Brother, my blessings to you! Youve finally found her! Huyue nodded and downed his drink in one gulp. After a few cups, the atmosphere became lively. Then, Xue An spoke indifferently, Youve forciblypressed your strength, even risking deception of the local Heavenly Dao Laws with a Nascent Soul Avatar so you could descend here, what exactly are you trying to do? Huyue sighed slightly, Actually, I didnt want toe here either, but there will be great changes in the mortal world, I had no choice! Oh? Great changes in the mortal world? Huyue nodded, Although you ascended from a mere mortal to an unmatched Immortal Venerable within a short three thousand years, youre still too new to it, unaware of many secrets within The Multiverse. Xue An nodded slightly, acknowledging the truth in Huyues words. The vastness of The Multiverse means that even an Immortal Venerable cant possibly know all its secrets. Thats why Xue An was willing to risk everything to take that next step and be a saint through ascension. Its a pity that he fell short in the end and ended up being reborn. Huyue continued, The power of Fox Country may not be the strongest in The Multiverse, but its longstanding history definitely ranks among the top, and thus, many secrets unknown to the world are recorded within Fox Country. Take this mortal realm as an example! Although it has a low Cultivation Level and scarce Spiritual Energy, known as the destend in all four directions, rumors have it that this mortal realm is actually the very foundation of the Myriad Realms! Oh? Xue An was slightly surprised. At first, I too had my doubts! Butter, I realized its all true! If The Multiverse are the branches and leaves, then the mortal realm is the trees roots! Moreover, to my knowledge, there are several ces like the mortal realm in The Multiverse! But this one is clearly the most important! Every great change also means a violent shake in The Multiverse Realms! Also known as a cataclysm! And now, such a cataclysm is upon us! Xue An said lightly, Aplete severance of heaven and earth, with the gods descending? Huyue was slightly shocked, Yes, thats exactly it! No wonder recently, the Spiritual Energy here has begun to recover, and the gods and demons of The Multiverse are all trying to get their hands on this realm. Then do you know what those guys are seeking? What? Huyue dipped his finger in wine and wrote two characters on the table. Destiny? Xue An was taken aback for a moment and then read it aloud. Huyue nodded, Exactly, destiny! Chapter 550 The So-Called Fortune (First Update) Chapter 550 -550 The So-Called Fortune (First Update) The so-called fate is the determinate power bestowed upon all things between heaven and earth. Mysterious yet true, it indeed exists. And not only humans possess fate, but a city, a nation, even an ethnic group, all have their own fate. When fate arrives, the whole world aligns with you; when it departs, even heroes lose their freedom. Thats to say, when blessed with fate, even an ant can ascend to the heavens and transform into a Divine Dragon. But once fate dissipates, even if you are a Divine Dragon, you will be trapped in the shallows. Huyue continued, ording to the secret legends passed down in the Hua n Fox Realm, every cmity produces a Fate Pearl in this mortal world. Whoever possesses this object will be the favored one in the next cmity, blessing their entire group! As the cmity approaches, the Fate Secret Realm will open in the mortal world, naturally attracting the covetous eyes of gods and demons from The Multiverse! Upon hearing Huyues words, Xue Ans gaze flickered. He thought back to the images on the turtle shell. The ancestors of the Hua n were incredibly powerful, able to shoot down the chaos-inducing Jin Wu with a single arrow, but why did they suddenly cut down the Jianmu tree and sever themselves from this world? And that final line, protect my Hua n, seemed not so simple. Xue An had some doubts in his heart, but soon suppressed them. Without more information, wild guesses would not solve any problems, only bring unnecessary worry. And since the cmity was imminent, the answers would certainly lie within this round of catastrophe. He would go in search of them when the time came. After all, as long as he was present, he would not allow gods or demons to bring chaos to the world. If the gods dared to descend, then he would annihte them! Huyue had been watching Xue An all the while, and after a long pause, he chuckled and said, I bet youre thinking right now about how to ughter all those gods and demons who dare to meddle! Xue An smiled lightly, Thats right! I actually feel a bit sorry for those gods and demons! Honestly, how did you manage to cultivate to such a level in this world where the Spiritual Energy is so scarce? Do you want to know? Huyue nodded eagerly, Of course, I do. My avatars Cultivation Level is too low, and Im afraid I wont be able to handle the impending cmity. So, I want to improve my Cultivation Level as soon as possible! Its simple, because yours truly is a genius! Huyue was momentarily speechless because he actually couldnt refute that im. He had witnessed how Xue An in his previous life went from an obscure Cultivator to an unparalleled Immortal Venerable in just a mere thousand years. Such progress could no longer be described as genius; it was downright monstrous. But that smug attitude of his was truly infuriating! Huyue gnashed his teeth as he looked at Xue An. But since he couldnt defeat him, what was he to do? Huyue nced at the wine pot on the table, and suddenly had an idea, saying with a smile, Alright, enough about that. Its a rare reunion of old friends, so lets not return tonight until were drunk! With that, he personally poured a cup of wine and handed it to Xue An. However, as he passed the wine, he secretly slipped a Drunkenness Talisman Spell into it. The Multiverse originally had no such spell, but because Huyue often drank with people, he had created this Talisman Spell. Xue An took the cup, but did not drink it, and instead quietly looked at Huyue. Whats the matter? Huyues face was the picture of calm. Xue An shook his head, Nothing, just that the moonlight tonight is nice, and its a good night for getting drunk! Hahaha, I think so too! Huyueughed, looking very joyful. An hourter. Xiao Sha dragged the stuffed Xiao Yu, who had finished ten baskets of buns, back home. Dragon Sister, why are you walking so fast? I still have a bun here; do you want it? Xiao Yu pulled out a bun from who knows where and offered it to Xiao Sha. Xiao Sha didnt pay her any attention. Because Xiao Sha was in a very bad mood. Not only had she been flirted with by someone, but she also couldnt beat him. For Xiao Sha, who was always prideful and arrogant, this was simply unbearable. It was normal for her not to be able to defeat the boss. But howe she just couldnt beat that slovenly guy who clearly didnt look like much? With these thoughts in mind, Xiao Sha quickened her pace and turned a corner, heading home. Then she stopped dead in her tracks. Not just her, but also Xiao Yu, who was slowly savoring thest steamed bun as if afraid of finishing it, was also dumbfounded. Under the moonlight that filled the courtyard, that detestable fellow who had defeated her was squatting on the ground, howling and crying his eyes out. While crying, he also mumbled incoherently. Wuu wuu wuu, this is too hard! My sister is nowhere to be found, and I cant even defeat this Xue An! Pfft, the moon isnt even round today, its infuriating! Is even the moon bullying me? What what was going on? Xiao Sha was in shock. Xue An, who had appeared in the courtyard at some point, sighed helplessly, Alright, stop crying, I know youve had it tough! Go back to sleep already! Why do I listen to you? I wont go back to sleep. Im going to sleep right here! Saying so, Huyue directlyy down in the courtyard, and momentster, started to snore loudly. Xue An, caught betweenughter and tears, turned to the stunned Xiao Sha and said, This guy is drunk! In fact, during the drinking just now, Xue An had noticed Huyues little trick and so he decided to go along with it, drinking together with Huyue. As a result, Xue An was fine, but after three cups, Huyue waspletely stered and started to act foolishly in his drunkenness. But his drunken antics were different from others; he didnt make a fuss or cause trouble, he just squatted on the ground and started howling and crying! It seemed as if he was trying to cry out all the tears of his lifetime. Xiao Sha, watching Huyue lying on the ground and sleeping soundly, suddenly broke into a smile. Hmph, dare to bully me? Youve got youreuppance now! Meanwhile. In the Bitter Zen Temple amidst the mountains in the Northwest. The fat monk finished offering incense and then sat down on a meditation cushion to begin his daily practice. Ever since his disciple Hui Nian died at the Hidden Immortal Sects convention, the fat monk had closed off the temple gates and stopped bothering with worldly affairs. While the fat monk was devotedly chanting scriptures. Suddenly, amidst the previously silent hall, the sounds of the Heavenly Maidens chants spread through the air, apanied by a sweet fragrance. The fat monk opened his eyes in astonishment and looked up. He saw the Buddha statue facing him slowly open its eyes and then step down from the shrine. With each step, a pure white lotus bloomed under his feet, supporting him as he moved forward. The fat monk first gasped, then a look of wild joy gradually spread across his face, and with choking sobs, he prostrated on the floor, fervently kowtowing. Immortal Venerable above, your disciple pays homage to you! As the Buddha statue approached, the y on its body peeled away bit by bit. By the time it reached the fat monk, it had transformed into a skinny monk with a bare upper body. This was the founder of the Bitter Zen Temple, the Ku Chan Venerable, who had long since ascended to the Buddha Kingdom. Ku Chan Venerable slowly extended his palm,rge as a fan, and gently caressed the fat monks head. You have worked hard these years! I have not toiled! To witness the Venerables return is my lifes fulfillment! the fat monk said,ughing and crying at the same time. Ku Chan Venerable revealed a slight smile, and with his smile, the temple, which was somewhat dpidated, suddenly shone with golden light and was renewed in all its splendor. Very good! As I descend this time, you shall be my protector! Yes! As he responded, a faint golden light appeared above the fat monks head, and he gradually took on a dignified and venerable aura. But at the same time, his eyes lost much of their spark of life, and his gaze became dull and nk. Chapter 551: Asura Descends (Second Update) Chapter 551 -551: Asura Descends (Second Update) Overseas. Shura Ind. Compared with the other Hidden Immortal Sects destion, Shura Ind could truly be considered prosperous. At this moment, within an underground pce at the center of the ind. The ind master of Shura Ind, the yer, was respectfully kneeling before an extremely ferocious and grim deity statue, saying with an excited voice, Great King, everything you requested has been prepared! A voice as ethereal yet imperious as ever emanated from the statue, Good! Bring them forth! The yer signaled to his subordinates behind him with a nce, and they quickly carried a stretcher up. When they uncovered the white cloth on the stretcher, there was unmistakably a blurred mass of flesh and blood. The yer reverently said, Great King, this is a martial warrior captured as per yourmand, and tortured to death while bound, filled with boundless resentment! The statue snorted coldly, Still too weak! The color drained from the yers face, and he quickly prostrated on the ground, Great King, calm your anger! This was a martial expert captured after the loss of dozens of my subordinates! Enough, in this barren world, I do not expect you to find anything of high quality! Let it be him! As it spoke, a clump of ck fog appeared above the statue. This dense fog emitted an ominous aura that was chilling to the bone. Then, the fog drifted over the stretcher and split into countless tendrils,pletely covering the corpse. A momentter, the fog seemed to dissolve into the body like water, and thereafter the dead body began to tremble. Suddenly. The corpse slowly opened its eyes. They were blood-red, filled with endless murderous intent and a brutal air. The yer and many disciples of Shura Ind promptly knelt to the ground. We wee the descent of the Shura King! The Shura King sneered and grabbed a disciple who was closest, and before the unlucky soul could even scream, its head was crushed in a single grip, and the Shura King began to feast voraciously on the brain matter. This bloody and terrifying scene made many of the inds disciples tremble uncontrobly. Only the yer watched the scene with a rapturous expression, ttering egregiously, Magnificent is the divine might of the Great King! After consuming a few mouthfuls of brain matter greedily, the Shura King licked its lips, Its been so long since Ive tasted this vor! How nostalgic! While speaking, the muscles on the Shura Kings body began to convulse wildly, the scars left from the torturous death disappeared instantly, and its face transformed into an exceedingly sinister visage. My divine name is Fei Tian! Do you remember it now? Yes! The esteemed Lord Fei Tian! the yer hurriedly replied. Send people out to scout everywhere. If theres any anomaly in this world, report it to me at once! the incarnated Shura King said indifferently. Yes! At the same time, not just on Shura Ind, in the Hidden Immortal Sects such as the Golden Lion Tower and White Dragon Sect, either ancestral founders were descending to the world, or the deities they worshiped were making an appearance. Moreover, strange beings were beginning to emerge in famous mountains and rivers or bustling markets. The entire world slowly became lively. Meanwhile, in the Yu Family of Lingnan. Everything was still so peaceful and tranquil. The official engagement ceremony was about to begin. But Huyue was still sprawling on the sofa in the living room, sound asleep, his snores nearly lifting the roof off. An Yan said somewhat helplessly, How much did you let him drink yesterday? Why is he so drunk? He wanted to drink on his own ord! I didnt force him! Xue Anughed as he spoke. What should we do now? Just let him sleep here? An Yan asked. Xue An shook his head, Ill wake him up! Its no use, Xiao Sha almost beat him up just now, and still couldnt wake him up! Thats because you havent used the right method. As he spoke, Xue An walked forward, Wow, what a beautiful female demon! Huyue, who had been snoring loudly, instantly opened his eyes and leaped up from the couch, Where? Where? Xue An said indifferently, Sorry, it just flew away! Several ck lines appeared on Huyues forehead as he gritted his teeth and said, Xue An, youre ying me again, arent you? Xue An nodded, You guessed it! Huyue: . Enough, both of you, stop bickering like children! Were about to attend someones ceremony! An Yan said with a mix ofughter and helplessness. The scene that just unfolded appeared to An Yan like two young boys squabbling! She couldnt help but sigh inwardly, no wonder theres a saying that men are boys till death! Huyue didnt quite agree with Xue An, but he had a great respect for An Yan and nodded, Alright, sister-inw! At this moment, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian came downstairs, having changed their clothes. Mommy, when are we going to the banquet? Nian Nian asked with blinking eyes. Just wait a little longer, and well go! An Yan said with a smile. Huyue, however, was staring at the two little girls, and after a moment, said with immense envy, Xue An, are these both your daughters? Of course! My heavens! Theyre so adorable! Huyues eyes shone as he stepped forward, squatted down, and said with a beaming smile, Little beauties, what are your names? Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian looked at each other, then said in unison, Auntie, my name is Xue Xiang (Xue Nian)! The smile on Huyues face froze. Ah Auntie? And this spectacle made everyone present try to hold back theirughter. An Yan, struggling to keep herposure, said to the two little girls, How could you call him auntie? Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian nodded thoughtfully after hearing this, then said together, We apologize. We shouldnt have called you auntie! Huyues face rxed a bit, but what the little girls said next drove himpletely crazy. Youre so pretty, we should have called you sister! Even An Yan couldnt help it anymore and covered her mouth, shaking withughter. Xue An was amused as well. Huyues expression became extremely awkward, Eh little beauties, youve got it all wrong. Uncle here is a boy! How could you call me sister? A boy? the two little girls eximed with wide eyes. Thats right! Huyue proudly showed off his arms, dering, And a very strong boy at that! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian looked on in amazement, Wow, thats impressive! Enjoying the girls admiring gazes, Huyue became even prouder and stood up to strike a few bodybuilding poses to disy his strength. But just then, he heard Xue Xiang say, Uncle, with you being so pretty, you really should have been a girl! Xue Xiangs deadly jab shattered Huyues pride in an instant. And as if his demise wasnt thorough enough, Xue Nian added another blow. Sister, Uncle is clearly trying very hard to be a girl! Just look at the poses he just struck, so pretty! Suddenly, Huyue felt this wasnt fun at all! Chapter 552 Thanks for the rainbow gift from Old Iron (Third Update) Chapter 552 -552 Thanks for the rainbow gift from Old Iron (Third Update) Today was a rare, clear day for Lingnan. Though it was only an engagement ceremony, the Yu Family still hosted it with great pomp and circumstance. They specifically invited guests from all corners to be witnesses. Xue Ans family, as the most important VIPs, were seated in a separate room on the second floor. Huyue stood by the window, watching the festivities with keen interest and asionally letting out a few sighs of admiration. This little girl is quite attractive! Ah, that ones not bad either! Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang, two little girls, heard Huyue talking so animatedly and also came over to look down. After watching for a while, Xiang Xiang looked up at Huyue and said. Uncle, Ive noticed that none of these youngdies are as pretty as you! Nian Nian nodded in agreement next to her, Mm-hmm, I think so too. Huyues smile froze, and after his eyelids twitched wildly for a bit, he helplessly said, Nian Nian, Xiang Xiang, in the future you shouldnt say uncle is pretty, you should say uncle is very handsome! Understand? The two little girls looked at each other, then shook their heads and said in unison, Mom said lying is not what good children do! Huyue: . The ceremony progressed in an orderly fashion, just as the couple was ready to exchange their engagement tokens. At the distant horizon, a rainbow slowly unfolded. This sight drew a chorus of gasps from the crowd. Huyue, however, blinked in surprise and then said with astonishment, How can there be such a weak deity? Huyue could see the deitys aura contained within the rainbow, but that aura was so feeble. It even made Huyue wonder how that deity managed to survive at all. Its a young girl who became a deity after her death! She has ties with Yu Family going back several generations; this must be a congrattory gift shes giving to Yu Ming! Xue An said as he walked to the window, speaking indifferently. Huyues eyes began to sparkle, Young girl? Is she pretty? Clearly, thats where all his attention was now. Xue An gave Huyue a nce, Probably not as pretty as you! Huyue didnt know how to refute that and could only thicken his skin and pretend he hadnt heard. Then he leaned out of the window and shouted toward the distance. Hey, thanks for the rainbow, buddy! The crowd downstairs was stunned by this sudden outburst. And the rainbow in the sky seemed to be frightened as well, trembling slightly before hastily disappearing. Huyue retracted his body and chuckled, Quite shy! Xue An finally couldnt help it, Where did you learn all this from? Huyue smiled proudly, From a smartphone! I think smartphones are the most interesting things in this world! People talk so nicely on them, I absolutely love it! As he spoke, Huyue took out a smartphone, skillfully opened a live streaming app, and excitedly swiped through. Look at this, how pretty thedies here are! Especially this princess, shes my favorite! She sounds so nice! Even though her face is covered, she must be beautiful! With that, he clicked on a stream. At that moment, the princess was connecting with someone else on a call, and Huyue grinned as he held up the phone for Xue An to see. Listen to this, isnt her voice pleasant? Xue An nced at the smartphone screen, then his expression turned strange. Are you sure this is the super pretty youngdy youve been talking about? Huyue nodded, Of course! I even sent her a good amount of money! Xue An turned his head away, unable to bear looking, Dont say I know you! With that, he turned and walked away. Huyue was somewhat perplexed, Is there a problem? What happened to the beauty? How strange! As he spoke, he lowered his head to look at the screen. Then, he froze. He saw that the photo used by thedy he had rewarded to cover her face had somehow failed, revealing her true appearance. And this true appearance turned out to be a grandmother-level elderly participant. Watching this grandmother, who didnt realize her face-covering software had malfunctioned, pretending to be cute, iming to be a beauty anchor, and letting out giggles, Huyuesplexion went from green to pale, his hand holding the phone trembled incessantly. Uncle, whats wrong with you? Xiang Xiang piped up, having emerged from who knows where. Yes, Uncle, are you not feeling well? Nian Nian asked. Uncle is fine, Uncle is just a bit tired! Huyue said somewhat sadly. Xiang Xiang leaned over for a nce at the phone, Wow, Uncle, are you chatting with an old granny? At those words, Huyue shuddered and immediately threw his phone out of the window. No, how could I possibly be chatting with someone? Hehehehehe. Huyueughed nervously a few times. This incident obviously dealt a great blow to Huyue; he sat on the sofa in silence for at least five minutes. Only when his disciple Shi Xueqing came over did he ask, somewhat bewildered, Good disciple, is there something in this world called beauty filters? Shi Xueqing was baffled by the question, Yes! What about it, Ancestor Master? Huyue shook his head, Nothing, its just that these beauty filters seem to be more powerful than our Fox ns Illusory Art. However, Huyues resilience was clearly very strong, and he soon returned to normal but developed a quirk. That was, whenever anyone mentioned the word grandmother in front of him, he would flip out on the spot. After a while, the banquet dishes started to flow forth like water. While everyone was eating, Yu Ming, apanied by Yuan Yunxin, came over to offer a toast and express their gratitude. Yu Ran followed behind, holding a bottle of wine. Sir, your presence here is our honor. Yuan Yunxin and I would like to raise this ss to you! Yu Ming and Yuan Yunxin lifted their sses. Xue An smiled slightly and emptied his ss in one gulp. Then Yu Ming gestured with his eyes for his sister Yu Ran toe forward to pour more wine. Yu Ran, who had been lost in thought, snapped back to reality upon seeing her brothers nce and hurried over to pour the wine. Yet her hand shook slightly as she did so. Huyue saw this scene, then took a meaningful look at Xue An and smiled profoundly. He understood why, the first time he saw Yu Ran, he noticed such deep emotions knitting between the brows of this heavens pampered child. So it was because of Xue An. If that was the case, then she could only me herself. You see, his own sister Hu Ying was once touted as a beauty that appeared only once in a millennium in the Fox Realm. Even with such qualifications, Xue An remained unmoved. In the end, it resulted in Hu Ying running away from home, and her whereabouts are still unknown to this day. Thinking of this made Huyues liver ache. After the engagement party, Xue An and the family stayed in Lingnan for one night, then prepared to return to Beijiang the next day. As for Huyue He naturally followed. Especially when he heard that Xue An hade on a private jet, and that there were numerous flight attendants on board, Huyue stated very seriously that he was following Xue An solely to quickly locate the Fate Secret Realm. As for whether others believed him or not, that was inconsequential. Chapter 553: In One Night, All the Plants on the Mountain Turned into Demons (First Update) Chapter 553 -553: In One Night, All the nts on the Mountain Turned into Demons (First Update) Mount Qingmang. Inside the Daoist Temples of Lihua Valley. Priest Zhai was awakened by wafts of floral fragrance. Strange, in this season everything should wither, why is there such a strong scent of flowers? murmured Priest Zhai as he shuffled out of his room with his shoes half on. When he stood in the courtyard, he was stunned by the sight before him. Overnight, the withered pear trees on the mountains had sprung back to life with leaves and blossoms. A gentle breeze swept through, causing the pear flowers to sway uncertainly, and the whole mountain resembled a sea of flowers, undting beautifully and captivatingly. Priest Zhai gaped in amazement. Whats going on? This was the cold winter month of December when snow was about to close off the mountains. Howe the pear trees all bloomed at this time? Last time Xue An came, although he also made the pear flowers bloom all over the mountain, that was done using a secret technique! Could it be that Xiao Anzi is here again? With doubts in his heart, Priest Zhai slowly walked into this sea of flowers on the mountain. Wandering through it, he felt increasingly that something was amiss. Because these pear flowers were simply too beautiful, breathtakingly so. Priest Zhai had seen the pear flowers of Lihua Valley bloom year after year for more than forty years and had grown ustomed to them, feeling nothing special anymore. But unexpectedly today, getting a closer look, even Priest Zhai couldnt help but be intoxicated. As he gazed, he couldnt help but reach out to touch the pear flowers. Thats when he heard a tender rebuke, Hey, old man, keep your dirty hands away! Priest Zhai was jolted, thinking he had misheard. Who? Whos talking? Im right in front of you, cant you see? And Ill say it again, dont touch me! said a naive and sweet female voice. This time, Priest Zhai heard clearly and retreated a few steps in fright. Who? Show yourself whether youre human or demon, and speak if you dare! Priest Zhai said uncertainly. Oh dear, Im standing right in front of you. What a nuisance! As she spoke, the pear flowers on the tree moved without wind, their petals falling like rain and coalescing into a tiny girl. The girl was no bigger than an adults palm but with distinct eyebrows and eyes, and she was quite a pretty little maiden. Floating in mid-air, she pouted and said to Priest Zhai, Old man, after being neighbors for so many decades, dont you recognize us? You are a pear tree? Priest Zhai finally realized and trembled as he spoke. The little girlughed coquettishly, Yes! Did you just figure that out? You really are a big dummy! With herughter, all the pear trees on the mountain gently quivered, emitting waves ofughter. At the same time, many more pear flowers fell like rain and formed little girls who flew close to Priest Zhai, chattering and discussing loudly. This old man used to be quite handsome when he was younger, howe hes so scruffy now? Ive seen him go a year without bathing, you know, how can he not be scruffy? Heavens, thats so dirty! Being discussed by so many beautiful flower maidens (this time real flower maidens), even Priest Zhai couldnt help but blush. Ahem, such matters as baths should not be too frequent, once a year is best! Thats just you beingzy! the Flower Demons mercilessly revealed Priest Zhais pretexts. Priest Zhai quickly changed the subject, although his heart was full of questions at this moment. As a Daoist priest who had received orders from his master to guard Jiaolong (also known as Xiao Sha) for life, Priest Zhai did not oppose demons. But even bing a demon should follow the basic rules, right? Where is it said that just yesterday they were ordinary pear trees, and overnight they all turned into Pear Flower Demons? Ahem, you are all pear trees? Thats right and wrong! the Flower Demons said with a giggle, and then they pushed out a few young girls wearing green grass skirts, their faces flushed with shyness. These are all Grass Demons! Grass can turn into demons? Zhai Laos eyes widened in surprise. Why cant grass turn into demons? This is pure discrimination against the little grass! Stinky old Daoist! a little Grass Demon said indignantly. Zhai Lao felt his mind couldnt quite make sense of it all, Uh I didnt mean that its just that if even the wild grass can be spirits, then wouldnt other animals have an even greater chance of transforming? Just as he finished speaking, he heard a pleasant female voiceughing from above, You got that right, old man! Zhai Lao looked up and saw a magpie talking to him with a smile. Then from the bushes jumped out a wild rabbit, who groomed its fur with its tongue, and angrily said to Zhai Lao, Old man, do you remember me or not? Zhai Lao was at a loss for how to respond and could only stare nkly. Hmph,st time I was almost caught by you and turned into stew, and now you dont remember me, you heartless, scummy Daoist! The wild rabbit red fiercely at Zhai Lao before hopping into the bushes and disappearing from sight. Zhai Lao felt his head spinning, and he instinctively took a step back, seeking to lean against a tree to collect himself. Then he heard a sharp voice from underfoot shouting, Excuse me, youre stepping on me! Startled, Zhai Lao hurriedly lifted his foot, and a bright green grasshopper jumped out, muttering discontentedly, Really no manners, dont you look where youre walking? The grasshopper then hopped a few times and disappeared behind a tree. This this could it be that the entire Mount Qingmangs flora and fauna have be spirits! Zhai Lao murmured to himself. Hee hee, pretty much! the first Flower Demon who appeared said. Then you how did you suddenly be like this? Zhai Lao asked. The Flower Demons chattered among themselves and then said in unison, We dont know either, we just felt like we went to sleep and then knew everything when we woke up! That answer was surprisingly on point! Zhai Lao didnt dare to go further inside, as he feared encountering even more bizarre spirits. He turned around and went back to the Daoist Temples, sat down under a tree and was about to take a sip of tea to calm his nerves. The ancient tree, older than even the Daoist Temples, said, Hey, interested in a game? Zhai Lao had just taken a sip of tea when he sprayed it all out with a puff. What? The ancient tree rustled its branches and leaves, I mean, do you want to y a game of chess? You y chess with me? Zhai Lao wasnt surprised that the ancient tree had be a spirit, but he was taken aback. Yeah! To tell you the truth, Ive been here for hundreds of years, and your chess skills are the worst Ive seen among the various temple heads! the ancient tree remarked disdainfully. Zhai Lao: Was he being scorned by a tree? Fine, lets y, whos afraid of who! Zhai Lao said with an unconvinced expression. The chessboard was set up. Zhai Lao sat on one side. The ancient tree, on the other hand, stretched out its long branches, as flexible as human hands, and picked up the chess pieces with ease. At that moment, Zhai Lao was full of determination, thinking that no matter what, he was a member of the mighty Human n, how could he possibly lose to a pile of dry wood? One game, lost! Well, he had been a bit careless. The second game, still lost! Sweat appeared on Zhai Laos face. It seemed he couldnt afford to hold back anymore. The third game, the fourth game By the tenth game, Zhai Lao was soaked with cold sweat. Then the ancient tree just threw down the chess piece, said with ack of interest, Lets stop, youre too weak, its no fun winning! Chapter 554 Heading to Qingmang (2nd Update) Chapter 554 -554 Heading to Qingmang (2nd Update) Qingmang Town. Yue Lai Hotel. Xue Lan, who was seated in meditation on the bed, felt a jolt throughout her body. Her previously somewhat obstructed thoughts suddenly cleared, and her cultivation level began to surge. Momentster, Xue Lan slowly opened her eyes, a sharp glint shing and vanishing. The cultivation level that had been stuck at Xiaoyao now finally broke through to Heavenly Being. And it was directly at the peak of Heavenly Being. But a hint of confusion flickered in Xue Lans eyes. Because just as she was cultivating, she suddenly sensed a change in the energy between heaven and earth, as if something had been added. Then, under this inexplicable feeling, she had sessfully broken through. What was that? Xue Lan racked her brain but couldnt figure it out, eventually shaking her head. Forget it. After all, she had broken through, so why worry about what it was! Xue Lan got out of bed, habitually opened the window, and prepared to breathe in some fresh air. Her room had the best location in the entire Yue Lai Hotel, offering a view of Mount Qingmang upon opening the window. Since it was close to the end of the year, which was the off-season for tourism, Yue Lai Hotel had quieted down. So, Xue Lan had moved in to stay here. Just as Xue Lan was about to wash up after pushing open the window, she suddenly froze. Mount Qingmang, which should have been withered, was now suddenly dressed in green; lush trees and blooming flowers presented a scene brimming with life. How how could this be? Could it be that she had been in a deep meditation for several months, and it was now spring of the following year? Xue Lan quickly took out her phone to check. The time was perfectly normal, wasnt it? So what was going on? In just one night, the vast Mount Qingmang had inexplicably returned to springtime; this was simply incredible. Xue Lan didnt bother with her washing anymore, and quickly went downstairs. By the time she reached the hotel lobby, the security guards and attendants were all discussing this matter. Upon seeing Xue Lan, they immediately stood up straight, not daring to speak any further. Xue Lan had been managing Yue Lai Hotel for more than two years; her authority had sunk deep into peoples hearts, and nobody dared to belittle her due to her age. However, Xue Lan paid no attention to these people and ran out of the hotel, standing on the street to observe. She saw the greenery spreading down from Mount Qingmang all the way to the edge of the town, where it gradually thinned out. Even so, Xue Lan could still see a hint of green on the tworge trees by the hotels entrance. At this moment, not just her, the whole Qingmang Town was discussing this event. All sorts of theories were rampant. Some said it was due to a seasonal warming. Others said this years winter simply wasnt cold enough. And some went straight to the point, directly iming it was the divine intervention of the deity of Mount Qingmang. Obviously, thisst exnation gained a lot of traction, as many people had already spontaneously rushed to the foot of the mountain to burn incense and pray. Of course, Xue Lan didnt believe those rumors. She stood on the street, deep in thought for a moment, then took out her phone to call Xue An. Xue An was at that moment ying video games with Huyue. Ever since being duped by an olddy during a live stream, Huyue had lost faith in those attractive female streamers and became obsessively fond of ying games instead. Especially fighting games, for which he had a particr passion. Given that Huyues cultivation level and physique were far superior to ordinary people, he quickly became extremely skilled at the games in a short amount of time. Moreover, he was extremelypetitive and would never hold back to let others win. After making Xiao Sha cry from defeat, everyone kept their distance, leaving only Xue An who would y a couple of rounds with him. At this moment, the fight had reached its most critical juncture. The characters controlled by both sides were on theirst sliver of health, and a single mistake could mean certain death. Just as the two were in the throes of battle, Xue Ans phone started ringing. Xue An pressed the controller with one hand and took out his cell phone with the other, seeing it was his sister, Xue Lan, calling, he answered it. Hello! Laner, whats up? Xue An had just uttered his first sentence. Huyue saw Xue An holding the controller with only one hand and thought he saw an opportunity, so he grinned viciously and made his character charge forward. Ah, its nothing much! Xue Lan felt a sudden anxiety upon hearing Xue Ans voice, and quickly steadied her nerves. Oh! Xue An responded and continued to deftly control his character with one hand, dodging Huyues attacks. Its just that Mount Qingmang seemed to have returned to spring overnight, with leaves turning green and flowers blooming in abundance! And my cultivation level broke through from Xiaoyao to the peak of Heavenly Being justst night! Xue Lan paused for a moment before asking. Brother, isnt that strange? Xue An, who had been focused on the screen, raised his eyebrows slightly, Oh? Mount Qingmang turned green overnight? Yes! Just then, Huyue shouted triumphantly, Xue An, youre definitely losing this time! As he spoke, he unleashed the powerful move he had been holding back. A slight smile appeared on Xue Ans lips as he said into the phone, Hold on a second! His fingers suddenly moved as though they had vanished, the only sound was the rapid clicking of the controller, followed by his character executing an ultimate finishing move. When the giant KO appeared on the screen, Huyue stared fixedly, his face draining of color. Xue An stood up, patted him on the shoulder, Its no use, you cant beat me in real life, and you cant beat me in gaming either! Just as Xue An said, Huyue had yed dozens of games with him, but he hadnt won a single one. This was the closest he had evere to victory. As they spoke, there was a faint clicking sound from Xue Ans controller, which then cracked and emitted wisps of smoke, irreparably damaged. Huyue stared nkly, dumbfounded. Xue An chuckled and turned to speak into the phone, Was there anything unusual about Mount Qingmang before this? No, nothing. And the day before yesterday, old man Zhai came by the hotel for a visit, and he didnt mention any abnormalities in the mountain then! Alright, Ive got it! Xue Lan bit her lip, mustered up her courage, and asked, Brother, what do you n to do? Whats up? Xue An queried in return. Oh! Its nothing, just wanted to ask you! Its almost New Years, you know! Are youing back home for the holidays? Xue Lan hesitantly let out these words. Xue An was taken aback. New Years! Indeed, it was nearly New Years! Since leaving Qingmang Town at the age of a teenager, it had been thousands of years since he had gone back for New Years. But what would be the point of returning? The family was gone! Rtives were no longer there! Xue Lan was also feeling nervous by then, having mustered up the courage to ask the question, she now somewhat regretted it. Xue An fell silent for a moment, thenughed, Alright! Then lets return to Qingmang Town for the New Year! Might as well see whats really going on! After hanging up the call, Huyue stood up and asked, Something going on? Xue An grinned, Yes! And its happening right in my hometown, Mount Qingmang! Then he turned to An Yan and said, This New Years, lets go to Qingmang! Sure! An Yan had no objections. Huyue nodded, As this cmity approaches, the Fate Secret Realm will open, and such phenomena will be more frequent; its just uncertain whether this time the Fate Secret Realm will open at Mount Qingmang! Chapter 555 Killing People like Killing Pigs and Dogs (First Update) Chapter 555 -555 Killing People like Killing Pigs and Dogs (First Update) Li Hongyan walked down the street with a look of arrogance on her face. Oh, isnt this Auntie Li? Whats the matter? Off to the hotel again? A shop owner cleaning the storefront shouted when she saw Li Hongyan. Li Hongyan stopped in her tracks, nodded her head in self-satisfaction, and then put on a helpless fa?ade as she said, Theres no helping it, Lan managing such a big hotel all by herself is really too much, as her mother I have to share some of the burden! Well, you must admit your Lan has real ability, taking on such a heavy responsibility at her young age, managing dozens of employees! Unlike my kid, still asking me for money! s, you cantpare people with each other, can you! the shop owner said half in admiration and half in exhtion. Li Hongyan couldnt help but feel more proud upon hearing this. Her character was just like that, always loved to be the center of attention. Especially after Xue Lan took over Yue Lai Hotel, she often acted as if she were the proprietress of Yue Lai Hotel herself. When talking to others, she nearly lifted her head high enough to speak down her nose at them. It wasnt until she was severely scolded by Xue Lan that she finally toned it down a bit. Of course, she would never admit such things to outsiders. After chatting a little more, Li Hongyan sashayed away. The shop owner watched her leave, a look of disgust on her face. Momentster, owners from several neighboring shops gathered around. Look at Li Hongyan, all smug like that, just irritating to watch, one of the owners said disdainfully. Whats the use of being angry, when someone has such a good daughter? another said, envy clear on their face. Do you really think that hotel belongs to her daughter? Isnt it? Heh, this Xue Lan is just someone elses manager! The real big boss, ah the talker teased, deliberately pausing. Who is it? Come on, spill it! That hotel used to belong to the Jie family, but thend originally belonged to the Xue Family estate! Back in the day, the Xue Familys connections dwindled, aside from Xue Lans fathers line, the rest either died or left, and the estate became ownerless! At that time, old man Jie Wendong from the Jie family nned to build a hotel and took a fancy to this spot. Its said he didnt even greet anyone, just bulldozed the ce and started building! The person reciting the past was clearly a local and knew the full story. The business owners listening were dumbfounded. Right, I know the Jie family. They were one of the most prominent households around, rich and powerful! But strangely, they suddenly fell from grace. Hehe, what do you know! Initially, Jie Wendong took advantage of the fact that the Xue Family had no one left and built the hotel, right? But it just so happened that the people from the Xue Family came back not long after! So what if they came back? The hotel was already built! Thats exactly what the Jie family thought at the time! But the descendants of the Xue Family didnt see it that way, said the speaker, pausing for a moment before looking around and lowering their voice to continue. They say that this young master went to Mount Qingmang and when he came back, he killed Jie Wendong and his son! Hisss! All the shop owners gasped in shock, their faces filled with horror. Youre just talking big! If the Jie father and son were really killed, wouldnt that have caused an uproar? But there hasnt been news of anyone being arrested! someone said, clearly skeptical. Hehe, you know nothing! Do you even know who this young master is? What about him? Hes the damn Qin Familys boy! Which Qin Family? Nonsense, of course, its that Qin Family from Beijiang! Hearing this, the group of shop owners all fell silent, not daring to make a sound. The speaker couldnt help but reveal a smug look, Now the Qin Family is not just prominent in Beijiang, but a leading enterprise in our Huaxia. Its fair to say that if the Qin Family sneezes, Beijiang will shudder! No one argued, because what this person said was the undeniable truth. But when this young mastermitted murder, the youngdy of the Qin Family just watched by the side! And the Qin Family handled all the aftermath! Once the Jie family saw the Qin Family stepping in, they didnt dare to let out a single fart, and just epted it meekly! You mean to say, this descendant from the Xue Family is associated with the youngdy of the Qin Family, someone remarked. Wrong! I know what youre thinking, that this person from the Xue Family is only so powerful because of the Qin Familys influence, right? Isnt that so? Quite the opposite! The rapid growth and prosperity of the Qin Family in recent years are actually all because of this person from the Xue Family! The man said with a sigh. All the small business owners were visibly shocked. How how is that possible? someone murmured to themselves. Heh! I also thought it was impossible! But everything Im telling you, I witnessed with my own eyes! the man said, followed by a wry smile. Honestly, at the time, I was working for the Jie father and son, and I was there when Jie Wendong was killed! Not to make youugh, but even I, Geng Er, consider myself quite bold, yet that scene made my legs go soft! Because I had never seen anyone so formidable, killing people like ughtering pigs and dogs! Particrly those eyes, they were like those of a deity! Geng Er began to tremble slightly, seemingly recalling the scene from back then. All these small business owners also changed color at his words. Sigh, why am I even telling you so much? Just remember, Yue Lai Hotel is actually owned by that person, its just that its not worth their attention. Also, to look after his kinswoman, he left it to her to manage! As for Li Hongyan Geng Er let out a coldugh, Dont be fooled by her arrogance now. If that Mr. Xue from the Xue Familyes back, he could probably scare her to death! As he was speaking, there was suddenly amotion on the street, and Geng Er looked back annoyed, Damn it, who the hell is this! Old He hadnt finished his sentence when he froze. Because a convoy was slowly making its way from the end of the street, all ck Mercedes-Benz cars. Once the convoy slowly arrived in front of Yue Lai Hotel, door attendants hurriedly went forward to open the car doors, and a line of people got out. The first to exit were a pair of exquisitely adorable little girls, followed by several stunningly beautiful women wearing sunsses. This grand entrance caused pedestrians on the street to be taken aback. And Geng Er began to shake uncontrobly. Because he recognized those little girls. Could it be that young master hase? Geng Er thought to himself. Indeed. Xue An finally got out of the car. Geng Ersplexion instantly went deathly pale, and he hurriedly bowed his head, not daring to look any longer. He waited until Xue An and the others had entered the hotel. Only then did the onlookers burst into waves of astonishment. Who is that! The presence is awe-inspiring! Those little girls are so beautiful! Heh, I think those few women are the most attractive! a man snickered, but before he could finish speaking, Geng Er, with an ashen face, stepped forward and pped the man to the ground. Fuck, who the hell dares Second bro, why did you hit me? The man intended to curse, but upon seeing it was Geng Er, he muttered with a hint of grievance. Geng Er, gritting his teeth, spat out a few words from between clenched teeth. Kid, those people who just went in, you better not even think about them, otherwise not even the Heavenly King could save you! Understand? The man was so frightened by Geng Ers words that he turned ashen, Yes, yes, Second Brother, rest assured, I wont dare to mention them again! Chapter 556 Thorough Soul Transformation (Second Update) Chapter 556 -556 Thorough Soul Transformation (Second Update) When Xue An and his group entered the Yue Lai Hotel. Li Hongyan was quarreling with her daughter Xue Lan, her face full of displeasure. I just want to be a manager in this hotel, is that not allowed? Li Hongyan muttered. Xue Lan, with a cold face, No! You ungrateful brat! After all, I am your mother! Cant you even agree to this small request? Xue Lan firmly shook her head, No means no. Just stay at home honestly. If you need money, Ill give it to you. Why do you need toe here to create a scene? Besides, Im not the one calling the shots at this hotel! Oh, dont give me that official tone, as if I dont know that the Yue Lai Hotel is yours now. Is it not easy for you to arrange a position for someone? Moreover, Im here to help you, not to create a scene, Li Hongyan said with a cold sneer. Taking a deep breath, Xue Lan said with an icy tone, First, this hotel is not mine; Im just managing it for Brother Xue An! Second, we dont need your help here because the moment youe, youll only ruin things! Li Hongyans face alternated between green and red with anger, You is this how you talk to your mother? With a coldugh, Xue Lan said, Mom, have you forgotten how your tongue was cut off by Brother Xue An? If it wasnt for the fact that Iter got some concentrated Heavens Fate Elixir from him, you wouldnt even be able to speak now! Li Hongyan had her tongue cut off by Xue An in the past because she was too loose-lipped. Later, out of pity for her own mother, Xue Lan begged for a bottle of Heavens Fate Elixir. But clearly Li Hongyan was not someone who knew how to be grateful and reciprocate, exploding with rage upon hearing this, I knew it, you think youve climbed up the ranks by hanging onto your Brother Xue An, and you no longer have me, your mother, in your eyes! Is that it? Seeing her mother being so unreasonable, Xue Lan felt so angry she was on the verge of tears. You you What you? Let me tell you, no matter how much you like your Brother Xue An, the two of you are still siblings! Li Hongyan said with venomous contempt on her face. Xue Lan felt so angry she was about to faint. At that moment, a detached voice came through. Bullying on ount of age, using power to oppress others, what a vast disy of power indeed! Hearing this voice, Xue Lan trembled all over and looked up incredulously. She saw Xue An slowly approaching, his face carrying a trace of coldness. Bro Brother Xiao An! Xue Lan hurriedly wiped away the tears on her face and said respectfully. Xue Anchong gave his sister a slight smile, then his gaze turned towards Li Hongyan, who was standing there dumbstruck. When she met Xue Ans gaze, Li Hongyan felt her legs go weak, and she fell to the ground with a thud, saying with extreme fear. Xue Xue, I She was so scared that she didnt know what to say. If there was anyone in this world that she was most afraid of, it was definitely Xue An. She dared to pressure Xue Lan with words because she knew that even if Xue Lan didnt like her, she would tolerate her because she was her mother. But such tricks werepletely ineffective against Xue An. Xue An looked at her and said indifferently, Now you remember to beg for mercy, isnt it a bitte? Last time, I spared your life for Lans sake, only severing your tongue, but now it seems you truly dont know how to be grateful! Li Hongyan trembled all over, with a look of absolute horror in her eyes. She turned to her daughter and began pleading for help. Laner, save me! I know I was wrong! I wont dare anymore! Xue Lan wore a hesitant expression, looking troubled as she turned to Xue An. Brother Xue An gently shook his head. Dont worry, I wont kill her. Hearing these words, Li Hongyan copsed on the ground, feeling an enormous relief as if she had survived a great cmity. Hmph, no matter how you put it, I am still your elder, it seems you really wouldnt dare to kill me! Li Hongyan thought to herself somewhat triumphantly. But Xue Ans next words plunged her into the abyss. Though the death sentence is spared, the crime of living cannot escape! Li Hongyan shivered and sighed in her heart; it seemed that her tongue was once again not going to be saved. But if it was to be cut, then let it be cut. After all, with the Heavens Fate Elixir, it could grow back. As Li Hongyan calcted in her mind, her face still showed great fear. Xue An looked at this shrewish woman, the corners of his mouth curling up slightly. He, of course, saw through Li Hongyans thoughts, and thus he spoke indifferently. Ive heard that you really wanted to work in this hotel? Then Ill grant you your wish. Ah? Li Hongyan looked at Xue An in disbelief, not understanding why he would suddenly say that. Xue An had long grown tired of this woman, who was nominally his elder. If it hadnt been for Xue Lan, he would have killed her long ago. But this woman, far from being restrained, dared to be so presumptuous. It seemed she was certain he wouldnt dare kill her. But she didnt know that if Xue An wanted to kill someone, he didnt have to do it physically. Topletely disappear from the soul was the most thorough way. A Divine Sense rushed directly into Li Hongyans sea of consciousness, shattering her soul as easily as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. Li Hongyans eyes instantly became vacant. If it had stopped there, then Li Hongyan would have be a walking corpse, without any perception. Xue An casually pinched a Spell Decree, and Li Hongyans shattered soul instantly condensed. Only this time, Xue An, like a sculptor, removed all the trashy negative information, leaving only a wisp of the soul. When everything was done, and they looked at Li Hongyan again, the former malice and shrewishness had disappeared without a trace; her face showed a benevolent smile. Xue Lan had just felt a sh of Divine Sense and did not understand what had happened. But once again, because of her, Xue An had spared her troublesome mother, causing Xue Lan to feel extremely guilty. But by this time, Li Hongyan had already stood up, bowed to Xue An respectfully, and said, Ill go tidy up the room! This scene left Xue Lan somewhat dumbfounded. Then Li Hongyan turned her head and gave Xue Lan a sincere and loving smile, Laner, it was all Moms fault before, dont me me! With that, she walked away. Xue Lan stood there stunned, seemingly unable to believe that all that had just happened was real. From childhood, her mother had never given her a smiling face. Xiao An, this Xue An waved his hand, his expression solemn, Now that you have joined the Heavenly Beings, you are truly a cultivator! Even if she is your mother, many parents or elders in this world, apart from having a mere title, do not act in a manner worthy of respect! Such emotions only serve to hold you back and are otherwise useless! What you must do is clearly recognize this, otherwise your path of cultivation will be extremely difficult! Xue Lan hung her head, her face flushed with shame. Hmm! I understand! Huyue then walked up with shining eyes, Dont listen to your brother; your mom will probably be kinder and gentler than a Bodhisattvater on! Huyue of course saw Xue Ans reconstruction of Li Hongyans soul. Let me introduce myself, my name is Huyue! Huyue said with a beaming smile extending her hand. Hmm? Xue Lan raised her head to look at this extremely handsome man, a little dazed. Huyue then winked at Xue An and conveyed with Divine Sense, Xue An, youve taken away my sister, so Ill just have to win over your sister! That makes us even! Chapter 557: I mean, I want to woo your sister! (3rd update) Chapter 557 -557: I mean, I want to woo your sister! (3rd update) ` Sure! Xue An replied with his Divine Sense in a nonchnt manner. Huh? Huyue, who had expected Xue An to explode with rage, was taken aback and then said, Hey, I mean, I want to pursue your sister! Yeah, I have no problem with that! Anyway, my sister is of age. Although you are a bit of a clown, look a bit feminine, and are a little old, your capabilities are decent enough. If you really want to pursue her, I think I would agree! But You have to remember, shes my sister. If you do manage to win her over, and you dare to do anything to wrong her, hehe When Huyue heard Xue Ans finalugh, he felt the hairs on his body stand on end and immediately spoke out righteously. Xue An, I have to criticize you now! What kind of person do you take me for? Isnt your sister my sister too? As an upstanding Fox Immortal, how could I do anything that goes againstmon decency? Xue An had a look of Im just quietly watching you perform and didnt say a word. Big brother, I was wrong! Huyue immediately backed down. The two had beenmunicating through Divine Sense the whole time, so naturally, nobody else could hear them. All they could see was Huyue initially looking very smug, then gradually turning pale, and finally slinking off to one side, no longer daring to show off. Xiao An bro, should I arrange rooms for us now? Xue Lan said happily. Xue An shook his head, then looked out of the window towards Mount Qingmang, Not in a hurry! I n to go to the mountains first! Youre going now? Xue Lan was somewhat surprised. Yes! Its not easying back after such a long time; I should at least meet some old acquaintances! Alright, Ill give the orders, and well go together! While Xue Lan went down to get ready, Huyue approached and whispered, What dense demonic energy! Xue An smiled, The entire mountain is almost sentient by now, let alone the nts and animals. Such a powerful Force of Nature, once the tribtion begins, this ce could very likely be the real secret realm entrance! Huyue said. Based on what youre saying, there are many ces like this? Huyue nodded, Many! ording to secret records, a lot of these Forces of Nature will appear before the tribtion, but nobody knows exactly where the secret realm will manifest. Xue An nodded, Regardless, well know once we go into the mountains! Whos that old acquaintance youre talking about? Huyue asked curiously. An old Daoist whos shabby and cant seem to die! Xue An said with a smile. Huyue didnt quite understand what shabby meant, but when he saw Master Zhaiter, he truly grasped the essence of the word. The beard had grown into matted clumps; the Daoist robe he wore was so discolored its original color was indecipherable; he wore a pair of shoes that were sloppily put on, with heels so ck one couldnt discern any skin tone. Having such a decrepit old Daoist standing before him made Huyue feel somewhat ufortable. Yet Master Zhai was overjoyed, I just cast a divination and discovered a distinguished guest would arrive today. I didnt expect it to be you, Xiao Anzi, and youve be even more formidable! Master Zhai felt that if Xue An was like a deep pool before, now he had be an ocean, even more unfathomable, which made him click his tongue in amazement. Xue An smiled faintly, Havent seen you for two years, and you havent changed much, just dirtier! Cant help it, living deep in these mountains and not having to meet anyone, so Ive spared myself the trouble of cleaning up! Master Zhaiughed cheerfully. Xiao Sha, who had been standing behind Xue An, snorted coldly when he heard this, Lazy iszy, stop trying to sugarcoat it! Upon hearing this, Master Zhai looked up, first startled, then his whole body began to tremble slightly. You you are Xiao Sha coldly said, No different from your master back in the day! Older andzier! Master Zhai, overwhelmed with emotion, almost burst into tears and quickly bowed deeply in salute. Enough, making a scene at your age, youre inviting ridicule, Xiao Sha said with a hint of disgust, but his gaze softened. Ever since Master Zhais masters master, this humble Daoist temple had been protecting Xiao Sha, who was very weak at the time. ` Yes, yes, yes! Please everyone,e in! Old Daoist Zhai hurriedly called out. After everyone entered the Daoist temple, Old Daoist Zhai excused himself to wash up in his bedroom, and by the time he returned, he had transformed into the image of a celestial master with an aura of immortality. As everyone settled down to tea, Xue An nced at the tree in the courtyard and smiled faintly, Wont you join us for a cup? With that, he ced a cup of tea on the table. The ancient trees branches trembled a few times before extending two long limbs, Thank you, Immortal Master, for the gracious gift! Then it reached into the room through the window and picked up the tea cup on the table. This spectacle elicited gasps of surprise from two little girls. Wow, this big tree can actually talk! Xiang Xiang eximed. And it can move too! Nian Nian added. As they spoke, the two girls stepped forward to gently touch the branches. The tree spirit trembled slightly but did not shy away. Because Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were imbued with a rich Force of Nature, it made the tree spirit feel veryfortable. Big tree, what do you look like? Xiang Xiang asked, tilting her head. The tree spirit was silent for a moment before a cluster of blue light rose from the canopy and drifted into the room. It was a woman dressed in a blue gown, only one meter in size, yet one could still tell she appeared to be in her thirties, simr to a member of the Human n. Old Daoist Zhais eyes gradually widened, You youre actually female? Whats wrong? Cant I be? the tree spirit said with a smile. Old Daoist Zhai recalled the times he bathed in the courtyard during the hot weather and suddenly didnt quite know what to say. Ah, well, since Ive seen it all, I might as well ept it! Old Daoist Zhai sighed. Blushing at these words, the tree spirit spat lightly, Ptui, who cares to see you! Besides, as if you ever really bathed! The tree spirits words set off a roar ofughter in the room. After that, the tree spirit respectfully bowed to Xue An and Huyue. Greetings to the two Immortal Masters! She then gave Xiao Sha a slight smile, Jiaolong, long time no see! You recognize me? Xiao Sha was somewhat surprised. In Mount Qingmang, who does not recognize the once great Jiaolong, especially the awe-inspiring sight of your transformation into a dragon! Reminded of this ttering incident, Xiao Sha couldnt help but wear a proud look on his face. Xue An then said to the tree spirit, So it seems youve been conscious for quite some time now? The tree spirit nodded, For about a hundred years, but it was only a very vague awareness. Whats with all the flowers, nts, fish, and insects on the mountain transforming into spirits recently? The tree spirit shook her head, Immortal Master, I am not sure, I only felt a sudden change in the heavenly and earthly energies, and then I gained clear self-awareness! Xue An fell into a thoughtful silence. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were already getting impatient, Tree spirit sister, take us out to y! Its so boring here! The tree spirit hesitated and looked at Xue An. Xue An smiled and nodded, Go ahead! Within the range of Xue Ans Divine Sense, the two girls would definitely be safe. Moreover, the monsters of Mount Qingmang had only just transformed and posed no threat to the two young girls at all. Chapter 558: If I Get Drunk Again, Read My Name Huyue Backwards (4th Update) Chapter 558 -558: If I Get Drunk Again, Read My Name Huyue Backwards (4th Update) The two little girls went out to y, bubbling with excitement. An Yan led Xue Lan, Xiao Sha, and others out as well. Now only Xue An, Huyue, and Old Taoist Zhai were left in the house. Old Taoist Zhai said, Xiao An, you came for the monsters that fill the mountain, didnt you? It is and it isnt! Xue An took a sip of tea. Old Taoist Zhai let out a sigh, Although my cultivation level is meager, I have some aplishment in divination. Ive divined more than once these past few days, but the results are all vague, indicating fortune and misfortune that are hard to predict. This is the first time Ive encountered such a thing! Therefore, even though I dont know what youre nning to do, you should still be careful! William could grow in strength by collecting sins and not suffer from the negative effects thate with it. Thats because he was merely the Goddess of Sin and Punishments tool. Just as a knife in the hands of a murderer, no matter how many it kills, the sin of murder never falls upon the weapon itself. But for the sake of efficiency, a murderer could sharpen it to a finer edge. Yet no matter how sharp it bes, once one chooses to be a tool, their potential as a person is lost. No wonder this thing needs to be controlledif it bes rampant, the consequences would probably be quite exaggerated! Fu Qian let out a deep sigh. Besides, there was another important piece of information in the summary, that is, thest sentencethere are many such pitfalls alongside the path to godhood. From this sentence, it was almost certain that this was not the only path of vow. In Fu Qians earliest conception, the Transcendents path to promotion was supposed to be a series of divergent roads. At each node, one would choose a branch through a special ritual and continue deeper. So, keep going like this until you stand shoulder to shoulder with Divine Beings. Now it seems that in addition to the hard-to-find divergent roads, there are quite a number of pitfalls on this path, the kind that one cant climb out of once they fall in. Utmost caution would be needed going forward. After summarizing the gains of this trip, Fu Qian activated the mark on his wrist with satisfaction. Time to clock out and go home. As the scenery shifted, Fu Qian was already in his own living room. It was noon outside, and everything inside was just as he had left it. Has it really run out of charge? As a qualified young person, Fu Qian reached for his phone first thing, only to find itpletely unresponsive. Not surprisingly, considering he had been away for several days. Fortunately, due to good living habits, Fu Qian never left leftovers out. So even after several days, there was no odd smell in the air. With skilled movements, he plugged in his phone and turned it on, and soon a barrage of notifications began to sound. Is it really that exaggerated? Fu Qian frowned, checking the messages and missed calls from different people. The earliest one was from Young Master Qin, who had called him on Sunday. From the following records, although no one answered at the time, he didnt find it too strange. Two dayster, the missed calls from him became dense, almost one every few hours, and he even left voicemails asking for a callback. A dayter, the phone clearly turned off, and there were more numerous notification texts. In addition to this, there were various phone calls attempting toe through. Wu Qingyu, Tan Ying, and this one Pei Yanqing? Fu Qian flipped through the records, matching them with his memory. Seems like Ive made quite a stir! Indeed, snowkes had begun to flutter down outside. In a moment, the distant mountaintops were shrouded in ayer of white. But such weather could not stop the yfulness of the two little girls. The tree spirit stretched out its long branches, forming a slide-like runway, down which the two youngdies slid, bursting into peals ofughter. Countless pear blossom spirits also gathered around Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, ying joyfully with them. Such a scene brought a smile to Xue Ans face as well. As soon as it snows on Mount Qingmang, it means the New Year is near! Old Taoist Zhai said with a slight sigh. Xue An smiled, This year, lets spend the New Year in Qingmang Town. Its rather lonesome here with just you. Old Taoist Zhaiughed and shook his head, No need. Ive gotten used to it after over forty years here! The outside world is too bothersome, and I cant adapt to it! Really? Then why do I hear from Lan that you go there to mooch every now and then? Xue An said yfully. Cough cough! Thats a special case. After all, one is bound to get tired of eating game from the mountains all the time! Old Taoist Zhai exined, then added another sentence. But now its better. Even if I want to eat game, I cant find it, as even the wild rabbits have turned into spirits! Huyueughed heartily, So what? The spirits taste even better when you eat them! Its different. I ate game before because they were ignorant, but now they have awakened and can even speak. How can I bear to eat them now? So what are you eating now? Huyue asked. To tell you the truth, Im a vegetarian now! Well, if the vegetables and grains turn into spirits too, what do you n to eat? Starve to death? Youre quibbling! How could vegetables and grains be spirits? Hehe, they couldnt? Huyueughed and lifted a hand, and a row of corn cobs hanging under the eaves began to spin on their own, without any wind. Soon, several plump corn cobs started calling out to Old Taoist Zhai, Grandpa, grandpa Their voices were crisp and sweet, just like little children. Old Taoist Zhai was dumbfounded. After a moment, he muttered, How did perfectly normal corn turn into Cbash Babies? Could it be that Im also bound to meet a Snake Spirit and a Scorpion Spirit? Xue An was caught betweenughter and tears, Alright, pay no mind to the nonsense this fellow says, hes not right in the head! Its indeed awkward to eat those with awakened spirits, so just prepare something with unawakened spirits! Ill take care of lunch, were having hotpot! At these words, Huyues eyes immediately widened, almost drooling. Are you serious? Xue An nodded, But right now, we still dont have the ingredients! Thats not a problem, leave it to me! Huyue said, and then he leaped into the vast snowy expanse. He knew Xue Ans culinary skills better than anyone else. In fact, the reason they knew each other and got along so well wasrgely because Huyue was fond of Xue Ans cooking. But since arriving in the human realm, no matter how Huyue coaxed or pleaded, Xue An had never cooked for him. In Xue Ans words, he was toozy to cook for a grown man alone. Now that Xue An was finally about to cook, Huyue was naturally ecstatic, almost drooling. With his skills, he quickly caught a few wild rabbits, and even managed to get a wild goat, along with various wild vegetables and fruits. Xue An began to prepare the food. By this time, the snow outside could cover ones feet. The two little girls were carried back by An Yan, one in each hand, who then reproachfully said to Xue An, Look at your two darling daughters, theyre almost going crazy with y! Xue An smiled, If they enjoy it, let them y. Its their childhood after all! The two little girls, initially hanging their heads from their mothers scolding, looked up and giggled when they heard Xue Ans words. Especially Nian Nian, who came over smelling the fragrance, Daddy, are we having hotpot? Yeah, do you want some? Yeah! But it would be even better with ice cream! Ill teach you. Go ask Pretty Mommy, and shell give you some! Xue An said whispering into Nian Nians ear cheerfully. Nian Nians eyes lit up, and she pulled her sister over to An Yan. Extending her tiny hands, she looked up at An Yan with pleading eyes, Pretty Mommy, you are the most beautiful mommy in the world! An Yan was utterly disarmed and shot Xue An a fierce re, You, youre going to spoil them rotten at this rate! Then she dutifully took out two ice creams from the Mustard Seed Ring. Just one each! Once its gone, theres no more! Yeah, yeah! The two little girls ate with happy faces, winking continuously at Xue An. Xue An just smiled it off. Meanwhile, in the backyard, Huyue watched the skilled Zhai Lao Dao skinning a goat and said with some amusement. Are you sure this is your vegetarian diet? Your technique seems quite professional! Zhai Lao Dao chuckled, Cant help it! Sometimes these dumb sheep just fall into myp, how could I waste them? Once the goat skin was off, Huyue picked up a knife and quickly sliced the goat meat into thin pieces. By that time, Xue An had already set up the hotpot. Even though the ingredients were very ordinary, under Xue Ans hand, the broth was still fragrant and appetizing. Everyone sat around the stove, enjoying the steaming hotpot withmb slices as snowkes fell heavily outside. Thisfort made Huyue issue a satisfied sigh. Honestly, I find the human world quite fun! But now, if there were some alcohol, it would be even better! Zhai Lao Dao grinned, turned into the house, and soon came back holding arge jar. When the lid was lifted, the aroma of alcohol filled the air. This is wine I brewed with wild fruits in the spring. It tastes good, but it packs a strong punch! Huyue could no longer contain himself, Pour me a cup, pour me a cup! As soon as a cup was filled, Huyue was just about to drink. Xue An looked at him, Its snowing pretty heavily outside, wouldnt it be a bit cold crying in the snow right now? A mistake, a pure mistake! Huyue, reminded of his embarrassing moment, looked awkward and hurriedly exined. What if you get drunk again this time? How could that happen! If I get drunk again this time, then you can read the name Huyue backwards from now on! All right, Chamber Pot! I meant if I get drunk! Got to get used to it in advance, dont I! . Chapter 559: Infinite Buddha Land, Descend of the Heavenly Demon (First Update) Chapter 559 -559: Infinite Buddha Land, Descend of the Heavenly Demon (First Update) At the same time, across the globe, events like nts turning into demons were happening all the time, and many exotic beasts that had long been extinct started to appear. Many characters that should only exist in myths and legends began to show their traces. Whether they were martial artists or cultivators, anyone with knowledge sensed that something big seemed to be brewing between heaven and earth. Northwest. On the vast grasnds. Mingma Zhuoma was herding the temples flock of sheep, grazing them on the ins. As a shepherdess, her duty was to tend to the sheep for the Great Cheng Temple. The sky above the grasnd was like a vast gemstone, azure and clear. A breeze swept by, making the grasnds ripple like waves. Such a scene always brought joy to ones heart. Mingma Zhuoma couldnt help but start to sing out loud. Her untrained voice was simple yet resounding, and the grazing sheep would asionally lift their heads to look around, as if they too were listening intently. Only the Golden Summit of the distant Great Cheng Temple was shimmering with the same golden glow it had for a thousand years. It was at this moment that Mingma Zhuoma saw two figures slowly approaching from far away in the sky. At first they seemed very far, but in a blink of an eye, they had already arrived nearby. Mingma Zhuoma stared in awe. These were two monks. The one leading was extremely thin, with his left shoulder bared, his face resembling a Buddha statue, forever wearing a hint of apassionate smile. Following was a chubby monk, radiant with a dignified aura. The two of them walked slowly; their pace seemed very slow, yet they arrived in an instant. As a shepherdess who devoutly believed in Buddhism, as soon as Mingma Zhuoma saw these two monks, she hurriedly knelt down to pay her respects. Venerable monks, may I ask where youe from? Mingma Zhuoma asked respectfully. The thin monk stopped walking, nced at Mingma Zhuoma, and then smiled faintly. Ie from the Buddha Kingdom, to enlighten the people of the world! Mingma Zhuoma was stunned, and then she began to tremble uncontrobly. Because she noticed that although the thin monk stood on the ground, his feet were half an inch off the surface. The Buddhist scriptures say that those who have attained the Arhats fruit will bepassionate towards ants and insects, walking without touching the ground to prevent trampling them. Mingma Zhuoma had naturally heard this legend, but she never imagined she would witness such a divine scene with her own eyes. Her admiration for the high monk made her bow incessantly, and with tears streaming down her face, she choked up and said, Disciple pays respect to the great virtue! The thin monk, with a kindly smile on his face, reached out his emaciated hand and gently stroked the top of Mingma Zhuomas head. Foolish child! Mingma Zhuoma shook all over, her face showing a look of wild joy. Because in the folklore of her nomadic tribe, being touched on the head by a high monk is said to erase innumerable karmic obstacles. A momentter, the thin monk let go of her head, smiled, and then walked like he was treading on air towards the Great Cheng Temple. Mingma Zhuomas expression became vacant as she crawled forward a few steps, burying her face deep into the grass where the monk had walked, kissing the footprints he left behind. This was the highest etiquette and respect for a great virtue. However, when Mingma Zhuoma raised her head again, the simplicity and vivacity had disappeared from her eyes, leaving them so empty. The Great Cheng Temple was the holynd of Buddhism on the grasnds, with a history of a thousand years. When the venerable Ku Chan approached its gates, several monks guarding the gate stepped forward to block his path. Fellow cultivator, please turn back! This ce is sacred to the Buddhism of the grasnds! Because Ku Chans attire was different from the Buddhist followers of the grasnds, thats why he was dissuaded by these guardian monks. Ku Chans expression remained unchanged, carrying an eternal smile, he stepped forward into the temple. Just as these monks were about to stop him. The chubby monk behind him radiated golden light, which subdued all the guardian monks. At this moment, Monk Ku Chan had already walked to the center of the courtyard, looked up at the Buddhas Golden Body within the main hall, and said indifferently. This ce, now its my turn to sit! As his voice faded, the tall and majestic statue of the Buddha revealed a trace of sorrowful expression, as if pitying the world, and then a cracking sound was heard. Spider-web-like fine lines appeared on the Golden Body, which then shattered with a thunderous crash. This enormousmotion naturally rmed the monks of Great Cheng Temple. The presiding monk of Great Cheng Temple, who had been guarding this ce for over forty years and was known as the reincarnation of Manjushri Bodhisattva, was Dorje Rinpoche. He was meditating in his quiet room. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, a trace of solemnity on his face, and then silently stood up, changing into the young monks robe he wore when he first entered Great Cheng Temple. He stood in front of the wall painting of Manjushri Bodhisattva for a while, then smiled slightly. The cmity has indeed arrived, I shall go ahead! With that, the serene and youthful eyes zed with a brilliant Buddhas light, he picked up his prayer beads, slowly pushed open the door, and stepped out. After he left, a single teardrop slowly fell from the wall painting. It was unclear whether it was mourning Dorje Rinpoches march towards death or pitying the worlds many tribtions. On that day. A monk who called himself Monk Ku Chan suddenly appeared in the middle of Great Cheng Temple, and the millennia-old Golden Body of the Buddha shattered. The cultivation level of Dorje Rinpoche, the presiding monk of Great Cheng Temple, was exhausted, and he passed away on the spot. The millennium foundation of Great Cheng Temple was thus utterly destroyed. And a doctrine that imed to be the Infinite Buddha Land was spreading across the grasnds. And in the far western bordends of M Country. In a deste valley, there were signs painted everywhere with fresh blood, bearing evil and strange symbols. Countless people draped in ck cloaks were worshipping a pool of blood. Meanwhile, more people were being killed, their blood flowing into the pool. Atst. The blood in the pool gradually boiled, and the rising blood mist formed all sorts of bizarre images. Finally, the image transformed into a fearsomely grotesque giant beast, which then opened its massive, bloody maw and swallowed most of the kneeling worshippers in one gulp. Amidst screams, the giant beast chuckled as it chewed. Then, endless fresh blood turned into mist and filled the body of the beast. Finally, a light darker than the night itself, emanating boundless malevolent energy, appeared in the world. At that moment, thunder rolled across the sky, and ghosts and spirits wailed across the fields. With a loud crack, A bolt of lightning struck down. But those blood-drawn symbols resisted most of its force. The dark light was only slightly injured and, after some writhing, it restored itself to normal, then steadily condensed into a human form. A momentter, it took on the appearance of a man with an exceedingly diabolical face. As the man slowly opened his eyes, The clouds in the sky dispersed. An incredibly powerful demonic aura soared into the sky, obscuring the light of the stars and moon. With the Demon descending to earth, the sun and moon lost their brightness! Under the cover of the demonic light, within a hundred li, all vegetation and insects died, and the vast life force flowed like a long river, all of which was absorbed by the man. The remaining worshippers were unbelievably excited, bowing down in worship. We wee the supreme Demon Lord! The man gradually revealed an evil smile, then let out a loud and carefreeugh. In this ce, I have finally arrived! Chapter 560: Brother Night Fox, Don’t Be Angry (2nd Update) Chapter 560 -560: Brother Night Fox, Dont Be Angry (2nd Update) The snow on Mount Qingmang kept falling until New Years Eve, when it gradually stopped. After the snow ceased, the entirety of Qingmang Town was draped in a silvery white, making the night sky shine with radiance. As the New Years bells rang out, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, dressed in brand-new red jackets and skirts, were like two children who had stepped out of a painting, smiling and bowing with folded fists. Daddy, Mummy, Happy New Year! Xue An lovingly pulled out tworge red envelopes. Good children! Here, one for each of you! This is your New Years money from Daddy! This is from Mummy! An Yan alsoughed as she took out two red envelopes. Thank you, Daddy and Mummy! the two little girls said, grinning from ear to ear as they epted the red envelopes. Then they turned their heads to look at Huyue who was beside them. Uncle Fox, happy New Year to you too! Hmm, happy! Huyue responded with a smile but made no move. The atmosphere became somewhat awkward. The two little girls blinked their big eyes and stretched out their small hands. Uncle Fox, no red envelope? Huyues smile froze, Ahem, well er Huyue hemmed and hawed, twisting and scratching as if he were itchy all over. He hadnt actually prepared any red envelopes. Because no one had told him! In the Fox Realm of Qingqiu, they didnt have this custom. Now being looked at with those bright, shiny big eyes by the two little girls, Huyue was dying of embarrassment. What if the two little girls thought he was stingy? Just as Huyue was in great turmoil, Shi Xueqing sidled over, Young misses, the Immortal King had prepared red envelopes long ago; look, they are right here with me! With that, he took out two big red envelopes and handed them over. Thank you, Uncle Fox! both little girls eximed in unison. Huyue finally breathed a sigh of relief and gave Shi Xueqing a grateful look. It was his disciple who hade through. Otherwise, he would have been in a real jam today. Huyue was silently rejoicing inside. The two little girls approached Xue An, Daddy, you told us to ask Uncle Fox for a red envelope, and he gave us one! He isnt as stingy as you said! Xue An said with a smile, Is that so! Thats great! Go y then! Sure! Well wait for Aunt Tang Xuaner toe back and then y together! The two little girls bounced away. Huyue red at Xue An resentfully, It was you who set me up! Xue An gave a slight smile, Come on, Brother Night Pot, dont be so mad. It was just a joke! Just as Huyue was gearing up with righteous indignation, he suddenly froze, You what did you just call me? Brother Night Pot! Whats wrong with that? Huyues face became extremely unsightly in an instant, I am the great Huyue, and you call me Night Pot? Yep, thats because you lost the bet! Xue An chuckled lightly, I wonder who it was that day, barefoot in the snow, crying their heart out, insisting the snow wasnt sweet and it was a personal affront! At the mention of this incident, Huyue, who had been fuming, suddenly deted like a punctured ball. Uh I think I should go outside and see if Jingjing and Xiao Sha have fetched XuanEr! An Yan quickly made an excuse to leave. Otherwise, she feared that Huyue would die of embarrassment. Seeing the situation was going south, Shi Xueqing had already slipped out unnoticed. When only Huyue and Xue An were left in the room. Huyue took a deep breath and put on a sycophantic smile, Brother An, look what youre saying. That day, I was just a little too eager with the drink, and then I clumsily lost, didnt I? Cut me some ck, will you? Xue An nodded, All right! Brother Night Pot! Huyue said, Hey, Im a once-in-a-million-years talent of the Qingqiu Fox Realm, and it only took me a hundred thousand years to be an Immortal King. Cut me some ck, will you? Xue An replied, You lost the drinking bet! Huyue continued, I am the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox, with noble and indescribable bloodlines! Xue An returned, You lost the drinking bet! Huyue dered, I am hailed as the unparalleled Demon King by the demon masses from all directions! Xue An reiterated, You lost the drinking bet! Huyue: Can we not talk about drinking? Xue An: You cant beat me! Huyue: . Xue An: Youve lost to me thirteen thousand four hundred and twenty-one times! Huyue . Huyue Lets just talk about drinking! Xue An: You lost at drinking too! Huyue: Big brother, I was wrong~! Xue An: Alright, chamber pot little brother! Beijiang. Perhaps many people dont understand why Tang Xuaner is still working in the hospital. In fact, all it would take is a word from her and the Qin family would immediately arrange a good job for her. Qin Yu had mentioned this more than once, even considering buying the hospital where Tang Xuaner worked to make her the director. But Tang Xuaner had refused. Though she appeared gentle on the outside, she had always been very principled at heart. This was evident when An Yan returned; she immediately kept her distance and has been maintaining it from Xue An. In fact, in the four years that both Xue An and An Yan were absent, Tang Xuaner had been silently taking care of the two little girls. From this alone, her contribution was the greatest. Yet afterward, she willingly stayed far away and never wanted to talk much about it. Continuing to work in the hospital was also her way of maintaining as much independence as possible. However, now everyone in the hospital she worked at knew that Tang Xuaners background was unfathomably deep, and no one dared to offend her. Even so, Tang Xuaner still worked overtime when needed and took the shifts she had to. This time she took over a day shift and a half night shift for a pregnant colleague, working untilte at night before she got off work. It was only when she stepped outside that she realized it had started snowing. And in the distance, the sky was alight with fireworks at their peak. Its New Year! Tang Xuaner mumbled to herself, stamped her feet that had gone numb from the cold, and then prepared to head home. At that moment, a male colleague from the hospital slowly drove by in his car. XuanEr, let me give you a ride home! the young male doctor said to Tang Xuaner with a smile. Tang Xuaner shook her head, Thank you, but theres no need! The male doctor, however, seemed somewhat unwilling to give up. After all, Tang Xuaner was now recognized as the hospital beauty, and countless talented young men wanted to get close but couldnt. This male doctor was one of them. Of course, this male doctor was also aware of Tang Xuaners profound background, so he always tried to get close to her by imperceptibly warming her through a gentle campaign. This time was no different, he had already waited for more than an hour outside, and only when he saw Tang Xuaner waiting for a ride at the hospital entrance did he quickly drive over, creating the illusion of a casual encounter. Its freezing cold outside, why dont you get in the car and wait? he offered. Tang Xuaner smiled, No need! Im fine waiting here! The male doctor was a bit disheartened. He didnt expect that even so, Tang Xuaner would still keep him at a great distance. How about this, Ill wait with you! After all, its so dark and its New Years, what if you meet a bad person? the male doctor made onest attempt. But Tang Xuaner still shook her head. In the end, the male doctor left in disappointment. Tang Xuaner stood on the roadside on New Years Eve, the cold breath from her mouth appearing especially thin under the streetlights glow. I wonder what Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang are doing right now, and that guy Xiao Sha! Tang Xuaner thought somewhat wistfully. Just then, thunder rumbled faintly in the sky. Strange, why would there be thunder at this time? Tang Xuaner looked up and then saw Xiao Shas smiling face up in the air. Sister XuanEr, the boss and his wife knew you just got off work, so they especially sent me to pick you up for the New Year! Tang Xuaner looked surprised, then brushed her hair beside her ears and smiled warmly. Great! Lets go home for New Year! Chapter 561: The Secret Realm in Mount Qingmang Opens (Third Update) Chapter 561 -561: The Secret Realm in Mount Qingmang Opens (Third Update) When Tang XuanEr got off Xiao Shas back, an eager Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang, who had been waiting in the cold wind for a long time, cheered and ran over. Auntie XuanEr! Tang XuanEr smiled, crouched down, and embraced the two little girls. Auntie XuanEr, do you think the clothes were wearing are pretty? So pretty! Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang look good in everything! Here, this is your New Years money! Tang XuanEr pulled out two small red envelopes. Thank you, Auntie XuanEr! The two little girls took the red envelopes, then led Tang XuanEr by the hand, one on each side, as they walked inside. An Yan was standing at the bottom of the steps, waiting. As Tang XuanEr approached, she chided with a smile, Silly XuanEr, I told you to take time off, but you wouldnt, and now weve waited until now! Tang XuanEr, feeling a bit embarrassed, brushed the hair beside her ear, I covered a shift for a colleague, and itsted until now! Alright,e inside quickly! The New Years Eve dinner will get cold soon! Okay! Tang XuanEr looked up and suddenly saw Xue An standing at the door, smiling at her, which made her face turn slightly red. Fortunately, the biting cold wind made Tang XuanErs cheeks rosy, so it wasnt noticeable. Xue An! Yeah! Come on in! Xue An said, stepping aside slightly and pushing the door open. After Tang XuanEr and An Yan entered the house, Xue Lan had someone light the fireworks that had been prepared. One after another, the fireworks bloomed in the sky, bringing the New Years atmosphere to a climax. Just then, Xue Ans phone rang. He took it out and saw a message from An Qing. Brother-inw, wishing you and my sister a Happy New Year! I am on a mission abroad and couldnte back! This is the New Years money for the two little girls, tell them their Auntie is thinking of them! Then there was a transfer of twenty thousand, apanied by a big smiling face. Xue An smiled slightly, about to reply. His phone vibrated again, it was a transfer from a Wechat contact with a ck silhouette profile picture, along with a few words. New Years money for Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang! Beyond that, nothing else was said. Xue An paused, shaking his head with a wry smile, and sent a message back. Silly girl, Happy New Year! At this moment, in a small town in Europe, aside from the asional Chinese family disying Spring Festival couplets, there was no sense of the New Year. Fan Mengxuey on the hotel bed, looking somewhat despondent. Anastasia watched this scene and couldnt help sighing softly. Shall I arrange a ne to take you back home now? Fan Mengxue shook her head at the suggestion, No need! As she was speaking, Fan Mengxues phone vibrated slightly, and then the screen lit up. Fan Mengxue was taken aback and quickly looked. When she saw the message from Xue An, the sadness on her face gradually faded, and her lips turned up into a big smile. Master Hmm? Happy New Year! Fan Mengxue shouted cheerfully, leaping from the bed. She was as happy as a child. The scene shifts back to Qingmang Town. Just as Xue An and everyone were gathered together enjoying the steaming hot New Years Eve dinner, a loud bang suddenly echoed from Mount Qingmang. Xue An and Huyues expressions changed simultaneously, and they turned their heads to look out the window. Did you feel that? Huyue asked gravely. Yes! A powerful destiny is being awakened! Xue An said calmly. It was not just the two of them. Including An Yan, everyone present felt the violently changing aura of heaven and earth. Xue An and Huyue stepped outside the door, looking at Mount Qingmang in the distance. At that moment, clouds radiating golden light were swirling around the mountain peak. The powerful force of fate seemed almost to turn Mount Qingmang into a living entity. Huyue eximed in admiration, It seems the Fate Secret Realm is about to open! Meanwhile, the anomalies at Mount Qingmang disturbed the aura of the entire world. Within the Great Cheng Temple, Monk Ku Chan, who had been sitting cross-legged on a lotus tform, suddenly opened his eyes. The dazzling Buddha light in his eyes instantly incinerated a disciple before him into nothingness. The secret realm is opening! The protectors shall guard this ce! I shall go now! After speaking, Monk Ku Chans entire body gradually turned into nothingness. The chubby monk bowed deeply, and said in a wooden tone, Disciple follows themand! And on Shura Ind. Fei Tian, who was indulging in gourmet food, suddenly raised his head. A powerful aura directly shredded the serving maid in front of him. Fei Tian, however, paid no mind to the blood on his body and sneered, The secret realm is finally opening! Having said that, he leapt into the sky, turning into a rumbling fireball, and headed straight for the east. M Country. Leng Junxie, the newly born scion of the Demon n, was enjoying the tranquility after a great battle. A few enchantingly beautiful women were gently massaging him, their eyes filled with intoxicated adoration. As a scion of the Demon Lord, Leng Junxies demon charm exerted a fatal attraction on these women. Consequently, these women had quickly fallen head over heels for Leng Junxie. But just at this moment, Leng Junxie, who had been closing his eyes in enjoyment, suddenly opened his eyes. A cold and evil demonic light emerged, directly turning the women in front of him into pools of blood. Leng Junxie seemedpletely unconcerned about this. Instead, his face showed a greedy expression. What a powerful force of fate! If I can devour this fate, the Demon n will be the overlords of The Multiverse in the future! With this thought, Leng Junxies entire body turned into a dense demonic aura and vanished above the blood-stained bed. Meanwhile, Xue An said to An Yan, You take the two daughters and wait for me in the world, Ill go to the secret realm with Huyue! An Yan nodded, Be very careful! Xue An smiled slightly, Dont worry! Then he nced at Xiao Sha, who was eager to try, You also stay behind, remember to protect Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian well! Oh! Hearing that he couldnt go, Xiao Sha felt somewhat dejected but still firmly nodded. Dont worry, boss. With me here, no one dares to bully the two young misses! Huyue also briefly instructed Shi Xueqing, and then a man and a beast leapt into the sky together. An Yan and Tang Xuaner watched from below and suddenly felt that the lively New Years Eve dinner had lost its appeal. When Xue An and Huyue arrived at the top of Mount Qingmang, amidst the surging golden light, a great door was gradually taking shape. This is the gate of fate! Once we step through this gate, we enter the Fate Secret Realm! Huyue said. Xue An nodded, then turned to look into the distance, and said indifferently, It looks like some are not afraid to die! As he spoke, a ray of Buddha light rushed forward, and it was Monk Ku Chan. Monk Ku Chan, clearly not expecting someone to have arrived first, let out a surprised exmation and then brought his hands together in a gesture of prayer. Both of you benefactors, this secret realm is the property of the Buddha Kingdom, please return! Xue An and Huyue nced at each other and then simultaneously said, Beat him! No sooner had they spoken than Xue An stepped forward and arrived in front of Monk Ku Chan, throwing a punch. With a crack, the halo behind Monk Ku Chans head shattered under Xue Ans fist. The monk then showed an expression of sorrow, Benefactor has such strong cultivation! With those words, his entire body exploded into pieces, but the Buddha light that lingered was directly sucked into the massive gate of fate. Xue An stood in ce, somewhat baffled. Whats going on? Chapter 562: The Game of Fate (First Update) Chapter 562 -562: The Game of Fate (First Update) At this moment, two streaks of light flew in from the east and west sides of the sky. When theynded, they were none other than Fei Tian and Leng Junxie. In the sky at that moment stood a man, a demon, a monster, and a member of the Shura Tribe. After their eyes met for a brief moment. Xue Ans mouth curled into a slight, cold smile. It really is lively! The Shura Tribe and the Demon Tribe cant stand the loneliness, can they? he said. Fei Tian let out a slyugh, Cut the crap, this secret realm belongs to my Shura n, get lost! With that, he raised his hand and a giant spear appeared in it, which he then hurled at Xue An. Xue An stood proudly, without so much as a move. The spear, carrying an overwhelming Sha aura, slowed down drastically as it neared him, as if piercing through a viscous air. It struggled forward a few more inches. Then, as if it could no longer bear the burden, the spear exploded into fragments with a bang. But while the two were shing, Leng Junxie had already seized the opportunity and was rushing straight for the Gate of Fate. In his view, seizing the Fate was more important than anything else; the fight could wait untilter. However, just as the Gate of Fate was within reach, a figure suddenly appeared, blocking Leng Junxies path. Sorry, this way is blocked! Huyue said lightly. Seeking death! Leng Junxie snorted in anger, and with a swing of his hand, he cast a powerful Demon n palm strike. Huyue slightly sidestepped to dodge the attack, ready to counter. But then they saw lights flying in from all around them. Xue An said coldly, Lets enter the secret realm first; otherwise, if that monk gets ahead of us, it would be bad! Huyue was slightly startled and was about to agree. But the palm strike that Leng Junxie had justunched had already hit the Gate of Fate. There was no sound, not even the slightest tremor. The Demon n palm strike melted away like ice and snow, and the Gate of Fate then emitted a dazzling light. A mighty power of Fate burst forth into the sky. Leng Junxie didnt have time to react before a beam of golden light dragged him into the Gate, disappearing from sight. It was identical to the disappearance of Venerable Ku Chan just a moment ago. Huh, whats going on? Xue An just murmured in surprise. Huyues face turned pale; she finally remembered something and eximed, Its the Fate Chessboard! We were all wrong; this isnt just an ordinary Fate Secret Realm thats opening, but a Fate Chessboard! A Fate Chessboard? A seed of doubt sprouted in Xue Ans heart. Then beams of golden light exploded and wrapped around him, Huyue, and the others, dragging them toward the Gate of Fate. Among the other powerful characters who arrivedter, there were also those who were pulled into the Gate of Fate, causing cries of surprise and angry roars to erupt. But no matter how high their Cultivation Level was, they couldnt resist the might of this golden light. Because it had nothing to do with the magnitude of power or the level of Cultivation, but rather, this golden light was intertwined with a hint of the Power of Laws of the Multiverse. Powerful characters might be able to change the heavens and the earth, but they could not resist the Power of Laws. Only a few individuals like Xue An could remain unaffected by thews, though they had not yet reached the stage ofplete detachment from thews. Although Xue An could have broken free from this golden light, when he saw the Divine Sense Huyue sent him, Xue An gave up resisting and a smile appeared on his lips, allowing the golden light to drag him into the Gate of Fate. Because what Huyues Divine Sense conveyed was clear. With every cmity, the fate of all tribes would be reshuffled, and the secret realm would open. But in extremely special times, this power of Fate would be extremely strong for various reasons, and what would open then would no longer be a Fate Secret Realm but a chess game of Fate. And the chess pieces are the myriad races of the multiverse! If one emerges victorious in this fate chessboard, they can make their people stand out among the myriad races of the multiverse, and the individual could even be a peerless overlord favored by heaven and earth. This is why just now, Monk and Leng Junxie, among others, were dragged into the gate of fate. Because they represented each race of the multiverse. After devouring enough people, the gate of fate flickered a few times and then disappeared without a trace. The remaining survivors exchanged nces, their faces all showing horror, for they truly had no idea what had just happened. Meanwhile. Within that fate chessboard. Xue An slowly opened his eyes. Underfoot was the unbearably muddy ground, and overhead was the scorching sun. The air was filled with a strange odor. It was the moist smell left by the suns evaporation of rainwater, mixed with a strong scent of blood, creating an odor that made one want to retch. Xue An frowned slightly. For he realized that something was suppressing his cultivation level. But fortunately, both his physical prowess and his Divine Sense were still present. But what ce was this? As Xue An pondered, he suddenly heard a sharp swoosh from behind and a loud curse. Damn it, who told you to rest? Get back to work! With a slight sidestep, Xue An dodged the attack and turned to look, only to see a tall soldier d in a dark cuirass holding a whip, staring at him furiously. At the same time, the soldiers face also bore a hint of surprise, seemingly unable to believe that he had managed to dodge his whip. Aha, no wonder thed dares to be so brazen, actually dodging my whip. But a ve remains a ve, and today I will let you learn what a lesson is! The soldiers face showed a murderous intent. Because in his view, a ve daring to evade his whip was a major blow to his authority, and if not handled properly, he would no longer be able to manage these prisoners of war! Xue An watched quietly. Even though he was temporarily unable to use his cultivation level, just with his unparalleled physical strength alone, he could crush this man with a flick of his finger. But what Xue An was most puzzled about now was the identity of this ce. Considering the soldiers cuirass, though simple in make, was etched with Talisman Spells, this ce must be an ancient society with cultivators. Not far away were a group of ves, their upper bodies bare and their expressions vacant. This strange ce sparked some interest in Xue An. Seeing Xue An silent, the soldier thought he had been scared silly and sneered, lifting his whip high, preparing to strike down once more. Just then, a youth in tattered clothing, small in stature, scrambled over. Please calm your anger, sir. My brother has suffered a head injury and cant remember much anymore! I beg you not to take it to heart! Get lost! Who are you to plead in front of me! With that, the soldiers whipshed down upon the youths back, tearing through the tattered clothes instantly and leaving a bloody mark on the mud-caked skin. The youth shuddered with pain, yet his face revealed an even more obsequious smile. Please calm your anger! The soldier sneered, Alright then, since you wish to save him, Ill start by flogging you to death! With that said, he raised his hand and the long whipshed out like a venomous snake, aiming straight for the youths face. If the whip struck, the youth would at the very least be blinded in one eye. Many ves averted their eyes, unable to bear the sight. But just as the soldier revealed a cruel smile, a slender and elegant hand lightly grasped the fiercely whistling whip. Chapter 563: Yama’s Continent (Second Update) Chapter 563 -563: Yamas Continent (Second Update) You The soldier was initially startled, then he wanted to say something. But Xue An couldnt be bothered with wasting words and simply flicked a finger. Pop! After a crisp sound, the soldiers head burst open like a rotten watermelon. The corpse fell to the ground. Dead silence filled the area. After a brief moment, a terrified uproar ensued. Heavens, he killed a Mojia Soldier, were all going to be buried with him in his death! Someone cried out in despair. Others simply began to cry loudly. The boy was also startled, but he quickly regained hisposure and said anxiously, Brother, you must run, the further the better, fast! Xue An looked at the boy, and a trace of memory surged within his divine sense. It was a very mystical feeling. It was as if images were unfolding before him. In an instant, Xue An came to know the past of this ce. This was a vast secret realm called Yan Futi. The sheer vastness of this Yan Futi world made even Xue An slightly shaken. The races living on thisnd were countless. Nations and sects were as numerous as strands of hair. The ce where Xue An currently stood was a remote area of Yan Futi, under the jurisdiction of Qianniao City. His former identity was that of a Hua n ve, captured after a defeat in battle. The boy before him was named Xiao Shui, a partner he hadnt known for long, but the former Xue An had taken good care of him, therefore Xiao Shui was very reliant on him. It feels like Ive traveled through time, Xue An murmured to himself softly. But he was certain that this was not a case of time travel. For this body was definitely his own, and although his cultivation level had been temporarily suppressed, his physical technique and divine sense were still present. Even if this game of fate could make use of a part of the power of the Heavenly Daows, it would not be able to reincarnate Xue An as someone else without anyone noticing. Not only could this game of fate not achieve this, no one in The Multiverse Realms could either. Thinking of this, Xue An smiled slightly, Run? If I ran away, what would be of you? Would you be buried alive as sacrifice by the people of Qianniao City? As he spoke, a chill tinged Xue Ans voice. For he had seen many images of the Hua n being mistreated and ughtered in the information he had just essed. At the same time, he knew that within this Yan Futi, one could say that there was an abundance of ns and countless experts. But the status of the Hua n was the lowest of the low, always the one to be bullied and humiliated. This ignited a growing murderous aura within Xue Ans heart. He naturally did not heed Xiao Shuis advice. Xiao Shui, hearing this, was taken aback. He had always trusted this brother of hispletely. From the time they had met, he had always been silently helping him. But the former Brother An had been honest and simple, even dull to a point. So when he heard what Xue An said, he couldnt help but be stunned. Especially when he saw the look in Xue Ans eyes, he was dazed for a long while. For that gaze was as deep as the sea, unwittingly making one want to drown in it. But Xiao Shui suddenly trembled,ing back to his senses from Xue Ans gaze, and spoke hesitantly. Xue An waved his hand dismissively, turned his head towards the distance, and spoke indifferently, No need to say more! Theyre already here! By this time, the death of the Mojia Soldier had already attracted the attention of the nearby guards, who were all rushing towards the scene. This caused all the members of the Hua n to grow restless and anxious, with faces that revealed a despair, almost every single one of them. Qianniao City, no! It should be said that all ethnic groups in Yan Futi were extremely cruel to ves. They would readily resort to burying people alive as collective punishment. And to make matters worse, these people were from the Hua n, who were the most bullied of all. Soon, a troop of armored soldiers marched over in neat steps. Though it was only a small squad, their formidable presence could not be underestimated. Who is it that killed my men? the leader of the troop demanded, a soldier with a red tassel on his shoulder looking like an officer, for his armor was finer than that of the average soldier. Hearing his question, the Hua nsmen all trembled with fear, and some of the more faint-hearted had even copsed on the ground. Ill ask one more time, who killed my men? The whistleblower will not be executed! the man said coldly. The Hua nsmen looked at each other, determination gradually appearing on their faces that had endured humiliation, yet still, no one made a sound. In the deadly silence of the scene, the officer sneered, Very well! Since no one will confess, then none of you shall live! Soldiers, enact collective punishment, cut them at the waist! Waist cutting! A punishment even more brutal than being buried alive. All the Hua nsmen shivered as one, all hope draining from them as they hung their heads in despair. Only Xiao Shuis bright eyes zed with a trace of anger and murderous intent. But the officer was exceptionally alert, and despite the faintness of Xiao Shuis killing intent, he immediately felt it and turned to look in her direction. Xiao Shui hurriedly bowed her head to hide her gaze. The officer walked over slowly, hand resting on his sword. You, lift up your head! he ordered. Xiao Shui trembled all over, yet did not lift her head. A cruel smile yed on the officers lips as he slowly drew his sword, his gaze fixed on Xiao Shuis neck. Such a slender neck this youth had, the sword would surely paint a beautiful ssh of blood upon severing it! Just thinking of the scene excited the officer. But at that moment, a hand gentlynded on his arrowhead, while another lightly pushed back the sword he had been about to draw. Are you from the Qianniao n? Xue An asked calmly. The officers muscles tensed instantly. Because from start to finish, he had not noticed when Xue An had appeared by his side. Dont be nervous! Answer my question! The officers face showed fierce hostility as he signaled his subordinates behind Xue An with a nce. These subordinates, even better trained than those Mojia Soldiers just now, moved into a tight formation upon their leadersmand, encircling Xue An. All the Hua nsmen retreated in horror to one side. Xiao Shui watched inplete astonishment. For in just a brief moment, her once inarticte brother had given her too many surprises. Yes, I am a noble person of the Qianniao n. It was you who killed my man just now, wasnt it! the officer said coldly. Xue An nodded. Very well, you have the bravery of a warrior. Now, let go, and I shall decapitate you, granting you the treatment due a valiant warrior. At these words, Xue An smiled faintly, It seems youve made a mistake about something! Hmm? The officer was taken aback, not understanding the meaning behind Xue Ans words. That mistake is that the ones who are truly going to die are you! Xue An said, his hand on the officers shoulder curling into a fist and throwing a punch. The officer, whose physique was strong enough to rival a Heavenly Being with Heavenly Being Cultivation Level, had his head blown to pieces by that single punch. And Xue Ans other hand drew the officers own sword, shing it horizontally at the advancing Mojia Soldiers. Crack. The soldiers upper bodies flew off as one, crashing to the ground. While the lower halves remained upright on the ground. Agony and the fear of death easily overcame these Qianniao soldiers, causing them to scream and struggle in the mire before gradually dying. Chapter 564 With This Physical Body, Still Invincible in This World (3rd Update) Chapter 564 -564 With This Physical Body, Still Invincible in This World (3rd Update) All the Hua n members stared nkly. No one had expected such an oue. The killing of a small squad of Mojia Soldiers could lead to the decimation of the entire Hua n. Therefore, many looked at Xue An with eyes filled with fear at this moment. Only Xiao Shui stepped forward and stood beside Xue An, speaking in a deep voice, Brother, what do we do now? With so many Mojia Soldiers dead, Qianniao City would definitely not let this pass. This was undeniable. Thus, Xiao Shuis mind was racing, thinking of countermeasures. Should we flee into the depths of the mountains and wait for the situation to calm down beforeing out? But the mountains were rife with ferocious beasts, and entering them would be like sheep entering the tigers den. What should we do? Xiao Shui was wracking his brain for ideas. He heard Xue An speak indifferently, What what do we do? Huh? Xiao Shui was taken aback, then pointed at the corpses on the ground, With so many Mojia Soldiers killed, the people from Qianniao City will surelye after us! Shouldnt we avoid the limelight for now? Xue An shook his head, No need! Then what is your n, Brother An Xiao Shui asked. Xue An exhaled and looked towards the east. That was the direction of Qianniao City. Kill our way there, take over Qianniao City! Xiao Shui, who had been waiting for Xue Ans strategy, almost cried upon hearing this. Brother An, you must be joking, right? Xiao Shuis voice trailed off as he noticed Xue An was serious. Not just him, even the other Hua nsmen were stunned. In the end, Xiao Shui said with a bitter smile, Brother An, I dont know why you have be so powerful all of a sudden, to the point of killing a small squad of Mojia Soldiers! But Qianniao City is host to the most beloved daughter of the King of Qianniao, the city is filled with experts, and two Mojia Troops guard it. Xiao Shui didnt finish his sentence, the implication was clear enough. Even if you are formidable, could you really contend with two Mojia Troops? But Xue An merely smiled faintly and looked around at all the Hua nsmen in tattered clothing. When the officer had demanded to know who was responsible for the killing, Xue An had deliberately remained silent. Because he wanted to see how the Hua nsmen would respond. The result hadnt disappointed him. Though they endured humiliations, the Hua nsmen had not broken their backs. Perhaps this character was deeply ingrained in the Hua people. When other nations prayed to the heavens for salvation from floods, the Hua people dug canals to manage the waters themselves. When the sky was falling, they would quarry stone to patch it up. When gued by diseases, they didnt pray for miracles, they tested medicines and treated themselves. If they drowned in the East Sea, they would fill it; if a mountain blocked their path, they would start digging through it. A people who had split the heavens and earth with their own axes had certain things that were sacrosanct. So when Xue An looked at this group of Hua nsmen, battered and with somewhat numb expressions from torture, he couldnt help but feel a twinge of emotion. Do you want to go home? Xue An said softly. With one sentence, everyone fell silent. Xue An looked at the group and asked again, Do you? The question led many to have red eyes, some began to breathe deeply, seemingly trying to hold back tears. I know you all definitely want to go home! So now, Im going to take you home! Xue Ans words left all the Hua nsmenpletely stunned. Along with Xiao Shui, everyone was staring straight at Xue An. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the faintly visible Qianniao City in the distance and said indifferently, Initially, you were captured and brought here, so now I will lead you back the same way to kill our way back! Whether its Qianniao City or a Wanbird City, anyone who dares to obstruct us will be shown no mercy along the way! But now I have one question for you Do you dare? The murderous intent in Xue Ans words seemed to be overflowing. After a moment of silence, all the Hua n people bowed together, As long as we can return home, we are willing to fight to the death! Very well! Xue An nodded. Meanwhile, Xiao Shui was staring dumbfounded at Xue Ans back as if she had turned to stone. Was this still the same brother who was like a block of wood before? Why had he changed so much all of a sudden? Xue Ans eyes flickered as he looked into the distance. He had already somewhat understood the rules of this game of fate. It was to have people join the chaos of this mortal world, and the one who stands out in the end would be the victor. Combined with his own suppressed Cultivation Level, the other entrants in this secret realm must be the same. The most correct approach now should be to lead this group of Hua n prisoners of war, slowly develop our forces, and ultimatelypete for supremacy in the world to seize fate. This was the proper path. But the game of fate had miscalcted one thing. And that was, Xue An was utterly disdainful of joining this game. The idea that one must join the game to resolve and eventually break it simply did not exist for Xue An. He wouldnt even be a yer in the game! What Xue An intended to do was to directly pick up the chessboard and smash it in the opponents face. His Cultivation Level might have been suppressed, but Xue An was confident that with his physical body alone, he could remain invincible in this world. So he decided to kill his way back! No matter who the obstructer on the road ahead was! Divine blocks, Divine ughter, Buddha blocks, y Buddha! Soon, these Hua n prisoners of war organized themselves. Despite being tortured, they were all of military origin, and so the ranks were reasonably ordered. However, they were all pale and emaciated, notably weak. Xue An had people retrieve the food and wine stored by the guards, then they began cooking in pots, feeding everyone a meal before setting off. The Hua n people were sent here to build a courier station, so they were not too far from Qianniao City, just a few dozen miles away. But because all the Hua n people were injured, they moved slowly. It was almost evening by the time they arrived at the foot of Qianniao City. Xue An looked up at the city built entirely of ck basalt rock and smiled coldly, then stepped forward. Who goes there! The soldiers guarding the wall were elites, so upon hearing the unusual noise, their response was very swift. When Xue An led the many Hua n people into the light of the torches, the guarding soldiers were first taken aback, then they all heaved a sigh of relief. Heh, I thought who it was, turns out its just a group of Hua n ves! What are you doing here sote? the guardian soldier asked with a coldugh. Xiao Shui, also throwing caution to the winds, shouted, Wevee to take your lives, of course. Are you not going to open the city gates and surrender? The soldier was first taken aback, then burst intoughter. Where did this wild brate from? Youre really telling jokes, hehe, fire the arrows! Kill these people! The soldiers drew their bows and aimed their arrows at Xue An and the others. To them, this was like a game, something to be yed with. Whats more, Xiao Shui had dared to provoke them. But Xue An justughed. Then he took a step forward and reached near the wall, raising his fist and smashing it down. Is this guy here to be funny? This is the hardest basalt, and its been refined with Secret Technique. Even a boulder cant break it, yet hes using his fist Before the words were finished, there was a loud noise. Under Xue Ans punch, the hard wall crumbled like paper, and half of it copsed immediately. Chapter 565 Wuwang Sword (4th Update) Chapter 565 -565 Wuwang Sword (4th Update) ` Qianniao Zhen was in the midst of hosting a banquet for several esteemed young guests at the City Lords Mansion. Though the Qianniao Kingdom was vast and Qianniao Zhen herself was a princess, she still had to maintain a humble demeanor in the presence of these young men and women. For they were all True Disciples of the Wuwang Sect. The Wuwang Sect was a massive entity, controlling territories several timesrger than the Qianniao Kingdom itself. As True Disciples of the Wuwang Sect, the status of these young men and women was naturally extraordinarily prestigious. The arrival of several esteemed elders brightens our humble Qianniao City! Come, this cup is to honor you all! Qianniao Zhen said, smiling as she raised her cup. The members of the Wuwang Sect turned their gazes to the man seated in the center. He was a man in a green taoist robe, refined in appearance with a subtle rotating tiny sword between his brows, adding a trace of fierceness to his countenance. A True Disciple of the inner circle of the Wuwang Sect, He Tianyuan! A leading figure among the younger generation, he was also their eldest senior brother. Upon seeing Qianniao Zhen raising her cup in toast, He Tianyuan gave a slight smile, also lifting his cup, Many thanks! He drained the cup in one gulp. Qianniao Zhen inquired, But I wonder, what brings Senior Brother He to our humble Qianniao City so suddenly? He Tianyuan said indifferently, Im just passing by, nothing of great importance! Qianniao Zhen felt a surge of displeasure inside. How could anyone believe such a statement? Yet in the face of He Tianyuan, she could only bow her head. Just as she was about to speak, a loud boom came from outside. Qianniao Zhen frowned slightly, and just as she was about to ask, a Mojia Soldier rushed in frantically. Your Highness the Princess, someone has breached the city! How many soldiers havee? Are they sent by a neighboring country? Qianniao Zhens face changed, and she asked in a cold voice. The world had been in chaos for over a thousand years, with battles and sieges being all toomon, so Qianniao Zhen was not too flustered. The Mojia Soldier hesitated for a moment, then said, Replying to the Princess, the one who breached the city Theres only one person! What? Qianniao Zhen eximed and stood up abruptly. Not only was she astonished, but the expressions of He Tianyuan and others also underwent a slight change. One person breaching the city walls? That was too inconceivable! Are you certain? To falsely report military intelligence is to face dismemberment! Qianniao Zhen demanded. The reporting Mojia Soldier trembled, Your subordinate wouldnt dare fabricate reports; there is indeed only one person who breached the city, and furthermore And what else? And this person is a Hua n man! He is also leading several hundred Hua n prisoners of war! This statement hit like a thunderbolt from the blue. Not only was Qianniao Zhens face full of shock, but even the Wuwang Sect members were all stunned silly. He Tianyuan then shook his head, Heh, how is that possible! The Hua n may be numerous, but they are all incapable of cultivation, merely wastrels. Even if among them theres someone with astonishing talent, they can at most cultivate to Xiaoyao and can go no further, with just that level of cultivation they wish to breach the city? He Tianyuans skepticism mirrored Qianniao Zhens own thoughts, she sneered and said, Truly a bunch of useless trash! Then she turned to He Tianyuan with a radiant smile, Since Senior Brother He hase, why not apany your junior sister to see whats going on? He Tianyuan nodded, Very well! Id like to see what kind of divine skills this Hua n has to be so formidable. His words elicitedughter from his junior brothers and sisters. Because nobody took the matter seriously. But by the time they emerged from the City Lords Mansion and saw the distant city walls, their expressions changed drastically. For the originally towering city walls had indeed copsed to a great extent. And from afar, the sounds of battle cries still carried over. Qianniao Zhens countenance darkened, and she leaped towards the walls. He Tianyuan and the others closely followed behind. At this moment. Under the ruins of the city wall, a group of Mojia Soldiers looked palely at the distant figure of Xue An. The ground was covered with the corpses of Mojia Soldiers, and the stench of blood was so strong it was nauseating. Esteemed as veterans of a hundred battles, these Mojia Soldiers believed they feared nothing, but today, for the first time, they tasted fear. Because this Hua n man was simply too powerful. No one was his match in a single exchange, and even just now, the Colonel had his head smashed with a single punch. ` And yet, their attacks couldnt even touch the hem of his garment. This one-sided ughter, where they werepletely dominated, made the Mojia Soldiers, who prided themselves as samurai, begin to falter, all too afraid to step forward. At this moment, Qianniao Zhen and others arrived. Upon seeing the corpses on the ground, Qianniao Zhens expression turned cold. He scrutinized Xue An carefully for a while before he said in a deep voice, Was it you who killed my soldiers? Xue An looked up, and he saw a woman whose skin was whiter than snow and who carried herself with a bewitching air, standing above him in midair, questioning him. Xue An knew that this must be the City Lord of Qianniao City, the princess who was treasured like a rare jewel by the King of Qianniao. He revealed a trace of a smile, Yes, thats right! Seeing Xue Ans smile, Qianniao Zhen felt a chill in her heart and took a subconscious step back. For his smile seemed to hide boundless killing intent. Especially those eyes of his. When looked upon, it felt as if one were being stared at by a prehistoric giant dragon. But after taking a step back, Qianniao Zhen suddenly realized that she seemed to have shown fear towards this man, and anger rose within her heart even more. How could she, herself, be afraid of a man from the Hua n? Especially when this man from the Hua n clearly had no cultivation level. At most, he was only a bit stronger physically, what was there to fear? With this thought, Qianniao Zhen snorted coldly, You killed my men, you broke my city walls, what is it that you intend to do? But before her words hadpletely fallen. Xue An burst intoughter. Imprison my people, murder the innocent, and now you ask me what I intend to do? After speaking, Xue An pointed at Qianniao Zhen in midair, Today, your humble servant hase to ughter your Qianniao City! How presumptuous! Before Qianniao Zhen could speak, several figures could not restrain themselves and charged towards Xue An. These were all the experts from Qianniao Zhens side. But Xue An didnt even lift his eyelids. He only raised his fists, and when those people got close, he smacked them into the ground like whack-a-mole, with thunderous blows that buried them all in the earth. Crack. In the teeth-gritting sound of breaking bones, the bodies of these experts broke apart, and they spat out fresh blood and died. This scene also shocked everyone present, including He Tianyuan, who couldnt help but utter a light hmm in surprise. Xue An, however, smiled coldly, his gaze burning with unquenchable fighting spirit. That was just an appetizer, now its your turn! As he spoke, Xue An suddenly stomped on the ground. The earth roared and caved into arge pit, and Xue An shot towards them like a cannonball. Qianniao Zhen screamed, Brother He, help me! He Tianyuan chuckled coldly, Stand behind me, and let me deal with him! Qianniao Zhen quickly hid behind He Tianyuan. By this time, Xue An had already rushed to their proximity. In that brief moment. He Tianyuan snorted coldly and unleashed a sword strike. Wuwang Sword! A sharp sword light shot straight towards Xue An. He Tianyuans timing was impable, as Xue An had already rushed close. The swords speed was also extremely fast. Thus, He Tianyuan was certain Xue An could not dodge it! But unexpectedly, Xue Anughed, Good timing! Then he dashed forward without dodging or evading. Witnessing this scene, He Tianyuan and his fellow disciples revealed smug smiles. To confront a sword with ones body? This man from the Hua n was clearly seeking death! But what happened next left them dumbstruck. As soon as the sharp Sword Intent touched Xue Ans body, it dissipated into nothingness, without harming even a single hair! He Tianyuan eximed, How is this possible? Xue An smiled grimly, And you call that a sword? Chapter 566: Your Killer... Hua Clan’s Xue An! (1st Update) Chapter 566 -566: Your Killer Hua ns Xue An! (1st Update) Having said that, Xue Anunched a punch. Caught off guard, He Tianyuan couldnt dodge in time and was sent flying dozens of yards away by the punch; when he finally steadied himself, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood with a puh sound. Everyone stared dumbfoundedly at the scene, especially Qianniao Zhen. She could hardly believe her eyes. He Tianyuan, a True Disciple of the inner chamber of Wuwang Sect, was actually sent spewing blood from a punch by this Hua n man? This was beyond everyones wildest imagination! Meanwhile, He Tianyuan, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, looked at Xue An with shock and uncertainty. He was also full of confusion at this moment. How could this Hua n man, who clearly showed no sign of cultivation fluctuation, possess such formidable physical strength? He Tianyuan, a True Disciple of the inner chamber of Wuwang Sect, may I ask who you are? Why do you attack Qianniao City? He Tianyuan asked in a deep voice. The words Wuwang Sect caused a stir among Xiao Shui and the rest of the Hua n. Oh my God, its Wuwang Sect! And its a True Disciple of the inner chamber too! These exmations came one after another. It wasnt that these people had never seen the world; Wuwang Sect was considered one of the foremostrge sects within ten thousand miles, with many experts under its banner, and its sect master even acimed as invincible among Golden Immortals. Yet Xue An showed no expression, simply stating tly, I dont care about this so-called Wuwang or not; today I have resolved to eradicate Qianniao City! No one can save it, I have said so! This statement, brimming with domineering aura, made He Tianyuan snort in anger. Such big words, Sir, but dont think you can do as you please just because you managed to hurt me! Know that on thisnd, its not the turn of you lowly Hua n people to speak! Xue Ans face gradually grew colder, What did you just say? He Tianyuan sneered, I admit you are a prodigy, possessing such terrifying strength with your physical body alone, but this world venerates cultivation level, and regardless of how powerful you are, youre merely a martial artist! If you heed my advice and surrender now, I might spare your Hua n from death! Otherwise Xue An casually cleaned out his ear, speaking indifferently, Otherwise, what? Otherwise, my Wuwang Sect wouldnt mind ughtering all Hua n members within ten thousand miles! He Tianyuan arrogantly dered. Qianniao Zhen also couldnt help butugh tenderly, Senior Brother He is right, its not the turn for you Hua n rabble to speak on thisnd! If you kneel and beg for mercy now, considering how strong your body is, I might even let you be a Mojia Troops Squadron Leader! Qianniao Zhen too was impressed by the formidable physical strength that Xue An possessed, wishing to recruit him first. However, Xue An, with his arms folded, quietly watched the two of them and thenughed. Theugh was filled with chilling murderous intent. Thisnd isnt for my Hua n to speak? Very well, just because of that statement, you and your group have no reason to exist anymore! He Tianyuan snorted coldly, about to speak. Xue An said tly, If you could withstand my punch, you must be wearing something like Protective Treasure Armor, right? He Tianyuan was taken aback. Indeed, as Xue An said, he was wearing Protective Treasure Armor. Thats why he had only sustained minor injuries just now. Then take another punch from me now, and lets see which is more powerful, my fist or your treasure armor! Xue An lifted his fist and charged toward He Tianyuan, thenunched a punch. He Tianyuan roared, Youre courting death! He believed that he had been negligent and caught off guard by Xue Ans move previously, so this time he was extra cautious. Seeing Xue An approaching, the Sword Intent around his body erupted, and the rotating little sword between his brows suddenly grewrger. Then, holding the sword in hand, he prepared to have a decisive battle with Xue An. However, all these were merely his wishful thinking. Because Xue Ans speed was too fast, so fast that he couldnt react in time before Xue An struck him with a punch. There was a muffled thud. He Tianyuan was like a kite with its string cut, directly smashed and sent flying, before crashing down onto the ground, coughing uprge mouthfuls of blood. At this time, the clothes on the outside of He Tianyuan were already torn, revealing the dazzling Protective Treasure Armor inside. Only now, the Protective Treasure Armor was also in a sorry state, riddled with crisscrossing cracks. If Xue Ans first punch was earth-shattering, then this punch was nothing short of shacking the heavens and earth. He Tianyuan looked at Xue An with eyes filled with sheer terror. A storm of astonishment raged in his heart. How could it be possible! How could this man simply shatter the Protective Treasure Armor personally forged by his master with fists alone? And at this moment, Xue An was standing in mid-air, looking down at He Tianyuan on the ground and said indifferently, I forgot to tell you, the one who will kill you is of the Hua n Xue An! No, you cant kill me, I am a True Disciple of the Wuwang Sects inner chamber, if you kill me, the Wuwang Sect will He Tianyuan shivered all over, screaming in terror. Because he felt the killing intent on Xue Ans body, tangible as substance. The rest of his words were abruptly cut off, as Xue An flicked a finger, sending a gust of wind flying across the space, piercing directly through He Tianyuans head. He Tianyuan was dead! He died with his eyes wide open, seemingly unable to believe that Xue An truly dared to kill him. Then a stream of his soul escaped from He Tianyuans body, attempting to flee. Xue Ans boundless Divine Sense unfolded, instantly engulfing He Tianyuans soul. This marked the eradication of thest trace of He Tianyuans existence in this world. Xue An turned his head towards Qianniao Zhen, who was already scared stiff, and with a chilling smile said, Now, its your turn! Qianniao Zhen trembled all over and turned to run. The Wuwang Sect disciples who had followed He Tianyuan roared in anger and surged forward in an attempt to avenge He Tianyuan. Xue An, with one hand for each, dispatched all these fellows in the air. By now, Qianniao Zhen had already ran quite a distance. Furthermore, Mojia Troops and many other experts wereing up from behind, trying to block Xue An. But Xue An only smiled coldly, This is just the beginning! All that you have done to the Hua n, I will reim with principal and interest! Having said that, Xue An rushed directly into the dense troops, and in the blink of an eye, emerged from the other side, chasing after the fleeing Qianniao Zhen. After a moment of paralysis, the Mojia Troops copsed with a great crash, countless dead bodies falling to the ground. This astonishing scene chilled many onlookers to the core. Nobody knew what method Xue An had just used to ughter so many Mojia Soldiers in the blink of an eye. By this time, Xue An had already caught up to Qianniao Zhen from behind. Still thinking of running? Xue An pursued leisurely, asking as he followed. Qianniao Zhen let out a shrill scream, suddenly turning to try and shake off Xue An. But Xue An simply reached out his hand and grabbed Qianniao Zhens hair, throwing her directly from mid-air onto the ground below. Qianniao Zhen got up trying to run again, but Xue An stepped on her delicate cheek and said indifferently, Dont move, or your head will explode in the next second! Chapter 567: Aren’t you killing because you’re saving it for New Year? (2nd Update) Chapter 567 -567: Arent you killing because youre saving it for New Year? (2nd Update) Qianniao Zhen felt as if her head was being stomped into the ground, a sense of humiliation so intense and unprecedented that she nearly went mad. Yet she dared not disobey Xue Ans words. Because she could feel the thick, almost tangible, killing intent emanating from Xue An. She had no doubts that if she dared not listen, this man would definitely crush her head without hesitation. At this moment, to save her life, she could no longer care about anything else. My lord, spare my life, I did not mean to offend you just now, everything was done by the Wuwang Sect, please do not kill me! If only you would spare me, my father will offer you endless wealth! Qianniao Zhen said with a trembling voice, deliberately revealing her slender waist. She was confident in her figure, hoping to please Xue An this way. But Xue An didnt even nce at her, simply stating, Whats the deal with those from the Hua n? My lord, they were sent by my father! He said they were captured from a neighboring country! And I truly didnt know about the mistreatment of these prisoners of war, please grant me your forgiveness! Qianniao Zhen begged. Xue An nodded, I really dont like to kill women! Qianniao Zhen heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this. Damn it, once I get out of here, I will definitely find a way to get revenge for todays events tenfold! Qianniao Zhen vowed bitterly inside, while maintaining a pitiful expression on her face. But now I feel, killing a few would not be bad! Because I have said before, you people, have no reason to exist anymore! said Xue An, pressing down with his foot. Qianniao Zhen felt as if a huge mountain was pressing on her head, getting heavier and heavier, and she couldnt help but scream in terror. No you cant kill me! If you kill me, my father will never let you go, and the Wuwang Sect, if you kill those from the Wuwang Sect, they wont let you go either! Qianniao Zhen, seeing that begging for mercy was futile, started to make threats. At her words, the corners of Xue Ans mouth curled up, revealing a cold smile. Dont worry, including your father, none of these people will escape! As he said this, Xue An exerted force with his foot, followed by a crunching sound. Qianniao Zhens head was crushed. Blood mixed with brain matter spread all over the ce, her formerly beautiful face now horribly distorted. Then a gray glow rose from the corpse. With a casual wave of his hand, Xue An brought the glow into his palm. Inside was a miniature, terrified-looking Qianniao Zhen, bowing down to Xue An as if begging for mercy. Xue Ans expression remained nk as he clenched his fist, crushing the soul to pieces. From that moment, Qianniao Zhens soul was scattered, utterly obliterated. When Xue An returned to Qianniao City. Xiao Shui, seeing him return safely, couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief and hurriedly greeted him, Brother! Did you catch them? Xue An nodded. Where are they? Xiao Shuis eyes lit up, and he quickly asked. I killed them! Xue An replied indifferently. Killed killed them? Xiao Shui was stunned. People like that, if not killed, should we keep them for the New Year? But but Xiao Shui was somewhat panicked. He had thought that Xue An would capture Qianniao Zhen and bring her back, which would then give them an advantage in negotiations with the monarch of the Qianniao Kingdom by using this hostage. But he hadnt expected Xue An to kill Qianniao Zhen outright. By this time, the rest of the Hua n had already rescued the Hua n ves in Qianniao City. Seeing these people with dazed expressions, unaware of how much suffering they had endured, Xue Ans killing intent grew ever stronger. Once back at the original City Lords Mansion, Xiao Shui approached somewhat hesitantly, Brother, what do you n to do next? What do you think? Xue An looked at the youth. Xiao Shui bit his lip, Today you killed people from the Wuwang Sect and also killed Qianniao Zhen, this will definitely provoke retaliation from both parties! I think the best thing to do now is to take enough food and gold and leave this ce! Xue An silently watched Xiao Shui, until he lowered his head in slight embarrassment, then Xue An smiled faintly. Youre right! But now, the Qianniao Kingdom and the Wuwang Sect wont have time for revenge! Hmm? Why? Because theyre plotting something else and cant spare their attention here! Xue An said indifferently. After he extinguished He Tianyuans divine soul, he obtained a lot of useful information from his memories. This included their purpose foring to Qianniao City. True Immortal Relics? Heh it does sound very enticing! No wonder it has attracted so much covetous attention. Xue An murmured to himself and then said to Xiao Shui, These next few days, you will lead everyone to stay in Qianniao City and recover well! Brother, what are you going to do? Join in the excitement! See for myself what kind of exceptional talents this northwest region really has! In the following days, Xue An began to eliminate the remnants within the city. Due to Xue Ans astonishing actions that day, everyone in the city had be obedient and dared not make the slightest move. At the same time, Xue An also modified the city a bit, setting up several simple arrays. Although simple, they were capable of withstanding one or two Mojia Troops. Xue An also intended to teach Xiao Shui some Spell Decrees. However, he found that Xiao Shui and the rest of the Hua ns meridians were extremely weak, to the extent that one could say they did not exist. Without meridians, there was no talk of cultivation. No wonder there were hardly any cultivators within the entire Hua n. But why was this the case? Xue An was somewhat puzzled in his heart. However, since they could not cultivate Cultivation Techniques, he decided to teach them some physical skills first! Xue An directly transferred aplete set of physical cultivation methods to Xiao Shui through his Divine Sense, and also gave several Battle Formation Techniques! These things could quickly transform these Hua n people into an army withbat abilities. Xiao Shui might not understand why the once slow-witted Brother An had suddenly be so powerful! But he was very clear about the value of the things that Xue An had given him, so in his ecstatic state, he immediately began training. It had to be said that Xiao Shui was a genius at deploying troops and handling affairs. The vast Qianniao City was managed by him in an orderly manner. After finishing all this, Xue An quietly left one evening. His destination was the Bafang Mountain, a thousand miles away from Qianniao City! Meanwhile. In the capital of Qianniao Kingdom, within an imposing Imperial Pce, there was a room dedicated to various ques. This ce was the most important to the Royal Family of the Qianniao Kingdom. The Ancestral Ground. When Qianniao Zhens divine soul waspletely extinguished, the que representing her spontaneouslybusted, burning to ashes in an instant. The Divine Officer in charge of the Ancestral Ground paled greatly at the sight. Her Highness the Princess has met with misfortune, even her divine soul has not returned! Go report to the king immediately! Yes! Soon, the king of the Qianniao Kingdom, Qianniao Haoyan, received the news. He was furiously enraged! Summon my men, send out the troops, I want the murderer of my daughter hacked to pieces! Qianniao Haoyan roared. Calm your anger, my king, now is not the good time to deal with this matter! Have you forgotten about Bafang Mountain The State Preceptor hurriedly came over to persuade. Upon hearing this, Qianniao Haoyans expression tensed, and he ultimately let out a helpless sigh, gritting his teeth and saying, Once this matter is dealt with, I will personally take action and utterly rip apart the person who killed my daughter! Chapter 568: Master, Can We Start Killing? (Third Update) Chapter 568 -568: Master, Can We Start Killing? (Third Update) In the central region of the Northwest, there stood a towering mountain that pierced the clouds. It was known as Wuwang Mountain! The Wuwang Sect was established atop this mountain. At this moment. Within the Immortal Pce at the peak. Bu Kongchan, who was seated in meditation, suddenly had a small, delicate golden sword flying towards her. Opening her eyes, Bu Kongchan looked at the golden sword and slightly furrowed her brows. Isnt this Junior Brother He Tianyuans sword? Could it be that he has met with disaster? Who would dare to kill a True Disciple of my Wuwang Sect? As she spoke, Bu Kongchan reached out her hand and the golden swordnded in the palm of her hand. But as soon as it touched her palm, the small sword lost all its spirit and became a piece of scrap iron. While Bu Kongchan was still puzzled, a low voice from outside said, Senior Sister, Master has asked for you! Bu Kongchan nodded, rose, and left her residence. With a leap, a flying sword appeared beneath her feet and she flew straight towards the grand hall in the sky. As Bu Kongchan entered the grand hall, Qian Wenxin, the Sect Master of the Wuwang Sect, was standing before a window, gazing into the mist outside. Master! Bu Kongchan bowed and greeted. Qian Wenxin turned to look at his disciple, smiled gently, Your cultivation level has improved again, not bad! Then he sighed, Tianyuan is dead! Did you know? Bu Kongchan nodded and presented the golden sword, Master, Junior Brother Tianyuans golden sword flew back, but as soon as it reached my hands, it lost all its spirit! Indeed! I have just tried to search for Tianyuans soul using the soul-searching technique and couldnt find it. It seems that the person who killed him has also destroyed his soul! Qian Wenxin said. Bu Kongchans expression grew cold, Master, this person is ruthless. I would like to go down the mountain to avenge Junior Brother Tianyuan! Qian Wenxin shook his head, Theres no hurry for that, I have called you here for another matter! The True Immortal Relics of Bafang Mountain will soon appear in this world; this is the only opportunity in three hundred years to enter these relics. It is inconvenient for me to go, so you will go in my ce! Yes! Bu Kongchan agreed without objection. Remember, the news has already spread! The ruler of Qianniao Kingdom and people from several surrounding martial sects will take action, you must be cautious in your actions! Yes! Bu Kongchan bowed her head, her eyebrows rising sharply like two swords, her eyes filled with a thick killing intent. Master, may I kill if necessary? Qian Wenxin smiled faintly, I dont know what situation lies within the relics, but if there are hidden treasures that appear, then do as you see fit! Disciple understands! Qian Wenxin watched the retreating figure of Bu Kongchan and smiled with a touch of pride. His disciple practiced the swordsmanship of the Metal of Geng, with the heaviest killing intent. In terms of lethality, she was even not far behind him. By sending her down the mountain, he was assured that the matter would be well taken care of. At the same time, simr scenes were unfolding within various other sects. And on the main road, Xue An was sitting in a hired carriage, travelling unhurriedly towards Bafang Mountain. Another streak of light flew across the sky; Xue An knew that it must also be someone headed to Bafang Mountain. At this moment, the driver of the carriage turned around somewhat anxiously and said, Young man, in the past two days, there have been more and more cultivators on the road. Certainly, something big must have happened up ahead. I advise you, if its not necessary, better not to keep going forward! For ordinary folks like them, those trails of light in the sky were Immortals. Xue An simply smiled, No trouble, just keep driving your carriage as you are. Seeing that his warning was of no effect, the driver had no choice but to continue on the road with a worried heart. The further they went, the busier the road became. From time to time, cultivators could be seen passing by on towering Cornered Horses or Tiger Leopard Beasts. Whenever this happened, the coachman would carefully pull the carriage over to the side of the road. The cultivators would then survey the carriage with their cold gazes. However, when they saw Xue An, who had no fluctuations of cultivation level and was also from the Hua n, they all snorted disdainfully and strode away. Xue An didnt get angry, he simply watched the cultivators retreating figures with a slight smile before continuing to restzily against the carriage. But, unlike his indifference, the coachman was bing more and more terrified the further they went. The increasing number of cultivators on the road was clearly not a good sign. Tomoners like him, these cultivators were exalted Immortals with the power of life and death in their hands, and killing him was as meaningless as crushing a bug. But the carriage fee Xue An had offered was a sum he couldnt refuse, so, with no other choice, he continued to bravely press forward. As they trekked on that day, they werent too far from Bafang Mountain by now, and could faintly see the majestic peaks in the distance, as well as the outline of Bafang City at the foot of the mountain. Suddenly, Xue An called out to him, Stop! The coachman quickly brought the Cornered Horse to a halt at the side of the road. Young man, whats the matter? Wait here for me a moment! With that, Xue An got off the carriage and with a few leaps, he disappeared from sight. The coachman stood there gaping. He never expected that this amiable young man would be so agile. Xue An had just sensed through his Divine Sense that there were people fighting in the forest by the road, and out of curiosity, he went over to have a look. When he got close to the site of the incident. Indeed. In a clearing within the forest, two groups of people were fighting viciously. One group consisted of several young men and women who were surrounded and had already suffered injuries. The ones surrounding them were a gang of men dressed in ck. The leader of the men in ck sneered, Is this all the prowess the heirs of the Fuming Fortress possess? You still aim to explore the True Immortal Relics? You truly dont know the meaning of death! One of the besieged women snorted angrily, Sect of the Vicious Spirit, you despicable lot, how dare you ambush us! Arent you afraid that once my father finds out, hell annihte your sect? Hehe, you think your Fuming Fortress has what it takes to extinguish my sect? Let me tell you, since weve ensnared you today, dont even dream of getting out alive! I will extract your souls and turn your bodies into puppets, and your souls into vicious spirits! Hahahaha! Theughter stopped abruptly, for Xue An had already leapt into the fray. Who is this? The leader of the Sect of the Vicious Spirit was initially taken aback, but upon seeing Xue An, he sneered even more. A mere member of the Hua n wishing to meddle in others affairs? Scram! Otherwise Otherwise what? Xue An asked with a faint smile. Otherwise, I will make your lowly Hua n The leader wanted to continue his threat. But upon hearing the word lowly, Xue Ans eyebrows rose slightly, and he punched out directly. The leader hardly took it seriously, thinking to block the punch casually. But Xue Ans fist turned his arm to dust, and then it crashed into his head. Boom. The leaders head was shattered by the punch, and his corpse fell to the ground. Xue An simply said indifferently, Noisy! Chapter 569 Please Wait, Senior (4th Update) Chapter 569 -569 Please Wait, Senior (4th Update) All the men and women were gaping at the scene before them. When Xue An had first appeared, they all rejoiced, believing they had been saved. But upon seeing that he was a Hua n man without cultivation, they fell into despair once again. Yet, to everyones surprise, this Hua n man ended the life of the leader of the ferocious spirit sect with a single punch! At this moment, the remaining disciples of the ferocious spirit sect disyed expressions of extreme fear and began to roar angrily. Our incense master has been killed! If we dont take this guy down, were all going to die! All in! Although these disciples of the ferocious spirit sect were quite weak in cultivation, the death of their incense master meant they had to avenge him or face torture and death upon their return! So now, with bloodshot eyes, they went all out, unleashing their magical treasures. Ferocious Spirit Sect. As the name implies, its a sect that maniptes malevolent spirits and evil ghosts. As these disciples made their move, fierce and towering evil spirits materialized and rushed towards Xue An. These men and women also took a step back, overwhelmed by the formidable aura of these evil spirits, their faces showing shock. However, faced with such an assault, Xue An remained calm and simply raised his hand to snap his fingers lightly. Snap. With this crisp sound, The once furious evil spirits let out a miserable howl and shattered in response, vanishing without a trace. Huh? The woman who had just spoken was shaken to her core, looking at Xue An in disbelief. How could this be possible? Just a snap of his fingers wiped out so many evil spirits? Those remaining members of the ferocious spirit sect were even more astonished, for they were bound to these evil spirits, hence the destruction of the spirits dealt them a heavy blow. At this point, Xue An, somewhat impatiently, reached back with his hand, Lend me your sword for a moment! With these indifferent words, the womans sword suddenly flew out,nding in Xue Ans hand. Xue An flicked the tip of the sword. The sword, clear as autumn water, emitted a crisp ringing sound. Xue An nodded in approval, Nice sword! Having said that, he lifted the sword and made a horizontal sh. A dazzling streak of sword light swept across the sky. After the sword light passed, All the members of the ferocious spirit sect froze in ce, a line of blood appearing above their throats. At first, the line was faint, but in the blink of an eye, it turned bright red and then blood fountains spurted out. Then the heads of these people soared into the air, their bodies copsing dead. The momentum of the sword light didnt stop there; it continued, slicing through dozens ofrge trees before finally fading away. As a series of sounds of tree trunks breaking resounded, theserge trees slowly fell to the ground. The woman was utterly astonished. As someone who practiced the sword, she could clearly see how terrifying Xue Ans seemingly ordinary sh was. It could even be said to have reached the level of artlessness in its mastery. With such Sword Dao cultivation, this man was no ordinary person. At that moment, Xue An said lightly, The sword is not bad! Im returning it to you! As he spoke, he casually threw the sword behind him, and a streak of sword light shot directly towards the woman. A cry of rm came from the people behind the woman. But the woman didnt dodge, for she didnt sense any killing intent from the sword. Sure enough, As the sword light approached, it went straight back into its sheath. Only then did these people breathe a sigh of relief. So he was just returning the sword! Xue An took a step to leave. The woman had recovered from her initial shock and hurriedly stepped forward to bow with hands sped. Senior, please wait! Xue An said indifferently, Is there anything else? Thank you for your rescue. I am Lian Yunting, daughter of the fortress master of Feiyan Fortress! Lian Yunting first introduced herself. At these words, Xue An nodded slightly and said, And then? Huh? Lian Yunting was somewhat taken aback. In her view, although her familys Feiyan Fortress could notpare to the mighty Wuwang Sect, it was still considered a local sect. Yet, the expression of this man from the Hua n seemed as if he had never heard of them. If theres nothing else, Ill be leaving, said Xue An as he turned to leave. Senior, where might you be heading? Lian Yunting hesitated for a moment before quickly asking. Bafang Mountain! Xue An replied without turning his head. Could Senior also being for the True Immortal Relics? Lian Yunting inquired. Xue An stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked at her with a smile that was not quite a smile, You know of the True Immortal Relics as well? Lian Yunting painfully smiled and said, Now, who doesnt know that the True Immortal Relics are about to appear? Almost all the cultivators from the Northwest have rushed here! So what if they have? Xue An spoke indifferently. Lian Yunting quickly continued, Senior, I mean no disrespect. Its just that my familys Feiyan Fortress holds some power in Bafang City. If Senior doesnt mind, you coulde with me to Feiyan Fortress to wait. It would also allow me to repay you for saving my life. What do you think? Xue An pondered for a moment. Behind Lian Yunting, the several young men and women started whispering to each other. Whats gotten into Second Miss? Indeed! This man from the Hua n has no cultivation level. What use would he be at our fortress? Lian Yunting turned her head and red fiercely at the group. They immediately closed their mouths and dared not speak further. At this point, Xue An nodded, Very well! Thank you, Senior! Lian Yunting was overjoyed. When they reached the main road, the coachman was still waiting for Xue An. Seeing Xue An return safely, the coachman let out a sigh of relief, Young man, youve finallye back! Xue An slightly smiled. Although the coachman was a bit timid, he was quite an agreeable person. These As the coachman noticed Lian Yunting nearby, he saw that everyone was dressedvishly, and they all exuded a powerful aura, which made him shrink back in fear. No worries. These are some people I happened to meet, um whats it called? People from Feiyan Fortress! Feiyan Fortress! Upon hearing this name, the coachman turned pale with fright. His body trembled. You should return on your own! Theres no need to proceed any farther, Xue An said, paying the coachmans fee for the horse and carriage. Of course, the coachman was extremely grateful. He did not wish to stay a moment longer in the presence of these Immortals, and quickly left after receiving the money. Lian Yun watched this scene with surprise in her eyes. If she had not witnessed Xue An y over a dozen disciples of the Xiongling Sect with a single sword stroke and crush the sect leaders head with a punch, it would have been hard for Lian Yunting to imagine that this man, who was amiable with the coachman, could be a merciless killer. Which aspect really represented him? Lian Yunting felt somewhat puzzled. Meanwhile, Lian Yuntings subordinate had already released a Messenger Talisman Bird. A short whileter, the rumbling sound of horse hooves could be heard in the distance. In the blink of an eye, arge troop of Cornered Horses charged over. Once they drew near, the leading man dismounted, Second Miss! Lian Yunting snorted coldly but ignored him, turning instead to Xue An, Senior, please follow me! As Lian Yunting and Xue An mounted their Cornered Horses and led the way, the young man trailed behind, his eyes flickering as he periodically gazed at Xue Ans back, clearly deep in thought. Chapter 570: The Little Lolita with an Odd Sense of Humor (First Update) Chapter 570 -570: The Little Lolita with an Odd Sense of Humor (First Update) Bafang City was located on the essential passageway to Bafang Mountain, with towering city walls and bustling shops, clearly a thriving location. In the northeastern corner of Bafang City was the domain of the Flying Smoke Fortress. When Xue An followed Lian Yunting to the front of the fortresss gates, there was already someone waiting for them. Second Miss, the master is already aware of the attack on you by the Fierce Spirit Sect. Hes currently meeting with guests and has instructed me to wait here for you! said the chief steward of the Flying Smoke Fortress in a respectful tone. Lian Yunting nodded her head, This is the senior who saved me. Make sure to treat him well, without any negligence! Yes! Lian Yunting then smiled at Xue An, Senior, Ill go and change my clothes. You can rest for a moment in the guest hall first! Xue An nodded his head. Lian Yunting left. The steward stepped forward and said, Senior, please follow me! Xue An followed the steward into Flying Smoke Fortress. The majesty of a century-old martial arts sect was truly extraordinary, with not only intricately carved beams and painted rafters to talk about, but the architecturalyout also had a distinct taste of battle formations. As Xue An walked, he observed his surroundings, and the steward couldnt help but show a hint of undisguised surprise in his eyes. When they arrived at the guest hall, a maid served fragrant tea, and after the steward stayed for a while, he quietly withdrew. Xue An was left alone in the spacious guest hall. While sipping the tea, Xue An looked around at the furnishings in the guest hall. After a while, he said indifferently, Have you seen enough? As his voice fell, a girls soft whimper sounded, and then she stepped out. This was a little loli, no more than eleven or twelve years old, looking exceedingly adorable with her big, shining eyes fixed on Xue An. Are you the senior who saved my second sister? asked the young girl sweetly. Xue An nodded his head. Wow, youre so amazing! But arent people from the Hua n unable to cultivate? she asked, tilting her head curiously. Who said only those who cultivate could be seniors? responded Xue An lightly. The little girl nodded, That makes sense! Ill say the same to my daddy next time he pushes me to cultivate! Xue An couldnt help but give a wry smile. The little girl was clearly inexperienced in the ways of the world. My name is Lian Yunluo. Whats your name, senior? the little girl asked. Xue An! Senior Xue, how old are you today? Do you have a family? A series of questions left Xue An both amused and bewildered, Are you here to conduct a census? Whats a census? Er With nothing else to do, Xue An started to banter with the little loli. However, often before Xue An could say much, Lian Yunluo would startughing so hard she couldnt straighten her back, leaving Xue An somewhat puzzled. Her sense of humor is certainly easy to trigger! Right then, a mans low voice came from outside the door, Third Miss, the Fortress Master is looking for you! Lian Yunluo nodded with some annoyance, Alright, I know! Its probably to force me into cultivation again, how bothersome! Then she winked at Xue An, Senior, you are really fun! Thank you! Xue An nodded with a faint smile, but in the next second, hisposure was shattered by Lian Yunluos words. It would be great if you could be my brother-inw! Hee hee hee! Or I could marry you instead! Lian Yunluo said and then ran away giggling. Xue An shook his head with a mixture ofughter and helplessness. This little loli probably didnt understand what marriage meant. At this moment, the young man stepped inside, looking at Xue An with an indifferent expression. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became tense, as a powerful aura enveloped Xue An. Yet Xue An seemed not to notice, he slowly lifted his cup and took a sip of tea before slightly raising his eyes, Is there something you wish to say? The young man said coldly, I just want to tell you, dont think that just because you saved the second youngdys life, you can do whatever you want! Xue Ans lips curled up, he set the teacup down, andy backfortably in his chair, fingers interlocked, he said indifferently, Are you threatening me? After a moment of silence, the young man said, I am warning you! Youd better stay away from the second and third youngdies! Otherwise Otherwise what? Otherwise, I will let you know what tough really means! No sooner had the young man spoken than he felt a heaviness on his shoulder, and then noticed that Xue An was no longer in the chair. He then heard a serene voice behind him. If I wanted to kill you, by now your neck would have been snapped, believe it? The young mans muscles stiffened, and his eyes filled with shock. How did this man get behind him? What was this ghostly speed? He had no Cultivation Level, did he? While he was still in disbelief, Xue An patted his shoulder. If you like her, go after her. Intimidation will not win a womans favor! They only admire the strong! Understand? Xue An said indifferently. The young man looked perplexed, seemingly not understanding why Xue An was saying this to him. Just then, the chief steward arrived, Senior, the Fortress Master has prepared a banquet and invites you to attend! Eh, Lian Fushan, what are you doing here? The chief stewards expression darkened as he questioned. Lian Fushan turned pale, seemingly very afraid of the chief steward, at a loss for words. Xue An smiled slightly, Its nothing, just discussing some issues! The chief steward looked at Lian Fushan with suspicion but did not pursue the matter further and said to Xue An, Please follow me! Xue An nodded cheerfully and followed the chief steward out of the reception hall and into the front residence. The Fortress Master of Feiyan Fortress was named Lian Yuanhua, a man in his forties with a tri-sectional beard, aposed demeanour, and asional shes of sharpness in his eyes that betrayed his extraordinary strength. There were also a dozen or so men and women of varying ages and expressions. Lian Yunting was also present, herplexion looking quite ugly, as though she had just been in an argument. As soon as she saw Xue An walk in, Lian Yunting abruptly stood up. Senior! Xue An nodded slightly. It was then that Lian Yuanhua slowly rose from his seat and gave a slight bow, Thank you for saving my daughter! Please take a seat! Xue Ans smile did not waver; he looked around the room casually and then took a seat in the chair naturally. It was a mere trifle; no need for such courtesy! Lian Yuanhua couldnt help but feel doubtful. Earlier today, when he heard that his daughter had been ambushed by the Sha Sect and then saved by someone, he was very grateful. But then he found out that the person who had saved his daughter was a member of the Hua n. And a Hua n member with no Cultivation Level at all. This made Lian Yuanhua somewhat dismissive and was thinking of casually sending him away. However, Lian Yunting refused to agree, even quarreling with her father over this, and in the end, he decided to set up a banquet to see what this man was all about. But he did not expect that the Hua n man would remain calm andposed even in the face of the aura of so many people around him. This surprised Lian Yuanhua. Could it be true as Yun Ting had said, that although this man had no Cultivation Level, his strength was extremely formidable? Lian Yunting personally filled a cup of wine for Xue An and handed it over. Senior, this cup is to honor you! Xue An smiled slightly, took the cup in hand, and was about to drink. Thats when a sinister voice came through, Ha ha, what right does a lowly member of the Hua n have to sit at this banquet? Chapter 571: What a Pity to Waste This Table of Good Dishes (2nd Update) Chapter 571 -571: What a Pity to Waste This Table of Good Dishes (2nd Update) Upon hearing these words, the room instantly fell silent, all eyes focusing on Xue An, curious to see his reaction. Lian Yunting frowned and was about to speak when Xue An waved his hand. Then, holding a cup in hand, he said indifferently, Who just spoke? Show yourself! Heh, such arrogance! It was I who spoke, what can you do about it? With these words, a tall and mighty man walked out proudly. His entire body was as hard as iron and steel, and the eyes that shone brightly within his eye sockets exuded a powerful aura. Seeing this man, Lian Yunting couldnt help but frown. For this person was a coach from the Feiyan Fortress, who was also highly valued by her father. He had trained his body to an extraordinary level and was known as the invincible Iron Block Jiang, the indestructible coach! The man approached Xue An, looking down at him with a sneer. Boy, I dont know what tricks you used to deceive our second young miss, but in the eyes of Iron Block Jiang, all of you from the Hua n are trash that deserves to die! Parasites that dare to unt your power before Feiyan Fortress? His words were extremely harsh, and many people showed a schadenfreude expression, watching Xue An coldly. Under these gazes, Xue An remained expressionless, neither sad nor happy, and slowly drank the wine in his cup. Then he sighed softly, What a pity for this good spread of dishes! Hmm? Lian Yunting was taken aback by his words, not understanding what he meant. Iron Block Jiang sneered, You Before he could finish speaking, Xue An suddenly stood up and grabbed Iron Block Jiang by the hair. Iron Block Jiang roared angrily, trying to resist. But Xue An gave him no chance, quickly pinning him down on the table. Iron Block Jiang struggled furiously, making a mess of the dishes and cups on the table. However, no matter how much he struggled, he couldnt break free from Xue Ans grip. At the same time, Xue An picked up a silver chopstick with his other hand and said indifferently, In your next life, remember to kneel and beg for mercy when you see someone from the Hua n! With that, he stabbed with the chopstick. The silver chopstick pierced through Iron Block Jiangs left ear, came out the right, and even prated the thick tabletop, nailing him firmly to the table. Iron Block Jiang, who had been struggling violently, dropped limp as if struck by lightning, blood and brain matter oozing from his nose and ears as the spark of life faded from his eyes. He was dead on the spot! With an impassive face, Xue An released his hand, stepped back, looked around, and asked indifferently, Who else? The room was silent, followed by an uproar of shock and rm. He killed Coach Iron! How is that possible! In the midst of these exmations, Lian Yuanhua and the elders from Bafang City all stood up abruptly, staring at Xue An. Especially Lian Yuanhua, who was ashen-faced. Because he could affirm that Xue An indeed had no cultivation level, and it was purely physical strength that allowed him to subdue and kill Iron Block Jiang. Such a terrifying power naturally struck terror into Lian Yuanhuas heart. And Xue Ansst rhetorical question was like a p to the face of everyone present. You arrogant fool, how dare you murder someone publicly in Feiyan Fortress, today I shall make you understand an old man with white hair blustered. Xue An waved his hand, impatiently saying, If you want to fight, bring it on, enough with the bullshit! These words enraged the old man even more, and he thundered towards Xue An. The old man had a decent cultivation level, at least at the Loose Immortal Peak, but as he rushed towards Xue An, before he could even make a move, Xue An pped him away with a single palm. The old man flew gracefully through the air. The observant ones could even see the teeth scattered in the air from the old mans shattered mouth. Boom. The elder smashed a few tables and chairs as hended, then fell unconscious. This incident truly incited the fury of the crowd, who yelled wildly, ready to charge forward. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, utterly calm, Come on, today this young master will take on all of you trash alone! As the situation grew increasingly out of control, Lian Yunting, who had been in a state of shock, hurried over in an attempt to intervene. But the elders were already seeing red and were on the verge of a deadly showdown with Xue An. At that moment, Lian Yuanhua spoke in a deep voice, Stop all of you! In Feiyan Fortress, Lian Yuanhuas words carried the most weight. At his shout, everyone ceased their actions. Fortress Master! someone called out. Lian Yuanhua ignored them and instead said to Xue An with a smirk that was more sneer than smile, Impressive skills! Impressive physique! Truly worthy of the expert who repelled the fierce spirit sect and saved my daughter! Xue An remained unmoved, simply watching quietly. After clearing his throat, Lian Yuanhua continued, First, take Elder Song away for treatment, then remove the corpse of Head Instructor Tie! At hismand, people quickly stepped forward and took care of everything. Then Lian Yuanhua said, I saw what happened just now. It all started with Head Instructor Ties provocation. His death as a result of his defeat is his own fault, and we shall let this matter pass. It should not be mentioned again! His words, although unsatisfactory to many elders, left them with no choice but to reluctantly bow their heads. Afterwards, Lian Yuanhua ordered the feast to be set up again, feigning enthusiasm as he hosted the banquet once more. Finally, he had someone take Xue An to a guest room to rest. After Xue An left, Lian Yuanhuas expression turned grim. Fortress Master, are we just going to let this guy off like that? an elder asked, unable to hide his dissatisfaction. Let him off? Haha, of course not! To dare kill a man of my Feiyan Fortress right before me, he is simply taking me too lightly! Lian Yuanhua said coldly. Then you Now the emergence of the True Immortal Relics is imminent, and Yun Zhi will soon be back! Isnt this guy here for the True Immortal Relics as well? Well find a way to make him a pawn in our game when the timees! At his words, the elders eyes lit up. Are you saying the young mistress ising back? Lian Yuanhua nodded proudly, Yun Zhi is now an inner disciple of the Mountain Sea Sect, with a mission from her master concerning the True Immortal Relics! Mountain Sea Sect! Upon hearing this name, all the elders showed deep reverence. The young mistress is truly a prodigy, to be an inner disciple in a major sect of Central Province! Her future is boundless, someone said with ttery. Full of pride, Lian Yuanhua continued, Plus, this guys physical technique is indeed powerful. Once Yun Zhi returns, well find a way to extract his physical technique cultivation method, which would benefit themon soldiers of Feiyan Fortress greatly! Fortress Master is wise! Now understanding Lian Yuanhuas intentions, the elders praised him in agreement. Meanwhile, Xue An had returned to his guest room, where Lian Yun apologised, Elder, my father and the others are rather prejudiced. Please dont be angry! Xue An smiled lightly, No harm done! After exchanging a few more words, Lian Yun left. Xue An stood in the room, his smile gradually turning cold. Want to use me? Fine! Lets see who can outy whom in the end! Chapter 572: He Seduced Me! (Third Update) Chapter 572 -572: He Seduced Me! (Third Update) In the following days, Xue An settled down in the Feiyan Fortress. Every day, he was provided with an open supply of fine wine and delicacies. Xue An was not at all polite, eating whatever was brought to him. As time passed, Bafang City grew more and more bustling. Each day saw countless cultivators rushing to this ce. Among them were Loose Immortals and experts from the Longevity Realm who rode streams of light to arrive. There were also Heavenly Beings and Xiaoyao cultivators of lesser realms. These lower realm cultivators came merely to join in the excitement, and if they could manage to fish out a treasure amidst the chaos, all the better. After all, those were True Immortal Relicsany random piece might be a rare treasure. However, Xue An didnt pay much attention to these external changes, just asionally lifting his head to watch the streaming lights in the sky, smiling faintly. Besides Lian Yuntinging by daily to pay her respects, the little lolita Lian Yunluo often sneaked over to Xue Ans ce. Perhaps because Xue An had two daughters himself, he felt an inexplicable affinity for little girls like Lian Yunluo. Of course, the key was that this little lolitas threshold for humor was incredibly low. Sometimes Xue An would just crack a very simple joke, and she wouldugh uncontrobly. Often at such times, Lian Fushan, who always apanied Lian Yunluo, would poke his head in with some surprise, seemingly unable to understand why the third young miss was so happy. Today was no exception. Lian Yunluo took advantage of her father Lian Yuanhuas busyness to sneak out and y with Xue An. Xue An had be somewhat helpless with this little girl. Dont you need to cultivate? If you skip sses all the time, be careful your father finds out and spanks you! Xue An said sternly. Lian Yunluo giggled, Daddy wouldnt hit me! Besides, cultivation is so boring! Ive decided, when I grow up a little more, Ill follow my sister to the Central Province to cultivate. They have all sorts of rare elixirs there, so Ill just eat a few, right? Looking at this little girl with her grand ns, Xue An couldnt help but find it both amusing and exasperating. So, your sister is very powerful, right? Lian Yunluo nodded vigorously, Of course shes powerful! Otherwise, why would daddy always look so proud when he talks about her? And I heard that recently she became a True Disciple of the inner sanctum. Isnt that impressive? Xue An smiled faintly, Impressive! Ah,st time you were telling me about that monkey causing havoc in the Heavenly Pce, what happened next? Lian Yunluo asked eagerly. With nothing better to do, Xue An, who had been constantly pestered by the young miss, decided to tell her some stories from Journey to the West. She was utterly mesmerized by these tales, so much so that she couldnt stop thinking about the next part of the story, neglecting even food and sleep. Her early arrival today was also to hear about what happened next! Xue An cleared his throat softly and rubbed his shoulder, Seems like I slept in a bad positionst night. My neck is really sore! Quickly, Lian Yunluo brought over a stool and stood behind him, gently massaging Xue Ans shoulders. Senior, does this feel morefortable? Hmm! Not bad, a bit harder on that side, Xue An said with contentment, enjoying the little girls massage and couldnt help but chuckle inwardly. Was he employing childbor here? Lian Yunluo, pampered since childhood, had never done such a thing as serving others, but for the sake of the story, she no longer cared, massaging Xue Ans shoulders forcefully with her small hands. Xue An began to recount the events following Sun Wukongs havoc in the Heavenly Pce. When it was mentioned that Sun Wukong was suppressed by Buddha Tathgata under Five Finger Mountain, Lian Yunluos eyes filled with tears in her haste. Senior, this Buddha Tathgata is really despicable, sob sob sob, how can Wukong eat while being pressed down there! No, I have to save him! Xue An smiled slightly, How will you rescue him? Do you even know where Five Finger Mountain is? I dont know, but surely you do, senior! Lian Yunluo looked earnestly at Xue An. Xue An was about to reply. Then from outside, the panic-stricken voice of Lian Fushan called out, Miss! No sooner had the voice faded than the door was kicked open by a figure seething with murderous intentLian Yunzhi came striding in. At that time, Xue An was leaning on a Taishi Chair, while Lian Yunluo stood behind him on a stool, massaging his shoulders. The traces of tears were still evident on Lian Yunluos little face from her recent crying. This scene, falling into the eyes of Lian Yunzhi, was absolutely unforgivable. Insolent scoundrel, daring to seduce my little sister, die! As he spoke, Lian Yunzhi struck out with a palm. Lian Yunzhi had just returned to Feiyan Fort and had seen his father; then he took a detour to the back house to check on his beloved little sister. But what he found when he entered the room was nobody, so he asked the maids, and they all said she went out with Guard Captain Lian Fushan. Something stirred in Lian Yunzhis heart, and he immediately followed Lian Fushans energy to find his way here, only to discover with his Divine Sense that his little sister was in a room with a strange man. Having cultivated in the Mountain Sea Sect of Central Province, Lian Yunzhi had seen many people and things, and he immediately assumed the worst, which is why his anger was uncontroble as he kicked in the door. And the scene he walked into only seemed to confirm his suspicions, leading him to believe Xue An was taking advantage of his little sister; hence the palm heunched carried boundless rage, its power terrifying to behold. Xue An slightly furrowed his brow, angered that without any regard for the truth, this person would recklessly make such a lethal moveif it had been someone else, they might have been killed by that palm strike. Without getting up, he casually waved his hand to meet the attack head-on. A thunderous boom resounded. An invisible shockwave directly shattered the furniture in the room into dust, and even the floor beneath Xue Ans Taishi Chair cracked, yet Xue An himself remained utterly unmoved. Lian Yunzhi, however, was knocked back three steps by the rebound of his own palm, and then he looked at Xue An with shock in his eyes, as if he could not believe what he had seen. You actually managed to take my palm strike? Is that so surprising? And, clear this up, who seduced your little sister? Xue An replied with a cold voice. Er well, this Lian Yunzhi still wanted to say something. Lian Yunluo jumped down from the stool, ran excitedly over, Big sister, youre back! Lian Yunzhi, who was extremely fond of her youngest sister, couldnt help but smile indulgently, Mm, what was that just now? Oh! I was just listening to senior tell a story! And also, I was helping him rub his shoulders! And why did you start hitting someone as soon as you came in, big sister? Also, what do you mean by seduced? Lian Yunzhi felt somewhat embarrassed. It seems she really made a mistake! Uh seduced means it means something like getting married, I guess! Lian Yunzhi, herself an unmarried woman, naturally found it difficult to speak openly about such things. Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Lian Yunluo pondered for a moment, then nodded her head, Big sister, then senior really did seduce me! The anger that had dissipated in Lian Yunzhis chest red up again upon hearing this, Scoundrel, you still deny seducing her? Xue An was also somewhat taken aback, Hey, young girl, youve got to rify this! Because I want to marry senior, so he can tell me stories every day! Is there a problem with that? Lian Yunluo asked, tilting her little face up. Lian Yunzhi, who was ring angrily and ready to attack: . Chapter 573: A Frog in a Well Dares to Speak of Heaven? (First Update) Chapter 573 -573: A Frog in a Well Dares to Speak of Heaven? (First Update) ` Although everything was ultimately rified as a misunderstanding, Lian Yunzhi still stared at Xue An, her face changing unpredictably. This man was indeed as strong as Father had said, capable of withstanding one of her palms! Even though she had only used a fraction of her cultivation because she feared involving Yunluo, it was still extremely horrifying. After all, he was supposed to be a mere mortal without any cultivation! Such a terrifying innate talent for physical prowess, if cultivable, would surely more than qualify him to be a True Disciple in the Mountain Sea Sect. Given time, he might even be an inner chamber True Disciple and sit at the same level as herself. What a pity He turned out to be from the Hua n who cant cultivate! Lian Yunzhi sighed inwardly, and her expression returned to one of indifference. Youre quite impressive! Oh? Xue An smiled faintly, nomittal. As a member of the Hua n, your strength is indeed something to be proud of, but remember Lian Yunzhis face was full of arrogance, this is Feiyan Fort! Its a ce where cultivation and strength do the talking, so I hope you can behave yourself! After speaking, Lian Yunzhi, still somewhat reluctant to leave, pulled Lian Yunluo away. A mocking smile appeared on the corner of Xue Ans mouth as he said lightly, Such big talk for someone just at the Longevity Peak! Upon hearing this, Lian Yunzhi abruptly turned around, her face frosty, ready to speak. Xue An waved his hand, No need to look at me like that. To tell you the truth, I came here for the True Immortal Relics, and I have absolutely no interest in your Feiyan Fort! True Immortal Relics? A sneer of ridicule appeared on Lian Yunzhis face. Do you have any idea how many cultivators from the entire Northwest havee here for the True Immortal Relics? Theres no counting how many exceptional talents there are among them. Your physical prowess may be good, but without cultivation, you wont even be able to enter the front gate! And yet you dare to talk about the True Immortal Relics? Thats really quite presumptuous! Lian Yunzhi said with a coldugh. Hearing this, Xue An sighed slightly, It sounds quite reasonable, but all I can say is does the frog at the bottom of the well dare to speak of the sky? You Lian Yunzhi was initially taken aback, then realized that she had been likened to the frog at the bottom of the well by Xue An. She was so enraged that she was about to burst. But after a brief hesitation, Lian Yunzhi sneered. Theres no use unting your verbal prowess here; this world respects strength! Since you put it that way, Ill look forward to seeing what gives you the right to call others a frog at the bottom of the well! Having said that, Lian Yunzhi pulled Lian Yunluo away with big strides. Xue An watched her retreating figure, smiled slightly, and then whispered softly, Arent youing out yet? As his words faded, Lian Yunting emerged from the corner. So Senior knew I was here all along! Xue An remained nomittal, You seem to be avoiding your elder sister. Lian Yuntings face showed a hint of bitterness, Yes! Lian Yunting had always had her own concerns. Her elder sister Lian Yunzhi was overbearing and strong-willed, and with her astonishing talent, she had always been highly valued by their father, Lian Yuanhua. Especially now that she had be an inner chamber True Disciple of the Mountain Sea Sect, she was seen by everyone as the future sessor, treated with utmost respect. Her younger sister Lian Yunluo, on the other hand, was sweet and adorable, and also greatly adored by Lian Yuanhua. Only the middle sister, Lian Yunting, with her average talentneither outstanding nor terribleupied an awkward position. Lian Yuanhua did not dislike her, but neither did he show much affection toward her. So her position had always been rather awkward! It was fine usually, but once her elder sister returned, whenever she saw her father, who was usually stern with her, doting on her, and the fortresss elders greeting her with smiles, Lian Yunting felt a sourness welling up in her heart and could only hide in a corner to nurse her wounds in solitude. Today was no exception. Therefore, Lian Yunting had hidden herself early on, nning to speak a few words to Xue An, when coincidentally she saw her elder sistering to trouble Xue An in a fit of anger. At first, Lian Yunting was somewhat nervous, but what followed left her utterly dumbfounded. ` The senior actually took a palm strike from my older sister and even made her suffer a bit. Is the senior really that powerful? Although Lian Yunting did not speak of it, Xue An could tell at a nce. Xue An had seen too much of this kind of drama over the scramble for favour within powerful families. It was nothing novel to him. However, Xue An did hold a certain appreciation for Lian Yunting. She was calm in the face of things, measured in her conduct, and also knew how to be grateful. Therefore, Xue An decided to lend her a hand. Are you very dissatisfied? Lian Yunting subconsciously nodded her head, but when she realized what she had done, she quickly looked at Xue An with a panic-stricken face, Se Senior. Xue An smiled faintly, Answer me, yes or no! Yes! Lian Yunting hesitated for a moment, then responded softly. Very well, I will lend you a helping hand! Lian Yunting was still a bit confused about what he meant, staring at Xue An with a bewildered face. Hold the primal chaos within, for I shall grant you a great opportunity! Shocked by his words, Lian Yunting instinctively did as Xue An instructed, gathering her spirit to preserve the primal chaos within. Xue Ans eyes narrowed slightly as he spread out his massive Divine Sense, enveloping Lian Yunting, then directly transmitted a cultivation technique to her. Ling Xiao Spell Decree! Previously, Xue An had annihted a brutal and inhumane Immortal Cultivation sect. This sect had a legacy of ten thousand years with an abundant collection of cultivation techniques, which Xue An simply collected into his Divine Sense. The spell decrees he gave to the members of the Fire Phoenix were also sourced from there. And the Ling Xiao Spell Decree was no exception. Moreover, this cultivation technique was exceedingly formidable and particrly suited to a woman like Lian Yunting. Additionally, Xue An used his Divine Sense to assist her in operating the cultivation technique. As one cycle waspleted. Lian Yuntings aura suddenly surged, and behind her, phantom images of the four sacred beasts manifested. And as the phantom images of the four sacred beastspletely integrated with Lian Yuntings form, A thunderous boom sounded. Lian Yunting shook violently. Her cultivation level, which had been stuck at the Loose Immortal Middle Stage, suddenly soared, reaching the Loose Immortal Peak in an instant, and was just a hairs breadth away from breaking through to Longevity. After all of this waspleted, Lian Yunting slowly opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was the smiling Xue An. Lian Yunting took a deep breath and knelt down without any hesitation. Senior above, I can never forget this debt of rebirth! eximed Lian Yunting, bowing in utmost gratitude. She was still shocked by the method Xue An had just used. To transmit a cultivation technique through Divine Sense and assist in its operationsuch a skill was utterly unheard of. And the cultivation technique he bestowed was so profoundly powerful. In Lian Yuntings eyes, Xue Ans image became even more mysterious. To this, Xue An justughed heartily, I simply found you quite agreeable, and I thought your older sister was too arrogant! It was nothing more than handing you an opportunity on a whim, dont take it too seriously! Though he said so, how could Lian Yunting dare to take it lightly? One must know that even an ordinary Spell Decree was a closely-guarded secret of the major sects, and obviously, the Ling Xiao Spell Decree was no ordinary item. Such a debt of gratitude, Lian Yunting certainly dared not forget. Just as she was about to speak, she saw several huge streaks of light flying across the sky. Mighty auras enveloped the entire Bafang City. Chapter 574: Mechanical Puppet (Second Update) Chapter 574 -574: Mechanical Puppet (Second Update) A massive sword light, dragging a tail that spanned the heavens and the earth, came flying toward them, and atop its gleam stood Bu Kongchan, the Wuwang Sects number one true disciple. With her hands sped behind her back and her face bathed in golden light, she appeared as if an Immortal had descended to the world, eliciting bursts of astonished exmations from the crowd below. Its the Wuwang Sects Bu Kongchan! Rumors say she has reached the realm of a Half-step Golden Immortal, unsurpassed in swordsmanship! The people of the Wuwang Sect have finally shown up! The drama is getting more and more intense! From the west came an aura of malevolence so thick it seemed tangible, forming into a ferocious giant beast, atop which sat a person entirely enveloped inyers of gloomy energy, looking particrly fearsome. Someone with a grave expression said, Its the Wu Qisha, the Seven Sha Prince of the Fierce Spirit Sect! Hissss! At the mention of this name, those of a fainter heart had already turned pale with fear. This peerless fiend has actuallye too! In recent years, the Fierce Spirit Sect has been acting so arrogantly, all because of this Wu Qisha! As they spoke, a fleet made up of several huge floating ships slowly flew in. At the bow of each ship stood a gpole. On top of the gpoles flew huge banners embroidered with divine birds. This grand spectacle startled many onlookers. People from the Qianniao Kingdom havee as well! It looks like it is the Qianniao Kingdoms sovereign personally overseeing the journey! At the same time outside the city gates, on the official road, a giant towering over ten zhang tall could be seen striding forward. Despite the city walls, the citys residents could still make out the giants appearance. Half of the giants head had been severed and then sewn back together, making it look extremely fierce and terrifying. In the giants hands was a huge hammer, and his whole body shimmered with a metallic luster. Atop the giants shoulder sat a long-haired woman. This womans beauty was enchanting, and her revealing clothes, and long hair that cascaded down like water, covered crucial parts, while her slender, crossed Eng legs disyed her bare, jade-carved white feet. Many men were entranced. Because this womans beauty and mannerisms were simply too stunning! Its Liu KekKe from the Puppet Sect of Central Province! This enchantress has actually appeared too! Now its really going to be extraordinarily lively! Many who recognized this woman all showed serious expressions. Its because the Puppet Sect was quite famous even in Central Province. At that moment, Wu Qisha stood up from atop the malevolent beast and let out a series of sinister chuckles towards Liu KekKe. Sister Liu, long time no see! Do you still recognize your senior brother? Liu KekKe covered her mouth and giggled lightly, Wu Qisha, I cant believe you still dare to show your face! The gloomy energy enveloping Wu Qisha surged, and then he sneered, Sister Liu, what do I have to fear? The lesson you taught me back then, Ive always remembered it vividly, and Ive been wanting to return the favor! Oh? Liu KekKe, with a coquettishly charming smile, replied, But I wonder how you n on returning it? Naturally, by turning you into my ve to enjoy at my leisure, Wu Qisha said, and with a stamp of his foot, the giant beastnded on the ground, a flick of its tail destroying an entire cluster of houses, as it menacingly fixated its gaze on Liu KekKe. With a slight frown, Liu KekKe asked, Youve actually made a breakthrough? Indeed! Half a year ago, I reached the Longevity Peak! Liu KekKe, its not toote to surrender now, Ill consider leaving your soul intact, Wu Qisha cackled hideously. Oh? You speak as if youre the only one capable of breakthroughs, Liu KekKe retorted as the mechanical puppet she stood on suddenly grew, reaching over thirty zhang in height. This development made even Wu Qisha exim in surprise, Youve made a breakthrough too! Thats right! Wu Qisha, thest time you harassed me, we hadnt settled the score yet. Now that weve met again, Ill teach you another lesson! Liu KekKe said coldly. A great battle was about to erupt before their eyes. Lian Yunzhi, who had been watching the situation in the Flying Smoke Fortress, stomped her foot and flew into the air. She then said loudly, Both of you, stop your hands! Wu Qisha and Liu KekKe were both startled. At this moment, Lian Yunzhi had already flown close and slightly bowed her hands in greeting. Both of you are outstanding talents; if you were to fight, Bafang City might be destroyed in an instant. Why not stop here? After the opening of the True Immortal Relics, we can settle our grievances then, how about it? You are? Liu KekKe did not recognize Lian Yunzhi. Upon hearing this, Wu Qisha let out a series of cold chuckles, Alright! Since the Lian Familys youngdy has spoken, I shall give you this face! Lian Yunzhi remained silent. She naturally was aware that Wu Qishas sect had ambushed her younger sister not long ago and had almost seeded. However, to Lian Yunzhi, what mattered most now was to join forces with various powers to secure the True Immortal Relics first. As for her younger sister Lian Yunting Lian Yunzhi had never been fond of her and thus said no more. Meanwhile, Qianniao Haoyan stood at the bow of the distant floating ship, giving Lian Yunzhi a deep look. He naturally knew of the Lian familys talented daughter. Still very young, yet already at the Longevity Peak, she certainly had ample reason to be proud. But Qianniao Haoyan understood. The reason many people gave her face was entirely because of the Mountain Sea Sect behind her. After all, that was one of the top sects in the Central Province. The State Preceptor Guan Kaiming approached and said, Your Majesty, the posthouse is ready! Good! Lets go! Qianniao Haoyan retracted his gaze and said in a deep voice. The floating ship slowly departed. Wu Qisha left as well,ughing sinisterly a few more times. Only Liu KekKe was left. Lian Yunzhi bowed her hands to Liu KekKe, Sister Liu, do you have a ce to stay in Bafang City? Liu KekKe shook her head. Lian Yunzhis eyes lit up slightly, and she quickly said, If thats the case, why not follow me back to Flying Smoke Fortress? As fellow disciples of sects in the Central Province, we could get to know each other better! Liu KekKe giggled, If thats the case, then I shall impose upon you! Upon returning to the Flying Smoke Fortress. The mechanical puppet beneath Liu KekKe dimmed with light and then shrank into a small ring, falling into her hand. This was the marvel of the Puppet Sect. Fortress Master Lian Yuanhua, along with the group of elders, was already waiting at the gate. The scene was iparable to when Xue An had visited, a heaven and earth difference. Watching her elder sister chatting jovially with this goddess-like figure, while their father smilingly echoed on the side, Lian Yunting couldnt help but lower her head, a trace of chilliness shing across her eyes. She had nearly lost her lifest time; had it not been for Xue Ans intervention, she might already have been processed into a fierce spirit! Yet, even so, her father had hardly shown any concern. Even towards her savior, he had shown significant disrespect. Compared to her elder sister, the treatment waspletely different, like heaven from the earth. All these factors cooled Lian Yuntings heart gradually. Meanwhile, in a small courtyard, Xue An filled a cup with tea, held it in his hand, took a slow sip, and then a hint of a smile emerged on his lips. Alchemy Magician? Mechanical Puppet? Interesting! With the trail of his voice, Liu KekKe, who wasughing and talking with Lian Yunzhi, seemed to sense something and looked around with surprise and suspicion. Odd, it seemed as though a moment ago a powerful Divine Sense had been spying on her. Chapter 575: No, I Want to Worship the Senior as My Master! (3rd Update) Chapter 575 -575: No, I Want to Worship the Senior as My Master! (3rd Update) When night fell, the vast Feiyan Fortress was brilliantly lit and bustling with activity. Countless servants were scurrying about, busy preparing for tonights banquet. To wee Liu Kekes arrival, Feiyan Fortress had gone to great lengths, inviting many experts and celebrities from Bafang City. Of course, as the benefactor who had saved the second young miss of Feiyan Fortress, even if Lian Yunzhi was reluctant, they still had to do the superficial work, so Xue An was also invited. By the time Xue An arrived at the banquet hall, the feast was about to begin. Many of the celebrities from Bafang City were gathered together, chatting leisurely. No one noticed Xue Ans arrival. Xue An was happy to be undisturbed and casually found a seat to sit down and start eating on his own. He was enjoying his meal, when suddenly there was amotion up front. Someone eximed, Theyre here! The people have arrived! Xue An looked up. He saw Lian Yunzhi and the others from Feiyan Fortress apanying a woman with long hair down to her waist, a beautiful face, and bare feet. Xue Ans lips curled slightly. So this was the Puppet Master? After one nce, Xue An continued to eat and drink with his head down. However, Liu Keke seemed to sense something and looked around. Sister Liu, whats wrong? Lian Yunzhi asked. Oh! Its nothing! Liu Keke replied, shaking her head. But she was somewhat puzzled in her heart. She had clearly felt someone watching her just now, right? And that aura was the same as the Divine Sense that had stealthily observed her earlier today. Who could it be? At this moment, Lian Yuanhua, with a ruddy face, stood up and said to everyone, Its my honor that all of you coulde to attend the banquet today! And I would like to introduce to everyone, thisdy is Liu Keke, the True Disciple of the Mountain Sea Sect from the Central Province! The news of todays events had already spread throughout Bafang City, and naturally, everyone who came to attend the banquet knew about it. But now, hearing Lian Yuanhuas introduction, they couldnt help but show a look of awe. For cultivators in the Northwest, the major sects of the Central Province represent powerful strength. Lian Yuanhua was very pleased with the reaction of those below and continued, Miss Lius visit to Feiyan Fortress today is due to the deep friendship between my daughter Yunzhi and her. You should know that my daughter Yunzhi is now a True Disciple of the inner circle of the Mountain Sea Sect! After boasting for a while, Lian Yuanhua coughed lightly and then said, The reason for holding this banquet today is that I have a favor to ask. As he said this, Lian Yuanhua gave his daughter a meaningful look. Lian Yunzhi smiled slightly, Sister Liu, my younger sister is exactly twelve years old this year, and I am thinking of having her join a major sect for cultivation. Coincidentally, we met today and I would like her to be a disciple at your Puppet Sect. What do you think? Liu Kekes expression changed slightly, and she felt a bit displeased in her heart. So all this enthusiasm was to have her take on an apprentice! But upon second thought, it was also not appropriate to refuse outright, so she said indifferently, That can be discussed, but I would also need to assess her aptitude and talent first! Naturally! Lian Yunzhi said with a beaming smile upon hearing this and immediately ordered someone to call the third young miss. In fact, this was a spur-of-the-moment idea by Lian Yuanhua, who then discussed it with his daughter Lian Yunzhi; finding it feasible, they decided to proceed. After all, the Puppet Sect was also considered a major sect in the Central Province, with incredibly formidable strength. And if Lian Yunluo could be a disciple in the Puppet Sect, it would bring numerous benefits to Feiyan Fortress. It would be as if Feiyan Fortress had disciples in two major sects in the Central Province! Very soon, Lian Yunluo was brought over. The little girl still didnt know what was happening and stood there, looking dumbfounded at the crowd. Liu Keke concentrated her gaze for a moment before remaining silent. With a smile, Lian Yunzhi asked, Junior Sister Liu, what do you think of my little sisters aptitude? Liu Keke sighed, Indeed, worthy of a cultivator noble family, your sisters aptitude and talent are both top-notch! In fact, this was nothing unusual. As part of a cultivator noble family, Lian Yunluo was nurtured in the womb with all kinds of precious treasures from heaven and earth, all to cultivate a superior meridian Spiritual Root. After her birth, she was further bathed in an array of rare medicinal ingredients. With such a colossal investment, her aptitude and talent were self-evident. Lian Yunzhi, upon hearing this, was overjoyed and turned to call out, Yunluo, why dont you kneel and take her as your master? Lian Yunluo didnt move, her little face first showing confusion before gradually clearing up. Take a master? Yes! This Immortal Master from the Puppet Sect will be your teacher from now on! said Lian Yunzhi. But Lian Yunluo shook her head in response. No, I wont take her as my master! This statement, like a thunderp, astonished everyone in the room. Lian Yuanhua was so angered that his face turned ashen, and he was about to chastise her when Lian Yunzhi stopped him, then turned to her little sister with a smile. Little sister, why wont you take her as your master? You know, even I admire this expert. If you be her disciple, you could be very powerful! Plus, youll have fun controlling puppets! Lian Yunzhi thought her sister was worried about the hardships of cultivation, thus intentionally mentioned the control over puppets. However, Lian Yunluo still shook her head firmly, No, I wont take her. I want to take the senior as my master! Senior? Even Liu Keke couldnt help but ask in surprise and nced at Lian Yunzhi. Although she said nothing, the implication was clear. If youve already found a master for your little sister, whye to me? Lian Yunzhis expression darkened upon hearing this and she asked again, What did you just say? Lian Yunluo, usually both respectful and fearful of her older sister, was unusually adamant this time and said, I want to take the senior as my master! Saying so, she turned around, nced around the room, and when she saw Xue An sitting in a corner, she went straight to him. As she moved, everyones gaze involuntarily followed. When Lian Yunluo stood beside Xue An and respectfully addressed him as senior, the room erupted in turmoil. Many had not seen Xue An before, and they inevitably began to discuss among themselves. Who is this person? Never seen him before, have we? Yes, he seems to have no fluctuation in cultivation level; he must be an ordinary person! Look at his eyes! Hes a member of the Hua n! Amid these murmurs, Xue An leisurely swallowed the food in his mouth before turning his head to smile at Lian Yunluo. You want to take me as your master? Lian Yunluo nodded vigorously, Yes! I want to take you as my master, just like my second sister! This statement caused Lian Yuntingsplexion in the crowd to pale. Today, the fact that she had taken a new master was something only her little sister knew; she had not expected her to reveal it so openly. And Lian Yunzhi was almost driven to fury, her gaze filled with murderous intent as she looked at Xue An. As for Liu Keke, she watched Xue An with eyes brimming with curiosity. This Hua n man was quite handsome, especially those eyes. When he smiled, they seemed to gleam as if the sun and moon were shining within them, irresistibly drawing people into their depths. And Liu Keke felt that this Hua n man seemed somehow familiar. Yet she couldnt remember why. Chapter 576: The Enigmatic Man (4th Update) Chapter 576 -576: The Enigmatic Man (4th Update) Just as Liu KekKe was deep in thought, Xue An offered a faint smile. Alright then! Kneel down and call me Master now! The moment Xue Ans words fell, before Lian Yunluo could kneel, Lian Yunzhi could no longer hold back and charged over, Arrogant fiend, what are your intentions repeatedly provoking my sister? With that, he furiously sent out a palm strike. The force of this palm strike raised a whirlwind that swept through the entire room. Then came a thunderous boom. Lian Yunzhi, who had charged over, was sent flying backward, smashing through two banquet tables before barely managing to stand his ground, and then he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Seeing this scene, the entire ce fell deadly silent. Even Liu KekKe couldnt help but gape in disbelief at this spectacle. Xue An sat on the chair, slowly retracting his fist, and said indifferently, This was thest time, if you dare provoke me again, I dont mind twisting off your head! Understand? Xue Ans words, filled with murderous intent, filled Lian Yunzhis chest with rage and his heart with boundless wariness. Just now, he had struck with rage, using seventy percent of his strength, yet not only did he fail to affect this man, but it also left himself with a minor injury. Could this mans body be made of iron? As uncertainty reigned, Lian Yunluo had already knelt on the ground obediently, respectfully kowtowing three times to Xue An. Master! Xue An nodded and smiled, Very good! Were it not for your and your second sisters sake, this Smoke Fortress wouldnt have needed to exist anymore! Rise. Xue Ans words caused a stir among the crowd. That was some bold talk! Lian Yunluo stood up. At that moment, Lian Yunting also came over, the two sisters standing side by side behind Xue An. This scene enraged Lian Yuanhua to the point where his face turned ashen and his body trembled. Good! Yunting, you truly are my good daughter! To think you took a master in secret Before he could finish, Lian Yunting interrupted him with a cold voice, Father, enough! Dont call me father, I have no daughter like you! Lian Yuanhua roared. A trace of mockery appeared on Lian Yuntings face as she nodded, Good! Atst, youre telling the truth! You say I took a master in secret, but have you ever cared about me over the years? Evenst time when I was nearly ambushed by the Fiend Sect, what did you do? So you take a Hua n man without any cultivation as your master? Thats right! If not for my master, I would have been refined into a fiend by now. He is my savior, and I am naturally grateful to him! Besides, even if he doesnt have cultivation, as for how strong he is, I think big sister is quite clear, right? Lian Yunting seemed to release all the resentment she had umted over the years, sneering as she looked towards Lian Yunzhi. Lian Yunzhi snorted coldly, her eyes flickering with light, her aura climbing steeply. You really think you can hurt me with one punch? Useless. This world ultimately respects cultivation level! I admit hes good at physicalbat, but today, he must die! At the end of her words, a vision of mountains and seas manifested in Lian Yunzhis mind, an illusion created by the maniption of natural energies with her cultivation. Then Lian Yunzhi resolutelyunched her attack. With this strike, it was as if a great river had been unleashed, its mighty waters surging straight toward Xue An. Facing this strike, before Xue An had a chance to respond, Lian Yunting suddenly stepped forward, shouting coldly, Four Symbols Unite! Four huge mythical beasts appeared behind Lian Yunting, then merged into one entity, morphing into a colossal beast that opened its mouth and swallowed the raging river whole. How could this be! Lian Yunzhi could scarcely believe her eyes. After devouring the river, the body of the colossal beast grewrger and Lian Yuntings aura shook violently. He had actually soared directly from the peak of Loose Immortal into Half-step Longevity! Not only were Lian Yuanhua and his daughter Lian Yunzhi stunned by this scene, but even Liu Kekke was gaping in disbelief. Because no one had ever seen such an easy breakthrough! Lian Yunzhi looked on with a solemn expression, Lian Yunting, what is this cultivation technique you have? Lian Yunzhi could be certain that what Lian Yunting was cultivating was definitely not the hereditary Smoke Technique. It was a spell decree that she had never seen before, yet it was profoundly mysterious. Lian Yunting gave a cold smile, This is the cultivation technique bestowed upon me by my master! What? Lian Yunzhi was taken aback. Such a profound technique was not even present in the Mountain Sea Sect. Yet, it was given to Lian Yunting by this Xue An! How could this be possible? How could this man of the Hua n possibly have such a powerful cultivation technique? While she was still filled with doubts, Xue Anchong gave Liu Kekke a slight smile, I didnt expect to encounter an alchemist here! Truly rare indeed! Liu Kekke trembled all over and eximed, You Then, as if remembering something, she cried out in shock, That divine sense just now, it was you Xue An nodded slightly and said indifferently, If Im not mistaken, your mechanical puppet must be something passed down from ancient times! Unfortunately, its a ssic case of casting pearls before swine; you havent even disyed its true power! The already shocked Liu Kekke suddenly became solemn and respectfully said, Senior, how do you know about these? You need not worry about why I know, Xue An said as he stood up and sighed softly. Alright, the banquet is over! Time to head to Bafang Mountain! His words left many people confused. At that moment, a rumbling sound like countless thunderps rolling across the sky came from outside, striking fear into everyone. Lian Yunzhi and Liu Kekkes faces changed simultaneously as they blurted out, Its the True Immortal Relics! Xue An smiled, walked out the door, and looked toward the distant Bafang Mountain, bathed in golden light, and said lightly, I am curious to see how the True Immortals of this world differ! Once he finished speaking, he stomped on the ground, and the entire courtyard instantly sank into arge pit. Xue An then soared into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye. This scene was witnessed by everyone who arrived shortly thereafter. Lian Yuanhua and many of the Smoke Fortress elders looked so troubled they were close to dripping water. Lian Yunzhisplexion was also very pale. The recent events had been too jarring for her. First was her younger sister, whom she had always looked down upon, suddenly obtaining an immensely profound cultivation technique and achieving a breakthrough to Half-step Longevity in the blink of an eye, making the realm of Longevity seem within reach. Then there was this man of the Hua n with no cultivation who turned out to be so overpowering. Each of these events seemed like a p in her face. However, she absolutely could not give up on the True Immortal Relics. Thus, after a moment of hesitation, she deployed her cultivation level and swiftly followed after him. Liu Kekkes eyes flickered as she muttered softly, Who exactly are you? Truly an enigmatic man! Then with a radiant smile, she summoned her puppet, Follow him! Chapter 577 What is invincible? This is invincible! (First update) Chapter 577 -577 What is invincible? This is invincible! (First update) Meanwhile, the strange phenomena on Bafang Mountain also rmed the entire city. Countless streams of light soared into the sky, heading straight for Bafang Mountain. Many cultivators who couldnt fly through the air simply rode Exotic Beasts like the Cornered Horse and Tiger Leopard, frantically galloping on the ground. In the end, the cultivators of Bafang City could be said to have emptied their nests in their move. Of course, those at the very front included Bu Kongchan as well as powerhouses like Qianniao Haoyan. By this time, they had already rushed into Bafang Mountain. Before everyones eyes appeared a colossal celestial gate, a hundred zhang in height. This gate was grand and majestic, with a faint radiance above it, intricately engraved with numerous andplex Talisman Scrolls. Amidst the shimmering light, all manners of phenomenal visions of heaven and earth emerged. Bu Kongchan and the others all stopped in their tracks, their faces alight with excitement. Is this the True Immortal Relics? Bu Kongchan murmured. Wu Qisha beside him sneered viciously, Firste, first served, this belongs to my Fiendish Spirit Sect! With that, he charged ahead. But just as he made it halfway, he heard a light scolding, Scram! After a thunderous boom, Wu Qisha was sent flying a hundred zhang away before barely stabilizing himself, then looked towards the front with an extremely unsightly expression. Who! At this moment, Lian Yunzhi and Liu KekKe also arrived. All eyes turned together. They saw a man standing with his hands behind his back in front of the celestial gate, looking up and examining the massive structure. Even from a distance, it was difficult to make out his face, but just with his deep and steady presence, one could tell he was no ordinary person. Wu Qishas eyes flickered before he sneered once more, Who dares to obstruct my Fiendish Spirit Sect? Lian Yun, however, had a grim expression on his face, with a tinge of fear flickering deep in his eyes. Xue An had arrived so quickly, and with a single move, he had repelled the Seventh ughter Son; just how formidable was he? Liu KekKe, on the other hand, simply smiled without saying a word, quietly observing from atop her puppet. Xue An withdrew his gaze, shook his head, and let out a light chuckle, To enter the Dao with talismans, you indeed have astonishing talent! Its a pity that thews of heaven and earth limit you, preventing you from ever truly stepping into the realm of a True Immortal in your lifetime! His words left the crowd somewhat astonished. Feeling that he had lost face, Wu Qisha snorted coldly, ying mystic and attempting deception, go die! He raised his hand, and a myriad of fierce, billowing spirits charged directly at Xue An. This move, when used by the disciples of the Fiendish Spirit Sect, was already formidable, but when executed by Wu Qisha, its power was a hundred times greater. A gale of cold wind surged forth, transforming into a vast, hateful ocean that rushed towards Xue An. Xue An seemed unconcerned, still looking down as if studying something. Seeing this, a smug smile appeared on Wu Qishas face; once someone was besieged by his fierce spirits, even a Half-step Golden Immortal would fall. But the next second, his smugness solidified on his face. Xue An slowly lifted his head, and a brilliant light shone from within his eyes. Scram! With that light scolding, the fierce spirits, as if encountering something extremely terrifying, cried out in rm, turned tail, and fled. Wu Qisha could hardly believe his own eyes. The fierce spirits he had painstakingly refined were afraid? And they even broke free from his control, deserting the battlefield? Wu Qisha repeatedly urged the Spell Decree in an attempt to call the fierce spirits back. But even when tormented to the point of soul destruction, not one dared to turn around and confront Xue An. In an instant, most of the fierce spirits were decimated, and the ones left all hid far away, shivering, not daring to even lift their heads. There wasplete silence at the scene. Even Bu Kongchan let out a light exmation of surprise. Although Wu Qisha was overbearing and brutal, his strength was indeed formidable. Unexpectedly, he had consecutively fallen at the hands of this Hua n man. Even the fierce spirits, upon which his reputation was built, were ineffective. Wu Qishas face was ashen, and just as he was about to speak, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back on the ground, lifting his eyes to sweep over all the cultivators present. Wherever his gaze wandered, all the cultivators felt a chill in their hearts. What kind of eyes were these? They were cold and profound, yet immensely authoritative, as if an emperor from the Nine Heavens who wielded the power of life and death was gazing down at despicable criminals, making it impossible to harbor even the slightest thought of resistance. People only wanted to kneel and submit. Especially Lian Yunzhi, who, after being swept by that gaze, began to tremble uncontrobly, sweat pouring out like syrup, instantly soaking his clothes. At this moment, a slight smile appeared on the corner of Xue Ans mouth. From now on, this ce belongs to me. All of you step back! As these words were uttered, the faces of everyone present changed. Even Bu Kongchan let out an angry snort. The State Preceptor of Qianniao Kingdom, Guan Kaiming, said with a sinister tone, Thats a bold im. You think you can monopolize the True Immortal Relics all by yourself? Be careful, or you may bite off more than you can chew and choke yourself to death! Xue An looked at the man. Who are you? I am the State Preceptor of Qianniao Kingdom, my name is Guan Before he could finish, Xue An already waved his hand. Enough, theres no need to say more! Guan Kaiming was stunned, not yet understanding what this meant. Xue An stepped forward, shooting toward Guan Kaiming like a cannonball, and struck out with a palm. Crack. After a series of bone-breaking sounds that made ones teeth sour, one looked at Guan Kaiming only to see his upper body had beenpletely shattered by Xue An, leaving the lower half untouched. Blood rained down like a downpour. Everyone felt a blur before their eyes, and Guan Kaiming was already dead. And Xue An, by some unknown means, had returned to his original position, saying indifferently, Who cares about your name when you are about to die? If Xue Ans battle with Wu Qisha had caused everyone to be shocked and puzzled, then this move was truly earth-shattering, enough to send chills down ones spine. The face of Qianniao Haoyan, the ruler of Qianniao Kingdom, turned ashen as he bellowed, Madman Xue An leisurely cleaned out his ears, smiling slightly, Could you perhaps use some new expressions? Also, are you the ruler of Qianniao Kingdom? Indeed! I am Xue An gestured with his hand. As I said, theres no need for the dying to waste time with names. I wont remember them anyway. I only want to ask you, is Qianniao Zhen your daughter? Qianniao Haoyan was taken aback for a moment. Yes Could it be that Zhener was killed by you? Understanding dawned on Qianniao Haoyan in an instant, and he asked roaringly. Xue An nodded. I killed her. And at that time, she was with someone from the Wuwang Sect. I took care of them all! Bu Kongchan, upon hearing this, his expression hardened, and his eyes shone with brilliant sword light. So, it was you who killed my junior brother Tianyuan! Xue An nodded, his smile growing colder. Do you know why I killed them? Why? The one who asked was Liu Keke, her face filled with curiosity. Xue An said coldly, Because you have oppressed the Hua n and even thought it was only natural! Today, I am here to let you know that the Hua n is not to be trifled with, and those who do will be shown no mercy! As soon as these words came out, the crowd was in an uproar. By this time, the cultivators with lower cultivation levels had also arrived, and they all watched from a distance. Seeing Xue An confronting so many powerful beings alone, they all revealed faces of horror. Especially after Xue An spoke those words, there was a violentmotion. Among them, some disdained what they heard and sneered, Just the Hua n Before the words were finished, Xue Ans sea-like Divine Sense spread out, and in an instant, the soul of the speaker was annihted. The dead body silently fell to the ground, without any visible injury on the outside. One could only see a person who was alive just a moment ago, with dimming eyes, suddenly breathless and dead. This shocking and horrifying scene made countless people tremble with fear. And at the same time, Xue An took a step forward. With this step, Bu Kongchan and the others subconsciously stepped back. They all looked at Xue An with terror. What is invincible? One steps forward, and the whole world steps back! This is true invincibility! Chapter 578: The Fate of the Hua Clan Cannot Be Decided by Anyone! (2nd Update) Chapter 578 -578: The Fate of the Hua n Cannot Be Decided by Anyone! (2nd Update) ` Bu Kongchan finally could not restrain himself and coldly shouted, You dare to spout nonsense after killing my junior brother, take my sword first! As he spoke, a small, delicate sword suddenly appeared between Bu Kongchans eyebrows, even more exquisite and transparent than He Tianyuans. With a wave of his hand, the small, delicate sword split into two, two into four, and in the blink of an eye, countless small swords appeared, then transformed into a dragon of Sword Qi, charging directly at Xue An. Such prowess made Wu Qisha and others like Lian Yunzhi all take notice. Indeed, worthy of being the number one disciple of Wuwang Sect for a century! Just with this move alone, he would be acimed even in thend of the Central Province. The Giant Dragon,posed of countless small swords, charged towards Xue An, raised its head upon nearing him, and pounced down with the overwhelming force of Mount Tai. Bu Kongchans face was cold and indifferent, as he stood mid-air, quietly watching. A hint of a cold smile appeared on Wu Qishas lips, believing that under this strike, this Hua n man would certainly not survive. But at that moment, as the dragon head neared, Xue An looked up with an indifferent expression, raised his hand, and pressed it directly onto the dragon head. It was such a casually ced press. The Giant Dragon, transformed from swords, seemed as if it had been struck in a vital point by a giant, and its entire body instantly twisted and struggled violently. At the same time, Bu Kongchan in the air seemed struck by lightning, hisplexion suddenly paled, and blood slowly seeped from the corner of his mouth. Clearly, he had also been seriously injured by this strike. However, Bu Kongchans sword heart had been tempered as tough as iron, and despite being wounded by the bacsh, his expression did not change in the slightest, his eyes shone brightly as he coldly shouted. Sword transforms into Wuwang! Boom! The Giant Dragon instantly disintegrated, and then the immeasurable, boundless small swords engulfed Xue An whole. In an instant, the entire ce fell dead silent, apart from the sound of Sword Qi whistling through the air. Is he dead? someone asked with uncertainty. He must be dead! Such a powerful sword strike, even a Golden Immortal would fall on the spot! another person agreed. It seems that Wuwang Sect still dominates! This Bu Kongchan can be said to be the foremost among the young generation in the Northwest! someone sighed. Amidst these discussions, Wu Qishaughed heartily. ying tricks for so long, and yet in the end, still a spirit under the sword? Lian Yun also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, since the man was dead, everything would be much easier to handle. Only Liu KekKe kept her gaze intently fixed on the sword sea, writhing and moving like a Dragon-Snake. Would this mysterious man die so easily? Qianniao Haoyan also sneered at this moment, Heaven punishes these Hua n, rendering them unable to cultivate, this is the punishment for the sins theymitted in the past! A mere Hua n, dare to defy heaven? No sooner had his voice fallen when a calm voice came from the midst of the endless small swords. The fate of the Hua n has never been determined by others! If the heavens are unjust, then defying heavenwhy not? How could this be? Hearing this voice, everyone present was shocked. Especially Bu Kongchan, even her unppable face now showed a look of horror. Then they saw a person walking out of the endless sword sea. Where he passed, those restless small swords bowed down as if they had seen their sovereign, lowering their des in submission. When Xue An stepped out of the sword sea and stood in the center of the arena. The small, delicate swords began to disintegrate and shatter, turning into fine dust-like sword gleams. And with each disintegration, Bu Kongchans face grew paler. When all the small swords had turned to dust, Bu Kongchan spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, her entire body swaying as if about to fall, clearly having suffered grave injuries. Xue An looked at Qianniao Haoyan, a hint of a cold smirk appearing on his lips. ` Was it you who just spoke? Xue An wanted to rebuke furiously, but for some reason, upon meeting Xue Ans gaze, he felt a chill throughout his body, and the words he intended to say got stuck in his throat, unable toe out. At that moment, Xue An shook his head, No need to answer, whether it was you or not, it doesnt matter anymore! Qianniao Haoyan still hadnt figured out what it meant. Then he saw Xue An extend his hand, saying coldly, Sword,e! The radiant sword lights that emerged from small swords began to surge wildly, instantly coalescing into a long sword emanating a piercing Sword Qi, and flew directly into Xue Ans hand. Afterward, Xue An lifted his head, stating coldly, The disgrace of the Hua n begins with you! Having said that, he swung his sword. It was an indescribable sword strike. It was as if a giant were splitting the heavens and the earth, a sword light as dazzling as stars and the sun sh directly at him. Qianniao Haoyan let out a cry of rm, intending to dodge, but the speed of the sword was so fast that it even surpassed the limits of humanprehension. Craack. With that sword strike, he split the Longevity Realms Qianniao Haoyan in two. Blood sprayed, and the remains fell to the ground. Bu Kongchansplexion turned ashen, staring fixedly at the sword strike, her body trembling all over. For in front of that sword strike, her previously vaunted Sword Dao Cultivation had be aplete joke. Crack. A crisp sound was heard as Bu Kongchans sword heart shattered. The Wuwang Sects premiere heir, hailed as the top young Cultivator of the past century, Bu Kongchans sword hearty in pieces, her Cultivation Level utterly destroyed. At the same time, above the remains of Qianniao Haoyan, a grey luminescence rose up and turned to flee. But Xue Ans Divine Sense spread out, instantly exterminating the remnant soul of Qianniao Haoyan as well. With this, the soul and spirit of the Qianniao Kingdoms lord were extinguished, forever devoid of life. The ce fell deathly silent. Xue An turned to look at Wu Qisha standing to the side. Wu Qisha, shaking all over, immediately pleaded, Merciful Daoist friend, spare my life, I no longer desire the True Immortal Relics! I take my leave! Wu Qisha understood all too well that even though Xue Ancked Cultivation Level, his mastery over physical skills and Divine Sense was simply beyond theprehension of ordinary people. Moreover, that sword strike had terrified Wu Qisha out of his wits, obliterating hispetitive spirit, leaving him only eager to flee and preserve his own life. But as he turned to leave. Xue An said indifferently, Do you not think it is toote to take your leave now? Wu Qishas body stiffened as he slowly turned, a look of ferocity appearing on his face. Daoist friend, could it be that you really wish to be relentless in your pursuit? Xue An smiled faintly, Congrattions, you guessed right! Wu Qishas face took on a resolute expression as he roared, Do you really think I am afraid of you? Evil God Annihting the World! Finally, Wu Qisha made use of his strongest trump card. A massive phantom slowly rose behind Wu Qisha. This was the image of a Hell Evil God, its ck-green body seated on a huge ck lotus, with a head that had four faces, each facing a different direction! The face that was fronting everyone else had its eyes closed. As the divine image appeared, Wu Qisha spit out several mouthfuls of fresh blood, clearly using this move was a great strain for him. Even so, Wu Qishas face revealed an extremely gratified and vicious smile. Boy, to have forced me to use this move, you can indeed be proud of yourself! The Evil God descends upon this world, and all of you are mere ants, go to your death! Chapter 579: No Matter What Evil God, Destroy Them All (1st Update) Chapter 579 -579: No Matter What Evil God, Destroy Them All (1st Update) As Wu Qishas words trailed off, the Hell Evil God appeared to slowly open its eyes. In those eyes, darker than the night by a hundredfold, endless brutality and evil surged. The very air seemed to grow colder and more ominous because of the Evil Gods gaze, as if hell had manifested itself in this world. Even a few cultivators who were rtively closer and touched by a wisp of the ck aura saw their cultivation levels plummet rapidly. After uttering a scream of utmost terror, they turned into pus and blood and died. This eerie and horrifying sight made all the cultivators gasp in cold air, scrambling to retreat backward. Even the likes of Lian Yunzhi from the Longevity Realm retreated far away with a solemn expression on their faces. Only Xue An stood still, quietly observing the Evil God with a smile that was not quite a smile on his face, seemingly lost in thought. Great Evil God, this man has destroyed my sect. Please annihte him! Wu Qisha said with utmost respect. After speaking, he spat out threerge mouthfuls of fresh blood, and his aura became even more wilted. He was using his essence blood for the sacrifice. The Evil God grew increasingly domineering, and a lively hue began to emerge on that archaic and malevolent face. Wu Qisha, overjoyed, trembled slightly with excitement, I warmly wee the true arrival of the great Evil God in our midst! This Evil God was the primary deity worshipped by the Fiend Sect. Wu Qisha had summoned it before, but only projections had descended. He had not expected that this time, the great Evil God would actuallye in person. Wu Qisha was naturally thrilled and excited, casting a triumphant and arrogant nce at Xue An. In his eyes, Xue An was already as good as dead. At that moment, the features of the Evil God became increasingly animated, its presence more malicious and powerful, and then it slowly began to speak. Who dares to destroy my followers? With that questioning roar, a powerful ck aura soared into the sky, forming into a massive tornado. As it slowly spun, it churned the wind and clouds, changing colors as if it had the power to shake heaven and earth. Such might had exceeded humanprehension, entering the realm of the divine. But even before such divine might, Xue An remained as calm as ever, not even altering the faintly mocking smile on the corner of his mouth. This attitude clearly angered the Evil God, but upon taking a closer look, it said with immense surprise, Mortal, you possess strong vital blood? Hahaha, excellent! You shall be my finest blood food, even aiding in the coalescence of my divine form, allowing me to truly descend upon this ce! As soon as it finished speaking, the tornado of ck aura charged directly towards him, swallowing Xue Anpletely in an instant. The ck aura, darker than the night, spun wildly; stones on the ground disintegrated into powder the moment they made contact. Under such force, almost no one could escape unscathed. Dead Is he dead? The crowd watched the tornado with a mix of shock and doubt. After all, the man from the Hua n had just performed too many miracles. No one could guarantee that another miracle wouldnt happen this time. But Wu Qisha clearly didnt think so; he had absolute confidence in the deity he worshipped. No one could survive the wrath of the great Evil God. However, just as a smug look of vengeance achieved was starting to appear on his face, a faint light of fire appeared within the ck tornado. Eh, what is that? Liu Keke, whose heart had tightened because of Xue Ans disappearance, was the first to spot the anomaly, couldnt help but exim. Wu Qisha looked down. It was at that moment, that the faint light of fire suddenly grew intense, and in an instant, it ignited the entire body of the tornado. The endless ck aura had no power to resist against the white mes and was directly turned into nothingness. Wu Qisha, who had felt assured of victory, let out a frightened shout. The Evil God fared even worse. Its four faces instantly fused into one, then disyed an expression of utter terror. How How is this possible! How could the Divine me appear here? Just at that moment, from within that boundless sea of fire that filled the sky, a figure was slowly walking towards them. Once he had passed through the sea of fire, all the mes instantly converged into a spotlessly white lotus made of fire, which floated between his brows and then disappeared without a trace. It was Xue An! Xue An slowly raised his head and, looking at the Evil God whose face was filled with shock, said indifferently, Is this all youve got? Theplexion of the Evil God was filled with doubts and uncertainty. Still, the arrogance inherent to a deity made him scoff, Although Im quite curious, how does a mere mortal like you possess such powerful Divine me? But none of that matters now. I will kill you and then extract your soul as my greatest trophy. Xue An said indifferently, Are you done? Hm? Xue An shed his pearly white teeth and gave a chilling smile, If youre done, then its my turn! No sooner had he spoken than Xue An took a step forward, charging straight up to the Evil God. His eyes shone brightly as he raised his fist and struck out. Move, Heaven and Earth! Apanying Xue Ans light shout, his fist directly hit the head of the Evil God, who wore a look of bafflement. Crack. A crisp sound followed. Then one could see the Evil God being sted away hundreds of feet by Xue Ans punch, a long crack appearing on his divine statue. Without waiting for the Evil God to react, Xue Ans foot suddenly stamped on the ground, his whole body shooting forward like a cannonball to appear above the Evil Gods head. Separate Yin and Yang! Boom. This punch,unched from above, directly sent the Evil God from midair crashing into the ground. After the two consecutive punches, the previously indestructible body of the Evil God was now covered in dense cracks, seeming ready to shatter at any moment. But that wasnt the main issue. The Evil God stared nkly at Xue An, as if remembering something, and terror gradually took over his face. This fear made him so scared that he didnt even dare resist, only managing to stammer, Youyou are Xue An nodded, Yes, I am! With the confirmation, the Evil God shouted in utmost terror, Sparespare my life! The voice cut off abruptly because a ball of fire rose from the brow of the Evil God and in the blink of an eye, enveloped himpletely. This time, the Evil God finally tasted the fear of death. Because as an Evil God, even if smashed to pieces, he could still be reborn from hell. But if incinerated by the Divine me, that would meanplete annihtion. My lord, spare my life I truly didnt know it was You The Evil God mustered hisst bit of strength to beg for mercy, but Xue An just watched him quietly, unmoved by his pleas. The Evil God was utterly despairing, and even so, he dared not show the slightest disrespect towards Xue An. So, the Evil God directed all of his raging fury towards Wu Qisha, who had summoned him here. You caused my death! If I die, then you will apany me inplete obliteration! With that, the Evil God, his body engulfed in mes, charged straight towards Wu Qisha, who was petrified with fear, and held him in a death grip. I was wrong, I wont dare anymore, no Wu Qisha screamed non-stop in fright, but clearly, the Evil God had no intention of sparing him. How dare you offend the lord, now you will die with me! the Evil God roared ferociously. Momentster, both the Evil God and Wu Qisha were burnt to nothingness by the mes. Chapter 580: Though There Be Thousands of People, I Shall Go (2nd Update) Chapter 580 -580: Though There Be Thousands of People, I Shall Go (2nd Update) No one spoke, or it might be more urate to say that no one dared to speak. All of them just stared, dumbfounded. From the beginning until now. Xue An had consecutively in three people, annihted an Evil God, and shattered the Sword Heart of Bu Kongchan of the Wuwang Sect. Such a proud record of victories was more than enough to silence any doubters. Among all the people, Lian Yunzhi was undoubtedly the most terrified. When she saw the Hua n man, whom she once mocked for having no cultivation level, ughtering all around him, she realized why Xue An had previously called her a frog at the bottom of a well. It turned out her reliance on her cultivation level and the identity given by the Mountain Sea Sects Inner Chambers legacy meant less than a joke in this mans eyes. Thinking of this, Lian Yunzhis heart was filled with endless regrets and shame. Especially when she recalled that her younger sister had already be his disciple and that her future achievements might far exceed her own, this made Lian Yunzhi, who had always been the darling of the heavens, feel like she was on the verge of copse. Meanwhile, Liu KekKe was looking at Xue An with a dazed expression. This mans strength had exceeded everyones expectations, shocking even Liu KekKe who had seen many stunning geniuses in the Central Province. What was more crucial was this man had no cultivation level, yet he had felled two immortals and destroyed an Evil God. If word of this got out, it would probably cause a huge uproar. And he seemed to also know the secret of her Mechanical Puppet. Just who exactly was he? Liu KekKe grew increasingly curious about Xue An. At that moment, Bu Kongchan, pale as death, gave Xue An a fist salute, Seniors Sword Dao cultivation is peerless, Kongchan admits defeat! Regarding the matter of my Junior Brothers death, Wuwang Sect will not pursue it further! This statement took everyone by surprise. No one had expected this genius girl from the Wuwang Sect to concede and confess guilt. It must be known that what she cultivated was the Sword Dao. Within the path of the Sword Dao, once you admit defeat, you might never be able to progress further in your lifetime. Xue Ans expression was indifferent, This isnt about whether your Wuwang Sect pursues the matter, but whether I decide to pursue it. Hearing this, Bu Kongchansplexion turned ashen, and she hoarsely said, Senior couldnt possibly want to be at odds with our Wuwang Sect until the end, could he? Xue An smiled slightly, not responding to her question, but instead said faintly, Do you know why your Sword Heart waspletely shattered? On hearing this, Bu Kongchans body trembled, and a flicker of hope emerged in her dull eyes. Senior Xue An spoke calmly, Because you were too proud! This sentence shocked Bu Kongchan so much that she nearly fell from mid-air to the ground. Just a hundred years to reach immortality is certainly something to be proud of, but its unfortunate that your cultivation went too smoothly. You thought your Sword Heart was clear, but in reality, it was like a delicate flower grown in a greenhouse, fragile and unable to withstand a real setback! What Im saying do you ept it? Xue Ans words sent shock waves through Bu Kongchan, causing sweat to pour out like pulp and her clothes to be soaked with cold sweat, her face full of despair. Because she knew, everything Xue An said was true. Just witnessing Xue Ans earth-shattering sword strike had filled Bu Kongchan with boundless despair. Because she knew, that strike was something she could never catch up to in her lifetime. Once this thought emerged, her already weak Sword Heart instantly shattered, leading to her current state. Every word Senior said is true; Disciple Kongchan is convinced! Bu Kongchan now regarded herself as someone of the disciple generation, her words full of respect, then she said despondently. Bu Kongchan will now return to the Wuwang Sect and inform my master that we must not infringe upon the Hua n in the slightest, then I shall enter the cave myself and never reemerge into the world! Having said this, Bu Kongchan turned to leave. Xue An said indifferently, You intend to give up just like that? Bu Kongchans body shook, and she whirled around, Senior The path of the Sword Dao is full of hardships and dangers, but it boils down to maintaining a pure sword heart, paired with the conviction that even if faced by millions, I shall forge ahead. Your sword heart is now shattered, but there can be no construction without destruction! If you can reforge your sword heart, your future will far surpass your past! After hearing Xue Ans speech, Bu Kongchans eyes lost focus as she murmured to herself. Even if faced by millions, I shall forge ahead So thats how it is, so thats how it is I see it now! With these three realizations, Bu Kongchans body trembled. An extremely faint Sword Intent began to rise from her wholly dejected aura. Though this Sword Intent was weak, it was unyieldingly clear and profoundentirely different from the shy but insubstantial Sword Intent she had before. Seeing this, Xue An couldnt help but nod slightly, a look of appreciation shing in his eyes. Bu Kongchans talent in the Sword Dao was truly astonishing. She managed to recondense her sword heart simply from a few words. Although it was very weak now, given time, she would definitely surpass her former self. By then, Bu Kongchan had regained herposure, immediately falling to the ground and respectfully kneeling. Disciple Bu Kongchan thanks the senior for granting me a new lease on life! Xue An shook his head, I helped you only because your aura is pure and you have not disgraced the Hua n. I hope you will continue to conduct yourself well! Understood? Bu Kongchans expression turned solemn, Senior, rest assured, if anyone dares to dishonor the Hua n in the future, I will be the first to y them! Xue An nodded, Alright, go now! Bu Kongchan respectfully kowtowed once more before standing up and walking away. Unlike the grandeur of her arrival on swordback, Bu Kongchan departed on foot, emanating a pure and simple aura, with not a hint of arrogance in her eyes anymore. What remained was a heart of unspoiled innocence. This transformation, akin to rebirth, would be infinitely beneficial for her future. She also upheld her promise to Xue An from beginning to end, protecting the Hua n even after she became the Sect Master of the Wuwang Sect. With Bu Kongchan gone, the remaining cultivators looked at each other and prepared to slip away quietly. No one dared to harbor any greed for the True Immortal Relics now. But just then, a convoy rushed down the road in the distance. The leader was none other than Lian Yuanhua. Following him were all the elders of the Feiyan Fortress. The second young miss, Lian Yunting, and the third young miss, Lian Yunluo, were also in the troop. In the blink of an eye, these people charged forward to their midst. Lian Yuanhua rode in on the Tiger Leopard Beast, and the convoy slowly came to a stop. Then he looked up, somewhat confused as he gazed at his eldest daughter, whom he had always been proud of. Yunzhi, I just saw Bu Kongchan of the Wuwang Sect on the way here. Why did she leave on foot? And why did she not speak a word, just smiling, when asked anything? They had encountered Bu Kongchan on their way here. Lian Yuanhua recognized her as the talented young girl from the Wuwang Sect and quickly stopped his mount to greet her. But Bu Kongchan just kept smiling and saying nothing in response to any of his questions, then floated away. This naturally left Lian Yuanhua full of bewilderment. Meanwhile, Lian Yunzhis face was as white as a sheet, and she gently shook her head, Father, say no more, lets go! Chapter 581: True Contempt is Complete Ignorance (3rd Update) Chapter 581: Chapter 581: True Contempt is Complete Ignorance (3rd Update) Leave? Why should we leave? Have we already obtained the True Immortal Relics? Lian Yuanhua asked. Lian Yunzhi felt like crying out of frustration caused by her own foolish father. Could you not take a look at the situation in the field before speaking? And just then, the second Miss Lian Yunting and the youngest, Lian Yunluo, both dismounted and rushed to Xue Ans side. Master! Xue An nodded with a smile, then said to Lian Yunzhi indifferently, Do you understand now why you are like a frog at the bottom of a well? Xue Ans words were a naked p in the face. Lian Yunzhi was left speechless by the rebuke. Lian Yuanhua still hadnt grasped the situation. It might also be because he had too much confidence in his eldest daughter, to the point of almost being blind. Hearing this, Lian Yuanhua actually said coldly, Mister Xue, you He was about to say, you have quite the nerve, daring to speak to my daughter like that. Lian Yunzhi rushed forward in an instant and delivered a p. Smack. After a crisp sound. Lian Yuanhua was sent flying several yards by the p, and when he fell to the ground, blood flowed from his mouth and nose. Half of his face was almost smashed. This p, like a thunderp out of a clear sky, stunned Lian Yuanhua as well as all the elders of Feiyan Fort. Yunzhi, you An elder was just about to speak out in reprimand. Lian Yunzhi had already bowed deeply, saying with a trembling voice, Elder, please forgive him, my father has always been like this, I beg you to overlook his behavior! This left all the people of Feiyan Fort dumbfounded. Especially Lian Yuanhua, who held his face, his body starting to tremble, and a look of fear rising in his eyes. He was not a fool! When he saw his eldest daughter bowing and scraping like this, he understood something. Lian Yunzhi bowed low, as if frozen in ce. Xue An watched quietly. He didnt speak, and Lian Yunzhi didnt even dare to raise her head. The atmosphere in the area seemed to freeze. Only when cold sweat dripped down Lian Yunzhis cheeks onto the ground did Xue An finally say indifferently, Do you think this is enough? This question sent shivers through Lian Yunzhi, who lifted her head to look at Xue An with pleading eyes, Eld Elder. Xue An waved his hand and said indifferently, Relying on your high cultivation level and noble status, you are arrogant and indifferent even to your own sisters, and you harbor evil intentions! You tell me, someone like yourself should you be killed or not? Filled with fear, Lian Yunzhi pleaded softly, Eld Elder, I realize my mistake, I beg you to spare my fathers life! Xue Ans expression remained cold, utterly unmoved, and he took a step forward, ready to take action. Lian Yunluo, somewhat afraid yet with a determined face, took a step forward and knelt in the dust. Master, please spare my elder sister and my father! It wasnt surprising that Lian Yunluo begged for mercy. In the family, she was always doted on because of her youth. Xue An halted his steps, nced at Lian Yunluo, but then turned his gaze toward Lian Yunting. After all, in the family, she was the one who was the least valued. Lian Yunting remained silent, head bowed. At that moment, Lian Yuanhua had finally seen the situation clearly and realized the utter foolishness of the mistake he had just made. Especially when he saw that his eldest daughter, whom he had always regarded as a favored child of the heavens, was begging for mercy, he wished he could p himself. But the killing intent in Xue Ans words prevented him from treating the matter lightly, and he could only shamelessly shout to Lian Yunting. Yun Yun Ting, your father knows he was wrong, your father dares not favor one over the other again, please you must not Lian Yunting raised her head and looked at her so-called father with disgust, calmly saying, Master, killing such a man is pointless, let them live! Xue An looked at Lian Yunting, and a slow smile spread across his lips. The reason he had asked Lian Yunting was to see what her attitude would be. If she was trapped by kinship and hesitation showed on her face, then Xue An was prepared to let her leave on her own, to live or die by her fate. Because if she couldnt ovee even this hurdle, her future achievements would be very limited. But had she worn a face filled with viciousness, demanding death and dismemberment, that too would have been falling short. Only the attitude she showed now, one of utter indifference, proved that Lian Yunting truly had let go of it all. Good! Xue An nodded. Afterward, Lian Yunting, with resolute expression, walked up to the deeply ashamed Lian Yunzhi and Lian Yuanhua. From now on, I sever all ties with Flying Smoke Fort; we have nothing to do with each other anymore. The journey is long, and I hope we never meet again! Otherwise, I shall show no mercy! Hearing Lian Yunting say this, Lian Yuanhua still tried to say a few words to retain her. But Lian Yunting had already turned and left. Lian Yunzhi watched her younger sister walk away in a daze, her heart a mix of emotions, not knowing what to feel. She had even been prepared to be crippled, stripped of all her cultivation. After all, when she searched her heart, if she were in Lian Yuntings ce, years of pent-up resentment could have led to any sort of action. But what she did not expect was that not only did Lian Yunting forgive her, but she didnt even raise a hand against her. This made Lian Yunzhi feel a momentary joy, but when she saw Lian Yuntings determined back, she suddenly understood something. It turned out she was nothing in her eyes now! This feeling was a hundred times more painful than humiliation. Because it wasplete and utter disregard. Lian Yuanhua still wanted to say something, but Lian Yunzhi shook her head and stopped him. Then the people of Flying Smoke Fort left in a dejected manner. Xue An looked at the retreating figure of Lian Yunzhi and smiled faintly. He knew that this womans cultivation would no longer advance, and she might even regress. Because Lian Yuntings silent disdain had utterly destroyed her heart realm. This was even more terrifying than crippling her cultivation. By this time, the remaining cultivators had also quietly left. Only the gigantic sigil door leading to the True Immortal Relics remained, and Liu KekKe, who sat atop the mechanical puppet, smiling. When Xue An looked over, Liu KekKe leapt down from the puppet and said with a charming smile, Senior truly has the awe-inspiring presence of a divine being, this junior admires you! Xue An replied indifferently, Youre not leaving, arent you afraid Ill deal with you too? Liu KekKe, with an unchanging smile, shook her head and said, Not afraid, because KekKe knows Senior definitely wont do that! Oh? Why? Because the actions of Senior just now are that of a true noble person; how could you possibly bother with such a weak woman like myself? Liu KekKe said with a gigglyugh. Weak woman? An Alchemist capable of controlling ancient mechanical puppets, and you im to be a weak woman? Liu KekKe turned serious and said, In front of Senior, who dares say they are not weak? Besides, this junior is willing to guard this ce, ensuring that Senior can enter the relics without any concerns behind you! Xue An looked at the woman with long hair down to her waist, a charming face, and striking beauty, finally shaking his head and chuckling lightly. You have a request of me? Liu KekKe nodded earnestly. Chapter 582: True Immortal Talisman (4th Update) Chapter 582: Chapter 582: True Immortal Talisman (4th Update) Previously, the senior had mentioned that I hadnt fully tapped into the true power of this puppet, something I deeply resonate with! I only hope the senior can lend me a helping hand, so that I canpletely control this puppet! Liu Keke said with a face full of sincerity and respect. Xue An looked at her and smiled faintly, How do you know I can help you? Perhaps I was just saying that offhandedly. The senior jests, you were able to identify the puppets origins at a nce, even knowing the name of the Alchemist, you must have a deep understanding of it. Xue An remained silent. Liu Keke then looked at Xue An with pitiful eyes. It had to be admitted that this woman was truly a rare beauty, especially when putting on such a pitiful act, her charm was astonishing. In fact, Liu Keke was called a bewitching woman for two reasons: one was because she controlled a strangely shaped puppet, and the second was due to her ability to charm all living beings. At that moment, Xue An spoke indifferently, Indeed, I can help you, but the condition is what price can you pay? Upon hearing Xue An say this, Liu Kekes gaze sharpened with hesitation, but then she revealed a resolute expression, smiled, and gracefully walked forward. If the senior truly can assist me, Liu Keke paused, then said in a shy and low voice, I am willing to offer myself to your service! When a peerless beauty whispers of offering herself, such temptation could even make Immortals hearts flutter. But Xue An just looked at her quietly until Liu Kekes face flushed with embarrassment, and then he cracked a teasing smile. Just kidding, you actually took it seriously, huh! Liu Keke, filled with astonishment, couldnt help looking up. At that moment, Xue An was already walking towards the symbol door and said faintly, Watch the main gate closely! A radiant smile slowly spread across Liu Kekes charming face, and she nodded vigorously, Senior, rest assured, Ive got this ce under control! She was also somewhat worried as she said, Senior, the talisman spells on this symbol door seem veryplicated, can you? Liu Keke wanted to ask if he could break it open by himself? But before she could finish speaking, she saw Xue An walk up to the symbol door and press his hand against the towering gate. In an instant, the talisman spells on the symbol door were lit up one by one, and then Xue An turned his head and smiled at Liu Keke and Lian Yunting among others. Wait for my return! With that, he stepped through the symbol door. Liu Keke watched dumbfounded. As a disciple of a major faction in Central Province, she knew how difficult it was to unlock a symbol door that guarded True Immortal Relics. There had been instances where several Golden Immortals tried to forcefully break an ancient symbol door, only to end in failure. Not to mention that this True Immortal seemed to have specialized in talisman spells. Unexpectedly, Xue An effortlessly broke through the symbol door. This left Liu Keke almost stupefied. If it could be barely understood that Xue An had no cultivation level, yet could rely on his overwhelmingly powerful physical prowess to y two immortals aiming for eternal life, Then the heaven-defying method he used to decode the symbol door was absolutely not something an ordinary cultivator could have. Just who was he? Liu Keke felt that the mystery surrounding Xue An had not diminished but had only be thicker. Meanwhile, Xue An had already stepped through the symbol door and entered the interior of the True Immortal Relics. Although how many years had passed was unknown, the inside of the True Immortal Relics featured splendid buildings and pavilions, presenting a sight reminiscent of the Immortal Realm. As Xue An strolled through, he felt a sense of destion. Because this seemingly glittering Immortals residence was dead silent. There were no human voices, no birds chirping. There wasnt even the slightest background noise. All there was, was utter silence. In such an environment, one could even hear the sound of their own blood flowing through their body. In this kind of dead silence, ordinary people would go insane if they could not endure even a quarter of an hour. But Xue An felt nothing of the sort. Soon, he had passed through theyers of buildings and arrived in front of a small building in the center. Along the way, there were no traps or ambushes. In the beginning, Xue An was slightly puzzled. Even for a Golden Immortal relic, it shouldnt be this simple. It wasnt until he stood before this small building that he suddenly understood, and then he smiled faintly. It must have been tough on you, to have been able to create such a talisman treasure at the True Immortal Realm. Talisman treasure. A rare and endlessly useful object. Typically, it only appears in the hands of top masters who are experts in the way of talisman spells. The most powerful of these talisman treasures can even possess their own consciousness. However, Xue An was clear about what this so-called talisman treasure really was. inly speaking, it was created when a master drew talismans, possibly in perfect harmony with the Heavenly Dao, and then a section of thews was carved into it, endowing it with various uses. But this was generally something only Daluo, and even Immortal Kings who could touch the Heavenly Dao Laws, could achieve. Unexpectedly, this True Immortal had also managed to craft a talisman treasure through a fortunate coincidence. Golden Immortal represents the boundary of an Immortal. Once one bes a Golden Immortal, the Immortal form begins to take shape, and divine skills emerge naturally! This then is an Immortal. But at this time, the Immortal can only be considered a Human Immortal. Because they cannot truly touch the power of the Heavenly Dao yet. Whereas a True Immortal signifies that one has touched a trace of the Power of Laws and has gained their own understanding of the rules of heaven and earth, which can be utilized within their own world. This then is a True Immortal. As for Daluo, it refers to an Immortal who understands and masters the Heavenly Dao Laws of the Myriad Realms. And at this time, the Immortal is called a Daluo Golden Immortal! Thinking this, Xue An reached out and gently touched the talisman treasure. Boom! A dense array of golden talisman spells appeared on the surface of the building, attempting to resist Xue Ans arrival. Xue An sighed faintly, What a pity its an iplete talisman treasure, well, Ill give it to Yaner as a collectible embroidered tower! With that, Xue An couldnt be bothered to unravel the talisman spells, and simply punched down. Thump. After a dull thud, the talisman treasure flickered with golden light and let out a mournful cry. Xue An remained silent, and threw another punch. This time, the talisman treasure made creaking noises, as if it was about to fall apart. Xue An once again lifted his fist, ready to strike down. Just then, amidst brilliant golden light, a fewrge characters appeared. Spare me, great one! Xue An withdrew his punch, and spoke indifferently, I can spare you, but are you willing to submit to me? The golden light shifted, and two more characters appeared. Willing! Xue An nodded, Very good! Come over! Following hismand, the talisman treasure rapidly shrank and, in the blink of an eye, transformed into a beam of golden light that entered the palm of Xue Ans hand. With the disappearance of the talisman treasure, the entire True Immortal Relic started to shake violently. Xue An knew that this ce might have already experienced ten thousand years, and it was only because the talisman treasure suppressed it that no signs of the passage of time had emerged. Now that the talisman treasure was gone, the torrent of ten thousand years surged forward, and this ce was likely to experience terrifying spacetime turbulence. Although this spacetime turbulence couldntpare to the spacetime vortex of the Sky Beyond the Skies, it was still formidable. For this reason, Xue An took a step forward, traversing throughyers of pavilions, and flew directly out of the True Immortal Relic. No sooner had Xue An left, the entire True Immortal Relicpletely copsed, then was ground into spacetime turbulence. Chapter 583: Clan members, heed the order, open the city gates, and charge into battle! (5th update) Chapter 583: Chapter 583: n members, heed the order, open the city gates, and charge into battle! (5th update) Liu KekKe was chatting leisurely with Lian Yunting and Lian Yunluo. The little girl, Lian Yunluo, obviously found Liu KekKes mechanical puppet very interesting. KekKe sis, can this puppet talk? No! Then how does it understand what you want to do? Im not sure, but whenever I tell him to do something, he just does it. Oh, can you make him dance? Dance? Yes! Just like this! Lian Yunluo hopped and jumped around wildly. Liu KekKes eyes widened, What kind of dance is that? I call this dance The Mushroom-Picking Girl! Cant you tell, KekKe sis? Er to be honest, I really cant! Youre so silly, KekKe sis. Look, when I start, Im pushing through the bushes, and looking around for mushrooms. Upon hearing Lian Yunluos exnation, Liu KekKe actually felt there was some sense to it. What happens next? Then I find the mushrooms! But what does your twisting and turning mean? Thats because after I find the mushrooms, of course, I have to try them, but the mushrooms are poisonous, and I get poisoned! . And what does it mean when you squat on the ground at the end? Oh, the poison turns me into a mushroom, so I became a cute little mushroom! Liu KekKe nodded, You really are a genius! Lian Yunluos eyes sparkled, Many people say that about me, hehe, KekKe sis, can you make this big guy dance with me? Before Liu KekKe could respond, the mechanical puppet had already shaken its head decisively. See, he doesnt agree! As they were speaking, a light flickered, and Xue An emerged from the formation gate. As soon as he stepped out, the gate behind him shook and then disappeared. Liu KekKe quickly stood up in attention, Senior! Xue An nodded and looked at Lian Yunting and Lian Yunluo with a slight smile. Lets go! Where to? Lian Yunluo asked. Qianniao City! While Xue An was leading everyone back to Qianniao City. The events that unfolded on Bafang Mountain were spreading like a hurricane. A man from the Hua n faced several top experts alone, ying two immortals and exterminating an Evil God, as well as shattering the sword heart of Wuwang Sects premier disciple of a century, Bu Kongchan. The key point was, this man from the Hua n had no cultivation level. Such nearly unbelievable events once spread, astonished countless people. Although the rumors were said to be undoubtedly true. Still, many did not believe them. After all, it sounded just like a wild and fanciful tale. The more one thought about it, the more impossible it seemed. For instance, Jiang Yaosi, the Great General besieging Qianniao City, felt exactly that way. He had even reprimanded the soldier who brought him the news severely, then publicly tore the report to shreds. Listen up! Theres a baseless rumor spreading out there iming that our King and the State Preceptor were killed by a Hua n man with no cultivation level. This is definitely someone deliberately spreading falsehoods! Forget using your head, youd see its impossible even if you thought with your toes! From now on, if I hear anyone discussing this matter again, they will be executed without mercy! Yes! The officers responded in unison. Jiang Yaosi sneered, looking at the distant Qianniao City, and loudly said, Once Qianniao City falls, which is currently under the control of the Hua n, I will allow you to indulge for three days. As long as it doesnt affect other nspeople, do as you please! Hows that? These words set off a slightmotion. All these military officers revealed a look of greed, General Xue! Enough, get going! Tighten the siege! Such a small Qianniao City, a mere speck ofnd, has actually held you off for three days, what a bunch of garbage! Jiang Yaosi scolded them again and then contentedly returned to hisrge tent. As the chief military officer, he naturally didnt need to be on the frontline, Even the task ofmanding was handled by his staff. All he needed to do was to seek pleasure within hisrge tent and then wait for the good news to return. In fact, many viewed this campaign as an opportunity to pick up easy des. After all, it was a city defended by the frail Hua n, what difficulty could there be? And if Jiang Yaosi werent the nephew of Qianniao Haoyan, such a cushy job would not have fallen to him. Just as he was indulging in wine and pleasure inside his tent, intense battle once again erupted at the front. Xiao Shui stood atop the city walls, her expression grave as she watched. The Mojia Soldiers assaulting the city were much stronger than the previous garrison troops of Qianniao City had ever been. This was evident from the armor these soldiers wore. Not only were they crafted more exquisitely, but they also emitted a faint white glow. This indicated that the protective charms inscribed on them were the work of skilled talisman craftsmen. Lady Xiao Shui, please go and rest a while, you havent closed your eyes in three days and nights! someone urged. Xiao Shui, with red-rimmed eyes, shook her head, I cant, their assault is getting fiercer. I cant sleep! But havent they still failed to break through the Immortal Masters defensive formation? By now, these people were calling Xue An the Immortal Master. Xiao Shui looked at the person who had spoken and shook her head, If we were only to rely on Brother Ans formation, what use would there be for you and me? Moreover, Brother An wont always be with us. We must quickly build our ownbat strength so as not to be looked down upon! While she spoke, a mighty warrior appeared behind these Mojia Soldiers, wielding a huge formation-breaking hammer. He charged forward with loud cries and smashed down with all his might. Boom! Amidst a sh of golden light, The defensive formation Xue An had casuallyid down for the city finally shattered after holding for three days and nights. The Mojia Soldiers were overjoyed. They had felt extremely stifled over these three days. Blocked by this formation, they were unable to advance and had been punished several times as a result. Now that the formation had finally been ground down, they were naturally ecstatic. It was as if wealth and beautiful women were beckoning to them. At that moment, Xiao Shui gave the order with a grave expression, Send themand, take action! Yes! During these past days, members of the Hua n, like madmen, had tirelessly honed their formations. If tired, they would lie down to rest, when hungry, food would be delivered, and if wounded, there were secret medicines left by Qianniao Zhen. The reason for their desperate efforts was that these members of the Hua n had witnessed the cruelest underbelly of the world, Where the Hua n lived forever bowing and scraping, existing in a humble manner. And now that they had the opportunity to stand up and be human again, they cherished it immensely, to the point of madness. When Xiao Shuismand was given, those who had transformed into qualified warriors in just a few short days hurried over without hesitation. Xiao Shui scanned all present, her voice cold, Open the city gates! All the Hua n warriors, chests puffed out with pride, Were not afraid! Good! Now we shall form into battle formation, burst out of the city, and give these bastards a fight to the death! Understood! All the Hua n warriors became visibly excited. The longstanding oppression by the Mojia Soldiers had be a shpoint. These Hua n men were desperate to exact revenge on their enemies. Thus, in everyones eyes sparkled a thirst for blood as they proficiently formed the battle formation passed down by Xue An. Xiao Shui stood at the forefront, her voice cold, Open the city gates! Chapter 584: Hua Clan! Charge! (First Update) Chapter 584: Chapter 584: Hua n! Charge! (First Update) The castle gate slowly opened. Xiao Shui, taking the lead on horseback, charged out with the Hua n warriors. The Mojia Soldiers outside had been pondering how to breach the gate, never expecting it to actually open, and then out charged a group of Hua people. The Mojia Soldiers couldnt help but rejoice. Heh heh, these foolish Hua people are actually delivering themselves to us! Brothers, wipe out these Hua people and take the city, the credit will be ours! These Mojia Soldiers shouted loudly and then, grinning viciously, charged forward. In their eyes, although the Hua people were tough, they were incredibly frail physically as they couldnt cultivate, and stood no chance against fully armed soldiers like themselves. But this time they were mistaken. Xiao Shui, seeing the Mojia Soldiers rush forward like a pack of hungry tigers,manded in a deep voice, Form up! With his order, the Hua n warriors quickly changed formation, shifting from a marching formation to a defensive one to confront the tide-like advance of the Mojia Troops. If one looked down from above, they would witness such a magnificent scene. The Hua side was a field of yellow, whereas the Mojia Soldiers were like a tide of ck. As soon as the two sides made contact, it was akin to a giant boulder of earthy yellow standing firm against the surging tide. Despite the ferocity of the tide, this earthy yellow boulder stood rooted and unyielding. The Mojia Soldiers were even more astonished. In their minds, no Hua person had ever withstood their charge! But this time, they couldnt shake the cold, resolute Hua n warriors. During this moment of astonishment in the Mojia Troops, Xiao Shui shouted loudly, All forces, attack! At hismand, a bloodthirsty gleam lit up in the eyes of the Hua n warriors, and their formation shifted from defense to offense. A giant spear suddenly took shape and then pierced straight into the Mojia Troops. A Hua n warrior shed, forcing a Mojia Soldier to retreat half a step, but before the Mojia Soldier could react, another warrior following close behind struck a blow from another angle. With a thud, the head of the Mojia Soldier was chopped off. Until his head hit the ground, his eyes were still frozen with confusion and fear. He seemed at a loss as to why these Hua people had suddenly be so formidable. The Hua n warriors advanced in a highly unified rhythm, leaving behind a trail of blood and rolling heads. No one could stop their march. Shortly after, the vanguard of Mojia Troops copsed. These Mojia Soldiers who usually strutted around with arrogance finally tasted fear, and from the Hua people they had always despised no less. Watching the Mojia Soldiers turn tail and run, all Hua n warriors and spectators behind were brimming with tears. After centuries of oppression, they could finally stand tall and breathe freely. Though ted, these Hua n warriors still advanced meticulously ording to the demands of the battle formation. By now, these defeated Mojia Soldiers had reached the rear positions. Dammit, who told you to run back? the squadron leader of the overseeing troops killed a few Mojia Soldiers and then gave up. Because these Mojia Soldiers seemed as if they had encountered something utterly terrifying, not daring to turn back even when faced with death. A bunch of trash! Cant even handle these few Hua people! ck Dragon Corps, heed mymand, charge and exterminate these Hua people! The onemanding the Mojia Troops from the rear was Jiang Yaosis right-hand man. Following his order, the ck Dragon Corps slowly advanced from the rear. These people were different from the Mojia Soldiers attacking the city. Because they were all d in ck heavy armor, faces filled with indifference. When they stood together, they resembled an army that had just marched out of hell. This was, indeed, the Qianniao Kingdoms true elite force, the ck Dragon Corps. Though the Squadron Leader felt it was somewhat overkill to use the ck Dragon Corps to exterminate these people of the Hua n, given the circumstances, he still sneered and said, Men, charge forth and let these despicable Hua people see what real elites are like! Upon hearing this, the ck Dragon Corps moved forward in unison, their steps so synchronized it was as if they moved as one. This disy of power caused a uniform change in color among the many Hua n onlookers. Yet Xiao Shui showed no fear and spoke out loud, Brothers, the true elite of the Qianniao Kingdom are before us. Only by defeating them can we wash away the shame of the Hua n for hundreds of years! From now on, we will no longer be looked down upon! No need for more words! For the honor of the Hua n, charge! Xiao Shuis words rendered every Hua warrior solemn, while a frenzied will to fight gradually rose in their eyes. No one knew who started it, but someone began to hum softly. How can it be said we are unclothed? We wear the same armor. As the king raises an army, we polish our spears and shields. We share the same foe! At first, the chanting was low, but soon all the Hua warriors began to sing out loud. How can it be said we are unclothed? We share the same pond. As the king raises an army, we sharpen our spears and halberds. We work together! How can it be said we are unclothed? We share the same robe. As the king raises an army, we equip our armor and weapons. We march together! Toward the end, their voices shook the heavens. All the Hua n were moved to tears upon hearing it. For this was an ancient war song handed down from the ancestors of the Hua n. Once it began, it meant the Hua warriors were ready to fight to the death. At this moment, the Hua warriors finally shed with the group of ck Dragon soldiers. There were no screams, no shouts. Only the swoosh of swords and des, the hissing sounds of armor and flesh being torn apart, the sttering of blood, and the thuds of bodies falling to the ground. All these soundsposed a cruel symphony of death. In almost a blink of an eye, a third of the Hua warriors and ck Dragon soldiers had fallen. This scene shocked the many Mojia Troop officers watching from behind. How is this possible! How could these Hua people suddenly be so formidable? the Squadron Leader of the ck Dragon Corps cried out in disbelief. And at this time, the Hua warriors, stepping over the corpses and blood of their kin, were still advancing tenaciously. But these ck Dragon soldiers, worthy of the name elites of the elite, still did not retreat despite the high casualties and were entangled in battle with the Hua warriors. Xiao Shui cleaved down a ck Dragon soldier, and by then he was already deep within the enemy ranks. But it was at that moment that all the Hua warriors, as if they had agreed beforehand, moved forward in unison, initiating a ruthless ughter, trading life for life. Xiao Shui watched a young man, barely seventeen or eighteen, rush a ck Dragon soldier, his spear piercing the enemy, while the swords of two other dragon soldiers had already plunged into his chest. But there was no fear on the young mans face, his lips even curled up in a satisfied smile, and then, gripping the two swords tightly, he used hisst ounce of strength to shout, Hua n, charge! This brutal scene stunned all the Mojia Troop officers watching, and even the ck Dragon soldiers, who never knew fear, showed a look of dread in their eyes. And all of the Hua people were already in tears. Mist began to drift from the sky as if even the heavens could no longer bear to watch. Xiao Shui wiped away his tears, holding his sword high, and roared. The Hua ns day of redemption begins today, starting with this battle! Charge! Fight to the death! Chapter 585 - 685: Complete Annihilation (2nd Update) Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Complete Annihtion (2nd Update) The golden light scattered. The gods that once grandly upied the entire sky had vanishedpletely. All that remained were those golden ships. Xue An reached out his hand, and the golden ships suddenly shone with a sh of brilliance before rapidly shrinking and being absorbed into the palm of Xue Ans hand. People stood agape at this scene, at a loss for words to express their emotions. Just moments ago, many had resigned themselves to despair, believing the end times had arrived and humanity would be ves under the iron hooves of these divine demons. But in the blink of an eye, these formidable divine demons were annihted by Xue An alone. This unexpected turnaround left many peoples minds nk. At this moment, Xue An gentlynded on the ground while holding An Yan. Fan Mengxue and the Fire Phoenix, along with many other powerhouses, also descended after him. The two little girls and Tang Xuaner had alreadye out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Upon seeing Xue Annd, the two little girls ran over. Daddy, whats wrong with Mommy? Xue An smiled slightly, Mommys fine, shes just very tired, so shes taking a nap! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian obediently nodded their heads, then clutched the hem of Xue Ans clothes and quietly followed behind him. Xue An walked forward, and the crowd naturally parted to create a path for him, standing respectfully on both sides. The Master is invincible! Someone started the chant, and then everyone present began to shout in unison. The Master is invincible! Amidst these shouts, Xue An remained calm and slowly walked through the crowd to a specific location, then came to a stop. In front of him were the members of the Jin Family, already quivering like chaff in the wind. Xue An quietly observed them. The crowd gradually quieted down as well. With a thud, Jin Hao, unable to bear the pressure, suddenly knelt to the ground. Following his lead, all the members of the Jin Family knelt as well. Jin Haos clothes were soaked in cold sweat, and he didnt dare to lift his head, only managing to utter in a trembling voice, Xue An, I dont ask you to spare my life, but I beg you to leave onest shred of dignity for our Jin Family and let usmit suicide. How about it? Hearing this plea, the expressions of many people becameplex. Although the Jin Family indeed deserved death, the sight of Jin Hao, who was of advanced age, only asking for suicide, still stirred feelings ofpassion in many peoples hearts. Thus, many looked at Xue An with eyes that carried a hint of entreaty. However, in such circumstances, the corners of Xue Ans mouth lifted slightly as he said indifferently, Whats the matter, the young miss of the Heavenly Dragon n doesnt even dare to look me in the eyes now? Hearing this statement, many were somewhat stupefied. And the kneeling Jin Hao shuddered before saying in a trembling voice, Xue An, I am Jin Hao, the Family Head of the Jin Family. What youre saying Xue An interrupted him directly, Enough, theres no need to act in front of me. When I was annihting the gods just now, you hid a shred of Divine Sense within this Jin Haos spirit in the chaos, hoping to escape alive by seizing the opportunity of a supposed honorable death. Am I right, Young Miss of the Dragon n? Upon hearing Xue Ans words, many finally came to a startling realization. Jin Hao then abruptly lifted his head, his eyes, which had turned into the vertical pupils of a reptile, were full of panic. Xue An, do you really intend to be ruthless to the end? Youve already killed one of my brothers and one sister, how about letting me live? Spare you? Heh, without your providing the exact location of this realm in the Multiverse, how could the Heavenly True Gods have traversed the void to arrive? And now you wish for mercy, dont you think its a little too hopelessly na?ve? Xue An was about to speak. A streak of sword radiance swept directly across all the Jin Family members behind him. Heads soared into the sky, and in an instant, only Jin Hao was left kneeling there alone. Xue An indifferently said, Youre a very scheming member of the Dragon n. When you first approached the Jin Family, you were also thinking of leaving yourself a way out, right? Thats why you left seeds inside their bodies, to facilitate nting your Divine Sense in them at any time. But now, with all the Jin Family gone, where do you think you can run? Jin Hao, no, it should be said that Long Da revealed an expression of extreme resentment. Xue An, you really are formidable. I underestimated you, but by ughtering so many deities of the Heavenly Realm, youve brought a cmity upon yourself. The gods of the Heavenly Realm and my Heavenly Dragon n wont let you go! As he spoke, Jin Hao suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and then a faint imprint flew straight towards Xue An. Youve been marked by my curse. The Heavenly Dragon n will pursue you relentlessly! Hahahaha Long Dasughter bordered on madness. Xue An shook his head, How pitiful! As he said that, a Divine Sense enveloped the imprint and floated it in the air. Long Dasughter stopped abruptly, You how could you Long Da could hardly believe his eyes. You should know that the curse she cast was the Dragon Blood Curse Killing techniquea sinister Cultivation Technique handed down by the Heavenly Dragon n. It targeted the Divine Sense and soul directly. This imprint wouldnt interfere with your cultivation but would follow you like a shadow, unrelentingly. Without knowing the method to unravel it, not even reincarnation could break it. Yet, Xue An broke it with such ease. Xue An indifferently said, I grew tired of this type of technique a thousand years ago! With that said, a twist of Divine Sense, and the imprint was reduced to ashes. Oh, I forgot to tell you, your Heavenly Dragon n wont survive much longer either! Because I said so! Having said that indifferently, a white me formed into a lotus appeared above Long Das head. Long Da let out a dreadful scream, Xue Boom. The white mepletely enveloped Long Da, and with a faint dragon cry, he was utterly burned to nothing. This heir of the Heavenly Dragon n, her spirit and soul destroyed. Only at this time did many of the onlookers understand what had happened. They couldnt help but be impressed by Xue Ans resoluteness and keen insight. After doing all this, Xue An indifferently said, Patriarch Chen, take care of the rest. Ill take Yaner home first! Yes! Chen Xiuhe said respectfully. Then Xue An took his two daughters and Tang Xuaner, among others, into the sky, flying towards the An Family. After Chen Xiuhe and the others were left behind, they looked at each other and then let out a relieved sigh of relief. At the same time. Due to the live broadcast, the entire process had been witnessed by people all over the world. Xue Ans disy of formidable power rmed countless people. So very quickly, many nations began to show great goodwill towards Huaguo. Because everyone understood, from that moment on, Huaguo would be the strongest nation in the world, without an equal. Chapter 586 - 686: Everyone Is Waiting for This Girl to Wake Up (3rd Update) Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Everyone Is Waiting for This Girl to Wake Up (3rd Update) Zhongdu. An Family. As a top-tier family, it had remained unaffected by the chaos that gued the world, its buildings all intact and undamaged. At this moment. In a room, not particrly spacious, at the top floor of the An family estate. An Yany in bed, deep in sleep. Xue An sat by the bed, quietly watching her. The rooms decor was far from luxurious, it could even be described as slightly shabby. And this was the room where An Yan had once lived. The first time Xue An followed An Yan home, she had been cold-shouldered by many, which led An Yan, in her anger and embarrassment, to decide to bring Xue An back to her own boudoir and prepare to have him stay there. This action triggered a massive uproar. Jin Xiurong, who was then in power, was furious upon hearing about it, considering An Yans behavior to be a stain on the An Familys reputation. After all, which prestigious family would have an unwed daughter bring a man back to live in her room? Because of this, Jin Xiurong personally came with others to question them. But An Yan, usually so gentle, would not budge an inch, even willing to break with the An Family over it. At that time, Xue An simply stood by quietly, with only one thought in his mind. In this life, he must never let down this girl. In the blink of an eye, everything had changed. Xue An had fulfilled his promise, making An Yan a woman unmatched in all the world. But Xue An understood that this girl could actually do without anything, as long as he was by her side. Thinking of this, Xue An suddenly remembered how she had spent those four years during his absence. At that thought, Xue An felt a pain that seemed to constrict his heart. He reached out his hand, gently stroking An Yans cheek, his eyes filled with indulgence. Silly girl, no matter who ced the seal on you, I will make them pay dearly in blood! Xue An could tell that An Yan had be overly excited and had used a cultivation level beyond what was normal, which had activated the Seal on her, resulting in her soul being shaken and causing her to fall into aatose state. This didnt really harm An Yan; it just meant she would sleep for a day or two. But Xue Ans murderous intent rose without bound. Seal of the Immortal King heh, to be the Immortal King, you are a power in The Multiverse Realms, yet youid a seal on a mortal woman. For that alone, no matter who you are, even if I have to turn The Multiverse Realms upside down, I willpletely annihte you. With Xue Ans murderous intent, a denseyer of dark clouds appeared in the sky above the An Family estate. The many powerful individuals sitting cross-legged outside the An estate all showed grave expressions. This is the phenomenon caused by Mr. Xue altering the Heaven and Earth with his heart realm! As expected of the number one figure of the age, he can actually disturb the natural order with merely a thought. And to think of how Mr. Xues wife is doing now! If something goes wrong, Mr. Xues towering rage Hearing these words, everyone fell silent, fear evident in their eyes. Indeed. If Mr. Xue were to truly unleash his fury, who in this world could withstand it? These powerful individuals had all followed Xue An but did not dare to enter the An estate, so they simply sat outside, silently guarding. And many media journalists were also staking out outside. Because people all over the world had witnessed An Yans actions to save Xue An, as well as her copse into unconsciousness. These acts had won An Yan the respect of countless people. Especially many young women, who instantly became fervent fans of An Yan. And finally, when Xue An carried her away, there were numerous people with lingering concerns in their hearts. Would Mrs. Xue be okay? For this reason, major media from all over the world had sent reporters, all aiming to be the first to grab valuable news leads. Just when people all over the globe were worried, The atmosphere inside the An familys home was also very oppressive. Only Xue Ans acquaintances could be found here. Including people from Beijiang and the provincial city, none had left; they were all silently guarding outside. Upon seeing the dark clouds fill the sky and sensing the terrifying murderous intent, everyones faces turned pale. Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuaner exchanged nces, both seeing the worry in each others eyes. Yaner wont be in any trouble, will she? Tang Xuaner said anxiously. Fan Mengxue shook her head, She shouldnt be in any trouble! Although she said this, Fan Mengxue still raised her head to look at the dark clouds, falling into deep worry. In the following two days, Xue An stayed by An Yans side, without leaving for a moment. The dark clouds in the sky also lingered persistently. Many people felt their hearts gradually sinking. That evening, Xing Xing and Nin Nin gently pushed the door open and entered the room. Daddy, At this time, they were the only ones who dared to enter this room. Mr. Xue woke up from his deep thoughts, looked up at the two little girls with a slight smile, and then extended his hand. The two young girls walked over, and Mr. Xue picked them up and ced them on hisp. Daddy, has Mommy not woken up yet? The two little girls snuggled quietly in Mr. Xues arms, and after a while, they asked softly. Mr. Xue shook his head, Not yet, but she should soon! Daddy, will Mommy be like Aunt Qinger, never waking up? Nin Nin raised her head, herrge eyes by then brimmed with tears. Mr. Xue chuckled and rubbed the top of her head, Silly Nin Nin, would Daddy ever lie to you? Mommy will wake up very soon! But Im so scared! Nin Nin whispered. Xing Xing didnt say a word, but tears had unknowingly gathered on her turned-away cheeks. A jolt went through Mr. Xues heart, suddenly filled with regret. He had been so engrossed in staying by Yaners side these days that he had neglected the two little girls. It was also because the two were so well-behaved that they didnt cry or fuss, just quietly waiting by the side all this time. But no matter how mature they were, they were still just children. What could they be feeling, seeing their mother in aa? Thinking of this, Mr. Xue felt terribly heartbroken and quickly said with a smile, Its okay, dont be afraid! Daddy promises you, Mommy will wake up very soon! Dont you believe Daddy? The two little girls nodded lightly at these words, but their faces remained gloomy. Seeing this, Mr. Xue had an idea and said with a smile, Xing Xing, Nin Nin, do you two want to eat ice cream? The two little girls eyes lit up slightly. But they both started to say something. Mr. Xue chuckled, Its just the right time since your mom hasnt woken up yet, how about we secretly eat a big tub of ice cream, doesnt that sound good? Finally won over, the two little girls nodded, Okay! Stored within the Mustard Seed Ring An Yan was wearing, there was a lot of ice cream, and Mr. Xue took out a big tub. Come on, Daddy will eat with you! Mm-hmm! So, the father and his daughters each took a spoon, leaned over the table, and began eating ice cream. Just as they were enjoying themselves, a gentle female voice came from behind. Does it taste good? Chapter 587 - 687: This is the Best Moment! (4th Update) Chapter 687: Chapter 687: This is the Best Moment! (4th Update) The father and his two daughters were first taken aback, then turned their heads to look. They saw An Yan, who had unknowingly sat up and was smiling at the three of them. The two little girls gradually broke into big smiles. Abandoning their spoons, they threw themselves at her. Mommy! Youre finally awake! The two plunged into An Yans arms. An Yan, with indulgent affection, stroked the heads of the two little girls and pretended to be angry, You two little gluttons, youre sneaking ice cream again! Daddy told us to eat it! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian deflected the me onto Xue An with practiced ease. An Yan looked up to see Xue An watching her quietly. Their gazes met. A momentter. An Yan brushed the hair beside her ear, her eyes slightly red, yet she broke into a smile, Husband. Xue Ans lips curled into a slowly forming mischievous grin. He then stood up, walked to the bed, and swept An Yan up from the bed in his arms. An Yan let out a soft yelp and hid in Xue Ans embrace, her voice trembling, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are here Xue An turned his head to look. He saw the two little girls covering each others eyes, saying with giggling smiles, Mommy, we didnt see anything! Then the two mischievously yful little girls pushed each other yfully and left the room, still giggling. A momentter, theughter of the two little girls came from outside. An Yans face blushed instantaneously as she yfully and lightly punched Xue Ans chest. Its all your fault, making me the butt of jokes to our daughters Before she could finish. Xue An had already leaned down and kissed An Yan on her lips. An Yan stiffened, then her eyes filled with tears, and she embraced Xue An tightly. The kisssted a full three minutes. It wasnt until An Yan was almost gasping for air that Xue An let her go, then whispered in her ear, Foolish girl, do you know how worried Ive been over these two days? Youre never allowed to take risks again. Ive got everything under control. All I want is for you and our two girls to be safe, understand? An Yan, buried in Xue Ans chest, nodded vigorously, Mm! I understand. The room was filled with a warm atmosphere. After a while, An Yan began to trace circles on Xue Ans chest with her finger and whispered, Husband, how long have I been asleep? Xue An smiled faintly, Two days and three nights, exactly 63 hours. I really slept that long? An Yan was somewhat surprised. Yeah! Youre such a bigzy pig! Xue An teased as he spoke. An Yan chuckled but didnt argue. At this time, Xue An carried An Yan over to the window. Outside, the moonlight painted a picture and the stars twinkled. Watching everything outside, the two felt their hearts closer than ever before. Yaner! Hmm? In a while,e with me to the outside world, Xue An softly said, looking at the starry sky. An Yan responded without hesitation, Okay! Xue An looked down at An Yan, who was curled up like a kitten in his arms, and smiled gently. Did you foresee this? An Yan nodded lightly, I knew that this world is still too small for you, and I also want to see what the outside world is like. Xue An smiled, looked up, his gaze as if piercing through the heavens to an unknown ce, and said softly, The outside world, its more wonderful than ordinary people could ever imagine. An Yan stared at Xue Ans profile. Even though she had seen it countless times, this time, she was still captivated by the brilliance in Xue Ans eyes. For a long while. An Yan whispered lowly, Husband, what about Qinger and Meng Xue? How will they manage? Xue An smiled, Were not leaving forever. The destiny of this realm is bing ever more concentrated, making it the perfect opportunity for everyone to strengthen their abilities! Its safer for them to stay here and defend than to go outside! An Yan somewhat understood and nodded, Then when do we set out? No rush, there are still many things to do. Only after handling them all can we leave! While they were speaking, a gentle knocking sound came from outside, followed by Tang XuanErs voice. Yaner, are you awake? Hearing this voice, An Yan hurriedly struggled out of Xue Ans embrace and, somewhat flustered, straightened her clothes and hair before saying, Mm-hmm, XuanEr,e in! Only then was the door pushed open. After which Tang XuanEr and Fan Meng Xue walked in. Upon seeing An Yan standing there, looking perfectly normal, they both let out a sigh of relief. All is well, thats good! Tang XuanEr said with a smile. They knew An Yan had woken up after seeing Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian walk out with gleeful smiles. However, the two girls secretive demeanor let Tang XuanEr and Fan Meng Xue guess what had happened, so they waited quite a while beforeing to knock. Soon after, Chen Xiuhe, Yang Binyi, Qiao Le, Qin Yu, and others, having heard the news, all rushed over. The room was packed to the brim, and people stood outside as well. The gloom that had been weighing on everyones hearts for several days dissipatedpletely. Xue An smiled faintly, Since everyone is here, lets have a banquet tonight! At these words, everybody responded with a resounding cheer. Quickly. The An Family began preparations for a grand banquet. The news of An Yans awakening spread quickly. The group of powerhouses who had been keeping vigil outside also let out a sigh of relief upon hearing this news. As for the media reporters, they transmitted the news back to their stations immediately. Xue An, well-aware of the situation outside, simply sent out invitations for these people to join the banquet. At this, everyone outside became excited. The days of waiting had not been in vain. The media reporters were even more ecstatic. That evening. The grand hall of the An Family was filled to capacity, with powerhouses and leaders from all corners gathered together. And when An Yan walked in, arm in arm with Xue An, in front of everyone. The atmosphere reached its climax. All stood up and raised their sses in tribute. Xue An gave a slight smile, then also lifted his wine ss, This cup is to honor you all! Having said that, Xue An drained his cup! Sir is too kind, it is we who should be thanking you! Yes indeed! From now on, with peace restored, all credit goes to Sir! Everyone echoed in agreement, and then drained the wine in their sses. And this moment was broadcast live to the whole world through the cameras. The banquet continued, and many became slightly tipsy. Xue An stood up, surveyed the entire room until everyone quieted down, and then spoke indifferently, My friends, the realm is just now settling, but all is far from over. The covetous heart of these gods and demons will never cease! Upon hearing Xue An say this, the previously lively atmosphere turned solemn. The expressions on many faces became serious. Sir, what should we do? Yes, what should we do? Xue An smiled faintly, Its quite simple. If one does not wish to be bullied, then one must be strong oneself! And now is the best time for that. Chapter 588 - 688: Heavens Way is Mighty, The Noble Man Strives Constantly (First Update) Chapter 688: Chapter 688: Heavens Way is Mighty, The Noble Man Strives Constantly (First Update) The crowd below was silent, and after a moment, someone hesitantly asked a question. The best opportunity? Xue An nced over, the speaker was none other than the Commander-in-chief of the Nation, and he couldnt help but smile slightly. Yes! Now is the time, the revival of spiritual energy and the restart of destiny are happening, this is the best opportunity. I will bestow upon you all many cultivation techniques to help everyone elevate their cultivation level as soon as possible! And I will also open up the various secret realms of the world one by one, and then there will be mutual benefits. The rise of the Hua n, even the rise of the entire Human n, will be just around the corner! These words of Xue An were like a gale sweeping through the banquet hall, making everyone unable to sit still. The people of the Hua n all showed excitement, for they knew that the momentum of their ns rise was unstoppable. And the people of other countries and ethnic groups showed envy and gratitude, they too heard the meaning in Xue Ans words. The Human n will also rise, and naturally, they too would be able to share in the benefits of these dramatic changes. Watching the excited crowd below, Xue An waved his hand to signal for silence, and then spoke indifferently, Moreover, I can tell you now! The world outside is muchrger than you all can imagine, The Multiverse Realms are full of strong opposition, a cruel yet fascinating universe! Hearing Xue Ans words, the expressions of the people gradually turned to astonishment. Our world was once known as the origin of Myriad Realms, butter, because of the massacre by several Multiverse Great ns, the powerful ones of the Hua n cut down the Jianmu tree to sever the heavens and the earth! Since then, the spiritual energy here has gradually declined, and weve been cut off from The Multiverse! As he said this, Xue Ans tone was as cold as ice. Now our world is about to return to The Multiverse, and those old enemies will definitely not let things go easily! The challenges from all sides will be even more numerous! But our nation has an old saying, Heaven rewards the diligent, and a gentleman constantly strives for self-improvement. This saying makes sense, for only through constant self-improvement can our world truly stand in The Multiverse Realms and regain its former glory. After this speech, the banquet hall fell into dead silence. Many were simply dumbstruck. The Multiverse Realms, severed heaven and earth connections, cutting down the Jianmu tree, The Multiverse Great ns. Each of these issues was shocking enough to shake the world. And today, they were all brought into the open by Xue An, naturally astonishing everyone present. At this moment, Xue An surveyed the audience, a hint of killing intent shing in his eyes. As for those Multiverse Great ns that once massacred the Hua n and plundered its luck all I can say is, a genocidal grudge must be repaid with blood! Boom! These wordspletely ignited the already tense atmosphere in the banquet hall. The Commander-in-chief of the Nation and the many generals behind him, along with the people of the Hua n, all stepped forward, bellowing with grave faces, A genocidal grudge must be repaid with blood! Suddenly, the shout echoed throughout the banquet hall. A genocidal grudge must be repaid with blood! And Xue Ans words, through live broadcasting on television and the inte, quickly spread across the entire world. Everyone was shaken. Because the impact of Xue Ans words on people was too great, so great that it caused many established ideas to change. The pattern of the world began to undergo dramatic shiftsmany nations and forces that had been hostile to the Hua n became the ultimate tterers, tantly and unprincipledly pandering to the Hua n. The reason was simple because Xue An had said he would bestow many cultivation techniques. For many countries that were desperate for cultivation methods, this was an iparable temptation. Of course, matters like these would naturally be handled by the Commander-in-chief of the Nation and others. After the banquet, Xue An returned to the inner residence of the An Family and called for Tang Xuaner. Is there something the matter? Tang Xuaner asked as she hurried over. At this moment, her cheeks were flushed with a hint of tipsiness. She had also drunk two sses of red wine at tonights feast. She was just about to go to sleep when she heard Xue An calling for her, so she rushed over. Looking at the girl with a peerless face, Xue An felt quite sentimental. Back then, when he had not yet returned, An Yans whereabouts were unknown. It was this girl who had single-handedly taken up the heavy responsibility of caring for Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. Just for this reason, Xue An held her in high esteem. XuanEr, do you want to cultivate? Xue An asked with a smile. Hmm? Tang Xuaners eyes widened in confusion as she looked at Xue An. Like An Yan and Meng Xue, to cultivate to be an immortal! But Can I do it? Faced with Xue Ans question, Tang Xuaner actually hesitated. If someone else had witnessed this scene, they would probably be anxious to death. In others eyes, being personally asked by the number one figure of the era, Xue An, if one wanted to cultivate, the answer would surely be yes! After all, it was a once-in-a-millennium opportunity. Yet Tang Xuaner was somewhat hesitant. Xue Anughed upon hearing this, Of course, you can, and even if you cant, I can make you able to. Besides after cultivating, you can stay young and maintain your beauty forever! Xue An winked and said cheerfully. Tang Xuaner was a girl after all, and naturally, she had no resistance to eternal youth, so she nodded her head. Great! I am willing to cultivate, but how do I do it? If its tooplicated, Im afraid I wont be able to learn! Xue Anughed heartily, When you were in school, you had this same personality, have you not changed after all these years? Tang Xuaner bashfully lowered her head, I just dont want any trouble! Well then, I will make sure its not troublesome for you when you cultivate! Having said that, Xue Ans eyes shone brightly as he began to transform Tang Xuaners body with his supreme cultivation. Initially, Xue An had once given Tang Xuaner a Primordial Essence Elixir,ying a decent foundation for her. But back then, Xue Ans cultivation level had not recovered to its current state, and the Primordial Essence Elixir wasnt anything special, so it was only a very basic foundation. Now, Xue An was directly using his supreme cultivation to renew her muscles and marrow. In just a moment, a grayish halo separated from Tang Xuaners body. Tang Xuaners temperament became ever more pure as a result. Meanwhile, Xue An gently said, Concentrate your spirit on one thing, have no other thoughts! Tang Xuaner was struck by his words and quickly entered a state of Zen meditation. Xue An couldnt help but sigh, this gentle girl had a pure mind, and what was extremely difficult for others, the Settled Realm, was as easy as flipping her hand for her. Thinking this, Xue An directly transmitted a scripture with his powerful divine sense. And he used his own cultivation level to help Tang Xuaner circte it. After a short while, Tang Xuaners body shone brightly, and her aura climbed steadily. Soon, she reached the Xiaoyao Realm. When Tang Xuaner slowly opened her eyes, she couldnt help but look at her own body in surprise. She felt a powerful force circting in her body, and her mind had also gained some new information. Xue An, what is this? Xue An smiled gently, XuanEr, with your pure mind and dislike for trouble, I will bestow upon you the Jade Pure Freedom Scripture. This scripturees from an ancient sect of immortals, its moderate and peaceful, very suitable for you! Chapter 589: Wait for My Cold to Get Better! (2nd Update) Chapter 589 -589: Wait for My Cold to Get Better! (2nd Update) No one spoke; everyone was just staring nkly at the fellow who had descended from the sky. It wasnt until a whileter that one of Geng Hus subordinates started to shout aloud. Oh no! The boss has been smashed to death! Kill this guy, avenge the boss! First, try to save the boss! Save what, dammit! Didnt you see the boss is already a pancake? Boo hoo hoo, the boss got smashed quite nicely rounded! Amidst these messy shouted exmations, Geng Hus group of subordinates all drew their swords and prepared to take action. This gentleman who had descended from the sky was, of course, that poor Huyue. He had been sucked into this game of fate along with Xue An. However, due to the chaotic flows of space and time, he had appeared half a monthter than Xue An. When he finally showed up, Huyue found himself in the air, thousands of feet high. And his cultivation level had been restricted as well. So he fell from the high altitude then and there. Fearful of being smashed to death once more, Huyue did his best to adjust his posture and then looked for something below that might catch him. Unfortunately, at that very moment, Geng Hu had just revealed his true form. Huyues eyes lit up and he headed straight for him. Now that Geng Hu had been truly smashed to death, his gang was moring to kill Huyue to avenge their boss. Huyue was feeling somewhat shaky inside. He had no cultivation level now. If he were to die at the hands of these guys, it wouldnt sound nearly as good as being smashed to death. Just as he was feeling uncertain, Mu Qingwan had already recovered from her initial shock. Seeing that Geng Hu was indeed dead and knowing this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, she decisively drew her sword and said in a cold voice, Kill! Without Geng Hu, how could these subordinates possibly match Mu Qingwan and the others? In just a few exchanges, the subordinates were crying and screaming for their parents, and after over a dozen bodies were left behind, the rest scattered and fled in panic. Huyues eyes gradually began to sparkle. Because at this moment he had just noticed that this Mu Qingwan was actually so beautiful. Especially now. With a sword in her hand, its tip pointing obliquely to the ground, blood rolling down the autumn-water-like de, she looked both menacing and enchantingly beautiful. Perhaps sensing Huyues gaze, Mu Qingwan turned to look at him, about to speak. But Huyue, unable to wait, had already climbed out of the pit, smiling and extending his hand, This beautiful girl, may I ask your name, your age? Are you betrothed? If so, would you mind having one more? Mu Qingwan was slightly startled by this barrage of questions, Uh. Ah Bao had already stepped forward, hands on hips, her face full of disdain, Hey, stop hitting on her! Do you think Qing Wans name is just something you can know? Qing Wan Huyues eyes lit up, What a good name! Truly, a name as captivating as the person herself! Ah Baos plump bun-like face showed a moment of confusion, then realization hit and she couldnt help but say angrily, You flirt, Qing Wan, this guy fell from the sky, and we dont know his background. We should capture him and interrogate him thoroughly! Mu Qingwan waved her hand, signaling Ah Bao not to speak, and then addressed Huyue coolly, Are you human or demon? Why did you fall from the sky? Cough cough, I forgot to introduce myself. I am a Fox n Immortal, you may call me Immortal Huyue! As for why I fell from the sky Huyue looked up at the bright moon in the sky, a besotted expression on his face. Today, I was meditating in the Heavenly Pce, when suddenly, I had an epiphany and divined a prophecy. The divination showed that tonight I would meet an extremely beautiful girl who would face trouble, and that my appearance was needed to resolve it, and so So, you just fell from the sky and squashed Geng Hu into a meat patty, huh? Mr. Huyue? Ah Bao said, his wordsced with sarcasm. Mmm, close but not quite. Not quite your ass! Ah Bao stepped forward and delivered a fierce noogie. Despite being a young girl, she had quite a bit of strength, and her blow caused Huyue to clutch his head in pain and cry out. Hey, why are you hitting people? Whats wrong with hitting people? Who asked you to spout nonsense and take advantage of my sister Qing Wan? How exactly did I take advantage of her? What, you still dare to talk back? Bang! Another noogie. Hey! Dont you start getting all smug on me now! And what if I do? Recently, I, Lord Huyue, have caught a cold. Just wait until Ive recovered from this cold! What are you gonna do when your cold gets better? What can you do? Ah Bao said while reaching out her hand, ready to deliver another noogie. Mu Qingwan said sternly, Baoer, stop causing trouble! Only then did Ah Bao stop, she snorted at Huyue and turned back to Mu Qingwans side. Sister Qing Wan, this guy Mu Qingwan gave her a stern look, and Ah Bao stuck out her tongue, not daring to make another sound. Then Mu Qingwan stepped forward and gave a slight bow. Mr. Huyue, my maid is a bit rough, I apologize if she has amused you! With his teeth bared and wincing, Huyue rubbed the two huge bumps on his head, managing a pained smile and said, I dont know about being rough, but she certainly has a strong punch! Mu Qingwan, hearing this, couldnt help but smile. Her smile stunned Huyue for a moment. It was a graceful and charming smile, absolutely alluring. Noticing Huyues gaze, a slight blush appeared on Mu Qingwans face, and a flicker of displeasure shed in her eyes, but she restrained herself. To my knowledge, the Fox n resides at the northernmost tip of the Demon Race mountain range, while Moonlight City is located to the east. However, Im curious to know the purpose of Mr. Huyues long journey here, Mu Qingwan said coolly. Mu Qingwan was somewhat skeptical about Huyues origin, but after all, it was due to his sudden descent from the sky that Geng Hu was killed. In a way, he had helped her, so she spoke with a modicum of politeness. Huyue let out a long sigh, Do you not believe what Ive just said? I was in the Heavenly Pce, meditating and cultivating. Mu Qingwan frowned, wondering if there was something wrong with the Tiger Demons head. Or perhaps it got damaged during his fall. What he was saying was all nonsensical. Mr. Huyue, are you aware of who you squashed to death? Who? That man was the Hall Master of the Tiger Head Gang from the north of the city, a Tiger Demon with a hundred years of cultivation! Now that youve killed him, the members of the Tiger Head Gang will not let you off so easily! Mu Qingwan paused. So I hope you will answer honestly, or else even I cant help you! Heh, just a Tiger Head Gang, hardly worth mentioning! After all, I, Huyue, am nothing if not Huyue said with a self-satisfied look on his face. Before he could finish, Mu Qingwan led her people away, turning on their heels. Huyue, observing the situation and especially with his cultivation level now gone, couldnt help but shiver and hurriedly followed after them. Wait, wait for me! Miss Qing Wan, I was just joking with you! Chapter 590: Huyue Joins the Game (First Update) Chapter 590 -590: Huyue Joins the Game (First Update) Laborer Lane. In a somewhat dpidatedrge courtyard. Almost everyone was staring, dumbstruck, at Huyue who had already eaten eight bowls of shredded pork noodles and was now eating his ninth. After a while, an old man with graying hair spoke softly, Qing Wan, this young master you brought back, how long has it been since hest ate? Mu Qingwan was also somewhat astonished. Perhaps the Fox n is just better at eating! Only after Huyue had eaten tenrge bowls of shredded pork noodles did he push the bowl away and let out a breath. As he exhaled, many others also breathed a sigh of relief. Are you full? Ah Bao asked with a pout. Huff, Im tired of eating, need to rest a while! The crowd: Mu Qingwan shook her head and led a few elders away. No sooner had she left than about a dozen raggedly dressed children surged forward, crowding around the table and gazing eagerly at Huyue. Just then, Ah Bao brought another pot of noodles, and as Huyue was about to eat, he saw all these children staring in longing at the bowl, which gave him pause. Ah Bao sighed and began to pull the children away. Whats this Huyue asked with some confusion. Ah Bao said indifferently, Your meal has consumed the daily ration of many people here, these kids will probably have to go hungry now. She then lowered her head and smiled gently, Ah Bao sister will go buy you guys something tasty, okay? But the children all shook their heads in unison, Sister Ah Bao, were not hungry! One of the older girls clung to Ah Baos arm. Sister Ah Bao, my mom said we cant let you spend any more money on us! You should be saving for your dowry! The youths all nodded in agreement, Right! Ah Bao, feeling somewhat embarrassed, pretended to be angry. Silly girl, what nonsense are you spouting? She made a gesture to pinch the little girls cheek, but the girl giggled and dodged away. Watching this scene, Huyue suddenly found the bowl of shredded pork noodles before him hard to swallow. Cough, cough, suddenly I feel a bit full! Ah Bao, let these kids have the noodles! Huyue said. Ah Bao, somewhat irritated, put her hands on her hips. Who are you calling Ah Bao? Is Ah Bao a name you can call? Then what should I call you? You should call me Sister Ah Bao! Huyue shook his head. No wonder they want you to save for a dowry, otherwise, with you being so difficult, how could you possibly get married? Ah Baos face turned green with anger. But Huyue just chuckled and then said to the children, Eat quickly while its hot; it wont taste good once it gets cold! All the children looked at Ah Bao. Though Ah Bao was tempestuous, she was extremely kind to the children. She nodded and said, Go eat! If its not enough, Ill go cook more for you! The children cheered and swarmed over, neatly beginning to serve themselves noodles. Huyue stood to one side, watching with a smile, and then asked, Who are all these kids? Ah Baos expression grew somber. Most of them are orphans whose parents have died. Huyue was taken aback. Ah Bao continued, Do you know why this ce is called Laborer Lane? Its because its inhabited by miners who toil from dawn to dusk! Theseborers toil in the mines from morning to night, yet they receive only a meager ie, and even thates with tremendous risks! Like these childrens parents, most were killed in idents while mining. Even if they werent crushed to death, they would eventually die from sheer exhaustion! Do you know why Sister Qing Wan, despite opposing the Tiger Head Gang, refuses to hand over Laborer Lane? Because she knows very well that once thisne is handed over, the already miserable lives of theseborers would be crushed under the exploitation of the Tiger Head Gang, dooming them to an Infernal Hell. Ah Bao spoke these harrowing words in an incredibly calm tone. Huyue couldnt help but fall silent upon hearing this. But now that Geng Hu has been smashed to death by you, the Tiger Head Gang will definitely not let this go. Sister Qing Wan may not say it, but I know she must be worried about this! Ah Bao sighed. Huyue cracked a slight smile, Dont worry, as long as Im here, no one will dare to do anything to you! Upon hearing this, Ah Bao nced at Huyue and then curled her lips skeptically, With not even a hint of cultivation level, what can you do? When theye knocking, are you nning on performing an act of eating noodles for them? Huyue: . Hey, when you speak, you sound exactly like an annoying person I know! Huyue said. Hehe, thanks for thepliment! The two exchanged a few more verbal jabs, and then these kids finished off an entire pot of noodles. Ah Bao went to clean up the bowls and chopsticks, while Huyue watched the still somewhat childish figure of the little girl, smiling faintly with a flicker of light in his eyes. Is this what it means to enter the game? In a very beautiful mansion located on the west side of Moonlight City. The Gang Leader of the Tiger Head Gang, Tong Bao, sat in the main halls chair, toying with two huge iron balls, his face as dark as deep water while he gazed at the dozen or so stretchersid out on the hall floor. A pungent stench of blood lingered in the air, making people irritable. Several bruised and battered subordinates kneeled quietly behind the stretchers like cicadas in winter. Not a sound could be heard in the entire hall except for the grinding noise of the iron balls in Tong Baos hands. Suddenly. With a p, Tong Bao crushed a nearby ironwood tea table into dust and then shouted angrily. This Mu Qingwan has gone too far! Everyone trembled at once, then all lowered their heads, not daring to make a sound. Tong Bao, with a grim face, surveyed the kneeling subordinates, Tell me, how exactly did Geng Hu die? To reply to the Gang Leader, Geng Hu was smashed to death by a guy who descended out of the blue! Descended out of the blue? Smashed to death? Tong Bao repeated angrily. Do you take me for a three-year-old child? The subordinates trembled like chaff and kept kowtowing, We dare not utter a single lie! Geng Hu was indeed smashed to death, and then that Mu Qingwan took advantage of the situation to defeat and drive us back! Just as Tong Bao was about to erupt, a man with a pointed mouth and monkey cheeks, resembling a weasel yet dressed like a schr, stood up. Gang Leader, please calm your anger. I believe these men would certainly not dare to deceive you! Yes, yes, yes! The strategist is right! How could we dare to deceive you, Gang Leader? The subordinates hastily agreed. Tong Baos face turned uglier, and he waved dismissively, All of you get out! Well settle this ount with youter! The subordinates, like pardoned convicts, hurriedly thanked him for the mercy and backed out. When only Tong Bao and the weasel-like strategist remained in the hall, Tong Bao said with some hesitation. Strategist, if its truly a person descending from the sky, could it be a master of the Demon Race? Although Tong Bao himself had transformed from a Tiger Leopard, he was extremely cautious. The idea of someone descending from the sky had made him quite nervous. The weasel-like man replied, Gang Leader, its hard to say for sure! But this persons appearance at this time must be suspicious! Tong Baos face went pale, Then should we not target Mu Qingwan for now? The weasel shook his head, Gang Leader, this matter cannot be dyed, but theres also no need for us to act personally! Oh? For example we could hire a reliable assassin to take out Mu Qingwan! And where do we find a reliable assassin? Not to conceal from you, there is one avable right now! And hes staying in the Pleasure District! Chapter 591 I’m an emotionless killer (second update) Chapter 591 -591 Im an emotionless killer (second update) The Pleasure Quarters, as the name implies, exist for merriment and amusement. Owing to the abundant ore production in Moonlight City, it has given rise to many wealthy merchants and businessmen here. When you have money, you need to spend it. Thats an axiom applicable to both humans and demons alike. Therefore, the Pleasure Quarters can boast its extremely good business. Of course, this is also because the girls heree in every variety, including humans, demons, and even some witchesall trained to exceptional standards. No matter if youre human or demon, you can find the right girl for you here. Tong Bao was a regr customer here as well. So when he arrived, a few familiar girls immediately gathered around him. Yo, Tong Bao the Gang Leader, what brings you here today? Since west parted, this girl has missed you dearly! The one speaking was a flirtatious woman, her tail betraying her feline nature. Tong Baos heart wavered, and if it wasnt for pressing matters, he would have liked nothing more than to dive into this sea of tenderness and indulge himself for a while. Ahem, I am here on urgent business today. Lets save it for next time! Tong Bao the Gang Leader, you jest! Of all the masters whoe here, which doesnt have pressing matters? the cat woman said with a giggle. Her words were pun-intended, leaving Tong Bao unsure of how to reply. At that moment, the strategic advisor chuckled and said, Miss Cat, we really are here on serious business this time, we need to meet with Miss Huyue! Upon hearing this, the cat womans demeanor immediately turned cold, and with a flick of her finger towards the upstairs, she said, Shes above, go find her yourself! Then she sauntered off with azy air. Tong Bao still wanted to share a few affectionate words but was dragged upstairs by the strategic advisor. The cat woman looked on from below, her mouth twitching with jealousy. Its that damn vixen again. Whats so good about that saucy fox, huh? A bunch of yokels that havent seen the world! The cat woman grumbled to herself down below. Meanwhile, Tong Bao and the strategic advisor arrived in front of the second-floor private room, where they gently knocked on the door. It was a while before they heard azy mans voice from inside. Come in! The door isnt locked! Tong Bao pushed the door open. The room was resplendent, and the air was filled with a faint fragrance. At this moment, the curtain was lifted to reveal the scene on the bed. An effete many there while a seductive woman was stepping on his back. Ah, thats the spot, hiss! Press harder! the manmanded, gritting his teeth. The strategic advisor shot Tong Bao a knowing look, suggesting that this man was indeed the assassin they were looking for. Tong Bao hesitated. The man seemed so thin and frail; how could he possibly be the top-notch assassin the strategic advisor spoke of? It was during this moment of hesitation that the man turned azy nce at Tong Bao. The man was quite good-looking, just excessivelynguid, as if he could barely be bothered to lift his eyelids. Whats up, weasel? What do you want with me? The strategic advisor chuckled and quickly stepped forward, Lord Xue Sha, this man here is the Gang Leader of the Tiger Head Gang, and he hase to ask you to handle a matter! Whom to kill? Er The strategic advisor nced at the vixen. Speak up, she wont spill any secrets! Xue Sha said indifferently. The vixen looked up, smiling at the strategic advisor, seemingly confirming Xue Shas statement. Tong Bao stepped forward, Mu Qingwan! Xue Sha slightly raised his eyes, The Bodhisattva of Moonlight City? Because Mu Qingwan had a such an excellent reputation among the poor masses, she was also referred to as a Bodhisattva. Tong Bao nodded. Fine, a hundred Moonlight Stones! Xue Sha spoke indifferently. Isnt that a bit too expensive? Tong Bao was taken aback, intending to bargain. I wont see you out! Xue Sha said without any hesitation. Uh. Tong Bao hadnt expected Xue Sha to be so decisive in speech. The advisor quickly chimed in with a smile, One hundred it is then! Alright, pay up first! Tong Bao was almost furious, Arent assassins supposed to be paid after the task ispleted? Thats for others! Im different, I cant be bothered to chase debts! You know, Im an assassin without feelings, Xue Sha said indifferently. Yes, yes, yes! The advisor nodded repeatedly in agreement. In the end, Tong Bao still paid the money. A hundred Moonlight Stones was also a significant amount for the Tiger Head Gang. But to eliminate Mu Qingwan, it was considered worth it. Okay then! Come and collect Mu Qingwans head tomorrow morning! Xue Sha said indifferently. The advisor dragged Tong Bao away. On their way back, Tong Bao said hesitantly, What if this guy takes the money and doesnt do the job, or runs away? The advisor shook his head, The Gang Leader can rest assured, this person is a master from the Demon Capital, far superior to ordinary assassins, and his credit is excellenthe has never failed! Hearing what the advisor said, Tong Bao could only nod and remain silent. Meanwhile, Xue Sha, having received the money,y on the bed until the moon was high in the sky before he slowly and leisurely got up. A fox woman served him with food and drink and waited on him until he was finished. Afterward, Xue Sha rubbed his sleepy eyes and patted the fox womans head, Wait for me toe back! Mhm! Damn, Im so sleepy! Xue Sha muttered as he jumped out of the window. Then there was a ssh. A momentter, Xue Shas cursing voice was heard, Damn it, who put the swill bucket under the window? In any case, after a series of chaotic events, Xue Sha finally made it to theborers alley. It was already deep in the night by then. Theborers alley was dead quiet, everyone had gone to sleep. Xue Sha closed his eyes, and an invisible and intangible Divine Sense spread out, undetectable to others. Very soon. A smile appeared on the corners of Xue Shas mouth. Under his perceptive skill, the strongest Cultivation Level of Mu Qingwan shone like a torch, extremely conspicuous. He then stealthily made his way towards his target. Just at that moment, Huyue, upied with the calctions to restore his Cultivation Level, let out a faint huh and then looked up, a cold smile gradually spreading across his face. Daring to kill someone right under your lord Foxs nose? Are you tired of living? he said. With that, Huyue also quietly followed. At this time, Mu Qingwan was organizing ounts in her house. In charge ofborers alley and the surrounding blocks, she was actually in a state of financial deficit. Because even though many sawborers alley as a lucrative ce, Mu Qingwan had never taken a single penny from it. She even spent a considerable amount of money helping orphans. Qing Wan, go to sleep! Its sote! Oh! You go ahead! Ah Bao looked at Mu Qingwan with concern, Qing Wan, are you running out of money again? Mu Qingwan gave a bitter smile, Its fine, you dont need to worry about these things! I still have some savings, if you want Mu Qingwan shook her head, Better save your money for your dowry! Ah Baos face flushed, she stamped her foot with a mix of shyness and annoyance, Qing Wan But before she could finish, a swordlight, crisp as the sky after snow, shattered the windows and doors, charging straight toward Mu Qingwan with deadly intent. Chapter 599: Heart of Machinery (Third Update) Chapter 599: Chapter 599: Heart of Machinery (Third Update) Upon seeing this puppet, all the disciples of the Puppet Sect let out exmations of surprise. Its a high-order puppet! Even more powerful than Senior Sister Lus Golden Armor puppet from before! No wonder she dared to ask for a duel, Senior Sister Lu is clearly trying to send Senior Sister Liu to her death! Amid these discussions, many looked at Liu Kekke with eyes filled with sympathy and pity. At that moment, Lu Can burst into arrogantughter, Liu Kekke, where is that piece of junk of yours? Arent you going to show up and die? Upon hearing Lu Cans taunting, Liu Kekke gritted her teeth and then deployed her own Mechanical Puppet! As soon as the two colossal puppets faced each other, the high-order puppet charged forward, smashing the Mechanical Puppet back ten steps before it barely managed to stop. Seeing this, Lu Can broke into franticughter, Kill him, crush that pile of junk and this woman into bits! Such arrogant words made many slightly frown. But this was a duel, and once it began, onlookers could not intervene, so they could only watch. Shan Ruoling watched the situation in the arena with great anxiety, her hands tightly sped together. Kekke, you must not have an ident! Sisters Lian Yunluo and Lian Yunting were also extremely nervous at this moment. Master Lian Yunting said softly. But Xue An just crossed his arms and smiled lightly, Dont worry, just watch. As the high-order puppet heard Lu Cans orders, it went straight for Liu KekKe, about to smash down with a fist. The Mechanical Puppet rushed over, toote to defend or counter, using its own body as a shield to thoroughly protect Liu Kekke beneath. Boom. After a loud noise, The whole body of the Mechanical Puppet was smashed down by three parts, and the mes burning within its eyes dimmed a lot. Yet even so, the Mechanical Puppet gently grasped Liu Kekkes hand, then rolled on the spot to dodge the high-order puppets second blow. The reason why so many disciples eximed at the high-order puppet was due to its formidable lethal power. So before the Mechanical Puppet could rise from the ground, the high-order puppet had already advanced close, kicking its shoulder with its foot. There was a crisp crack. An arm of the Mechanical Puppet was kicked off, revealing the sparks andponents flickering inside. The Mechanical Puppet cried out in pain, but even so, it did not let go of Liu Kekke, instead headbutting the high-order puppets ankle. However, afternding a hit, the high-order puppet had already retreated, and the headbutt didnt touch it in the slightest. Thus far, only two exchanges had urred. Liu Kekkes Mechanical Puppet had lost an arm, while Lu Cans high-order puppet remainedpletely unharmed. Many who cared about Liu Kekke felt their hearts tighten. By then, Liu Kekke had extricated herself from the Mechanical Puppets grasp, her eyes brimming with tears as she touched its broken arm, Buddy, can you still hold on? Of course, the Mechanical Puppet couldnt speak; it just staggered to its feet, gazing at the enemy with its dim eyes. By now, Lu Can was ecstatic with joy, Good! Keep torturing them like this! And then grind them to pieces bit by bit! The high-order puppet charged again, its speed even more rapid. Despite being dozens of feet tall, its punches and kicks were so fast they were invisible. The reactions of the Mechanical Puppet were evidently slower, barely keeping up with the onught of attacks, retreating step by step. Finally. In a moment when the Mechanical Puppet failed to dodge, the high-order puppet drove a finger into its eye socket, then yanked it out. A dim light was forcefully plucked out. The Mechanical Puppet trembled in pain, staggering several steps backwards, one eye now reduced to a dark empty socket. Liu Kekkes tears burst forth, Big guy, dont force yourself! Youre not its match, admit defeat! As she spoke, Liu Kekke turned her gaze toward the distant Lu Can, her face deathly pale, tremblingly said, I lost, go ahead and kill me, but please spare my Puppet! At these words, Lu Can let out a cold scoff, Tsk, tsk, what touching camaraderie! Fine, get down on your knees and admit defeat, and I will spare your puppet! How about that? The statement quieted the entire venue. All eyes were focused on Liu Kekke. Shan Ruoling was furious beyond words and said to her mentor, Master, this Lu Can is bullying too much, please save Kekke, will you? Wan Chengyi shook his head with a light sigh, Its toote! Once you enter the dueling arena, life and death solely depend on victory or defeat! Liu Kekke has lost, no one else can help even if they want to! And I also wonder why Liu Kekke would suddenly agree to a duel? Upon hearing this, Shan Ruolings eyes filled with tears, staring at Liu Kekkes frail silhouette in the arena, wishing she could dash down and save her right away. At that moment, Xue An, who had been standing not far from her, spoke indifferently, Do you feel the pain of humiliation? Only through this can you begin to transform! Hearing this, Shan Ruoling turned her head angrily, but when she saw that it was the Hua n man, she couldnt help but snort in anger. She thought Xue An was making insensitive remarks, filled with disdain in her heart. Pitiful Kekke, who still regards you as a senior, never expected that at this critical moment of life and death, you not only offer no assistance, but also stand here uttering nonsense. Just then, the crowd let out a low gasp of surprise. Shan Ruoling quickly turned to look, and saw Liu Kekke slowly bend her knees, eventually kneeling in the dust. This act of kneeling, made many disciples who deeply respected Liu Kekke lower their heads in sorrow. Shan Ruoling couldnt help but burst into tears as well. Lu Can, on the other hand, was ecstatic. Very good! Liu Kekke, you do know your ce! Liu Kekkes face was ghostly white, silent with no reply; her once bright eyes had dimmed, turning hollow and lifeless. Kill her! Lu Can excitedlymanded. The high-rank Puppet stepped forward, raising its fist to strike. One blow and Liu Kekke would undoubtedly be smashed to a pulp. But just then, the Mechanical Puppet, having lost an arm and an eye, charged over out of nowhere, mustering all its strength to trade a punch with the high-rank Puppet. Its power, however, wasnt even close to that of the high-rank Puppet. So after the thunderous collision, The Mechanical Puppet was sted back,nding on the ground unable to rise again, only managing to lift its head earnestly, gazing at its master kneeling in the distance, the me in its remaining eye slowly extinguishing. At that moment, Xue An, who had been standing on the steps, slowly raised his head to look at the sky, then indifferently said. Liu Kekke, do you feel it now? The voice wasnt loud, yet reached every corner of the venue. Liu Kekke shuddered, slowly lifting her head. Xue An looked down at her from the center of the arena, coldly said, I once told you, to unleash the true power of this Puppet, you need to feel the heart of the machine! Now I ask you, do you feel it? Liu Kekkes vacant eyes gradually showed a glint of spirit and then she turned to look at the Mechanical Puppet which, despite being at deaths door and unable to stand, still refused to lie down. After a moment, she slowly nodded, softly said, I feel it. Then tell me! What is it? Xue An demanded. Liu Kekkes pallid face revealed a determination never seen before, a me seemingly burning in her eyes. Then slowly standing up from the ground, she said, each word clearly enunciated, It is never giving up! Chapter 593: I Will Take Responsibility for What Happened Last Night! (4th Update) Chapter 593: Chapter 593: I Will Take Responsibility for What Happened Last Night! (4th Update) The next day. When the headless bodies of Tong Bao and the yellow weasel were discovered. All of Moonlight City was in an uproar. The Tiger Head Gang was regarded as thergest gang in Moonlight City, yet no one had anticipated that overnight both the Gang Leader and the military advisor would have their heads severed. This led to suspicions rising from all corners, as people were eager to know who was responsible. And almost unanimously, many people turned their eyes toward Bitter Labor Alley, toward Mu Qingwan, who had an excellent reputation among the people and was nicknamed the Bodhisattva. The Tiger Head Gang had been experiencing friction with Mu Qingwan, and just a few days ago, Hall Master Geng Hu of the Tiger Head Gang died at the hands of Mu Qingwan. As tensions mounted between the two parties, Tong Bao lost his head. It was hard not to suspect Mu Qingwan. At this moment, inside therge cluttered courtyard of Bitter Labor Alley, Mu Qingwan was also stunned. What? Tong Bao is dead? Yes! We just got the news. His head was chopped off, and the military advisor, the yellow weasel, died with him! Mu Qingwan was utterly shocked. She was no fool; the person who attempted to assassinate herst night had to be connected to Tong Bao. And now, with Tong Baos sudden death, it must be rted to Huyue. Thinking this, she was about to go look for Huyue. Unexpectedly, Huyue had already arrived with Hu Xuesha, carrying himself with ease. Good morning, everyone! Have you had breakfast? Huyue greeted everyone with a beaming smile. Many people looked at him with strange expressions. After all, he had only arrived at Bitter Labor Alley yesterday, and many hadnt met him, so such enthusiastic greetings made people feel awkward. But Huyue seemedpletely oblivious, continuing to greet everyone cheerfully, including Ah Bao. Ah Bao, its been a night, but why do I feel like youve gotten even prettier? Pfft! Spouting nonsense so early in the morning! Ah Bao spat lightly, yet a smile surfaced on her face. The scene from the previous night, where Hu Xuesha had kneeled, had made quite an impact on her, causing her to lose sleep. She even dreamt Huyue had be cold-hearted. This left Ah Bao feeling a bit down when she woke up. Could it be that she truly had fallen for this annoying fox demon? Definitely not. She was just scared by that scene! Yes, that must be it! But upon seeing Huyues infuriatingly smug grin again, Ah Bao suddenly felt happy, especially when he was speaking so slickly to her. Although she scolded him, her heart felt sweet. Perhaps she really did be prettier! Ah Bao mused to herself. Huyue, on the other hand, hadnt noticed any of this. He was simply used to saying something whenever he encountered a beautiful girl, otherwise, he would feel uneasy. At this time, Mu Qingwan looked at Huyue and said in a deep voice, Huyue,st night. Huyue chuckled, Dont worry, Ill take responsibility for what happenedst night! Whoosh! Upon hearing this, everyone simultaneously turned to look at Mu Qingwan. Mu Qingwans forehead throbbed with veins, her eyes filled with a murderous look, What did you say? Uh I mean, Ill take care of repairing the doors and windows that were brokenst night, is there a problem? Mu Qingwan was simply at her wits end with Huyue. She decided not to entangle herself with him any further and asked directly, What I want to know is about the death of Tong Bao. Oh, that! You didnt mention it; I had almost forgotten, Huyue realized and pped his forehead before giving Hu Xuesha, who stood behind him, a meaningful nce. Hu Xuesha stepped forward, opened a bundle he was carrying, and turned it upside down. Thud. Two heads rolled out from the bundle. Seeing these two heads, all present were shocked. Thats the head of Tong Bao, the Gang Leader of the Tiger Head Gang! And thats their military strategist! Heavens, it turns out they were killed by this fox demon! Mu Qingwan couldnt help but change her face dramatically, You you killed them? Huyue nodded, The ones who came to kill youst night were them! What goes aroundes around, they naturally got what they deserved! However, Mu Qingwans expression gradually became more solemn. And an elder at her side couldnt help but cry out in grief, Now were really in trouble! Trouble? What trouble? Huyue asked indifferently. The reason Tiger Head Gang was so arrogant in Moonlight City is partly that they have backing from above! Its said that they even have connections with themanding officer! Now that he is dead, this matter wont be easy to settle! Mu Qingwan said gravely. So thats how it is! Huyue nodded thoughtfully and then chuckled, Thats easy to solve! Oh? How would you solve it? the elder asked promptly. Since the monster above is also aiding tyranny, why not just deal with this so-calledmanding officer when hees? Wouldnt that solve everything? Listening to his words, the elder who was desperately hoping for a proper solution nearly passed out, and he simply flicked his sleeve, Nonsense,pletely ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth! After saying that, he left with sighs andments. Mu Qingwan also sighed helplessly, but since things hade to this point, it was useless to say more, so she had no choice but to ept it. Before long, the news of Tong Baos death at the hands of Mu Qingwan spread like wildfire, causing a stir throughout the entire Moonlight City. The lower-ss citizens oppressed by the Tiger Head Gang were all exhrated by the news, yet many forces were itching to tear off a piece from the fallen Tiger Head Gang. This was when Mu Qingwan showed her resolute and decisive nature. Since Tong Bao was already dead and the Tiger Head Gang was essentially extinct, their territories shouldnt go to waste. Since they had already offended, might as well offend thoroughly. Thus, Mu Qingwan quickly took over the territories of the Tiger Head Gang with her followers. But after theplete takeover, several days passed by calmly without the slightest incident. This allowed Mu Qingwans nervous subordinates to heave a sigh of relief. Perhaps the authorities above, seeing Tong Bao dead, couldnt be bothered to pursue the matter further. Just as Moonlight City was regaining its calm, Xue An was on his way to Central Province, apanied by Liu Keke and Lian Yunting, among others. On this journey, Xue An was teaching Lian Yunting and Lian Yunluo while offering guidance to Liu Keke, who felt she benefitted greatly and whose strength was growing rapidly. The so-called Puppetry Technique is essentially about using ones heart to connect with the puppets heart! Your puppet is a Mechanical Puppet passed down from ancient times, so you must be able to resonate with its mechanical heart to fully unleash its true strength! Xue An said calmly. Then what is the mechanical heart? Liu Keke asked, somewhat puzzled. Thats for you to discover! If you find it, then the puppet will truly recognize you as its master, not just obey yourmands, Xue An replied. Liu Keke nodded, understanding yet not fullyprehending. And on this day, Xue An and Liu Keke finally set foot on thend of Central Province and arrived at the gates of the Puppet Immortal Sect. Chapter 594 What a Coincidence, I Hate You Too! (First Update) Chapter 594: Chapter 594 What a Coincidence, I Hate You Too! (First Update) This was a towering mountain of a thousand zhang high, standing at the foot of the mountain and looking up, you could only see the mountain piercing the sky like a sharp sword, yet you couldnt see the peak at all. And the thick clouds and mist wrapped around the waist of the mountain, as if donning a hat on it. In Central Province, where cultivators were numerous, and the cultivation sects were as many as hairs on a cow, there was no need to conceal the entrance to the Sect, so an entrance made of white jade was built right at the foot of the mountain. The four words Puppet Immortal Sect were inscribed on it in ancient seal script. Senior, this is where my Sect is located. With two months left until the Great Assembly of the Thousand ns, lets wait here during this time, Liu KeKe said with respect. Xue An nodded nomittally. Past the Sect entrance, the scenery changed dramatically, everywhere there were exotic flowers and rare herbs, and in the forests various precious birds and wild beasts roamed. The Spiritual Energy also became denser. Lian Yunting couldnt help but exim, What a blessednd of Heaven and Earth! Xue An, however, remained silent the whole time, only watching everything with a semnce of a smile on his face. Halfway up the mountain, the road became wider, and there were dwellings on both sides. These were the residences of the outer sect disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect. Upon seeing Liu KeKe, the outer sect disciples, who were either nting spiritual fields or forging parts, all bowed and paid their respects. Liu KeKe smiled slightly, nodded, and then led the group quickly through the area. Once Liu KeKe passed by, these outer sect disciples gathered together and began to whisper among themselves. Liu Senior Sister must be the only one among the many True Disciples who greets us, right? Whos to say shes not? Which of the other inner sect disciples doesnt look down on us with a snotty attitude, not even sparing us a nce? s, its a pity that such a good person is not tolerated by the Second Elder, who even indulges her disciple Lu Can to insult us in every possible way, truly infuriating. Shh! Better say less! If the Second Elder hears of this, who knows if shell skin you alive? Hmph, Im not afraid! Everyone knows the Second Elder is unjust in her actions, its just that the Sect Leader is confused and has never spoken up! When it came to this, the faces of the other outer sect disciples drastically changed, and they dared not speak any further, turning away to busily attend to their own affairs. The speaker also realized he had misspoken. For an outer sect disciple to criticize the Sect Leader was outrageous, and if word got out, he could really be done for, so with a pale face, he hurriedly hid himself. Of course, Liu KeKe was unaware of these things, but the closer she got to the top of the mountain, the more somber her expression became. By this time, they had already reached where the inner sect of the Puppet Immortal Sect was located, and the scenery along the way became ever more exquisite. After passing throughyers of clouds and mist, the view suddenly opened up, revealing arge expanse of t ground. And on this t ground were built various magnificent and beautiful structures. People were shuttling back and forth on the roads. These were the inner sect disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect. Upon seeing Liu KeKe, these disciples all stepped to the side of the road with peculiar expressions, bowing their heads respectfully, yet no one greeted her. Liu KeKe, with a face like still water, led the way ahead. And when Xue An and the others followed, they attracted the curious nces of many. This kind of attention made Lian Yunluo quite ufortable, so she lowered her voice and said to Xue An, Master, whats with these people? Why do they look at us so strangely? Xue An smiled slightly, Its nothing, just follow along! Finally, Liu Keke led Xue An and the others to the front of a somewhat deste building. Senior, this is where I reside! Please,e with me! As she spoke, Liu Keke opened the door and walked in. It was obvious that no one had lived here for some time, as it was quite messy. Liu Keke hurriedly began to clean up. Lian Yunting and Lian Yunluo also went up to help. Xue An stood in the courtyard, scrutinizing his surroundings, especially when he saw the mountaintop that was always enveloped in ayer of fog, the smile on the corner of his mouth became increasingly pronounced. Just then, footsteps were heard outside the door, followed by a haughty and arrogant female voice. Oh, went out and actually brought a man back with you? With these words, a group of people strode into the courtyard. The woman leading the way was voluptuous and coquettish, and a cold sneer hung on her not too remarkable face. Behind her was a group of Inner Sect Disciples dressed in fine clothes, who burst intoughter upon hearing the womans remark. Sister Can is right, Liu Keke said she went down the mountain to travel, but it turns out she was actually looking for a man! Xue An stood quietly in the courtyard, watching without saying a word. At this moment, upon hearing the noise outside, Liu Keke, who was tidying up inside, immediately came out. As soon as she saw this woman, her expression instantly turned extremely ugly. Lu Can, this man is a senior I greatly respect. I hope you can speak with more respect! A senior? Him? Lu Can said with feigned surprise, pointing at Xue An, A man of the Hua n with absolutely no cultivation level is being called a senior by you? Liu Keke, are you joking with me? Her words drew a burst of raucousughter from the disciples behind her. Liu Kekes face turned ashen, Lu Can, its not your ce to judge my friends! It might not be my ce to judge, but if you bring outsiders up the mountain, I have to intervene. What if hes a spy from other sects? I will report this matter to the sect myself. Is there anything else? If not, please leave my ce! Liu Keke said, struggling to contain her anger. But Lu Can showed no intention of leaving. Instead, she clicked her tongue, Sister Liu, I heard you went down the mountain to travel in hopes of making a breakthrough. But hows your progress? Oh, I forgot to tell you! Last month, with the help of our master, I made another breakthrough in my cultivation level! Liu Keke remained silent, anger burning in her eyes, but then it seemed she remembered something, and she silently lowered her head. Seeing this, Lu Can became even more rampant, Hehe, Liu Keke, I have some good news for you! If you fail at the uing Grand Assembly of Tribes, you will be offered as a gift to the young master of the Ghost Race from ck Iron Mountain! Hows that for a surprise? Liu Kekes face turned deathly pale, Lu Can, have you reveled in my misfortune enough? Not enough! Of course not enough, Liu Keke, let me tell you, dont think just because you look like a vixen, you can put on an air of superiority. The one I hate the most is you! Lu Cans eyes were filled with shocking jealousy and resentment as she spoke. Liu Keke trembled, just about to speak. Out of nowhere, Xue An, who had been standing silently on the steps, suddenly rushed to Liu Kekes side and raised his hand to deliver a p. p! After a crisply extreme p, Lu Can was sent flying, even tumbling several times in the air before crashnding on the ground with a thud. Xue An then stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, How coincidental, I also detest you! Chapter 595: What Can You Do If I Hit You? (2nd Update) Chapter 595: Chapter 595: What Can You Do If I Hit You? (2nd Update) Hiss. Unbeknownst to them, many Inner Sect Disciples had already gathered at the entrance to watch. Upon witnessing the scene before them, they all drew in a sharp breath. Because that p was truly vicious! Lu Can was even pped silly, taking quite a while beforeing to her senses. Then, clutching her swollen face, which resembled a pigs head, she screamed, You actually dare to hit me? Xue An appeared indifferent, You say it as if its something rare, so what if I hit you? Lu Can was practically driven mad with anger, with only one thought in her heart, which was to put Xue An to death. Thus, in an instant, her aura eruptedpletely, revealing her Half-step Longevity cultivation level. This also startled Liu Keke. Indeed, Lu Can had not lied, her cultivation level had improved again. Im going to kill you! With eyes red with fury, Lu Can roared and charged forward. Her strike, fueled by rage at the Half-step Longevity level, was quite terrifying. Yet, Xue An didnt even budge, not until she was close did he raise his other hand and, with the speed of lightning, pped her again. Smack! After a louder and crisper p than before, Lu Can was sent flying sideways and spat out arge mouthful of blood while still in the air. By the time she managed tond, the spectacle of Lu Can was downright pitiful. If just now half of her face had swollen like a pigs head, now her entire head had swollen, and all the teeth in her mouth had been pped out, her mouth looking like that of an old woman when closed. Xue An smiled in satisfaction, There, now its symmetrical! No one dared to speak. Some of the more faint-hearted were already thinking of slipping away quietly. Because Lu Can was normally very arrogant and domineering, and now that she had been beaten to such a state, this was clearly a situation of life and death! As expected. Lu Can red at Xue An with venomous hatred, her speech unclear as she growled, I will tear you to pieces! As she spoke, a giant golden puppet started to rise slowly behind her. All the onlookers changed color. Golden Armor Puppet! Sister Lu is really intent on killing! She actually deployed the Golden Armor Puppet! Yeah, this man from the Hua n is probably done for! Kill him! Lu Can ordered. The Golden Armor Puppet made a beeline for Xue An. In contrast, Xue An only smiled faintly, This sort of thing also dares to be called a puppet? With those words, Xue An sprinted forward, and as he neared the puppet, leapt up suddenly, lifting his left leg forward and with a heavy knee, he mmed onto the head of the ten-zhang-tall Golden Armor Puppet. Boom! After a tremendous noise. The Golden Armor Puppet shone with golden light, let out a mournful cry, then started to fracture with cracking sounds all over its body. Fine cracks spread across its whole body, and finally, it copsed to the ground with a thunderous crash, raising clouds of dust. Everyone was dumbfounded. Tobat a puppet with his fleshly body, and to win? Lu Can was also gaping, This how is this possible? Xue Annded,zily squatting atop the ruins of the Golden Armor Puppet, and yawned out of boredom. Is that all youve got? Anything fresh? Since Im free today anyway, young master will entertain you for a bit! At this moment, Lu Cans heart was a mix of shock and rage. What shocked her was how this Hua n man, devoid of any cultivation, managed to smash her puppet to pieces? Anger arose because she had never suffered such a loss before. From a young age, Lu Can had been treated like the cherished darling of the heavens, until she entered the Puppet Immortal Sect to cultivate and encountered Liu KekKe, whose appearance and talent were far superior to her own. This was something Lu Can simply could not ept; she was even driven to the brink of madness with jealousy. She couldnt stand anyone being stronger than herself. Later, she managed to ingratiate herself with the Second Elder and sessfully became his close disciple, after which she began to oppress Liu KekKe relentlessly. This made her feel a great sense of achievement. This time was no exception. Upon hearing that Liu KekKe, who had been traveling, had returned and brought a few people with her, she immediately came over, ready to mock and ridicule. But she could never have dreamed that this Hua n man with no cultivation level would dare to hit her? And he had even shattered the puppet bestowed to her by her master. Who exactly are you? Lu Can asked with a slurred voice, her eyes zing with a voracious light. Xue An casually fiddled with his nails, saying indifferently, Didnt Miss Liu say? I am her senior! Lu Can turned to Liu KekKe with a ferocious look and said, Good, very good! Liu KekKe, you actually collude with outsiders to cause trouble in the sect, I will tell everything that happened today to Master! You just wait! With that, Lu Can turned and started to leave. There was no choice but to leave; her face pped into such a state, her teeth gone, staying any longer would only be humiliating. But then Xue An said lightly, Hold on! Lu Can stopped in her tracks and turned around, ring at Xue An with swollen eyes narrowed to slits. What? What else do you want to do? Xue An smiled slightly, Dont be nervous, I wont hit you, but Xue An kicked the broken puppet remains at his feet, You need to take this trash away! Lu Can was almost driven to fury, but ultimately she obediently had someone remove the puppets remains. After she had left, the crowd that had been enjoying the show looked at each other and then dispersed as well. Everyone knew, this matter was far from over; Lu Can would definitely seek frantic vengeance, so nobody dared to linger, fearful of bing implicated. Xue An looked at Liu KekKe, whose face was pale, and asked indifferently, Are you afraid? Liu KekKe slowly lowered her head, Senior, Im not afraid of Lu Can, but her master, the Second Elder The implication in Liu KekKes words was clear. Given the state Lu Can was left in, the Second Elder would surely not let things rest. Upon hearing this, Xue An just smiled and then sighed lightly, Its because you refused to submit to him initially, thats why youve been targeted like this, right? Hearing what Xue An had said, Liu KekKe trembled, lifting her head to look at him with disbelief. You dont need to look at me so surprised! This Lu Can, with her frivolous behavior, obviously hasnt remained chaste, and given her talent that can be considered foolish, yet she keeps breaking through, the reason is quite obvious! Xue Ans words caused Liu KekKes eyes to well up with tears. Because it reminded her of scenes she did not wish to recall. The Second Elder had been very kind to her at first, which had made Liu KekKe very grateful. But to her dismay, it didnt take long before the Second Elder, a man of great power, revealed his true colors, sexually harassing Liu KekKe and coercing her to yield to him. Liu KekKe firmly refused, which enraged the Second Elder. In the end, he chose the discordant Lu Can as his disciple and indulged her in targeting Liu KekKe. Of course, all this was a secret Liu KekKe kept buried deep in her heart, never mentioned to outsiders. After all, speaking of it would be a huge blow to the reputation of the Puppet Immortal Sect. It was unexpected that just from a few words, Xue An had guessed it all. Xue An, seeing Liu KekKes fluctuating expression and her eyes gradually reddening, smiled faintly, Alright, let the past go. If the Second Elder dares toe for revenge, then I will teach him how to behave properly! In his calm voice, there was a powerful confidence. Liu KekKe sneaked a nce at Xue Ans profile, her heart gradually settling down. Chapter 596: The Banquet of the Puppet Immortal Sect (Third Update) Chapter 596: Chapter 596: The Banquet of the Puppet Immortal Sect (Third Update) But contrary to everyones expectations, the following days were unexpectedly calm, with no signs of retaliation whatsoever. This left many who were ready to mock in surprise and doubt. Could it be that Lu Can had suddenly changed her nature? Otherwise, why hadnt she taken any action up to this point? Even Liu KekKe was quite astonished by this. Logically speaking, having suffered such a huge loss, Lu Can should have been eager to stir up trouble and have the Second Elder deal with her upon returning. But there had been no movement this time, which truly defiedmon sense. Only Xue An remained unfazed, spending his days leisurely drinking tea in his residence or strolling around the nearby area with great interest. Many Inner Sect Disciples knew that he was the one who had pped Lu Can away with two palms that day, and thus they all regarded him with faces full of respect. It was well known that Lu Can had a poor reputation within the Puppet Immortal Sect; it was only because her master held real power and had a high cultivation level that no one dared to provoke her. However, this did not stop many from detesting her in secret. Xue Ans beating that day had, invisibly, allowed many to release their pent-up anger, so wherever he went, people would sneakily greet him. And there were also those who kindly advised him to leave the ce as soon as possible. After all, no one knew what sort of scheme the usually tyrannical Second Elder was concocting by suddenly remaining silent. Xue An merely smiled slightly at this and paid it no mind. One day, Xue An was making tea and boiling wine beneath the gallery. Liu KekKe, Lian Yunting, and Lian Yunluo sat at the lower end, admiring Xue Ans skillful and heartfelt tea-making technique. Once the tea was ready, a refreshing aroma filled the air, delightfully pleasing to the senses. Xue An poured three cups. Liu KekKe and the others took them, and after a sip, their eyes lit up. So fragrant! Masters tea artistry is amazing! Xue An smiled slightly and poured himself a cup of the freshly heated wine, savoring it slowly. This wine was the Puppet Immortal Sects own reserve, known for its exceptionally mellow taste. Just then, a paper Immortal Crane flew in, circled the group once, andnded in Liu KekKes hand. Liu KekKe was momentarily taken aback before her expression turned solemn, This is a message-sending Immortal Crane paper used by the Sect for conveying messages! After saying so, she unfolded the letter. Once she finished reading it, Liu KekKes expression gradually darkened. Sister Liu, whats wrong? asked Lian Yunluo. Liu KekKe took a deep breath and said with a wry smile, Its a message from the Second Elder, informing us that in three days, the Sect will host a grand banquet attended by skilled practitioners from friendly factions, and I, as a True Disciple, am required to attend! At the same time the letter specifically emphasizes that I bring everyone to this banquet! After speaking, Liu KekKe appeared hesitant and uncertain, Senior, what should we do? Xue An chuckled and then filled a cup with more wine, murmuring indifferently, Since an invitation has been extended, we naturally should go take in the excitement! Otherwise, wouldnt we be letting down the kind intentions of your Second Elder? And atop that mountain where clouds and mist lingered all year round, several majestic buildings stood tall. Apart from the hundred-zhang tall, slender ck tower in the center, the others were the residences of the Puppet Immortal Sect Leader and the elders. At this moment. In a resplendent golden hall, Lu Can looked eagerly at the middle-aged man seated at the main seat with an air of impatience. At this moment, not only had the wounds on her facepletely healed, but even the teeth that had been knocked out had regrown, indicating that some kind of Spirit Pill or secret medicine had been used. Master, must we really wait three days before we take action? The middle-aged man had stern features and an imposing demeanor, clearly someone ustomed to being in a position of power. However, the asional sh of silvery evil light in his eyes made his aura somewhat sleazy. This was the Second Elder, Wei Chi Xing, the de facto ruler of the Puppet Immortal Sect for over twenty years. Upon hearing this, Wei Chi Xing chuckled, Good disciple, theres no rush for revenge. Let them live for three more days! Lu Can ground her teeth in anger and said, Master, I cant wait even a moment longer! I just want to skin that vixen Liu KeKe alive and then cut the Hua n man who struck me into pieces to quell the hatred in my heart. Wei Chi Xing, nomittal, extended his hand and pointed at Lu Can, Come closer to your master, good disciple. Let me see if your injuries have healed properly! Lu Can immediately put on a ttering smile and sashayed over. Good disciple, youre growing more radiant by the day! Lu Can responded with a coquettish smile, Its all thanks to masters efforts. Without the Spiritual Medicine you gave me, I couldnt have recovered so quickly! The scene then became obscured, until fifteen minutester. Wei Chi Xing then said contentedly, Silly disciple, do you know why I didnt take you to seek revenge immediately, but instead chose to wait for the banquet three dayster? I dont know! Hehe, although Liu KeKe is not favored by the Sect Leader, she is still a True Disciple! If we go too far, it will definitely provoke public outrage! The Sect Leader ising out of seclusion to host a banquet to wee martial experts from all over. Its the perfect opportunity to extend an invitation to Liu KeKe as well. During the banquet, you can challenge her in front of all the martial experts. Even if you kill her then, the Sect Leader and the others wont be able to object. Upon hearing Wei Chi Xings exnation, Lu Can suddenly saw the light, then spoke with a hint of frustration. But with my strength, I definitely cant win against Liu KeKe in a duel! Hehe, of course you cant on your own! But isnt that what your master is for? As he spoke, Wei Chi Xing pulled out a round, rolling bead. This is a puppet I have recently refined. Its incredibly sturdy and immensely powerful! Its more than a match for that shoddy one Liu KeKe has! Lu Cans eyes lit up with excitement, and she kissed Wei Chi Xing, Thank you, Master! As she said this, she reached out to take it. Wei Chi Xing chuckled and closed his hand again. Master, you You want to take it just like that? Wei Chi Xing teased with a wink. Lu Cans face reddened slightly, and then she smiled sweetly, Master, youre so naughty! Ultimately, Lu Can obtained the new puppet as she had wished, and began to train relentlessly, without rest. By the evening of the next day, she had refined the puppet to respond as naturally as her own limb, filling her with renewed confidence. Hehe, Liu KeKe, and that detestable Hua n man, this time, Ill show you my might! Lu Can thought, filled with murderous intent. And the third day finally arrived. From morning, the sky was constantly streaked with flying lights. The entire Puppet Immortal Sect was cleaned until it was as good as new, and even the perennial clouds that surrounded the mountain peak parted to open a pathway. At this time, Liu KeKe had also made her preparations, Senior, shall we set off? Xue An looked up at the roaring flying lights in the sky and smiled slightly. Lets set off! Chapter 597: Protector of the Monastery (First Update) Chapter 597: Chapter 597: Protector of the Monastery (First Update) The Golden Hall atop the mountain. Second Elder Wei Chi Xing led a group of disciples as they stood on the square in front of the grand hall, weing guests from all directions. Streaks of light paused in their flight and then descended to the ground. Second Elder! Brother Wei Chi! These greetings were uttered one after another. Wei Chi Xing responded with a smile and nodded repeatedly. Everyone, please enter the grand hall to rest first, our Sect Leader will arrive shortly! Disciples were already leading the way, guiding these guests into the grand hall. Within Central Province, the Puppet Immortal Sect could also be considered a formidable force. As they hosted this grand banquet, various powers naturally had to show face, and even if they could note in person, they would send disciples to extend their congrats. Thus, for a time, guests were as plentiful as clouds, and the scene was extremely lively. Just then, a blue lotus flower flew across the sky, not yet touching down but already carrying a mansughter with it. Since when has the Second in Command taken up the role of weing guests? Upon seeing the visitor, a respectful expression appeared on Wei Chi Xings face, as he stepped forward and performed a cupped-fist salute. Protector Wan jests, how can I im to be the Second in Command! At that moment, the lotusnded, and as the brilliance dissipated, a man and a woman appeared. The man was d in a green robe, with handsome and refined features, exuding an otherworldly temperament. The woman was no more than fifteen or sixteen years old, just havinge of age. Her ck hair was coiled up, and she had a beautiful countenance, but what drew the most attention was the beauty mark between her eyebrows, red like cinnabar, which added a touch of serenity to the young girls face. Its Wan Chengyi from the Garan Sect, and that girl must be the Garan Sects young Holy Maiden, Shan Ruoling. Such important figures actually made a personal appearance; this event must be quite the affair! someone discussed. At the moment, Wan Chengyi slightly smiled, Brother Wei Chi is too modest, who doesnt know that Sect Master Cang of the Puppet Immortal Sect is so obsessed with cultivation and often in seclusion, that its indeed Brother Wei Chi who is managing everything in this grand Sect? These words seemedplimentary, yet they were somewhat embarrassing. Wei Chi Xing felt ufortable inside, but as Wan Chengyi was an honored guest, it wouldnt be appropriate to make a retort, so he could onlyugh it off and then ordered a disciple to lead Wan Chengyi and his female disciple into the grand hall. After they had gone, Wei Chi Xings expression turned grim. Master! That Protector Wans words were quite barbed! Lu Can remarked. Wei Chi Xing sneered, That Wan Chengyi is notorious for meddling; theres no need to mind him! Meanwhile, inside the grand hall, Wan Chengyi and his disciple were speaking of simr matters. Master, it seems you have quite an unfavorable view of this Second Elder of the Puppet Sect, Shan Ruoling said softly. Wan Chengyi, seated near the entrance of the grand hall, gave a gentle shake of his head, then nced at the distant figure of Wei Chi Xing and said indifferently, Wei Chi Xing has a terrible reputation in the cultivation world, especially you should be very careful around him and better stay away from him! After all, if he couldy a hand on his own disciple, how is he any different from a beast? The unsavory affair of Wei Chi Xing with his female disciple was known by almost everyone, except for the seclusion-loving Sect Leader of Puppet Immortal Sect, Cang Yayun, who was still in the dark. Shan Ruolings cheeks turned slightly red upon hearing this and she nodded lightly, Your disciple understands! Then, she quietly scanned the entire ce, looking for a familiar figure. But to her disappointment, she found none. Liu KeKe, that fellow, why hadnt she appeared yet? Could it be she wasnt with her own Sect? Shan Ruoling pondered with some doubt in her heart. At that moment, a bustle came from outside. Wan Chengyi and his disciple turned to look. They saw a woman with long hair reaching her waist, and a countenance as enchanting as a foxs, emerge onto the square. Shan Ruolings heart leapt with joy, it was KeKe! Just as she was about to rise to greet her, she hesitated. Huh, who are those few people with her? Especially that man, with his handsome appearance but yet a very casual demeanor. And with his ck hair and ck pupils, he was actually a member of the Hua n! Even more, a member of the Hua n with no cultivation level at all. Could it be that this man is rted to KekKe? Otherwise, how could a member of the Hua n without cultivation level appear here? Thinking this, Shan Ruoling felt a sourness welling up in her heart. Meanwhile, Wan Chengyi cast a somewhat surprised nce at Lian Yunting. Because he could see at a nce that this woman actually possessed the power of the Four Symbols. Both master and disciple harbored their own thoughts. Xue An and Liu KekKe and the others had already arrived at the entrance of the great hall. We have seen the Second Elder! Liu KekKe hesitated for a moment but still bowed and said. Angelus Hsing, however, wore a benevolent smile of a senior from the same sect, We are all from one sect, no need for such courtesy! Stand up quickly! Liu KekKe stood up straight, looking at Angelus Hsing with some surprise and doubt. Strange, her second shifu had never been so pleasant and kind to her before. At this moment, Angelus Hsing then turned his gaze to Xue An standing at the side. Seeing that Xue An indeed had no fluctuations of cultivation level, a hint of disdain shed deep in Angelus Hsings eyes, but he still said with a smile stered on his face, This must be KekKes senior! Truly a case of a hero being young! A person of great talent! Thest remark about being a person of great talent was said with extra emphasis. Liu KekKes expression changed. But Xue An merely smiled subtlety, I cannot im to be a hero born of youth, but that certainly beats some who dont show respect despite their age! Wouldnt you say thats right, KekKe? Liu KekKe nodded without hesitation. Angelus Hsings expression tightened, but then heughed again in an instant. Ah, since you are KekKes friend, you are a distinguished guest of our sect today. KekKe, why not lead these gentlemen into the hall quickly! Xue An remained nomittal, his gaze sweeping past Lu Can who stood always behind Angelus Hsing. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth before he strode away. When Lu Can was caught in Xue Ans gaze, she couldnt help but shiver all over. And when she caught sight of the smile at the corner of his mouth, she felt a coldness engulf her, with her cheeks stinging in pain. It was only after Xue An had walked far away that she gradually returned to normal. Then she looked at the backs of Xue An and the others with intense venom. Master! Lu Can said hatefully. Angelus Hsing waved his hand with a dark expression, his eyes full of anger, Dont worry, none of them will get awayter! As they walked into the great hall, Shan Ruoling hurriedly stood up and waved, KekKe, over here! Seeing Shan Ruoling, Liu KekKe also lit up, then whispered softly, Predecessor, this is my friend, the Holy Maiden of the Garan Sect, Shan Ruoling. That sitting over there is her master, the Protector of the Garan Sect, Wan Chengyi! Xue An nodded slightly. Subsequently, Liu KekKe walked over, We have seen Protector Wan! Wan Chengyi nodded in acknowledgment, but his eyes lingered on Lian Yunting, feeling increasingly astonished the more he looked. Such a strong power of the Four Symbols. But in this world, aside from the Garan Sects Garan Song of the Way, it seems no other sect could cultivate the power of the Four Symbols! KekKe, who is that person? After exchanging some pleasantries of reunion with Shan Ruoling, Liu KekKe pointed at Xue An and whispered. He is my senior, a distinguished personage of the Hua n! Liu KekKe said. A distinguished personage of the Hua n? Shan Ruolings face showed disbelief, A person without cultivation level is called a distinguished personage? Liu KekKe was about to exin when suddenly a figure appeared on the stage of the great hall. It was a dignified middle-aged woman. Upon seeing this woman, all the guests in the hall, as well as the disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect, stood up. We have seen Sect Leader Cang! The neer was the Sect Leader of the Puppet Immortal Sect, Cang Yayun. Chapter 598: Banquet Duel (2nd Update) Chapter 598: Chapter 598: Banquet Duel (2nd Update) With the appearance of Cang Yayun, a powerful presence swept across the room like an overwhelming wave, causing everyones faces to change with rm. Then Cang Yayun looked around the room, and with a faint smile said, Im very pleased that you all could visit our Puppet Immortal Sect. Today, I would like to drink and be merry with all of youno one leaves sober! Her words led to a stir among those present. Sect Leader Cang is too kind! Sect Leader Cang is certainly magnanimous! Such ttering voices rose and fell in session, creating quite a lively scene. Seeing this, Wan Chengyi sighed lightly. This recluse is getting more and more formidable. That presence even if he hasnt made that breakthrough, hes nearly there, isnt he? Only Xue An stood quietly at a distance, his face wearing a faint, almost imperceptible smile, his thoughts unknown. The banquet officially began. Leaders from various Sects gathered together to drink and chat, naturally creating a bustling atmosphere. As for the younger generation of disciples, they gathered in small groups, discussing their progress in cultivation and various interesting events. In such a setting, it was natural for many malesespecially those from sectscking female members, or even monk sectsto look for a little sister from another sect whom they admired. Although cultivators rarely marry, having a daopanion is still nice! This brought Liu KekKe and Shan Ruoling naturally attracted a lot of attention. Among them, Liu KekKe was the most eye-catching. After all,pared to the saintly visage of Shan Ruoling, the fox-like charm of Liu KekKe was evidently far more bewitching. Seeing this scene, Lu Can, who was standing at a distance, felt her eyes turn red with jealousy, and couldnt help but say to her Master Yu Chi Xing, Master, when are we going to make our move? I cant wait any longer! Yu Chi Xing smiled coldly. Dont rush it; the show has just begun. Let them be arrogant for a little while longer. At that moment, Cang Yayun, holding a wine cup, approached the table where Wan Chengyi was seated. Protector Wan has personally graced us with his presence, which truly honours Yayun, Cang Yayun said with a smile, raising her cup. Wan Chengyi stood up with a smile and replied, Sect Leader Cangs divine skill is about to bepleted; naturally, we woulde to share a drink! After drinking the wine in her cup, Cang Yayun looked at Shan Ruoling beside her and said indifferently, Is this your disciple? Wan Chengyi nodded. Truly a rare talent with outstanding natural gifts! Cang Yayun praised, but she noticed Liu KekKe standing behind Shan Ruoling and her brow furrowed almost imperceptibly. KekKe, what are you doing here? Before Liu KekKe could speak, Shan Ruoling quickly interjected, Sect Leader, KekKe and I are very close friends; we were just talking here! Very close friends? Cang Yayuns expression grew stern. At that moment, Liu KekKe bowed respectfully, Disciple Liu KekKe, at your service, Sect Leader! Ruoling and I truly have known each other for a long time! Just then, Yu Chi Xing leaned in with a sly smile and said, Sect Leader, KekKes acquaintances are indeed wide-ranging. Even during your retreat, she did not forget to leave the mountain to travel, oh, and she brought back a few friends as well! Cang Yayun listened without objection, but her gaze gradually turned colder. Is this true? Liu KekKe trembled slightly, not daring to look up, Replying to the Sect Leader, it is true! However, these friends of mine meant no harm bying up the mountain! Cang Yayuns icy gaze swept over the people nearby, including Xue An, a Hua n man with no cultivation, and there was a hint of disdain in her eyes. As a member of the Immortal Sect, you must not privately associate with thesemoners! Do you understand this rule? Yes! But Liu KekKe started to exin. Yu Chi Xing gave a meaningful look to Lu Can behind him. Lu Can immediately took a few steps forward upon seeing the situation and then fell to the ground with a thud, kneeling in the dust. Sect Leader, please uphold justice for me! This scene immediately brought silence to the surrounding crowd. Cang Yayun was momentarily stunned, then cast an interrogatory nce at Yu Chi Xing as if to say, in the presence of so many high-level cultivators from various sects, what was this about? Yu Chi Xing, however, sighed deeply with a pained expression, Sect Leader, theres something Ive been wanting to tell you, but I didnt know how to start. Since Can has knelt down, let her tell you! Only to see Lu Can, with a face full of grievance, almost crying as she said, Sect Leader, during the time you were in seclusion, this Liu Keke brought people up the mountain on her own. I kindly went to inquire, but to my surprise This Liu Keke was unreasonable and took advantage of my unpreparedness, giving me a severe beating. If my master hadnte to my rescue, I might have been beaten to death by her! I plead with the Sect Leader to uphold justice! This twisting of the truth left Liu Keke feeling cold to her core, as she was about to exin. Yu Chi Xing let out a long, sorrowful sigh, Sect Leader, all our sect disciples witnessed this incident, Can is not lying! What Liu Keke did was indeed too much! Cang Yayuns face turned frosty as she stared at Liu Keke, Is what Can said the truth? Sect Leader, I Just then, Lu Can leaped up from the ground, her face filled with murderous intent, and said, Sect Leader, I am not asking for her to be punished, I only seek one thing from you! What is it? I want to duel her! Lu Can said through clenched teeth. A duel? Surprise was written all over the faces of the onlookers. Because once a duel is agreed upon, it bes a fight to the death. Lu Can continued, Sect Leader, since it was she who struck me, naturally, I must regain my honor from her! If I lose, I am willing to die. If she loses, she should not me me for being ruthless! I hope for the Sect Leaders consent! Cang Yayun hesitated a moment before involuntarily ncing at Liu Keke. Although she didnt like this seductive disciple, after all, she was a true inheritor of the inner gate of the Puppet Immortal Sect, and a rash duel would make them aughingstock, wouldnt it? Unexpectedly, at this moment, Liu Kekes face became pale, and she nodded, Sect Leader, if it must be so, I am willing to duel her! With both parties agreeing, Cang Yayun had no reason to refuse, so she reluctantly nodded. Very well! Proceed with the duel outside! At that point, everyone who had been drinking inside also put down their cups. While Liu Keke discreetly nced toward Xue An not far away, her eyes filled with trepidation. The reason she had agreed was solely because Xue An had spoken into her ear using Divine Sense, telling her to ept the duel. But Liu Keke was no fool, and naturally understood that Lu Can wouldnt be so adamant about proposing a duel unless she had some trump card. As a result, her heart couldnt help but feel a sense of panic. Xue An, however, just smiled faintly at her and gave a slight nod. Somehow, seeing Xue Ans smile, Liu Keke suddenly calmed down, then took a deep breath and turned to walk outside. Lu Can, believing her scheme had seeded, felt even more pleased with herself. After exchanging a look with Yu Chi Xing, she too walked outside. On the square, the two of them took their positions. And the crowd watching them gathered on the high tform in front of the main hall. Lu Can sneered, Liu Keke, I admire your courage, but today, youre certain to die! As she spoke, the puppet bestowed upon her by Yu Chi Xing appeared behind her. Chapter 599: Heart of Machinery (Third Update) Chapter 599: Chapter 599: Heart of Machinery (Third Update) Upon seeing this puppet, all the disciples of the Puppet Sect let out exmations of surprise. Its a high-order puppet! Even more powerful than Senior Sister Lus Golden Armor puppet from before! No wonder she dared to ask for a duel, Senior Sister Lu is clearly trying to send Senior Sister Liu to her death! Amid these discussions, many looked at Liu Kekke with eyes filled with sympathy and pity. At that moment, Lu Can burst into arrogantughter, Liu Kekke, where is that piece of junk of yours? Arent you going to show up and die? Upon hearing Lu Cans taunting, Liu Kekke gritted her teeth and then deployed her own Mechanical Puppet! As soon as the two colossal puppets faced each other, the high-order puppet charged forward, smashing the Mechanical Puppet back ten steps before it barely managed to stop. Seeing this, Lu Can broke into franticughter, Kill him, crush that pile of junk and this woman into bits! Such arrogant words made many slightly frown. But this was a duel, and once it began, onlookers could not intervene, so they could only watch. Shan Ruoling watched the situation in the arena with great anxiety, her hands tightly sped together. Kekke, you must not have an ident! Sisters Lian Yunluo and Lian Yunting were also extremely nervous at this moment. Master Lian Yunting said softly. But Xue An just crossed his arms and smiled lightly, Dont worry, just watch. As the high-order puppet heard Lu Cans orders, it went straight for Liu KekKe, about to smash down with a fist. The Mechanical Puppet rushed over, toote to defend or counter, using its own body as a shield to thoroughly protect Liu Kekke beneath. Boom. After a loud noise, The whole body of the Mechanical Puppet was smashed down by three parts, and the mes burning within its eyes dimmed a lot. Yet even so, the Mechanical Puppet gently grasped Liu Kekkes hand, then rolled on the spot to dodge the high-order puppets second blow. The reason why so many disciples eximed at the high-order puppet was due to its formidable lethal power. So before the Mechanical Puppet could rise from the ground, the high-order puppet had already advanced close, kicking its shoulder with its foot. There was a crisp crack. An arm of the Mechanical Puppet was kicked off, revealing the sparks andponents flickering inside. The Mechanical Puppet cried out in pain, but even so, it did not let go of Liu Kekke, instead headbutting the high-order puppets ankle. However, afternding a hit, the high-order puppet had already retreated, and the headbutt didnt touch it in the slightest. Thus far, only two exchanges had urred. Liu Kekkes Mechanical Puppet had lost an arm, while Lu Cans high-order puppet remainedpletely unharmed. Many who cared about Liu Kekke felt their hearts tighten. By then, Liu Kekke had extricated herself from the Mechanical Puppets grasp, her eyes brimming with tears as she touched its broken arm, Buddy, can you still hold on? Of course, the Mechanical Puppet couldnt speak; it just staggered to its feet, gazing at the enemy with its dim eyes. By now, Lu Can was ecstatic with joy, Good! Keep torturing them like this! And then grind them to pieces bit by bit! The high-order puppet charged again, its speed even more rapid. Despite being dozens of feet tall, its punches and kicks were so fast they were invisible. The reactions of the Mechanical Puppet were evidently slower, barely keeping up with the onught of attacks, retreating step by step. Finally. In a moment when the Mechanical Puppet failed to dodge, the high-order puppet drove a finger into its eye socket, then yanked it out. A dim light was forcefully plucked out. The Mechanical Puppet trembled in pain, staggering several steps backwards, one eye now reduced to a dark empty socket. Liu Kekkes tears burst forth, Big guy, dont force yourself! Youre not its match, admit defeat! As she spoke, Liu Kekke turned her gaze toward the distant Lu Can, her face deathly pale, tremblingly said, I lost, go ahead and kill me, but please spare my Puppet! At these words, Lu Can let out a cold scoff, Tsk, tsk, what touching camaraderie! Fine, get down on your knees and admit defeat, and I will spare your puppet! How about that? The statement quieted the entire venue. All eyes were focused on Liu Kekke. Shan Ruoling was furious beyond words and said to her mentor, Master, this Lu Can is bullying too much, please save Kekke, will you? Wan Chengyi shook his head with a light sigh, Its toote! Once you enter the dueling arena, life and death solely depend on victory or defeat! Liu Kekke has lost, no one else can help even if they want to! And I also wonder why Liu Kekke would suddenly agree to a duel? Upon hearing this, Shan Ruolings eyes filled with tears, staring at Liu Kekkes frail silhouette in the arena, wishing she could dash down and save her right away. At that moment, Xue An, who had been standing not far from her, spoke indifferently, Do you feel the pain of humiliation? Only through this can you begin to transform! Hearing this, Shan Ruoling turned her head angrily, but when she saw that it was the Hua n man, she couldnt help but snort in anger. She thought Xue An was making insensitive remarks, filled with disdain in her heart. Pitiful Kekke, who still regards you as a senior, never expected that at this critical moment of life and death, you not only offer no assistance, but also stand here uttering nonsense. Just then, the crowd let out a low gasp of surprise. Shan Ruoling quickly turned to look, and saw Liu Kekke slowly bend her knees, eventually kneeling in the dust. This act of kneeling, made many disciples who deeply respected Liu Kekke lower their heads in sorrow. Shan Ruoling couldnt help but burst into tears as well. Lu Can, on the other hand, was ecstatic. Very good! Liu Kekke, you do know your ce! Liu Kekkes face was ghostly white, silent with no reply; her once bright eyes had dimmed, turning hollow and lifeless. Kill her! Lu Can excitedlymanded. The high-rank Puppet stepped forward, raising its fist to strike. One blow and Liu Kekke would undoubtedly be smashed to a pulp. But just then, the Mechanical Puppet, having lost an arm and an eye, charged over out of nowhere, mustering all its strength to trade a punch with the high-rank Puppet. Its power, however, wasnt even close to that of the high-rank Puppet. So after the thunderous collision, The Mechanical Puppet was sted back,nding on the ground unable to rise again, only managing to lift its head earnestly, gazing at its master kneeling in the distance, the me in its remaining eye slowly extinguishing. At that moment, Xue An, who had been standing on the steps, slowly raised his head to look at the sky, then indifferently said. Liu Kekke, do you feel it now? The voice wasnt loud, yet reached every corner of the venue. Liu Kekke shuddered, slowly lifting her head. Xue An looked down at her from the center of the arena, coldly said, I once told you, to unleash the true power of this Puppet, you need to feel the heart of the machine! Now I ask you, do you feel it? Liu Kekkes vacant eyes gradually showed a glint of spirit and then she turned to look at the Mechanical Puppet which, despite being at deaths door and unable to stand, still refused to lie down. After a moment, she slowly nodded, softly said, I feel it. Then tell me! What is it? Xue An demanded. Liu Kekkes pallid face revealed a determination never seen before, a me seemingly burning in her eyes. Then slowly standing up from the ground, she said, each word clearly enunciated, It is never giving up! Chapter 600: God-level Puppet (4th Update) Chapter 600: Chapter 600: God-level Puppet (4th Update) As Liu Kekes voice faded, the nearly lifeless Mechanical Puppet began to shimmer, and the wounds on its body started to rapidly heal. The severed arm, surrounded by a halo of light, rapidly transformed as itsponents flew together and assembled themselves. In the blink of an eye, the arm was restored to its original state. Seeing this, Cang Yayun, who had been indifferent, suddenly stood up and eximed in disbelief, How is this possible? Her voice trembled with overwhelming astonishment. As for Yu Chi Xing, he waspletely dumbfounded, staring nkly at the scene unfolding before him. Because only they understood. What it meant for a puppet to repair itself. That was something that existed only in the time of the ancients, a divine-level puppet. At this moment, Lu Can, who had been full of arrogance, also wore a look of shocked uncertainty. But her inherent haughtiness and jealousy towards Liu Keke made her sneer again. Oh, quite impressive, huh? You think yelling a few words can solve anything? Let me tell you today, thats nothing but wishful thinking! Kill them immediately! Lu Can ordered in a deep voice. She had lost all interest in toying with Liu Keke and wanted to dispatch her as quickly as possible. The high-ranking puppet charged at Liu Keke upon hearing themand, because Lu Can demanded its immediate demise, hence it exerted its full strength from the start. Its speed was so fast that it left streaks of afterimages in its wake. Liu Keke stood still, her expression neither sad nor happy, as if she regarded the high-ranking puppet as nothing. It was only when it had charged close and raised its fist to strike. That Liu Keke raised her head to coldly gaze at the high-ranking puppet and said indifferently, Kill it! At hermand, Before the high-ranking puppet could react, the Mechanical Puppet that had darted from an angle punched out. Bang. The punch was so powerful that it sent the high-ranking puppet flying straight toward the great hall. The massive puppet flying across the sky with such momentum made many cultivators turn pale. But before they could react, the high-ranking puppet suddenly stopped in midair. It wasnt that it had stopped on its own, but something had grabbed its ankle. All eyes turned to look. Indeed. The Mechanical Puppet had somehow caught up and grabbed the ankle of the high-ranking puppet. What what is he going to do? someone asked in terror. No sooner had the words been spoken than the Mechanical Puppet swung the giant high-ranking puppet like a hammer, furiously smashing it against the ground. Boom boom boom. With each thunderous noise, The once pristine za was smashed into one deep pit after another. At first, the high-ranking puppet tried to resist, but after a few blows, itpletely lost its ability to fight back. Finally, With the Mechanical Puppetsst furious m, the high-ranking puppet let out a mournful cry. Its form began to shrink rapidly, turning into a bead full of cracks in the blink of an eye, clearly renderedpletely useless. Now everyone was stupefied. Because this shocking reversal seemed too fast and too fantastical. Just a moment ago, Liu Keke was on her knees begging for mercy, and then in the blink of an eye, she sessfully counterattacked. It was nothing short of a miracle. But Cang Yayun, Wan Chengyi, and other mindful individuals all turned to look at Xue An. They were no fools. Liu Kekes sudden surge was obviously rted to Xue Ans words. But who was this Hua n man without cultivation level, really? Shan Ruoling was equally astonished. Her mouth hung open slightly as she nced at Liu KekKe in the middle of the field before turning back to look at Xue An. She finally understood why her friend would respectfully address this person as a senior. But where some found joy, others found sorrow. Lu Can couldnt believe her eyes. First, she looked at the remains of the higher-ranking puppets on the ground, then at the fully restored Mechanical Puppet before shaking all over. This is impossible, absolutely impossible! You must have used Illusory Art, right? Liu KekKe, you must have used an Illusory Art! Liu KekKe looked on coldly, no trace of joy, sorrow, or rage in her gaze, just slowly raising her hand to point at her. Crush her! The Mechanical Puppet immediately charged forward. Before Lu Can could react, she was grasped within the palm of the Mechanical Puppet. It was only then that Lu Can truly felt fear. No, you cant kill me! Liu KekKe, Ive lost! I surrender, please spare me! I was wrong, I wont ever oppose you again! Lu Can shouted in extreme terror. Many of the Hua n disciples were quite nervous. Because in the past, Sister Liu was known to be exceptionally kind and gentle, rarely angry, and easy to sway with words. Lu Can had taken advantage of these traits in Liu KekKes personality to boldly provoke her without restraint. This time would Sister Liu really let Lu Can off? Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Liu KekKe showed no emotion, merely parted her red lips and said in a cold voice, Do it! Upon hearing the order, the Mechanical Puppet pped its hands together. There was a grating sound of bones breaking, and Lu Cans screams came to an abrupt halt, as arge clump of filthy blood seeped from between the Mechanical Puppets fingers. The brash and provoking Lu Can was finally utterly crushed to death! A dead silence fell over the venue. Even Shan Ruoling had not expected her typically gentle friend to be so resolutely decisive. But at that moment, an angry roar was heard. Liu KekKe, you conspire with outsiders to kill our sects disciples, you deserve death! Saying so, Wei Chi Xing charged into the arena, not wasting any words, he immediatelyunched a vicious attack at Liu KekKe. Wei Chi Xing hadnte because of the death of Lu Can. He had his own ns. Firstly, the strength Liu KekKe had disyed rmed him; especially the decisive way she killed Lu Can, which made Wei Chi Xing certain. If he didnt eliminate her now, he himself would surely have no good end in the future. Given what he had done to Liu KekKe, he had enough reasons to be killed thrice over. Secondly, he coveted the self-repairing Mechanical Puppet. If he could obtain such a divine level puppet, not to mention the Second Elder, even the Sect Leader would be within his reach. With such dual motives, Wei Chi Xing cast aside all his reservations and made his move to kill. Although Liu KekKe was powerful, havingprehended the mechanical heart of the puppet, facing the centurion Wei Chi Xing, she was still at a disadvantage and barely dodged a few moves. Wei Chi Xing sneered and extended his hand, aiming to grab Liu KekKes throat. Once gripped, he could snap her neck right then and there. At this point, it was toote for Shan Ruoling and Wan Chengyi to intervene. Just when Wei Chi Xing thought he had the upper hand, Xue An, who was standing on the high tform, suddenly stamped his foot and the entire great hall shook violently; then, like a cannonball, he rushed behind Wei Chi Xing in an instant. Before Wei Chi Xing could react, Xue An struck out with his palm. Smack. Following a brittle sound like that of an eggshell cracking, Wei Chi Xings head was directly smashed. Chapter 601 Pearl Cast Into Shadow (5th Update) Chapter 601: Chapter 601 Pearl Cast Into Shadow (5th Update) Blood spattered, brains flowed. Yuchi Xings deformed face still bore the fear and confusion of hisst moments, seemingly unable to understand why he had died. Then, the corpse slowly fell to the ground. Upon witnessing this scene, a deadly silence enveloped the crowd. No one spoke. Or rather, no one dared to speak. Many minds were even in a state of shutdown, unable toprehend how the mighty Second Elder of the Puppet Immortal Sect could fail to withstand a single palm strike from this Hua n man devoid of any cultivation level. It was at this moment, someone bellowed angrily, How dare you kill the Second Elder of my Puppet Immortal Sect, who the hell are you? As he spoke, a figure instantly appeared above the za. It was none other than Cang Yayun, the Sect Leader of the Puppet Immortal Sect. At this moment, Cang Yayuns face was ashen, her eyes brimming with murderous intent. Although Yuchi Xings final actions were indeed contemptible, he was after all the Second Elder of the Puppet Immortal Sect. Yet, he was pped to death in front of so many people, which was akin to a p in her own face, naturally enraging Cang Yayun. With her fury, an incredibly powerful aura began to rampage across the za, furrowing deep grooves into the ground wherever it passed. Seeing this aura from a distance, Wan Chengyis body trembled, and his expression gradually grew solemn, This aura This Cang Yayun has clearly reached the Half-step True Immortal! Half-step True Immortal! This term left Shan Ruoling gaping in disbelief. Because this title implied that Cang Yayun was one of the most powerful cultivators in the entire Central Province. Even Wan Chengyi, whom Shan Ruoling revered like a deity, the protector of the Garan Sect, was only at the Golden Immortal Peak at the moment. Although only a step away from a Half-step True Immortal, that single step was akin to a chasm that had stopped countless brilliant talents over millions of years. And for everyone else, the look of horror on their faces was unmistakable. However, confronting this overwhelming aura, Xue An appeared indifferent, as if unaffected, casually folding his arms as he watched. Is this your True Immortal Power? As the Sect Leader of the Puppet Sect, the rule youveprehended is the Power of Wind. Should I praise you for daring to cross boundaries, or should I scold you for not focusing on your proper duties? Or Is it because you knew you had no hope of advancing and had to resort to this? Xue Ans words shook Cang Yayun to her core; she stared at Xue An in disbelief and asked, Who who exactly are you? How do you know so much? Xue An smiled faintly, Didnt Miss KekKe already say? I am her friend and senior. Of course, Cang Yayun didnt believe Xue Ans words; she stared at him with suspicion, trying to discern some clues. But in the end, she was disappointed. For no matter how she looked at him, this Xue An was just an ordinary Hua n man, not showing the slightest hint of cultivation. But could that be possible? Could a man without any cultivation level truly crush the Half-step Golden Immortal Yuchi Xing with a single palm? Even if this Yuchi Xing was negligent in his duties, relying on an ancient puppet to barely break through to Half-step Golden Immortal, he was still a Half-step Golden Immortal! Moreover, Xue An saw through the Rule Power she wielded at a nce and even extended it, effortlessly deducing the true nature of the facts. Certainly, this was not something an ordinary person could do. As Cang Yayun pondered, Xue An nced at Liu KekKe and smiled slightly. Well done! Liu KekKe bowed respectfully, Its all thanks to the guidance of the senior! Xue An shook his head, I only gave you a push at the crucial moment; the rest all came from your own talent and effort! Liu Kekkes cheeks turned slightly red, feeling somewhat embarrassed by the praise. But Xue An said indifferently, Dont be embarrassed; this is simply the truth! With your talent, you should have achieved something long ago. The reason you havent is entirely because this so-called Puppet Immortal Sect is actually misleading its disciplestrampling on the very name of puppetry. As soon as these words were said, Many disciples of the Puppet Sect showed angry expressions on their faces. As for Cang Yayun, her face was as dark as water, Its not for outsiders toment on what the Puppet Immortal Sect is like! As for you, killing our Sects Second Elder, there must be an ount settled today! An ount? Xue An chuckled, then his gaze grew colder. Indulging your subordinates to do whatever they please, even knowing this person insulted fellow disciples, yet you turn a blind eye and a deaf earis this the ount you want? Cang Yayuns face turned pale, You She wanted to say more, but Xue An stepped forward, continuing coldly, Showing favoritism, harsh to those with talent and ability merely because they are not to your liking, yet being very tolerant towards tterers who bully othersis this the ount you want? Cang Yayuns face grew paler, and her lips began to tremble uncontrobly. Witnessing this personmitting violence in public, trying to kill an innocent fellow disciple without interventionyet being the first to jump out after this person was killedis this the ount you want? This series of questions made Cang Yayun tremble slightly, her face full of rage, and a growing intent to kill in her eyes. This was, after all, a public questioning in front of many high-ranking members of various sects! If she didnt retort, her reputation would bepletely ruined. But Xue An was not yet finished; he stood with his hands behind his back and shook his head slightly. These things actually dont matter at all! Huh? Listening to Xue Ans devastating retorts, Shan Ruoling couldnt help but be stunned. What did that mean? After all that questioning, it didnt matter? Even Cang Yayun was slightly puzzled, not knowing what Xue An really meant. At this time, Xue An looked up at the ck Giant Tower standing atop the mountain peak, saying lightly, Do you know what your biggest mistake is? Cang Yayun subconsciously asked, What? Not researching the ultimate power of puppetry but instead focusing on seclusion and cultivation! That is your greatest error! Cang Yayun felt as if struck by lightning, her muscles stiffening. Xue An continued, Havent you noticed that your so-called Puppet Immortal Sect has been treating puppetry as merely an auxiliary method in battle? Cang Yayun hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Because what Xue An said was indeed true. In the current Puppet Immortal Sect, the stronger ones power, the less important the role of the puppet in battle, to the point where it had been relegated to a mere auxiliary method. Cang Yayun was the most representative example of this. She couldnt even remember how long it had been since she summoned a puppet forbat. But this is not our intention; its just that thebat power of the puppets is too low! They simply cannotpete with other sects! Cang Yayun said. Unconsciously, she had begun to treat Xue An as an equal for discussion, even deliberately ignoring the matter of avenging Wei Chi Xing. Xue An shook his head with a light sigh, Do you know what casting pearls before swine means? You are a living example! After saying that, Xue An pointed to the ck Giant Tower, saying lightly, Today, I will let you witness what true puppetry and alchemists should be like! Chapter 602: Unraveling the Zhou Tian Formation, The Appearance of Alchemy (First Update) Chapter 602: Chapter 602: Unraveling the Zhou Tian Formation, The Appearance of Alchemy (First Update) Everyone followed where Xue An pointed and turned their gaze to the ck Giant Tower, their faces all showing looks of bewilderment. Among them, Cang Yayuns expression was particrly dumbfounded. Because in her memory, the ck Giant Tower had been standing there for a very long time. Generations of Sect Leaders had tried to decipher what the purpose of this giant tower was, only to return without sess. When she first became the Sect Leader, she too put in great effort, researching for a long time and scouring through the legacy texts left by the Puppet Immortal Sect in hopes of finding the origin and builder of the tower, but ultimately, she failed as well. Later, she pushed the matter to the back of her mind and stopped paying attention to it. To her surprise, this man from the Hua n had brought up such a statement, naturally shocking Cang Yayun. Xue An gestured at the Mechanical Puppet. Follow me! The Mechanical Puppet obediently followed behind him until they approached the ck Giant Tower. Xue An looked up at the towering spire that reached into the clouds and chuckled lightly. Reveal yourrgest form. Following Xue Ansmand, the Mechanical Puppets entire body began to swell, and in the blink of an eye, it grew to be a hundred feet tall, almost level with the height of the tower. Xue An leaped onto the shoulder of the Mechanical Puppet andmanded in a deep voice, Grasp the spire with both hands and pull upwards with all your might! The obedient Mechanical Puppet took hold of the spire of the ck Giant Tower and began to pull upwards with all its strength. Crack crack. Along with a series of crisp mechanical sounds, a buzzing noise emerged from the bottom of the ck Giant Tower. Everyone was taken aback. It was then someone eximed, Quick, look at the base of the giant tower! Everyone looked over. They saw from the base of the ck Giant Tower, strands of dazzling radiance began to emerge, like intertwined vines orplicated patterns that made ones head spin, rapidly spreading upwards. In an instant, these patterns covered the entire ck Giant Tower, dizzying anyone whoid eyes upon it. Cang Yayun cried out in shock, Its an Alchemical Formation! Indeed. This was the very Alchemical Formation that the Puppet Immortal Sect had been tirelessly researching. But at this moment, Cang Yayun was virtually dumbstruck. Because the Alchemical Formation on this ck Giant Tower was infinitely moreplicated than any she had practiced and studied, and after only a brief nce, Cang Yayun felt a stabbing pain in her head with her Divine Sense rapidly weakening. Frightened, Cang Yayun dared not look any closer, knowing this was the bacsh from forcibly studying an extremely profound Alchemical Formation. And if just a fleeting nce could induce such a powerful bacsh, how terrifying must the Alchemical Formation on the ck Giant Tower be? As for the others, they were faring even worse. A disciple of the Puppet Immortal Sect had merely nced at it and was struck by the bacsh, spitting blood. After Liu KekKe looked at it once, she felt restless and agitated, quickly closing her eyes before loudly warning, Do not look any further! Otherwise, you will die, your souls vanishing! Hearing her, everyone bowed their heads and closed their eyes, not daring to look anymore. Xue An, however, stood quietly on the Mechanical Puppets shoulder, watching the flickering Alchemical Formation, which seemed almost like a living thing breathing, and smiled lightly. Interesting! Having said that, Xue An slowly closed his eyes, and his Divine Sense spread out from between his brows like an ocean. Boom! No sooner had his Divine Sense touched the ck Giant Tower than the brightness of the Alchemical Formation on it surged dramatically, and then a massive screen of light unfolded gradually. The screen was filled with countless intricate lines, both high and low in a tangled chaos, which was dizzying to look at. And each point of light flickered above the nodes of these pathways, like a chess piece, waiting for someones deduction. This This is the legendary Zhou Tian Solution Array Technique! Cang Yayun trembled all over, her teeth even chattering. Because, in the tomes passed down by the Sect, this technique for solving arrays was a top-level resolution method used by great alchemists in ancient times, and it had long been lost. Unexpectedly, it reappeared today in this man from the Hua n. At this time, Xue An, controlling the chess pieces with his Divine Sense, began to deduce step by step. People could clearly see at first, but then it got faster and faster, until in the end, they could only see the points of light swirling rapidly within the chaotic formation. This skillful method of resolving the formation stunned everyone. Because this required not only an extremely strong Divine Sense but also an almost impossible level of mental prowess; otherwise, it was not possible to control so many points of light within the formation at the same time. Moreover, if one step was incorrect, the entire formation could self-destruct immediately. This immense psychological pressure was not something ordinary people could bear. Momentster. The resolving points of light had reached an extreme speed, and people could only see streaks of light shing unpredictably. Suddenly. The points of light came to a halt. What happened? Did the resolution fail? Just as this thought emerged in Cang Yayuns mind, she saw the Alchemical Formation covering the entire ck Giant Tower start to copse, and with it disappeared the ckness of the tower, revealing a cold, metallic luster. At the same time, simple and clear Alchemical Formations began to emerge. It was as if something was being drawn out, and the entire mountain also began to tremble. Light began to appear at the base of the ck Giant Tower, converging towards the tip of the tower via the Alchemical Formations. Alchemy Energy Concentration! Cang Yayun watched dumbfounded as these wondrous Alchemical Formations numbed her with shock. Soon, terrifying energy, refined to the utmost, umted at the top of the tower. At this moment, Xue An opened his eyes, nced at the metallic tower, and smiled lightly. Activate the formation! With hismand, all the brilliance paused for a moment, and then intricate patterns appeared on the slender tip of the tower. The light surged along these patterns and burst forth from the tip of the tower. It was an indescribable, dazzling beam of light, akin to a colossal silver needle piercing straight into the sky. The night sky instantly lit up as if it were day, and the light, upon reaching its zenith, dispersed like a fountain, forming a screen of light that poured down and enveloped the entire Puppet Immortal Sect. The originally gentle Spiritual Energy became fierce, and the nts covering the mountain grew and mutated rapidly, along with the Exotic Beasts, all gradually taking on the appearance of mechanical creations. Like how the bodies of birds and beasts steadily transformed into the likeness of metal castings, even the wild rabbits running on the ground sprouted metallic wheels. And the entire mountain gradually emitted a stern metallic sheen. In just a few breaths, the entire Puppet Immortal Sect transformed from a fairnd grotto to and of Alchemy shining with a cold metallic luster. The Mechanical Puppets, already tall, grew even more massive under the blessing of the light screen, quickly reaching over one hundred and fifty zhang in height. Everyone gazed agape at this spectacle. Then a disciple of the Puppet Sect shouted excitedly, My Cultivation Level has also be more formidable! More people just gazed nkly, with only one thought in their minds. This couldnt be a dream, could it! Chapter 603 Sect Leader Change of Leadership (Second Update) Chapter 603: Chapter 603 Sect Leader Change of Leadership (Second Update) Shan Ruoling murmured, Master, is is this all real? Wan Chengyi forced a bitter smile and nodded, then he sighed lightly, I never thought the legends would be true! For a master like Wan Chengyi, who had ess to many secrets, The various legends handed down from ancient times now sounded like myths. Among those was the one about the Puppet Immortal Sect. The legend said that back then, the Puppet Immortal Sect was much more powerful than it is now, and that there was an Alchemist with heaven-defying talent who had even refined an entire mountain. But with the passage of over ten thousand years, the legends had be unverifiable, and the Puppet Immortal Sect had long since fallen to a second-rate Sect, no longer enjoying its former prosperity. Yet who would have thought that at this ordinary banquet today, one would witness with their own eyes the rebirth of the Alchemy Holy Land. The impact on the other Sects was easily imaginable. Because everyone understood that the rise of the Puppet Immortal Sect was now unstoppable. And all of it was because of that man from the Hua n. Meanwhile, Shan Ruoling looked up at Xue An, who was high above, with a heart full of mixed feelings, not sure what to make of it all. At first, she thought he was just an ordinary Hua n man, chosen by Liu Keke simply because he was handsome. But what happenedter was like a series of ps to the face of every person who had looked down on him. At least Shan Ruoling felt as if her face was burning with embarrassment. At this moment, Xue Annded on the ground and said indifferently to Cang Yayun, who was still in a daze, Now, do you ept this? Cang Yayun trembled all over, a light of joy in his eyes, then he took a deep breath and bowed deeply with utmost respect. Senior, your disciple epts! At this instant, Xue An had be in Cang Yayuns eyes a legendary figure from the Sect, the kind that had lived for thousands of years. Otherwise, how could he know how to break the Dark Towers secret? As for why he was from the Hua n and had no Cultivation Level Perhaps the senior was just ying within the mortal world, Cang Yayun thought to himself. Xue An remained neutral to Cang Yayuns initial arrogance and subsequent deference, simply stating, Since you ept, then hand over the position of Sect Leader to Liu Keke now! At these words, Cang Yayunsplexion changed drastically. Se Senior! Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, What? You dont agree? Cang Yayun wanted to say more. Xue An waved his hand, With your talent, you are not fit to be the leader of the Puppet Sect! Better to remain as the Second Elder! Struggle flickered across Cang Yayuns face. At this time, Liu Keke also spoke timidly, Senior, my Cultivation Level to be Sect Leader Xue An smiled slightly, With your Cultivation Level, you definitely wouldnt be fit to lead any other Sects, but to lead the Puppet Immortal Sect, you are more than enough! Liu Kekes face showed a look of confusion, as she did not understand why Xue An would say that. The rest from the other Sects were also puzzled. Dont understand? Heh! You might try to control the mountain beneath your feet! Xue An said indifferently. Liu Keke subconsciously closed her eyes and began to manipte everything ording to Xue Ans instructions. In an instant, runic Alchemy symbols appeared all over the great mountain, and a force powerful enough to shake heaven and earth emanated out, causing everyonesplexion to change. Now do you understand? Only those who have grasped the Heart of Mechanics are qualified to control this Mountain of Alchemy. Xue Ans words dispelled all doubts. Cang Yayun heaved a silent sigh, knowing that he could not go against the tide, and bowed deeply, Seniors words, your disciple understands! Having said that, he turned and bowed slightly to Liu KeKe, I have seen Sect Leader! All the disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect followed suit, bowing in unison, We have seen the Sect Leader! Finally, all the guests from various Sects present couldnt help but salute in unison, Congrattions to Sect Leader Liu! Among them, Shan Ruolings expression was the mostplex. Because not long before, Liu KeKe was her equal, a young expert, but in the blink of an eye, she had be the leader of a Sect. This sudden change left Shan Ruoling somewhat bewildered. Wan Chengyi certainly noticed this and couldnt help but pat her on the shoulder, Ruoling, everyone has their own talents! This is something one cannot force! Shan Ruoling was jolted by his words, then smiled brightly, Master, I didnt mean anything else, its just that the change in status is too abrupt, and Im a little unustomed to it for the moment! Im really happy that KeKe could reach this step. Wan Chengyi knew that his disciple never lied and couldnt help but nod slightly, then turned his gaze to Lian Yunting. The power of the Four Symbols within this girl always made him somewhat reluctant to let go, and in the end, he stepped forward and said with a smile. Youngdy, may I ask which Sect you belong to and who is your master? Lian Yunting saw a man dressed in a green shirt with a forthright appearance and didnt think much of it, pointing to Xue An in the distance, she replied respectfully, That person is my master! So, this level of cultivation Naturally, it was also bestowed by my master! Although Wan Chengyi had anticipated this, upon confirmation, he still couldnt help but feel stunned. The Four Symbols power within Lian Yunting was even more authentic than that of the Garan Sect. And it all came from this Hua n man? How many secrets did this man conceal? Everything settled down. People from various Sects took their leave one after another. Liu KeKe was still getting used to her role as Sect Leader, so Cang Yayun apanied her in sending off the visitors. When it came time to see off Wan Chengyi and his disciple, Shan Ruoling stepped forward and hugged Liu KeKe gently, whispering in her ear, Hehe, dont let go of this senior, hes no ordinary person! Liu KeKes face flushed, and she pinched Shan Ruolings waist lightly, You silly girl, stop talking nonsense! Of course, all this was done covertly, invisible to outsiders. Eventually, all the guests had left. And everything that had happened at the Puppet Immortal Sect began to spread like wildfire. The whole Central Province was shaken by the news. It happened just as the Grand Meeting of a Thousand Races was about to be convened. The Puppet Immortal Sect, once a second-rate Sect, had activated an Ancient Secret Formation and restored its former glory. This added even more uncertainty to an already intricate situation. Many with ulterior motives turned their gaze towards the Puppet Immortal Sect, trying to grab some benefits for themselves. But soon, the Puppet Immortal Sect hung up a sign sealing the doors, rejecting all visiting guests. People understood that this was to conserve strength for the Grand Meeting of a Thousand Races. Meanwhile. In Moonlight City within the depths of the Demon Races mountain range. Ever since the Tiger Head Gang was annihted, the situation in Moonlight City had been chaotic for a while, but eventually, all parties backed down under Hu Xueshas sharp sword. Thus, Mu Qingwan naturally took over all the territories of the Tiger Head Gang, bing the undisputed boss. And at this moment in the pleasure quarters, Huyue was joyfully drinking flower wine with several Demon Race girls. Chapter 604: Only a Fool Would Like You! (3rd Update) Chapter 604: Chapter 604: Only a Fool Would Like You! (3rd Update) A crab with eight legs, both ends sharp, so big, eyes wide, neck shrinking, crawling and crawling over the Sha River! Huyue stepped on a stool, his face full of pride as he finished the drinking gamemand, then pointed at the two demon girls across from him. You lost, strip! The two demon girls were already dressed very scantily, and upon hearing this, they couldnt help but plead pitifully, Lord Huyue, if we strip any more, well be stark naked, please show mercy and let us sisters go! Huyue was about to burst withughter, Fair is fair, you cant back out now! Aiyah, Lord Huyue, please spare us sisters this once! Next time youe, well make sure youre satisfied, okay? one of the demon girls implored sweetly. Next time? There wont be a next time! Im leaving right away! Stop the nonsense and get on with it, quick! Huyue might as well have tattooed Im a hooligan on his forehead at this point. The two demon girls looked puzzled at his words. Lord Huyue is leaving? Where do you n to go? Yes! Has Lord Huyue taken a fancy to some other girl? Boo hoo hoo, it really breaks our hearts! Huyue curled his lip, Hey, dont act like its true. Ive neverid a finger on you! Dont try to con me! Hearing this, the two demon girls chuckled. One of them picked up a cup of wine and walked over, leaning close to Huyue with an ambiguous tone, Lord Huyue, we really dont understand you. Youe here to drink every day, but you never even touch us! Yes! Could it be you have some unspeakable secret? Huyue was startled at first, but when he realized what they meant, his eyes bulged in shock, Pah, Im perfectly healthy! I He was about to continue when Hu Xueshas voice came from outside the door. Miss Ah Bao, what brings you here? No sooner had the voice faded, than the door was kicked open. Ah Bao stormed in with a fierce presence. Seeing the two scantily d demon girls in the room, Ah Bao blushed and spat delicately, Pah! I knew you were hiding here, drinking yourself silly! As soon as the girls saw Ah Bao, their expressions became solemn, and they quickly got up to bid farewell and leave. Nowadays, in Moonlight City, who didnt recognize this popr little girl, Ah Bao, by Mu Qingwans side? Once they had gone, Hu Xuesha also discreetly stayed outside, noting in. Now only Huyue and Ah Bao were left in the room. Ah Bao looked at Huyue, her eyes gradually reddening, she sniffled hard, feigning calm as she spoke. I heard people say that youre leaving? Huyue nodded, Yeah, Im leaving! Why? Ah Bao pressed. Why what? Why are you leaving? As she said this, Ah Baos voice was already choked with emotion. Uhh Huyue was at a loss for words and could only sigh, Baoer, there is something I forgot to tell you I know! Youre married! Ah Bao said. Huyue was surprised, You how do you know? Nonsense, you drink and party all the time, but but you never touch these women. When youre drunk, you lie in bed and talk nonsense, and those things have spread far and wide, the better half of Moonlight City knows by now! Ah Bao said with feigned seriousness. In fact, she had lied. The only one who really knew about Huyues wife was her. During the celebration banquet for exterminating the Tiger Head Gang, Huyue had gotten drunk in his joy, and Ah Bao had ended up attending to him all night long. It was then, amid his drunken mumblings, that Huyue kept mentioning the woman he yearned for, which Ah Bao heard in its entirety. Ah Bao felt as if struck by lightning and ran off to weep in solitude. And for the next few days, she simply ignored Huyue. Huyue was perplexed, even thinking he had somehow offended the girl again. But what Ah Bao hadnt anticipated was the news that came today: Huyue was leaving. And it hade from Mu Qingwan herself. The moment Ah Bao heard it, she felt a sharp pain in her heart, and in a heated impulse, she rushed into the entertainment ce to confront Huyue. Huyue managed a wry smile, I have some things I need to do! What things? To find that girl? Ah Bao asked softly, her head lowered, fiddling with the hem of her clothes. Huyue shook his head, Of course not, she is not here. Shes in a ce far away! Ah Bao trembled all over, and when she looked up, tears were already streaming down her face. Then, can you not go? Seeing this, Huyue, who had always approached everything in Moonlight City with a yful attitude, felt his heart quiver slightly. Huyue pondered for a long time before sighing, Miss Ah Bao. But Ah Bao cut him off. She wiped the tears from her cheeks and turned up the corners of her mouth to disy a big smile. Alright, dont say anything! I know you have your own matters, I was just saying! Hehe, did my tears fool you? Huyues mouth fell slightly open as he stared at Ah Bao, dumbfounded. You really thought I liked you! I was merely teasing you! Youre sozy and fickle; only a fool would fall for you! Ah Bao babbled on, turning around and heading for the door. But when she reached the doorway, she stopped, bowed her head, and her shoulders began to shake along with the sound of her muffled sobs. Will youe back? Huyue sighed, Perhaps Fine! I get it! I wish you a safe journey! Having said that, Ah Bao pushed the door open and ran out. Huyue stood still, looking somewhat foolish as he watched her leave. Hu Xuesha walked in, hesitating slightly before asking, My lord, do you want to go after her? Huyue shook his head, his expression somewhat somber, No need. Huyues departure was, of course, to attend the Great Assembly of the Thousand ns. This grand event had already created a buzz throughout the entire Demon Race mountains. Even though Moonlight City was remote, many people knew about it. But Huyue was unlike the others. Huyue was very aware that this times fate chess game was very peculiar, and the true power of fate might just be hidden within this Great Assembly of the Thousand ns. Therefore, he had to go. As for Moonlight City. Huyue felt that he might truly never return. After all, once hes done seizing the power of fate, there would be no reason to linger in this chess game of fate anymore. This world would be sealed off once again, waiting for the opening of the next game. Holding this belief, Huyue, of course, would not leave any fantasies for Ah Bao. Because doing so would simply be harming her. Although Huyue enjoyed thepany of beautiful women, it was only for appreciation, he never carelessly made promises or trampled on feelings. After all, if ites to loyalty in love, the Fox n is even more stubborn than the Human n. Chapter 605: Who is Mu Qingwan? Come out and see me! (Fourth Update) Chapter 605: Chapter 605: Who is Mu Qingwan? Come out and see me! (Fourth Update) To avoid the sorrow of parting, and also for fear that Ah Bao would do something excessive again. Therefore, Huyue decisively took Hu Xuesha and quietly left Moonlight City one early morning. What he did not know was, at the time they quietly started their journey, Ah Bao and Mu Qingwan were standing quietly on a distant building, watching. As they watched Huyues receding figure, Ah Baos tears dropped continuously. Even after Huyues figure disappeared into the vast mountains, Ah Bao still couldnt bear to take her eyes off him. Seeing this, Mu Qingwan couldnt help but let out a light sigh, Alright, hes already gone! Dont look anymore! Ah Bao looked bewildered and muttered, Qing Wan, do you think he wille back? He should I guess! Upon hearing this, Ah Bao gave a miserable smile, I know he wont, such a big bad guy, once he leaves, he definitely wonte back! As she spoke, Ah Bao couldnt help but burst into tears. This girl, who was barely fifteen or sixteen, had her first taste of love only to have reality cruelly shatter it. The immense letdown of shattered ideals made it unspeakably sad for her, who had never really tasted the bitterness of life. Mu Qingwan, feeling somewhat heartbroken, embraced her and said softly, If you want to cry, cry your heart out! Ah Baoy in Mu Qingwans arms and wept loudly, her tears quickly soaked Mu Qingwans clothes, and only when she was tired from crying did she fall into a deep sleep. Looking at the young girl with her childishness still about her, sleeping soundly, Mu Qingwan felt both affection and helplessness. Then she carried her back to her own room, gentlyid her on the bed, covered her with a nket, and quietly left. After the room quieted down, big tears seeped from the corner of Ah Baos eyes, then she turned over and began sobbing softly. In the following days, Moonlight City remained calm as ever. As the de facto ruler of Moonlight City now, Mu Qingwan was very busy every day. All sorts ofplicated matters needed her attention. Today was no exception. Just as Mu Qingwan had mediated a dispute between two opposing minor gangs, and they had made up and were sincerely thanking her, A troop mounted on tall and mighty exotic beasts, exuding an extremely formidable aura, arrived outside Moonlight City. Leading them were two generals of the Demon Race with triangr eyes, d in armor. Big brother, is this the Moonlight City? the speaker said, flicking his tongue, evil light filling his triangr eyes. The one called big brother was a bit more robust and had a long scar on his face that looked fierce and terrifying. Yes, this is indeed the Moonlight City that ourmander has ordered us to take care of! This big brother also hissed with his tongue. It turned out that these two brothers were transformed Snake Demons. The big brother was named She Tian, and the younger one was named She Mu. This time, they hade on the orders of themander of the Demon Race, the backer of Tong Bao from the Tiger Head Gang, to deal with the Rebels in Moonlight City. For such a small ce, its somewhat beneath us for themander to send us brothers, She Mu saidzily. Hehe, since themander has ordered so, lets just do it! Consider it a vacation! Besides, who the Rebels are is up to us to decide, right? She Mus eyes brightened at his big brothers words, hissing with his tongue. Are you saying Themander is extremely furious about what happened in Moonlight City. It doesnt matter if we kill a few more! She Tian said indifferently. Hehe, thats simply wonderful. She Mu rubbed his hands in anticipation, clearly somewhat impatient. Then he turned his head to his subordinates and snarled, Did you hear that? This city is ours for the taking, have fun! Just dont wipe them all out! All the subordinates had faces full of ferocity, and at these words, they all cheered. Then these demonic beings made a straight charge into the city. In broad daylight, their intrusion certainly drew the sidelong nces of countless people. She Tian had no interest in small talk and with a flick of his whip, he dragged a passerby from the side of the road and demanded coldly, Where does your tax officer reside? The passerby trembled as he pointed out the direction. She Tian sneered, I would have spared you, but since weve just entered the city, lets use you to set an example! With that, he twisted his whip. There was a snapping sound. The passerbys neck was cruelly twisted and broken by the whip. Blood sprayed all over the ground. The onlookers gasped in unison. She Tian, however, was indifferent and led his group to the tax officers residence. Each leader of the Demon Race governed vast territories, so it was impossible for them to manage every city in detail. Many smaller, peripheral cities were simply assigned a tax collector and that was that. Moonlight City was no exception. Moreover, because of the abundant Moonlight Stone produced here, the tax officers importance was even greater. But whether it was the Tiger Head Gang or Mu Qingwan, they all would dutifully pay the full amount of tax due. After all, no one wanted to anger the lord in charge. So, this job was rather leisurely. Just as several tax officers were sound asleep. She Tian led his men in without a word and startedshing out with his whip. After reducing the tax officers to crying for their parents, She Tian said ominously, I am an envoy sent by the lord, and there is someone called Mu Qingwan here, correct? The tax officers looked at each other. Mu Qingwan had always been good to these people, and seeing how domineering She Tian and his cohorts were, they knew that these neers were up to no good and hesitated. She Mu could no longer contain himself and grabbed one of the tax officers, his mouth opening wide to reveal a bloodied maw, and he bit off half of the mans head. This gruesome scene silenced the remaining tax officers. Now tell me, is there or isnt there such a person? She Tian demanded coldly. There is, there is! the tax officers nodded hastily. Good, lead the way then! The tax officers, trembling with fear, led the way as She Tian and his followers hurried to Mu Qingwans location. But the two Snake Demons paid no heed. As the tax officers walked, they subtly gestured to a few men by the road. The men nodded slightly before disappearing into an alleyway. Soon after. Just as Mu Qingwan had bid farewell to someborers who were thanking her profusely. A man ran in with a message. Qing Wan sister, a group suddenly barged in outside. It appears to be led by two Snake Demons, extremely arrogant; they even killed a man in the street, and now theyve taken the tax officers and are heading our way! Mu Qingwan was startled. Snake Demons? Yes! Mu Qingwan was no fool and immediately thought of the Tiger Head Gangs powerful backer, the lord who had always kept their stance unclear. Her expression became solemn. Alright, Ive got it! Qing Wan sister, maybe we should avoid them for now! These guys mean trouble! Mu Qingwan shook her head, Its fine to hide, but what about the others if I leave? At that moment, someone cackled maliciously from the alleys entrance, Who is Mu Qingwan? Come out and see me! Chapter 606 Demons Are Unrighteous (1st Update) Chapter 606: Chapter 606 Demons Are Unrighteous (1st Update) Mu Qingwans expression changed, and she rose to walk outside. At the same time, the entire Laborers Alley was shaken, everyone came out onto the main street, and then stood in the distance, coldly watching the boastful brothers, She Tian and She Mu. When Mu Qingwan appeared on the street, the crowd silently parted to open a path for her. After Mu Qingwan had passed, the people silently followed behind her, stepping forward one by one. The whole process was dead silent, but it was this silence that formed a powerful deterrent, even making the monsters at the alleys entrance, including She Tian and She Mu, subconsciously take a half step back. She Tian and She Mu looked at each other, both seeing the ice in each others eyes. At that moment, Mu Qingwan approached and said in a deep voice, I am Mu Qingwan. Who are you, and what is your business with me? When the group of monsters clearly saw Mu Qingwans appearance, they were stunned, and then all of them showed a covetous look. Especially the brothers She Tian and She Mu, whose greedy demeanor almost seemed like they couldnt wait to devour Mu Qingwan whole. Hehehe, who would have thought that in such a remote and deste ce, there is still such an exquisite beauty! She Mu said with a silveryugh, hissing with his snake tongue. Mu Qingwan frowned slightly, What exactly do you want to do? What do we want to do? She Tian sneered. Mu Qingwan, you brazenly killed the able men of our lord, and still you ask what we want to do? Mu Qingwans face turned slightly pale, realizing in her heart that what she had always feared had finally happened. Meanwhile, the crowd behind Mu Qingwan began to step forward. What are you doing? Are you nning an outright rebellion? She Tian asked coldly. Mu Qingwan waved her hand to signal everyone not to act rashly and said solemnly, Generals, the business with the Tiger Head Gang was not intentional on my part, it was entirely because Tong Bao pressured me relentlessly, and I was forced to kill him in self-defense! I hope the two generals will see the truth. Haha! Second brother She Mu sneered upon hearing this, Not only is she beautiful, but her words are also so captivating, truly an exciting jewel! Mu Qingwans expression grew colder. She Mus gaze was simply too evil; being stared at by him felt like sinking into a cold and damp marsh, very ufortable. At that moment, elder brother She Tian said indifferently, So thats how it is! It seems you did have your reasons! Mu Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this, thinking that there might be a chance for the situation to improve, and she said with a salute, General Sir surely has discerning eyes! But immediately after, She Tian shook his head and sneered, But do you think we traveled thousands of miles to leave upon hearing just a few words from you? Then what does General mean Very simple, we will not make things difficult for you. As long as you hand over ten times the annual tribute of Moonlight Stones aspensation, we can leave. Moreover, we will speak kindly of you before our lord, ensuring you wont have future worries. How is that? As soon as these words came out, the crowd grew restless. Ten times the annual tribute of Moonlight Stones. That was simply an impossible task. It should be noted that the annual tribute of Moonlight Stones was already an extremely heavy burden for the miners. If it were increased tenfold, that would mean filling the gap with countless lives. Upon hearing this, Mu Qingwan showed a bitter smile and said with a salute, General Sir, the condition you ask for is simply impossible to meet. Oh? Impossible to meet? Well then, Ill give you another way out! She Tian paused, his sinister gaze constantly roaming over Mu Qingwans body. If you spend one night with the two of us brothers, then I might consider reducing the tribute of Moonlight Stones. What do you say to this condition? If the crowd was previously just restless, now they were practically about to explode. Countless people red in anger. Because She Tians words had defiled the image of Mu Qingwan in the hearts of theseborers, who had deeply benefited from her kindness. She Mu sneered at that moment, What? Still dont agree? You should know that we brothers have never offered such generous terms to anyone! If you still refuse, well have to handle this by the book, and dont me us for not being polite then. Saying that, She Mu violently whipped out a whip and directly blinded one of the tax officials in one eye. The tax official writhed in pain on the ground. She Tian sneered as well, urging the Exotic Beast he was riding, which moved forward, about to trample the tax official to death. Mu Qingwan took a deep breath, Hold on! Hearing her, She Tian held his mount, What? Youvee to your senses? Dont worry, we two brothers are extremely skilled, and well surely make you, little beauty, beg for mercy! His words caused the gang of wicked beings to burst into raucousughter. Mu Qingwans face was cold as frost, Generals, may I have some time to consider this matter? Sure! Well give you half a day. Well be waiting for your news at the Pleasure Pavilion tonight! After saying that, She Tian turned his horse around and left, while She Mus greedy gaze lingered over Mu Qingwans face, Little beauty, remember toe clean and fresh! He too leftughing uproariously. As these demons left, The crowd was about to explode. Big sister Qing Wan, we really cant put up with these people, lets fight them! Thats right, we absolutely cannot agree to their conditions! Mu Qingwans face was steely, Enough, disperse now! Remember, without mymand, no one is permitted to act. With that, Mu Qingwan turned and walked away. The crowd looked at each other and then, faces filled with dejection, dispersed. When Mu Qingwan returned to her room, Ah Bao, having heard the news, hurried over. Big sister Qing Wan! You must not agree to these demons conditions. The teacher Liu said that these demons never keep their word. If you agree, it will be like seeking skin from a tiger! Mu Qingwans face was somewhat pale, and upon hearing this, she simply smiled, Dont worry, Im not that foolish! I have my own methods for this matter! What methods? You dont need to ask! Go on with your business and leave me alone to think. Ah Bao hung her head, a sh of determination in her eyes, and then silently nodded, Alright! Ill leave first, big sister Qing Wan! When Mu Qingwan was left alone in the room, she sat motionless for a long while, her face gradually showing a resolute expression. The incident at the Coolie Alley during the day had quickly spread throughout the entire Moonlight City. Countless people were outraged. But the ones who hade were the demon troops under themand of the lord, a power that made many dare only to be angry but not to speak out. Like the owner of the Pleasure Pavilion who could only face them with a bitter smile when the gang of demons stormed in and did as they pleased. Countless delicacies and wines filled over a dozen tables, and all the girls from the Pleasure Pavilion were forced to entertain. As for the other customers, they were all driven out. Some who left a bit slower were even killed outright by these demons, their necks twisted. Chapter 607: The Sentimental Young Lady (Second Update) Chapter 607: Chapter 607: The Sentimental Young Lady (Second Update) The spacious hall was flickering with lights, bustling with excitement. As these demons feasted and made merry, the young girls could only tremble beside them, carefully pouring wine and serving dishes, not daring to show the slightest negligence. But even so, they could not escape their tragic fate. Smack. After a dull thud, the head of a girl was brutally smashed, her brains sttering over the table, her corpse copsing to the floor. The mountain demon who had acted was clearly drunk, slurring curses, Damn it, I told you to strip, and you dilly-dally, acting all pure? Who gave you the right to act coy? Seeing this, anger and sorrow filled the eyes of the other girls in the room. But the demons didnt care at all and burst outughing instead. They even continued to drink and be merry, unconcerned about the brains sttered all over the table. Then, a demon of higher rank asked, General, why bother negotiating with that wench today? Why not just grab her and have her serve the two of you? Why go through all the hassle? Indeed, that girl today was really something! Smooth and sleek, eating her must be very satisfying! another demon chuckled and agreed. What do you know? Didnt you see Mu Qingwans eyes full of despair when I threatened her? Heh, thats what makes it interesting! She Tianughed. Big brother is right. We brothers finally get a chance toe out. We have to have our fun before wey a hand on them, otherwise, wouldnt we be at a loss? She Mu said. Hearing this, all the demonsughed aloud and raised their cups in a toast. The generals are absolutely right! While these demons were carousing in a drunken haze, a ck carriage slowly came to a stop in front of the tavern. The house servant greeting guests approached listlessly. Sorry, we are not receiving any guests in the tavern today He hadnt finished speaking when he was struck speechless. Because the one driving the carriage was a stunning woman dressed in ck with ck hair. Am I not wee either? the woman said indifferently. The house servant trembled all over, having recognized the neer. Mu Miss Mu? Mu Qingwan nodded slightly, then stepped off the carriage, looking up at the tavern that was no longer as noisy as before. The house servant stood respectfully to the side, not daring to speak, only stealing nces at Mu Qingwan. Today, Mu Qingwan was dressed in ck, her long hair pinned up, revealing her elegant neck. Her already delicate features appeared even more ethereal against the backdrop of the night. The house servant was almost spellbound. At that moment, Mu Qingwan asked softly, Where are those demon soldiers? They theyre all inside the hall. Mu Qingwan nodded, turned around, and took a ck box from the carriage, then strode towards the tavern. The house servant watched foolishly until Mu Qingwans figure disappeared through the door, then suddenly realizing something, he dashed towards the courtyard next to the tavern. Mu Qingwan arrived at the outside of the hall. Listening to the rowdy noisesing from inside, Mu Qingwan was silent for a moment before pushing the door open and walking in. Her arrival brought sudden silence to the room. All the demons first looked shocked and then greed appeared on their faces. She Tian smirked sinisterly, Very good! Mu Qingwan, it looks like you havee to your senses. Mu Qingwan didnt utter a word but walked straight in, ced the box she was carrying on the table, and slowly opened it. As the chest opened, the room seemed to be graced by a full moon, a pale glow enveloping everything, even the flickering candlelight dimmed by its reflection. All the demons revealed a look of contentment. Its the Moonlight Stone! And its the highest-grade Moonlight Crystal Stone! eximed a demon excitedly. She Tian and She Mu, the two demon generals, however, remained unmoved, coldly watching Mu Qingwan. What does this mean? Taking a deep breath, Mu Qingwan sped her hands and said, These Crystal Stones are what I have saved up over many years. If the two generals would be so gracious as to spare my life, these will all be yours! The Moonlight Stone was precious because the power of the moon it contained was very beneficial to the cultivation of the Demon Race. And the power of the moon contained within these Moonlight Crystal Stones was even more formidable, making them extremely valuable. She Tian nced at the Crystal Stones and then at Mu Qingwan, chuckled, and said, Sounds pretty good! The younger one, She Mu, spoke in an eerily cold voice, Unfortunately for you, we want both the Crystal Stones and your life today! No sooner had the words left his lips than Mu Qingwan, who had been bowing with sped hands, suddenly looked up, her eyes filled with resolute fury. She hade prepared for the worst, so she wasnt surprised by this turn of events. Thus, she instantly drew the long sword she had been concealing and thrust it at She Mu, who was closest to her. She Mu sneered, Littledy, dont you know that the more you resist, the more excited I get? As he spoke, his scaly skin emerged, and he took Mu Qingwans sword strike head on. ng. After the sound of metal striking metal, Mu Qingwans long sword was violently knocked out of her hand. At that moment, She Tian spat out his snake-tongue, which instantly transformed into a huge rope, lunging straight for Mu Qingwan. If the snake-tongue were to bind her, Mu Qingwan would be trapped in a state where she could neither live nor die. Yet, faced with such a situation, Mu Qingwan instead showed a rxed expression, with a hint of a smile at the corner of her mouth. Her left hand dropped down, catching a dagger that slipped from her sleeve, and she forcefully stabbed towards the Moonlight Crystal Stones on the table. Despite their great value, Moonlight Crystal Stones had a major w: if subjected to violent vibrations, the power of the moon within might spiral out of control, and the result would be An explosion of terrifying power! All of this had been part of Mu Qingwans n from the start. If she could use these Moonlight Crystal Stones to bribe the demons, all the better. If not, then they would perish together. Either way, she couldnt let these demons roam free. But just as the dagger in her hand was about to strike the Moonlight Crystal Stones, Mu Qingwan suddenly felt a tightening around her neck, and before she knew it, her feet left the ground, and she was hoisted into the air by She Mu, who had rushed forward at some point. Thinking of dying together with us? Mu Qingwan, youre delusional! said She Mu with cold contempt. Mu Qingwan struggled violently, but She Mus grip was so strong that no matter how much she writhed, she couldnt break free. Momentster, suffocation blurred her vision and, unexpectedly, her heart began to rx. If she died like this, it wouldnt be so bad; at least she would avoid further dishonor. But She Mu seemed to see through her thoughts and with a cruel smirk said, Do you think death will preserve your purity? We will have our fun with you! Hahaha! Hearing She Mus triumphantughter, Mu Qingwan felt her heart sink deeper and deeper as if she were descending into Infernal Hell. She had tried her best, but facing a demon whose strength far exceeded her own, mere effort was not enough. Just as Mu Qingwan, due to suffocation, gradually stopped struggling, and her face began to show an ominous pallor of death, a girl sitting nearby suddenly stood up, picked up the boiling hotpot in front of her, and threw it at She Mu. Chapter 608: The Crowd’s Fury (Third Release) Chapter 608: Chapter 608: The Crowds Fury (Third Release) Despite She Mu being a powerful member of the Demon Race, the sudden scalding made him let out a miserable scream. The hand that was gripping Mu Qingwan loosened. Mu Qingwan fell to the ground, covering her neck and gasping for fresh air in great gulps. She Mu then turned around, his face filled with murderous rage as he yelled, You damned whore, Ill tear you to pieces bit by bit! With that, he pounced toward her. The girl who had thrown the hot pot was pale and trembling all over, but she bit her teeth and didnt back down. Just then, the windows of the hall shattered with a boom, and several streaks of ck light charged toward She Mu in the air, apanied by the sound of piercing through the sky. She Mu was taken aback and, with a hard roll in the air, he dodged these streaks of ck light. After a few dull thuds, the streaks of ck light lodged themselves in the wall behind him; the feathers on the tails of the arrows trembled slightlyit was several ck crossbow arrows. Whos there? She Munded and roared furiously. Damn it, you think youre so great just because youre of the Demon Race? You eat my food, drink my drink, and you even dare to harm the girls of my Pleasure Pavilion? Today, Im going to fight you with all Ive got! A frantic male voice followed. All the girls in the room were startled. This voice It was the owner of the Pleasure Pavilion! Girls, get down! As the man spoke, all the girls immediately crouched down. Then, the sound of bows strings came from outside, like a tidal wave of ck light that pierced through doors, windows, and walls, charging straight at the demons. These arrows were all imbued with talisman spells, which had additional damage against the Demon Race. Outside, the owner of the Pleasure Pavilion watched all this with a pained expression, grumbling incessantly, Damn, the losses today are huge! However, She Tian, who had remained seated without moving, snorted coldly. He opened his mouth and spewed out a cloud of dark fog that enveloped all the arrows. The dark fog clearly had a strong corrosive property as the arrows stalled midair and rapidly began dissolving and disappearing. Then, he slowly stood up, Do you really think such tricks can hurt us? With that, he walked up to the girl, ignoring her cries and struggles, and grabbed her. Heh heh, I was originally nning to spare you a bunch of pests, but since you dont cherish your lives, I will have to slowly eat you all! said She Tian as he spat out a long snake tongue, letting it flicker over the girls neck and cheeks. The girl screamed in horror. Mu Qingwan, who had been sitting on the ground catching her breath, suddenly grabbed a dagger from the ground and lunged toward She Tian. But as soon as she leaped up, she was entangled by a long snake tongue and then violently flung away. Thump. Mu Qingwan mmed into the wall, spewing out a mouthful of blood, and then slowly slid down, unable to get up for the moment. Hehe, I forgot about you! Dont worry, none of you will escape tonight! Ill y with you slowly, making you regret being human! She Tian said with a cruelugh. Oh? Is that so? But I wonder how many humans you demons can handle tonight? With a cold female voice, countless figures began to emerge from the darkness, and even the courtyard walls couldnt stop these peoples footsteps as they copsed one after another. Upon hearing this voice, Mu Qingwan was electrified, turning her head to look with all her might. Indeed. At the forefront of the crowd was none other than Ah Bao. Seeing Mu Qingwans current state, an intense rage burned in Ah Baos eyes. You bastards! How dare you do this to my Qing Wan sister! With Ah Baos curses, the rest of the crowd also erupted into angry yells. Shameless demon! Today, Im going all out against you! Dare to hurt Sister Mu, even if you were the king of heaven, it wouldnt be okay! Under the stir of collective outrage. Even these demons couldnt help but change color. Mu Qingwan stood dumbfounded, her face already streaming with tears. Because she saw among those who came were the folks from theborers alley and people from various small gangs, even those rivals who were usually at odds with her. You you all, said Mu Qingwan. Sister Mu, its okay for us to fight among ourselves usually, but seeing you bullied like this by these demons, if we dont step in, what kind of men would we be? said a man who had fought with Mu Qingwan, his voice heavy. Right! We cant just stand by and watch you be bullied, Sister Mu, we cant do it! many people echoed. Ah Bao is a very clever girl; she had noticed during the day that Mu Qingwan was distracted. But Ah Bao didnt show her concern at that moment, rather she waited until they were out to discuss it with everyone. In the end, everyone decided that tonight they had to take action no matter what. Because people understood that there were no good terms to speak of with these demons, there was only the one path: its either your death or mine. But by evening, when Ah Bao was about to go look for Mu Qingwan to discuss things, she found that she had disappeared. Ah Bao knew right then that things were not good and immediately summoned people to follow up quickly. At first, Ah Bao just wanted to gather the people from theborers alley, but once the news spread, the whole Moonlight City was stirred. Whether big or small powers or each and every faction, all came out in full force, swearing to fight to the death with this group of demons. At this point, Ah Bao stepped forward, her somewhat youthful face filled with a murderous aura, Now hand Sister Qing Wan over and then get out of Moonlight City, and we might spare your lives, otherwise no mercy! But then She Tian and She Mu, the two snake demons, looked at each other and burst into loudughter. Interesting, truly interesting! Do you really think this rabble of yours could do anything to us? Today, let you all witness the might of the Snake Demon race! As they spoke, light flickered around the two demons, and they shouted loudly. Boom! A huge ck-green snake with two heads appeared in front of everyone. Hehehe, since youve forced us to show our true form, none of you are leaving alive today! Kill! Without a trace of fear, Ah Bao charged forward with the crowd. The two snake heads opened their mouths and spewed out streams of ck mist; anyone who touched even a bit of it instantly turned to pus. But even so, no one backed down. The demons also charged forward in droves. A cruel ughter began. Since they were not of the same race, their strikes were naturally merciless. The demons had the advantage of strong bodies and high cultivation levels, while the Human n had the advantage of numbers and were all well-prepared, each carrying talisman spells that could restrain demons. Yet even so, the casualties were still extremely heavy. Among them, the most lethal to the Human n was the two-headed snake. Iron weapons werepletely ineffective against it, and a breath of its ck mist could kill several people, turning them into pus and blood. At this moment, Ah Bao had already fought her way to Mu Qingwans side and helped her up from the ground. Qing Wan sister! Are you okay? Mu Qingwan shook her head, then looked at the arrogant two-headed snake with a steely expression. If we cant kill this two-headed snake, then theres no way we can defeat these demons! Chapter 609: 609 Chapter Fool, I Like You! (First Update) Chapter 609: 609 Chapter Fool, I Like You! (First Update) Ah Bao naturally understood this principle, but the key issue was that the dual-headed snake was extremely formidable, and ordinary people simply couldnt get close to it. Qing Wan sister, lets get out of here first, or the longer we drag this out, the more casualties there will be! Ah Bao said gravely, helping Mu Qingwan to walk out. At that moment, one of the snakes heads turned around and smirked maliciously at the two of them. Want to leave? It wont be that easy. Today, you two littledies are going to stay and keep mepany! After saying this, it opened its mouth and spat out a long, slender tongue, lunging toward Mu Qingwan and Ah Bao. Mu Qingwan had already lost her ability to fight and could barely stand, so Ah Bao stepped in front of her, her young face filled with resolute determination. As the snakes tongue approached, Ah Bao raised the sword in her hand with a swift motion, its de facing forward. The snakes tongue had no time to dodge and was split in half by the de. Foul, bloody stench flowed all over the ground. The dual-headed snake roared in pain, Damn bastards, Im going to grind your bones to dust one by one. With that said, the snakes tongue, now split into two separate strands, converged from both sides like ropes, attempting to ensnare the two of them. Ah Bao had learned her swordsmanship from Mu Qingwan. Although it was quite good, it didnt seem so impressive when facing the formidable dual-headed snake. The sess of that previous sword strike was purely due to the dual-headed snakes carelessness; otherwise, it wouldnt have been effective. Now surrounded by the two tongues, despite Ah Bao struggling to fend them off, her efforts were still not enough. Moreover, she had to protect Mu Qingwan who was behind her, which made the situation even more perilous. Mu Qingwan stood swaying weakly, speaking feebly, Ah Bao, dont worry about me, just go! Ah Bao cut off a snakes tongue that had already rushed close, saying with an unwavering tone, I wont leave! But if you stay here, the two of us will only die together! Mu Qingwan yelled with all the strength she could muster, trying to persuade Ah Bao to leave. Ah Bao shook her head, If we die, we die. Whats there to be afraid of? Ah Bao once said that I would never leave Qing Wan sister in this lifetime! Ah Baos words stunned Mu Qingwan, who then stared nkly at Ah Baos slender back, fiercely fighting the battle. Ten years ago, the first time Mu Qingwanid eyes on Ah Bao, she was standing alone and quietly in the corner of the human market, with a strawbel on her head and wearing a dress that was already tattered into strips. The other children were eating with the human traffickers. She just watched silently, not crying or making a fuss, her eyes toorge for her thin face, devoid of any ripples. She appeared as calm as a dying old person, terrifyingly cid. The thing was, at that time, she was only five or six years old, but appeared like a two or three-year-old child because of her small size. As she neverughed or cried, the traffickers thought she was an idiot and didnt even let her eat, leaving her to fend for herself. For some reason, perhaps touched by Ah Baos gaze, Mu Qingwan didnt hesitate to buy her. And the human trafficker who collected the money said with a grin that if such a child bought home ended up dead, he wouldnt be responsible. In his tone, it was as though he was discussing an item of merchandise. Mu Qingwan didnt respond, but simply took Ah Bao and left. That night, a great fire broke out in the human market, strangely not harming any child but burning all the human traffickers alive. From then on, Ah Bao followed Mu Qingwan. In the first year, Ah Bao still didnt speak, but just quietly followed behind Mu Qingwan, matching her every move. At the time, people thought she was either mute or an idiot and even advised Mu Qingwan to abandon her. Mu Qingwan never agreed. As time went by, under Mu Qingwans care, the little girl gradually grew up, eventually bing a graceful youngdy with a cheerful and lively personality. But only Mu Qingwan knew how many times the seemingly always cheerful Ah Bao woke up crying at night. And Ah Bao really did tell Mu Qingwan that she would never leave her for the rest of her life, even if Mu Qingwan one day no longer wanted her, she would cling on and not leave. When she said these words, Ah Bao smiled happily, but Mu Qingwan saw the tears in her eyes. It was this pitiable young girl who today was fulfilling her promise. Ah Baos sword had already notched severalrge chips, and her body had several ghastly and fearsome wounds. Even so, Ah Bao still breathlessly gripped her trembling hands on the sword, staring down the dual-headed snake without a trace of fear. Heh heh, quite a stubborn young girl, arent you? Alright, Ive had enough of ying with you! Kneel before me now! The dual-headed snake, which had been toying with Ah Bao, now appeared somewhat impatient. The tongue that had been chopped in half instantly fused back together, then swept across with the sound of the wind. If this strike hit, Ah Bao would at least suffer broken bones and tendons. As for the others, they were firmly entangled by demons and couldnt make it over in time. Ah Bao, trembling, raised the sword in her hands. But just at that moment, a sword light, clear as the sky after snowfall, thundered in from the outside. The demons along its path didnt even have a chance to react before they were sliced in half by the sword light. And just as the dual-headed snake was about to dodge, the sword light arrived. The snakes formidable body, immune to des and spears, was no different from amb waiting to be ughtered before this sword light. Crack. A head was chopped off and fell to the ground. And once the sword lightnded, there stood an expressionless Fox n man. It was Hu Xuesha! Mu Qingwan felt a surge of joy in her heart. Then azy voice came from outside. Damn it, Ive only been gone for a few days? And you bunch of demons dare to stir up trouble? Saying that, Huyue slowly walked in, giving Ah Bao and Mu Qingwan a sly smile. Lucky me, Im not toote! At this moment, the two-headed snake with only one head left shouted angrily, Who are you? Huyue smiled slightly, My surname is Dad, you can call me Papa! Dad? Papa? The two-headed snake was stunned for a moment, then realized that Huyue was taking advantage of it and couldnt help but roar, Im going to kill you! As it charged forward. Huyue took a half step back and said indifferently, Kill it! Hu Xuesha stepped forward upon hearing themand and thrust with his sword. Pu! The head of the two-headed snake was directly pierced by the piercing sword light. With the death of the two-headed snake, everyone had just let out a sigh of relief. But at that moment, the severed snake head on the ground suddenly sprang up and bit into the calf of Ah Bao, who was the closest. This scene stunned everyone in the room. Ah Baos face was a picture of confusion, as if she didnt realize what had happened. Huyue was the first to react, roaring angrily, Xue Sha! Hu Xueshas sword light immediately flew forth and sted the snake head into dust. Then Huyue rushed forward and caught Ah Bao as she slowly fell backward. A greenish hue appeared on Ah Baos face at a visible pace. After she fell into Huyues arms, she murmured, Why has everything gone dark? Huyue, shaking all over, tried to reassure her with a trembling voice, Its nothing! Its nothing! Its just that the candles in the room have all gone out. Are you holding me? Ah Bao whispered with a breath that was getting fainter. Huyue, quivering all over, roared at Hu Xuesha, Quick, bring the antidote Elixir! Hu Xuesha hurriedly took out a small bottle from his bosom and handed it to Huyue. As Huyue was about to administer the Elixir, Ah Bao said, Hold me tight, Im so cold! As she spoke, the light in Ah Baos eyes was quickly fading. Huyue hesitated for a moment, the bottle fell from his hand, and he silently held Ah Bao tightly. This is nice! No one has ever held me like this before! Ah Bao said softly, as her body began to chill gradually. Having weathered a hundred thousand years, Huyue thought he would never shed tears again, but at that moment, he couldnt stop the stinging in his nose and then he took a deep breath and said, Its okay, if you want, I will hold you like this every day! Ah Baos lips curved upward, trying to smile, but she no longer had the strength and could only faintly say, Qing Wan, Im sorry, I cant apany you anymore! Mu Qingwan had long since been unable to speak through her tears. Then, Ah Bao gathered all her strength to reach out her hand to touch Huyue, who grabbed her hand and ced it against his face. Fool, I . Before he could finish his words, thest flicker of light in Ah Baos eyes went out. Until death, she was unable to say those words, I like you! Huyue just held Ah Bao quietly, emotionless. The room suddenly became quiet. Many demons began to tremble because they felt a supremely intense aura that they had never experienced before emerging. Bang. With a soft sound, a demon exploded into a cloud of blood mist. Then one by one, these demons began to explode like fireworks. An overwhelmingly powerful aura that could change the very heavens and earth radiated from Huyue. Hu Xuesha trembled all over, immediately knelt down, and respectfully said, We wee the masters return! Huyue, holding Ah Bao, slowly stood up. His face showed neither sorrow nor joy, only indifferently saying, These members of the Demon Race, they have no right to exist any longer! Chapter 610: Today, You Will All Be Burial Companions for my Precious! (2nd Update) Chapter 610: Chapter 610: Today, You Will All Be Burial Companions for my Precious! (2nd Update) Huyue had returned this time because the assassination organization that once served Hu Xuesha had sent him a message. There would be an unusual change in Moonlight City. This assassination organization had agents all over the Demon Race mountain range and was highly informed. Therefore, as soon as he received the message, Huyue made a swift decision to return immediately. He made it just in time. But he had not expected to end up in such a situation. Looking at Ah Bao in his arms, who seemed to have fallen into a deep slumber, a pang of agony and guilt shed across Huyues eyes. This quirky girl had ultimately died in his embrace. She hadnt even had the chance to finish herst words. Whenever he thought of this, Huyues heart ached as if it were being wrenched. The aura emanating from him grew more potent, even forming a Domain-like presence around him. Within this Domain, the temperature had plummeted to freezing, preventing any object from getting close. Yet colder than the temperature was Huyues gaze. At least Mu Qingwan had never seen Huyue with such an expression before. The depth and authority that came with having experienced the vicissitudes of life, involuntarily triggered an impulse to kneel and worship. Hu Xuesha grew increasingly agitated. Only he understood what was happening. The projection that had arrived before was nothing but an avatar of Huyue, but considering the current situation, it seemed that some of the original consciousness of the Great One had also descended. Huyue stepped out of the room, looked up at the night sky, and spoke indifferently, Xue Sha! Present! Guard this ce! Understood! Im going to avenge Baoer! Having said that, Huyue soared into the sky and vanished into the horizon in the blink of an eye. This shocking speed dumbfounded everyone. Only in Hu Xueshas eyes did a faint tinge of concern sh. He knew all too well that Huyues original consciousness was too overpowering to be contained by the rules of this world, especially when using his Cultivation Level, which would provoke the bacsh of the Heavenly Dao Laws. The consequence could likely be the premature copse of Huyues avatar. Just as Hu Xuesha had feared, Huyue could already feel the hostility of the world around him. But he didnt care. It was just an avatar, after all. He didnt care. Had it not been for the fact that this world was where the game of fate was being yed out. He might even have descended in his true form at the moment of Baoers death. By then, the so-called Heavenly Dao wouldve been shattered with a flick of his finger. He might even have crushed this world in his grip. Baoer, dont worry, none of those Demons who killed you will escape. Killing intent burned fiercely in Huyues eyes, devoid of his usual jest andughter. About five thousand kilometers from Moonlight City stood a towering and majestic city. This was the main city overseeing Moonlight City. At this moment. A banquet was being held at the grand residence of themanding officer. The banquet hall was filled withughter and joy, a scene of harmony and prosperity. These noble Demons, all transformed into human forms, wore fitting and expensive garments, engaged in hushed conversations with one another. This had be their daily routine of life. As nobles among the Demons, they had nothing to do, living a life of intoxication and dreams every day. And at the main seat, Commander She Tian was drinking tea with several high-ranking officials of the city. As the supreme ruler of the mountain ranges spanning tens of thousands of miles, Commander She Tian was feeling quite pleased and content at present. He was transformed from a forest serpent and had lived for thousands of years. His cultivation level was extremely profound, which was why the honorable Demon General valued him greatly and put him in charge of everything. Commander, why havent we seen Generals She Tian and She Mu? a ck bear general asked with a ttering smile. Ah! I sent them to take care of some matters in Moonlight City, he replied. Moonlight City? That small city deep in the mountains? a Demon Race member asked in surprise. Yes! The serpent-wingedmander nodded. What could possibly be happening there? Could it be that a new vein of Moonlight Stone has been discovered? At the mention of this, the eyes of many Demon Race members lit up. For high-ranking members like them, Moonlight Stones were an indispensable existence. If a new vein really had been found, it would mean a massive amount of profit and wealth. The serpent-wingedmander shook his head, slowly sipped a cup of tea, and said indifferently, Its not that weve discovered a new vein. I sent the She brothers there purely because some members of the Human n have caused a rebellion and killed one of my subordinates. A rebellion? Committed by the Human n? All the Demon Race members were taken aback and then burst intoughter. These humans really dont know whether theyre alive or dead, daring to kill your subordinate, Commander! Right! Theyre truly courting death! The serpent-wingedmander slightly smiled, Thats why I sent the She brothers there. I told them they could deal with the situation as they see fit. Deal with the situation as they see fit. These simple four words exuded a thick scent of blood. Yet all the Demon Race members got excited and started to discuss what measures She Tian and She Mu would take to suppress the Human n. These two are extremely ruthless; now those humans will definitely learn their lesson! Heh, just a bunch of lowly humans, they are courting death by offending the Commander. Indeed! How majestic is the Commander, even the Demon General holds him in high esteem! These humans are purely bringing disaster upon themselves. The serpent-wingedmander listened with a smile, thoroughly enjoying the feeling of being ttered. But before he could fully recover from this feeling, An incredibly powerful aura appeared over the heads of all the Demon Race members. His smile froze on his face. Whats going on? Why is there such a strong demon might? he cried out in rm, his thoughts racing. Could it be that a Demon General was passing by? While his mind was still calcting, The roof of the banquet hall silently disappeared. Moonlight shone on the faces of the dumbfounded Demon Race members. And Huyue stood in the clear radiance of the full moon, looking down at all the Demon Race members below, and said lightly, Which of you.is themander of this ce? The eyes of many Demon Race members all turned to look at the serpent-wingedmander. Feeling a cold sweat on his forehead, he hurriedly stepped forward and cupped his hands, saying, May I know what instructions you have, honorable Demon General? Huyue quietly observed, then spoke, The twin-headed serpent was the one you sent to Moonlight City, wasnt it? The serpent-wingedmander froze, a sense of extreme danger suddenly rising in his heart, and he was about to make up some excuse. Huyue nodded, It seems so! Then, looking down at Ah Bao, who he held in his arms, he said indifferently, Today, you will all be buried with Baoer! The serpent-wingedmander was shocked and felt as if the scales all over his body exploded in an instant, his body preparing to struggle and resist. Huyue pointed a finger, All of you, die! As he spoke, a powerful demon might that made the full moon tremble spread out. All the Demon Race members burst open without even a chance to struggle under this overwhelming demon might. Only the serpent-wingedmandersted a bit longer, but his eyes revealed absolute horror. Among the Demon Race, high-ranking demons exert an extremely strong deterrent on lower-ranking ones, even being able to force them to self-destruct with sheer presence alone. But this required an extremely powerful demon bloodline. Not even a Demon General, let alone a Demon Emperor or even a Demon Saint, could do this. So what was the background of this man? What kind of being had he provoked! The serpent-wingedmandermented in his heart, and then his entire body exploded with a bang, turning into mist of blood, his spirit and soulpletely annihted. Chapter 611: Chaos Among the Clans (Third Update) Chapter 611: Chapter 611: Chaos Among the ns (Third Update) The banquet hall that had just been filled with song and dance had now be a sea of blood. Huyue stood in midair, and a golden shackle suddenly appeared between his eyebrows. This was the bacsh of the world, which had be strong enough to materialize. Yet Huyue only snorted coldly, You think this Heavenly Dao can restrain me? Begone! With his words, the shackle broke in response. But Huyues face had aged a bit as a result. He didnt care, though. He looked around the vast mountains, Since I havee to this world, lets eliminate all these Demon Race members who have lost their true nature! After speaking, Huyues figure gradually disappeared into the moonlight. The news of Ran Yi and many high-ranking members of the Demon Race turning into blood spread rapidly. The once dead and silent Demon Race mountain range started to be unsettled. But this was merely a topic of conversation for the demons during their leisure time. However, the news that followed continuously challenged the endurance of the entire Demon Race. The second day. A mysterious man obliterated the Demon Marshal with one finger, and before his death, the Demon Marshal knelt on the ground, not even daring to resist. The fifth day. The Demon Emperor and many of the Royal Family were destroyed by the man with a single punch. The seventh day. The great Saint of the Demon Race For half a month in session. Huyues near-constant actions stirred the entire Demon Race mountain range and shocked spirits and gods alike. Because no one knew how strong this mysterious mans cultivation level and bloodline were. There were rumors that in the presence of the mysterious man, the Saint of the Demon Race, who had transformed from an ancient Exotic Beast, did not even dare to resist and had to meekly wait for ughter due to the pressure of the mans bloodline. Nor did anyone know what he wanted to do, why he needed to kill so many high-ranking members of the Demon Race. It wasnt until the happenings in Moonlight City spread that the many Demon Race members understood what had happened and could not help but curse the already dead Ran Yi. You sought your own death, but you also established such a formidable enemy for the Demon Race. Truly deserving of your fate. But talking about it now was useless. Huyue had already conquered the entire Demon Race with his incredibly strong cultivation level. He began to gradually unify the entire Demon Race mountain range. . In the far west, the Land of a Thousand Buddhas. It was called this name because the people here were devout believers in Buddhism. Secondly, because the area had many schools, each vying with one another, and each school believed in different principles, it came to be known as the Land of a Thousand Buddhas. At this moment, in the capital of the Land of a Thousand Buddhists. The Debating Dharma Hall had been holding debates for a full three months. All the schools from the entire nation gathered to debate their scriptures and cultivation levels. The losers would lose their disciples and offerings for the next year, and might even be removed from their position. But the winners would gain the fervent worship of countless believers. Therefore, every school treated this event with the utmost importance and sent their best representatives to the battle. It usually ended in a draw. But this years debate was different. In the Debating Dharma Hall. A fat monks Golden Wheel behind his head shattered with a bang, and then he spat out a mouthful of golden blood and crashed to the floor. A small monk came forward and proficiently carried the fat monk away. Because they had done this too many timestely, they were well practiced. The monks watching around all stared nkly at the skinny monk sitting on the lotus tform. How many times had it been? Even the Mantra Holy Monk of the True Word Sect was no match for the one who called himself Reverend Ku Chan. How profoundly does this person understand the Buddhist doctrine? At that moment, Venerable Ku Chan slowly lifted his gaze and looked at the high monks of various sects below, speaking indistinctly, Is there anyone else willing to debate the Dharma with Ku Chan? No sooner had he spoken than there was no reply. The high monks, who usually held themselves so high, now bowed their proud heads. This was because over the past three months, countless monks had tried to challenge Ku Chan from the remote temple on the frontier, and all had been defeated. No matter how high your cultivation level and reputation were, they all went down the drain. Ku Chan asked again three times. Still, there was no answer. He then revealed a faint smile, and a great golden light gradually shone from behind his head. If that is the case, are you willing to submit to me? Under the shroud of the golden light, nearly all the monks showed a look of confusion on their faces, then their eyes slowly became hollow. Venerable one above, we are willing! For a thousand years, the Land of Ten Thousand Buddhas had never had a leader capable of subduing all sects. Not until the appearance of Ku Chan, who after three months of unbeatable debate, began to be called Venerable. After that, an innumerable number of fanatical followers of Venerable Ku Chan emerged in the Land of Ten Thousand Buddhas, their influence growing ever more grand. In the Northwest, slightly to the north, there lies the Iron Encirclement Mountain, the height of which spans countless tens of thousands of zhang. The mountain is barren, devoid of vegetation or the trace of any birds and beasts. Within a thousand li, no demon, ghost, or ghoul dares to pass. For beneath this Iron Encirclement Mountain lies the dreaded abode of the Demon Race. This is a vast square located among the Ninefold Underground Springs. At this moment. Countless Demon Race soldiers stand atop the square. These Demon Race soldiers don armored gear, yet their interior is pitch ck, with only their eyes emitting a cold me visible. These eyes, when gathered together, resemble an icy ocean. As the figure of Leng Junxie, the revered young leader of the Demon Race, appeared on the reviewing stand. All the Demon Race soldiers howled to the skies. This was their respect for Leng Junxie. Leng Junxie, looking at the soldiers below, with a sinister smile emerging on his face, spoke in a loud voice. You have been dwelling underground for ten thousand years, to the extent that you have grown ustomed to this life without daylight, thinking it is fitting for our Demon Race. But today, I will tell you, you are wrong! As the noble Demon Race, we should be enjoying all the wondrous things in the world even more than The Multiverse; we were born to stand loftily above all! Yet ten thousand years ago, you were herded underground like pigs and dogs, and from then on have been referred to as the despicable Demon Race by others! But now, I, Leng Junxie, only want to ask you, do you ept this? The Demon Race soldiers let out a thunderous roar of rage, filled with boundless demonic resentment. Leng Junxie smiled with satisfaction, Very well, today I will lead you back to the surface, to ughter all those humans, demons, and ghosts, and with their blood, we will forge an unprecedented glorious name for our Demon Race! On this day. Iron Encirclement Mountain copsed, legions of demons emerged, and the world lost its light. Simr scenes were being enacted in various ces. Fei Tian of the Shura Tribe led his overseas Shura tond along the coast, leaving a trail of blood and carnage wherever they went. All ns were making final preparations for the grand assembly of a thousand tribes. And in the Central Province. High above the city of Mountain Sea Sect. Therey a city in the clouds. Whenever the sunlight passed through here, this Sky City would reveal its form and shine brilliantly. That was the location of the Immortal Gates sect, Mountain Sea Sect, in the Central Province. At this moment, within the Mountain Sea Sect. Lian Yunzhi was kneeling on the ground, a pale-faced narrative of events recounted. The person sitting across from her was a beautiful woman in pce garb. After listening, the woman slightly furrowed her brow. The Hua n, Xue An? Chapter 612: Head of the Mountain Sea Sect (Fourth Update) Chapter 612: Chapter 612: Head of the Mountain Sea Sect (Fourth Update) Yes! Lian Yunzhi said respectfully. Recently, there have been widespread rumors that the Puppet Immortal Sect had activated an Ancient Secret Formation, and that a man from the Hua n was the one who set it in motion. Could this be the person? the woman in pce attire said indifferently. To report back to the Grand Sect Leaders esteemed elder sister, it should indeed be Xue An! Because Liu KekKe, a True Disciple of the Puppet Immortal Sect, had also appeared at Bafang Mountain and attempted to seize the True Immortal Relics. However, for some unknown reasons, she stopped her actions and even formed a connection with this Xue An, Lian Yunzhi spoke gravely. The woman in pce attire nodded, Alright, I understand! I will report this matter to our master. You may leave now. Yes! Lian Yunzhi quickly bowed her head in response, then stood up and walked out. Just as she reached the door, the woman in pce attire said indifferently, Theres a vacancy in the external gate for someone to manage misceneous affairs. Go support them for now. Lian Yunzhis face instantly turned deathly pale. She opened her mouth as if to say something but dared not speak. With a low mumble, she bowed and left the room. As soon as she left the room, the tears streamed down Lian Yunzhis face. Because she knew this was tantamount to an indirect expulsion from the inner gate. Yet, she didnt dare to show the slightest bit of dissatisfaction. Because this came from Gong Wunian, the leader of the Mountain Sea Sects elder sisters. In the Mountain Sea Sect, the leader of the elder sisters held immense power. She virtually wielded the power of life and death over all the Inner Sect Disciples. Her words could even decide the fate of an Inner Sect Disciple. Compared to Gong Wunian, Lian Yunzhis status as an Inner Sect True Disciple meant nothing. Thus, even though she was being expelled from the inner gate, she only dared to secretly shed a few tears. Meanwhile, after watching Lian Yunzhi leave, a cold smile appeared on Gong Wunians lips within the room. What a waste! I sent you to obtain the True Immortal Relics, and it was even in your hometown of Bafang Mountain. Yet, you failed; not only that, but you have also caused a significant issue with your heart realm! Such a fool, remaining in the inner gate would only be the dregs at the bottom. To be the leader of the elder sisters, ones Cultivation Level must first be recognized by the masses. Gong Wunian had already reached the Half-step Golden Immortal stage, and her Cultivation Level was among the top three amongst all the Inner Sect True Disciples of the Mountain Sea Sect. In addition, she needed exceptional leadership skills and a keen eye. In both respects, Gong Wunian could be said to be the premier disciple of the Mountain Sea Sect. Especially in terms of insight, several Peak Masters of the Mountain Sea Sect admitted they were inferior to her. Therefore, upon her first nce at Lian Yunzhi, Gong Wunian immediately realized there was a significant issue with her heart realm. If this issue were not resolved, Lian Yunzhi should not even dream of making progress in her lifetime; maintaining her current level without backsliding would already bemendable. Hence, she decisively gave up on Lian Yunzhi and sent her to the external gate to handle misceneous affairs, which in in terms, meant expelling her from the inner gate. After pondering for a moment, Gong Wunian stood up and headed towards the highest point of Sky City, the Golden Summit. Her mentor, the Grand Sect Leader of the Mountain Sea Sect, Fan Dingtian, lived there. When she arrived, several Peak Masters of the Mountain Sea Sect were also present. The Shakou Star Mistress of the Shimmering Light Peak had a good private rtionship with Gong Wunian. Seeing her arrival, she smiled. Wunian hase! Despite her distinguished status, Gong Wunian, still a disciple at heart, bowed and said, I greet the Shimmering Light Peak Master! The Shakou Star Mistress smiled slightly, Why so formal with me? Gong Wunian couldnt help but feel a hint of confusion in her heart at this moment. Why were all the Mountain Sea Sects leading figures gathered together today? Could it be that some major event was about to ur? Pondering. Sitting atop the Dragon Court, Fan Dingtian said lightly, Youvee at the right time. Ive just received a transmission from the Divine Realm; Ziwei Divine Child is about to descend. Upon hearing these words, Gong Wunian was greatly shocked. Why would the Divine Child descend at this time? Could it be for the Hua ns Grand Assembly? No sooner had she spoken than Gong Wunian realized her mistake and hastily shut her mouth. Indeed. Fan Dingtian slightly furrowed his brow, Wunian, as a Divine Child and Star Lord from the Higher Realms, his actions naturally differ from mortals and should not be spected about carelessly! Understood? Yes! In the uing days, all the peak masters must also make preparations. The future prosperity of the Mountain Sea Sect hinges on this matter! Understood! The peak masters all bowed and responded in unison. At this moment, the Lady of the Shaking Light Star asked, Wunian, did youe here for some matter? Gong Wunian nodded and then repeated Lian Yunzhis words. Atst she said, Honored master, esteemed peak masters, I find this man from the Hua n quite mysterious. Especially since, ording to Lian Yunzhi, he managed to eliminate the King of Qianniao Kingdom and the Son of the Fierce Spirit without any cultivation level, and soon after, he went to the Puppet Immortal Sect and activated an Ancient Secret Formation. It seems this person does possess some skills. Upon hearing this, Fan Dingtian simply nodded his head without changing his expression. The Hua ns Grand Assembly this time is not an ordinary affair. Various powers are taking turns to appear on stage, including some secretive forces that should not exist anymore. Their emergence is not surprising. However, this man of the Hua n was born without the ability to cultivate, and no matter how strong he is, hes still just amoner and not worthy of concern! Send a few people to investigate, thats all! Fan Dingtian did not regard this matter as anything significant. For him, organizing the wee event for the Divine Childs arrival was of primary importance. Gong Wunian had long anticipated her master would react this way, so she was not surprised. If thats the case, I will send a few capable subordinates to secretly conduct an investigation! Agreed! Gong Wunian bowed and withdrew. Watching her retreating figure, the Lady of the Shaking Light Star giggled several times. Grand Sect Leader, in recent years, Wunian has indeed grown to be your right-hand person! Fan Dingtian nodded, This woman is meticulous and her actions are wless; indeed, she is not bad. Hehe, just whether our Divine Child Lord will take a liking to Wunian or not, thats the question! If she knew she would be presented to the Divine Child as a gift, I wonder if she would feel honored or afraid, sighed the Lady of the Shaking Light Star. If the Divine Child Lord takes a liking to her, it would be an unparalleled honor for her, and if she could bear the Divine Childs bloodline, she would even more so gain honor through her child, bing a transcendent being in this world. Faced with such good fortune, would she be afraid? remarked a peak master in a cold voice. Hehe, you speak as if you understand women so well! the Lady of the Shaking Light Star replied indifferently, then rose to take her leave. As the Mountain Sea Sect was busily preparing for the grand wee event of the Divine Childs descent, Xiao Shui, leading a selection of elite forces, had already arrived at the Puppet Immortal Sect and met with Xue An. An-ge, this ce is so strange! Even the fruits growing on the trees are made of steel! Xiao Shui said. Xue Anughed and then nced at the Hua n warriors who hade with Xiao Shui. These are the ones? Xiao Shui nodded her head, As per your instructions, Qianniao Kingdom has beenpletely pacified. Many Hua n people who did not wish to return were settled there, and those who came with me are the ones hoping to return to our native soil! Xue An nodded, Very well! In that case, I shall bestow upon you another opportunity. Chapter 613: Refining Armor True Soldiers (First Update) Chapter 613: Chapter 613: Refining Armor True Soldiers (First Update) Back when Xue An traveled across The Multiverse, he once stumbled upon a lostnd. In that abandoned world, all the mountains had been made into Alchemy Towers, and the rivers and oceans were transformed into the veinwork of a Formation. Such an impressive scene even astonished Xue An at that time. But it was a world that hadpletely died. Standing atop a mountain and gazing far away, the earth was covered with gigantic puppet remnants. Despite the many years that had passed, these remnants still shone with a cold metallic luster, testifying to the power of the civilization that built them. In the end, Xue An unlocked a hidden cache and acquired many useful things, knowledge of ancient alchemy such as the Alchemy ck Tower and solutions to the Ancient Secret Formation all came from there. Xue An led Xiao Shui and others to the front of the Alchemy Tower. This ce was now considered the Holy Land of the Puppet Immortal Sect. After Xue An arrived here, Liu Keke and Cang Yayun followed shortly. Senior, is there some kind of emergency? Cang Yayun asked. Ever since the Puppet Immortal Sect activated the Ancient Secret Formation, Cang Yayun felt her progress in Puppetry Technique was advancing by leaps and bounds each day. Although she had taken the wrong path in her cultivation level and there was no turning back, if her Puppetry Technique could make another breakthrough, then her strength would increase greatly, she might even be one of the top-notch individuals in the whole Central Province. Therefore, the sliver of resentment Cang Yayun had for being deprived of the Sect Leader position had long since dissipated like smoke in the wind. Now she spent every day wholeheartedly delving into the Puppetry Technique. For Xue An, her respect was genuine and heartfelt. Xue An shook his head, Nothing much, I just want to make a few sets of armors for these Hua n warriors! Make armors? Cang Yayun and Liu Keke exchanged nces, both seeing the confusion in each others eyes. Liu Keke stepped forward, Senior, the Sects treasury contains many armors left by predecessors and a multitude of puppet seeds. If you desire, I can order people to guide these Hua n warriors to choose right now. Even though the Puppet Immortal Sect had be a second-rate sect, its foundation was still profound; the treasury was replete with various alchemical treasures and armors, more than enough to equip Xiao Shui and the others. Yet Xue An, with a smile, simply shook his head again, Theres no need. Make way! Cang Yayun and Liu Keke, upon hearing this, retreated to a distance. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back in front of the Alchemy Tower and said indifferently, It might cause some pain, are you afraid? Xiao Shui and the Hua n warriors all smiled upon hearing this. Brother An, as true men, how can we fear mere pain? Xiao Shui said. Good, form the battle array, Xue Anmanded. At Xue Ans order, Xiao Shui and the others all tensed up instantly and promptly arranged themselves neatly ording to the battle formation. Xue An walked up to the Alchemy Tower and suddenly said, Do you know what the first principle of Alchemy is? Cang Yayun and Liu Keke, standing in the distance, were both startled and showed puzzled expressions. In simple terms, Alchemy is a technique that forcefully alters the natural structure of materials, making them grow ording to the will of the alchemist, but it has one iron rule, Xue An paused. That is equivalent exchange. Alchemy is a very fair technique; you have to give as much as you want to get. There is no such thing as creating something out of nothing; thats its first principle! Only by understanding this can one be considered a qualified Alchemist. Senior, but this Liu Keke gestured towards the Alchemy Tower, trying to say something. Xue An said calmly, Are you asking why this Alchemy Tower can change the entire Puppet Immortal Sect? Yes! Xue An smiled faintly, What you see is not always the truth. This Alchemy Tower can change the Puppet Immortal Sect because, for thousands of years, a vast amount of Spirit Power has umted at its base. As he spoke, Xue An reached out and gently caressed the Alchemy Tower, saying lightly, Now, please lend me your power for alchemy! Hum! With a soft sound, intricate golden patterns began to emerge around Xue Ans palm! The entire Alchemy Tower trembled slightly, and dazzling lights appeared atop the spire. Xue An slowly closed his eyes, his massive Divine Sense spreading out, enveloping Xiao Shui and the others with that brilliant light. Gather your spirits! Xue Ans voice echoed in the mind of every Hua n warrior. Xiao Shui and the others shuddered unanimously, immediately embracing the core and guarding the one, calming their minds and spirits. Meanwhile, Xue Ans Divine Sense, like a knife carving, started engraving alchemy runes on every Hua n warriors body. With every engraving, Xiao Shui and the others faces would show a color of pain. For these men, who did not fear death, to react like this, it showed just how intense the pain was. In reality, each of Xue Ans cuts was equivalent to carving directly onto the bones and meridians of Xiao Shui and the others. It was naturally a pain that pierced to the core. Yet even so, these Hua n warriors remained silent, silently enduring everything. In the distance, Cang Yayun and Liu KekKe watched in a daze! Especially Cang Yayun, who after all had been the Sect Leader of the Puppet Immortal Sect, naturally had a much broader range of knowledge. Thus at this moment, her face full of horror, she murmured, This This is the art of refining soldiers! She had once seen records of this secret technique in the Sects passed down texts. This was a Secret Technique that directly engraved alchemy runes onto a persons body. The principle was simr to alchemy, hence the name True Armored Soldier Art. But texts also recorded that the conditions required for refining soldiers were extremelyplex, the preliminary preparations alone would take a long time, and while carving the runes, the person wielding the pen had to be entirely focused, without any slightest distraction. Because if there was even a tiny error in the alchemy runes, all efforts would be in vain. Even so, sess was not guaranteed in the end. Often, it still depended on luck. And now, Xue An was simultaneously engraving runes for several hundred Hua n warriors. This was simply like a fantasy, unbelievable. But only Xue An understood that what he was using was not the soldier refining technique of this ce but from the lost secrets of that realm. And it was also because of the immense boost of Xue Ans Divine Sense that he could refine for so many people at the same time! At this time, Xue An said indifferently, The real pain is about to begin, endure it, and you will be strong! What? The real pain hasnte yet? Then what is this now? Xiao Shui and the others were bewildered. Xue An carved down thest rune. Boom! The radiance, as if ignited, began to wildly surge into the runes on Xiao Shui and the others bodies. Pain! It was as if their souls were being torn apart! These Hua n warriors finally could not hold back and let out pained moans. Xue An quietly watched. This hurdle, no one else could help them with; they had to make it through on their own. The first toplete the transformation was Xiao Shui! He trembled all over, the runes on his body already filled with the brilliance. He let out a painful howl to the sky, and around him emerged ck lines that quickly filled in to be solid figures. In an instant. Xiao Shui was covered by a suit of ck armor that radiated a terrifying presence. And it wasnt over yet. ng! With a crisp metallic sound, two massive steel wings emerged behind Xiao Shui. In conjunction with the ck armor enveloping his body, he appeared incredibly mysterious and powerful. At the same time, all the Hua n warriors began to transform in unison. Amidst howls of pain. In the blink of an eye, they were all d in ck armor, wings unfurled. This was the Alchemy Secret of the ancients. The True Armored Soldier Art! Chapter 614 Forming the Battle Formation, Roaming the Four Directions (2nd Update) Chapter 614: Chapter 614 Forming the Battle Formation, Roaming the Four Directions (2nd Update) Looking at these Hua n warriors, who resembled ancient god statues, Cang Yayun and Liu KekKe were utterly dumbfounded. However, Xue An merely smiled slightly. Not bad, to have refined them all sessfully in one go. It showed that not a single one of these Hua n warriors was a weakling. Because if any of them had hesitated during their transformation, the refinement would have failed. At this moment, Xiao Shui and the others were excitedly examining their armor, some even unable to restrain themselves, and directly punched arge rock. Crack. After a crisp sound, the huge piece of bluestone turned into powder. And that was just a casual punch without full strength. Now Xiao Shui and the others were even more excited. Xue An said indifferently, Fly into the sky and form the battle array as you advance. Upon Xue Ansmand, all the Hua n warriors nodded in unison, then spread their Metal Wings, and with a slight flutter, each transformed into a streak of ck light that shot into the mid-air. Their speed was so fast that it was no less than that of a Loose Immortal Peak cultivator. In the blink of an eye, all the warriors ascended and arranged themselves neatly ording to the Battle Formation Technique. As soon as the battle formation took shape, the Hua n warriors seemed to coalesce into one entity, turning into a vast mass of ck light that blotted out the sun and sky. Such powerful momentum changed the colors of heaven and earth, leaving the sun and moon without radiance. And once it moved forward, wherever it passed, the light bent around it, forming a terrifying ck Abyss that no one dared to look directly into. Witnessing this sight, Cang Yayun, who was a Half-step True Immortal, couldnt help but change her expression drastically. Because she could feel that the momentum of this ck light was no less formidable than that of a Golden Immortal. Even she would have to think twice when facing this ck light. Who could have imagined that such a terrifying battle formation was actuallyposed of a group of Hua n people without any cultivation level? At this moment, Cang Yayun truly admitted defeat, no longer daring to hold any disrespect towards Xue An. In her eyes, this mans methods were simply too terrifying. With a wave of his hand, he could refine such a genuine troop, how many more unfathomable cards did he hold? Just then, not far from the Puppet Immortal Sect, on a small mountain, three streaks of light rose into the sky like a frightened flock of birds and fled in panic into the distance. Xue An seemed to have anticipated this, and upon seeing this, he just smiled faintly. Without waiting for hismand, Xiao Shui took the lead, leading the Hua n warriors with a leap, appearing instantly behind the three fleeing streaks of light. Kill! Following Xiao Shuis order, the ck light instantly engulfed the two streaks behind, and after two short and frantic screams, blood and bodies fell together. The one who ran at the front was scared out of his wits, wishing he could grow an extra pair of legs just for running. At that moment, Xue Ans voice came, Let it go, spare his life! Hearing Xue Ans order, the Hua n warriors stopped their chase. As if granted amnesty, the man used all the strength he could muster and vanished into the skyline in the blink of an eye. Xiao Shui and the others returned to the peak andnded on the ground. Then, with a slight movement of their shoulders, the armor on their bodies retracted in an instant, revealing their original appearance. Brother An, why let that guy go? Xiao Shui was somewhat puzzled. Xue An smiled faintly, He was just a little scout gathering intelligence. Killing him wouldnt be very useful, but letting him go serves as a warning to the Mountain Sea Sect. From the beginning, Xue An knew someone had been watching from a distance. And the aura emanating from them was identical to that of Lian Yunzhi, suggesting that these were indeed the people sent by the Mountain Sea Sect. Nevertheless, Xue An didnt make anything of it. In the Multiverse Realms, only true strength is eternal and unchanging. Even if I let you see everything openly, what can you do? However, once the Battle Formation Technique took shape and began to roam the four quarters, its terrifying momentum instilled fear in the three spies watching from atop a small hill. They thought it was targeted at them and fled for their lives like birds startled by the twang of a bow. inly speaking, they took themselves too seriously; otherwise, none of them would have had to die. Hearing Xue An say this, Xiao Shui finally nodded and then asked eagerly, An Ge, when do we set off for the Thousand n Gathering? Xue An couldnt help but let out a chuckle, Anxious? Xiao Shui solemnly nodded her head. The other Hua n warriors also looked at Xue An with eyes full of anticipation. Xue An heaved a sigh inwardly. He understood that the Hua n had been suppressed for far too long. They finally had an opportunity to hold their heads high at the Thousand n Gathering, so naturally, they became somewhat impatient. Thinking this, Xue An nodded gently, Pack your belongings, well depart soon! Yes! Xiao Shui and the others said in unison, bowing respectfully. Just as Xue An guessed, the three individuals sent to gather intelligence were indeed dispatched by Gong Wunian, the eldest senior sister and head of the Mountain Sea Sect. After a brief discussion with her master and the other peak masters that day, although her master was unconcerned, Gong Wunian still adhered to the principle of being cautious and careful, sending three capable subordinates to spy on the Puppet Immortal Sect. In Gong Wunians view, these three had decent cultivation levels, were intelligent, and even carried Talisman Spells able to hide their Divine Sense, all of which made them fit for this mission. But unexpectedly, these measures were nothing more than a joke in front of Xue An, not worth mentioning at all. The one who luckily escaped didnt dare to linger for a moment longer, crossing ten thousand miles directly back to the Mountain Sea Sect to meet Gong Wunian. What happened? Was the mission a failure? Gong Wunian asked in shock, seeing her subordinates ashen face andbored breathing. The person nodded, managing a bitter smile, The other two have perished. Im the only one who fortuitously escaped. How many people were deployed against you? Who discovered you? Gong Wunian asked, filled with shock and confusion. She was aware of the capabilities of these three; although theycked inbat strength, they were extremely adept in the arts of flight and evasion, and ordinary cultivators couldnt catch up with them at all. About that The person hesitated for a moment, then handed over a Jade Slip. Everything I witnessed is recorded here with Divine Sense. Please take a look, Eldest Senior Sister! Gong Wunian took the Jade Slip and inspected it with her Divine Sense. A momentter, she abruptly stood up, her face filled with shock. What What is this? The scenes recorded by this person began after Xiao Shui and the others had ascended. Although it was only an illusion created by Divine Sense, Gong Wunian could still sense the terror and strength of these soldiers. I dont know as well because the Mountain Protection Array of the Puppet Immortal Sect obstructed us, so we couldnt see the events before they ascended. Were they the ones who annihted you? Gong Wunian asked. Yes! And their speed When mention of this topic arose, a look of fright appeared in the persons eyes. Their speed was simply too fast, almost within one breath, they caught up with us. If someone hadnt said to spare my life at thest moment, even I would have been killed on the spot! Alright! I understand. Youve done well; step back now. And remember, speak of this to no one. Yes! After the person had left, Gong Wunian stood there holding the Jade Slip, lost in thought as she prepared to see her master. Suddenly, a Divine Sense appeared before Gong Wunian, Come immediately to the Zhou Tian Star Hall in the back mountain! Chapter 615: Surrounded by Countless Stars, Holding the Power over Life and Death (3rd Update) Chapter 615: Chapter 615: Surrounded by Countless Stars, Holding the Power over Life and Death (3rd Update) Gong Wunian was taken aback. The Celestial Stars Hall was the absolute forbidden area of the Mountain Sea Sect. Normally, apart from the master and a few peak masters, no one was allowed to set foot in it, not even her, the leading senior sister. But today, the master had suddenly summoned me to go there. What was the reason? Could it be that the Ziwei Divine Child was about to descend? With this thought in mind, Gong Wunians hair stood on end. If this were true, it would be the most significant event in the Mountain Sea Sect for a century. Therefore, she immediately flew towards the back mountain. A momentter. She had arrived at the back mountain. Here, there were countlessyered prohibitions, making it impossible for anyone to fly. Gong Wunian thennded on the ground and walked towards the Celestial Stars Hall. At this moment. In the Celestial Stars Hall, on the dark dome above, countless stars were twinkling. The great being who constructed this hall had used some astonishing method to contain the countless stars of the heavens within the span of a single hall. Not only that, but these stars corresponded exactly to their actual positions, and even the slightest change in the real stars was reflected here. At this time, the stars were rapidly stirring, like a hazy storm of star mist spinning swiftly. But no matter how these stars spun, there was a bright and dazzling star that stood firm and unmoved in the central pce like a brilliant moon. This star,rge as a lighting bucket, was surrounded by a multitude of stars, held the power of life and death, and its nobility was beyond words. This was none other than the Emperor Star of Ziwei, the lord of all stars. Fan Dingtian, along with the Shimmering Star Lady and others, stood on the sacrificial tform, gazing up at the momentum of the stars with an unprecedented look of reverence on their faces. Because they could feel that a supremely sovereign and noble aura was descending. When Gong Wunian also appeared in the Celestial Stars Hall, a purple starlight beamed down from that Emperor Star of Ziwei, shining directly onto a piece of jade stone in the center of the great hall. This jade stone was enormous, and what was even more precious was that it was extremely clear and transparent, as if it were see-through. If other Cultivators were present, they would have eximed in astonishment. Because this entire piece of jade was the extremely rare Jade Marrow Crystal Stone. This type of Jade Marrow Crystal Stone only asionally appeared deep withinrge jade stone veins, and they were mostly the size of a fist. Yet this piece of Jade Marrow Crystal Stone was over a persons height, and just based on this, the stone was worth a citys fortune. Even some small cultivation sects would not be able to afford such a Crystal Stone even if they spent all their resources. But to the sect leader of the Mountain Sea Sect, Fan Dingtian, and the other peak masters, such a stone was hardly worth mentioning. As long as it could wee the arrival of the Divine Child, then everything was worth it. The purple starlight seeped into the Jade Marrow Crystal Stone and began to slowly condense. The process was slow yet filled with a reverence-inspiring awe. For within the Jade Marrow Crystal Stone, what the purple starlight was condensing into was unmistakably the outline of a person. As the starlight continued to seep in, the outline became ever clearer. In the end, it became vividly distinct, revealing the figure of a young man with a dignified countenance akin to an emperor, except that the mans eyes were closed. Even so, the powerful pressure emanating from him caused Gong Wuniansplexion to turn pale. Fan Dingtian and the various peak masters showed expressions of excitement. For they knew that the Ziwei Divine Child was about to descend. As expected. After a single breaths time. The Purple Star above the dome of the Star-Pce of Heaven suddenly burst into brilliant light. At the same time, in the sky outside, the Purple Star appeared in the daylight and cast down a vast star force. This star force pierced through the dome of the Star-Pce of Heaven, directly entering the Jade Marrow Crystal Stone, and then transformed into a profound and noble mark, branding it between the mans eyebrows. Crack. With a crisp sound. Numerous fine cracks emerged on the Jade Marrow Crystal Stone and, in the blink of an eye, it crumbled into powder. Subsequently the man with closed eyes slowly opened his gaze. As he opened his eyes, it seemed as if a whirlwind had swept through the Star-Pce of Heaven, a formidable aura sweeping over everything. The myriad stars above the dome dimmed in an instant, as if they no longer dared to twinkle. In the mans eyes, countless profound and mystical Talisman Spells shed by, as if capturing the entire sky of stars within them, making it hard for one to meet his gaze. Fan Dingtian and the others trembled with excitement, stepping forward to kneel in unison. Disciples of the Mountain Sea Sect, we wee the descent of the Ziwei Divine Child! The Ziwei Divine Child stood quietly, and after a moment, spoke with a voice full of authority, You have done well. Thank Divine Child! Fan Dingtian kowtowed fervently, eyes brimming with hot tears, yet he didnt dare raise his head. Gong Wunian stealthily nced toward the Ziwei Divine Child. She saw him dressed in a robe embroidered with intricate patterns, with a tall and elegant figure, his skin pale and delicate like ivory, features deep and handsome, and the ancient and mystical mark on his brow adding a touch of majesty. Especially his eyes, which upon closer inspection, seemed to contain the rotation of countless stars, irresistibly drawing one in. Gong Wunian was utterly captivated. The Ziwei Divine Child seemed to have noticed her as well, and with a faint smile, said, The Purple Star guards themand pce, and all fourteen major stars belong to the Purple Star, this girl is quite interesting! Hearing this, Fan Dingtian respectfully said, Ever since I received the divine decree three hundred years ago, I have been observing the logic of fate and finally found this girl and took her as a disciple. She is now my first major disciple, head of the Mountain Sea Sect. Gong Wunians face showed a confused expression. Whats happening? Didnt Master take me as his disciple because he valued my talent? Why is he saying this now? The Ziwei Divine Child nodded slightly upon hearing this, This girls fate is so noble its beyond words, she will surely achieve greatness. Upon hearing this, Fan Dingtian lifted his head in ttery, Divine Child, when I took this girl as my disciple, I was prepared to offer her to you. How can Your descent into this world not be apanied by a worthy consort? Hearing these words, Gong Wunian felt a cold chill in her limbs, and began to shake uncontrobly, her mind going nk. The Ziwei Divine Child responded with a faint smile, Indeed, I am quite fond of this girl. If she can bear my lineage, it would be a great merit for you! Fan Dingtian, upon hearing this, showed an ecstatic expression, I dare not im any merit, only wishing that the Divine Child might grace our world for a long time. After saying this, he turned his head to Gong Wunian, Wunian, from today onwards, you dont need to concern yourself with the affairs of the Mountain Sea Sect. Your most important task is to stay by the Divine Childs side and do your utmost to bear offspring for him. Understand? Gong Wunian woke from her stupor, looking at her once imposing Master who now wore a sycophantic smile, and suddenly she didnt know whether tough or cry. It turned out that her arduous efforts over hundreds of years had been nothing but an illusory reflection. Her Master, whom she thought valued her abilities and talents, was only using her destiny to curry favor with the Divine Child. And he was asking her to serve the Divine Child like a lowly courtesan, even to bear his children. All thisbined to create a picture of great irony. Chapter 616: Neither Men Nor Women, Never Surrender (4th Update) Chapter 616: Chapter 616: Neither Men Nor Women, Never Surrender (4th Update) Gong Wunian suddenly felt as though her heart had been emptied. Yet she dared not disobey her masters words and could only bow her head in silence. The Lady of Shining Starlight turned her head to nce at her, sighing softly to herself. She knew from the very beginning that Gong Wunian would react this way. Because she understood too well thepetitive spirit of Gong Wunian. Such a blow would be far too heavy for her. ... It was practically destroying all that she had built in the first half of her life. This filled the Lady of Shining Starlight with sympathy, but remembering the Divine Child, she too remained silent. At that moment, the Ziwei Divine Child spoke indifferently, When does the Grand Assembly of Thousands begin? To the Divine Child, it will start in half a month. Good! Prepare for it, I will attend in person. Yes! The Ziwei Divine Child slowly ascended the grand observatory tform and said indifferently, Moreover, has there been any strangeness in this worldtely? That there shouldnt be, Fan Dingtian replied, turning to Gong Wunian. Because currently, Gong Wunian was responsible for many of the specific affairs of the Mountain Sea Sect. Gong Wunian was just about to take out the Jade Slip. But the Divine Child, sitting on the spacious chair of the observatory, gestured with a hook of his finger, Come here, serve me! Gong Wunian trembled all over, gazing in shock at the Ziwei Divine Child. Whats the matter? Didnt you hear me? asked the Ziwei Divine Child indifferently. Seeing Gong Wunians confused expression, Fan Dingtian quickly urged, Wunian, the Divine Child is summoning you toe forward! Gong Wunian snapped out of her haze, then bowed her head and, trembling, stood up to walk toward the observatory. Fan Dingtian showed a relieved expression. However, including the Ziwei Divine Child, no one noticed Gong Wunians hand tightly clutching the Jade Slip inside her sleeve, abruptly breaking it in half with force. Everything recorded upon it naturally vanished as well. She then took a deep breath, lifted her head, and slowly approached the Ziwei Divine Child, who wore a slight, mischievous smile. Fan Dingtian and the various peak masters slowly receded, quietly disappearing into the darkness. In thend of the Central Province, its vastness unknown across tens of thousands of miles, countless races lived within it, and the number of Cultivators and nations were as numerous as the stars. But on the very edge of Central Province, bordering the mountain ranges of the Demon Race,y a barrennd where a very ancient yet disaster-prone kingdom existed. Ancient Hua Country. At this moment. Within the dpidated capital of Ancient Hua Country, a funeral banquet was being held in the exceedingly humble Imperial Pce banquet hall. Unlike other banquets filled withughter and jovial talk, the banquet hall at this moment was utterly silent, all faces filled with grief and solemnity. Seated at the primary seat was a gaunt-faced, middle-aged man with bloodshot eyes and a weary expression. He was the Emperor of Ancient Hua Country, Hua Fu! It should be said that every Emperor of Ancient Hua Country bore this name. The tradition had reached him through over four hundred generations. At the moment, Hua Fu stared nkly at the three young men standing before him, his heart filled with a mix of indescribable sentiments. Three brave youths, the journey you embark upon is one of extreme peril, with a likelihood of nine deaths to one life. Have you truly considered this? The three men looked at each other, and then the most beautiful youth at the forefront, whose appearance resembled that of a girl, bowed and said, Your Majesty, we have indeed considered it! Even if there were no hope of survival at all, we would not allow the noble Hua n to be slighted by the other races! His words made many of the old officials in the room secretly wipe their eyes. It had been too long. So much so, that many could not even recall how many times it had been. It was always in this banquet hall, the same funeral banquet, the same words spoken. The difference is that the speaker had never returned. Nevertheless, no one ever backed down. Looking at the three spirited young warriors, Hua Fus heart ached excruciatingly. Years of continuous warfare, the oppression by various tribes. It was already a miracle that Ancient Hua Country had survived this long. But now, they had reached a point where there was a break in session. Initially, renowned middle-aged patriots participated in the Great Assembly of a Thousand Tribes. Gradually, it came to be young people, and finally, almost all were youths. And now, there were even fewer youths eligible to attend the Great Assembly of a Thousand Tribes. Youan, do you really want to go? Hua Fu asked, his voice trembling. The leader among the youths fell silent for a moment, tears glistening in his eyes; yet he took a deep breath and said, Father Emperor, if I do not go, then our mighty Ancient Hua Country will indeed be stricken off from among the tribes! But after all, you are a girl! Hua Fu finally spoke these words. In this moment, he was no longer the Emperor of Ancient Hua Country, but a regr father. Hua Youan shook her head, In the face of fate, our Hua n does not differentiate between men and women; we will never submit to it! These words set off a tempest of apuse in the banquet hall. Some elder ministers wept loudly, toasting and choking out, Magnificent, the children of our Hua n! But for many more, there was a silent choke of speechlessness. An elder minister then said with a bitter smile, But just the other day, Werewolves Nation sent a diplomatic letter iming that if we cannot provide a satisfactory exnation for the deaths of their soldiers from the recent incident, they will not allow the Hua n to pass through their territory! Many showed somber looks upon hearing these words. This was something everyone knew. If it were any other nation it might be negotiable, but Werewolves Nationy on the critical path to the Great Assembly of a Thousand Tribes for Ancient Hua Country. If they did not permit passage, what were they to do? At that moment, someone mmed the table in anger, dering, Those bastards, their soldiers have repeatedly provoked our Ancient Hua Country,mitting all manner of rape and plunder. We have exercised restraint time and again, but they have only grown more insolent. In the end, driven beyond endurance, we annihted them all. Now they have the audacity to demand an exnation! Anger was evident in many faces. But what could that do? Ancient Hua Country was like a Giant Dragon cornered, now utterly unable to contend with Werewolves Nation. At this juncture, a soldier in armor walked in carrying a wooden box. Coming near, the armored soldier kneeled, lifting the wooden box above his head, Your Majesty, the Left Cavalry General has taken his own life! What! At these words, everyone abruptly stood up. Hua Fu turned deathly pale, demanding in shock and anger, What has happened? The armored soldier slowly opened the wooden box, revealing that it unmistakably contained the head of the Left Cavalry General. He then spoke calmly, The General said, this is our exnation for Werewolves Nation! Hua Fu copsed in his seat, his expression vacant as he waved his hand. An attendant stepped forward to take the wooden box. But before anyone could react, the armored soldier drew his sword without hesitation andmitted suicide then and there. The corpse fell to the ground. The banquet hall was engulfed in dreadful silence. After a while, soft sobs began to emerge. Because they all understood that this armored soldier hade thousands of miles just to fulfill hismanders final request. Now that his mission wasplete, he too followed the valiant spirit of the Left Cavalry General into death. Hua Fus tears cascaded down, yet his face showed a determined resolve, and he raised his cup. Today, what they have inflicted upon our Hua n, we will etch into our memories! The Hua n will never bow down! Yes! The Hua n will never bow down! Everyone in the banquet hall roared in unison, the brilliant glow in their eyes akin to their ancestors who had fought the world thousands of years before. Chapter 617: A Thousand Clans Rise, Beneath Luofu City (First Update) Chapter 617: Chapter 617: A Thousand ns Rise, Beneath Luofu City (First Update) If you ask where in the chaotd of Central Province lies a sanctuary that remains detached from worldly affairs yet transcends the material world, it must undoubtedly be Luofu City. And if you inquire where in Central Province the political situation is the most intricate and the power structures most entangled, that too would definitely be none other than Luofu City. All because this ce borders the venue of the Thousand Tribes Conference, the Heavenly Dao Yuan. When exactly the Heavenly Dao Yuan came into existence is beyond verification now. ... It is shrouded in mist throughout the year, impervious to any powerful being, revealing a path only when the Thousand Tribes Conference is to be held. As for what lies within, the scenarios differ with every conference. There are ins, deserts, inds, and even dense forests. To enter and survive until the end is to be the victor. The rule is that simple. So simple it borders on cruel. And because Luofu City enjoys a unique geographic advantage, it bes an arena for various forces to sh whenever the Thousand Tribes Conference takes ce. Some have said, the Thousand Tribes Conference begins the moment you set foot in Luofu City. To this, Shan Ruoling of the Garan Sect was rather indifferent. Instead, she looked around curiously at the pedestrians on the streets. Because among these pedestrians were all kinds of races, making it very lively. After watching a Peacock Demon with a long tail pass by, Shan Ruoling said excitedly, Master, this ce is so much fun! Wan Chengyi smiled wryly, finding it amusing that she described Luofu City as fun. It seemed that sometimes ignorance could indeed lead to greater joy. For example, Wan Chengyi saw very clearly that the pretty tail dragged by the Peacock Demon was actually a top-tier lethal weapon, having absolutely nothing to do with fun. All right, dont stare at others. Its taboo, Wan Chengyi cautioned. Shan Ruoling responded with an Oh, but her enthusiasm to look around remained unabated. Due to the impending Thousand Tribes Conference, the once-peaceful Luofu City had be noisy and bustling again. The myriad businesses along the roads had all opened their doors, their shrewdness adding a bustling atmosphere to the originally somber mood. And these businesses offered everything under the sun, broadening Shan Ruolings horizons. Just as she was engrossed in the liveliness, amotion arose outside the city gate, then a group of dusty monks walked in. These monks had a solemn aura, and despite walking with their heads down, the glint of gold in their eyes was discernible. Wan Chengyis heart grew solemn. They were from the nation of a thousand Buddhas. Moreover, the lowest cultivation level among these monks was at the Loose Immortal Peak. It seemed they hade with formidable momentum. Just as he thought this, he saw another group of monks arriving. Different from the monks in splendid attire that preceded them, this group appeared in tattered robes, many with tears in their garments. Yet, when Wan Chengyi saw these unremarkable-looking monks, he shuddered, a grave expression crossing his face. For their presence was far more formidable than the ones before. It seemed as though they felt Wan Chengyis gaze; a gaunt monk walking in the center slowly raised his head. Upon meeting the monks eyes, Wan Chengyi felt as if struck by lightning. The swastika Buddhist Seal within those eyes invoked a sense of involuntary reverence in Wan Chengyi. Although the cold sensation was dispersed by Wan Chengyi in an instant, it truly sent a chill through his heart. To think that even someone like him, a Golden Immortal, could be affected by this old monk, just how profound must the monks Buddhist cultivation be? Yet the monk merely nced at Wan Chengyi, let out a faint smile, and then turned his head to look at Shan Ruoling, who had a puzzled expression on her face. As he gazed at Shan Ruoling, the golden light in the monks eyes grew increasingly intense, and behind his head, a Golden Wheel faintly appeared, eliciting a wave of shocked gasps from the surrounding crowd. He then heard the monk speak softly, This girl is no ordinary mortal, but a Reincarnation Holy Maiden who has returned with a wish. She shares an incredibly deep connection with my Buddhist teachings and should be my disciple, epting me as her master. Upon hearing this, Wan Chengyi was slightly taken aback and was about to speak. Shan Ruolings expression gradually turned grim. Although her curiosity flowered like that of a child when she encountered novel things, in reality, having traveled with her master through various provinces, she had already gained a deep understanding of the ways of the world. Hence, when she heard the old monks words, she couldnt help but feel angry, her elegant eyebrows standing on end. Hey, I already have a master, so theres no need for your babbling! I definitely wont join your sect and ept you as my master, she retorted. Listening to Shan Ruolings words, the old monk did not get angry. Instead, he simply smiled faintly and then turned his head to look at Wan Chengyi. Benefactor, you possess the power of the four symbols and should be a Great Protector of my faith. You, too, ought to join my sect, he said. Compared to his disciple, Wan Chengyi was much moreposed. Hearing this, he responded with a light smile, Wan Chengyi, the Great Protector of the Garan Sect, has seen the venerable master! The old monk stared at Wan Chengyi, and after a long while, he shook his head, Benefactor, I speak no false words; you truly should be a protector of my faith! Wan Chengyis expression gradually darkened as he stared at the old monk and replied with a detached tone, We can discuss this matterter. But may I know how the master is addressed? Our teacher is none other than the Venerable Ku Chan from the Nation of Ten Thousand Buddhas! a few silent monks said in unison. Their voices were mechanical and stiff, causing those who heard them much difort. Oh? Then why didnt the master of true words from the Nation of Ten Thousand Buddhase? True words are heretical and deviant, and have already been defeated by our teacher! they replied. Hearing this statement, Wan Chengyi was shocked. He had crossed paths with the master of true words and knew that monk to be extremely formidable. He had not anticipated that he would be defeated by this Venerable Ku Chan. But who was this Venerable Ku Chan? He had never heard of this name in the Nation of Ten Thousand Buddhas before? Wan Chengyis mind was filled with doubts. With a trace ofpassion, Ku Chan smiled, Both of you, one a reincarnated Reincarnation Holy Maiden and the other who should be a protector of our faith. This is predestined by fate; you cannot escape it. Upon hearing these words, even Wan Chengyi, usually even-tempered, couldnt help but let out a cold snort, As cultivators, you actually believe in destiny? Oh right, your Buddhist teachings do advocate this concept, but unfortunately, we do not believe. Venerable Ku Chan looked at Wan Chengyi, who had an expression cold as frost. Without rebutting, he merely smiled and then lowered his head to continue walking forward. As he took steps forward, the group of monks who had clustered around him also began to step forward. Watching the retreating figures of these monks, Wan Chengyis brows furrowed slightly. He felt there was something odd about their steps, but couldnt quite put his finger on it. At that moment, Shan Ruoling eximed, Master, look at the footsteps of these monks. They seem to be stepping exactly in the footprints of the person in front, without the slightest deviation. Wan Chengyi looked. Indeed. As the foremost monk lifted his foot, the one behind would step into his footprint with unerring uracy, and so did the monks following him. This cycle created an eerily peculiar rhythm in their movement. But no matter how they walked, these monks still seemed to converge subtly around Venerable Ku Chan. The sight sent shivers down Wan Chengyis spine. Unless they were soulless walking corpses, how could people manage every step with such precision? Chapter 618: Making a Strong Entrance, Everyone Stands in Awe (Second Update) Chapter 618: Chapter 618: Making a Strong Entrance, Everyone Stands in Awe (Second Update) Just as Wan Chengyi and his disciple were beset with doubts and uncertainty, amotion arose from the direction of the city gates. Wan Chengyi and his disciple turned their heads to look. They saw, from a distance, an enormous Puppet Brigade marching swiftly toward them. By the time they reached the city walls of Luofu City, these puppets took a step that directly carried them over the wall and into the city. The crowd stirred, and those with less courage even turned pale. But some of the more knowledgeable onlookers couldnt help eximing, Puppets, the Puppet Immortal Sect has arrived! ... Hearing the name of the Puppet Immortal Sect, many cultivators couldnt help but have their expression harden. Even though the Puppet Immortal Sect could only be considered second-rate among the cultivator sects of the Central Province, lets not forget that in thend of the Central Province, cultivator sects are as numerous as the hairs on an ox. To be ranked as second-rate, one must already be extraordinary and exceptional. Besides, many people still remembered that not long ago, the Puppet Immortal Sect had activated an Ancient Secret Formation, which signified that the strength of the Puppet Immortal Sect was sure to increase in the future, naturally not to be underestimated. At that moment, several disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect leapt down from the shoulders of the puppets. After that, light flickered around these puppets, and their forms began to gradually shrink until they were about the size of ordinary people. And standing in front of these disciples were Liu KekKe and Cang Yayun. Wan Chengyi and Shan Ruolings expressions lit up with joy, ready to step forward and pay their respects. But the disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect all wore serious faces, as they spread out to either side, standing at attention. Even Liu KekKe wore a respectful expression, as if waiting for someones arrival. The onlooking crowd began to whisper amongst themselves. Whats going on? Who are these people from the Puppet Immortal Sect waiting for? My heavens, isnt that older woman none other than Cang Yayun, the Sect Leader of the Puppet Immortal Sect? If even she is this respectful, who could they possibly be waiting for with such regard? Shh, keep it down! And your information is outdated. Cang Yayun is no longer the Sect Leader of the Puppet Immortal Sect; the new leader is that young woman standing beside her, someone advised. How is that possible? Cang Yayun is a Half-step True Immortal, how could that woman rece her? the speaker said with a puzzled expression. Heh, I told you your news is old! That young woman is indeed the new Sect Leader of the Puppet Immortal Sect, named Liu KekKe! And I think I have an idea who these people are waiting for. Who? the crowd asked. Just wait and see! Youll know soon enough, said the person with a mysterious air. Just as these people were discussing fervently, the sky suddenly darkened. Everyone was startled and instinctively looked up. In the sky above, a dark cloud had formed without anyone noticing, and this cloud moved at a fantastic speed, absorbing all the light in its path, turning the previously clear sky gloomy and overcast. In the blink of an eye, the cloud had arrived over Luofu City. After circling a few times, the cloud plummeted to the ground amidst the astonished gazes of all below. When it touched the ground, the cloud suddenly dispersed, revealing a formidable troop d in ck Armors. The moment this troop appeared, it was as if a fierce wind had blown through the area. Their overwhelming aura caused many powerful cultivators to shudder and retreat a few steps involuntarily, not daring to provoke them. What was happening? Where did this group of formidable warriorse from? The many cultivators were filled with suspicion. A ck Armored Warrior with iron wings spread, flew from the sky at an incredible speed, leaving a trail of light behind him. As he approached the troop, the ck Armored Warrior retracted his wings and began to descend. It was only then that people saw that there was actually a person standing on the back of the ck Armored Warrior. Dressed in white, with his hands behind his back, his robes pping loudly in the wind, his face was indistinct, but his presence made people involuntarily feel the urge to bow down in worship. When the ck Armored Warrior descended to a hundred meters above the ground, the figure lifted his foot and took a step forward. He then fell straight down from the sky. Boom. After a loud noise. Everyone felt the entire street tremble, and where the mannded, a huge crater was formed, with countless cracks spreading across the cobblestone street. Such a powerful impact would have likely reduced a normal cultivator to mush instantly. But the man seemed utterly unconcerned. The Puppet Immortal Sect and those ck Armored Warriors, upon seeing the man, all sped fists in a salute, their demeanors extremely respectful. This scene quieted the entire street for a moment. Wan Chengyi and Shan Ruoling, master and disciple duo, exchanged nces and saw the shock in each others eyes. They naturally recognized the new arrival. Wasnt this the same person who had helped the Puppet Immortal Sect to activate the Ancient Secret Formation, and had caused Cang Yayun to willingly step down and install Liu Keke as the new leader of the Puppet Immortal Sect? It was Xue An. But what was the deal with these ck Armored Warriors? How had such a formidable force appeared in such a short time? At that moment, Xue An surveyed the crowd, his gaze sweeping over each face, then withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, So, this is Luofu City? To answer the senior, this indeed is Luofu City. Our Puppet Immortal Sect has a separate residence here where you can stay, replied Liu Keke. Xue An nodded, Very well. Lets go. Having said that, everyone turned and left. Liu Keke gave Wan Chengyi and Shan Ruoling a slight smile as a form of greeting and then left as well. After they had left. Shan Ruoling, somewhat dispirited, said, Master, just who exactly is this man of the Hua n? Wan Chengyis expression was grave as he shook his head and said, I cant tell either, but I have a strong premonition that hes someone we absolutely must not provoke. No matter who you are, you will suffer a great loss. The forceful arrival of the Puppet Immortal Sect and Xue An quickly spread throughout the entire Luofu City. All the various powers couldnt help but feel a chill. Meanwhile, the members of the Mountain Sea Sect had arrived in Luofu City without drawing any attention. The Ziwei Divine Child sat leisurely in the hall of the Mountain Sea Pavilion, toying with a chess piece, engaged in a game with Gong Wunian. Fan Dingtian along with the other peak masters waited below. After a while, the Ziwei Divine Child said lightly, Puppet Immortal Sect? Yes! Fan Dingtian answered. The Ziwei Divine Child smiled faintly, The art of alchemy has long been lost; they dare to call themselves the Puppet Immortal Sect, which is truly arrogant. Let them be. When the Grand Assembly of ns takes ce, I will teach them a lesson myself. Understood! At that moment, the Ziwei Divine Child ced a piece on the board, Youve lost again! Indeed, with the cement of this piece, Gong Wunians chessmen were firmly locked down, leaving no chance for a counterstrike. Do you know why you have lost? the Ziwei Divine Child said indifferently. Gong Wuniansplexion gradually paled, then he shook his head. Because mortals cannot defeat deities. In my eyes, all these sects are but chess pieces on the board, and I, am the one who holds the chess pieces, dered the Ziwei Divine Child with an air of arrogance. Chapter 619: The Hua Clan Enters the City, Operating Everywhere (First Update) Chapter 619: Chapter 619: The Hua n Enters the City, Operating Everywhere (First Update) In the days that followed, as countless cultivators from numerous sects poured into Luofu City, the citys hustle and bustle intensified. Apanying this influx, the heart-and-dagger struggles of various powers also gradually reached a fever pitch. However, in the midst of thisplex situation with undercurrents swirling, all the major sects, including the Puppet Immortal Sect, maintained their silence. Because the truly clever knew that no matter what kind of schemes or tricks you employed, they were all predicated on the foundation of power. Without power, everything else was as elusive and ineffectual as flowers reflected in a mirror or the moons reflection on the water. Xue An led Xiao Shui and others to take up residence in the Puppet Immortal Sects subsidiary estate within Luofu City. ... Owing to the special status of Luofu City, each major sect had a subsidiary estate here. One reason was for convenience during the Thousand Races Conference, but more importantly, it was for the collection of intelligence. ording to Cang Yayun, every Thousand Races Conference took ce in a different region of the Heavenly Dao. Knowing in advance which part of the Heavenly Dao would open, naturally, would be greatly beneficial in achieving good results. But such intelligence was held in the hands of the City Lord of Luofu City. Only the City Lord of Luofu City could ascertain when the Heavenly Dao region would open and what the situation inside was like, through an ability akin to a heritage of bloodline talent. No one else could fathom such knowledge. This was also why Luofu City held such an extraordinary position, yet had not been annexed by any other sect. To this, Xue An merely smiled. The so-called regions of the Heavenly Dao should be the abodes created by the will of this worlds Heavenly Dao. This was not too surprising. But Xue An was quite interested in this City Lord of Luofu City. The fact that he could ess information ahead of time indicated that he could connect with the will of the Heavenly Dao of this world. Furthermore, to be able to pass it down generation after generation as a bloodline talent made it all the more interesting. Just as Xue Ans interest had peaked, An invitation was delivered to the estate of the Puppet Immortal Sect by the evening of that day. The invitation was simple, asking the Sect Leader and elders of the Puppet Immortal Sect to attend a banquet at the City Lords Mansion the following evening. The invitation was signed by the City Lord of Luofu City, Luo Wenshi. Cang Yayun was not at all surprised by the invitation. Before each Thousand Races Conference, the incumbent City Lord would always host a banquet. This had be a traditional custom. As Cang Yayun predicted, countless invitations were sent out from the City Lords Mansion, inviting people from all sects and ns to the following evenings banquet. The already tense atmosphere was further stirred by this event, with alliances forming and feuds emerging one after another. At the same time, A somewhat dpidated ck carriage entered Luofu City under the cover of the moonlight, at a leisurely pace. The carriage journeyed through the bustling streets, passed several alleyways, and eventually stopped in front of a rather inconspicuous inn. That very day, this small inn had closed early, and the shopkeeper, dressed in fresh attire, waited eagerly at the door. When he saw the carriage arrive, he rushed forward excitedly. Then the carriage curtain was lifted, Hua Youan and the two Hua n youths stepped down from the carriage. The shopkeeper was at first startled to see that it was three youths of tender years, then with reddened eyes, he bowed deeply and said, I pay my respects to the three noble heroes. Hua Youan and hispanions hurriedly dodged, not daring to ept such a profound salute. Afterward, Hua Youan bowed with his hands sped, and spoke with sincere earnestness, Uncle Zhong, you have endured humiliation and borne a heavy burden operating in Luofu City for many years, running about for the affairs of the Hua n, how can we dare to ept your courtesy? After that days ceremony, Ancient Hua Country sent an emissary to deliver the head of the Left General to Werewolves Nation, thereby buying a passage. And then Hua Youan and his twopanions traveled day and night to reach Luofu City. Finally arriving in the city today. Before leaving, someone told Hua Youan, After entering the city, go and find Uncle Zhong. Because that is the only stronghold of Ancient Hua Country in Luofu City. The shopkeeper who was referred to as Uncle Zhong simply shook his head upon hearing this, I have merely done what a person of the Hua n should do, its truly nothing noteworthy! Then with sped hands, he said, Please follow me, the three of you! With that, he led Hua Youan and his twopanions into a secret room inside the inn. Once they were seated, Uncle Zhongs expression turned solemn. The three of you, tonight the City Lord of Luofu has sent out invitations, asking all ns to attend the banquet tomorrow, but the only ones who did not receive an invitation were our Hua n. Upon hearing this, the three of Youans faces all disyed a look of anger. Those bastards, why didnt they send an invitation to the Hua n? Are we not even qualified to attend the banquet? a young man said indignantly. Uncle Zhong gestured with his hands to calm them, then said in a deep voice, At this point, anger wont help us. So what do we do? Just not go? another moreposed youngster asked. Of course not! Hua Youan and Uncle Zhong said in unison. Then Uncle Zhong looked deeply into Hua Youans eyes and gave a wry smile, Were all of the Hua n, may I ask if youre a woman? Hua Youans face reddened slightly, then she nodded and said, Yes! My name is Hua Youan. Uncle Zhong was shocked, staring at Hua Youan. You Your surname is Hua? In Ancient Hua Country, only the Royal Family bore the surname Hua. The young man beside her introduced, Uncle Zhong, this is the Third Princess. Upon hearing this, Uncle Zhong took a deep breath, and then was about to kneel down to pay his respects. Hua Youan hurriedly came forward to support him. Uncle Zhong, do not be so formal; I havee not as a Princess, but as a Hua n warrior to participate in the Thousand ns Conference! Uncle Zhong looked at Hua Youan, who despite being dressed as a man, could not conceal her beautiful visage, with aplex emotion in his heart. He had been stationed in Luofu City for thirty years, also having experienced three Thousand ns Conferences. In the beginning, the Hua n sent mature men with steady auras and much experience. But subsequently, it was reced by somewhat inexperienced youths. This time not only were they young men barely of age, but even the Royal Familys Third Princess had to disguise herself as a man to participate. This situation made it clear how much the power of the Hua n had dwindled. But even so, Uncle Zhong still didnt see a hint of fear on the faces of these three. This determination also infected Uncle Zhong. He solemnly sped his hands toward the three, Although we havent received an invitation, our Hua n is also a member of the Thousand ns, so we absolutely cannot be absent from this banquet. Leave this matter to me. Even if Chen Zhong should die, I will make sure that all three of you can attend the banquet. Hua Youan quickly said, Uncle Zhong, one must not speak lightly of death! Upon hearing this, Chen Zhong smiled, Your Highness, rest assured, I, Chen Zhong, have been in Luofu City for over thirty years; I still have some connections! Just leave it to me! Chen Zhong was true to his word, and after making arrangements for Hua Youan and herpanions, he left the inn that very night and began to make his moves. Chapter 620: City Lord’s Night Feast, No Regrets Though Dead (2nd Update) Chapter 620: Chapter 620: City Lords Night Feast, No Regrets Though Dead (2nd Update) Chen Zhong had left, and he still hadnt returned by the afternoon of the next day. Inside the inn, two young nobles started to be somewhat anxious. Your Highness, why hasnt Uncle Zhonge back yet? Has there been any change in the situation? The young noble who spoke was visibly eager and also happened to be the youngest of the three. Because of inherent divine power, he had been specially chosen for this task. Hua Youan shook his head, Dont worry, if Uncle Zhong said he can do it, then he definitely can. Lets just wait a little longer. ... The slightly older youth then said, Song Ah, Your Highness is right. Uncle Zhong has been operating alone in Luofu City for decades; he must have his extraordinary methods. Dont be too anxious. Song Ah pouted, Jia Ning, dont lecture me, who was it that was so anxious they couldnt even eat their meal just now? Jia Ning gave an embarrassed smile before retorting, Do you think everyone is like you, eating non-stop like a bottomless pit? Due to Song Ahs inherent divine power, his appetite was also astonishingly huge. Thats still better than you. Not convinced? Lets step outside and wrestle to settle this. Why dont you suggest aparison of archery with me? Archery was what Jia Ning excelled in, his skill could be described as extraordinary and sublime, even restraining some cultivators, and for this, he had been selected. Am I a fool topete in archery with you? Am I a fool to wrestle with you? The two began to bicker with each other. Hua Youan watched them with a smile. Since they were all young nobles of simr ages and had spent some time together, they had long be good friends. Moreover, Hua Youan knew that their bickering was also a way to ease the tense atmosphere. In fact, wasnt Hua Youan doing the same? Even though she had just spoken about trusting Uncle Zhong. But she was well aware that the world of cultivators was extremely cruel. If you are powerful, then anything you do is deemed right. But if you are weak, then even breathing can be considered wrong. And the difficulty of obtaining an invitation to the banquet with the strength of the Hua n could only be imagined. As the three of them anxiously waited in the inn. In a side room of the Luofu City Lords Mansion. Chen Zhong was nodding and bowing as he spoke to a fat-earred steward. Steward Geng, please do me a favor and get an invitation for the Hua n. This is just a small token of appreciation, please dont take it as anything more than a gesture. Use it to buy yourself some tea! With that, Chen Zhong handed over a few banknotes. The steward Geng nced at the crumpled banknotes in Chen Zhongs hand, snorted coldly, and then spoke in a mocking tone. Chen Zhong ah, its been over a decade since Ive known you, I always thought you were nothing but a sycophantic old dog, good only for ttering and fawning. Who would have thought youd dare to stand up for the Hua n? What? You feel ashamed that your own n didnt get an invitation and youve lost face? Chen Zhong did not dare to respond; he just kept smiling obsequiously. Geng Jin sneered, Dont y dumb with me. Im puzzled. What exactly is your Hua n aiming for? At thest assembly of a thousand ns, the representative you sent couldnt even enter the Heavenly Dao origin and was yed to death at the banquet. And now, youve sent someone again? And you even want to attend the banquet? Let me tell you, the City Lord deliberately didnt send you an invitation because he thinks your Hua n is too weak and, at the same time, to protect you. So youd better go back! After saying this, the great steward of the City Lords Mansion, Geng Jin, picked up his teacup, clearly trying to send Chen Zhong away. Chen Zhong didnt leave, but took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, Steward Geng, our Hua n seeks nothing but to prove that we still exist in this world! If you could kindly allow us to attend the feast, our Hua n will never forget your kindness. Never forget my kindness? Hah, what makes you think you mere mortals deserve such consideration? Let me tell you the truth; if it werent for the face of the few protectors you brought, I wouldnt even bother meeting you, Geng Jin snorted coldly, then stood up to leave. At that moment, Chen Zhong suddenly knelt on the ground with a thud, Steward Geng, I beg you to help! With that, he began to kowtow thumpingly on the ground. Geng Jin saw this but didnt even blink an eye, instead, he sneered with a somewhat venomous tone, Ive seen plenty of kowtowing, Chen Zhong. Ive heard youre famously good-natured. So, how about thisif you kneel down now and bark like a dog, Ill consider figuring out a way for your Hua n. What do you say? Chen Zhong was slightly startled, looking at Geng Jin. What? Not willing? Then I cant help you! said Geng Jin, stepping to leave. Steward, please wait! Chen Zhong said softly, lowering his head. Geng Jin stopped in his tracks, What? Youve changed your mind? Chen Zhongs face was somewhat pale, yet he smiled with utmost sincerity. Of course, I am willing. I was just wondering how to bark like a dog! With that said, he started barking woof woof woof. Watching the old man with white hair kneel on the ground barking like a dog, Geng Jin couldnt helpughing out loud, then he patted Chen Zhong on the head. Youre sensible enough. Well, Ill help you out. But lets get one thing straight; if any of your Hua n die, dont me me! Chen Zhong nodded vigorously, You can rest assured, Steward, if anyone from our Hua n dies, it will have absolutely nothing to do with you. Geng Jin chuckled heh-heh and muttered under his breath. I really dont understand you Hua n people. Are you all mad? With that, he left. When only Chen Zhong remained in the ear room, he slowly lowered his head, his eyes shing with humiliation. But after a moment, the light faded, and he rxed again, then got up from the City Lords Mansion and returned to the inn. Uncle Zhong, how did it go? Song Ah asked eagerly. Chen Zhong smiled and nodded, When Chen Zhong takes action, all parties naturally show some respect. Its all arrangedwe can go to the banquet this evening! Really! Thats great! Song Ah said excitedly, dragging Jia Ning down to get ready. Watching the vigorous backs of the two, Chen Zhong, who didnt even feel sad about having barked like a dog, suddenly felt a hollow feeling in his heart. Geng Jins words still echoed in his ears. The tragic scene from thest Grand Gathering of Thousands ns also emerged in Chen Zhongs mind. It was three youngds of simr age, also eagerly attending the banquet, but what was carried back was a lump of flesh blended together. He just didnt know if this time the oue would be any different. Hua Youan, with her keen wisdom, saw Chen Zhongs expression and naturally knew what he was worried about. She couldnt help but smile. Uncle Zhong, dont be sad. The three of us were prepared for everything when we decided toe to the Grand Gathering of Thousands ns. If Hua Youan paused for a moment. If we really dont return, please remember to pass a message to my father, tell him I did not shame him! Chen Zhong fell silent for a while. There were no tears. Because in this world, even tears do not belong to the weak. Geng Jin didnt break his word; at the hour ofntern lighting, a messenger delivered an invitation. Already fully prepared, Hua Youan and the others took the invitation, stood up, and headed towards the City Lords Mansion. Chapter 621: The Feast Begins, Brilliant Lights (1st Update) Chapter 621: Chapter 621: The Feast Begins, Brilliant Lights (1st Update) Mountain Sea Sects detached courtyard. Gong Wunian served the Ziwei Divine Child to dress with a wooden expression. The once powerful head sister of the Mountain Sea Sect, who had held great authority, had nowpletely fallen into servitude as a concubine. The Ziwei Divine Child, looking at himself in the bronze mirror with his tall crown and wide belt, his sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, couldnt help but nod in satisfaction. Then, without turning his head, he said, Serving me, you seem to be rather unwilling? Upon hearing this, Gong Wunians body slightly shivered, and then she bowed her head and spoke softly, Wunian dares not. ... The thing women should learn most is to submit to the powerful, not to unt their little cleverness, which only makes them appear foolish. Do you understand? the Ziwei Divine Child said indifferently. Gong Wunian, bowing her head, herplexion slightly pale, whispered in response, Yes! I am fairly satisfied with you. As long as you serve me well, or give birth to my offspring, I might even consider taking you back to the Starry Realm and making you a high and mighty Divine Consort! Having said that, the Ziwei Divine Child then turned around to look at Gong Wunian. Unexpectedly, he didnt see a trace of excitement on Gong Wunians face. This, without a doubt, infuriated him. Powerful star power instantly bound Gong Wunian tightly and suspended her in midair. Despicable woman, it is your honor to serve such a powerful deity as myself. What right do you have to put on airs? As the Ziwei Divine Child spoke, ropes made of star power suddenly tightened, and a clicking sound emerged from Gong Wunians body. Those were the sounds of bones groaning under intense pressure, revealing their burden. Pain surfaced on Gong Wunians face, yet she still did not cry out for mercy. The originally dignified face of the Ziwei Divine Child became twisted with ferocity. Just then, the respectful voice of Fan Dingtian came from outside. Divine Child, the carriage is ready. Shall we depart now? Hearing this, the Ziwei Divine Childs expression immediately returned to normal, and the star power vanished. Gong Wunian fell from midair onto the ground. Afterwards, the Ziwei Divine Child said indifferently, Lets leave now. Having spoken, he turned and left the room. Supporting herself on the ground with her hand, Gong Wunians eyes brimmed with tears, and beneath her wide robes, her once delicate body was riddled with hideous scars. Luofu City. In a luxurious inn. Leng Junxie stood by the window, fiddling with a piece of pitch-ck ancient jade, looking up at the streaks of light sweeping across the night sky. After a while, he withdrew his gaze and a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. The Shura Tribe, the Buddhas Land, and all the major Sects have all arrived; it sure is lively! As he said this, he gently caressed the ancient jade in his hand, I can feel it, you are thirsting for ughter. Dont worry; the Demon Race shall ultimately reign supreme. As if responding to his words, a faint roar from the Demon Race echoed from within the ancient jade. Leng Junxie chuckled lowly, his body gradually transforming into a mist of darkness, disappearing into the night. Scenes like this were unfolding everywhere. Yet discerning individuals had noticed something peculiar about this Grand Assembly of the Thousand Races; an important participant seemed to be missing. Indeed, the Demon Race. Up until now, not a single demon from the Demon Mountains had been seen. Could it be that the Demon Race had decided not to attend this Grand Assembly? This spection excited many people. If the Demon Race truly does not attend this grand assembly of a thousand ns, then correspondingly, the other races and Sects will have a slightly greater chance of victory. After all, the strength of the Demon Race is still very formidable. With this thought in mind, the ns convened at the City Lords Mansion,mencing the feast. Today, the City Lords Mansion was brightly lit and bustling with activity. Individuals from the great Sects were all arranged to be hosted in the inner hall. Meanwhile, some of the smaller Sects simply set up banquet tables in the courtyard. Owing to the multitude of guests, the vast City Lords Mansion was packed to the brim. When Hua Youan, with Jia Ning and Song A in tow, arrived at the City Lords Mansion, the street in front was already clogged with various carriages. Of course, there were even more Cultivators who flew directly to the location. Just standing on the street, one could see countless streaks of light continuously falling into the City Lords Mansion, drawing gasps of amazement from the crowd of onlookers. Hua Youan dismounted from his carriage halfway down the street and walked to the front gate, then straightened his attire and strode inside with his head held high. Hold on, what are you doing? a shrill voice sounded, followed by a mboyantly dressed gatekeeper that stopped the three of them. We are here to attend the banquet! Here is the invitation! Hua Youan uttered as he pulled out the gold-trimmed invitation and handed it to the gatekeeper. The gatekeeper looked it over and his expression suddenly became very odd. Hehe, its the Hua n When he mentioned the Hua n, the gatekeepers voice was intentionally elongated. Before Hua Youan could speak, Song A could no longer hold back and came up, saying in a cold tone, What about the Hua n? We have an invitation, and with so many people here, whats the meaning of singling us out? The gatekeeper dismissively curled his lip and tossed the invitation back, then said in an arrogant tone. I can check whoever I want, is it any of your business? By this time, a crowd had gathered around to watch the excitement; upon seeing Hua Youan and hispanions ck hair and eyes, they all began to whisper among themselves. Its the Hua n! Tsk tsk, they actually dared toe! The murmurs made Hua Youan feel as though there were thorns at his back, but he still repressed his anger and stopped Song A, who was about to erupt in rage. Since theres no problem, may we enter now? Sure, please, go ahead! said the gatekeeper in a sardonic tone. Just then, two streaks of golden light flew over,nding on the ground; it was Wan Chengyi and his disciple Shan Ruoling from the Garan Sect. Upon seeing these two, the gatekeeper, who was originally haughty, immediately switched to a sycophantic smile. It turns out to be the Garan Sects Protector, pleasee inside! To be a gatekeeper here, the first requirement was to possess an extremely sharp eye, able to discern a persons lineage and Sect through various details. In this regard, the gatekeeper did quite well. Wan Chengyi nodded slightly. Meanwhile, Hua Youan, still leading the angry Song A and Jia Ning, proceeded inside. Hey, where do you think youre going? Is that ce for you? People from the Hua n should go to the side hall. Reallycks tact! The gatekeeper turned and saw Hua Youan preparing to enter the great hall, and at once reverted to a sharp and snide demeanor, shouting. Even Hua Youan could no longer hold back, and shouted angrily, Are you deliberately targeting people from the Hua n? So what if I am? The gatekeeper showed no sign of fear, ready to continue his diatribe. It was then that Wan Chengyi suddenly spoke, Does a gatekeeper dare to be so insolent? The moment he spoke, the gatekeepersplexion turned pale, Protector, this Wan Chengyi said indifferently, Scram! Naturally, the gatekeeper dared not show any displeasure toward Wan Chengyi; upon hearing themand, he immediately scurried away. Afterward, Wan Chengyi stepped forward slightly, and with a small smile, said, So you all are the representatives from the Hua n attending the grand assembly of a thousand ns? Chapter 622: Shiva Demon Gate, Song AYing Goes to Battle (Second Update) Chapter 622: Chapter 622: Shiva Demon Gate, Song AYing Goes to Battle (Second Update) Hua Youan looked at the middle-aged man who had stood up for him and was momentarily stunned, then sped his hands and said, Yes! Thats perfect. I am Wan Chengyi, the protector of the Garan Sect, and this is my disciple, Shan Ruoling. If the three of you dont mind, you may apany me inside, how about it? Hua Youan and his twopanions, Song Ajia Ning, exchanged a nce and then nodded. In that case, we thank you very much! Wan Chengyi smiled sincerely, No need for such formalities, please, after you! Saying so, he proceeded to walk inside with the threepanions. ... Shan Ruoling didnt understand why her master was treating these three members of the Hua n with such importance. Her master hadnt done this before, had he? The Garan Sect was also considered a major faction in Central Province, so they were arranged to be inside the main hall. After he led Hua Youan and the other two inside, the ce was already filled with distinguished guests. When they saw Wan Chengyi and his disciple, all those who were on good terms with them stood up to greet them. But there were also many who looked on coldly, with disdain in their eyes. Yet when this group of sect cultivators saw the three people following behind Wan Chengyi, they were all taken aback. Is is that the Hua n? a cultivator whispered. Then a cultivator, unable to suppress his feelings, stood up and said coldly, Protector Wan, whats the meaning of bringing these members of the Hua n here? What about it? Wan Chengyi asked indifferently. Heh, this is the main hall. How are these members of the Hua n qualified to appear here? Oh, I forgot to tell you. These people from the Hua n are my friends. I brought them here. Do you have a problem with that? Wan Chengyi said sternly. His words made many exchange looks of confusion, and then some started to sneer. Friends? Since when do people from the Garan Sect start making friends with this bunch from the Hua n? Wan Chengyi looked up, his face sank. Because the person speaking was none other than the sworn enemy of the Garan Sect, Po Shan from the Shiva Demon Sect. This man was a top-notch expert from the Shiva Demon Sect, his cultivation level had already reached the Golden Immortal Peak, a notch above Wan Chengyis. There was a serious conflict in religious doctrine between the Shiva Demon Sect and the Garan Sect, so they had long regarded each other as mortal enemies. He hadnt expected him to be here. Wan Chengyi took a deep breath, Po Shan, does the Garan Sect need to notify you about the friends it keeps? Of course not, but everyone in this main hall is a cultivator from a sect. You brought a group of Hua n members with no cultivation level at all, isnt that breaking the rules? Po Shans gaze lingered on Shan Ruoling before greedily fixing on Hua Youan. Wan Chengyi wanted to say something, but Po Shan already sneered, Tsk tsk, I didnt expect there to be such beautiful women in the Hua n, even attending the Thousand ns Conference in mens clothing. What, has the Hua n run out of men? Thisment drew a burst ofughter from the crowd. Hua Youans expression suddenly turned extremely ugly. Jia Ning and Song Ajia Ning were even more enraged, their eyes shooting mes. Why are you staring at me like that? Hehe, without seeing you, I wouldnt have even remembered. At thest Thousand ns Conference, those weaklings from the Hua n you sent were too frail. I just yed with them a little, and they ended up a mass of flesh and blood, heh heh, I wonder how long youllst this time? Upon hearing Po Shans words, Hua Youansplexion turned pale, and he said coldly, Did the people from the Hua n die at your hands during thest Thousand ns Conference? Po Shanughed nonchntly, Yes! Didnt I say so? Just a casual y resulted in their deaths. Tsk tsk, truly a bunch of frail youngsters. As Po Shans greedy gaze fixed on Hua Youan, he said, However, this time, if youre willing to apany me, I can be magnanimous and spare your Hua ns people for now. How about that? At this time, Wan Chengyis expression had be dark and terrible as he said coldly, Po Shan, what do you mean by that? Wan Chengyi, cut the crap. If youre not convinced, lets have a fight right now. If you lose, your pretty little disciple here can keep mepany once. What do you say? Upon hearing this, Wan Chengyi was fuming with anger. But he was still very clear-headed. Po Shans cultivation level had always suppressed his own; if he fell for this provocation and started a fight now, he would definitely be at a great disadvantage. A minor defeat was one thing, but if it dyed his entry into the Heavenly Daos origin, then it would be the end for the Garan Sect. So his expression changed, and for a moment, he actually fell silent. Po Shanughed even more arrogantly and then turned his gaze to Hua Youan, saying, What about it,dy? Have you made up your mind? My patience is very limited. A firm resolve began to appear on Hua Youans face; she was about to say something. But Song Ajia Ning, standing beside her, stepped forward and smiled at Jia Ning and Hua Youan, saying, Your Highness, Elder Jia, this brat is too arrogant. Allow me to fight him! No sooner had he spoken than he stepped forward without waiting for a response, stood in the middle of the arena, and gestured provocatively to Po Shan across from him. Brat, dont think youre so great just because youre a cultivator. Im going to teach you a lesson today! Upon hearing this, Po Shan and all the cultivators in the room were stunned, then burst intoughter. Po Shansughter was the most exaggerated. A mere mortal dares to challenge me? Song Ajia Ning didntugh; he just quietly watched Po Shan. After a moment ofughter, Po Shan gradually stopped smiling and then licked his lips with a ferocious expression. Fine, since youre courting death, Ill oblige! As he spoke, Po Shan suddenly rushed towards Song Ajia Ning and threw a punch straight at Song Ajia Nings chest. Po Shan was confident that if this punch hit, the young man would surely be pulverized. But unexpectedly, Song Ajia Ning took a deep breath, let out a loud shout, Get lost! With that, he too threw a punch. Crack. After a crisp sound, Song Ajia Nings arm burst open, and his whole body staggered backward more than a dozen steps before barely managing to stand still. Po Shan only swayed slightly. But that slight sway made hisplexion turn extremely ugly. For he was a Golden Immortal Practitioner, yet not only did his punch fail to crush this Hua n youth with not a trace of cultivation, but he was also shaken by the counterattack. For him, this was an unimaginable humiliation. Meanwhile, Hua Youan and Jia Ning cried out in unison. Song Ajia Ning! After steadying himself, Song Ajia Ning turned his head to look at his arm, now revealing bone, and with a cool expression, he grabbed it with his left hand and then yanked hard. Crack. His already ruined right arm was torn off by Song Ajia Ning himself. Blood gushed out once more. Many cultivators felt their skin crawl uncontrobly, swallowing hard. For Song Ajia Nings expression was terrifying. It was as if it wasnt his own arm he had ripped off; the extreme coldness towards himself sent chills down others spines. Even Po Shan felt ufortable, but he still sneered, Not bad, you managed to take one of my punches. It seems you are much stronger than those Hua n failures of the previous generation! Chapter 623: Xue An Takes Action, Teaching You How to Be a Person (Third Update) Chapter 623: Chapter 623: Xue An Takes Action, Teaching You How to Be a Person (Third Update) Though Song Ahsplexion was pale, he still hooked his finger at Po Shan and sneered, Idiot, Ive said it before, today Im going to teach you a lesson in being human! Anger shed across Po Shans face. You think you can defeat me just like that? You should know that punch just now didnt involve any of my cultivation level at all! As he spoke, he slowly raised his fist, and a formidable aura began to gather around him gradually. Hua Youan and the others were forced to retreat several steps, their faces bing extremely solemn. Even the mere residual impact was this powerful. One could only imagine how great the pressure must be for Song Ah, who was directly facing the aura. ... Sure enough. Song Ahs figure shook unsteadily, much like a tiny boat in a raging storm, at any moment ready to capsize. After all, a Golden Immortals cultivation level was too terrifying. Even with Song Ahs natural divine power, it was unlikely he could be Po Shans match. But even so, Song Ah still gritted his teeth and didnt take a single step back. Seeing this, expressions of grief emerged on the faces of Hua Youan and Jia Ning. Because both were well aware that Song Ah was preparing to fight to the death. Even many of the cultivators watching couldnt help but show a look of pity. Hehe, Your Highness, Elder Jia, Ill go ahead first! Having said that, Song Ah faced Po Shan and roared, To hell with cultivators! He then threw a punch with his left fist. With natural divine power, Song Ahs punch also exuded an impressive force. But Po Shan merely sneered, Seeking death! Then he, too, threw a punch. The Shiva Demon Sect was extremely proficient in physical techniques, and Po Shan, being a Golden Immortal Practitioner, imbued this punch with such might that it turned all the cultivatorsplexions pale. Wan Chengyis face showed a struggle, and several times he seemed to want to intervene, but in the end, he let out a long sigh, turned his head away, and couldnt bear to watch. At that moment, his heart was filled with guilt. After all, these members of the Hua n had been brought in by him; if they died here, it would be as if he had indirectly caused their deaths. Whereas Hua Youan just stared nkly at Song Ahs back, her teeth clenched tightly, she had even bitten her lip to the point of bleeding. But just at that moment, a cold voice was heard, Golden Immortal Practitioner think youre impressive? Then, a figure rushed in at an extremely fast speed, stepping in front of Song Ah, and threw a punch, shing directly with Po Shans fist. Boom. A loud noise ensued. The entire hall seemed to shake. Then, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, Po Shan wavered and stumbled back several steps before barely managing to stop. How how was this possible? Someone actually repelled Po Shan with a single punch? Everyones gaze shifted together, looking toward the person who had rushed in. They saw a man of the Hua n standing proudly, his expression cold and his eyes filled with murderous intent. Wan Chengyis body trembled. It was him! Naturally, it was Xue An who hade. He and the members of the Puppet Immortal Sect had just arrived at the City Lords Mansion, intending to enter the hall, but unexpectedly witnessed Song Ah engaged in a struggle with Po Shan. Behind him stood two young males of the Hua n. Xue An immediately guessed that these must be the representatives sent from Ancient Hua Country. The various arrogant acts of Po Shan kindled a murderous intent within Xue An. But the disy from Song Ah and the others filled Xue An with pride. In the face of such a formidable enemy, not one of the three young males of the Hua n showed any sign of backing down. Only when Po Shan unleashed his killing move did Xue An boldly make a move and saved Ah Song. At this moment. Xue An slowly retracted his fist and said to the astonished Ah Song and the three others from the Hua Youan, You all step back. Upon hearing Xue Ans words, the three of them subconsciously took a few steps back. Then, with his hands behind his back, Xue An looked at Po Shan, who had an uncertain look on his face, and said indifferently, Was he the perpetrator who killed the people of the Hua n in the previous incident? Upon hearing Xue Ans question, Liu Keke stepped forward and said respectfully, Replying to senior, it is indeed this man. At that moment, the cultivators in the room snapped out of their astonishment and all looked at Xue An with surprise. They did not know who this man of the Hua n was, the one who could send Po Shan reeling with a single punch. And it seemed that this man of the Hua n didnt even have any cultivation level, did he? Xue An nodded and then his lips curved up, Very well, theres a debt of blood to be paid. Since youve killed people from the Hua n, today you will pay with your life for them! By this time, Po Shan had recovered from the punch just now, and with a fierce smile, he said, Another one looking to die? Do you people of the Hua n all have such He didnt finish his sentence when Xue An stomped his foot. The entire main hall shook violently for a moment, and then he charged forward like a cannonball and threw a punch. The punch was so ferocious and its momentum so strong that Po Shan didnt even have time to react before he was hit in the chest by Xue Ans fist. Crack. Apanied by a series of dense sounds like snapping beans, Po Shan spat out arge mouthful of blood as he flew backward, smashing several tables before finally hitting the ground. This earth-shattering strike silenced the room. Xue An extended a finger and said lightly, This is the first punch I return on behalf of the Hua n people! Youre seeking death! ck light flickered on Po Shans body, his injuries rapidly healed, and he roared angrily. Shivas Apocalypse! As he roared, an extremely terrifying presence appeared behind him. Wan Chengyi trembled all over, his face turning pale as he shouted, Stop him quickly, hes summoning Shivas descent! When that happens, every living creature within a ten-mile radius will die! Hehe, thinking of stopping me now? Toote, you all go die! Po Shan cackled madly, and behind him, the figure of an azure Ancient God gradually appeared. This divine figure, baring its chest and belly, with sharp fangs and a fire atop its head bearing a golden skull, was extremely ferocious. It was indeed the terrifying aspect of Shiva. This was the true form that Shiva showed when enraged, extremely powerful with the might to destroy worlds. The presence frightened all the cultivators, who retreated one after another. With a malicious smile, Po Shan said, Man of the Hua n, after I kill you, Ill head to Ancient Hua Country and annihte everyone there! Your Hua n will vanish from this world! As he spoke, heughed wildly. But Xue An replied indifferently, Even if you truly summoned Shiva himself, today you will kneel before me! With that, Xue An suddenly looked up, his eyes shining brightly. Where his gazended, a Blood Lotus gradually condensed and appeared at his brow. Seeing this delicate and even somewhat cute Blood Lotus, the terrifying aspect of Shiva actually showed a look of fear on its face. Then, turning around, it fled. The Blood Lotus did not give it the chance, charging directly at it and enveloping Shiva within. Crack. Following the crisp sound. Cracks appeared throughout the Shiva statue, which finally burst apart. Po Shan couldnt believe his own eyes, No! Before the words fell, Xue An rushed up close and threw another punch. This punchnded squarely on his head, sending him flying off the ground and smashing into a distant wall. Boom. Amidst the dust and debris, Xue An extended his second finger and said lightly. This is the second punch! Chapter 624: 624 Chapter: Not Convinced? Then I’ll Beat You Until You Are! (4th Update) Chapter 624: 624 Chapter: Not Convinced? Then Ill Beat You Until You Are! (4th Update) The scene was dead silent. The only movement was the dust slowly settling. Is he dead? Many people were beginning to wonder. It was then that a hand suddenly extended from the rubble, followed by Po Shan struggling to climb out. But now, he looked much more miserable. ... Half of his skull had been blown to pieces, with brain matter mixed with blood trickling down. With such severe injuries, any other cultivator would probably have died long ago. It was only because the Shiva Demon Gate excelled at physical arts and had tempered the body to an extremely tough degree that he was still alive despite such critical wounds. And the cultivators who witnessed this scene all felt a sense of extreme absurdity. From the time this Hua n man with no cultivation fluctuation had arrived, in less than the time it took to drink half a cup of tea, he had reduced the domineering Po Shan to this state. It was almost inconceivable. At that moment, ck light flickered incessantly on Po Shans head, and his wounds were violently writhing, trying to heal. For the first time, a grave expression appeared on Po Shans face. I admit, you are very strong! But dont forget, I am a Golden Immortal Practitioner! Po Shan said coldly. Hua Youan, who had been closely watching the situation in the hall, felt his heart sink. In the Central Province or anywhere else, being a Golden Immortal signified the pinnacle ofbat power. And to be a Golden Immortal naturally meant that the cultivator had great fortune and destiny. Such people were usually very difficult to kill. Hehe, next Im going to show you what it means to infuriate a practitioner at the Golden Immortal Peak! Po Shans features gradually became fierce, and his body started to swell as though inted. Soon, he stood seven or eight meters tall. If not for the great height of the hall, his head probably would have touched the ceiling. And the aura emanating from Po Shan grew increasingly fierce and terrifying, his face gradually appearing less and less human. Berserk! Hes gone berserk! Wan Chengyi cried out in shock. Everyone familiar with the Shiva Demon Gate felt a chill at those words. Originally, the Shiva Gate was inherited from an ancient religion of antiquity, with Shiva being the supreme deity of that faith. But over the thousands of years of its transmission, the Shiva Gate gradually mutated, incorporating many methods from the Demon Race. It eventually came to be known as the Shiva Demon Gate. And of those methods, going berserk was the most terrifying and ultimate one. Once initiated, it meant that the person hadpletely entered a frenzied state and would not stop until the opponent was killed. Many timid cultivators had already quietly slipped out of the hall. Hua Youan was bandaging Song Abaos right arm wound while looking restlessly at Xue Ans back. She didnt know Xue An. But this man, also with ck hair and ck eyes, gave her a strong sense of security. Moreover, since his arrival, he had repelled Po Shan, indicating that he was an extremely formidable character. It had been too long since the Hua n had seen a strong figure emerge, so Xue Ans appearance had uplifted the spirits of Hua Youan and the other two, including Jia Ning. Consequently, they were even more concerned about Xue Ans current situation. Seeing this, Cang Yayun and Liu KekKe were preparing to step forward to help Xue An. Xue An raised his head to look at Po Shan, who now resembled a Demon God, and said indifferently, So you nt a demonic seed from the beginning of your cultivation, waiting for the moment when you need it to draw it into your soul to boost your battle strength, is that it? Unlike the berserk transformation of others, since Po Shan had Golden Immortal Cultivation Level, he was able to remain conscious during the transformation. So, when he heard these words from Xue An, his face couldnt help but change drastically. You how could you possibly know about the Demon Fetus? It was the most closely guarded secret of the Shiva Demon Sect, essible only to the highest echelon. Now that Xue An had revealed it with a single statement, he was naturally shocked. Xue An faintly smiled, The idea isnt bad! But even if the Demon God were here, he would have to die today! Xue An vanished in an instant and the next moment, he appeared in front of Po Shan. One could only see the divine light flourishing in Xue Ans eyes as his powerful Divine Sense formed a substantial giant silver needle, thrusting straight at Po Shans forehead. Po Shan was horrified and tried to dodge. But the Divine Sense silver needle moved too fast, like a dazzling silver light, piercing into Po Shans forehead in an instant and then shooting out from the back of his head, followed by a long trail of ck demonic qi. Po Shans expression instantly became stiff, and then a torrent of demonic qi started to escape from between his eyebrows, his enormous body rapidly shrinking. With just one strike, Xue An had shattered Po Shans Demon Fetus. And the intense bacsh nearly obliterated Po Shans consciousness. Only when his body had shrunk back to normal did Po Shan regain his senses, and, terrified, he shouted, Who on earth are you? Xue An indifferently said, I am Xue An of the Hua n! Now, I want to y a game! With every punch I throw from now on, you must count seriously, and if you count wrong or refuse to count, the torment will never end! Understand? Ill count your mother Though Po Shan was frightened by Xue Ans methods, his dignity as a Golden Immortal Practitioner made him curse out loud. Xue An shook his head, I dont like that answer. Speaking, Xue An suddenly appeared behind Po Shan and then threw a punch. Po Shan roared in anger, attempting to resist. But with repeated heavy injuries and the destruction of his Demon Fetus, how could he withstand Xue Ans punch. Boom. He was once again sent flying by Xue An, then crashed heavily onto the ground. Xue An smiled coldly, And now, the game officially begins! As his voice fell, Xue Ans figure appeared next to Po Shan, who was struggling to get up, and he threw another punch. It was then Xue Ans time to perform solo. Po Shan perfectly yed the role of a human punchbag, being sted from the ground to midair, and then from midair into the earth. The muffled sounds of punchesnding on flesh, the crackling of breaking bones, and Po Shans screamsposed a symphony with a bloody aesthetic. At first, Po Shan still attempted to fight back. However, Xue Ans punches were too powerful, and all of Po Shans attempts at resistance became futile struggles. In the end, Po Shan was beaten so severely he could only endure by relying on his immense vitality. By that time, this incredible vitality had be Po Shans shackle. Because of this immense vitality, he couldnt even lose consciousness but had to keep his eyes open and endure the beating. It was only then that Po Shan truly understood how painful it can be to take a beating. The deep, heart-wrenching agony soon brought him to the verge of copse. Finally, after Xue An delivered another punch that sted him from midair deep into the ground, smashing his newly healed ribs all over again, he trembled and called out weakly, One one punch! Upon hearing this cry, everyone watching collectively gasped. To have beaten such a strong opponent into submission. This man of the Hua n so terrifying! Chapter 625: If I Say It’s Wrong, Then Its Wrong! (5th Update) Chapter 625: Chapter 625: If I Say Its Wrong, Then Its Wrong! (5th Update) Looking at Po Shan lying on the ground, his face full of terror, Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth in a chilling smile. This is a good start, but I hope you remember every single punch that follows. If you count wrong that will be the end of your life! Understand? No Po Shan screamed shrilly. But Xue An did not give him a chance to beg for mercy, instead, he stomped down on the ground, the rebound force bouncing Po Shan off the surface. Then Xue Anunched a punch. Po Shan screamed miserably as he was sted away, but still managed to shout out in mid-air. ... The second punch Afterward, Po Shan was like a masochist, despite being beaten by Xue An until his head split, bones broke, and tendons snapped, he still did not forget to count. The third punch The fourth punch All onlookers stared dumbfounded at this scene, with deep reverence surfacing in the eyes of those cultivators. Meanwhile, Hua Youan and Song Ajia Ning were already brimming with tears. Seeing the once arrogant Po Shan now beaten into this tragic state by Xue An, and also having to count the punches he received himself. Theres nothing more satisfying in the world than this. At the same time, Hua Youan grew deeply curious about Xue An. He had just admitted that he was from the Hua n, but why had they never heard of such a powerful expert before? While Hua Youan was pondering this, Po Shan shouted, The thirty-ninth punch! Then he was smashed to the ground and could not get up again. By that time, he was a mess of flesh so mangled it resembled a lump of rotten meat, looking unspeakably miserable. But even so, he dared not make the slightest mistake. Because Xue An had made it clear, a mistake meant death. Xue An, however, did not punch again but slowly walked up to Po Shan and silently watched him. Under Xue Ans cold gaze, Po Shan was incredibly frightened, shivering all over. Then, he heard Xue An ask indifferently, What number did you just shout? The the thirty-ninth punch! Xue An shook his head, Wrong! Po Shans eyes bulged in disbelief, How how is that possible? I clearly remember it very well, theres no way Im wrong! Xue An smiled faintly, Then tell me, whates after thirty-eight? Thirty-nine! Xue An shook his head again, No, thats wrong! Whats wrong with it? Isnt thirty-nine whates after thirty-eight? Po Shan screamed. Xue An spoke calmly, In other ces, thirty-ninees after thirty-eight, but here with me, if I say its wrong, then its wrong! And if its wrong, you have to die! Xue An said, his eyes glowing brightly, slowly raising his fist. No youre just being unreasonable; you cant kill me Po Shan was almost driven mad. In his view, Xue An waspletely cheating. Yes, I am being unreasonable, and what can you do to me? Xue An said indifferently and prepared to throw down his punch. Po Shan then felt a powerful Divine Sense pressureing at him,pletely suppressing his own cultivation level. This discovery terrified Po Shan out of his wits. If his cultivation was suppressed, then Xue Ans punch was sure to take his life. Just at that moment, a breathless voice came from outside, Spare his life under your fist! Po Shans heart leapt with joy, just about to say something. Xue Ans mouth curved up as he said coldly, Do you think this is a TV drama? Spare his life under my fist? With that, he hurled his punch. Crack. After a crisp sound, Po Shans head was smashed to pieces by Xue Ans punch. A wave of intense ck radiance spread out from Po Shan, so powerful that it violently disturbed the natures spiritual energy around them. And as a mass of ck light soared into the sky attempting to escape, Xue Ans Divine Sense shed down like a knife. A scream echoed through the air, and the entire main hall suddenly shook. All the cultivators showed their astonishment. This was an astral foreboding caused by the fall of a Golden Immortal. And with that, Po Shan, the top expert of the Shiva Demon Sect, died on the spot. It was at this moment that the shouting person rushed in hurriedly. When he saw Po Shans corpse on the ground, his corpulent face trembled violently. You you actually killed him? Xue An looked at the fat man and said indifferently, So what if I did? Right then, another person came running in. Steward Geng, you Then, this person also stood frozen upon seeing Po Shans corpse. When Hua Youan saw the person running in behind, he could not help but cry out in surprise, Uncle Chen! Why is it you? Ever since Hua Youan and the others had left, Chen Zhong had been deeply troubled. Finally, gritting his teeth, he also arrived at the City Lords Mansion. But he had no invitation, so he could not enter, and could only linger at the entrance. However, due to the grand scale of the Thousand ns Banquet, many people wereing and going, and thus news from inside could still find its way out. When he heard that a young man from the Hua n fought with a Golden Immortal Practitioner on the spot, his vision darkened, and he almost copsed to the ground. The thing he feared the most had still happened. A Golden Immortal Practitioner! That was an existence Chen Zhong did not even dare to think about. How could three youths, just of age, possibly be a match for such a powerful opponent? No! He had to find a way to get in! Even if it was to collect the bodies of the three, it would be better than standing outside foolishly. With that determination, he tried every means to get cozy with a familiar house servant, and finally managed to enter the mansion, coincidentally running into Geng Jin. He then pleaded with Geng Jin, wanting to enter the main hall. Geng Jin sneered upon hearing this, I told you, these people from the Hua ning here are purely seeking death! Are you convinced now? As for entering the main hall? Heh, thats absolutely impossible, hurry up and get lost! Chen Zhong was scolded into submission, but he still nodded and bowed, trying to plead with Geng Jin to make an exception. Geng Jin red at him, about to burst out in anger when a house servant rushed over with a message. Its terrible! Someones going to die! Geng Jin let out a coldugh, So what if someone from the Hua n dies, whats there to fuss about? No! Its Lord Po Shan whos about to die! What? Geng Jin jumped three feet high at the news. What happened? Which lord did it? I dont recognize him! Hurry and see for yourself! Upon hearing this, Geng Jin ran towards the main hall as fast as he could. The Shiva Demon Sect was a very powerful sect, and Po Shan was a Golden Immortal strength practitioner. If he died during the banquet, as a steward, he too would be implicated. And Chen Zhong, upon hearing this, was also stunned and followed behind, running over. When he entered the main hall and saw that the three young men of the Hua n were still alivealthough Song Ajia Ning had lost an arm, they were still aliveChen Zhong couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. But at this moment, Geng Jins expression was unspeakably grim. Po Shan was dead, and this filled Geng Jin with a raging fury, yet he did not dare to provoke Xue An. So he vented all his rage on Chen Zhong. p! With a fierce p, Geng Jin struck Chen Zhong across the face and then roared in anger, Its all because of you, you old dog, pestering me incessantly, and now such a catastrophe has urred! Chapter 626: 3 Breaths, Give Me a Satisfying Explanation (6th Update) Chapter 626: Chapter 626: 3 Breaths, Give Me a Satisfying Exnation (6th Update) Chen Zhong was pped into a daze, then touched his cheek and habitually revealed a ttering smile. Upon witnessing this scene, Hua Youans trio all seethed with fury, smoke almost rising from their heads. He actually dared to hit Uncle Zhong? Jia Ning was enraged. Geng Jin sneered at his words, So what if I hit him? Heh, I forgot to tell you where your Hua ns invitation came from. It came from this old dog kneeling on the ground and begging me bitterly, he even barked like a dog. It was only out of a momentary soft-heartedness that I gave you the invitation! Did you really think you were worthy of entering this ce? Upon hearing Geng Jins words, Hua Youans trio all froze, then turned their gazes towards Chen Zhong simultaneously. Uncle Zhong, you ... Chen Zhong awkwardly lowered his head, Your Highness, I I have no skills and could only get the invitation through such means, I have brought shame upon the Hua n! Hua Youan vigorously shook his head, No, Uncle Zhong, you havent shamed anyone! It is the Hua n that has let you down! Your Highness, please dont say that, these matters really dont matter at all! In that moment, Hua Youans heart was filled with unspeakable sorrow; Uncle Zhongs hair was already greying, yet for an invitation, he had to kneel on the ground and bark like a dog. The humiliation and sadness in his heart mustve been immense. Listening to this, both Jia Ning and Song As eyes shed with murderous intent, wishing they could swallow Geng Jin alive. Geng Jin let out a coldugh at this juncture, Enough with the act, all of you members of the Hua n, get out of the City Lords Mansion now, or dont me me for being unkind! As the personal butler to Luo Wenshi, the City Lord of Luofu City, and someone with great power who could ess some information about the Heavenly Dao source, Geng Jin was respected by even thergest Sects, who showed him the necessary reverence. This nurtured Geng Jins arrogant and domineering temperament. Moreover, with Po Shan dead, he would definitely be held ountable by the City Lord, his rage seething within him, and he vented it all on the Hua n members. Of course, this was also because when he had just entered, he hadnt dared to carefully inspect Xue An due to awe. In Geng Jins eyes, someone capable of killing a Golden Immortal must be at least a Golden Immortal, or even possibly a formidable figure of a Half-step True Immortal. How could such an existence possibly be from the Hua n? But this time, he had guessed wrong. Just as Geng Jin was venting his anger on Hua Youan and the others. All the cultivators in the room were looking at him as if they were looking at a dead man. Geng Jin just felt that everyones gaze on him was somewhat strange, but he didnt think much of it, just coldly shouted, Didnt you hear me? If you dont leave now, do you believe Ill make all of you kneel and bark like dogs? Xue An was quietly listening to his ranting not far behind Geng Jin, his eyes gradually growing colder, then he spoke lightly. Who did you say has to kneel and bark? Naturally, its this bunch of despicable Hua n people! Geng Jin, without turning his head, said unthinkingly. Xue An nodded, I see, so you keep saying the Hua n is despicable, then what exactly is your status? Geng Jin replied somewhat impatiently, I am the personal butler of the City Lord, you It was then that Geng Jin finally felt something was amiss, shivered all over, and then turned to look at Xue An. Upon noticing that the Xue An who had killed Po Shan also had ck hair and eyes, Geng Jinsplexion visibly paled at a speed visible to the naked eye. You you He said you for a long time but didnt know what else to say. Xue An spoke lightly, I heard you just now, saying you want the Hua n people to kneel and bark? Geng Jin, sweating profusely, forced a smile, It was all all a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding? Xue An shook his head, Im not satisfied with that exnation! Geng Jin took a deep breath and then bowed, My lord, what I said was just a careless remark, the opening of the Heavenly Dao origin is imminent, and as the personal butler of Luofu Citys Lord, please could you spare some face? Geng Jins intention was very clear; he was reminding Xue An. I might be able to contact someone with information about the Heavenly Dao origins. Youd better weigh your options. On hearing this, Xue An slightly smiled and said, It seems youve got a point, so I will give you some face! Geng Jin let out a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and was about to say something. Xue An held up three fingers and said indifferently, Im giving you the time of three breaths toe up with an exnation that satisfies me, or else. Xue An gave a chilling smile, Youll regret why you were born so fat! Geng Jin shuddered all over, What are you trying to do? Xue An said indifferently, One! If you offend me, then dont even think about getting the information about the Heavenly Dao origins! Xue An continued calmly, Two! Just as Xue An was getting ready to say three. Geng Jin nced at the corpse of Po Shan on the ground, gritted his teeth hard, then knelt down with a thud and started barking a few times. After barking, Geng Jin looked at Xue An with an ashen face and asked, How about that for an exnation? Xue An looked at Geng Jin, who resembled a mountain of flesh, his lips curling into a slight smile. Such a fat dog must be delicious when stewed! His words elicited a burst of lowughter. Song Ahughed loudly and then said, Senior is mistaken; a dog this fat wouldck texture when eaten. But its skin would make a fine bedspread. Geng Jins heart was bleeding. He was always the one to bully others, and now he had been bullied by others, especially by someone from the Hua n whom he always looked down upon. Therefore, he thought viciously, Just wait, as soon as you enter the Heavenly Dao origins, I will find a way to make you die inside. However, he did not reveal anything on his face, instead, he asked in a deep voice, If its not bad, then can we call it even, senior? Xue An walked over slowly, ced his palm on Geng Jins big head, and said indifferently, I know you must hate me very much. Geng Jin trembled and quickly said, I wouldnt dare! Xue An smiled slightly, Hating me is useless because no matter what exnation you give, you must die today! With that, Xue Ans Divine Sense directly invaded Geng Jins mind and instantly shattered his soulpletely. Geng Jin, who had intended to call for help, had his eyes instantly dim. But Xue An clearly didnt intend to let him off that easy. The dispersed pieces of the soul were recondensed by Xue An, and then. Geng Jins already dim eyes gradually lit up with an unusual brilliance, and he bent down his massive body, went on all fours, waggled his behind, and let out a series of lifelike barking sounds. Xue An casually picked up a chicken leg bone from the table and threw it outside the door. Geng Jin stuck out his tongue, eyes gleaming as he pounced outside, hugging the chicken bone and starting to lick it. In both shape and action, he resembled a dog! Everyone was stunned. In their eyes, Xue An had just given Geng Jin a look, and then he had turned into this. It was simply unbelievable. At that moment, a thunderous roar came from a distance. Who dares to harm someone from my mansion? Chapter 627: There has never been a rise without bloodshed (first update) Chapter 627: Chapter 627: There has never been a rise without bloodshed (first update) With those words, more than a dozen figures flew across the sky andnded in the courtyard. Once they had taken their positions, the crowd realized with a start that these were all masters with powerful auras. Leading them was a middle-aged man with three strands of a goat beard and a grim face. His cultivation level was indiscernible, yet the chilling light in his gloomy eyes was enough to make people avert their gaze. Its Luo Wenshi! The City Lord himself hase! ... The crowd erupted into a buzz of activity. The one who had arrived was none other than Luo Wenshi, the City Lord of Luofu City. He nced down at Geng Jin, who was tongue-lolling, on all fours, and crawling like a pig or dog, his expression growing even darker. To shatter the soul and then mold it into the shape of a pig or dog, forcing it to be a human-shaped beast, your methods are truly cruel, Luo Wenshi said icily. Xue An looked at Luo Wenshi with a smile that was not quite a smile and said indifferently, Thank you for thepliment. Hearing this, all of Luo Wenshis subordinates behind him became furious. City Lord, this kid is too arrogant! Not killing him is not enough to quell the rage, and its also hard to exin to the ancestors of the Shiva Demon Sect! Exactly, a mere whelp from the Hua n, who knows what crooked methods he used, dares to act so insolently. We should kill him! These people began to mor one after another. At this moment, the situation began to change. The crowd that had been watching silently until now suddenly and discreetly moved behind Luo Wenshi. Aside from Xue An, Hua Youan, and a few others, only the Puppet Immortal Sect and the Garan Sects master and disciple, Wan Chengyi, stayed put. The number of people on each side was now starkly disproportionate, with a huge gathering of cultivators from all ces behind Luo Wenshi. Behind Xue An, on the other hand, it was empty and seemed very deserted. Under such circumstances, many in the crowd began to look at Xue An with hostility. In their long-held beliefs, the Hua n should not have a strong presence, should be subjected to bullying, and should remain at the very bottom of the myriad races, never to rise again. Yet, the sudden emergence of Xue An made these people feel a profound sense of threat. Annihting a Golden Immortal with a punch, crushing souls with a flick of the finger. This kind of terrifying ability made the sect cultivators deeply wary of him. If he were allowed to grow and be even more powerful, who knows what the Hua n would be. Better to eradicate him now, while he isnt that strong yet. Moreover, it was Luo Wenshi of Luofu City taking personal action, and by following behind and cheering, they could make a good impression on Luo Wenshi with little effort. Why would they not seize such an opportunity? Considering that the grand meeting of all races was about to begin, and Mars was about to emerge from within the clouds, establishing a good rtionship with the City Lord of Luofu City now could mean ess to a lot of useful information. So, in light of these various factors, almost all the cultivators had gone to the other side. At that moment, Hua Youan and Jia Ning exchanged nces and saw the determination in each others eyes. Then they stepped forward, standing beside Xue An. Hua Youan said in a low voice, Senior, we will draw their attention in a moment, and you must run quickly! Jia Ning also said, Yes, Senior, dont worry about anythingter on, just run! Run? Why should I run? Xue An smiled faintly. Hua Youans face turned pale, and she clenched her teeth tightly before saying, Senior, these cultivators will absolutely not allow the Hua n to have a powerful person like you! Now theyre watching us like tigers eyeing their prey, surely nning how to eradicate you! So for the Hua ns sake, you must find every possible way to escape! Only a strong person like you can lead the Hua n to grow and prosper, and then im back the blood debt of these thousands of years! After Hua Youan spoke in a low voice, Xue An looked a bit surprised at this young man disguised as a girl. Although she was young, this little girls mind was extremely clear. Then Xue An said, If I leave, what will you do? Hua Youan and Jia Ning both just smiled at these words. Senior, dont worry about the three of us. Compared to your importance, what does it matter if we die? Song A said softly. Hua Youan nodded, The rise of a n is always bloody and brutal, and to rise without shedding blood is nothing but wishful thinking! The Hua n has already shed enough blood; we dont care about adding our three lives to that! As they spoke, their tone was extremely calm, showing no concern for life and death. Xue An quietly observed the three of them, then shook his head and chuckled after a moment, Very good! You truly are worthy of being from the Hua n, but you need not say more, I will not leave! But Hua Youan began to speak in great urgency upon hearing this. At this point, Luo Wenshi stared at Xue An for a while before sneering, Sir, your actions were quite ruthless and showed no mercy. Are you not afraid of provoking public anger? In between his words, all the cultivators fixed their gaze on Xue An. Such an intense deterrent force was enough to shake the Heart Realm of an ordinary cultivator. But Xue An, in the face of all this, remained unchanged in expression and said lightly, Ruthless actions Provoke public anger? Then, suddenly looking up, his eyes zed with divine light, When you were ughtering my people, did you ever think about how ruthless your methods were? When you bullied my people, did you ever think of arousing public anger? Now that Im merely taking back a fraction of the blood debt you owe the Hua n over thousands of years, you jump out to use me of ruthless methods? At this, Xue An sneered coldly, his face revealing a crazed intent to kill, All I can say is, why dont you go die? This sentence was like a spark that instantly ignited an already vtile situation. Shouts of anger rose from all around; many cultivators were eager to try, wanting to teach this man from the Hua n, who they saw as ignorant of the harsh realities of the world, a lesson. Luo Wenshis face turned ashen. He waved his hand to signal for quiet, then said in a deep voice, Young man, dont be so arrogant. If you admit your guilt and surrender now and hand over the body technique and Divine Sense youve cultivated, I might consider protecting your Hua n through this Grand Assembly of ns. What do you say? Luo Wenshis words were also what many cultivators with ulterior motives were thinking. In their eyes, since Xue An could eliminate a Golden Immortal with no cultivation level at all, he must have practiced some sort of miraculous body technique. If they could obtain it, it would be a priceless treasure. Xue An didnt get angry butughed instead, then turned to Liu KekKe, Wan Chengyi, and the others behind him and said, Do you see? This is what the world calls cultivators! The world regards them as Immortals, but in my eyes, they are no better than pigs and dogs! Finally, Luo Wenshi could no longer contain the rage in his heart, So you mean to oppose us to the end? A disdainful smile appeared at the corner of Xue Ans mouth as he extended his hand to point at all the cultivators opposite him. Listen up, today, I will teach you how to behave! Chapter 628: All Debts Incurred by Blood Must Be Repaid in Blood! (2nd Update) Chapter 628: Chapter 628: All Debts Incurred by Blood Must Be Repaid in Blood! (2nd Update) Hearing Xue Ans words, which were nothing short of excessively arrogant. The group of cultivators first fell silent, then they all began to buzz with chatter. Kill him! Right, lets all attack together, and kill this arrogant brat! Shouts for killing arose from all directions. Meanwhile, Cang Yayun and Liu KekKe, who had always stood behind Xue An, didnt hesitate to summon their puppets directly. ... Lian Yunting even unleashed her strongest power of the Four Symbols, her eyes full of murderous intent as she looked at the opposing cultivators. As for Wan Chengyi and his disciple. They didnt actually need to be here. But Wan Chengyi always had a strong premonition in his heart, which was that if he stayed, a great opportunity would be waiting for him. So he gritted his teeth and didnt leave. Now seeing that the situation had escted to a point of direct hostility, Wan Chengyi simply went all out too, silently operating his Profound Skill, and gradually above his head emerged the figure of a Garan protector deity. Even so, in the face of so many aggressive cultivators, Xue Ans side still seemed to be at a great disadvantage in terms of momentum. Luo Wenshi saw this and sneered, Puppet Immortal Sect and Garan Sect, do you also want to collude with these people from the Hua n in such a sorry state? If youe over obediently now, we can let bygones be bygones. Liu KekKes eyebrows shot up as she coldly shouted, We are wherever our senior is, and as for you bunch of shameless scoundrels, its best not to pretend to be good people here! Luo Wenshis face turned slightly pale with anger, Very well! Then dont me me for being ruthless! Take action, kill this Hua n brat first! At hismand, the group of cultivators surged towards Xue An like a flood. Leading the charge were the physical cultivators, who cultivated their own bodies and considered their physical forms as their treasures. And at this critical juncture, they all used their most powerful techniques, presenting a terrifyingly strong momentum. Following closely behind were various Sword Qi, belonging to the different Sword Cultivator Sects. Then there were all sorts of Talisman Spells, some as tall as ten or more feet, with ancient characters that were clearly from Ancient Gods. These came from various Talisman Cultivator Sects. Finally, there were various kinds of Innate Treasures, belonging to practitioners from misceneous Sects. All thesebined formed an offensive so powerful it seemed to change the colors of the heavens and the earth. In the face of all this, Xue Ans expression remained as calm as before. He slowly raised his fist and said lightly, Are you afraid? Hua Youan, Jia Ning, and Song Ah shook their heads. Behind them, Liu KekKe and Cang Yayun also shook their heads. Even Shan Ruoling, at this moment, disyed a determined expression and summoned her Life-bound Protect Enforcer, showing not a trace of fear. Xue Ans lips curled into a cold smile, Since you are not afraid, then crush them! Having said that, the physical cultivator charging at the front had alreadye close. Xue Ans eyes shone brilliantly as he shouted coldly, Crush! The! Sun! And! Moon! The advanced version of the fifth punch from the Divine ughter Six Techniques. Although Xue An currentlycked cultivation level, the Divine ughter Six Techniques was more about body-forging divine boxing, which could be executed without cultivation level, relying solely on physical prowess. Boom. As his punch sted out, it seemed as if he grasped the sun and the moon in his hands and squeezed them into shards. The physical cultivators in the front hadnt even reacted before they all turned into dust. The cultivators behind, seeing this, were so frightened that they seemed to lose their souls and abruptly halted their charge, causing the entire formation to descend into chaos. At the same time, the puppets of the Puppet Immortal Sect also charged forward, entangling themselves in the fray with these cultivators. A chaotic battle thus began. Luo Wenshi watched from the back, growing more and more rmed as he watched. Because even under the siege of so many cultivators, Xue An still moved as if he were in an uninhabited territory. With just his fists, he darted left and right, causing the cultivators from all directions to not dare to encroach upon his edge, making them avoid him instead. Luo Wenshis face was so grim that it seemed he could drip water. If they couldnt surround and kill this person this time, he would definitely be a great threat in the future. Thinking this, Luo Wenshi pointed towards the three from the Hua n hiding behind the forces of the Puppet Immortal Sect. First, capture those three from the Hua n who have no cultivation level. Immediately, several sword cultivators flew into the air, heading straight for Hua Youan and the other two. At this time, all of the Puppet Immortal Sect were tightly besieged and could not extricate themselves for the moment. Xue An, seeing this, merely sneered coldly and, after smashing a sword cultivators head with his fist, sent out a Divine Sense directly from the courtyard. By now, the sword cultivators had already charged close to Hua Youan and the other two. Heh heh, surrender peacefully, or Ill let you The leading sword cultivator didnt finish his words. Jia Ning drew his bow and notched an arrow, firing three arrows into the sky in quick session. Thud, thud, thud! Three muffled sounds of arrows piercing flesh. The frontmost sword cultivator was hit by three arrows in the chest and abdomen, letting out a roar of pain. Lowlymoner, how dare you wound me! He tried to pull out the arrows, but then ayer of murky light spread from the three arrows, causing the sword cultivator to fall from midair. Cang Yayun turned her head and sent a water sleeve attack from a distance, hitting the sword cultivators head. Crack! The sword cultivators head shattered violently, and he died on the spot. The remaining sword cultivators had never dreamed that Jia Ning, who possessed no cultivation at all, could injure a cultivator with archery, and they roared with anger. Kill this archer first! With that, several beams of Sword Qi rushed toward Jia Ning. Those three arrows were fired by Jia Ning after he condensed all of his blood qi. It was his unique talent in archery that allowed him to injure a cultivator. But after firing the three arrows, he was at the end of his strength and utterly incapable of continuing the fight. Facing the onrush of Sword Qi, Jia Ning chuckled grimly, Killing one is enough to break even! Having said that, he was prepared to close his eyes and await death. Just then, a streak of ck light flew across the sky at an astonishing speed, cing itself right in front of Hua Youan and the other two. ng. After several sounds of metal shing, the Sword Qi struck the ck light, only causing a few sparks before disappearing. It was then that people could see clearly that the figure standing in the air was a warrior d in ck armor, with a pair of huge steel wings spread out behind him. Those beams of Sword Qi had struck the ck Armors. How is this possible? the sword cultivators eximed in shock. Without a word, the ck-armored warrior pped his wings and charged directly at the sword cultivators. Before they could react, the steel wings swelled enormously, enveloping all the sword cultivators within. In an instant, when the wings were retracted, the sword cultivators were already a blurred mass of flesh and blood, their corpses tumbling to the ground. Luo Wenshi watched this scene, his heart filled with inexplicable horror. What kind of monster was this? It was as terrifying as a Demon God from hell. Fortunately, there was only one; otherwise, his side would have been doomed. As if in response to his thoughts, the stars and moon overhead suddenly dimmed. A cultivator cried out in shock, pointing to the sky, Those those Luo Wenshi looked up and saw a mass of clouds darker than the night sky flying over the City Lords Mansion. Then the ck clouds plummeted to the ground, and just before touching down, they transformed into hundreds of warriors d in ck Armors, silently gazing at all the cultivators. The Refined Armored Soldiers had finally appeared in the world. And every debt of blood owed would inevitably be paid in blood. Chapter 629: Crushing with an Invincible Momentum (Third Update) Chapter 629: Chapter 629: Crushing with an Invincible Momentum (Third Update) Upon witnessing this scene, the cultivators collectively gasped in shock. Especially Luo Wenshi, who watched the Armor-d True Soldiers in disbelief, about to speak. The Armor-d True Soldiers silently advanced a step, their overwhelming presence causing all the cultivators to retreat in terror. The situation that was once muddled became clear once again. Xue An smashed another cultivators head with a punch, then appeared in front of the Armor-d True Soldiers. Xiao Shui and the others bowed their heads in unison, waiting for Xue Ansmand. ... Xue An surveyed the battlefield and smiled slightly at Luo Wenshi in the distance, I hope you like this gift! Then he pointed at all the cultivators on the opposite side and said coldly, Kill them all, not a single one spared! Amand was issued. Xiao Shui took the lead, all the Hua n warriors assembled in battle formation, like a ck chariot of hell crushing everything invincibly. None of the cultivators was a match for these Armor-d True Soldiers. Even the Golden Immortals, when facing this battle formation reminiscent of ancient divine soldiers, were utterly helpless. In the blink of an eye, the Armor-d True Soldiers had advanced more than ten meters. Wherever they passed, corpses littered the ground and blood flowed like rivers. These cultivators were not a well-trained army; they had gathered solely to bully the Hua n, which they perceived as an easy target. But they had kicked an immovable boulder instead. Therefore, as soon as they engaged, the cultivators were already showing signs of copse. As the terrible power of the Armor-d True Soldiers became fully apparent, the cultivatorspletely fell apart. The cultivators at the back of the formation turned and ran, triggering a chain reaction. Nobody dared to confront these ck devils any longer, cursing themselves for not having more legs as they fled in panic. Luo Wenshi watched with icy hands and feet from behind, initially trying to stem the tide of the rout. But defeat was like a copsing mountain; it was beyond his control. Xiao Shui, however, was clearly not going to let any cultivator escape. All the Hua n warriors had endured great hardships and had been waiting for this day. Therefore, with a nce from Xiao Shui, the Armor-d True Soldiers immediately changed formation, turning into an enclosing circle that firmly trapped all the cultivators within. This unexpected change made all the cultivators scream in agony. But this could not stop the massacre by the Armor-d True Soldiers. In reality, if these cultivators had mustered the courage to fight, they might not have been defeated so miserably. After all, among these cultivators, there were a few Golden Immortals. But in such chaos, hampering each other, how could they possibly stand against the killing machines like the Armor-d True Soldiers? Blood sttered everywhere. Xiao Shui and the others mercilessly reaped the lives of these cultivators. Luo Wenshi roared in anger, struggling with all his might, but he couldnt shake the situation at all. Just then, a procession of monks slowly entered the courtyard, and among them stood a gaunt monk with a Golden Wheel looming behind his head. This emaciated old monk looked at the ongoing massacre with a face full ofpassion, shook his head, and sighed lightly, s, why are you so deluded? Why not let go of your hatred now and enter my Buddha Kingdom? Upon seeing this monk, Luo Wenshi, as if grasping at a lifeline, shouted frantically, Master, save me! I am the City Lord of Luofu City, if you can save me, I am willing to tell you all the information about Heavenly Dao Yuan! The old monks eyes shed with a bright light, and with a smile, he nodded, then turned to look at Xue An in the distance. Benefactor Xue, long time no see! Xue Ans expression was indifferent as he looked at the emaciated monk, and said dismissively, Ku Chan, I didnt expect that after you joined this game of fate, you actually attained the level of a Bodhisattva? The neer was none other than the revered Ku Chan, who had entered the chess game of fate alongside Xue An. At these words, he smiled faintly, Everything is predestined, Benefactor Xue, why the need for such drastic measures? As the saying goes, An eye for an eye will leave the whole world blind, it would be better to stop now! You should know that in Buddhism, mercy prevails, and those whoy down the butchers knife can instantly achieve Buddhahood! As he spoke, the Golden Wheel behind Ku Chans head shone even brighter, casting a gentle glow over the entire courtyard, leaving many cultivators with fragile Heart Realms looking dazed. And the unstoppable true soldiers in armor, under this golden glow, gradually became sluggish until theypletely ceased movement. Luo Wenshi let out a breath, shouting with surprise and delight, The masters divine skills are unparalleled! But beware, this Hua n man is very sinister and mysterious. Ku Chan gave a slight smile, simply looking at Xue An, Benefactor Xue, what do you think of the old monks words? The atmosphere became somewhat silent. Ku Chan had just appeared and overpoweringly subdued the true soldiers in armor, startling everyone including Cang Yayun and Liu Keke. Wan Chengyis face turned gloomy as he watched the monk, his heart filled with fear. As soon as Ku Chan had appeared, Wan Chengyis Gant Immortal Statue seemed like it wanted to leap out of his body and prostrate itself in worship to Ku Chan. This feeling terrified Wan Chengyi, and he knew that in terms of Buddhist cultivation, Ku Chan was horrifyingly powerful. Xue Ans lips curved into a cold smile, I think you are simply full of hot air! Following Xue Ans words, an immense Divine Sense erupted forth, shing directly with the Buddhist light created by Ku Chan. Boom. After a violent shockwave at the level of Divine Sense. The alwayspassionate-faced Ku Chan was forced to retreat seven or eight steps, his Golden Wheel flickering wildly. And the Buddhist light that had covered the whole scene was scattered like smoke and clouds. The true soldiers in armor who had been confined by the Buddhist light all regained their freedom and, roaring, prepared to charge. Xue An waved his hand, signaling them to hold back for now. Then, he looked at Ku Chan, whose eyes were now filled with shock, and said indifferently, You really thought that just by attaining the level of a Bodhisattva, you could do as you please? Even if the Mahavairocana himself were here today, he would still have to bow down and lower his head. Moreover Xue An paused, then continued coldly, Whatever you have cultivated is not even the orthodox Buddhist teachings! Sadness appeared on Ku Chans face, Benefactor Xue, why do you say such things? You should know that ndering the Buddhist teachings can lead one to suffer the endless torments of Avici Hell! Xue Anughed skyward, then pointed at Ku Chan, Bald donkey, spare me your performance; Ive been to your Buddha Kingdom, and Ive seen with my own eyes what those orthodox Buddhist cultivators look like! Buddhism is a very unique sect among The Multiverse Realms. Unlike other sects that originated in ancient times, the history of Buddhism is not long and was founded by a person who possessed great fortune and greatpassion. He carved out a new path among immortals, demons, monsters, and gods, creating the splendid Buddha Kingdom. Xue An had great respect for such a person. When he traveled through The Multiverse, he indeed visited the original Buddha Kingdom. He even had several conversations with the founder of Buddhism. In that Buddha Kingdom, Xue An saw the true Buddhist cultivators. Those people were merciful without limit, helping to enlighten the world around them, relying purely on fate, and never forcing anything upon anyone. They would never, like Ku Chan, forcibly bind the souls of their followers and scare people with various threats of karmic retribution. This was not Buddhism, but a heretical path. Chapter 630: Heavenly Divines and Demons are But Mere Dogs and Chickens to Me! (4th Update) Chapter 630: Chapter 630: Heavenly Divines and Demons are But Mere Dogs and Chickens to Me! (4th Update) Hearing Xue An speak like this, Ku Chans face showed a solemn expression, Mr. Xue, you keep saying that you have been to the Buddha Kingdom, but do not know that even the Buddha Kingdom was created by people. Not everything the Buddha does is necessarily correct, and what I do is exactly to create my own Buddha Kingdom! Xue An sneered at these words, then leisurely cleaned his ear, Well then, go create your Buddha Kingdom! Why the incessant babbling? And you keep telling us to put down the butchers knife and instantly be a Buddha? At this point, a fierce murderous intent appeared on Xue Ans face, When the Hua n was being ughtered, where was your damnpassion? Put down hatred? Hah, the only way to put down hatred is to kill all your enemies! If you havent experienced what I have, then shut your damned beak, or else watch out before I pluck that Golden Wheel behind your head to use as a lightbulb! Ku Chan was rendered speechless by the barrage of Xue Ans words, ultimately only able to press his palms together. The donor has entered the path of demons, the old Entered your moms path of demons! ... Xue An coldly shouted, and before one knew it, he had appeared behind him, delivering a smack right on his brightly shining head. Boom. This p sent Ku Chan flying up from the ground, then after doing a 360-degree turn mid-air, he finally crashed down with a thud. At this moment, Ku Chan could no longer maintain his facade of falsepassion, as anger appeared in his eyes, Endless Buddha Endless your moms Buddha Kingdom! Again, Xue An appeared at his side, kicking Ku Chans head as if it were a ser ball, sending him flying off the ground. By chance, there were several vases on the walls in the distance, which Ku Chan destroyed with his head as he flew into them. Go to ??????????.co Xue An smiled faintly, Goal, perfect! A look of horror appeared on Ku Chans face. He just couldnt understand why, even though he was beaten by Xue An on Earth before, and now he had finally achieved the status of Bodhisattva while Xue An had lost his cultivation level, he was still beaten by him just the same. Where exactly had things gone wrong? Luo Wenshi was equally terrified. He had thought he found a lifeline, but he did not expect to still be beaten by Xue An. At that moment, Xue An turned his head to look at the night sky outside the wall and spoke indifferently, Since both of you have already arrived, wont you show yourselves? Following Xue Ans words, from the darkness of the void, Leng Junxie and Fei Tian both revealed their forms. They had just arrived at the City Lords Mansion. Because of the banquet, all Sects and ns had received invitations. However, one was a respected junior of the Demon Race, and the other was a Shura King. Neither were epted by the cultivators of the world. Therefore, they both carefully arrivedst and hid their presence, nning to assess the situation before entering. They just happened to witness the scene of Xue An violently beating Ku Chan. They recognized Ku Chan, but of course, they also recognized Xue An, who almost wiped them out on Earth. This discovery chilled them, and they intended to observe for a while longer. Yet, their presence was called out by Xue An with a single sentence. As the demon and Shura showed themselves, The cultivators below erupted into amotion. Its the Demon Race! Hasnt this n been suppressed under Iron Encirclement Mountain and not appeared in the world for a long time? You are too out of the loop; Iron Encirclement Mountain has been overturned, and of course, all the demons havee out! The Shura Tribe is here too! What exactly is going on with this Gathering of a Thousand Tribes? Why is it so lively? But Luo Wenshi could no longer care about that; looking at the cold and silent Lianjia Real Soldiers, he felt chills all over his body. Now for him, killing Xue An was more important than anything else. Thus, he shouted, If either of you can kill this man of the Hua n, I am willing to provide all the information about the Heavenly Dao origin. Leng Junxie and Fei Tian exchanged looks, then chuckled hehe. Xue An, I never thought youd live until now! Whats the matter? Entered the game as the Hua n and also lost all your cultivation? Fei Tian sneered. Leng Junxie said indifferently, Dont waste words with him. Kill Xue An and well split his destiny! Have the two of you forgotten the old monk? This man is very tricky; only by joining hands can the three of us deal with him! Ku Chan had regained his unfazedposure and spoke coldly. Leng Junxie and Fei Tian hesitated slightly, then nodded in agreement. Overjoyed, Luo Wenshi said, If the three of you can join forces, then nothing could be better! Luofu City will surely offer a heavy reward. Then, turning to Xue An, Hehe, heaven wants to annihte your Hua n, no one can help you! Hahaha! The situation seemed to have taken a dramatic turn. The cultivators steadied their minds, watching Xue An and hispanions intently. The faces of Hua Youan and the others gradually turned pale. Cang Yayun and Wan Chengyi exchanged a look, their expressions more solemn than ever before. For with their cultivation level, they could sense the overpowering cultivation fluctuations emanating from Leng Junxie and Fei Tian. At the very least, they were Golden Immortals, if not True Immortals. Moreover, both the Demon Race and the Shura Tribe possessed militarymand tactics. They surely carried an endless army of demon soldiers and Shura with them. This really was a thorny situation! Yet, Xue An watched the demon and the Shura quietly, his face neither sad nor happy. Three of you! Then he looked up at the night sky, his eyes flickering with light. And you, deity of the Starry Realm? Before the crowd could understand the meaning of Xue Ans words, they saw the star of Ziwei suddenly brighten up in the night sky, and a path made of dazzling starlight appeared in the heavens. Then, a young man wearing a tall crown and broad belt slowly descended from it, followed by the Grand Sect Leader of the Mountain Sea Sect, Fan Dingtian, and various peak masters. There was also a pale-faced girl closely following the young man. Its the Mountain Sea Sect! People from the Mountain Sea Sect have appeared! Who is this man? Why is he walking in front of the Grand Sect Leader of the Mountain Sea Sect? Exmations could be heard incessantly. Then, the Ziwei Divine Child stood atop the starlight, looking down at the crowd below before his gaze settled on Xue An. Interesting, you actually know of the Starry Realm? The yfulness and superiority in his eyes made people quite ufortable. Xue An looked at the Ziwei Divine Child and after a moment shook his head, It seems your peaceful days havested too long, youve forgotten what awe is. At these words, the Ziwei Divine Childs expression darkened, and he let out a cold huff, A mere mortal, such arrogant talk! At this time, Leng Junxie, Ku Chan, and Fei Tian also recognized the Ziwei Divine Childs extraordinary bearing, their expressions turning grave, yet they still aimed their hostility entirely at Xue An. Simultaneously, Luo Wenshi and many cultivators eyed Xue An hungrily. In their eyes, Xue An hadpletely fallen into an insurmountable predicament, with no possibility of turning the tide. Hua Youan and others took a deep breath and silently stepped behind Xue An. Xue An looked back at them, then gave a faint smile. Scared? Xue An had asked this question once before, and now he asked again. Hua Youan and the others still shook their heads. Xue Anughed heartily, Good! Men of the Hua n should indeed be so! As for these With a casual gesture towards the deities and demons filling the sky, Xue An said indifferently, Just a bunch of chickens and dogs, killing them is all there is to it! Chapter 631: Emperor Star Descends, Luo Tian Grand Seal (First Update) Chapter 631: Chapter 631: Emperor Star Descends, Luo Tian Grand Seal (First Update) Upon being described as unworthy, Leng Junxie and Fei Tian, along with other demons, let out an angry hum in unison. Such shameless boasting! Ziwei Divine Child looked at Xue An with a yful gaze, full of mockery and arrogance. Im very curious, what kind of confidence gives you the courage to talk to me like this. Xue An replied indifferently, Im also curious, a mere Star Lords son, what makes you so arrogant? Ziwei Divine Childs expression tightened, You ... Xue An waved his hand impatiently, Alright, young master here doesnt have time to waste words with you! Then he revealed his pearly white teeth and smiled chillingly, Today, Im going to teach you all some reverence! With those words, Xue An leapt into the air. Just then, the sky, now covered by dark clouds at some unknown time, was shed by a massive bolt of lightning, its branches instantly spreading across the night sky. The lightning illuminated the figure of Xue An, facing down the host of deities and demons all alone. Watching his proud and erect silhouette in the sky, Hua Youan and Liu KekKe, among others, trembled all over. Though against a million men I go, this momentum shocked everyone. Xiao Shui spoke coldly, Armored soldiers, heed mymand, follow the Immortal Master, fight to the death without surrender! All the Hua n warriors shouted in unison, Yes! Liu KekKe, Cang Yayun, Lian Yunting, and others also disyed determination to fight to the bitter end. A ughter even more brutal than the one before was about to begin. Leng Junxie and Fei Tian had now released the demon soldiers and Asura warriors they had brought with them. These battle-hardened elites immediately engaged the Armored True Soldiers, dying their previously fierce assault. The puppets from the Puppet Immortal Sect were entangled by the monk soldiers under the Revered Ku Chan. While these monk soldiers were not of very high cultivation levels, their bodies were extremely resilient and agile, allowing them to hold their own against the puppets. The battle on the ground was at a stalemate. In mid-air, however, there was a battle of life and death. Fei Tian, Leng Junxie, and Ku Chan formed a triangle around Xue An, trapping him in the center. Fan Dingtian and the peak masters of the Mountain Sea Sect were responsible for engaging in closebat. Even the weakest among these fighters had the cultivation level of a Half-step True Immortal, their every move drawing upon the power of heaven and earth, formidable and terrifying. Yet even so, they could not gain the slightest advantage over Xue An; instead, he sent them reeling with his aggressive maneuvers. At this moment, Luo Wenshi shouted from below, This Xue An has no cultivation, but his physical prowess is extremely formidable. Do not engage him in closebat! Xue An knocked back the Radiant Star Maiden with a punch and smiled at Luo Wenshi below. Dont worry, itll soon be your turn! Luo Wenshi was chilled to the bone by Xue Ans smile, feeling an immense threat, and the qi of heaven and earth around him became erratic. Noticing this, Luo Wenshi turned pale and hastily retreated further back. Almost no one paid attention to this scene, except Xue An, who saw it, his eyes shed with cunning, and a mocking smile appeared on his lips. At this point, Fan Dingtian and the others had withdrawn to a distance, positioning themselves in a strange formation, their hands glowing as they performed mystical arts. Orthodox cultivators generally dont delve too much into the mystic arts, as even those who rely heavily on external aids like Sword Cultivators and Talisman Spell users have their core essence in improving their cultivation levels. To put it inly, cultivation level is the fundamental basis of everything. Mystic arts are just a side branch, a distraction, and those who indulge in them are considered foolish for neglecting the essentials. But Fan Dingtian and the others were different; their cultivation levels were at the threshold of this worlds limits, and upon realizing the insurmountable barrier of the Heavenly Dao Laws, they knew that their path had reached its end. Therefore, they turned to the study of mystic arts and sessfully created the Mountain Sea Techniques, after which the Mountain Sea Sect was named. The brilliance intertwined, revealing peaks and oceans that enveloped Xue An within. These mountains and oceans, seemingly real and illusory, carried such formidable power that even Fei Tian and Leng Junxie, among other demons, couldnt help but take notice. Once shrouded within, unless you truly possessed the power to uproot mountains and overturn seas, you would inevitably be trapped to death inside. The Mountain Sea Formation took shape. The space above suddenly became quiet. Fan Dingtian revealed a look of smugness, Divine Child, with this person suppressed by the Mountain Sea, his death is certain. Ziwei Divine Child nodded, Very good, this technique does have its merits. Fei Tian, Leng Junxie, and the other demons nced at each other, all noting the confusion in their eyes. Could he really be dead? At this moment, the previously stable Mountain Sea began shaking violently, as if a peerless fierce beast was about to break free. In the blink of an eye, mountains crumbled and oceans overturned. The Mountain Sea shattered with a loud bang. And from within the ruins, the figure of Xue An slowly emerged. How is that possible? Fan Dingtian simply couldnt believe his own eyes. Yet Xue An merely smiled faintly, then beckoned to Ziwei Divine Child with a taunting gesture, Come, lets y a little first! Ziwei Divine Child was provoked by Xue Ans attitude and was about to speak angrily. But Xue Ans figure had already closed in near him and pped him across the face. p. After the crisp sound, Ziwei Divine Child was sent flying far away, then clutched his swollen cheek in disbelief and roared, How could you possibly hit me? Ziwei Divine Child was shocked to his core. Because his arrival was embodied by a body condensed from innate starlight, containing a trace of the Purple Stars rules. Ordinary cultivators couldnt even touch him. This was also why he had always observed from above with a detached gaze. But all of that was shattered by Xue Ans single p. Xue An then said indifferently, Youre just an Innate Dao Body, did you really think you were something special? And this is just the beginning; you need to learn to get used to it. In Ziwei Divine Childs eyes burned towering rage. Since his birth as the son of a ster monarch, he had always been exalted, and no one had dared to look at him with disrespect. Yet today, he had been pped and sent flying by this man of the Hua n. This utter humiliation nearly drove him mad. Since you seek death, I will let you understand what it means to enrage a deity! Ziwei Divine Child roared to the heavens, Emperor Star Descends, Luo Tian Grand Seal! As he roared, the Purple Star in the sky suddenly burst with light, piercing throughyers of dark clouds and descending directly above Xue Ans head. Layers uponyers of dizzyingly intricate talisman spells circted, and then the starlight solidified into amber,pletely imprisoning Xue An within. Boom! When everything took shape, within the amber created by starlight, Xue An stood as if his entire being was frozen, his expression lifeless. Ziwei Divine Childughed heartily, Under the Grand Seal, even the soul shall be eternally imprisoned. Xue An, lets see how you turn the tables this time! But at that moment, from the distant horizon, a vast and mighty Demon Race army appeared. And on the leading banner waved a singlerge ancient character. Fox! Chapter 632: The Stars and Moon Reappear, Heaven and Earth Bow Down! (2nd Update) Chapter 632: Chapter 632: The Stars and Moon Reappear, Heaven and Earth Bow Down! (2nd Update) A cultivator eximed in rm, Its the allied forces of the Demon Race mountain range. Upon hearing this, many people felt a sinking sensation in their hearts. In previous Thousand Tribes Conferences, the Demon Race would always show up early. But this year, they had been abnormally silent, with no signs of movement. Many had even thought they wouldnte. Unexpectedly, they had arrived at this crucial moment. ... And upon arrival, it was this ferocious, daunting Demon Race allied force. Just as everyone was unsure and apprehensive. The Demon Race army had already flown above Luofu City. gs were fluttering, and a demonic aura pierced the sky. Beneath the leading g was a chariot pulled by a Double-Headed Demon Dragon. Atop the chariot sat a man with azy expression. Due to the distance, his face could not be clearly seen, but the cultivators could still feel the strong demonic energy emanating from this man. In midair, Leng Junxies expression darkened. Its you! He had a vivid memory of this fox demon, with whom he had crossed paths on Earth. The man chuckled hehe, Thats right, its me! The arrival was none other than Huyue. Ever since the day Ah Bao died, Huyue had crushed the Heavenly Dao Laws that suppressed his cultivation level, and in just over twenty days, had united the entire Demon Race mountain range. As for histe arrival It was entirely because Huyue wanted to make a grand entrance, so he had taken great pains to capture all Great Demons in the Demon Race mountain range, forming an allied army before making a fierce arrival. At that moment, Ziwei Divine Child was watching Huyue from a distance, his expression bing more solemn. Because he couldnt see through Huyue. Although he seemed to be just an ordinary fox demon at first nce, Ziwei Divine Child nevertheless felt goosebumps all over his body. It was as if something was warning him. This naturally made Ziwei Divine Child apprehensive. Huyue felt Ziwei Divine Childs gaze, casually turned his head to nce at him, and then focused his attention on the Starlight Amber. Tsk tsk! Huyue evaluated for a moment, a very strange expression appeared on his face, and then he gave Ziwei Divine Child a thumbs-up. Kid, I have to admit, you are really awesome, so tough. Ziwei Divine Child was taken aback, What do you mean? Huyue chuckled hehe, pointed to Xue An inside the Starlight Amber, with a face full of schadenfreude. You actually dared to imprison him? When you left your home, didnt your elders tell you who you absolutely should not provoke? Ziwei Divine Child said proudly, Thats ridiculous, you should know that I am Huyue waved his hand, Alright alright, Ive long recognized you as the son of the Ziwei Star Monarch. Honestly, I feel sorry for your divine father! I just wonder whether your Ziwei Divine Star will still exist after this. Nowadays, mischievous kids really end up causing trouble for their parents! It was then that Ziwei Divine Child understood, this fox demon was actually mocking him, and he couldnt help but burst into a fury of mockingughter, Thats hrious, considering my Ziwei Divine Star is the lord of myriad stars, wielding the power of life and death! How could it possibly vanish? Huyue shrugged his shoulders, No use telling me all this, I only know even if you are that awesome. Then he pointed to the Starlight Amber, its not as awesome as he is! Ziwei Divine Child snorted withughter upon hearing this, Youve said so much, but I havent seen anything impressive! Isnt he still confined by my Luo Tian Grand Seal? Huyue didnt respond to him, but kept admiring the Starlight Amber. Damn, even frozen in that pose he still looks so cool, its a pity I didnt bring my phone, or Id really take a photo as a souvenir! Disregarding the gods and demons filling the sky with his words, Seeing Xue An bound, Hua Youan, Liu Kekke, and the others, originally filled with grief and fury in their hearts, now understood upon hearing thisthe sudden arrival of the demon races allied forces seemed to be friends of their senior. In a state of urgency, Hua Youan couldnt help but shout loudly, Esteemed senior of the demon race, please save Senior Xue! Huyue looked down at Hua Youan and the others, then nced at those refining True Soldiers, chuckling with a heh-heh, Save him? Cut it out! With this bunch of rabble, does he need me to save him? Are you looking down on him? Hearing his words, the Ziwei Divine Child finally couldnt suppress his rage any longer andpletely blew up. To think that when he was in the Starry Realm, his status was so exalted. Yet upon descending here, he was first pped by a mortal, and now he was openly scorned by a fox demon. All these were beyond what the immensely proud Ziwei Divine Child could bear, so he roared angrily, Stop ying these mysterious games, go to hell! As he spoke, a beam of utterly pure starlight enveloped Huyues head, while the Ziwei Divine Child suddenly appeared behind Huyue and fiercely struck out with a palm. Huyue didnt even budge, merely saying calmly, I really do admire you, managing to court death to such an extent! Before the sound of his voice had faded, without any discernible movement from Huyue, the Ziwei Divine Child, who had approached with a menacing aura, was as if hit head-on by a giant dragon. He spat out a mouthful of blood as he flew backward. This caused a stir among the entire assembly. Even Leng Junxie and the other eager demons who had been itching to test their strength against Huyue were dumbstruck. How had this fox demon be so much stronger than when on Earth? At that moment, a disturbance in the qi field was seen, and chains of the Heavenly Daows emerged on Huyues body. With an indifferent wave of his hand, Huyue crushed them, but his face aged a bit in that instant. Seeing this, Luo Wenshis expression wildly changed, as if pondering something. Meanwhile, Huyue yawned out of boredom, I thought some strong figures would appear, but it turns out theyre all trash! Xue An, if you dont wake up soon, all these small fries will be mine! As soon as he finished speaking, a faint sound of cracking was heard from within the Starlight Amber. Its the senior; the senior blinked! Hua Youan eximed. Indeed. The sparkle in the eyes of Xue An, who was bound within the Starlight Amber, now shone brightly. The Ziwei Divine Childs eyes were about to pop out, No impossible! Once the Luo Tian Grand Seal is released, even True Immortals should be bound in their souls! He he is just a mortal with no cultivation level; how could he possibly break this seal? Yet reality shifted not with anyones will. The sound of shattering grew more intense, and the sparkle in Xue Ans eyes became even more dazzling. Above the night sky, a tremendouslyrge whirlwind began to emerge, within which thunder rumbled faintly, as if deities from all directions had gathered and were stealthily peeking through. This scene left almost everyone dumbfounded. Huyue seemed to recall something, a smile ying on his lips as he said lightly, Have you returned? Im truly looking forward to the day you fullye back! Just then, with a snap, the Starlight Amber, already full of countless cracks, instantly turned into dust. And an unbearably powerful momentum surged towards the heavens. The thunder that was poised to descend found itself without any chance to resist and dissipated into nothingness. In the sky above, stars and moons reappeared, yet all seemed dim and lusterless. Because the man standing under the vault of heaven exuded such a formidable presence, so powerful that even the heavens and the earth seemed to bow their heads. Chains akin to tangible Heavenly Daows then surfaced on the body of Xue An, With divine light shining in his eyes, Xue An merely looked down briefly, and all the chains instantaneously turned to nothingness. Seeing this, Huyue sighed softly, A Golden Immortal, huh? Then he muttered to himself with a wry smile, But in The Multiverse Realms, where could you find such a fierce Golden Immortal? In this manner, how formidable must you be when you eventually return to being Immortal Venerable? Damn it, it seems Ill never be able to beat you in this lifetime! Chapter 633: The Descent of the Star Lord, Long Time No See! (3rd Update) Chapter 633: Chapter 633: The Descent of the Star Lord, Long Time No See! (3rd Update) At this moment, Xue An lifted his head to look at Huyue, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth. Youre wrong, he said, even in your next life, you wont be able to beat me! Huyue spread his hands helplessly, If I cant win, I cant win, I guess Im used to it now. Then he pointed to the Ziwei Divine Child and the others, What do you n to do with these guys? Without much emotion, Xue An responded, What do you think? Huyue chuckled, How about we split them seventy-thirty? ... Xue An shook his head. Huyues face soured, Come on, I came all this way. You could at least show me some respect! Xue An remained silent. Clenching his teeth, Huyue relented, Then lets do eighty-twenty! You take eighty percent, and the rest is mine! I cant ept any less than that! Xue An still said nothing, just extended a single finger. Huyue eximed, What? Youre only giving me ten percent? Thats not even enough to pick my teeth with! Xue An said indifferently, Then how about we just grab whatever kills we can based on our own abilities? Whoever kills more gets more. Huyue nodded, Actually, I think ten percent is not too bad. As the two of them casually began dividing the kills, all the gods and demons in the sky and the myriad cultivators below felt an absurd sense of reality. It was as if they were fish on a chopping board, ready to be sliced at will. At this moment, the Ziwei Divine Childs face was ashen, with blood still at the corner of his mouth, his eyes shing with both venomous hatred and terror. He finally felt a hint of fear. Because he had realized that he couldnt fathom the origins of these two at all. Now, having divided the spoils, Xue An turned to look at the Ziwei Divine Child and said lightly, Do you remember what I told you? The Ziwei Divine Child was taken aback. Xue An continued, I said that youve lived in peace for far too long, so long in fact, that youve forgotten what it means to show reverence! So, both you and your divine father will pay the price! Upon hearing this, the Ziwei Divine Child was first stunned, then he began tough maniacally. That really is shamelessly boastful! Although I dont know how you broke the Luo Tian Grand Seal, do you truly think that with this little bit of power, you can do anything to my divine father? My father is the supreme Ziwei Star Monarch, the master of a myriad of stars! Huyue, supporting his forehead with his hand, listened with exasperation, This guy is beyond saving if hes gone stupid! Still provoking him at a time like this, does he really yearn for a shorter life? Indeed. A slight smile appeared on Xue Ans face. Oh? Then lets give it a try and see just how mighty your divine father is! he said. Upon speaking, myriad sword lights began to appear in the sky. These sword lights moved about as if alive, and the fierce Sword Intent filled the entire heavens and earth. The Ziwei Divine Childsughter abruptly stopped, as he opened his mouth to speak, the sword lights suddenly transformed into a Giant Dragon of Sword Qi, lunging straight for him. With a roar, the Ziwei Divine Child tried to resist. But facing such powerful Sword Intent, he struggled only briefly before beingpletely devoured. From within this sea of swords, the roar of the Ziwei Divine Child could be heard. Its useless, even if you kill me today, you have only annihted one of my avatars! You still cant shake a hair on my divine father! As soon as he finished speaking, his body was utterly shattered by the sword lights, turning into specks of starlight, dispersing between heaven and earth. At the same time, a divine gleam of starlight that ordinary people couldnt detect shot into the sky, attempting to return to the Starry Realm. Xue An said calmly, Youre still thinking of leaving at this time? Then, he reached out his hand, and the starlight Divine Sense screamed as it was captured in the palm of his hand. Looking at the Divine Sense in his hand, Xue An said coldly, Still refusing toe out? As he spoke, Xue Ans fingers danced in the air, quickly inscribing an extremely ancient and profound Talisman Spell. Once the Talisman Spell was formed, it transformed into a stream of light, shooting straight into the sky. You what do you want to do? roared the Divine Childs Divine Sense. You still havent figured out the situation? Hes using the Distant Curse Killing Technique. Through the mark within your Divine Sense, hes cursing your father deity! Huyue said indifferently. Of course, your father deity is the Ziwei Star Monarch after all; he probably wont be killed by the curse, but this is sure to rm him. Once he descends hehe Indeed. Just then, the stars above the dome trembled, and The Purple Microcosm Imperial Star located at the central pce burst forth with incredibly dazzling starlight. Underneath the starlight, a towering figure slowly emerged. Who dares to curse at me using secret techniques? The voice of the Ziwei Star Monarch was filled with boundless authority, and it also carried a hint of anger. He was meditating within the Star Pce, when he suddenly felt something amiss. An exceedingly strange Curse Killing force came through the void and attached itself to him. This caused the Ziwei Star Monarch great annoyance, and he directly descended a portion of his Divine Sense, intending to annihte the one who dared to disrespect him. Xue An looked at the huge figure enveloped in starlight and said indifferently, Ziwei Star Monarch, long time no see! The Ziwei Star Monarch, who had been ready to descend in a fury, trembled all over upon hearing this somewhat familiar voice, and the starlight shook violently. He lowered his head and immediately saw Xue An, who was standing with his hands behind his back in mid-air. Then there was silence for a full three breaths. The one to finally break the silence was the Ziwei Divine Childs Divine Sense. Father deity, it was this person who was cursing you from afar! And he also annihted the body I had formed upon my descent! The Ziwei Divine Child bellowed excitedly. In his view, with his father deity having descended, these peoples good days were over. He could take this opportunity to avenge the destruction of his body. But what happened next terrified the Divine Childs Divine Sense so much that it almost dissipated. The normally high and mighty Ziwei Star Monarch now dispersed the starlight that surrounded him, revealing his true appearance, and then, with extreme respect, he lowered his lofty head and said with a trembling voice. Great Great One, what brings you here? At this, everyone was stunned. Only Huyue snickered, I knew it would be like this! The Ziwei Star Monarch, upon hearing this, gave Huyue a sidelong nce and shuddered again, So its Huyue as well! But I do not know what business the two of you had in summoning me here? Huyue shrugged his shoulders, then pointed to Xue An, Ask him, after all, your head now belongs to him! Its out of my hands. Xue An said indifferently, Do you really not know, or are you ying dumb with me? Cold sweat appeared on the Ziwei Star Monarchs forehead. Great Great One, is it about my Divine Child ? Xue An nodded, Yes! As he said this, he raised the Divine Sense of the Ziwei Divine Child in his hand. This Divine Child of yours has repeatedly provoked me. What do you think should be done? A vicious look crossed the Ziwei Star Monarchs face, and with a casual wave of starlight, the Divine Child had just opened his mouth to scream when he was sted into dust by the starlight. Great One, is this to your satisfaction? Xue Ans eyes grew colder, Ziwei Star Monarch, are you trying to toy with me? The Ziwei Star Monarch trembled all over, I dare not! Xue An lowered his eyes and said indifferently, Completely annihte this Divine Child of yours, and then destroy this part of your own Divine Sense. I will spare you this once, otherwise Xue An said coldly, I will annihte your Ziwei Star. Chapter 634: Becoming a Golden Immortal, Causality Divine Skills (First Update) Chapter 634: Chapter 634: Bing a Golden Immortal, Causality Divine Skills (First Update) Ziwei Star Monarchs face showed a trace of struggle and hesitation. My lord, might it be possible Hmm? Xue An nced at Ziwei Star Monarch. That one nce made Ziwei Star Monarch break out in a cold sweat, and then, with immense bitterness, he responded, Yes! Thank you, my lord, for your mercy. Having said that, his Divine Sense avatar trembled, then noiselessly exploded into numerous specks of starlight, scattering between heaven and earth. And the Ziwei star in the sky above also dimmed and lost its light. ... Xue An quietly watched this unfold. Huyue walked up to his side and said indifferently, It seems that you have been away for too long; many people have already begun to gradually lose their fear. Even though the Ziwei Star Monarch ultimately carried out Xue Ans order and self-destructed his Divine Sense, Huyue understood. The Ziwei Star Monarch had hesitated, and had even attempted to bargain for his life. But in the past, as soon as Xue An issued themand, he probably wouldnt have dared to hesitate, and would have obediently self-destructed immediately. Upon hearing this, Xue An chuckled, Thats not surprising. When times are too peaceful for too long, there will always be those who forget what blood tastes like. Huyue sighed softly, a glint of worry shing in his eyes. This was just a very ordinary Star Monarch. In the past, such a figure wouldnt have even had the privilege to catch Xue Ans eye. But now, even such a figure had begun to lose reverence. One could only imagine what the attitude of those Great Luo and Immortal King powerhouses who rule over their own domains would be. As of now, the news of Xue Ans rebirth had not yet spread, but as time went on, it was hard to predict what would happen once these powerhouses became aware. Seeing the worry in Huyues eyes, Xue An said lightly, No need to think too much. If necessary, well just wash the Multiverse Realms in blood once more. His tone, calm to the extreme, nheless sent a chill through Huyue. Meanwhile, Xue An nced at the pale-faced gods and demons across the sky and said lightly, Next, its their turn! As Xue An was speaking, one figure was quietly retreating. From the moment Xue An broke through the Luo Tian Grand Seal and attained the Golden Immortal level, Ku Chan realized it was hopeless and began to quietly withdraw. Because he was no fool. This Xue An, even without any Cultivation Level, managed to beat him severely. Now that he had be a Golden Immortal, wouldnt killing him be as easy as turning over his hand? And witnessing even the descended Ziwei Star Monarch obediently destroying his own Divine Sense only confirmed his thoughts, so he couldnt help but quicken his pace of retreat. Just as he had quietly reached the edge of the City Lords Mansion and was about to flee thisnd of terror Xue Ans voice rang out beside his ear, Leaving now? Wont you attend the Myriad Tribes Grand Conference? Ku Chans body stiffened, then he slowly turned around and forced a fawning smile towards Xue An in the air. My my lord, we of the Buddha Kingdom lineage will not participate in the Myriad Tribes Grand Conference! And Ill close the temple gates when I return and will never descend again! What do you think? He waspletely conceding defeat. Yet Xue An shook his head slightly, No. You Ku Chans face darkened, and in a cold voice, he said, Xue An, dont truly think I am afraid of you. To spare others when one can Xue An waved his hand impatiently, Enough with the nonsense. Win against me and you can leave now. Otherwise, leave your head behind. Ku Chan snorted angrily, his gaze flicking towards Leng Junxie and Fei Tian. You two, if not now, then when? Lets join forces, kill him! Leng Junxie and Fei Tian had also witnessed everything that had just urred, and naturally, their hearts were filled with cold dread. Now awakened by Ku Chans single utterance, they exchanged nces and then gritted their teeth. It was a do or die moment! To survive now meant fighting desperately. One demon and one Asura shone brightly as the demon soldiers and Asura soldiers on the ground let out simultaneous cries of agony before transforming into streams of light that merged into the bodies of the two. Leng Junxie and Fei Tians aura became extremely formidable as they went for the kill against Xue An. Xue Ans lips curled into a faint smile as he said, Ill take ny percent, the rest is yours! Meanwhile, Ku Chan revealed his Bodhisattva Golden Body, with Buddhas light swirling all around him apanied by a chorus of sacred chants, charging directly towards Xue An in mid-air, his momentum shockingly fearsome. However, just as Leng Junxie and Fei Tian were about to strike Xue An, Ku Chan suddenly changed direction and dashed towards the west. He had a well-thought-out n. He intended to let Leng Junxie and Fei Tian entangle Xue An while he sought an opportunity to escape. Even if Xue An was formidable, Leng Junxie and Fei Tian were no pushovers, and if they could hold him off for just a breath, he himself could escape to safety. Sure enough. In a blink, he had already reached the edge of Luofu City, his heart bursting with joy. But at that moment, Xue An, who was standing mid-air, simply said two words indifferently. Karma! At hismand, the previously ecstatic Ku Chan becamepletely immobilized in mid-air. Not just him, but Leng Junxie, Fei Tian, and nearly all the cultivators on the ground were instantaneously frozen in ce. It was as if someone had hit the pause button, leaving all the deities, demons, and cultivators motionless in their spots, with even their hair, stirred by the wind, frozen in time. Then Xue An said indifferently, Do you know why I could ughter the Golden Immortals of this world with a bodypletely devoid of cultivation? Cang Yayun, Hua Youan, and others unaffected by the freeze looked stupefied and shook their heads in unison. Because the Heavenly Dao of this world is wed. The Golden Immortals it createsck even a hint of divinity, and without divinity, theres naturally no Divine Skills. A defective version of a Golden Immortal is essentially garbage! And what youre witnessing now is my Divine Skill! With that, Xue An spoke softly, Reverse! This time, the pause button was pressed again. Yet all the deities, demons, and cultivators seemed to be rewound by an invisible giant hand. Their faces began to grow younger, and their bodies started to shrink. But this change was utterly terrifying. Because in a mere instant, these divine and demonic cultivators began to disintegrate into dust. In the end, the once-mighty deities, demons, and cultivators had almost entirely vanished into nothingness, leaving the heavens and earth eerily empty. Those who survived looked on dumbly at this scene. Huyue also recovered from her shock, then shook her head and chuckled, Its frustrating topare yourself with others, a Golden Immortal awakening such an outrageously divine skill! Using this to snatch kills is practically cheating! Muttering to herself, Huyuezily pointed at the crowd below and said with ack of vigor, Lads, leave these small fry to you! The group of Great Demons who followed Huyue responded in unison and descended to the ground to start attacking the remaining cultivators. Another massacre began. However, Xue An just smiled at Luo Wenshi, who was standing farthest away, trying his hardest not to attract anyone elses attention. To be able to escape my karma, it seems youre indeed no ordinary person! Chapter 635: Slaying the Heavenly Dao, Bearing the Consequences (2nd Update) Chapter 635: Chapter 635: ying the Heavenly Dao, Bearing the Consequences (2nd Update) Luo Wenshis face turned ugly in an instant, but it quickly filled with smiles again. My lord, the previous misunderstandings were all my fault! It was due to my blindness and offense against you. As long as you are willing to spare me, I am willing to tell you everything about Heavenly Dao Yuan, after all, did you note here for the destinies of the Myriad Tribe Assembly? Xue An looked at Luo Wenshi with a smile that was not quite a smile, then gently shook his head, Why go to such trouble, killing you wouldnt I then know everything? Luo Wenshis face turned pale, and then he forced a smile, My lord must be joking. How would you know if you killed me? Still not being honest at this point? The reason Luofu City could acquire information about Heavenly Dao Yuan in advance must be because you possess a fragment of this worlds Heavenly Dao. This is also why you could avoid being tainted by karma, isnt it? Am I right, City Lord Luo? Xue An said indifferently. Luo Wenshis face greatly changed, You ... Then, his eyes swiveled, and his expression gradually became indifferent, Thats right, I do indeed possess a fragment of the Heavenly Dao, and I can even converse directly with the Heavenly Dao of this world! But what of it? Now that only the Hua n and the Demon Race are left in the Myriad Tribe Assembly, as soon as you enter Heavenly Dao Yuan, this sessions destiny will belong to you! Xue An shook his head, You and the Heavenly Dao behind you have made a mistake about one thing. What is it? Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth, smiling chillingly, What I want is not such a simple bit of destiny. Luo Wenshis body shuddered, staring at Xue An in horror. Xue An looked at the Heavenly Dao Yuan shrouded in mist all year round in the distance and spoke lightly, If Im not mistaken, this so-called Heavenly Dao Yuan is actually where the true destiny lies, right? And what I want is it! Luo Wenshis face drastically changed, just as he was about to speak. A thread of Sword Qi appeared silently before his forehead and instantly prated his brain, leaving a trail of blood. Luo Wenshis eyes dimmed, but a noble aura emerged and quickly took control of Luo Wenshis body. Then Luo Wenshi raised his head, and in his eyes, there was no longer any trace of human emotion, only an endless and boundless majesty of heaven and earth. Hua n powerhouse, ever since you entered this world, I have given way again and again. Why do you insist on pushing so hard? A cold smile crept onto Xue Ans face, Given way? Then let me ask you, why has the Heavenly Dao Laws bound my Hua n lineage, making it impossible for us to cultivate? Luo Wenshi, or rather the Heavenly Dao of this ce, shook its head upon hearing this, Powerhouse, it is not that I restrained the Hua n from cultivating through the Heavenly Dao Laws, rather At this point, a look of fear appeared on Luo Wenshis face. It seemed that there was something making this incarnation of Heavenly Dao afraid. Rather what? Xue An asked. The Heavenly Dao hesitated for a moment, then said, Powerhouse, this matter carries too much karma, even you cannot bear it, so its better not to ask, moreover, as long as you get the destiny of this Myriad Tribe Assembly, the Hua n here can start cultivating again! Xue An heard this and let out a coldugh, Too much karma? Haha, how ridiculous! The various humiliations the Hua n has suffered for thousands of years turn out to be just too much karma when ites to you? Though it may be unpleasant to hear, that is the reality, said the Heavenly Dao indifferently. Then I want to see what kind of karma it is, that even I cannot bear! As he spoke, endless Sword Qi emerged in the air,pletely surrounding the Heavenly Dao. However, the countenance of the Heavenly Dao showed no sign of change, Powerhouse, its useless, within this world, I am an invincible existence, your efforts simply cant touch me! As expected. The Sword Qi vanished into thin air the moment it touched the Heavenly Dao, unable to shake it in the slightest. Powerhouse, I have already given way repeatedly. This assemblys destiny is immense and enough for the Hua n to restart the path of cultivation, therefore, I advise you not toplicate things further, said the Heavenly Dao with an unmoved expression. Xue An smiled, a smile filled with fierce murderous intent. For thousands of years, the humiliations suffered by the Hua n could fill oceans with tears of blood and build mountains with bones. Although you are not the instigator, you have nheless yed a part in this tyranny. Therefore, you must pay the due price! As he spoke, a red and a white lotus blossomed between Xue Ans eyebrows. When the twin lotuses appeared, even ghosts and gods were startled! Seeing this, the always-calm Heavenly Daos demeanor suddenly changed. No Impossible! How could you possibly possess such a thing? Xue An did not respond; he simply waved his hand, and the two lotuses flew straight above the Heavenly Daos head. Then, the twin lotuses turned into red and white Sword Qi, forming a Taiji-like pattern that enveloped the Heavenly Dao within. The red and white Sword Qi, like knife and chopping board, gradually eroded the Heavenly Daos body. The Heavenly Dao cried out, Powerful one, your willful ignorance will only lead you to bear an immensely heavy karmic debt, one you cannot possibly withstand! Xue An said indifferently, In The Multiverse Realms, there is no karmic debt I cant shoulder. Whoever dared to strike such a blow against the Hua n must prepare for the most severe retribution! Finally, under the cover of the twin lotuses, the Heavenly Daos body copsed with a thunderous sound. At the same time, the perennial fog that had never dissipated around the Heavenly Dao vanished in an instant, revealing its true face that no mortal had ever seen. It was a colossal b of jade. A mighty force of destiny oozed out from the top of the jade. Hua Youan and Jia Ning, along with Song A, stood dumbstruck. Is Is this the origin of the Heavenly Dao? Hua Youan murmured to himself. As members of the Hua n, they had never seen what the Heavenly Daos origin looked like. At this moment, Huyue also showed a solemn expression. Xue An, all these jade stones are condensed from destiny. If we dont subjugate them quickly, they will definitely attract the covetous gaze of powerful beings from The Multiverse, she said. Huyue, witnessing such a majestic force of destiny for the first time in her life, naturally understood its preciousness. Xue An smiled faintly, Dont worry, this regions Heavenly Dao has not beenpletely annihted. To prevent the arrival of powerful beings from The Multiverse, it will do everything in its power to prevent the aura from leaking. As expected. The sky, once twinkling with stars and moon, suddenly seemed to be covered with ayer of fog. But this is not asting solution, the Heavenly Dao here simply does not have that much power! Huyue said somewhat anxiously. Xue An said indifferently, It wont take long. Huyue was taken aback, What do you mean? Around Xue An, the red and white twin lotuses appeared again, I have said that what I want is not the mere force of destiny, but the origin of this Heavenly Dao. With these words, the twin lotuses emerged unceasingly,pletely shrouding the Heavenly Daos origin. The tremendous force of destiny began to flow into Xue Ans body. Then Xue An ced a palm on Huyues back, This thirty percent of the destiny force is for your Fox n! After speaking, Xue An was engulfed by the boundless force of destiny. Huyue only heard onest sentence from Xue An. I need to go into seclusion to digest this destiny force! You may go as you please! Chapter 636: The Only Constant in the World is Waiting for You (3rd Update) Chapter 636: Chapter 636: The Only Constant in the World is Waiting for You (3rd Update) As Xue An absorbed the fate of the Myriad Realms in the origin of Heavenly Dao, Earth. Qingmang Town. An Yan sat in front of the window, her face full of worry as she gazed at Mount Qingmang in the distance. Since New Years Eve, when Xue An and Huyue entered the Fate Secret Realm, a whole half year had already passed. During these six months, An Yan had never left Qingmang Town, her most important daily activity being to sit quietly in front of the hotel window, waiting for Xue Ans return. ... Initially, Xue Lan would offer a few words offort, but as time went on with no news from Xue An, even she couldnt help but start to worry. In the end, Xue Lan would simply join An Yan every day, sitting in front of the window, both of them staring nkly at Mount Qingmang. Today was no exception. Just as the two sisters-inw were sitting in front of the window quietly looking at Mount Qingmang, Qin Yu parked her car in front of the hotel and then hurried inside. The moment the lobby manager of Yue Lai Hotel saw that it was Qin Yu who had arrived, he quickly stood at attention, Chairwoman Qin! Qin Yu nodded slightly and hurried upstairs. The lobby manager watched Qin Yus retreating figure, somewhat bemused. Lately, Qin Yu had beening to Qingmang Town often, but every visit was swift and hurried, leaving him wondering what she was so busy with. At that moment, Qin Yu arrived at An Yans room, where, upon entering, she saw the two little girls, Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang, ying cards with Tang Xuaner. However, the mood among the three was far from enthusiastic; they all seemed listless. Qin Yu let out a silent sigh before taking out a big bag of snacks she had prepared. Nian Nian, Xiang Xiang, look what this is! The two little girls took a nce and epted it politely. Thank you, Sister Yu! Qin Yu smiled warmly and patted the two girls heads before asking Tang Xuaner, Is she inside? Tang Xuaner nodded. Qin Yu then tiptoed into the inner room. An Yan, hearing the noise, turned around and saw it was Qin Yu. She nodded gently, then turned back to look outside the window. Qin Yu approached her and spoke in a low voice, Sister Yan, Mr. Xue will be alright. You shouldnt worry too much! An Yan smiled faintly, I know he wont have any issues, but somehow, when I watch Mount Qingmang, I feel more at peace. Upon hearing this, Qin Yu felt a sad pang inside her heart. She sat with her for a little while before leaving the inner room. Still no news? Qin Yu asked Tang Xuaner in a low voice. Tang Xuaners expression grew dim, and she shook her head, Nothing! Qin Yu sighed, During this time try to encourage Sister Yan a bit more. Mhmm, Tang Xuaner acknowledged in a low voice. Xiao Sha, on the other hand, seemed somewhat indifferent, speakingzily, I really cant understand you guys, the bosss cultivation is exceptional, and its not like hes nevering back. Why is everyone so disheartened? Is it really necessary? Qin Yu knew that this stunningly beautiful young girl was no ordinary person and could only respond with a wry smile. I have to go! Theres a lot of work at thepany. Ill try to free up more time toe here during this period. After greeting everyone, Qin Yu crouched down and said with a smile to the two little girls, Nian Nian, Xiang Xiang, what do you want? Tell Sister Yu and Ill bring it next time. Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang looked at each other, then simultaneously shook their heads, Thank you, Sister Yu, but we dont want anything. Dont you want to eat ice cream? Qin Yu asked with a smile. As soon as she said this, tears began to well up in Nian Niansrge eyes. Then forcefully, she shook her head, I dont want it, because every time I eat ice cream, I think of Daddy. Qin Yus nose tingled with emotion at Nian Nians words. Meanwhile, Xiang Xiang unapologetically tapped Nian Nian on the head, Dont cry! Daddy has just gone on a trip to handle some business, and hell be back soon. Why the tears? Although she said so, Xiang Xiangs voice also carried a hint of a sob. Feeling somewhat saddened, Qin Yu gently ruffled the hair of the two little girls, Thats right, no crying! Otherwise, Mommy will be sad when she sees it. After consoling them a bit more, Qin Yu prepared to leave. Just then, hurried footsteps were heard from outside, followed by the door being thrust open. An Qing, d in her military uniform, entered covered in dust and dirt. Upon seeing An Qing, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian both excitedly threw themselves at her. Auntie! An Qing scooped up the two little girls in her arms, adoringly kissing each one. Did you miss your auntie? Mmm-hmm! Auntie, where have you been all this time? Why havent youe to see us for so long? Auntie went to fight the bad guys! Bad guys, are they monsters? Yes indeed! And they were very, very scary monsters! An Qing said with a smile. Wow, auntie is so amazing! the two little girls said with faces full of admiration. After bing affectionate with the little girls for a while, An Qing nodded to the few people inside the room. Miss Qin, youre here too! Qin Yu promptly nodded, Yes! At that moment, An Yan, hearing themotion, also came out. Naturally, she was very happy to see her sister An Qing. An Qing, what brings you here? An Qing smiled, I was just passing by and thought Id stop by to see you! At this time, Xiao Sha sniffed and then said in a deep voice, Theres a strong scent of demon spirit and blood. An Qingughed a bit awkwardly, I was in such a hurry, I forgot to change clothes! Worry deepened in An Yans voice, Are you with the troops carrying out missions every day now? An Qing nodded slightly with a hint of helplessness, Yes, Ive been so incredibly busytely! Demons are causing chaos everywhere! Hearing her say this, everyone in the room grew a bit more silent. Several changes had taken ce over the past half year that everyone could feel. The first was that cultivation had be easier. If Loose Immortals were once considered the pinnacle of the worlds fighting strength, the bar had since been significantly raised, with many experts sessively breaking through to the Longevity Realm. As for the experts of the Xiaoyao Realm and Heavenly Human Realm, they were emerging in greater numbers. The worlds cultivators, as if by an invisible hand, had moved up a rung on thedder. If one could say that this change was a wee one, then the second change would be cause for grave concern. The incidents of demon disturbances, which had started sporadically, had be amon urrence. In the beginning, mainstream media tried its best to suppress these matters. Butter, they gradually rxed the censorship. Now, tales of demons and ghosts are no longer a novelty on the inte or on television. This, however, had led to a problem: the troops tasked with suppressing these demons were beginning to face a shortage of manpower. This was also the reason An Qing had been scarce for so long. After a little more conversation, An Qing pulled An Yan into the next room and asked in a low voice, Sis, how is my brother-inw? An Yan gave a wry smile, Still no word whatsoever. Chapter 637: The Descent of the Gods, Touching the Mortal World (4th Update) Chapter 637: Chapter 637: The Descent of the Gods, Touching the Mortal World (4th Update) An Qing frowned upon hearing this but then smiled and said, Dont worry, my brother-inw is no ordinary person, he will definitely be fine! An Yan nodded, You dont need tofort me, I understand everything! But you, always fighting and killing outside, must be more careful! An Qing waved her hand nonchntly, Im fine! Dont you know that your sister is now also known as a great master? They call me the Bug Witch! An Yan spat lightly, For an unmarried girl to be called a witch? How unpleasant sounding! Hehe, I think its quite cool, very domineering! An Qing said cheerily. With An Qings jokes and teasing, An Yans mood also improved a lot. ... While the sisters were having a heart-to-heart conversation, The hotel they were in suddenly shook. Everyone was startled. Whats happening? An earthquake? As this thought rose in their minds, the shaking suddenly became violent. At the same time, Mount Qingmang in the distance also began to tremble. It was as if something wanted to burst forth, and deafening sounds emanated from inside Mount Qingmang. As the incident unfolded, An Yan had already tightly held her two daughters in her arms. Xiao Sha rushed to the window and stood in midair, exuding Dragons Might to protect the people behind her. At that moment, the shaking gradually subsided, and the trembling Mount Qingmang also returned to calm. It seemed like everything was over. The inhabitants of Qingmang Town, who had been terrified by the scene, also walked out onto the streets, discussing what had just happened. But for the residents, whose nerves had been toughened by various demons and ghosts, this was nothing much, and no one made a big deal out of it. Only Xiao Sha, still standing in mid-air, and An Qings expression became more and more solemn. Because they felt an extremely strange aura brewing beneath Mount Qingmang. Sure enough. After just a few minutes of silence, the aurapletely erupted. A tremendously brilliant white light burst from the summit of Mount Qingmang, shooting straight into the sky. It set off ripples and then spread out with astonishing speed. The once towering Mount Qingmang began to disintegrate and break apart. In the blink of an eye, Mount Qingmang hadpletely turned into white light. This earth-shattering scene left everyone in Qingmang Town dumbfounded. Finally. The white light dissipated. Where Mount Qingmang once stood was now a nd. The world seemed to have changed somewhat. At the same time, cultivators all over the world sensed something and simultaneously looked in the direction of Mount Qingmang. Because at this moment, countless people simultaneously broke through bottlenecks in their cultivation levels. Even An Yans cultivation level, which hadnt progressed in a long time, advanced a step forward. But An Yan didnt care about any of this, she just stared nkly at the now-gone Mount Qingmang, tears streaming down her face. And Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, looking at the empty nd, burst into tears after a while. Mommy, the mountain is gone, will Daddy stille back? Upon hearing this, everyone felt saddened. The sudden disappearance of Mount Qingmang, did that mean there had been some kind of ident on Xue Ans side? With this thought, many people felt a chill in their hearts. Meanwhile, Xiao Sha looked up at the sky with an extremely grave expression and whispered to herself, So many powerful auras! Our leader was right, are you finally unable to hold back and beginning to meddle in this world? Nanyang. Within an ancient and deste Divine Temple, numerous Divine Officers were holding a sacrificial ritual filled with an evil aura. Suddenly, the ferocious statue within the temple began to shake. Seeing this, the Divine Officers prostrated themselves on the ground, not daring to lift their heads. A momentter, the statue started toe to life. Eventually, the statue opened its eyes devoid of any emotional fluctuation, sweeping the Divine Temple with an aura of extreme evil. The Divine Officers shouted with immense joy, We wee the descent of the great deity! Indeed, this descending deity was the Evil God in charge of Nanyang witchcraft. He looked up to the sky andughed, A wait of ten thousand years! Finally, I can descend directly into this world! Afterughing for a moment, he abruptly stopped hisughter and said ominously, The one who killed my son Long Guanyu, this time, I will turn you into a malevolent spirit, condemning you to eternal damnation! Long Guanyu was the individual Xue An encountered at the Xiangjiang auction, who tried to snatch the Blood n Treasure Bead Xue An had won, only to be eradicated by Xue An himself. And this Long Guanyu was a Divine Child of this Evil God. At this moment, the Evil God took a sniff of the air, and then burst into another round of chilling, sinisterughter. How interesting, its not just my own descent, but many deities have also descended into the world! If you add it up, this must be the first time since the Jianmu was severed that the pantheon of gods has descended into this world. Heheh, how intriguing! Things are getting lively! Just as he said. At the same time as his descent, all around the world, whether in long-abandoned Divine Temples or in grand and glorious Daoist Temples, all manner of deities began to descend. Europe. Ever since the Holy Nation of Light was eradicated by Xue An, the Dark Councils influence began to expand rapidly. However, learning from past experiences, the Dark Council no longer indulged in those messy evil designs, but innovatively appointed Fan Mengxue as their celebrity ambassador. If that were all, it might not have achieved the current effect. But on Karsaths advice, the Dark Council funded the production of several movies starring Fan Mengxue, with cameo appearances from various dark dignitaries, featuring actual historical artefacts as props. The result was not only a resounding sess at the box office but also a sensation in terms of reputation. Many film critics marveled at the high quality of these movies while often wondering, how the special effects seemed so incredibly realistic. Especially the skeletons speaking with northeastern Chinese ents, they seemed so vividly lifelike, it took ones breath away. Many filmpanies attempted to find out which special effectspany had created these skeletons. For those skeletons standing guard in front of the Dark Ancient Castle, naturally, they were quite pleased with themselves and strongly suggested producing a dark-themed movie starring skeletons as the protagonists. Of course, the one who benefitted the most was Fan Mengxue. She had now jumped to be one of the top international actresses. And began to be revered as the Dark Empress of the film industry. Yet, as the Dark Council flourished, in those unknown corners, the forces of light continued to persist stubbornly. This is a dpidated church in a small town in Europe. A few people in holy robes were chanting scriptures in low voices. O Holy Lord, we beseech You to disy Your unsurpassed Divine Power, and eradicate all that is evil and dark in this world, those who stand against the light! a priest prayed fervidly with rage on his face. As if in response to his prayers, points of holy light began to appear within the run-down church. The priests had yet to react, when the holy light quickly coalesced and gradually revealed the form of a Holy Angel with nine pairs of wings. Tsk, I wonder what the old God of Light fears, refusing to descend at all, hehe! Then let me, the Holy Angel Metatron, wield the light in His stead! he said. Speaking thus, the Holy Angel opened his eyes, an arrogantly beautiful face beneath them. Chapter 638: 638 Li’s Ghost Palace (1st Update) Chapter 638: 638 Lis Ghost Pce (1st Update) At this moment, the priests all knelt on the ground, their bodies trembling with excitement. Oh, holy Lord of Light, have You finally heard our calls and descended upon this world? Metatron looked at the priests kneeling before him and said indifferently, Your so-called Lord of Light has been frightened out of his wits and dares not descend upon the world again, to put it inly, He haspletely abandoned you all! Hearing his words, an expression of disbelief appeared on the faces of the priests. One priest even lifted his head and said with rage, How dare you spheme against the Deity, the holy Lord of Light will surely punish you! No sooner had the words left his mouth than his head exploded with a bang, and his corpse fell to the ground. ... Metatron withdrew his finger and said unhurriedly, From now on, I am your god! Serve me with devotion, and I will grant you mighty strength and long life. Otherwise, you will end up like this man. The remaining priests, sttered with blood, hesitated slightly before bowing deeply to the ground. Yes, my most noble and matchless Deity! Metatron burst outughing. As heughed, the ruined church began to crumble and break apart, then it reformed anew. In the blink of an eye, it had be a splendid church of light. Seeing such a miracle, the priests wept tears of excitement and repeatedly kowtowed. Metatron gracefully took his seat upon the throne of light, his wings retracting behind him as he transformed into an iparably handsome man. Then, he said lightly, I can smell the nauseating scent of darkness. Those damned followers of darkness are also present in thisnd, arent they? One priest crawled forward on his knees, trembling as he recounted the events. The Dark Council? Metatrons eyes twinkled with light. Yes! Nowadays, the Dark Council rules over all of Europe, and the forces of light have dwindled to their nadir. Very well! Then lets start with these insects! Dark Ancient Castle. In the open space in front of the gate, a group of skeletons sat together ying a card game called Fight the Landlord. Three were ying cards, while over a dozen others were watching and making a ruckus, creating quite a lively scene. Are you stupid or what? How could you y a pair in thest hand? He clearly doesnt take single cards; you had to y a single! A Skull Head dressed in a suit and clutching a cigar became somewhat agitated. The skeleton across from him, dressed in Western cowboy attire with a sun hat, replied with disdain. You say I dont take singles? If you dare, just y a single card then. I will bomb you to death! Youre going to bomb? Not a single King has been yed; if you dare to bomb, do you believe youll lose all your ribs? Heh, I wonder who it was that lost all his ribs and had to borrow some from others at thest minute! If you dare to y a King-bomb, I can beat you until you cry with these three twos! Indeed, the stakes for these Skull Heads ying cards were their own ribs. Since they were all exposed on the outside, disassembling them was easy. However, the stakes were ratherrge. Like the one whos losing terribly right now, he not only lost all his ribs but also owed over twenty more. Possibly feeling embarrassed by his secret being exposed, the skeleton took a deep puff of his cigar, smoke billowing from the cavities in his body, then said angrily. Six, quit your bullshit. Do you dare to y a game one-on-one with me? Why not? But lets be clear first, how shall we settle wins and losses? The Cigar Skeleton, clenching his teeth in anger, said viciously, Lets go big. Whoever loses has to serve as the winnersckey for three years! Do you dare? Boom! Hearing this, the group of Skull Heads erupted in an uproar. Second Brother, Second Brother! Listen to me, thats over the top! Youre ying too big. Six, quickly apologize to Second Brother. Its just a game, why y it so big? Exactly, weve been brothers for hundreds of years. If one of us suddenly bes someonesckey, what are we going to do? But these two Skull Heads were clearly infuriated, and no matter how the other skeletons tried to persuade them, they were adamant about gambling. Brothers, stop persuading me. Ive been sick of this old bastard for a long time, always dressing like some mafia, holding a cigar in his hand, trying to act like a big shot! Well, I, Six, just wont stand for it. The Cigar Skeleton was riled up by thement, Six, why the hell do you care what I wear? Do you dress well? Wearing the same damn pair of jeans every day, have you not washed them for three years? You smell that? Do you still think it looks good? Bullshit, your nose rotted off eight hundred years ago, how can you still smell anything? I cant smell, but Meng Xue can! Last time we were filming, I saw with my own eyes that every time you got near Meng Xue, she would immediately frown! Nonsense, when I was filming, I brushed my bones all night, and even waxed them in the end. How could there be any smell? As for you, ying a mafia boss, look at you strutting around, even secretly getting a tattoo! With those few old sticks of yours, even if you got a Pikachu tattooed, you wouldnt look any younger! Fuck, Six, are you asking for a beating? Cigar Skeleton rolled up his sleeves, ready to throw down. And there, on his exposed bones, was a tattoo of Pikachu. This caused an even bigger uproar among the skeletons, all of them vigorously trying to break up the fight. Nothing anyone says today will work, Six, Im not finished with you! Come on, lets settle this! Whoever loses has to be the others bitch for three years and clean their bones every day. Fine, its a deal. Anyone who backs out is a motherfucker whose bones will be carried off by dogs! Hearing this vow, the expressions of the skeletons all turned solemn. To them, having their bones carried off by a dog was a grave humiliation. Just then, Fan Mengxue arrived. Seeing here in All the skeletons stood up, each one acting as gentlemanly as possible. Meng Xue, youve arrived! Fan Mengxue smiled and nodded, just about to speak, when she was intercepted by a skeleton. Meng Xue, aboutst times performance, Ive had a new idea. I think,st time, my acting was too superficial. When angry, one shouldnt just have mes in their eyes but should also show it on their face! Like, you see, isnt this much better? As he spoke, the skeleton stared at Fan Mengxue. Ten secondster Fan Mengxue tentatively asked, Has it started? The skeleton blinked (dont ask me how, just call it love!), Its already over! Didnt you see the angry expression on my face? Fan Mengxue shook her head. The other skeletons also shook their heads in unison. Impossible I was clearly very angry! He grumbled. The two betting skeletons then stood up, each ring at the other before addressing Fan Mengxue. Meng Xue, youve arrived just in time to be a witness for us; Im making a bet with this guy! Exactly! You be our witness, so this kid cant cheat! Fan Mengxue initially didnt understand what was going on, but once she did, she couldnt help but feel amused and exasperated. Wanting to persuade them, the two skeletons stubbornly said, Its no use, no ones persuasion will work, we must settle this score today! With no other choice, Fan Mengxue nodded in agreement, Alright, Ill be your witness. So how are you nning to bet? Simple, today we settle both our superiority and our fate! stated Cigar Skeleton coldly. Thats right! Hearing their words, Fan Mengxue couldnt help but adopt a serious expression. Alright then, shall we start now? Begin! One minuteter. Fan Mengxue looked on, dumbfounded, as the two skeletons hunched over on the ground. Both of them held a mobile phone in their hands, their shiny skull heads touching as they squared off. Damn it, ying Match-3 with me? Youre going to die today! Witness my invincible whirlwindbo! Heh, before the Match-3 King, all of you are mere ants! Meet your doom, the ultimate sovereign sees all! The remaining skeletons watched the dueling pair with grave faces and said in a deep voice. Match-3 King, truly terrifying indeed! Chapter 639 Turmoil Begins (2nd Update) Chapter 639: Chapter 639 Turmoil Begins (2nd Update) After a struggle, Fan Mengxue finally got rid of the gang of skeleton lords. Upon entering the ancient castle, Necromancer Karsath and Dark Witch Anastasia were, as always, feeding each other dog food in the living room. Oh, my dear Witch, your beauty deeply intoxicates me, and your smile gives me endless courage. Having you by my side, I even feel brave enough to battle the Netherworld King. Karsath said, his face filled with deep affection. Anastasia blushed shyly, her fingers drawing circles on Karsaths chest, Stop it, how could I be as great as you say! No! Karsath grasped Anastasias hand firmly, his face filled with heartfelt pain. Look into my eyes! ... Anastasia trembled all over and slowly lifted her head to look into Karsaths eyes. Karsath spoke with heartfelt anguish, I cant allow you to belittle yourself, you must understand and remember, you are the finest girl in the world, deserving of every praise. Anastasia, her cheeks tinged with red from thepliments, tenderly caressed Karsaths cheek. My dear Karsath, you are also the best man in the world! Upon seeing this scene, Fan Mengxue, who had just walked in, felt her skin crawl with goosebumps. The Dream Demoness and Titan, sitting not far away on a couch, had even more despondent expressions on their faces. Cough cough, have they always been like this? Fan Mengxue came over and asked. The Dream Demoness nodded, Ever since they came back from their honeymoon, theyve been like this nonstop! Titan, overwhelmed with indignation, said, Meng Xue, can you believe it? The demoness and I have been fed dog food here for a full three months! Cant you tell Ive lost weight? Fan Mengxue sized up the Titan, You do seem a bit thinner! Thats all from losing goosebumps! Titanined bitterly. Then why dont you just avoid this ce and not watch? Fan Mengxue asked. Its useless! The Dream Demoness and Titan shook their heads in unison. No matter where you are, they will appear before you and feed you dog food without any blind spot, 360 degrees! The demoness is right. And you havent seen them during mealtime! Thats the real dog food critical hit! As he said this, Titan was nearly in tears. To this, Fan Mengxue expressed great sympathy. Meng Xue, you must have something important to do here in the castle, right? Titan looked at Fan Mengxue with desperate hope in his eyes, almost overflowing. Uh more or less! Titan grasped at this lifeline, Meng Xue, just say the word. As long as I can leave this cursed castle, Im willing to do anything, even if it means fighting the Earth Goddess right now, Im not afraid. The Dream Demoness did not speak, but her pitiful expression said it all. Fan Mengxue nodded with a bittersweet smile, Recently, didnt we shoot several movies and receive high praise? I n tobine these movies and hold a Dark Film Festival, inviting many movie fans to participate. We can also use the opportunity to select suitable Dark Acolytes. Great idea! Titan immediately nodded in approval. Actually, as long as he had a legitimate reason to leave the Dark Ancient Castle, Titan was willing to do anything. Moreover, Fan Mengxues proposal was indeed good. I think its also good, a female voice said softly. As Titan was about to respond, he froze. For some reason, Karsath and Anastasia had already stood to one side, and the one who had spoken was the Dark Witch herself. The scenery outside is picturesque but pales inparison to a single nce of your time of beauty, Tassia. Would you like to go too? Your presence is myst defiance against this world. Yes, I want to go! Then so be it. No matter what lies ahead, I will apany you there. Karsath! Tassia! Watching two ancient beings, whose agesbined must be in the thousands, being all lovey-dovey with each other. The Titan and Banshee, who had just been relieved that theyd escaped suffering, let out a cry of utter despair. Oh God of Darkness above, when will this torture end? The skeletons outside, who had been arguing incessantly over the results of a bet, quieted down after hearing this mournful cry. After a moment, a skeleton spoke up, That was the Titan and the Banshee! Tsk, tsk, it must be Karsath and that Dark Witch cooing at each other again! Yeah, I really feel sorry for the Titan and the Banshee! Cowboy Six and Cigar Two, these two skeletons, were poking each others eye sockets. Six, are you going to let go or not? You let go first, then Ill let go! Why should I? Because you lost to me in the matching game! Thats because you cheated! I clearly finished matching first! Heh, so losing means I cheated? Fine! Were not done here today! Saying this, the two skeletons tangled up with each other once again. The rest of the skeletons quickly crowded around to break up the fight. Chaos reigned inside and outside the Dark Ancient Castle. And at this time, within the church that had regained its light, Metatron was eagerly watching a movie. Especially when Fan Mengxue appeared on the screen, his eyes shone with excitement. After watching several dark movies starring Fan Mengxue to the end, Metatron leaned back in his chair, a faint smile ying on his lips. Interesting. So this actress is a member of the Dark Council? Yes, Holy Angel, and not just her. The supporting actors in the films are almost all ying themselves, as members of the Dark Council! These movies have caused quite a stir in Europe, and they have subtly recruited many potential followers for the Dark Council. Metatron nodded, A novel method of proselytizing, worth learning from! And I heard that Fan Mengxue is going to host a dark film festival. The news has already spread all over Europe. Holy Angel, how should we respond? Metatron chuckled, looking at the image of Fan Mengxue paused on the screen. If thats the case, lets join in the fun too. I am quite interested in this woman. Meanwhile, in Qingmang Town, An Qing said to An Yan with a very serious expression, Sis, I just received a call from the military department. With the appearance of Evil Gods everywhere, not just in ournd but all over the world, Qingmang Town is no longer safe. You shoulde with me to Zhongdu. Theres military protection there; it should be safer. An Yan shook her head, Ive said it before, I wont go! And have you forgotten that your sister is also a master? I will be fine! An Qing sighed. She knew her sisters temperament all too well and understood that persuasion was futile. But she still couldnt help but worry. An Yan then said, Rather than worrying about me, you should be more careful. The world is in chaos now, and youll be battling all over with Fire Phoenix. You must be very cautious! Yes, yes! Sis, you and Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian be careful. Im off now! The military vehicle is waiting for me downstairs! An Qing said and hurried downstairs. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, watching An Qings retreating figure, asked with some sadness, Mommy, what is auntie going to do? Your auntie is going to fight monsters! An Yan said with a sigh. Chapter 640: Dark Film Festival (3rd Update) Chapter 640: Chapter 640: Dark Film Festival (3rd Update) The Dark Film Festival was held at the headquarters of the Dark Council in London. Given Fan Mengxues current status in the international cinema scene,bined with the powerful influence of these dark-themed films, the news immediately attracted the attention of film fans from all over Europe and the rest of the world. Add to that the fact this festival was operating without ticket sales, so even before the festival had officially opened, the venue was already swamped with people. The film fans who came to attend the festival were quite interesting; they all spontaneously cosyed characters from the films. For a moment, it was as if the entire film festival had turned into a dance of devils, with all sorts of witches and necromancers emerging continuously, creating quite a lively atmosphere. ... Fan Mengxue and other dark magnates like Karsath looked down from the upper floors of the hotel at the venue. It seems my dear witches are the most popr. Just look at how many fans are cosying as witches! Karsath said with a smile. No, there are also many necromancers! Anastasia chimed in. The two of them began to sweet-talk each other in a mutual adoration spree. Fan Mengxue and the others subconsciously distanced themselves a bit from the pair. Those skulls also followed along this time, all perching by the window and looking down. Damn it, weve put in so much effort, howe theres not a single one cosying us? Exactly! Fan Mengxue said, Maybe its because you guys are not that easy to cosy! Upon hearing this, the skulls eyes lit up. Meng Xue is right, our skeletal frame is so distinct, who could cosy that? How about we go down and cosy as ourselves! another skull with grand ideas suggested. Agreed! Then, without consulting anyone else, that group of skulls pushed and shoved their way out of the hotel and joined the throng of film fans on the streets. Is this really okay? If they get discovered, wouldnt that cause panic? Fan Mengxue worried. Dont bother with that group, theyre all old hands who have lived for a few hundred years, each one of them knows what they should and shouldnt do, Meng Yuemented. Besides, that bunch is considered a sort of mascot within the Dark Council, no one can reallymand them! added the Titan Giant. True to their word, the skulls didnt raise any suspicion when they left the hotel and entered the parade of film fans. In fact, many fans were even excitedly gathering around them. Wow, how did you guys manage to cosy this? Its absolutely cool! Hearing thesepliments, the skulls felt very proud. At the same time, many girls excitedly came forward for a photo together. This made the skulls feel like stars, and they all switched to flirting mode, speaking English with a heavy northeastern Chinese ent. For beings that had lived for over a thousand years, human girls in their twenties seemed naively cute, and often a few words were enough to make them unwittingly fall into their trap. By the time they entered the main venue of the film festival, the pockets of these skulls were stuffed with little pieces of paper bearing phone numbers. A few bold girls even went as far as to nt kisses on the skulls heads, leaving bright red lipstick marks on the white-as-jade bones. Seeing this, Fan Mengxue realized that what Titan and the others had said was true. These skulls were nothing short of a bunch of old rascals with no flesh and blood. It was probably for the best; otherwise, theres no telling how many romantic debts they would incur. The Dark Film Festival had opened. Fan Mengxue, the grand finale, would be thest to appear. The other dark magnates had already gone to the front stage. The Dream Banshee was in charge of controlling the spiritual atmosphere of the entire venue, subtly leading everyone to gradually ept the existence of darkness. It was a very clever tactic that involved no coercion whatsoever. In in terms, Fan Mengxue was essentially using fan management techniques to expand the influence of the Dark Council. When only Fan Mengxue remained in the hotel room, Han Yao gently pushed the door open and entered. Fan Mengxue had now be an internationally renowned star with numerous awards. But Han Yao remained her agent. Whats wrong? Fan Mengxue perceived Han Yaos hesitation. After a moment of hesitance, Han Yao sighed and said, Mount Qingmang turned into a white light and vanished. Although the news was heavily censored, it still leaked out. The great shift in the worlds energy is probably rted to this. Having joined the Dark Council and begun cultivating, Han Yao too had reached the power level of a Heavenly Being and could naturally sense the changes in the worlds energy. Qingmang. At the mention of these two characters, Fan Mengxues heart tightened. Seeing Fan Mengxues concern, Han Yao continued, Since New Years Evest year, he has not been seen! And Miss Xue has been guarding Qingmang Town ever since! Fan Mengxue bowed her head in silence, then after a while, she smiled and said, I knew when he left. From his departure until now, 231 days have passed. Fan Mengxue practiced the Dark Holy Emperor Technique bestowed upon her by Xue An, which allowed her to faintly sense Xue Ans energy. And that energy had disappeared on New Years Evest year. Right after Fan Mengxue had received a letter from Xue An, she lost the sense of his energy shortly thereafter. However, Fan Mengxue had never shown any sign of distress, just silently counting the days in her heart. Meng Xue, do you need to go back? Han Yao asked hesitantly. Fan Mengxue shook her head, No need. He must have left Earth for some secret realm. As for the incident with Mount Qingmang, it must be rted to him, but I believe he will be alright because he is Xue An after all! Seeing Fan Mengxues rxed face, Han Yao nodded and said, Alright! Its almost time for your performance. Ill go prepare! After saying this, she left the room. When Fan Mengxue was left alone in the room, she tried her hardest to keep control, but her teeth still quivered slightly. Xue An I believe youlle back, you muste back! Meanwhile, in a corner of the film festival venue, Metatron, adapting to local customs, wore a hat and sunsses, chewing gum, and watching with interest at Karsath and the others on stage in the distance. A Necromancer? How intriguing! The Netherworld King is too busy to take care of his own matters, yet here in the human world, he still has followers? And this frenzied atmosphere seems to be boosted by the Dream Banshee! But if this is all there is, why would the God of Light refuse toe down to earth? As he pondered to himself. Following the hosts introduction, a deafening cheer erupted from the crowd. Meng Xue! Meng Xue! The foreigners called out Fan Mengxues Chinese name with their odd ents. Metatron looked up at the stage. When Fan Mengxue appeared before his eyes, he licked his lips, his eyes sparkling with greed. Such a pure force of darkness, I havent seen in a long time! And this womans bloodline is very interesting. If she were tobine with me, it might even produce an extremely terrifying offspring. Chapter 641: You Will Be My Finest Prey in the Mortal World (4th Update) Chapter 641: Chapter 641: You Will Be My Finest Prey in the Mortal World (4th Update) Metatron, as the Archangel, embodied the pure Power of Light. While Fan Mengxue was of the Dark Bloodline. Such abination should, by all ounts, bepletely ipatible. Yet Metatron knew that if he could harmonize them through certain secret techniques, Light and Dark couldbine to give birth to offspring with powerful bloodlines. It was already extremely difficult for a High-Grade Divine Spirit to produce a child, let alone one born from such a union that would often be incredibly powerful. This was the reason Metatron had taken such an interest in Fan Mengxue while watching the film. ... Thinking this, Metatron watched Fan Mengxue intently with a greedy gaze. On the stage, Fan Mengxue felt that something was off today, but she couldnt pinpoint exactly what it was. Having no other choice, she suppressed the irritability in her heart and continued with the various activities at the film festival. As the climax, Fan Mengxues great poprity was fully manifested at this moment. Often, she just had to say a few words and the unworldly foreigners below would start shrieking in amazement. The peak of the whole atmosphere came as Fan Mengxue began to sing the joint theme song of these movies, Dark Song. Everyone was intoxicated by Fan Mengxues chanting, joining their voices with hers in song. A visible dark light appeared above everyones heads. The entire venue had seemingly be Dark Councils home turf. But just then, an icy and sinister voice resounded throughout the venue. Darkness has always been but a subsidiary of Light; only Light will exist eternally! With these words, sacred lights began to drift down from the sky above the venue. Seeing this, the high-ranking members of the Dark Council were all rmed. Then the Titan Giant spoke out in a deep voice, Who goes there? I am delighted to meet you all here. Allow me to introduce myself; my name is Metatron. Metatrons figure began to hover, with his wings of light gradually bing visible behind him. Metatron are you that Seraph who sits upon the throne in legend? Karsath, deeply versed in European ancient mythology, eximed. Metatron inclined his head slightly, I am pleased to be recognized, but I would prefer you address me as Archangel, sir. At this moment, all the ordinary people in the venue looked confused, as if they had fallen into a beautiful dream from which they couldnt wake, for the time being. Behind Metatron, his nine pairs of wings of light fully materialized, and his potent Power of Light swept across the venue, forcing Karsath and other dark luminaries to take several steps back, their expressions turning extremely ugly. Only Fan Mengxue stood in the front, unaffected by the imposing might of the Light, speaking indifferently, The Church of Light has fallen. No matter if you are a Holy Angel or the God of Light, this world has no ce for you anymore! So, please return to your Divine Realm! Metatron chuckled, It seems you all have yet to grasp the current situation. The world has reopened, and its not just me; many more Divine Spirits will descend. All you mortals can do is kneel and submit to me! Otherwise, you will bepletely erased from the Myriad Realms. Understand? Before Fan Mengxue had a chance to reply, these skeletal beings couldnt hold back any longer, pointing at Metatron and cursing him outright. Hey, birdman with the wings, cant you look in the mirror before you start talking smack? You expect us to kneel and submit to you? Whats the matter? nning on teaching us how to squawk like birds too? The cigar-clenching skeleton cursed with uracy and viciousness, clearly a master in the art of invective. Big brother, what you said is wrong. Its clear this guy wouldnt be able to pee even if he tried, so how could he look in a mirror? I think big brother is right; its precisely because he cant pee that he cant use a mirror. Naturally, he then has no idea what hes really worth! The skeletons sang mocking retorts, insulting Metatron until he was figuratively soaked in dogs blood. Even in the Divine Realm, Metatron was a revered High-Grade Divine Spirit, unused to such humiliation, so his face alternated between shades of green and red as he bellowed, Seeking death! With a p of his wings, a radiant cross-shaped mark shot toward the mocking skeletons. Oh dear, why so heated all of a sudden? Despite theirck of great abilities, these skeletons were elites who had survived various brutal battlefields, and seeing the unfavourable situation, they immediately scattered and fled. The cross-shaped mark brought the entire meeting ce crashing down. Fan Mengxue let out a cold huff as tremendous dark energy behind her slowly coalesced into a pair of wings, and then she pointed at the skeletons. Return for now! In a sh of brilliance, the skeletons vanished from sight. Then Fan Mengxue turned to Metatron, This ce is rather cramped. How about we take this outside? Metatron fixed his gaze on the ck wings behind Fan Mengxue, nearly drooling, and nodded in response. Indeed! With that, everyone employed their abilities and left the meeting ce, reappearing above a deste, uninhabited wastnd. On Metatrons side, there was only himself. On Fan Mengxues side stood several titans of the Dark Council. It seemed she had the advantage in numbers. Yet everyones expression was grave. For Metatron alone was able to stand on par with the collective power of darkness from the crowd. Now possessing the dignity andposure of a Dark Empress, Fan Mengxue nced at Metatron and said coldly, I dont care what deity you are, but this ce belongs to the Dark Council. Leave now, and Ill give you one chance! At her words, Metatron sneered, Do you know why Ive been waiting until now to make my move? Because you are the most delectable prey of all! No sooner had he spoken, Metatron appeared behind Fan Mengxue and knocked her flying with a smack. The strike was so swift that no one even had time to react. Only when Fan Mengxue was sent flying did the nearby Titan roar and punch at him. The Titan, a child of the Earth Goddess, was fearsome for his strength. If one were to speak of physical prowess, there were few in the world who could match those of the Titans lineage. Yet when his punch hit Metatron, it didnt even create the slightest ripple. Metatron said indifferently, It seems you still dont understand just how vast the gulf is between man and god! Then Metatron threw a punch that sent the Titan flying as well. At the same time, the Bone Dragon summoned by Karsath emerged in the sky. But with a mere flick of Metatrons finger, the Bone Dragon cried out tragically and disintegrated into dust. After that, with three punches and two kicks, Metatron sent each of the dark magnates flying one by one, before he stood in mid-air, smiling faintly at the distant Fan Mengxue. I told you, you would be the finest prey of my mortal journey! Chapter 642: Tenfold Forbidden Curse - Kill! (First Update) Chapter 642: Chapter 642: Tenfold Forbidden Curse C Kill! (First Update) Fan Mengxue wiped a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth, her eyes coldly fixed on Metatron, gradually turning pitch ck. The Dark Holy Emperor Technique had been pushed to its extreme, and the powerful force of darkness emanated from her, obscuring the stars and moon. Metatrons expression also became more solemn, Such pure and vast dark power, it cannot be cultivated by any ordinary Cultivation Technique! Woman, youre bing more and more interesting to me! Fan Mengxue was unmoved, simply stating coldly, Hes not wrong, you group of deities, acting all high and mighty, its truly disgusting! So get back to your Divine Realm! As Fan Mengxues words fell, the sky-shrouding darkness instantly became tangible, as if forming a cage, trapping Metatron firmly within. ... At the same time, Fan Mengxues fingers moved in rapid session, asyers uponyers of earth-shattering radiance began to emerge. The Dark Witch Anastasia was startled upon seeing this. Its a Dark Forbidden Curse! And several of them, too! As she said, eachyer of radiance was indeed a Forbidden Curse. Severalyers stacked together, forming a sphere of ck light that was extremely terrifying. Tenfold Forbidden Cursey! With the word y spoken, The ck light sphere instantly appeared above Metatrons head, then exploded with a thunderous boom. The explosions terrifying power shook heaven and earth, sending up a small mushroom cloud. Fan Mengxuesplexion was pale, and her figure trembled slightly. Anastasia hurried forward to support her. Meanwhile, the Titans looked solemnly at the mushroom cloud. Is he dead? the Meng Xue Demoness asked in a deep voice. No sooner had she spoken than a figure emerged clumsily from the mushroom cloud, then roared, Woman, you dare to injure me, I will make you my ve for all eternity! The one who came out was Metatron, but now he had lost the imposing look he had before. His meticulously kept hairstyle had turned scorched, and the pair of wings of light at his back had dimmed, leaving him looking extremely disheveled. This caused Metatron to feel both shocked and furious. Shocked that this woman could actually harm him, Furious that if not for hisst-moment covering with his wings of light, he might have ended up in an even worse state. So, after roaring in anger, he charged fiercely towards Fan Mengxue. The Titan suddenly mmed the ground, his body swiftly growing immense. Although he had been sent flying by a palm strike from Metatron just moments before, his thick skin and flesh, coupled with the Titan races renown as children of the earth goddess, allowed him to draw continuous strength as long as he could touch the ground. So, when the Titan saw Metatron charging at him, he immediately turned into his giant form, and then punched out, trying to stop him. But Metatron didnt even try to dodge, charging straight forward. Boom! The Titan Giant grunted, directly sent flying a great distance by the collision with Metatron, and his body washed over with the Power of Light, which caused his immense form to quickly shrink back down. Seeing this, the Meng Xue Demoness let out a piercing shriek, unleashing a powerful mental shockwave directly towards Metatron. The strike was so forceful that blood flowed from the Meng Xue Demonesss facial orifices. Yet, even so, she could not shake Metatron in the least. Mentatron simply snapped his fingers, breaking the mental shockwave. And the Power of Light retaliated in an instant, causing the Meng Xue Demoness to spurt out arge mouthful of fresh blood. At the same time, Anastasia and Karsath had already made their move. Dark Mist! True Death Knight Squadron! The dark fog was considered a somewhat inconspicuous dark forbidden curse within the category of spells known to Dark Witches, and even some Dark Witches deemed this curse nothing more than a mere trifle. Because the curse itself had no offensive power, it could only create a dark fog. While it granted a powerful boost to the dark creatures within it, its might was far from matching that of other dark forbidden curses. However, when this dark fog encountered necromancy, its power explosively increased in a geometric fashion. The True Death Knight Squadron were an advanced version of Death Knights, already immensely powerful in their own right, but with the augmentation from the dark fog, their strength was staggering. Whats more, Karsath had summoned an entire squadron of Death Knights. Within the mist, dozens of Death Knights mounted on skeletal horses and d in fine armor appeared, their helmets alight with twin mes of blue fire,pletely encircling Metatron. After using a spell akin to a necromancy forbidden curse, the soul fire in Karsaths eyes rapidly dimmed. Anastasia was in slightly better shape, but having suffered a severe blow just recently, she was also teetering on the brink. At this moment, all members of the Dark Council pinned their hopes on this single strike. Yet facing such a silent group of Death Knights, Metatron merely sneered, If you had summoned the Abyss Knight Commander, maybe I would have been a little apprehensive. You think these few Death Knights can stop me? From Metatrons body radiated holy light, Judgment of Light! Boom. Beams of holy light enveloped each Death Knights head. After struggling briefly, the Death Knights turned into ashes. Even the dark fog trembled beforepletely vanishing. In just a few exchanges, the members of the Dark Council were all heavily injured and left without the strength to fight again. Looking at the pale-faced Fan Mengxue, Metatron smiled elegantly, Woman, submit now, and I will grant them a swift end! Fan Mengxue didnt make a sound, but the trembling of her body grew even more intense. Metatron said indifferently, In that case, I shall first dispatch these dark antlings to hell! Just as he was about to act, Fan Mengxue spat out arge mouthful of fresh blood, her vital energy rapidly declining, but she whispered four words from her mouth. Darkness, Sacrifice! At hermand, two wings, even broader than before, emerged from behind Fan Mengxue. Metatron looked on with interest, then shook his head, Useless, before me, your tricks. Before he could finish his sentence, Fan Mengxues wings suddenly sped together, enveloping all the members of the Dark Council within, and then her figure shook and disappeared from the spot. Metatron was taken aback, Trying to escape? Not so easy! With these words, he hurriedly pursued. But no matter how he chased, he could not keep up with Fan Mengxue who had sacrificed her life to the darkness. In the blink of an eye, Fan Mengxue had returned with everyone to the Dark Ancient Castle, then rushed straight into the castle. Just as Metatron was about to rush in, the skeletons at the gate, already waiting, saw Fan Mengxue enter the castle and immediately closed the great doors, then activated the defense formation. The Dark Ancient Castle had been the stronghold of the Dark Council for thousands of years; it was replete with defense formations innumerable like stars in the sky, creatingyers uponyers of barriers protecting it staunchly once all were activated. But Metatron only sneered upon seeing this, You think this will stop me? ughter of Light! Upon hismand, holy light fell like rain, beginning to assault the dark barriers. In an instant, ny percent of the defenses were shattered. Chapter 643: Chaos Among the Gods (Second Update) Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Chaos Among the Gods (Second Update) In this moment of utmost urgency, the atmosphere inside the Dark Ancient Castle was oppressively tense. Everyone looked at Fan Mengxue, whoy in Anastasias arms, herplexion extremely ashen. Their eyes all turned red. If it hadnt been for Fan Mengxue just now, they might have all been annihted. But as soon as they returned to the Dark Ancient Castle, Fan Mengxue had fallen into aa due to her severe injuries. At that time, the protective barrier outside was on the brink of copse, and Metatrons smugughter could be hearding through. ... Titan took a deep breath, turned, and left. Where are you going? the Dream Demoness asked. Titan said indifferently, Obviously, to gamble with that birdmans life and avenge Meng Xue. But the injuries on your body! The Titan race has never had cowards, even in death we shall fall on the battlefield. The words of Titan moved everyone. All the members of the Dark Council stood with solemn expressions, ready to risk their lives. It was at this moment that Fan Mengxue slowly opened her eyes. Meng Xue how are you? Anastasia said with a trembling voice. Fan Mengxue gently shook her head and said with difficulty, Dont go, none of you are a match for this guy! Then what do we do? Are we going to just sit here and wait for death? Titan said with a wry smile. The world is in chaos, all we can do is wait for him to return! Wait for him to return? everyone echoed in unison. By now, Fan Mengxues breath had be increasingly erratic, and she found herself unable to speak, but she still tried hard to lift her head and look at Anastasia. Anastasia understood who Fan Mengxue was referring to, and couldnt help but nod her head with tears in her eyes. Yes! I understand! Just then, the entirety of the Dark Ancient Castle shook violently; clearly, the barrier couldnt hold on much longer. Fan Mengxues expression suddenly became serene, resembling the little girl she had once been, her eyes holding a glimmer of anticipation. I will be here waiting for him to return! With that, Fan Mengxue slowly closed her eyes. The power of darkness surged from her body, turning into countless ck tendrils that enveloped the entire Dark Ancient Castle. Her body, too, was lifted by these tendrils and soon waspletely covered by darkness. This was Fan Mengxues final protective force. With the Dark Holy Emperor Technique as a guide, she bound herselfpletely to the ancient castle. If anyone wanted to break through this protective barrier, they would have to utterly annihte her; otherwise, it would be impossible. The members of the Dark Council looked up nkly at this scene, and without realizing it, their eyes reddened. Meanwhile, Metatron outside was extremely angry. He had been on the verge of breaking through the defense of the Dark Ancient Castle when suddenly a more powerful Dark Barrier appeared and firmly protected the entire castle. Upon closer inspection of this Dark Barrier, Metatrons face couldnt help but grow uglier. To use ones own life as a bargaining chip for protection woman, do you n to use this to threaten me? But Metatron knew that if he forced his way through the barrier, not to mention the injuries he would sustain, Fan Mengxue would surely face spiritual demise. Now Metatron had to have Fan Mengxue; naturally, he didnt want to end up with such an oue. So, Metatron hovered in midair, hesitated for a moment, then sneered, Woman, Ive told you that youre my prey, and even if you run to the ends of the earth, you wont escape the palm of my hand! You think you can use this to threaten me! You are too naive! With that said, Metatron ascended into the sky and then revealed his immensely huge body of holy light. Holy light enveloped heaven and earth, shaking the whole of Europe. Countless people took to the streets, staring dumbfounded at the awe-inspiring scene in the sky. Oh, mortals, I am the only Supreme God! Kneel now and serve me, and I will grant you long life and mighty power! The voice of Metatron spread throughout the entirety of Europe. And with it came the unending descent of holy light. Many, after a brief struggle, fell to their knees. Under the holy light, the dark disciples scattered throughout Europe let out a unified scream of agony before they turned to nothingness. Metatron gazed down at the crowd of worshippers below, his lips curving into a satisfied smile. Good! From this moment on, this ce shall be my Divine Kingdom! And you shall be my people. That day, the Archangel Metatron appeared in the form of holy light, transforming Europe into the Kingdom of Light and shocking the world. With this event as the watershed, true chaos began in the world. Xiangjiang port. When An Qing led the members of the Fire Phoenix squad off the military helicopter, the vast airport was deserted, not a single passenger in sight. This would have been unimaginable in the past. Recently, an Evil God specifically targeted aircraft in the sky, causing dozens of nes to crash, taking many lives; since then, all global civil flights have been suspended, Zou Yi exined softly. An Qings face was as grim as water, Whats the situation here? Since yesterday, innocent citizens have begun to die in madness, and their deaths have been extremely gruesome. After an investigation, it was determined that they were likely victims of a sorcery curse, exined Zou Yi, who was in charge of intelligence. Sorcery curse? Captain Cheng Hao furrowed his brow, Isnt that something the Department of Taoist Talismans should handle? Yes! But, Zou Yi took a deep breath. From yesterday until now, over ten thousand innocent citizens of Xiangjiang have died tragically. The situation has be so severe that the higher-ups specte that an ancient Evil God must be responsible. Ten thousand! This harrowing number darkened the faces of all the Fire Phoenix members. These damn deities! An Qing said with a face ashen with rage. Lets go, and teach these arrogant gods a lesson theyll never forget! Cheng Hao said in a stern voice. The team roared in response and then made their way into the city in military vehicles already prepared. The once bustling city had grown eerily quiet. Pedestrians rushed past on the streets, each wearing an expression of panic and distress. Seeing this scene, An Qings mood grew even heavier. In recent times, she and the Fire Phoenix squad had seen too much of this. And the adversaries they faced were bing increasingly troublesome. I wonder when well be able to wipe out these damn creatures for good! An Qing sighed softly. Then someone said in a low voice, If only the instructor were here! At this voice, everyone fell silent. Indeed! If the instructor were here, would these deities dare to be so rampant? At this moment, in a hotel at the center of Xiangjiang, a deity in the guise of an ordinary South Asian man stood by a window overlooking the city. Hehe, so many have died, yet you still wont show yourself? The one who killed my Divine Child, are you so frightened by my arrival that you dare not appear? the deity murmured to himself. As he spoke, he seemed to sense something, his gaze piercing through the obstruction of buildings and casting upon the distant military vehicle. How interesting! So many cultivators full of vitality; what rare sacrifices they make! the deity said greedily. Chapter 644: The Indestructible Descent of the Gods (First Update) Chapter 644: Chapter 644: The Indestructible Descent of the Gods (First Update) The person in charge of receiving An Qing and others was Song Yi. This once-famed Feng Shui Master of Zhongdu had been diligently managing Xiangjiang ever since he was subdued by Xue An. After several years of unremitting efforts, Song Yi had undoubtedly be the unchallenged arbitrator of thisnd, his prestige even surpassing that of the Ming Family of the former harbor by a few degrees. But this sudden and unforeseen upheaval disrupted all of Song Yis ns. In just a few days, the death toll of those perished by the evil curse of Zhong had exceeded ten thousand. At that time, everyone in the harbor city of Xiangjiang felt endangered. ... He, as the arbiter, naturally faced tremendous pressure. Therefore, when he heard that An Qing had brought members of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, Song Yi was overjoyed and hurried over to wee them. Once An Qing and her group followed Song Yi back to his residence, they couldnt help but be startled. Thats because this not-sorge vi was packed full of people. Song Yi exined, Miss An, this is a Feng Shui death ground that Ive temporarily set up using Feng Shui techniques to shield against various evil spells, and these young people are the cream of the crop among Xiangjiangs younger generation. Its all to preserve some vitality and lineage for Xiangjiang. An Qing suddenly realized, then said gravely, Has the situation in Xiangjiang already reached this stage? Have you found the source? Song Yi gave a wry smile, Before you arrived, we had also organized many people to search for the source, trying to find the person casting the evil spells. However, overnight, all these people met with unnatural deaths. As he said this, a look of sorrow appeared on Song Yis face, They were all vigorous young men, and yet they died so inexplicably. Then Song Yi lowered his voice and asked, Miss An, is there any news from Mr. Xue? An Qing shook her head. Song Yi sighed, If Mr. Xue were here, things would not have turned out like this! As he spoke, a stern look came over Song Yis face. Miss An, although the source hasnt been tracked down, by observing the wind and atmosphere, Ive found an evil aura soaring to the sky in the northern center of Xiangjiang. The demon or evil spirit should be entrenched there! And there is a family in that ce that is quite suspicious. Oh? An Qings eyes lit up. That ce happens to be where the Zhang Family resides! And this Zhang Family had a very close rtionship with the former Ming Family. After the Ming Family was overthrown by Mr. Xue, the Zhang Family was the first to turn against them, hence they suffered no losses! During this chaos of evil curses, the Zhang Family seems to be panicking on the surface! But as far as I know, not a single member of the Zhang Familys legitimate branch has been implicated. You mean to say I suspect that even if the Zhang Family isnt an aplice, they definitely know the inside story. But unfortunately, with the current chaos, the Zhang Family has been sessfully contradicting me in public while opposing me in secret, so even though I have my suspicions, I am powerless to investigate. Without any hesitation, An Qing dered, In that case, lets go to the Zhang Family now and take a look. Zhang Familys hotel. In the past, the Zhang Family was a top-tier eminent family of its time. After the fall of the Ming Family, the Zhang Family also became low-key, and as time passed, many people even thought that the Zhang Family had lost its edge, bing just an ordinary noble family. But no one knew that the people of the Zhang Family had always been secretly nning their revenge. Like now, for instance. Zhang Chongnian, the Family Head of the Zhang Family, knelt on the ground with a respectful expression on his face. Reporting back to Divine Child, those who havee to Xiangjiang are the members of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, and the team is led by An Qing, the daughter from the An Family! An Qing? Yes! Zhang Chongnian crawled forward two steps, a hint of hatred shing across his face. My lord, it has been confirmed that the one who killed your son, Long Guanyu, was none other than Xue An, and this An Qing is Xue Ans aunt! The Divine Childs eyes gleamed slightly. Xue An Thats right, this person is very arrogant. He once ughtered Xiangjiang, annihting many noble families! Your Divine Child had a dispute with him over a trivial matter at an auction, and he killed your Divine Child. The matters from the initial auction event were not difficult to investigate, and with Zhang Chongnians exaggerations, the Divine Childsplexion turned extremely somber after listening. So where is Xue An now? Zhang Chongnian shook his head, Ever since hisst appearance before the new year, he has never surfaced again. Then, with a sycophantic tone, Zhang Chongnian said, Divine Child, these people areing at us fiercely. Should we strike first? Before he could finish, an invisible force sted Zhang Chongnian away and pinned him against the wall. I dont need your instruction on what to do! You are nothing more than a dog I keep; do you understand? said the Divine Child without turning his head. A look of terror shed in Zhang Chongnians eyes as he nodded vehemently, Yes! Divine Child, I understand my mistake! At that moment, the Divine Child lifted his head, his gaze turning toward the distance. A cold smile appeared on his face. I havente looking for you yet, but you actually have the audacity to deliver yourselves to death? Very well, since the real murderer isnt here, then Ill start by cutting down a rtive of the murderer. By then, An Qing and the others had already driven the military vehicle to the outside of the Zhang Family Hotel. Looking at the grand and luxurious hotel. An Qing frowned slightly. Even though it was nearly noon and the fierce sunlight beamed down, it couldnt prate the gloom of the hotel in the slightest. Even from a distance, one could feel a bone-chilling coldness. Just then, the windows on the top floor of the hotel burst open, and a figure slowly stepped out. He was an ordinary-looking man from Nanyangunremarkable at first nce. Yet, as the man walked on air, each step caused the earth to tremble. When he reached the middle, the man stopped and looked down at An Qing, sneering. You are An Qing? A chill went through An Qings heart. The mans gaze was utterly malevolent. Thats right, I am An Qing! Are the disasters in Xiangjiang your doing? The Divine Child let out a bizarreugh. Disaster? You mean the people who died unnatural deaths? Heh, its just their bad luck! Besides, Ive already shown mercy; otherwise, Xiangjiang would have be a city of the dead by now. He then pointed at An Qing, Xue An killed my son; since you are his rtive, then you also deserve to die! Today, I will make you all my subjugate spirits! As he spoke, an extremely cold and evil aura rushed toward An Qing. Where the aura passed, various skeletal phantasms rose, and in the air echoed wails of extreme agony. It was the art of cursing. And judging by the scene, it was an evil curse formed from countless wrongfully dead souls. An Qingsplexion turned ashen. This demon truly deserves death! But before An Qing could act, Zhou Daniu, his body radiating golden light, charged forward and threw a punch. Crack. The curse was shattered on the spot. Zhou Daniu then said coldly, Daring to call our instructor by name; for that alone, you wont be leaving here alive today! The Divine Child sneered, about to speak, when a ck knife light silently appeared at his throat, and with a fierce sh, his head was severed. But before anyone could breathe a sigh of relief, the headless Divine Child sneered, Its useless, I am an immortal being! And today, you all must die! Chapter 645: I Am the Insect Tribe Queen (Second Update) Chapter 645: Chapter 645: I Am the Insect Tribe Queen (Second Update) If someone asks you what a deity is. How would you answer? Some might say that a deity is a lofty existence that should receive the worship of mortals. When the deities descended upon the world, they chose to submit at the first opportunity, taking pride in their surrender. But many others have never believed in the so-called naturally noble deities. In their eyes, these so-called deities are merely intelligent beings with great power. ... Thus, they have never feared or submitted! Like right now. Zhou Daniu, spitting blood as he retreated, had his golden light dimming, with specks of ck light eroding his body. Zou Yi didnt hesitate to cut off the flesh that was being corroded by the dark light with a dagger; once thrown on the ground, the flesh still emitted an evil aura. The intense pain of the flesh-cutting only caused Zhou Daniu to frown slightly, then he looked coldly at the descending deity in mid-air. At this moment, not just him, almost every member of the Fire Phoenix was injured. But not one of them retreated. All the team members still surrounded the descending deity in a very standardbat formation. You surprise me, being able tost until now in my presence. Ive changed my mind. As long as you submit to me, I can preserve your minds and make you powerful warriors with long lives, the descending deity said indifferently. Cheng Hao and the others remained silent, staring at him with eyes zing with fighting spirit. Zou Yi scoffed, then viciously flipped him the bird, Kid, think youre so great? Let me tell you, if our instructor were here, hed wipe you out with a flick of his finger! You think its your ce to babble on and on here? The descending deity sneered, Your instructor? You mean Xue An, whos too scared to show his face upon knowing of my arrival? I really hope when you meet our instructor, you can still be so arrogant! Cheng Hao said coldly. I look forward to that day because I too have a score to settle with this Xue An! Now, I only ask you: submit and live, resist and die. Which will it be? We choose neither. What we want is for you and your kind to roll back where you came from! Cheng Hao paused for a moment, then continued, All members, listen up. Next No tactics, attack at will, let this bastard learn his lesson! At hismand. The entire Fire Phoenix team roared in unison, unleashing their strongest powers, Sun Ling slipped into the void, wielding the de of darkness, performing a spectacr dance of death. Zhou Daniu stirred his cultivation level, his bodys golden light slowly solidifying, and thenunched a bold attack once again. Cheng Hao was not to be outdone. The Nine-Star Tyrant Emperor Art that Xue An had bestowed upon him had already reached a profound level. Now activating his cultivation level, Cheng Haos eyes seemed to shine with nine stars as he charged towards the descending deity. If someone were to look from a distance, they would surely witness a miraculous scene. An Evil God stood in mid-air with a face full of arrogance. Dozens of streaks of light rose from the ground, targeting him. Seeing the charging Fire Phoenix team, the descending deitys face oozed with contempt, Annihtions descent! As these four words were uttered. Waves of supremely evil curses began to envelop each Fire Phoenix members head. Spurt! The members with lower cultivation levels began spitting blood profusely, with pieces of their internal organs mixed in, clearly indicating that the attack had damaged their core. Even those with higher cultivation levels shook violently, their aura fading away as they fell from mid-air directly to the ground. With a sinisterugh, the descending deity said, Do you see why I am called a deity, while you lot are mere mortals? Because mortals, no matter how they struggle, will never be able to harm a Deity, not even in the slightest! And naturally, you are no exception! Kneel now and submit to me, and I will make you the most powerful warriors in this world, granting you immortality. Zou Yiy on the ground, panting heavily as he looked up at the descending Deity, then with great difficulty, he gave the middle finger. Pah! Cut the bullshit! Youre just an Evil God, right? Wait until our instructores back, hell surely make you kneel and sing Conquered! Thud! After a muffled sound, one of Zou Yis arms turned into mush. Zou Yi grunted in pain. But the descending Deity coldly said, If I hear another foul word from your mouth, I will refine you into a descending ghost right now! No sooner had the voice faded than ripples began to emanate from the space surrounding the Deity. Soon, Feng Shui Secret Glyphs appeared one by one, firmly trapping the Deity within. From afar, Song Yis face showed utmost despair, his body swaying as if about to copse, yet he yelled, Ive trapped him with the Feng Shui Ultimate Array, run now! But the moment his words were spoken, the Feng Shui Secret Glyphs shattered with a loud bang. The bacsh made Song Yi spit out several mouthfuls of blood before copsing to the ground unconscious. Do you really think such meager strength can stop me? What a joke! Since you stubbornly refuse to submit to me, I will condemn you to never find peace after death! the Deity sneered. Streaks of ck radiance appeared, within which wails of thousands of ghosts turned the blood cold of those who heard them. But just then, a cold insect stinger pierced through the Deitys chest from behind. The Deity looked down at it, ck light flickering across his face. Insect Tribe! How do you possess the Insect Tribes techniques? An Qing pressed against his back, her eyes reflecting the cold moonlight, and said indifferently, Ive always been the Insect Tribes queen, die! As she spoke, radiance swirled around the insect, slicing the Deity in two. However, no blood flowed from the Deitys bisected body, and the split face bore a bizarrely eerie smile. In front of me, even the Insect Tribes queen must die! Boom! Before An Qing could react, a ck radianceshed out like a whip, flinging her violently into the distance. An Qing! Cheng Hao and the others cried out in shock. But An Qings body had already disappeared into the darkness, vanishing without a trace. You dare to hit our An Qing! You bastard, if youre brave enough,e at us instead! Why show off your power against a woman? Zou Yi roared with rage. The Deity chuckled coldly, As you wish. With that, another whipshed out. If this strike hit, Zou Yi would surely die, his spirit annihted. Zou Yi resigned himself to fate, slowly closing his eyes, ready for death. But a momentter, a grunt was heard. The expectedsh did note. Zou Yis body trembled, and he immediately opened his eyes. To his surprise, Zhou Daniu, the most heavily injured among them, was standing in front of him, his hands firmly gripping the ck whip, his muscles oozing blood from the extreme exertion. Even so, Zhou Daniu managed to blurt out a few words through clenched teeth. Run, you rat, run! Chapter 646: 646 Chapter: Soul Explosion, Perishing Together (Third Update) Chapter 646: 646 Chapter: Soul Explosion, Perishing Together (Third Update) Rat was Zou Yis nickname. Under normal circumstances, Zhou Daniu and Zou Yi were the best of friends. Because Zhou Daniu was simple and honest with a high cultivation level, and Zou Yi was shrewd and capable with ax cultivation level. So when the two cooperated, theyplemented each others strengths, inadvertently forming the most formidable duo in the Fire Phoenix squad. And in everyday situations, it was Zhou Daniu who called Zou Yi Rat. Zou Yi, by now, had tears brimming in his eyes, and he didnt hesitate to rush forward to confront the whip, saying solemnly, I wont leave! ... Idiot, staying here means death! Im telling you to get lost now! Zhou Daniu roared with rage, his eyes nearly splitting with anger. Zou Yi also shouted angrily, Ill die then! I refuse to abandon you and flee alone! Meanwhile, Cheng Hao and the others struggled to their feet, also wanting toe over and help. Seeing this, the Deity descending from the sky shook his head with a light sigh, Such admirable camaraderie in battle! Its a pity that none of you will live through today! With that, dozens of ck whips appeared in the air, swinging down at the group. Cheng Hao and the others expressions dimmed. They were already at their wits end, utterly exhausted and unable to fight any longer, all they could do was close their eyes and wait for death. But just at that moment, they heard a roar like a falling giant. To hell with your damn deity! I, Daniu, will never bow to the likes of you! With that, a heart-palpating golden light burned in Zhou Danius eyes, and his whole figure began to swell immensely. Zou Yi and Cheng Hao eximed in shock. Daniu, dont! But it was already toote, in just the blink of an eye, Zhou Daniu had grown to a height of twenty or thirty meters. His entire body was now covered in a brilliant, dazzling golden light. Zou Yi looked up, staring nkly at the scene unfolding before him, his tears flowing like a breached dam. Because he knew what Zhou Daniu was about to do! The Deitys expression wavered between shock and uncertainty, for the aura emanating from Zhou Daniu even instilled fear in his heart. But with the pride of a deity, he steadied his mind after only a brief hesitation and then scoffed coldly, Is it worth it to burn your soul in a fight to the death with me? You should know, the oue of burning your soul is both the destruction of your spirit and the annihtion of your soul, a fate even harsher than being damned for eternity! Zhou Daniu didnt make a sound. The golden light on him grew stronger and eventually transformed into a suit of armor made of light, covering his body. At the same moment, Zhou Daniu stepped forward and threw a punch. This punch seemed to shake heaven and earth, causing the nearby buildings to begin to sway. The Deity sneered, Fine, Ill indulge you in this game! With that, hundreds of ck whips whipped out, enveloping Zhou Daniuyer byyer, and then suddenly tightened, making a cracking noise as they constricted around Zhou Danius body. But Zhou Daniu seemed to have lost all sense of pain, roaring towards the sky, he tore apart the ck whips binding him to smithereens. The Deity grunted, a trickle of blood slowly seeping from the corner of his mouth. This was the first time he had been injured since his descent into the world. This made the ancient Evil God utterly enraged. Wretched ants! Youve actually wounded my noble self! I will tear you to pieces, and this city will be buried with you! As the Deitys words echoed, massive swathes of ominous ck clouds enveloped the entire Xiangjiang City. At this time, Song Yi had just regained consciousness. Seeing this scene, he trembled all over, eximing loudly, Its the Descension that Destroys Cities! Hes going to ughter the city! With that, a look of defiance and despair appeared on Song Yis face. This Deity lived off the fear and greed in peoples hearts, making him an almost invincible presence in densely popted cities! Because the fear and greed in peoples hearts are almost insoluble. Yet, just as the descending deity was about to act in full smugness and wildness, a dazzling golden figure appeared behind him and firmly enveloped him in an embrace. The golden light covered the Evil God and began to erode the dark energy on his body. This caused the Evil God to let out a pained howl. And the dark clouds in the sky ceased their gathering. But all this came at a price. The descending deitys murderous intent soared as he struggled fiercely. Zhou Daniu held him tight, the golden light on his body beginning to flicker. Finally. In a fit of extreme rage, the descending deity unleashed an extremely evil Fire of Spirit Burning. Zhou Danius mouth opened, and blood flowed from his eyes, nostrils, and mouth. But even so, Zhou Daniu did not let go; instead, he held on even tighter. The agonized howls of the descending deity grew even more intense. Wretched ant, do you think you can trouble me like this? I am the supreme Evil God! I will burn your soul forever! the descending deity roared. At the same time, the ck aura on his body gradually faded, as if about to leave his body. A resolute expression appeared on Zhou Danius face, and then he looked down at Zou Yi and the others, his giant face breaking into a silly smile. Tell the instructor, none of us Fire Phoenixes are cowards, and I, Da Niu, have not shamed him! Cheng Hao and the others were already in tears, nodding together. And Zou Yi copsed to the ground as if he had lost all strength, crying out in anguish, No! Dont! Da Niu, what am I going to do without you? Zhou Daniu gazed deeply at Zou Yi, letting out augh, Rat! If theres a next life, lets be brothers again! With that, the soul fire in Zhou Danius eyes surged wildly, and the golden light around his body contracted. The descending deity sensed something was wrong and screamed in shock, You madman! Why would you Before he could finish. The golden light around Zhou Daniu exploded brilliantly. The originally gloomy night sky seemed to birth a golden sun, its radiance instantly illuminating the entire Xiangjiang City. Countless evil spirits and monsters didnt even have time to wail before they were all reduced to nothingness in this one strike. And all the members of Fire Phoenix looked on dumbfounded. When the brilliance dissipated, the sky was empty, with no trace of the descending deity, and Zhou Daniu was gone as well. Zou Yis face was ashen, his whole body trembling. The image of the first time he met Zhou Daniu shed in his mind. Back then, Zhou Daniu was so naively honest, almost silly, dressed in unsophisticated clothes, guffawing at everyone he met. Yet it was such a person who had gone the furthest on the path of cultivation. Xue An had praised him more than once. If given time, he could have surpassed mortality to achieve immortality, even bing a Golden Immortal. But now everything was lost. The consequence of a divine soul self-destructing was the loss of everything! Zou Yi suddenly felt as if his heart had been brutally gouged out. No one would call him Rat with a chuckle again! Gone! Chapter 647: Ravaging the World (First Update) Chapter 647: Chapter 647: Ravaging the World (First Update) At that moment, ripples suddenly appeared in the sky, followed by specks of ck light floating up from the city, convening mid-air and forming a ck mass that began to pulsate slightly like a heartbeat. Song Yis face changed drastically, Its a descent of a deity! Hes not dead! And hes using the citys inhabitants negative emotions to reconstitute his body! The members of Fire Phoenix Special Forces all turned pale, and Zou Yi suddenly stood up, his face filled with a crazed intent to kill, ready to charge without a second word. Cheng Hao blocked him, What are you trying to do? Captain, I want to kill these goddamned deities! As he spoke, tears of blood streamed from the corners of Zou Yis eyes. Its useless. As long as this city exists, as long as its residents remain, this descent of a deity is nearly immortal! Song Yi muttered pale-faced. ... I dont care! I just want to kill him! For Da Niu, for the sake of Ans revenge! Zou Yi hadpletely lost his mind, disregarding anyones attempts to stop him, determined to surge forward. Smack! Cheng Hao didnt hesitate to p Zou Yi across the face and said coldly, Zou Yi, calm down! Zou Yi was stunned by the p, then covered his face and began to sob loudly, Captain, please let me go, I just want to die with these deities! I want to die even more than you do! But what after death? What about An? What about the ordinary people in this city? Cheng Hao barked sharply. Zou Yis face showed a look of confusion. Meanwhile, Sun Ling emerged from the darkness carrying An Qing on his back with great difficulty. Captain! An, Sun Lings eyes were red-rimmed, and his voice was choked with emotion. Cheng Hao and the others were startled and quickly gathered around. They saw An Qing, lying on Sun Lings back, her eyes tightly closed, wrapped in something resembling a cocoon, leaving only her cheeks exposed. Whats going on? The members of Fire Phoenix were thrown into chaos. If Xue An was the soul pir of Fire Phoenix, then An Qing was the venerable deity in everyones hearts. Therefore, seeing An Qing in this state, almost everyone broke down in tears. And they all bristled with anger, ready to fight the descent of the deity to the death. Cheng Hao was still barely maintaining hisposure, ordering everyone not to act rashly. However, after studying An Qing for a moment, Song Yis expression changed and he seemed to make a monumental decision, then turned to Cheng Hao and the others and bowed deeply. Captain Cheng! Although Miss An is unconscious now, her breath is steady, and she should be fine! Cheng Hao quickly helped him up, Master Song, what are you doing! Please dont do this! Song Yi shook his head firmly, Captain Cheng, the world is now in chaos, and for the lives of millions of people in Xiangjiang, I have a request! Cheng Haos expression turned serious, Please speak, Master Song! Song Yi took a deep breath, gazing at the ck mass in the sky that was growingrger with each pulsation, This evil god feeds upon the fear and greed of people, if we cannot cut it off at the source, we cannot kill it! But human nature is such, trying to eliminate it from the source is a fools dream! The only way now is To evacuate everyone in Xiangjiang! Leave an empty city, which will suppress the growth of this Evil God. You mean to say Xiangjiangs poption of millions, even if we start evacuating them now, it would be a Herculean task, thus we will need powerful figures to orchestrate it all! But I ask Captain Cheng and the members of Fire Phoenix to bear this responsibility! Song Yi spoke earnestly. Cheng Hao agreed without hesitation, At such a critical juncture, it is our duty to do so! But just as Master Song has said, even if we start evacuating now, it will be a long process! And considering the rate at which this dark energy is growing, its very possible the deity will return to the mortal realm before the evacuation isplete! Song Yi smiled faintly, his eyes sparkling brilliantly. Has Captain Cheng forgotten what I do for a living? Cheng Hao was startled. Song Yi looked at the ck energy sphere that was gradually growing and spoke with a calm tone, As long as I am here, I shall never allow this god to descend upon the mortal realm again! Cheng Hao remained silent for a moment, then bowed his hands and said, In that case, Master Song, take care! Given the urgency of the situation, after the discussion was over, Cheng Hao immediately began organizing the massive evacuation of Xiangjiangs port. After the people of Fire Phoenix had left. Song Yi used all the Feng Shui secret weapons he had umted over the years and began to set up the Feng Shui Ultimate Array ording to the surrounding terrain. There was a thunderous muffled sound. The formation was fully set up. Song Yi spat out another mouthful of fresh blood. And from within that ck energy sphere came a snort of anger, and its growth rate slowed down ordingly. Seeing this, Song Yis mouth curled up, revealing a determined smile, and then he sat cross-legged at the very center of the formation, carefully taking out the still warm True Understanding of Formations from his chest. This was something Xue An had obtained back then when breaking into the Immortals legacy in the port and had casually bestowed upon Song Yi. Song Yi treasured it like a precious gem, always carrying it on his person. Now, he slowly caressed the book, his face showing an unwavering look of determination. That day. There was a shocking change at the port. Zhou Daniu of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces self-destructed his spirit and soul, eliminating the descending Evil God. Afterwards, the residents of Xiangjiangs port began arge-scale withdrawal. The city was designated as a forbidden zone, with no one allowed to set foot in it. As soon as this happened, the world was shocked. But before the world could recover from this astonishment, the event was overwhelmed by an endless stream of major incidents. It was as if the floodgates of heaven and earth had beenpletely opened, with the number of gods and demons descending into the world increasing sharply, even forming several armies of gods and demons that began rampaging through the world without restraint. Humanitys weapons, sources of such pride, seemed so fragile in front of these powerful beings. In just two or three days, countless small nations werepletely annihted, and the remaining major powers were also retreating, causing the entire world to be utterly chaotic. While the world was gradually sinking into the quagmire of war and unable to extricate itself. In Qingmang Town. Cheng Hao, Sun Ling, and the others stood silently in a row. An Yan watched quietly at the figure lying on the bed, wrapped in a thick cocoon, leaving only part of her face exposedAn Qing. The atmosphere was so oppressive it was almost suffocating. Yet, the ones to break this deadly silence were Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. They looked at the An Qing on the bed, choking up as they said, Auntie, wake up, dont sleep anymore, okay? Please get up and talk to us! Daddy hasnte back; are you going to leave us too? This scene caused even these hardened men, ustomed to life and death, to have their noses sting with emotion, and tears fell from their eyes. But An Yan gently stroked the two little girls hair with trembling hands, Dont cry! Your auntie is just too tired! Shell wake up after a good sleep! Chapter 648: I Am Xue An’s Wife, I Will Wait for Him Here (Second Update) Chapter 648: Chapter 648: I Am Xue Ans Wife, I Will Wait for Him Here (Second Update) Mom, is it really true? Xiang Xiang Nian Nian asked in a soft voice, looking up with a tear-stained face. An Yan nodded firmly, Of course its true. Would Mom ever lie to you? Only then did Xiang Xiang Nian Nian stop crying and moved closer to the bedside, quietly watching over An Qing, silently hoping that her aunt would wake up soon. Meanwhile, An Yan silently walked to the outer room, followed closely by Cheng Hao and the others. What happened! Once out of sight of her two daughters, An Yan felt the world spin and nearly copsed to the floor. Fortunately, Tang Xuaner was beside her and quickly steadied her. ... Cheng Hao, looking deeply apologetic, recounted what had happened and then led all the team members to step forward and kneel down in unison. Madam, we were ipetent and failed to protect An Qing, allowing her to be seriously injured. We are willing to ept punishment! After speaking, Cheng Hao and the others all bowed their heads. At that moment, An Yans face was as pale as paper, and her eyes swept across the face of every Fire Phoenix member. It was through Cheng Haos ount that she understood what had happened and noticed that all the Fire Phoenix members were dispirited, evidently injured. Captain Cheng, you have done nothing wrong. Why should you be punished? Please, everyone, rise! An Yan said, her expression gradually returning to calm. Cheng Hao and the others looked at each other and then hesitantly stood up. But then, An Yan gave a deep bow to everyone, Thank you all for bringing my sister back! Thispletely took Cheng Hao and the others aback, and they hastily dodged, not daring to ept An Yans bow, then hurriedly said, Madam, what are you doing! If the instructor finds out, he will definitely scold us! Yeah! This is what we should do! An Yan smiled, Nothing in this world is taken for granted. If it werent for you, Qinger would probably be dead by now! So, this bow, you deserve it. A warm current surged in the hearts of Cheng Hao and the others. Beforeing here, they were prepared to apologize for their shorings, but An Yan was unexpectedly understanding. At this moment, Cheng Hao hesitated slightly, then spoke very earnestly. Madam! The current situation is chaotic, and its no longer safe here. You should take the two young misses and everyone else to Zhongdu. The ce is guarded byyers of troops and has gathered many strong individuals from Hua country; it is the safest location. An Yan shook her head upon hearing this, No need to say more, I wont leave! I will wait for his return here! In fact, a few days earlier, Xue Ans good buddies and the Chen Family had urged An Yan to go back more than once, but she had declined. But Cheng Hao showed a trace of concern. An Yan smiled, Havent you forgotten? I am your instructors wife, as well as a well-known expert. If any gods or demons dare to cause trouble here, I will make them regret their arrival. Cheng Hao and the others were still somewhat uneasy. After all, An Yan and Xiang Xiang Nian Nian were the instructors most important family. If anything were to go wrong, they could not escape me. Xiao Sha had been listening quietly by the side but now couldnt help saying, Dont worry, as long as I, Xiao Sha, am here, I will ensure the safety of the Madam and the others. Standing behind Xiao Sha and massaging her shoulders, Xiao Yu also clenched her fists with a resolute expression and said, What Xiao Sha says goes for me too! Xiao Sha red, Keep massaging! Right away, Master Xiao Sha! Xiao Yu quickly resumed her shoulder massage. Knowing that Xiao Sha was a transformed Jiaolong, and very powerful, Cheng Hao and the others exchanged nces and then took a deep breath. Since thats the case, Madam, take care, we will be leaving now! An Yan nodded, You do the same, take care! The Fire Phoenix team had an extremely heavy task at hand. They needed reinforcements everywhere. So, after delivering An Qing back to Qingmang Town, they had to immediately rush to resolve the next mission. Watching the mens retreating figures, Tang Xuaner sighed softly, With their departure, who knows how many will be able to return! Hearing this, An Yan shuddered, and then a resolute light slowly appeared in her eyes. She said what was truly in her heart. As the wife of Xue An, she would never shrink back. Husband, dont worry, I will make those arrogant gods and demons learn to fear. I will be here, waiting for your return! An Yan whispered softly, her hand tightly clutching that special weapon. The situation then became even more chaotic. Wherever the divine demon army passed, all life was ruined, not a single de of grass grew. Yet at this moment, humanity erupted with unprecedented tenacity and resilience. Although there were those who knelt down begging for life, more took up swords quietly and stepped onto the battlefield. This might well be the reason this race has endured until now. Dark Ancient Castle. The attack from the light zealots had been going on for a full ten days. These zealots seemed to never tire and were not afraid of death. Each of them charged forward with a vacant look, using the holy light they carried to wear down the protective force enveloping the Dark Ancient Castle. This was the strategy set by Metatron. If he forcefully broke through this protective force, then Fan Mengxue would bepletely obliterated. So he used these light zealots, whose senses he had imprisoned, to break through the protection. This persistent approach indeed had an effect. The dark protective force began to gradually weaken. All of this was naturally understood by the members of the Dark Council. But now, all the heavyweights of the Dark Council had sustained severe injuries and had no strength left to fight. Were they to just watch helplessly? No! There was a group of old-timers who had never deigned to bow their heads to anyone. The XM806 machine gun roared as it poured bullets on the zealots rushing towards them. The dense barrage made it difficult for these protected-by-holy-light zealots to break through. Soon. This wave of light zealots waspletely reaped. The Skeleton patted his suit, then pulled out a cigar and pressed it against the glowing hot barrel of the gun. A momentter, the cigar lit up, and the Skeleton took afortable puff, then patted the heavy machine gun. See that? What is the power of technology? This is it! Skeleton Number Six clearly disapproved of Cigar Skeletons style and sneered in response, Yeah, youre having a st, but the problem is were running out of bullets pretty soon! No problem, I could take care of those fools who only know how to charge even without a gun! Cigar Skeleton said disdainfully. Skeleton Number Six was about to retort with sarcasm. Suddenly, a heavy fog set in outside. Attention! Somethings up! a skeleton shouted. All the skeletons sobered up. Then, from within the fog, a group of people with a pair of wings on their backs slowly emerged. Chapter 649: You Each Must Come Back to Me (3rd Update) Chapter 649: Chapter 649: You Each Must Come Back to Me (3rd Update) Upon seeing these people, all the Skull Heads immediately opened fire. But this time, the bullets that had been invincibly effective lost their power. Even when hit head-on by high-caliber sniper rifles, they couldnt prate these peoples bodies. Then these people suddenly leapt into the air, charging directly toward the Skull Heads. Fuck! What the hell?! Cigar Skeleton, realizing he couldnt harm these guys, was so scared that he shivered and tumbled down, barely dodging an attack from one person. But just as he dodged, he heard a Skull Head scream behind him. He turned around and saw a Skull Head being torn apart by one of these people, its skull crushed. ... The me in that Skull Heads eyes extinguished, looking at Cigar Skeleton before it went out. Meanwhile, the other Skull Heads were also being shredded by these assants, turned into a pile of broken bones. Cigar Skeleton roared, God of Light, I curse your eighteen generations of ancestors! With that, he tried to get up with no regard for his safety. But at that moment, he was firmly pinned down by someone, and then he heard Skull Sixs voice. Dont be rash, you cant beat these guys! Cigar Skeleton couldnt suppress the rage in his heart, But everyone is being torn apart by these sons of bitches! Skull Six said softly, I saw it, but dont be impulsive! Then, Skull Six added indifferently, Got any more cigars? Give me one too! You heartless thing! Everyones been torn apart! I bet you cant even piece them together again! And youre still on top of me at a time like this. Im not into men, get the hell off me! Muttering, Cigar Skeleton took out a cigar and passed it backward without looking. But after a moment, no one took it. Cigar Skeleton frustratingly turned his head 180 degrees and said, You Then he froze. Because the half body of Skull Six lying on top of him was alreadypletely shattered, and the holy light was adhering to the wound, desperately eroding toward the other side. The me in Skull Sixs eyes was very dim. Old Old Six! Cigar Skeleton said with a trembling voice. He then tried to get up. Skull Six shook the only arm that remained, Dont move, Im covering you, they cant see you! But But. The light in Skull Sixs eyes became even dimmer, Big Bro, aboutst times game of matching pairs, I actually lost, sorry! I cheated too, Old Six, stop talking now, Big Bro will get you out! Cigar Skeleton said with a trembling voice. Skull Six shook his head, Its no use! He then quietly looked at Cigar Skeleton, Big Bro, see you in the next life! With that, the me in his eyespletely extinguished, and his bones scattered all over the ce. Cigar Skeletony on the ground, not knowing how much time had passed, before he finally said softly, Dont fucking talk about seeing each other in the next life! I dont believe in this crap! All of you have toe back to me! By this time those birdmen had already died due to the bacsh of the dark protective force. Cigar Skeleton stood up and began to carefully sort all the dry bones on the ground. While doing so, he continued to mutter to himself, This rib bone is so smooth and shiny, it must be that kid Old Eights! This pelvis is so big, it must be Big Butt Old Fives! But when he touched Skull Sixs bones, the bones that had been eroded by the holy light instantly turned into fine powder and dispersed between heaven and earth. This sight hit him like a heavy punch,pletely crushing him. Old Six, Big Bro was wrong! From now on, Ill be your grandson, Ill brush your bones for you, please dont leave me! Okay? Cigar Skeleton cried out in agony, with hot tears rolling down from his eye sockets. Originally. Skulls can cry too. At this moment, Metatron was inside the church, watching the situation at the Dark Ancient Castle through the light screen. When he saw the defending power growing weaker, he smiled slightly and picked up his ss of red wine. What an intoxicating vor! I love it here! The followers of the God of Light below all stood with wooden expressions, like emotionless stakes. Lingnan. As a region adjacent to South Asia, it already harbored various cults that worshiped Evil Gods. Therefore, with the descent of divine demons, Lingnan was more heavily affected. But thanks to the Yu Family, the area had not suffered too many cmities. However, as time went on and more divine demons descended, the Yu Family began to struggle to support the burden. At this moment. Light rain was falling in Lingnan. A few fiendish soldiers with green faces and sharp fangs were rampaging through the city unchecked. But now Lingnan City had be deserted, since the Yu Family had evacuated the citys popce from the start, dispersing them to various strongholds. The advantage of doing so was to minimize the defensive manpower and reduce casualties among the innocent civilians. These cunning mortals, theyve already evacuated everyone. How boring! one of the sinister-looking Evil Soldiers grumbled discontentedly. Hehehe, these mortal Sword Cultivators wontst much longer, and then the citys downfall wille! another Evil Soldierughed wickedly. Just then, the Evil Soldier walking in the lead suddenly stopped in his tracks. Old Six, why did you just stop? This Evil Soldier, known as Old Six, shed a cruel light in his eyes and grinned, Didnt you feel it? There seems to be a small temple at the foot of the mountain not far ahead. The group of Evil Soldiers first paused, then all revealed excited expressions. To think that such a vulnerable deity still exists in the world! It looks like a native deity sustained by incense! Hehehe, judging by the weak aura, it must be a goddess! The Evil Soldiers exchanged nces and then, sneering, hurried towards the small temple. Rain God Temple. Almost all the temple priests had evacuated, leaving only an elderly grey-haired old man. He had reasoned that he wouldnt live much longer anyway, so he might as well stay behind to look after the temple. At this moment, he was incessantly mumbling prayers and lighting incense. Rain Goddess, the world is not at peacetely. I know you are timid, so try to hide as much as you can! The young master of the Yu Family killed another demon yesterday, but I heard he himself got injured too! Ah, damn these divine demons, why cant they just enjoy their own peaceful days instead of descending upon the mortal world? Oops, I didnt mean to curse, Rain Goddess, please forgive me! As the old temple priest spoke, the small deity statues lips seemed to move, as if it were smiling. But just then. Several powerful evil auras charged forward, and before the old temple priest could react. Therge temple doors burst apart with a thunderous noise. And then, several Evil Soldiers strode in with sinisterughter. The old temple priest trembled, You you Before he could finish, his head exploded violently, and his corpse copsed to the ground. Upon seeing this scene, the Rain God statue shook violently. And the Evil Soldiers looked at her with greed-filled faces. Chapter 650: Lingnan’s Rain God (4th Update) Chapter 650: Chapter 650: Lingnans Rain God (4th Update) Heh heh, it took you over a thousand years to transform into this state, little girl, you really are a waste! Keh keh, this little girl must look pretty good, once we catch her, we brothers can have a good time. As they were speaking, a sh of white light suddenly zipped out from the Rain God statue and rushed toward the outside. But before the white light had gone halfway, an Evil Soldier snapped its fingers. Bang. The white light was flicked into a corner of the great hall, revealing an anciently dressed girl. ... The girl had delicate features and trembled slightly all over from fear. Tsk tsk, she is quite a looker! We brothers are in luck today! The Evil Soldiers all sneered in anticipation as they prepared to act. At that moment, a deafening crash sounded from the roof, and tiles tumbled down as a brilliant and dazzling sword light pierced through the dust and plunged straight down, aimed at the top of an Evil Soldiers head. Before the Evil Soldier could react, its head was sheared off by the sword. Foul-smelling blood spilled all over the ground. The remaining Evil Soldiers were shocked and instinctively retreated. And as the dust settled, a pale-faced man stained with blood stood proudly in the center of the room. Yu Ming! Of course, these Evil Soldiers recognized this master of Sword Dao who had ughtered countless demons and couldnt help but gnash their teeth with a growl. Yu Ming turned his head and nced at the Rain God in the corner, giving a slight nod. Only then did the anciently dressed girl gradually stop trembling. Afterward, Yu Ming turned his gaze toward the Evil Soldiers, his eyes filled with murderous intent. How dare you defile the Rain God Temple, none of you will leave here alive today! Yu Ming, I admit youre formidable! But before us, its not your ce to run wild! Saying this, the few Evil Soldiers pounced upon him. Yu Ming wielded his sword and walked forth, and just as several shes of sword light passed by, Yu Ming had already arrived behind the Evil Soldiers, and a faint line of blood began to emerge from their throats. Then, with a look of horror in their eyes, their bodies copsed to the ground. Seeing the Evil Soldiers dead, Yu Ming stumbled, almost falling into the pool of blood. The anciently dressed girl hurried over to support him, then let out a cry of rm. For beneath Yu Mings clothes were countless wounds. Yu Ming managed a weak smile, Rain God, didnt I tell you to hide away quickly? Why did you sneak back here? The Rain God lowered her head in silence. Knowing she wouldnt speak, Yu Ming could only sigh softly, This ce is too dangerous. If you stay here, you will only bring more trouble! Be good,e back after the chaos is over, okay? The Rain God didnt lift her head but gently wrote a character for Yuan in the air. Yu Mings body shook, and he suddenly remembered that today was the birthday of the Sword Immortal of the Yu Family, his own ancestor, Yu Yuanyi. Every year on this day, it would rain in Lingnan. After Yu Yuanyis transformation into dust, it had been even more so. Unbelievably, this Rain God had always remembered. At that moment, Yu Mings heart was filled with mixed emotions, unsure of what to say. But the Rain God silently ced her hand on his forehead. Little by little, green raindrops fell upon Yu Mings body, seeping into his skin. Yu Ming felt his blood and energy quicken, and his wounds began to slowly heal. After a short while, the Rain Godsplexion turned deathly pale as she stepped back a few paces, her figure bing nearly transparent. Rain God Yu Ming began, his face filled with guilt, wanting to say something. At that moment, an incredibly immense evil aura rushed forward, and the entire great hall copsed with a thunderous crash. And then there appeared a ten-zhang tall Evil God with three eyes, who was grinning malevolently as he towered over Yu Ming. Yu Ming, lets see where you can run to this time! Yu Mings expression was extremely grave. This Three-Eyed Evil God was the most powerful among the Evil Gods besieging Lingnan. It was because of his defeat in a struggle against this Evil God today that Yu Ming had sustained such serious injuries. Lord Rain God, please go quickly! As he spoke, Yu Ming pulled the Rain God behind him, then soared into the sky, thrusting out with his sword. However, such a dazzling and brilliant strike did not even scratch the Evil Gods skin. He sneered, Yu Ming, you have killed so many deities and demons, now its time to pay with your life! With that, he struck down with a palm. Yu Ming was sent flying by the blow, crashing to the ground, vomiting several mouthfuls of fresh blood, unable to rise. The Three-Eyed Evil God bent down and, with a vicious smile, reached out, about to crush Yu Ming to death as if he were squashing an ant. But just then, the Rain God appeared on the scene, trembling as she put out both hands to shield Yu Ming behind her. Seeing this, Yu Ming was overwhelmed with anger and distress, coughing up another mouthful of blood, then cried out in agony, Lord Rain God, go quickly! You are no match for him! Yet the Rain God didnt move, just quietly watched the Three-Eyed Evil God. Heh heh, to think there would be such a weak deity; truly a disgrace to our divine family! The Three-Eyed Evil God cackled a few times, carelessly reaching out to crush the Rain God. The Rain Gods somewhat immature face showed a look of firm resolve, then she reached back and plucked the hairpin from her hair. Her ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall, making the Rain God even more stunningly beautiful. The Three-Eyed Evil God burst intoughter at the sight, What? Realizing you cant defeat me, you think to tempt me with your beauty? But no sooner had his words fallen than the Rain God bit her ck hair, while the hairpin in her hands lengthened in the wind, turning into a long sword in the blink of an eye, which she then shed out with without hesitation. Whether in the timing of the sword release or her technique, the Rain God was an absolute novice in the Sword Dao. The Three-Eyed Evil God saw this and was even more disdainful, Hah, little deity, are you here to make meugh? Before he could finish speaking, a majestic Sword Intent soared into the sky, charging straight toward the Three-Eyed Evil God. Impossible! How can you? At the sight, the Three-Eyed Evil God cried out in horror and attempted to dodge. But that Sword Intent was like a sacred decree from a supreme emperor from the nine heavens, bearing an authority that brooked no resistance from anyone. Crack. The Sword Intent burst forth from the body. The Three-Eyed Evil God wore a stunned expression for a moment; fine lines appeared all over his divine body, and then he shattered with a loud crash. One sword stroke! This powerful Three-Eyed Evil God was thus vanquished, his spirit totally extinguished. Yu Ming looked on dumbfounded, then began to shake uncontrobly. For he recognized that Sword Intent. This this is Mr. Xues Sword Intent! The Rain God nodded her head, then copsed to the ground, utterly drained, her sword slipping from her grasp and transforming back into a hairpin. That day, the Rain God of Lingnan acted, relying on a Sword Intent given to her by Xue Andu to destroy the Evil God. And that one sword stroke also revived many peoples memories of Xue An. Many silently thought, if this once invincible Mr. Xue were to appear, couldnt he drive these rampant deities and demons back to where they belonged? But where is he now? Chapter 651: 651 Chapter 651: 651 Fate Secret Realm. In front of the Heavenly Dao. Streams of dazzling light continuously surged towards the center. The originally enormous Qi Fate Gem had now been exhausted. Suddenly. A beam of light shot straight into the sky, followed by someone soaring into the heavens. ... Then the earth shook, andyers uponyers of Heavenly Dao chains madly surged, attempting to firmly bind this person. But this person merely let out a light shout. Begone! Dare to approach further, and Ill annihte your Heavenly Dao! With that reprimand, all the chains disappeared in an instant, and the world fell silent. The one who emerged was naturally Xue An. He stood high above, overlooking the entire secret realm. And on the ground below, Liu Keke, Lian Yunting, and others who had been anxiously waiting, were all startled. For although Xue An stood so far away. The endless oppressive aura of Qi fate still made one involuntarily want to bow in worship. It was in this instant that all members of the Hua n within the secret realm suddenly felt a rity of the mind, as if ayer of haze had been lifted, and their entire being became translucent. Many of the Hua ns young prodigies, who were previously unable to cultivate due to the constraints of rules, had that haze lifted from them, their bodies shone brightly, and they directly entered the state of cultivation. Huyue, who had been silently waiting, now appeared high in the sky as well. He looked at Xue An, whose expression was stern and eyes shing with cold light, and couldnt help but be surprised. What happened? Xue An shook his head, Nothing, I just saw a few scenes! Seeing this, Huyue wisely kept his mouth shut, because he knew that if Xue An didnt want to speak, asking him would be useless. At this moment, Xue An was seething with fury. Because right before he emerged, he suddenly saw several scenes within the Qi Fate Gem. These scenes were clearly inherited from ancient times, and looking at the background, they took ce on Earth. Moreover, the scenes depicted were extremely bloody and cruel events. Among them were scenes of countless ancestors of the Hua n being savagely ughtered by several races. This kind of ughter was so cruel that not even children were spared. This alone was enough to enrage Xue An. Finally, a passage of ancient seal script suddenly emerged in Xue Ans mind. It was these words that stirred up a towering intent to kill in Xue An. The meaning of the words was simple. It said that in this cmity, the fate of the Myriad Realms was originally seized by the Hua n, but several major races in The Multiverse did not wish to see the Hua n grow powerful, so they conspired to join forces and suddenly struck at the Hua n. In this battle, the Hua n suffered heavy losses due to the surprise attack, and its people were ughtered, their fate divided among these major races. With no other choice, the then powerful individuals of the Hua n, in order to preserve the bloodline, cut down the Jianmu tree and transformed into the Heavenly Dao Laws on Earth, severing allmunication between heaven and earth. They did this to prevent gods and demons from descending, to buy time for the Hua n to breathe. And at the end, this nameless Hua n power, with tears of blood, wrote. May the descendants of the Hua n remember this deep-seated blood feud, and avenge those of the Hua n who died at the hands of these races! All of this made Xue Ans eyebrows stand on end, with the intent to kill in his heart even affecting the celestial phenomena in this secret realm. Causing the sky to be filled with falling snow like goose feathers. Huyue, sensing something, but out of respect for his friend, gently patted Xue Ans shoulder. Its okay, no matter what happens, my Qingqiu Fox Realm will definitely stand by your side! This is my promise to you. Xue An looked at Huyue, his eyes gradually warming, then he smiled. I thought you had already left, given that this avatar of yours could copse at any moment. Huyue shrugged his shoulders, Your absorption of the fates energy made too much noise, I was afraid that the Heavenly Dao here couldnt shield it, and if a powerhouse from The Multiverse were to descend, I decided to wait here for a while! Now that you have left your seclusion, I should be on my way! So soon? Huyue gave a bitter smile and nodded, Yes, the Great Elder has sent many guardians to look for me, and Hu Xuesha has already gone back to deliver the message. I have to return to see whats going on! Also, Im nning to find a way to resurrect a girl! Is it the soul fragment you carry with you? Xue An asked. Huyue nodded, Her name is Ah Bao. Xue An pped him on the shoulder, Then take care, brother! Huyue trembled all over, Hey, that doesnt sound like you at all! Xue An cursed with a smile upon hearing this, Get lost! Do you really need me to curse you to be happy? You shameless rascal! Huyueughed, Xue An, Ill be waiting for you in The Multiverse Realms! Having said that, his avatar began to crumble and break apart, while a Divine Sense pierced through theyers of Heavenly Dao and disappeared into this secret realm. Xue An watched his departing figure and smiled slightly before turning and descending to the ground. Liu Keke and Lian Yunting, along with others, all gathered around. Hua Youan was also there, but Xiao Shui and some others were nowhere to be seen. Senior, General Shui and the officers have already returned to Ancient Hua Country! As he said this, a look of exhrated vengeance spread across Hua Youans face. After Xue An entered seclusion, Huyue had been guarding the ce and had dispersed the crowd of demons from the Demon Race Mountain Range. Leaving with them were Xiao Shui and his group of real armor-d soldiers. The news of the Thousand Races Conference had spread throughout the entire secret realm, causing a worldwide shock. The Sect families that had oppressed the Hua n to no end were all so frightened that they couldnt sleep, all wanting to take this opportunity to flee while the Hua powerhouse was in seclusion. Like the Werewolves Nation, which once threatened Ancient Hua Country to prevent it from attending the Thousand Races Conference. But these people didnt expect that Xiao Shui had already returned to Ancient Hua Country and began to seek vengeance from them, one family after another. No matter how formidable they had been before. Under the onught of the real armor-d soldiers, these enemies did not stand a chance and were all ughtered without exception. The Werewolves Nation even ended up with a fate of annihtion and death. How could such actions not exhrate Hua Youan, who had once suffered severe oppression? Xue An onlyughed when he heard about it. Now with the fate of all realms converging upon him, the rise of the Hua n was unstoppable. A mere bunch of petty thieves were not worth concerning oneself with. The goal of the Hua n was never to barely survive in this little world, but rather, the vast sea of stars! Of course, these were things to be nned forter. Xue An was feeling restlesstely, worried something might happen again on Earth, so after roughly taking care of things in this world, he prepared to return to Earth. Liu Keke and Lian Yunting looked at each other, then came forward somewhat timidly and asked, Master! Senior! Will the two of us go back with you? Upon hearing this, Xue Anughed, You stay and manage things here for now. Ill just go back and have a look, and besides, after this, the secret realm should open to Earth, makinging and going very convenient! As he was speaking, Xue An suddenly felt his eyelid twitch, and a strong premonition surged into his heart. It was An Yan! Xue Ans expression froze for a moment, then an intense killing aura surged to the heavens, directly shaking the entire realm. Liu Keke and the others took several steps back, looking at Xue Ans stern face in terror. Xue An wasted no more time, his hand sweeping across the air to cleave open the space directly, and then he vanished from this secret realm. My wife, my daughter, wait for me! If anyone dares to harm a single hair on your heads! I will tear apart The Multiverse Realms! Chapter 652: Third Young Master of the Heavenly Dragon Clan (First Update) Chapter 652: Chapter 652: Third Young Master of the Heavenly Dragon n (First Update) Qingmang Town. Since chaos descended upon the world, the once tranquil small town had be restless and disturbed. Those with the means to leave had already fled, leaving only the lonely, impoverished people who held on with an attitude of getting by day by day. But unexpectedly, for a while after that, Qingmang Town remained safe and sound. It was as if the gods and demons had intentionally forgotten about this little town. Even the ones who passed by would detour around it. This made the residents of the town tearfully grateful, convinced that the local Earth God or some other Immortal was protecting Qingmang Town. ... Xiao Sha, however, snorted in disdain. If it werent for my Dragons Might protecting this town, would those gods and demons have spared it? Yet, they thank the gods for their blessings. What a bunch of fools! After hearing Xiao Shasint, An Yan just smiled, Alright, these people arent aware of your existence. Besides, would you really want to sit on an altar all day, being worshipped and offered incense by these people? Considering An Yans words, Xiao Sha imagined himself seated on an altar, suffused with the smoke of incense every day, unable to even eat a roasted chicken, and shuddered at the thought, shaking his head repeatedly. I wouldnt want that at all! See? Its actually not bad this way. You protect this ce peacefully, and they express gratitude to the gods in their hearts. Neither side interferes with the other. Xiao Sha found this to be very reasonable. Lately, An Yan had been living in the hotel, constantly guarding her younger sister An Qing without leaving her side. She noticed that although An Qing was still asleep, the cocoon on her body seemed to be growing and transforming every day. Although An Yan was unsure if this was a blessing or a curse, it at least proved that An Qing was not dead, which slightly relieved her. Since the roads were disrupted and everything was in chaos, naturally, no tourists came by, and the hotel hadpletely shut down. Xue Lan followed An Yan every day, patrolling around to prevent any trouble from demons. Everything was very calm at first. But then, one day, the arrival of several vehicles broke the tranquility of the town. The convoy, consisting of seven or eight Hummer off-road vehicles, arrogantly smashed through the roadblocks set up at the towns entrance and drove straight into the towns central square. The roar of the engines attracted a lot of attention, but no one dared to go out and see what was happening. Meanwhile, the door of the leading off-road vehicle opened, and a slick-haired, powdered man in a suit hurried out of the car and ran to the one in the middle, respectfully opening the door for the passenger inside. A young man with upturned corners of his eyes, exuding arrogance and domineering attitude, slowly stepped out of the vehicle, looking around and revealing a cold smile on his face. Indeed, there is Dragons Might here. However, the aura of this Dragons Might is very chaotic. It must be from some mixed-breed dragon! He then looked towards the slick-haired man and said indifferently, Is this the ce you referred to as Xue Ans hometown? The slick-haired man hastily nodded, Long Sha, thats right, this is Xue Ans hometown. His wife and children are living here now! Long Sha nodded slightly, Your intelligence seems urate. Although its a mixed-breed dragon, it is still something to gain. But it seems you hate this Xue An very much. The slick-haired man bowed his head, his eyes shing with extreme resentment as he hissed, Long Sha, Xue An was arrogant back then, insisting on killing me publicly. My father offered a treasured wild ginseng to save my life. Afterwards, my Lin Family was repeatedly targeted by that bitch Qin Yu, eventually leading to bankruptcy and copse. My father died in depression. This man, Xue An, is to me for all of it. How could I not hate him? Thats right. This slick-haired and powdered man was none other than Lin Feng, the young master of the Lin Family, who had once been taught a lesson by Xue An. At that time, Xue An had just returned from rebirth and coincidentally encountered him on the road. Then, after a barrage of mockery from Lin Feng, he received a beating from Xue An, which led to the Lin Familys downfall and ruin. But Lin Feng did not leave Beijiang. Instead, he stayed undercover, waiting for an opportunity to take revenge. As time went on, the Qin Familys power grew increasingly formidable, and Xue Ans reputation soared sky-high. The increasingly legendary rumors about Xue An drove Lin Feng to deeper despair. But just when he thought revenge was out of reach in this lifetime, the heavens and earth suddenly underwent a drastic change, and gods and demons descended upon the world. Overjoyed, Lin Feng started scheming without any hesitation and then he came to know this prominent scion of the Dragon n. The formidable strength of this young dragon filled Lin Feng with great joy, as he hoped it could help him achieve his revenge against Xue An. However, after some investigation, Lin Feng discovered that Xue An had been missing since the beginning of the year and there had been no word from him. But he also learned that Xue Ans wife and children were in Qingmang Town, and there was an exceptionally powerful guard there. So, with Lin Fengs persistent instigation, this great scion of the Dragon n followed him there. At this moment, the young dragon looked around, a cold sneer appearing on his face, then his eyes suddenly shone brightly as a strong oppressive aura spread out around him. At the same time, Xiao Sha, who was eating roast chicken in a hotel room, suddenly stood up. Lord Xiao Sha, whats wrong? Xiao Yu asked anxiously. Xiao Shas expression was extremely grave, By no means let the Lady and the two young missese out! Having said that, he broke through the ss of the room and in an instant, was soaring above the za. Upon seeing Xiao Shas appearance, the young dragon was slightly taken aback, then his smile grew even morecent and wild. As expected, it turns out to be a local Jiaolong transformed! said the young dragon indifferently. Who are you? Why have youe to Qingmang Town? Xiao Sha asked coldly. The young dragon shook his head with a light chuckle, his eyes abruptly turning into dragon eyes, and said in a voice filled with authority, I am the third young master of the Heavenly Dragon n. Lowly dragon, do you not kneel before me? With thatmand, Xiao Sha felt an immense pressure suddenly surge throughout his body, making him plummet straight to the ground, his knees involuntarily starting to bend. Bloodline suppression! A phenomenon present among the Demon Race. As long as your lineage is more noble and powerful than the others, you canmand the lesser demons. But facing this, Xiao Sha let out a roar of anger, I dont care whether youre the third or fourth young master! Those who trespass on my territory, die! As he spoke, Xiao Sha actually broke free from the bloodline suppression and charged straight towards Long San, mming his hands down with tremendous force. Long San sounded a little surprised with a soft hmm, You can actually break free from my suppression, your lineage is somewhat interesting! But thats all it amounts to! As he said this, Long San nonchntly waved his hand. Xiao Sha felt a great force strike him, and he was sent flying through the air, seemingly about to crash into a building. A hand from behind caught him. Xiao Sha, are you alright? A gentle female voice came through. Xiao Sha turned to look. It was An Yan. Lady, you why have youe out? Xiao Sha was greatly rmed. With Long San being terrifyingly powerful, even Xiao Sha was no match for him. An Yans appearance, wouldnt that be very dangerous? An Yan smiled and was about to speak. At this moment, Lin Feng had already scrambled and rolled to Long Sans side, pointing at An Yan in the sky, he said, Young Dragon, that woman is Xue Ans wife! Long San looked at the exceptionally beautiful An Yan and his eyes filled with amazement and greed. Chapter 653: Trapped Dragon Talisman (Second Update) Chapter 653: Chapter 653: Trapped Dragon Talisman (Second Update) Interesting. I never expected to find such a stunning woman in this mundane world, Long San licked his lips, his desire evident in his voice. Dragons are naturally lustful. Moreover, he was from the powerful Dragon n with Heavenly Dragon lineage, and his desire for beauty was even more pronounced. An Yan frowned, the attitude and words of Long San made her feel extremely ufortable. Who are you people? Why have you intruded into Qingmang Town and injured Xiao Sha? Before Long San could speak, Lin Feng had already sneered, Miss An, this is Lord Long San from the Heavenly Dragon n, and I, have been an old ssmate of your husband, Xue An, for many years! ... As he said the words old ssmate, Lin Feng intentionally emphasized them, his face brimming with scarcely concealed hatred. As for why wevee hehe, we heard your husband has been missing for quite a while, and we didnt want you to be lonely, so we came specially Before he could finish, An Yan was already seething with anger, her eyebrows furrowed deeply as she coldly shouted, Shameless! With that, she rushed towards Lin Feng and raised her hand to strike him with her palm. If this palm strike had connected, Lin Feng would not have died, but he would have been crippled. But at that moment, Long San waved his hand casually. An Yan felt a powerful attacking her way and, having no choice, she twisted her body and barely dodged the strike. Long San said indifferently, Such delicate and tender beauty, it would really be a pity to ruin it! But as long as you behave, I wont harm you! After all I do know how to cherish a beautiful woman! An Yans eyes were filled with intense killing intent, and without a word, she made her move. Up in the air, Xiao Sha was also enraged beyond measure, unable to tolerate such disrespect towards her mistress; to Xiao Sha, it was more unbearable than death itself. Therefore, she did not hesitate to join the fray. One human, one dragon, they teamed up to attack this young lord of the Heavenly Dragon n. Facing thisbined assault, Long San chuckled. Useless, even if I were to stand still, you would not be able to defeat me! Saying this, ayer of dragon scales shone with golden light appeared on the surface of Long Sans skin. Boom! An Yans palm struck the top of Long Sans head but did not move him at all, and she was bounced back instead. Xiao Sha was no exception; her kicknded on Long Sans back only to cause herself to retreat a few steps. Long Sanughed with smug satisfaction, I told you, you are no match for me, better to surrender quietly! An Yans expression was as still as water as she directly took a t-bottomed pan out of the Mustard Seed Ring. Long San was initially stunned, then he couldnt help butugh even louder, Carrying a pan, what, do you think you cant beat me and n to dieughing instead? Before his words ended, An Yan had already charged up to him and swung the pan down. Long San did not take it seriously at all, even letting out a scoff, If you can move me with that pan, from now on, I will write my name, Long San, backwards! Boom. A loud noise, apanied by dazzling electric light. The once scornful Long San was sent flying, and as he tumbled through the air, his body was entwined with electric light, emitting crackling blue smoke. Only when he hit the ground did the electric light gradually disperse. But by then, Long San had lost his previous calm demeanor, his dragon scales were no longer shining brightly, and they now bore many scorched marks. To be able to release Heavenly Thunder, what exactly is that thing in your hands? Long San stared intensely at An Yan, asking in a cold voice. An Yan raised her hand nonchntly and said lightly, Didnt you already say it? Its just a t-bottomed pan! Long Sans expression changed several times, and after a while, he slowly regained hisposure, then sneered, Very well, I had thought of subduing you slowly, but since you are so unappreciative, dont me me for being rude! Speaking, Long Sans figure directly appeared behind An Yan, a palm reaching out, about to grasp her neck. An Yan was shocked, trying her best to dodge the strike, but she was still a bit too slow. A fierce wind grazed above her earlobe, drawing a drop of crimson blood. Mistress! Xiao Shas eyes nearly cracked in rage as he let out a roar, revealing his true form, then charged forward, intending to fight Long San to the death. Long San was initially taken aback, then sneered, A meremon dragon actually managed to transform into a Five-wed Golden Dragon! It seems I really came at the right time! After speaking, Long San waved his hands continuously, and a talisman spell exuding Dragons Might appeared in the air. Dragon Talisman! Higher-ranked members of the Dragon n can use the power of true words tomunicate with the heavens and the earth, and this dragon talisman is one of those methods. By this time, Xiao Sha had already charged close and was about to spit out Dragon me. But just at that moment, the dragon talisman suddenly brightened and then directly imprinted on Xiao Shas forehead. Crack. A crisp sound. From this dragon talisman, countless fine chains of light stretched out, immediately covering Xiao Shas body, then suddenly tightened. Boom. Xiao Sha plummeted to the ground, unable to move anymore. Yet even so, Xiao Sha remained defiant, still struggling fiercely. But with every struggle, the light chains tightened a fraction more, until finally, they had cut through Xiao Shas dragon scales and cruelly dug into the flesh beneath, seeping blood. Xiao Sha! An Yan cried out in rm. Its no use. Trapped by my Dragon Binding Talisman, even if you were a Nine Heavens True Dragon, youd be forced to submit! Long San said indifferently, then turned to look at An Yan. Her life is now in my hands. With just onemand from me, she will be strangled to death! But if you submit to me An Yan was enveloped in a murderous aura, just about to speak. Bastard, how dare you treat Lady Xiao Sha like this, die aaaaaah! With the scream, Xiao Yu flew over from a distance, numerous tentaclesshing out at Long San. Long San didnt take it seriously and with a casual wave of his hand, he cut off most of Xiao Yus tentacles. The pain caused Xiao Yu to cry out miserably, almost falling from midair. The trapped Xiao Sha yelled furiously, You idiot, who asked you toe! Tears filled Xiao Yus eyes, I saw that Lady Xiao Sha was trapped, and I wanted toe and save you! I dont need your damn rescue, quickly take Mistress away! Xiao Sha roared. Long San leisurely pped his hands, Tsk tsk, water tribe creatures as well. Since you havee, stay as ingredients for the hotpot! As he spoke, Long San was about to take action. At the same time, two small figures staggered their way over. Mommy! Xiao Sha! the two little girls cried out in surprise. It was Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang. Then Xue Lan flew over in a hurry, Nian Nian, Xiang Xiang, you must go back! No, we will not leave! We want to fight the bad guys with mommy! Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang said. At that moment, Lin Feng addressed Long San, Young Master Long, these two little girls are Xue Ans twin daughters! Long San sneered, Good, since everyone is here, none shall leave! But just then, the clear sky suddenly darkened rapidly, turning from day to night in the blink of an eye. Chapter 654: From now on, I allow you to live for 10 more breaths (3rd update) Chapter 654: Chapter 654: From now on, I allow you to live for 10 more breaths (3rd update) Whats going on? Long San eximed in surprise, looking up. At that moment, the stars and moon above began to rotate, and a vast portal of space and time slowly emerged. Long Sans expression became increasingly solemn, for he could faintly sense that behind this space-time portaly an extremely terrifying and vast power. An Yan suddenly thought of something, her body starting to shake uncontrobly. Xiao Sha exerted all his effort to lift his head to gaze at the sky, murmuring, Its the master, the master has returned! Just then, the portal of space and time slowly opened. ... And then a figure suddenly appeared, standing at the very top of the sky. The moment this figure appeared, even the full sky of stars and moon seemed to bow down. Under such formidable and majestic pressure, the entire heaven and earth seemed to fall still, aplete silence reigning. The ones to break the silence, however, were two tender, childish voices. Its daddy! Daddys back! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian cheered and jumped for joy. And An Yan covered her mouth hard, tears flooding down unstoppable like a breached dam. Lin Feng shuddered all over, hisplexion instantly turning pale. Could it be he really has returned? As if to answer his question, a streak of light shed, and Xue Ans figure appeared in front of his two daughters, then scooped the two little girls into his arms. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, faces flushed with excitement, clung tightly to Xue Ans neck, each nting a kiss on him first. Daddy, youve finallye back! Weve missed you so much! Yes, daddy, why were you gone for so long this time! Seeing the excited tears of the two little girls, Xue An at that moment felt so heartbroken that he hardly knew what to do, only managing to say softly, Daddy was wrong. Daddy will never leave for so long again! Mmm! The two little girls nestled obediently in Xue Ans arms, refusing to let go. Then Xue An turned to An Yan and smiled slightly, Yaner, Im back! An Yan nodded vigorously, Yes, its good that youre back! Xue An had been smiling, but suddenly, as if he saw something, his smile turned icy cold in an instant. Yaner, the cut on your earlobe, what happened? An Yan was startled, then touched her ear, A cut? Because this scrape was truly so minor, she hadnt even noticed it. At this moment, Xiao Sha, held captive by the Dragon Symbol, shouted out loud, Boss, thedy was hurt by this guy! I saw it with my own eyes! The two little girls also pointed at Long San, saying, Daddy, this big baddie is really, really bad. He captured Xiao Sha and even cut off Xiao Yus legs. Yeah! He also bullied mommy, saying he was going to take mommy away! Xue An listened quietly, nced down at Long San for a moment, and then his gaze moved on to Lin Feng beside him. Young Master Lin, long time no see! said Xue An lightly. Lin Feng trembled all over and took a few steps back involuntarily, his face a mask of fear, and though he wanted to speak, he found himself utterly tongue-tied. It was at this moment that Long San suddenly started to p softly, then spoke with a tone full of mockery. Tsk, tsk, no matter what, this entrance of yours is really quite impressive. It was then that Lin Feng remembered, he had brought a very powerful expert with him, so he quickly spoke out, Young Master Long. Long San waved his hand, then lifted his head and looked arrogantly at Xue An, Youre Xue An? Xue An regarded him quietly, and after a brief pause, he said lightly, Starting now, I will allow you to live for ten more breaths! Long San burst into a loudughter upon hearing the words, Ten breaths? Xue An, though Im quite surprised that youre a Golden Immortal, dont think that being a Golden Immortal allows you to do as you wish. In the eyes of our Heavenly Dragon n, you Golden Immortals Before he could finish his sentence, Xue An raised his hand to shield his two daughters consciousness, then silently rushed in front of Long San. Long San felt the scales all over his body burst open in an instant, sensing extreme danger as he tried to dodge. Xue An stretched out a hand and directly grasped his neck. Long San roared in anger, trying to break free. Xue Ans expression was cold, his eyes brilliant with divine light, and his hand suddenly exerted force. Crack. A spine-chilling sound of bones breaking rang out. Xue An, with just one hand, actually snapped Long Sans cervical spine. However, the powerful vitality of the Heavenly Dragon n meant that Long San didnt care about such an injury, and he even sneered, Useless, the bodies of the Heavenly Dragon n are nearly immortal! I just Ahhhhhh! Long San screamed in agony. Because Xue An had reached out with his other hand, grabbed Long Sans head, and then exerted force with both hands. Pop. A muffled sound like the opening of a beer bottle cap, Xue An forcibly pulled off Long Sans head. Amidst the sttering blood, Long San was actually still alive, and his head cried out in terror, Whats happening, why cant I use any of my cultivation level! Long San had been trying to counterattack, but no matter what he did, he couldnt muster it. Xue An, with an indifferent look, paid no mind to Long Sans cries. And Long Sans headless body wriggled at the neck, as if trying to regrow a head. Just as Long San said, the innate bloodline talents of the Heavenly Dragon n made their bodies extremely robust, and ordinary injuries couldnt kill them at all. Even if you cut them into tiny pieces, they might still be able toe back to life. Hehehe, Xue An, you are indeed quite formidable, but you cant kill me! Long Sans gradually forming head was muttering indistinctly. Xue An said indifferently, The blow just now was to reim a debt for my wife! And now die! With that said, Xue An casually waved his hand, Karma! Boom! Long Sans body was instantly frozen solid. Only the terror flickering in his eyes told people that this was no statue. Reversal! At thatmand, cracks appeared all over Long Sans body, quickly covering himpletely, before they finally burst apart with a loud crash, turning into dust and vanishing without a trace. This was aplete and utter obliteration of both body and soul, where even his existences karma in this world was utterly erased. And by this time, it was precisely ten breaths. Seeing this scene, Lin Fengs vision darkened, and he almost fainted. He had thought that a formidable expert like Long San would surely be able to eliminate Xue An. But to his astonishment, before Xue An, Long San didnt evenst ten breaths. When Xue An looked at him, Lin Fengsplexion turned ashen, and he said with a trembling voice, Xue Xue An, dont dont kill me, I have important information to tell Xue Ans lips curled into a smile, Important information? Yes! Just spare me, and Ill tell you right now! But Xue An shook his head, No need! Xue An I Before he could finish speaking, a me rose from his feet, instantly enveloping his entire body. Ahhhhhh! Lin Feng shrieked in extreme agony, Xue An, your methods are so cruel! Xue An watched quietly as Lin Feng burned within the mes, and said calmly, The moment youid hands on my family, you should have been ready to die without a resting ce, and this, is just the beginning! Chapter 655 My Husband Can Do Anything! (4th Update) Chapter 655: Chapter 655 My Husband Can Do Anything! (4th Update) Once the mes vanished, Lin Feng had already turned to fly ash, leaving only a dim light floating in the air. That was the remnant soul fragment of Lin Feng. Xue An took it, gave it a brief inspection, and then his lips curled into a slight, cold smile. He casually crushed the soul fragment into dust. At that moment, as Long San perished, the spell that ensnared Xiao Sha also dissipated, allowing her to sit up from the ground and revert back to human form. Boss! Xue An nodded, How are your injuries? ... Xiao Sha chuckled, Just some minor superficial wounds, nothing serious! Despite saying so, Xiao Shasplexion was still very pale. The spell specifically intended for the Dragon n was vicious. Once affected, it was like maggots in the bones, difficult to eradicate. Xue An didnt say much, just pointed his finger lightly. Xiao Sha felt as if a giant rock pressing on her chest had been lifted, her whole bodys energy flowed smoothly in an instant, and wounds began to heal. Xiao Sha was inwardly shocked. The boss had be much more powerful after going out this time! It seemed that she ought to apany the boss on his outings more often, else if she always stayed at home, she would be unable to keep up with his strength. As Xiao Sha was pondering, Xiao Yu approached her. Lady Xiao Sha, are you alright? Xiao Sha looked at Xiao Yu, who also had a very unsightly appearance, and suddenly felt irked, Idiot, what were you doing rushing over just now? Couldnt you see how formidable that guy was? And yet you still dared to reach out. What if you had died? Xiao Yu, scolded by Xiao Sha, was tearful and lowered her head, not daring to speak. After a moment, Xiao Sha took a deep breath and then said somewhat unnaturally: What about your tentacles? Will it be alright with so many of them torn off? Upon hearing this, Xiao Yu suddenly chuckled, Lady Xiao Sha, an octopuss tentacles can regenerate. I even y with them by myself when Im bored, so of course, it wont be an issue. Xiao Sha was momentarily stunned, then her eyes lit up, In that case, we really could use them for hotpot, right? Xiao Yu: The two demons were muttering to each other on the side. Xue An smiled, then took his two daughters and, together with An Yan, returned to the hotel. Upon seeing An Qing lying on the bed, covered in a cocoon of insect silk, Xue Ans eyes flickered, pondering something. An Yan was somewhat worried, Husband, whats happened to Qinger? Its not dangerous, is it? Xue An smiled upon hearing this and then shook his head, No need to worry! Not only is there no danger, but this will also be a great opportunity for her. Great opportunity? An Yan was somewhat surprised. Xue An nodded, An Qing once fused with the bloodline of the Insect Race Queen in the Insect Race Secret Realm. But after all, humans and insects are different, and this bloodline power was merely superficial and had not truly fused. But this time, by a fortunate coincidence, because her soul felt the impact, the Insect Tribe bloodline began to actively fuse with An Qings soul to protect its host for the first time. This is why her body is covered in a cocoon. She is currently undergoing a transformation! If sessful, she will be the first person of the Human n to possess the bloodline of the Insect Tribe Queen. Xue Ans lengthy exnation left An Yan somewhat dazed. But when she heard that An Qing was alright, she couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. No matter what, as long as her sister was safe, that was all that mattered. While silently feeling fortunate, An Yan felt a strong hand pull her into an embrace. An Yans body stiffened, and her face flushed red. The children and XuanEr are still outside! An Yan whispered in a mosquito-like voice. Xue An smiled and leaned down to her ear, saying, Ive already set up a barrier in this room, so now, even if you were to scream your lungs out, no sound would be heard outside! Why would I want to scream my lungs out? An Yan asked somewhat bafflingly. Xue An gave a naughty smile and whispered something in her ear. An Yans face turned so red it was as if she was about to bleed, and she red at Xue An fiercely, Youre terrible! Xue An chuckled, suddenly embraced An Yan, and then said softly, Yaner, dont be afraid, Im back now! An Yan tensed up all over, thenpletely melted into Xue Ans arms, Im not afraid because I knew you would definitelye back! But Im very sad! As she spoke, An Yans body trembled slightly. Da Niu died; to exterminate the Evil God, he even self-destructed his godly soul! The other members of the Fire Phoenix have all been injured! Qingers life and death are uncertain, and the whole world is in chaos; countless innocent people have died! When I think of these things, I just feel sad! Hearing this, a flicker passed through Xue Ans eyes, but he just quietly held An Yan without saying a word. He had sensed the disorder of the natural energies and something unusual the moment he returned to this world. It was as if someone had unlocked a set of shackles on this world, and the long-suppressed spiritual energy burst forth, causing everything to be restless and uneasy. At the same time, Xue An also sensed many powerful presences. It was then that Xue An understood. The world, once sealed by the great powers of the Hua n, had been restored, and gods and demons could now descend on this world without any barriers. This naturally attracted the covetous eyes of many gods and demons. And amongst them, there were certainly many ill-intentioned beings who wished to fish in troubled waters. In short, the situation had be extremely chaotic. This was also why Xue An felt so guilty and pained for An Yan. This girl had actually stayed in Qingmang Town waiting for him to return in such troubled times. Such foolishness was heartbreaking! Thinking of this, Xue An gently kissed An Yans forehead and then said softly, Alright, Yaner, dont be sad! Im back now, and I wont let any of these descending gods or demons go! Hmm! As for Da Niu Xue An sighed softly. An Yan lifted her head, her eyes wet as she looked at Xue An, Is there a way to save him? Xue An ruffled her hair, If what I suspect is correct, there might be a glimmer of hope, but I dont know if it will work! An Yan wrapped her arms around Xue Ans waist, burying her head in his chest, My husband will definitely find a way, because in my eyes, he can do anything! On hearing this, Xue An smiled and then gently pinched An Yans cheek, Its a bit early to say that now, but its not wrong either! An Yan made a soft cooing sound, like an ostrich burying its head in Xue Ans embrace, unwilling toe out again. The two quietly enjoyed the warmth and joy of their reunion after a long separation. After a while, An Yan softly said, Husband, what are you nning to do next? Xue An said indifferently, First, to Beijiang! Go to Beijiang? Why there? An Yan asked in surprise. A cold light shed in Xue Ans eyes. Some jumping jacks have alle out this time, and I might as well clean them up! An Yan sounded a low oh, then suddenly, standing on tiptoes, she kissed Xue An on the mouth. Then, taking advantage of the moment Xue An was stunned, An Yan ran out with a flushed face. Xue An stood there, touching his lips, and then smiled. Chapter 656: Slaughtering Gods and Exterminating Demons, The Beginning (1st Update) Chapter 656: Chapter 656: ughtering Gods and Exterminating Demons, The Beginning (1st Update) At that moment, Tang Xuaner and the two little girls were talking outside. Aunt Xuaner, why havent mom and dade out yet? Nian Nian blinked her big eyes and asked with some confusion. Uh Well, they might be discussing something important, Tang Xuaner said with a slight blush on her cheeks, speaking softly. Huh Aunt Xuaner, why is your face red? Nian Nian asked. Is it? Tang Xuaner quickly touched her cheek and then cleared her throat, saying, It might be because Im hot! Is it very hot? Nian Nian looked at Xiang Xiang with confusion. ... Xiang Xiang, with a serious expression, nodded solemnly, Its very hot! So I guess what mom and dad are doing inside the room! Tang Xuaner, who had always found Xiang Xiang to be clever and mischievous, suddenly felt a bit flustered and was about to change the subject. But then she heard Xiang Xiang speak earnestly into Nian Nians ear, Mom and dad must be secretly eating ice cream, and thats why they havente out because theyre afraid well see! Hearing this, Tang Xuaner couldnt help butugh silently, and then she felt her face getting warmer. What was she just thinking about. No matter what, Xiang Xiang was just a child. At this point, Nian Nian took it very seriously, No, I must go knock on the door! I want to eat ice cream too! As she spoke, she was about to go knock on the door. Tang Xuaner was about to stop her, but the room door opened, and An Yan walked out. Mommy! Were you and daddy secretly eating ice cream just now? Nian Nian pouted and asked. Hm? What ice cream? An Yan brushed back a lock of hair beside her ear, asking with some confusion. Sister said you must be secretly eating ice cream! I want some too! Nian Nian extended her chubby little hand, her face full of longing. An Yan was somewhat amused yet also felt a twinge of heartache. During this period, the two little girls had been very well-behaved, never mentioning dad in front of her, spending each day ying quietly by themselves. Moreover, since Xue An had left, the two little girls hadnt touched a single scoop of ice cream. Nian Nian once secretly told her that eating ice cream made them think of dad, so they wouldnt eat it! This knowledge had deeply saddened An Yan at the time. Now that Xue An had finally returned, the two little girls had once again be lively and cheerful, which naturally made her very happy. Xue An also came out of the room at this time, and upon hearing these things, he was so moved that he almost cried, immediately bringing over several big boxes of ice cream. Here, daddy will eat with you! Mhm, mhm! The father and his two daughters each with a box, ate with great joy. An Yan watched from the side with a beaming smile, feeling a sense of peace she had never experienced before. After finishing the ice cream, she coaxed her two daughters to y for a while. Xue An stood up. Are you going now? An Yan asked. Xue An nodded. Then be careful on the road! An Yan, out of habit, thought Xue An was asking her to wait here. Xue An smiled and shook his head, Come with me. Huh? But An Yan was about to mention Qinger and whether all the others were going to go together as well. Xue An extended his hand, and within his palm, a delicate and translucent small building appeared. This small building was only the size of a palm, intricately designed, floating above Xue Ans palm, flickering with light. What is this? An Yan asked. This is a talisman I obtained from a True Immortals relics. Though its a damaged version, its still a treasure! Speaking, Xue An raised his hand, and the small building suddenly grewrger, reaching over a persons height in an instant. This symbol protection can gather natures spiritual energy and is very safe. Let Qinger, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and XuanEr enter inside, and they can follow us together! The two little girls had long been gazing with bright, shining eyes, as if they had discovered some novel toy, walking up to it and about to touch it. With a flicker of golden light, the figures of the two little girls shrunk considerably and appeared inside the small building. Wow! Mommy, Daddy, its so pretty inside! Aunt XuanEr,e in and y too! Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang called out gleefully from inside. Tang Xuaner hesitated for a moment before stepping forward and then, just like the two little girls, entered the small building. Truly amazing! An Yan eximed somewhat in awe. Do you like it? Xue An said indifferently. Hmm? This is a gift I brought back especially for you! An Yans eyes gradually widened, But what do I use this for? Xue An smiled, You could use it as a dressing and makeup tower! Had anyone who knew the inside story been present, they would have likely been astounded. A symbol protection, considered a precious item by all the major Sects in The Multiverse Realms, was just casually given by Xue An to his wife as a dressing tower? Was this a disy of affection? Of course, the symbol protections function wasnt limited to merely living inside it. In reality, that was just an unremarkable additional feature. Its true purpose was meant for the battlefield. When that time came, it could transform into a terrifying killing machine. Subsequently, An Yan ced Qinger inside the symbol protection as well. Then Xue An taught her how to store and use it. Xue Lan did not leave, as she needed to guard the ce, so Xue An left behind a trace of Sword Intent. With this Sword Intent, the area was assured to be worry-free. Afterward, Xue An and An Yan both turned into streaks of light, flying towards Beijiang. The ughtering of gods and demons began from this moment on! Beijiang. Qin Family Mansion. Qin Yus expression was solemn as she stepped out of the room. Her grandfather, Qin Yuan, along with Hei King, were waiting for her outside. Grandfather, its best if I go alone. You should stay at home to guard! Qin Yu spoke. Qin Yuan smiled and shook his head gently, Yuer, if the negotiation fails, it wont make a difference who stays to guard this ce. And I cant let you, a young girl, face all this alone! Qin Yu fell silent for a moment, then sighed softly, If Teacher were here Qin Yuan said calmly, Teacher will definitelye back. Its just a matter of sooner orter. So what our Qin Family can do is to try to preserve our strength, no matter how much humiliation we endure, we must never give up! Qin Yu nodded gravely. Just then, Tan Dong and Tan Xiaoyu, along with Hua Xingyu and Hua Tingting, arrived in haste. You, Qin Yu was taken aback. Hua Xingyu smiled, Niece, we heard you were representing the Qin Family to negotiate with those bastards, so we hurried over. Even if we just serve as foot soldiers cheering from the sidelines, it counts as making a bit of an effort. Tan Dong nodded as well, Thats right, Miss Qin, dont worry! Although I am a bit old, Im still more than capable of dealing with those who betray and collude with gods and demons! Especially that Qin Tian, he was shown mercy by old Qin in the past, but instead, he returned kindness with ingratitude. Taking advantage of the situation to stir up trouble, if I, old Tan, run into him, I will definitely p him dead! Qin Tian! Qin Yus uncle, the former General Manager of the Qin Group, who was expelled from Huaxia for colluding with Liu Shou to assassinate Qin Yuan. Consequently, he was ousted by Xue An, who had seen through his deeds. This time, he was the one who had allied with descending demons, opposing the Qin Family at every turn. Chapter 657: Shi Family Rebellion (Second Update) Chapter 657: Chapter 657: Shi Family Rebellion (Second Update) Tan Xiaoyu spoke coldly as well, My father is right, these people are despicable, dedicating their lives to demons to harm themon folk. I, Tan Xiaoyu, will also stand against them unwaveringly. Qin Yu looked at everyone, took a deep breath, and with a trembling voice said, In that case, the Qin Family thanks you all! Just as everyone was leaving the building, preparing to drive to the location of the negotiation. A very unremarkable car stopped by the road; then, Du Fan got out of the car and quickly walked to Qin Yus side, speaking with a grave expression. Ive just received news that the Shi Family in the provincial city has suddenly betrayed us, and in an unforeseen assault, swept through the provincial city. All of the Qin Familys forces have been annihted, and Feng Chaosi from the Feng Family is missing! It is also heard that Shi Hao has been ced under house arrest, and the traitor is likely the former Family Head, Shi Dong. On hearing this message, Qin Yus face changed dramatically, That old fox, Shi Dong, has turned traitor at this time? ... The rest were also filled with righteous indignation. Only Qin Yuan maintained a calm demeanor and indifferently said, This is not surprising. To someone like Shi Dong, loyalty is far less important than self-interest. With the demons gaining strength, its natural for him to contemte rebellion. At this moment, Qin Yu was out of sorts, her voice tinged with panic as she asked, Grandfather, what do we do now? Losing the provincial city was a fatal blow for the Qin Family, already in a precarious situation. It meant they had just lost a significant bargaining chip at the negotiation table. Thats why Qin Yu was so flustered. But Qin Yuan remained calm. For someone who had started from nothing and weathered countless storms, keeping calm was always paramount, no matter the situation. When an armyes, we block; when the flood waterse, we pile up earth. No matter how powerful the opponent, never let them easily see through your hand. Understand? Qin Yuan said lightly. Qin Yu, taken aback, then nodded deeply, Understood! Lets go! Were setting out! With that, Qin Yuan stepped forward, his back, though weathered with decades of vicissitudes, was still as upright as a sword. The negotiation took ce in a high-end hotel in Beijiang. Of course, due to the chaos in the world, the hotel had long closed its doors. However, when they arrived, there were people waiting in front of the hotel, who silently led the way in after seeing the group. Tan Dong whispered to his daughter, Do you see it? Tan Xiaoyu, with a somber expression, nodded slightly, It must be someone from the Heavenly Human Realm. A Heavenly Being Realm expert being sent to y the role of a doorman, has Qin Tian grown so powerful now? Tan Dong frowned slightly, a worried look appearing on his face. In the hotels meeting room. As everyone entered, Qin Tian, sitting in the main seat, just nced up, then leisurely continued to fiddle with the lighter in his hand. Everyone stood in silence. Qin Yuan, at the forefront, said indifferently, Qin Tian, lets not waste words, what exactly do you want? Put everything on the table and talk. Qin Tianughed, Qin Yuan, you really havent changed. When I was the general manager of the corporation, you were like this, and youre still the same now! Always with the attitude of a benefactor! Qin Yus expression shifted slightly, and just as she was about to speak, Qin Yuan gently shook his head, indicating for her to remain quiet. Very well, since youve said to put everything on the table and talk, then Ill tell you! What I want is everything the Qin Family has! Qin Tian said, his face revealing a ferocious expression. Qin Yuan remained silent for a moment before saying, Qin Tian, do you think such a demand is possible? Qin Tian snorted coldly, leaning back in his chair and staring at Qin Yuan, My dear uncle Qin Yuan! I think you havent realized yet that this is not an equal negotiation, but you begging me! Surrender everything obediently, and I may spare your lives! If not willing With the sound of Qin Tians voice, dark energy surged in a corner of the meeting room, a powerful presence looming over everyone. Tan Dong, Tan Xiaoyu, and the others stepped forward in unison, shielding Qin Yuan and the rest. Qin Yuan waved his hand, signaling them to step back, then said in a deep voice, Qin Tian, have you truly sold yourself to the devil? Hehe! What do you mean by sold myself to the devil? Havent you realized yet, Qin Yuan? The world has changed. Deities have descended, and from now on, they will rule the world. If we humans want to survive, we can only be their servants! A fair exchange, that is something you once taught me! At this point, Qin Tian was getting impatient, Give me an answer now, will you hand it over or not! Otherwise, if it were someone else negotiating with you, there would not be such favorable terms! Qin Yuans expression was as still as water, about to speak. Then they saw a figure slowly appearing on the chair beside Qin Tian and heard an icy and arrogant voice. Qin Tian, Miss LongEr is very dissatisfied with your progress in Beijiang! The crowd was stunned for the voice sounded somewhat familiar. Upon hearing this voice, Qin Tian immediately stood up and moved to the side. At that moment, the figure gave an evil smile toward everyone. Ladies and gentlemen, long time no see! Qin Yu was the first to recognize the visitor, grinding her teeth with hatred, Hong Ming, its actually you! Indeed, it was none other than Hong Ming, who had once secretly loved Fan Mengxue, opposed Xue An time and again, and ultimately led to his entire family being expelled from the country, disappearing without a trace. But the person standing before them now waspletely different from before. An intricate rune was marked on his forehead, and his eyes had turned into reptilian slits, his body emanating a non-human, formidable aura. Miss Qin actually remembers me, this truly honors me! said Hong Ming indifferently, though his eyes shimmered with excitement. Qin Yu felt the evil gaze from Hong Ming and involuntarily shuddered, instinctively taking two steps back. Hehe, even the once imposing Miss Qin knows fear, it seems! Hong Ming said with a sneer. At that moment, Tan Xiaoyu stepped forward, cing herself in front of Qin Yu, and said coldly, Hong Ming, what do you want to do? Hong Ming let out a sinisterugh, What do I want to do? Naturally, I want to * you and Qin Yu! Tan Xiaoyu snorted angrily and charged, lifting her leg to kick. Now with the cultivation level of a Heavenly Being, her kick was fierce and undoubtedly lethal. Yet Hong Ming didnt even flinch, reaching out a hand and grabbing Tan Xiaoyus ankle, then sneered, So eager to throw yourself at me? Then with a violent tug, A crack was heard as Tan Xiaoyus ankle was mercilessly crushed. Even so, Tan Xiaoyu merely grunted and twisted her body, her other foot aiming a direct kick at Hong Mings head. Hong Ming chuckled darkly, not bothering to dodge asyers of fine scales surfaced on his head. The rebound from her kick fractured the bones and tore the tendons in Tan Xiaoyus other foot as well. Chapter 658: A Casual Conversation Makes a Group of Demons Surrender (Third Update) Chapter 658 -658: A Casual Conversation Makes a Group of Demons Surrender (Third Update) Tan Dong roared as he too charged forward. Hong Ming casually threw something aside, just like throwing away trash, and sent Tan Xiaoyu flying out. Tan Dong hurriedly caught his daughter, only to see that both of her legs were already ruined. It was all over in a few brief moments. Tan Xiaoyu, with the highest cultivation level, had been defeated by Hong Ming. The expressions on everyones faces turned extremely ugly. ... Qin Tians expression changed, just as he was about to say something. Hong Ming spoke indifferently, Miss LongEr said that from now on, I am in full charge of Beijiang! Qin Tian was taken aback, then said respectfully, Yes! Then Hong Ming, grinning at Qin Yu, said, Miss Qin, when you helped that bastard Xue An against my Hong Family back then, did you ever think that there would be a day like this? Qin Yu snorted angrily, Hong Ming, everything that happened back then was entirely your own fault! Youre lucky we didnt kill you, and you still dare to make noise here? Are you not afraid that Mr. Xue wille back and deal with you? Hahaha! What a joke, still going on about Mr. Xue! That bastard Xue An has vanished without a trace, probably long dead by now. The world will belong to our Heavenly Dragon n from now on! And you, be the prey on my bed right now! With a ferocious expression on his face, Hong Ming instantly charged toward Qin Yu, reaching out to grab her shoulder. Though Qin Yu was also practicing martial arts,pared to Hong Ming, who had be half-man, half-dragon, the gap was more than heaven and earth apart. So if she were caught by this attack, a dire fate would await Qin Yu. As for the others nearby, though they wanted toe to her rescue, they were simply toote. Just at this moment. A hand suddenly appeared in the air, followed by a flick of the finger. The formerly raging Hong Ming was like being hit head-on by a giant dragon, as he spat out a huge mouthful of blood and went flying backward, onlying to a stop after crashing through a wall. At the same time, a cold voice was heard. Young Master Hong, its been quite a while, hasnt it! Hearing this voice, Qin Yu and the others were struck as by lightning, turning to look in disbelief. They saw a handsome young man with deep eyes proudly standing in the midst of the scene, Mister! Qin Yu cried tears of joy. The person who had arrived was none other than Xue An. After arriving at Beijiang with An Yan, he had pinpointed this location through his Divine Sense. Thats how he had rushed over here. Qin Yuan, and Hua Xingyu and the others bowed together, Mr. Xue! Xue An nodded slightly, then surveyed the whole scene. When he saw Qin Tian with a face full of changing expressions, he suddenly sighed. Ive just realized that although killing cant solve all problems, it can at least reduce a lot of trouble. These people, for instance, would have been better off dead from the start, sparing us their current machinations. While musing, Hong Ming slowly emerged from the crushed wall behind, his expression fierce and the mark on his forehead even redder. Xue An, I didnt expect youd actually be alive! Xue An looked at him, then frowned slightly, Youve sold your soul and now serve as an eternal Dragon ve, Hong Ming, you really are desperate! Hong Ming cackled eerily, with dragon scales beginning to surface on his body, Xue An, with the descent of the Heavenly Dragon, the world will belong to the Dragon n from now on, and you will be the first sacrifice I offer! With that, Hong Mingpletely transformed into a half-man, half-dragon grotesque form, his aura peaking as he roared like a dragons cry and charged forward. This disy of power caused Qin Yu and the others to pale simultaneously. Especially Tan Dong, who cried out in shock, Longevity Realm, its the Longevity Realm! Everyones hearts sank. Xue An was previously formidable, but he was only a Half-step Longevity. Now facing Hong Ming of the Longevity Realm, could he? All thoughts ceased abruptly. Because in the midst of everyones astonished gazes, Xue An rubbed his nose suddenly and let out a sneeze. Achoo! Just when he sneezed, Hong Ming, who had been aggressive and smug, suddenly froze in midair. Sorry, Ive been a bit allergictely, Xue An said, rubbing his nose. No one spoke. As Xue Ans words fell, Hong Mings body gradually turned to dust and thenpletely vanished. A single sneeze had killed a Dragon ve of the Longevity Realm. This scene dumbfounded everyone. Qin Tians face was especially filled with horror, You you . Xue An smiled slightly, Whats the matter? Qin Tian was sweating cold sweat all over, trembling into a ball,pletely lost for words. It seems therere no doubts left, so you might as well die with him! Just as Qin Tian was about to scream, Xue An casually waved his hand. Streaks of sword light swept past, and Qin Tians head was chopped off. In his dying moments, there was a bewildering look on his face, seemingly unable to believe that Xue An had killed him so swiftly. Qin Yu was so excited that she was trembling all over, Xue Ans image growing ever more towering in her eyes. Because those who had pushed the Qin Family to a crisis couldnt even block a sneeze from Xue An. This was truly to take heads with jovial banter. At this moment, Qin Yuan stepped forward and respectfully said, Mr. Xue, about the provincial city . Xue An gestured with his hand, I know it all, no need to say more! Then he looked at several ck streaks fleeing the conference room and flying toward the provincial city, and he smiled slightly, LongEr, Long San, does that mean you also have a Long Da? Its terrible to be uneducated, even choosing such uninspired names! Having said that, Xue An casually ordered, You all stay here and sort out the situation in Beijiang! Yes! Xue An rose into the sky and became a streak of light, disappearing into the horizon. Qin Yuan and the others looked at each other. After a while, Hua Xingyu said with a bitter smile, Mr. Xue must be an Immortal by now, right? Tan Xiaoyu, who had already drunk the Heavens Fate Elixir and was waiting to recover, spoke with aplex expression, If Im not mistaken, Mr. Xue is now a Golden Immortal, and an exceptionally powerful one at that! The crowd fell silent, and then a thought suddenly rose in their hearts. In an era of chaos with gods and demons, when all beings are in despair, Could Mr. Xue be the one to turn the tide? The provincial city. Shi Dong said with a sycophantic face, Miss, the provincial city has been thoroughly pacified. After a long time. The figure seated on the chair finally turned around. The woman was not old; her phoenix eyes conveyed a seductive charm. Shi Dong trembled all over and quickly lowered his head, not daring to look anymore. Well done. Once youvepletely stabilized this nation, I might consider letting you be a Dragon ve like Hong Ming, to enjoy eternal life, the woman said. Shi Dong was overjoyed, Thank you, Miss LongEr! Dismissed! Yes! Shi Dong responded respectfully, then turned and left the room. Watching his retreating figure, a cold smile appeared on the corner of LongErs mouth. To achieve ones goals by any means necessary, even daring to detain ones own son, truly a bit ruthless. Unfortunately, too despicable for my liking! As she spoke, a sudden fluctuation urred in the corner of the room, and several dark shadows appeared in the room. Chapter 659: The Sword’s Glow Like Snow, Envelops the Entire City (4th Update) Chapter 659 -659: The Swords Glow Like Snow, Envelops the Entire City (4th Update) Whats going on? Has Beijiang settled down? LongEr asked indifferently. These shadowy figures opened their mouths, uttering several extremely obscure and difficult-to-understand sybles. Dragonnguage. A specializednguage used among the Dragon n to convey important information, it could carry a vast amount of information and even conjure dynamic images in the listeners mind. LongEr was slightly taken aback, but after watching the images in his mind, a sharp glint flickered in his eyes. They actually killed my Dragon ve? It looks like it must have been a Golden Immortal. Heh, how interesting! ... Having said that, LongEr waved his hand casually, and the shadowy demon ghosts vanished back into the darkness. Then he rose to his feet, walked to the window, and looked down upon the city, now sparse with lights, speaking indifferently, I have no idea what that guy Long San is up to. Hes even lost his aura now, what a waste of space! At the same time. Shi Dong returned home and had just reached his study when Shi Zhuli rushed in with tears in her eyes and then knelt on the ground. Father, please release brother! If he is kept confined like this, something bad will happen to him sooner orter. Shi Dongs expression turned stern, and he suddenly mmed the table, eximing angrily, What? Are you trying to ckmail me with this? That ingrate can die for all I care! He was always talking back at me, even saying that I would regret it! Heh, if it werent for my timely submission, the Shi Family would have been destroyed just like the other noble houses! But Theres no but. Dont bring this matter up again, or else dont me me for not being courteous to you as well. Shi Zhuli looked at her father, whose face was twisted with fierceness, and felt a chill through her body. She did not understand why things had be like this. Why her father, who had always been kind, had suddenly be so callous, even to the point of putting his own son under house arrest. In the end, she bowed her head with difficulty and said, Yes! After speaking, she left the house as if she had lost her soul. Watching his daughters retreating figure, Shi Dong slowly leaned back in his chair, his expression appearing ice-cold in the darkness. Family affection? Heh, once you be a Dragon ve, you gain endless life and tremendous power. By then, everything will be mine, why should I care for such lowly family affection? At that moment, Shi Zhuli stumbled into the room where her brother was being held. The guards, too, had some concerns about the actions of Shi Dong, the old Family Head, so they did not stop her. Entering the room, Shi Hao was shackled with chains but still had a calm expression as he read a book. Brother! Shi Zhuli uttered with a trembling voice. Shi Hao looked up at his sister, and a smile appeared on his thin face, Have you seen him again? Shi Zhuli nodded, her tears beginning to fall uncontrobly. Shi Hao sighed softly, Ive said before, seeing him wont change anything! Hes now so obsessed with the pursuit of power and eternal life that he cant extricate himself! Yet his foolishness lies in believing those Descended Demon Ghosts! Actually, if the Shi Family could just closely follow Mr. Xue, they would gain far greater benefits. But he cant see through that, and even thinks Mr. Xue wont being back! At that, Shi Haos face showed a mocking smile, Ive said it, he will definitely regret it! I look forward to seeing that day. Brother, when do you think Mr. Xue will return? Shi Hao shook his head, It might be a long time from now, or it might be right now. But no matter when it is, he will definitely return. I have a feeling! Thats why thatd Feng Chaosi would rather flee than betray him. After all opposing Mr. Xue is far more dangerous than opposing these Demon Ghosts! Meanwhile, on the main street of the provincial city, Feng Chaosi wrapped himself in a tattered coat, slowly walking along the edge of the street shrouded in darkness. The once thriving city had now be deste. In the distance, the sinisterughter of Demon Ghosts and the screams and cries of humans could be faintly heard. Feng Chaosi tightened his coat around himself and turned into an alleyway. He didnt get far when suddenly, the sound of a womans cries and pleas echoed from afar. Feng Chaosi was startled, then hurriedly quickened his pace and ran over. After turning a few corners, he saw several ghostly figures in ancient armor, sneering as they surrounded a trembling woman. Tsk tsk, really nice, to find such goods here! The demon ghosts discussed unrestrainedly. The girl was already terrified to the point of losing all color in her face, then she turned her head and saw Feng Chaosi, her eyes filled with a plea for help. At this moment, the demon ghosts also noticed Feng Chaosi. Scram! Im in a good mood today, I wont kill you! Hurry up and scram! Thats right, hurry up and scram, dont fucking spoil our fun! Feng Chaosi meekly nodded and walked past with his head down. The light in the girls eyes gradually dimmed, and finally, she closed her eyes in despair. At this moment, the demon ghosts had already closed in and were reaching out to touch her. Just then, Feng Chaosi turned back around, holding two beer bottles he had picked up from the ground and hurled them straight at them. Hey, you bunch of bastards! Let go of that girl! Upon seeing this, all the demon ghosts became furious. Ah, there really is someone whos not afraid of death! Kill him! The girl then opened her eyes and screamed in despair, Big brother, run, youre no match for them! Feng Chaosi threw off his coat, Damn it, I want to run too! But as a man, I cant just stand by and watch a young girl being bullied, I cant do it! With that said, he grabbed the machete he carried with him and started to scuffle with the group of demon ghosts. Just as the girl had said, he was no match for the group of demon ghosts and was quickly knocked to the ground after a few exchanges. His forehead was sliced by a de, blood streaming down, rendering everything before his eyes blood-red. Damn it, I thought you were tough, but youre just this weak! A demon ghost spat in contempt and turned to continue his harassment of the girl. Feng Chaosi, not knowing where he found the strength, roared, I fuck your grandma! Saying this, he grabbed onto the legs of the demon ghost. Enraged beyond measure, the demon ghost raised his de and swung it toward Feng Chaosis neck. The girl let out a terrified scream. Feng Chaosi sighed inwardly, Damn, Im going to die without even taking one down with me, what a loss! At this moment. Suddenly, countless sword lights appeared in the sky above the city. Before anyone could react. The sword lights thundered down, covering the entire city like a heavy snowfall. The demon ghosts, upon seeing the sword lights, trembled in fear and shouted as they tried to flee. But after taking just a couple of steps, they were swallowed by the sword lights and instantly shed into nothingness. Yet the sword lights did not harm Feng Chaosi and the girl in the slightest. Both of them gazed dully at the scene before them, then involuntarily looked up. They saw, under the moonlight, at the very apex of the sky, stood a man and a woman, both figures proud and tall. Feng Chaosis body trembled, murmuring, Mr. Xue! Mr. Xue has returned! Chapter 660 Teaching You How to Be a Good Dragon (1st Update) Chapter 660 -660 Teaching You How to Be a Good Dragon (1st Update) Meanwhile. An angry dragons roar echoed throughout the city, followed by a figure shooting straight up into the sky. Which Sword Cultivator dares to annihte the members of my Heavenly Dragon n? As she spoke, the figureunched two consecutive palm strikes at Xue An. They were so powerful that they seemed they could shake the moon. But Xue An didnt even give them a nce, instead turning to An Yan with a smile. ... Yaner, guess how long it will take me to defeat this guy? An Yan hesitated briefly before shaking her head, I dont know! As the palm wind reached them, An Yan called out worriedly, Husband Xue An didnt even turn his head, simply waving his hand with an indifferent gesture. The once ferocious palm wind immediately fizzled out and dissipated like smoke and clouds. Seeing this, LongErs heart sank, and a look of rm shed in her eyes. She had just been sitting quietly in the room when she suddenly felt a mind-shaking Sword Intent envelop the entire city, cutting down countless demon ghosts in an instant. These demon ghosts were members of the Heavenly Dragon n who had descended to the mortal realm with her, and now that they were annihted, it naturally enraged LongEr. Therefore, she immediately flew into the high sky, not taking time to look carefully, and directlyunched two palm strikes. In LongErs view, while ordinary Sword Cultivators have terrifying Sword Dao, their physical bodies are generally very weak. Caught off guard, her two palms would undoubtedly severely injure them. But what LongEr didnt expect was that the two angry palm strikes sheunched were casually dispelled by the young man. At this moment. LongEr stood in midair, constantly observing Xue An, her expression alternating between light and dark. Because she kept feeling that this man looked very familiar. Suddenly. She remembered the images reported to her by the dragon-shaped demon ghosts. The person who killed the Dragon ve Hong Ming also seemed to be a young man, and although the image was blurry and unclear, it matched the man before her quite closely. At that moment, Xue An turned his head and smiled at her. Youre LongEr? LongEr nodded slightly, her expression bing serious, Yes! But I dont know which Sword Cultivator you are, and why you would annihte the members of my Heavenly Dragon n? In The Multiverse Realms, strength speaks loudest. Xue An had now won LongErs respect with his own strength. Your members? Xue An pointed to the city beneath his feet and said indifferently, So, the massacre of the mortals was also by yourmand? LongEr was slightly taken aback, then responded somewhat dismissively, As a Golden Immortal yourself, why would you care about a group of ant-like mortals? As she spoke, a sincere smile appeared on LongErs face, I was hot-headed just now when I struck, and I hope for your understanding! If you are willing, the Heavenly Dragon n would like to form an alliance with you. We can advance and retreat together in the chaos of the mortal world, striving for greater interests, how about it? Seeing how formidable Xue An was, LongEr intended to forge an alliance. After all, Sword Cultivators are universally acknowledged in The Multiverse as the most lethal force. Allying with the Heavenly Dragon ns cause could be greatly beneficial for future endeavors. Oh? You want to form an alliance with me? But Ive just ughtered so many of your members! Xue An said indifferently. LongEr smiled faintly, the waves in her phoenix eyes shimmering, If you are willing, then what does it matter about a mere group of members? They can always be sent down again. This was indeed what LongEr had in mind, and these demon ghosts were originally just cannon fodder on the battlefield, disposable as far as she was concerned. Even if they all died, LongEr would not grieve for them. As for the Dragon ve named Hong Ming, he was not worth mentioning. If she could attract a powerhouse like Xue An, then all this would be worth it. Xue Anughed when he heard her. If youre LongEr, do you have a sister named Long Da? LongEr was startled, not understanding why Xue An was asking this, but still nodded, Yes, but shes not my brother, shes my sister! We are nine siblings! Xue An nodded, Indeed, dragons really do spawn nine offspring! Your Excellency. LongEr was about to say something more. Xue Ans smile grew colder, Not understanding family nning and having so many offspring is one thing, but even daring to reach for the mortal world, you think theres nobody who can subdue you all? You. LongErs face darkened. What you? Today, Im going to teach you how to be an obedient dragon! Xue An stepped forward, traversing the void, and appeared right in front of LongEr. LongEr was nowpletely enraged, Refusing the toast only to drink a forfeit, courting death! As he spoke, he hurled several palm strikes. Xue An let out a coldugh, before LongErs palm wind could reach him, he raised his hand and struck out with his own palm. Smack. A crisp sound echoed across the heavens and earth, LongEr was pped away by Xue An and fell directly to the ground, crashing into a tall building. This scene was precisely witnessed by Shi Dong, who was standing on the rooftop of the Shi Family building. He had just sensed an unbearably sharp Sword Intent descending upon the provincial city, setting off a wave of panic in his heart. Impossible, it absolutely couldnt be that person! Hes long dead; how could he possibly return? Heforted himself repeatedly with various reasons, then quietly climbed to the rooftop of his building. When he saw the person in the sky, Shi Dong couldnt help but feel dizzy. His entire body shuddered uncontrobly. It really was him! He couldnt believe he had actually returned! Fear and anger mingled in Shi Dongs heart, his mind in total chaos. It was at this moment that LongEr took the stage. To Shi Dong, who was like a drowning man grasping at straws, he prayed devoutly that Miss LongEr would defeat this Xue An. But it seemed as if even the Deity dared not answer his prayers, as just a few sentencester, LongEr was pped away by Xue An. How could this not terrify Shi Dong? Just then, the building that had been shattered on one floor suddenly trembled violently. Then, a rage-filled draconic roar could be heard. The rooftop suddenly shattered, and a Giant Dragons head poked out from it, its body coiled around the tall building like a pir. Tears of excitement streamed down Shi Dongs face, May the Buddha bless us, let Miss LongEr swallow Xue An whole! He muttered his prayers. The now-revealed LongEr roared angrily, her bodypressing like a spring and then suddenly lurching towards Xue An. This charged attack, brimming with boundless power, made the entire city tremble. An Yan couldnt help but turn pale, Husband. Xue An smiled faintly and said calmly, Yaner, fancy some Dragon Liver? Hm? I used to be sick of it, but now I suddenly feel like tasting it again wouldnt be so bad! Having said that, a radiant light shone from Xue Ans eyes. He then raised his fist andunched a punch towards the oing Giant Dragon. This punch, aiming high and striking low,nded squarely on the forehead of the approaching LongEr. Crack. Then there was a crisp sound. Xue Ans armpletely prated LongErs forehead, piercing into her head. LongEr let out a painful howl, her enormous body struggling and thrashing in the air, trying to break free. Chapter 661: Drawing the Dragon Tendon (Second Update) Chapter 661 -661: Drawing the Dragon Tendon (Second Update) No you arent a sword cultivator? How could you possibly possess such formidable physical prowess? LongEr howled in agony. Xue An replied indifferently, Who told you I was a sword cultivator? But your sword qi Just because I can use sword qi, doesnt make me a sword cultivator? You members of the Heavenly Dragon n are simply too foolish! As Xue An spoke, he grabbed the dragons head with his other hand, and with a fierce disy of strength, swung the giant dragon around. In the moonlight, Xue An seemed to be whipping a giant dragon around like a long whip. ... This scene sent chills down Shi Dongs spine, making him produce a gurgling sound in his throat. At that moment, Xue An gave him a chilling smile from afar. His faint voice reached Shi Dongs ears. Family Head of the Shi Family, I have a gift for you! With that, Xue An suddenly let go. LongEr, whose joints had already been shattered by Xue An, let out a miserable howl as he was thrown over. Shi Dong trembled all over, turning to run. But how could he possibly outrun LongEr, who had been thrown with full force by Xue An? A loud boom sounded. LongErs massive and tough body, like a bomb,pletely demolished the better part of the Shi Family estate. However, Shi Dong, whose cultivation level had improved nicely over the past two years, spat blood from the impact but did not die on the spot. But he couldnt run away anymore, as his lower body had beenpletely crushed beneath the limp body of LongEr. Excruciating pain, along with regret in his heart, made Shi Dong vomit blood in great gushes, and he could only gaze up at the sky unconsciously. Then, Xue Ans figure entered his vision. Shi Dongs eyes slightly brightened, and his lips parted weakly, Mr Mr. Xue. Xue An, however, paid him no mind and walked straight past him, then stepped on LongErs head, which was still struggling to lift. LongEr moaned in pain a few times, then pleaded, Sir, spare my life! Xue An said indifferently, Save those words for the mortals youve killed down below! As he spoke, Xue An pressed down on LongErs head, and his other hand, like an axe, plunged directly into the dragons neck, then yanked out with a sudden pull. LongEr let out a miserable howl, and his huge body trembled. A dragon tendon, glowing with rainbow light, was forcibly pulled out by Xue An. The Dragon n feared this the most because their entire cultivation was condensed into this dragon tendon. With the loss of the dragon tendon, it meant beingpletely ruined. LongEr roared fiercely, Sword cultivator, you destroy my body, but what awaits you is the endless retribution of the Heavenly Dragon n! Xue An responded indifferently, Dont worry, there will be no Heavenly Dragon n in the future! LongEr was taken aback. The divine light in Xue Ans eyes zed intensely, and several mestched onto LongErs body, devouring flesh and blood, turning them into nothingness. No! This is LongEr screamed in utmost terror before his shouts abruptly ceased. The mes hadpletely enveloped his body, and in the blink of an eye, dissolved him into nothingness, leaving behind only a cluster of blood-colored radiance floating in the air. Shi Dong, trembling slightly, watched this scene unfold. The mes had brushed over him but hadnt harmed him in the slightest. Yet the more this was so, the more he was filled with fear and regret. If he had heeded his sons advice back then and stood firm against bowing to the gods and demons, he might still be Mr. Xues subordinate now. But it was toote for any regrets now. Shi Dong coughed up several more mouthfuls of blood, the light in his eyes gradually dimming, but he still forced himself to keep his eyes wide open, watching Xue An. Xue An gave him a cold nce, received the cluster of blood-colored radiance with his hand, and then turned to leave. Shi Dongs corners of his mouth were leaking blood, and a sh of relief passed through his eyes. If only As the thought emerged, a streak of sword light passed by,pletely eradicating his existence. Even at this time, you still thought about scheming. If it werent for your son being somewhat clear-headed, even your Shi Family would cease to exist, Xue An said indifferently without turning his head. Meanwhile, Feng Chaosi had already run crazily onto the street, shouting towards Xue An in the sky, Teacher! Mr. Xue! Xue An looked at Feng Chaosi, who was ragged all over, and the hesitant young girl who followed him out, and responded with a slight smile and a nod. Very good, youve done well! Feng Chaosi wept with joy, feeling that the indignities he had endured all this time had finally paid off, then he bowed deeply with utmost respect. Many thanks, Teacher, for eliminating the demons guing the city. Xue An smiled, Rise! Yes! Feng Chaosi stood up excitedly. Teacher, the rebellion of the Shi Family was all Shi Dongs doing, and it does not represent the true intentions of the Shi Family, especially Shi Hao. Xue An waved his hand, I know, so I did not strike down the other members of the Shi family. Now the demons of the provincial city have been cleared, the situation is yours and Shi Haos to control together, understand? Feng Chaosis expression turned serious, Understood! Then he asked softly, Where are you going next, Teacher? Xue An said lightly, One of my subordinates died in battle at Xiangjiang; I want to see who dares to kill my people! Having said that, Xue An rose into the sky, taking An Yan with him as they flew towards the heavens. Feng Chaosi stood in ce, gazing wistfully at the receding figure of Xue An. The young girl saved by Feng Chaosi murmured, Big brother, is is this an Immortal? Feng Chaosi shook his head firmly, No, Teacher is even stronger than an Immortal! He then turned to the pretty young girl, smiled slightly, and said, Hello, my name is Feng Chaosi, its a pleasure to meet you! At the same time. On the way to the seaport Xiangjiang, Xue An handed a dazzlingly bright hairpin to An Yan. What is this? An Yan asked, a bit surprised as she took it. What do you think? Are you guessing that I wont guess? An Yan yfully stuck out her tongue. Indeed! Xue An teased An Yans nose, then said with a smile, This is crafted from that LongErs Dragon Tendon; try putting it on! With a hint of shyness, An Yan gathered her hair and then inserted the hairpin. In the splendor of its radiance, An Yan appeared even more breathtakingly beautiful. Xue An nodded in satisfaction, My wife is truly beautiful! If anyone knew that Xue An had actually transformed the Heavenly Dragon ns Dragon Tendon into a hairpin, they would surely exim at such a waste of a treasure. But there was nothing to be done, for the Immortal Venerable was capricious when it came to indulging his wife. Then Xue An took out a mass of blood-colored radiance. And what is this? An Yan asked curiously. In her view, her husband always seemed to have many strange and wonderful things at his disposal. This is the Dragon Liver! An Yan paused, surprised, and asked, This is the Dragon Liver? Exactly! Did you think Dragon Liver would look like pork liver or something, just a piece of meat? Xue An said with augh. An Yan chuckled, I really thought so at first, but can we eat this? Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow is quite a renowned dish across The Multiverse. Of course, it can be eaten. After we deal with this bunch of scum, Ill cook it for you! Mhmm! An Yan nodded in agreement. Chapter 662 Wishing Only for Death to Deter the Demons (3rd Update) Chapter 662 -662 Wishing Only for Death to Deter the Demons (3rd Update) Xiangjiang Harbor. What was once a thriving city had now be a ghost town. Furthermore, on the citys outskirts,yers uponyers of warning lines were erected to strictly prevent anyone from entering. Meanwhile, at the center of the city. A huge mass of ck energy was slowly pulsating, growing more forceful with each beat than the one before. In the end, the entire city echoed with this heartbeat-like sound. ... Song Yisplexion was ashen as he sat on the ground, the magic artifacts in his hands almost depleted. And then. There was a series of cracking sounds. The Feng Shui Formation that had just been set up not long ago was once again destroyed. Blood instantly began seeping from the corners of Song Yis mouth again. But he did not hesitate to rearrange the remaining Feng Shui magic artifacts in his hands. As the formation waspleted, the ck energy mass contracted for a moment, then a roar of anger came from within. Song Yi, once I break free, I will make sure you have no grave to rest in! Song Yis face rxed slightly as he said indifferently, Subjugate Deity, as long as I, Song Yi, still breathe, you can forget about being reborn. Heh heh, your magic artifacts have now been exhausted; what will you use to bind me? Song Yi was silent for a moment, Who said I have no more magic artifacts? Heh, dont try to bluff me! I, the Subjugate Deity, am one of the most supreme Evil Gods between heaven and earth. How can I be bound by a mere Feng Shui Magician like you? Break for me! Following an angry shout. The newly established Feng Shui Formation began to flicker violently, seemingly on the verge of copsing. A resolute light shed in Song Yis eyes as he raised a small knife engraved with Feng Shui runes and stabbed it directly into his chest. Puh! The knife entered. Yet, no blood oozed out, and Song Yisplexion visibly began to deteriorate. Song Yi, what are you trying to do? demanded the Subjugate Deity in surprise and anger. Song Yi did not speak; with trembling hands, he pulled out the small knife from his chest. The originally silver de had now turned a deep crimson, and he plunged it into the eye of the Feng Shui Formation. As he drove the knife down. The Feng Shui Ultimate Array, once teetering on the brink of copse, instantly solidified, and the Feng Shui Chains directly bound the ck energy mass. Ahhh! Song Yi, you actually used your own lifeblood to suppress the Feng Shui; arent you afraid of your soul perishingpletely? the Subjugate Deity roared in anger. Song Yis expression was serene, I, Song Yi, have no other skills, just this passionate blood of mine! So as long as I breathe, I will never let youe out! Song Yi, whats the point in doing this? The moment you die, I can immediately return to the world of the living! the Subjugate Deity sneered. Point? Song Yi shook his head gently, I dont care if it has a point, but since Master instructed me to guard Xiangjiang Harbor, then even if I have just one breath left, I must not give up! This is my purpose! Heh heh, such a touching portrayal of righteousness! Well then, today I will fulfill you! As he spoke, the ck energy mass began to shake violently, and the chains binding it also started to quiver indecisively. Song Yi was startled, Whats going on? Why has your power suddenly increased so much? Heh heh, thats because I have a group of believers who worship me as their master! the Subjugate Deityughed wildly. As theughter rang out, in the temple in Nanyang, the pace at which the Divine Officers ughtered ordinary people quickened. Blood and souls were offered as sacrifices to the Deity statue and then fed directly back to the Subjugate Deity through a mysterious channel, right into its body in Xiangjiang Harbor. Song Yis face turned a ghastly shade, his whole bodys blood and qi stirred by the twitching Feng Shui Ultimate Array. Song Yi, you withdrew the mortals from this city and even prepared to use your own life to seal me, but you never expected that I would have this move, did you? Hahaha, the day I reemerge will be the end for all you lowly mortals. Listening to the smug words of the descending deity, Song Yis body began to bleed profuselya sign that he was approaching his limit. Eventually, he sighed gently, My lord, Song is ashamed for not being able to protect Xiangjiang. I only wish that in death, I may deter the demons! Having said this, Song Yi was ready to use thest of his essence blood to make the seal. Just then, an overwhelmingly majestic Feng Shui energy suddenly emerged and infiltrated the Feng Shui Ultimate Array. The Feng Shui Ultimate Array, which had been on the verge of copse, instantly became as stable as Mount Tai. And that huge ck energy mass screamed miserably, dissipating by half. Who is it? cried the descending deity in angry surprise. A calm voice responded, Song Yi, you step back! Song Yis body stiffened, then he turned his head in shock. He saw on the top of a distant building, Xue An was sitting there leisurely watching him. And who else could be standing behind him, but An Yan? Master? Song Yi looked on in disbelief, even wondering if he was dreaming. At the same time, the figures of Xue An and hispanion suddenly vanished from the rooftop. When they reappeared, they were already at Song Yis side. Well done! Xue An said softly. Song Yi took a deep breath, feeling his vision blur, and replied respectfully, Yes! Xue An looked up at the ck energy mass, Is this the deity who killed Da Niu? Song Yi nodded his head. At that moment, the descending deity was being suppressed by the Feng Shui energy, struggling in pain as the dark energy surged around him. When he heard the tone of Xue Ans voice, followed by Song Yis title for him, he was first taken aback, then bellowed in rage. Are you Xue An? Did my Divine Child, Long Guanyu, die at your hands? Long Guanyu? Xue An frowned slightly, then soon remembered who it was and let out a slight smile, So what if he did? Dont think you can suppress me just with this. I will kill you to avenge my Divine Child! the descending deity roared. Meanwhile, in the temples in Nanyang, all the Divine Officers and mortals burst into blood mist with a bang, bing sacrifices that were offered up. Receiving this powerful force, the ck energy surged and began to expand, making bubbling sounds as a human silhouette slowly emerged. Song Yi was rmed, then said solemnly, Master, this Evil God feeds on the fear and greed in peoples hearts; its extremely tricky and hard to kill! If ites into the world again, it will bring an endless disaster. Xue An said indifferently, Fear and greed? Heh, today Ill let him know what fear is! At the same time, the descending deitys figure painfully emerged from the ck mist, its majestic divine face twisted into a sinister smile. You Before it could finish speaking, Xue An, who somehow was already above its head, smashed down with a fist. Boom. The newly formed deity, who hadnt even had the chance to boast, was smashed into the ground. Xue An thennded, grabbed the deity from the ground without allowing it any action, and yanked it out. The deity felt dazed by the punch and struggled to grasp the situation. Xue An, with an icy expression, threw another punch. Crack. The deitys head was smash to pieces. The ck mist spread out instantly. A figure attempted to escape from it. Xue An said coolly, You think you can run after causing my death? Today, I will refine your soul to resurrect Da Niu! Chapter 663: Creating a New God (4th Update) Chapter 663 -663: Creating a New God (4th Update) Xue An once said that there was a slim chance of reviving Zhou Daniu. The reason for this was that Zhou Daniu had perished together with the descended god through the self-destruction of his divine soul. Such an Evil God, which gained power by devouring fear, was likely to have saved a fragment of Zhou Danius divine soul just before his death. But to find it, it was necessary topletely destroy the divine soul of the Evil God. This task, which seemed impossible to others, became possible in the hands of Xue An. At this moment, Xue An stretched out his hand and firmly grasped the divine soul of the descended god. ... The descended god wanted to say something. Xue An couldnt be bothered to listen to thest words of these divine demons, so he simply squeezed hard. Bang. It was like crushing a piece of crystal. The divine soul shattered into dust. Within it, countless points of light flickered. These were soul fragments of the innocents who had died at the hands of the descended god. To find Zhou Danius among so many flickering lights was virtually impossible. Xue An had no intention of searching, but instead, he stretched out his hand. All the points of light began converging toward the palm of Xue Ans hand. In the blink of an eye, they formed a ball of light. Just as Song Yi had said, this descended god was extremely difficult to annihte. Even if the divine soul shattered, strands of ck qi started emerging in mid-air, converging towards the ball of light in Xue Ans hand. Master! Song Yi called out. Xue An said indifferently, Da Niu, its up to you next! As he spoke, Xue An brought forth a zing white me in his hand, beginning to roast the ball of light. The ck qi quickly disappeared under the mes. And the ball of light began to struggle and surge, seemingly in great pain. Finally. As if unable to bear the heat of the mes, the ball of light suddenly expanded and exploded with a loud bang. Then, ck qi began to recondense in midair, and a sinisterugh came through: Xue An, even if your power is great, you cannot kill me. Unless you ughter all the mortals in this world, I am immortal, hahaha! This was the Divine Sense of the descended god beginning to reconverge. But at that moment, the exploded points of light began to reconverge even faster, and a tall figure began to take shape. As one faded and the other grew stronger, the mass of ck qi began to dissipate. Whats happening? Why has it be like this? Ahhh, why cant I sense the world around me anymore! The voice of the descended god became incredibly fearful. He did not fear death, for he knew he could be reborn after dying. But now, it was his very life force that was rapidly being devoured, and his connection to the world was also crazily weakening. If this continued, he would soon be utterly annihted. Xue An, what in the world are you doing? the descended god roared. Xue An said calmly, What am I doing? Oh, I forgot to tell you! Refining the Soul has another term, and that is Creating a God! Creating a God? The voice of the descended god was getting weaker but still filled with dread as it asked. Xue An nodded, then looked at the increasingly distinct outline of Zhou Daniu, You thrive on the fear and greed in peoples hearts, but what you, these Evil Gods, do not understand is that the strongest power in the human heart is an unstoppable determination! I had Da Niu draw together all the points of light and then, with this determination, rece you. This is Creating a God! Hearing Xue Ans words, the descended god was utterly despairing. He had thought that this descent into the world would yield him more power as he sought his revenge. But he never expected to lose his life instead. He wanted to beg for mercy, but now he was so weak that he couldnt even utter the words to plead. Finally. When Zhou Danius figure becamepletely clear, and then slowly opened his eyes. There was a muffled boom. Thest wisp of dark energy also dissipated into nothingness. The gloomy haze that had shrouded the port city of Xiangjiang for days was swept away all at once. And Zhou Danius body now shone with a ring golden light, uplifting the hearts of all who came into contact with it. Song Yi watched this scene in stunned silence. He could never have imagined. The troublesome descent of the god was not only swiftly extinguished by the master, but he also incidentally resurrected Zhou Daniu, creating a new deity in the process. Making a god Song Yi murmured to himself. This heaven-defying act had surpassed even Song Yis imagination and filled him with an unprecedented reverence for Xue An. At this moment, countless beams of white light came from all directions, frantically pouring into Zhou Danius body, making his form more solid, eventually as substantive as reality. Later, Zhou Danius gaze shifted from nk confusion to gradually glowing with vitality. Finally. He shuddered all over, then looked down at his hands and feet. Am I wasnt I dead? As he spoke, he saw Xue An, and his body trembled as he immediately stood up straight. Instructor! Xue An nodded in satisfaction. He too hadnt expected Zhou Daniu to make a full recovery, seemingly without any change in personality. At this time, Zhou Daniu turned to look at Song Yi. Master Song, wasnt I already dead? Song Yi said with immense envy, Yes, you were dead, but the master used his divine powers to resurrect you! Upon hearing this, Zhou Daniu immediately knelt before Xue An. Instructor, Da Niu doesnt have much to say. I was already dead, yet you brought me back to life, you are like a rebirth of my parents Xue An, with a mix ofughter and helplessness, waved his hand to interrupt Zhou Daniu. Alright, alright, I saved you because of your loyalty and bravery, and the fact that you could wake up is also your destiny! At this moment, Zhou Daniu sensed the surging power within himself and eximed in surprise, Instructor, I seem to be even more powerful than before! Song Yi, standing off to the side, said solemnly, Of course, the master didnt just resurrect you; he also transformed you into a new deity! Zhou Daniu responded with a simple smile, scratching his scalp, So, Ive be a deity? Heh heh Suddenly, Zhou Danius expression became troubled, and then he quietly said to Xue An, Instructor, now that Ive be a deity, can I still get married and have kids? Xue An, not knowing whether tough or cry, shook his head, I really dont know about that, but I think you probably can. Thats great, thats great. My parents died early, and theirst wish was for me to continue the Zhou Family line. Heh heh. Xue An listened, shaking his head with a light chuckle, then looked up at the moon high in the sky. Such boredom! Yaner, just wait a moment for me! With that, Xue An took a step forward, directly ascending into the sky, and upon steadying himself. Xue An, overlooking this southeasternnd of Huaguo, dered coldly, I have no patience to eliminate you one by one. Evil-Seeking Sword, appear! Endless sword radiance began to emerge around Xue An as the center and extended far into the distance. In just a moment, it already enveloped thousands of kilometers of thend. All the people covered by it looked up in unison, struck dumb by the spectacle. Go forth, exterminate all gods and demons! Xue Anmanded indifferently. Following his order, swords fell like rain, ughtering everything! Chapter 664 The news spreads, the world is shaken (Fifth Update) Chapter 664 -664 The news spreads, the world is shaken (Fifth Update) Since the Three-Eyed Evil God had been in, Lingnans situation had improved slightly. Slightly meant that they could barely maintain a no-loss state, no longer retreating step by step as before. But as time went on, another major problem began to emerge. That was the shortage of manpower in the Yu Family, the main force inbat. Especially Yu Ming and other main fighters had long been extremely exhausted, but without their defense, Lingnan couldnt possibly hold. Therefore, no matter how weary, Yu Ming and the others still persevered. ... At this moment. Yu Ming shed and annihted more than a dozen small demons; this wave of attacks hade to an end, and these monsters began to retreat. Afterward, Yu Ming stumbled, nearly falling to the ground. Fortunately, Yuan Yunxin was by his side, hastily stepping forward to support him. Yu Ming, how are you? Yuan Yunxin asked with concern. Yu Mings face was pale as he gently shook his head, Its nothing! Just a bit of weakness for a moment. Yuan Yunxin immediately took out a bottle of Heavens Fate Elixir from her pocket and poured it down Yu Mings throat. A momentter, Yu Mings condition significantly recovered. Phew, we are lucky to have those Heavens Fate Elixirs that Zhongdu risked everything to air drop. Otherwise, Lingnan might have copsed long ago, Yu Ming said with a bitter smile. Yuan Yunxin couldnt agree more. Some time ago, several military nes suddenly appeared over Lingnan. After circling a few times, they air-dropped severalrge boxes of Heavens Fate Potion. This miraculous potion could heal injuries and help cultivators restore their strength, an extremely important strategic resource. Without these boxes of potions, Yu Ming would not havested until now. Regrettably, those nes were almost all shot down by demons in the end, with only one surviving. At this time, those defending other directions also retreated back. Compared to Yu Ming, who was at the frontline, they were under much less pressure, but even so, they were all utterly exhausted, and some were even wounded. Brother, my sword is broken again! Yu Ran said dejectedly. She was no longer the spoiled youngdy she had been but a warrior woman who had fought on the battlefield and ughtered demons. Go ask father for another er! The Yu Family now had a very clear division ofbor, with Yu Ming, Yu Ran, and Shi Xueqingwho originally came as a guest but ended up trappedas the main fighting force. The Family Head Yu Yuan was responsible for coordinating everything from behind. This position was even more important than fighting on the battlefield. Because now, the stronghold housed several hundred thousand civilians of Lingnan, and without a strong figure to keep order, chaos could easily ensue. At this time, the battlefield became lively again, as the Yu Family had a team specifically in charge of cleaning the battlefield, and many elders were conducting detailed research on the dead demons and gods. Even the girls were busy, responsible for bandaging the wounded soldiers. Although these girls bandaging skills may have been poor, the appearance of their youthful and beautiful figures could greatly soothe the soldiers anxious and tense moods. Shi Xueqing looked on admiringly at this well-organized scene and finally understood why the Yu Family had been able to defend Lingnan for two to three hundred years while maintaining their reputation. With such control, they truly deserved the title of Lingnans number one family. But at that moment, a shadowy figure suddenly surfaced in the distance, followed by the trembling of the earth. Enemy attack! someone on the distant lookout tower shouted tragically and blew the whistle. In the piercing sound of the whistle, irrelevant individuals quickly began to evacuate. Yuan Yunxin was massaging Yu Mings swollen ankle at that moment, while Yu Ming had already fallen deep asleep. But upon hearing the whistle, he immediately opened his eyes and picked up the sword beside him to stand up. Seeing the dark mass of monsters in the distance, his expression suddenly turned extremely severe. Whats going on? Why are there so many monsters in this wave? Yu Ran eximed in shock beside him. Yu Mings eyes flickered as he said in a cold voice, Another powerful demon god has arrived! What? Hearing his words, everyone around was startled. As if to confirm his statement, a giant Three-Handed Demon God appeared behind the legion of monsters. The demon god was so tall that even from this distance, people still had to look up to see it. And at this moment, the demon god was also looking down at everyone, with a cold smirk slowly appearing on its lips. This kind of awe-inspiring might was enough to deprive anyone of the will to resist. The faces of everyone turned utterly despairing, including the people within the stronghold. When they too witnessed this nightmare-like horrifying scene, they started to weep and wail. At that moment, Yu Ming took a deep breath and then said to Yu Ran, You and Xue Qing take your sister-inw and get out of here fast! Yu Ran was stunned, Brother Dont talk! If we all stay here, were sure to die! Go, now! Yu Ming said coldly, slowly drawing his sword. No! Brother, I wont go. I want to fight by your side! Tears shimmered in Yu Rans eyes. With your level of swordsmanship, youll just get in the way. Get lost! Yu Ming roared angrily. Yu Ran was taken aback by the scolding. Meanwhile, Yuan Yunxin remained calm and dragged Yu Ran outside. I wont! Brother, youll die too if you stay! I cant bear to watch you die, Yuan Yunxin, you cowardly woman! Dont you even try to stop my brother from dying? Yu Ran shouted angrily. Yuan Yunxin calmly said, I respect your brothers decision, because he is a Sword Cultivator! Those words seemed to drain all the strength from Yu Ran. Shi Xueqing also sighed, Yun Xin is right! Your brother has no way out! With that, she too began pulling Yu Ran back. Seeing his sister and beloved leave, Yu Ming faced the surging demons alone, slowly raising his sword vertical to his brow. My mentor once said that I practiced the Sword Dao incorrectly. It was onlyter that I understood, the Sword Dao is the simplest of all, it only requires fearlessness! Today, I will show you what a mortal Sword Cultivator is! As he said this, Yu Ming suddenly looked up, and brilliant sword lights exploded forth, charging at the demons opposite him. Under the sword light, all was ground to dust. However, their numbers were so immense that despite Yu Ming ying many, he was swiftly overwhelmed by them. From afar, one could only see sword light flickering ceaselessly within the ck tide. Tears streamed down Yu Rans face. Finally. After Yu Ming mustered one more sword strike, the cumtive toll of injuries he had borne over days finally erupted in full force. Thump, he half-knelt on the ground. But since hisst sword force had been so powerful, it still caused the surrounding demons to fear him, so for the moment none dared to approach. But the Three-Handed Demon God was already upon him, reaching out with a sinister smile to strike Yu Ming. Yu Ming tried to rise, but his body waspletely devoid of strength, leaving him no choice but tough at himself. Is this my limit? Yet, I still feel so unwilling! Just then, Yu Ming suddenly felt his sword heart begin to tremble violently, apanied by a feeling of devout worship. He looked up in shock. Far off in the sky, he saw a massive surge of white. In the blink of an eye, this white surge had rushed forward. Its sword auras! Yu Ming eximed in shock. Not just him, but hundreds of thousands of people in Lingnan stared dumbly at this sight. Infinite sword auras came, covering the sky and blocking out the sun. All the demons showed expressions of fear, especially the Three-Handed Demon God, who turned and ran. But they had only managed a few steps before the sea-like sword auras pounced upon them, engulfing all the demons. The towering Three-Handed Demon God, after struggling and roaring for a few moments, was sliced into nothingness by the endless sword auras. The rest were not even worth mentioning. In just the blink of an eye, all the demons that had besieged Lingnan for days were swept away, leaving behind an empty and spotlessly clean world. Yu Ming watched this scene in a daze and then suddenly began tough. It started as a soft chuckle, gradually bing a loud, unrestrainedughter. Laughing, Yu Ming began to cry. Because he knew who had returned. That day. Xue An, who had been missing for a long time, suddenly appeared and, within a single day, annihted the Heavenly Dragon forces in Beijiang and the provincial cities,pletely eradicated the Evil God of Xiangjiang, and with astonishing cultivation level, he shed away all the demons in the Southeastern Half-Territory with a single sword blow. The news spread, and the world was shaken. Chapter 665 Hope is More Precious than Gold (1st Update) Chapter 665: Chapter 665 Hope is More Precious than Gold (1st Update) Zhongdu. Tianyuan Company headquarters. At this moment, Tianyuan had already moved away from the previous high-rise building. Because the Zhongdu Temporary Management Committee had regtions. All high-rises, due to theirrge targets, were easily subject to attacks by gods and demons and had be hazardous buildings. Thus, Tianyuans headquarters also relocated to a cluster of low-rise bungalows. ... At this moment, inside the meeting room. Sitting in the principal seat was a middle-aged man with a sullen face and a corpulent body. He swept his eyes over everyone in the room with his heavy bags, then said in a cold voice, Themittee has just sent a notice, starting next month, all sales of the Heavens Fate Elixir will be fully managed by themittee. Upon hearing these words, Qiao Le, Zhao Xuehui, and others all showed expressions of discontent, while Chen Xiuhe, who sat directly opposite the man, also grew visibly darker in countenance. Jin Zhong, is this the Jin Familys idea, or is it themittees? Jin Zhong sneered, Old Chen, please understand the current situation before you speak. The Zhongdu of today is no longer dominated by the Chen Family alone, everyone must obey themittees orders! Im afraid its your Jin Family thats pulling strings behind the scenes! Chen Rushi, who stood behind her grandfather, said coldly. Chen Xiuhe, I hope you can control your descendants. This is a critical period, and talking nonsense could lead to facing a military tribunal, Jin Zhong said icily. Just as Chen Xiuhe was about to speak, someone suddenly pushed the door open and enteredit was Yuan Mengying, the chief secretary of Tianyuan headquarters. What are you doing, cant you see we are in a meeting? Get out! Jin Zhong bellowed. But Yuan Mengying seemed as if she hadnt heard anything, walking straight to Chen Xiuhe, took a deep breath, and ced a document she was holding onto the table. Old Chen, theres thetest news from the front line, please take a look! Yuan Mengyings voice trembled. At this, Jin Zhong waspletely enraged, Yuan Mengying, good, from now on youre no longer a part of Tianyuan. Get out, immediately! Ever since he had parachuted into Tianyuan Company as director, no one had dared to ignore his words like this, naturally infuriating Jin Zhong. Yet Yuan Mengying acted as though she hadnt heard him at all, not even deigning to give Jin Zhong a nce. After Chen Xiuhe briefly looked over the document, he first paused, then suddenly burst into heartyughter. Thisughter halted Jin Zhong, who was about to erupt with anger. Meanwhile, Qiao Le and others also saw the document and their faces all showed relief and excitement. At that point Jin Zhong said coldly, What are you scheming? Wanting to rebel? Normally at such words, everyone would bow their heads, but not this time. Chen Xiuhe gave Jin Zhong a cold nce, then slowly stood up and said lightly, Jin Zhong, Id advise you and your Jin Family to quickly wash your necks clean and buy a good coffin, or else haha! Having said that, Chen Xiuhe turned and left, the crowd sneered at Jin Zhong a few times, and likewise filed out of the meeting room. When only Jin Zhong was left in the room. He first stood dumbfounded for a moment, then frantically ran to the table, where the document that Chen Xiuhe had either forgotten or intentionally left behindy. With trembling hands, Jin Zhong picked it up and saw there was only a simple message. Xue An returns, with a single sword strike, annihtes all the demons and monsters of the Southeastern Half-Territory. Seeing this message, the previously arrogant Jin Zhong felt as though he had fallen into an ice cer, and cold sweat instantly soaked through his clothing. Xue An. This name was simply too ring for him. Thats because his sister, who had married into the An Family and was honorably known as a Princess of Qianqing, had been killed by Xue An. Indeed, that Jin Xiurong, who once presided over the An Family, oppressed An Yan in various ways, and was eventually exterminated by Xue An, was this Jin Zhongs sister. After Jin Xiurongs death, the Jin Family had not reacted at all to the affair. It wasnt until the upheaval of heaven and earth and the subsequent great changes in the situation in Zhongdu that the Jin Family finally seized the chaos to rise, then entered the Temporary Management Committee and gained immense power. Later, the Jin Family revealed their fangs and began to covet everything that had once surrounded Xue An. This Tianyuan Company was one of their key targets. Jin Zhong parachuted in with the intent to take full control. After all, Tianyuan Company was a money tree that many coveted. But all these premises were based on the assumption that Xue An had disappeared. Yet, who could have expected that Xue An would return with such formidable strength? Just as Jin Zhong was hurrying back home to discuss countermeasures, the news had already spread far and wide. Since the descent of gods and demons, all people had seen and heard were all sorts of bad news. Today, this city fell, and tomorrow, that country was destroyed. Living day to day in such despair, many people had be numb. Very few still harbored hope for the future. Even the most optimistic could only hope that humanity could cling to thest strongholds and manage to survive. In this scenario, the news of Xue An reappearing and killing gods and demons spread like a hurricane around the entire world. Countless people were exhrated. After all, in an era of despair, hope is more precious than gold. Moreover, in this crucial matter of human survival, Xue Ans appearance made countless people see hope. Before this, the god-demon army had rampaged through the world nearly invincibly, and humans barely held their ground, but at a tremendous cost. Therefore, many subconsciously believed that the gods and demons were unbeatable. It was only Xue Ans emergence that shattered this myth. At the same time, the once quiet Martial Arts World forum grew lively again. Xue Ans previous deeds were being brought up by those with vested interests. From initially obliterating Senior Finger Sky toter eradicating the Blood n and destroying the Holy Nation of Light. Each of these incidences could be considered earth-shattering events. But all these were done by Xue An alone. This invisibly added even more luster to Xue Ans legend. Martial artists have always been the proudest, but in front of Xue An, they all bowed their heads, sincerely acknowledging him as, the Supreme of the present age. And soon, this news spread from the Martial Arts World to all sectors of society. Many people who may not have known who Xue An was before, now, after this wave of public opinion, nearly everyone remembered the name Xue An, Remembered the title, the Supreme of the present age! World countries were shaken by this. After all, Xue An was a true and formidable personage of Hua Country. Now that he had returned with an iparably powerful force, what kind of impact it would have, nobody dared to say. M Country. The President hid in an underground shelter, staring nkly at the documents in his hands, then asked bitterly, Gentlemen, with the return of Xue An and the unstoppable rise of Hua Country, do we have any eptable solutions? The self-proimed chosen ones all lowered their once arrogant heads at that moment. After a while, it was Edward, the head of the intelligence agency sitting at the very end, who finally spoke in a trembling voice, Your Excellency Mr. President, I think, no matter the solutions, we must not oppose this Xue An, otherwise, he may truly send us to meet God! If Edward had said this before, many would have sneered, but now they could only bow their heads in helpless silence. The President was silent for a moment, then said with a bitter smile, Lets just wait and see for now! See how other countries react. Chapter 666: Jingdu Falls (Second Update) Chapter 666: Chapter 666: Jingdu Falls (Second Update) This area is a stretch of ocean near Country R. Ever since the chaos started, the once busy sea had also be silent. Moreover, this area was originally far from all shippingnes, a deste expanse of ocean. Therefore, apart from the asional seabird flying over, there was hardly a sign of life here. Suddenly. The previously dead sea began to boil violently. ... Countless bubbles trembled as they rose, and then they burst at the surface, making a hair-raising explosion. Then the whole ocean began to spin. The spinning started slowly, then gradually picked up speed. In the blink of an eye, the entire area had be a massive vortex. If one were to look down from above, they would see that the center of the vortex was dark and deep, as if the ocean had opened an eye, chilling to behold. Then a terrifying aura began to spread from this vortex, within a thousand miles, all the somewhat spiritual members of the Aquatic Tribe were trembling in reverence, as if weing the return of their King. Suddenly. A huge figure emerged from beneath the vortex, so massive it took up the entire area, then the figure began to rise rapidly. Boom! The water parted. An enormous whale emerged from the water and then opened its gaping mouth to emit a deafening sound that echoed through the sky. The whale song. This sound, which normally only traveled through water, now shook the heavens, as if proiming the Kings return. Afterwards, the head of the giant whale was enveloped in a radiant light, and a middle-aged man wearing a Royal Crown, donning a long robe, and holding a Trident, appeared with an imposing aura. Heh, heh, Ive been away for so long, but finally, I, the sea god, have returned! the middle-aged manughed proudly. Afterughing for a moment, he looked up at the distance, his eyes flickering with excitement. Heh, heh, would you look at thatthe humans have be so prosperous now? Lets go! Following hismand. The sea level began to rise, then formed a towering wave that carried the giant whale and sea god towards distant Country R. Nowadays, Country R could be said to be in a state of oblivious ecstasy. Since the chaos began, this Ind Nation, hanging alone out at sea, had suffered the least damage. The maind, apart from a few not so powerful gods and demons, had seen no abnormalities whatsoever. This led the people of Country R to rejoice wildly, increasingly convinced that theirnd was truly where the sun rose, protected by the deity Tian Zhao, that no matter how chaotic it was elsewhere, thisnd would remain unscathed. As time passed and they witnessed the plight of other countries, the never-extinguished ambition in the hearts of Country Rs people began to ze once more. If other nations were weakened by this chaos of gods and demons, wouldnt Country R be able to dominate the globe effortlessly? With this thought, the people of Country R viewed the outside worlds misfortunes with a schadenfreude and excitement for trouble that was none of their business. Moreover, this mentality permeated from the top to the bottomaside from a very few lucid individuals worrying, even ordinary people believed that Country R would ultimately rule the world. As a result, the entire Country R fell into a frenzied atmosphere of oblivious ecstasy, and even took initiative to sever various contacts with the outside world. Tokyo. Takeuchi Kiyoko was slowly wiping the Flowing Light Sword in her hands, her demeanor so serious that the Hei Gang leaders kneeling in the room didnt dare to breathe too loudly. For a long time. Takeuchi Kiyoko slowly sheathed the sword, and said indifferently, Have you done what I asked you to do? Hey, after Kiyoko-sama gave the order, we immediately started preparing, and now we have pulled together many skilled people, who are all undergoing strict training every day, Takeuchi Kiyoko nodded, Not bad. At this moment, the most high-ranking bigwigs kneeling in front were respectfully inquired, Kiyoko-sama, but we do not know why you want us to train these personnel? Takeuchi Kiyoko didnt speak, but slowly stood up and looked around at everyone in the room. Today she was dressed in the traditional sword attire of Country R, with a belt that entuated a breathtaking curve and a hem revealing a pair of slender beautiful legs. Such attire made her appear bothmanding and a touch captivating. But no one dared to nce up at her. Because these bigwigs all understood that what Tokyos Underground Queen hated most was being stared at. Once someone broke this rule, the consequences were often extremelymentable. At this moment, Takeuchi Kiyokos hand touched the Flowing Light Sword at her waist and she said indifferently, China is in chaos, I wish to lead people to help. Upon this deration, all the bigwigs in the room were somewhat dumbfounded. The eldest among them crawled a few steps forward, Kiyoko-sama, the chaos in China is now extremely serious, and if you go, you will surely face manifold dangers, so I The elder didnt dare to continue speaking, as Takeuchi Kiyoko was looking at him coldly. After a moment, Takeuchi Kiyoko said faintly, My mind is made up, impossible to change. We set off in a few days. Having said that, she turned and left the room, leaving the Hei Gang bigwigs looking at each other in dismay. Is Kiyoko-sama going because of that god-like man? someone said bitterly. Mention of that god-like man intensified the oppressive atmosphere in the room. If Underground Queen Takeuchi Kiyoko represented conventional weapon deterrence, then Xue An, in the eyes of these Hei Gang disciples, was the deterrent power of a nuclear weapon. But Ive heard that this person has been missing for over half a year already, and there are even rumors that hes already dead. Shh, dont let Kiyoko-sama hear you say that, or no one can save you. Then someone sighed, Perhaps this is why Kiyoko-sama is insistent on going to China. As these men were sighing. Takeuchi Kiyoko returned to her own room. Kiyoko, have you thought it through? Are you really going? Takeuchi Kiyokos mother asked. Takeuchi Kiyoko nodded and then said gravely, The master is away, and I worry for the matriarchs safety. Even if my going can ensure the matriarch is safe, it would be worth it. Thats good! Takeuchi Kiyokos mother nodded, I have already prepared everything for you, so you can leave at any time. Thank you, Mother. The mother and daughter proceed with their conversation in the room. Suddenly. Takeuchi Kiyoko heard a torrent of noisy wailing from outside. The sounds were filled with endless despair, as if witnessing theing of the apocalypse. Takeuchi Kiyoko was startled, then quickly rushed to the window, and upon drawing back the ckout curtains, she, too, was bbergasted. She saw a colossal wave, soaring from Tokyo Bay towards Jingdu. And atop the waves crest was an immense whale. Even from a distance, the earth-shaking presence was tremulous. And Takeuchi Kiyoko, being such a skilled master, could see at a nce that there was also a man standing on the whales head, holding a trident. Recalling a myth that circted among the people, Takeuchi Kiyoko said with a trembling voice, Its the Sea God! Chapter 667 Interview (3rd Update) Chapter 667: Chapter 667 Interview (3rd Update) As if to confirm her words, the sea god stood atop the great whales head, overlooking the bustling city of Tokyo with a sneer before his teasing voice spread throughout the entire capital. Thousands of years have gone by, and your Human ns cities are getting increasingly exquisite. However, the more delicate they are, the more they awaken my desire to destroy. Hehe,e and endure the wrath of the sea god! With that, the sea god pointed his Trident forward. An immense amount of seawater rose into the air, formingyer uponyer of giant waves crashing towards Tokyo. In the face of such a fearsome natural force. ... The concrete and steel that humans prided themselves on were as good as nothing. The waves instantly demolished much of the city. In an instant, the once thriving Tokyo suffered countless casualties and devastating losses. Meanwhile, in the port of Xiangjiang. As its poption gradually returned, the city began to revive and thrive once more. But whether rich or poor, everyone deliberately steered clear of a certain hotel in the city center. Because they all knew that the person staying in this hotel was none other than Mr. Xue, the revered figure who had single-handedly turned the tide and saved the city. Such a character was naturally not to be disturbed by anyone. But today. The quiet was broken by the arrival of a military helicopter. Once itnded on the hotels helipad. A few photographers carrying long guns and cameras were the first to hop down. And then a woman in business attire disembarked. Song Yi approached her with a proper tone, Are you Miss Chen Xiaoyi? Chen Xiaoyi adjusted her hair that was tousled by the helicopters downdraft and nodded, Yes! Its a pleasure to meet you, Master Song. Song Yi cracked a slight smile, Please follow me, Mr. Xue is inside waiting for you. Leading the way, he walked inside. Chen Xiaoyi steadied her excited heart and followed. When she reached the living room and saw Xue An and An Yan sitting on the couch, Chen Xiaoyi finally felt relieved. On the way here, she had been worried that she might not get to see Xue An in person. Before she came, her superiors made it clear that she had been chosen for this important interview because of her past acquaintance with Xue An. It was imperative, therefore, that shepleted this task. This, for Chen Xiaoyi, was a great pressure. She did know Xue An. But that was back in the provincial city, during an interview for a film that she hade into contact with him. As Xue An grew more powerful and his deeds more brilliant, Chen Xiaoyi had long since dared not hope that such a prominent figure would still remember her. Yet to her surprise, everything was going smoothly. At this moment, Xue An stood up and greeted her with a smile, Its been a long time, Reporter Chen. Relieved at this sight, Chen Xiaoyi replied with a smile, Mr. Xue, I didnt expect you to remember me! Of course, I remember. You were a star reporter for the entertainment weekly, and you even wrote a few film reviews for my movie back then, Xue An said with a smile. Bringing up the past made the atmosphere rx immediately, and Chen Xiaoyi, no longer tense,ughed and said, If people knew Mr. Xue once made a movie, I wonder how shocked they would be. Seeing this, the photographers who had followed were also somewhat shaken. They hadnt expected that Chen Xiaoyi, who had recently joined Zhongdu Television, would be so familiar with the esteemed character. It seemed that Miss Chens future prospects were boundless. The photographers calcted in their minds, but they didnt let that interfere with their work, continuously recording everything. Because the head office had ordered that this interview was extremely important, and no mistakes were to be tolerated. At that moment, Chen Xiaoyi started the interview by the book. Mr. Xue, with the entire world currently in turmoil due to the gods and demons, what are your thoughts on this? Xue An looked at Chen Xiaoyi, who began with some restraint but gradually rxed, and smiled faintly, The sword I wielded yesterday represents my view. Chen Xiaoyi was startled upon hearing this, then became somewhat excited, What is your next step, Mr. Xue? The instructions from above were clear; there were two purposes for this interview. The first was that the appearance of Xue An had brought pride and relief to the Chinese people, and such a typical case naturally needed to be well-interviewed and promoted with all avable resources. After all, there was no one more suitable than Xue An to boost morale through propaganda. But the second point was even more important. It was to find out what Xue Ans next step would be and what he wanted through this interview, which was not too overtly official. And no matter what demands he made, the Chinese government would agree unconditionally. This was something the higher-ups had unanimously agreed upon without hesitation. Carrying these two important tasks, Chen Xiaoyi naturally wanted to get a definitive answer from Xue An. Xue An was well aware of this. However, he did not wish to get too close to the governments of various countries. Because there was no need. His current strength could easily overturn any nation in the world. He could also possess power and wealth that ordinary people could hardly imagine. He could even overthrow everything and be the ruler of the world. But he couldnt be less interested in pursuing these. ns? If I say that Im somewhat worried that these gods and demons might be too fragile, would you believe me? Xue An said indifferently. Hearing this, Chen Xiaoyi was stunned. She could never have imagined that Xue An would have such a thought. But on second thought, it seemed to make some sense. Could this be the pursuit of the strong? As Chen Xiaoyi was puzzled. Xue Ans eyes suddenly lit up, and he turned his head to look out of the window. Chen Xiaoyi, also somewhat surprised, followed Xue Ans gaze. The hotel room had an excellent view, and the sea was not far from the window, but despite looking for a long time, she saw nothing. Mr. Xue, is something wrong? Chen Xiaoyi couldnt help but ask in confusion. Upon hearing this, Xue An turned his head back to look at Chen Xiaoyi, a faint smile ying on his lips. Miss Chen, are you interested in seeing how I ughter gods and demons? Chen Xiaoyi was taken aback, then subconsciously nodded. Suddenly, as if she remembered something, she got goosebumps all over her body. Mr. Xue, has another god or demon descended? Xue An smiled faintly, Correct! If you want to go, follow me, but remember to be quick, I cant guarantee Ill wait for you if youre too slow! With that, Xue An, with An Yan in tow, stood up and walked out. Chen Xiaoyi hesitated for a moment, then, gritting her teeth, turned to look at the several cameramen. Lets go! If we sessfully broadcast Mr. Xue ughtering gods and demons this time, we will have achieved a great feat! Chen Xiaoyi said resolutely. Understood! These people were naturally aware of the importance and nodded to Chen Xiaoyi in agreement. With that, the group boarded a helicopter. Meanwhile, Xue An, carrying An Yan, had already ascended into the sky. With the two of them in front, the helicopter followed closely behind and then headed straight for Country R. Chapter 668 : I Have the Heaven-Defying Sword, Slaying Whales Across the Sea (4th Update) Chapter 668: 668 Chapter: I Have the Heaven-Defying Sword, ying Whales Across the Sea (4th Update) Takeuchi Kiyoko swallowed several mouthfuls of seawater, and finally rescued thest person to the top of the building. At this moment, all these Hei Gang leaders had be drenched chickens, standing on the rooftop shivering as they watched Tokyo be a vast ocean. Some began to cry out loud, while the rest bore expressions of utter despair. Takeuchi Kiyoko frowned, Quiet! The sobbing stopped instantly. Takeuchi Kiyoko said icily, You are all esteemed samurai of Country R, what good does this sniveling and whimpering do? ... But Kiyoko-sama There are no buts! Takeuchi Kiyoko slowly drew her sword, her face grave as she looked toward the water and said, If you dont want to end up in the bellies of fish, youd better pick up your swords and get ready to fight now. As soon as her words fell, a bizarre,rge fish suddenly leapt out of the murky waters, lunging at the group. The people closest to the water screamed in terror, but at that moment, Takeuchi Kiyoko arrived with her sword. With a puff, the strange fish was cleaved in two by the swords light. The two halves of the fishs body fell onto the rooftop, still struggling forcefully, until it finally died after wriggling for a while. This scene made everyone shiver with cold fear. Kiyoko-sama, what are these? Takeuchi Kiyokos face was as still as water, If Im not mistaken, these are sea demons and fish spirits that have been hidden in the deep sea for who knows how long. As she spoke, Takeuchi Kiyoko turned her gaze toward the sea god standing on the head of the giant whale in the distant horizon. And all of this is the work of this sea god! Hearing what Takeuchi Kiyoko had said, no one dared to take the situation lightly anymore; they all huddled together and drew their swords for defense. But Takeuchi Kiyokos inner unease grew even stronger. In her perception, the powerful presences in the surrounding waters were bing more numerous and dense. This was clearly not a friendly approach. Just then, several screams were heard not far away. Takeuchi Kiyoko looked up. She saw that atop the rooftop of a nearby building stood about a dozen survivors. These people were initially huddling together, shivering as they discussed their situation. Suddenly, a huge tentacle reached out, instantly dragging several people on the outskirts into the water. After a moment, the churning waters calmed down, but streaks of blood emerged. Witnessing this scene, everyones faces grew pale. Takeuchi Kiyokos sense of unease intensified even further. Suddenly. Many fins appeared above the surface of the water. Sharks! someone screamed in despair. Takeuchi Kiyoko finally understood where her unease came from. The dense and powerful presences were obviously those of the sharks. And these sharks were clearly attracted by the smell of blood. At that moment, the building nearby began to shake violently. A few people, unable to stand firmly, fell into the water right away, and then the water surface erupted with intense thrashing as countless sharks swarmed over, tearing frantically at the ones who had fallen in. The screams of the victimssted only a few seconds beforeing to a sudden halt. Clearly, they had all fallen prey to the fish. The remaining survivors huddled together and started to scream and cry. And it was then that Takeuchi Kiyoko could clearly see that it was theserge sharks shaking the building from underneath the water. However, these sharks had skin that shone with a cold light, and their sizes had increased substantially. Even when they noticed Takeuchi Kiyokos gaze, several sharks rose out of the water and stared at Takeuchi Kiyoko with cold eyes. Takeuchi Kiyoko felt a chill in her heart, for in the eyes of these sharks, there was actually a hint of mockery. It seemed to say, Dont worry, it will soon be your turn. Just at that moment, the building, under the gnawing and shaking of several sharks, let out groans of unbearable strain and then began to copse gradually. The survivors above cried out in desperation. Takeuchi Kiyoko clenched her teeth and suddenly let out a light shout, and her Flowing Light Sword unleashed a brilliant sh of sword light. Thud, thud, thud. A dozen dull soundster, the bodies of a dozen sharks floated to the surface. Thispletely enraged the shark swarm, which turned and charged toward Takeuchi Kiyoko. All the Hei Gang leaders eximed in shock at the sight. Lady Kiyoko. But after releasing that sword strike, Takeuchi Kiyokosplexion turned pale, clearly showing signs of exhaustion. Yet, facing the iing swarm of sharks, if she couldnt wield her sword, death would be waiting for all of them. So she fiercely bit the tip of her tongue and spat blood onto the sword with a puff, her expression bing even more dispirited while her Flowing Light Sword shone even brighter. Then she fiercely swung her sword. This sword strike was much more powerful than the one before. With one swipe, she ughtered most of the shark swarm. The ones remaining became somewhat timid and reluctant to advance. But before Takeuchi Kiyoko could catch her breath, a voice carrying both majesty and a touch of mockery came from above. To ughter so many of my subjects, mortal, what do you think I should do to punish you? Everyone stiffened at once, then slowly lifted their heads to look. The giant whale had somehow emerged high in the sky and was flying as flexibly as if it were swimming through the water. And there stood the Sea God, gazing down at them from atop the whales head. Takeuchi Kiyokos face grew more and more unsightly, but she still clutched her Flowing Light Sword tightly. Huh! The Sea God let out a light exmation and with a gentle beckoning, Takeuchi Kiyokos Flowing Light Sword wrestled free from her grip and flew straight into the Sea Gods hand. This sword is quite nice; it must have been forged by at least a half-step Golden Immortal! The Sea God inspected it for a moment, then directed a strange, jeeringugh toward Takeuchi Kiyoko. What a pity, your swordsmanship is too weak! By now, tears were welling up in Takeuchi Kiyokos eyes, Return my sword to me! It was bestowed upon me by my master! Your master? Hehe, no, from now on, I am your master! The Sea God said with a sinister grin. With a stretch of his hand, Takeuchi Kiyoko found herself involuntarily floating into the air and rising higher. Lady Kiyoko! The Hei Gang leaders shouted in unison. Takeuchi Kiyoko, feeling deeply ashamed and enraged, struggled wildly, attempting to break free from her bonds. Its useless, any resistance against me is futile! the Sea Godughed heartily. As he pointed casually, Takeuchi Kiyoko felt her bodypletely stiffen, unable to blink an eye. This time, Takeuchi Kiyoko finally fell intoplete despair. Just as she was about to be lifted into the sky, at that moment, a calm voice suddenly came from the distant horizon. I hold the Heaven-Defying Sword! Apanying the voice, a streak of light flew across the sky, and before it even arrived, a sword light capable of cleaving heavens and earth struck with a roar, aiming straight for the giant whale and the Sea God. Then the voice continued. Striking across the sea to y the great whale! Simultaneously, as the sword light fell, blood sttered everywhere. Chapter 669 Global Live Broadcast (First Update) Chapter 669 -669 Global Live Broadcast (First Update) ng. A loud sh of metal resounded. In the nick of time, the Sea God managed to raise his trident to barely block the sword. But even though the swords radiance was blocked, he was still sted dozens of yards away by its might. Not only that, but after emitting a mournful cry, the trident in the Sea Gods hand snapped in two with a crack. Still, he had at least managed to save his own life. ... However, the giant whale that he rode was not so lucky. A line of blood appeared above the giant whales forehead and then extended straight to its tail. Boom. After a muffled sound, the giant whale was cleaved into two halves. Blood and carcass crashed down into the sea, stirring up waves upon waves. All of this happened within a few breaths. The Sea God, who had just been disying his might, was repelled, and the giant whale was in. Everyone lifted their heads to stare nkly at the man suspended in midair. Takeuchi Kiyoko had alreadynded on the ground, her gaze fixed on Xue An in a stunned silence, hardly believing her eyes. It wasnt until a few secondster that she softly knelt down. Master, youve returned! Seeing her kneel, the Tokyo Hei Gang leaders trembled and likewise prostrated on the ground, not even daring to raise their heads to nce at Xue An. This god-like man had returned, and with his appearance, he had in the giant whale that almost destroyed the entirety of Tokyo. This naturally struck fear into the hearts of these leaders. Xue An nodded indifferently, Everyone, get up! Only then did these people rise to their feet, trembling with trepidation. Meanwhile, aboard the helicopter that was following closely behind, Chen Xiaoyis face was full of shock; it took her a moment before she spoke in a deep voice. Was that scene just now captured on camera? The photographer nodded, Sister Chen, its all been recorded, and weve established connection with themunication satellite. The response from above is to track the entire process, and the live broadcast is about to begin. Chen Xiaoyi nodded, her gaze flickering as she looked into the distance. She hadnt expected Xue An to be so domineering; crossing the East Sea, he had cleaved a giant whale in one sh. At that moment amunications journalist spoke solemnly, Sister Chen, the headquarters replied, the live broadcast can begin! Chen Xiaoyi nodded, took a deep breath, and said, First, send the footage we just got, then start the live broadcast! Yes! At the same time. In various ces across Huaxia, whether in Zhongdu or in some small cities that had fallen into the hands of deities and demons, where only a few survivors remained, Whether outdoors or indoors, as long as there were televisions or inte connections, the same scene appeared. People were stunned, not knowing what had happened, and they watched intently. At first, the screen was shaky, but then it gradually became clear. It was only then that people could see clearly; in the screen, a massive whale floated in midair with what seemed to be a person standing on its head. But then a streak of light shed across the sky, followed by an immensely powerful sword light that cleaved the giant whale and sted the person on top far away. I wield the Heaven-Defying Sword, to sh the whales across the sea. These words also reached the ears of every viewer. The camera then shifted, focusing on the waterlogged Tokyo below. Its Tokyo! an eagle-eyed viewer immediately recognized. Because the half-exposed tip of Tokyo Tower sticking out of the water was just too conspicuous. Whats happening? everyone was somewhat puzzled. At this moment, Chen Xiaoyis voice came from the television. This is Tokyo, we have just followed Mr. Xue here, and he has allowed us to broadcast live how he ys deities and exterminates demons! Upon hearing this sentence, all the viewers in front of the TV were stunned. And many viewers who had not been watching TV also got the news, whether they were driving or doing something else, they all stopped their work immediately to look for a TV to watch. The entire Huaxia came to a halt, everyone staring at the screen without blinking. And other countries received the information and started broadcasting immediately as well. A global live broadcast covering the whole world began. At this moment in the sky, the Sea God stood in the distance, staring intently at Xue An, who stood with his hands behind his back, his face extremely grave. Thatst sword had a more intimidating impact on him than on anyone else. Even in the face of that sword, the Sea God felt a sense of despair, and though he barely blocked it in the end, his famous divine weapon, the Trident, was chopped in half. How mighty must ones Sword Dao Cultivation be? Sword Cultivator, why do you oppose my sea n? And further, why kill my mount and destroy my weapon? the Sea God asked in a deep voice. Xue An, however, did not heed his words. Instead, he turned his head and smiled at An Yan, who had just flown in, Yaner, have you ever seen a dung fork? An Yan was taken aback, then shook her head, Ive never seen one. What is it? Xue An smirked slightly, They used to have them in the countryside, and as the name implies, theyre forks used for digging dung. Then pointing to the Trident in the hands of the Sea God, broken in two, If youve never seen one, just look at this thing, its exactly like a dung fork. I even suspect Xue An smirked coldly as he looked at the Sea God, I suspect that this thing was stolen by you from a Huaxia vige! Hearing this, An Yan covered her mouth, her eyes crinkling withughter. Her husband really knew how to infuriate others with his words sometimes. And all the people watching in front of their TVs startedughing even harder. It wasnt that Xue Ans words were particrly funny. But they wanted to use this way to relieve the resentment that had built up from being oppressed by gods and demons for so long. The Sea Gods face suddenly turned extremely ugly. Even though he didnt know what a dung fork was, even a fool could tell that Xue An was mocking him. Sword Cultivator, although you are powerful, to disrespect a high-order Deity like this, arent you being a bit too arrogant? Xue An just shook his head with a light chuckle upon hearing this, You deities When facing mortals, you loudly im that everything in the world honors strength, that mortals are naturally low because they are weak while you are innately noble. But when you truly face someone stronger, you show another face and question if I am being too arrogant? Saying this, Xue Ans mouth curled up, revealing a cold smirk, Let me tell you now that I was born this arrogant! Then, Xue An turned to look at the helicopter where Chen Xiaoyi was, Is it still broadcasting? Chen Xiaoyi nodded vigorously. Xue An smiled, Good, today, in front of all the people of Huaxia, I shall y a deity! The Sea Gods face suddenly turned ashen, his eyes flickering with an exceptionally cold murderous intent. Sword Cultivator, dont really think that I am afraid of you! I Before he could finish, Xue Ans figure had already appeared before him, smiling grimly, What I are you talking about? Now we speak with our fists. With that said, Xue An threw a punch, sting forward. The Sea God roared, but without any chance to resist, he was directly rocketed into the sky. Chapter 670: Slaying a God in Public (2nd Update) Chapter 670 -670: ying a God in Public (2nd Update) At this moment. All over the world, everyone watching the live broadcast was dumbfounded. Many had thought that even if Xue An could defeat the Sea God, it would still be after a tough battle. But who could have imagined, Xue An had actually sent the Sea God flying into the sky with a single punch? Just then. A furious roar from the Sea God came from the sky above, Sword Cultivator, I will make you pay the price! ... With that, the Sea God, whose half body had been shattered by the punch, suddenly waved his hand. The previously calm ocean began to shake violently, and then the sea surface rose rapidly, forming an immensely huge wave. Vast amounts of seawater surged crazily, ceaselessly joining the giant wave, even exposingrge swaths of seabed due to the excessive withdrawal of water. Soon, the wave had grown to be several hundred meters high, with the Sea God standing on top of it, watching Xue An with a sinister smile. Sword Cultivator, although youre very powerful, now, with just onemand from me, this entire Ind Nation will be obliterated, and all the mortals on it will be buried with me! Hahahaha, I wonder how youll face that! The Sea Godughed wildly. Xue An, however, just quietly looked at him and then sidestepped, As you please. The Sea Godsughter stopped abruptly, What did you say? I said as you please. You you arent afraid Ill really obliterate this Ind Nation? the Sea God asked, looking at Xue An with a mixture of astonishment and uncertainty. He had initially thought Xue An was the kind of righteous Sword Cultivator who came to rescue the residents of this Ind Nation and had deliberately used it as a threat. But to his surprise, Xue An didnt care about it at all. Whether you obliterate this Ind Nation or not, what does it have to do with me? After all, youre going to die, Xue An said indifferently. Think you can threaten me with that? Not to mention that I never liked this Ind Nation, even if you really kill everyone, its your doing, what does it have to do with me? You, the Sea God finally felt a fear rising from his heart. Before hed finished speaking, Xue An held out three fingers and spoke with a hint of impatience, Im giving you three breaths time to make a decision. If you havent decided when the time is up, I will send you on your way. One! The Sea Gods expression changed dramatically, with a flicker in his eyes, as if contemting something. Two! The Sea God clenched his teeth, and the giant wave under his feet began speeding towards the coast. Seeing this scene, both the viewers watching the live broadcast and the local inhabitants of Country R were all utterly horrified. Especially the people of Country R, many had already started to cry out in despair. Takeuchi Kiyoko also showed a bitter smile. She knew her master had never liked Country R, but she hadnt expected him to dislike it to such an extent. But just when the giant wave was about to crash onto the shore. An Yan couldnt bear it and called out, Husband! Hearing her voice, Xue Ans lips curved into a slight smile; then, he nodded at An Yan. Three! With that word, Xue An suddenly appeared beside the Sea God and unleashed another punch. Bang. Caught off guard, the Sea God was sent flying a great distance, and his remaining half body exploded open. Then, the Sea God bellowed, Sword Cultivator, didnt you say you wouldnt interfere? Xue An slowly withdrew his fist, speaking calmly, My wife wants me to intervene, so of course I will. Besides, I may not like this Ind Nation, but its not up to you gods and demons to ughter it. Heh, pointless! The giant wave has already formed, even I can no longer control it. You will just watch as this Ind Nation is destroyed before you! The Sea God cackled, his figure quickly starting to recover. Indeed. The colossal wave began to copse, and if this endless mass of sea water fell, the whole of Country R would be smashed to pieces. All those watching the broadcast couldnt help but hold their breath, and some even turned their heads away, unable to bear the sight. Yet Xue An stood before the oing tidal wave, quietly looking up without saying a word. Through the camera, many saw such a scene. There, in the face of the towering wave, stood Xue An, hands sped behind his back, his figure small inparison, but his proud stance moved many to emotion. Hubby! An Yan rushed over with worry and stood shoulder to shoulder with Xue An. Xue An turned and smiled at her, then said lightly, Yaner, ever yed with water? Hm? Hubby is going to make you a water ball today. With that, Xue An pointed his hand and said, Break! Boom. With Xue Ansmand, the wave that blotted out the sky shattered thunderously, and the boundless sea water was about to pour down. But with a casual wave of his hand, a perfect circle appeared in the air. Coalesce! The water that had poured down surged wildly into it. The circle, like a bottomless pit, pulled in the countless sea water without filling up, instead gradually concentrating a shimmering point of light at its center. In the blink of an eye, all the sea water entered the circle and then turned into a basketball-sized water ball. The water ball, reflecting the stars of the sky, was dazzling like a diamond. The eyes of the Sea Deity almost popped out. For he could feel the powerful force contained within the water ball. It was equivalent topressing tens of thousands of tons of sea water into a basketball; one could only imagine its weight and density. Even he was unable to manipte water with such finesse. Xue An cradled the water ball in his hand and looked up at the distant Sea Deity with a grim smile. This is your thing. Now Im giving it back to you! With those words, Xue An flicked his hand, and the water ball turned into a streak of light, flying straight at the Sea Deity. No The Sea Deitys words were cut off as he was struck by the lightning-fast water ball. There was a massive explosion. The Sea Deity didnt even utter a groan and was directly smashed and sent flying. Not until he had flown to the middle of the sea did the Sea Deity scream in horror; his form then turned into dust. Afterward, the water ball burst open with a roar, turning into countless amounts of sea water that instantly refilled the half-dried ocean below. As for the Sea Deity, not even half a trace of him could be seen anymore. Even though he was a deity in control of the ocean, he was still brutally crushed under Xue Ans simple and rough attack. Ironically, a Sea Deity ultimately met his end beneath the seas. And when the winds calmed and the waves settled, Whether it was the audience watching the live broadcast or the people on-site, they all gazed dumbly at the figure in mid-air. Xue An, however, pped his hands and turned to An Yan with a smile. Yaner, did I look cool just now? This smile of his was captured by the camera and then presented to all the viewers watching the broadcast. Such an indulgent and cheerful smile made many a womans heart flutter. Meanwhile, Xue Ans public ying of a deity had thoroughly cemented his title as a figure of supreme honor for his time. Chapter 671: Giving Xue An an Explanation (3rd Update) Chapter 671: Chapter 671: Giving Xue An an Exnation (3rd Update) Zhongdu. In a highly specified meeting room. When the live footage showed Xue An turning the infinite seawater into a water sphere, then smashing a deity into nothingness. The meeting room fell silent as death. It was then followed by an uncontroble uproar. Quiet down! The general sitting in the main seat knocked on the table, his shoulder stars indicating he was, unmistakably, a Commander-in-chief of the Nation. ... The meeting room quieted down. Then the Commander-in-chief spoke in a heavy voice, What are your thoughts on what just happened? The people in the meeting room looked at each other, but no one spoke. The Commander-in-chief cast his gaze towards a man with gold-rimmed sses and asked, As the supervisor in the oversightmittee specifically responsible for researching these cultivators abilities, dont you have anything to say? The man with sses stood up, pushed up his sses on the bridge of his nose, and then said with a wry smile, Great General, from the beginning, I tried to analyze just how powerful this Xue Ans abilities are, butter on, I gave up. Oh? Why is that? The Commander-in-chief looked puzzled. The bespectacled man sighed, stood up, and went to therge screen, rewinding the footage to before the giant wave had copsed. Generals, I dont know if youve noticed this giant wave. ording to the reference objects in this footage, this wave is at least a hundred meters high. Do you understand what that implies? The man with sses paused for a moment and then said, If such a wave appeared anywhere, it could destroy thousands of kilometers ofnd, and I mean utterly destroy it! Even mountains would not be able to withstand these waves. The meeting room was filled with silence as everyone listened quietly. Such a wave should not be possible on Earth, but nothing is bizarre now that gods and demons have descended, continued the man with sses. But thats not the point I want to make. Saying so, the sses-wearing man fast-forwarded the footage slightly and then froze it on the scene where Xue An was holding up the water sphere that had transformed from the giant wave. He took a deep breath and spoke in a toneced with a hint of terror. Just now, I did a quick calction below, and a wall of water thats over a hundred meters high weighs at least several hundred thousand tons. Yet, this astounding mass was condensed into a sphere by Xue An, who held it up with one hand. I dont know how you all feel about witnessing this scene, but I felt a chill run through me. Because it means that, without using any Divine Skills, Xue Ans physical strength alone is enough to look down upon all his rivals. At this point, a severe expression appeared on the face of the man with sses, and then he addressed the Commander-in-chief saying, Great General, Xue An has exceeded our system of measuring ability. With his strength alone, he is invincible in this world, not to mention his many unpredictable methods! After hearing this clear analysis, the Commander-in-chiefs expression also became grim as he nodded. Well said. Fortunately, this person is of the Hua n, and his actions are quite friendly towards our Hua nation. We must absolutely draw him in and not provoke him! Upon hearing these words, there was a murmur in the meeting room, and then General Wang Tao, who sat at the very end, stood up. Great General, since youve said as much, theres something I need to report to you. Please speak, General Wang. Wang Tao spoke gravely, I think everyone might be aware that the Tianyuan Company was founded by Xue An himself. The crowd nodded. Then Wang Taos face showed a trace of irony, I dont need to borate on the importance of Tianyuan. Its fair to say that without it, our Hua nation couldnt have withstood the gods and demons until now! However, this has also led to many coveting Tianyuan. At this, the Commander-in-chief let out a light hmph, Whats the situation? General Wang continued, Great General may not be aware, but for some time, due to Xue Ans disappearance, Tianyuan Company has been controlled by a few of Xue Ans friends and the Chen Family. Yet, since the founding of the oversightmittee, the Jin Family has risen abruptly and gained considerable power, then stretched their hands towards Tianyuan Company. Not only did they parachute someone into thepany as a head but also edged out Xue Ans old associates, attempting to take over Tianyuan for the Jin Family! The more Wang Tao spoke, the uglier the Commander-in-chiefs face became. Finally, the Commander-in-chief banged his fist on the table, Outrageous! In this time of national crisis, instead of pulling together, theyre scheming against each other? At this outburst, a few in the room paled and bowed their heads. Seeing this, a smile tugged at the corner of Wang Taos mouth, Great General, Ive had dealings with this Xue An. I know that as long as you dont provoke him, he absolutely will not oppose you! But the Jin Familys actions were indeed crossing the line with Xue An! I tried to warn them, but the Jin Family proimed that Xue An was dead and no longer a threat! Now, Xue An has returned, and he possesses a might that cant be ignored by anyone! Also, you may not be aware, but a member of the Jin Family once controlled the An Family for quite some time, yet she bullied Xue Ans wife and was eventually killed by Xue An. Thats why the Jin Family has always sought revenge. If this matter is not handled well, I fear Wang Taos voice faded, but everyone understood his implication. If this matter could not be perfectly settled for Xue An, once the Divine ughter knew The consequences were simply unimaginable. Without hesitation, the Commander-in-chief dered, This is a matter of great importance and cannot be overlooked! Then he stood up and said sternly, Effective immediately, have the Jin Family removed from Tianyuan Company, and strip them of all their privileges within the oversightmittee! He then leaned on the table, sweeping his gaze over everyone in the room, and spoke with an expression as still as water, From this moment on, I do not want to hear of anyone daring to harm Xue An and those around him, or else do not me me for being rude. Yes! Additionally, starting today, we will establish an agency specifically responsible for liaising and negotiating with Xue An, which I will lead, and General Wang will be in charge of all relevant affairs! Understood! Gentlemen, this period of chaos brought by gods and demons was supposed to be a disaster, but the emergence of Xue An is a rare opportunity for our Hua nation to rise. Therefore, I will not permit anyone to cause disturbances. If they do, they shall be executed without mercy! said the Commander-in-chief with a killing intent. A chill ran through everyone present, and they all nodded in agreement. As the highest decision-making body of the oversightmittee, once the matter was discussed, the order was immediately transmitted downwards. The Jin Family. Once a bustling and distinguished household, it had now be deste and quiet. A cloud of sorrow and despair hung over the heads of everyone in the Jin Family. Chapter 672: Jin Family Rebellion (First Update) Chapter 672: Chapter 672: Jin Family Rebellion (First Update) The Jin Family Head, Jin Hao, who was well past the age of seventy, sat in the middle chair, looking down at the letter of dismissal in his hand with an extremely ugly expression. The letter clearly stated that all his positions in themittee were to be revoked and that he was to stay at home awaiting further arrangements. That was not all; following the dismissal letter was a notice written in a very aggressive tone. The notice, written as if by the Commander-in-chief of the Nation himself, demanded that the Jin Family immediately withdraw from Tianyuan Company and cease all actions that could potentially offend Xue An, warning that any vition would bring serious consequences. The weight of these two letters in Jin Haos hand made it tremble. Having lost his position in themittee, the Jin Family had been stripped of all their power, and everything he had painstakingly managed was about to go down the drain. ... This was naturally something Jin Hao found difficult to ept. Everyone else in the room kept their heads down, not daring to speak. Each face bore the imprint of dejection and despair. After a moment, Jin Hao took a deep breath and then spoke in a cold voice, Jin Zhong. Father! Jin Zhongs body trembled as he hurriedly stepped forward. I had you parachute into Tianyuan Company; has it been so long that you still havent figured out the form for Heavens Fate Elixir? Jin Zhong shook his head with a bitter smile in response, Father, although I did drop into Tianyuan Company, Chen Xiuhe and Xue Ans friends are tight-knit. I simply couldnt get ess to the production process of Heavens Fate Elixir. Jin Haos face grew even uglier, and he mmed the table furiously, Useless! All of you are useless! Jin Zhong and the others turned pale, all hanging their heads, not daring to make a sound anymore. And this Jin Hao, who had cunningly controlled the Jin Family for decades, after venting his anger, leaned back in his chair, his eyes revealing a trace of fear. Xue An had returned. And he hade back powerfully, in an unbeatable manner. Considering all that the Jin Family had done before and recalling the past grievances between the Jin Family and the An Family, it didnt take a genius to predict that Xue An would certainly not let him off. Moreover, Jin Hao knew that themittees expulsion of the Jin Family was only temporary; once Xue An returned to Zhongdu, what awaited the Jin Family would be an utter disaster. He didnt even need Xue An to act in person; the members of themittee, to curry favor with Xue An, would take it upon themselves to target the Jin Family. Thinking of that scenario, Jin Hao shivered. Just then, a cool female voice came from outside. Are you the members of the Jin Family who opposed Xue An? Who goes there! several guards shouted in unison. Everyone inside the room was also startled and turned their heads to look. They saw the supposedly impregnable iron door suddenly begin to melt, quickly turning into a pool of molten metal. A woman walked in with measured steps. This woman had shoulder-length hair, a tall figure, dressed in a ck leather outfit, with sky-high heels that entuated her slender waist and legs. Especially when she walked in, her swaying gait was full of allure and charm. Everyone in the room was somewhat dumbfounded. Because no one recognized this woman. By this time, the Jin Family guards had already rushed over and surrounded her. At that moment, Jin Hao waved his hand, signaling the guards to back off, and then with a somber face, he said, May I ask who you are? Why are you intruding into the Jin residence? Jin Hao, of course, noticed the various anomalies as this woman entered. Especially that melting iron door, which caused Jin Haos eyelids to twitch involuntarily, making his speech rather courteous. With a faint smile, the woman said, Family Head Jin, who I am is not important. I only have one question, do you all hate this Xue An? Upon hearing this, Jin Haos expression fluctuated, What if we hate him, and what if we dont? The woman giggled softly, If you hate him, then now there is an opportunity for you to seek revenge, but if you dont hate In the womans eyes shed a glint not belonging to a human, Then you have no need to exist. How dare you! Jin Zhong erupted in anger, wanting tomand his men to tie up this woman who had appeared out of nowhere. However, with just a nce from the woman, Jin Zhong was frozen in ce. Because the gaze of this woman was simply too terrifying. Cold, devoid of a shred of emotion, just like the eyes of a cold-blooded animal. At this moment, the woman spoke indifferently, I hope you wont test my patience, or else I could make you die without a ce for your corpses right now. Upon saying so, the woman exuded a mighty pressure. All those inside the room were horrified, and those closer even let out muffled groans, stumbling backwards in an undignified retreat. Please calm your anger, esteemed one! Jin Hao shouted. Then, bending at the waist and rising from his seat, he said with respectful tone, Our Jin Family certainly hates this Xue An, but the problem is, Xue An is powerful now, even themittee stands on his side! How can we take revenge? The woman smiled, her figure shing suddenly, appearing beside Jin Hao and taking a seat very naturally at the head of the table. As long as you have hate, thats good enough. Next, I can help you take your revenge and even grant you endless life and power, but the condition is that you must submit to me unconditionally, and recognize me as your master, the woman stated. The words of the woman made all members of the Jin Family show a hesitancy on their faces. May I ask who you are, esteemed one The woman replied indifferently, I am of the Heavenly Dragon n. My name is Long Da! As she spoke, the womans eyes gradually transformed into dragon eyes, and amanding Dragons Might enveloped the entire ce. From their initial shock and confusion, Jin Hao and the others recovered, and then Jin Hao knelt down without hesitation, My Jin Family is willing to recognize you as our master! As he knelt, other members of the Jin Family also knelt down one after another. Long Da looked at everyone, smiled faintly, and said, Very well! Master, but may I know what you want the Jin Family to do? Jin Hao respectfully asked. Long Da replied indifferently, As of now, I am the only one who has descended, and my power is not yet sufficient to deal with that Xue An. Hence, what you all need to do is unite all the forces that bear a grudge against Xue An. Yes! Jin Hao and the others bowed their heads in agreement. Now, I will first grant you a portion of power! With those words, Long Da waved her hand, and everyone in the Jin Family felt their bodies stiffen, followed by a surge of formidable power within them. Even Jin Hao felt his body shake, and his already aging body began to rejuvenate rapidly. This scenepletely won over everyone in the Jin Family. Jin Hao and others prostrated on the ground, speaking very respectfully, Thank you, my lord! After the others had left, Jin Hao hesitantly said, My lord, that Xue An is not someone ordinary fighters can deal with. Even if my Jin Family unites all powers that hold a grudge against him, we wont be his match. Long Da nodded, I naturally know this. What I am having you do is merely to act as a support within Zhongdu, whereas the real power Long Da let out a slight coldugh, Before my descent, I had already made contact with other Heavenly Demons. Once they arrive, it will be the day of Xue Ans death. Hearing this, Jin Haos face lit up with joy, and he quickly bowed, Yes! Chapter 673: Dark Night Elf, Coming to Support (2nd Update) Chapter 673: Chapter 673: Dark Night Elf, Coming to Support (2nd Update) Europe. Dark Ancient Castle. The relentless bombardment of light had already leveled the nearby hills, leaving only the solitary ancient castle standing in their midst. The protection of darkness that enveloped the castle, too, had be incredibly thin. Yet, despite seeming ready to copse, this protective force was exceptionally resilient, persisting under the barrage of fanatical devotees of light until now. But by now, many were aware this was the limit. ... If the assault continued at this pace, the protective force would break within a day at most. The members of the Dark Council were, of course, even more cognizant of this. Therefore, in this moment, everyone was gathered in the great hall, looking at Fan Mengxue wrapped inyers of ck vines, their faces all etched with sorrow. My lords, the Dark Witch Anastasia spoke softly. All eyes turned to her. Mengxue has made her life a sacrifice to protect us, but as things stand now, this Dark Ancient Castle can no longer hold. If we just watch idly, theres a strong likelihood that Mengxue will fall into the hands of that Angel of Light, As she spoke, Anastasia surveyed everyone present. Therefore, I propose! Starting now, we should all leave the castle and draw their fire outside to alleviate Mengxues burden. Upon hearing this, the Necromancer Karsath, the Titan Giant, and the Dark Night Elf all nodded without hesitation. I agree. I also agree! Moreover, if one dies in battle outside, remember to sacrifice oneself at thest moment to protect this castle, Anastasia said gravely. They looked at each other upon hearing this and then all revealed a resigned smile. Understood! They were all aware that the chances of returning alive were extremely slim. For their wounds had yet to heal, and even if healed, facing such formidable Power of Light, survival would be unlikely. Nevertheless, not one person showed any sign of retreat. It was as though what they faced was not death but rather a trivial matter. After concluding their deliberation, everyone got ready and proceeded to the castle gate. The Cigar Skeleton was still stationed there. Now, however, his suit had also be tattered and filthy, the only constant being the cigar in his hand. Seeing the group approach, the skeleton, who had been leaning against the wall in a cloud of smoke, extinguished the cigar in his hand and straightened up. My lords, are we preparing to take action? he asked. Karsath nodded and then said with a tinge of apology, Im sorry, I wasnt able to bring back those skeletons for you. On hearing this, the Cigar Skeletonughed with a wide grin, I never expected you to revive them! Your skills are simplycklusterpared to the previous Necromancer. Karsath was somewhat embarrassed by the remark. At that moment, Anastasia intervened, Stay here and guard the castle, we will be back shortly. No sooner had she led the others away than the Cigar Skeleton chuckled and followed behind. The Dark Night Elf frowned slightly and turned to look at him, Didnt the Witch say to stay here and guard? The Cigar Skeleton shook his head, My lords, I actually know what youre going out to do. Meng Xue fell into slumber for the sake of the castle, and that Light-spawn keeps pressing on relentlessly. Am I right to assume that you all wish to sacrifice yourselves to draw their fire? Anastasia sighed softly, Thats right! If thats the case, then I am going with you. As he spoke, the Cigar Skeleton waved his hand, preventing Anastasia and the others from speaking, and then said indifferently, All our brothers are gone, and its rather meaningless for me to guard such a castle alone. Its better to have a good fight, even if I could teach that Light-spawn a lesson, Id consider my death worthwhile! Anastasia still wanted to dissuade him. Karsath stopped her, and then gently shook his head, signaling her not to say anymore. Because he knew very well the temperament of these skeleton lords, once they set their minds on something, they would definitely put in all their effort to achieve it. They would never waver due to others persuasions. At this moment, the Titan Giant slowly reopened the sealed gates of the ancient castle. Think carefully, once you step out of this door, theres no turning back, warned Meng Xue, unable to help herself. The skeleton cackled strangely, Ive lived for thousands of years, seen everything, tried everything, but Ive never tasted death. My brothers have already had their taste; naturally, I cant fall behind! Hearing his words, everyone fell silent for a moment before Anastasia stepped forward. Lets go! Times running out, weve got killing to do and roads to take. When the fanatical followers of light outside saw people emerging from the tightly sealed Dark Ancient Castle, they were first stunned, and then they crazily surged forward. Facing so many fanatical followers of light, the members of the Dark Council showed not an ounce of fear. With a loud shout, they charged forward. Wherever they went, they were like a ck spear piercing through the sea of light. But the number of these fanatical followers of light was simply too many. Kill one, and instantly ten more would take its ce. In the blink of an eye, the members of the Dark Council were trapped in the middle. They formed a circle, panting while they faced the fanatical followers of light. Damn it, do these lunatics not know fear at all? Even the usually gentle Meng Xue couldnt help but curse out loud. Havent you noticed the look in these peoples eyes? Hollow, dumbstruck, clearly theyve been brainwashed by the Angels of Lightput simply, this is a group of cannon fodder meant to draw fire. The Titan Giant said. It looks like none of us will get away today! Karsath said with a rueful smile, then spoke to the Cigar Skeleton. Got any smokes left? Toss me one. The Cigar Skeleton reluctantly took out one and threw it over, This is thest one, alright! I wanted to save it for when I was about to die. Karsath grinned, lit up the cigar, and had just taken a pleasurable puff. The fanatical followers of light across from them charged as if they had received amand to assault. Karsath cursed helplessly. Damn it, couldnt you let me enjoy a few more puffs? No sooner had he spoken than the melee ensued. The capabilities of these fanatical followers of light were not high, but what was terrifying was their sheer number and their fearlessness of death. In an instant, the already injured members of the Council continually sustained new wounds. Gentlemen, Ill be taking my leave first! The Titan Giant said, then roared furiously and charged ahead. Meng Xue cried out in rm, Titan! Just as the Titan was about to charge into the light, at that moment Gigantic vines suddenly emerged from the ground, instantly lifting all of the surrounding followers of light into the air. Then a voice came through, Gentlemen, the Dark Night Elf is here to lend support! Chapter 682: 682 Chapter: Zhou Tian Universe Starry Sky Great Array (Third More) Chapter 682: 682 Chapter: Zhou Tian Universe Starry Sky Great Array (Third More) Following Xue Ansmand, countless sword lights emerged from the void, crazily rushing into his hand and swiftly consolidating and growing. In the blink of an eye, these sword lights had condensed into an exceedingly long sword that seemed to stretch over a mile. But just at that moment, the giant spirit Divine Kings massive hammer suddenly elerated, and in an instant, it was above Xue Ans head, about to smash down. Xue Ans wrist flipped, his sword pointed towards the sky, and then he shed down with a thunderous roar. This was a sword light that could not be described. It was as if a sword waterfall was cascading down from the ninth heaven, shing through the sky with an earth-shattering force. ... Pu. The sword light pierced through, flying obliquely towards the back, and after chopping down a few unfortunate Golden Armored Deities, it soared towards the distant horizon and disappeared. Bang. The hammer shattered into dust. And the form of this giant spirit Divine King also froze, his face still fixed in an expression of shock and disbelief. Then a series of loud crackling noises followed as his colossal body slowly split down the middle and then copsed with a thunderous fall. One strike! Just like that, the giant spirit Divine King was cleaved in two and fell on the spot! Seeing this scene, whether those present or watching on the screen, everyone cheered exhratedly. In contrast, were the deities of the Heavenly Realm filled with shock and uncertainty. How how is this possible? The giant spirit Divine King could be considered a powerful deity in the Heavenly Realm, yet he was cut down by this guy with a single strike? Long Da said dumbfoundedly, hardly believing his own eyes. Meanwhile, the deities were also discussing among themselves. This youngsters Sword Dao cultivation should not be underestimated! The giant spirit Divine King was too careless! Amid these discussions, Xue An looked up, gazing at the deities filling the sky, and smiled chillingly. Now, its your turn! he said. Having spoken, Xue An charged forward. Arrogance! To dare challenge us True Gods, he must be put to death! All the deities were incensed by Xue Ans arrogance, revealing their true divine forms and attacking fiercely. Rumbling thunderously. The sky erupted like a series of thunderps. People could no longer see clearly how the fight was unfolding, only glimpsing a streak of light traversing the heavens, unstoppable in its path. Crack. Three more True Gods were cut down by Xue Ans sword. As for the Golden Armored Deities, countless were dead or wounded. My lords, fall back! Long Da shouted at that moment. Upon hearing this, the supreme deities all retreated several miles. Turning to look at the Heavenly True Gods who hade with great momentum, they now appeared utterly disheveled. Many bore sword wounds across their bodies. These True Gods gathered together, watching Xue An with grave expressions. And so a wondrous scene appeared in the sky. Numerous deities, radiant with golden light, grouped together, upying half of the heavens. On the other side stood Xue An alone, yet with his vast Sword Qi, he dominated the other half of the sky and was not outmatched in the slightest. At that moment, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The True Gods, like frightened birds, hastily retreated several hundred meters upon seeing Xue An take a step. But Xue An, who had no intention of charging, simply stood firm, raised his hand to point at them, and said indifferently, With such little skill, you wish to upy this ce? All the deities had grave expressions but dared not speak. This scene left those on the ground awestruck and filled with yearning. To send the gods scurrying with a single step, what kind of peerless demeanor was this. The expressions on these deities faces had turned extremely ugly at this moment. They had thought that descending here would be a leisurely and pleasurable journey, yet they never expected to encounter a Divine ughter as formidable as Xue An. At this time, Long Da spoke gravely, Esteemed lords, this youth is extremely powerful. If this struggle continues, our casualties will only be even more severe! So what do you suggest? Long Da spoke gravely, The esteemed lords have already paid a great price to descend here, and now there is no turning back, so I believe Our only option is to form the array! Hearing Long Das words, the deities looked at each other, their eyes initially filled with hesitation. But upon further thought, they realized Long Das words made sense. For the sake of capturing the luck of this world, these deities had led their subordinates through the void with great difficulty. If they were to be repelled by a mortal cultivator, even if they returned to the Heavenly Realm, their strength would be greatly damaged, and they would have no chance of rising again. With this in mind, the deities nodded slightly to each other, then transformed into countless streaks of light and returned to their own ships. Thinking of fleeing? Xue An said indifferently, preparing to draw his sword. These ships suddenly began to rotate and move madly, and golden beams of light formed connections between them. In the blink of an eye, a grand Starry Sky formation wasid out across the heavens. When the formation wasplete. Heaven and earth shook greatly, and the stars and moon hid away. Then, an immense deity avatar slowly emerged. The colossal size of this deity avatar was so vast that it exceeded the capacity of the sky, with half its body extending into outer space. The Golden Armored Deities transformed into countless pieces of golden armor that covered the avatar. Long Da perched on the chest of the avatar,ughing triumphantly, Xue An, you are indeed very powerful, but before this Zhou Tian Cosmic Starry Sky formation, you are still going to die! Seeing such an overwhelmingly powerful deity avatar appear. The hearts of people around the world clenched tight. At this point, half of the Earths poption no longer needed to watch through television, as standing outside their homes, they could see the towering deity avatar. The more they saw, the more they could feel the enormity and might of the deity avatar. And for all those present at the scene, their faces drastically changed. Husband! An Yans face was pale as she murmured softly. All cameras and gazes were now focused on Xue An in midair. His expression showed a trace of solemnity. But still, he slowly raised his sword, then pointed it towards the other side. Kill! With that light cry, Xue An suddenly transformed into a dazzling streak of light, lunging straight at the deity avatar. The whole world held its breath at that moment. Boom! The normally invincible Sword Qi finally met its match at this moment, as the sword light couldnt make even a dent in the deity avatar. Yet, at this moment, the deity avatar slowly lifted its hand and brought it down with the might of Mount Tai. Puh. A hole suddenly exploded in the palm of the giant hand, through which Xue An flew out, then reappeared in the distance. Seeing him emerge, countless people breathed a sigh of relief. But then, a drop of fresh blood was seen slowly falling from between Xue Ans brows, and his expression also began to dim. Mr. Xue was injured? Countless onlookers were stunned, feeling their hearts begin to sink. The never before injured Mr. Xue had been wounded in this moment. Who then could hope to defeat this deity avatar? Just then, Long Das crazedughter was heard, Xue An, how does it feel to be wounded? Let me tell you, this is just the beginning, go to hell! Saying this, the avatar struck another palm, hurtling it incredibly fast toward Xue An. But Xue An, as if oblivious, simply stood there, head bowed, in silence. Chapter 675: The Dark Flower Blooms, The Throne Reappears (First Update) Chapter 675: Chapter 675: The Dark Flower Blooms, The Throne Reappears (First Update) Metatron was slightly taken aback before a scornful smile emerged on his face, Oh? So, that old fellow, the God of Light, dares not descend to the world because of you? Unfortunately, Im different from that old one who only dares to send his Divine Child or descend by a projection avatar. This time, I havee in my full incarnation! As he spoke, Metatron was like releasing a seal, and a supremely powerful holy light surged from his body, his wings of light behind him bing even more brilliant and dazzling. Metatron, known as the Archangel of Holy Light, was certainly not a fool without a shred of intelligence. The God of Light refused toe to the world by any means, and Metatron naturally took precautions, making use of the Light secret technique that required an enormous amount of energy. This Light secret technique could seal Metatrons full incarnation, deceiving the Heavenly Dao Laws, and thus allowing him to descend sessfully. ... And if necessary, he could unseal it, unleashing his true strength. At that moment, the whole of Europe and even the entire Eastern Hemisphere were enveloped in endless holy light. The night sky was illuminated by the holy light, as if it was daytime. Such a scene naturally drew countless worshipers to bow in veneration. Metatron, from his lofty position, looked down at Xue An, speaking in a tone tinged with mockery, You seem to be quite powerful! But before me, all of that is meaningless. So Im curious, how do you n to settle this ount with me? Though it was just a casual question, the overwhelming pressure in his words caused the distant members of the Dark Council to be shaken and step back. Is this the power of a True God? Chloris, the Elf Mother Goddess, murmured to herself with a solemn expression. Being a deity herself, she could sense the divine suppression emanating from Metatron. This made her feel extremely oppressed and simultaneously shocked. After all, she had inherited the Divine Status of the Forest Goddess from ancient myths but was unable to confront Metatron head-on. This showed just how formidable his divine power was. Yet, under these circumstances, Xue An kept his head down and remained silent. Xue An hade directly from Country R this time. In fact, Xue An had sensed the reappearance of the Power of Light in Europe as soon as he returned. But at the time, Xue An did not take it too seriously because he could feel the presence of Fan Mengxue, so he nned to go there at the end to have a look. However, just now, Xue An felt the force of darkness belonging to Fan Mengxue rapidly weakening. The speed was so fast that it rmed Xue An. At that moment, Xue An understood that something had happened to Fan Mengxue. Therefore, in a state of urgency, Xue An directly took An Yan and flew over. At this moment, Xue An ignored Metatrons words and quietly looked at the Dark Ancient Castle. The holy light vanished silently before it reached him, without even stirring a hair on his head. This eerie silence gradually spread, quieting the entire venue. Then, Xue An spoke indifferently, What a foolish girl, holding fast in the dark alone, waiting for my return? But have you ever considered, if something goes wrong, you will fall into darkness forever and never wake up. The members of the Dark Council were shocked, and tears welled up in their eyes. Metatrons brow furrowed slightly, about to speak. Xue An had already looked up, silently meeting his gaze. Didnt you ask how I would settle this ount? Now Ill tell you! Only darkness can eliminate you servants of the God of Light, only darkness. Upon hearing this, Metatron was taken aback for a moment, then let out a sinisterugh, Are you joking with me? Darkness? He pointed at the members of the Dark Council on the ground. These insects? The disdain in his voice was about to overflow. Xue An, however, ignored his taunting and merely bowed his head, whispering, Meng Xue, wont you wake up? As he spoke these words, the Dark Ancient Castle that had been silently standing there suddenly began to tremble. Countless vines burst forth wildly, enveloping the ancient castle in an instant, and then the branches swayed, blooming with ck roses. At this spectacle, everyone was dumbfounded. Anastasia suddenly started shaking, then covering her mouth, she said tremblingly, When the dark flower blooms, the throne reappears. At her words, the rest of the Dark Council were all taken aback, and also remembered an ancient prophecy that had been circting for a long time. It was said that this Dark Ancient Castle was an extremely powerful Dark Sacred Artifact, and once activated, it would transform into the Dark Throne. Whoever ascended the throne would be the true Dark Sovereign. But the tale was so ancient that everyone thought it was just a legend. But today. Everyone witnessed this miraculous scene. Metatrons expression tightened, and then he sneered, Even though it is a Dark Sacred Artifact, its nothing to me. To think you can defeat me with this is a fools dream. At that moment. The Dark Ancient Castle suddenly crumbled and shattered, then one by one, colossal ck pirs began to rise between heaven and earth. In an instant, a grand Dark Temple appeared before everyone. After that, a huge and twisted vine emerged from within the Dark Temple, and as the branches trembled, a tremendously enormous ck rose flower slowly blossomed. In the center of the flowery the closed-eyed, sleeping Fan Mengxue. Waves of potent dark pressure dimmed the holy light that filled the sky, pushing even Metatron back a few steps, and with a face filled with shock he eximed, How is this possible? He never imagined that a mere Dark Council of the mortal world could unleash such formidable power of darkness. This was even purer and more terrifying than the power of darkness from the Abyss. Meanwhile, Xue An stood quietly in midair, murmuring, Just how powerful are you with the awakened bloodline of the true Dark Sacred Emperor? Then, with a slight smile and taking An Yans hand, he instantly appeared beside the ck rose. The dark thorns on the vines instantly aimed at Xue An, but sensing something, they gradually calmed down. Xue An drew an extremely intricate dark rune in the air with his hand, then suddenly pressed down, eximing softly, Wont you wake up yet? The dark rune appeared on Fan Mengxues forehead, stirring up the surrounding dark forces thoroughly. Fan Mengxues eyshes trembled lightly and slowly opened her eyes. And as her eyes opened, two beams of dark divine light shot up into the sky. Immediately after, Fan Mengxues entire body floated in midair, her hair instantly grew long enough to touch the ground, and the clothes on her body were also wrapped inyers of ck mist, transforming into a trailing long gown. Chapter 676 Absorbing Light, Tempering Darkness! (2nd Update) Chapter 676: Chapter 676 Absorbing Light, Tempering Darkness! (2nd Update) Fan Mengxues long hair danced without wind, like a Demon God who had traversed from ancient times. But within her eyes was a purity of darkness that was extreme. There was neither joy nor anger, without a ripple. She just floated quietly mid-air. Perfect like a piece of artwork. Everyone from the Dark Council was stupefied. ... However, just then, a long spear condensed from Holy Light flew across the sky, thrusting straight toward Fan Mengxues chest. Metatrons face was filled with insane murderous intent, Stop pretending here with me, go die! From the moment Fan Mengxue opened her eyes, Metatron felt an intense sense of danger. Until she was floating mid-air, feeling that increasingly intense dark power. Finally, a hint of panic rose in Metatrons heart. It was this sliver of panic that drove Metatron into a rage fueled by shame. Himself a Deity, to fear a worldly master of darkness. Because of this, Metatron brashly made his move. The Holy Light spear approached with extreme speed, arriving almost instantly near Fan Mengxue, but as it was about to pierce her chest, it suddenly stopped. Then it burst open with a bang. Metatron was shocked, Impossible. As soon as he said this, Fan Mengxue lifted her gaze to look at him, her pure ck eyes still devoid of any emotion, then raised her right index finger, pointing at Metatron. Boom. A ray of darkness, denser than the night, swept across instantly, and before Metatron could react, it had pierced through his chest. Metatron grunted, his Holy Light flickered on and off, he was wounded. But as a High-Grade Divine Spirit, such an injury was not enough to take him down. He snorted angrily, with a single p of his Holy Light Wings, his figure vanished on the spot, and when he reappeared, he was already behind Fan Mengxue. The enormous wings closed in, enveloping Fan Mengxuepletely within. Metatron sneered, I admit I underestimated you, but this ends now! Die, Holy Light Punishment! As hemanded, the wrapped Holy Light Wings suddenly trembled, as if bombs were exploding within, and streaks of Holy Light flickered through the gaps. Mengxue! Karsath and the others screamed. Xue An remained calm, with not a ripple of disturbance. But just as Metatron thought Fan Mengxue was doomed, the originally bright and dazzling Holy Light Wings gradually dimmed and then began to be covered with a ck mist. Metatron cried in rm, Whats happening? As his words fell, the Holy Light Wings that had wrapped around exploded violently, and Fan Mengxue was standing unscathed mid-air, still looking at Metatron with calm, utterly ck eyes. Aaaah! How dare you damage my wings, Ill tear you to pieces! Metatron roared in pain, still wanting to make a move. At that moment, Fan Mengxues hair suddenly rose, turning into three thousand strands, surging forward in an instant, tightly binding Metatron. Metatron struggled, but the strands were like countless needles, piercing directly into his body. And before he could speak, the strands began frantically absorbing the Holy Light from his body. The strands turned into countless conduits, within which Light shone, rushing wildly towards Fan Mengxue. How is this possible Mengxue is absorbing so much Holy Light, isnt she afraid that it will conflict with her own dark power and cause an explosion? Karsath eximed in shock. Anastasia shook her head, her face serious, You dont understand, Mengxue now controls the most fundamental dark power, and darkness and light are fundamentally one and the same at their source. By absorbing the Light, shes essentially refining the darkness. Upon hearing her exnation, Karsath nodded in a half-understanding manner. Meanwhile. Metatron in the sky finally felt the fear of death. Because the Power of Light in his body was being frantically absorbed. In a blink of an eye, he had already lost more than half of his Holy Light. If this continued, in a short while, he would be drained to the point of desation. By then, it wouldnt matter if he was a High-Grade Divine Spirit, he would still perish. No please! Let me go; I know I was wrong. Ill return to the Divine Realm right now and never descend again! Metatron began to beg for mercy. The Dark Council and the Dark Night Elves heard his pleas in silence. Just moments ago, the once pompous Holy Light Angel was now begging for mercy? Fan Mengxue, however, seemed as if she had heard nothing, as her hair pierced even deeper in an instant, and the speed of absorption suddenly increased. No you cant do this to me; I am a Deity, ah! If you dont release me now, I will self-destruct, and we will all die together! Metatron said with a ferocious expression, threatening mutual destruction. Yet his words still did not elicit the slightest emotional response from Fan Mengxue, as the speed of sucking the Holy Light did not slow down at all. Metatron began to age visibly. Ultimately, a ruthless color appeared in Metatrons eyes. If this continued, he would not even be able to self-destruct. Thus, he roared angrily, Die! As he said so, dangerous Holy Light began to sh on his body. This was the prelude to a souls self-destruction. But just at that moment, Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly; his enormous Divine Sense surged forth, directly dispersing the unsuspecting Metatrons Divine Sense. How can you possess such a powerful Divine Sense? Metatron was as shocked as if he had seen a ghost. Xue An said indifferently, Thats a question you can ponder after youre dead. With those words, Metatrons remaining Divine Sense was utterly extinguished. And his body becamepletely nourishment for Fan Mengxue, with all the Holy Light absorbed. A momentter. Metatrons body turned to dust, and Fan Mengxues hair retracted, bing normal again. Yet the dark aura on Fan Mengxue grew even stronger. The strength of this dark oppression was so intense that tiny whirlwinds appeared around her, and her countenance became as awe-inspiring as a supreme deity,manding respect and awe. Xue An watched silently and did not flinch. Fan Mengxue made no moves either. After a short while. A glint of light appeared in Fan Mengxues eyes. Then her facial expression gradually shifted from confusion to rity. Finally, her eyes regained their brightness, and she stared nkly at Xue An. Xue An. Xue An smiled faintly and nodded, Awake? Fan Mengxue was entirely unaware of all that had just transpired; she only knew that upon opening her eyes, she saw Xue An smiling at her from a distance. This feeling let her know she hadnt died. And even if she had, seeing Xue An would be constion enough. Chapter 677: A Centipede Dies But Never Falls Down (First Update) Chapter 677: Chapter 677: A Centipede Dies But Never Falls Down (First Update) At this moment, everyone from the Dark Council and the Dark Elf Race stepped forward, speaking with respect. My lord. Xue An nodded slightly, yet had not spoken. From behind the crowd, Isabe squeezed her way through, asking earnestly, My lord, have Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian arrived? Beside him, An Yan smiled faintly, Little Be, do you miss them? ... Isabe nodded vigorously, Yes, maam, didnt theye with you? At this time, Isabe had already noticed that apart from Xue An and An Yan, there were no signs of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, and her expression could not help but be somewhat sorrowful. As a princess of the Dark Elf Race, her childhood was extremely lonely, one could say that before the arrival of the two little girls, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, she had no real friends at all. Seeing this, An Yan also couldnt help feeling a bit of heartache, They dide! Ah? Where? Isabe perked up, hastily asking. An Yan smiled faintly and then released the Magic Treasures Pavilion that Xue An had given her. When a delicate pavilion appeared out of thin air in the sky, everyone couldnt help but be stunned. Beings like the Elf Mother Goddess Chloris were especially shocked. Because they could feel that, although the pavilion looked exquisite and adorable, it actually contained an immensely terrifying energy. After that, a few people flew out from the pavilion. Once they stepped out of its range, they instantly reverted to their normal human size. It was Tang Xuaner and the two little girls. Children meeting each other is always a vivacious affair. As they giggled and ran off to y to the side, Xue An withdrew his gaze and calmly said, Meng Xue, take care of the remnants of the Light in Europe! Fan Mengxue nodded, Yes! Then, she soared into the sky, and endless darkness spread out, shrouding the entirend of Europe. Under the influence of this dense dark power, the wounds on beings like Karsath began to heal rapidly. Meanwhile, the backpack behind the Cigar Skeleton wriggled, and a skeletal hand stretched out from within. Damn, smelling the cigar in this bag, I knew it had to be Second! Saying so, a skeleton leisurely climbed out from the inside. The Cigar Skeleton was taken aback, Big Big brother? Then, one after another, seven or eight other Skeletons crawled out of the huge travel bag. Hehe, I never thought we could actuallye back to life! The Skeletons said cheerily. The Cigar Skeleton stared nkly. The huge travel bag contained the remains of these Skeletons, and he hadnt anticipated that they would alle back to life. Shortly after, the Cigar Skeleton became somewhat saddened. All hade back to life, but what about the already annihted Sixth? Just at that time, tiny specks of dark light began to converge in the sky, and all of a sudden, a Skull Head appeared right in front of the Cigar Skeleton. Heh heh, Big Brother, did you miss me? Cigar Skeleton looked at the skull head and suddenly cursed: Get lost, brat. Just seeing you puts me in a bad mood! As he spoke, he couldnt help but burst intoughter himself. That day, the Holy Light Angels, which dominated Europe, were annihted by Fan Mengxue of the Dark Council, news that shook the world. Zhongdu. Chen Family. Chen Xiuhe smiled slightly, This time, we owe General Wang a great deal. Without him, the Jin Family wouldnt have fallen so quickly. General Wang Tao sat opposite him and shook his head upon hearing this, Mr. Chen jests. All I did was provide a reminder. The real reason lies in the supreme divine might Mr. Xue revealed. Hearing this, Chen Xiuhe couldnt help but sigh, Yes! In the end, this world still relies on strength. I think back to when Mr. Xue had not returned, and the Jin Family was so rampant, even intending to get their hands on the Tianyuan Company. Yet, as soon as Mr. Xue returned, without him lifting a finger, the Jin Family waspletely finished. Speaking, Chen Xiuhe lifted his wine ss, Here, I toast to the General. After sharing a drink, Chen Xiuhe continued, Has there been any movement from the Jin Familytely? Wang Tao set down his wine ss and nodded, Thats exactly what I wanted to discuss with you. The Jin Family is currently very active, trying to connect with people everywhere. And from what Ive gathered, the people the Jin Family is contacting all have some grievances with Mr. Xue. It seems they are not giving up. Chen Xiuhe smiled slightly, Thats normal. A centipede dies but never falls down. Not to mention that old fox Jin Hao, who has always been patient. He didnt show his face even when his own daughter was killed, waiting until there was chaos to make their move. They thought they had the absolute upper hand, but they never expected such an oue. Of course, he wont ept it willingly. Wang Tao frowned slightly, But I always feel its better to be more cautious Chen Xiuhe nodded, Caution is certainly necessary, but theres no need to overemphasize it. Moreover, their contacting each other is actually a good thing. Its an opportunity to round up in one fell swoop those forces that wish to harm Mr. Xue and Tianyuan! At the end of his statement, a sharp murderous intent shed across Chen Xiuhes face. In the days when Xue An hadnt returned, the Tianyuan Company and the Chen Family had a difficult time. Even so, Chen Xiuhe managed to cope with it through his adept handling of the situation. It could be said that if not for Chen Xiuhes control, Tianyuan Company might have already been swallowed whole by the Jin Family. But at the time, no matter how much they struggled, their strength wascking, and they could only barely protect themselves. Now that the situation had reversed, Chen Xiuhe naturally harbored a full heart of murderous intent, wishing to eliminate all hostile forces once and for all. Seeing this, Wang Tao gave a wry smile. He knew all too well how ruthless this seemingly kind elder had been in his heyday; it seemed that Zhongdus powerful families were inevitably facing another reshuffle. But these were not his concerns, so after a brief thought, he suppressed these thoughts and said in a deep voice, Mr. Chen, the Commander-in-chief has also asked me to inquire about when Mr. Xue will return. Chen Xiuhe shook his head, I dont know that either. Hmm? Chen Xiuhe continued, Truthfully, I have also lost contact with Mr. Xue. I only know that after he yed the whale in Country R, he disappeared. But I believe it wont be long before Mr. Xue surely returns. Why does Mr. Chen say so? Its simple. What Mr. Xue hates the most are those types of gods and demons, which is why he wiped out the Southeast region with a single strike. And once Mr. Xue has nearly eradicated all the gods and demons around the world, he will naturallye back! While they were speaking, the door was suddenly pushed open. Then Chen Rushi walked in, her face full of excitement. Grandpa, General Wang, news just came in. Theres been a shocking change in Europe. Themanding Holy Light Angel of Europe was killed by the awakened Fan Mengxue, and it was Mr. Xue who woke her up! Hearing this news, Chen Xiuhe and Wang Tao looked at each other and then shook their heads with a lightugh. It seems we underestimated Mr. Xues speed after all! Yes! With the demise of that Holy Light Angel in Europe, there are hardly any powerful gods or demons left in the world. The chaos is beginning to settle, Wang Tao couldnt help but remark. Come, lets toast to Mr. Xue! Chen Xiuhe was obviously in high spirits. Chapter 678: One Person Shapes the World, That’s All There Is to It (Second Update) Chapter 678: Chapter 678: One Person Shapes the World, Thats All There Is to It (Second Update) In the following days, the entire world was staggered by the session of bombshell revtions. After the annihtion of the Holy Light Angels in Europe, Xue An and his entourage travelled southward, ying every deity and demon on their way. On the third day. He singlehandedly vanquished all the indigenous deities of Africa with his sword, bringing peace to the continent. On the fifth day. The demon gods of Australia fell, bing trophies under Fan Mengxues Dark Throne. ... On the eighth day, the gods and demons of the Americas were destroyed, returning to human control. . In just ten days. Xue An turned the tide, with his own strength he ughtered countless gods and demons,pletely stabilizing a world that had fallen into the Abyss. This string of impressive achievements elevated Xue Ans prestige to its zenith, leaving no country or individual daring to question him in the slightest. The most revered in the world, the first among men, the yer of gods Such praises were all attributed to Xue An. Never before, has anyone been able to achieve the feats that Xue An has now. For he stood at the very pinnacle of this world, and no matter who you were, you could only look up to him. And so, the entire worldsndscape began to undergo massive changes. The chaos caused by the gods and demons resulted in the destruction of many small nations, and even the surviving states suffered heavy losses. Under these circumstances, Xue Ans existence, akin to a human-shaped nuclear bomb, shattered the already precarious old world order. Everyone understood. With Xue An suppressing the world, the rise of the Hua n was unstoppable. Aside from submission and the employment of nuclear weapons, M Country had no third option avable to them. Moreover, many insiders spected that even nuclear weapons might not be able to defeat Xue An. And should they fail, those who acted would face the wrath of Xue Ans world-ending fury. This was a consequence no person or nation could afford to bear. It was for these reasons that M Country dared not make the slightest move, even showing a great degree of restraint andpromiseter on, to the point of submission. Therefore, some remarked that Xue An would be the first in history to defy a nation with his sole power, leaving a superpower helpless and even bowing in surrender. The saying goes, one man can indeed alter the bnce of an erasuch it is. In the Hua n, Xue Ans importance had reached unprecedented levels. A department was even specially established to handle rtions with Xue An. But for fear that Xue An might take offense at this, the Hua n never proactively sent anyone to contact him. The Commander-in-chief of the Nation made it clear. Xue An had always shown immense goodwill towards the Hua n from the beginning to the end, so they must not anger him for the sake of quick gains or other reasons. As long as he remained a member of the Hua n, the Hua n would always have a significant advantage, and there was no need for undue haste. Finally. Three days after the gods and demons of the world were subdued. Chen Xiu and the people of Tianyuan Company all received a message from Xue An. Returning to the country soon. This brief message was immediately ryed to the upper echelons of the Hua n. After which, like a whirlwind, the news swept through the entire Zhongdu and the Hua n. Xue An had already be the absolute idol in the hearts of the Hua ns people. Especially the visuals of him, broadcasted live on TV, ying the giant whale and the sea god became iconic. Countless versions circted on the inte, with many people adding different background music for editing. But no matter how they were edited, these videos had one focal point. That was the word invincible. So when the news of Xue Ans imminent return to Zhongdu broke, the Hua n was abuzz with excitement. Other countries also sent in their congrattory telegrams one after another, even M Country couldnt help but hold its nose and send a telegram full of envy and jealousy. While the outside world was in an uproar, the Jin Familys house was as deserted as an ice cer. Jin Zhong walked into the room listlessly and whispered a few words to his father, Jin Hao. Jin Haosplexion changed, and after a while, he nodded with a solemn expression, then walked into the inner room. At that moment, Miss Long Da was leaning on the sofa, puffing clouds of smoke. The air was filled with a sweet fragrance intoxicating enough to make anyone who smelled it a bit dizzy. Jin Hao didnt dare to breathe; inhaling a few mouthfuls of such poisonous air would poison him. Only someone with exceptional talents like Long Da from the Dragon n could resist it. Even so, Long Da also had a distant look on her face at the time. It wasnt until she heard footsteps that she suddenly opened her eyes. It was as if a cold gleam shed through the room, sending a shiver down Jin Haos spine. He quickly bowed his head and said, Master. What is it? Jin Hao swallowed hard before speaking, The news just came in. Xue An is about to return to Zhongdu. Oh? Finally willing toe back? Long Das eyes slightly brightened as she said lightly. Jin Hao continued, But because of his overwhelming reputationtely, those families we had previously allied with have now all backed away. No one is willing to join us against Xue An anymore. A cold smile lifted the corners of Long Das mouth as she said, Thats not surprising. I never expected you to find anyone decent enough to stand up to this Xue An. Then, Master, you Long Da, reclining on the sofa, leisurely said, No rush, let him be arrogant for a few more days. Once he enters Zhongdu, the Heavenly Demons Ive invited should descend. By then, Zhongdu will be his burial ground! Understood! Jin Hao said excitedly, as all his previous worries were swept away. The next day. Zhongdu Airport. Today, the ce had been redecorated, and many people had arrived early to wait. By noon, the area outside the airport was already filled with people who hade for the wee. Everyone was craning their necks in anticipation, hoping to catch a glimpse of the legendary figure, Xue An. Finally, arge passenger ne appeared in the sky, escorted by several fighter jets. From this point on, the cheers of the crowd never ceased. It wasnt until the passenger ne slowly came to a stop on the runway and Xue An appeared at the top of the stairway with An Yan and their two daughters that the cheering reached its peak. Being the focus of so many people made An Yan somewhat nervous. Noticing this, Xue An couldnt help but gently take her hand and gave her an indulgent smile. Dont be nervous! An Yan felt Xue Ans hand was so warm, and that warmth gradually calmed her down. She nodded lightly and hummed softly, filled with happiness. This time, Xue Ans return was not meant to be such a big show. It would have been over if he just flew back through the void. Butter, Chen Xiuhe advised that since the world was newly settled and peoples hearts were still anxious, it was good to let them vent a bit on the asion of your return. Therefore, Xue An chose to fly back to Zhongdu by ne. At this point, Chen Xiuhe and others responsible for the reception stepped forward. Mr. Xue! Mr. Xue! Everyone paid their respects one after another. Xue An nodded in acknowledgment. At this point, the Commander-in-chief of the Nation also strode forward and said very respectfully, Wee back, Mr. Xue! Xue An looked at the Commander-in-chief and smiled, This is my country, whats so strange about meing back? With those words, the Commander-in-chief and those behind him all showed joy. Mr. Xue, this way, please. Tonight, Zhongdu will host a grand banquet to wee you and your familys triumphant return! said the Commander-in-chief with a smile. Chapter 679: Grand Banquet (3rd Update) Chapter 679: Chapter 679: Grand Banquet (3rd Update) By the time Xue An was escorted by the grand motorcade to the venue of the banquet, the hotel had already been spruced up. As soon as Xue An stepped out of the car, he saw two formidable troops march up in unison. The troop that walked in the front came to a halt in front of Xue An with a snap, and then shouted in chorus, Instructor, weve seen you! They were the members of Fire Phoenix Special Forces. Following closely behind was another troop, slightly less impressive but still exceptionally brave. ... Mr. Xue, weve seen you! the members of this troop yelled out in unison. They were the Blood Qilin Special Forces under Commander Hu, led by Zhang Chu, the contemporary heir of the Heavenly Master Mansion. On seeing this, Xue An smiled slightly and then nodded. At that moment, from a car in the back, Zhou Daniu opened the door and hurried over, unable to wait. Since his resurrection by Xue An, he had been left to hold the fort in Xiangjiang, and this time, he had alsoe back to Zhongdu. Although everyone knew that Instructor Zhou Daniu had been resurrected, the sight of him in the flesh still touched the hearts of Fire Phoenix members deeply. Especially Zou Yi, who practically hopped and skipped over, then unthinkingly mbered onto Zhou Danius back, his eyes reddening as he said, Damn it, you big oaf, do you know how many tears we all shed for you? You absolutely must treat us this time youre back! Right, treat us! Exactly, and it has to be the kind that knocks us dead! These voices rose and fell, and Zhou Daniu scratched his head, chuckling good-naturedly, Sure! I, Da Niu, will definitely treat everyone to a good drink! Upon hearing this, the soldiers of Fire Phoenix burst into roaringughter, one by one rushing to embrace Zhou Daniu. Such strong brotherly camaraderie also moved many onlookers significantly. At this time, Zhang Chu also stepped forward and respectfully said, Sir! Xue An nodded and nced at the Blood Qilin members behind him, his eyes lighting up. Youve actually managed to fully grasp and integrate the art of the true soldiers of Dao Mansion that I imparted to you in such a short time? Zhang Chu scratched his scalp, a bit embarrassed as he said, After the world became chaotic, I led the troops to battle everywhere, so Ive made rapid progress. Xue An patted his shoulder with some appreciation, Its not entirely that reason; youre a decentmander as well. Upon hearing this, Zhang Chus face gradually lit up, and he nodded vigorously, Thank you, sir. All the credit goes to you; Zhang Chu will never forget it. Xue An smiled, just about to speak, when he saw many familiar faces making their way over. Griffin, the ghoul from the City of Sin, was the most exaggerated, kneeling down from a distance, then crawling over to kiss the tips of Xue Ans shoes. My revered lord, your divine might has spread throughout the world, and as your servant, I am profoundly honored. Xue An kicked Griffin to the ground with a foot, thenughed and scolded, Cut it out with that crap; get up and talk! Griffin chuckled sheepishly and brushed himself off before standing up. Oh~ my dear lord, everything I just said came from the heart! Griffins exaggerated tone caused a roar ofughter from the people around him. Xue An shook his head helplessly, about to say something, when Xiao Sha, unbeknownst to anyone, had already squeezed to the front, giving Griffin a sly smile. Griffin, long time no see! At first, Griffin did not recognize Xiao Sha; it was only after a careful look that he trembled all over, Li Little Sha, sir? Xiao Sha made a gesture to Xiao Yu, who was behind him, and Xiao Yu went forward in a brown-nosing manner and grabbed Griffins tie. Come on, lets go aside and catch up! After saying that, he dragged Griffin away, and it was not long before Griffins exaggerated screams could be heard. This once vicious guy has be more and more of a jokester now. Following behind Griffin were people from the provincial city and Beijiang. Then, Xue Ans gaze rested on someone, and he spoke with a touch of surprise. Jingjing? When did you get here? Where are Uncle Xie and Auntie Pang? Hiding behind the crowd was none other than Xie Jingjing. Upon hearing Xue Ans words, her body trembled slightly, then she slowly approached, ying with the hem of her clothes somewhat shyly. Mr., my dad and mom cant sit still, theyre helping out in the kitchen Before she could finish, Xue An had already ruffled her hair, smiling as he said, Come on, youre still so formal with your brother Xiao An? Xie Jingjing stiffened for a moment, and then a relieved smile spread across her face. Mm, brother Xiao An! The girls heart had been extremely conflicted. Since the chaos in the world began, Old Xies restaurant naturally couldnt continue, but since Qin Yu knew that Old Xies family had a very close rtionship with Xue An, he made sure they were looked after, so Old Xies family hadnt suffered much impact. But those days were utterly hopeless because with no hope in sight, all they could do was to live in fear under the tyranny of gods and demons. Not until Xue An returned, began to ughter gods and demons, did everyone see hope again. The Old Xie family was no exception; whenever news of Xue An ying gods and demons arrived, Old Xie would excitedly indulge in a couple of drinks. Only then would Auntie Pang not scold Old Xie and would even deliberately cook a few more dishes to apany him in his drinking. As news of Xue Ans returning to Zhongdu spread, Old Xies family was also invited and taken to Zhongdu. But before seeing Xue An, Xie Jingjings feelings wereplex. She certainly wanted to see brother Xiao An, yet she was also afraid to see him. Because she was now very clear that brother Xiao An, who had be the greatest figure of this era, was simply unattainable for her. Not until Xue An acted so naturally and affectionately did Xie Jingjings heart suddenly settle. Why think so much? At least, hes still my brother Xiao An! With this thought in mind, Xie Jingjing naturally followed behind Xue An, chatting andughing with Tang Xuaner and others as they entered the banquet hall. The banquet hall was already packed with onlookers, and when they saw Xue An enter, a round of enthusiastic apuse broke out. Xue An nodded and smiled, then was guided to the central position. Only when he sat down did the others take their seats, and then the banquet officially began. Because of the prolonged fear and anxiety they had endured, many people were tense, and now suddenly rxing, the atmosphere swiftly became extremely lively. Just then, the Commander-in-chief of the Nation stood up, lifted his cup, and cleared his throat. Everyone, please quiet down a bit! Therge banquet hall quickly hushed. Then, the Commander-in-chief continued, Ladies and gentlemen, before all this, who could have imagined wed one day be sitting here together, drinking so peacefully? Upon hearing this statement, many fell silent. Indeed, when the world was upied by gods and demons, who was in the mood to drink? To tell the truth, I was also in despair because those gods and demons were too powerful! Humans were simply no match for them! But the Hua n did not submit, because we knew, there was nothing good to discuss with those gods and demons, there was only one word for it, fight! Fight if were winning, fight even if were not! This is the spirit of the Hua people. However, because of this, we lost so many people; it cant be helped, war necessitates casualties! But thankfully, we ultimately triumphed, because Mr. Xue helped us! Therefore, I propose, this cup, we drink to Mr. Xue! The entire banquet hall resounded in agreement. Everyone raised their sses, ready to toast to Xue An. But just at that moment, an inopportune, chilly female voice came from outside. Really quite lively! As expected of ants, even on the brink of death theyre clueless! Chapter 680 Unbridled (1st Update) Chapter 680: Chapter 680 Unbridled (1st Update) With that said, a line of people burst directly into the hall. Upon seeing this group, the banquet hall first fell silent, and then amotion ensued. Its the Jin Family! How dare the Jin Family show up? What do they want to do? Amidst thesements, the Commander-in-chief of the Nation nced at General Wang Tao. Wang Tao stood up with a grim face, ready to speak. ... But as he did, Jin Hao and his fellow Jin Family disciples stood to the side with their hands hanging down, followed by crisp footsteps as the young Miss Long Da walked in. Who are you? Why have you intruded into this banquet hall? Wang Tao asked in a deep voice. Miss Long Da ignored Wang Tao, skillfully took out a slim cigarette, lit it, took a deep drag, and then slowly exhaled. Wang Tao frowned and turned to Jin Hao, speaking coldly, Family Head Jin, without an invitation, you dare to barge in here. Have you not considered the consequences? Jin Hao replied with a sneer, General Wang, wherever my master goes, we follow. Is there any doubt about that? Master? This appetion stirred the crowd into murmurs. Jin Hao is already eighty years old and he acknowledges such a young woman as his master? How shameless! Tsk tsk, the Jin Family used to strut around relying on their power and influence. Now, before Mr. Xue has even settled ounts with them, theyve already jumped out themselves! Meanwhile, Wang Tao frowned and made a gesture to several guards. The guards moved forward, ready to expel these uninvited guests from the Jin Family. At that moment, Miss Long Da raised her head and swept a cold gaze across the room. Wherever her eyesnded, everyone shuddered and involuntarily froze in ce. Suddenly, the banquet hall fell silent. Then Long Das gazended on Xue An, seated in the ce of honor. After looking at him for a moment, her lips slowly curled into a mocking smile. You are Xue An? From beginning to end, Xue An never gave these people a nce, slowly sipping his wine. Hearing this, Xue An did not look up. Instead, he calmly said, I had sensed that there were gods and demons in Zhongdu, but since they appeared infrequently, I couldnt be bothered to look for them. As he spoke, Xue An put down his wine ss and looked at Long Da, I didnt expect it would be you from the Heavenly Dragon n again. Long Da smiled proudly, Indeed, I am the young Miss of the Heavenly Dragon n Xue An waved his hand, Long Da, right! Your sister LongEr mentioned you! And you also have a younger brother named Long San! Long Das expression turned icy, and she said coldly, So it was indeed you who killed them both! Xue An neither confirmed nor denied, instead turning to look at Jin Hao, then he said lightly, I hear youre very interested in my Tianyuan Company? Even this nd question made Jin Hao tremble, cold sweat faintly appearing on his forehead. After all, Xue An was known as the most powerful person of the age. But thinking of Miss Long Da standing behind him, Jin Hao straightened his back again and sneered, Xue An, you killed my daughter Xiu Rong, and I havent settled that score with you yet, and you dare to question me? This statement caused a huge uproar. An Yan, sitting beside Xue An, turned pale with anger and was about to stand up to argue with this man who disregarded right and wrong. Xue An gently patted her hand, No need to be agitated, leave everything to me. Having said that, Xue An gave Jin Hao a slight smile, then pointed at Long Da, Is she the one you are relying on? Jin Hao was slightly taken aback, about to speak. Xue Ans figure had already appeared beside Long Da, raising his hand to deliver a resounding p. Smack! After a crisp sound, Long Da was sent flying, crashing through several tables with a ttering noise. This p seemed as if it could shatter the heavens. Many people felt a blur before their eyes, and then the previously arrogant Miss Long Da had been sent flying. Jin Hao and all of the Jin Family members began to tremble slightly. None of them had expected the formidable Miss Long Da to be unable to withstand even a single p from Xue An. At that moment, Long Da slowly rose from the amidst the chaos of shattered dishes and overturned furniture, wiping away a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth, staring at Xue An with a sinister smile. No wonder you dare to ughter deities and demons with your own strength. Your power is indeed formidable, but do you really think that this is enough? As she spoke, Long Da tilted her head back and let out a dragons roar. Boom. All the dishes in the banquet hall shattered in an instant. Those nearby fell to the ground, clutching their ears in pain, and the tall ceiling also copsed with a thunderous crash under this dragons roar. The starlit night sky suddenly darkened. All the citizens of Zhongdu felt something amiss and walked out of their rooms, looking up. This banquet had already attracted global media attention, and at this moment, the journalists turned their cameras towards the unnaturally dark sky. Look, what whats that? someone shouted, trembling. Indeed. From the distant horizon, a tide of golden light surged forth, arriving in the blink of an eye. Astride the golden light stood numerous towering figures of Golden Armored Deities. These Golden Armored Deities were dazzling in golden radiance, with majestic faces that no one dared look at directly. But this was just the beginning. Huge golden boats began to appear above the dome of the sky, each one sorge it was the size of a hundred miles, and their formationpletely enveloped Zhongdu. In the end, the entire sky was obscured by golden light, as phenomena appeared between heaven and earth there were Heavenly Maidens scattering flowers, and Ancient Gods ughtering. This scene stunned everyone. Including those watching through television, everyone was dumbfounded at this moment. The whole world held its breath at that moment. And at this moment, Long Da had already transformed into a dragon, rising into the air, coiling her body in the high skies, thenughing ominously in sonorous dragon tones. Xue An, you didnt expect this, did you? Before you returned, I had already contacted the gods of the Heavenly Realm, all to y you the audacious one who dares to ughter deities and demons! As her voice echoed, those golden ships trembled, and one by one, deities with archaic faces appeared on them. Heh heh, Little Miss Long Das information was indeed correct; this is indeed the originnd! I can smell the fortune permeating this ce. Heh heh, if we take thisnd for ourselves, the Giant Spirit God ns power will skyrocket. These Ancient Gods discussed the division of benefits without restraint. Under this tremendous pressure, the faces of all present were extremely solemn. At that moment, a green-faced deity with fangs leaned forward, sneering, Little girl of the Heavenly Dragon n, which one of you is this Xue An you spoke of? Chapter 681: Heavenly True God (Second Update) Chapter 681: Chapter 681: Heavenly True God (Second Update) At this moment, everyones heart tensed. Because the might of these deities was simply too overwhelming, so powerful that it instilled a sense of despair in the hearts of the many skilled cultivators present. Despite Mr. Xue being revered as the preeminent figure of the age, when faced with so many mighty deities, could hecontinue to win as always? Many people thought to themselves and couldnt help but turn their gazes toward Xue An standing in the distance. At this moment. Xue An stood with hands behind his back, looking up at the sky full of deities with an indifferent expression, showing not the slightest hint of joy, sorrow, surprise, or fear. ... At the same time, Fan Mengxue with a face as calm as still water, walked silently to stand behind Xue An. Her action was like the sounding of a horn. The Fire Phoenix Squad, Blood Qilin Squad, Lingnan Yu Family, City of Sin, Dark Council, Dark Night Elf, Beijiang, Provincial City, Zhongdu All of the strong members of the Human n quietly walked behind Xue An and stood there silently. This silent understanding and support moved many viewers in front of their screens. This scene also made the many deities hanging in midair pause in astonishment. The Divine King of the giant deities snorted coldly, and a vast oppressive force surged directly toward the crowd. Wherever it passed, the stars and moon paled inparison. Many spectators felt a sense of oppression in their chests and couldnt help but step back in rm. Just this divine might alone was enough to overwhelm countless strong members of the Human n. But when this formidable force reached near Xue An. Xue An slightly opened his mouth and let out a light shout. Scram This light shout was not loud, but it was like the thunder of the ninth heaven, directly crushing through. Pfft! This oppressive force then dissipated like smoke. This action shook the deities. At this moment, that Miss Long loudly said, Divine King, although this person is a mundane cultivator, his cultivation level is extremely peculiar and should not be underestimated. He requires our full attention. Hehe, after all, hes just a slightly more powerful Golden Immortal! Today, we are determined to tten this world and seize its fortune, the Divine King of the giant deities sneered and began to grow in stature. Originally he was a hundred feet tall, but after growing, he became ten thousand feet tall, like a titan reaching to the heavens, looking down at Xue An below with disdain. Golden Immortal, you have the strength to be our vassal. If you submit now, you can be spared from death! The divine voice reverberated in all directions, even audible throughout a great part of Huaguo. Faced with such a scene, countless people turned pale, a boundless sense of despair rising in their hearts. But just then, Xue An said indifferently, Commanding the Starship to traverse the void, you deities have really gone to great lengths toe to this world! Hehe, you actually know about Starships; you seem unlike a cultivator trapped in this backwater. Yet a deity is a deity, and is simply not something you mortals can defeat, the Divine King of the giant deities sneered, and then lifted his foot to stomp down toward the ground. Now answer me, will you submit or not? Otherwise, I will crush you all into a pulp! Although his foot had not yet arrived, the mighty pressure already caused buildings within a ten-mile radius to copse with thunderous noise. The ground began to tremble, as if it might cave in at any moment. Countless viewers watching the live broadcast held their breath, some faint-hearted already closing their eyes, unable to watch any further. In the face of such an overwhelmingly powerful stomp, Xue An still stood proudly, his robes fluttering in the strong wind, yet the corner of his mouth revealed a cold smile. With such big foot odor, all I can say is, your foot needs washing! Upon saying this, everyone who had been somber and worried stiffened. Xiao Sha standing behind also couldnt help but give a thumbs-up, See that? Thats my boss, still joking even at a time like this! Although the Divine King of the giant deities did not understand what foot odor meant, he could guess it was nothing pleasant, and mes of anger rose within him. You are courting death! After saying this, the Divine King of the giant deities stomped down heavily. Boom! The ground within a ten-mile radius copsed with a roar, leaving behind a gigantic footprint. The crowd gasped in astonishment. Fan Mengxue and the others snorted coldly and were about to rush forward when Xue An waved his hand, signaling them not to act rashly. Then he turned to An Yan with a smile, Wife, watch how I y a god next! Having said that, Xue An soared into the sky. Countless people looked up to see Xue An turn into a ck streak of light, shooting straight into the heavens. His figure waspletely disproportionate to that of the giant Divine King, not even asrge as one of the Divine Kings fingers. Therefore, such a scene was filled with a sense of fatal beauty, making many onlookers blood boil with excitement. Chen Xiaoyi bellowed from the helicopter, Did you get that on camera? Several photographers were going all out, Get closer, record it! Meanwhile, Chen Xiaoyi clenched his fists tightly, staring intensely ahead, harboring the same thought as countless others. Mr. Xue, you must win! At this moment, Xue An had already reached the front of the giant Divine King. The giant Divine King sneered, A mere mortal dares to defy our divine might? Go to hell! With that, he raised his massive palm and pped it down. Xue An floated in front of the giant Divine King, but his gaze was directed at the multitude of deities behind him, a hint of a cold smile appearing on his lips. Dont rush, it will be your turn soon! Seeing his smile, Long Da was startled, sensing a great danger. But then she shook her head in self-mockery, thinking she was merely overthinking. With so many Heavenly True Gods descending, even if Xue An was a True Immortal, today he would fall. At the same time. The palm of the giant Divine King had already struck through the air. But Xue An neither dodged nor flinched; instead, he suddenly looked up, his eyes dazzlingly bright as he coldly shouted, Witness my fist destroy! Heaven! And! Earth! After speaking, he raised his fist and struck out. Boom. After a loud noise, a visible shockwave spread out from midair, scattering the clouds across the sky. Countless people looked up. They saw Xue An standing there quietly, his fist resting against the immeasurablyrge divine hand. Crack. A crisp sound followed, and then countless cracks appeared on the giant Divine Kings hand, spreading rapidly upward. The giant Divine King could no longer maintain hisposure and cried out in shock, What kind of demonic fist technique is this? As he spoke, he severed his own arm alive. The giant hand fell, turning into dust before it hit the ground. Seeing this scene, everyone was startled at first, then they could not hold back their cheers any longer. Mr. Xue is mighty! Mr. Xue will surely win! The Human n will triumph! These shouts rose and fell in session. The giant Divine Kings expression was extremely ugly. He was a True God who had lived for ten thousand years, yet today he had an arm broken by a mortal cultivator, a humiliation that made him roar. Dieeeeee!! As he spoke, a giant hammer suddenly appeared in the hand of the giant Divine King, which he then fiercely smashed down. The sound of the hammer shook heaven and earth. Countless people were in agony from the imposing sound. An Yan, along with Fan Mengxue and others, cried out, Be careful! But just then, Xue An stretched out his hand and said indifferently, Sword,e! Chapter 682: 682 Chapter: Zhou Tian Universe Starry Sky Great Array (Third More) Chapter 682: 682 Chapter: Zhou Tian Universe Starry Sky Great Array (Third More) Following Xue Ansmand, countless sword lights emerged from the void, crazily rushing into his hand and swiftly consolidating and growing. In the blink of an eye, these sword lights had condensed into an exceedingly long sword that seemed to stretch over a mile. But just at that moment, the giant spirit Divine Kings massive hammer suddenly elerated, and in an instant, it was above Xue Ans head, about to smash down. Xue Ans wrist flipped, his sword pointed towards the sky, and then he shed down with a thunderous roar. This was a sword light that could not be described. It was as if a sword waterfall was cascading down from the ninth heaven, shing through the sky with an earth-shattering force. ... Pu. The sword light pierced through, flying obliquely towards the back, and after chopping down a few unfortunate Golden Armored Deities, it soared towards the distant horizon and disappeared. Bang. The hammer shattered into dust. And the form of this giant spirit Divine King also froze, his face still fixed in an expression of shock and disbelief. Then a series of loud crackling noises followed as his colossal body slowly split down the middle and then copsed with a thunderous fall. One strike! Just like that, the giant spirit Divine King was cleaved in two and fell on the spot! Seeing this scene, whether those present or watching on the screen, everyone cheered exhratedly. In contrast, were the deities of the Heavenly Realm filled with shock and uncertainty. How how is this possible? The giant spirit Divine King could be considered a powerful deity in the Heavenly Realm, yet he was cut down by this guy with a single strike? Long Da said dumbfoundedly, hardly believing his own eyes. Meanwhile, the deities were also discussing among themselves. This youngsters Sword Dao cultivation should not be underestimated! The giant spirit Divine King was too careless! Amid these discussions, Xue An looked up, gazing at the deities filling the sky, and smiled chillingly. Now, its your turn! he said. Having spoken, Xue An charged forward. Arrogance! To dare challenge us True Gods, he must be put to death! All the deities were incensed by Xue Ans arrogance, revealing their true divine forms and attacking fiercely. Rumbling thunderously. The sky erupted like a series of thunderps. People could no longer see clearly how the fight was unfolding, only glimpsing a streak of light traversing the heavens, unstoppable in its path. Crack. Three more True Gods were cut down by Xue Ans sword. As for the Golden Armored Deities, countless were dead or wounded. My lords, fall back! Long Da shouted at that moment. Upon hearing this, the supreme deities all retreated several miles. Turning to look at the Heavenly True Gods who hade with great momentum, they now appeared utterly disheveled. Many bore sword wounds across their bodies. These True Gods gathered together, watching Xue An with grave expressions. And so a wondrous scene appeared in the sky. Numerous deities, radiant with golden light, grouped together, upying half of the heavens. On the other side stood Xue An alone, yet with his vast Sword Qi, he dominated the other half of the sky and was not outmatched in the slightest. At that moment, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The True Gods, like frightened birds, hastily retreated several hundred meters upon seeing Xue An take a step. But Xue An, who had no intention of charging, simply stood firm, raised his hand to point at them, and said indifferently, With such little skill, you wish to upy this ce? All the deities had grave expressions but dared not speak. This scene left those on the ground awestruck and filled with yearning. To send the gods scurrying with a single step, what kind of peerless demeanor was this. The expressions on these deities faces had turned extremely ugly at this moment. They had thought that descending here would be a leisurely and pleasurable journey, yet they never expected to encounter a Divine ughter as formidable as Xue An. At this time, Long Da spoke gravely, Esteemed lords, this youth is extremely powerful. If this struggle continues, our casualties will only be even more severe! So what do you suggest? Long Da spoke gravely, The esteemed lords have already paid a great price to descend here, and now there is no turning back, so I believe Our only option is to form the array! Hearing Long Das words, the deities looked at each other, their eyes initially filled with hesitation. But upon further thought, they realized Long Das words made sense. For the sake of capturing the luck of this world, these deities had led their subordinates through the void with great difficulty. If they were to be repelled by a mortal cultivator, even if they returned to the Heavenly Realm, their strength would be greatly damaged, and they would have no chance of rising again. With this in mind, the deities nodded slightly to each other, then transformed into countless streaks of light and returned to their own ships. Thinking of fleeing? Xue An said indifferently, preparing to draw his sword. These ships suddenly began to rotate and move madly, and golden beams of light formed connections between them. In the blink of an eye, a grand Starry Sky formation wasid out across the heavens. When the formation wasplete. Heaven and earth shook greatly, and the stars and moon hid away. Then, an immense deity avatar slowly emerged. The colossal size of this deity avatar was so vast that it exceeded the capacity of the sky, with half its body extending into outer space. The Golden Armored Deities transformed into countless pieces of golden armor that covered the avatar. Long Da perched on the chest of the avatar,ughing triumphantly, Xue An, you are indeed very powerful, but before this Zhou Tian Cosmic Starry Sky formation, you are still going to die! Seeing such an overwhelmingly powerful deity avatar appear. The hearts of people around the world clenched tight. At this point, half of the Earths poption no longer needed to watch through television, as standing outside their homes, they could see the towering deity avatar. The more they saw, the more they could feel the enormity and might of the deity avatar. And for all those present at the scene, their faces drastically changed. Husband! An Yans face was pale as she murmured softly. All cameras and gazes were now focused on Xue An in midair. His expression showed a trace of solemnity. But still, he slowly raised his sword, then pointed it towards the other side. Kill! With that light cry, Xue An suddenly transformed into a dazzling streak of light, lunging straight at the deity avatar. The whole world held its breath at that moment. Boom! The normally invincible Sword Qi finally met its match at this moment, as the sword light couldnt make even a dent in the deity avatar. Yet, at this moment, the deity avatar slowly lifted its hand and brought it down with the might of Mount Tai. Puh. A hole suddenly exploded in the palm of the giant hand, through which Xue An flew out, then reappeared in the distance. Seeing him emerge, countless people breathed a sigh of relief. But then, a drop of fresh blood was seen slowly falling from between Xue Ans brows, and his expression also began to dim. Mr. Xue was injured? Countless onlookers were stunned, feeling their hearts begin to sink. The never before injured Mr. Xue had been wounded in this moment. Who then could hope to defeat this deity avatar? Just then, Long Das crazedughter was heard, Xue An, how does it feel to be wounded? Let me tell you, this is just the beginning, go to hell! Saying this, the avatar struck another palm, hurtling it incredibly fast toward Xue An. But Xue An, as if oblivious, simply stood there, head bowed, in silence. Chapter 683: Movement in All Directions (Fourth Update) Chapter 683: Chapter 683: Movement in All Directions (Fourth Update) No! An Yan cried out in shock, ready to fly into the sky. Someone pressed down on her shoulder, You must take Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and XuanEr and leave quickly! In the blink of an eye, An Yan saw Fan Mengxue transform into a streak of ck light and shoot up to the sky. Before she even arrived, vines made of dark forces had already spread across the sky, rushing towards their target. Boom. The ck vines entwined around the palm of the statue and began to hinder its descent. ... Thump thump thump. A series of brittle sounds, these ck vines couldnt withstand the immense strength of the palm, and were continuously shattering. Fan Mengxues face grew increasingly pale. Even so, Fan Mengxue did not retreat, and for every vine that shattered, she quickly grew two in its ce. The speed of the palms descent gradually slowed, but Fan Mengxue had clearly reached her limit, trembling violently all over due to the extreme overuse of dark power. At that moment, dozens of ck Bone Dragons suddenly appeared and firmly resisted the palms downward force. Fan Mengxue felt a lightness on her shoulder and turned her head to look. Karsath stood nearby, his eyes dim and lifeless. Seeing Fan Mengxue looking over, he couldnt help but offer a faint smile, I cant let you bear the burden alone. As soon as he finished speaking, the Bone Dragons wailed and were crushed into pieces by the tremendous force. Karsath grunted and nearly fell. But at that moment, streams of light were seen converging from the ground and all directions, hurtling towards them. Zhou Daniu led the charge, the first to rush beneath the palm, and with a push of his arms, he began to grow enormously in size. To kill the instructor, youll have to step over my dead body! Ahhhhh! Zhou Daniu roared, his eyes turning a bloody red. And the falling palms momentum was single-handedly stopped by Zhou Daniu. But under such immense force, Zhou Danius muscles began to break apart due to overexertion. At the same time, others arrived. Xiao Sha returned to his original form and desperately pushed his head against the palm. The Griffin simply pounced on the palm, attempting to bite off chunks of flesh. Obviously, his teeth could not budge the palm. As for others, like the Yu Family from Lingnan or the people from Fire Phoenix and Blood Qilin Special Forces, they allunched their attacks on the statue. At this moment, Zhang Chu tried to drag Xue An from the spot. No matter how hard she tried, she couldnt move Xue An an inch. Sir, please wake up! Sir! Zhang Chu was so anxious she was about to cry. But Xue An still did not respond. In desperation, Zhang Chu revealed her true form and bound Xue An tightly with her tentacles. Zhang Chu thought, if the palm came down, at least she could provide a buffer for the sir. Seeing this scene, everyone, including the viewers watching the live broadcast, fell silent. The Human n might have its ws, but in the most critical moments, it showed an incredible unity. This was enough to touch anyones heart. And it wasnt just the people on the spot going to help; from all directions, strong individuals of the Human n were continually rushing over. They had only one goal: to deal with the Evil God and save Mr. Xue! An Yan watched dumbfounded, tears streaming down her face unknowingly. She wanted to go and stay with Xue An, but Hei King and several Cultivators were tightly holding her back. Mrs. Xue, please dont be rash! Hei King urged in a deep voice. At that moment, Qin Yu also rushed over, his face solemn as he said, Sister Yan, you have toe with me! An Yan shook her head, No, I wont leave! Qin Yu was extremely anxious, Mr. Xue will definitely be okay, you have to believe in him, but you with the two kids here, if anything happens to them, how will you exin it to Mr. Xue? An Yan was taken aback. Just then, they saw Zhou Daniu spit out several mouthfuls of fresh blood in midair, and the giant palm began to slowly descend again. An Yan took a deep breath and decisively released the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Miss Qin, please take Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and XuanEr and leave quickly! But! I cant just watch my husband be bullied by these guys. My husband can only be bullied by me, no one else is allowed! An Yans face was filled with a murderous look as she took out the weapon from the Mustard Seed Ring, flew into the sky, and headed straight for the divine statue. Bang. When An Yans frying pan struck the divine statue. The Artifact Spirit Lei Zun within the frying pan let out a piercing scream. No, this is the power of a True God! It was then violently wiped out by the rebounding force. And then a crack appeared on the frying pan. Seeing this, An Yan gritted her teeth, threw away the frying pan, and rushed forward bare-handed. At this time, Cheng Hao, Zhang Chu, and the others were frantically attacking the divine statue. But their attacks seemed unable to break through the defenses of the divine statue, they couldnt even make it nce their way. When they saw An Yan rushing forward, Cheng Hao was shocked and then shouted, Yan Jie, get out of here quick! This is not the ce for you! But An Yan seemed not to hear him at all, her eyes gradually turning blood red, a powerful aura starting to emerge. Whats happening? Since when does our Mistress have such immense power? Xiao Sha, desperately resisting the falling giant palm, couldnt help but exim in shock. The usually frail An Yan was finallypletely out of control. She mmed down with a thunderous palm. Crack. A fine crack appeared on the arm of the divine statue. This finally made the divine statue look at An Yan. But at the same time, chains suddenly appeared on An Yans body, her once mighty momentum quickly began to fade, and then everything went dark as she fell. The Dark Witch Anastasia hurried over, intending to catch An Yan and bring her back to the ground. At this moment, a look of surprise crossed the divine statues face. These seal chains heh, interesting, but you all can go die! With that, two cold lights appeared in the statues eyes, stabbing straight at An Yan. Just as Anastasia reached her, she managed to embrace An Yan, narrowly avoiding the two strikes. But the divine statue was clearly not intending to let An Yan off andunched another attack. This time, Cheng Hao and others rushed over frantically trying to save An Yan. And Xiao Sha along with Zhou Daniu and others were still desperately holding against the falling giant palm. Xiao Yu watched in a daze, then cried out with a hint of sobbing, My Lord, please wake up! Someone is bullying the Mistress! Suddenly. Xiao Yu felt Xue Ans body move. And before she could react, a glint of light appeared in Xue Ans eyes. Xiao Yu, ovee with excitement, was just about to shout out. An immense aura directly sent her flying away. And then, Xue An slowly looked up, his eyes filled with endless murderous intent. Wherever his gaze rested, it seemed even the space itself would be scorched into fragments. Chapter 693: You can scream your throat hoarse, but no one will come today (Third Update) Chapter 693: Chapter 693: You can scream your throat hoarse, but no one wille today (Third Update) Although she didnt know why Xue An had said that, Su Shanna was still infected by the strong confidence in his words, and the tense nerves she had been holding for days finally rxed. It was then that Xue An said, Now that there is no ce for you in E country, you might as welle to Hua country! Hua country is currently training its troops and is in dire need of someone with your talent. The reason Xue An had saved Su Shanna wasrgely because he admired her a great deal. This woman had been in the military camp for many years, climbing her way up through her own abilities and had earned a certain reputation in the international military circles, which showed that she indeed had real talent. Such talent was exactly what Hua country urgently needed now. However, Su Shanna hesitated, Can I really do that? You know I am a person from E country! ... It may not be possible for others, but you can definitely do it! Xue An said with a smile. Hearing this, Su Shanna hesitated for a moment, then nodded firmly, If that is the case, then I will join Hua country! Su Shanna had been nning to travel through Siberia to seek refuge in Hua country, and with Xue Ans invitation, she had even less reason to refuse. A very wise choice! Xue An said with a smile. So whats next? Do we go back now? Su Shanna asked. Xue An spoke lightly, Dont rush, theres some other business to attend to! Having said this, Xue An cleaved down with one palm, tearing open a rift in the space before him. Then he turned to Su Shanna with a smile, Lets go! After speaking, Xue An stepped forward and disappeared into the rift. Su Shanna looked at the narrow space rift with a stunned face, hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth and followed through it. It was the moment Xue An and Su Shanna entered the War Wolf Secret Realm. In E country. The military headquarters building. The original headquarters building had been sliced down by Xue Ans sword, and the current one had been rebuilt on the original site afterward. At this moment. Dmitry, holding the reins of power, sat in front of therge floor-to-ceiling window of the top floor office, enjoying the afternoon sunlight with a satisfied expression. Symphonic music recorded on vinyl records yed in the grand office. When he was particrly pleased, Dmitry would also take a big gulp of his smooth vodka. Thisfort and leisure were Dmitrys unshakable afternoon routine ever since he became the military chief. It would be even better if I could capture that little girl Su Shan back! Dmitry thought silently to himself, involuntarily licking his lips. Just then. There was a knock at the door. Dmitry frowned slightly. The thing he hated the most was being disturbed during his nap time. So without even opening his eyes, he said sternly, Get lost! No matter how important it is, it can wait until I finish this bottle of vodka. The knocking stopped. A smug smile appeared on the corners of Dmitrys mouth. This was the taste of holding great power! But before the smile could spread, it was startled away by a loud noise. Dmitry himself was so startled that he sat upright in his chair and then, livid with rage, looked toward the door. Are you guys sick of living or something? Didnt I say to wait until I finished my nap to bring up anything! But before he could finish scolding, another loud bang followed, and the door, sturdy enough to withstand a direct grenade st, crashed down. Amidst the rising dust, a secretary hurried in. You bunch of assholes, thinking of rebelling? Upon seeing it was a secretary, Dmitrys suspended heart settled, then he couldnt help but fly into a rage, pulling out a pistol from the drawer. Your Excellency, calm your anger! Urgent military intelligence has juste in from Siberia; you need to look at this! Although the secretary was pointed at with a gun, he still spoke unfazed. Siberia? Dmitry was slightly stunned. What kind of intelligence could there be? Werent just a few squads sent to pursue Su Shanna? Could something have happened over there? Thinking this, Dmitry hurriedly grabbed the document, opened it, and was dumbstruck. Because the document was exceedingly simple. So simple that it contained only one sentence. Su Shanna has been rescued by Hua Countrys Xue An, and let me warn you, from now on, Su Shanna is under the protection of Hua Country. Any offense will be at your own risk. But it was this simple sentence that Dmitry read for a full minute. Hua Countrys Xue An. These four words seemed to be magical, making Dmitrys forehead gradually break into a cold sweat, and his hand clutching the document began to tremble. Suddenly, as if thinking of something, Dmitry looked up at the secretary. Does anyone else know about this document? The secretary shook his head, Your Excellency, Im only responsible for delivering the document; I dont know anything else! Useless, all a bunch of goddamn useless people! Dmitry cursed angrily as if venting his inner panic and unease. Then he very decisively got up to pack, at the same time he said in a deep voice, Prepare a few military vehicles for me immediately, I have emergency business to attend to and need to leave! Saying this, he started packing somemonly used items into a suitcase but then turned and saw the secretary standing motionless at the desk, staring at him with a very strange look. A chill went through Dmitrys heart, but a friendly smile appeared on his face. You seem to have been with me for a long time, wait until I return from my official duty, and Ill make you head of the Secretariat. Now, please hurry up and call a car for me! Uncharacteristically, the usually domineering Dmitry used the word please. But the secretary shook his head in response, Your Excellency, Im sorry, but it just so happens that all the vehicles are not at the headquarters today. The smile on Dmitrys face froze, and after a moment he managed a forced smile, Since there are none, then Ill go downstairs and find a civilian car. After all, the military situation is urgent, and we cant dy! As he spoke, he turned to leave. But the secretary took a step forward, blocking Dmitrys path, then said very respectfully, Your Excellency, why the need to hurry? Dmitrys expression flickered, just as he was about to say something. Dmitry, in such a rush, are you off to perform some urgent official duty? a voice came, and then a general entered, dressed in a tidy military uniform and wearing white gloves. Behind him followed a line of quite formidable guards. Ni Nikita, what what are you doing? Dmitry was startled, then yelled loudly, Guard! Nikita shook his head, No use calling, even if you scream your throat raw, no one wille today! Dmitrys face was covered in cold sweat as he stepped back, and then he said with a forced smile, Nikita, were bothrades-in-arms, what is this about? Nikita responded with a smile, Comrades-in-arms? I dont haverades like you. Chapter 685: Complete Annihilation (2nd Update) Chapter 685: Chapter 685: Complete Annihtion (2nd Update) The golden light scattered. The gods that once grandly upied the entire sky had vanishedpletely. All that remained were those golden ships. Xue An reached out his hand, and the golden ships suddenly shone with a sh of brilliance before rapidly shrinking and being absorbed into the palm of Xue Ans hand. People stood agape at this scene, at a loss for words to express their emotions. Just moments ago, many had resigned themselves to despair, believing the end times had arrived and humanity would be ves under the iron hooves of these divine demons. ... But in the blink of an eye, these formidable divine demons were annihted by Xue An alone. This unexpected turnaround left many peoples minds nk. At this moment, Xue An gentlynded on the ground while holding An Yan. Fan Mengxue and the Fire Phoenix, along with many other powerhouses, also descended after him. The two little girls and Tang Xuaner had alreadye out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Upon seeing Xue Annd, the two little girls ran over. Daddy, whats wrong with Mommy? Xue An smiled slightly, Mommys fine, shes just very tired, so shes taking a nap! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian obediently nodded their heads, then clutched the hem of Xue Ans clothes and quietly followed behind him. Xue An walked forward, and the crowd naturally parted to create a path for him, standing respectfully on both sides. The Master is invincible! Someone started the chant, and then everyone present began to shout in unison. The Master is invincible! Amidst these shouts, Xue An remained calm and slowly walked through the crowd to a specific location, then came to a stop. In front of him were the members of the Jin Family, already quivering like chaff in the wind. Xue An quietly observed them. The crowd gradually quieted down as well. With a thud, Jin Hao, unable to bear the pressure, suddenly knelt to the ground. Following his lead, all the members of the Jin Family knelt as well. Jin Haos clothes were soaked in cold sweat, and he didnt dare to lift his head, only managing to utter in a trembling voice, Xue An, I dont ask you to spare my life, but I beg you to leave onest shred of dignity for our Jin Family and let usmit suicide. How about it? Hearing this plea, the expressions of many people becameplex. Although the Jin Family indeed deserved death, the sight of Jin Hao, who was of advanced age, only asking for suicide, still stirred feelings ofpassion in many peoples hearts. Thus, many looked at Xue An with eyes that carried a hint of entreaty. However, in such circumstances, the corners of Xue Ans mouth lifted slightly as he said indifferently, Whats the matter, the young miss of the Heavenly Dragon n doesnt even dare to look me in the eyes now? Hearing this statement, many were somewhat stupefied. And the kneeling Jin Hao shuddered before saying in a trembling voice, Xue An, I am Jin Hao, the Family Head of the Jin Family. What youre saying Xue An interrupted him directly, Enough, theres no need to act in front of me. When I was annihting the gods just now, you hid a shred of Divine Sense within this Jin Haos spirit in the chaos, hoping to escape alive by seizing the opportunity of a supposed honorable death. Am I right, Young Miss of the Dragon n? Upon hearing Xue Ans words, many finally came to a startling realization. Jin Hao then abruptly lifted his head, his eyes, which had turned into the vertical pupils of a reptile, were full of panic. Xue An, do you really intend to be ruthless to the end? Youve already killed one of my brothers and one sister, how about letting me live? Spare you? Heh, without your providing the exact location of this realm in the Multiverse, how could the Heavenly True Gods have traversed the void to arrive? And now you wish for mercy, dont you think its a little too hopelessly na?ve? Xue An was about to speak. A streak of sword radiance swept directly across all the Jin Family members behind him. Heads soared into the sky, and in an instant, only Jin Hao was left kneeling there alone. Xue An indifferently said, Youre a very scheming member of the Dragon n. When you first approached the Jin Family, you were also thinking of leaving yourself a way out, right? Thats why you left seeds inside their bodies, to facilitate nting your Divine Sense in them at any time. But now, with all the Jin Family gone, where do you think you can run? Jin Hao, no, it should be said that Long Da revealed an expression of extreme resentment. Xue An, you really are formidable. I underestimated you, but by ughtering so many deities of the Heavenly Realm, youve brought a cmity upon yourself. The gods of the Heavenly Realm and my Heavenly Dragon n wont let you go! As he spoke, Jin Hao suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and then a faint imprint flew straight towards Xue An. Youve been marked by my curse. The Heavenly Dragon n will pursue you relentlessly! Hahahaha Long Dasughter bordered on madness. Xue An shook his head, How pitiful! As he said that, a Divine Sense enveloped the imprint and floated it in the air. Long Dasughter stopped abruptly, You how could you Long Da could hardly believe his eyes. You should know that the curse she cast was the Dragon Blood Curse Killing techniquea sinister Cultivation Technique handed down by the Heavenly Dragon n. It targeted the Divine Sense and soul directly. This imprint wouldnt interfere with your cultivation but would follow you like a shadow, unrelentingly. Without knowing the method to unravel it, not even reincarnation could break it. Yet, Xue An broke it with such ease. Xue An indifferently said, I grew tired of this type of technique a thousand years ago! With that said, a twist of Divine Sense, and the imprint was reduced to ashes. Oh, I forgot to tell you, your Heavenly Dragon n wont survive much longer either! Because I said so! Having said that indifferently, a white me formed into a lotus appeared above Long Das head. Long Da let out a dreadful scream, Xue Boom. The white mepletely enveloped Long Da, and with a faint dragon cry, he was utterly burned to nothing. This heir of the Heavenly Dragon n, her spirit and soul destroyed. Only at this time did many of the onlookers understand what had happened. They couldnt help but be impressed by Xue Ans resoluteness and keen insight. After doing all this, Xue An indifferently said, Patriarch Chen, take care of the rest. Ill take Yaner home first! Yes! Chen Xiuhe said respectfully. Then Xue An took his two daughters and Tang Xuaner, among others, into the sky, flying towards the An Family. After Chen Xiuhe and the others were left behind, they looked at each other and then let out a relieved sigh of relief. At the same time. Due to the live broadcast, the entire process had been witnessed by people all over the world. Xue Ans disy of formidable power rmed countless people. So very quickly, many nations began to show great goodwill towards Huaguo. Because everyone understood, from that moment on, Huaguo would be the strongest nation in the world, without an equal. Chapter 686: Everyone Is Waiting for This Girl to Wake Up (3rd Update) Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Everyone Is Waiting for This Girl to Wake Up (3rd Update) Zhongdu. An Family. As a top-tier family, it had remained unaffected by the chaos that gued the world, its buildings all intact and undamaged. At this moment. In a room, not particrly spacious, at the top floor of the An family estate. An Yany in bed, deep in sleep. ... Xue An sat by the bed, quietly watching her. The rooms decor was far from luxurious, it could even be described as slightly shabby. And this was the room where An Yan had once lived. The first time Xue An followed An Yan home, she had been cold-shouldered by many, which led An Yan, in her anger and embarrassment, to decide to bring Xue An back to her own boudoir and prepare to have him stay there. This action triggered a massive uproar. Jin Xiurong, who was then in power, was furious upon hearing about it, considering An Yans behavior to be a stain on the An Familys reputation. After all, which prestigious family would have an unwed daughter bring a man back to live in her room? Because of this, Jin Xiurong personally came with others to question them. But An Yan, usually so gentle, would not budge an inch, even willing to break with the An Family over it. At that time, Xue An simply stood by quietly, with only one thought in his mind. In this life, he must never let down this girl. In the blink of an eye, everything had changed. Xue An had fulfilled his promise, making An Yan a woman unmatched in all the world. But Xue An understood that this girl could actually do without anything, as long as he was by her side. Thinking of this, Xue An suddenly remembered how she had spent those four years during his absence. At that thought, Xue An felt a pain that seemed to constrict his heart. He reached out his hand, gently stroking An Yans cheek, his eyes filled with indulgence. Silly girl, no matter who ced the seal on you, I will make them pay dearly in blood! Xue An could tell that An Yan had be overly excited and had used a cultivation level beyond what was normal, which had activated the Seal on her, resulting in her soul being shaken and causing her to fall into aatose state. This didnt really harm An Yan; it just meant she would sleep for a day or two. But Xue Ans murderous intent rose without bound. Seal of the Immortal King heh, to be the Immortal King, you are a power in The Multiverse Realms, yet youid a seal on a mortal woman. For that alone, no matter who you are, even if I have to turn The Multiverse Realms upside down, I willpletely annihte you. With Xue Ans murderous intent, a denseyer of dark clouds appeared in the sky above the An Family estate. The many powerful individuals sitting cross-legged outside the An estate all showed grave expressions. This is the phenomenon caused by Mr. Xue altering the Heaven and Earth with his heart realm! As expected of the number one figure of the age, he can actually disturb the natural order with merely a thought. And to think of how Mr. Xues wife is doing now! If something goes wrong, Mr. Xues towering rage Hearing these words, everyone fell silent, fear evident in their eyes. Indeed. If Mr. Xue were to truly unleash his fury, who in this world could withstand it? These powerful individuals had all followed Xue An but did not dare to enter the An estate, so they simply sat outside, silently guarding. And many media journalists were also staking out outside. Because people all over the world had witnessed An Yans actions to save Xue An, as well as her copse into unconsciousness. These acts had won An Yan the respect of countless people. Especially many young women, who instantly became fervent fans of An Yan. And finally, when Xue An carried her away, there were numerous people with lingering concerns in their hearts. Would Mrs. Xue be okay? For this reason, major media from all over the world had sent reporters, all aiming to be the first to grab valuable news leads. Just when people all over the globe were worried, The atmosphere inside the An familys home was also very oppressive. Only Xue Ans acquaintances could be found here. Including people from Beijiang and the provincial city, none had left; they were all silently guarding outside. Upon seeing the dark clouds fill the sky and sensing the terrifying murderous intent, everyones faces turned pale. Fan Mengxue and Tang Xuaner exchanged nces, both seeing the worry in each others eyes. Yaner wont be in any trouble, will she? Tang Xuaner said anxiously. Fan Mengxue shook her head, She shouldnt be in any trouble! Although she said this, Fan Mengxue still raised her head to look at the dark clouds, falling into deep worry. In the following two days, Xue An stayed by An Yans side, without leaving for a moment. The dark clouds in the sky also lingered persistently. Many people felt their hearts gradually sinking. That evening, Xing Xing and Nin Nin gently pushed the door open and entered the room. Daddy, At this time, they were the only ones who dared to enter this room. Mr. Xue woke up from his deep thoughts, looked up at the two little girls with a slight smile, and then extended his hand. The two young girls walked over, and Mr. Xue picked them up and ced them on hisp. Daddy, has Mommy not woken up yet? The two little girls snuggled quietly in Mr. Xues arms, and after a while, they asked softly. Mr. Xue shook his head, Not yet, but she should soon! Daddy, will Mommy be like Aunt Qinger, never waking up? Nin Nin raised her head, herrge eyes by then brimmed with tears. Mr. Xue chuckled and rubbed the top of her head, Silly Nin Nin, would Daddy ever lie to you? Mommy will wake up very soon! But Im so scared! Nin Nin whispered. Xing Xing didnt say a word, but tears had unknowingly gathered on her turned-away cheeks. A jolt went through Mr. Xues heart, suddenly filled with regret. He had been so engrossed in staying by Yaners side these days that he had neglected the two little girls. It was also because the two were so well-behaved that they didnt cry or fuss, just quietly waiting by the side all this time. But no matter how mature they were, they were still just children. What could they be feeling, seeing their mother in aa? Thinking of this, Mr. Xue felt terribly heartbroken and quickly said with a smile, Its okay, dont be afraid! Daddy promises you, Mommy will wake up very soon! Dont you believe Daddy? The two little girls nodded lightly at these words, but their faces remained gloomy. Seeing this, Mr. Xue had an idea and said with a smile, Xing Xing, Nin Nin, do you two want to eat ice cream? The two little girls eyes lit up slightly. But they both started to say something. Mr. Xue chuckled, Its just the right time since your mom hasnt woken up yet, how about we secretly eat a big tub of ice cream, doesnt that sound good? Finally won over, the two little girls nodded, Okay! Stored within the Mustard Seed Ring An Yan was wearing, there was a lot of ice cream, and Mr. Xue took out a big tub. Come on, Daddy will eat with you! Mm-hmm! So, the father and his daughters each took a spoon, leaned over the table, and began eating ice cream. Just as they were enjoying themselves, a gentle female voice came from behind. Does it taste good? Chapter 687: This is the Best Moment! (4th Update) Chapter 687: Chapter 687: This is the Best Moment! (4th Update) The father and his two daughters were first taken aback, then turned their heads to look. They saw An Yan, who had unknowingly sat up and was smiling at the three of them. The two little girls gradually broke into big smiles. Abandoning their spoons, they threw themselves at her. Mommy! Youre finally awake! The two plunged into An Yans arms. An Yan, with indulgent affection, stroked the heads of the two little girls and pretended to be angry, You two little gluttons, youre sneaking ice cream again! Daddy told us to eat it! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian deflected the me onto Xue An with practiced ease. ... An Yan looked up to see Xue An watching her quietly. Their gazes met. A momentter. An Yan brushed the hair beside her ear, her eyes slightly red, yet she broke into a smile, Husband. Xue Ans lips curled into a slowly forming mischievous grin. He then stood up, walked to the bed, and swept An Yan up from the bed in his arms. An Yan let out a soft yelp and hid in Xue Ans embrace, her voice trembling, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are here Xue An turned his head to look. He saw the two little girls covering each others eyes, saying with giggling smiles, Mommy, we didnt see anything! Then the two mischievously yful little girls pushed each other yfully and left the room, still giggling. A momentter, theughter of the two little girls came from outside. An Yans face blushed instantaneously as she yfully and lightly punched Xue Ans chest. Its all your fault, making me the butt of jokes to our daughters Before she could finish. Xue An had already leaned down and kissed An Yan on her lips. An Yan stiffened, then her eyes filled with tears, and she embraced Xue An tightly. The kisssted a full three minutes. It wasnt until An Yan was almost gasping for air that Xue An let her go, then whispered in her ear, Foolish girl, do you know how worried Ive been over these two days? Youre never allowed to take risks again. Ive got everything under control. All I want is for you and our two girls to be safe, understand? An Yan, buried in Xue Ans chest, nodded vigorously, Mm! I understand. The room was filled with a warm atmosphere. After a while, An Yan began to trace circles on Xue Ans chest with her finger and whispered, Husband, how long have I been asleep? Xue An smiled faintly, Two days and three nights, exactly 63 hours. I really slept that long? An Yan was somewhat surprised. Yeah! Youre such a bigzy pig! Xue An teased as he spoke. An Yan chuckled but didnt argue. At this time, Xue An carried An Yan over to the window. Outside, the moonlight painted a picture and the stars twinkled. Watching everything outside, the two felt their hearts closer than ever before. Yaner! Hmm? In a while,e with me to the outside world, Xue An softly said, looking at the starry sky. An Yan responded without hesitation, Okay! Xue An looked down at An Yan, who was curled up like a kitten in his arms, and smiled gently. Did you foresee this? An Yan nodded lightly, I knew that this world is still too small for you, and I also want to see what the outside world is like. Xue An smiled, looked up, his gaze as if piercing through the heavens to an unknown ce, and said softly, The outside world, its more wonderful than ordinary people could ever imagine. An Yan stared at Xue Ans profile. Even though she had seen it countless times, this time, she was still captivated by the brilliance in Xue Ans eyes. For a long while. An Yan whispered lowly, Husband, what about Qinger and Meng Xue? How will they manage? Xue An smiled, Were not leaving forever. The destiny of this realm is bing ever more concentrated, making it the perfect opportunity for everyone to strengthen their abilities! Its safer for them to stay here and defend than to go outside! An Yan somewhat understood and nodded, Then when do we set out? No rush, there are still many things to do. Only after handling them all can we leave! While they were speaking, a gentle knocking sound came from outside, followed by Tang XuanErs voice. Yaner, are you awake? Hearing this voice, An Yan hurriedly struggled out of Xue Ans embrace and, somewhat flustered, straightened her clothes and hair before saying, Mm-hmm, XuanEr,e in! Only then was the door pushed open. After which Tang XuanEr and Fan Meng Xue walked in. Upon seeing An Yan standing there, looking perfectly normal, they both let out a sigh of relief. All is well, thats good! Tang XuanEr said with a smile. They knew An Yan had woken up after seeing Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian walk out with gleeful smiles. However, the two girls secretive demeanor let Tang XuanEr and Fan Meng Xue guess what had happened, so they waited quite a while beforeing to knock. Soon after, Chen Xiuhe, Yang Binyi, Qiao Le, Qin Yu, and others, having heard the news, all rushed over. The room was packed to the brim, and people stood outside as well. The gloom that had been weighing on everyones hearts for several days dissipatedpletely. Xue An smiled faintly, Since everyone is here, lets have a banquet tonight! At these words, everybody responded with a resounding cheer. Quickly. The An Family began preparations for a grand banquet. The news of An Yans awakening spread quickly. The group of powerhouses who had been keeping vigil outside also let out a sigh of relief upon hearing this news. As for the media reporters, they transmitted the news back to their stations immediately. Xue An, well-aware of the situation outside, simply sent out invitations for these people to join the banquet. At this, everyone outside became excited. The days of waiting had not been in vain. The media reporters were even more ecstatic. That evening. The grand hall of the An Family was filled to capacity, with powerhouses and leaders from all corners gathered together. And when An Yan walked in, arm in arm with Xue An, in front of everyone. The atmosphere reached its climax. All stood up and raised their sses in tribute. Xue An gave a slight smile, then also lifted his wine ss, This cup is to honor you all! Having said that, Xue An drained his cup! Sir is too kind, it is we who should be thanking you! Yes indeed! From now on, with peace restored, all credit goes to Sir! Everyone echoed in agreement, and then drained the wine in their sses. And this moment was broadcast live to the whole world through the cameras. The banquet continued, and many became slightly tipsy. Xue An stood up, surveyed the entire room until everyone quieted down, and then spoke indifferently, My friends, the realm is just now settling, but all is far from over. The covetous heart of these gods and demons will never cease! Upon hearing Xue An say this, the previously lively atmosphere turned solemn. The expressions on many faces became serious. Sir, what should we do? Yes, what should we do? Xue An smiled faintly, Its quite simple. If one does not wish to be bullied, then one must be strong oneself! And now is the best time for that. Chapter 688: Heaven’s Way is Mighty, The Noble Man Strives Constantly (First Update) Chapter 688: Chapter 688: Heavens Way is Mighty, The Noble Man Strives Constantly (First Update) The crowd below was silent, and after a moment, someone hesitantly asked a question. The best opportunity? Xue An nced over, the speaker was none other than the Commander-in-chief of the Nation, and he couldnt help but smile slightly. Yes! Now is the time, the revival of spiritual energy and the restart of destiny are happening, this is the best opportunity. I will bestow upon you all many cultivation techniques to help everyone elevate their cultivation level as soon as possible! And I will also open up the various secret realms of the world one by one, and then there will be mutual benefits. The rise of the Hua n, even the rise of the entire Human n, will be just around the corner! These words of Xue An were like a gale sweeping through the banquet hall, making everyone unable to sit still. The people of the Hua n all showed excitement, for they knew that the momentum of their ns rise was unstoppable. ... And the people of other countries and ethnic groups showed envy and gratitude, they too heard the meaning in Xue Ans words. The Human n will also rise, and naturally, they too would be able to share in the benefits of these dramatic changes. Watching the excited crowd below, Xue An waved his hand to signal for silence, and then spoke indifferently, Moreover, I can tell you now! The world outside is muchrger than you all can imagine, The Multiverse Realms are full of strong opposition, a cruel yet fascinating universe! Hearing Xue Ans words, the expressions of the people gradually turned to astonishment. Our world was once known as the origin of Myriad Realms, butter, because of the massacre by several Multiverse Great ns, the powerful ones of the Hua n cut down the Jianmu tree to sever the heavens and the earth! Since then, the spiritual energy here has gradually declined, and weve been cut off from The Multiverse! As he said this, Xue Ans tone was as cold as ice. Now our world is about to return to The Multiverse, and those old enemies will definitely not let things go easily! The challenges from all sides will be even more numerous! But our nation has an old saying, Heaven rewards the diligent, and a gentleman constantly strives for self-improvement. This saying makes sense, for only through constant self-improvement can our world truly stand in The Multiverse Realms and regain its former glory. After this speech, the banquet hall fell into dead silence. Many were simply dumbstruck. The Multiverse Realms, severed heaven and earth connections, cutting down the Jianmu tree, The Multiverse Great ns. Each of these issues was shocking enough to shake the world. And today, they were all brought into the open by Xue An, naturally astonishing everyone present. At this moment, Xue An surveyed the audience, a hint of killing intent shing in his eyes. As for those Multiverse Great ns that once massacred the Hua n and plundered its luck all I can say is, a genocidal grudge must be repaid with blood! Boom! These wordspletely ignited the already tense atmosphere in the banquet hall. The Commander-in-chief of the Nation and the many generals behind him, along with the people of the Hua n, all stepped forward, bellowing with grave faces, A genocidal grudge must be repaid with blood! Suddenly, the shout echoed throughout the banquet hall. A genocidal grudge must be repaid with blood! And Xue Ans words, through live broadcasting on television and the inte, quickly spread across the entire world. Everyone was shaken. Because the impact of Xue Ans words on people was too great, so great that it caused many established ideas to change. The pattern of the world began to undergo dramatic shiftsmany nations and forces that had been hostile to the Hua n became the ultimate tterers, tantly and unprincipledly pandering to the Hua n. The reason was simple because Xue An had said he would bestow many cultivation techniques. For many countries that were desperate for cultivation methods, this was an iparable temptation. Of course, matters like these would naturally be handled by the Commander-in-chief of the Nation and others. After the banquet, Xue An returned to the inner residence of the An Family and called for Tang Xuaner. Is there something the matter? Tang Xuaner asked as she hurried over. At this moment, her cheeks were flushed with a hint of tipsiness. She had also drunk two sses of red wine at tonights feast. She was just about to go to sleep when she heard Xue An calling for her, so she rushed over. Looking at the girl with a peerless face, Xue An felt quite sentimental. Back then, when he had not yet returned, An Yans whereabouts were unknown. It was this girl who had single-handedly taken up the heavy responsibility of caring for Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. Just for this reason, Xue An held her in high esteem. XuanEr, do you want to cultivate? Xue An asked with a smile. Hmm? Tang Xuaners eyes widened in confusion as she looked at Xue An. Like An Yan and Meng Xue, to cultivate to be an immortal! But Can I do it? Faced with Xue Ans question, Tang Xuaner actually hesitated. If someone else had witnessed this scene, they would probably be anxious to death. In others eyes, being personally asked by the number one figure of the era, Xue An, if one wanted to cultivate, the answer would surely be yes! After all, it was a once-in-a-millennium opportunity. Yet Tang Xuaner was somewhat hesitant. Xue Anughed upon hearing this, Of course, you can, and even if you cant, I can make you able to. Besides after cultivating, you can stay young and maintain your beauty forever! Xue An winked and said cheerfully. Tang Xuaner was a girl after all, and naturally, she had no resistance to eternal youth, so she nodded her head. Great! I am willing to cultivate, but how do I do it? If its tooplicated, Im afraid I wont be able to learn! Xue Anughed heartily, When you were in school, you had this same personality, have you not changed after all these years? Tang Xuaner bashfully lowered her head, I just dont want any trouble! Well then, I will make sure its not troublesome for you when you cultivate! Having said that, Xue Ans eyes shone brightly as he began to transform Tang Xuaners body with his supreme cultivation. Initially, Xue An had once given Tang Xuaner a Primordial Essence Elixir,ying a decent foundation for her. But back then, Xue Ans cultivation level had not recovered to its current state, and the Primordial Essence Elixir wasnt anything special, so it was only a very basic foundation. Now, Xue An was directly using his supreme cultivation to renew her muscles and marrow. In just a moment, a grayish halo separated from Tang Xuaners body. Tang Xuaners temperament became ever more pure as a result. Meanwhile, Xue An gently said, Concentrate your spirit on one thing, have no other thoughts! Tang Xuaner was struck by his words and quickly entered a state of Zen meditation. Xue An couldnt help but sigh, this gentle girl had a pure mind, and what was extremely difficult for others, the Settled Realm, was as easy as flipping her hand for her. Thinking this, Xue An directly transmitted a scripture with his powerful divine sense. And he used his own cultivation level to help Tang Xuaner circte it. After a short while, Tang Xuaners body shone brightly, and her aura climbed steadily. Soon, she reached the Xiaoyao Realm. When Tang Xuaner slowly opened her eyes, she couldnt help but look at her own body in surprise. She felt a powerful force circting in her body, and her mind had also gained some new information. Xue An, what is this? Xue An smiled gently, XuanEr, with your pure mind and dislike for trouble, I will bestow upon you the Jade Pure Freedom Scripture. This scripturees from an ancient sect of immortals, its moderate and peaceful, very suitable for you! Chapter 689: Are You Still Waiting for Him? (Second Update) Chapter 689: Chapter 689: Are You Still Waiting for Him? (Second Update) Tang Xuaner blinked her eyes, a curious sensation washing over her, Jade Pure Freedom Scripture? Sounds kind of strange. But this is cultivation, isnt it? It doesnt seem too difficult either! Xue An found it difficult to contain hisughter. Of course, Tang Xuaner couldnt feel the difficulty because how many others had the aid of a master like Xue An when they cultivated? But he still nodded and smiled, Yeah, I told you its not that difficult, didnt I? Hehe, just teasing you, I know youre helping me, thank you! Tang Xuaner said earnestly. Xue An smiled, I know you were teasing too, so I was just saying it casually as well. Then both of them burst intoughter. ... Xue An, you seem to have changed a lot, but also seem unchanged. At least when you ck off, theres no difference from when we were in school! Can I take that as apliment? Xue An chuckled. Tang Xuaner nodded seriously, No doubt about it, I amplimenting you. Thank you! Hope thats not just casual talk! Theughter resumed between them, before silence suddenly fell. After a moment, Tang Xuaner looked down and said, An Yan has had it tough, you need to treat her well! Xue An nodded, I will! Now that I have a cultivation level, if I find out youre bullying her, beware, I might hit you! Tang Xuaner raised her fist, but couldnt helpughing herself. Xue An didntugh, but just quietly watched her. After a while, under Xue Ans gaze, Tang Xuaner lost herposure. Uh I think I drank a bit too much! Im going to go sleep now! With that, she turned and practically fled the scene. Xue An made no move, just stood in ce, quietly watching her retreating figure. At this time, An Yan slowly emerged from the shadows behind him and came to stand beside Xue An. The two stood in silence for a moment before An Yan said softly, How about we take XuanEr with us on this trip? Xue An shook his head, The outside world is too chaotic! With her personality, its better for her to stay and cultivate slowly in this realm. But Im worried, what if a powerful demon descends upon us after we leave? An Yan asked, her concern evident. Xue An gave An Yan a nce and smiled faintly, Yaner, youre right to worry, which is why we need to make thorough preparations before we leave. An Yan nodded and fell silent. All right, its gettingte. Lets go to sleep, he said, taking An Yans hand and turning to go back inside. By this time, Tang Xuaner had also returned to her room. Upon entering, Fan Mengxue wrapped in a bathrobe, recklessly stretched her slender legs out on the coffee table, engrossed in the boredom of television. When she heard the noise, without turning her head, she said, XuanEr, didnt you say you drank too much? Why did you run out again? As she turned her head, Fan Mengxue caught sight of Tang Xuaner and let out a surprised yelp. You At this moment, Tang Xuaner radiated a strong aura, unmistakably that of a Xiaoyao Realm expert. Tang Xuaner walked straight over, sat down beside Fan Mengxue, picked up a teacup from the coffee table and gulped down a few sips before finally letting out a long sigh. By this point, Fan Mengxue had recovered from her shock, Did he help you improve your cultivation level? Tang Xuaner nodded and then said with a wry smile, It seems like hes going to leave! At those words, Fan Mengxue became silent. She already had a feeling, knowing that Xue An was about to leave this world. But she didnt expect it to be so soon. Tang Xuaner nced at the somber Fan Mengxue and couldnt help but sigh softly, Alright! Lets go to bed! Hes not nevering back! Tang Xuaner and Fan Mengxue lived together. When theyy down in bed. She didnt know how long it had been when Tang Xuaner quietly looked at the ceiling swallowed by darkness and whispered, Will you still wait for him? A long, drawn-out silence ensued. Itsted so long that Tang Xuaner thought she had fallen asleep before she heard a low voice from the darkness, I will! And I will wait forever. The corners of Tang Xuaners mouth gradually lifted, wanting to smile, yet she felt something warm and wet seeping out of her eyes, then she turned over, Lets sleep! It will be dawn soon. Fan Mengxue looked at Tang Xuaner, who was curled up on her side, her gaze flickering, and then she murmured softly, Arent you the same? The next day. Xue An summoned everyone from Beijiang, the provincial city, and Zhongdu. The people, having had a premonition beforeing, were all very excited. Once everyone had arrived, Xue An looked around at these familiar faces and smiled slightly. All of you are considered my friends, and now I will help you embark on the path of cultivation. However, each persons heart realm and fortune differ, so I will let each of you enter your own heart trial. Everything depends on how youe out! These words made everyone shiver. Old Xie was among these people, and upon hearing this he couldnt help feeling somewhat troubled, Xiao An, your Auntie Pang and I should probably pass. Cultivation is not something people like us can dabble in! Xue An smiled and shook his head, Uncle Xie, you are mistaken. Each person has their own fortune; Im merely helping you to unlock it! Auntie Pang elbowed Old Xie and said dissatisfiedly, Xiao An has already said that it all depends on our own fortune. Are you afraid to even try? Really pathetic! Old Xie blushed at Auntie Pangs words, Who says Im afraid to try! Come on! I, Old Xie, am not afraid! Xue An smiled and then said softly, Everyone, hold your breath and concentrate. Lets begin! Hearing this, everyone steadied their minds and closed their eyes. Xue An waved his hand, and his vast Divine Sense spread out, covering the entire ce. The so-called Heart Trial is a test that major factions in The Multiverse must go through when selecting disciples. It is to see whether the person has the fortune and foundation for cultivation. However, for someone like Xue An to initiate so many peoples heart trials with a wave of his hand was extremely rare. In that moment, everyone shuddered and had already entered their own heart trial. Soon, a variety of expressions emerged on each persons face. There were joyful faces, angry ones, and even crying ones. Xue An watched quietly; he wanted to see who would be the first one out. Just then. Standing next to Old Xie, Xie Jingjing suddenly shuddered and then slowly opened her eyes. At the same time, a surge of qi emitted from her body, and she directly ascended into the Zhenren Realm. Xue An was slightly startled; he knew Xie Jingjing had a Pure Silver Body, but he hadnt expected her talent for cultivation to be so high. Just an ordinary heart trial allowed her to catch a glimpse of the path and advance into a Zhenren. Although Zhenren is only the most basic of realms, it is also the foundation for future cultivation. This one trial could determine the differences that would follow. Thinking this, Xue An smiled at Xie Jingjing, Very good, I was intending to directly impart a Cultivation Technique to you, but now that youve entered Zhenren, it has saved quite a lot of trouble! Chapter 690: Unblocking the Secrets Everywhere (3rd Update) Chapter 690: Chapter 690: Unblocking the Secrets Everywhere (3rd Update) During this time, Xie Jingjing had been harboring a strong determination in her heart. Especially the events that urred in Zhongdu, which deeply stirred the sensitive heart of this girl. When she saw heaven-sent True Gods descend, when she saw Xue An standing alone to face the enemy, she suddenly craved strength as she never had before. She no longer wanted to stand behind anyone and be protected; she wanted to be a strong person herself to protect the ones she loved. Thats why, during the Heart Trial, she eradicated her Heart Demon with a fierce and diligent heart, and quickly broke through the trial. ... At this time, Xue An said in a deep voice, Jingjing, look at me! Xie Jingjing looked up at Xue An. She saw a brilliant light in Xue Ans eyes, as he sent forth a formidable Divine Sense directly to her. Xie Jingjing felt a shock within her mind, and a cultivation technique emerged. This Pure Yin Mysterious Underworld Record is most suitable for your constitution. If all goes well, within ten years, you will surely be a Loose Immortal! To achieve the status of a Loose Immortal in ten years. That was already a prodigious rate of cultivation progress. Yet Xie Jingjing bowed her head, her eyes flickering with an unyielding light. A Loose Immortal, huh? Although it seemed very powerful, it was still too weak in front of those descended gods and demons. I will not be satisfied with this. I will definitely give Xiao An a surprise when the timees. Xie Jingjing silently made up her mind. At this time, the others also began to break through their trials one after another. A few of them put on impressive disys. But what surprised everyone the most was Chen Rushi. This Princess of the Chen Family had, just like Xie Jingjing, reached the Zhenren Realm after passing the Heart Trial. This indicated her exceptional talent in cultivation as well. Then there were Old Xie and Auntie Pang, who seemed to have nothing to do with cultivation, yet they had also passed the Heart Trial. Xue An bestowed cultivation techniques to each person ording to their characteristics. For those who really had no chance or talent, Xue An also gave them martial arts techniques that could be used in the secr world. These were all people who had good rtions with Xue An. After he took care of their matters, Xue An took out several sets of cultivation techniques that, while not too sophisticated, were fair and bnced, suitable for most people to practice. These were the Spell Decrees Xue An had selected for the people of the Hua n to cultivate. Although Xue An considered these Spell Decrees to be quite ordinary, one must realize that in The Multiverse, cultivation methods are extremely scarce. In many small worlds or Sects, having one decent cultivation technique was enough to dominate others. There were few like Xue An who seemed to wholesale cultivation techniques to others. Moreover, these Spell Decrees were quite exceptional; if cultivated systematically, they could at least lead to the Loose Immortal Realm. This sufficed to demonstrate their preciousness. The Commander-in-chief of the Nation treasured these techniques as if he had found invaluable treasures upon receiving them. Xue An also took out two modified cultivation techniques. These two techniques were far inferior to the previous ones, particrly since they had been modified by Xue An and contained some hidden traps. However, the two techniques were different; one was much better than the other. These were intended for those outside the Hua n to practice. The better one was for those who had good rtions with the Hua nation. As for the one with more errors naturally, it was intended for those nations that were arrogant at first but politeter on. Of course. This was not Xue Ans deliberate attempt to sow discord within the Human n. Despite the many errors in these two cultivation techniques, they could still enable one to reach the Heavenly Human Realm. It was just that there would be many pitfallster on. At the same time, Xue An also suggested that if people from other countries truly had remarkable talent and were willing to follow the Hua n wholeheartedly, they could be taught the genuine cultivation techniques. As for how to manage that, Xue An believed that it wouldnt be difficult for the people of Zhongdu, who had been ying with power and bnce for thousands of years. The introduction and dissemination of these cultivation techniques ultimatelypletely rewrote the global power structure. A vigorous and thorough transformation thus began. All countries considered finding individuals with the talent for cultivation to be of utmost importance. Among them, Zhongdu took the lead. Through the cultivation methods passed down by Xue An, the Divine Land began to see a surge of young geniuses with unparalleled talents. This increased the strength of Zhongdu day by day, and the power of speech was firmly in the hands of Zhongdu. At the same time, Xue An started to prepare for the opening of various secret realms, allowing them to be fully connected with the main world. The Kunlun Secret Realm. Nowadays, Zhu Ruyan, in alliance with various forces, had be an unquestioned powerful figure within this secret realm. Countless people wished to meet with her every day, and it was only in the quiet of the night that Zhu Ruyan could find a moment to rx. On this day, she was drinking tea in her house as usual. She did not know when she had developed this habit. And she only drank one type of tea. Many people, seeking to ingratiate themselves, sent her lots of this tea. Yet, no one knew why this woman, who held power over the world, would favor such an average tea. Only a very few understood why. Because Mr. Xue, the man in question, drank this type of tea, yes. The drum outside beat four times. Zhu Ruyan put down her teacup, pulling herself out of her memories, and prepared to rest. But at that moment, from outside the window of the teahouse, a calm voice was heard. Drinking so much teate at night, can you still sleep? At the sound of this voice, Zhu Ruyan shuddered, then abruptly stood up. Due to her excitement, the tea table in front of her was knocked over, spilling tea everywhere. Zhu Ruyan, however, paid no attention to it, because Xue An was slowly walking in from the outside. Master Master! Zhu Ruyan said with a hoarse voice. Xue An smiled faintly, Well done! I didnt expect you to manage this realm so orderly. Zhu Ruyan took a deep breath, kneeled, and was about to bow when Xue An waved his hand, and an invisible force held her up. Dont be so quick to kneel! Yes! But may I ask, Master, do you have a matter to discuss on this visit? Zhu Ruyan asked softly, trying to calm her spirit. Xue An nodded, Im here to open up this Kunlun Secret Realm to the outside! Zhu Ruyan was shocked and then showed an ecstatic expression, Is that possible now? Xue An smiled lightly, It should have been done before, but the conditions didnt allow for it at the time. Now that the conditions are met, naturally, this secret realm must be opened to the world I came from. Zhu Ruyan wanted to ask something else. Xue An said lightly, Lets do it now. Follow me! With that, he had already leapt out of the window and into the high sky. Zhu Ruyan quickly followed him into the sky. Master, is there anything I need to do? Xue An smiled faintly, Nothing at all! Just step back a little! Zhu Ruyan did as told and stepped back. Xue An raised his hand and chopped down. Crack. A streak of dark light spanned across the heavens and earth, seemingly splitting the space to create a crack. Within, a strange radiance faintly emerged. Chapter 691: Land of Kunlun, Return to the World (1st Update) Chapter 691: Chapter 691: Land of Kunlun, Return to the World (1st Update) This this is Zhu Ruyans face was filled with astonishment. Because she could feel the terrifying power contained within this beam of ck light. The strong ones in the city had also sensed something unusual at this moment and had all walked out of their rooms, looking up. Good heavens, what is that? Just as everyone was stunned by the ck light that spanned across the heavens and the earth. Xue An stepped forward, his hands gripping both sides of the ck light, and with a sudden force, shouted, Open! ... Boom! After a loud sound. Xue An forcefully tore open a huge gap in the secret realms restrictions. ck light swirled, and a tall gateway gradually emerged. And beyond that gateway, one could see a scene most peculiar. There were buildings of strange designs everywhere, steel giant birds soaring in the sky, and iron boxes running on the ground. Such odd sights left everyone in Kunlun City dumbfounded. And Zhu Ruyan trembled all over, murmuring softly, Is this the world that Masteres from? In the past, even though it was possible for people from the Kunlun Secret Realm to go to the outside world, since the numbers were few and it was only controlled by a few hidden immortal sects, many people did not even know of the existence of an outside world. They all believed that the ce they lived in was the entirety of heaven and earth. Not until today did they see a broader expanse of heaven and earth. At that moment, a squad walked out from the ck giant gate and then stood silently behind Xue An. Seeing this squad, all the onlookers burst into an uproar. Its the Ironblood Phoenix! So the Ironblood Phoenix came from the outside world? Then this man Amidst the discussion, everyones expressions gradually became solemn. Everything was because the impression the Fire Phoenix squad left on these people was simply too profound. The once-dominating Pce of the Fire King and Profound Wind Tower in Kunlun were destroyed in a single night, and it was the work of the Ironblood Phoenix. It was said that there was a man with astounding cultivation who yed a leading role in it, and moreover, this person was the master who taught Zhu Ruyan. In that case, the identity of the man standing in the high sky with his hands behind his back was about to reveal itself. It should be none other than Xue An, the one who suppressed Kunlun and stood at its very peak! Just when everyone was still in shocked disbelief. Xue An stood above in the high sky, looking down upon the crowd, and then said indifferently, Just as you have guessed, both I and the members of the Ironblood Phoenixe from the outside world. And this world you live in is but a secret realm created by an ancient power! Xue Ans words caused everyones faces to change drastically. Especially many strong ones who had prided themselves highly, their faces were now ashen. Because the many unusual aspects they encountered during their cultivation corroborated what Xue An had said to be true. Looking at you, you must have noticed it too, right? Indeed, the Heavenly Dao in this secret realm is wed, it is not theplete Heavenly Dao, you could cultivate here for ten thousand years and still find it hard to make any progress! Now that the outside world has undergone tremendous changes, with destiny rebooting and Spiritual Energy reviving, you cannot remaincent here. After all, you were once part of the Hua n, and thats why I have opened up this secret realm, allowing you to enter and exit the main world. But you must understand, if you wish to enter the main world for cultivation, you must follow my rules! Otherwise death will be quick and certain! Xue Ans words sent tremors through the entire Kunlun City. Many strong ones showed a hint of dissent on their faces. Xue Ans deeds indeed were strong enough back then, but over this past year or more, many strong ones within the Kunlun Secret Realm had also begun to break through, and their cultivation levels had be much stronger. Especially many newly emerged strong ones, who took Xue Ans words with a pinch of skepticism. But just then, Xue An took a step forward, his eyes gleaming brilliantly, an overwhelmingly formidable presence instantly enveloped the entire Kunlun City. Under the supreme pressure, the group of powerhouses all had faces full of terror and desperation. They felt as if they had been reduced to lowly ants, while the man high above was like an emperor reigning over the heavens. This disparity, as vast as the difference between clouds and mud, only made them want to kneel. At that moment, Xue An retracted his gaze and the oppressive aura dissipated. Many of the slightly less powerful strong beings copsed to the ground with a thud, their faces pale, no longer able to stand. Even those who were standing didnt fare much better; each one harbored an infinite fear deep within their hearts. Now, do you understand what Im saying? Yes yes! Understood! These powerhouses replied weakly, not even daring to lift their heads to nce at Xue An. Xue An nodded slightly. By then, the ck gate had fully taken shape, and many ordinary soldiers from Hua country filed in, among them many refined schrs. Upon entering and seeing the city filled with ancient architecture, these schrs showed excited expressions. A world untouched by modern culture was to them an invaluable treasure. And the ordinary soldiers could use this secret realm for training. Such was the value of these secret realms. At that time, Xue An turned his head and smiled faintly at Zhu Ruyan, Shall we go over there and have a look? Zhu Ruyan nodded without hesitation, Mhm! When she crossed through the ck gate, Zhu Ruyan felt as though she had passed through ayer of bubbles; her breathing paused for a moment before she smelled a very strange scent. Different from the Kunlun Secret Realm untouched by the slightest pollution, the air of the world was far moreplex. Yet the abundance of Spiritual Energy here still surprised Zhu Ruyan. And this exit was located above a heavily guarded square in Zhongdu, where Zhu Ruyan was curiously surveying the surrounding architecture. Aunt Ruyan? Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang came bouncing over, visibly excited. Seeing the two little girls, Zhu Ruyan couldnt help but nod and smile, The two little beauties have grown taller again! At this time, several familiar figures emerged from the ck gate. Bian Qingmu and siblings, Bian Hua and Bian Tian. The events that had just urred within the Kunlun Secret Realm spread throughout the entire realm in an instant. Bian Qingmu and the others sensed an anomaly in the world and immediately rushed over, just in time to encounter the people from the Fire Phoenix squad. Being acquainted with each other, the three of them also stepped into the world. My lord! The three Bian respectfully said. Xue An smiled slightly, You three wait here! Ill go open the other secret realms! With that, Xue An once again soared into the sky. This time Xue An was in Siberia. At first, Xue An had entered the War Wolf Secret Realm here. Although this secret realm was quite narrow, there was still a group of Hua n people living inside, which Xue An naturally would not give up. But as he was about to enter the War Wolf Secret Realm, he suddenly had a premonition and turned his head to look toward the nearby jungle, then let out a light huh. Because in his Divine Sense, a familiar person appeared in the distance. Su Shanna! What was she doing appearing in the deste, uninhabited Siberian forests at this time? And it seemed someone was chasing her to kill her. Chapter 692: The New Elite? No, Not for Long (2nd Update) Chapter 692: Chapter 692: The New Elite? No, Not for Long (2nd Update) Xue Ans heart stirred, and his entire being vanished from the spot in an instant. When he reappeared, he was already above Su Shanna. Of course, Su Shanna had no clue about any of this. At that moment, she was running strenuously through the snow-covered ground. The once morous colonel was now in dire straits. Her neat military uniform was now tattered, her hat missing, her blonde hair scattered but unable to hide the panic and anger in those blue eyes. ... Xue An remained silent, quietly following her. After rounding a small hill ahead and arriving at a ce sheltered from the cold wind, Su Shanna leaned against arge tree, too exhausted to even shake off the snow from her body. It was clear she was on the verge of copse. But in Xue Ans Divine Sense, at least three squads were rapidly approaching, and their target was Su Shanna. Xue An hid high above, quietly observing. A momentter, A rhythmic series of footsteps came from the distant forest, spreading out and surrounding her at great speed. Su Shannas face showed despair as she drew a small silver pistol from her waist. You damned bastards, what will it take for you to let me go? Heh heh, Su Shanna, we have to admit, youre tough enough to survive in these Siberian forests for half a month, evading our capture! But now I advise you to give up resisting! Juste with us peacefully, and I promise the general wont kill you! Along with the voice, a young E-country officer appeared from behind a tree, with a smug smile on his face. But as soon as he showed himself, Su Shanna raised her hand and fired. Pop. The sound of the gunshot echoed, and the officers cap was shot right off his head. Startled, he ducked his head and hurriedly hid behind the tree, and then shouted furiously, Attack! At themand, The soldiers began to close the encircling. Su Shanna leaned against the tree, and only when some of the leading soldiers got within two to three hundred meters of her did she suddenly swing out from behind the tree and open fire. Pop pop several shots rang out. Those soldiers fell to the ground as neat bullet holes appeared on their foreheads, clearly dead. This action stunned the rest of the soldiers, all of whom took cover behind trees. The young officer yelled, That bitch is out of bullets! Whoever captures her, the general will surely reward you handsomely! Hearing those words, the soldiers eyes glinted with greed, and they began to slowly approach Su Shanna, using the trees for cover. Su Shanna hid behind the tree, taking a deep breath before letting out a self-deprecating bitter smile. As the officer had said, the only thing she had left was the single glory bullet in her pistol; she waspletely out of ammo. As of today, Su Shanna had been on the run for half a month. Both her mental and physical strength were no longer enough to keep going. Thus, a look of resignation gradually appeared on Su Shannas face as she slowly raised the gun, aimed it at her temple, closed her eyes, and was about to pull the trigger. Just then, a calm voice sounded next to her ear. As a soldier, are you going to seek death so easily? Hearing this familiar voice, Su Shannas body shook, and she immediately thought she was hallucinating. After all, how could he possibly be here? But when she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Xue An standing on a nearby tree, smiling at her. Xue Instructor Xue? Su Shanna could hardly believe her eyes. Xue An nced at the soldiers surrounding from all directions and said indifferently, Are all these people here to capture you? Su Shanna smiled bitterly and nodded. At that moment, the young military officer also spotted Xue An standing atop the tree and couldnt help but be startled. What are you. The rest of his words failed to leave his mouth because he had already recognized Xue An. After all, who in the world didnt know Xue An by now? Yet it was this realization that nearly caused the young officer to faint with fear. Xue An swept his gaze over the soldiers before his eyes settled on the officer, You recognize me? The man nodded tremblingly. Yes I do! Good, go back and tell your so-called general that Su Shanna is now a citizen of China. If shes harassed again, you will bear the consequences! Xue An said calmly. Yes, my lord! The officer, as if receiving a reprieve, nodded like a pecking chicken. Xue An waved his hand dismissively. The officer turned and ran. With his escape, the pursuing soldiers also scattered in all directions. In a blink of an eye, the desperate situation that had almost driven Su Shanna to suicide dissipated with just a few words from Xue An. Su Shanna watched the scene with a nk mind. It was then that Xue An leapt down from the tree and came to Su Shannas side, smiling slightly, Su Shanna, long time no see! Su Shanna nodded with a confused look on her face, Xue Instructor Xue, howe you are here? Oh, I came here to open up a secret realm. But what about you, why are you being hunted by your own countrys soldiers? Xue An inquired. Upon hearing this, Su Shanna smiled bitterly. As the former head instructor of the Far East special forces, Su Shanna had always held a high position in Country E. But ever since the great turmoil, the situation in Country E had undergone drastic changes. Most of Su Shannas supporters in this upheaval either fell from power or died. This dealt a heavy blow to Su Shannas foundation in the military. If that had been all, it wouldnt have been too bad. She could simply leave Country E and serve as an instructor in another country. Su Shanna had done this before, such as when she served under Commander Hu andpeted alongside Xue Ans Fire Phoenix Special Forces. But she was thinking too simplistically. Having been caught in the whirlpool of power, how could she possibly extricate herself so easily? After the great change in Country Es hierarchy, a general named Dmitry came into power. This man had once served in the same unit as Su Shanna and had also pursued her madly, only to be sternly rejected by her and knocked to the ground in front of many soldiers. As a result, Dmitry held onto this grudge in his heart. Upon rising to power, he immediately began to target Su Shanna. He started by stripping her of all her positions and then used various means to subdue her, wishing to make her his captive. However, against his expectations, Su Shanna firmly refused. Finally, the conflict escted, and Su Shanna resolutely fled the capital of Country E and headed south, attempting to cross the uninhabited expanse of Siberia to seek asylum in China. But Dmitry, adamant about possessing Su Shanna, flew into a rage upon learning of her escape and immediately dispatched forces to pursue and intercept her. This was the reason Su Shanna found herself in such a dire situation. After listening to her story, Xue An smiled faintly, A rising star in the military? No, not for long. Chapter 693: You can scream your throat hoarse, but no one will come today (Third Update) Chapter 693: Chapter 693: You can scream your throat hoarse, but no one wille today (Third Update) Although she didnt know why Xue An had said that, Su Shanna was still infected by the strong confidence in his words, and the tense nerves she had been holding for days finally rxed. It was then that Xue An said, Now that there is no ce for you in E country, you might as welle to Hua country! Hua country is currently training its troops and is in dire need of someone with your talent. The reason Xue An had saved Su Shanna wasrgely because he admired her a great deal. This woman had been in the military camp for many years, climbing her way up through her own abilities and had earned a certain reputation in the international military circles, which showed that she indeed had real talent. Such talent was exactly what Hua country urgently needed now. However, Su Shanna hesitated, Can I really do that? You know I am a person from E country! ... It may not be possible for others, but you can definitely do it! Xue An said with a smile. Hearing this, Su Shanna hesitated for a moment, then nodded firmly, If that is the case, then I will join Hua country! Su Shanna had been nning to travel through Siberia to seek refuge in Hua country, and with Xue Ans invitation, she had even less reason to refuse. A very wise choice! Xue An said with a smile. So whats next? Do we go back now? Su Shanna asked. Xue An spoke lightly, Dont rush, theres some other business to attend to! Having said this, Xue An cleaved down with one palm, tearing open a rift in the space before him. Then he turned to Su Shanna with a smile, Lets go! After speaking, Xue An stepped forward and disappeared into the rift. Su Shanna looked at the narrow space rift with a stunned face, hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth and followed through it. It was the moment Xue An and Su Shanna entered the War Wolf Secret Realm. In E country. The military headquarters building. The original headquarters building had been sliced down by Xue Ans sword, and the current one had been rebuilt on the original site afterward. At this moment. Dmitry, holding the reins of power, sat in front of therge floor-to-ceiling window of the top floor office, enjoying the afternoon sunlight with a satisfied expression. Symphonic music recorded on vinyl records yed in the grand office. When he was particrly pleased, Dmitry would also take a big gulp of his smooth vodka. Thisfort and leisure were Dmitrys unshakable afternoon routine ever since he became the military chief. It would be even better if I could capture that little girl Su Shan back! Dmitry thought silently to himself, involuntarily licking his lips. Just then. There was a knock at the door. Dmitry frowned slightly. The thing he hated the most was being disturbed during his nap time. So without even opening his eyes, he said sternly, Get lost! No matter how important it is, it can wait until I finish this bottle of vodka. The knocking stopped. A smug smile appeared on the corners of Dmitrys mouth. This was the taste of holding great power! But before the smile could spread, it was startled away by a loud noise. Dmitry himself was so startled that he sat upright in his chair and then, livid with rage, looked toward the door. Are you guys sick of living or something? Didnt I say to wait until I finished my nap to bring up anything! But before he could finish scolding, another loud bang followed, and the door, sturdy enough to withstand a direct grenade st, crashed down. Amidst the rising dust, a secretary hurried in. You bunch of assholes, thinking of rebelling? Upon seeing it was a secretary, Dmitrys suspended heart settled, then he couldnt help but fly into a rage, pulling out a pistol from the drawer. Your Excellency, calm your anger! Urgent military intelligence has juste in from Siberia; you need to look at this! Although the secretary was pointed at with a gun, he still spoke unfazed. Siberia? Dmitry was slightly stunned. What kind of intelligence could there be? Werent just a few squads sent to pursue Su Shanna? Could something have happened over there? Thinking this, Dmitry hurriedly grabbed the document, opened it, and was dumbstruck. Because the document was exceedingly simple. So simple that it contained only one sentence. Su Shanna has been rescued by Hua Countrys Xue An, and let me warn you, from now on, Su Shanna is under the protection of Hua Country. Any offense will be at your own risk. But it was this simple sentence that Dmitry read for a full minute. Hua Countrys Xue An. These four words seemed to be magical, making Dmitrys forehead gradually break into a cold sweat, and his hand clutching the document began to tremble. Suddenly, as if thinking of something, Dmitry looked up at the secretary. Does anyone else know about this document? The secretary shook his head, Your Excellency, Im only responsible for delivering the document; I dont know anything else! Useless, all a bunch of goddamn useless people! Dmitry cursed angrily as if venting his inner panic and unease. Then he very decisively got up to pack, at the same time he said in a deep voice, Prepare a few military vehicles for me immediately, I have emergency business to attend to and need to leave! Saying this, he started packing somemonly used items into a suitcase but then turned and saw the secretary standing motionless at the desk, staring at him with a very strange look. A chill went through Dmitrys heart, but a friendly smile appeared on his face. You seem to have been with me for a long time, wait until I return from my official duty, and Ill make you head of the Secretariat. Now, please hurry up and call a car for me! Uncharacteristically, the usually domineering Dmitry used the word please. But the secretary shook his head in response, Your Excellency, Im sorry, but it just so happens that all the vehicles are not at the headquarters today. The smile on Dmitrys face froze, and after a moment he managed a forced smile, Since there are none, then Ill go downstairs and find a civilian car. After all, the military situation is urgent, and we cant dy! As he spoke, he turned to leave. But the secretary took a step forward, blocking Dmitrys path, then said very respectfully, Your Excellency, why the need to hurry? Dmitrys expression flickered, just as he was about to say something. Dmitry, in such a rush, are you off to perform some urgent official duty? a voice came, and then a general entered, dressed in a tidy military uniform and wearing white gloves. Behind him followed a line of quite formidable guards. Ni Nikita, what what are you doing? Dmitry was startled, then yelled loudly, Guard! Nikita shook his head, No use calling, even if you scream your throat raw, no one wille today! Dmitrys face was covered in cold sweat as he stepped back, and then he said with a forced smile, Nikita, were bothrades-in-arms, what is this about? Nikita responded with a smile, Comrades-in-arms? I dont haverades like you. Chapter 704: Hiding Evil Intentions (Third Update) Chapter 704: Chapter 704: Hiding Evil Intentions (Third Update) No, this is for you. Ive heard that even mutants will gradually recover if they drink this kind of top-quality purified water that hasnt been exposed to radiation! Then anxiously said, Drink it quickly, or if people outside smell it, it will be toote! The girlplied and drank all the water in the bowl. Ah Tu then nodded in satisfaction. After witnessing all of this, Xue An sighed softly. He had merely admired this assertive boy, but now he couldnt help but feel a touch of emotion when he saw this scene unfold. All beings suffer, these four words were indeed true. Xue An took out arge bunch of mineral water from the Mustard Seed Ring, ced it on the ground, and then turned to leave. Ah Tu stared at the mineral water on the ground,pletely astounded. It took him a while toe to his senses before he hurriedly rushed out. SiSir, you Ah Tu, panting, tried to say something. Xue An, without turning back, said, Take good care of your sister, and dont recklessly court danger again! Also, unless there are unexpected circumstances, I should be staying in the tavern these next few days, you can find me there if you need anything! Having said that, Xue An left. Ah Tu stood in ce, silently watching Xue Ans receding figure, suddenly took a deep breath, and respectfully knelt down, silently kowtowed, then got up and walked away. But he didnt notice that when he bowed, Yao Xiaofei was peeking from behind a shack not far away. Xue An returned to the tavern. Feng Pangszi had already notified his subordinates, so as soon as Xue An came back, someone led him to a room on the upper floor of the tavern. The room wasntvishly decorated, but it was very clean and tidy, and even the walls were thickened. Standing inside, the radiation was much weaker. Respected sir, if there are any further instructions, please feel free to summon me! Having said this, the butler-like servant exited the room. Xue An perceived the people outside eavesdropping and smiled faintly, then casually waved his hand and set up a shielding barrier. Only then did Xue An call out An Yan and his two daughters from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Wow, Daddy, what ce is this? Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang, having been a bit bored in the Magic Treasures Pavilion, though it was spacious and filled with various toys and snacks, found it quite stuffy. So, they were very excited when they were let out. An Yan frowned slightly as she too sensed something unusual about this world. Xue An smiled faintly, This is our first stop since leaving Earth! Wow, so this is an alien then! The two little girls started curiously turning over the rooms furnishings. An Yan approached Xue An, Husband, is this the ck Celestial Body you mentioned before? Xue An nodded. But the Spiritual Energy here is very sparse, and there doesnt seem to be any Cultivators either. Why are you staying here, then? An Yan was somewhat surprised. Xue An shook his head, Initially, I had no intention ofing here, but then I changed my mind! Oh? Why? Because theres something unusual about this world. It actually has nuclear weapons, yet the level of civilization here is quite low; its absolutely impossible that they developed nuclear weapons on their own! And furthermore Xue An paused, his gaze flickering. I can sense the Origin Power of this celestial body. So I am certain that this ce was not always as it is now. Butter, the Origin Power of this celestial body has been continuously devoured by something, leading to its gradual decline, or to put it simply, it is slowly dying. Therefore, I think theres certainly something strange here, and I want to see what kind of person is capable of stealing the Origin Power of a celestial body. After listening to Xue Ans words, An Yan nodded as if she understood but didnt quite grasp the full meaning. Hmm, but one still needs to be very careful. Xue An smiled upon hearing this and said, As you mentioned, there are no cultivators here, and the martial artists Ive encountered in this world actually rely on a kind of talent that seems mutated for their abilities, which they then categorize into first and second rank ording to their power. From what Ive observed, there is likely no one who can pose a threat to me. As they spoke, the two little girls, bored, walked over. Daddy, its really boring here! Yeah, Dad, theres no ice cream, no toys, and even the world outside the window is all dull and grayso boring! Nian Nianined. Xue An squatted down and said with a smile, What should we do then? Why dont you two go back inside the pavilion? Hearing this, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian both shook their heads, We wont go! Its even more boring in there! At that moment, Nian Nians eyes lit up, Daddy, lets have hotpot, I suddenly really want to eat hotpot! Xue Anughed upon hearing this, All right! With that, Xue An directly took out a set of tables and chairs from the Mustard Seed Ring, then brought out a copper pot and various ingredients. Everything needed was readily avable in the Mustard Seed Ring. Soon, Xue An had prepared a hotpot. The family started to gather around the table and enjoy the steaming hotpot. Meanwhile. Within the slum area. Yao Xiaofei stealthily approached the house where Ah Tu and his sister lived. As he walked, Yao Xiaofei muttered to himself. This Ah Tu is really lucky! He actually managed to attach himself to a second-rank samurai. And he even received so many good things. Otherwise, why would he kneel down and salute someone? Thinking this, Yao Xiaofeis eyes turned a jealous shade of blue. Its not fair, why should you siblings get so many good things? Some of those things should be shared with me too! With these thoughts in mind, Yao Xiaofei arrived outside the shack. There was no sound inside. He carefully approached. He didnt dare make too much noise. After all, Ah Tu has now awakened a hint of his Knife Skill Talent, and if hes not careful, he will certainly be killed by him. With this in mind, Yao Xiaofei had already crept up to the shabby window of the shack. Suddenly. He smelled a faint scent of water. In this world, water is precious and scarce, so many people have evolved the ability to sniff out water, using this skill to search for water sources. When Yao Xiaofei smelled the waters scent, he was taken aback. Because this waters scent was gentle and sweet,pletely different from the pungent smell of the polluted water he was used to. Yao Xiaofeis heartbeat sped up, and then he quietly peered through the window. He saw Ah Tu inside, holding a y jar, scooping with a small bottle cap, cleaning the mutated tissues from his sisters eyes and face. The girl, feeling distressed, said, Brother, dont wash anymore, this is wasting too much water! Chapter 695: Explosively Stir-Fried Dragon Liver (First Update) Chapter 695: Chapter 695: Explosively Stir-Fried Dragon Liver (First Update) This was an old neighborhood tucked away in a corner of Beijiang City. It was remote and dpidated with a harsh environment, plus the houses were worn andcking basic amenities. So, it had essentially be akin to a slum. The only upside might be the cheap rent here. As a result, those living here belonged to the lowest stratum of society. At that moment. ... Xue An and An Yan, along with their two daughters, climbed the stairs and arrived in front of a familiar door. Daddy, Mommy, are we going back to our old home to live? Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian excitedly asked. Old home Xue An smiled slightly, his lips curling in amusement. Indeed. The home of his childhood was long gone. Since his youth, Xue An had left Qingmang Town, leading a nomadic life. It wasnt until he met An Yan in university and they went back to Beijiang together, renting this old two-bedroom ce. That was when Xue An first felt the sense of home. And now, he always felt that this was home. An Yans eyes were slightly red as she said to the two little girls, Yes, were going to stay here for a couple of days. Are you girls happy about that? Mhm, happy! the two little girls gleefully responded. For children, it didnt matter how spacious or fancy their house was. As long as their parents were by their side, anywhere could feel wonderful. Moreover, the two little girls had been born and raised here, so they were naturally attached to this ce. At this moment, Xue An opened the door, and the family entered. The house was clean, as if someone had been tidying up every day. But the decorations had not changed at all since they left. It seemed as though they had merely gone out for a meal and then returned. An Yans eyes were watery. She took a deep breath and her fingers gently caressed the furniture and decorations of the house. Every item here was imbued with memories of her and Xue An. Naturally, reminiscing suddenly made An Yan very emotional. The two little girls, however, cheerfully threw themselves onto the shabby old sofa in the living room and eagerly turned on the TV. Surprisingly, there was electricity, and the TV could be turned on normally. So the little girls contentedly settled into the sofa to watch television. Xue An casually picked up the cooking apron hanging by the kitchen, skillfully put it on, and said with a smile, Yaner, Ill go cook! Husband, let me do it! You An Yan always found it somewhat odd to have the current Xue An cooking. After all, Xue An was now a man who stood at the pinnacle of this world, and yet here he was, donning an apron to cook, which seemed incongruous. Xue An justughed at this, Whats so strange about making food for you and the kids? Besides, do you know how to cook Dragon Liver? An Yan paused, then remembered the Dragon Liver that Xue An had cut from the Heavenly Dragon in the provincial city was still there. If youre feeling bored, you can help me out and watch how I stir-fry the Dragon Liver! Xue An said cheerily. An Yan nodded, Mhm! Xue An first took out the Dragon Liver, radiating with vital essence and light, from An Yans Mustard Seed Ring. As soon as this object appeared, the lifeforce it exuded revived even the long-withered flowers on the balcony. Then Xue An took out the oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, and ginger, green onions, and garlic from An Yans ring as well. Dont ask why this is in here. A few days ago, Xue An emptied out arge supermarket in Zhongdu, tossing everything into the Mustard Seed Ring in one fell swoop. Anything that couldnt fit was left in the Magic Treasures Pavilion. It was all for the sake of convenience when leaving Earth to travel through The Multiverse. Moreover, storing items in the Mustard Seed Ring and this Magic Treasures Pavilion had another benefit: there was never any need to worry about spoge or decay, akin to a supercharged version of a portable deep freezer. Actually, the best match for this Dragon Liver would be Phoenix Marrow, but I reckon there wouldnt be such a thing as a Phoenix in this world, so I can only stir-fry it to eat. This Dragon Liver isnt tasty in itself, and its even quite fishy, hence the need for masterful seasoning skills to correct these vors. On this front, I consider myself an expert! Back in the day, I used to stir-fry it often. As Xue An was preparing the ingredients, he rambled on and on. An Yan was somewhat puzzled, Husband! Hmm? Arent the Dragon n and the Phoenix both very powerful groups? Why is there a dish with Dragon Liver and Phoenix Marrow then? Xue An smiled at the question, The Dragon n is an extremely diverse group. There are those whose cultivation level isparable to that of an Immortal King, the highest echelon, and then there are worthless ones who can only be ughtered for meatthe lowly dragons. However, the Heavenly Dragon n, while not particrly strong in the Dragon n, has not fallen to the point of being lowly dragons. It was just that they infuriated me, which is why I cut out their Dragon Liver. As for Phoenix, Xue An paused, then after a moments thought he continued, Their kind is even stranger. Have you heard of the Phoenix nirvana? An Yan nodded. Each Phoenix will undergo many nirvanas in its lifetime, and each nirvana is a rebirth for them. This means the Phoenix bodies they shed during nirvana be ownerless, just like snake skins that are cast off and discarded at will. Thus, people discovered that Phoenix Marrow is actually very delicious. Upon hearing Xue Ans exnation, An Yans eyes gradually widened. Husband, you are so amazing! Xue An chuckled, Theres all sorts of chaos in The Multiverse Realms, with all kinds of races and things youll encounter. Once you get used to it over time, youlle to understand. Mmhmm! By this time, Xue An had finished preparing everything but didnt use a conventional stove. Because a mundane me simply couldnt cook the Dragon Liver properly. Xue An snapped his fingers, and a white, pure me appeared in mid-air. He then took the cracked frying pan from An Yan. Husband, this pan is leaking! No worries, Ill fix it up for you! With that, Xue An threw the frying pan into the mes, and under the intense heat, it began to disintegrate immediately. But as Xue An threw the Dragon Liver onto it, clusters of blood-colored brilliance continuously seeped into the pan, and over time, the cracks in the pan began to heal. The Dragon Liver contains the life force of a dragon, and harnessing it can produce many miraculous effects; this is merely one of them, Xue An said casually, tossing in the prepared seasonings and starting to cook the Dragon Liver. An enticing aroma began to spread. An Yans appetite was stirred by the scent, and as for the two little girls, they couldnt even keep watching TV anymore; instead, they ran to the kitchen doorway to wait for the Dragon Liver to be ready. Finally. After Xue An finished stir-frying, he ced the spicy stir-fried Dragon Liver onto a te. All done! Eat up quickly! It wont be as good if it cools down, Xue An said with a beaming smile. Chapter 696: This is the Reward You Deserve (Second Update) Chapter 696: Chapter 696: This is the Reward You Deserve (Second Update) Actually, even before Xue An gave the order, the two little girls had already eagerly picked up a piece and put it in their mouths. Is it good? An Yan asked. The two little girls were beyond the point of speaking, managing only to nod repeatedly. An Yan also picked up a piece and tried it. Upon entering the mouth, there was a very tender yet resilient texture, coated with a thickened sauce that was incredibly fragrant and refreshingly sweet. But after just a couple of chews, the Dragon Liver suddenly melted away, and then was rapidly absorbed by the body. ... An Yan felt a significant increase in her strength, and her Cultivation Level also began to stir. However, since An Yans Cultivation Level had already reached the critical value of the Seal, she couldnt make any progress at all. Xue An naturally noticed this and his expression gradually turned cold. Honey, have a bite! An Yan, clearly seeing that something was amiss with Xue An and guessing the reason behind it, quickly changed the subject. Xue An shook his head with a smile and said, Ive had my fill of this stuff in the past, you and the kids eat it! Just then. Suddenly, there was amotion of footsteps from outside the door. Then someone shouted, Are you sure someone went inside here? Boss, were absolutely certain! No mistake about it! And didnt you smell the aroma? Clearly, the thief is inside cooking! Damn it, someone dared to cause trouble in Mr. Xues old house, today I, Du Fan, wont forgive myself if I dont y him Before he could finish, Xue An had already opened the door. Indeed. Standing outside, rolling up their sleeves, ready to break in and catch the thief, was none other than Du Fan and his group of Beijiang roughnecks. And when they saw Xue An standing behind the door, wearing a cooking apron and even holding a spat, they were all stunned. Xue Mr. Xue? Du Fan was the first to regain hisposure, his face filled with astonishment. Xue An nodded slightly, looked Du Fan over, and said indifferently, Sorry about what? The Cultivation Technique that youve been practicing? Upon hearing this, Du Fan trembled and then sheepishly scratched his head, Heh, thanks to Mr. Xue, Ive also started cultivating. Oh, hows your progress? This time, Du Fan didnt even dare to look up, muttering softly, Up until now, I havent felt the presence of Spiritual Energy! Xue Anughed, Of course, you cant feel it, because you simply dont have the aptitude for cultivation! Hearing this, Du Fan felt the urge to cry, because he wasnt the first person to tell him this. Buting from Xue An, it plunged Du Fan into true despair. Not having the aptitude meant he couldnt cultivate in the future. Du Fan wasnt a fool. He could clearly see what would be most valued in the futurewithout a doubt, it was the cultivators with a Cultivation Level. If he wanted to stay in his current position longer, he would need much stronger power. Otherwise, he could very well be an outcast of the era. So no matter how difficult it was, he still wanted to cultivate. But the words from Xue An today mercilessly shattered hisst bit of fantasy. As Du Fans face turned ashen. Xue An looked at his subordinates holding clubs behind him and asked indifferently, How did you know something was happening in my house? Du Fan responded in a low voice, Sir, it was all arranged by me, because I feared that petty thieves might disturb your old mansion, so I ordered people to watch it twenty-four hours a day. They told me someone had broken into your old mansion, and I rushed over immediately. Its possible that you returned in such a hurry that these people didnt recognize you, which led to this mix-up. Im really sorry! Du Fan exined at length. Upon hearing this, Xue An chuckled and then suddenly asked, During the previous chaos in the world, it was also you who arranged for people to secretly protect the Shie family, wasnt it? Du Fan nodded in response, At that time, although Chairman Qin also sent people, I always worried that their bodyguards werent astute enough, so I instructed a few local toughs to keep watch. Even though these toughs werent strong fighters, they were very familiar with the local terrain and situation. Their presence could help Uncle Shie and his family through tough times. Xue An nodded, You did well! Du Fan was slightly startled and was about to offer his thanks when the next sentence from Xue An made him stand frozen in ce. Although you have done many things wrong before, in recognition of these two points of dedication, I will grant you an opportunity. Opportunity. Mr. Xue is offering me an opportunity. Du Fan felt as if his entire being had turned foolish, his mind wentpletely nk, and all he could do was nod his head dumbly. Hmm! Xue An smiled faintly, turned to look at the mother and daughters who had already eaten more than half of the dragon liver but clearly could no longer continue. Are you still eating? All three women shook their heads simultaneously. No more, it was very delicious at first, but after eating too much it feels like my stomach is bursting! An Yan said. Yeah! I feel so stuffed its ufortable! Xiang Xiang said. Only Nian Nian took another piece, put it in her mouth, and started chewing slowly like a hamster. I think its alright, but Im full too! Xue Anughed and casually picked up the te with the remaining half portion of the dragon liver. Here, this is for you! Du Fan took the te somewhat nkly, Sir, this is This is the opportunity I am giving you, Xue An said indifferently. Ah? Du Fan was somewhat dumbfounded. A te of leftovers is the opportunity? If someone else had said this, Du Fan would have hurled the te at them by now, certain they were making fun of him. But he dared not disregard Xue Ans words. And what exactly was this dish made of? It smelled so fragrant. Try a piece! Xue An said. Erm okay! Contemting, Du Fan grabbed a piece and threw it into his mouth. After chewing for a while, Du Fans body shook, and he suddenly broke out in a foul sweat. His eyes, which had been somewhat cloudy, also started to clear up. This was the effect of the dragon livers ability to cleanse the veins and marrow. Afterwards, Du Fan felt he could suddenly sense the presence of natures spiritual energy. This discovery left him ecstatic, Sir Xue An waved his hand, This is what you deserve. However, Du Fan did not see it that way; he carefully held the te in his hands and then bowed deeply to Xue An with great respect. Sir, I am eternally grateful for your kindness. If there is anything you require of me in the future, I am at your service like a loyal dog or horse! Xue An smiled faintly, Alright! Be on your way. After speaking, he closed the door of the room. Du Fan maintained his bow for over a minute before slowly straightening up. His face was filled with excitement and joy. As for his subordinates, they were all staring intently at the te in Du Fans hands. Du Fan spoke calmly, This was gifted by the master. I have already eaten a piece, and the rest is only for those who make an exceptional contribution to the gang. Understand? Yes! The subordinates all shuddered, their respect for their leader increasing even further. Also, remember to send more people to guard this ce. If the master has any need, report it to me immediately! Understood! Chapter 697: A Day in the Life of Dog Abuse (3rd Update) Chapter 697: Chapter 697: A Day in the Life of Dog Abuse (3rd Update) Husband, who was that just now? An Yan asked. Xue An smiled, Just a leader of some riffraff from Beijiang that I taught a lesson to before. But the guy is pretty decent. Not only did he send people to guard this ce, he also secretly helped Uncle Xie and the others, so I rewarded him with a few pieces of dragon liver. Oh! Oh what? Do you know him? Hehe, no, I dont! An Yan said, looking foolish. Seeing her reaction, Xue An tousled her hair with an air of resignation, You dont know him, yet you oh. You really are a fool! ... Annoying, youve messed up my hair again! An Yan pouted, her face flustered, like a little cat with its fur standing on end. Unable to resist her adorable appearance, Xue An reached out again to gently pinch her nose. Who are you calling annoying? This enraged An Yan to the point of baring her teeth and ws, Youre annoying, its you whos annoying! Oh? Then I guess I wont let go now! Wuwuwu, you big bully, always picking on me! My nose hurts! An Yan put on a face as if on the verge of tears. Xue An thought he had really pinched An Yans nose painfully and quickly released his hand. An Yan took the opportunity to crouch down, burying her head in her knees. Watching her shoulders tremble slightly, as though she were crying, Xue An was so guilt-ridden he didnt know what to do with himself. Yaner, I was wrong, I was only teasing you. I really didnt mean to! But as Xue An spoke to one side, Yaner moved to the other. When he turned to speak to that side, she moved back again. So Xue An began to turn in circles as he apologized to Yaner. Finally, out of helplessness, Xue An also crouched down and said, How about you pinch my nose? No sooner had he finished speaking than An Yan abruptly looked up, a smile ying on her lips, not a trace of tears to be seen. Alright! Thats what you said! Xue An was somewhat dumbfounded. Was he being tricked? Before he could collect his wits, An Yan revealed her pearly white teeth, But I dont want to pinch your nose. Youre a Golden Immortal, how could a little girl like me possibly pinch you? Im going to bite you to death! With that, An Yan bared her teeth and pounced on him, sinking her teeth into Xue Ans shoulder. Xue An, caught off-guard, was bitten firmly by An Yan, and it hurt so much that he gasped for air. But at that moment, a golden light glimmered on Xue Ans shoulder. This was his bodys natural reaction to feeling threatened. If the golden light condensed, An Yans teeth would probably be shattered. Therefore, Xue Ans gaze turned cold, and the golden light on his shoulder dissipated instantly. But discarding his cultivation level meant he was enduring An Yans bite with only his physical body. After all, Yaner was a Loose Immortal, and her bite packed quite a punch. At the very least, Xue An was in so much pain that cold sweat appeared on his forehead, yet he clenched his teeth and made no sound. An Yan then sensed something was off, and reluctantly opened her mouth, only to see Xue An squatting there drenched in sweat, a look of agony on his face. Husband, you howe An Yan wanted to ask why Xue An didnt use his cultivation level to resist. Xue An pulled up a slight smile, You silly girl, if Id used my cultivation level, your teeth would have been shattered! Then youre just enduring it? Hehe, its nothing! Seeing Xue Ans smile, An Yan suddenly felt exceedingly awful, like she was throwing a tantrum for no reason. Then she caressed Xue Ans shoulder. All she saw was that his clothes were torn, and deep teeth marks were in his flesh, where An Yans two canine teeth had dug in and were still oozing trickles of blood. Husband, Im sorry! I didnt mean to! Seeing this, Yaner felt so heartbroken that tears almost fell. She felt like she hadnt used much strength at all. How did she manage to bite her husband like this? Xue An thenughed, Alright, alright, its okay, dont cry! Lets just say I got bitten by a little dog! Yaner nodded reflexively, Mm mm? Then a golden light shed across Xue Ans shoulder, and it healedpletely, leaving not even a trace of the bite marks or blood behind. And seeing that teasing smile on Xue Ans face, Yaner knew shed been fooled again. She clenched her teeth in anger and pounced on him fiercely. Stinky husband, this time Im going to bite off a piece of your flesh! Whoever bites me is a little dog! I bite whoever is the little dog! The two of them were a rambunctious mess. The two little girls watching TV were getting a bit impatient and shouted loudly, Dad! Mom! Stop messing around! We want to watch TV! In fact, from the beginning, the two little girls behaved as if they didnt see Xue An and An Yan romping around, their eyes glued to the TV. It was only when the two blocked their view that they got a bit angry and shouted. The reason? Well Maybe it was because they had seen too many such dog-abusing scenes that they had be somewhat immune. Eventually, the battle ended with Xue Ans surrender. The price was gaining three sets of teeth marks on his shoulders. And An Yan made it clear that she wouldnt let him use his cultivation level to heal. Xue An could only ept it with a bitter smile. Late at night. Outside, the autumn wind was bleak, and the night air was as cool as water. Xue An sat quietly on the living room sofa, gazing at the moonlight outside. At that moment, the bedroom door was gently pushed open. An Yan tiptoed out. Have they all fallen asleep? Xue An asked with a smile. An Yan nodded, then sat down beside Xue An. Fancy a drink? Xue An asked with a smile. Mm! Xue An then took out a bottle of red wine and some snacks from An Yans ring. The two lightly clinked their sses, then smiled at each other and drank the wine. Its been a while since west drank together! An Yan eximed somewhat sentimentally. When they had first returned to Beijiang, An Yan had not been pregnant yet, and Xue An had found a job he liked. It was a time when they were full of vigor and vitality. So, Xue An would often buy some cold dishes on the way home from work, and they would have a few drinks together. As they drank, they would chat about the past or share their dreams and hopes for the future. Often while talking, they would burst into heartyughter. Back then, the small house was often filled with theirughter. Butter on, things took a sudden turn, and in the end, they separated. Yes, it has been a long time! Xue An said softly. An Yan suddenly fell silent. For her, this long time might have been only four or five years. But for Xue An, it was more than three thousand long years. What a desperately long three thousand years that must have been! Husband Xue An smiled slightly, Its alright, everything is over now, isnt it? An Yan nodded, then tenderly caressed the teeth marks she had left on Xue Ans shoulder. Husband, youre so silly. I told you not to heal and you really didnt? Its because Im silly that I managed to find you! Annoying! An Yan gently punched Xue An. Another silence followed, and An Yan rested her head on Xue Ans shoulder, whispering, Husband, when are we leaving? Soon! Now that worldly affairs are almost settled, once XuanEr and the others return to Beijiang, well leave! Oh! Husband Hmm? Youre so nice! In the end, An Yan got drunk that night. Cough, of course, Xue An also won back a round. Chapter 698: Mountains and Rivers as Formation, Trans-ocean Starship (4th Update) Chapter 698: Chapter 698: Mountains and Rivers as Formation, Trans-ocean Starship (4th Update) In the following days, Xue An and his family did not even step out of the door, enjoying the warm and sweet time together in their modest home. It was not until this day that Tang Xuaner returned to Beijiang with Xiao Sha. Number One Tian Vi. Xiao Sha said, Boss, take me with you, just in case someone causes trouble, I can help you beat them up! ... Xue An shook his head, No need, you have an even more important task here. An even more important task? Xiao Sha was somewhat puzzled. Xue An nodded, then looked around the entire vi and said indifferently, It will be right here! Xiao Sha and Tang Xuaner exchanged nces, both somewhat confused and not understanding the meaning of Xue Ans words. At that moment. Xue An walked to the front of the vi, gazed at Yunmeng Lake in the distance, and slowly stretched out his hand with his palm facing up, saying softly, Change the heavens change the earth! Boom! At hismand, the small mountain beneath everyones feet shook violently and then began to rise higher and higher. The waters of Yunmeng Lake in the distance surged wildly, and a fountain of water erupted from the center of theke, with the surface area of theke expanding rapidly as a result. In short, the environment around Number One Tian Vi began to undergo drastic changes. Tang Xuaner and Xiao Sha were somewhat stunned. Meanwhile, Xue An quietly watched it all happen. When Xue An first moved into the vi, he had forcefully raised the small mountain due to poor feng shui, altering it somewhat. But at that time, Xue Ans cultivation level had not recovered to the extent it had now. Nor could hemand the earth and heavens with just a look as he could now, with such impressive might. If Song Yi, who studied feng shui techniques, had been there, he would probably have been so shocked as to drop his jaw. Because what Xue An was now disying was a top-tier feng shui technique that brought all the mountains and rivers of the world into the palm of his hand. A momentter. The tumult gradually ceased. When they looked at Number One Tian Vi again, its appearance had significantly changed. The previously unimposing mountain had now be towering and reached into the clouds. And the once small Yunmeng Lake had also be vast and misty, with a spring inside continuously gushing. The mist was dense, turning into numerous wisps of fog hovering above theke. Xue An stepped into the void, gestured casually, and these mists turned into a white streak pulled up to the mountain. The mountain shook slightly and, nourished by the fog, gradually revealed a jade-like luster. Meanwhile, Tang Xuaner and Xiao Sha felt the spiritual energy around them had be incredibly dense. While they were still in shock. Xue An stood mid-air and softlymanded, Let the mountains and rivers form the formation! Boom! The mist turned into countless white lines that formed an intricate talisman spell, then with a loud crash, it enveloped the mountainpletely. The mountain drew upon the spirit vein energy from the depths of the earth, which had been umting for tens of thousands of years, and in an instant, it made the entire mountain glisten like jade. Formationplete. Including Yunmeng Lake, the surroundings of Number One Tian Vi were now covered by a dense fog that could not be dispersed, forming a world of its own. If someone attempted to force their way through, they would have to contend with the local mountains and rivers; otherwise, they simply couldnt enter. But Xue An was still not reassured and added many more runes on top of the formation until he refined this realm into an existence as solid as a golden fortress, which then barely satisfied him. Afterward, Xue An returned to the ground and released An Qing, who was still in a deep slumber inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion, with a wave of his hand. At this moment, An Qing waspletely covered by a cocoon, and as she breathed in and out at length, the cocoon flickered with a faint glow. Qinger An Yan couldnt help but be moved. Xue An said indifferently, Shes fine, she just needs to continue sleeping for a while! And with the formation Ive set up here, its very safe! Lets leave her here! An Yan hesitated for a moment, then nodded gently. Xue An smiled, Dont worry, we are not leaving for good! It might not be long before we cane back for a visit! Mhm! An Yan responded, then picked up the sleeping An Qing and headed towards the inside of the vi. Xue An turned his head to look at Xiao Sha and Tang Xuaner. Xiao Sha! Present! After I leave, you must take good care of this realm and protect Xuaner, Meng Xue, and the others. If anyonees to cause trouble Before Xue An could finish, a hint of murderous intent appeared on Xiao Shas face, Dont worry, Boss. If anyone dares to cause trouble, they will be shown no mercy! Xue An nodded, then turned to Tang Xuaner, XuanEr, now that the spiritual energy in this realm is bing increasingly dense, and I have opened up the spirit vein beneath the ground, you must cultivate diligently. After all, to avoid trouble, you first need to have sufficient strength yourself! Tang Xuaners eyes reddened slightly, Got it! At this time, An Yan had settled her sister An Qing and came out leading two little girls. Xue An looked around the vi and, with a sudden raise of his hand, executed a sword strike. Boom! A mighty Sword Intent shot down from the heavens to the sea, then dissipated into the invisible. I will leave behind a Sword Intent to guard this ce, ensuring its free from worries! Having said that, Xue An released the ship he had seized from the Heavenly True God. Those hundreds of ships had now merged into one. As soon as it was released, it floated above the sky, dazzling with golden light, so bright that it was hard to look at directly. Yaner, lets go! After saying this, Xue An led An Yan and their two daughters onto the Trans-ocean Starship. Tang Xuaner and Xiao Sha looked up. The starship ascended into the sky at an incredibly fast speed, vanishing from their sight in an instant. A whileter, Xiao Sha shook his head and sighed softly, The Boss is definitely the Boss, truly domineering! Meanwhile, XuanErs eyes reddened slightly, she turned and entered the vi, no longer daring to watch. At the same time. Xue An was piloting the starship and had reached the top of the high sky, about to enter space. An Yan and the two little girls stood in front of a window forged through secret techniques, their faces filled with amazement as they watched the blue globe beneath them. Xue An smiled faintly, Do you think its beautiful? Mmm! Really beautiful! Hehe, sit tight, we are leaving now! Xue An said, beginning to drive the starship with his own cultivation level. The starship slowly turned, causing ripples in the space ahead of it, then shed a dazzlingly bright light, disappearing from its original spot. At the same time. Powerful beings around the world felt the movement and looked up at the sky. In Europe, within the Dark Ancient Castle. Fan Mengxue, sitting on the Dark Throne, shivered and suddenly looked up at the sh above the dome, tears gradually appearing in her eyes. Xue An take care on your journey! And in Zhongdu. The members of the Fire Phoenix who were training hard also looked up. The instructor has left! Zhou Daniu said solemnly. Zou Yi nodded, Yes! I really wish I could follow the instructor to see what the outside world is like! There was a moment of silence. Then Cheng Hao said in a deep voice, If you want to see the outside world, you have to be strong enough yourself. So, we must train even harder, understand? Understood! All the members answered in unison. The whole world was somewhat restless with the departure of Xue An. But soon, everything quieted down again. The world went back to its course, and far away in the starry sky, Xue An was navigating through space in the starship. Chapter 699: Bizarre Stars (First Update) Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Bizarre Stars (First Update) Whoosh! In the vast expanse of space, a starship suddenly streaked by, then whizzed past several celestial bodies at the speed of space-time jump. On Earth, the starship appeared massive, but in the vast universe, it was as tiny as a speck of dust. Xue An was alone at the helm of the starship, his face showing a trace of fatigue. He had been pushing his cultivation level, traveling continuously for three months. ... If it were any other Golden Immortal, they would probably have already perished from overexerting their cultivation level to the point of explosion. Only Xue An could endure until now. An Yan and her two daughters were not on the starship. Xue An was well aware of the dangers of travelling through space; even with a Trans-ocean Starship, it was not entirely without risk. Therefore, he let them take refuge inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion. This Magic Treasures Pavilion was a relic of a True Immortal and could withstand external disturbances, even if something happened to the starship. Over the past three months, Xue An had checked every celestial body he passed by, but found nos with life. This struck Xue An as odd. In a prosperous starry domain, almost every celestial body could nurture life. Yet the starry sky near Earth was a dead silence. If this quiet starry sky were a desert, then Earth would be the only oasis in it. This peculiar phenomenon raised a hint of doubt in Xue Ans heart. Was it someones deliberate act, or was this the natural state? If it were deliberate, then the one behind it must possess a truly earth-shattering power. Since Xue An did not possess the local star map, nor did he have ess to a Star Array for teleportation, he was forced to use this crude method of transversing the void to make his journey. Of course, once Xue Anter restores his Great Luo cultivation level, he will be able to traverse with his physical body, making it much easier to walk among The Multiverse. At this time, the starship had entered a calm Starry Sea. The stars outside shone brilliantly, overwhelmingly beautiful. Seeing this, Xue An released the Magic Treasures Pavilion. As soon as An Yan and her daughters came out, they were stunned by the magnificent view outside. After a long while, An Yan eximed, Its truly spectacr! Upon hearing her, Xue An smiled and said, Wait until I take you to the Milky Way to see that. There, trillions of stars cluster together, light like a sea of mist and stars like mundane dust, now that is truly a sight to behold! Mm! Honey, where are we now? Are we far from Earth? An Yan asked. Yes, but also no! Huh? From a human perspective, were now very far from Earth, but on a cosmic scale, we might not even have stepped out of the front door, he exined. An Yans mouth opened slightly in surprise, Its that big? You Xue An was about to say something with a smile. Suddenly, the starship began to shake violently. Then Xue An saw an immenselyrge ck celestial body appear in front of the starship. Quick, back into the pavilion! Xue An said sternly, immediately focusing all his attention on controlling the starship. An Yan looked at Xue An with worry, then turned and led the two daughters back into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Though she was very concerned for Xue An, she knew that staying out would not help and would only distract him. Seeing that his wife and daughters had entered the Magic Treasures Pavilion, Xue An breathed a sigh of relief and began to control the starship with all his might. The celestial body exerted a strong gravitational force, pulling the starship closer continuously; if not controlled, it could potentially crash. Xue An activated all his cultivation, and the entire starship glowed withyers of golden light as he tried with all his might to resist the celestial bodys pull. Finally. The starship gradually stabilized and hovered quietly above the celestial body. Xue An breathed a sigh of relief and began to examine thepletely ck celestial body, then frowned. He had never seen such a bizarre star before. It emitted an ominous death energy, just like a person on the verge of death. The key was that even Xue An could not see through the ck mist shrouding the star. At that moment, on the edge of the star, a point of light suddenly emerged on the surface formed by the ck mist. The light started off dim, but then its brightness rapidly increased. Eventually, the light exploded with a roar, and a wave of fire swept through arge area, forming a vast spot of light on the ck mist. After the mes dissipated and the light receded, a huge mushroom cloud appeared on the surface of the ck mist, stirring it into a massive vortex. Xue An watched silently, then suddenly let out a light yelp. That explosions light looked like a nuclear bomb. And as the ck mist stirred, Xue An sensed that there was actually life on this. This discovery excited Xue An somewhat. After three months of traveling, he finally encountered a with life. But the recent explosion reminded Xue An that this star was clearly not simple. Therefore, after a brief contemtion, Xue An put away the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Then, on the starship, he established a simplified version of a small Star Array. This type of Star Array could be used for short-range teleportation. Having done all this, Xue An flew out of the starship, traced a few runes to conceal his tracks with his hand, and hid the starship. He didnt stow the starship too because it was a retreat left by Xue An; in case he encountered any danger on this, he could directly teleport back through the Star Array. Although Xue An now had Golden Immortal cultivation, the vast universe was simply too huge, and The Multiverse Realms were just a name for arge known starry domain. And there were many unknown starry domains. Among them, the number of strange and dangerous ces was countless. Moreover, this star itself was permeated with strangeness, so it was always right to be cautious. After handling everything, Xue An uttered a light shout, his body covered inyers of sword light, and then he plummeted straight down towards the ck celestial body. In an instant. Xue An fell into theyer of ck mist. The ck mist immediately boiled up and surged forward, scrambling to engulf Xue An. But before it could get close, it was shredded by theyers of sword light. However, the further he fell, the denser the ck mist became. In the end, it even became almost tangible, slowing down Xue Ans descent. Looking at the tide-like ck mist, Xue An slightly furrowed his brow, and a sh of sword light flickered in his eyes. A beam of sword light pierced straight down, and with a bang, it cleaved a path through the mist. But immediately, the surrounding ck mist tried to close in again. Xue An, however, took this opportunity to plummet down, disappearing into the ck mist in an instant. After falling for the time it takes to brew a cup of tea, Xue An suddenly felt lighter, and faint light appeared before his eyes. And before he could react, the light rapidly intensified. Suddenly. Xue An felt his whole body loosen, the ck mist hadpletely vanished, and before him appeared an odd scene. The heaven and earth were filled with a strange red light. The color was like that of a desert sunset. Looking out to the horizon, the ground was bald, resembling a realm of death. Wild winds howled in the high skies, and although the air held a strange scent, it was breathable. At the same time, Xue An felt a slight numbness all over his body. A thought came to Xue Ans mind: its radiation! Chapter 700 Ah Tu (2nd Update) Chapter 700: Chapter 700 Ah Tu (2nd Update) The radiation contained within this heaven and earth was so intense that even Xue An, a Golden Immortal, felt its presence. Yet, in this environment utterly unsuitable for human existence, Xue An detected signs of life in the distant wilderness, apparently inbat. Xue An flew through the sky and in the blink of an eye, arrived at the site of the struggle. It was a low-lying valley. Within the valley, a boy of only eleven or twelve was engaged in a desperate fight with several animals that resembled wolves. The struggle had clearly been going on for a while, as the boy had multiple wounds on his body. ... At that moment, the boy fiercely struck out with his knife, forcing the wolves in front of him to retreat. He then stepped back, gasping for breath, while fiercely eying his opponents, his body trembling slightly. Clearly, he was reaching his limit. These wolves differed from those on Earth, firstly being much leaner, but their fur shimmered with a metallic luster, and their eyes were filled with cunning and cruelty. Seeing the boy in such a state, the wolves spread out in formation, slowly advancing toward him. Their movements were surprisingly disciplined. Clearly, this pack of wolves was no ordinary beast, but a group of highly intelligent creatures. By this time, the boy had been forced to the edge of the valley, with the wolves surrounding him tightly. They then stuck out their tongues, licking their lips with a ravenous look. Suddenly. The closest wolf leaped forward, lunging straight for the boy. Mid-jump, it swiped its w, sending a sharp gust of wind hurtling toward the boy. The boy, already weakened, still managed to dodge the attack by jerking his head to the side. Thud. The hard rock was gashed open by the sharp wind. A trail of blood appeared on the boys cheek. He was a split second too slow, grazed by the tail end of the slicing wind. But before the boy could feel any relief, the Demon Wolf had already closed in, revealing its gaping maw as it snapped toward the boys neck. In his dire situation, the boy let out a ferocious roar. A faint red glow emanated from the short knife in his hand as he cut down. St. The Demon Wolf yelped in pain as one of its legs was brutally severed; foul blood spattered on the ground and sizzled as it corroded the soil. Instead of retreating, the injured Demon Wolf became even more enraged. It howled and spat out another de of wind. At this point, the boy was utterly drained, and he didnt even have the strength to dodge, his eyes filling with despair. But just then, out of nowhere, the Demon Wolf was sent flying backward, exploding into a mist of blood in mid-air. The boy was stunned, and Xue Ans figure suddenly appeared on the scene. Xue An had been watching from a distance all along. The boys courage had greatly impressed him, and the strike he had made at the end had surprised Xue An. Because he was certain the boy had no cultivation level whatsoever. Which made that slice he executed quite interesting. At this moment, the boy looked at Xue An somewhat dumbfounded, his eyes flickering with shock and confusion. He didnt seem to understand why this man, dressed in neat clothing and as clean as a city dignitary, would save him. Xue An, on the other hand, nced at the Demon Wolves. The death of that particr Demon Wolf had intimidated the rest of them. But these Demon Wolves clearly were still unwilling to give up and were lingering not far away, seemingly looking for another opportunity. Xue An saw the state of affairs and gave a faint smile as a stroke of sword light shed by. The demon wolves, who had previously been eyeing their prey greedily, now wailed as if they had seen something terrifying and attempted to flee. But the sword light swept across the field in an instant. The bodies of the demon wolves shuddered, then their wolf heads were severed and fell to the ground, their carcasses copsing. With a single strike, the pack was wiped out. Seeing this, the boys mouth opened slightly in disbelief; he could hardly trust his own eyes. It was a feat that would require at least a dozen strong men or three First Rank warriors. Yet this man had casually eradicated them. Could it be he was a Second Rank or even higher-ranked Samurai? The boy was astonished. Xue An turned to look at him and then spoke with a voice carrying a trace of Divine Sense, What is your name? With so many races within The Multiverse andnguages extremelyplex, whenever Xue An met others, he wouldmunicate with this voiceced with a hint of Divine Sense to ensure that they could understand, thus avoiding a lot of trouble. The boy was taken aback and then hurriedly responded, My lord, my name is Ah Tu. His voice was filled with respect. Xue An nodded, Ah Tu where are we? My lord, this is the southern mines wilderness of Riverside Town! Although Ah Tu found Xue Ans question rather odd, he still answered earnestly. Riverside Town Xue An chuckled. So there were towns; it seemed that in this harsh environment not only was life possible, but civilization had also formed. At this moment, Xue An took another look at the boy. His clothes were tattered, his frame small and lean, and his face quite dirty, but his eyes sparkled with a lively sheen. Especially eye-catching to Xue An was the short knife in the boys hand. Just before, the boy had used this knife to sever the front paw of a demon wolf. But Xue An could see at a nce that it was a very crudely made ordinary knife, not a Divine Weapon. But judging by the carefully wrapped cloth around the handle and Ah Tus appearance of cherishing it greatly, it seemed to be a very important possession to him. Seeing Xue An staring at him without speaking, Ah Tu hesitated and then, after a moment, clenched his teeth and pointed to the corpses of the demon wolves on the ground. My lord, I can skin these demon wolves for you, and all I ask in return is one of their pelts as payment! Fearing rejection, Ah Tu hurriedly added, My lord, my skinning skills are second to none in Riverside Town, and since these demon wolves died by your hand without other wounds, their pelts can be properly treated and sold for a good price! Xue An, of course, didnt care for these so-called demon wolf pelts, but a thought struck him, and he nodded, Fine. Ah Tu was overjoyed, Thank you, my lord! With that said, he began to skin the demon wolves. As he had imed, his skinning skill was indeed top-notch. He first drained the blood from the demon wolf carcasses, then deftly separated the skin from the flesh with his knife. His movements were smooth as flowing water and astonishingly swift. In the time it took to eat a meal, All the pelts were skinned from the demon wolves. Ah Tus face gleamed with excitement. Such high-quality demon wolf pelts could be traded for many useful things, such as grade three pure water! Chapter 701: Wasteland World (3rd Update) Chapter 701: Chapter 701: Wastnd World (3rd Update) Thinking of water, Ah Tu couldnt help but lick his lips, which had already cracked and started to bleed. At that moment, Xue An casually took out a bottle of mineral water from the Mustard Seed Ring and handed it to him. Sir, this is Ah Tu looked at the crystal-clear water in his hand, his face full of astonishment. Xue An smiled slightly, Water! You look quite thirsty, drink up! Ah Tu stood there dumbfounded. Water! And it was water without a speck of impurity, exceptionally clear and bright. Ah Tu didnt know how to ssify the waters grade. Was it Fourth Rank pure water? No, he had seen Fourth Rank pure water before, which was also a kind of muddy water tinged with red. Could this be the Fifth or even Sixth Rank water that only the heads of households could enjoy? At that thought, Ah Tus hands began to tremble uncontrobly. Then, without being able to help himself, he twisted off the cap and took a cautious sip. As soon as the refreshing water entered his mouth, Ah Tus eyes immediately bulged. It wasnt like the water he usually drank that numbed his mouth and tongue upon contact. This water was so gentle and was absorbed by his body instantly, with no difort at all. No No radiation in this top-grade pure water? Ah Tu was terrified by the thought that sprang into his mind. For someone who had struggled for survival at the bottom all his life, a bottle of top-grade pure water without radiation was something he dared not even dream of. Then, waves of intense regret flooded his heart, regretting that he shouldnt have taken that sip of water. A single sip of top-grade pure water could be traded for so many good things! Seeing the boy standing still, holding the mineral water, with an ever-changing expression on his face. Xue An was slightly taken aback, then understood and couldnt help but smile. Ah Tu! Sir! Ah Tu snapped out of his frustration and surprise and promptly responded. Xue An pointed to the wolf skin on the ground, Is there a ce in your town that deals with these? Ah Tu immediately nodded, Of course! Feng Pangszi at the tavern buys these wolf skins! Xue An nodded, Alright, then lead me to your town, and there will be another reward for you! Upon hearing this, Ah Tu shook his head and said earnestly, Sir, the water you gave me is enough to buy all the wolf skins, you dont need to give me any more reward! After saying this, Ah Tu carefully packed away the water, then bundled up all the wolf skins on the ground and hoisted them onto his back. Sir, please follow me! They crossed a deste wilderness so stark it was startling, then they skirted around a cone-shaped mountain that looked like a melting candle, the mountain surface shimmering with a ssy sheen. Suddenly, a dpidated small town appeared before them. It was called a town, but it really only had one street, five or six hundred meters long. On both sides of the street stood houses made of stone and mud, and these were already the best houses the town had. Because behind the street was arge area of shanties so simple they could not even be called houses. Sir, this is Riverside Town! If you want to sell these wolf skins, you can only go to the tavern to find Feng Pangszi, said Ah Tu, leading Xue An into the small town. The street was filthy and had a pungent, unpleasant smell. And when Ah Tu appeared with a thick stack of wolf skins on his back. Many surprised nces were cast from the shops on both sides of the street. Hey, Chen Familys boy, did you actually get so many Demon Wolf skins this time? A burly one-eyed man stepped out of the doorway, even holding a cleaver in his hand. In a voice too low for Xue An to hear, Ah Tu whispered, Sir, this man is the towns butcher. He specializes in selling the meat of various animals and has a good rtionship with the head of the households, so its best not to provoke him. Xue An was nomittal, simply listening quietly. By now, many people had alreadye out of the shops on both sides, silently watching Ah Tu and Xue An. Xue An nced at these people, noting that some of them looked very strange. For example, some have flesh clusters resembling grapes, giving anyone who sees them goosebumps. Others are covered in festering scars. Side effects caused by radiation? Xue An thought to himself, yet a faint smile yed on his lips. At that moment, Ah Tu dered loudly These Demon Wolf pelts are ordered by the taverns Feng Pangszi. Butcher, do you want them? Upon hearing the three words Feng Pangszi, the butchers face changed, and then, with a sinisterugh, he turned and left. Once he left, the rest of the crowd dispersed as well. Ah Tu breathed a sigh of relief and led Xue An forward. Sir, these guys might not be very capable, but if a fight broke out and annoyed the vige head, it would be troublesome! Luckily, they are all afraid of Feng Pangszi. While speaking, they arrived in front of the most sturdy and refined house. The door was adorned with a half curtain so dirty that its original color was indiscernible, and bursts of noise andughter came from inside. Sir, this is the towns tavern! With that, Ah Tu walked in after lifting the curtain. Xue An followed behind. Upon entering the house, a scent blended with cheap perfume and alcohol assailed their noses. The ce was dimly lit, with only one dim oilmp lit on the wall. Many men gathered around the bar. At that moment, the group of men was causing a ruckus at the bar. On the bar, a scantily d, shapely woman was dancing provocatively, eliciting asional howls from the men. The appearance of Ah Tu and Xue An didnt draw much attention from the people there. Even the gazes of a few guards were captivated by the woman. It wasnt until Ah Tu stepped forward and said a few words that the guardszily pointed towards the back. Ah Tu came back and said Sir, Feng Pangszi is in the back, please follow me! Passing through the taverns main hall led to a long corridor. Ah Tu had just reached the end of the corridor when a bald burly man emerged from the shadows. What do you want? Im here to deliver wolf pelts to Feng Pangszi! The burly man nced at the Demon Wolf pelts carried by Ah Tu, but his gaze was drawn to Xue An. Who is he? This sir is the one who killed the Demon Wolf! A Second Rank Samurai! Ah Tu introduced. Second Rank Samurai! Upon hearing this title, the bald burly mans expression drastically changed, and just as he was about to say something, anguid voice came from the room. Its been a long time since a high-ranking samurai passed through Riverside Town, pleasee in! Ah Tu secretly breathed a sigh of relief and whispered, Sir, please remember that you are a Second Rank Samurai! Xue An gave a small smile, then followed him into the room. This was a tastefully decorated room, but upon entering, everyones gaze was drawn to the obese man sitting in the center. At that moment, Xue An understood why he was called Feng Pangszi. Because he was very obese. His weight of three to four hundred pounds made him look like a mountain of flesh when seated. Moreover, on his exceedingly plump head was a particrly scary and ugly tumor. It was enough to make anyone shudder. Chapter 702 Trading Supplies (First Update) Chapter 702: Chapter 702 Trading Supplies (First Update) At that moment, Ah Tu spoke with great respect, Lord Feng Pangszi, this is the Demon Wolf pelt that is for sale. As he spoke, Ah Tu took the Demon Wolf pelt he was carrying on his back and ced it on the table in front of Feng Pangszi. In this world, corpulence signifies power and wealth, so being called Pangszi is considered an honor. Feng Pangszi stroked the Demon Wolf pelts, his eyes lighting up slightly. A clean kill, excellent swordsmanship! After speaking, he looked up at Xue An, Respected samurai, what do you intend to exchange these wolf pelts for? Xue An pointed at Ah Tu and said indifferently, Ask him! Ah Tu was taken aback. Xue An gave him a slight smile, After all, I dont know whats avable here, its better if you make the exchange! After a moments hesitation, Ah Tu nodded. At that point, a servant presented a list for exchange. Ah Tus eyes gleamed as he examined the items on the list. Hmm, dried fire scorpion meat, low in radiation and extremely delicious! Lets get some! Marching cloak, by wearing it one can shield oneself from some radiation, an indispensable artifact for the outdoors! I need one of those. Night-illuminating pearl, which can glow in the dark without consuming any fuel, absolutely essential! As Ah Tu muttered about the uses of the items, he nced towards Xue An. Xue An remained expressionless, showing neither agreement nor disagreement. Only after making his choices did Ah Tu cautiously ask, My lord, do you think this will do? Xue An nodded, Very well. With relief, Ah Tu handed the list of needs over. Feng Pangszi nced at it and couldnt help but nod, Chen Family boy, I must say, the things youve chosen are so well-selected that even hunters who spend years in the wilderness could find no fault. But why didnt you choose the most important item, water? Ah, this lord carries a water skin with him and doesnt need it for the time being! Ah Tu quickly exined and gave Xue An an imperceptible wink. Xue An smiled and said nothing. All right! Lets prepare the items on the list! Feng Pangszi handed the list to a servant and then smiled slightly at Xue An. To express my respect for a high-rank passing samurai, I can offer you a clean room free of charge, where you can stay until you leave. Xue An listened and simply nodded, Fine! It was Ah Tu who looked at Xue An with envy, inwardly eximing at the power of a Second Rank samurai. No matter where they go, they are respected. When would he himself be a Second Rank samurai? If he did, perhaps his little sister wouldnt have to suffer alongside him anymore. Such thoughts were running through Ah Tus mind. A servant brought over arge bundle of items. Here are the items you requested. Xue An nodded slightly and said to Ah Tu, Please keep helping me carry them! Without hesitation, Ah Tu nodded and then hoisted therge bundle onto his back. Xue Anchong gave Feng Pangszi a slight nod and turned to leave the room. Only when everyone had gone far away, did Feng Pangszis gaze shift away from Xue Ans retreating figure, and he asked in a deep voice, What do you think? As his words ended, a small door in the corner of the room was pushed open, and a scantily d, curvaceous woman came in. It was the dancer he had encountered dancing on the bar when Xue An first entered the tavern. But now, the dancers face bore none of the coquettishness from before but instead shook her head with a solemn expression. I cant see through him! Upon hearing this, the flesh on Feng Pangszis chubby face trembled, Even you cant figure him out? The dancer nodded. Ive been trying to probe this persons background since just now but havee up empty-handed. However, the neat cuts on these wolf hides indicate that his swordsmanship is very advanced! He must be a high-ranking Martial Artist, said Feng Pangszi gravely. The dancer looked at the stack of wolf hides on the table, silent. Now we have a big shot from the city in our little town, and then theres this high-ranking Samurai whose background we dont know. It really is baffling! So thats why you let this person stay? the dancer said lightly. Feng Pangszi chuckled and a vicious gleam shed in his eyes, No matter his background or what purpose he hase with! Now that he has entered my ce, I call the shots. If he can be won over, then well win him over; if not, then well kill him! Even if hes a high-ranking Martial Artist, its all the same! The dancer nodded slightly and then asked, Whats the backstory of this guest that the vige head is hosting? Why such a big fuss? Heh, I heard hes a noble from the city. I have no idea why he came to Shanhe Town. Besides that, who can fathom what these big shots are thinking? But I did hear that the vige heads son is now serving him like a dog, trailing behind him everywhere. Thinking about it makes me want tough! A look of mockery shed across Feng Pangszis face. Without a word, the dancer slowly retreated into the darkness and disappeared. Meanwhile, Xue An and Ah Tu had already left the tavern. Sir, I didnt let you speak just now because if the fact that you possess top-grade pure water gets out, it will bring disaster! Even for a high-ranking Martial Artist like yourself, Ah Tu said. Xue An smiled slightly, You seem to understand these things quite well? Ah Tu gave a bitterugh, You are a noble Martial Artist and naturally do not understand how we survive. Sometimes, just for a cup of first-level polluted water, people will fight fiercely, even risking their lives. Let alone the pure water you possess, which is free of any contamination! As he said this, Ah Tu gently pressed the water bottle hidden in his chest, his face revealing a touch of happiness. Sir, where should I put these items? Ill carry them for you! Xue An shook his head, These things are for you! Uh huh? Ah Tu thought he had heard wrong. Xue An smiled slightly, These things are of no use to me, but you need them more, so Ill give them to you! Ah Tu stood looking at Xue An, and after a while, he began to tremble all over. Si Sir! Tears started to appear in his eyes. All these items were luxuries he hadnt even dared to dream of before. Like the walking cloak that could shield some radiation, having that would allow him to go deeper into the wilderness for longer periods. That meant more resources could be obtained. In this cruel world, resources meant survival. Xue An smiled slightly, Theres no need to be so excited. If Im not mistaken, you engaged those wolves voluntarily, right? To get the wolf hides? Also, whats with your swordsmanship? On hearing this, Ah Tu lowered his head, his voice catching as he said, Sir, before I met you, my sister and I hadnt had second-level water for three days. If it continued like that, not only would my sisters mutation worsen, but I would gradually mutate as well. Chapter 703: Dependent on Each Other (2nd Update) Chapter 703: Chapter 703: Dependent on Each Other (2nd Update) And once mutated, its all over, which is why I risked my life fighting the Demon Wolf, just to get a cup of clean water! As for my knife skills, its an ability that awakenedst year, and I have no idea how it happened. Xue An fell silent after listening. With a little thought, one could envision what Ah Tu meant by clean water. It was probably what would be called hazardous waste water on Earth. But here, it was a precious resource essential for survival. Ah Tus words also confirmed Xue Ans thoughts. The knife technique he used was a type of innate ability, unrted to Cultivation Level and Spiritual Energy, and entirely self-generated. But Xue An always felt that this kind of talent was more like a mutation. Do you have a sister? Ah Tu nodded, a happy smile appearing on his face, If you dont mind, you can follow me home and take a look! My sister is very beautiful! Xue An smiled lightly, Okay! Behind the streets was a vast expanse of continuous shantytown. These shacks were built from various kinds of waste materials, and could hardly be called houses, at most providing some shelter from the sun. Xue An followed Ah Tu through theplex paths of the shantytown. Ah Tu greeted the people around him from time to time. If they could still be called people, that is. Since this ce was closer to the wilderness, the radiation was more severe. Theck of any shelter meant that many of the people living here had begun to mutate severely. Especially the elderly and children who didnt have the means to obtain clean water sources, their mutations were even more serious. As Xue An followed Ah Tu, many people looked at him with awe and fear. After all, it was rare to see someone as clean and tidy as Xue An in this ce. Just after turning a corner, a thin boy, one hand mutated into something resembling a tree branch, suddenly blocked their way. Ah Tu, youve had a big haul today, havent you! the boy said with a greedy look at therge bundle on Ah Tus back. Upon seeing this boy, a look of disgust shed in Ah Tus eyes, and he snorted coldly, This is the reward I earned working for this Second Rank Samurai, sir! Yao Xiaofei, what do you want? Second Rank Samurai! This title made Yao Xiaofeis face change, he looked at Xue An with great respect, then turned and ran away. This guy wanders around here all day, and often steals food from me and my sister! Just like a hyena in the wilderness, utterly disgusting! Ah Tu spoke with clear displeasure. They had now arrived at a ramshackle shack on the edge of the shantytown. This shack was perhaps the most dpidated in the shantytown, leaning and twisted as if it were about to copse at any moment. It was also situated at the very edge, directly facing the harsh radiation outside. But as Ah Tu got here, a gentle expression gradually appeared on his face. Sir, this is the home of my sister and me! Saying this, Ah Tu stepped forward and pushed open what could barely be called a door. Little sister! Im back! Following Ah Tus call, a young girl groped her way out from inside the shanty. Brother, is that you? The moment Xue An caught sight of the young girl, even he couldnt help but feel a shiver down his spine. Because this young girl had clearly already begun to mutate. Her originally beautiful cheeks were now marred with growths like clusters of flesh grapes, making her look extremely ferocious and terrifying, even her nose and mouth were twisted into a strange angle. But the girls eyes were exceedingly beautiful, gentle as if painted with delicate strokes. Yet now, those fine eyes were clouded with ayer of gray haze, dull and lusterless. Moreover, from the way she felt for the walls with her hands as she emerged, one could deduce that the young girl was clearly blind. Ah Tus face, however, burst into a radiant smile, Mm! Its me! Sister, Im back! Oh, is there a guest? the girl said with a slight smile. Although her cheeks were grotesque, her eyes softened when she smiled, revealing her tenderness. Yes, this gentleman is a high-level Samurai, my lord! Hes the one who brought me back! And he also brought us a lot of stuff! Ah Tu said,ughing. Upon hearing this, the girl trembled slightly, then stretched out her long, slender hands and gently performed a courtesy in the direction of Xue An. Thank you, my lord, for saving my brother! Xue An smiled, Youre wee! Then, Ah Tu set down therge bag of things and picked out a piece of fine fire scorpion jerky, Sister, try this! The girl waved her hand, Im not hungry, you eat first, brother! Ohe on, if I say eat, just eat. This time the lord gave your brother a lot of things! Theres no need to save for me! Ah Tu said somewhat angrily. Only then the girl took it, bit into it, and slowly began to chew. Is it good? Ah Tu asked with a smile. The girl nodded, Yes, its tasty! Ah Tuughed joyously, My lord, sister, wait here for a moment, Im going to put these things away, or they will spoil! With that, Ah Tu excitedly took the big bag of things inside. At this moment, the girl treasured the piece of fire scorpion jerky in her hand, slipping it into her pocket, then said softly, My lord, was my brother in great danger at that time? Xue An was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, Yes! If I had been a momentter, he would have died! The girl was silent for a while, then said lowly, Silly brother, I advised him not to go, but he insisted on going. I just smelled the blood on him, but I didnt dare to say it! Actually I know he did it for me, but I dont need to drink first-grade water and eat jerky with every meal. Though water from puddles tastes awful, Ive grown used to it! Really! I just want my brother to survive! The girls voice was very calm, a calm that bordered on cruelty. Xue An didnt speak, but just listened quietly. At this time, the girl said quietly, My lord, my brother is very capable and sensible, if you need an attendant, could you take him with you? Dont worry about me, I can live on my own! Just as the girl was about to continue. Ah Tu walked out excitedly, holding a bowl of water in his hand. Little sister,e, drink some water! Brother, Im not thirsty, Ive just had some. Drink! said Ah Tu, in a stern voice. The girl obediently took the bowl and sipped a small mouthful, then froze. Hehe, tasty, right? Ah Tu said with a grin. This what is this? This is the top-grade pure water that my lord gave me! Drink up! The girl shook her head, Brother, this water is too precious. You should exchange it for something else! Chapter 704: Hiding Evil Intentions (Third Update) Chapter 704: Chapter 704: Hiding Evil Intentions (Third Update) No, this is for you. Ive heard that even mutants will gradually recover if they drink this kind of top-quality purified water that hasnt been exposed to radiation! Then anxiously said, Drink it quickly, or if people outside smell it, it will be toote! The girlplied and drank all the water in the bowl. Ah Tu then nodded in satisfaction. After witnessing all of this, Xue An sighed softly. He had merely admired this assertive boy, but now he couldnt help but feel a touch of emotion when he saw this scene unfold. All beings suffer, these four words were indeed true. Xue An took out arge bunch of mineral water from the Mustard Seed Ring, ced it on the ground, and then turned to leave. Ah Tu stared at the mineral water on the ground,pletely astounded. It took him a while toe to his senses before he hurriedly rushed out. SiSir, you Ah Tu, panting, tried to say something. Xue An, without turning back, said, Take good care of your sister, and dont recklessly court danger again! Also, unless there are unexpected circumstances, I should be staying in the tavern these next few days, you can find me there if you need anything! Having said that, Xue An left. Ah Tu stood in ce, silently watching Xue Ans receding figure, suddenly took a deep breath, and respectfully knelt down, silently kowtowed, then got up and walked away. But he didnt notice that when he bowed, Yao Xiaofei was peeking from behind a shack not far away. Xue An returned to the tavern. Feng Pangszi had already notified his subordinates, so as soon as Xue An came back, someone led him to a room on the upper floor of the tavern. The room wasntvishly decorated, but it was very clean and tidy, and even the walls were thickened. Standing inside, the radiation was much weaker. Respected sir, if there are any further instructions, please feel free to summon me! Having said this, the butler-like servant exited the room. Xue An perceived the people outside eavesdropping and smiled faintly, then casually waved his hand and set up a shielding barrier. Only then did Xue An call out An Yan and his two daughters from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Wow, Daddy, what ce is this? Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang, having been a bit bored in the Magic Treasures Pavilion, though it was spacious and filled with various toys and snacks, found it quite stuffy. So, they were very excited when they were let out. An Yan frowned slightly as she too sensed something unusual about this world. Xue An smiled faintly, This is our first stop since leaving Earth! Wow, so this is an alien then! The two little girls started curiously turning over the rooms furnishings. An Yan approached Xue An, Husband, is this the ck Celestial Body you mentioned before? Xue An nodded. But the Spiritual Energy here is very sparse, and there doesnt seem to be any Cultivators either. Why are you staying here, then? An Yan was somewhat surprised. Xue An shook his head, Initially, I had no intention ofing here, but then I changed my mind! Oh? Why? Because theres something unusual about this world. It actually has nuclear weapons, yet the level of civilization here is quite low; its absolutely impossible that they developed nuclear weapons on their own! And furthermore Xue An paused, his gaze flickering. I can sense the Origin Power of this celestial body. So I am certain that this ce was not always as it is now. Butter, the Origin Power of this celestial body has been continuously devoured by something, leading to its gradual decline, or to put it simply, it is slowly dying. Therefore, I think theres certainly something strange here, and I want to see what kind of person is capable of stealing the Origin Power of a celestial body. After listening to Xue Ans words, An Yan nodded as if she understood but didnt quite grasp the full meaning. Hmm, but one still needs to be very careful. Xue An smiled upon hearing this and said, As you mentioned, there are no cultivators here, and the martial artists Ive encountered in this world actually rely on a kind of talent that seems mutated for their abilities, which they then categorize into first and second rank ording to their power. From what Ive observed, there is likely no one who can pose a threat to me. As they spoke, the two little girls, bored, walked over. Daddy, its really boring here! Yeah, Dad, theres no ice cream, no toys, and even the world outside the window is all dull and grayso boring! Nian Nianined. Xue An squatted down and said with a smile, What should we do then? Why dont you two go back inside the pavilion? Hearing this, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian both shook their heads, We wont go! Its even more boring in there! At that moment, Nian Nians eyes lit up, Daddy, lets have hotpot, I suddenly really want to eat hotpot! Xue Anughed upon hearing this, All right! With that, Xue An directly took out a set of tables and chairs from the Mustard Seed Ring, then brought out a copper pot and various ingredients. Everything needed was readily avable in the Mustard Seed Ring. Soon, Xue An had prepared a hotpot. The family started to gather around the table and enjoy the steaming hotpot. Meanwhile. Within the slum area. Yao Xiaofei stealthily approached the house where Ah Tu and his sister lived. As he walked, Yao Xiaofei muttered to himself. This Ah Tu is really lucky! He actually managed to attach himself to a second-rank samurai. And he even received so many good things. Otherwise, why would he kneel down and salute someone? Thinking this, Yao Xiaofeis eyes turned a jealous shade of blue. Its not fair, why should you siblings get so many good things? Some of those things should be shared with me too! With these thoughts in mind, Yao Xiaofei arrived outside the shack. There was no sound inside. He carefully approached. He didnt dare make too much noise. After all, Ah Tu has now awakened a hint of his Knife Skill Talent, and if hes not careful, he will certainly be killed by him. With this in mind, Yao Xiaofei had already crept up to the shabby window of the shack. Suddenly. He smelled a faint scent of water. In this world, water is precious and scarce, so many people have evolved the ability to sniff out water, using this skill to search for water sources. When Yao Xiaofei smelled the waters scent, he was taken aback. Because this waters scent was gentle and sweet,pletely different from the pungent smell of the polluted water he was used to. Yao Xiaofeis heartbeat sped up, and then he quietly peered through the window. He saw Ah Tu inside, holding a y jar, scooping with a small bottle cap, cleaning the mutated tissues from his sisters eyes and face. The girl, feeling distressed, said, Brother, dont wash anymore, this is wasting too much water! Chapter 705: Nobles in the City (Fourth Update) Chapter 705: Chapter 705: Nobles in the City (Fourth Update) Ah Tu shook his head. Ive heard that if you use this radiation-free pure water to clean wounds, it will speed up the recovery! But you cant bear to drink this water yourself, and you use it to clean my wounds the girl said, somewhat sadly. Hehe, its okay, the water thats been used for cleaning can be drunk after a bit of settling! And even so, its much better than the fifth-rank water they sell outside! Ah Tu said. Hearing the siblings conversation and looking at the jar filled with iparably pure water, Yao Xiaofei gradually woke from his astonishment, then licked his lips with insatiable greed. Top-tier pure water,pletely free of radiation. The temptation was simply too great. But Yao Xiaofei knew full well that with his own strength, he didnt stand a chance against Ah Tu. And if Ah Tu noticed he was spying, then he would undoubtedly be as good as dead. After all, on this stretch ofnd, it was not rare to see murdersmitted over a bottle of first-rank water. Let alone such top-tier pure water. It could even trigger a small-scale brawl. Yao Xiaofeis eyes flickered, and as he recalled the scene where Ah Tu had rebuked him before, his expression gradually turned fierce. Then, bowing down, he quietly backed off into the distance and disappeared into the night. And to all this, the siblings Ah Tu, immersed in their beautiful dreams for the future, werepletely oblivious. At night, Shanhe Town became more deste and frightening. The howling of the radiation winds from the wastnd, mingled with the roars of the night monsters, sent shivers down ones spine. Stumbling along, Yao Xiaofei arrived on the main street, and then headed straight for the meat shop at the center. Therey the residence of the towns butcher. Yao Xiaofei understood that if he wanted to benefit from this situation, he had to get permission from the towns influential figures. Therefore, he should have gone to see the vige head. But with Yao Xiaofeis status, how could he possibly meet with the esteemed vige head? So, Yao Xiaofei had already decided on the way that the first person he needed to inform was the butcher. He had a good rtionship with the vige head, and only through him, could he meet the vige head. By the time he got there, the meat shops door was already closed for the day. But upon reaching the door, he could hear the creaking of the bed from inside. Yao Xiaofei took a deep breath, then began to knock on the door. Butcher, sir, please open the door, I have something important to report! After a moment, a thunderous roar came from inside. Who the hell is making noise outside and ruining my mood? Then the door was flung open, and the butcher, bare-chested, stood at the doorway. Yao Xiaofei hurriedly bowed and scraped, Butcher, sir, its me! Yao Xiaofei! The butcher, with his triangr eyes, looked increasingly grim, Give me a reason, or I guarantee your flesh will appear on my chopping block tomorrow. Yao Xiaofei trembled all over and stuttered, Butcher, sir, I really have important news! With that, he moved closer and whispered a few words into the butchers ear. The clouds of gloom on the butchers face lifted instantly, and his triangr eyes sparkled with greed and excitement, Really? Yao Xiaofei nodded, Absolutely true, I saw it with my own eyes! Very good! Youve done well! The butcher patted his shoulder appreciatively, Come, follow me to see the vige head. The butcher had managed to do well in such a brutal ce as Shanhe Town because he knew his own limits. If it were an ordinary item, he might have just taken it for himself without reporting it, and even if the vige head found out, he would probably just receive a flogging at worst. But this time, it was top-grade pure water. Such a thing was entirely beyond the reach of a butcher alone to meddle with. So he decided on the spot to report it immediately to the township chief. After being praised by the butcher, Yao Xiaofeis bones seemed to turn to jelly, and he immediately followed the butcher towards the township chiefs clubhouse at the end of the street. The township chiefs clubhouse was the most solid and luxurious building in all of Riverside Town. A three-story stone building, able to withstand any arrow attack. As the highest official in the town, the township chief resided there. But these days had been different as luxurious carriages filled the entrance every day. It was said that a city dignitary hade to town. Which is why even the butcher had not dared toe here these past few days. But today was a special situation, so upon arriving in a rush, the butcher first greeted the familiar faces. Is the township chief inside? The guard nodded, Just helped the dignitary from the city to bed, should be in the living room. The butcher led Yao Xiaofei quietly to the living room. The township chief was a burly, middle-aged man with a stern face, dressed in well-tailored clothes, with a Treasured Sword hanging at his waist, exuding great authority. Upon seeing the butcher, the township chief frowned, Who let you in? The city dignitary is here right now, what if you disturb her? A fawning smile appeared on the butchers face, then he stepped forward and whispered a few words. The township chiefs expression changed drastically, Really? The butcher nodded. The township chief turned to look at the trembling Yao Xiaofei standing behind him and said in a deep voice, Are you sure you saw it clearly? Yes, township chief! I saw it clearly and, moreover, my nose is very sensitive, I can confirm its top-grade pure water without any contamination! Yao Xiaofei hurriedly said. The township chief took a deep breath, his eyes also shining with excitement. Top-grade pure water, hehe Just when he was about to order someone to go to the shantytown, azy female voice came from the staircase leading to the second floor, Top-grade pure water? In your dirty, rundown little town? Apanying these words, a woman in a long dress with a slender figure but an arrogant demeanor slowly walked down the stairs. Upon seeing this young woman, the township chief quickly took a step back and said with great rm, Distinguished Miss Xiya, I am sorry to have disturbed your rest! Xiya ignored his words and instead looked at Yao Xiaofei, How did that top-grade pure water appear in the shantytown? Yao Xiaofei was somewhat dumbstruck. Having lived in this small town since childhood, when had he ever seen such a radiant woman? Only when he heard the question did hee back to his senses, quickly replying, To to answer the dignitary, I saw a Samurai bring back Ah Tu with my own eyesthat water must have been given to him by the Samurai! A Samurai? The township chief and the butchers faces changed at the same time. Then the township chief looked over to a man who resembled a butler. The man stepped forward and said in a low voice, Thats right, today indeed a stranger appeared in town and sold many Demon Wolf hides to Feng Pangszi of the tavern, and hes staying in the tavern right now. Tavern, Feng Pangszi The expression on the township chiefs face turned somewhat strange. Miss Xiyas lips, however, curled into a mocking smile. A second-rank warrior Haha, like ants! Chapter 706: A Cruel Scene (First Update) Chapter 706: Chapter 706: A Cruel Scene (First Update) Hearing what Miss Xiya had to say, the vige head and the butcher, and everyone else fell silent. Indeed. To this small town, a Second Rank Samurai was very powerful but ced in the city, he might be nothing at all. At that moment, Xiya licked her lips, her eyes twinkling with an excited, bloodthirsty light, Ever since Ivee to this damn ce, Ive been bored to death every day. Since someone hase knocking today, lets start a ughter feast then! The vige head and the butcher looked at this noble person, exchanged nces, and then grinned viciously, As you wish, your honor. In the shanty area, the siblings Chen Atu and Chen Xiaomei were still awake. Chen Atu seemed a bit too excited, fiddling with the materials he got today, then prattled on nonstop. Xiaomei, this is called a marching cloak, touch it, isnt it very smooth? With this, I can go deeper into the wilderness and then Ill be able to get more resources. This is a night pearl, a treasure that can shine without burning precious oils or candles! With it, I can even enter the wilderness at night to collect resources. Chen Xiaomei listened quietly, smiling asionally, but after Chen Atu finished introducing everything, she spoke in a low voice, Brother, you almost didnt make it back today, did you? At the mention of this matter, Chen Atu shivered, thenughed it off haughtily, I thought I could catch a lone Demon Wolf, but who knew these Demon Wolves were so cunning, even setting traps! Fortunately, our lord arrived just in time, otherwise it would have been a bit troublesome. Chen Atu tried his best to make light of the matter, as if it were an utterly ordinary little thing. However, tears began to fill the dull eyes of Chen Xiaomei, and with a trembling voice, she said, Brother, this time you were lucky, an honored one came to your rescue. But next time? The time after that? Are we to rely on luck then? Chen Atu hung his head in silence. With her keen intuition, Chen Xiaomei reached out to gently touch Chen Atus cheek, Brother, promise me you wont take risks for my sake anymore, okay? Even if it means picking up trash on the edge of the wilderness, dont go deeper. Its too dangerous in there! Yeah! Chen Atu replied softly. Actually, the lord we met today might need a follower, brother, you could ask him, and then. Dont speak anymore, Chen Atu cut off his sisters words, with determination in his voice, I will not abandon you and leave! Chen Xiaomei seemed to have anticipated Chen Atus response and let out a soft sigh, Brother. Lets not talk about this anymore! Itste, lets go to sleep, said Chen Atu in a soft voice before he got up to return to their little sleeping nook in the back. Chen Xiaomei sat there somewhat dazed, and it took a long while before she finally heaved a deep sigh. Just then, Chen Atu, who had justid out his bedding and was about to lie down to rest, suddenly sat up, his gaze shifting uncertainly toward the door. Whos there? No sooner had he spoken, than the already battered wooden door burst apart, and the butcher, holding two boning knives, slowly walked in. He sneered at the Chen siblings, Good evening, Chen siblings! Chen Atu was startled, got up, and was about to say something when he saw the vige head, along with many bodyguards walk in behind the butcher, and someone else was standing behind the vige head. Yao Xiaofei? A chill went down Ah Tus spine, and he had a bad feeling about this. Just then, a disdainful female voice came from outside, What a disgustingly dirty ce! I hope my trip here hasnt been in vain! As she spoke, Xiya slowly walked in. Such a gorgeously dressed young girl made Ah Tus blood run cold because he could sense several extremely terrifying presences behind her. He instinctively shielded Chen Xiaomei behind him, trying his hardest to remain calm, Honorable sirs, what business do you have with me? Xiya giggled flirtatiously, Little fellow, still trying to talk tough, are we? Hand over the pure water now, or else Ah Tu felt a wave of despair wash over him. His worst fear was happening still, his face remained unchanged as he said, Honorable sir, I think you must be mistaken. We are but a group of drifters who cant even afford a bottle of Second Rank water, let alone pure water. But no sooner had he finished speaking, than Yao Xiaofei excitedly blurted out, Chen Atu, stop ying dumb. I saw everything with my own eyes. You have not just top-grade pure water, but you even used it to clean your monstrous sisters wounds! Ah Tus face changed, Yao Xiaofei, dont falsely use me! No sooner had the words left his lips than a massive force suddenly struck him, sending Ah Tu flying. Brother! Chen Xiaomei cried out in shock. Xiya looked at Chen Xiaomeis grotesque face with some disgust, then said coldly, Im telling you to hand over the pure water now; who gave you permission to talk nonsense? Struck so hard he couldnt breathe and his chest was in agony, Ah Tu still shook his head at her words, Sir, I truly dont know Ah Tu was very aware that at this moment, toply was to definitely die, and to refuse might offer a slim chance of life. However, upon hearing his words, Xiyaughed and licked her lips, Very well, since you wont say, then I hope you and your sister will enjoy the dinner Ive prepared for the two of you! With those words, Xiya slowly approached Chen Xiaomei. You what are you doing? Let go of my sister! Ah Tu roared in fury, struggling to get up. But the vige chief, seemingly out of nowhere, was already in front of him. He kicked Ah Tu down and stood on his face. Chen youngster, its your own fault for not having that good fortune! Meanwhile, Xiya had already drawn near to Chen Xiaomei, her expression a mix of disgust and excitement. Little girl, dont be afraid! It wont hurt much! No sooner had she finished speaking. A scream from a young girl echoed throughout the entire slum. And then came Chen Atus voice, enraged beyond measure, Let go of Xiaomei! Ahhhh! The ensuing screams happened because Xiya found Chen Atus shouting too annoying. At a nod from her, the Demon Wolf grinned malevolently as he stepped forward, and with a single thrust, he pierced Chen Atus palm and pinned it viciously to the ground. Chen Atu writhed in pain, but the vige chief kept a firm foot on his head, casually pulling out a pipe, lighting it, and taking a deep puff. Chen boy, enjoy the show! This youngdy is considered a very patient artist even within the city walls! Blood is her paintbrush, and screams are the wellspring of her creation. What a delightful spectacle indeed! The vige chiefs words were full of praise, but Chen Atus eyes had already turned blood red. Chapter 707: Since you’re here, why not come in? (Second Update) Chapter 707: Chapter 707: Since youre here, why note in? (Second Update) Because from his perspective, Xue An could clearly see Xiyas excited face as she did something to Chen Xiaomei, her arm moving and blood spurting with each motion, some of it even sttering onto Xiyas face. Even so, this couldnt stop Xiyas excitement. But following this, Chen Xiaomei, although shaking from the intense pain, bit down hard and made no further sound. You filthy mutant, why arent you screaming anymore? Huh? Why? Chen Xiaomeis attitude infuriated Xiya, causing her to fly into a rage and then cruelly sneer, Dont worry, the night is still young, I will slowly refine both you siblings! Saying this, her movements grew even faster, and the sound of flesh being separated by the de was somewhat hair-raising. The vige head and the butcher watched all this with admiring expressions on their faces, while Yao Xiaofei turned somewhat pale and then quietly walked into the back room. Crack. Chen Atus teeth shattered from biting down so hard, and blood streamed from the corner of his mouth. Because he could see his sisters hands gripping the table so tightly that she had embedded deep indentations in it. It was clearly extremely painful. But even so, she still made no sound. Chen Atu roared like an enraged lion, trying to break free from the vige heads foot that was pinning him down, which only resulted in another stab from the butcher. Spurt! Blood sprayed. Chen Atu grunted. Hearing this, Chen Xiaomei lifted her dull eyes and followed the sound to look in Atus direction, then gently shook her head. Tears of blood welled up in Chen Atus eyes; he understood. His sister was telling him not to move. At that moment, Yao Xiaofei came excitedly out of the back room, carrying therge bundle of mineral water bottles that Xue An had given to Chen Atu. My lords, this is the top-grade pure water I spoke of,pletely free of any radiation! Everyone turned their heads to look. Even Xiya stopped her creation. These water bottles twinkled enchantingly under the dim light, causing everyone to momentarily hold their breath. When Xiya took a close look at the mineral water bottles handed to her, she too was momentarily dumbstruck. At first, she hadnt believed there could truly be any top-grade pure water. In her view, these people from small ces hadnt seen much of the world and could easily mistake a higher-grade water for top-grade pure water. But unexpectedly, it was real, and the water was so crystal clear. To be honest, even a noble daughter like herself had never seen such clean, radiation-free top-grade water. As for the vige head and the butcher, they were utterly dumbfounded. After a moment, Miss Xiya gradually snapped out of her shock, her face then filled with tion. If she could present such top-grade water, she might receive more favor from her family. Thinking of this, she let out a sinisterugh toward the Chen siblings and raised the water bottle in her hand. Is this the precious water you used to clean your sisters wounds? Without waiting for Chen Atus reaction, Xiya swung back her hand and shed with her knife. Chen Xiaomei let out a pained groan. Haha! What a terrible waste, I wouldnt even want to drink too much of such water, yet you used it to clean the wounds of a filthy mutant? Xiyaughed wickedly. Chen Atu felt an overwhelming surge of fury and helplessness, coughing up a mouthful of blood, then said in an almost pleading tone, Kill me, let her go! How touching, the bond between siblings! But none of you can escape, including the one who sent you this water. Its all the same! Xiya said with a sinisterugh, then turned her back to Chen Atu, blocking his view as she continued her creation. Following that, a series of low roars, like those of a beast driven into a corner, disturbed many people in the shantytown. The low growl was akin to the wailing of blood, too pitiable for others to bear listening to its end. Some people peeked out cautiously towards the ce where the Chen siblings lived. But as soon as they saw the carriage parked at the doorway, they all shrank back in horror, daring not to show themselves again. Here, those who could ride in carriages were all truly significant figures. The entire shantytown was dead silent, as if even the night was reluctant to witness that cruel scene and quietly faded away. Meanwhile, the district head sent a steward, who slipped away soundlessly from the shantytown and into the tavern, handing Feng Pangszi an exceedingly simple letter. Soon, the tavern also began to grow restless and uneasy. At the same time, in a room on the third floor of the tavern. Xue An was teaching two little girls some very basic spells. One could see Xue An fold a paper crane, then blow gently on it, and the paper crane opened its wings and soared into the air. Wow, this is fun! Daddy, I want to learn this! the two little girls said, eyes shining. Xue An smiled, Alright! Daddy will teach you, but you have to learn how to fold paper first! Mhm! Next, Xue An started to teach his daughters how to fold paper step by step and after finishing, he taught them how to breathe and draw some simple talisman spells. An Yan watched this scene with a smile. Shortly after. Xiang Xiang quickly finished folding a paper crane, pressed her hands together, recited something with her eyes closed, then suddenly opened her eyes and blew on the paper crane. Pfft! The paper crane trembled slightly, then began to p its wings and took off into the air with some difficulty. Though it had some trouble taking off, once it was airborne, it looked quite the part. Witnessing this scene. Nian Nian, still struggling and frowning while folding paper, became a bit anxious. She hurriedly finished folding the paper crane and, following her sisters example, also recited something with her eyes closed, then puffed out a breath. But after a full minute had passed. The paper crane still did not move an inch. Nian Nian couldnt help but stare dumbfounded, prodding the wings of the paper crane with her hand, Hey, why arent you flying? No matter how much she prodded, the paper crane remained motionless on the spot. Eventually, Nian Nian deted a bit and said, lips pursed and sounding very aggrieved, Hmph, if you wont fly, no big deal. In a moment, Ill throw you into the furnace to burn. No sooner had she finished speaking than the paper crane immediately began pping its wings and took off in a lopsided manner. However, as Nian Nian had folded the paper crane in a rather haphazard fashion, it flew crookedly, prompting Xue Xiang to burst intoughter. Silly Nian Nian, you didnt fold a crane. You folded a fly! Xue An and An Yan couldnt help but give a wry smile at this scene. Nowadays, as the two daughters grew older, their personalities became progressively more distinct. The elder sister, Xue Xiang, was sharp-tongued and assertive, also incredibly clever. The younger sister, Xue Nian, was naive and straightforward, extremely fond of eating, but somewhat clumsy in her actions. For instance, now, hearing her sister tease her again, Xue Nians face turned red with anger, yet she could not retaliate with words. At that moment, the paper crane finally crashed to the ground. Xue Xiang approached to pick it up, then said with a smile, Come on, Ill teach you how to fold! Xue Nians frustration turned to joy, and she nodded, Yeah! Then she started to learn seriously. Xue An, who had been smiling at the scene, suddenly sensed something and looked towards the door, speaking calmly, Since youre here, why note in? Chapter 708: Fair Trade (First Update) Chapter 708: Chapter 708: Fair Trade (First Update) Following the sound of the voice, a light exmation came from outside the door, and then the door was pushed open as a scantily d woman with a graceful figure walked in leisurely. It was none other than the dancer. Xue An sat silently in the chair watching her, expressionless. The dancer was taken aback upon entering. She was surprised to see An Yan and the two young girls sitting to the side. The stunning beauty of the mother and daughters shook her. It took her a moment to regain herposure, and then she turned to look at Xue An. A Second Rank Samurai, you were actually able to see through my concealment, you truly possess remarkable strength. The dancer had stealthily approached from the shadows, not expecting that her presence would be exposed by Xue An with just a word, naturally she felt astonished. Upon hearing her words, Xue An merely smiled faintly, though his Divine Sense was disrupted by the radiation of the surroundings, it was still enough to envelop this small building. Therefore, as soon as the dancer appeared near the building, he already knew. However, when the dancer saw the smile on Xue Ans face, she felt a hint of difort in her heart, and then scoffed coldly, But do you know that even though you possess considerable strength, youre about to face a disaster. In the dancers view, upon hearing this, the Second Rank Samurai certainly would have shown fear. Unexpectedly, Xue An merely raised his eyebrows slightly, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Oh? Is that so? So you can tell fortunes too! Although she did not understand what fortune-telling was, the dancer could tell from Xue Ans slightly mocking smile that it probably wasnt something pleasant. The dancer forcibly suppressed the rage in her heart, and said coldly, I dont know why you are so fearless, but if you think you can run amok in Riverside Town with the strength of a Second Rank Samurai, then you are mistaken! Let me put it straight, the headmen and others have found out that youve given the siblings in the shanty town a top-grade Pure Water. Im guessing theyre on their way here right now! Upon hearing this, Xue Ans gaze grew colder. He had considered this when he gave the items to Chen Atu, thinking Chen Atu would know to y down his abilities since he had grown up in the lower echelons, but he did not expect it to be discovered so quickly. Moreover, youre actually apanied by such beautiful family members. If the headmen and the butchers see them, the consequences are imaginable! After hearing this, Xue An leaned back in his chair leisurely and looked at the dancer, Im curious, why did youe to inform me? A glint of greed shed through the dancers eyes, Ive looked carefully, and youre not carrying much with you, yet you gave those siblings a lot of Pure Water. So, the question is, how did you carry these things with you? Therefore Im guessing you must be carrying a treasure capable of storing a lot of items! Xue An fiddled with his fingers, not even lifting his head, and simply stated, What if I am? Very simple, you hand over that item, and I can take you away from here right now! Xue An looked up at the dancer, Take us away? The dancer nodded, I know a secretive path that can get you out of Riverside Town safely! Xue An looked at the dancer with a smile that wasnt quite a smile, remaining silent. I know you must be reluctant to part with it, but this is your only chance. Because its not just the headmen and the butchersing this time, theres also a noble from the city. Your strength as a Second Rank Samurai is nothing in front of them! And this is a fair trade; you hand over the item, and I ensure the safety of your family! You should know that though resources are precious, without life, everything is meaningless. Xue An nodded, That sounds reasonable, but it seems youve spoken toote! The dancer was startled, Hmm? Xue An turned his head towards the crystal window and said calmly, They are already here! The female dancersplexion changed as she too heard the approaching footsteps. Biting her teeth, she said, Follow me now, and there might still be a chance for you to survive! Xue An shook his head, offering a faint smile, Sorry, Im quite a miser, so not only do I intend to keep the items, but I also dont n to give away my life! The dancer wanted to say more, but the footsteps outside were getting closer. She stamped her foot in frustration and said darkly, You have no idea of the trouble youre in! Then, with a leap, she vanished into the darkness of the corner. No sooner had her figure disappeared than the wooden walls burst apart with a bang. Following this, Feng Pangszi entered like a moving mountain of flesh. Behind him were the arrogantly postured vige chief and a group of butchers with wicked smiles on their faces. These people poured into the room and before they could speak, all were stopped in their tracks. For they found not only Xue An inside, but also an additional woman. An extremely beautiful woman. In their years of life, they had never seen such an elegant woman of iparable beauty. Next to the woman stood two girls, carved of jade, seemingly mother and daughters. The three girls standing together formed a breathtakingly beautiful tableau. Which left these men utterly dumbfounded. It wasnt until a momentter that they exchanged nces and then all revealed expressions of excitement and greed. Tsk tsk, to think that this Second Rank Samurai actually brought his family along! the butcher said with a sneer tinged mockery. The vige chief stepped forward boldly, speaking with arrogance, Second Rank Samurai, hand over all your resources, and then He pointed at An Yan and the others, Leave this woman behind, and Ill let you leave Riverside Town alive! Xue An entirely ignored him, heaved a sigh, and then turned to look at An Yan beside him. Yaner, have I been keeping too low a profiletely? Otherwise, why would anyone dare to be so brazen in front of me? At this utterance, the vige chiefs and Feng Pangszis faces all darkened. The vige chief let out a coldugh, ready to speak. Then, excited female voice chimed in, Are they twins? Hee hee, twins are my favorite, theyll be the best part of my collection! As she spoke, Xiya, dressed in a bloodstained dress with spots of blood still on her face, entered the room. Behind her, two servants each carried a bundle. The vige chief and Feng Pangszi stepped aside in deference. Miss! Xiya stared at Xue An, licked her lips, and then smiled. Are you the Samurai who graced the lowlymoners with high-quality water? Xue Ans expression was as still as water. But Xiyaughed manically, Heh heh heh heh, excellent, another strong silent type! Its been a long time since Ive had this much fun. I must say, both of these lowlifes suit my taste perfectly! Now, please, enjoy a preview of my work! Chapter 709: Quietly Listen, Listen to the Screams of Those Who Have Hurt You (Second Update) Chapter 709: Chapter 709: Quietly Listen, Listen to the Screams of Those Who Have Hurt You (Second Update) The two servants ced the package on the ground and then opened it. An Yan nced at it, furrowed her brows, and then pulled her two daughters into her embrace to prevent them from looking. Meanwhile, Xue An quietly watched the two on the ground. The girl, whose face was horrific yet who had been warm and amiable, now resembled a cloth doll that had been smashed to pieces and then stitched back together bit by bit. Her once murky but beautiful eyes could no longer open. The expression on her face was one of calm thates after enduring untold suffering. Lying beside her was Chen Atu. But now, Chen Atus body was a blurred mess of flesh and blood, lying still with an empty and terrifying gaze. Hehe, my favorite is this art piece made from that lowly girl! Although she didnt utter a single scream throughout, the way she trembled uncontrobly while I slowly tore her apart and then sewed her back together was simply thrilling! Whats more, her brother was right by her side and witnessed the entire processa thought that alone is enough to send shivers of excitement down ones spine! Xiya rambled on, then turned to look at Xue An, Now, hand over all your resources and tell me how you acquired this pure water! If you do, perhaps I can Her voice came to an abrupt halt. At that moment, Xue An slowly raised his head, his eyes zing with light, and a formidable aura enveloped the entire ce. Simultaneously, the entire Riverside Town and even the vast southern mining wastnd trembled under this might. The once mighty beasts ally prostrate on the ground, not daring to move a muscle. If it was like this outside, imagine the scene inside this room. Whether it was the nobledy Xiya, the mayor, or the likes of Feng Pangszi the butcher, they were all looking at Xue An, horrified beyond belief. It was not until this moment that these people understood what Xue An meant by wondering if he had been too low-profile. How How is this possible! Among them, the nobledy Xiya was the most shaken. She had seen many strong warriors in the city, including those of Fourth Rank and even Fifth Rank. But none could possess such a formidable aura. This was beyond even her imagination. At this moment, Xue An slowly stood up, waved his hand casually, and shielded An Yan and her two daughters with Divine Sense. Then he slowly approached Chen Atu and his sister and bent down to look at the girl quietly. Chen Xiaomei, whose expression had been nk, suddenly trembled slightly. A strange look appeared on her face, and then her lips parted slightly to whisper in an extremely faint voice. Is is it you, my lord? Xue An hummed softly in acknowledgment. Chen Xiaomei tried to smile, but her lips had been sewn shut, so she could only manage a peculiar little grin. Even so, fresh blood began to seep from those stitched wounds. Dont speak, just listen quietly to the screams of those who once hurt you! Xue An said indifferently. He then stood up straight and surveyed the room. Xiya, who had just been shouting, involuntarily took a few steps back after being swept by Xue Ans icy gaze, her face showing a look of utter shock. The several guards behind her shouted angrily and were about to rush forward. But just as they took a step, these guards disintegrated into nothingness. Indeed. Without any warning, they were instantly reduced to air. Witnessing such a bizarre and terrifying scene, everyone in the room turned ghostly pale. This my lord, we can talk about this. I we truly did not know you possessed such formidable power, please The vige chief hadnt finished speaking when his entire body suddenly floated into midair, and then it was as if an invisible giant hand kneaded him briefly, causing his bones to emit a series of crisp cracking sounds. Ahhhhhhh! The once high and mighty vige chief now let out a scream of extreme pain. Because just now, all the bones in his body had been crushed to pieces. Under such horrific screaming, the butcher and Feng Pangszi, who were closest to the door, turned their heads and tried to run. At this moment, their hearts werepletely overtaken by fear. Because Xue Ans strength was simply too terrifying. The vige chief was, after all, a nearly Second Rank master, but he was crushed without even the chance to fight back. Facing such a powerful opponent, the once arrogant and domineering men now only wanted to find a mouse hole to hide in, and the farther away the better. But as soon as they turned around, before they could even take a step, they too floated into midair under Xue Ans Divine Sense control. No please, spare my life! The butcher, who always prided himself on not fearing life or death, was now crying so hard that snot and tears were streaming down his face as he loudly begged for mercy. But Xue An didnt even blink an eyelid in the face of all this. The next second, the butchers upper body and lower body began to twist in opposite directions. Crack crack crack. With the crisp sound of his spine exploding, the butcher coughed up blood inrge mouthfuls, screaming in a hair-raising cry. But all this did nothing to stop his body from being twisted, and finally, with a plop sound, The butchers body was twisted into two separate parts from the middle, with blood and organs scattered all over the ground. Even so, he was not dead yet. He still struggled painfully in midair, trying to grab his lower body with his hands to reattach it. This gruesome scene terrified Feng Pangszi to the point of losing control of his dder and bowels. When Xue An looked at him, he screamed frantically, Spare me! Spare me, sir! I didnt have anything to do with this, please dont kill me. Before he finished speaking, the space around him violently began topress inward. Feng Pangszi, who looked like a mountain of flesh, was instantly squished into a lump. Ahhhhhh, please, I know I was wrong, I Bang. A loud noise. Under the unstoppable force, Feng Pangszis fatty flesh waspletely burst apart. Fat mixed with blood spattered all over the ground, and Feng Pangszi hovered in the air, gasping for breath, still pleading softly. In an instant. The vige chief and the others, who had just been strutting about, had all fallen into an extremely pitiful state. And the cruelty of the methods made even Xiya, who usually relished blood and ughter, shudder all over. As for the vige chiefs and Feng Pangszis subordinates, at this moment they were so frightened that their legs shook, and they didnt even dare to look up. Then Xue An turned his head toward Xiya and said in an indifferent tone, You seem to be afraid? Xiya trembled and couldnt help but take a few steps back, about to say something. Xue An waved his hand, Dont you enjoy creating artworks with ughter and blood? Then Xue An smiled ominously, Now, its your turn to be an artwork yourself! Chapter 710: More Guilty than Death (3rd Update) Chapter 710: Chapter 710: More Guilty than Death (3rd Update) No you cant do this to me, Im the eldestdy of the Cheng Family, you cant hurt me Cheng Xiya backed away in extreme fear. But after retreating only a few steps, her entire body was bound by an invisible force and floated mid-air. Ah ah ah ah, if you dare kill me, the Cheng Family will never let you go! Cheng Xiya cried out in terror. Xue An said indifferently, Who said I was going to kill you? Eh? Cheng Xiya was taken aback, and then a look of joy appeared on her face. But her brief joy froze under Xue Ans next statement. I merely want you to feel the pain that you have inflicted on others, thats all. Cheng Xiya felt her entire bodys muscles stiffen, You Xue Ans eyes zed with light, and his powerful Divine Sense shattered Cheng Xiyas mental defenses like decay meeting ruin. Cheng Xiyas eyes instantly became confused and empty. At this moment, Xue An also witnessed the cruel and bloody scenes from her memories and couldnt help but snort coldly. You deserve worse than death! With that, Xue An ced Cheng Xiyas soul within her own memories but made her the victim instead. In an instant. Cheng Xiya began to howl in extreme pain. At the same time,cerations began to appear on her body as if someone was really slicing her flesh with a knife. Then, every form of torture she had once used on Chen Xiaomei was inflicted on her in turn. Kill me! I cant take it anymore!!! Ah ah ah! Cheng Xiya was on the verge of copse. The pain that prated into her bones made her long for death right then and there. Xue An didnt pay her any heed but instead lowered his head to look at Chen Xiaomei and said softly, Do you hear that? The person who hurt you is now enduring the same pain you did! Chen Xiaomei didnt speak; she just let a few tears fall down from the corner of her eyes. I beg you, please let me go! Im begging you! Cheng Xiya trembled all over, pleading for mercy. At that moment, she was covered in wounds, her eyes eerily shut, and her mouth was ripped open at the corners, as if it had been stitched on by something. Xue An shook his head and said coldly, When you freely abused a girl with no power to resist, you should have been prepared to pay an equal price. Its not that I wont let you go; you brought this all on yourself. Cheng Xiyapletely despaired. At the same time, her bones began to shatter bit by bit. It was as though an invisible giant was tapping on her bones with a tiny hammer. Each tap made her shudder and scream incessantly. Finally. Cheng Xiyas bones werepletely shattered, and her body floated in the air in a grotesquely twisted manner. Her expression became dull, her gaze hollow, as if she had be a lifeless zombie. Her spirit was unable to bear such immense pain and had copsed entirely. And so, a strange scene appeared in midair of the room. Vige Head Butcher Feng Pangszi and the nobledy Cheng Xiya were all silently floating there, some already dead, others barely alive. The subordinates who had followed the Vige Head and Feng Pangszi gathered together, trembling as they watched. When Xue An looked at them, these people were close to weeping in terror. Great Great Lord, spare our lives! Xue An sighed softly, By rights, killing a few ringleaders should have meant sparing the rest of you! A slight sense of relief came over these people. But Im in a very bad mood today! So you all will apany them in death! As the words were spoken, a streak of sword light swept through the group like a ribbon in an instant. Thud thud thud. Heads fell to the ground. The corpse toppled over. Xue An looked at the bodies of these people, his face showing neither sorrow nor joy. Sometimes, although the ringleader may be detestable, those who abet tyranny deserve to die just the same. Xue An could assert that the hands of these people were equally stained with the blood of the innocent. At this moment, Xue An turned his head to gaze toward the shadow in the corner of the wall and spoke indifferently, After watching a good show, do you have any thoughts? The shadow trembled, then revealed a woman with a ghastly pale face. It was the dancer from earlier. At this moment, her heart waspletely overtaken by fear and hindsight. Only now did she realize how ridiculous that so-called deal of hers had been. This man, akin to a god or demon, was so terrifying that he didnt even need to lift a finger to make Feng Pangszi and the others pay with their lives. And she had actually been bold enough to think about extracting resources from him. She truly did not know how the word death was written. Xue An watched the dancers expression change unpredictably and shook his head slightly, Dont be afraid, I have no ns to kill you! The dancer swallowed hard and stammered, Thank thank you, my lord! She had thought about escaping just now. But under the overbearing aura of Xue An, all her escape techniques failed, which was why she could only hide in the shadow of the corner, shivering. Do you know why Im not killing you? The dancer dared not make a sound and merely shook her head. Because although you are greedy, at least you understand the principle of equivalent exchange, unlike this lot who were insatiable in their greed and delighted in bullying the weak. At this moment, the vige head, whose body had been crushed, finally breathed hisst breath, dying alongside the butcher whose body had been twisted apart. Only Feng Pangszi was still clinging to life. Perhaps because he was too fat, he ended up living the longest among the three. But now, he was also at the end of his rope, barely clinging to life. Yet when he saw the dancer, his eyes briefly lit up, and he opened his mouth, trying to ask for help. At this moment, however, Xue An casually waved his hand, and a glimmer of fire appeared on the bodies of both the dead and the dying, except for that Cheng Xiya. In an instant, the mes engulfed all the bodies and people. Feng Pangszi screamed in agony a few times before he too was reduced to nothing by the mes. The room became empty. The dancer was so terrified she couldnt even speak, her entire body soaked in cold sweat. This filthy world, truly dull! Xue An sighed, then looked again at Cheng Xiya, who floated in midair. Since youre so fond of turning others into works of art, Ill turn you into the most unique kind. With that, Xue An pointed his finger casually. Cheng Xiyas body convulsed violently, and then droplets of blood separated from her body. In the blink of an eye. All of Cheng Xiyas blood was drained, forming a basketball-sized sphere of blood in midair. As for Cheng Xiya, she was naturally dead. But her corpse turned into something akin to a specimen. Even the expression on her face was somewhat lifelike. Upon seeing this scene, the dancer nearly screamed out loud, then quickly covered her mouth, not daring to make any sound. Then Xue An spoke. Do you recognize her? Chapter 711: Shattered Soul (Fourth Update) Chapter 711: Chapter 711: Shattered Soul (Fourth Update) The dancer trembled and took a moment to graduallye to her senses before hurriedly nodding, I recognize her! The eldest daughter of the Cheng family of ck Iron City! Xue An nodded, Very well! Then take her back to the Cheng family. The dancers eyes gradually widened. Bbut, my lord. Did you not understand what I said? II understand! But But what? The Cheng family in ck Iron City is a powerful force, very strong. Although Cheng Xiya is not the most favored, she is still the legitimate eldest daughter. If we send her back like this Xue An shook his head, This is a warning. If they fail to understand, then they will have to be taught with blood. Yesyes! The dancer secretly breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, her life was saved. As for the rest, she had given her warning, and if he did not listen, that was his own problem. Soon, the dancer hoisted the specimen-like Cheng Xiya onto her back, daring not to say anything more and turned to slip into the darkness. Xue An quietly watched her retreating figure, a glint of cold killing intent shing in his eyes. Then he turned and walked up to the Chen siblings, ncing at the two who were in a terrible state. He then took out two bottles of strong Heavens Fate Elixir from the Mustard Seed Ring. This was something Xue An had personally concocted before leaving Earth, with a very potent effect. When a drop of the concentrated potion touched Chen Xiaomeis lips, Chen Xiaomeis wounds began to heal wildly, even the mutant tissues on her face started to dissipate. The sewn eyes and corners of her mouth, moreover, were restored to normal in an instant. In just a moment, Chen Xiaomei opened her eyes, with the fog in her originally murky pupils gradually clearing away. Xue An was involuntarily taken aback by the sight. Because after recovering back to a normal person, Chen Xiaomei was surprisingly beautiful. Especially those eyes clear as crystal C they could reflect a persons silhouette. Chen Xiaomei herself was stunned. After a while, her entire body trembled, II can see? Xue An slightly smiled and nodded, Yes, your eyes can see now! Chen Xiaomei looked at Xue An, her eyes gradually filling with tears, then she struggled to get up, Mymy lord Xue An waved his hand gently and spoke softly, I saved you because your resilience moved me! The person who hurt you couldnt even endure half the punishment and copsed mentally, while you held on to the very end. I admire that. Chen Xiaomei nodded with tears in her eyes, but her gaze rested on Chen Atu beside her. My lord, my brother Xue An casually handed her the other bottle of Heavens Fate, Go, feed it to him! Chen Xiaomei didnt know what it was, but she understood that it must be the potion that saved her, so she treasured it immensely, took it, and gently held her brothers head, pouring it into Chen Atus mouth. Chen Atu had his bones smashed into powder, and without this miracle elixir, he would have spent the rest of his life in bed. But under the elixirs effect, he miraculously began to heal rapidly. Soon, all of Chen Atus injuries were healed. Even the old internal injuries he had received were restored to their original state. Yet even so, Chen Atus gaze was still incredibly empty, as if his soul had left him, unresponsive to anything in the outside world. Brother, whats wrong with you? Wake up! The lord has saved us! Chen Xiaomei was scared out of her wits, tears gushing and crying with a choked voice. But no matter how she called out, Chen Atu remained unresponsive. Mymy lord, whats wrong with my brother? Chen Xiaomei asked with tears streaming down her face. Xue Ans eyes shed, and his Divine Sense entered the mind of Chen Atu. But within this sea of consciousness, there was nothing but emptiness; Chen Atus soul had already shattered into pieces. At the same time, Xue An saw some memory fragments within the sea of consciousness and couldnt help but sigh. Chen Atu had witnessed the entire process of Cheng Xiya torturing Chen Xiaomei. One could imagine how angry he must have felt then. Yet, under the suppression of the vige chief and the butchers, he could only watch helplessly, unable to react in any way. This blow directly destroyed him. It even caused his soul to copse. Xue An tried using his Divine Sense to help Chen Atu gather his soul. But after several attempts, all failed. Having no other choice, he exited the sea of consciousness and then shook his head slightly to Chen Xiaomei. He couldnt withstand the blow, and his soul haspletely shattered! Thenwhat can we do? asked Chen Xiaomei, her voice trembling. Once the soul shatters, its very difficult to recover. I just tried to help him gather it, but it seems he has already lost the will to live, so it all failed. Sir, please, save my brother! As long as you can save him, I will do anything you ask! Chen Xiaomei fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face. Xue An waved his hand, Get up! Theres only one way to save him now with his current condition! Chen Xiaomeis eyes lit up, Sir, what way? Its simple, stir his will to live, let him wake up by himself! A momentter. An Yan, now unrestricted, came over and, seeing Chen Xiaomei kneeling on the ground, holding her brothers head and whispering softly, also sighed. Xue An mainly shielded his two daughters, so An Yan was actually aware of everything that happened. The tragic fate of the sibling duo also made An Yans heart ache. Husband, can this boy wake up? Xue An shook his head, Thats up to him now! If he can awaken the desire to live and ovee that shadow, then theres still a chance he can wake up. Though Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian did not know what had happened, they also obediently stood aside, watching Chen Xiaomei cry while whispering in her brothers ear. Brother, do you still remember what you told me after our parents died? You said that you would make sure I lived a life where no one could bully me! But back then you were only eight or nine years old! Over these years, I know how much youve suffered for me, how your Knife Skill Talent awakened, I know all of it! Later, I gradually became so mutated that I couldnt see anymore! You felt so guilty about this, began to hunt recklessly in the wilderness; sometimes when you came back, although you smiled and said it was nothing, I could smell the blood on you. I know, it meant you were injured again! Brother, I know all this! More than once, Ive thought of dying, but I was afraid you couldnt bear the shock if I did! But why, why now that the lord has saved us, you still refuse to wake up? You bastard, wake up! Please, brother, can you wake up? I can see again now, the wounds on my face have healed, wake up and take a look at me, okay? As Chen Xiaomei spoke, tears continued to fall. But Chen Atu still didnt show any response. Finally, Chen Xiaomei couldnt control herself and burst into loud sobs. Brother, Im begging you to wake up! Her tears fell onto Chen Atus face, and a flicker of light suddenly passed through his empty eyes. Chapter 712: Black Iron Cheng Family (First Update) Chapter 712: Chapter 712: ck Iron Cheng Family (First Update) Seeing this scene, Chen Xiaomei covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face in excitement. The light in Chen Atus eyes grew stronger and stronger. Suddenly. Chen Atu leapt up from the ground, his face contorted in a snarl as he shouted, Dare to hurt my sister, Ill fight you with my life! As he spoke, a powerful de burst into existence, slicing through half of the wall. Afterward, Chen Atu swayed a few times and once again passed out on the ground. Milord, whats wrong with my brother? Why did he faint again? Chen Xiaomei rushed forward to embrace the unconscious Chen Atu, asking anxiously. Xue An, however, chuckled, Your brother is fine, in fact, quite the opposite, he has awakened an even more powerful Knife Skill Talent. Its just that he cant control this power for the time being, which led to him using too much force and passing out. Hearing Xue An say this, Chen Xiaomei slightly rxed but still looked worriedly after Chen Atu. Some timeter, Chen Atu once again regained consciousness. But this time, he didnt look as agitated as before, instead, he looked nkly at Chen Xiaomei. Brother, youre awake? Chen Xiaomei said excitedly. Little Xiaomei? Howe youre. Chen Atu knew nothing of what had just happened. Thest thing he remembered was watching helplessly as his sister was brutally beaten. Ovee with anger and distress, he had coughed up blood and then lost consciousness. To wake up and see Xiaomei lively and bouncing in front of him was beyond his expectations. Not only that, the injuries on her eyes and face had already healed. How could Chen Atu not be astonished? After Chen Xiaomei recounted the events that had taken ce to Chen Atu, without hesitation he knelt in front of Xue An, knocking his head on the ground repeatedly. Milord, I, Chen Atu, shall engrave your great kindness in my heart, never to forget for all eternity! Xue An said indifferently, It was not I who saved you, but your sister and you yourself. Chen Atu shook his head, Without milords rescue, my sister and I would have died long ago! Chen Xiaomei also knelt beside him, My brother is right, without milord, we wouldve died long ago. Xue An smiled, then turned his gaze towards the window, softly saying, Stand up! The Chen siblings looked at each other and then stood up, respectfully taking their ce to the side. Do you feel any changes within yourself? Xue An asked Chen Atu. Chen Atu was taken aback, and upon closer feeling, his face gradually showed an expression of surprise. Milord, is this? Chen Xiaomei smiled and said, Brother, milord said that youve turned your misfortune into a blessing, awakening an even more powerful talent! Chen Atus face erupted with ecstatic joy. He had dreamt of bing a First Rank samurai, but who could have thought that upon waking, he would have be a Second Rank samurai. Seeing this, Xue An smirked, You have a good talent, next, I can help you further! Thank you, milord! Soon, Riverside Town was thrown into turmoil. Because the head of the vige butcher and Feng Pangszi, the owner of the tavern, were dead. These were notable figures in Riverside Town. Their simultaneous deaths naturally caused fright among the people, wondering who the mysterious warrior responsible could be. Then another message spread. The assant was purportedly a passing samurai of high rank. Moreover, they were suspected to be a Fourth or even Fifth Rank high-level samurai. This news immediately caused a sensation throughout Riverside Town. Many people there had never seen a Second Rank samurai in their entire lives. Now, suddenly, a Fourth or Fifth Rank high-level samurai had appeared. This naturally piqued a lot of curiosity. But, curious as they were, no one dared to approach. Because many people in Riverside Town were well aware. Killing the headman and Feng Pangszi and others was not that big of a deal. But the fact that this high-ranking Samurai had even killed a noble youngdy from ck Iron City. This matter was definitely not going to end easily. Therefore, everyone in the small town kept a respectful distance from Xue An and hispanions. To this Xue An merely smiled and did not take it to heart. While Riverside Town was in an uproar over this incident. More than two hundred kilometers away from Riverside Town stood a city. A city of mysterious ck, where the city walls were built of huge chunks of ck iron ore. This was the only colossal city within a thousand kilometers. ck Iron City. At the center of ck Iron City, to the west, stood a massive residence. People passing by would quicken their steps and hurry past. Because this was the home of the Cheng Family, the overlord of ck Iron City. At dawn. The Cheng Familys gatekeeper yawned, ready to open the gates. This was their daily job,e rain or shine. But today, their job came with an unexpected surprise. Because as soon as they opened the gates, a human-shaped object was hanging from the doorframe. As the gates opened, the figure started to sway and then slowly turned its face around. The house servants were so frightened they almost wet their pants. Because wasnt this human-shaped object none other than Cheng Xiya, the young miss of the Cheng Family who had left ck Iron City to inspect the outside world some time ago? But at this moment, Cheng Xiya, devoid of her usual petnce and arrogance, had a frozen expression on her face, and a hint of horror lingered in her eyes. Her skin clung to her bones as if it had lost all moisture. Just like a specimen that has been dehydrated and dried. Someonee quickly! Theres been an incident! Finally, one of the more responsive gatekeepers, realizing something major had happened, started shouting loudly. In such a chaotic andplex world, arge family n like the Cheng Family naturally had very high vignce. Therefore, upon hearing the shouts of the gatekeepers, the Cheng Family immediately sprang into action. Very quickly. The butler of the front house ran over. He couldnt help but gasp when he saw the scene before him, and he immediately ordered the area to be cordoned off. After a thorough examination, he removed Cheng Xiya, who was hanging there, wrapped her in something, and rushed to the back house. Very quickly. Several of the Cheng Familys principal members gathered. Upon seeing Cheng Xiyas pitiable state, their expressions changed as well. What happened? The one who asked was the second master of the Cheng Family, Cheng Jinyi. I dont know! I heard the shouts from the outside house servants, and when I went there, I saw the young miss hanging there! I asked those house servants, and they only discovered it when they opened the door this morning! Was the area outside investigated? Theyre looking into it! But I dont think well find anything! Just as they were talking, someone from outside came to report, Second Master, the outside has been checked, and there are no clues! Damn it, are you saying the young miss hung herself up there? Cheng Jinyi bellowed in anger. Just then, there was amotion outside. Then the door was pushed open, and a man in his fifties with a dignified face and dressed in exquisite clothes walked in. Chapter 713: Shadow Dragon Guards (Second Update) Chapter 713: Chapter 713: Shadow Dragon Guards (Second Update) Behind him followed a man with a smile on his lips and slightly curled hair. Young Master! The butler and the many servants all hurriedly moved aside. However, the Cheng Familys Young Master, Cheng Jinshi, had a grim expression, walking straight to Cheng Xiyas corpse. When he saw the tragic death of his daughter, Cheng Jinshis face turned ashen. Who did this? Unclear, still investigating! At that moment, the man who stood behind Cheng Jinshi approached, Father, let me take a look! Cheng Jinshi nodded slightly and stepped back a few paces. Everyones gaze focused on the man with slightly curled hair. Aside from a hint of wariness and disdain in the depths of Cheng Jinyi, the Second Masters eyes, others looked on with respect. For this young man was the most outstanding youth of the Cheng Family in nearly thirty years, and also the legitimate eldest son of the Family Head, Cheng Liangyu. Cheng Liangyu, in his twenties, was already a Dragon Shadow Guard Commander in Silver City, highly regarded by the City Lord. For such a person with a promising future, everyone naturally showed respect. By now, Cheng Liangyu had already finished examining and silently lifted his head, anger shing in his eyes. How is it? Did you find out anything? asked Cheng Jinshi. Cheng Liangyu was silent for a moment before he spoke in a deep voice, The perpetrator was extremely cruel, first shattering all of Xiyas bones, then using an unknown method topletely drain the blood from her body, as if they were making a specimen! Upon hearing this, everyone in the room exchanged nces, their eyes reflecting aplex mood. As members of the Cheng Family, who did not know that this Miss Cheng was previously most fond of torturing people to death and then making various kinds of artworks out of them? And now she had met with the same fate in her death. Cheng Jinshis face turned steely, This scoundrel not only did they kill Xiya, but they also hung her body at the front door, are they deliberately provoking my Cheng Family? Cheng Liangyu nodded slightly, Father, I think this person is not just showing defiance, but also issuing a warning. After all, Xiyas past deeds and her current manner of death are almost identical. Its hard not to suspect. Cheng Jinshi gritted his teeth, A warning Hah! Howughable! Is there actually someone who dares to warn our Cheng Family on thisnd under the jurisdiction of ck Iron City? Right at this moment, a butler rushed in, Reporting to the Family Head, weve just figured out that thest ce Miss was seen was at Riverside Town! Riverside Town? Upon hearing this name. Many furrowed their brows slightly. ck Iron City was only a little over two hundred kilometers straight away from Riverside Town. But because the roads were rugged and it required passing through a very terrifying wilderness, few people went there. Unexpectedly, Miss Cheng wasst seen there. All eyes turned towards Cheng Jinshi. For he was the head of the Cheng Family, and all decisions were up to him. Cheng Jinshi then looked towards his son, Cheng Liangyu. Cheng Liangyu pped his hands lightly and said with ease, Riverside Town It just so happens a friend of mine ising over these next few days, well go there together! Upon hearing this statement, everyone in the Cheng Family breathed a sigh of relief. If the Dragon Shadow Guard took action, what problems couldnt be solved? The next day, a person arrived at ck Iron City. This was an extremely thin man, who looked as if a breeze could blow him away. But Cheng Liangyu understood that if anyone dared to underestimate his friend, they would pay a very painful price. For this man named Xiong Lei was a true Fourth Rank master. Moreover, the talent ability he awakened was very strange. Even if Cheng Liangyu were to face him, he would lose more often than win. The Cheng Family expressed tremendous wee for the arrival of Xiong Lei. As for Xiong Lei, he didnt care much about all this and said with some excitement, I was originally going to arrive tomorrow, but I received your message on the way here. Whats up? Is there something fun or some powerful expert around? Cheng Liangyu sighed softly, Someone killed my sister! Xiong Lei raised an eyebrow, Your Cheng Family is considered a local powerhouse in ck Iron City, who would dare to oppose you? Cheng Liangyu said helplessly, Theres always someone unafraid of death! Moreover, my sister died under very strange circumstances, do you want to have a look? Xiong Lei nodded. Cheng Liangyu led him to the room where his sisters body was being kept. Upon seeing Cheng Xiyas corpse, Xiong Leis face changed, and he said in a deep voice, Such powerful Divine Sense! Cheng Liangyu was slightly taken aback, Divine Sense? You mean Xiong Lei nodded, Thats right, the injuries on your sisters body and the circumstances of her death were all caused by someone using Divine Sense to directly target her soul! Cheng Liangyu began to understand, then furrowed his brows. For masters like them, thest thing they wanted to encounter was someone who had awakened the talent for Divine Sense. Because those masters of Divine Sense generally possessed unfathomable abilities. Often rendering peoplepletely unguarded against them. Are you confident? Cheng Liangyu asked quietly. Xiong Lei licked his lips and chuckled, Unlike you, my favorite opponents are Divine Sense masters because their brains are the best tonic for me! It seems I came at the right time! Seeing him speak like this, Cheng Liangyu finally felt relieved. Then good, we will set off tomorrow! The next day, after preparing everything, the two of them boarded the carriage heading for Riverside Town. All the way, Xiong Lei always seemed half-asleep. Cheng Liangyu took the opportunity to kill demonic beasts along the way. This time, the Dragon Shadow Guard he was leading, along with Xiong Leis troops, had excellentlypleted a mission, so they were granted a rare chance for a holiday. He hadnt expected to return home for just a few days before such an incident urred. He didnt have much affection for his sister, Cheng Xiya. Yet he still had to seek justice, because this was about the honor of the Cheng Family. Imagine, the young mistress of the Cheng Family was turned into a specimen and sent back; if the Cheng Family couldnt retaliate, what would outsiders think? In this brutal world of survival of the fittest, show any sign of weakness, and countless people will swarm you and tear you apart. For that reason, he too had to go to Riverside Town. As for whether they could still find the murderer, that wasnt important. After all, once there, none of the people in Riverside Town would have any need to continue living. They would all be sacrificed for the wrath of the Cheng Family. Meanwhile. In a tavern in Riverside Town. Of course. The tavern had long since closed down. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were ying with Chen Xiaomei. Actually, there was quite an age difference between them; Chen Xiaomei was already eleven years old. While Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were just seven years old. But because Chen Xiaomei had been struggling for survival in the lower strata from a young age, prolonged malnutrition made her quite thin and small. Even the two little girls were almost as tall as her now. Chapter 714: Amazing Talent (Third Update) Chapter 714: Chapter 714: Amazing Talent (Third Update) Although a few years apart, Chen Xiaomei had never been so happy. Before, she was blind, and all she could do every day was to sit idle in her shack, waiting for her brother toe back. But now, her brother hadpletely awakened, and her own injuries had fully healed. Moreover, she had thepany of two adult daughters to y with. Chen Xiaomei felt like this was simply heaven. At this moment, Xue Xiang pulled out a piece of chocte and stuffed it into Chen Xiaomeis hand. Little sister Xiaomei, have you ever eaten this before? Chen Xiaomei shook her head, What is this? Hehe, this is called chocte candy, and its really tasty! Give it a try! Xue Xiang opened the wrapper and handed it to Chen Xiaomei. Chen Xiaomei hesitantly took it, then broke off a piece and put it in her mouth. After a little bit of chewing, she just froze there. Whats wrong? Dont you like it? Xue Xiang asked. Chen Xiaomei shook her head, No! Then why are your eyes turning red? Indeed, Chen Xiaomei felt a sourness in her nose and tears in her eyes. Because she had never tasted anything so delicious before. It was sweet and soft, and as it melted in her mouth, a feeling called happiness struck her soul, nearly making her faint. This wasnt even an exaggeration. Because from birth until now, Chen Xiaomeis daily diet consisted of coarse insect meat and severely contaminated water. Let alone candy, sometimes even getting enough to eat was a luxury. Growing up in such conditions, it was natural for her to be indescribably moved the first time she tasted sugar. Its nothing, its just so delicious! Chen Xiaomei said softly. Sister Xiaomei, dont cry, there are a lot more candies like this! Andter Ill treat you to ice cream! Xue Nian alsoforted her from the side. Chen Xiaomei shook her head, a bit embarrassed, No need! I think its great now, lets not waste the grown-ups things! Oh, my dad always carries tons and tons of stuff with him! Enough for us to eat for a hundred years! Xue Nian proudly stated. Hearing this, Chen Xiaomei felt a bit wistful, Grown-ups are really amazing! The three of them were ying over here. Meanwhile, in the courtyard of the tavern, Xue An was instructing Chen Atu. You have good talent, its a pity there is no spiritual energy here, otherwise you could have be a Sword Cultivator. But you have at least awakened a natural ability, so you must grasp it well! Yes! Now,e at me with your strongest move! Chen Atu was stunned, Sir, I Come on! I wont use my hands, and if you can touch even the hem of my robe, Ill admit defeat! Xue An stood with his arms behind his back, speaking indifferently. Chen Atuspetitive spirit was aroused. He naturally knew how formidable Xue An was. But ever since he had awakened, his talent in swordsmanship had allowed his strength to skip First Rank and reach Second Rank. If the grown-up really dared not to use his hands, he might have a slim chance of winning. Therefore, Chen Atu said gravely, Sir, I beg your forgiveness! No sooner had he spoken than a de light already appeared in front of Xue Ans chest. This was the terrifying nature of Chen Atus talent. Unlike the Sword Qi used by Cultivators, this talent could create a de light out of thin air, so it was not limited by surroundings or time. As long as Chen Atus gaze could reach, he could summon the de light. But this de light didnt even touch the hem of Xue Ans robe. Because at the critical moment, Xue An had already sidestepped, avoiding the strike. But just at that moment, another sh of de light appeared at Xue Ans side. Xue An finally smiled, Thats more like it! After awakening their talents, anyone could freely summon de lights. But where to ce it and how to seize the right moment werepletely different matters. Take Chen Atu for example; with his abnormal intuition for timing and positioning, if he were in the outside world of cultivators, he would definitely be a genius contested by all the great Sword Sects. Chen Atu was somewhat worried at this point. Because his strike was made following the momentum, and he regretted it as soon as he had carried it out. What if he injured the adult? What if he really defeated the adult? These two concerns shed through his mind. But at that very moment, Chen Atu saw Xue An evade the de with an angle that seemed nearly impossible, once again easily dodging it. Chen Atu had never even dreamed that there could be such a solution and was left standing there stupefied. Xue An shook his head, The thing to avoid the most when facing an enemy is to hesitate like you do. Remember, once youre on the battlefield, the main goal is to win, especially in this world, losing could mean death! Chen Atu nodded solemnly, Yes! Meanwhile, Xue An had also changed his mind. At first, he had thought of teaching Chen Atu some de techniques. But when he saw Chen Atus powerful talent, he couldnt help but discard that thought. Because any traceable moves are forever inferior to the sort of instinctive de work. This was the true essence of natural talent. At this time. Xue An suddenly had a premonition and looked up toward the distant sky, then a cold smile appeared on his lips. Finally here, are they? Chen Atu also sensed something off and turned his head to follow Xue Ans gaze. At that moment, An Yan also walked into the courtyard, Husband Xue An smiled slightly, Dont worry, I knew these people wouldnt give up just because of a warning. Death has toe fiercely for them to feel fear. At the same time, the residents of Riverside Town felt that the atmosphere was a bit odd. Then they noticed the ground beneath their feet was trembling slightly. Some of the timid hid in their homes. While some of the braver ones ran to open spaces to look into the distance. In the distant sky, they saw a caravan rushing towards them at high speed. Where it passed, dust billowed, causing hearts to tremble. Its not good! The big shots from the city areing for revenge! Amidst cries of rm, these people scattered like headless flies. At the same time. Cheng Liangyu stood atop the lead cart, his gaze fixated on the small Riverside Town ahead, and a hint of murderous intent gradually appeared on his face. Xiong Lei was sitting on the canopy of another speeding carriage. No matter how much the carriage jostled, his body was like it was glued to the canopy, unmoved by the tumult. Hehe, it seems this person still hasnt left! Xiong Lei said with a smirk. His sense of smell was extremely keen, able to pick up on many details that ordinary people wouldnt notice. This often gave him an unbeatable advantage. Soon, the caravan charged directly onto the main street of Riverside Town. The people on the main street had already locked their doors and closed their shutters, none of them daring to show their faces. The street was deserted, with only the wind blowing through. The carriages also began to slow down at this point. Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei exchanged nces, then drove the carriages down the street at a leisurely pace. Chapter 715: Radiation Lingering Spirit (4th Update) Chapter 715: Chapter 715: Radiation Lingering Spirit (4th Update) They could sense the presence of a strong entity hidden within the town, but had no idea where exactly ity concealed. Suddenly. Xiong Lei waved a hand, signaling the convoy to stop, and then licked his lips, I smell a faint scent of rouge, there must be a beauty nearby! No sooner had his voice faded than a des gleam appeared out of nowhere before his neck, shing horizontally towards him. This scene was so unexpected that even Cheng Liangyu was unprepared. In the blink of an eye, Xiong Lei twisted his waist in an extremely bizarre pose, barely dodging the horizontal sh. Yet, he was still a moment too slow, and the des gleam cut a deep gash in his neck, with blood instantly starting to drip down. Whos there! Cheng Liangyu cried out in rm. Xiong Leis face turned ashen, his eyes shing with anger and shock. Only he knew that had he been even slightlyter, the sh wouldnt have been just a cut, but rather it would have taken his head clean off. Shaken to his core, he was naturally enraged. With a cold huff, he formed a very bizarre Seal Decision with both hands, Radiation Spirit Binding, search for me! A host of ferocious spirits made of radiation appeared on the streets. This was Xiong Leis special talent. He could control the power of radiation and imbue it with limited sentience, turning it into something that obeyed hismands. This ability was extremely unique, yet incredibly useful. Because in this world, there was no shortage of radiation. But just as these radiation spirits were about to scatter and search, over a dozen de gleams suddenly appeared inside them and burst forth. The radiation spirits copsed like deted balls, directly shed into pieces. At this moment, Cheng Liangyu let out a furious roar, and countless white feathers emerged into the void, charging straight at the de gleams. It was then, on the roof of a house by the road. Chen Atu stood there, leisurely watching them, and then chuckled with a heh, Hey, are you folks from ck Iron City? Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei looked towards the sound, and upon seeing Chen Atu, both men were momentarily stunned. They hadnt had a chance to get a good look when the de gleams arrived so unexpectedly, but now that they saw Chen Atu, they realized something that was shockingly significant. That was the fact that this boys strength was merely Second Rank. Yet it was this Second Rank strength that had almost killed a Fourth Rank expert moments ago. Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei exchanged nces, both seeing the shock and intent to kill in each others eyes. In this world, the division of power between First Rank and Second Rank was determined by the strength of ones innate abilities. But this method of ssification had a significant w. That was that it only differentiated the strength of your innate abilities, but could notpare themterally. For example, if you have an innate ability that allows you to control three flying knives, thats First Rank. Once you can control six flying knives, that means youve entered Second Rank. The problem arises when you encounter a person whose talent is to create a submachine gun out of thin air. At that moment, his ability would still be First Rank. But if this Second Rank knife wielder confronts the First Rank submachine gunner, theres a good chance theyll die. Because before your knives evenunch, the other person has already mowed you down. This example is to say that even powerful Samurai like Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei could fall when facing some exceptionally strong innate abilities. And Chen Atus power was indeed an extremely terrifying innate ability. Creating de gleams from nothingness, and without any distance restrictions. It was practically an assassins dream weapon. And now, this little boy was still only Second Rank; if he became more powerful in the future, who in the world could stand against him? With this thought arising, Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei were filled with boundless murderous intent towards Chen Atu. If this child is not removed, he will certainly be a thorn in our side. Embracing this thought, Xiong Lei suddenly closed his eyes, and the surrounding energy fluctuated like tidal waves, instantly formingyers of encirclement around Chen Atu, locking him firmly in ce. Cheng Liangyu even raised a hand and pointed, and countless white feathers shot straight at Chen Atu. Facing thebined strike of these two formidable opponents. Chen Atu was about to use his innate ability. But the radiation that held him tight severely interfered with his movements. And the intense radiation began to roast the surface of his body. Under these circumstances, Chen Atus movements were slightly dyed, and the white feather torrents had already surged over. Brother! Chen Xiaomei, who was watching everything from a distance on the small tower, cried out in rm. Meanwhile, Cheng Liangyu and Xiong Lei both showed a trace of joy on their faces. But just at that moment, a person suddenly appeared in front of Chen Atu. The white feather torrents had already reached close. But this person stood with his hands behind his back, without even moving. And as the white feathers rushed towards him, they gradually faded into nothingness and disappeared without trace. This scene left Cheng Liangyu dumbfounded, How is this possible? Xiong Lei, seeing this, also trembled, then roared, Combine! The radiation instantly converged into a giant palm and mmed down towards Xue An. Xue Ans lips curved into a slight smile as he gently extended his hand, and the giant palm instantly shrank, turning into a ball of radiant light floating in the palm of Xue Ans hand. Then Xue An casually squeezed, and the ball of radiation was directly crushed and dissipated into nothingness. Seeing this scene, Cheng Liangyu, Xiong Lei, and the others all twitched violently. Kill him! Xiong Lei bellowed, his eyes shing as a Divine Sense shot straight over. But Xue An merely smiled faintly, the brilliance in his eyes suddenly zing like an ocean, as his Divine Sense counterattacked. Xiong Leis thread of Divine Sense didnt even stir up a ripple and vanished into formlessness. No your Divine Sense Xiong Leis body shook violently, crying out in disbelief. But he could not finish his sentence. Because Xue Ans Divine Sense had already reached him, directly destroying his sea of consciousness. After that, Xiong Leis body floated into mid-air. Bang! After a muffled sound, Xiong Lei was literally crushed to pieces by an unknown colossal force. Xiong Lei! Cheng Liangyu yelled out in rm. He could never have imagined that Xiong Lei, who wielded the Xiong Gang weapon and whose strength was even greater than his own as a Fourth Rank master, would be dead within minutes of entering the town. This fact sent chills down his arms and legs, and his heart was filled with fear. He had originally thought that the killer of his sister was a master who had awakened the Divine Sense ability. But just now, his own innate ability, the White Feather Torrent, didnt even cause a ripple when faced with this person and was extinguished by him. This meant that this person had other, even more formidable talents. Thinking this, Cheng Liangyu couldnt help but feel a mixture of shock and anger. And at this moment, Xue An turned to look at him, smiling slightly. Cheng Family of ck Iron City? Chapter 716: From Now On, I Am Your Retribution (First Update) Chapter 716: Chapter 716: From Now On, I Am Your Retribution (First Update) Cheng Liangyu was struck with terror and took a few steps back subconsciously. Because the gaze of this man was simply too terrifying. While in Silver City, Cheng Liangyu had encountered many Fifth Rank and even Sixth Rank powerhouses. Moreover, the City Lord of Silver City was an unparalleled mighty figure. As the captain of the Dragon Shadow Guard, Cheng Liangyu naturally had interactions with the Silver City Lord and had been profoundly convinced by his power, believing him to be the most powerful man on the. But unlike the City Lords fierce and intimidating presence, this mans authorityy hidden beneath a calm exterior, like a massive iceberg submerged beneath the surface of the sea. It was silent, yetmanded awe. This bizarre feeling made Cheng Liangyu so ufortable that he wanted to cough up blood, and his heart no longer held any desire to fight; he only wanted to flee from this ce as far and as fast as possible. But just as this thought arose, he felt his body lighten, and then he was floating in the air. You . Cheng Liangyu let out a shout of surprise and tried to break free with all his might. But it was at this moment that he discovered, in terror, his entire body was no longer under his control; forget struggling, even moving a finger had be a luxury. Not only that, Cheng Liangyu tried to activate his innate abilities, only to find that even his talents had be unusable. At this moment, Xue An shook his head, Dont struggle, its no use! Cheng Liangyusplexion turned deathly pale in an instant. Because he finally understood just how vast the gap in strength was between him and this man. Sir please forgive my earlier offence! Cheng Liangyu swallowed hard and croaked out his words. He was a proud man, who had thought he would never beg for mercy from anyone in his life. Yet, this situation, where he waspletely paralyzed, like amb awaiting ughter, instilled in Cheng Liangyu immense fear. So immense that even he, who thought he was not afraid of death, began to plead for mercy. Xue An smiled, then said indifferently, Who is Cheng Xiya to you? Replying to your lordship, she is my younger sister! Xue An nodded but said nothing. Cheng Liangyus brain was frantically working, trying desperately toe up with the right words. Sir, I truly had no idea that you were such a formidable Samurai, please allow me to express my most sincere apologies for my previous rudeness! After Cheng Liangyu finished speaking, he saw that Xue An had no expression and secretly heaved a sigh of relief. In any case, it was good as long as he was willing to listen. Therefore, he continued, Sir, my sister Cheng Xiya is naturally unruly and must have offended you. Therefore, it is no one elses fault if she is dead! And as long as you are willing to let me go, I will report back to my family, and the Cheng Family will certainly give you a proper exnation. Thats right. The current implication of Cheng Liangyus words was that not only was the incident with Cheng Xiyas death considered past, but the Cheng Family would also show enough remorse for it. This was in stark contrast to the aggressive posture he had adopted upon his arrival. And the reason for such a drastic one-eighty-turn was the power of Xue An. In this cruel wastnd world, everything depends on strength. Without strength, you are likely to end up like Ah Tu and his siblings, bing ythings cruelly abused by the powerful. But as long as your strength is strong enough, even if you killed these so-called dignitaries, the remaining nobles would sing your praises. And about all this, the nobles wouldnt feel the slightest bit embarrassed. Because this world has always been like this. Xue An remained silent. Cheng Liangyus heart became increasingly rxed, and with a hint of a fawning smile, he said, My Lord, no matter the reason, our Cheng Family expresses our deepest apologies to you, and if you spare me, you will gain the friendship and respect of a great family that has presided over ck Iron City for decades! Even if you wish, the Cheng Family is willing to offer you the most honored position of Guest Elder. Guest Elder refers to the Samurai who take refuge with wealthy families. Cheng Liangyus calction was very clever. The strength of someone as powerful as Xue An, if recruited, could even make the Cheng Family leap to the forefront among the Silver Council. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly looked up, his tone indifferent, Before you arrived at Riverside Town, were you thinking that if you didnt find me, you would kill everyone in this town to vent your frustration? This question left Cheng Liangyu stunned, and then somewhat dismissively he said, My Lord, this Riverside Town is full of mutated vermin, killing them is no loss! To their kind of powerful family, people like Ah Tu and his siblings couldnt even be considered human, they were just talking beasts. So he didnt think there was anything wrong with his thoughts. Xue An nodded, Very well! But do you know why I turned your sister into a specimen? For for what reason? Xue An smiled, Because thats what she did to others. I just let her experience it herself, but to my surprise, she didnt evenst half the time before she mentally copsed. Cheng Liangyu still didnt understand what Xue An meant, but heughed along anyway, My Lord, you are indeed formidable. His words carried no anger at all at the death of his sister. Xue An looked at Cheng Liangyu deeply, And those she wantonly tortured were the mutated vermin you spoke of! Cheng Liangyu was taken aback, almost not believing his own ears. He had never imagined that everything stemmed from a lowly vermin. I know that in your eyes, these people cant be counted as human, but in my eyes, arent you the same? Xue An said indifferently, iciness appearing in his gaze. No My Lord, I realize my mistake, I truly did not know that you valued these mutated Mutants, so highly! Cheng Liangyu felt a chilling murderous aura as if it was going to tear him apart, and he began to scream incoherently. I really hate this world, so Im waiting for the perpetrator who caused all this to appear, and as for you people. As Xue An spoke calmly, Cheng Liangyu felt his blood suddenly start surging madly. Considering something, he screamed frantically. You cant kill me, I am the Captain of the Dragon Shadow Guard of Silver City If you kill me, the Silver Council wont let you off! His words were cut short, as a massive amount of blood gushed from Cheng Liangyus mouth. It was as if all the blood in his body had been vomited out, and in an instant, Cheng Liangyus body visibly shriveled rapidly, before bing a specimen just like his sister. Looking at the unwillingness remaining in Cheng Liangyus eyes. Xue An said indifferently, I know you dont believe in retribution, but from now on, I am your retribution! Chapter 717: You Have to Pay the Price Sooner or Later (Second Update) Chapter 717 -717: You Have to Pay the Price Sooner or Later (Second Update) ck Iron City is located next to arge mountain range, surrounded by mountains that were dark as ink, and because the city walls are constructed from ck iron ore, thats where it got its name. Because of the barrier of mountains, coupled with the properties of ck Iron Citys walls, the radiation levels within the city are much lower than outside. As a result, it became the sole city within a thousand miles. And the Cheng Family, they control the lifeline of this citythe water source! In this chaotic world, water is an extremely vital resource. Whoever controls the water source is the undisputed overlord. The Cheng Family is just that, the top family in ck Iron City. But these few days, the atmosphere in ck Iron City has been somewhat unusual. Because two days ago, a major event urred within the Cheng Family. The Cheng Familys notoriously cruel and bloodthirsty young mistress, Cheng Xiya, was turned into a specimen, her body even hung above the Cheng Familys main gate, This news spread like wildfire, quickly throughout the whole of ck Iron City. Years of bullying and tyranny by the Cheng Family had embedded deep resentment in peoples hearts, but this incident caused many of the lower-ss citizens to secretly cheer. However, the Cheng Family then dispatched Cheng Liangyu, who served in Silver City as a member of the Dragon Shadow Guard, and another expert from Silver City, to jointly exterminate the person who dared to vite the dignity of their Cheng Family. This caused everyone to fall silent while their hearts were filled with sighs. Because in their minds, Silver City and the Dragon Shadow Guard were synonymous with power. This unknown expert was surely doomed. Amidst this tense atmosphere, the Cheng Family still indulged in revelry, presenting the picture of a great house in full swing. At this moment. A banquet was being held at the Cheng Family estate. The banquet hall was arrayed with dishes and delicacies, a veritable stream of exquisite food was continuously brought in. The young members of the Cheng Family and other influential families in ck Iron City were gathered in groups, enjoying themselves in lively conversation. Amidst the clinking of sses andughter, all seemed tranquil and merry. Speaking of which, Brother Liangyu should be returning soon, right? a scion of a wealthy family said with augh. Its over two hundred kilometers from our ck Iron City to Riverside Town, which is more than a days travel! But I bet brother Liangyu has already dealt with everything and is on his way back now! another young man chimed in. Heh, out of all people to provoke, someone dared to mess with the Cheng Family. Now, I reckon that Riverside Town wont exist much longer, someone talked with a scoff. Speaking of which, Brother Liangyu is awesome; so young and already the Chief of the Dragon Shadow Guard. Ive heard that hes highly regarded by the City Lord of Silver City. Given time, his future is boundless! someone eximed with admiration. While they were discussing this. The Cheng Family Head, Cheng Jinshi, along with the Second in Command, Cheng Jinyi, and others walked in. Everyone hastily got up to pay their respects. Greetings, Family Head! Greetings, Second Master! These voices surged back and forth. Cheng Jinshi nodded with a smile and then walked up to the high tform at the head of the room. Today, I am very grateful for the presence of everyone here. My Cheng Family has had some unpleasant incidents recently, but rest assured, anyone who dares to oppose my Cheng Family and ck Iron City will find themselves without a grave to be buried in. Upon hearing his words, the crowd beneath the tform responded with a thunderous chorus. Thats right! Challenging the Cheng Family means crossing all the powerful families in ck Iron City! Seeing this scene, Cheng Jinshi nodded in satisfaction. The true reason for holding this banquet was to reassure the public and to demonstrate the Cheng Familys strength, warning those who might wish to take advantage of the situation to stir up trouble that the Cheng Family remains the undisputed boss of ck Iron City. But just as these people were feeling proud and satisfied, a calm voice came from outside. Are all the major families and the Cheng Family present here in the city? The crowd was startled, and Cheng Jinshi, the second inmand of the Cheng Family, called out sternly, Who is it? Before his words could fade, an object flew straight into the banquet hall from outside, shattered two tables, and then hovered in midair. This this is Upon seeing this object, the people in the banquet hall instantly fell into chaos. Because floating in midair was the desated corpse of Cheng Liangyu. The once proud and spirited young man now had hollow cheeks, lifeless eyes wide open, still filled with the terror and unwillingness of hisst moments. Seeing this, the whole Cheng Family was enraged. Liangyu! Cheng Jinshi let out a wail, almost fainting. As the head of the Cheng Family, Cheng Jinshi had ced high hopes on his son, but he had never expected him to die like this. As for the others, they were even more shocked and bewildered. The young man known as the most outstanding and powerful in ck Iron City for thest thirty years, had he really died in such a wretched manner? Especially since his death was identical to that of Cheng Xiya a few days ago, it was even more shocking. A flicker of pleasure crossed the depths of Cheng Jinyis eyes, but he did not show it. Instead, he roared, Who dares kill my nephew? I did it! As the voice echoed, Xue An slowly walked in, surveyed everyone present, and finally rested his gaze on the pale-faced Cheng Jinshi, and said indifferently, Do you like this gift, Cheng Family? Just who are you? Why are you opposing my Cheng Family? Despite the grief of losing his son, Cheng Jinshi, as the head of the Cheng Family, had already recovered hisposure within a few breaths and asked in a deep voice. At the same time, he covertly signaled with his eyes to someone behind him, and a subordinate received the signal, quietly slipped out of the crowd, and disappeared into the banquet hall. Xue An seemed not to notice any of this and just shook his head, Opposing you? You are mistaken, I have no intention of opposing your Cheng Family! I just want to tell you a principle! What principle? Cheng Jinshi asked in a stern voice. Xue An revealed his white teeth and smiled grimly, It is that the debts of ones actions must always be paid! No sooner had he spoken than a cacophony of footsteps could be heard outside the banquet hall, as someone encircled the venue, and then several formidable experts walked in. These people walked directly to the rear of Cheng Jinshi, eyeing Xue An with hostility. Seeing these neers, Cheng Jinshi straightened his back and sneered, One must indeed pay for their deeds, but you killed a member of the Cheng Family, and you must pay for that before anything else! Kill him! At themand, The people standing behind him charged simultaneously, unleashing their innate abilities andunching a lethal assault on Xue An. These experts were cultivated by the Cheng Family and lived a life of luxury, all for moments like theseto rush forward when trouble arose. And their strength was not to be underestimated. Most were at the third rank, with even a few almost reaching the fourth rank. For a moment, the banquet hall was thrown into chaos, awash with strange and exotic abilities in the fray. But there was only one target, which was Xue An, standing there. Just as these people were about to reach him, a cold smile appeared on the corners of Xue Ans mouth, and he said faintly. Scram! The voice wasnt loud. But those at the forefront exploded into a mist of blood upon hearing it. Chapter 718: Arising from the Heart, Sin as the Flame (First Update) Chapter 718 -718: Arising from the Heart, Sin as the me (First Update) In an instant, the so-called experts rushing over were all shattered to pieces. The blood mist drifted in the half air of the banquet hall, staining those close by with blood all over their bodies. Yet no one bothered to wipe it off. Thats because everyone was stunned by the ghastly and aesthetically gruesome scene. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking at Cheng Jinshi opposite him and said indifferently, Any more? Cheng Jinshis body trembled, and he said in a terrified despair, You you . He never dreamed that this man who appeared out of nowhere could be so formidable. Without even making a move, he had caused the death of all these experts nurtured by his family. If not, then go to die! Bang! The Family Head of the Cheng Family wanted to say something more, but with a muffled sound, his head also exploded into a cloud of blood mist. The corpse copsed to the ground. Everyone gasped and took several steps back. The faint-hearted couldnt even stand any longer and slumped to the ground with a thud. The Cheng Family was the undisputed number one noble family of ck Iron City, and Cheng Jinshi had been in charge of the family for decades. Yet such a significant figure had died without even uttering a plea for mercy. The prompt and decisive killing left everyone in the hall aghast. At this moment, Xue An frowned slightly with a hint of annoyance and then sighed. I forgot something, I didnt even tell you why I wanted to kill you! The people listening felt their hair stand on end, and those near the doorway wanted to sneak away. But as soon as they reached the door and took one step, their entire beings silently disintegrated into nothingness. This eerie and terrifying spectaclepletely dissuaded those left from thinking of escape. Meanwhile, Cheng Jinyi stepped forward with determination on his face and bowed to Xue An. Sir, the Cheng Family admits defeat and only asks that you show mercy and spare us, Cheng Jinyi said. The Cheng Family is willing to follow you as their leader! No one dared to speak. Everyone watched Cheng Jinyi bowing silently, and those with a quicker wit had already guessed his thoughts. If anyone in the Cheng Family was happy now, it would undoubtedly be Cheng Jinyi. As the Second in Command of the Cheng Family, he was always overshadowed by the Family Head. As long as Cheng Jinshi was alive, there would be no chance for him to rise to the top. Moreover, the power of Cheng Liangyu was growing stronger. All this had gradually extinguished Cheng Jinyis ambition to vie for power and profit. However, today, Cheng Jinshi and his son had both died. Thus it was logical that Cheng Jinyi would be the new Family Head of the Cheng Family. Given such a temptation, he naturally chose to surrender and admit his guilt immediately. Because as long as he could save his own life, he would be the greatest beneficiary. Yet facing his surrender, Xue An had remained silent, just watching quietly. Not until sweat appeared on Cheng Jinyis forehead did Xue An finally speak indifferently, Are you very happy now? Cheng Jinyi quivered and then raised his face, saying very sincerely, Yes, Sir! Cheng Jinyi was a clever man; while he couldnt discern Xue Ans origin, he could tell he was a peerless warrior. In front of such a person, it was best not to y any tricks; being frank was the optimal choice. Indeed. Xue An smiled. You are clever! A trace of joy shed in Cheng Jinyis eyes, then he bowed deeply, In the presence of such a powerful person as yourself, its only right to remain humble and honest. But I killed your brother and nephew, dont you feel sad? Xue An said indifferently. Cheng Jinyi gently shook his head, To oppose a formidable figure like you, they have only themselves to me for everything. No one else is at fault! Xue An nodded his head upon hearing this, Well said! Cheng Jinyi secretly let out a sigh of relief, believing he had made the correct gamble and couldnt help but feel secretly fortunate. Brother, oh brother! You, wise for a lifetime, were foolish in a moment. How could you be so muddled by the death of a son as to oppose a peerless powerhouse! But its better that youre dead; only then can I take control of the Cheng Family. While he was feeling proud of himself. Xue An spoke indifferently: Since youre so smart, do you know why I killed them? Cheng Jinyi was startled, then said with a ttering smile, Does a powerful figure like you need a reason to kill? I. He couldnt finish his sentence. Because Xue An was quietly watching him, his gaze tinged with a trace of ridicule. Unknowingly, Cheng Jinyi started to feel his back soaked with cold sweat. After a short pause, Xue An retracted his gaze and spoke in a cold voice, Because they thought themselves so high and mighty, they wantonly trampled on others! What I did was to make them understand that people must always pay the due price for their actions! Cold sweat formed on Cheng Jinyis face even more, he couldnt even wipe it away in time, and could only force a smile as he said, What you say is true! Then tell me, what price do you think you should pay? Cheng Jinyi was trembling slightly, but still tried to maintain hisposure as he said, My lord, even if you annihte both me and the Cheng Family, new families will emerge. Its inevitable. So, its better to spare me. I promise I will stay humble in the future. Having said that, Cheng Jinyi quietly looked at Xue An. All he saw was Xue An, who showed neither sadness nor joy, and no emotional fluctuations could be discerned. This caused Cheng Jinyi to swallow hard, thinking about what else to say. Xue An gave a faint smile. That seems to make sense! Cheng Jinyi felt his heart, which had been in suspense, rx a little. But the next words from Xue An made him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cer. Unfortunately, people must always pay the price for their actions, no matter who they are! No! Cheng Jinyi sensed danger and turned to flee. But just as he took a step, a strand of me arose from beneath his feet, spreading rapidly. Cheng Jinyi began to scream. Xue An watched quietly, then said indifferently, This me has ignited from within your soul. All the sins youvemitted will serve as its fuel! Aaahhh! Cheng Jinyi screamed wretchedly, then roared with extreme resentment, Dont get too carried away! The Silver Council wont let you get away with killing us! As soon as he finished speaking, the me suddenly surged, immediately engulfing Cheng Jinyi, then reducing him to nothingness. Seeing this, all those haughty and reckless scions from great houses, who usually acted high and mighty, were cowering far away, not even daring to raise their heads to look at Xue An. Xue An nced at the group, then casually waved his hand. A wisp of me rushed over. Aaahhh! Many of them were devoured by the mes instantly, with some screaming, Who are you, exactly? As Xue An stepped outside, he responded without looking back, Me? I am your retribution! Boom! The mes burned even more fiercely. In an instant, the banquet hall suffered a great many casualties. Only a very few remained standing in ce, their faces pale as they watched it all. Just as Xue An had said, these mes emerged from the heart; sin was their fuel. On this day. The nobles of ck Iron City suffered countless deaths and injuries, barely one in ten survived. News spread, and the world was shaken by it. Chapter 719 Silver City Lord Immortal Monarch (2nd Update) Chapter 719 -719 Silver City Lord Immortal Monarch (2nd Update) Silver City. Croliya carefully wiped the massive back of the towering figure before her. Huge radiation injuries crisscrossed this broad back, and even the skin itself emitted a ghastly pale fluorescence. When the soft pure cotton handkerchief, soaked with precious clear water, passed over it, the water hadnt even time to flow down before it was greedily absorbed by the skin. Croliya could even feel the surging power contained beneath this skin. Once she had finally finished wiping, the silent servant picked up the extremely exaggerated armor, shaped like an upturned scorpion, and carefully attached it to the back. Click. With a crisp sound, the armor seemed to lock into ce, firmly installed upon it. Croliya lifted the scorpions tail that extended from the backte, then gently fastened it to the mans face. With the noise of turning gears, the scorpions tail quickly changed shape, soon transforming into a breathing apparatus with fierce-looking teeth, shing with fluorescence as the man breathed. Suddenly, the man opened his eyes, and the might bursting forth in an instant sent the servants who were cleaning the backte flying. Croliya stepped back respectfully, My King, you have awakened! The man looked at Croliya and said in a mechanically tranted, strange voice, Croliya, how long have I slept? King, you have been asleep for three months! Three months Is there any anomaly outside now? Croliya hesitated slightly, then spoke, King, the news just came through, the Cheng Family of ck Iron City along with several other families have all been exterminated! ck Iron City Yes! Moreover, this persons origin is unknown, I suspect its an outsider! Upon hearing these three words, a sh of light appeared in the mans eyes, and then he slowly stood up, with a height of three meters, making him seem like a giant. Croliya even had to tilt her head up to see his face. Notify the other families, convene the Silver Council. Yes! Croliya went down to deliver the message. The man stepped out of the room, and onto a high tform. This was Silver Citys vantage point, from where the entire city could be overlooked. Gazing down at the city built of white secret stone below his feet, and the vast expanses of yellow-brown wilderness in the distance, the man spoke in a low voice. Outsider You managed to traverse the starry sky to arrive in this world; your strength is evidently not small. But why did you seek to destroy ck Iron City? Could it be you have discovered something? Just then, many people below noticed the man standing on the high tform and began to exim in astonishment. The King has awakened! Our King is awake! In the noise of themotion, countless people gathered at the base of the tower, shouting excitedly up above. The Immortal Monarch! The man smiled and waved his hand in acknowledgment. Soon enough, news of the City Lords awakening spread throughout the entirety of Silver City. And the great families within Silver City all hurried to the council hall. When the man appeared at the entrance, everyone stood up in unison, cing a hand over their chest, My King! Wee back! The man slowly walked to his seat and waved his hand. The crowd took their seats. Then the man leaned on the table with one hand and let his gaze sweep over everyones face in the room. You have done well during my slumber! Everyones faces lit up with excitement. The Silver City Lord went on to say, But this is not enough, I believe you all are aware of the events that have transpired in ck Iron City! When this matter was mentioned, a low murmur spread through the council hall. Then a middle-aged man stood up with an extremely ugly expression and said, My King, your loyal guardian, my son of the Xiong Family, Xiong Lei, has also died in ck Iron City! Moreover, the Cheng Family has beenpletely annihted, now only a few remaining noble families are left in ck Iron City! It is said that the assant was only one person! In the midst of these discussions, the Lord of Silver City waved his hand, This person is definitely not ordinary, most likely an outsider! Upon hearing the word outsider. A deathly silence fell upon the council hall. Many faces showed a look of gravity. The Lord of Silver City continued, Therefore, starting from today, everyone must be prepared to join forces and kill this person. Yes, my King! At the time when the many noble families of Silver City were set into motion. Xue An had already quietly appeared in Silver City. Only, at this time, he was also dressed in the long robe that was most customary for the locals, followed by Ah Tu. To the ordinary observer, he would appear no different from any of the citys residents. This was Ah Tus first visit to Silver City. Curious about this legendary City of the Chosen, Ah Tu looked around everywhere with interest. It had to be said that Silver City, whether in terms of scale or conditions, was much superior to ck Iron City. Ah Tu even saw a fountain at the central square. This left Ah Tupletely dumbfounded. Because the water that spouted from the fountain was all Second Rank water. For Ah Tu, this was unimaginable; just a few days before, he and his sister couldnt even drink First Rank water, yet here they were using Second Rank water for a fountain. Not just that. The exquisite architecture and the neatly dressed crowds on the streets, all made Ah Tu feel astounded. But Xue An furrowed his brows slightly. Because he could sense the strangeness of this city. Especially the tall tower constructed in the center of the city, which Xue An gazed at for a long time. His visit to Silver City was because Xue An wanted to quickly find the root cause of this worlds decay. And this tower further confirmed the thoughts in Xue Ans mind. Just at that moment, a sudden mor erupted in the street. The crowd split to either side, and someone shouted with excitement, The Holy Maiden! Weve seen the Holy Maiden! Following the shouts, a procession made its way down the street. Atop the leading exotic horse sat a woman. It was Croliya, the maid by the side of the Lord of Silver City. Since the City Lord had ordered everyone to be ready, Croliya had been leading patrols throughout the city to maintain order. Of course, this was also due to the uing Water Ceremony. The reason why the residents of Silver City were so excited to hear the news of the City Lords awakening was that each time the City Lord awoke from his slumber, a Water Ceremony would be held. During the ceremony, the City Lord would open the sluice gates, releasing water that had been filtered multiple times, nearly radiation-free and pure. This was a special privilege of the residents of Silver City. It was because of this that the City Lord possessed such unparalleled prestige. After all, in this world, whoever controlled the water supply, controlled everything. Croliya, with the matter of the outsider in mind, felt somewhat uneasy. But at that moment, she suddenly nced at Ah Tu standing by the roadside, and couldnt help but let out a light Huh. Huh, this is Chapter 720: Water Sacrifice Ceremony - Taking Action Tonight (3rd Update) Chapter 720: Chapter 720: Water Sacrifice Ceremony C Taking Action Tonight (3rd Update) Croliya waved her hand, and the team came to an instant halt, then the guards behind her immediately rushed up, forming a semi-circle surrounding Ah Tu and Xue An with unfriendly stares. Ah Tus heart sank, and then he looked toward Xue An. If Xue An gave the word, he would immediately take action. Ah Tu was very clear that he did not follow the adult to Silver City for a leisurely visit. If the adult had wiped out the nobles in ck Iron City, how could Silver City let bygones be bygones? Therefore, entering here was akin to stepping into a dragons den and a tigersir. Yet, Ah Tu felt not the slightest fear. After all, his life had been given by the adult. Now that his little sister was in the adults magical artifact, without any concerns behind him, what was there to fear? But Xue An just smiled faintly, then gestured to Ah Tu with a gentle shake of his head, signaling him not to act rashly. At this moment, Croliya spurred her horse forward and ignored Xue An beside her, instead focusing her attention on Ah Tu. Young samurai, what is your name? Croliya asked condescendingly. Ah Tu, who had thought these people were going to harm him, was taken aback by the question, then he responded in a deep voice, My name is Ah Tu! Who are you? Why have you surrounded us? One of the guards behind Croliya spoke angrily, Impudence! How dare you speak to the Holy Maiden like that? Croliya waved her hand, signaling her subordinates to be silent, and then she murmured softly, Ah Tu Hehe, arent you a man of Silver City? I am not! I admire your talent, would you be willing to join my guards? Croliya asked with a smile. Hearing this, many around had their eyes wide with shock. To know that joining Silver City itself was extremely difficult, and to be able to join the guards of the Holy Maiden was even more a stroke of luck that was like a leap to the heavens. Who knows how many people were turning green with envy at this moment. But Ah Tu shook his head lightly, I am not willing! What? The crowd thought they had misheard. Even Croliya herself was slightly taken aback, Why? You should know that by joining my guards, you could not only take part in the Water Festival ceremony, but also have more opportunities for development! Hearing Croliya still trying to persuade him, the envy of the people around grew even stronger. Yet, Ah Tu still shook his head, I am not willing, simply because I want to continue following my adult! Adult? Croliya then looked over to Xue An, who was standing aside, and frowned. In her perception, this man was unremarkable, not even having unlocked the most basic of innate talents, which was why she had initially overlooked Xue An. Croliya was known as the Holy Maiden, firstly because she was the number one handmaid under the City Lord of Silver City. Secondly, it was because of her unique talent. She could sense what kind of talent the other party had unlocked. This ability was somewhat terrifying. Because before confronting an opponent, you already had the upper hand, naturally leading to an advantageous position in any situation. But aside from this talent, Croliya had no otherbat abilities, making her most suited for a supportive role. This was also why the City Lord of Silver City valued her so highly. She had been passing by on the street just now, when she suddenly felt a powerful innate talent from someone among the pedestrians, which led her to approach on horseback, hoping to recruit the individual. However, she had not expected Ah Tu to refuse to join her. At this point, the Guard Commander following Croliya could not contain himself any longer. He stepped forward, his voice fierce, Boy, it is your good fortune that the Holy Maiden has offered you a ce. How dare you resist so much? Do you not wish to live? Faced with the challenge from the Fourth Rank guardmander, Ah Tu showed no signs of fear and said coldly, I think the one who doesnt want to live must be you! Upon hearing these words, the guardmandersplexion changed dramatically, and he was about to be angry. Croliya said in a deep voice, Xiong Hai, stand down! Although the guardmanders face was full of dissatisfaction, he reluctantly backed away, but the malevolent look flickering in his eyes clearly showed his resentment. It was then that Croliya spoke, Your talent is very good. If you join my guard, you will have many possibilities, and it would be the most suitable choice for you. So, I think you should consider it carefully! No need to think about it! I, Ah Tu, will never leave my Lord! Ah Tu said resolutely. Croliya nced at Xue An, who had been silent beside her, then nodded solemnly, Fine, since you feel this way, I wont insist. Xiong Hai! Holy Maiden! Xiong Hai stepped forward. Grant them two tickets to the Water Sacrifice ceremony! Xiong Hai thought he must have heard wrong. Why would they grant entrance tickets after being rejected? Its known that in the ck market, a single ticket to the Water Sacrifice ceremony could be exchanged for ten bottles of Fifth Rank water. But, Holy Maiden Didnt you hear me? Croliya said sternly. Xiong Hai lowered his head helplessly, Yes! Then, very unwillingly, he took out two exquisitely crafted badges and handed them over with a glowering face. At that moment, Croliya turned her horse around, smiled at Ah Tu, Little samurai, I hope you can give me an answer after watching the Water Sacrifice ceremony! After all, only those who have experienced the ceremony will understand the greatness of Silver City! Croliya said proudly and then spurred her horse to leave. Xiong Hai red at Ah Tu and Xue An menacingly and said with malice, Boy, you wait and see! Then he too left. Ah Tu stood in his ce, holding the two badges in his hand, and said somewhat puzzled, My Lord, what does this woman mean? Xue An smiled, This woman is very intelligent, and she can see through the talents you possess, so naturally, she would want to recruit you to her side! Shall we go tomorrow? Xue An watched Croliyas retreating figure and said indifferently, Go, of course we should go! Meanwhile. After escorting Croliya back to the holy tower, Xiong Hai returned to the Xiong Family with a gloomy face. In Silver City, the Xiong Family was also considered a powerful n, or else he wouldnt have be Croliyas personal Guard Commander. Father! Xiong Hai said respectfully. The Family Head of the Xiong Family was the middle-aged man who had been at the Silver Council earlier that day. He nodded, What did you find on your patrol today? Xiong Hai gritted his teeth, Father, today Holy Maiden encountered a young man on the street and repeatedly invited him to join my guard! Oh? Xiong Xis eyebrows furrowed upon hearing this, A young man? Right! The Holy Maiden can sense others talents, so this young man must be out of the ordinary! At that moment, Xiong Hais face darkened as he stepped forward and said in a low voice, Father, this young man is not from this city, and since his talents are strong, perhaps we should Xiong Xi thought for a moment, then nodded, Your brother Xiong Lei died in ck Iron City, and I have a premonition that there will be great upheaval. Now any increase in strength is essential! So father means Act tonight! Understood! Chapter 721: Transforming into an Insect, Crushing the Bug King (First Update) Chapter 721: Chapter 721: Transforming into an Insect, Crushing the Bug King (First Update) In Silver City, there are naturally inns avable. However, staying here is not cheap, costing at least one bottle of third-tier water for one nights amodation. Thats right. In Silver City, the circting currency is not gold, but water bottled in small containers. A small bottle of third-tier water could be exchanged for plenty of useful supplies on the outside, but here it can only secure one nights stay. This price made Ah Tu feel a considerable pinch. Sir, isnt this too expensive? Thats a bottle of third-tier water! Ah Tu muttered. Xue An just smiled and didnt say anything. Although Ah Tu was no longer the poor kid from Riverside Town, this obsession with resources was engraved in his bones and couldnt be changed overnight. The conditions at the inn were quite decent, even better than the tavern where he had stayed back in Riverside Town. Moreover, the buildings and the city were constructed using special techniques, and the radiation was almost imperceptible. This was also why the locals firmly believed Silver City to be the Land of the Chosen. Ah Tu kept fretting over the bottle of third-tier water, his mouth mumblingints, until the inn provided theplimentary meal and he fell silent. Although the meal wasntvish by any means, it was still a culinary delight that Ah Tu in the past couldnt have even dared to dream of. Now thats more like it! Ah Tu finally felt somewhat psychologically bnced. Sir, please have your meal! Ah Tu wanted to serve Xue An first before eating himself. But Xue An nced at the meat on the tes, likely carved from some wild beast, still with streaks of blood on it, which killed his appetite and he just shook his head, You eat. Xue An wasnt bothered about not eating now, and Ah Tu could naturally see this, so he chuckled. Sir, if you insist, then Ill eat! He then started gobbling up the food voraciously. What was indifferent fare to Xue An was supreme delicacy to Ah Tu. Xue An watched this scene, not saying anything, just smiling. Only after Ah Tu had burped satisfyingly and cleared all the food did Xue An speak up, Had enough to eat? Mmmhmm! Then get ready, tonight is likely to be quite lively! Ah Tu was taken aback, Sir, what do you mean? I reckon it wont be long before someonees looking for you! Better get some sleep early! said Xue An and then turned to head back to his room. Ah Tu stood there pondering for a moment, his expression gradually turning solemn. He certainly wouldnt doubt Xue Ans words. But who woulde looking for him? Could it be rted to the woman he had encountered on the street today? Or maybe the Captain of the Guard? Ah Tu was no fool, he could tell that the Captain of the Guards eyes were filled with murderous intent when he looked at him. Thinking of this, Ah Tu licked the remaining morsel of food at the corner of his mouth, a cold re appearing in his eyes. Having fought for survival since childhood in the wilderness, thew of the jungle was an unbreakable truth in Ah Tus heart. If someone really dared toe, then he would let them know what fear means! Besides, with the Sir right by his side, as his protector, how could he allow these petty nuisances to disturb him? With these thoughts, Ah Tu decisively brought over a chair, ced it in front of Xue Ans room, and sat upright in vignce. Night began to fall. The mor from outside also gradually disappeared. Silver City implemented a curfew policy; after nightfall, aside from a few special venues, all other ces were closed. The streets were naturally deserted. At this moment, Xiong Hai, apanied by several people, arrived outside the inn where Xue An was staying, like an apparition. For the Xiong Family, locating a visitors residence was as easy as turning over ones hand. When they moved to the back wall of the inn, Xiong Hai signaled his bodyguards with his eyes, These guards tacitly drew their swords and daggers. Xiong Hais eyes gleamed fiercely as he made a throat-slitting gesture at his throat. All his guards nodded slightly. Only then did Xiong Hai silently leap over the wall and enter the inn. Although the amodation was expensive, the inn was fully upied due to the Water Sacrifice Festival. Like specters, Xiong Hai and his bodyguards moved through the floors, heading straight for the room where Xue An and Ah Tu stayed. Once outside the room, Xiong Hai waved his hand, and the bodyguards held their breath, halted, and then quietly dispersed to encircle the suite. Xiong Hai listened with a sideways ear and could hear long, steady breathing inside, a sign that the upants were asleep. A grim smile appeared on Xiong Hais face. His extreme caution stemmed entirely from the fear that the Holy Maiden Croliya would find out about this. But if he could just kill this upstart youth and devour his innate talent, even if the Holy Maiden found outter, it would be toote for her to do anything. Thinking this, Xiong Hai signaled to his followers once more. A bodyguard slowly approached, ced a hand on the door, and the lock opened silently as if by magic. This was one of the bodyguards supernatural abilities. Then the guard gently pushed open the door. Xiong Hai followed closely behind. But just at that moment, the bodyguard suddenly shuddered and froze in ce. Xiong Hai was taken aback but dared not speak. He reached out and gave the bodyguard a soft push. Pfft. As he pushed, the bodyguards head suddenly fell off, and blood sprayed all over Xiong Hais face. Not good! Xiong Hais heart tightened, realizing something was terribly wrong. In that lightning-quick moment, des appeared out of nowhere in front of the bodyguards. Before they could react, the des cut them in half. Xiong Hai was no exception; a de appeared right in front of his throat. Xiong Hai could even feel the chilling coldness emanating from that de. This sensation of being on the brink of death made all his muscles tense up. In the instant before the de struck him, he cried out loudly and his whole body split into fingernail-sized bugs, narrowly dodging the attack. This was the talent that had made Xiong Hais name. After evading the de, Xiong Hai in his transformed state broke through the wall and charged straight at Ah Tu inside the house. Ah Tu had a solemn expression, asyer uponyer of de gleams appeared from nowhere, starting to frically ughter the swarm of bugs that Xiong Hai had be. Regardless of the carnage, the bugs seemed unaffected. At the same time, Xiong Hais hideousughter came from mid-air, Kid, your talent is truly astonishing, but its a pity youve met me. Youre still going to die! With that said, the swarm of bugs suddenly dispersed and then enveloped Ah Tu within it. Although Ah Tu possessed extraordinary talent, he had never encountered such a bizarre opponent and had to continuously rely on his de to ward off the intrusion. But this was not a sustainable strategy. Cackle, die for me! roared Xiong Hai inwardly with delight. As long as he killed this youth and devoured his abnormal talent for transmuting into a de, his own strength would surge dramatically. But at that moment, a hand silently emerged amidst the sea of bugs and directly seized the bug king where Xiong Hais soul resided. Chapter 722: This Person, Is Provoking My Xiong Family (2nd Update) Chapter 722: Chapter 722: This Person, Is Provoking My Xiong Family (2nd Update) What What is happening? Xiong Hai cried out in shock and began to struggle fiercely, trying to break free from the grasp of the hand. No matter what he did, he couldnt move the hand in the slightest. On the contrary, the hand was clenching tighter and tighter, letting Xiong Hai feel the threat of death. Its its you! It was then that Xiong Hai finally saw clearly that the person grasping him was that inconspicuous man on the street during the day. In an instant, he realized that this man was deliberately disguised, and he was actually the most formidable one. Once he understood this, Xiong Hai couldnt help but be terrified. This man was definitely not simple. Regrettably, he wouldnt be able to go back and deliver this crucial message anymore. Xue An sighed lightly, Do you know that its very rude to disturb someones restte at night? Xiong Hai trembled in spirit, Who exactly are you? Xue An smiled faintly, Do you share thest name Xiong as well? What if I do? What a coincidence, just a few days ago, I killed someone who also bore the name Xiong! Youre that person from ck Iron City! Xiong Hai yelled at the top of his lungs. Unfortunately, reduced to a swarm of bugs, even his screams were very faint. Xue An nodded, his gaze slightly cold, You came by starry night, were you nning to kill Ah Tu and then devour all his talents? At this moment, Xiong Hai was terrified. Upon hearing what Xue An said, he was even unable to respond. Xue An nodded, Very well, it seems thats the case! Ah Tu! My lord! Ah Tu stepped forward, unsure of why Xue An was calling him. Meanwhile, Xue An suddenly squeezed the bug in his hand. Aaaah! Xiong Hai screamed, and then the sound abruptly ceased. Afterward, there was a muffled thud. The swarm of bugs in the room fell to the ground at the sound, reverting into Xiong Hais corpse. Xue An flung his hand backward with a swift motion. A streak of white light shed by, piercing directly into Ah Tus forehead. Ah Tus whole body shuddered as he felt his mind suddenly filled with many things. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, Close your eyes and concentrate, absorb all of this. Ah Tu hurriedly closed his eyes and concentrated as Xue An had instructed. After a while, he opened his eyes, shock written all over his face. My lord Xue An said, This man had quite impressive talents. It would have been a pity to kill him, so I have bestowed them on you. By now, Xue An had already understood the talents of this world very clearly. These talents were essentially abilities attached to the spiritual soul of a person. Therefore, Xue An directly stripped the talents from Xiong Hais soul and bestowed them upon Ah Tu. To all this, Ah Tu, of course, couldnt understand, but it didnt stop him from looking at Xue Ans retreating figure with adoration in his eyes. At this moment, Xue An looked at the corpses scattered on the ground, waved his hand casually, and mes covered them, burning them into nothingness. My lord, what should we do? These guys have already brought the fight to our doorstep, should we kill our way back? Ah Tu asked with a murderous look on his face. As someone who had been struggling for survival at the bottom of this world since childhood, Ah Tu was never a goodie-two-shoes. Especially now that the enemy hade knocking, was he supposed to forgive them instead of fighting back? Upon hearing this, Xue An merely smiled and then shook his head, No need. Xue An had a premonition that at tomorrows Water Sacrifice Ceremony, something he had been waiting for would appear. As for the minor Xiong Family, Xue An truly couldnt be bothered to take proactive measures against them. Ah Tu was stunned, My lord, what do we do now? Xue An smiled and patted him gently on the shoulder, Alright, go and get some sleep. If we want to deal with the Xiong Family, theres no rush at this moment. Lets wait for tomorrows Water Sacrifice Ceremony! Ah Tu was a bit confused, but Xue Ans words were like a sacred decree to him, so he nodded, Yes! Ah Tu returned to his room to sleep. Xue An nced at the broken wall and the empty corridor outside, a cold smile appearing at the corner of his mouth, and then he too turned and went back to his room. After a short while, someone peeked around cautiously into the room with the copsed wall, swallowed hard, and then turned to run away. Xiong Family. The Family Head of the Xiong Family, Xiong Xi, felt uneasy that night. The Xiong Family had faced endless turmoil recently. First, his youngest son, who had already beenmanding the Xiong Gang troops independently, Xiong Lei, died in ck Iron City. The power of the Xiong Family had taken a great hit because of this. And tonight, his eldest son, Xiong Hai, had gone out to plunder the talent of a young man. Although this young man had no foundation in Silver City and his son was apanied by many bodyguards, by all ounts, it should have been a foolproof mission. Yet, Xiong Xi felt an inexplicable sense of dread and decided to sit in the hall drinking tea, waiting. Finally. The chief steward of the Xiong Family rushed in, frantic. Seeing the expression of his chief steward, Xiong Xis heart sank, Whats happened? Has Xiong Hai not returned? The stewards face was one of sorrow, Family Head, just now, the inns waiter ran over with a message, saying Saying what? The young master his entire party has been annihted! What? Xiong Xi stood up sharply, hardly able to believe his ears. Bring him to me! Although his heart pounded like a drum, Xiong Xi managed to stay calm at this moment. Soon. The inns waiter was brought before him. What happened? Tell me everything in detail, dont omit a single word!manded Xiong Xi in a stern voice. Yes! Since that inn was a hub for information, many powerful families ced their spies there. The waiter from the inn was one of the spies cultivated by the Xiong Family. Then, the waiter began to recount the details of the incident. Family Head, after the young master charged in with his men, I hid at a distance to watch. Initially, it went smoothly, but then, a multitude of des suddenly appeared in the sky, killing all the bodyguards. But the young master dodged this attack and turned into a swarm of insects, rushing into the room. Did you see what happened next? Xiong Xi asked with a grave voice. The waiter shook his head, I didnt dare approach, but my talent lies in my hearing, so I heard the young master, in a tone of great surprise, exim, Its actually you!'' And then? Xiong Xi pressed, frowning. Then, the waiter showed a look of fear. Then I heard several screams from the young master from inside the room, finally bing dead silent. Xiong Xi turned ashen, and his form started to wobble. The steward hurriedly stepped forward, Family Head! Xiong Xi waved him off and then addressed the waiter, Good, youve done well! You may leave now! Yes! The waiter left. Xiong Xis face darkened ominously as he mmed down on the table with a fury-filled voice, This person, hes provoking our Xiong Family! Chapter 723: Xiong Family Conspiracy (Third Update) Chapter 723 -723: Xiong Family Conspiracy (Third Update) Family Head, what do we do now? Gather our forces and attack that inn? the steward asked, his face full of murderous intent. Xiong Xi shook his head and then paced back and forth in the room. Young man? It seems we have all underestimated you! Moreover, as a master like you, how could you not notice a mere inn servants prying eyes? This must be deliberate on your part, isnt it? Did you use that servants mouth to warn me, or are you provoking my Xiong Family? As Xiong Xi spoke, his facial expressions shifted unpredictably. Finally, he stopped pacing and said with a sinister tone, Steward! Family Head! The steward responded solemnly. Order everyone to be ready. We make our move during tomorrows Water Ceremony. Also, let tonights news spread! However, the steward hesitated, Family Head, is this really appropriate? Whats wrong with it? As you said, doesnt the Holy Maiden Croliya hold this young man in high regard? What if she intervenes during the Water Ceremony Xiong Xi smiled, Youre absolutely right! But thats exactly the effect Im after! The steward was even more perplexed. Xiong Xis face twisted with bitterness and ruthlessness, Since this young man managed to kill my son Xiong Hai, it proves that he is no ordinary opponent. Our Xiong Family alone certainly wont be able to eliminate him! So I will wait until tomorrow, during the Water Ceremony! Then Ill im that this young man is the murderer who decimated ck Iron City, the outsider the City Lord spoke of. The Holy Maiden and the City Lord will surely be outraged. Then, without the Xiong Family having to lift a finger, he will be eradicated! Hearing Xiong Xis scheme, the steward bowed deeply, Family Heads insight is profound! Xiong Xi sighed and shed a few tears. s, my two sons The steward also teared up, ready to offer some words offort. But to his surprise, Xiong Xi immediately followed up with, Go call some of my concubines over. Ive lost my sons; I must father some more! Steward: Yes! As Xiong Xi devoted his efforts to fathering more sons, the events of that evening were deliberately spread by the Xiong Family. A storm was gradually brewing. The next day. On the square in front of the central tower in the city. The Water Ceremony would be held here. Even though it hadnt officially started yet, the ce was already crowded with people eager to attend early on. At the perimeter of the square, numerous soldiers stood guard and inspected the crowd. Only those wearing admission tickets on their chests were allowed entry. When Xue An and Ah Tu arrived, the soldiers, upon seeing their admission tickets, immediately bowed with respect. Pleasee in, sirs! Their attitude waspletely different from that towards ordinary people. Then they were escorted through the crowd to a tform near the tower in the square. It was arguably the best spot on the entire square. But since they had arrived a bit early, there werent many people on the tform yet. But soon, a diverse crowd began to enter. The tform above became increasingly lively. Many elegantly dressed scions of distinguished families gathered to chat andugh, but none paid any attention to Xue An and Ah Tu; they only asionally assessed the two with curious gazes. Who are those two over there? They seem unfamiliar. Shh, dont you know? Thats the young expert who the Holy Maiden encountered on the street yesterday! Hiss, thats him? He looks only about eleven or twelve years old! Hey, thats not right! With such a young expert, why is everyone avoiding him? Why isnt anyone trying to recruit him? For these prominent families, a young expert like Ah Tu who was also favored by the Holy Maiden was certainly worth recruiting. However, this time was an anomaly, as everyone kept their distance. Heh, you really are out of the loop! You probably dont even know what happenedst night? What happened? The speaker lowered their voice and whispered, The Xiong Familys eldest son, the Holy Maidens personal Guard Commander Xiong Hai, diedst night! Hiss! How is that possible? I know Xiong Hai; he is a Fourth Rank expert with an inscrutable talent. How could he possibly die? Heh, could this be a lie? He indeed died, and it happened inside an inn. Along with him, a squad of the Xiong Familys guards perished as well, and the one who did the deed The speaker gestured with their chin towards Ah Tu. It was this youngster! Hearing this statement, all those who were unaware ofst nights events had a sudden change in expression. No wonder no one dared to approach and recruit him. This youngster killed the Xiong Familys eldest son. The Xiong Family would certainly not let it rest, so who would want to offend the Xiong Family for the sake of such a youngster without any significant background or foundation? As for Xue An beside him Many automatically disregarded him. Because no matter how one looked at it, this man didnt appear to be a strong individual with any remarkable talent. Just then, the crowd stirred, and the Xiong Family appeared on the high tform. Upon seeing Xiong Xi, the Family Head of the Xiong Family, many from the distinguished families showed a strange expression. After all, the Xiong Family had lost two promising young descendants in a short period of time, which was a severe blow to them. Moreover, with the murderer standing right in their midst, many were curious to see how Xiong Xi would react upon seeing Ah Tu, and whether he would explode on the spot. To the disappointment of the crowd, Xiong Xi merely nced deeply at Ah Tu, then found a seat and sat down in silence. This action left many exchanging surprised nces, with astonishment evident in their eyes. People didnt understand why the head of the Xiong Family was so calm. However, their questions were soon overshadowed by the arrival of someone else. The Holy Maiden! Greetings, Holy Maiden! Everyone rose to greet her in turn. Then they saw Croliya ascend the tform, her expression as still as water. In response to the greetings, she remained silent, her gaze briefly meeting that of the nearby Xiong Xi before focusing intently on Ah Tu. She was, of course, aware of what had transpired the previous night. One didnt need to think hard to realize what Xiong Hai had intended to do by seeking out Ah Tu in the middle of the night. This made Croliya quite angry. After all, Ah Tu was a talent she valued, and Xiong Hais attempt to kill and seize that talent was a tant defiance of her authority. What Croliya didnt expect was that Ah Tus response would be so ruthless, killing Xiong Hai outright. Even though such retaliation was justified, it still shook Croliya. Chapter 724 Water Sacrifice? Rain! (1st Update) Chapter 724 -724 Water Sacrifice? Rain! (1st Update) The Xiong Family held significant power in Silver City, otherwise, they wouldnt have a seat on the Silver Council. Now that Xiong Hai had been killed by this young man, it was certain that the Xiong Family wouldnt let the matter rest. Although Croliya greatly appreciated Ah Tu, she still decided not to get involved in this matter any longer. After all,pared to a prominent family in Silver City, the weight of a young expert was still too light. So after a few looks, she silently moved through the crowd and entered the tower. Witnessing this, many peoples gaze toward Ah Tu became increasingly unfriendly. But more people were astonished by Xiong Xis behavior. The Holy Maiden had already made it clear that she would not interfere. Why hadnt he taken action yet? Could he be waiting until after the water sacrifice ceremony to seek revenge? In the face of these astonished looks, Xiong Xi paid no attention, but a hint of murderous intent flickered in the depths of his eyes. Ah Tu naturally felt the tension in the atmosphere, especially the fierce light in Xiong Xis eyes even a fool could sense his hatred. Therefore, Ah Tu whispered to Xue An, Sir, this guy must be from the Xiong Family. Should we take action? Xue An did not express any agreement or disagreement, but kept observing the tower, and after a while, he said indifferently, No rush, lets wait a bit longer! Well wait until after thepletion of the water sacrifice ceremony! Ah Tu nodded and then stared back at Xiong Xi without showing weakness, revealing a hint of a cold smile. Seeing Ah Tus demeanor, Xiong Xis originally unattractive face became even more somber, as if about to drip water. And the butler and others standing behind Xiong Xi could hardly restrain themselves froming forward, but were stopped by Xiong Xis gesture. Just as the atmosphere was bing extremely tense. A huge cheer erupted from the crowd. The King! The Immortal Monarch! The people looked up. They saw the figure of the City Lord of Silver City appearing on the lookout tform at the top of the tower. Seeing the City Lords strange attire, Ah Tu asked curiously, Sir, why is that person dressed so oddly? Xue Ans expression remained calm. Person? Heh, just keep watching! Ah Tu wanted to ask more, but just at that moment. They heard the City Lord wave his hand in greeting, then with a weird voice shouted, My people, to showcase my glory, the water sacrifice now begins! With hismand, a huge cheer erupted from the crowd. But Ah Tu failed to notice anything unusual, leaving him utterly bewildered. What are these guys cheering for Huh? Ah Tus eyes widened as he stared nkly at the sky. He saw thick clouds gathering in the sky, forever shrouded by a gray fog, forming dense overcastyers above. These clouds quickly amassed, centering over the tower and nketing the entire square before droplets began to fall from them. In the beginning, they were sparse, but soon, the speed of the falling droplets quickened. In an instant, it turned into a cascade of rain curtains. Ah Tu was initially rmed, but when the droplets hit him, he was stunned. Because there wasnt the slightest numbness when the water touched him, indicating that the water was almost radiation-free. Ah Tu was simply dumbfounded. What what is this? Having grown up in this wastnd world, the notion of clean water with extremely low radiation falling from the sky was almost beyond his imagination. This is the Water Sacrifice! But for me, I prefer to call it rain, Xue An said indifferently. Rain rain? Ah Tu was clearly fascinated by the word he had never heard before. Xue An smiled, Its just a very natural phenomenon, one that you all have simply never seen before! At that moment, everyone in the square was so excited that they knelt down, some so eagerly that they had already prostrated themselves on the ground, beginning to frantically suck up the rainwater. For these people, there might be only one such opportunity a year to indulge in the luxury of tasting clean water. But most were using various containers they had brought with them to collect the water. This would be their source of life for a long time toe. Regardless of what they were doing, all of them were bowing reverently to the City Lord of Silver City above the high tower, some even crying tears of excitement, loudly calling out the name to express their reverence. Xue An watched all this with a cold eye and said quietly, To deprive you of what originally belonged to you and then grant you a little favor, making you so grateful, is indeed a clever tactic! My Lord, what did you say? Ah Tu asked with some confusion. Xue An smiled, Nothing much! The rain continued for a while longer before it began to dissipate gradually. Just then, Xiong Xi, who had been sitting there, suddenly leapt up from his seat, tilted his face upward, and shouted towards the Silver City Lord and Croliya above the high tower, City Lord, Holy Maiden! I have something to say! His voice echoed throughout the venue, instantly attracting everyones attention. The Silver City Lord looked down at Xiong Xi, What do you have to say? Xiong Xi gritted his teeth and pointed at Ah Tu, City Lord, didnt you warn us to be wary of outsiders? Now, I can tell you that this man is the outsider who ughtered ck Iron City! Boom! This statementnded like a thunderbolt, provoking a multitude of gasps. Outsider? This young man is an outsider? Croliya was also taken aback, and then, with a serious expression, she asked, Xiong Xi, what exactly is going on? Xiong Xi, having prepared his words in advance, said hatefully, Holy Maiden, my son Xiong Hai was killedst night, you must be aware of it! You certainly think my son had no good intentions going there! But the truth is not like that at all. From the moment you encountered this young man on the street, Xiong Hai became suspicious of him and went to investigate him at night! But who would have thought that this person would act so ruthlessly, killing my son, so as to silence him! What he didnt expect was that my son had a secret technique that could send some important information in a critical moment! He told me at that time that this guy is the murderer who destroyed ck Iron City, killing my second son, Xiong Lei! As soon as these words were spoken, almost everyone believed them. If Xue An didnt know the inside story, he would have been deceived by this emphatic man too. After all, his exnation was seamless and sounded impable, quite perfect. Croliyas expression changed, and then she looked towards the Silver City Lord. My King! How should we deal with this? The Silver City Lord had not spoken yet, but was looking down at Ah Tu from high above. Even at this moment, Ah Tu was still looking up proudly, showing no sign of fear. In fact, there was even a hint of excitement in his heart. Xiong Xi, however, was overjoyed. Chapter 725: Stealing My Lines? (2nd Update) Chapter 725 -725: Stealing My Lines? (2nd Update) It was clear that his words had moved the City Lord of Silver City, and now all that was left was the final push. Without hesitation, he knelt to the ground, City Lord, this man is extremely formidable. Please disy your divine power and annihte him! Seemingly touched by Xiong Xis words, the City Lord of Silver City leaned on the railing of the high tform, peering out to focus on Ah Tu in the distance. Outsider, Im curious why you dare toe to my territory. Do you have that much confidence in yourself? The City Lords voice, like rolling thunder, slowly swept over the square, causing many peoples faces to change with fear. Ah Tu, alone, showed no sign of fear; instead, he nced at the City Lord and replied, Yes, thats right, Im that confident. What about it? This statement caused an uproar around him. Many people roared in anger. Including Croliya, whose face was full of fury and embarrassment at this moment. Because she had not expected that the young man she wanted to recruit just yesterday would turn out to be the outsider. It was as if she had been pped in the face, naturally making her furiously angry. Kill him! Croliyamanded, and the guards stationed near the tform swarmed forward, rushing toward Ah Tu. This guard unit consisted of high-ranking samurai, meticulously selected by Croliya and forged through extremely brutal training, to form an elite force. But the moment these guards charged forward, countless des appeared out of nowhere, severing the guards necks. Their bodies thudded to the ground, one after another. Hiss! This scene made the entire audience gasp in shock. Although the young mans strength was not quite there yet, his talent was terrifyingly astounding. Where his gaze fell, des sprang forth automatically. If such talent were used for assassination Many family heads thought of this and felt a chill around their necks. Croliya, even more so, was both shocked and angry. She had sensed Ah Tus remarkable talent but had not imagined that his talent could be so terrifyingly great. This further confirmed the rumor that he was an outsider. Otherwise, all of this would be too difficult to exin. Just as Croliya was about tomand another attack, The City Lord of Silver City let out a chillingugh. Young man, your talent is indeed impressive, but if thats all youve got, you can forget about leaving here alive today! Suddenly, the back armor behind the City Lord unfolded, revealing two huge wings. With a sh, he appeared right in front of Ah Tu and threw a powerful punch. The City Lord has made his move! Heavens! The Immortal Monarch himself is taking action against this young man? These murmurs rose and fell, but everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Because in their eyes, no one could be a match for the King. Yet, Ah Tu showed no sign of fear; he even wore an excited smile. Bring it on! As he spoke, hundreds of de lights appeared before Ah Tu,yer uponyer rapidly intensifying until his own punch shone brilliantly in response. Bang. Following a thunderous noise, Ah Tu staggeringly retreated backward. Whereas the City Lord of Silver City remained suspended in mid-air, not even his shoulder had moved. Seeing this, the crowd erupted in immense cheers. Immortal Monarch! Our King is invincible! Amidst these shouts, including those from Xiong Xi, many family heads secretly heaved a sigh of relief. The outsider had made these noble families nervous, but it looked like he was, after all, no match for their King. At that moment, Ah Tu came to a halt, his face alternating between pale and flushed, eventually leaking a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth. Outsider, if you surrender now, I can spare your life! The City Lord of Silver City said indifferently while floating in mid-air. He wanted to capture Ah Tu and thoroughly question him on how he had arrived here! Ah Tu scoffed coldly, In your dreams! Break! Boom! Countless de lights appeared out of thin air, surrounding the Silver City Lordpletely, then began to sh wildly. There was a series of dense clinking and nging sounds. These de lights became even more bright and dazzling, while also gradually growing in size. Hes leveling up! someone eximed. At this moment, the de lights trembled slightly and grew more than twice their original size. And naturally, their power surged dramatically. But under such ferocious attacks, the voice of the Silver City Lord emerged. Useless, these tricks cant harm me, for I am the King of this world! As his words faded, the de lights suddenly started to flicker and then burst into fragments with a loud pop. The figure of the Silver City Lord reappeared, evenrger than before. Ah Tus mouth was traced with more blood, yet he fearlessly prepared to move again. At that moment, the figure of the Silver City Lord suddenly appeared close to Ah Tu, then spoke indifferently, Foreigner, give up your resistance! Tell me how you came to this world and who is behind it, and I will let you go! Pah, wishful thinking! Although Ah Tu didnt know what foreigner meant, he definitely wouldnt cooperate with this guy. Anger red on the face of the Silver City Lord, which was only partially visible behind his breathing apparatus. If you wont talk, then you can die! Having said that, he raised his fist, ready to strike. Just then, a hand lightly patted his shoulder. Bullying a child could lead to an easy humiliation, you know that? The voice was casual but tinged with a hint of mockery. The Silver City Lord was taken aback, then turned his head to look. He was greeted by the sight of Xue An standing in the void, looking at him with a semnce of a smile. This scene caused an uproar among all the onlookers. Whats going on? Who is this man? Seems he came with this youngster? But howe this guy has no trace of innate talent? In the midst of these exmations, Croliyas expression was the ugliest. Because she had seen Xue An on the main street just yesterday, but had thought of him as merely an ordinary person, thus she hadnt taken him seriously at all. But seeing him now, this man was clearly no ordinary person. Although the Silver City Lord was startled, he quickly recovered and looked deeply at Xue An. Who are you? Me? Xue Anughed, I forgot to tell you, Im actually the one youre looking for! Also known as the foreigner you speak of! This statement triggered a violentmotion among the crowd. The Silver City Lords face changed, Oh? So its you? Very well, since youve admitted it, then you can die! As he spoke, the Silver City Lord punched out, aiming to end Xue Ans life. Because he had always had an ominous premonition in his heart, so he didnt waste words and attacked with killing intent. But just as his fist reached halfway, Xue An said lightly, Why do you keep stealing my lines? I should be the one saying that! No sooner had the words fallen than Xue An reached out quickly, grabbed his shoulder, and with a shoulder throw! Boom! The Silver City Lord was flung away, crashing heavily against a tower. But the tower, made of who knows what material, didnt even wobble; instead, it was the Silver City Lord who was sent flying. Xue An then dusted off his hands, offered a slight smile to the astonished faces of the nobles. Hello everyone, lets reintroduce myself. My name is Xue An, your reckoning! Chapter 726 Your Master Wouldn’t Dare Speak Like This (Third Update) Chapter 726 -726 Your Master Wouldnt Dare Speak Like This (Third Update) The expressions of the nobles all turned extremely unsightly. Especially the Xiong Family. Xiong Xi stared nkly at Xue An in mid-air and suddenly shivered all over, shrieking, The one who killed my two sons. Xue An nodded, Thats right, it was me! Xiong Xis eyes turned red. But he didnt dare to make any moves. Becaused this man had just flung the City Lord away with a single palm. To these people, the Silver City Lord was an invincible existence. Yet now, he didnt even withstand a single palm strike from this man. At this moment. Croliya looked dazedly at the Silver City Lord lying on the ground, murmuring, My king, have you been defeated? No! You will wake up! If anyone was most shocked at the scene, it was none other than her. To Croliya, the Silver City Lord was a belief. Therefore, she absolutely couldnt ept the fact that her belief had been defeated by someone else. Seemingly responding to her call, the Silver City Lord, who had been lying silently on the ground, suddenly let out a strangeugh. Outsider, you must be a Cultivator, right! But what I find strange is, why would a Cultivator like you appear in such a remote Starry Realm? Xue An said indifferently, I also find it strange, how does a forcibly modified half-mechanical half-human life form like you appear here? While this might not have meant much to others, it struck the Silver City Lord like a bolt from the blue. Outsider, you are bing more and more surprising to me, actually able to discern my origins! Then I cannot let you leave alive! As his voice faded, the Silver City Lords limbs were torn apart, revealing the shimmering metallic limbs beneath, which then rapidly transformed and grew. In the blink of an eye. The Silver City Lord had be like a spider, his limbs on the ground, supporting his huge body suspended in mid-air. This eerie scene stunned many people in the za. Croliya, however, showed a look of obsession, murmuring, Is this the true form of my king? Truly powerful and beautiful! Meanwhile, the Silver City Lordughed strangely at Xue An, Outsider, tell me clearly how you got here, and hand over your magical treasure, I can spare your life! Otherwise. Before he could finish. Ah Tu could no longer hold back, stepped forward, activated his innate abilities, and attacked the Silver City Lord. Countless des surrounded him, but no matter how they sliced, they couldnt shake the Silver City Lord in the slightest. Useless! In this world, I am the most powerful! the Silver City Lordughed loudly, taking a step forward. The des were shattered by sheer force. Ah Tu grunted, his figure staggering as he stepped back several paces. At this time, Xue An looked amusingly at the high tower and said softly, If Im not mistaken, the master who made you should be arriving soon! After all this tower is almost full! The Silver City Lord, who had beenughing arrogantly, stopped abruptly and then looked incredulously at Xue An. Outsider, who exactly are you? How do you know so much! the Silver City Lord roared. Xue An smiled faintly, Who am I? Didnt I tell you? My name is Xue An, your retribution! Having said that, without waiting for the Silver City Lord to react, Xue An stepped forward and instantly appeared in front of him, cing a hand on his huge head. Kneel down for me! Xue Anmanded coldly, his brows raised. The Silver City Lord felt an unstoppable surge of force assailing him, and despite using all his mechanical strength to resist, he could only hold out for one more breath before he could no longer support himself. The mechanical structures of his limbs emitted faint sparks of electricity before he thumped to the ground, kneeling before Xue An, the City Lord of Silver City forcibly pressed down. Croliya, who had been full of confidence in her own master, was now about to pop her eyes out, This how is this possible? Aaaaah! Outsider, I will kill you! The City Lord of Silver City was even more furiously enraged; his flesh was torn away, revealing the mechanical body beneath, with only a human head remaining, which made him appear even more ghastly and terrifying. Then he began to struggle frantically, trying to get back on his feet. But Xue An showed no reaction at all, still casually holding him down with one hand. Yet this single hand was like a mountain, making the City Lord of Silver Citypletely unable to move. Everyone watched with their hearts in their throats. Xue An, leisurely, began to pick at his ear with his other hand, then said somewhat helplessly, Why shout so loud? Isnt the result the same? The City Lord of Silver City kept screaming wildly, trying to break free from Xue Ans suppression. Didnt you hear me when I spoke? Xue Ans eyebrows lifted, and a streak of sword light appeared in his hand, then chopped down. ng. A crisp sound of metal cutting, and one of the City Lord of Silver Citys legs was cleanly severed. Amongst the sparks flying, the City Lord of Silver City could hardly believe what was happening. How how is this possible, my body is made from ck Cloud Metal from the depths of the void, nothing can hurt it, how could you possibly cut through it? Nothing can hurt it? Xue Anughed, Even your master wouldnt dare say such a thing, yet you, a mere half-human mechanical, dare to say so? No impossible! The City Lord of Silver City still wore a face of disbelief, screaming wildly. Xue Ans brow furrowed slightly, Noisy! With that, his hand moved and his sword fell. Pfft. The de struck directly against his neck. But it didnt sever it. Instead, it cut through the voice synthesizer and many cables at the throat. Now, the half-human half-machine City Lord of Silver City couldnt make any sound at all; he could only look at Xue An with eyes full of terror. Xue An smiled and then nced at the sky where the high tower pointed, lightly saying, Arent youing? I dont have much time to wait for you! Having said that, Xue An dropped the now-crippled City Lord of Silver City and instantly appeared at the top of the high tower. It was unknown what material the high tower was forged from, shimmering with a luster that was neither metallic nor wooden. Xue An grasped the top of the tower and suddenly exerted force; the high tower, which seemed immovable no matter what, started to tremble. No dont! Croliya, still on the towers lookout tform, screamed in horror. But just then, rings of light emerged from the top of the tower and spread rapidly upwards. When it passed the lookout tform, Croliya didnt even have the chance to hum before she was evaporated by a vast energy. A radiant light then burst from the tip of the tower, shooting straight into the heavens. Before the people couldprehend what had happened, a massive oppressive force suddenly descended from the sky. Then a vast ck shadow, as big as the entirety of Silver City itself, appeared before everyones eyes, parting the fog in the sky. Xue An looked up at the giant spaceship emanating a bloody aura and his gaze swept over its hull to the bright red Skull Heads drawn with some unknown material, a cold smile gradually appearing at the corner of his mouth. So its the Starry Pirates after all? Chapter 727: Starry Pirates (First Update) Chapter 727 -727: Starry Pirates (First Update) Starry Pirates. As the name implies, they are a group that shuttles between Star Systems, subsisting on plundering resources. Xue An had discovered upon first entering this that the Origin Power of this world had been stolen by something. Thats why this massive was so barren. Xue An had suspected that it was the Starry Pirates doing. Upon entering Silver City, the towering high tower standing at the citys center further confirmed Xue Ans thoughts. The high tower seemed ordinary at first nce, but in fact, its base was connected to the core of this. Every moment, this tower was absorbing the Origin Power of the and storing it within its structure. This was obviously prepared for that bunch of pirates. As expected. Now their pirate spaceship had arrived. The City Lord of Silver City, lying on the ground, shook with excitement upon seeing this, trying to speak but unable to utter a sound, could only wave his limbs as much as possible, trying to attract the attention of the spaceship. The spaceship slowly lowered its altitude, then a mans shout came from above. Who are you? Na Xiongxi, seeing this, was overjoyed. He sprang up from the ground and pointed at Xue An, shouting, Lord, its this guy, hes an outsider! Hearing this, many cannon barrels extended from below the spaceship, all aiming at Xue An. At the same time, a mans voice came from the spaceship, An outsider? I advise youd better not meddle in affairs that dont concern you. Leave now and I wont make things difficult for you, otherwise With that, the sound of the cannons charging echoed from inside the spaceship. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly vanished from his spot, and when he reappeared, he was above the spaceship, then he smashed down with a punch. Boom! This huge spaceship trembled violently, with its protective shield flickering rapidly. Whats going on? came an extremely panicked shout from inside the spaceship. Xue An didnt give him a second chance to speak, and punched down again directly. The spaceship staggered from the impact, then tilted and started falling downwards. A cry of surprise arose from the crowd in the square. If it crashed straight down, no one could escape. Fortunately, the spaceship grazed past the square from above at an angle and, with a roar, crashed into several abandoned buildings beside the square. Everyone stared astonished at the spaceship. There stood Xue An atop it, surrounded by swirling Sword Qi, speaking indifferently, Im giving you three breaths toe out, or Ill sh your spaceship with one stroke and send you to perish along with it! No sooner had he finished speaking than panicked pleas came from within the spaceship, Mercy, mercy, Iming out right now! With that, the top of the spaceship flickered, and a hatch slowly opened from which a bearded man walked out looking disheveled. As soon as he appeared, Xue An grabbed him and flew back to the square, then threw him to the ground. Thump. The man, dusty and disheveled,nded on the ground. Just as he was about to say something, Xue An stepped on him and stated tly, Now I ask, you answer! The bearded man shivered all over, Yes! Whats your name? Answering the Lord, my name is Xu Gao! Is it you who stole the Origin Power of this world? Sweat appeared on the bearded mans face, Yes! Xue An then pointed to the City Lord of Silver City, who had already fallen into a stupor. This is your doing too, isnt it! Yes! Xue An nodded, Very well! Xu Gao trembled all over, afraid that Xue An would get rid of him if dissatisfied, he hastily said, Lord, I am just a small pirate executing orders, I dont know anything else! Please show mercy, dont kill me! Kill you? Xue An shook his head, Of course I wont kill you! It was then that Xu Gao breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, his heart sank to the depths of despair. Just like he said, he was an ordinary little pirate in the Blood Skull Pirate Guild. He was ostracized by others on a regr basis, which was why he was sent to this edge world to collect thes Origin Power. It was a tough task because who would want toe to such a deste edge world? Only a minor character like him would be assigned here. But he never expected that upon arriving here, he would encounter such a strong cultivator like Xue An. At this moment, he was on the verge of tears. Your spaceship should have a unlocking device on board! Ah? No need for nonsense. Youre here to collect this worlds Origin Power, so you must have brought the unlocking device, for these two are inherently one and the same, just the opposite sides of the same coin! Xu Gao was dumbfounded. The so-called unlocking device referred to the object that could unlock this tower. But how could he know so much in such detail? Could it be that he is also a pirate? At this moment, thest bit of wishful thinking in his heart vanished, and he hurriedly nodded, Yes! There is indeed one! Bring it out now and unlock the Origin Lock inside this tower! Xu Gaos eyes gradually widened. He couldnt have dreamed that Xue An would make such a demand. He had thought that Xue An wanted to plunder the Origin Power. Because if the unlocking happened, then all of the Origin Power would be returned. Didnt you hear me? Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows. Ah! I heard, I heard! Xu Gao hurriedly replied, quickly pulling out an exquisitely delicate round key from his pocket. Sir, this is the unlocking device. Xue An nodded, seized him and flew to the top of the tower. Xu Gao did not dare to dy and carefully ced the key into an inconspicuous slot at the top of the tower. A momentter. A thunderous boom was heard. Brilliant light cascaded down from the pinnacle of the tower. Everyone felt the ground rumbling beneath their feet, not knowing what had happened, their faces filled with shock. But soon, some noticed something was amiss. Look at the mountains outside! Everyone turned their heads. What they saw were the once deste hills now spotted with green. The sky, which had always been enshrouded in a grey haze, was now gradually revealing its true face. Even the ck fog that engulfed the entire began to thin and eventually dissipated into nothingness. The intense radiation that was once present was rapidly fading away. Everyone felt the tremendous changes between heaven and earth. My God! Is this really light? What in the world is going on? These questions hovered in everyones hearts. Just then, Xue An stood in the sky above, looking down at everyone, and said indifferently, As you can see. This world was supposed to be like this! But because these Starry Pirates crazily stole this worlds Origin Power, this world became so barren. Now that the Origin Power has returned, everything naturally begins to restore to its original state! Chapter 728: Blood Skull (2nd Update) Chapter 728 -728: Blood Skull (2nd Update) Xue Ans words stunned the crowd, and it took a while for anyone to regain theirposure. Sir, then what about these people someone asked, pointing to the City Lord of Silver City and other nobles on the ground. Xue An replied indifferently, They are naturally those who aided tyranny! Upon hearing these words, the prestige that the City Lord of Silver City had built up over decades copsed in an instant. Countless people with red eyes rushed forward, surrounding the already powerless City Lord of Silver City, and attacked him with various innate abilities. Although the City Lord of Silver City was powerful, he had been seriously injured by Xue An, and was now being attacked by so many people, thus, in the blink of an eye, he was reduced to rubble. As for those nobles, not even one of them managed to escape. The most miserable among them was Xiong Xi. He had just sensed the bad situation and tried to sneak away quietly. But how could Ah Tu allow this fellow who had repeatedly opposed their lord to escape? Therefore, in a sh of thought from Ah Tu, a dozen des of light severed Xiong Xis limbs. He was then dismembered by the people who rushed up. In an instant, the nobles and the City Lord of Silver City, who had just been lofty, had be but a mass of flesh and blood on the ground. Xue An nced at Xu Gao, who was pale beside him, and smiled faintly, What do you think would happen if I threw you down there now? Xu Gao trembled all over and pleaded, Sir, spare my life, I really have nothing to do with these matters! I was just following orders! Xue Anughed, I was just scaring you. Do you think I would really kill you? After all, you still have a more important role to y! Xu Gao felt a chill in his heart, unsure of what the more important role Xue An mentioned was. Xue An, holding Xu Gao, leaped down from the tower, and the crowd respectfully made way for them. Xue An approached Ah Tu and released several women from inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion. When the crowd suddenly saw a few more women appear, they were stirred. Chen Xiaomei walked up to Ah Tu and said, Brother! Ah Tu, seeing his sisters rosy cheeks and excellentplexion, couldnt help but smile, and then looked at Xue An with some hesitation. Sir Xue An gestured with his hand, I am leaving! Although Ah Tu had been expecting this, he still couldnt suppress a shiver when he heard the confirmation. Chen Xiaomeis eyes reddened even more, and tears had already started to fall. Alright, this world has begun to gradually recover. Given the size of this, the spiritual energy should recongeal in less than a hundred years, and you will be able to cultivate. By then, I will naturallye back! Despite his words, Ah Tu still looked down dejectedly. Meanwhile, the two girls were bidding their tearful farewells to Chen Xiaomei. Sister Xiaomei, this is your favorite chocte candy. Ive packed it all inside; it should be enough for you to eat for a long time! Xiang Xiang said. This is ice cream. Its a pity this cant be kept for long; you should eat it quickly! Nian Nian added. Chen Xiaomei tearfully epted the gifts. Xue An looked at Ah Tu and said, Your talent and character are both good. I hope that after I leave, you will always remain the same. If you ever act uwfully like these people, I will not spare you when I return! Ah Tus heart grew solemn, and he responded with serious respect, Sir, rest assured, Ah Tu understands this principle! Xue An nodded, surveyed the crowd with a slight smile, and then, along with An Yan and his two daughters, began to ascend into the sky, approaching the nearby starship. Although the pirate ship had been brought down by two punches from Xue An, it hadnt sustained any substantial damage. After Xue An and hispany entered the hatch, the starship quickly ascended and soared high into the sky, before disappearing into the heavens. All the people of Silver City looked up and watched this scene. Many people did not know Xue Ans name, but the entire had been saved by him. So shortly after. A statue of Xue An appeared in the Silver Square, bing the most prominent structure there. And the statue of him always gazed up at the sky, as if waiting for someones return. The pirate ship flew out of thes atmosphere and entered outer space. Stop! The spaceship came to an abrupt halt. My lord, whats the matter? Xu Gao asked, trembling with fear. Oh, nothing much, I just have some things to get! With that, Xue An darted out of the spaceship, his physical body directly descending into space. Then with a casual wave of his hand, a radiant golden starship appeared right in front of the spaceship. Xu Gao gaped in astonishment, his jaw nearly dropping to the ground. Heavens This is a starship! In this vast universe, there were twopletely different kinds of flying vessels. One kind, like this spaceship, followed the technological path. The advantage was that the threshold was very low; as long as the technology was in ce, even ordinary people could traverse the Starry Sea. But the more sophisticated the technology, the more vulnerable it became. Especially in the perilous depths of space, spaceships were still too dangerous. The other kind followed the path of cultivators. This starship was a representative of that kind. Although the threshold was high, requiring a high cultivation level to operate, because they were very sturdy and much faster than the spaceships, they had be synonymous with the high-end. Xu Gao was just an ordinary person, so when he saw this golden starship, he naturally showed a face full of amazement. This starship was muchrger than any he had seen before, and its aura was even more majestic and imposing. All of this further proved the mans unfathomable depth. Xu Gaos heart grew even more fearful. By now, Xue An had already retracted the starship and returned on board the spaceship. My my lord, where do we go next? Xu Gao asked. Xue An indifferently said, To where you came from! Where I came from? Xu Gao was taken aback, then he understood and his face instantly turned pale. My lord, are you saying Xue An nodded, Thats right, to your Blood Skull Pirate Guild! Xu Gao was on the verge of tears, My lord, if I take you there, they will definitely not spare me, they will surely tear me apart, and even you! Xu Gao paused, taking a covert nce at Xue Ans expression, and swallowed hard before continuing, Although you are very powerful, the guild is heavily guarded, and if you go there alone Xue An smiled, Dont worry, just hurry on our way! Seeing this, Xu Gao inwardly groaned yet did not dare to disobey, reluctantly nodding his head with a gloomy face, Yes! Then he steered the spaceship, abruptly elerating and vanishing from the spot. The starry pirates were all exceedingly cunning and brutal beings. And their ranks were very diverse. Among them were powerhouses strong enough to carve out their own ce in The Multiverse Realms. These powerhouses ruled over their own territories, already bing local tyrants and could no longer be simply described as mere pirates. Chapter 729: March on the Headquarters (3rd Update) Chapter 729 -729: March on the Headquarters (3rd Update) But such pirates are, after all, a minority. More often than not, there were ones like the Blood Skull Pirate Guild, entrenched in certain regions,mitting all sorts of heinous deeds that instigate both heavens wrath and human resentment. Thus, within The Multiverse Realms, there was an unwritten rule, if one encountered Starry Pirates, as long as they had the strength, they would definitely eradicate them. Even more so now, as Xue An was struggling with theck of star maps for the neighboring Starry Domains. The appearance of these pirates had provided him with an excellent opportunity. As pirates, they naturally had to have an intimate knowledge of the surrounding Starry Domains, thus they would certainly possess extremely detailed star maps. They might even possess Teleportation Arrays leading to The Multiverse. This was the reason Xue An had waited on that for the arrival of these pirates. Finally, after a journey of more than half a month, Xue An and his crew arrived at an extremely remote and deste Starry Domain. This ce was not only far from the various interster routes but even had fews. Only a few red giants faintly glowed in the void. Deep within this Starry Domain, however, there existed a spacecraft fortressparable to a small. When this spacecraft fortress appeared through the spacecrafts viewport, An Yan couldnt help but let out an exmation. How spectacr! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian then said, Daddy, this ce looks like a termite mound! Just as the two little girls described it. The headquarters of the Blood Skull Pirate Guild was just like a termite mound on Earth. About its ring-shaped fortress were various small spacecrafting and going, and in the center of the ring, many tubes were interconnected, with light shing through these tubes ceaselessly, appearing very busy. Inparison, the arrival of their pirate ship seemed quite inconspicuous. However, as they approached the fortress, a small spacecraft came close to them. Hey, Xu Bighead, youvee back pretty fast this time! came a jeering voice over themunications system. Xu Gao felt somewhat embarrassed since his status within the pirate guild was very low, which meant anyone dared to mock him. At that moment, Xue Ans voice rang in Xu Gaos mind, Tell them that youve found something important on that and need to report it immediately! Xu Gao was quick-witted and immediately understood Xue Ans intent, and thus he said gravely, I dont have time for jests now. Ive made an important discovery on that and I need to report it to the captain! The pirate guild was divided into several squads, and Xu Gao was a member of the White Dwarf Squad. The other side paused upon hearing this, then mocked, Xu Bighead, are you joking with me? Ive been to that rotten before; what discovery could possibly be there? Without waiting for Xue Ans instructions, Xu Gao was already bristling with anger, Fine, if you dont let us pass and this causes a dy in a major situation, you will be held responsible. His words brought a moment of silence from the other side before they finally responded, Follow me then! With that said, they turned and took the lead. At this point, An Yan came over to Xue An and said, Husband, should I take Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian back to the cabin? Xue An smiled, No need! Its good toe with me and broaden your horizons! But wont we be in the way? An Yan hesitated. Xue An nced at the ever-growing fortress in the viewport and said indifferently, Ive already scanned the inside with my Divine Sense, there are no significant threats here! Hearing what Xue An had said, An Yan no longer objected. The two little girls, on the other hand, were excited beyond measure. Such scenes, which they had previously only seen in science fiction movies, were now unfolding before their very eyes, naturally bringing boundless joy to the two little girls. Very soon. The pirate spaceship docked at a berth. Once stable, the hatch slowly opened. Xu Gao whispered, Sir, you. Just say I am from that and followed you because theres important business! Understood! Taking a deep breath, Xu Gao then stepped out of the spaceship. Some guys stood in the distance, cigarettes in mouths and faces full of wickedness. When they saw Xu Gao, they nced at each other, and then walked up with grinning smiles. Wow, heard our big-headed Xu got quite the catch this time and even wants to see the captain? Xu Gao felt fearful upon seeing these people. Despite his fierce appearance with a full beard, he was actually quite weak and cowardly in ability and frequently bullied. These guys often mocked him. Just as these fellows were about to say more, they all suddenly froze. Behind Xu Gao, Xue An was leading An Yan and two young girls out of the spaceships hatch. The extremely high attractiveness of this family stunned the bunch. One of them even dropped his cigarette from his mouth without realizing it. Seeing this scene, Xu Gao was moved, but he maintained a feigned indifference on his face, These are gifts I am offering to the captain, dare you block my way? The guys looked at each other and then stepped aside, not daring to say anything more. Although they couldnt figure out the specifics about Xue An and hispany, the mere fact of their attractiveness was enough to consider them precious gifts. Xu Gao led Xue An and his group inside, whispering along the way. Sir, the Blood Skull pirate guild is divided into several squads. I belong to the White Dwarf Squad, and our leader is a damned woman named Ling Zhu! This damned person has always looked down on me, often sending me on hard and toilsome missions. Xu Gao began to drone on about the wrongs he had suffered. After listening for a few sentences, Xue An then focused his attention on the paths they traversed. The interior of this spaceship fortress was very spacious, with corridors wide enough to amodate the traffic. Moreover, there was a busy flow of peopleing and going. Wherever Xue An andpany went, they always drew countless stares. Eventually, they passed through the outer perimeter of the spaceship and arrived at a long corridor. Sir, this is where the White Dwarf Squad is located; I will take you there! Saying this, Xu Gao led Xue An down the corridor and to the room at its end. After pushing open the door, they found an expansive office within. The walls of the room emitted a white luminescence, giving it a sci-fi vor. In the middle of the office stood arge desk. At the moment, a woman in high heels and ck fis stockings was sitting behind the desk, poking at a holographic screen in front of her, dealing with official business. Her long, slender legs were carelessly rested on the desk, very eye-catching. Upon hearing the door, the woman didnt turn her head and asked, What is it? Xu Gao spoke solemnly, Captain! Ive returned from that! The woman frowned slightly, Return if you must. Just extract the energy, thats fine. Do you need to report this to me? As she spoke, she shifted her gaze from the holographic screen to Xu Gao, and then she was taken aback. Chapter 730: Investigating the Root (First Update) Chapter 730 -730: Investigating the Root (First Update) To be precise, it was after seeing Xue An and others behind Xu Gao that she was stunned. However, her gaze didnt linger on Xue An for long, instead it was fixed dumbly on An Yan. An Yan felt this womans gaze was very sinister and couldnt help but frown slightly. Just then, Xue An stepped forward, blocking the womans line of sight. The woman then came back to her senses, and her expression darkened as she said to Xu Gao, Who are they? Before Xu Gao could speak. Xue An said indifferently, Are you the captain of this what was it, the small team, Ling Zhu? Ling Zhu nodded, about to say something. Good! Now tell me, where did you send the Origin Power that you stole? Upon hearing this, Ling Zhus expression changed drastically, What are you trying to do? Come She tried to call for help, but then her whole body floated uncontrobly into the air, her mouth agape, yet not a sound could be heard. Being in charge of a team, Ling Zhu, of course, had significant strength, a powerhouse who had unlocked arge part of her brain. Different from the ranking of cultivators strength. Within this Blood Skull pirate guild, technology was revered. To enhance ones own strength, one would need to use technological means to awaken those dormant areas within the brain. The more areas awakened and therger the brain domain unlocked, the more terrifying the increase in both IQ and ones own strength. But she hadnt expected that her own strength, which she was so proud of, was so easily defeated in front of this man. She didnt even know what methods he had used when she was controlled, not even able to blink. Now, Ill ask again, where did you send the Origin Power that you stole? Ever since entering the fortress, Xue An had been scanning everything with his Divine Sense. He discovered that the energy used within the fortress was purely technological, having no connection to thes Origin Power. This also confirmed one of Xue Ans spections. This kind of Origin Power from the world was most suitable for creating the blessednd and cave heavens used by cultivators. This meant that the Blood Skull pirate guild definitely had ties with some Cultivator Sects. But when Ling Zhu could finally speak, her first reaction was to look viciously at Xue An. Cultivator, Id advise you not to meddle in things that dont concern you, because this is not something you can handle! Xue An extended a finger, Ill ask one more time, if you still refuse to tell me, then I will directly invade your sea of consciousness and forcibly search your soul for the memories. You know exactly what that means. Ling Zhus face paled significantly, fear finally taking hold, I I dont know where it was sent, because these matters are personally managed by the guild leader! Im only responsible for sending people to collect it! Xue An listened quietly. Ling Zhus eyes shifted slightly. And then the sound of chaotic footsteps came from afar. Ling Zhus heart lifted with joy. But just then, a sh of light crossed Xue Ans eyes. A powerful Divine Sense charged directly into Ling Zhus sea of consciousness. Ling Zhus body trembled, her eyes immediately bing dull. In an instant, Xue An withdrew his Divine Sense, his face looking somewhat unsightly. Because through searching the memories, he found that Ling Zhu had not lied. She indeed did not know to whom the Origin Power had been traded. By then, those footsteps had already reached the door. Lady Ling Zhu, is something the matter? Xue An nced at Ling Zhu. Ling Zhu immediately spoke with a slightly dull voice, Oh, its nothing, Ive already handled it! Really, its nothing? Get lost! I said its nothing! Only after hearing Ling Zhus scolding did the footsteps outside gradually disperse. At this moment, Xue An released the Divine Sense binding, and Ling Zhu immediately fell down, then looked at Xue An with a nk face, My lord, do you have any further instructions? Xu Gao could hardly believe his own eyes. His team leader was famously known as the beautiful scorpion, an existence that nobody dared to provoke. How had she be so respectful in just a moment? In fact, he had no idea that Xue An, while searching through memories just now, had casually nted a Divine Sense within Ling Zhus soul. It naturally made her obedient. Xue An said indifferently, Take me to your president! Ling Zhu nodded without hesitation, Yes, my lord! She then got up and led everyone towards the more central area. The checkpoints became increasingly strict, and even with Ling Zhus guidance, inspections along the way were inevitable. Eventually. They arrived at the heart of the fortress, in front of an antique wooden door. One needed to know that in this ce, steel might be the least valuable thing, yet a wooden door could be quite expensive. Upon reaching this location, Ling Zhu also had to stop. Then a voice, tinged with a hint of surprise, came through. Ling Zhu, what brings you here? As he spoke, a young man came over. Ling Zhu was silent for a moment and then said woodenly, I have an important matter to discuss with the president! Oh? The young man now noticed Xue An and An Yan, first taken aback by An Yans striking beauty, and then said. Then youll have to wait, the president is currently in a meeting with an important guest! No sooner had the voice faded than Xue An took a step forward. What are you doing? Get back! Although the young man had a pleasant demeanor towards Ling Zhu, he was fierce and stern with Xue An, and as he shouted, dozens of guards armed with high-energy ray guns surrounded Xue An. If Xue An took one more step forward, the guards would not hesitate to pull the trigger and st him to smithereens. But just then, Xue An looked up at those in front of him and said indifferently, Out of my way! With thatmand, the young man standing directly opposite was blown away, mming into the wall. The rest wanted to shoot, but the guns in their hands suddenly turned to dust, throwing the guards into disarray. Meanwhile, Xue An charged straight through the wooden door. Inside, on a seat, there sat a figure that was rapidly fading. Xue An sneered, and a de of Dao Sword light shed out. But it was still a step toote. The figure disappeared from the seat, and yet after the sword light passed, a few drops of fresh blood fell from mid-air. Who are you? Ling Zhu, are you rebelling? A corpulent man who witnessed the scene suddenly turned pale, and then seeing Ling Zhu enter, he thought she intended to do something and could not help but shout angrily. Ling Zhu said nothing, merely standing there with her hands down. Someonee, where are the guards? The man began to panic. Xue An shifted his gaze from the falling drops of blood and turned to look at the man, calmly stating, No need to shout, they wont be arriving for a while! Chapter 731 Chapter 731: 731 Hmm? The man could hardly believe his ears, his facial fat bouncing as he was obviously scared out of his wits. Cultivator, what do you want to do? We have no grievances between us, and everything can be discussed amicably! Xue An nodded, Youre right, thats also my thought! So Ill just ask you, who did your Blood Skull sell all those Origin Powers to? And who was that figure just now? Upon hearing this, the chairman of the Blood Skull Pirate Guild, a big shot who wielded the power of life and death over hundreds of thousands, broke out into a cold sweat. Cultivator, why do you ask this? Moreover, I advise you its best to not meddle in this matter! Xue An responded indifferently, Does that mean you dont wish to speak? Just as the chairman was about to speak, Xue Ans eyes shed with a dazzling light, and his Divine Sense, vast like the ocean, directly invaded the others mind. Momentster, Xue Ans expression darkened, and he withdrew his Divine Sense. The chairmans gaze gradually cleared from confusion, then he stared at Xue An shaking like a leaf. He was clearly aware of what had just happened. Xue An remained silent, watching him, because he had already found what he wanted in the chairmans memory. Strangely though, many things were shrouded in a thick fog, such as the appearance of that figure from before, which couldnt be seen clearly. Xue An understood that someone with great Divine Skills had interfered with the memories of those he hade into contact with. But no matter the interference, Xue An eventually found the most crucial clue. Is it Guiyi Star? Hearing Xue An say this, the chairman shook even more severely, a ttering smile involuntarily appearing on his face. Great Sir, now that youve found what you want, what about me? A glint of murderous intent shed in Xue Ans eyes, and the chairmans head exploded. Xue An had seen many extremely cruel scenes in his memory. The deeds of this Blood Skull chairman were downright appalling, as he had even ordered the massacre of severals inhabited only by mortals. Moreover, the mere fact that these Blood Skull people dared to plunder the Origin Power of life-bearings meant they deserved to die. Of course, when doing all this, Xue An had already shielded his two daughters from sensing it with their Divine Sense. After everything was done, Xue An turned his head to look at Xu Gao. Xu Gao, pale as a ghost, took several steps back, and stammered, Great Sir! Xue An smiled, Dont worry, I wont kill you! After all, you havent done anything bad! Xu Gao let out a sigh of relief. However, the others At that moment, everything that had happened in the headquarters finally rmed the entire Pirate Guild. Countless guards, armed to the teeth, were rushing over. The young man that Xue An had sted away earlier had somehow slipped into the crowd and was now shouting furiously with a face full of murderous intent, These bastards have trespassed on the headquarters, kill them! And many who recognized Xu Gao also couldnt help but curse at him. Xu Gao, you actually collude with outsiders against your own people? You traitor! Xu Big-head, youre dead this time! Among these shouts, Xu Gao grew more and more frightened, and even despaired to the point of closing his eyes. Because at that moment, countless gun barrels had appeared on the surrounding walls and ceilings, all aiming at Xue An and his party. Its over, this time were done for! Xu Gaomented in his heart. But just then, Xue An said indifferently, Evil-Seeking Sword, kill! Boom! Countless sword lights appeared around Xue An. At that very moment, the people opened fire. High-energy beamsbined with the wall-mounted death ray weapons formed an imprable barrage that hurtled towards Xue An and the others. Under such ferocious attacks, a standard Golden Immortal would not be able to hold on for long. But Xue An didnt even blink an eyelid. The sword light had already rushed forward. Boom. A loud noise erupted from their sh. These high-energy rays and other attacks were directly obliterated by the sword light, which then charged toward the enemies. No Amidst the agonizing screams, the unstoppable sword light slew the people in front of it and then swept across the entire fortress at incredibly high speed. In an instant. Under the power of the Evil-Seeking Sword, everyone in this fortress with blood on their hands was annihted. The survivors, pale-faced, gazed at the corpses around them, utterly clueless about what had urred. Xu Gao stared dumbfounded. Xue An, however, just smiled. I told you, I wont kill you! And those who died were all men meant to die! But Xu Gao still hadnt recovered from his shock. Xue An then led An Yan and the others through the headquarters rooms, using the memories of that association leader to find the secret chamber specially used for storing treasures. This vast storeroom was filled with all the curios and rare treasures he had pilfered. Xue An didnt even nce at them, directly storing everything into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Then he found the detailed star maps of the surrounding Starry Domains. This item was the most crucial. However, the idea of finding a Teleportation Formation had fallen through. It seemed that the leader of the Blood Skull Pirate Guild had been very cautious. Because if a Teleportation Formation were built, it would necessarily be mutual, effectively leaving an open window through which one could be attacked from outside. Thats why he hadnt built a Teleportation Formation. But now, whether it existed or not made no difference. With this star map, Xue An could continue on his journey. Xue An scrutinized the star map, trying to locate the Starry Domain where he had cultivated years ago, but s, he found that the breadth of this star map was simply insufficient. This, in turn, spoke to the vastness of the universe. After a moment, Xue An released the starship, boarded it with his family, and disappeared into the vast starry sky. Xu Gao watched their departing figures in a daze, somewhat baffled. He didnt know whether he was lucky or unfortunate. But regardless, he had at least managed to save his life. As for staying in this ce, that was not his n. After all, this ce was about to turn into a dead city, and staying here would only attract disaster. With this thought, he hastily scavenged some of the remaining items, then procured a brand-new spaceship, ready to leave. Unexpectedly, Ling Zhu followed him the entire time. Because her Divine Sense was damaged, she subconsciously regarded Xu Gao as her master. Xu Gao thought for a moment and then decisively took her with him as he left. Quickly. The events that had urred within the Blood Skull Pirate Guild spread far and wide. Although located in the fringe Starry Domains, the Blood Skull Pirate Guild was wiped out overnight, news that still shocked many people. At this time, Xue An steered the starship toward the destination marked on the star map. Guiyi Star. Chapter 732: Descent to the Eastern Domain (1st Update Request for Subscription) Chapter 732 -732: Descent to the Eastern Domain (1st Update Request for Subscription) Finally! Three monthster. They were getting closer and closer to the Guiyi star marked on the star chart. However, when they were still at least one starry skys leap away, Xue An felt the space around him bing increasingly viscous. It was as if he were swimming in glue. Xue An was slightly startled, then he understood. This was clearly the influence range of the Guiyi star. The influence range of a full starry skys leap indicated just how immense the Guiyi star must be. Xue Ans mind stirred, and then he did the same as he had in the wastnd world, hiding his starship in a secluded corner outside. He then set up a small Teleportation Array on it, and used a secret technique to shield it. Afterpleting all this, Xue An began to physically cross the void, heading toward the Guiyi star indicated by the star chart. The speed of the flesh was definitely not as fast as the starship, so a dayter. A huge star suddenly appeared before Xue Ans eyes. Although the star of the wastnd world was already veryrge, it was still insignificantpared to this Guiyi star. It hung there quietly like a super-sized sun, even bending the starlight passing by its side downward, creating cascading waterfalls of starlight, a sight to behold. Xue Ans heart stirred, the Guiyi star was quiterge even among the stars of The Multiverse he had journeyed through. After crossing further for a while, his view was nowpletely upied by the Guiyi star. Under the lush fluorescent glow, strands of radiant light were intertwiningthat was natures spiritual energy condensed to its limit. A faint smile appeared on Xue Ans lips, and then he transformed into a streak of light, flying toward the star. Guiyi star. Amidst a wilderness of strange rocks and ancient trees reaching up to the sky. Despite it being daytime, the roar of ferocious beasts could still be heard. An Ironhide Rhinoceros, over twenty meters tall, broke severalrge trees and made its way to the river to drink, as if no one was around. A Fierce Tiger with wings on its ribs soared through the air and mmed into the Ironhide Rhinoceros, tearing its incredibly hard skin with its ws. The Ironhide Rhinoceros let out a painful roar trying to resist, but the Fierce Tiger bit through its neck in one go. The tiger began to unrestrainedly savor the blood and flesh of the Ironhide Rhinoceros. But just then, a Giant Ape over a hundred meters tall emerged by the river, grabbed the Fierce Tiger in one hand, and before the tiger could react, threw it into its mouth and ate it raw. The Giant Ape then contentedly patted its chest, issuing a deafening roar. The roar echoed through the valley, deterring the multitude of ferocious beasts around. However, at that moment, a streak of light descended from the sky, heading straight for the valley. The Giant Ape looked up to see what it was, and though it had developed intelligence, it seemed to sense some great danger and turned to flee. Boom! The streak of light hit the ground. A hundred-meter radius ofnd was smashed into arge pit. Xue An leisurely leapt out of the pit and looked around the mountains and forests. He then released his Divine Sense, and in an instant, it enveloped thousands of miles of the woond. Wherever his Divine Sense passed, the ferocious beasts shivered and cowered on the ground as if they were in the presence of an incredibly powerful being, not daring to raise their heads. The usual never-ending roars of the wild beasts also quieted down at this moment. After a short while, Xue An retracted his Divine Sense, ensuring there was no danger around, and then he released An Yan and their two daughters from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. When the mother and daughters saw the wild primeval jungle around them, they couldnt help but exim in amazement. Such rich Spiritual Energy! An Yan took a deep breath and said in surprise. Xue An smiled, The reason the spiritual energy is so thin on Earth is due to various reasons, and its not normal. This is how the concentration of spiritual energy should be in a cultivators world! Then how do we get out of here? An Yan asked, looking at the vast, primeval forest. I just sensed with my Divine Sense that theres a city a thousand miles away from here, lets head there now! With that said, Xue An picked up the two little girls, took An Yan into the air, and transformed into a streak of light before disappearing without a trace. It was only after Xue An left that the fierce beasts, intimidated by his Divine Sense, breathed a sigh of relief. A thousand miles was but a moments effort for Xue An. Soon. They saw arge city emerging in the distance. Xue Ans familynded outside the city, then walked slowly into it. The city was unexpectedly bustling. The streets were crowded with people, and it was very lively. But as soon as Xue Ans family appeared on the street, the pedestrians all froze. Especially An Yan. Her stunning beauty made many people gawk. An Yan frowned slightly and whispered to Xue An, Husband, being gawked at like this is so annoying; I want to use an Illusory Art to cover it up! Xue An nodded, Thats a good idea! So An Yan used the Illusory Art taught to her by Xue An to conceal her and the two little girls true appearances. During this time, An Yan hadnt been idle; she had been studying various spells taught to her by Xue An every day in the Magic Treasures Pavilion. The Illusory Art she was using now, for instance, was taught to her by Xue An. Moreover, this Illusory Art was an extremely profound and mysterious spell. Once cast, An Yan took on the appearance of an ordinary woman. The two little girls also became quite in. And the presence of the three of them, mother, and daughters, became very low-key and hard for others to notice. After making sure no one was looking at them any longer, An Yan heaved a sigh of relief and then said, Husband, where do we go now? Xue An looked up at a restaurant not far away, Lets go have something to eat first! Upon hearing about eating, the two little girls eyes lit up. Although Magic Treasures Pavilion had all kinds of food, one could get tired of it after a long time. Now that they hade to a new world, they naturally wanted to taste different vors. So the family went to the restaurant. When they walked through the door, Xue An scanned the diners in the hall, and his heart stirred. He had felt on the street that there were many cultivators in this restaurant. Upon entering, it was indeed the case. There were several tables of cultivators just dining in the hall. Since the spiritual energy on Guiyi Star was abundant and the Heavenly Dao Laws were intact, the cultivators here were quite powerful. For example, most of the cultivators in the hall were Loose Immortals, and there were even a few Changsheng among them. Honored guests, what would you like to eat? The waiter approached to greet them promptly upon seeing new customers. Xue An, with a calm and imposing demeanor, had the appearance of an esteemed guest, which naturally prompted the waiter not to neglect them. Xue An gave a slight nod, Bring us whatever delicacies you have! Alright then, would you like to go to the elegant seats on the second floor, or would you prefer to stay here in the hall? Well stay in the hall! Chapter 733: Trouble Brewing (Second Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 733 -733: Trouble Brewing (Second Update, Please Subscribe) The waiter hurriedly weed Xue An and his family to take a seat, and then went to the back to attend to their needs. In just a short while, the food was served like flowing water. Xue An tasted a mouthful. Although the culinary skills were not remarkable, the natural ingredients made it quite tasty. The two young girls were devouring it with great relish, eating joyously. Xue An then stopped the waiter, What ce is this? The waiter smiled and said, You must be a cultivator who has traveled from afar. This ce is Xianyou City, the domain of none other than the esteemed alchemy master, Master Xiao! Master of Alchemy? The waiter hurriedly smiled again, Are you not here for Master Xiaos Alchemy Conference? Xue An shook his head. These past few days, countless cultivators havee to Xianyou City, all for Master Xiaos Alchemy Conference. After all, Master Xiao only emerges from seclusion once every ten years, and at that time, as long as you offer a good enough price, you could ask him to concoct a batch of elixirs for you! Its said that these elixirs are Immortal Pills, and consuming just one could grant you immortality! The waiter seemed well-informed, and went on to prattle about the local customs and culture. Xue An found it amusing after listening to the waiter. After the waiter left, Xue An slowly sipped the locally brewed grain wine. No wonder he had sensed countless cultivators within Xianyou City; they were all here for some Master of Alchemy. He just didnt know how proficient this person truly was in alchemy to dare call himself the master. Xue An pondered this in his heart. Then, a cool female voice came from the entrance, Bring us a table of your best dishes, well eat here in the hall! Right away! The waiter hastened to respond. Xue An looked up to see two women entering. The two women, one older and one younger, were around twenty-one or twenty-two and sixteen or seventeen years old, respectively. The older girl had a clear and beautiful face, but her eyes and brows always carried a hint of iciness, making her seem rather aloof. The younger girl, however, was sweet-looking, with dimples appearing when she smiled, just like the girl next door. The arrival of the two girls attracted many curious nces in the hall. But the two women paid no mind and simply sat down and began eating. Xue An still overheard their quiet conversation, however. Sister, do you think we could invite this Master of Alchemy to make elixirs for our ancestral master? the younger girl whispered. Invite him we must, speak less, and eat your food quickly! the arrogantly-faced woman said coldly. Oh! the younger girl replied softly and started to eat her meal. But not long after they began to eat, a tumultuous noise of footsteps came from outside, and then a group of people barged into the tavern. The man at the lead had a handsome yet somewhat grim appearance. This man looked around the room, and when his eyes fell upon the two girls in the corner, they lit up, and then he strode over with a sneer. People from Si Hua City have indeede! Seeing him, the older womans expression darkened, and she gritted her teeth, Feng Lingwu, what exactly do you want to do? Feng Lingwuughed sinisterly in response, What do I want to do? Fu Xinyan, you are really ying dumb with a clear conscience. What youre doing in Xianyou City, do you really think no one knows? Hearing the conversation between the two, many cultivators who were eating in the hall stirred. Feng Lingwu! The third young master of the Feng Family from Wuri City! Its said that he was born with astonishing talent, breaking through to be a Half-step Golden Immortal in his twenties! Highly valued by the old ancestor of the Feng Family! someone said gravely. At that moment, Fu Xinyan said coldly, What business our Si Hua City is conducting, what does it have to do with you all from Wuri City? Of course, it matters! Feng Lingwu gazed at Fu Xinyans slender waist with greedy eyes and then sneered, Because sooner orter, youll be a part of my Feng Family! As these words fell, Fu Xinyans face turned ashen, and she scolded furiously, Shameless! The girl beside her also flushed red with anger, Youre talking nonsense, Sister Fu would never be with a viin like you! Feng Lingwuughed heartily, Ill have you know, Fu Xinyan, Im determined to have you! When my Wuri City sent you a marriage proposal, you dared to tear it up in public, yet this still cant change the fate of you bing Feng Lingwus woman! After saying that, the men behind Feng Lingwu silently surrounded the table of the two women. The atmosphere in the restaurant became tense. Seeing the situation turning sour, many quietly slipped away. After all, the Feng Family of Wuri City wasnt something they could afford to provoke. Even across the entire Guiyi East Realm, there werent many forces that could match the Feng Family. Fu Xinyan ced the young girl behind her, light swirling in her hands, her eyes filled with an unyielding spirit. Feng Lingwu, arent you afraid of provoking a dispute between Si Hua City and your Wuri City with such arrogant actions? Hearing these words, Feng Lingwus face showed disdain, Fu Xinyan, who doesnt know that your familys grandmaster is on hisst legs? Otherwise, you wouldnt have traveled all this way to Xianyou City seeking elixirs. Plus, I advise you to surrender to me now, otherwise heh heh! Be careful, or even your Si Hua City might be annihted along with you! No sooner had the words left his mouth than Fu Xinyan didnt hesitate and struck out. A dazzling white light shed towards Feng Lingwu. Feng Lingwu dodged with a giggle, evading the attack. The white light struck the wall of the restaurant. Boom. The wall instantly became covered with white frost, and then slowly copsed. The Mysterious Yin Technique of your Si Hua City really does have its unique aspects! Tsk tsk, but the more unique it is, the more irresistible it bes! Feng Lingwuughed lewdly. The faces of the many cultivators in the hall turned peculiar upon hearing this. For these people all knew what Si Hua City represented. It was a sectposed solely of women who practiced the Mysterious Yin Technique, a cultivation technique exclusive to females. This technique had its mystical aspects; when cultivated proficiently, it also had the immense power to condense into a Golden Immortal. But what these cultivators of Guiyi East Realm knew best was another aspect of this technique. The elemental yin of these women who cultivated the Mysterious Yin Technique greatly benefited male cultivators. It could even help one break through a realm, its effectiveness not even slightly less than a Heavenly-ranked Elixir. And all the female cultivators from Si Hua City were beautiful, one could imagine the allure they held for other male cultivators. This was the reason for Feng Lingwus undeniably determined pursuit of Fu Xinyan. Just when Feng Lingwu was about to say something else, another white light flew towards him. Caught off guard, Feng Lingwu barely dodged the strike, yet he was still grazed by the white light, leaving a scratch on his face. Xue An had been watching from not far away, and it wasnt until he saw these two beams of white light that he let out a slight sound of surprise. Chapter 734: Kneel Down, or Die! (Third Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 734 -734: Kneel Down, or Die! (Third Update, Please Subscribe) At that moment, Feng Lingwu roared in a fit of rage, Grab those two for me! Today I will take their primordial yin! The men who had followed him all sprang into action upon hearing thismand. These men were very powerful cultivators and were particrly skilled inbined attack techniques. Despite Fu Xinyans desperate resistance, she was no match for them. In just a few breaths time, she was cornered. Tables, chairs, and stools were smashed to pieces. The other cultivators in the room watched this scene unfold. Some showed a hint of displeasure on their faces, but no one dared to intervene. After all, who would dare to provoke the mighty Feng Family? Backed into a corner, Fu Xinyan clumsily defended herself while shouting to the young girl behind her, Xiaomu, run away! No! I wont leave! Su Xiaomu said stubbornly, summoning her cultivation level to battle alongside them. But her strength was so meager she wasnt even a Loose Immortal; how could she possibly stand against them? Feng Lingwu wiped the blood from his face, his expression dark and terrifying. Bitch, you dare to hurt me? Ill make you suffer today! Despair filled Fu Xinyans eyes. She gritted her teeth, preparing to make ast desperate attack. Just then, Xue An leisurely picked up a cup from the table and said softly, Its quite disheartening to see so many grown men bullying two girls. His voice was not loud, but it carried across the room. Feng Lingwu turned abruptly, glowering at Xue An before growling coldly, Kid, when the Feng Family is handling affairs, youd best shut your mouth! Oh? What if I insist on getting involved? Xue An asked with a light chuckle. A ferocious light shone in Feng Lingwus eyes. He signaled his men with a nce, and several charged toward Xue An. But faced with this aggressive onught, Xue An calmly continued to sip his drink. Seeing this, Su Xiaomu cried out anxiously, Big Brother, be careful! As the men approached, Xue An drained the cup and smiled faintly at Su Xiaomu, Thanks! With that, he suddenly crushed the cup in his hand. The shattered pieces transformed into streaks of light and directly pierced the throats of the men who had closed in on him. Plop. After several muffled sounds, the men clutched at their throats, staring at Xue An in disbelief before copsing to the ground. This strike was astonishing. Even Fu Xinyan was taken aback. This man he had taken down several of the Feng Familys experts without even standing up? Su Xiaomus eyes widened with amazement as she eximed, Big Brother, youre amazing! Seeing this, the men encircling Fu Xinyan turned to attack Xue An. The force of their joint assault was formidable. Yet, Xue An remained seated, simply extending a hand to deliver a casual p. Boom. A gigantic palm print descended from the sky and squashed the men into a pulp. The might of this single p silenced the entire room. Fu Xinyan watched in shock. The experts who had driven her to the brink of desperation were pped to death by this man with a serene demeanor? The reality left Fu Xinyans mind reeling. Xue An looked up at Feng Lingwu and said indifferently, Any more? If so,e at me all at once! Feng Lingwus expression grew increasingly grim as a malicious light flickered in his eyes. Kid, youre courting death. Dont me others! As he spoke, a formidable presence emanated from Feng Lingwu, and an ancient-looking bronze mirror engraved with mysterious patterns appeared above his head. Its the Tai Sui Mirror! I cant believe Feng Family gave this ancestral treasure to this Feng Lingwu! The cultivators eximed in shock. Feng Lingwu was no fool; having just witnessed Xue An y so many experts with a single hand, he knew this person was not to be underestimated. But now, with the Tai Sui Mirrors protection, his heart settled, he couldnt help but smirk arrogantly and said, Kid, get on your knees and beg for mercy, and I might spare your life! Xue An looked at the copper mirror floating above Feng Lingwus head, smiled slightly, Interesting! Carrying a mirror with you, were you nning to admire yourself whenever you had the chance? This statement infuriated Feng Lingwu to the point he almost spat out blood, Die! Boom. Feng Lingwu threw his punch. Feng Lingwu, gifted with innate talent, had already reached the Half-step Golden Immortal cultivation level, making him one of the outstanding young fighters in the Guiyi East Realm. Moreover, the Feng Familys inherited skill was this boxing technique, so when his punch was thrown, the entire tavern trembled. However, Xue An didnt even bother to nce at it and simply waved his hand dismissively. Thump. After a muffled sound, Feng Lingwu was forced back three steps. But at that moment, the copper mirror shed with light, and a fist impression burst forth from the void, rushing towards Xue An. Be careful! Fu Xinyan couldnt help but shout. Feng Lingwuughed heartily, Kid, this Tai Sui Mirror is a pre-natal treasure; any attack you make will be reflected back at you intact, so just wait to be beaten to death by your own hand! Oh, really? Xue An said indifferently as the fist impression in front of him silently dissipated. Then, before Feng Lingwu could react, Xue An transformed his hand into a sword and struck downwards. Crack. A Giant Sword, over a dozen meters long, appeared in the air and chopped down onto Feng Lingwus head. Feng Lingwus body trembled, but seeing the Tai Sui Mirror unharmed, he sneered, Kid, its useless Before he could finish his sentence, the Tai Sui Mirror emitted a faint cracking sound, then shattered with a loud crash. Feng Lingwu couldnt believe his eyes, Impossible, this is a pre-natal treasure, how could you possibly break it? Just a small copper mirror, why couldnt I break it? Xue An replied ndly. Feng Lingwu knew something was wrong, this man was more formidable than he had anticipated, and so he gritted his teeth and said, Fine, you really are powerful, I lost, but dont be arrogant, for I will make you pay one day! Having said that, he turned around to leave. The cultivators in the hall breathed a sigh of relief, thinking the matter was finally over. But at that moment, Xue An said indifferently, Who said you could leave? Feng Lingwu stopped at the entrance of the tavern, then turned around with a sardonic smile, What? You wont let me go? Are you nning to invite me for a meal? Xue An shook his head, That thing you just said, Im returning it to you now! Kneel down, and perhaps Ill spare your life! This statement caused a stir among the cultivators in the hall. Feng Lingwu was stunned, thenughed coldly, Kid, you are indeed quite powerful, but do you realize what you are doing right now? Xue An remained unmoved, Say it one more time, kneel down, or die! The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Feng Lingwus eyes grew colder, and he said chillingly, You are indeed powerful, but do you know the consequences of killing me? I dont know, nor do I want to know, and now you only have three breaths left to make your choice! Chapter 735: As You Wish (4th Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 735 -735: As You Wish (4th Update, Please Subscribe) Hearing Xue Ans words, Feng Lingwus eyes shed with a hint of fury before he turned around and headed for the exit. He had been arrogant and domineering since childhood and had never felt as embarrassed as he did today. Therefore, at this moment, his heart was filled with a crazed urge to kill. As for whether Xue An dared to kill him Feng Lingwu simply didnt believe that this man would truly dare to make a move. After all, he was the third young master of the Feng Family, the most cherished descendant by the patriarch. Who dares toy a hand on me? With this thought in mind, Feng Lingwu had reached the door and was about to step out when Xue An picked up his cup and slowly savored another sip of his drink. Feng Lingwu, prideful in his heart, believed that Xue An was just bluffing. But at that moment, Xue An gently snapped his fingers. A sliver of sword light swept past. Feng Lingwu felt his foot lighten suddenly, lost his bnce, and toppled to the ground. Only then did he feel an intense pain and, looking down, he saw his left leg cleanly severed at the knee, half of his leg having already fallen to one side, blood spilling all over the floor. Upon seeing this, Feng Lingwu first froze, then began to scream in agony. Aaaaah! You actually dared to harm me? Youre dead! I will kill you and everyone in Si Hua City! As the third young master of the Feng Family, he had never experienced an injury so severe. The excruciating painbined with the fury in his heart nearly drove him mad. The faces of everyone in the hall changed. Including Fu Xinyan, who couldnt help feeling somewhat shaken. Because she hadnt expected Xue An to actually dare to make a move. As for Su Xiaomu, she looked up to Xue An with full admiration. She had been finding Feng Lingwu unpleasant for a long time. At this moment, Feng Lingwu, his face filled with resentment, looked at Xue An. Kid, if you have the guts, kill me now. Otherwise, I will make sure you wish you were dead, he spat. As you wish, Xue An replied indifferently, his powerful Divine Sense instantly immobilizing Feng Lingwu. Another sword light then sliced through the air. Thud. Feng Lingwus throat was cut cleanly, his screams and curses abruptly silenced. The face of this third young master of the Feng Family wore an expression of confusion as he looked at Xue An nkly, seemingly unable toprehend why this man truly dared to strike. Why didnt he, like others, just tolerate being bullied quietly? With these thoughts, Feng Lingwu then fell into an eternal darkness. The body crashed to the ground. Utter silence. After a moment. The room erupted. Feng Lingwu is dead? This man actually killed the third young master of the Feng Family? Did I just see that sword light obliterate the soul of the third young master? Its all over now, its done for. The wrath of the Feng Family is not something just anyone can endure! These cultivators discussed in extreme fear, their eyes filled with terror and iprehension looking at Xue An. Then they started to quietly slip away, not wanting to stay a moment longer. They didnt want to be implicated in this matter. After all, that was the furious Feng Family! In the blink of an eye, only Xue An, Fu Xinyan, and Su Xiaomu, among others, remained in the hall. Fu Xinyan, stupefied, stared at the body of Feng Lingwu on the ground, her mind in turmoil. Feng Lingwu was dead? He actually killed the third young master of the Feng Family? Although Fu Xinyan wished for Feng Lingwus death more than anyone else, she also knew very well the power of the Feng Family. It could be said that in the Guiyi East Realm, aside from the Iron Bone Alliance, the Feng Family and several other major families had the most formidable strength. Compared to them, Si Hua City was far behind. This was also the reason why Feng Lingwu dared to be so arrogant. But Su Xiaomu apparently didnt care about these things, she walked up excitedly and bowed respectfully to Xue An. Big brother, you are so amazing! Thank you for saving us! Xue An smiled but didnt speak. Fu Xinyan, pale-faced, came over, Senior, you must leave Xianyou City at once! I will take care of the aftermath for you! Leave? Why should I leave? Because the person you killed is the third young master of the Feng Family! Fu Xinyan said, taking a deep breath. Senior, you might havee from afar and are unaware of the Feng Familys ferocity. In the Guiyi East Realm, their n is considered one of the top noble houses, and this Feng Lingwu was the favorite descendant of the old ancestor of the Feng Family. Now that youve killed him, you will have endless troubles! After hearing this, Xue An smiled faintly, Oh? Are they that formidable? If thats the case, how will you manage the aftermath if I leave now? Fu Xinyan shook her head. Dont worry about me, Senior. After all, I am a local cultivator, and they will have some concerns about that. You should leave quickly! It will be toote if you wait! Xue An looked at Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu, then shook his head with a smile, No need to say more, I wont leave! But Fu Xinyan started to say something else. Xue An waved his hand, speaking indifferently, I actually want to see just how formidable this Feng Family is! Hearing Xue An say this, Fu Xinyan didnt know how to continue persuading him and could only sigh helplessly, her face full of worry. Come, sit down and lets eat together! Xue An called. Su Xiaomu didnt hesitate and promptly pulled up a chair to sit down. Although Fu Xinyan was still somewhat shocked, things hade this far, and she steeled her heart and sat down beside them. Then she felt that the woman with the ordinary appearance sitting next to Xue An was somewhat strange. Because those eyes were simply too beautiful. Moreover, when she sat beside this man, whose presence was as deep and mighty as an abyss or towering mountains, there was not the slightest sense of incongruity. While she was puzzled, An Yan gave them both a smile and lifted the Illusory Art from them. When Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu saw the true faces of An Yan and the two young girls, they were both startled. So beautiful! That was the only thought in their minds. Then they saw Su Xiaomus eyes sparkling with utter excitement. Such beautiful girls! Heavens, and they are twins, at that! Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang also seemed very close to Su Xiaomu, and the three quickly huddled together. Fu Xinyan sighed, then picked up her cup and said to Xue An with all seriousness, Senior, I didnt get a chance to thank you properly just now, so I toast to you! With that, she downed the wine in her cup. Xue An nodded and apanied her with a drink. It was then that Fu Xinyan asked in a grave tone, Senior, may I inquire your name and where youe from? My name is Xue An! Ie from a particrly distant ce. Fu Xinyan did not doubt him. Because the Guiyi star was too vast. Just the Guiyi East Realm alone had a territory spanning tens of thousands of miles, and there were dozens more regions like Guiyi East Realm. So Fu Xinyan thought that Xue An must havee from some faraway ce. While Xue An and the others continued to eat and drink in the restaurant. The news of Feng Lingwus death spread like a hurricane throughout the entire Xianyou City. Countless cultivators were shocked. Chapter 736: Reversing Yin-Yang Body Reforging Pill (Fifth Release, Please Subscribe) Chapter 736 -736: Reversing Yin-Yang Body Reforging Pill (Fifth Release, Please Subscribe) Feng Lingwu was not to be feared. Although he was known as a young genius, he was just a cultivator with the cultivation level of a Half-step Golden Immortal. The key was the family behind him. The Feng Family of Wuri City was a top-tier prominent household in the entire Guiyi East Realm! And Feng Lingwu was the most beloved descendant of the old ancestor of the Feng Family, now that hes dead, one could imagine how furious the Feng Family would be. The one who made a move to kill Feng Lingwu was an obscure young cultivator who apparently did note from the Eastern Domain. And this matter also involved Si Hua City. Many cultivators had a premonition that this years alchemy meetup wouldnt be so simple. In such an atmosphere, the inn where Xue An and others stayed became the focus of many cultivators attention. Night. Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu had both gone to their own rooms to sleep. Xue An coaxed the two little girls to sleep as well. Only then did An Yan speak softly, Husband! Hmm? Do you know the people from Si Hua City? Xue An looked at An Yan in surprise, How did you know? An Yan giggled, You gave a soft exmation of surprise when you saw those two little girls use their moves, I noticed it all! When two people have been together for a long time, any anomaly between them can be sensed. That was the case for An Yan, even though the changes in Xue Ans expressions were very subtle, she still noticed them. Xue An smiled and ruffled An Yans hair, Thats right, at that time I did feel that the moves those two little girls performed were somewhat familiar! An Yan adjusted her hair, which had been messed up by Xue An, then nodded and said, Yes, and the name itself is very strange, Si Hua City does it mean missing the Hua n? An Yan, clever as she was, naturally realized something unusual about the matter. Xue An sighed softly, Alright, go rest! We will know whether it is or not when the timees. Mm-hm! An Yan went to sleep. Xue An looked at the moonlight outside the window, lost in thought. He indeed found the moves performed by the two little girls familiar because he had seen a simr scene in the visions conjured by the turtle shell. And When Fu Xinyan performed the Mysterious Yin Technique, he felt a very strange fluctuation. And this fluctuation seemed to have appeared only in members of the Hua n. No matter what. He had to visit Si Hua City himself. To the surprise of many, this night was calm and uneventful, with no anomalies. The next day. Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu got up early, packed their belongings, and set off for the residence of that junior Elixir Master, Xiao Dan City. This Xiao Dan City, known as the Junior Elixir Master, lived in the northwest corner of Xianyou City, half of which was his estate, containing all sorts of buildings used for elixir production. When Fu Xinyan arrived, the square in front of the Xiao Familys gate was already crowded with cultivators from various ces. Upon seeing Fu Xinyan and herpanion, the crowds gaze turned strange, and they automatically made way for them. Fu Xinyan felt a sinking feeling, sensing that something was off, but she still forged ahead, walking into the square. Sister, these people seem to be talking about us! Su Xiaomu whispered. The two of them stood at a corner of the square, with many people from a distance pointing and gesticting at them as if whispering about something. Fu Xinyans face was as still as water, Dont mind them, just pretend you didnt see it. Yes! Su Xiaomu was all obedience to his senior sister. They waited for more than half an hour. Suddenly, a jade chime rang out, stirring the crowd in the square. He hase out! Elder Xiao hase out! Many people surged forward, while Xiao Familys guards firmly secured the entrance. Do not crowd, our Family Head wille out shortly! While speaking, an elderly figure with the visage of a youth and a steady gait appeared on the high tform of the square. Elder Xiao! We pay respect to Little Dan Zun! Elder Xiao, Ie from Jiuluo City, pleading for your help in refining a batch of Primordial Chaos Elixirs, I am willing to offer one hundred thousand Jade Crystals. In this Guiyi realm, Jade Crystals could be used both for cultivation and as currency. And one hundred thousand Jade Crystals was already a substantial amount. The crowd turned their heads to see a middle-aged man who had spoken. Those who recognized him couldnt help but whisper. Thats the Jiuluo Elder from Jiuluo City, it is said that he is now a mid-stage Golden Immortal, just one step away from breaking through to the Golden Immortal Peak. He probably needs this Primordial Chaos Elixir for his breakthrough! Xiao Dan City nodded to the Jiuluo Elder, Good, this batch of Primordial Chaos Elixirs, Ill take it! Upon hearing this, the Jiuluo Elder was overjoyed, Thank you, Elder Xiao! After speaking, a member of the Xiao Family came forward and led the Jiuluo Elder into the inner courtyard. The remaining crowds shouting grew even more frenzied. Elder Xiao, I offer one hundred and ten thousand Jade Crystals, I need a batch of Infinite Elixirs! I offer Amid these shouting voices, Xiao Dan Citys face was flushed with pleasure, nodding from time to time to ept offers. As for those whose bids he deemed unsuitable, he didnt even spare them a second nce. Just then, a chill female voice came through, One batch of Yin Yang Reversal Elixirs, offering a price one Mingxin Spiritual Fruit! This statement hushed the entire venue. The crowd turned their heads to see. Fu Xinyan stepped forward a few paces, bowing deeply to Xiao Dan City, Elder Xiao, Fu Xinyan from Si Hua Citys master elder sister pays her respects! Boom. The crowd erupted into intensemotion. Many began to discuss among themselves. What is a Yin Yang Reversal Elixir? It sounds so bizarre! Ha, just from the name one could tell it must be an elixir that defies the heavens and alters fate. It seems the rumors are true, that the old ancestor from Si Hua City is near his end! Otherwise thesedies wouldnt be in such a rush! Tsk tsk, just the reward is a Mingxin Spiritual Fruit, imagine how precious that batch of elixirs must be! Amid these discussions, Xiao Dan City pondered in silence, and a momentter, he nodded slightly, A distinguished disciple from Si Hua Cityes seeking help, its only right for me to assist. But these elixirs of yours Fu Xinyan didnt wait for Xiao Dan City to finish, and carefully took out two Jade Caskets from her belongings. Elder Xiao, one of these contains the Yin Yang Five Elements Spirit Root necessary for refining the Yin Yang Reversal Elixirs, and the other one Fu Xinyan opened the slightly smaller Jade Casket, and a refreshing fragrance spread out, making everyone feel their thoughts crystal clear and their heart realm subtly advance. With just the scent having such an effect, one could only imagine the fruit itself. This is the reward I am offering to you, the Mingxin Spiritual Fruit! Fu Xinyan said solemnly. Seeing these two precious treasures, Xiao Dan Citys eyes shed with a hint of greed. The Yin Yang Reversal Elixir was a heaven-defying, life-altering elixir. To refine such an elixir required not just extraordinary alchemical prowess, but also profound cultivation. Even so, it would still consume vital energy. Chapter 737 Iron Bone Alliance’s Second Young Master (6th Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 737 -737 Iron Bone Alliances Second Young Master (6th Update, Please Subscribe) And yet, this Bright Heart Spirit Fruit was enough to offset all the losses. After all, it was a Heaven Rank Spiritual Medicine that could act directly on a persons Heart Realm, even capable of pulling someone back from the brink of going mad with cultivation. However, faced with such a temptation, after his expression changed several times, Xiao Dancheng still shook his head gently, Miss Fu, Im sorry, I cannot concoct the Elixir for you! Why? Fu Xinyan had just been observing his words and expressions, and seeing the greed in Xiao Danchengs eyes, she thought she was certain of sess. But she had not expected Xiao Dancheng to refuse. This waspletely beyond her expectations. Xiao Dancheng shook his head, Theres no why, please leave! Seeing Xiao Danchengs resolute demeanor, Fu Xinyan felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer. She remembered the immense effort Si Hua City had gone through to obtain these two rare treasures from heaven and earth, the vast wealth and manpower spent, and finally acquiring these two items. She had thought that by finding this top-ranked alchemist in the Guiyi East Realm to make a Spirit Pill from this Spiritual Medicine, she could save her revered master. But who could have expected this oue. Recalling all the difficulties she had faced in the past, and her master who was on the verge of death, the outwardly cool but warm-hearted Fu Xinyans nose tingled, and tears streamed down her face. Sir Xiao, please wait! As she spoke, Fu Xinyan lifted her skirt and knelt down on the ground. Su Xiaomu had long been inconsble and followed suit, kneeling as well. Then, Fu Xinyan looked up at Xiao Dancheng, Sir Xiao, my Si Hua City has stood tall in the Eastern Domain for ten thousand years without ever making enemies. We only ask that Sir Xiao lend us a hand this time and help our Si Hua City! With that, Fu Xinyan touched her forehead to the ground. Xiao Dancheng saw this and struggled with hesitation, sighing deeply, Miss Fu, please stand up. Its not that Im unwilling to help, its just that someone has ordered that I must not take action! As he spoke, Xiao Dancheng realized his slip of the tongue and his face showed regret. But Fu Xinyan had already heard, and she quickly raised her head, her eyebrows inverting with anger, Sir Xiao, who told you this? Miss Fu, its better not to ask. Theres nothing I can do about this matter, please forgive me! Sir Xiao, do you even dare not tell us whomanded you? Its not that I dont dare, but even if I told you, Si Hua City could not do anything about it, because the person who spoke is someone even I dare not offend! Fu Xinyans face showed a look of despair. There were only a few who even the number one alchemist Xiao Dancheng dared not to offend in the Guiyi East Realm. As Xiao Dancheng said, these were individuals that Si Hua City could not afford to provoke. Fu Xinyan stood up, her expression vacant, and picked up the two Jade Caskets before turning to leave. A voice tinged with mockery arrived. Leaving? Its not that easy! Both the items and people must stay! With that, a group of people appeared in the sky above the za, having flown there out of nowhere. The leader was a man dressed in splendid garments, his face full of a sinister air. Seeing the neers, the Cultivators in the za stirred. Then they all bowed reverently. Weve seen Young Master Ji! Fu Xinyans expression turned extremely ugly, and she gritted her teeth, Iron Bone Alliance! She had suspected it was amand from the Iron Bone Alliance, but she hadnt expected it to indeed be them, and that they even came to interfere. The arrival was none other than Ji Yangxi, the second young master of the Iron Bone Alliance. As the undisputed King of the Guiyi East Realm, the Iron Bone Alliance held a supremely exalted position. And so did Ji Yangxi, known as Ji Ershao. His word alone could determine the rise and fall of a city. If it was hismand, then Xiao Dan City certainly wouldnt dare to disobey. At this moment. This Ji Yangxi looked at Fu Xinyan with great interest, then chuckled hehe, Ive long heard that the female cultivators of Si Hua City are unrivaled in the world. Now that I see you, indeed, you live up to your renowned pity-stirring beauty! His words were filled with contempt and harassment. Fu Xinyan felt indescribable humiliation in her heart, but her face did not show much abnormality. Because she knew all too well that she couldnt afford to provoke this Ji Ershao. Ji Ershao, my Si Hua City has never offended your Iron Bone Alliance and even pays the full tribute each year. Why do you make things difficult for us like this, what is your intention? Fu Xinyan tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart and asked in a deep voice. Upon hearing this, Ji Yangxi took his greedy gaze off Su Xiaomus body and let out a cold chuckle. Never offended our Iron Bone Alliance? Alright then, let me ask you, how did Feng Lingwu, Feng Sanshao die yesterday? When Fu Xinyan heard these words, her face changed dramatically. What? Nothing to say? Ji Yangxi was not specifically here for this matter, but since he had been nearby recently, he just happened to hear of it. The rtionship between Feng Family and the Iron Bone Alliance was very good, and Ji Yangxi and this Feng Sanshao were even close friends with simr tastes. Therefore, when he heard that Feng Lingwu actually died, he couldnt help but fly into a rage. He immediately gave orders to Xiao Dan City, telling him not to help Si Hua City. Afterward, he dealt with the matters at hand and then hurried over here. Now I only ask you one question, is the one who killed Feng Lingwu still in the city? Ji Yangxi said. Fu Xinyan bit her teeth silently and made no sound. What? Not speaking? Hehe, even if you dont speak, that guy wont be able to escape. As for you Ji Yangxi licked his lips. Ive heard that the female cultivators of Si Hua City are unparalleled in the world. Today, I really want to test if thats true! Shameless! Fu Xinyan finally couldnt hold back and shouted angrily. Tsk tsk, thanks for thepliment! As his voice faded, Ji Yangxi suddenly swooped down,ing directly in front of Fu Xinyan and then raised his hand to gently stroke Fu Xinyans chin. Because he was so fast, Fu Xinyan only reacted when his hand had already touched her chin, and she was about to make a move. But thats when she realized she couldnt move at all. She couldnt even bend her fingers. She could only watch helplessly as Ji Yangxis fingers wandered over her chin and neck. The skin is really smooth! Ji Yangxi was still praising with tsk tsks. Su Xiaomu couldnt bear to watch her fellow disciple being molested, and with all her might, she prepared tounch her Mysterious Yin Technique in desperation. But before Ji Yangxi even made a move, a middle-aged man who hade with him silently pointed a finger. Su Xiaomu felt her entire body immobilized. Hehe, truly like two flowers of sisters! I really dont know which I should pick first. Ji Yangxi looked smug, reaching out to touch Su Xiaomu. Seeing this, rage overwhelmed Fu Xinyan, nearly causing her to spurt out blood. And the cultivators in the square, some lowered their heads showing signs of discontent, while others had faces full of excitement. Xiao Dan City sighed inwardly, awkwardly turning his head away. Although his Elixir skills were profound, to survive in Guiyi East Realm, he had to maintain sufficient respect for the Iron Bone Alliance, which was like the supreme emperor here. As for Si Hua City It was already a thing of the past. Once the old ancestor who had struggled to survive for ten thousand years fell, Si Hua City would likely be annexed immediately. Chapter 738: Sealing Heaven and Earth (7th Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 738: Chapter 738: Sealing Heaven and Earth (7th Update, Please Subscribe) Therefore, Xiao Dancheng had no choice but to pretend he hadnt seen anything. But just as Ji Yangxis hand was about to reach Su Xiaomus chest, a streak of sword light flew across the sky, heading straight for Ji Yangxis scious hands. The speed of the sword light was so fast, Ji Yangxi couldnt react in time. However, several middle-aged men behind him reacted very quickly, one of them stepping forward half a step, his eyes zing with light while he exhaled and shouted, Suppress! Boom! A blue light enveloped the sword light, halting it mid-air. This situationsted only for a few breaths before the blue light flickered and then the entire area of stilled space shattered explosively, as the sword light continued its unstoppable path towards Ji Yangxi. A bell-shaped golden light appeared on Ji Yangxi, while the several middle-aged men all rushed forward, protecting him resolutely behind them. Seal and Suppress the World! Each of the four men spat out a word. Four streams of blue light ovepped, finally managing to firmly bind the sword light just as it was about to strike them. But then, the sword light exploded with a bang. Itpletely obliterated the several strands of blue light. The middle-aged men spat out a mouthful of blood with a puff. The faces of the many cultivators who were watching all showed shock. It was just a seemingly inconspicuous sword light that had managed to injure all the powerful guards surrounding Ji Yangxi. Who could it be, possessing such a high level of cultivation? Ji Yangxisplexion also darkened, as even though he was protected behind others, he still felt a bone-chilling cold under the sword light, prompting him to shout angrily, Who wields that sword? I do! A calm voice came through, which, though not loud, clearly reached everyones ears. And those three words, like a key, made Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu feel a sense of relief upon hearing them, regaining control over their bodies. Both women hastily looked back. They saw Xue An walking over alone. An Yan and the two maids didnt want toe over to join the crowd, so Xue An left them at the inn and came alone. Ji Yangxis expression gradually grew grim, as he couldnt see through this tall, handsome man who stood with a smile on his lips. But his indifferent demeanor and the aura of superiority he carried made it impossible for anyone to underestimate him. Who are you? Why did you strike me with your sword? Ji Yangxi asked. Xue An, however, ignored his question and instead smiled at Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu. I was bored waiting at the inn, so I decided toe and see the excitement. I didnt expect to arrive just in time for thismotion. For some reason, upon seeing Xue An, Fu Xinyan felt a sense of relief, as if nothing was too difficult for him. Su Xiaomu, with a wronged expression, said, Senior Xue, this guy is too despicable! Not only did he want to rob us, but he also harassed me and Sister Fu! Oh? Shall I get even for you? Yes! Su Xiaomu hurriedly nodded, smiling with her eyes curving into crescents. This attitude ofplete disregard infuriated Ji Yangxi. It was then that Xue An finally turned his head towards Ji Ershao and spoke indifferently, Iron Bone Alliance? Ji Yangxi proudly said, Thats right! And who might you be? Xue An smiled slightly, Werent you just looking for me? Looking for you? You are Xue An nodded, Thats correct, the third young master of the Feng Family was killed by me! This statement caused a hugemotion. Some of the cultivators were at the tavern yesterday and thus, upon seeing Xue An, couldnt help but whisper to each other in low voices, Thats right, this is the guy who took down Feng San Shao yesterday! Hiss! So young! And howe his cultivation level is inscrutable? Amidst these murmurs, Ji Yangxis face grew increasingly unsightly. This was because he hadnt expected the man who killed Feng Sanshao to be so formidable. The sword light just now had exined everything, especially since his own bodyguards were already injured. Ji Yangxi was even less willing to confront this man face-to-face. So after a slight hesitation, he said in a deep voice, Very well! Do you have the guts to leave your name behind? I am Xue An! Xue An? Ji Yangxi frantically searched his memory for this name but came up with nothing before turning to look at a middle-aged man beside him. The man also shook his head, indicating that he had never heard this name. I am just passing by today. If you have the courage, then wait here for a day, and I wille again tomorrow. Do you dare? Ji Yangxi purposefully provoked. Xue An, however, just silently looked at him and nodded after a moment. Its possible! Ji Yangxi breathed a sigh of relief inwardly and secretly gloated, thinking, When I gather arge group of men, you will surely have nowhere to bury your corpse. But Xue Ans next words made him freeze. However, you have to leave your hand behind! Huh? Ji Yangxi thought he had misheard. Xue An said indifferently, Whichever hand you used just now, chop off that hand yourself. Understand? Boom! The entire crowd was petrified. Even Su Xiaomu couldnt believe what he was hearing as he looked towards Xue An. Ji Yangxis earlier words, which indicated a desire to leave, had already secretly relieved many. But unexpectedly, this man dared to raise such an outrageous demand C he had asked the Second Young Master of the Iron Bone Alliance to sever his own arm. It sounded as incredible as a fairy tale. The several men behind Ji Yangxi all stepped forward. Though they were all wary of Xue An, they couldnt afford not to act at this point; otherwise, they would face death upon their return. Ji Yangxi waved his hand to stop them and then sneered, Do you know who you are talking to? Xue An shook his head and held up two fingers. What do you mean? I am very annoyed by people who talk nonsense, so Ive changed my mind. Now, you have to cut off both arms to leave! Ji Yangxi flew into a rage, Do you really think Im afraid of you? Ji Yangxi was the Second Young Master of the Iron Bone Alliance, and from a young age, he was fed with various precious elixirs and practiced with rare cultivation techniques. Because of this, at a very young age, he had already reached the threshold of a Half-Step Golden Immortal. At this moment, upon hearing Xue An speak to him in such a manner, his eyes reddened with fury. Like a volcano erupting, an immense aura expanded within him before bursting forth. A mass of green energy then soared into the sky, heading straight for Xue An. Senior, be careful! Fu Xinyan tensed up inside. She knew all too well that Ji Yangxi was not an easy opponent and that the martial techniques of the Iron Bone Alliance were notoriously unpredictable. She didnt yet know what this green energy could be. But after Ji Yangxi unleashed this green energy, his guards followed suit andunched an attack on Xue An all at once. Ji Yangxi took this opportunity to turn and slip away. Although he couldnt see through Xue An, he clearly understood what cultivation level the deceased Feng Sanshao had. He and Feng Sanshao were roughly equal, so it was very likely that he was no match for this man. Chapter 739 Elixir Thunder Appears (8th Update Please Subscribe) Chapter 739: Chapter 739 Elixir Thunder Appears (8th Update Please Subscribe) Lets just have these subordinates entangle him while I make my escape first. Risking my own life for someone elses revenge is not a business Im willing to partake in. Better wait until I gather the familys experts before I settle the score with this guy. Ji Yangxi was ying a good game of wishes in his heart. But he had just sprinted no more than a few steps away. When he saw all his subordinates being sted backwards through the air, turning into corpses before even hitting the ground. Ji Yangxi caught sight of this from the corner of his eye and was so terrified that his liver and galldder split, quickening his steps even more. However, at that moment, he felt a pat on his shoulder. Thinking of running away? Ji Yangxis whole body stiffened, and turning his head, he saw Xue An standing beside him. Just as he was about to speak, Xue An extended a finger. Now, I wont take your arm, just your life! No! Ji Yangxi screamed in terror. But Xue Ans left hand made a pressing motion in the air. Boom. Ji Yangxi couldnt withstand even half a snap of the fingers before he was forcibly pressed to the ground. Struggling with all his might, Ji Yangxi was pinned to the ground by an irresistible force that came crashing down from the heavens. Amidst his iling arms and legs, the ground was forcibly indented with arge pit. Let me go! If you dare to kill me, no matter who you are, you will have to bear the endless pursuit of the Iron Bone Alliance! Ji Yangxi, feeling the threat of death, couldnt help but shout angrily. Xue An said indifferently, Very well, I await that day! But youre going to die nheless! Upon seeing this, Xiaodan Citysplexion drastically changed, and he hurried over while shouting, Show mercy! At the same time, Xue Ans palm pushed down fiercely. Crack. Ji Yangxis body suddenly radiated beams of light. Those were the life-saving magical treasures he carried on his person. They only appeared when he faced a genuine threat of death. But the light could notst even a second before it was shattered to dust. Ji Yangxi let out a miserable scream, his body squashed into an unrecognizable mass of flesh and blood. Even his soul did not escape and was crushed into fragments. In one strike. The Iron Bone Alliances Ji Yangxi, Ji Ershao was utterly destroyed, body and soul! Upon witnessing this scene, utter silence fell across the arena. Some of the more faint-hearted couldnt even stand steadily. Xiaodan City, overwhelmed with fright and annoyance, stamped his foot andmented, Its over, its all over! This is a catastrophe of epic proportions! Killing is done, so why the needless talk! Xue An was utterly unconcerned, as if he had just crushed a worthless bug. Xiaodan Citys face fell, Do you have any idea how powerful the Iron Bone Alliance is? On thends of the Eastern Domain of Guiyi Star, the Iron Bone Alliance is unequaled as the number one family! Now that youve killed the second son of the Iron Bone Alliance, I ask who can withstand their retaliation? Fu Xinyan stepped forward and said, Sir Xiao, whats done is done, theres no point in discussing this further. This matter is unrted to youit is the doing of my Si Hua City. I only ask that you help us refine this batch of Reversing Yin Yang Body Casting Elixirs now. Xiaodan Citys face was extremely unsightly as he shook his head with a defeated air, You all may leave, I absolutely will not help your Si Hua City refine this batch of elixirs! But Xiaodan City said sternly, There are no buts! You havemitted such a dreadful crime under my watch, bringing me so much trouble; of course, I cannot assist you. If you dont leave now, dont me me for being inhospitable! Xiao Dan Cheng clearly wanted to keep himself out of the affair. Fu Xinyan couldnt help but feel utterly desperate upon hearing this. The sole purpose of this trip was to refine the Elixir as soon as possible, otherwise, even with the Elixir, it would be toote after a few more days of dy. This was also why Fu Xinyan had been so keen on having Xiao Dan Cheng refine the Elixir, because now it was far toote to request the help of an alchemy expert from outside regions. But at this moment, Xue An said indifferently, I will help you refine this pill! His words were like a bombshell, causing a huge uproar. Many people showed a look of mockery and sneered. Does he think this is as easy as cooking? Tsk tsk, just casually saying Ill help you refine it, really oblivious to the immensity of heaven and earth! Exactly, one should know that an alchemy expert is built upon extremely high talent and countless experiences, and thats why Lord Xiao is revered as Little Pill Master! This person actually has the gall to say he will refine a pill? Trulyughable! Hehe, just wait and watch themotion! Xiao Dan Cheng also showed a trace of mockery, then stroked his beard and said, Since my friend here has said so, let him have a try! Fu Xinyan stared at Xue An dumbfounded, Senior. Xue An waved his hand, No need to say more, leave it to me! Despite her misgivings, Fu Xinyan handed over the Jade Casket she held in her hand out of trust in Xue An. Xue An casually opened it. Inside was a Spiritual Root emitting five-colored light. At the same time, Yin and Yang energies were entwining around it. Indeed, its a Yin Yang Five Elements Spirit Root! Such an innate Spiritual Medicine is a once-used-less one kind of treasure! I really want to see how this fellow will refine it! Xiao Dan Chengs gaze flickered slightly and then he said indifferently, If my friend here needs it, I can even provide a Pill Furnace for you, of course, on the condition that you dont blow it up! This remark provoked another round of loudughter from the people around. Xue An shook his head, Theres no need for that; doing it here will be fine. Xiao Dan Cheng almostughed out loud and was about to speak. Then he saw the Yin Yang Five Elements Spirit Root in the Jade Casket rise into the air and float in front of Xue An. Afterwards, Xue An waved his hand casually and a wisp of pure white me attached itself to it,pletely enveloping the Yin Yang Five Elements Spirit Root. In the blink of an eye, the Spirit Root within the me transformed nine times. With each transformation, the impurities within the Five Elements Spirit Root reduced slightly. After the nine transformations of pill refinement, most of the Five Elements Spiritual Root had vanished, leaving only a ball of brilliant elixir fluid surging in the air. This scene caused all of Xiao Dan Chengs mockery to freeze on his face, and he couldnt even believe his own eyes. As an alchemy expert, he certainly understood how difficult that seemingly effortless move by Xue An was. Even if it were him, he would also need to ce the Yin Yang Five Elements Spirit Root in the Pill Furnace and braise it with gentle fire for a day, carefully refining away the impurities to obtain such a ball of elixir fluid. And during this process, he could not afford the slightest negligence, or he might failpletely. But Xue An had just casually waved his hand and saved an entire days work. Yet this was only the beginning. Xue An reached out into the void, and the clear sky suddenly turned overcast. Then, amidst the dense dark clouds, distant thunder could be heard. What is this Xiao Dan Cheng was still puzzled. One after another, lightning bolts fell like a violent storm, immediately enveloping the Yin Yang Five Elements Spirit Roots elixir fluid in the half space. The electric light flickered, dazzling to the point where people dared not look directly at it. Elixir Thunder! This is Elixir Thunder! Xiao Dan Chengs teeth chattered. Chapter 740: Have a Daring Heart (9th Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 740: Chapter 740: Have a Daring Heart (9th Update, Please Subscribe) The so-called Elixir Thunder refers to the thunderous punishment from the heavens that urs during the refining of a Law Elixir, as the process is excessively defying the natural order. It is known that elixirs are categorized into five ranks: human, earth, heaven,w, and saint. A Heaven Rank Elixir is already the limit for a skilled alchemist like the one from Xiao Dan City. As for Law Elixirs, it is rare to hear of someone who can refine them. Even if there are those who can, it requires an exceedingly long period of preparation and tempering, plus a bit of luck, to sessfully refine one. Yet, to think that with a few casual moves, Xue An could refine a Law Elixir. This simply astonished the master from Xiao Dan City to the point that his jaw might have dropped. Right at that moment, Xue Anmanded coldly, Condense! Boom. The lightning faded away. A Treasured Elixir, emanating a radiant ck luster as if forged from lustrous ck jade, with shes of lightning shining faintly within, hovered in midair. A fragrance refreshing to ones heart and spleen dispersed, pervading not just the square but even the entirety of Xianyou City. The master from Xiao Dan City stood dumbfounded. As for the others on the square, they too were utterly astonished. Xue An turned his head and gave Fu Xinyan a slight smile, The elixir is ready. Fu Xinyan nodded her head in a daze. The series of events happened so rapidly that she waspletely unable to react. Lets go! Back to Si Hua City! Xue An said indifferently. Mhm! Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu respectfully followed behind Xue An, preparing to leave. Please wait, Master! The master from Xiao Dan City regained his senses and hurriedly called out. Xue An stopped in his tracks, not turning back, he said indifferently, What else is there! Master! Please forgive me for being blind earlier and offending you, Master. I beseech your forgiveness! Xue An turned to nce at the master from Xiao Dan City, then smiled faintly, Are you no longer afraid of the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family? The master from Xiao Dan Citys face turned red, his embarrassment leaving him at a loss for words. Xue An turned back and continued walking forward. When he was about to leave the square, he spoke lightly, Do you know why your alchemy has not advanced an inch over these many years? The master from Xiao Dan City trembled all over, lifted his head, and gazed at the distant figure of Xue An with shining eyes. Master, may I ask why? Because you arecking a heart that dares to act! A heart that dares to act Thats right! The path of alchemy is fraught with difficulties, and the slightest carelessness can lead to the destruction of the elixir and loss of all ones achievements. The greater the danger, the more one must possess a fearless heart willing to take action! Always shrinking back and trying to refine alchemy without risk ensures that you will only be engaging in wishful thinking! These words struck the master from Xiao Dan City like a bolt of lightning, his facial expression shifting rapidly, and he began to murmur to himself. So thats how it is I understand now, I understand! These years I believed I was diligently studying alchemy, even often spending years in seclusion, but in reality, I was deceiving myself, and my heart has grown faint! Realizing this, the master from Xiao Dan Citys eyes cleared, and his previously sleazy and arrogant demeanor was gone. He then fell to his knees, facing the direction Xue An had departed, and knocked his head to the ground three times in a respectful kowtow. Thank you, Master! Your disciple has been enlightened! Xue An smiled, then strode away. Silence fell upon the entire area. Nobody expected that the usually arrogant master from Xiao Dan City would show such respect toward this man, even performing a disciples salute. Soon. The events that took ce that day at the Xiao Family Mansion in Xianyou City quickly spread with incredible speed. The death of the second young master from the Iron Bone Alliance, the mysterious mans on-the-spot elixir refining, and the Xiao Dan Citys venerable alchemist genuflecting in surrender. All these incidents, like a series of bombs, stirred the typically tranquil Eastern Domain into a frenzy. Countless people attempted to uncover Xue Ans true identity, but all efforts were in vain. Thus, various rumors began to surface. Some said that Xue An came from the harsh coldnds of the far north, a cultivator who had undergone arduous training. Some even said he came from Wandan City in the Central Region, for nothing else could exin his formidable elixir-making skills. But these spections were just undercurrents hidden beneath a calm surface, as everyone was waiting. Waiting to see how the Feng Family and the Iron Bone Alliance would react to this matter. While the outside world was abuzz with these events, Xue An had already arrived at Si Hua City, located on the edge of the Eastern Domain, along with An Yan and his daughter. This was an ancient city. The once towering walls were now full of the marks of times passage. The dpidated gates highlighted the citys current state of decay even more. However, the remnants of delicacy in the nooks and crannies still revealed the citys former prosperity. Senior Sister! Senior Sister is back! The female soldiers on the city walls all shouted in surprise when they saw Fu Xinyan. Then the city gates were slowly opened. Fu Xinyan led the way in front, guiding Xue An into Si Hua City. The houses in the city seemed somewhat old, but the streets were very clean. There were many flowers and nts nted along both sides of the road. Walking among them was like walking in a sea of flowers. Being here, Xue An felt as if he had returned to the ancient times of Hua country. Because the decorations and arrangements here were exactly like those of ancient Hua country. And while he was examining the buildings around him, The people along the streets were also curiously sizing up Xue An. As the rumors from the outside world had it, this Si Hua City was inhabited entirely by women. The girls gathered together, pointing and discussing Xue An, asionally covering their mouths to giggle softly. For them, it had been a long time since a man had visited this city. Therefore, Xue Ans appearance naturally caused quite a stir. Whats more, he had returned with Senior Sister Fu Xinyan. This surprised the group of junior sisters even more. However, what attracted even more attention than Xue An was An Yan and the two young girls by her side. For at this time, An Yan had removed the illusory art that had disguised her, revealing her true face. Her hair was lightly coiled, her skirt fluttering, and as she walked, she resembled a willow in the wind, and when still, she seemed like a delicate flower reflecting on water. Such extraordinary beauty naturally shook the women there. There were also the two porcin-like little girls, making many of the womens eyes light up. Heavens, theyre so cute! Twins, no less! They look exactly alike. In the midst of these exmations and envy, Fu Xinyan led Xue An to a mansion situated in the center of Si Hua City. This mansion was more sprawling and impressive than the others, But, worn by the years, it also appeared very old. Fu Xinyan led everyone straight to the rear of the mansion. Many women were there on guard. Upon seeing Fu Xinyans return, they all called out. Senior Sister! Fu Xinyan asked, How is our revered ancestor? They looked at each other and then shook their heads in unison. None of us can enter the inner courtyard, but we can feel that our revered ancestors presence is getting weaker by the day! Fu Xinyan frowned and was about to proceed to the inner courtyard when Xue An, who had been silent since entering the mansion, suddenly said, Let me go in! Chapter 741 Ten Thousand Years of Waiting (Tenth Chapter 741 -741: Ten Thousand Years of Waiting (Tenth Release, Desperate for Subscriptions) Chapter 741 -741: Ten Thousand Years of Waiting (Tenth Release, Desperate for Subscriptions) All the guards were taken aback. Fu Xinyan nodded without hesitation, Yes! As she spoke, she was about to take out the elixir she carried with her. Xue An waved his hand, No need! Upon hearing this, Fu Xinyan was stunned, then herplexion changed drastically. Senior Xue An didnt pay any attention and went straight to the back door, pushed it open, and walked in. Once he entered, Fu Xinyans eyes turned red, and with tears in her eyes, she looked at the courtyard blocked by the radiant light, her heart filled with bitterness and destion. Because she understood what Xue Ans gesture just now meant. At this moment, Xue An looked at the wilderness in front of him, and the small house in the middle of the destion, remained silent for a while, then said indifferently, Ivee! Following his words, the light and shadow flickered, and then from inside the house came a weak yet extremely excited female voice. You are you from Hua Country? Xue An nodded, Yes! After all a ten-thousand-year wait, have I finally seen someone from mine home country as I am about to fall? Toward the end, the woman began to sob softly. Xue An remained silent. In fact, ever since he stepped into this mansion, he felt someone calling out to him. The sobbing gradually subsided, and then the woman apologized with an embarrassed smile, Sorry, I was a bit out of sorts. Are you a cultivator of the Hua n who escaped from that cmity? Xue An asked. Yes! Indeed, it was as he thought! Xue An sighed, So youve been here for ten thousand years? Eleven thousand two hundred and seventy-one years! And trapped in this small courtyard, for six thousand three hundred and eleven years! Xue An silenced again. To live in such a lonely courtyard for over six thousand years, an ordinary person would probably have gone mad by now. You Xue An suddenly didnt know what to say, because he could feel the aura inside the cottage weakening every moment. And this change was irreversible. No elixir could alter the process. This was why he didnt bring the Reversal of Yin and Yang Body Casting Pill inside. Because it would have been futile. Its okay! Ive lived long enough through all these years. To see someone from my home country before I fall, I am already very happy! Truly very happy! The woman kept chattering. At this moment, the small house began to gradually copse and dissipate. Her powers were no longer sufficient to maintain even this most basic illusion. Hua n man, dont look at me! The woman said, somewhat nervously. But Xue An had already seen. He saw a woman sitting upright on an old, dpidated meditation cushion. This woman was extremely thin, like a mummy, with only a pair of eyes exuding brilliance. But Xue An wasnt paying attention to that; he saw that the womans cheeks, neck, and all over her body were covered with huge, terrifying scars. ck qi hovered over these scars, eroding the womans life every second, and making her vitality age little by little. Xue An finally showed emotion, You The womanughed, but when her skinny face devoid of fat broke into a smile, it looked so eerie. Its fine, Ive already grown ustomed to it! Xue An remained silent, but his eyes flickered with a fierce killing intent, Was it those guys doing? The woman sighed lightly, Yes! Xue An suddenly didnt know what to say. Over ten thousand years. This woman had been waiting silently with such severe injuries. Xue An could see that the injuries were directly affecting the womans spiritual origin. Meaning, every moment, she was enduring immense agony beyond the imagination of ordinary people. This was a punishment more cruel than hell itself. Xue An couldnt help but feel a burning desire for vengeance. The woman spoke softly, Man of the Hua n, can you tell me about the current state of our homnd? Xue An took a deep breath, suppressing the violent killing intent in his heart, and nodded, Yes! In the following time, Xue An slowly ryed everything he knew. When she heard about the cmity that had befallen the Hua n, and that many of its mighty had sacrificed themselves to be thews of the Heavenly Dao, severing the heaven and earth, and saving all peoples, the woman trembled all over, yet no tears fell. Because she was utterly exhausted, even shedding tears had be an unattainable luxury. But when Xue An spoke of the Hua n, which, over these ten thousand years, had been through many vicissitudes but had stood at the pinnacle of the world for the majority of the time, the woman smiled happily, like a child. And Xue An even used his Divine Sense to weave illusions, disying thendscape of the homnd right before her eyes. The woman gazed greedily at it all, reaching out to gently caress those mountains and rivers, and whispered softly. Master! Senior Brother! During the cmity, you both died, but in the final moments, you used all your cultivation to break open the space-time passage and sent me here. Foolish Senior Brother, I still remember thest words you said to me! Live well! But without you, without our Hua nation! Even if I live, what meaning does it hold? Yet, I dare not die, for I know my life was saved by your desperate efforts! I must wait, wait for someone from our homnd toe! Today, I finally waited! And its a man of the Hua n with a cultivation level even stronger than me in those days! To witness this scene before my demise, I, Lu Yiyuan, die without regrets! But none of this, you can see! In the end, Lu Yiyuan tried to pull a smile on her lips, but blood trickled from her eyes instead. Blood tears. Xue An silently watched. Lu Yiyuan wiped away the blood tears on her cheeks and smiled at Xue An, Excuse me! But with this wipe,rge patches of skin fell off. Her body was gradually disintegrating. Xue Ans gaze turned cold, and he released his powerful Divine Sense, attempting to help Lu Yiyuan consolidate her body. Lu Yiyuan shook her head with difficulty, Man of the Hua n, theres no need to waste your strength, with ten thousand years gone by, I have no lingering attachments left! If it werent for the desire to wait for someone from my homnd, I might have died long ago! Xue An fell silent upon hearing this. At that moment, Lu Yiyuans body began to fade away, but she did so with a smile. Man of the Hua n, I give you all of myst Divine Sense! Please remember, the blood vendetta of the Hua n! And, if its permissible, please look after these children for me! With that said, Lu Yiyuans eyes burst with light, and a stream of Divine Sense rushed towards Xue An. Xue An let his mind open to ept this Divine Sense. And then Lu Yiyuan shattered thunderously, dissipating in the world. Before her copse, she sighed as if relieved of a heavy burden. Master, Senior Brother, Yiyuan ising! As she dissipated, the entire wastnd began to tremble violently, and slowly the true appearance of the small courtyard was revealed. Xue An stood there quietly, then solemnly bowed toward the direction where the woman had vanished. May you be free in the next life, traverse freely between heaven and earth, unfettered by any bonds! Fu Xinyan and others, who were anxiously waiting outside, suddenly saw the light enveloping the small courtyard begin to copse and dissolve, catching them all off guard. At this moment, Xue An slowly walked out of the courtyard, looking at the people who had already copsed crying on the ground, and softly said, Shes gone! This sentence made everyones tears flow even more. Fu Xinyan knelt to the ground with a thud, crying like rain, Ancestor Master! Following her lead, all the guards knelt down too. As the news spread, every person in Si Hua City knelt towards the direction of the City Lords Mansion, their weeping uncontroble. That day. Lu Yiyuan, the Ancestor Master of Si Hua City, fell. The news spread. The Eastern Domain shook. At the same time, countless greedy eyes began to covet Si Hua City. For many, with the death of the Ancestor Master of Si Hua, the delicate female cultivators of Si Hua City had be utterly defenseless. This immense temptation made them restless, eager to move. Chapter 742 Overnight the City is Clad in White Chapter 742 -742: Overnight, the City is d in White (First Update, Please Subscribe) Chapter 742 -742: Overnight, the City is d in White (First Update, Please Subscribe) At this moment. Si Hua City was shrouded in white. As cultivators like Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu, they naturally adorned themselves in coarse hemp and mourning attire. But all the women in the city also voluntarily changed into in clothes. Thus, almost overnight, the city was draped in white. Since Lu Yiyuans body returned to the heavens and earth, naturally, there would be no remains. Hence, it was her robe and cap that were ced at the funeral. Even so, all the women in the city still came to pay their respects. And after paying their respects, these people didnt leave; instead, they quietly waited outside. Night fell. The area outside the City Lords Mansion was already filled with people keeping vigil. Not a word was spoken, and the entire Si Hua City was enveloped in an atmosphere of sorrow and solemnity. Xue An, observing the etiquette of a junior, also kept vigil within the City Lords Mansion. The entire funeral was very solemn but also extremely somber. Up until now, not a single outsider hade to offer condolences. Even the cities and sects closest to Si Hua City maintained silence. This scene filled people like Fu Xinyan with both heartache and fury. It was clear that they were waiting to see Si Hua Citys downfall. Xue An sat on a chair outside the mourning hall, gazing upward at the white banner erected in the courtyard. The wind blew the banner, and the night sky was devoid of light. This deste atmosphere cast a shadow over many peoples hearts. Yet Xue An merely watched in silence, falling into deep contemtion. The Divine Sense that Lu Yiyuan left him before her fall was vast and disordered; Xue An had taken an entire afternoon to sort it out. Within these memories of Divine Sense, most of them pertained to her homnd. Before the great cmity, Lu Yiyuan was a cultivator from a rather obscure sect in her homnd. Back then, she was blissfully unaware of any troubles. But all that changedpletely one day. Through Lu Yiyuans memories, Xue An saw a vision. The sky waspletely obscured byyer uponyer of starships and flying vessels, with myriad deities and buddhas standing atop them. Even the entire Earth was encircled inyers. The people of her homnd, or perhaps the whole Earth, faced an apocalyptic catastrophe. Lu Yiyuans master and senior brothers fell in this battle. However, before their deaths, Lu Yiyuans sect worked together to open an unstable space-time passage, forcefully sending the severely injured Lu Yiyuan through it. If that were the case, Lu Yiyuan might have actually recovered, and Xue An wouldnt have been so enraged. But upon her arrival on Guiyi Star, she was viewed with jealousy by the native cultivators, and then several sects used various despicable means against her, even summoning a multitude of cultivators to collectively attack her. Even though Lu Yiyuan barely repelled these people in the end, her injuries became irrecoverable. Eventually, Lu Yiyuan, in order to survive,pletely sealed herself in that illusionary realm, quietly waiting for her countrymen to arrive. These sects, fearing Lu Yiyuans cultivation level, thus suppressed and held animosity against Si Hua City for thousands of years. And these sects mainly came from the Central Region of Guiyi. Suddenly, Xue An turned his head to look at the distant horizon, a hint of murderous intent shing in his eyes, Theyve finally arrived? At the same time, countless streaks of light appeared in the distant sky, swiftly approaching. In an instant, these lights arrived above Si Hua City. Once they stood still, they turned out to be a group of cultivators. At that moment, Fu Xinyan heard themotion, stepped out, and looked up, her expression darkening at the sight. Heyou City, Tai Wu Sect, Heartless yer Sir, the people arriving are the sect leaders and city lords from various major sects of the Eastern Domain! Xue An remained nomittal, his expression unfazed. At that moment, all the sect leaders and city lords cast a cold nce at Fu Xinyan and the others below, then retreated to the side, seemingly waiting for someones arrival. A momentter. A heart-trembling vibration sounded from the distance. Soon, a man was seen approaching through the air. Each of his stepsnded on the void, causing heaven and earth to tremble with him. After a few steps, the man reached the sky above Si Hua City. This was a tall and burly man. A faint halo enveloped him, and his eyes were filled with a severe chill. He was unmistakably a Golden Immortal mighty one. Fu Xinyan trembled, herplexion turning extremely ugly. Its the young master of the Iron Bone Alliance, Li Hui! This Li Hui was the young master of the Iron Bone Alliance and the half-brother of the deceased Ji Yangxi, from a different mother. Unlike the prodigal Ji Yangxi, Li Hui was sent to Yuxu Pce in the Guiyi Central Region to cultivate from a young age. Upon his return, he had already be a Golden Immortal mighty one. For his age, this level of cultivation was something to be proud of in the Eastern Domain. Unexpectedly, he arrived today. Fu Xinyan was in shock. Meanwhile, dozens of streaks of light flew in from behind. Once theynded, it was a group of powerful cultivators; the leader was a proud young girl dressed in a white robe. She smiled yfully at Li Hui, saying, Brother Li Hui, you walk too fast. I can barely keep up with you! Feng Linger. The youngest daughter of the Feng Family. Considered the apple of the eye by the old ancestor of the Feng Family. She hade as well! Li Hui just smiled faintly and then lowered his head to nce at Si Hua City below, speaking, Who killed my younger brother? His voice, though not loud, rolled over Si Hua City like thunder. My lord! Fu Xinyan, Su Xiaomu, and the others all changed color. With Li Huis aggressive stance, and the arrival of so many sect leaders and city lords, the momentum made Fu Xinyan and others tremble with fear. At that moment, the young girl pointed at Xue An on the ground, her face cold as water. Brother Li Hui, it must be this guy! Li Hui had actually noticed Xue An long ago. Because in Si Hua City, Xue An was the only man presentit was impossible not to take note of him. His previous question was merely to amplify his presence. At this time, the sect leaders and city lords from the various sects in the sky all turned their gazes toward Xue An. Then, they began to whisper among themselves. It is said that this person not only killed Ji Ershao but also the third young master of the Feng Family, making enemies with both the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family. This man is certainly doomed! Hehe, and hes even colluding with Si Hua City. Now, who doesnt know that Si Hua City is on the brink of copse? Hes truly seeking his own death! Within these whispering voices, all the people of Si Hua City also looked towards Xue An with worried faces. Just then, Li Hui, seemingly amused, took a few good looks at Xue An and said lightly, Arent you afraid at all? Afraid? Why should I be afraid? Xue An sat in a chair, watching Li Hui in the skyposedly. But this attitude infuriated Feng Linger. You scoundrel, not only did you kill my third brother, but you also dared to provoke the Iron Bone Alliance. Today, you and this city will be buried with my third brother! Feng Linger said, her face contorted with ferocity. Chapter 743 Xiaomu Warm the Wine (Second Release Chapter 743 -743: Xiaomu, Warm the Wine (Second Release, Please Subscribe) Chapter 743 -743: Xiaomu, Warm the Wine (Second Release, Please Subscribe) Xue Ans gaze grew colder. At this moment, Ji Lihuiughed, Actually, you dont have to die! As long as youre willing to concoct elixirs for my Iron Bone Alliance, I could even make you a guest elder of the alliance! Hearing this, Feng Linger was somewhat surprised, Li Hui brother! But Ji Lihui waved his hand, then stared at Xue An and said, Two choices, the first is to pay with your life for my second brother and the third young master of the Feng Family, the second is to join my Iron Bone Alliance and use your alchemy to concoct elixirs for the Ji Family! Now tell me your choice! Feng Linger wanted to say something, but considering the situation, she closed her mouth. Because she also understood how important a master of alchemy is to a sect. The news of Xue Ans public disy of alchemy in the Xiao Family of Xianyou City had already spread like wildfire. This was also the reason Ji Lihui wanted to recruit him. At this moment. Above and below the heavens, everyones gaze was focused on Xue An. Xue An, however, still looked indifferent and then gave Su Xiaomu a slight smile, Xiaomu! Sir! Su Xiaomu, full of concern, hurriedly stepped forward in response when he heard Xue Ans words. Warm up a pot of wine for me! Huh? Su Xiaomu clearly didnt understand why Xue An wanted him to warm wine at this time. Xue An said lightly, The night is long and must be eased with some wine to dispel the loneliness! But these people Su Xiaomu said with concern. Xue Anughed, leaned back in his chair, andzily pointed at the cultivators in the sky, As for them, once youve warmed the wine, they will cease to exist! Boom! Xue Ans statement was like a thunderbolt. It made all the cultivators in the sky startle, then they scoffed inughter. Is this guy out of his mind? He even dares to brag like this! Ji Lihuis expression also darkened as he snorted coldly. But Xue Ans words lit a look of admiration in Su Xiaomus eyes, who then nodded, Yes, sir! Saying so, he went off on a trot to warm the wine. At this time, Feng Linger said with a face full of mockery, Youre truly seeking your own death! How dare you say such things in front of brother Li Hui, do you think your life is too long? Before the words had even finished, Xue An, who had been sitting in the chair, had appeared in mid-air and struck out with a p. Feng Linger hadnt even had the chance to react before she was sent flying. By the time she stabilized, half of her face had been smashed, her originally beautiful cheek now a horrid sight. It was only then that many people reacted. And Ji Lihui roared angrily, Die! At this moment, Ji Lihui was filled with raging fury. Because Xue An had dared to p Feng Linger away right in front of him. This was something the always arrogant Ji Lihui found difficult to ept. Therefore, when he made his move, it was with a frenzy of lethal attacks. A huge ck w mark appeared out of thin air, smashing directly towards Xue An. Xue An didnt move an inch until the w mark was almost upon him, and then he slowly raised his hand and flicked his finger. Bang. A sound that shook heaven and earth. The ck w mark was shattered by a flick of Xue Ans finger. Ji Lihuis eyes narrowed, this Xue An was even more formidable than he had imagined. But as a True Disciple of the Yuxu Pce from the Central Region, how could Ji Lihui possibly retreat? So he snorted angrily, charged forward, and his hands transformed into giant ck ws a hundred meters long, shing wildly at Xue An. Every strike caused Si Hua City beneath them to tremble slightly. Fu Xinyan looked up at the battle in the sky, her heart clenched tightly. Is this the might of a Golden Immortal? She wondered whether her master could win. At that moment, Su Xiaomu really brought over a small table and poured the wine into a little pot, which she ced over a fire to warm up. My lord, Ive started to warm the wine, its all on you now! Su Xiaomu shouted. Xue An, who had been casually dodging the attacks all along, actually turned his head and gave Su Xiaomu a smile, Very well! Then, he turned back to face Ji Lihui, who had been attacking him furiously, and said indifferently, Have you hit enough? A chill went down Ji Lihuis heart. Having already given it his all, this man could still speak calmly and collectedly? If youre done hitting, then its my turn! Feigning mystery, go to hell! Ji Lihui yelled out, as the w imprints formed by his hands surged once more, and his aura continued to climb, causing the ground beneath his feet to tremble with his breath. Ji Lihui had already used up ten percent of his cultivation level. Every swipe of his w left trails of ck marks in space that lingered for a long time before fading away. However, facing such a strike, Xue An simply stepped forward and, raising his fist,unched a punch. This punch was so ordinary that it gave many people the illusion that it should not have urred in this scenario. Yet Ji Lihui trembled all over because he was unable to dodge it. That seemingly normal punch had sealed all his possible escape routes. He had no way to avoid it. Ji Lihui let out a strange cry, trying to resist with his hands. But the punch did not alter its course for anyones will; regardless of how Ji Lihui struggled, it kept on going without a break. Crack. The punchnded squarely on Ji Lihuis chest. Ji Lihui looked down at the punch and then exhaled, Good punch work! After speaking, a huge hole burst open in his back. Then, his entire body began to disintegrate and crumble, the light in his eyes dimming instantly. In the blink of an eye, his body turned into a mist of blood and dispersed into the air. A single punch. This Ji Familys young master, a True Disciple of the Yuxu Pce and a Golden Immortal strongman, Ji Lihui. Was dead! There wasplete silence all around. Many people couldnt believe their own eyes. After a moment, Feng Lingers scream was heard, Impossible, how could you possibly beat Brother Li Hui. For Feng Linger, Ji Lihui was her faith; she had never seen Ji Lihui lose ever since she was young. Yet, unexpectedly, not only did he lose this time, but he also lost his life. Xue An then frowned, Killing you one by one is too much trouble! Its dying my drinking! Having said that, Xue An stamped his foot fiercely, and sword lights suddenly appeared, heading straight for Feng Linger and her guards. Feng Linger struggled frantically, and her guards also tried to resist, but it was all in vain. In an instant, the sword lights swallowed them all. When they dispersed again, apart from the blood that filled the sky, there was no trace left of their existence. Xue An stood in the air, looking at those Sect Masters and City Lords opposite him. Where his gaze fell, all these people trembled, then began to cry out in frenzy. My lord, spare our lives! Lord, we only came to pay respects to thete Ancestor of the Si Hua City! Yes, yes, yes! We came to pay respects! Xue An, looking at these peoples faces, said indifferently, Dont worry, I wont kill you! Killing you would only dirty my hands! Hearing this, the people couldnt help but take a long breath of relief. However, when you return, youll have a message for the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family! Tomorrow, I will tten the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family! Hearing this statement, the faces of all those Sect Masters and City Lords turned pale. Xue An then waved his hand, Now get out! Chapter 744 Ten Years to Sharpen a Sword Today I Chapter 744 -744: Ten Years to Sharpen a Sword, Today I Show It to You (Third Update, Tearful Plea for Subscriptions) Chapter 744 -744: Ten Years to Sharpen a Sword, Today I Show It to You (Third Update, Tearful Plea for Subscriptions) These people, as if they had received an imperial pardon, hurriedly scrambled to flee, tripping over one another in their haste. In an instant, the sky full of cultivators had vanished without a trace. Aside from the puddle of blood on the ground serving as proof of their presence, they left no other trace. Xue An descended back to the ground. Just at that moment. Su Xiaomus wine had also been warmed up. My lord! Please enjoy the wine! Su Xiaomu, holding the wine cup, was so excited that her whole body trembled. For a girl of her age, it was the time to worship heroes. And Xue An had just disyed all the characteristics of a perfect hero. How could this not excite Su Xiaomu? And it was not just her. At this moment, all the people in Si Hua City looked at Xue An with eyes filled with reverence. Xue An smiled, took the wine cup, and slowly sipped. Good wine! Lord Fu Xinyan began, then hesitated, a trace of worry on her face. Xue An waved his hand, No need to say more, tonight I will stand guard here. As soon as dawn breaks, I will go and tten the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family! His words exuded an unparalleled strong confidence. Though Fu Xinyan was still somewhat worried in her heart, she could only nod and respond, Yes! Very quickly. Everyone withdrew. And only Xue An was left in the courtyard. He sat in the chair, slowly savoring the wine. Iron Bone Alliance Hmph! A cold smirk appeared on the corner of Xue Ans mouth. Through Lu Yiyuans memories, Xue An deduced that whether it was the Iron Bone Alliance or the Feng Family, there must be someone behind them directing the attacks against Si Hua City. Thats why Xue An harbored such intense killing intent. Everything, wait for the dawn! And back in her room, Su Xiaomu still hadnt calmed down from the excitement of the moment. Sister Fu, the lord was just amazing! He asked me to warm the wine, then went off to y the enemies. By the time they were dead, the wine was ready! That was so cool! And hes going to trample the Iron Bone Alliance! Its really Su Xiaomu couldnt find the words to describe the admiration in her heart. But Fu Xinyan was much moreposed, merely letting out a slight sigh. Lord, you are paving a blood-stained path for our ancestral masters descent into the afterlife! Xue An faced the breeze with his wine, keeping vigil alone in the courtyard. When the long night passed, and the first faint light appeared in the sky. Xue An drank thest cup of wine, then slowly stood up, turned to nce at Lu Yiyuans memorial tablet, and said indifferently, The Hua n must never be dishonored! Those who do, will surely pay with their blood! Having said that, Xue An stepped into the sky, faced the rising sun, and strode off. The people of Si Hua City all looked up to behold the sight of Xue Ans figure outlined in gold by the morning sun. At the same time, Xue Ans recited verses echoed between heaven and earth. Ten years to forge a sword, its frosty de untested! Today I present it to you, should anyone have grievances untended! Listening to these lines filled with a free and easy spirit, Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu, among others, couldnt help but be fascinated. Just as Xue An was rushing to the Iron Bone Alliance. Within the main hall of the Iron Bone Alliance, the Feng Family patriarch Feng Yuwo was chatting leisurely with the leader of the Iron Bone Alliance, Ji Ying. Li Hui has been making rapid progress in his cultivation leveltely; it seems a True Immortal is in the making indeed! Feng Yuwo said with a trace of admiration. Ji Yingughed heartily, not concealing his pride at all. Li Hui truly has talent, otherwise he wouldnt have been taken as a True Disciple by the Supreme Elder of Yuxu Pce! My dear Linger has Ji Lihui on her mind incessantly, its just that I dont know whether Ji Lihui would be willing or not! Feng Yuwo said half-jokingly. Lets not interfere in this kind of thing! Just let the two of them get to know each other gradually! Ji Ying said indifferently. At this, Feng Yuwo suddenly let out a sigh, a hint of murderous intent shing across his face. If my Ling Wu were still alive. Ji Yings expression turned ugly. I wonder how things are going in Si Hua City at this moment! Feng Yuwo said somewhat anxiously. His intention had originally been to go there and kill. But Ji Ying stopped him, instead sending Ji Lihui, who had just returned from the Central Region, to Si Hua City. Not only that, but he also invited many sect leaders and city lords to go together. Feng Yuwo understood then. This was Ji Ying trying to create momentum for his eldest son. After all, Ji Lihui, though formidable, had never stayed in the Eastern Domain. If he wanted tomand respect upon his return from the mountain, he would need some achievements to show for it. It must be said that Ji Ying had high hopes for his eldest son. Feng Yuwo, seeing this, did not insist any further but let his own granddaughter, Feng Linger, go with them. Ji Ying was well aware of this as well. And so the two of them waited through the night at the headquarters of the Iron Bone Alliance. Strange, with Li Huis speed, he definitely should not have taken this long! Ji Ying was also starting to lose his patience at this point. But he had never once considered that something might have gone wrong. After all, his son was a formidable Golden Immortal. With him were Feng Linger and many guards from the Feng Family. With such a lineup, it would be no problem to tten Si Hua City, let alone run into any trouble. It was then. Feng Yuwo and Ji Ying both looked out the window at the same time. Theyre back! As the words were spoken, they saw over a hundred streaks of light flying back to the headquarters of the Iron Bone Alliance. Once theynded, these normally imposing sect leaders and city lords all seemed rather disheveled. What happened? Ji Yings face darkened. The cultivators who had returned looked at each other, all too afraid to speak. Why hasnt Li Huie back? Ji Ying asked. At that moment, a leading cultivator stepped forward, his face bitter as he said, Patriarch, Feng elder, Ji Ershao and Miss Feng they What happened to them? Theyve all perished! What? Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo raised their voices in unison. What exactly happened? If you dare speak nonsense, beware of your life! Ji Ying was beyond pretending at this point, his words brimming with killing intent. The cultivator who responded trembled all over and hurriedly said, Please, patriarch, calm your anger, how would I dare speak nonsense, all the gentlemen here saw it! Ji Ying nced at the other cultivators, who were pale-faced, and felt his heart sinking, then he took a deep breath. Who did it? How did they die? Tell me everything! Patriarch, the one who made a move is the man who killed Feng San Shao and Ji Ershao and was refining elixirs in Xianyou City! As for how they died Get on with it! Feng Yuwos expression was terribly grim as he mmed the table and roared. Yes! Ji Ershao was killed by that man with a single punch, while Miss Feng and those guards were engulfed by countless sword beams! As he said this, the cultivator also remembered that horrifying scene, his face full of terror. How is that possible! Both of them stood up, their bodies radiating immense aura. Especially Ji Ying, he simply couldnt believe that his son, now a Golden Immortal, could actually be killed by someone with a single punch. Chapter 745 Flatten the Iron Bone Alliance (4th Chapter 745 -745 tten the Iron Bone Alliance (4th update, rolling and begging for subscriptions) Chapter 745 -745 tten the Iron Bone Alliance (4th update, rolling and begging for subscriptions) Under the simultaneous onught of two super-powerful beings, the unfortunate cultivator let out a muffled groan and was sent flying several steps before spewing out a mouthful of fresh blood. The remaining cultivators all showed horrified expressions. Was it possible to injure a Half-step Golden Immortal cultivator merely with imposing aura? At that moment, the cultivator decided to go all out and shouted loudly, Moreover, this person said, said that as soon as day breaks, he will tten the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family! Bastard! Upon hearing these words, Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo were simply beside themselves with rage. Especially Feng Yuwo, despite having lived for thousands of years, his temper was still extremely vtile. Particrly since his two favorite descendants had been sessively killed, it was almost enough to enrage him to death. Im going to kill this bastard myself! Feng Yuwo roared and was about to rush out. Just then, a calm voice came from afar. No need to go, Im already here! Boom. The entire headquarters of the Iron Bone Alliance trembled. The defenses here were usually very strict, so when Xue An appeared in the sky above. Many guardsunched their attacks directly. White sword radiances mixed with Curse Mark-imbued crossbow arrows, all flew towards Xue An. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, not moving an inch. The attacks silently turned into powder and vanished without a trace. By then, Feng Yuwo and Ji Ying had already made their way outside, with grim expressions staring at Xue An. Who exactly are you? Why do you oppose my Iron Bone Alliance? Ji Ying asked coldly. Xue An replied indifferently, You should ask the elder of Si Hua City about that! Ji Ying, furious to the point ofughter, said, So youre standing up for those girls from Si Hua City, very well. Today, I will kill you first to avenge my son, and then I will capture all those female cultivators and send them to the brothel! At that moment, behind Xue An, an invisible de of wind quietly approached, on the verge of stabbing into Xue Ans lower back. Feng Yuwo, who was manipting all this, showed a pleased expression on his face. He quite liked this feeling. Approaching the prey slowly, cutting it open with a de of wind, and then torturing it to death bit by bit. All the more because the person in front of him had killed his two descendants. This only amplified Feng Yuwos desire to kill and find pleasure afterward. But when his de of wind was about to touch Xue Ans clothes. Feng Yuwo suddenly felt an intense and terrifying sense of danger. Before he could react. The de of wind, to which he had attached a strand of his Divine Sense, exploded with a thunderous sound. Feng Yuwo let out a muffled grunt, already suffering a slight injury. But at the same time, Ji Ying, the leader of the Iron Bone Alliance, surged with a menacing aura, his face filled with murderous intent as he shouted, Go to hell! With that, Ji Ying waved his sleeve, and a streak of azure light shot across the sky, heading straight for Xue An. Wherever it passed, it seemed as if space itself was beingpressed, making a crackling sound. This move, the Azure Wood Divine Light, was Ji Yings trump card. Not just that. Feng Yuwo, who had failed in his sneak attack, also snorted angrily, Boy, take another sh from me! As he spoke, countless gusts of wind gathered in his hand, also drawing the clouds from the sky, which instantly coalesced into a colossal sword radiance hundreds of miles long, and then shed across the sky. Thebined attack of these two men dazzled all who watched from the Iron Bone Alliance. Boom. A deafening explosion sounded, as if a nuclear bomb had detonated, a gigantic mushroom cloud rose slowly into the sky. The st wave from the explosion swept across, instantly breaking all the trees within a hundred miles. Is he dead? Everyone was a bit skeptical. But the result was beyond everyones expectations. Two figures suddenly staggered and flew backward. Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo were both struggling with the impact of the strike, retreating embarrassingly. And when the dust settled, Xue An was still standing quietly in the void, even the mocking smile at the corner of his mouth hadnt changed. How can this be? All the cultivators were taken aback. Xue An, however, looked at Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo and said indifferently, Is this the extent of your strength? Ji Ying stared at Xue An, his heart filled with inexplicable shock; the mans power was beyond his expectations. Now I ask you, who instructed you to target Si Hua City? Xue An asked lightly. Heh, that question, you can take with you to ask Lu Yiyuan below! Ji Ying sneered, then the light in his eyes intensified, Force of Time! Ji Yings Golden Immortal Divine Skill was the Force of Time. This was an extremely powerful Divine Skill. With this, he was able to be the leader of the Iron Bone Alliance. All those cultivators were agitated, believing that Xue An was undoubtedly doomed. Crack. Xue An in mid-air seemed as if bound by something, even the hem of his robe ceased to flutter. Seeing this, Feng Yuwo also sneered, ughter of Wind! Feng Yuwos Golden Immortal Divine Skill was also unleashed. Without any earth-shattering storms, countless tiny tornadoes appeared around Xue An. Yet these seemingly insignificant tornadoes possessed extremely terrifying power. Under such abined attack, No one could escape unscathed. But before Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo could breathe a sigh of relief, the bound Xue An suddenly blinked. Boom. With a crackling sound, It was as though he shattered an invisible ss; Xue Ans entire body returned to normal. Then Xue An reached out his hand, and the killing tornadoes flew towards his palm like swallows returning to their nest, gathering continuously. They quickly formed a massive tornado reaching up to the heavens. Then Xue An clenched his fist abruptly. Boom. This massive and powerful tornado was crushed by Xue Ans bare hands, leaving only wisps of green smoke as evidence of its existence. You call this a Divine Skill of Time? Xue An asked as he pointed with his hand. Causality! Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo sensed danger and were just about to flee. But with Xue Ans words, they both froze in ce. Reverse! Boom. Both Ji Ying and Feng Yuwos eyes showed an extreme look of horror. Because their faces began to age rapidly. In almost an instant, they transformed from middle-aged to withered old men. And that wasnt all. A few breathster, Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo could no longer hold on and with a loud bang, they turned to dust, their lives and paths extinguished. All this happened too quickly. From Xue Ans appearance to the death of the two, it was only the time it took to drink a cup of tea. As a result, many minds were still nk, not understanding what had just urred. Xue An then reached out into the void, pulled back the two Divine Senses that had tried to flee. Dont kill me! Ji Yings Divine Sense cried out in rm, trying to beg for mercy. Xue An, emotionless, crushed both of their Divine Senses in one blow. A momentter, Xue An found what he needed from the memories within their Divine Senses. Central Region Blood Web Mountain? Chapter 746 The Eastern Domain Trembles (At 4 am I Chapter 746 -746: The Eastern Domain Trembles (At 4 am I Have Ascended, Please Subscribe!) Chapter 746 -746: The Eastern Domain Trembles (At 4 am I Have Ascended, Please Subscribe!) Si Hua City. This was already the seventh time that Fu Xinyan had walked into the courtyard restlessly, looking up at the sky. Not just heralmost everyone felt incredibly heavyhearted at this moment. Although this Senior Xue had already proven his formidable strength through actions. But the adversary was the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family that had dominated the Eastern Domain for many years! Sister Fu, go rest for a while, Ill keep watch in the courtyard! Su Xiaomu said. Fu Xinyan shook her head, Im not tired! And I really cant put my mind at ease! Unlike the worries of others, Fu Xinyan was very clear about how crucial Xue An was to the current state of Si Hua City. If he were to be defeated. Those gazes that had long been lurking in the shadows would immediately bare their fangs and strike at Si Hua City. Therefore, Xue An could not lose. If he lost, it would mean the end of Si Hua City. While Fu Xinyan was consumed by anxiety Suddenly, a streak of light flew from the east andnded on the ground a distance away from the City Lords Mansion. Fu Xinyan was startled. It was the City Lord of Heyou City. She saw that the City Lord of Heyou City, who was nearest to Si Hua City and had pretended to be unaware of the situation, was now dressed in in clothes, his face filled with sorrow. After stepping through the gates of the City Lords Mansion, tears streamed down his face. Senior Lu, I never expected you to leave us so soon! Heyou hase to see you off on yourst journey! With those words, he walked up to the spirit hall with great respect, knelt down, and started to kowtow. Fu Xinyan and the others were somewhat stunned. What did this mean? Previously, this City Lord of Heyou certainly didnt act this way! After finishing his kowtowing, the City Lord apologized to Fu Xinyan with a bow. I am truly sorry, various matters have kept me upied, and thats why I have only arrived now! Fu Xinyan was somewhat confused. This City Lord of Heyou was a powerful figure in his own right, and there was absolutely no way he would have shown her this much respect before. What was happening today? As she pondered in confusion, she saw another figure flying in from the west. It was the City Lord of Duo Xin City. This chubby City Lord of Duo Xin City followed the same protocol as the City Lord of Heyou, also appearing deeply mourning as he stepped forward to pay his respects, knelt to kowtow, and then stood to one side, all sincerity. Soon after, streaks of light came flying in from all directions. The Ghost Immortal Sect, the Beast Emperor Society, the Qing Frost Pavilion, the Purple Emperor City Members from all the major sects were almost all present, and all were extremely respectful in their mourning demeanor. By this time, even if Fu Xinyan was somewhat obtuse, she could tell that something out of the ordinary was happening. Could it be rted to the Senior? Just as this thought rose in Fu Xinyans heart, A streak of light flew into the courtyard, and uponnding, it was indeed Xue An. Fu Xinyans heart leapt with joy, and just as she was about to say something, She saw those from the many sects who hade to pay their respects all tremble upon seeing Xue An arrive, then respectfully salute. Senior Xue! Lord Xue! They all behaved with extreme deference. Xue An, however,pletely ignored these individuals and instead turned his head towards Fu Xinyan and the others. The Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family, have ceased to exist! Upon hearing these words, everyone including Fu Xinyan was stunned. They had thought that even if Xue An managed to annihte the Iron Bone Alliance, it would take a considerable amount of time. But they had never expected that he would return by noon, having left at dawn. When Fu Xinyan learned about the details of the event, she couldnt help but be more shocked. Xue An hadnt lied; he not only killed Ji Ying, the leader of the Iron Bone Alliance, and Feng Yuwo, the elderly ancestor of the Feng Family, but he alsopletely annihted both families. Just as Xue An had said, from this point on, these two sects would cease to exist. Fu Xinyan gave a bitter smile. No wonder so many sects rushed over to express their condolences. It turned out they were all scared out of their wits by Xue An. Very soon. The news of Xue Ans annihtion of Ji Ying and Feng Yuwo, and theplete destruction of their families, spread far and wide. For a time, the entire Eastern Domain was shaken. Even those sects that werete to realize what had happened finally understood that Si Hua City, which they thought would decline after Lu Yiyuans fall, would now stand as firm as Mount Tai, with no one daring to provoke it. And an even greater number of people flocked to Si Hua City, seeking to curry favor with the city during this opportune time. Consequently, Si Hua City, once deserted, began to bustle with more activity. Three dayster. In the presence of many sects from the Eastern Domain, Lu Yiyuan, the old ancestor of Si Hua City, had her ceremonial mound erected. All the women dressed in rough hemp and performed mourning rituals to send off this great power of the Hua n who had founded Si Hua City and sheltered them for countless years. After all this was done, the other sects dispersed. Xue An then returned to Si Hua City. Of course, he couldnt stay here forever; he hade to this world to find the person who had made secret deals with the Blood Skull Pirate Guild! And because Lu Yiyuan had asked Xue An to look after these children, he intended to fulfill that request. Therefore, Xue An prepared to set aside some time to instruct Fu Xinyan and the others. When Lu Yiyuan first established Si Hua City, she was already gravely injured, so there were many areas in which she could not fully apply herself, which resulted in her only being able to roughly teach some simple cultivation methods. The Mysterious Yin Technique was indeed not bad, but itcked necessary attacking spells. Xue An, taking into ount the characteristics of Fu Xinyan and the others, passed on to them various techniques. The strength of Fu Xinyan and the others began to grow by leaps and bounds. Xue An also set up various defensive formations around Si Hua City. One monthter. Fu Xinyan, who was meditating in the lotus position, suddenly trembled, and her momentum began to climb steadily; she finally advanced from a Half-step Golden Immortal to be a full-fledged Golden Immortal. Seeing this, Xue An couldnt help but nod his head. This Fu Xinyan was indeed a talent worthy of being cultivated; it was only because Lu Yiyuan no longer had the capability to teach that she had been dyed. Now, having been instructed by him for just a month, she had cleared many obstacles and broke through to be a Golden Immortal. With this, she could at least establish a firm foothold in the Eastern Domain. And on this day, a person hurriedly arrived at Si Hua City. Master! Xiao Dan City bowed respectfully to Xue An. The sight of such an old man with entirely white hair paying respects to a young man like Xue An was somewhat peculiar. Yet Xiao Dan Citys demeanor was serious, and his eyes were full of reverence. Oh? What brings you here? Xue An said indifferently. Master, the Elixir Dao Association from the Central Region sent me a message inviting me to next months Dan Daopetition. Are you nning to go? The Dan Daopetition? Yes! Through Xiao Dan Citys exnation, Xue An understood what was going on. In this Guiyi Star, no matter where one was, Alchemy Dao masters were respected by all parties. The ce with the most alchemy experts and the highest level of alchemy skills was the Central Region. Because it was home to the Elixir Dao Association. If one wanted to prove their alchemy skills, they had to pass the assessment of the Elixir Dao Association. This, in turn, had attracted countless alchemy masters to it. As Xiao Dan City said, his alchemy skills might be considered top-notch in the Eastern Domain, but in the Central Region they hardly stood out at all. And if one wanted to see other alchemy masters, the Dan Daopetition was the best opportunity. Xue An smiled, All right! Lets go have a look at the excitement! Chapter 747 Crane Litter and Phoenix Cart (First Chapter 747: 747 Chapter: Crane Litter and Phoenix Cart (First Update) Chapter 747: 747 Chapter: Crane Litter and Phoenix Cart (First Update) Xue Ans news of heading to the Central Region to participate in the Alchemy Conference quickly spread throughout the entire Guiyi Eastern Domain. All forces were shaken by it. You must know, since Xue An ttened the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family, Si Hua City had be the de facto number one city of the Eastern Domain. All major cities, as well as Sect families, all looked up to Si Hua City as their leader. At the root of it all, naturally, was the supreme authority emanating from Xue An. And now that Xue An was suddenly leaving the Eastern Domain to go to the Central Region, it naturally shocked many people. The day had arrived. The city of Si Hua was aglow with radiant light, extremely lively. All the heads of the Eastern Domain made the journey to send Xue An off. Xue An had anticipated this, and so he had Si Hua City activate its defense formations in advance, and had Fu Xinyan, who had already been promoted to a Golden Immortal with greatly increased strength,e forward to greet everyone. Therefore, when these leaders saw the current state of Si Hua City, they were all stunned. They saw dazzling lights enveloping the entire city of Si Hua, with dense and powerful Talisman Spells engraved all over the city walls. The female soldiers guarding the city each wore bright armor and exuded a powerful aura. And who else could the white-robed Golden Immortaling forward to greet them be but Fu Xinyan, the former eldest senior sister of Si Hua City? Scenes like these caused those who harbored ulterior motives to involuntarily draw a breath of cold air, no longer daring to entertain any improper thoughts. Because even with Xue An gone, Si Hua City alone was enough to stand unshaken. Moreover, the Divine ughter was only going to the Central Region, not saying he wouldnte back. If someone truly provoked Si Hua City, who could bear the responsibility when the Divine ughter returned? Therefore, when Xue An, with his hands behind his back, ascended into the void, the expressions of these leaders became even more respectful. Xue An nced at the group and said indifferently, Thank you all foring to see me off. I appreciate this kindness! All the leaders trembled, some already breaking out into involuntary cold sweat. At that moment, the City Lord of Heyou stepped forward and said respectfully, Mr. Xue, the journey to the Central Region is long, and I have specially prepared a mount to offer you! With a wave of his hand, a crane-drawn phoenix chariot flew over. This crane-drawn phoenix chariot had a quaint design, with a spacious body, as if it was a chariot from the Heavenly Pce. And the creatures pulling the chariot were two immensely sized Immortal Cranes. Heyou City, known for producing such items, thus earned its name. Xue An seemed pleased with it and nodded slightly, Not bad, your thoughtfulness is appreciated! The City Lord of Heyou secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After all, he had felt the greatest pressure during this time. Especially since Heyou City was the closest to Si Hua City, and he had previously followed Ji Lihui, the young master of the Iron Bone Alliance, to Si Hua City and cheered him on. All these matters had caused the City Lord of Heyou much unrest. So when he heard that Xue An was going to the Central Region, he immediately thought this was a good opportunity to close the gap between them. This crane-drawn chariot had been carefully prepared by him, originally for his own use, but he ultimately decided to offer it to Xue An in hopes for peace of mind. Now seeing that Xue An was quite satisfied, he naturally felt joy as well. As Xue An was about to board the chariot, Fu Xinyan approached and said in a low voice, My lord, take care in the Central Region. Everyone in Si Hua City awaits your return! Xue An smiled upon hearing this. From your tone, it seems like the Central Region is quite dangerous! Fu Xinyan gave a wry smile, The Central Region breeds strong opponents, and the Eastern Domain often falls short. Its always good for my lord to be careful there! These were heartfelt words from Fu Xinyan. She was well aware of Xue Ans noble character and his extraordinary cultivation level, but the Central Region was a gathering ce of countless Sects, not to be underestimated. Thats why she feltpelled to advise. Unexpectedly, after hearing the report, Xue An burst into loudughter, Such a Central Region doesnt even merit my attention. This time, I shall tten that ce and teach those so-called powerful beings how to behave! The many Sect Masters and City Lords who hade to see him off were left utterly dumbstruck by these words. To tten the Central Region, what audacity did that take? Many among them were stirred at heart, but they quickly suppressed any thoughts that had arisen. Xue An was, of course, fully aware of this, but he merely smiled and then boarded the Immortal Crane carriage, saying indifferently, Lets go, to the Central Region! Yes! Xiao Dancheng took the reins, willingly seating himself at the front of the crane carriage, and then, with a flick of the Array whip, eximed, Onward! The two Immortal Cranes let out a clear cry and then turned into streaks of light, vanishing into the sky. The many Sect Masters and City Lords looked at each other and then dispersed one after another. Fu Xinyan, Su Xiaomu, and the others watched the distant horizon, silently praying in their hearts. My lord, may you return soon! The distance from Guiyi Stars Eastern Domain to the Central Region spanned more than tens of thousands of miles. Even for a Golden Immortal, it would take at least a months journey to arrive. Xue An was in no hurry. The Immortal Crane carriage was clearly forged by a master, its speed extremely fast, capable of covering tens of thousands of miles each day. Moreover, this carriage was exceptionally spacious and traveled as steadily as if on t ground. Xue An simply released An Yan and their two daughters from the Magic Treasures Pavilion, inviting them to admire the scenery in the sky together. The expanse of Guiyi Star was immense, and with abundant Spiritual Energy, cultivation prospered greatly. Along the way, they asionally saw various carriages speeding through the air. However, upon witnessing the divine light epassing their Immortal Crane carriage, all these people showed great respect by staying a great distance away. Thus, their journey was peaceful. Sometimes, when things became boring in the sky, Xue An would specifically descend upon ancient cities below to amble through them with his wife and children. Thus the journey didnt seem tedious at all. Until this day. While the Immortal Crane carriage was in flight, they noticed the number of carriages traveling in the sky above increasing. Streaks of light surpassed the carriage and headed forward, seemingly in a hurry to attend to some matter. Xue An found this somewhat odd and asked Xiao Dancheng, who was driving ahead. Where are we now? Xiao Dancheng replied respectfully, My lord, we are not too far from the Central Region; this is the territory of Profound Thunder City! Profound Thunder City? Then why are so many people heading this way? My lord, the City Lord of Profound Thunder City is highly aplished in cultivation, and due to its proximity to the Central Region, many goods are traded here, makingmerce flourish. Furthermore, an auction event is held annually, which I have attended once before! It seems that its time for the auction again! Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled, Oh? It seems weve arrived just in time. Lets go have a look then! Yes! Before long. A vast ancient city came into view ahead. This city was muchrger than any they had encountered along the way. The city walls were a hundred zhang tall, and arrayed with numerous Formations that emitted golden light even in broad daylight. Under such prohibitions, vehicles like the Immortal Crane carriage naturally couldnt fly into the city. Xue An and the othersnded outside the city, storing the crane carriage with a specialized treasure, and then stepped into the city. Chapter 748 The Grandeur of the Mysterious Thunder Chapter 748 -748: The Grandeur of the Mysterious Thunder, Xue Xiang Strikes (Second Update) Chapter 748 -748: The Grandeur of the Mysterious Thunder, Xue Xiang Strikes (Second Update) Just as Xiao Dan City had said, Profound Thunder City was indeed bustling. The wide streets were packed with pedestrians, and the shops lining both sides were bustling, their cries of vendors selling their wares incessant. Heavenly Thunder Technique, premium Immortal Law, now shing prices with tears, only for five Immortal Crystals! Rouge Pearl Grass, nearly a shape-shifting nt spirit, take it home and nurture it for a hundred years, and you will raise a delicate woman. When the timees, she will repay your nurturing with tear droplets, creating a beautiful tale. How wonderful, right? You ask for the price, its not expensive, only fifty Immortal Crystals! Limited to one day only, dont miss out! Heavenly Thunder Twin Swords, sun and moon essence wheels, now selling at rock-bottom prices! These are Immortal Artifacts inherited from the ancient Emei Sect. You cant go wrong with buying, dont miss out on these deals as you pass by! Ancient Immortal Gates, ancient Immortal Gates, thergest sect, Xihe Pce has gone under. That bastard sect leader squandered in food and fun, owing thirty or fifty thousand Immortal Crystals and then ran away with the little junior sister. We have no choice but to use Spiritual Artifacts topensate for our sry. Originally costing a hundred or two or three hundred, now all going for just twenty! That bastard sect leader, youre not human. Weve ved away for you for half a year, you dont pay the sry. Give us back our hard-earned money! Give us back our hard-earned money! Not only that, but further down the street, a Cultivator was stripped to the waist, hacking at himself with several Spirit Swords, and with every chop, spectators would throw in bits of scattered Immortal Crystals. Next to him was an even more extreme fellow, who set up a huge Pill Furnace right by the roadside. Right now, the furnace was zing with fire, and this brother, having shed his top, wearing only a pair of trousers, gave a fist and palm salute to the surrounding onlookers. Brothers and sisters, dear friends, as the saying goes, at home rely on your sect, abroad rely on friends. Ive fallen on hard times here today without money or provisions, and Ive got no special skills. So today, Ill perform Refining Self with a Pill Furnace for everyone. If you find it enjoyable, dont forget to give a reward and show your appreciation! As he spoke, he then crawled into the Pill Furnace. Boom! Apuse thundered throughout the crowd. And many threw downrge Immortal Crystals. Listening to these cries of merchandise, looking at the bustling scene before him, Xue An couldnt help butugh speechlessly. And An Yan was so startled that she blurted out, Husband, why does this feel like a marketce on Earth? Thats exactly what it is! All these things are pretty much the same as vegetables in the end! Xiao Dan Cityughed, Madam Teacher, Master Xiao is right. And its not just Profound Thunder City like thisacross the Central Region, many Loose Cultivators conduct this kind of business, making a living from it! But still An Yan always felt this scene was somewhat incongruous. Xue An patted An Yan on the head gently and said with a smile, These Cultivators are also people, no choice, theyve got to eat, right? Saying so, he threw a top-grade Immortal Crystal into the fray. The fellow seated in the Pill Furnace saw this and his eyes lit up, he gave a fist and palm salute to Xue An. Thanks, friend! I wish you smooth Cultivation, free of disaster and difficulty, and may you be a Golden Immortal soon! Since Xue An was currently practicing Returning to Simplicity, his aura alone didnt give away his Cultivation Level, hence the Cultivator paid him thispliment. After all, to these average Cultivators, a Golden Immortal was already an extremely powerful being. No matter where you ced one, they could be called a local strongman. Even in the Central Region, one could be a Guest Elder in one of those sects. Xue An smiled and then led An Yan and the others towards the center of the city. Along the way, the two little girls eyes werent enough to take it all in, ncing left and right, interested in everything. Xue An didnt stop them; these two little girls had been cooped up in the Magic Treasures Pavilion for quite some time and were bored enough. This time, with some excitement to see, he let them have a good time. At this moment, An Yan saw a shop by the roadside selling various jewelry and walked in with some excitement to have a look. Xue An nced over and saw two little girls ying merrily at a street vendors stall selling childrens toys. He casually set up a protective array for the two of them, then walked into the shop. But just then, a slick and shiny Three-Eyed Golden Retriever bounded onto the street. All who saw it were startled and scurried out of the way. Only the two little girls continued ying by the stall,pletely unaware of the dog. At that moment, the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever, brazen and brash, rushed to a nearby snack stall and gulped down most of the snacks with one bite. The vendor, merely a Heavenly Being cultivator who made his living selling snacks, was furious when he saw a dog devour most of his goods, but after seeing the cor around the golden retrievers neck, he was too scared to utter a word. The Three-Eyed Golden Retriever, after a few satisfying bites of the snacks, contentedly turned to leave and then noticed Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian standing not far away. The two little girls had pure auras, and despite being concealed by An Yans illusions, the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever, adept at breaking through any illusion, could see their true forms. And to make matters worse, when the creature caught sight of the Sea Demon Blood Bead hanging around their necks, it began to drool with greed. Its favorite thing was to swallow various kinds of spirit stones and jewels. And the taste of the Sea Demon Blood Bead was something it had never encountered before, naturally stirring its desire. So it charged at them. Hum! A soft hum sounded, and a white light appeared around the two little girls, blocking the Three-Eyed Golden Retrievers advance. It was the very protective array Xue An had set up. But at that moment, a dark light flickered suddenly in the third eye of the creature, and as the white light shifted, it managed to slip through quite easily. This was the miraculous ability of the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever; its eyes could mimic various auras to deceive protective arrays. The two little girls, awakening from their excitement of discovering new toys, turned around to find an enormous dog charging at them. Nian Nian, who was closest, screamed in fright when the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever rushed up. Its massive body immediately made her stumble and fall to the ground. Then the creature opened its mouth, ready to swallow the Sea Demon Blood Bead ne hanging from Nian Nians neck. Frightened, Nian Nians little face turned deathly pale, and her body trembled. Just then, Xiang Xiang, standing nearby, couldnt stand it any longer. Though she always called her sister silly Nian Nian or stupid Nian Nian, it was her sister; no one else could bully her, not even a finger touch was allowed, let alone being knocked to the ground. So, in an instant, Xiang Xiangs little face set firm, and she kicked out at thest possible moment. Bang, her kick sent the creature flying several steps back. In pain, it bared its teeth fiercely at Xiang Xiang. Undaunted, Xiang Xiang reached for the miniature t-pan ne given to her by Xue An, twirled it in the breeze, and it morphed back into its original form as a magical artifact (Xiang Xiang had grown up and found the artifactsmand word too embarrassing, so she had Xue An remove it!). She then stepped forward and swung the pan down hard. Thatll teach you to bully my sister! Chapter 749 Arrogant and Overbearing Teaching You Chapter 749 -749: Arrogant and Overbearing, Teaching You a Lesson (3rd Update) Chapter 749 -749: Arrogant and Overbearing, Teaching You a Lesson (3rd Update) Smack! The frying pan struck right on the nk of the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever. After a miserable yelp, the dog was sent flying. By the time itnded, it was trembling all over and couldnt get up anymore. The surrounding cultivators scattered in fear, the timid ones running away and even those with more courage keeping their distance, watching with terrified eyes. Little girl, run quickly! Said the toy vendor, his voice trembling. Run? Why should I run? Xue Xiang held the frying pan, her face full of defiance. Just then, amotion stirred in the distance, and a group of people hurried over. A brocade-d young girl led the way. She rushed up to the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever, knelt beside it in a panic, gently stroking its fur, and said tremblingly, Mao Mao, whats happened to you, Mao Mao! The Three-Eyed Golden Retriever whined a few times, weakly lifted its head to nce at the young girl, theny back down again. Seeing this, murderous intent filled the girls pretty face as she angrily bellowed word by word, Who! Did! This! No one dared to speak. At that moment, Xiang Xiang helped Nian Nian to her feet, Sister, are you alright? Nian Nians face was a bit pale; she shook her head and said in a low voice, Sister, Im fine, just a bit scared. Hearing the conversation between the two sisters, the young girl looked up at them, her eyes brimming with anger and resentment. Was it you who hit Mao Mao? Xue Xiang, holding the frying pan and unafraid, retorted, Yes, I hit him! Your big dog knocked my sister to the ground and even tried to devour her; not killing it would be letting it off easy! Her statement stirred up the crowd. Some cultivators shook their heads secretly, sighing inwardly, fearing the girls were in big trouble now. Indeed, the young girlughed out of extreme anger. Ridiculous, my Mao Mao is the gentlest creature ever. You actually im it knocked you down? You must have provoked it first! Youre talking nonsense. My sister and I were just choosing toys at this stall when your big dog suddenly rushed over, said Nian Nian, who usually struggled with words. Now agitated, her little face flushed, she couldnt help but argue back. The young girl, upon seeing this, became even more incensed, I dont care, my Mao Mao would never be in the wrong! You two girls have beaten it to this state, and you must find your parents to apologize to it! No sooner had she finished speaking than a cold voice came through. Apologize to it? Heh! Following the sound, Xue An slowly walked into the scene. Daddy! This big dog bullied Nian Nian! Xiang Xiang quickly ran over upon seeing him. Xue An affectionately rubbed her head, smiling, Xiang Xiang, well done! As an older sister, you should protect your younger sister! Mhmm! Xue Xiang nodded vigorously. Xue An then looked at Nian Nian, carefully examining her. After seeing that his second daughter was unharmed, he finally rxed. In fact, Xue An witnessed the moment the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever knocked down Nian Nian. An Yan was horrified and wanted to rush over. But Xue An wasnt in a hurry and even stopped An Yan. He wanted to see how his two daughters would handle the situation. Of course, he only did this because he knew his daughters were absolutely safe. Had Xue Xiang not taken action, the moment the golden dogs head moved just half an inch closer, the array of protective wards he ced on his daughters would have activated. By then, not just the golden beast, but half the street would have been obliterated. And the scene where Xue Xiang kicked the golden dog and then took out the frying pan to send it flyingXue An saw all that. Xue An was very satisfied with this. He doted on his two little girls, but that didnt mean he wanted to raise them as flowers in a greenhouse. Survival and strength in this cruel world required ones own judgments. Although his daughters were still young, Xue An had already begun to intentionally cultivate their awareness. Of course, peoples characters differ. Even with twins, it was the same. Xue Nians nature was gentle, which Xue An was well aware of and very fond of, so he didnt demand any changes from her. Xue Xiangs character, on the other hand, took after Xue An more, never showing fear or submission in the face of adversity. This was something Xue An greatly appreciated. When the owner of the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever appeared, the two little girls were still unafraid, arguing their case. It wasnt until the girl demanded an apology with an arrogant face that Xue An slowly stepped forward. At that moment, the brocade-d girl stared at Xue An, pointing at Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, Are you the father of these two brats? Xue An nodded slightly. Good, your child has injured my Mao Mao like this, and now I demand an apology from you, or else Whatever else, the girl did not finish, but the chill in her eyes suggested that it was nothing good. Xue An, however, smiled, nced over the fearful expressions of the crowd in the streets, and said lightly, Youre so arrogant do your parents know about this? Or should I say is this beast your parent? As soon as these words were uttered, the many cultivators secretly watching all stirred. Some couldnt hold back a chuckle, then quickly covered their mouths, fearing the girl would hear them. Many others sighed in secret. This girl was a tyrant in Profound Thunder City, and no one dared to provoke her. Now taunted by Xue An like this, it was clear that this matter wouldnt end well. Sure enough, the girls face turned ashen. You Before she could finish, a sh of cold light crossed Xue Ans eyes, and a streak of sword light swept through the air, slicing the Three-Eyed Golden Retriever lying on the ground in two. The poor beast let out a miserable yelp before being cleaved in half, its blood spreading across the street. Seeing this, the girl couldnt believe her eyes. You you actually killed Mao Mao? Ill fight you to the death! The girl roared with rage, and her entourage of guards made to rush forward. Just then, Xue An suddenly appeared in front of the girl and said coldly, Since you have no parents to discipline you, today Ill teach you how to behave! With that, Xue An lifted his hand and pped her across the face. p! Taken by surprise, the girl was sent flying and spun several times in the air before crashing to the ground with a thud. Her originally delicate cheek was now swollen to a ridiculous size. Hisss! The entire street gasped in shock. Some even turned and ran. Because they knew the situation had escted, this was no longer just about a dog, and it would surely lead to a loss of life. The brocade-d girl sat there dazed, one hand covering half her face, looking bewilderedly at Xue An. It took her several breaths before she reacted, then her scream turned shrill. You dare p me? Kill him! Tear him to pieces and eradicate his soul! Chapter 750 Auction Gala Hidden Sabotage (4th Chapter 750 -750: Auction G, Hidden Sabotage (4th Update) Chapter 750 -750: Auction G, Hidden Sabotage (4th Update) This girl was evidently consumed by fury, fiercely wishing she could y Xue Ansheng alive and devour him. The bodyguards stepped forward in unison, getting ready to take action. A smirk touched the corner of Xue Ans lips, as an overwhelming killing intent surged to the skies, causing the ground beneath him to tremble slightly. He did not care about the identities of these people, if they dared to harm his daughter, they should prepare to pay a most painful price. Feeling this killing intent, the bodyguards faces all took on a serious expression. Just then, Xiao Dan of the City Lords Mansion squeezed out from the crowd, drenched in sweat, and hurriedly shouted, Master, please do not strike yet! Moreover, a thunderous voice also came from a distance within Profound Thunder City, Friend, please show mercy! With that said, a formidable presence descended upon the street as well. This was a tall and majestic middle-aged man with an imposing expression. After the mannded, he rebuked the few bodyguards with a stern voice, Back off! The bodyguards hastily retreated to the side, standing with their hands at their sides, not daring to lift their heads. Upon seeing this, Xue An simply smiled faintly, and the fierce killing intent dissipated into nothingness, reverting to a man of elegant demeanor and a nonchnt expression. The middle-aged man, observing this, saw a sh of surprise in his eyes, then cupped his hands and said, Friend, thank you for showing restraint! He then smiled at Xiao Dan off to the side, I didnt expect to see Mr. Xiao here! Upon hearing this, Xiao Dan returned the gesture with a smile, City Lord Gao is too kind! I am merely apanying the master here! This person was none other than the lord of Profound Thunder City, Gao Xinghai! When he heard Xiao Dan addressing Xue An with such respect, his heart stirred even more. At this moment, the youngdy in brocade got up from the ground, her face full of grievance as she said to Gao Xinghai, Father, this guy killed Mao Mao and left me looking like this! You must stand up for me! As she said this, she looked at Xue An with a mix of spite and triumph. This brocade-d youngdy was indeed Gao Xinghais daughter, Gao Zuoyu. ustomed to unting her status as the daughter of the City Lord, she was usually insolent and overbearing. In her view, now that her father had shown up, the man who dared to p her would certainly pay the price! However, Gao Xinghai scolded her, Foolish girl, you never engage in serious matters, spoiling that Three-Eyed Golden Retriever until it becamewless. It got what it deserved by being killed! Gao Zuoyu was dumbfounded; she could never have anticipated such an oue. Father Father! Apologize to this master immediately! Otherwise, when we get back, I will lock you up! With that said, Gao Xinghai turned to smile at Xue An, My friend, my daughter has been overindulged and has be rather unruly. Please do not stoop to her level. Gao Zuoyu, with half her face swollen, bowed her head and murmured a hardly audible, I was wrong! Please forgive me! Xue An remained nomittal, not even sparing her a nce. The atmosphere turned somewhat awkward. A glint of anger shimmered deep within Gao Xinghais eyes, but it vanished just as quickly before he turned to speak to Xiao Dan next to him. Mr. Xiao, are you here to attend the annual auction event? Xiao Dan nodded, The master and I were just passing by and decided toe and enjoy the spectacle! Gao Xinghaiughed heartily, Then youvee at the right time. This auction event is unprecedented. Not only are there powerful figures from various regions, but also scions from several major Sects in the Central Region! Oh? Xiaodan Chengs expression changed, People from the Central Region sects have arrived too? Gao Xinghai nodded, Indeed, and its the True Disciples of several major heavenly sects that havee! For instance, Xue Liuli, the current True Disciple of Zhanhong Building, has already reached Profound Thunder City! Hiss! Hearing the name Xue Liuli of Zhanhong Building, Xiaodan Cheng couldnt help but take a sharp breath. But I wonder if these distinguished guests have found a ce to stay in Profound Thunder City? If not, you are wee to stay at my residence for a few days until the auction begins! How about it? Gao Xinghai offered very earnestly. Xiaodan Cheng did not say anything, instead, he turned to look at Xue An by his side. Xue An said indifferently, Theres no need, we have our own ce to go! With that, he led his family and turned to leave. Seeing this, Xiaodan Cheng bowed to Gao Xinghai with his fists clenched, City Lord Gao, thank you for your kindness. Since Master Xue is not willing, then I will not impose either! After saying this, he also followed Xue An and left. Gao Xinghai watched the backs of Xue An and the others as they left, his face growing darker. After a moment, he said coldly, Lets go back! After returning to the City Lords Mansion, Gao Zuoyu applied the elixir, and the injury on her face quickly healed. But she was still filled with rage. She had never been beaten by anyone from childhood, not to mention that after being beaten this time, she even had to apologize to that guy. This was something the normally arrogant her found hard to ept. Father, why let that guy off? Is it just because of that old man Xiao? Gao Zuoyu asked in a deep voice. Gao Xinghai shook his head, While old man Xiao is indeed skilled in alchemy, he is not anything special in the Central Region. Its just that I really cannot see through that man, and moreover, old man Xiao addresses him as a master, which quite surprises me. Could he possibly be an Alchemy Master at such a young age? No, thats absolutely impossible! So, are we just going to let this matter slide? Gao Zuoyu couldnt swallow this insult. Gao Xinghai smirked upon hearing this, Yuer, the reason I asked you to apologize to him at that time was only because we were in public, and we needed to consider our reputation! Moreover, with the auction drawing near, with Xue Liuli from Zhanhong Building having already arrived, well help her obtain the treasure shes certain to win at the auction. By leveraging this item to build a connection with her, youll be able to enter Zhanhong Building as well! By that time, killing a mere Xiaodan Cheng and that man will be as easy as squashing an ant! Gao Zuoyus eyes lit up when she heard her fathers words. However, you should refrain from wandering the streets during this period. Understood! Gao Zuoyu nodded and replied, then added regretfully, Its a pity about Mao Mao Heh, its just a Three-Eyed Golden Retriever. Once you enter Zhanhong Building and be a True Disciple, will you still worry about not having exotic beasts and treasures? Meanwhile, Xue An took everyone for a bit more sightseeing, then found an amodation to settle down. After An Yan and the two daughters were asleep, Xue An walked out of the room and saw Xiaodan Cheng waiting outside for him. Whats the matter? Master, theres something odd about all this! Xue An smiled, Oh? Whats so odd? Xiaodan Cheng said gravely, Its rare for the True Disciple of a heavenly sect like Zhanhong Building to leave the Central Region, but this time theyvee to Profound Thunder City, which is clearly strange! Could it be that there will be some precious treasure appearing at this auction? Maybe so! Anything else? Xue An responded lightly. Furthermore, this Gao Xinghai is narrow-minded and treasures his daughter like the apple of his eye. Yet when you publicly hit her, he actually had her apologize to you, which is quite peculiar! Chapter 751 Central Region Tianzong Zhan Hong Chapter 751 -751: Central Region Tianzong, Zhan Hong Wanderings (Fifth Update) Chapter 751 -751: Central Region Tianzong, Zhan Hong Wanderings (Fifth Update) Xue An smiled, Thats not surprising! Upon hearing these words, Xiao Dan Citys entire body shuddered, and he looked at Xue An with some astonishment. Master, are you saying that this Gao Xinghai Xue An nodded slightly, speaking indifferently, Thats right, he must have harbored a killing intent. Anger appeared on Xiao Dan Citys face. After all, he was a master of pill arts, respected wherever he went. And he was acquainted with this Gao Xinghai. Yet, he had such wild and ambitious intentions. How could Xiao Dan City not be angry, how could he not be shocked? At this moment, Xue Anmented in a light and casual tone: However, his wishful thinking was wrong. If it werent for my wanting to see the excitement of this auction, he would already be a corpse now! Upon hearing this, Xiao Dan City felt a chill in his heart. Master Xue truly deserved his reputation as the Divine ughter revered by the sects of the Eastern Domain. The murderous aura in his words made Xiao Dan City secretly rmed. This Central Region Sky Sect is quite interesting though! Xiao Dan City quickly spoke, Master, the Central Region is different from other domains because of its vast expanse; with numerous sects and factions numerous as the stars, it is thus known as thend of a myriad of sects. And among these sects, there are rankings as well. Ordinary small sects are known as mortal sects, above them are the Superior Sects, and even higher are the Divine Sects! But only the most powerful sects are called Sky Sects! There were once twelve sects known as the Twelve Sky Sects, but after many years of struggle and elimination, only three remain. They are Zhanhong Building, Xiongmo Valley, and Jile Hall! These three sects are the top powerhouses in the Central Region! And then theres Xue Liuli, this person is a current True Disciple of Zhanhong Building. You should know that within a sect, disciples are also divided into several ranks, with the least being entry-level disciples, followed by Entering Grade, then mountain disciples, and after that room disciples, with the ultimate being True Disciples! For example, Ji Lihui, the eldest son of the Iron Bone Alliances Ji family whom you killed, was a True Disciple of the Yuxu Pce in the Central Region! However, above the True Disciple, there is an even higher existence, known as the Current Era True Disciple! Only those whose cultivation can crush all disciples in the sect, and who possess astonishing talents, considered as the next leader of the sect, can be granted this title! It is said that Xue Liuli is exceptionally cold, unmatched in beauty! At the young age of a hundred, she had already broken through to Golden Immortal, and now her cultivation level is unfathomably deep, already ranked eighth on the Ask True List! Oh? The Ask True List? asked Xue An. Xiao Dan City nodded, Master, you might not know, in the Central Region, there exists a list known as the Ask True List! This list contains the names of young disciples from all sects who have the potential to break through to True Immortal. Thus the name. Although Xue Liuli is only ranked eighth, you must understand that there are more than millions of cultivators in the Central Region, but only a mere twenty people are listed on this list! For Xue Liuli to be ranked eighth, it already speaks volumes about her terrifying strength! Xue An listened umittedly, then suddenly asked, What about Blood Web Mountain? Upon hearing the three words Blood Web Mountain, Xiao Dan Citys expression changed drastically. Master, why do you ask about this sect? Its nothing, just curious! Xiao Dan City was silent for a moment, then said with a wry smile, Actually, I hadnt finished introducing everything to you yet! In the Central Region, above the Sky Sects, there is actually another sect that exists! People refer to it as the Yuan Sect. And there is only one Yuan Sect, which is this Blood Web Mountain! This is the supreme sect in the entire Central Region, and its disciples seldom appear in public, usually active within the Divine Realm at the heart of the Central Region! Yet their disciples dominate the Ask True List, upying almost all of the top few spots! Oh! Xue An nodded. Xiao Dan City discreetly observed Xue Ans expression, finding nothing unusual, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was indeed worried that the Divine ughter might provoke some conflict with someone from Blood Web Mountain. Although he was very respectful of Xue Ans cultivation level. But facing Blood Web Mountain, probably no one in the entire Guiyi Star dared to im certain victory. After a few more words, Xiao Dancheng bid farewell and returned to his room. Xue An sat cross-legged on a cushion, his eyes slightly narrowed, as his powerful Divine Sense spread out, enveloping the entire Profound Thunder City. Now, Xue Ans Divine Sense had be incredibly concentrated. Therefore, not even the heavily guarded Profound Thunder City could block Xue Ans Divine Sense. Quickly. Xue An sensed the auras of many cultivators throughout Profound Thunder City. Among them, there was a countless number of Loose Immortals, and the long-lived ones were also in abundance. But among them, those who had truly reached the Cultivation Level of a Golden Immortal were still just a precious few. One of these auras was very familiar, it was Gao Xinghai, the City Lord of Profound Thunder City whom he had encountered on the street during the day. In the realm of Divine Sense, Gao Xinghais aura was robust, like a giant hammer, exuding a wild and powerful presence. And just then, Xue Ans Divine Sense in the northeastern corner of Profound Thunder City encountered another immensely powerful Divine Sense. Xue Ans heart stirred. This was also a Golden Immortal expert, but what set this one apart was that this Golden Immortal was far stronger than the likes of Ji Lihui, whom Xue An had previously in. And amid this exceedingly mighty aura was a bone-chillingly sharp Sword Intent. It felt as though one was beholding a supreme treasured sword forged from ten-thousand-year-old profound ice, awe-inspiring and formidable. Xue An smiled. This must be Xue Liuli of the Zhanhong Building, the True Disciple of this era. Xue Ans Divine Sense continued on its way, and as soon as it touched the Sword Intent that represented Xue Liuli, a sword light suddenly shed towards it. Xue An did not dodge but responded with his Divine Sense with a single word, Shatter! That sword light then shattered into pieces, like a heavy object falling into calm water bathed in moonlight. Afterward, Xue An withdrew his Divine Sense, his lips curling into a faint smile. Interesting! At the same time. In the northeastern corner of Profound Thunder City, within the Sword Tower that reached a hundred zhang tall. It was a roompletely whitewashed, with nothing but a cushion on the floor. At this moment. A woman sat upright on the cushion. She was dressed in dark clothing, her figure graceful, with long hair that fell to her waist, her features picturesque. However, her entire body radiated an extremely cold and stark Sword Qi. Suddenly. The womans eyes abruptly snapped open. In the quiet room, it was as if a gleam of Sharp sh had passed, and simultaneously, snowkes formed of Sword Intent blossomed out of thin air. After a moment, this powerful Sword Intent gradually dissipated. The woman then turned her stern face towards the window, To shatter my Sword Intent just with Divine Sense transmission? Could it be someone from the Ask True List? Her eyes, sharp as cut gems, were filled with astonishment and doubt. At that moment, the door was gently pushed open, and a small maidservant walked in, trembling with fear. Xue Madam Xue, what happened? The woman was indeed Xue Liuli; she shook her head, Its nothing that concerns you, leave me. Yes! After the maidservant exited, Xue Liuli stood up, her hair cascading down as she walked slowly to the window, looking down over Profound Thunder City. For this visit, no matter who they are, none shall hinder me. Those who do, shall perish! Chapter 752 Auction House Supreme Bai Qing (First Chapter 752 -752: Auction House, Supreme Bai Qing (First Update) Chapter 752 -752: Auction House, Supreme Bai Qing (First Update) Three dayster. The auction event officially began. Powerful figures from all regions gathered in Profound Thunder City. When Xue An arrived at the auction venue, it was already bustling with people, while flying boats continued to approach through the sky. Mr. Xiao, youve finallye! Please,e in! Gao Xinghai, with a beaming face, hurried over to greet him, disying great enthusiasm. Xue An noticed that next to Gao Xinghai stood a beautiful woman dressed in a ck gown. This woman appeared to be in her thirties, still alluring with her mature charm, and the ck gown entuated her graceful figure and elegance. However, Xue An saw a small badge embroidered with golden threads on her left arm. Xue An understood. This must be the person in charge of the auction event in Profound Thunder City. In this Guiyi Star. Each cultivating faction and industry had their own guilds. Such as the Elixir Dao Association, the Sword Cultivator Guild, and so on. Naturally, this auction was no exception. A colossal guild managed the majority of the auction venues across the regions of Guiyi Star. Almost all auctions had their shadow behind them. This provided them with unimaginable vast wealth, so the Auction Guilds strength was always unfathomable. Even a Sect Master would have to give three points of courtesy to the people from this auction. Profound Thunder City was naturally no exception. Looking at how Gao Xinghai behaved, it was clear he held great respect for this woman. And when she noticed Xue Ans gaze, the womans charming eyes moved, and she nced at Xue An. Upon seeing a tall, handsome man, the woman showed a charming smile. However, most of her attention remained on Xiao Dan City. After all, the title of Little Elixir Honored One was rtively well-known, although it might not mean much in the Central Region, but at least he was an Alchemy Dao expert. No cultivator would want to offend an Alchemy Dao expert, because nobody could guarantee that they wouldnt seek his assistance in the future. Bai Qinger greets Mr. Xiao! The woman curtsied and said in a soft, tender voice. Such charm left the cultivators with shallow cultivation levels around herpletely spellbound. Xiao Dan City, however, had a serious expression as he bowed his hands, Ms. Bai overstates matters! Bai Qinger covered her mouth with augh, I did not expect that after several years, Mr. Xiao still retains his elegant demeanor, truly captivating indeed! Xiao Dan City showed a hint of embarrassment. Bai Qinger giggled charmingly, extended her hand to the front indicating the way, Mr. Xiao, pleasee upstairs! The second floor was the VIP reception area of the auction venue, only those with noble status and high cultivation levels were allowed to enter. Xiao Dan City secretly breathed a sigh of relief, then whispered to Xue An as they went upstairs. Master, this Bai Qinger is a formidable character in the Auction Guild, trained by one of the three great heavenly sects, Jile Hall, and is quite difficult to deal with! Xue An nodded nomittally. Xiao Dan City frowned and added, It seems that this auction is truly extraordinary; otherwise, they wouldnt have stirred up this enchantress! At that moment, a trace of doubt shed in Bai Qingers eyes on the lower floor. The man who had just been watching her had a strange aura, one that she couldnt see through. Moreover, Bai Qinger could sense that her charm was utterly ineffective against this man. For there was not a hint ofsciviousness in the mans gaze, only curiosity and amusement. This feeling made Bai Qinger feel as if she were just an intriguing toy in his eyes. It made Bai Qinger very ufortable inside. Moreover, she noticed that while going upstairs, Xiao Dancheng had been very respectful in leading the way. Such respect from a master of the Alchemy Dao. Could this man be the true disciple of a major sect or the heir of an ancient noble family? These doubts swirled in Bai Qingers mind. Meanwhile, in a private room on the second floor. Xue Liuli sat in a chair, her expression indifferent. Profound Thunder Citys Lord, Gao Xinghai, was there with his daughter, Gao Zuoyu, standing beside him. Is Xue Sir satisfied with the recent hospitality? If anything has beencking, please dont hesitate to let us know. Profound Thunder City will certainly do everything in its power to ensure your satisfaction! Gao Xinghais posture was very humble. He was well aware that, although he was a city lord, his status fell far short whenpared to the true disciples of great heavenly sects. After all, in the Guiyi realm, city lords were numerous, but those who could be considered truly exceptional geniuses were only a handful of twenty or thirty. Moreover, he was at present in need of their favor, so how could he not be humble? Xue Liuli slowly opened her eyes from her meditation, nced at Gao Xinghai, then turned her gaze to his daughter, Gao Zuoyu, who stood behind him. Is this her? Gao Xinghai hurriedly nodded, Yes, Xue Sir, this is my only daughter, Gao Zuoyu! Gao Zuoyu stepped forward a pace, bowing deeply to Xue Liuli with great respect. But Xue Liuli did not even spare her a nce and instead lowered her gaze again, saying coolly, City Lord Gao, this girls talent is too poor; she is not fit to be epted into the Zhanhong Building! The faces of Gao Xinghai and his daughter paled. Then Gao Xinghai forced a smile and said, Xue Sir, my daughters talent naturally cannotpare with yours, but she has broken through to be a Loose Immortal at just over twenty years old, which should be considered quite good, right? Xue Liuli remained still as if in deep meditation, silent. It was only after a long while that Xue Liuli finally spoke coldly, Help me obtain that item, and I might consider taking her in! Upon hearing this, Gao Xinghai was overjoyed, Rest assured, Xue Sir, I have already nned for this matter. Since you find it inconvenient to personally bid for that item, let me take the lead! And being the lord of Profound Thunder City, Bai Qinger will have to give me some face, no matter what. I guarantee sess in this matter! Xue Liuli remained quiet. Gao Xinghai signaled his daughter with his eyes, and Gao Zuoyu respectfully bowed before quietly stepping back. Xue Liuli gathered her spirit and continuously honed the Sword Intent in her heart. This was why she could be ranked eighth on the Asking True List at such a young age. Whether sitting, standing, walking, or lying down, if Xue Liuli had even a moment, she would spend it cultivating. That even earned her the nickname Sword Mad. But Xue Liuli deeply believed that, no matter how amazing ones talent may be, one must practice diligently to advance bravely and vigorously. So the moment she saw Gao Zuoyu, she knew that this girl would not achieve much. The issue was not talent, but character. As Gao Xinghai and the others were rubbing their hands together, gearing up to seize that precious item, within a secret room on the first floor, a green-clothed elder spoke gravely, President, with so many powerful presences, shall we start the auction as usual? Bai President responded with a cold smile, In this auction hall, no one dares to cause trouble openly, so it doesnt matter how many powerful individualse. Start as usual! Yes! Chapter 753 Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign Chapter 753 -753 Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign Bidding Competition (2nd Update) Chapter 753 -753 Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign Bidding Competition (2nd Update) At this moment, the first floor of the auction house in Zhongdu was packed with people. People were whispering and discussing animatedly, enveloping the entire auction house in a cacophony of sounds. Just then, an elder in a green robe stepped onto the stage and spoke. Ladies and gentlemen, The auction house gradually fell silent. Because although his voice wasnt loud, it reached every listeners ears with utmost rity. This ability alone was sufficient to attest to the noteworthiness of the elder in the green robe. He continued, Firstly, wee to all who havee. This auction has attracted many, including peerless powerhouses, making it a truly rare gathering. I hope everyone can obtain an item they desire. Now, I dere the auction officially open! With that, the first auction item was brought onto the stage. This is an Aurora Flower, originating from the North Mystic Nether Realm, of an extremely cold nature, aged over a thousand years. It can greatly benefit cultivators who practice Yin-based cultivation techniques. The starting bid is three hundred Immortal Crystals, with a minimum increase of ten Immortal Crystals. Let the bidding begin! This Aurora Flower was considered a fine specimen of Spiritual Medicine, especially with a millennium of potential efficacy, beneficial for elixir concoction or direct cultivation alike. Hence, from the start, the atmosphere in the auction was lively, with the sound of bidding echoing continuously. Eventually, the Aurora Flower was auctioned off for five hundred Immortal Crystals to a cultivator at the threshold of Half-step Longevity. The sessful sale of the first item ignited the environment of the entire auction house. Given that the first item was such a Spiritual Medicine, many couldnt help but look forward to the rest of the treasures that were yet toe. Next, a feather was brought to the stage. However, this feather was about a zhang long, and when the Jade Casket was opened, a surge of crimson mes leaped upwards. This is a feather from the Crimson me Divine Bird that resides in the southern me swamps. The Crimson me Divine Bird is an Exotic Beast with the bloodline of the legendary Vermilion Bird, known for its unrivaled speed, capable of traveling a hundred thousand li in a single day. The bloodline powers of the divine bird are condensed in this feather, making it an exquisite material for crafting Flying Boats, exceptionally precious! Bidding starts at eight hundred Immortal Crystals with a minimum raise of twenty! The elder in the green robe was evidently very professional, describing each auction items nature, special features, and wondrous aspects in great detail. And indeed, this Crimson me feather was quite remarkable, hence it was ultimately sold for a high price of eleven hundred Immortal Crystals. This was only the second auction item, and yet the atmosphere had already be incredibly heated. As a result, the subsequent auction featured an endless array of rare exotic treasures and precious Spiritual Artifacts, with ceaseless bidding and staggering hammer prices emerging one after another. In the end, the elder in the green robes expression grew solemn, and he spoke loudly to the crowd, Coming up next is the grand finale of this auction. I know many of you havee for this item, so please prepare your Immortal Crystals! Bring it up! At these words, the entire auction house fell silent. Xue An gave a slight smile. The private boxes on the second floor were sealed withyers of barriers, but they could not prevent Xue Ans Divine Sense from permeating through, allowing him to sense that the people inside were now sitting up straight. It seemed that everyone was here for this item. This piqued Xue Ans curiosity as well. What could this item be? At that moment, Bai Qinger walked up to the stage, holding a Jade Casket with utmost care. Seeing her personally presenting the auction item, many were astonished and let out hushed exmations. Who didnt recognize the renown of Bai Qinger, the head of her organization? For her to personally oversee this item indicated its extraordinary value. Upon seeing Bai Qinger step onto the stage, the elderly man in green retreated respectfully to the side. Bai Qinger ced the Jade Casket on the table and smiled before speaking. Im sure the esteemed guests are anxious by now, so I wont keep you in suspense. Please look! As she said this, she slowly lifted the lid of the Jade Casket. A Sharp sh suddenly pierced through the auction house; taken by surprise, many attendees were momentarily blinded and couldnt keep their eyes open. And then, within the Jade Casket, a sphere of light that seemed to be suffused with infinite thunder and lightning floated in the air, with branches of electric light asionally reaching out. The cultivators close by felt a shiver run through them, as even the air seemed to carry the scorched scent of being baked and burnt. Xue Ans eyes lit up, This is? At that moment, Bai Qinger offered a slight smile, Ladies and gentlemen, as you can all see, this treasure has cost the hands of numerous strong contenders and even caused several Golden Immortals severe injuries, before it was finally captured from the Thunder Pondthe Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign! Boom! The entire auction hall erupted into intensemotion. Countless people were shaken. Heavens, does someone actually dare to capture Lei Zun from within the Thunder Pond? And its the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, an entity that is merely one step away from achieving a Divine Position! Hiss! This auction house really has made a bold move! To actuallypel several Golden Immortals to embark on such a perilous taskjust a slight misstep could lead toplete obliteration! Meanwhile, Xue An could feel rapid breathing emanating from several adjacent private boxes. Clearly, all were shaken by this artifact. Amid these restless noises, Bai Qingers expression turned solemn, I think theres no need for me to borate on the wondrous aspects of this treasure. The auction begins now, starting at one hundred thousand Immortal Crystals, with a minimum increment of one thousand! One hundred thousand Immortal Crystals. This starting price had already broken the historical transaction record of the entire Profound Thunder Citys auction house. Yet no one was surprised. Because the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign was worth the price. This was different from other heavenly and earthly treasures, for it was a conscious entity, not a divine beast or exotic beast, but a Thunder System treasure formed by the heavens and the earth. If a cultivator who practiced thunder methods acquired it, they would be able to easily control the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder and their strength could skyrocket a hundredfold instantly. And if it were to be incorporated into the forging of a Spiritual Artifact, it would yield a treasure with an Artifact Spirit inside. Not to mention its other marvelous features. Therefore, as soon as Bai Qinger quoted the price, voices of bids began to resound one after another. I bid one hundred and ten thousand Immortal Crystals! The first to bid was actually a cultivator sitting in the hall. One hundred and twenty thousand! A steady voice came from a private box. One hundred and forty thousand! Nobody bothered with increments of one thousand; bids were directly jumping by ten or even twenty thousand. Very quickly. The price had shot to an astonishing two hundred and fifty thousand Immortal Crystals. This price was enough to make countless people stare in disbelief. After all, even a Sect might not be able to produce this many Immortal Crystals. And the bidding had now reached a fever pitch. The cultivator who started the bidding chuckled wryly and gave up thepetition. For it had exceeded his limit. The ensuing contest took ce entirely among the various private boxes on the second floor. Gao Xinghais expression was impassive, as he had not uttered a word from the start. His daughter, Gao Zuoyu, however, was growing impatient, Father, why havent you ced a bid yet? The price is getting higher and higher! Gao Xinghai said frostily, You dont understand, bidding now will only drag us deeper into the fray. Only by waiting for the right moment to bid a high price suddenly can we stun everyone else and sessfully procure the item! By this time, the price had risen to two hundred and ny thousand Immortal Crystals. The sounds of bidding halted momentarily. Just then, Gao Xinghai dered in a deep voice, Four hundred thousand Immortal Crystals! Chapter 754 Million Immortal Crystals Sky-Shocking Chapter 754 -754: Million Immortal Crystals, Sky-Shocking Dragon (Third Update) Chapter 754 -754: Million Immortal Crystals, Sky-Shocking Dragon (Third Update) Not only that, but Gao Xinghai also removed the restrictive spell above the private box. Its the City Lord of Profound Thunder City! someone eximed. Gao Xinghai gave a slight smile and nodded politely to the people around him. Ladies and gentlemen, this item is of great importance to me, so if its not urgently needed, would you kindly step aside and let me have it? Upon hearing his request, silence fell among several private boxes. Firstly, the four hundred thousand Immortal Crystals bid had already surpassed what many could afford. Furthermore, as Gao Xinghai was the City Lord of Profound Thunder City, effectively the local authority, many could only helplessly give up since he appeared so determined to obtain the item. Thus, silence pervaded the entire room. Gao Xinghai felt a secret thrill of joy in his heart. Four hundred thousand Immortal Crystals was indeed expensive! But what was being purchased could bring hundreds of years of glory and prosperity to Profound Thunder City! As long as his daughter could be a disciple of Zhanhong Building, and he managed to establish a good rtionship with Xue Liuli, the status of Profound Thunder City would be as solid as a rock. Gao Xinghai made a suggestive nce towards Bai Qinger, who was far away on the high tform. Bai Qinger pondered for a moment before preparing to finalize the sale with a hammer strike. Before the start of the auction, Gao Xinghai had spoken to her, asking for some favor during this event. Although Bai Qinger didnt think too highly of Gao Xinghai, the auction was taking ce in Profound Thunder City after all, and it was only proper to give him some face. Moreover, the bid of four hundred thousand Immortal Crystals was eptable, so Bai Qinger decided to do him this convenient favor. But just as she was about to raise the small hammer, a voice tinged with unrestrained arrogance emerged from a private box on the second floor. I bid one million Immortal Crystals! Boom. Everyone was stunned by this astronomical bid, and the entire ce fell into silence, both upstairs and downstairs. Who is it? Gao Xinghais face turned ashen with surprise and anger. One does not simply bid like that, casually raising by six hundred thousand; this was clearly a direct challenge to him. Bai Qinger also couldnt help but be startled by the bid. Who was making that offer? Its me! Apanying that voice, which carried a mixture of jest and arrogance, the restrictive spell on the private box was lifted. The crowd saw an extremely handsome young man lounging on a spacious andfortable couch, his face bearing a wicked smile as he gazed at Gao Xinghai. Around the young man were several barely-d beauties, barely covering their essential parts. And there were concubines carefully peeling Spirit Fruit for the man, holding a jade te. This man, from his clothes to his lifestyle, was the epitome of opulence and luxury. Many people did not recognize who this man was. But Bai Qinger did. Bai Qingers body shook slightly, then she respectfully took a step forward and offered a deep bow. It turns out to be Young Proprietor L Jinglong of Jile Hall, my respects! L Jinglong, the Young Proprietor of Jile Hall! Hearing this name, everyone present was petrified. Gao Xinghai felt a shudder run through him, and his expression turned exceedingly ugly. He was certainly aware of Jile Hall. In fact, in the entire Central Region of Guiyi, there were very few who had not heard of Jile Hall. Because the items Chaotian Hall dealt in were Immortal Crystals. In the entire Guiyi Central Region, and even in several other regions, Chaotian Hall monopolized arge portion of the Immortal Crystals cirction, with branches scattered all over the world. Such a vast business naturally made Chaotian Hall extremely wealthy. Some even spected that not even the famous Auction Association or the Elixir Dao Association could withstand the immense wealth of Chaotian Hall. And this L Jinglong was the eldest son of the L Family of Chaotian Hall. It was said that his Cultivation Level was high and mighty, but he was an arrogant and enchanting person, a very troublesome existence. Unexpectedly, he also came to the auction today. If someone else had dered a bid of one million Immortal Crystals, others might have had their doubts, but no one doubted when L Jinglong said it. Because he indeed could afford it. Even for Chaotian Hall, one million Immortal Crystals was but a small sum. This was exactly why Gao Xinghais face looked so ugly. At this moment, L Jinglong grinned at Bai Qinger, Bai Qinger, long time no see. Youve be even more beautiful! Tsk, tsk, youre like a ripe fruit about to fall from the tree! A flicker of annoyance shed in the depths of Bai Qingers eyes, but her facial expression remained unchanged, and sheughed coquettishly, Young L, you must be joking. Which of the beauties at your side isnt a stunning beauty? How could you take notice of my humble self? L Jinglong licked his lips, Sometimes a change of taste is good! At these words, Bai Qingers expression stiffened, her face turning from pale to flushed. If someone else has spoken to her in such a manner, Bai Qinger would have killed them in anger long ago. Despite her flirtatious appearance, as the heiress of Jile Hall, she was extremely selective about men. Yet facing L Jinglongs teasing words, she could only suppress her rage. Because this eldest son, she simply could not afford to provoke. Seeing her reaction, L Jinglong burst intoughter, then turned to look at Gao Xinghai and said indifferently, City Lord Gao, if you desire this item, then you shouldpete with me on the price. If you win, naturally, it will be yours! Saying this, L Jinglong leaned back on the cushion, biting into a Spirit Fruit brought to his mouth by a concubine, his face full of mockery as he looked over at Gao Xinghai. Gao Xinghais face was extremely unsightly; that was a million Immortal Crystals, which he could not bring out no matter what. Hence, he forced a smile, I didnt expect Young L to actually grace my humble Profound Thunder City with his presence, its truly a neglectful wee L Jinglong waved his hand impatiently, Cut the nonsense. I know what you want this item for. I am only asking if you are going to bid any further. If not, then I am sorry, but this item will be mine! Gao Xinghai was left speechless by the retort. Meanwhile, L Jinglong faintly heard a restrained snort of angering from a neighboring private room. This made the smile on L Jinglongs face grow even thicker as he said lightly, Xue Liuli, at this point, are you still unwilling to show yourself? Boom! The barriers of another private room were lifted, revealing Xue Liulis figure. The crowd stirred intomotion. Its actually Xue Liuli from the Tianzong Zhanhong Building, the current true disciple! She actually came as well! This Young L is not someone easy to deal with either. Theres going to be quite a show! She raised her eyebrows slightly and spoke with a stern face, L Jinglong, what exactly are you trying to do? L Jinglong chuckled, assessing Xue Liuli with an amused look and then spoke, Nothing much. I just want to tell you that the item you are so set on obtaining now belongs to me! Xue Liulis expression turned even colder, with an overwhelming Sword Intent beginning to permeate the air. But she could not take action. Because auctions naturally went to the highest bidder, and taking action would mean breaking the rules. Moreover, the power of the L Family of Chaotian Hall was not inferior to that of the Zhanhong Building. If she recklessly acted, it would certainly bring huge trouble. Upon seeing this, L Jinglong burst intoughter again and then turned to Bai Qinger, Bai Qinger, please proceed! Bai Qinger let out a sigh of relief; whatever the case, as long as the two did not start fighting now, it was an advantage. The higher the final price bid, the better for her. Thus, she stepped forward, ready to bring down the hammer. Just at that moment, a faint voice came, I will take this item! Chapter 755 Ungraded Elixir Astonishing Everyone Chapter 755 -755: Ungraded Elixir, Astonishing Everyone (Fourth Release) Chapter 755 -755: Ungraded Elixir, Astonishing Everyone (Fourth Release) This voice stirred the situation that had calmed down, causing a tumult among the crowd as they started to buzz with discussion. Who shouted that? How dare someonepete with Young Master L for an item, how big can their guts be? L Jinglongs expression also suddenly darkened. Because no one had ever dared topete with him for anything. Just at that moment, the restrictions on thest private room were lifted, and Xue An walked out from it. Seeing this man, many people showed a look of confusion. Because truly, no one recognized who he was. L Jinglong snorted coldly, What a bold statement. Do you really have a million Immortal Crystals at your disposal? Xue An smiled upon hearing this, Immortal Crystals? I really dont have any! This statement caused an uproar throughout the venue. He dares to bid without having anything? Tsk tsk, hes really courting death! Even Bai Qingers expression darkened, feeling a strong dislike towards Xue An, thinking that he was there to create trouble. You dare to bid without having Immortal Crystals, are you joking with me? L Jinglong said with a face full of murderous intent. Xue An shook his head, Not really, although I cant produce so many Immortal Crystals, I do have some things that are worth far more than Immortal Crystals! The crowd was all taken aback. At that moment, Xue An casually took out the Heavens Fate Elixirs from his Mustard Seed Ring. These potions, housed in ss vials and emitting an enchanting luster, caught the attention of the entire room as soon as they appeared. Many were astonished as they watched, with both Bai Qinger and the elder in green robes shaking, their eyes revealing a look of surprise. Because despite the faint fluctuations of Spiritual Power emanating from these Heavens Fate Elixirs, they were extremely pure. L Jinglongs expression changed several times upon seeing these potions, then he scoffed coldly, Quite the interesting trinket, but these things are simply not worth a million Immortal Crystals! Many nodded in agreement. These Heavens Fate Elixirs were indeed good, and they could fetch a high price if sold, but the idea of selling them for a million Immortal Crystals was simply a pipe dream. However, Xue An just smiled slightly, True, they are currently not worth that much, but very soon, they will be! As he spoke, Xue An waved his hand and all the Heavens Fate Elixirs floated up into the air. Then a strand of me covered them, enveloping all the Heavens Fate Elixirs. The Heavens Fate Elixirs began to melt silently and rbined, being distilled. This this alchemy skill! Bai Qinger and the others changed their expressions simultaneously. For the technique Xue An was now disying was the highest level of alchemy skill. Even Bai Qinger had only heard rumors and never seen it with her own eyes. Having witnessed it today, Bai Qinger suddenly understood why that man known as the Junior Alchemy Sovereign, Xiao Dancheng, was so respectful towards this man. Just with this alchemy skill, he was more than capable of traversing regions, listed as an esteemed guest by all powers. By this time, the Heavens Fate Elixirs had been refined to perfection, leaving only a fist-sized quantity of golden liquid. Then a fragrance spread, invigorating the spirits of all who smelled it. Simultaneously, Xue An shouted lightly. Coalesce! The mass of golden liquid suddenly shook nine times, then solidified into a brightly glowing Golden Core. As the Golden Core formed, a surge of powerful elixir force swept across the room. Those cultivators versed in the Alchemy Dao wished they could kneel to Xue An at that moment. Because the method of creating such an elixir with just a flip of the hand was simply too terrifying. Xue An extended his hand, and the Golden Core slowly levitated above his palm, before he said indifferently, Now, is this Elixir sufficient? No one spoke; everyone just dumbly watched the Golden Core in Xue Ans hand that was bright enough to use as a mirror. At this moment, L Jinglong scoffed, Heh, such a grand disy, yet without a single trace of Elixir Thunder. I have plenty of such Elixirs at home, whats so special about it? Trying to sell it at a high price? Truly a fools dream! This was also the thought in many peoples minds. After all, there had been no sign of activity when Xue An had just been refining the Elixir. It wasmon knowledge that the birth of a high-grade Elixir would definitely be apanied by the manifestation of Elixir Thunder. This inevitably led to doubts. Xue An merely smiled in response, then turned to ask the nearby Xiao Dancheng, Do you recognize this Elixir? Xiao Dancheng initially had a stupefied expression, but when Xue An questioned him, he shuddered and gradually came back to his senses. Then they saw Xiao Dancheng tremble with excitement, his teeth chattering. My lord, is this the legendary No Conditions Elixir? Xue An nodded, Your insight is indeed not bad! The No Conditions Elixir! This strange term sent a puzzled look across the faces of many Cultivators. But those who were alchemists all eximed in shock. How is that possible? Does the No Conditions Elixir really exist? The green-robed elder was so excited that he stepped forward, approaching Xue An, and bowed respectfully, Master, could you allow this old man to appraise this Elixir? Sure! said Xue An, casually tossing it over. The green-robed elder hastily caught it, then scrutinized it carefully. At this time, many alchemy experts crowded around. The more they looked, the more grave their expressions became. After a moment, the green-robed elder returned the Golden Core to Xue An. What do you think? Have you discerned anything? Xue An asked indifferently. The green-robed elder gave a wry smile as he turned to look at Xiao Dancheng, Mr. Xiao, you are the expert in these matters, you tell us! Xiao Dancheng took a deep breath and slowly said, The reason why no Elixir Thunder appeared for this Elixir is entirely because Master Xue used materials and techniques that are not tainted with any karma during its refinement, hence there was such tranquility upon itspletion. But if that was all there was to it, it would be nothing remarkable. The key is that this No Conditions Elixir does not have any consumption conditions whatsoever! This statement silenced the entire auction house, as the Cultivators might not understand the alchemy terminology. But what it meant by having no consumption restrictions, they were all very clear. To consume an Elixir, one would need to make borate preparations, and even then, you couldnt guarantee youd be able to absorb all of the Elixirs power. Moreover, many Elixirs also had Cultivation Level restrictions. For example, an Elixir meant for someone in the Longevity Realm, if consumed by someone in the Loose Immortal Realm, might result in exploding and dying. But the No Conditions Elixir had none of these restrictions. That is to say, whether it was a mortal without a speck of cultivation or a powerful Golden Immortal, both could consume it. And the effects generated could very well be the same. This was truly terrifying. After all, going from one to a hundred is rtively simple, but once you have be a Golden Immortal, having reached ten thousand, advancing further bes extremely difficult. Yet the No Conditions Elixir could make it possible. This was why Xiao Dancheng was so excited. After hearing these exnations, everyone looked at the No Conditions Golden Core with changed eyes. At this time, Xue An then said indifferently, Now tell me, is this Elixir sufficient? Chapter 756 Transaction Complete Holding Lei Zun Chapter 756 -756: Transaction Complete, Holding Lei Zun (First Update) Chapter 756 -756: Transaction Complete, Holding Lei Zun (First Update) Bai Qinger and the elder in green robes exchanged nces, then in unison dered, Enough! Of course, its enough! Such a Treasured Elixir, even without going through an auction, could definitely sell for a sky-high price. Therefore, Bai Qinger didnt hesitate at all and made a decision on the spot. As for whether it would offend the Skyspan Pavilion In the face of interests, that was no longer important! L Jinglongs expression instantly turned severely unpleasant. For a young master from a wealthy family like him, not getting what he wanted was irritating enough, let alone in such a way and in front of so many people. It made him feel utterly disgraced. Thus, L Jinglong snorted coldly and then turned to leave. After he had left, Xue Liuli looked deeply at Xue An, turned around, and also left. Gao Xinghais face was the color of iron as he led his own daughter to follow behind. In response, Xue An just smiled, tossed the Treasured Elixir to Bai Qinger, and then took the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign into his hands. Bai Qinger had been looking at Xue An with surprised eyes all this time, because an Alchemy Dao master as young as Xue An was extremely rare. When Xue An got hold of the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, she said with a coquettish smile, Esteemed sir, may I inquire for your honorable name? Xue An! Xue An Bai Qinger mused to herself a few times, finding no recollection of the name. At this moment, Xue An, with the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, turned to leave. Bai Qinger suddenly called out to him. Mr. Xue, please wait for a moment! Xue An stopped in his tracks. Is there anything else? Bai Qinger became serious, speaking in a low tone, Mr. Xue, todays matter wont end so simply. Not to mention the Skyspan Pavilions L Family, even the Profound Thunder City Lord might harbor malicious intent. Here in the auction house, they still harbor reservations, but once you step outside this venue, I fear It was obvious what Bai Qinger meant: that both Gao Xinghai and even Xue Liuli might pose a threat to Xue An. In response, Xue An wasnt surprised, but he looked at Bai Qinger with a somewhat yful gaze. It seems President Bai is quite concerned about my well-being! Bai Qingers face flushed slightly, and she hurriedly covered it up with a smile. Mr. Xue, as an aplished Alchemy Dao master of your age, the auction house highly wees you. Should you wish, our auction house is more than willing to provideprehensive personal protection This statement revealed Bai Qingers true motive. After all, Xue An was a top-tier Alchemy Dao master capable of concocting unpresented elixirs; if such a talent could be recruited, it would bring numerous benefits to the auction house. This was also the real reason why Bai Qinger didnt hesitate to offend Skyspan Pavilion and Profound Thunder City just to secure this auction deal. Xue An naturally saw through this and merely smiled faintly. No need! Bai Qinger, who had presumed Xue An would gratefully ept, was taken aback upon hearing this. Hmm? Mr. Xue, I think you should consider it carefully. After all, they are from the Skyspan Pavilion and the Heavenly Sect! Even if they dont take action themselves, that City Lord of Profound Thunder is also a formidable adversary, so Xue An shook his head. No need to consider it! To me, these people are but paltry chickens and mangy dogs, whats there to fear! Having said that, Xue An stepped outside and walked away. Chickens and mangy dogs Bai Qinger, stunned by Xue Ans words, gradually regained herposure and then watched his receding figure with sudden displeasure in her heart. This man, hes simply too arrogant! After Xue An left the auction house, the elder in green robes asked, President, what do you think we should do about this matter? Bai Qingers expression turned chilly. Send someone to constantly monitor Profound Thunder City and Skyspan Pavilions movements. Should there be any anomaly, report to me immediately! Yes! The elder in green robes went down to prepare. Bai Qinger stood in the vast auction hall, silently calcting in her heart. If Xue Liuli and the people from Chaotian Pavilion were thinking of making a move, then tonight would likely be when theyd do it. After all, the longer the night, the more dreams that mighte, and dys could lead to changes. Given enough time, this Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign might just be refined into an elixir by Xue An. So Bai Qinger felt certain that Xue Liuli and the others would not wait too long. When the timees, I really want to see how you, this man so arrogant and self-assured, are going to handle it! Thats what went through Bai Qingers mind before she turned and left. Meanwhile, after Xue An and the others returned to their residence, Xiao Dancheng expressed his doubts. Master, why do you ce so much importance on this item? You should know that although the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign is precious, it still pales inparison to the ungraded Treasured Elixir that you have crafted! Xiao Dancheng was still feeling pained over that Treasured Elixir till now. Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled and then said to An Yan, Yaner, bring over your pot! Mmm! An Yan passed the t-bottomed pot to Xue An. Back on Earth, this pot had once been gravely damaged, nearly splitting in two. Though it waster repaired by Xue An using the blood qi of a dragon liver, the Artifact Spirit Lei Zun within it was gone. Without the Artifact Spirit, this pot was at best a fine Spiritual Artifact. Therefore, Xue An had been wanting to find a new Artifact Spirit for An Yans t-bottomed pot. Until he saw this Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign at the auction. This item was even stronger than the former Artifact Spirit Lei Zun, and moreover, it had the potential for growth, making it perfectly suitable to be an Artifact Spirit. That was why Xue An was so moved and spared no expense to win it at the auction. Of course, Xiao Dancheng was unaware of this, and he looked puzzled as he watched Xue An pick up an oddly shaped treasure, not yet understanding what was happening. Xue An then uttered sharply, Rise! The t-bottomed pot and the Lei Zun inside the Jade Casket floated into mid-air. Master is going to Xiao Danchengs eyes widened gradually. Xue An drew a mysteriously intricate Talisman Spell out of thin air, and golden Fu Guang covered both the t-bottomed pot and the glowing sphere containing Lei Zun. The Lei Zun had been trapped by the auction guild with immense effort, using Spiritual Power to contain it. Now, as soon as this Fu Guang touched it, the binding Spiritual Power shattered with a loud bang. A powerful force of Thunder Spirit Force instantly enveloped the entire ce. Then an excited voice emerged from within. Hahaha, I never thought thered be a day when I, Lei Zun, would rise again. All you despicable humans of the Human n, Cultivators, will pay the price! With the roar of the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, the air in the room was pierced by strands of lightning, leaving behind the smell of scorched material. Xiao Dancheng was already pressed into a corner by the formidable power of the lightning, watching everything with a look of petrified horror. Just then, a thick bolt of lightning, about a zhang wide, shot straight towards Xue An. The intensity of its force made the entire inn tremble. Master Xiao Dancheng cried out in shock. But Xue An didnt even blink, raising his hand to grab the bolt of lightning and then squeezing it fiercely. Boom. The lightning dissipated, and a shadowy figure was firmly grasped within Xue Ans palm. Chapter 757 Direct to the Origin Reforge the Chapter 757 -757: Direct to the Origin, Reforge the Treasure (2nd Update) Chapter 757 -757: Direct to the Origin, Reforge the Treasure (2nd Update) You how could you possibly capture my Divine Body? The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign shouted in horror. One must know that lightning is formless, and it was only because this Thunder Sovereign had condensed a self-awareness that it possessed form and substance. But this form and substance were ethereal and extremely difficult to control. Unexpectedly, this man had pierced through itsyered disguises and directly targeted its origin, capturing its true form. This naturally filled the Thunder Sovereign with terror. Xue An paid no attention to its words, and with another hand, he sketched another Talisman Spell in the air, then suddenly let out a light shout. Seal! A golden lightpletely bound the Thunder Sovereign, then flew toward An Yans t-bottomed pan. No! Let go of me! I dont want to be an Artifact Spirit! The Thunder Sovereign clearly understood what was going to happen next and struggled and twisted madly in midair, trying to break free from the golden lights restraint. But everything it did was destined to be futile. With a dull thud, the shouts of the Thunder Sovereign abruptly stopped, and the golden light on the surface of the pan surged while lines of thunder patterns appeared on it. Then the t-bottomed pan shook violently, as if something was trying to break out of it. Xue An snorted coldly, Serves you right! Saying this, Xue An stepped forward, his hands flicked continuously, beginning to inscribe magical runes on the t-bottomed pan. Intricate and simultaneously profound Talisman Spells rapidly took shape. Xiao Dan Cheng watched, open-mouthed in astonishment. He wasnt unfamiliar with artifact refining. In fact, almost every Alchemy Dao master had some knowledge of the art of refining, to a greater or lesser extent. After all, there were many simrities between the two. Yet Xue Ans method of forcefully turning a Ninth Revolution Thunder Sovereign into an Artifact Spirit for refinement was utterly unprecedented to Xiao Dan Cheng. And when he saw Xue An inscribing runes out of thin air, he was so astonished he didnt know what to say. Without any prior preparation, directly using his hands to draw the symbols, this was beyond simply incredible. Even Xiao Dan Cheng had never heard of anyone in the Guiyi Realm capable of doing this. As the runes on the t-bottomed pan gradually took form, the initial shaking had already stopped, only a wailing voice could be hearding from inside the pan. Lord, spare my life! Lord, I wont dare to do it again! Lord, please dont make me be an Artifact Spirit! These pleas were incessant. Xue An, somewhat impatient from the noise, slightly raised his eyebrows, Shut up! The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign sealed within the pan immediately closed its mouth, but after a brief moment, faint sobs could be hearding out. Judging by the sound, it seemed to be a woman. Xue An was unmoved and simply said indifferently, Bing an Artifact Spirit is an honor for you, Ill grant you an opportunity when the timees, thats all! With Xue Ans words, the sobbing voice also faded away, reced only by a deep sigh. Xue An acted as if he didnt hear it, continuing to inscribe the runes bit by bit. Theplexity of the runes was such that even Xue An had to expend a great deal of effort on them. Meanwhile, as Xue An was refining the t-bottomed pan for his wife. In an extremely luxurious room in Profound Thunder City, L Jinglong was raging mad. Bastard! No one has ever dared topete with me for anything, that guy is dead meat! I will kill him! The murderous intent in L Jinglongs eyes was so intense it seemed about to overflow. Young Master, leave this matter to your humble servant! I will bring this persons head back to you! A well-dressed old man with greying hair spoke in a deep voice. If there were others present, they would certainly be shocked to see this old man. For this person was none other than the Heart Devouring Elder, who had quite a reputation in the Central Region. He was powerful in his cultivation, but naturally cruel and extremely cunning and brutal, havingmitted countless major crimes, one could say he was steeped in blood debt. Yet, ten years ago, he suddenly vanished without a trace. Many people thought he was dead. To everyones surprise, he actually became a top-tier Guest Elder of the L Family from the Chaotian Pavilion. L Jinglong shook his head, then said with a face full of resentment, No, this guy has brought his female family members with him, I want to ravage them to death in front of him, I want him to know the consequences of offending me! As you wish, my young master! the Heart Devouring Elder said with a rxed face, clearly not taking this seriously. He had only arrived in Profound Thunder City that afternoon. The reason he came so quickly was simply because he happened to be near Profound Thunder City, and upon receiving L Jinglongs urgent letter, he was overjoyed, immediately dropping everything else and hurrying over. After all, if he could use this matter to forge a good rtionship with the L familys eldest, his own status would certainly rise with the tide. Therefore, when he learned that his opponent was merely an alchemy cultivator from the Eastern Domain, he was even more delighted. It seemed as though even the heavens were on my side! Meanwhile. In the City Lords Mansion, Gao Xinghai said to Xue Liuli with a very ugly expression, Mr. Xue, the person who suddenly appeared at the auction is apanied by an alchemy expert from the Eastern Domain and has no special background! Xue Liuli remained silent. Gao Xinghai gritted his teeth, Mr. Xue, I know that if you take action, it will damage your reputation, so you dont need to handle this matter. Let me do it! I will definitely take back that item! Xue Liuli stood up, looked towards the gradually darkening sky outside, and said in a cold voice, L Jinglong that guy certainly wont let things go, and you alone, even if you seize the Lei Zun, wont be a match for the L Family, so Ill go with you! If we can exchange the Lei Zun from that mans hands first, that would be best! Gao Xinghai hesitated for a moment, then lowered his head and said, Yes! However, within his eyes that had dropped, a greedy glint flickered. Exchange? How to exchange? Forty thousand Immortal Crystals were not a small sum. Anyway, it wasnt at the auction venue now, but in his own territory, so killing this man and taking the treasure would save himself forty thousand Immortal Crystals unseen. Besides, this man had previously had a public conflict with his own daughter, so it was even more impossible to let him live! As he calcted in his mind,yers of murderous intent slowly emerged on Gao Xinghais face. The daylight grew dimmer. It was when themps were already being lit inside the inn. Xue An finally carved thest Talisman Spell. Hum! The t-bottomed pot trembled lightly, and then it shone brightly, revealing numerous dense and powerful runes within it. Not only that, but mixed in with the golden light were strands of electric light. A powerful aura also emanated from it. Xue An let out a light breath, then handed the drastically changed t-bottomed pot to An Yan. Yaner, how is it, are you satisfied? An Yan took it in hand, first weighing its heft, finding it slightly heavier, but feeling morefortable to grip. Therefore, she nodded, Not bad! Saying so, she swung the t-bottomed pot with force, wanting to test its power. Dont Xue An didnt manage to stop her in time. An Yan had already swung it out. Chapter 758 An Yan Shows Her Power Defeating the Chapter 758 -758: An Yan Shows Her Power, Defeating the Enemy with a Single Strike (Third Update) Chapter 758 -758: An Yan Shows Her Power, Defeating the Enemy with a Single Strike (Third Update) Boom. A ray of lightning mixed with golden runes sted out directly. The entire wall of the inn was instantly obliterated into powder and then disappeared. An Yan, holding a frying pan, stared dumbfounded at the scene. Only then did Xue An speak the rest of his sentence. Dont try it inside the house! Then the two looked at each other. An Yan appeared like a child who had done something wrong, a bit embarrassed she stuck out her tongue. Honey, I didnt do it on purpose, I had no idea it would be so powerful! Xue An shook his head with a slight smile, somewhat helplessly, Silly girl, the next time you encounter unfamiliar objects, you must ask clearly. It doesnt matter if something is shattered, but what if you hurt yourself? Mm-hmm! An Yan nodded, then looked at the frying pan in her hands with a face full of joy. Do you like it? Yeah! It feels way more powerful than before! An Yan said with a beaming smile. At that moment, a faint voice came from the frying pan, Of course its more powerful than before; thest fellow was only a fifth revolution, I am already ninth revolution! An Yan was taken aback, her face full of surprise, You can actually talk? Of course, I can talk! Im the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign! If it werent for that day when I carelessly fell for the trap of you human cultivators, I might have already condensed the ninth revolution and attained the rightful position of a Thunder God! the Thunder Sovereign said feeling quite wronged. But An Yans attention wasnt on this at all; she looked at the frying pan in surprise, then leaned in very seriously and said. So, you can control the power of lightning? Of course! Thats far too simple for me! Then you can generate electricity? Generate electricity? The Thunder Sovereign clearly did not understand what An Yan meant. Its to release the power of lightning ording to my demands! Possible! An Yan, hearing this, her eyes lit up, and she muttered to herself. Now thats great, I have arge-sized portable power bank! No more worries about running out of battery! Xue An couldnt help butugh and cry at what he heard. This silly girl could sometimes be frighteningly mature and clever, but at other times, childishly amusing. Take the treasured vessel he had forged with so much effort, for example. If it were someone else, they would sure be scheming about how to fight. But An Yan was pondering how to use it to generate electricity. This was truly an unconventional way of thinking. Xue An was sighing internally. Suddenly, Xiao Dans expression became serious, and he walked over, Master, theres something wrong! Xiao Dan felt something off from the start. Because An Yans strike had just shattered half of the inns wall, but there was nomotion whatsoever. Logically, such a loud noise should have alerted the inhabitants of the inn, or at the very least, it should have drawn the inns shopkeeper or the waiter. But there was none of that, only an eerie silence that filled the world. This feeling made Xiao Dans skin crawl, and he knew something was amiss. Upon hearing this, Xue An simply smiled, then turned his head towards the far-off sky, and said indifferently, So, youve finallye! As his voice fell, a sword light instantly arrived above the inn, and upon settling down, it was the cold-faced Xue Liuli. Soon after, several streaks of light flew in. It was the City Lord of Profound Thunder City, Gao Xinghai, and his daughter, Gao Zuoyu. Seeing the appearance of these people, Xiao Danchengs expression turned extremely ugly, and he shouted at Gao Xinghai, City Lord Gao, what do you intend to do? Gao Xinghai let out a coldugh but said nothing. Xiao Dancheng felt his heart gradually sinking, filled with regret. He should have strongly advised Master Xue to leave Profound Thunder City immediately aftering out of the auction house. Just as he feared. Neither the true disciple of Heaven Sect nor the City Lord of Profound Thunder City had good intentions. At that moment, he heard Xue Liuli speak with an icy and distant voice, Alchemy cultivator, for four hundred thousand Immortal Crystals, plus my friendship, would you consider giving me that Lei Zun? Her words were straightforward, explicitly asking for the Lei Zun. The offer was undeniably generous as well. Though there was a vast difference between four hundred thousand Immortal Crystals and a million, the friendship of a true disciple from a major Heavenly Sect was immeasurable in value. It might even be higher than the value of the Immortal Crystals. Gao Xinghais face changed. He feared that the man would agree because of this, and if that were the case, his own ns wouldpletely fall through. But Xue Ans reaction that followed put him at ease. Xue An shook his head with a light chuckle, Im sorry, your friendship Im not interested! As soon as he spoke, a cold glint shed in Xue Liulis eyes, Cultivator, I hope you realize your current situation. Right now, Im still negotiating with you. If L Jinglong from Chaotian Pavilion were toe, I fear your fate would be a hundred times more miserable than now. That Lei Zun is very important to me, and it may not be of much use to you! So, I hope you think it through! Xue An spoke indifferently, I am a very curious person, so Id like to know what kind of fate awaits me tonight! Xue Liuli huffed angrily. Meanwhile, from a distance, atop the roof of a civilian house, Bai Qinger, who was observing everything, also frowned slightly. Xue Ans actions seemed simply inconceivable to her. To openly challenge Xue Liuli, how many heads did this guy have to spare? At this moment, Gao Xinghai saw that the time was ripe and let out a sneering chuckle, then flew forward. Lady Xue, theres no need to waste words with such people. This kind of person only sees reason when they see the coffin. Leave him to me! Xue Liuli did not make a sound, which was taken as tacit consent. Gao Xinghai turned his head, looked down at Xue An with a ferocious smile, and said, Kid, its a pity you had to show off at the auction! With those words, Gao Xinghai transformed into multiple shadows, charging straight at Xue An. Gao Xinghai was also a Golden Immortal powerhouse. Even though the gap between Golden Immortals could sometimes berger than the gap between a Golden Immortal and a mortal. But Gao Xinghai, being able to be the lord of a city, clearly had considerable strength. So, when he made his move, the momentum was indeed frightening. But before Xue An could make a move, An Yan, who stood by his side, could no longer restrain herself. She stepped forward, raised her frying pan, and with a motion akin to batting a ball, mmed it towards the oing streak of light. Dare to threaten my husband, get lost! Boom! After a thunderous sound, The fiercely advancing Gao Xinghai felt an unstoppable mighty force assail him, and he was directly blown away. Not only that, but streams of lightning coursed through his body, eliciting screams of agony. If it werent for An Yans Loose Immortal cultivation level, that strike alone could have shattered his soul. Even so, Gao Xinghai was seriously battered. By the time the lightning finally dissipated, his skin was charred, his hair and beard scorched, and wisps of blue smoke were still rising from his head, almost looking well-cooked. Chapter 759 Killing Starts with You (Update 1) Chapter 759 -759 Killing, Starts with You (Update 1) Chapter 759 -759 Killing, Starts with You (Update 1) What the hell is this? Gao Xinghai roared in shock and fury. This isnt any ghost, its a t-bottomed pan! An Yan said indifferently. A t-bottomed pan? A solemn expression appeared on Gao Xinghais face. This woman appeared to be but a Loose Immortal in terms of cultivation level, yet she managed to repel him, which spoke volumes about the power of this artifact. An Yan nodded, her young face filled with pride, Yeah! The very same kind that you can use to stir-fry veggies, and also smack people with! Stir-fry? Gao Xinghai was stunned, then he roared uncontrobly: You actually hit me with something used for cooking? Yes! Is there a problem with that? An Yan blinked, and then she lifted the t-bottomed pan in her hand, pointing at Gao Xinghai and hispanions in midair. Let me tell you, anyone who dares to bully my husband today will be smacked to death with this pan! Her imposing aura actually made Gao Xinghai subconsciously take a few steps back. After all, the blow just now had left him feeling shaken. Meanwhile, An Yan whispered to Xue An, Hubby, do I look cool? Xue An found it a bitical, but he nodded nheless, Very cool! Hehe, hubby, dont worry, Ive got your back today! With the super-enhanced t-bottomed pan in her possession, An Yans confidence skyrocketed, and she took no one seriously. Watching all this from not too far away, Bai Qinger muttered to herself, Is she your only reliance? But arent you thinking too simply? A single treasure cant solve any real problems. As expected. Just then, Xue Liuli snorted coldly and the look in her eyes toward Xue An became more contemptuous, Alchemy Dao cultivator, do you really think this woman can change anything? Let me tell you, youre thinking too much! Hand over Lei Zun, and I can ensure your safety. Otherwise, not to mention me, even the people from the Sky Pavilion wont let you off! No sooner had she finished speaking than a strange, jeeringughter came from the distant sky. Miss Xue is right, this man, hes absolutely dead today! The voice grew closer rapidly, with astonishing speed! By the time thest word was spoken, an extremely ostentatious and luxurious Flying Carriage had flown above the inn. L Jinglong was seated above, surrounded by his concubines, presenting a scene of celestial grandeur. Before the Flying Carriage stood an old man with white-tipped hair and a haughty demeanor. Bai Qingers face changed dramatically in the distance. The Heart-devouring Elder! This old devil is actually still alive in this world? Now, things really got tricky. Xue Liulis expression changed slightly too, but she turned her gaze to the young master of the L Family on the Flying Carriage, L Jinglong, how do you n on handling this? How? A wicked smile yed at the corners of L Jinglongs mouth. Then, looking down at Xue An below, he said coolly, Its been made very clear, this man must die today! But before he dies L Jinglong turned his gaze towards An Yan, who was holding the t-bottomed pan. Although An Yan had concealed her true appearance with her Illusory Art, her figure and gaze couldnt be changed. Hence, her eyes were stunningly bewitching. L Jinglong licked his lips, I shall enjoy his woman in front of him thoroughly! As soon as he said this. An Yans brows shot up furiously, Shameless lecher! With that, she leaped into the air, charging straight towards L Jinglong. Hehehe, little girl, your opponent is me! The Heart-devouring Elder cackled a few times, blocking An Yans path. Get lost! An Yan yelled angrily, swinging her t-bottomed pan as she smashed it toward him. Boom! A streak of lightning aimed straight at the Heart-devouring Elder. But this Heart-Eater Elder, who had been famous for several hundred years, had killed countless skilled warriors, so even though he was quite surprised by this attack, he remained calm andposed as he swiftly dodged. The lightning struck empty air, and the Heart-Eater Elder had already appeared right in front of An Yan, chuckling coldly, The tool in your hands is indeed impressive, littledy, but its a pity your cultivation level is too weak! Well then, since the young master wants you alive, you shall live a bit longer! With that, the Heart-Eater Elder reached out to grab An Yan. In his eyes, capturing a woman with merely the cultivation level of a Loose Immortal was like taking something into his hands. But unexpectedly, An Yan had recently been practicing the methods taught to her by Xue An, and her strength had made great leaps and bounds. Although she was still a bit flustered, she managed to narrowly avoid his w. But she still underestimated the Heart-Eater Elders strength. Swish. A light sound. An Yans hair, which had always been tied up, fell down as it was affected by the w wind, and the Illusory Art that had been covering her copsed, revealing An Yans true appearance. At this moment, everyone present was shaken. This woman, shes so beautiful L Jinglong, the heir of the L Family, had even more brilliance in his eyes. He had seen countless gorgeous women in his life, but none couldpare to one percent of An Yans beauty. This discovery excited him, Heart-Eater! Your servant understands! The Heart-Eater Elder, too, recovered from his initial astonishment, andughed heh-heh, Interesting, she can even disy high-level Illusory Art that I cant see through, but you still cant escape the palm of my hand today! As he spoke, the Heart-Eater Elder pped his hands together and mmed them down, Heavenly Demon Seal! One saw a ck seal asrge as a li being cast from the sky, crushing down directly towards An Yan. The strength of this strike was so powerful that onlookers like Gao Xinghai changed color. Even Xue Liulis eyes flickered with a trace of light. This Heart-Eater Elder truly deserved his reputation as an old demon who had roamed the Central Region for several hundred years; his cultivation level was indeed formidable. With this one strike, even Xue Liuli dared not recklessly encounter its edge. An Yans expression was solemn as she tightly grasped the frying pan in her hands, ready to withstand the blow. Just at that moment, a detached voice spread throughout the arena, Yaner, leave these people to me! Upon saying this, Xue An, who had been standing down below, suddenly vanished from the spot, and when he reappeared, he was already behind An Yan, gently embracing her in his arms. Master! Xiao Dancheng cried out anxiously upon seeing this. Bai Qinger, who was watching from afar, stomped her foot, Now hes definitely doomed! Even Xue Liuli sighed inwardly, believing Xue An was more likely doomed than not. At the same time, the demon seal was already bearing down. But Xue An didnt even lift his head, simply raising a hand and flicking his finger lightly. Crack. The massive, ferocious demon seal came to a freeze mid-air, and then, starting from the center of Xue Ans flick, it showed countless cracks before finally shattering violently. With a flick of a finger. The demon seal turned to dust. The Heart-Eater Elder, who had been full of triumph, now had his expression frozen in shock as he cried out, How could He had only shouted two words when Xue Ans figure had already appeared in front of him, reaching out and grabbing his neck, lifting him up. The Heart-Eater Elder, of course, would not capitte without a fight and began to struggle and counterattack frantically. But all of his struggles were in vain in front of Xue An. Xue An said indifferently, Let the killing begin with you today! Chapter 760 Sixteen characters youll die sixteen Chapter 760 -760: Sixteen characters, youll die sixteen times (2nd update) Chapter 760 -760: Sixteen characters, youll die sixteen times (2nd update) Having said that, before the Heart Devouring Elder could react, Xue Ans hand that was clutching his neck suddenly tightened. There was a crisp snap. The Heart Devouring Elders neck was crushed, and his head rolled off. However, the Heart Devouring Elder had been a Golden Immortal for a thousand years and naturally would not die so easily. Even with his head severed, his body still stood tall, attempting to counterattack. But the next second, Xue An let out a breath and coldly shouted, Perish! Boom. The Heart Devouring Elders body, along with the severed head, trembled violently before gradually turning into dust, scattering away. At the same time, a stream of demonic light shot out, attempting to flee. Trying to run? As he spoke, Xue An reached out his hand, plunging it into the void. That stream of demonic light was none other than the Heart Devouring Elders soul. At this moment, the Heart Devouring Elder was as panicked as a dog who had lost its home, no longer daring to be the slightest bit contemptuous. Because this man was simply too terrifying. With just a casual squeeze, he had crushed his own neck, and then with a single cold shout, turned his entire body to dust. The Heart Devouring Elder finally realized that this man was indeed the most powerful one. Thus, at this moment, his heart was full of regret, while also experiencing an unprecedented fear. This made his escape incredibly fast. In the blink of an eye, he had already fled several hundred miles. Just as he was secretly d to have picked up another lease on life, a giant hand suddenly emerged from the space, and before the Heart Devouring Elder could react, it grabbed him and retracted back. When he saw that the person who had controlled the void to capture him was Xue An, the Heart Devouring Elders soul let out a heaven-shattering scream. My Lord, spare my life! I realize my mistake, I wont dare to do it again! Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow and suddenly pinched his hand. Crack. The Heart Devouring Elders soul was crushed to pieces. The screams stopped abruptly. The entire scene fell intoplete silence. From the moment Xue An shattered that demonic seal, to crushing the soul of the Heart Devouring Elder, it all happened in just a few blinks of an eye. Yet, in such a short span of time, there was such an astonishing reversal. Xiao Dancheng stared at this scene inplete astonishment. He knew Xue An was very powerful, otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to stand his ground in the Eastern Domain. But he hadnt expected Xue An to be so powerful that even the Heart Devouring Elder, who had dominated the Central Region for hundreds of years, was effortlessly annihted by him. As for Gao Xinghai and his daughter, they were like seeing a ghost, especially Gao Xinghai, who was literally trembling all over. Was he really looking for trouble with such a formidable being just moments ago? Did he think his life was too long? Even Xue Liuli gave a slight gasp of surprise. But of all the spectators, the most astonished was Bai Qinger, who was watching from a distance. She covered her mouth, her eyes wide with shock as she looked at Xue An. It was only then that she understood why Xue An was so calm andposed. It turned out he was truly so formidable! Thinking back to how she had just silently ridiculed Xue An for being a kept man, Bai Qinger felt her face burn with shame. At this moment. Xue An looked up toward L Jinglong, who was high above on the Flying Carriage, and said indifferently, Your man, I killed him! L Jinglongs face was ashen, but he showed little fear as he took a deep breath and said, A mere servant, dead is dead! Xue An shook his head, Im telling you this to remind you to be prepared, because next, its your turn! L Jinglongs expression darkened, Cultivator, your current strength is enough to earn respect, so I take back what I said earlier. I dont want your things anymore! How about that? This statement was actually an indirect way of yielding to Xue An. People like Xiao Dancheng, Bai Qinger, and others all breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this, believing such an oue couldnt be better. However, to everyones surprise, Xue An justughed and then said lightly, Sixteen characters! Hmm? L Jinglong was stunned, not understanding what that meant. The threat you made against Yaner just now, it consisted of sixteen characters! As the words were spoken, an earth-shaking aura emanated from Xue An, shocking everyone around him and instinctively causing them to step back a few paces. And L Jinglong, the target of this intimidating presence, turned even paler, but still managed to say with difficulty, What exactly do you want to do? I just want to tell you that in The Multiverse Realms, in heaven and on earth, no matter who it is, anyone who dares to threaten Yaner must die! As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An appeared in front of L Jinglong and yanked him down from the high Flying Carriage. L Jinglong, who always presented himself with a wicked and unrestrained demeanor, let out a pig-like squeal at that moment. No, you cant kill me! I am the eldest young master of the L Family of Chaotian Square! If you dare to kill me, you will face endless pursuit from Chaotian Square Thump! A muffled sound. L Jinglongs head was crushed by Xue Ansheng, and the scream abruptly stopped. But this was just the beginning. Xue Ans other hand glowed as he restored L Jinglongs crushed head back to its original state. Having just gone through life-and-death agony, L Jinglong was still somewhat dazed after being restored. Xue An extended a finger, his smile chilling, You just spoke sixteen words, so you need to die sixteen times, and that was only the first. Its your turn to count, remembering that if you count wrong, you have to start all over again! Ah ah ah ah ah, dont Thump! Xue An crushed his head again before he could finish speaking. Hisss! All the onlookers inhaled sharply. Because Xue Ans actions were enough to make even the bravest of mens hair stand on end. Especially since he was dealing with the eldest young master of the powerful L Family of Chaotian Square. Then, Xue An restored L Jinglong once again. This time, L Jinglong trembled all over, and with a voice full of resentment, he shouted, Whats your name? Do you have the guts to tell me? My name is Xue An, and also, you didnt count, so it doesnt count this time. Start over! Having said that, Xue An crushed his head once again. After being restored again, L Jinglong who had already experienced the torment of dying three times finally felt fear. Xue An, I was wrong! I truly realize my mistake, please spare me just this once, okay? Whether you want Immortal Crystals or any other treasures, just say the word, and I guarantee Ill satisfy you, okay? Just spare me, and Im willing to pay any price! L Jinglong began to beg pitifully. Watching the once lofty eldest young master of the L Family grovel before Xue An. Bai Qinger and the others just watched dumbfounded. But Xue An shook his head, No good! And again, you didnt count, so it still doesnt count. Start over! Chapter 761 The Forefather of the Lü Family The Chapter 761 -761: The Forefather of the L Family, The Sword that Severes Heaven and Earth (Third Update) Chapter 761 -761: The Forefather of the L Family, The Sword that Severes Heaven and Earth (Third Update) As he spoke, Xue An casually crushed his head again. By the time he recovered once more, L Jinglong was on the brink of copse! You bastard, devil, what on earth do you want? Start over! Pff! I was wrong, Master Xue, I really realize my mistake, please spare me this once! Start over! Pff! After being tormented like this three times, when he came back to life again, L Jinglong was almost at the point of breaking down. The repeated soul-rending agony, followed by tumbling into darkness, was driving him insane. The the first time! Xue An nodded and smiled faintly, Thats a good start! I hope you can keep it up! Please L Jinglong hadnt finished speaking when Xue An made him taste death once again. When he awoke once more, L Jinglong immediately cried out, The second time, please let me go! I cant take it anymore Xue An remained unmoved, simply pinching again. Pff! L Jinglong fell into darkness once more amidst immense resentment. Next came L Jinglongs trembling voice, repeating over and over, The third time! The fourth time! The fifth time! Finally, after the fifteenth time, L Jinglongs eyes had lost their focus, but he still looked at Xue An with a pleading gaze, trying his best to say. Sir, please spare me this once! It wasnt just him. Xue Liuli, who had been witnessing everything, could not help but sigh deeply, Xue An, what L Jinglong has done is indeed wrong, but you have killed him so many times, the score should be even by now, just spare him this once! At this point, Bai Qinger also hurried over, standing in mid-air, first looking at L Jinglong, who was soaked in blood, with a horrified gaze, then calmed herself and said, Yes, Xue Liuli is right, just spare Young Master L this once! Otherwise, if you really kill him, the L Family wont let it go either! Even Xiao Dancheng, after hesitating for a moment, cupped his fists and said, Master, perhaps you could spare him this one time Hearing these pleas, L Jinglong, whose consciousness was already numbed by pain, regained some sense of reason, and a deeply vindictive thought arose in his heart. As long as I live to return home, I will rally the entire L Family to tear you into ten thousand pieces! But on the surface, he dared not show any of it, still looking at Xue An with eyes full of supplication. Faced with all this, Xue Ans mouth curled into a faint smile. Spare him? Haha, I can sense his thoughts. When he just threatened Yaner, what he considered was how to torment. If I were not his match, it might have been the two of us who are dead now, yet you are telling me to spare him? These words made Bai Qinger and Xue Liuli, among others who had advised, change color. Xue An then leaned down, whispered into the greatly unsettled L Jinglongs ear, I know what youre thinking, rest assured, if your L Family from the Ascendant Pavilion dares to provoke me, I will also wipe them from this world! L Jinglongs muscles all stiffened up, No This time, Xue An did not give him another chance to revive, simply pping his hands together. Crack! L Jinglongs body waspressed by an overwhelming and unstoppable force, bing a one-meter cube of flesh and blood. L Jinglongs Divine Sense floated out. Just then, a thin white line suddenly appeared from the distant sky, grabbing L Jinglongs Divine Sense and pulling it away. Its the ancestralnd! Xiao Dancheng eximed. Among those prestigious families, a secret technique was passed down. By dedicating ones ancestors in a cave of blessednd and employing various secret techniques, one could turn that ce into an ancestralnd. If a descendant of the legitimate branch of the n dies, their Divine Sense could be summoned back to the ancestralnd, thus preventing the annihtion of their soul. Clearly, the L Family possessed an ancestralnd. Yet facing all this, Xue An just gave a cold smile, Want to leave? As he spoke, a brilliant light shone from Xue Ans eyes, L Jinglongs Divine Sense let out a shriek of agony, and then it dissipated into nothingness. And so, this eldest son of the L Family from Profound Thunder City, L Jinglong, had his soul destroyed! But just at the moment when L Jinglong perished, the white thread tugging him away suddenly surged and then a towering, enormous spectral figure appeared, looking down on Xue An and the others with a cold snort, then reached down with a p. Its an ancestor of the L Family! Bai Qinger screamed, everyone scrambled to dodge. This was evidently because Xue An had destroyed L Jinglongs soul, infuriating the slumbering ancestor within the ancestralnd. Having slept in the ancestralnd for who knows how many years, generations of tribute and incense offerings had brought this L Family ancestor to the brink of divinity. Therefore, as he struck down with his palm, its power was so great that it caused the majority of Profound Thunder City to copse thunderously. All were struck with awe. Yet Xue An simply looked up at the spectral figure and said indifferently, I hadnt nned on killing you, but seeing as youre so bent on protecting your kin, might as well let you die alongside them! No sooner had he spoken, than countless sword lights emerged around Xue An, which quickly condensed into a Giant Sword nearly a hundred miles long. Then, Xue An gripped the sword with both hands, his eyes aze with divine radiance, and he shouted, Witness my Sword Dao! Absolute! Heaven! Earth! Boom! A tremendous sword light, beyond description, descended as if severing the heavens and the earth. The brilliance of the sword light was so resplendent that it seemed as if, at that moment, this sword light was all that existed between the heavens and earth, causing a tremendous shock to everyones spirits. Xue Liuli, who had been spectating all this while, could no longer keep herposure. As a Sword Dao expert herself, she could naturally sense the astonishing Sword Intent contained within this strike. Meanwhile. Fear appeared on the face of the enormous spectral figure as it tried to dodge. But where the sword light pointed, all things in heaven and earth bowed down. So it was toote to react when the sword cleaved it in two. Crack! A fine crack appeared in the center of the spectral figure, from which blinding light burst forth. The crack then began to rapidly expand. Finally. The spectral figure, the manifestation of the L Family ancestor, let out a sky-rending scream before exploding violently. When the light dispersed, aside from a ravine extending to the horizon on the ground, everything was emptiness. How how is this possible? How could a person possess such formidable Sword Intent? Xue Liuli murmured pale-faced, once believing her talent in Sword Dao surpassed all under the heavens. But this strike had instilled a profound sense of powerlessness in her. Xue Liuli felt as if all her prior pride had shattered in that moment. And Bai Qinger was shaking like a leaf, shocked beyond belief as she looked at Xue An, at a loss for words. From the auction onwards, this man had delivered one shock after another to her. Even now, he had in an ancestor of the L Family with a single strike. Who in the world was this man? And why was he so powerful? Chapter 762 Well Played (First Update) Chapter 762: 762 Chapter Well yed! (First Update) Chapter 762: 762 Chapter Well yed! (First Update) Just when everyone was shocked. Gao Xinghai was quietly retreating. At this moment, his heart was full of fear and regret. Fear of Xue Ans power, regret for his previous offense. However, before he had taken more than a few steps back, Xue An said indifferently, City Lord Gao, sneaking off like this, where are you trying to go? As he spoke, Xue An turned his head to look at him. Gao Xinghais body stiffened, and then he put on a fawning smile, Xue Lord Xue, I just remembered an urgent matter I have to attend to; thus, I didnt have time to bid you farewell. A faint smile appeared on Xue Ans lips, Oh? What urgent matter has made City Lord Gao so panicked, youve even changed color? Hearing this, Gao Xinghai, whose face was already pale, broke into a cold sweat and stuttered, This I . Gao Zuoyu, who had been watching from the side, suddenly stepped forward, shielding her father behind her and said with a cold expression, The matter began because of me. Take my life or y me as you will, just please spare my father! Zuoyu, step back! Gao Xinghai cried out in shock before saying to Xue An, Lord Xue, my daughter is still too young, please dont take offense at her! Father, dont speak anymore, the trouble is my fault and has nothing to do with you. You have already suffered too much for me; let me handle this! Even if it costs me my life, as a member of the Gao family, I will not bow my head easily! Gao Zuoyu said solemnly. Gao Xinghai wanted to say something more, but, hesitating for a moment, he sighed heavily and fell silent. Gao Zuoyu clenched her teeth, unwaveringly staring at Xue An, Do it! Kill me or y me, as you please! Xue An quietly observed the headstrong and wilful girl, and then heughed. You put on quite the performance! This remark shocked both father and daughter of the Gao family, especially Gao Zuoyu, whose face turned deathly pale in an instant. Xue An shook his head and said lightly, Although youve disguised it well, your trembling hands and wandering gaze have already betrayed you! I I havent, Gao Zuoyu said. Xue An ignored her and continued, Drawing back to advance, using this tactic to coerce me! I must admit, it is indeed a clever move. Gao Zuoyu, no longerposed, looked at Xue An with eyes full of fear. Such actions will not only earn you a reputation for filial piety, but if I were to kill you both, it would leave others saying I bullied the weak! Am I right, City Lord Gao? This statement was like a steel de piercing directly into the hearts of the Gao father and daughter. Because what Xue An said hadpletely exposed their little schemes. Indeed, just when Xue An questioned Gao Xinghai about his attempt to sneak away, the City Lord of Profound Thunder City had secretly given his daughter a look. Gao Zuoyu had understood and thus staged such a drama. Their sole purpose was to capitalize on Xue Ans sympathy to turn the tables. Even, if well executed, they could win Xue Ans admiration and thus attach themselves to this peerless expert. But what the father and daughter duo had not anticipated in their wildest dreams was that Xue An would see through their ruse at first nce. Lord Xue, we we had no choice, just seeking a chance to live, we ask you to show mercy and spare both of us! Gao Xinghai began to plead. As for Gao Zuoyu, who had been so defiant just moments ago, now fright had rendered her speechless. Xue An said indifferently, City Lord Gao, you really didnt need to go to such lengths, because from the beginning, I never intended to kill you! Hearing this, Gao Xinghai secretly let out a sigh of relief, while Gao Zuoyu, who had been shaking like a leaf, no longer trembled. Thank you, Lord Xue, for your mercy! Gao Xinghai eximed gleefully. Xue An shook his head, No need to thank me; I havent finished speaking yet! The Gao father and daughters expressions changed. Xue An didnt even spare a nce, continuing, But this little act of yours really annoys me because it seems in your eyes, Im some kind of fool? No, no, no! Lord Xue, please let me exin Gao Xinghai hurried to exin. But before he could finish his sentence, a cold light shed in Xue Ans eyes, and a sword light swept straight past. Thump! Gao Xinghai, although a Golden Immortal powerhouse himself, had no power to fight back in front of Xue An and was decapitated by the sword light. A head fell to the ground. The spirit began to drift up. But before his spirit couldpletely leave his body, sword radiance devoured and shredded it to pieces. Gao Xinghai, the Lord of Profound Thunder City, dead! Everything happened too fast, like a bolt of lightning. By the time the crowd came to their senses, Gao Xinghais spirit waspletely annihted, his body fell to the ground, bing nothing but a lump of flesh. Gao Zuoyu screamed, Father! Then she turned her head and looked at Xue An with extremely venomous eyes. Xue An, you actually killed my father? Why wouldnt I dare? Xue An said indifferently. Gao Zuoyus eyes twinkled, then she said in a deep voice, You are a peerless powerhouse, now that my father is dead, do you have the courage to let a weak woman like me go? Xue An chuckled at the irony, then started pping lightly, Bravo, truly bravo, such a perfect sequence of tricks! Seeing that the situation is beyond salvage, you try to provoke me with words? Do you think I would gain a reputation for fearing your revenge if I dont let you go? Then, ignoring the extremely unsightly look on Gao Zuoyus face, Xue An smiled lightly, But I also want to correct two things. First, you are not a weak woman! From your fathers Divine Sense, its evident that you havemitted many sins, like hunting living people to feed that Three-Eyed Golden Retriever of yours! Gao Zuoyu staggered, nearly falling from midair, her face turning ashen. Second, youve misjudged me from the start. Ive always acted to satisfy my own desires, so what Ive done, Ive done, and what others think has nothing to do with me. As he finished speaking, Gao Zuoyu could feel the threat of death and screamed, No Crack. Engulfed in sword radiance, she was swiftly chopped into powder. Gao Zuoyu, just like her father, waspletely eradicated. After dealing with this scheming father and daughter, Xue An finally turned his head to look at Xue Liuli. Now, its your turn! At these words, the crowd was shaken. Even An Yan showed a look ofpassion, whispering, Husband Xue An understood An Yans intentions, smiled at her, and then, with a detached tone, said, Dont you think you owe me an exnation for this matter? From the moment she witnessed Xue Ans heaven-shattering sword, Xue Liuli had been in a daze. It was only when Xue An asked that she gradually regained herposure, then lowered her head and fell silent for a moment, before finally speaking. It was my greed that caused this, so if you wish to kill me, do it, for I will not protest! Chapter 763 Easily Broken Hard to Sever the Chapter 763 -763: Easily Broken, Hard to Sever the Flowing Water (Second Update) Chapter 763 -763: Easily Broken, Hard to Sever the Flowing Water (Second Update) This Zhan Hong Buildings contemporary true sessor, ranked eighth on the Ask the True List and an exceptional powerhouse of the major sect in the Heavenly Sect, now appeared utterly devoid of anybat will, even her tone brimming with an intense sense of defeat. This left Bai Qinger and the others from Wandan City utterly astonished, unable to fathom why this was the case. Only Xue An understood that all this was because the confidence and belief of this favored daughter of heaven hadpletely copsed. The path of the Sword Dao was always thus. This sword cultivator, who had been enveloped by the halo of genius since childhood, found her path too smooth. Thus, after witnessing that earth-shattering sword strike just now, she began to harbor deep doubts about herself. For a sword cultivator, such doubt is extremely fatal. Whats more, Xue Liulis foundation was not very sturdy to begin with. Thats why she was so listless, even nearly reaching the point where her sword heart was about to shatter. Xue An said indifferently, I just want to know, why do you so urgently want to possess this Lei Zun? You should know that for a sword cultivator, heaven-sent treasures dont y a decisive role! After a moment of silence, Xue Liuli gave a bitter smile, Telling you now doesnt matter! I wanted to get this Lei Zun solely because, in three months, the treasury of the Great Dream Mountain that hasin dormant for a thousand years will reappear in the world! But the dangers within are numerous, and the power of the Thunder Spirit is required at the time of its opening, so I wanted to get this Lei Zun! Hearing Xue Liulis words, Bai Qinger shuddered involuntarily, saying incredulously, Great Dream Mountain? You mean the treasure left by the Great Dream Sword Master, who dominated the Guiyi realms and was unmatched five thousand years ago? Xue Liuli nodded her head, This news has not yet spread, so only the core members of Blood Web Mountain and people from the three great Heavenly Sects know about it! Bai Qingers face changed as she murmured to herself, No wondertely the disciples of the Three Heavens Sect have started to appear frequently in major auction houses! So thats why! Xue An, however, picked up on the name Blood Web Mountain, In that case, will the people from Blood Web Mountain also go? Xue Liuli smiled bitterly, Of course they will. In fact, Blood Web Mountain has long coveted the treasures left by the Great Dream Sword Master, and they must have been the first to learn of this news! Xue An nodded, Fine then, in three months, Ill go to this Great Dream Mountain with you to see just how impressive these people from Blood Web Mountain really are! Xue Liuli was taken aback, You. She clearly couldnt understand why Xue An was so interested in Blood Web Mountain, and from the sound of it, he didnt seem to want to kill her. At that moment, Xue An turned away and said indifferently, Do you know why your Sword Dao is so fragile? Xue Liuli looked confused. Because you have never truly grasped the essence of Sword Dao! Practicing the sword intent in your heart every day and cultivating in everything you do seems inspiring! But in the end, it only moves yourself! Once the direction is wrong, the harder you work, the further you are from the true goal! Xue Liuli trembled violently, blurting out, Then what is the true essence of the Sword Dao? Xue An smiled, The sword is the de of the heart! With countless hearts amongst people, there shall never be an absolute truth that works for every individual! But for you, I only have eight words to give: Rigidness is easily broken, water flows unceasingly. Hearing these eight words, Xue Liuli suddenly became engrossed, mumbling to herself, So thats it, is this my Sword Dao? As she spoke, determination showed on her face, the previous despair swept away. She took a deep breath, bowed respectfully to Xue An, now walking away with An Yan, and said, Thank you for the enlightenment! Liuli has learned her lesson! At that moment, Xue Ans indifferent voice came over, In three months, find me in Wandan City of the Central Region! Yes! Xue An left. Xue Liuli also muttered obsessively to herself and departed. Leaving only Bai Qinger standing there alone. After a long while, she clenched her teeth, Todays events are no small matter, I must immediately return to the headquarters of the Central Regions meeting and report all these matters! With that, she didnt even enter Profound Thunder City, and flew directly toward the Central Region. Meanwhile. In the heart of the Central Region, there was and of immense wealth. A vast estate, covering ten thousand acres, stood imposingly there. The ground was paved with polished jade stones that shone like mirrors, and even the surrounding walls were constructed from discarded Immortal Crystals. Extravagances like these needed no mention. This was the ancestral home of the Lu Family from the Three Heavens Sect. At this moment. Inside the study of the ancestral residence, Lu Lie, the Family Head of the Three Heavens Sects Lu Family, was busily tending to affairs. Suddenly. He felt the entire ancestral residence tremble, and then the abundant spiritual fortune that lingered above it began to dissipate rapidly. This discovery left him both shocked and furious, Whats happening? Lu Lie roared as he flew out of the study and soared into the sky. At the same time, a dazzling array of lights shed within the Lu Family estate, and countless experts took flight, densely filling most of the sky. Family Head, whats wrong? asked a close family retainer. Lu Lies face was ashen, The spiritual fortune is fading, could it be that theres trouble at the ancestralnd? With that, he soared towards the ancestralnd, located about a hundred li to the east of the estate. For a powerhouse like him, a hundred li was but a moments effort. Yet upon arriving, he saw that the once picturesque and spiritually abundant ancestralnd was now a mess of devastation. It was as if it had suffered a massive quake. The ground was covered in fresh blood and corpses, all of which were the guardians of the ancestralnd. Upon seeing this, Lu Lie felt so enraged that he nearly cked out, and a mouthful of fresh blood almost sprayed forth. This was the sacred resting ce of the Lu ancestors! Moreover, it was tied to the very survival of the entire Three Heavens Sects Lu Family. And yet, it had been reduced to this state. As the Family Head, how could he not feel both anger and sorrow? What has happened here? Lu Lie was close to losing his mind with fury. At that moment, one of the guardians who had miraculously survived the recent cmity knelt trembling on the ground. Family Head, everything was normal today, but suddenly, it seemed as if something enraged the ancestor who awoke from his slumber and departed into the distance. Not long after, this ancestralnd began to tremble violently. The power was so formidable that most of us guarding here were killed or injured instantly! Family Head, please discern the truth! Lu Lie snorted coldly, hardly caring about the truth or fairness of the matter, and with a wave of his hand, he crushed the head of the guardian and shattered his Divine Sense, extracting the images of recent events. Indeed. Everything was exactly as the man had described. Lu Lies eyelids started to twitch uncontrobly. The enraged departure of the Lu Family ancestor surely meant he had been provoked by something, and since he had not returned and the ancestralnd was destroyed, it could only mean one thing. The ancestor of the Lu Family had been annihted. Who could it be, to possess such heaven-defying means to y the soul of the Lu Family ancestor? But no matter what, such an act of annihting an ancestor was a vengeance that the Three Heavens Sects Lu Family must exact! Thus, he spoke gravely, Investigate this matter immediately, we must find the person who destroyed our Lu Familys ancestralnd! Yes! Chapter 764 Mysterious Thunder Resolved Enter Chapter 764 -764: Mysterious Thunder Resolved, Enter Wandan City (Third Update) Chapter 764 -764: Mysterious Thunder Resolved, Enter Wandan City (Third Update) After the affairs of Profound Thunder City were settled, Xue An led his family once again onto the crane-and-phoenix chariot, continuing their journey towards the Central Region. Finally, after crossing a vast expanse of continuous mountain ranges, the world before them suddenly opened up into a vast and boundless space. Upon entering this area, Xue An immediately felt that the Spiritual Energy here was several times more abundant than in the Eastern Domain. Even on those unnamed small mountains, Spiritual Springs gushed forth, and all sorts of strange flowers and rare herbs were found everywhere. Rare beasts and giant birds, which might be elusive in other domains, were nothing umon here. Indeed, this is a ce where outstanding people live in a spiritually richnd! Xue An couldnt help but exim in admiration. Master, the vastness of the Central Region is several times that of the Eastern Domain! And the Wandan City we are heading to is in the Northwest of the Central Region, which is still several days journey from here! Xue An nodded, Then lets hurry on our way! Yes! Following that, the crane-and-phoenix chariot flew towards the direction of Wandan City. The journey was much livelier than in the outer domains. One could see flying boats and chariots of stunning designs parading proudly across the sky above, some of which were giant Magic Artifacts thousands of feet long. Compared to such existences, the crane-and-phoenix chariot, which appeared quite splendid outside, seemed rather inconspicuous here. To this, Xue An was indifferent. After all, no matter howrge these boats were, could they be as awe-inspiring as those massive objects propelled by stars and steered with meteor reins? It was merely a disy of pomp and power within this small slice of heaven and earth. On the other hand, An Yan and the two young girls were constantly excited, watching the outside scenery and eximing in wonder. Their unsophisticated demeanor made Xue An want tough and cry at the same time. The crane-and-phoenix chariot passed over bustling ancient cities and finally arrived at Wandan City on that day. The city was located on the top of a mountain shaped strikingly like a Pill Furnace. Although still a thousand miles away, the grandeur and majesty of the city were already clearly visible. And the air was even filled with the scent of medicinal herbs, indicating the prevalence of alchemy here. Master, this is where the headquarters of the Elixir Dao Association is located. It is known as the foremost Wandan City in the world of alchemy! said Xiao Dan City. Xue An nodded, Lets go in first! Soon, Xue An and his party entered the city of Wandan. The streets were filled with vendors selling everything rted to alchemy. There were even Pill Masters who started making Elixirs right on the streets, with people waiting to buy with cash on the side. The price for Elixirs that were not yet retrieved from the Pill Furnace was nearly half that of regr Elixirs. But if something went wrong during the alchemy process, and one failed to obtain the Elixir or the quality was poor upon opening the furnace, then one simply had to ept the bad luck. Put simply, it was a gamble on luck. Nevertheless, because of the lower prices, there were still cultivators crowding around every Pill Furnace. Seeing that Xue An was quite interested, Xiao Dan City couldnt help but exin, Master, this is a very popr practice here. We call it betting on Elixirs. In essence, its a gamble on whether this batch of Elixirs will be sessful or not! Betting on Elixirs Xue An nodded, finding the name quite apt. Lets find a ce to stay first! said Xue An. Xiao Dan City showed a wry smile, Master, we are a bitte this time. With the Elixir Contest about to begin, Wandan City is clearly filled with guests already. Where can we find amodation now? Oh? Xue An frowned slightly, which indeed posed a problem. Could it be that they would have to sleep in the streets? Xiao Dan City said, Master, Im quite familiar with the owner of an Elixir guild here. Why dont we stay there for a few days? Once the Elixir Contest is over, there will be vacant houses avable! Alright then! Xue An naturally had no objections. So, Xiao Dan City led Xue An and his family through the main street, turning left and right until they arrived in a bustling but not very wide alley. In the middle of the alley stood a wooden building, modest in height but exquisitely made, with three big characters written on it in seal script. Judan Pce. Master, this is the ce! Im quite familiar with the owner here, staying for a few days will definitely not be a problem! With that, Xiao Dan City led Xue An and the others into the building. Once they crossed the threshold, the space before them suddenly opened up. The area inside was muchrger than what it appeared to be from the outside. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. This building must have undergone some refining. Otherwise, such a wondrous scene would not have appeared. Just this point alone was enough to prove the strength of Judan Pce. Inside the main hall, there were numerous counters made of crystal, and within those transparent countersy all sorts of elixirs. There were ordinary mortal-grade elixirs, as well as Heavenly-ranked Elixirs emitting a strong medicinal aura. Attendants and Pill Masters were diligently introducing the elixirs to the customers. This made therge hall seem very lively and prosperous. Xue An nodded to himself. The person who had arranged this building was clearly an expert who understood the psychology of customers very well. Whether it be the lighting or theyout, everything subtly enhanced the extraordinariness of the elixirs and spurred the impulse to purchase. As he was contemting, a neatly dressed attendant came up to them and said, May I ask oh, isnt this Pill Master Xiao Sir? You are here too! This attendant recognized Xiao Dan City at first nce. Xiao Dan City stroked his beard and smiled, Im here! Is your shopkeeper avable? She is! She is currently in the back, attending to customers. Please follow me. Just as Xiao Dan City had said, the attendants here were very familiar with him, and thus he led Xue An and the group through the main hall to the residence behind it. The exterior of Judan Pce didnt look impressive, but inside it was another world entirely. After passing through the trading area at the front, there was a rather luxurious residence. It even had various Defense Formations in ce, strong enough to withstand the attacks of a Golden Immortal. Mr. Xiao, please wait here for a moment. Ill check if the shopkeeper has finished attending to her customers! Having said that, a young maid brought over some tea while the attendant left the tea room. Master, the shopkeeper of Judan Pce is quite a remarkable person. Initially, this ce was just a small business shop, but ever since she took over, it has gradually developed and grown into what it is today, Xiao Dan City exined softly. At this moment, they heard the jingling of ornaments from outside, followed by a very joyful voice, Mr. Xiao, youve finallye! With that, a young girl with bright eyes and white teeth, who appeared to be twenty-eight years old, entered. Xue An was taken aback. Based on Xiao Dan Citys introduction, he had assumed the shopkeeper would be an old man with a face showing shrewdness and calction. But he hadnt expected such a graceful young girl. Xiao Dan City bowed with a smile, I was dyed on the roading here, so I arrived a bitte! The girl nodded but then turned her gaze toward Xue An, An Yan, and the others. And these people are? Chapter 765 The Pill Battle Begins Wild Betting Chapter 765: Chapter 765: The Pill Battle Begins, Wild Betting Under the Heavens (4th Update) Chapter 765: Chapter 765: The Pill Battle Begins, Wild Betting Under the Heavens (4th Update) Xiao Dancheng smiled, Shopkeeper Dong, this gentleman is a master whom I highly respect! He hase for the Alchemy Competition held here! A master? Dong Lingxin was quite astonished. Because Xue An looked to be only in his twenties, with aid-back and indifferent demeanor, he appeared at first nce to be a frail schr. Yet he was addressed by Mr. Xiao, the revered Xiao Dancheng, as a master? Could it be that this individual is a descendant of some ancient alchemical family? Dong Lingxin was pondering this. Xiao Dancheng smiled and said, Because we arrivedte, weve been unable to find amodations. I wonder if, by chance, your establishment can provide us lodging for a few days? Xiao Dancheng had expected Dong Lingxin to agree wholeheartedly, but unexpectedly, Dong Lingxins brow furrowed slightly, revealing a touch of difficulty on her face. The smile on Xiao Danchengs face gradually became somewhat awkward as he lightly said, Could it be that your establishment is facing some troubles? No matter, we will find another ce to stay! No, Mr. Xiao, you misunderstand, there is no difficulty here. It would be an honor for our Judan Pce to have you stay, but But what? Xiao Dancheng felt somewhat displeased, thinking that such a trivial matter was being made unnecessarilyplicated, causing him to lose face in front of the master. At that moment, a voice full of arrogance and disdain rang out, But Judan Pce certainly does not wee those who deceive the world and steal fame! Apanying the voice, a cultivator adorned in a golden elixir robe with a beard like five willows and surrounded by a swirl of elixir qi, confidently stepped forward. Upon seeing this person, Xiao Danchengs expression suddenly darkened, Cao Dusheng, its you! Cao Dusheng sneered, Xiao Dancheng, I didnt expect you to have the guts toe to this Alchemy Competition! Arent you afraid of being defeated just likest time, ending up as everyonesughingstock? The mention of this turned Xiao Danchengs expression extremely ugly. Cao Dusheng, that was merely you being lucky! This time, I will defeat you! eximed Xiao Dancheng. Defeat me? Haha, just you? Cao Dusheng nced at Xiao Dancheng with utter disdain. The tension between the two men was so thick that the bystanders could almost smell the gunpowder. Dong Lingxins face showed embarrassment. This was the reason for her hesitation just now. Because she was well aware that this Elixir Master Cao Dusheng and Xiao Dancheng were sworn enemies. In the previous Alchemy Competition, Xiao Dancheng had been technically outmatched and defeated by Cao Dusheng. His arrival this time was undoubtedly to defeat Cao Dusheng and win back the reputation and dignity he had lost. But all that would likely prove very difficult! As Dong Lingxin was thinking this to herself, sure enough. Cao Dusheng sneered, Why dont you open your eyes and see what rank I am now! With that, Cao Dusheng spread wide his elixir robe to reveal the small badge embroidered on his chest. This is a Profound-Rank Elixir Master, how is it possible, how could you possibly be a Profound-Rank Elixir Master? Upon seeing the badge, Xiao Dancheng shook all over, shouting in disbelief. Cao Dushengughed triumphantly, Why couldnt I be a Profound-Rank Elixir Master? Let me tell you, Xiao Dancheng, I have now be a disciple seated at the feet of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, so naturally reaching the rank of Profound-Rank Elixir Master is nothing to boast about! Upon hearing this, Xiao Danchengs face became utterly ashen. Because the blow was too great. He had diligently practiced every day for the past several years, just to restore his honor at this Alchemy Competition. But unexpectedly, the gap between them hadnt narrowed; it had actually widened. Now that his opponent had also be a disciple of the Earth-Rank Elixir Master, Quenching Elixir Ancestor, revenge seemed even more hopeless. Upon seeing Xiao Danchengs expression, a look of smug satisfaction almost spilled over Cao Dushengs face. Xiao Dancheng, if I were you, I would obediently make my way back home and quietly be yourughable little Elixir Honor in the Eastern Domain. Never set foot in the Central Region againthis is my sincere advice to you! Hahaha! Cao Dushengughed triumphantly. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly spoke up, In this Elixir Competition, Xiao Dancheng will participate, and whats more, he will make you kneel and admit defeat in front of everyone! Theughter abruptly ceased. Cao Dusheng turned to Xue An, then with an expression of utter bewilderment, he asked, Who are you to speak to me in such a manner? By now, Xiao Dancheng had regained hisposure and said loudly, This gentleman is Mr. Xue, Xue An, an Alchemy Master! Alchemy Master? Cao Dusheng repeated, then scrutinized Xue An, his face taking on an increasingly peculiar expression. Because Xue An looked far too young. Alchemy, after all, was a practice that exceedingly required experience. Thus, which among those alchemy experts wasnt an elder with graying hair? Someone of Cao Dushengs age was already considered quite young. But Cao Dusheng had never seen anyone as young as Xue An be acimed as an Alchemy Master. Therefore, with a sneer, he looked at Xue An and remarked, Oh? May I ask which rank of Pill Master are you, esteemed Alchemy Master? Xue An had heard about this from Xiao Dancheng. Within the Alchemist Guild, Pill Masters were divided into eight ranks. They were Wilderness, Vast, Cosmos, Universe, Yellow, Profound, Earth, and Heaven! Anyone wanting to enter Wandan City and obtain an official title had to undergo a Pill Master assessment, to verify their Elixir Dao Cultivation and see which rank of Pill Master they were. But Xue An had never been to Wandan City, nor had he undergone a Pill Master assessment, so of course, there was no talk of which rank he held. Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, I have no rank yet. What? No rank? Hehe, such an esteemed Alchemy Master has no rank? Cao Dusheng said, feigning astonishment. Then, turning to Xiao Dancheng, he sneered, Hey, Xiao, Im starting to wonder if youre out of your mind! You actually acknowledge a greenhorn like this, who hasnt even grown a full beard, as an Alchemy Master. Are you that desperate from losing? Xiao Danchengs face turned extremely ugly, about to retort sharply. Xue An waved his hand, stopping him from speaking, and then said lightly, Its true that I do not yet have a rank, but I think at the Elixir Competition, whether Im a fraud or a true master will be clear! As for you Yes? Cao Dusheng said with a face full of disdain. Since youre so certain of your victory, why not make the bet a bit bigger? If Xiao Dancheng loses at the Elixir Competition, he will cripple his Cultivation Level and leave Wandan City for good, never again to speak of alchemy! And if you lose A cold smile emerged at the corner of Xue Ans mouth. You will kneel before Xiao Dancheng and me in front of all the cultivators in the world, and call out Grandpa three hundred times, proiming I am your grandson! How about that? With these words spoken, the color drained from the faces of everyone in the room. Xiao Dancheng also couldnt help but inhale sharply. Because the stakes were simply too highthe bet on his side was his cultivation, while on Cao Dushengs side, it was his entire dignity. Sometimes when dignity is trampled, it feels worse than death. Chapter 766 - 766 Chapter Heart Demon Secret Realm - Reforging Chapter 766: 766 Chapter Heart Demon Secret Realm C Reforging the Elixir Heart (First Update) Chapter 766: 766 Chapter Heart Demon Secret Realm C Reforging the Elixir Heart (First Update) Cao Dushengs eyelids twitched madly as he stared intently at Xue An, sneering, But I wonder whether your words represent only yourself or also the sentiments of Wandan City? Without waiting for Xue An to respond, Wandan City had already said in a deep voice, Whatever Master Xue has stated, represents my thoughts as well! Very well! Since thats the case, I ept this bet! But I have one condition! Xue An asked indifferently, What condition? If Wandan City loses, you must also kneel and call me Grandfather three hundred times! As he spoke these words, a fierce light shed in Cao Dushengs eyes. Wandan Citys expression shifted, as he was about to intervene. Xue Anughed, Agreed! Cao Dusheng nodded in satisfaction, then turned to look at Wandan City and sneered, Wandan City, Im really looking forward to your performance at the Alchemy Competition! With that said, Cao Dushengughed arrogantly and strode away. Wandan City felt his heart sinking. The strong confidence exuding from Cao Dushengs words made him increasingly uneasy. Especially since this wager involved not only himself but also Xue Ans dignity, he simply could not afford to lose. This pressure made Wandan Citys face extremely grave. Just then, Dong Lingxin, who had witnessed everything, sighed and then said, Mr. Wandan City, if you would take my advice, you should not participate in this Alchemy Competition, let alone bet against Cao Dusheng. While theres still time, the best course of action would be to leave Wandan City immediately! Upon hearing these words, Wandan City, who was already tense, turned even paler. But Xue An just smiled lightly, Oh? Why do you say that? Dong Lingxin gave Xue An a deep look. This mans behavior and mannerisms had particrly displeased Dong Lingxin, who had risen from humble beginnings to establish a vast business enterprise. Because he was too arrogant. Arrogant enough to openly challenge someone like Cao Dusheng. Therefore, Dong Lingxin said indifferently, You and Mr. Wandan City are both unaware that, in these past few years, Cao Dusheng has not only made leaps and bounds in his alchemy skills but has also be a favorite of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor. Ever since the Quenching Elixir Ancestor advanced to an Earth-Rank Pill Master three years ago, he has undoubtedly be the strongest expert in the Alchemist Guild. After several years of growth, he now controls most of the industry in Wandan City! It can be said that now, both the Alchemist Guild and Wandan City are dominated by the Quenching Elixir Ancestor alone! Under such an overwhelming authority, what chance do you have? Upon hearing Dong Lingxins words, Wandan City trembled slightly. Because he had not realized that his former rival had now amassed such immense power. If he had known, he would have thought twice about the bet he had just made. However, Xue Anughed, Quenching Elixir Ancestor? Earth-Rank Pill Master? Very well, I shall see for myself just how formidable this person, who dares to call himself an ancestor, is at the time! Dong Lingxins expression changed, and her disapproval of Xue An nearly overflowed. Because in her view, this man was simply full of hot air. After all, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor was a renowned alchemy giant of several hundred years, and this man, even if he had begun cultivating from his mothers womb, could not possibly reach such heights as the Quenching Elixir Ancestor. Thus her gaze grew colder, and after saying a few more words to Wandan City, she ordered her servants to arrange amodations for them and then excused herself to leave. Wandan City naturally noticed this abrupt change in her cold demeanor. But Xue An merely smiled at this. No matter where one goes, strength is respected; there is nothing to criticize about this fact. Although Dong Lingxin was quite displeased, she still managed to behave with proper demeanor, arranging for Xue An and hispanions a very simple but clean courtyard,plete with servants. After Xue An and the others settled down, before they could even finish a cup of tea. Xiao Dancheng came forward with a solemn face to give a deep bow to Xue An, Master Xue, I beg for your guidance in my alchemy! Xue An set down his teacup and looked at Xiao Dancheng with eyes full of sincerity, smiling slightly, Did you guess that I would teach you alchemy? Xiao Dancheng nodded, When you stood up for me, I had a feeling! Because as Dong Lingxin said, Cao Dusheng is not what he used to be. If I rely solely on my current abilities, it would be nearly impossible to defeat him. Xue An did not speak, instead he picked up his cup and slowly sipped his tea. Xiao Dancheng didnt rush him, waiting quietly by the side. It wasnt until half a cup of teater that Xue An raised his eyes to look at Xiao Dancheng and spoke indifferently, There are two paths I can offer you. The first is to train you in one aspect of alchemy for the next few days until you can beat that Cao Dusheng! After a moment of silence, Xiao Dancheng said seriously, May I ask what the second path is? The second is to reshape your Elixir heart and be a true master of the Alchemy Dao! Without hesitation, Xiao Dancheng said, I wish to choose the second path! Xue An seemed to have anticipated Xiao Danchengs choice, so he said evenly, But you must think carefully, the second path is extremely dangerous. A slight misstep could shatter your Elixir heart and kill you! Without any hesitation, Xiao Dancheng said, With my age and talent, my achievements in the Alchemy Dao would have been limited to this point anyway. Now that the master has a way for me to reshape my Elixir heart, even if it means being shattered to pieces, I am willing to try! Xue An nodded, Then good! If thats the case, I will lend you a hand! With that, Xue An suddenly barked, Lift up your head! Xiao Dancheng subconsciously lifted his head to look at Xue An. He saw a brilliant light shining in Xue Ans eyes. Xiao Danchengs body shook, and his eyes quickly dimmed, as if his soul had suddenly disappeared, and his whole body slumped onto the chair. Husband, what are you doing? An Yan asked in astonishment upon seeing this. Xue An smiled faintly. Three to five days are simply not enough, so I just sent him into his own Heart Demon secret realm to start reshaping his Elixir heart. Back on Earth, Xue An had used this method to toughen the members of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces. But now, when Xue An deployed it again, its power was more than a hundred times stronger. Even a single look was enough to make onepletely immersed in the Heart Demon secret realm. In the following days, Xiao Dancheng did not wake up, spending all his time in his own Heart Demon secret realm. Xue An just watched by the side. This Heart Demon secret realm is formed from the Heart Demons deep within each persons heart. If one cannot ovee it, the result is likely to be never waking up again. And others cant help at all. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, the day before the Elixir Contest arrived. But Xiao Dancheng still showed no signs of waking up. Under this atmosphere. Dong Lingxin arrived. Chapter 767 Next Its Your Turn (2nd Update) Chapter 767: Chapter 767: Next, Its Your Turn! (2nd Update) Chapter 767: Chapter 767: Next, Its Your Turn! (2nd Update) What whats going on here? Dong Lingxin looked at Xiao Dancheng, who was lying on the bed like a dead man, and asked with a face full of astonishment. Hes cultivating his alchemy skills! Xue An said ndly. This is simply absurd! Dong Lingxin waspletely furious. As someone who ran an elixir business in Wandan City, although she wasnt a Pill Master, she had seen others practice the Alchemy Dao. Which one of them wasnt focused on the Pill Furnace every day, trying hard to figure out how to refine elixirs? She had never seen such a method of cultivation where one was lying on the bed with barely a breath. Is there a problem? Xue An said nonchntly. Dong Lingxin took a deep breath, trying hard to calm herself down. She had never had a good impression of Xue An. Now, she directly associated him with swindlers. But at this point, there was no use in saying more. So she said solemnly, I dont care what you are doing, but I can only say that if you want to save your lives, you should leave Wandan City as soon as possible, otherwise there really wont be another chance! Dong Lingxin hade because she heard some rumors from outside. Cao Dusheng was very confident about thispetition, and had expressed more than once in various settings his intention to make Xue An and Xiao Dancheng look good. Compared to Cao Dushengs current status and position, the mere Xiao Dancheng from the Eastern Domain seemed insignificant. Thus, public opinion was almostpletely one-sided, with not a single person having confidence in Xiao Danchengspetition this time. If it were only this, it would be fine. But Dong Lingxin also learned many secrets through some special channels. For example, Cao Dusheng had been secretly sending people to monitor Judan Pce. All these signs indicated that Cao Dusheng obviously intended to do more than just win thispetition. This discovery rmed Dong Lingxin. Although she disliked what Xue An did, she had great respect for Xiao Dancheng. Thats why she wanted to persuade them onest time to leave Wandan City quickly. After listening to Dong Lingxins exnation, Xue An smiled, Thank you for your kind intentions, but we are definitely going to thepetition! Go? How are you going? Are you going to carry a bed for Mr. Xiao, who is unconscious, topete with Cao Dusheng? Dong Lingxin said sarcastically, pointing at Xiao Dancheng on the soft couch. But just as she was about to continue, Xue An nced up at her. That look made Dong Lingxin swallow back her following words. Because she found Xue Ans gaze terrifying. That indifferent gaze, cold as ice, made Dong Lingxin shiver slightly all over. Fortunately, Xue An only nced at her briefly, then diverted his gaze and continued to sip his tea. Dong Lingxin hesitated for a moment, then softened her tone, Mr. Xue, even if you dont n to leave, tomorrow is the day of thepetition. But Mr. Xiao is still unconscious, how are you going topete like this? Xue An remained silent until he finished the tea in his cup, then said indifferently, Isnt it not tomorrow yet? You Dong Lingxin was at a loss for words, and finally gave up. Forget it, since youre so stubborn, I wont try to persuade you anymore. Take care of yourself! With that, Dong Lingxin turned and walked away. Xue An looked at her retreating figure and smiled faintly, Regardless, I still have to thank you for your kindness! I just want to give it a try! Try what? Dong Lingxin stopped in her tracks, turned her head, and asked with curiosity. I want to see if Xiao Dancheng can walk out of his own Heart Demon! So, I will give him one more night! Dong Lingxin clearly did not understand what Xue An meant, but at this moment, his words held no credibility in her eyes. After scoffing a few times, she strode away. Xue An turned his head to look at the still pale-faced Xiao from Wandan City and said indifferently, Now, its all up to you! If you cant wake up, then tomorrow, I will wipe out that Cao Dusheng! The night passed without a word. When the first rays of the morning sun shone into the room. Xiao from Wandan City stilly on the soft bed with a deathly pale face, showing no signs of awakening. Xue An sighed softly. The Heart Demon is hard to ovee. So he had anticipated this oue. Husband, has it failed? An Yan walked out from the inner room and asked. Xue An shook his head, I set a time limit in his Heart Demons secret realm, so he definitely knows that today is the day of the duel. But since he hasnt woken up yet, it means the chances of him oveing his Heart Demon are already very slim! What should we do? An Yan also seemed rather disheartened. After all, Xiao from Wandan City had left her with a good impression throughout their journey. Xue An was silent for a moment, then stood up, Since he cant wake up, Ill be the one to take down Cao Dusheng. An Yan nodded. But just as Xue An was about to walk towards the door, Xiao from Wandan City, lying in bed, suddenly moved a finger. The action was very slight, but Xue An still noticed. Hmm? Xue An paused in his steps. At that moment, Xiao from Wandan City shuddered all over, then floated into the air, enveloped byyers of purple elixir qi. A powerful aura of the Alchemy Dao emanated outward. Xue An was slightly taken aback, then a faint smile appeared on his lips, Not bad at all, he actually managed to awaken at thest moment! Just then, Xiao from Wandan City abruptly opened his eyes. His pupils were shrouded with the purple qi that signified the supreme nobility of the Alchemy Dao. Wherever his gaze fell, phantom elixirs spontaneously manifested in the air. But as Xiao from Wandan City blinked his eyes a few times, these miraculous and powerful visions gradually dispersed. Even the elixir qi enveloping his body was retracted back into him. In an instant. Xiao from Wandan City became just like any ordinary old man, and if one were to judge by his aura, he seemed even less formidable than before he fell asleep. Now gradually regaining rity from the confusion of awakening, Xiao from Wandan City carefully inspected his own hands and tried to feel the surging power of the Alchemy Dao within his body, his face couldnt help but light up with exultation. Then, trying topose himself, he took a step forward and gave Xue An a deeply respectful bow. Disciple has not failed the great expectations of the master, finally defeating the Heart Demon, retempering the elixir heart, breaking through the barrier! Although it was a simple sentence, Xue An understood just how difficult the journey had been. So he smiled and nodded, Well done! Then he looked out the window. At that moment, the sky outside the window was shrouded withyer uponyer of Alchemy Daos light. Those were the traces left by Pill Masters on their journey. Xue An said indifferently, Today is the day of the duel, what happens next is up to you! Yes! Xiao from Wandan City replied respectfully, his eyes shing with strands of purple light. Cao Dusheng, the humiliation youve inflicted upon me, Today, I will return it to you twofold! Chapter 768 The Alchemy Contest Begins (First Chapter 768: Chapter 768: The Alchemy Contest Begins (First Update) Chapter 768: Chapter 768: The Alchemy Contest Begins (First Update) In the center of Wandan City stood a towering building. This hundred-zhang tall building, suffused with the color of Daoist vermillion, was the location of the headquarters of the Elixir Dao Association. It was also the venue for the annual Elixir Competition. At this moment. Inside the spacious hall of the Elixir Tower, the din of voices was deafening, and the atmosphere was bustling. Pill Masters from all corners had gathered, discussing in groups their experiences and insights in pill refining over the past years. This was also an essential function of the Elixir Competition. After all, the vastness of Guiyi Star meant that territories were separated by more than tens of thousands of miles, making it challenging for these alchemists to interact with their peers under normal circumstances. And this Elixir Competition served as a rare tform of exchange for alchemists from all quarters. Moreover, many Pill Masters took this opportunity to exchange what they needed, swapping elixir recipes or Spiritual Medicine they urgently required. Just then, Cao Dusheng, donning a brand-new mysterious-colored pill robe, walked in with an air of arrogance. On seeing him, many Pill Masters showed a hint of fear and began to greet him. Greetings to Pill Master Cao! Mr. Cao! Its been but a few days, and Mr. Dushengs Elixir Dao cultivation has improved again. It seems theres hope for reaching Earth Rank in this lifetime! Thesepliments and greetings were incessant, much to the pleasure of Cao Dusheng. He nodded slightly with feigned pride, a hint of an inscrutable smile on his face, then walked into the Elixir Room that only Yellow Level alchemists and above could enjoy. After he left, the topics of discussion in the hall all shifted to him. You have to admit, this Cao Dusheng is really lucky! Back in the day, he was just an ordinary Sword Cultivator Pill Master, but somehow, he caught the eye of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor and became his disciple. From then on, his pill art advanced by leaps and bounds, and in just a few years, he broke through to the Profound Rank. Its truly enviable. Tch, its just a pity that his character is wanting. I heard that once he became a disciple of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, he started to take revenge fiercely on those he had grudges with in the pasteven going as far as to retaliate against some just for not greeting him when they met. It shows that this man is a vindictive and petty person! Upon hearing this alchemists ount, everyone around fell silent, their expressions turning somewhat unnatural. Because everyone feared this Cao Dusheng would retaliate if he heard these words. Lets not talk about this! Hey, did you hear? Cao Dusheng made a bet with an alchemist from the Eastern Domain. Its said that the loser not only has to forfeit their cultivation level but also kneel and call the other grandpa three hundred times! How could I not have heard? The whole Wandan City is abuzz with this! I heard that the alchemist from the Eastern Domain is called something like the Junior Elixir Lord, but in reality, hes just a Sword Cultivator Pill Master! Heh, now therell be a spectacle to watch! Right, out of all people, why provoke this guy! In the midst of this chatter, Cao Dusheng sat inside the Elixir Room, where a young boy presented him with fragrant tea, and he savored it leisurely. At that moment, a servant tiptoed in. My lord! Hows it going? Cao Dusheng didnt even lift his head. Thetest message just came in, theres still no movement inside Judan Pce. Moreover, the word is that after you left, this Xiaodan Cheng seems to have been unconscious the entire time and hasnt woken up yet! Unconscious? Heh, he must be ying dead, Cao Dusheng said with a vicious smile upon hearing the news. Just then, amotion could be hearding from the hall outside the Elixir Room. Cao Dusheng was slightly startled, just about to get up to see what was happening. The door to the Elixir Room had already been opened. Then, a woman dressed in a moon-white pill robe, with her brows sharp as a de and pinned beside her temples adding to her delicate face a hint of fierceness, stepped gracefully inside. Several Pill Masters in mysterious-colored robes followed her, all showing the utmost respect to this woman. On sighting her, Cao Dushengs pretentious pride immediately vanished, and he stood up, addressing her in a somewhat obsequious tone, So its the esteemed Bai Yue! The woman stopped in her tracks, nced at Cao Dusheng, and nodded slightly, Ah, its Cao Dusheng! Cao Dusheng trembled all over, a touch of joy appeared in his eyes as he excitedly said, Thats right, it is indeed me! The reason Cao Dusheng was so respectful to this woman was entirely because she was a legendary figure within the Elixir Dao Association. It was rumored that there once were seven giants within the Elixir Dao Association. But after so many years, most pill masters either were in seclusion and did not emerge, or had already passed away. In the current Elixir Dao Association, when it came to influence, the leading figure naturally was the Quenching Elixir Ancestor. Yet this woman did not fall short inparison at all. Not just because of her Elixir Dao Cultivation, but more so because of her name. L Baiyue! The second young miss of the L family of the Skyward Pavilion! Among the cultivators of the Guiyi Star, a saying had always been popr. Poor in swords, rich in elixirs. Poor in swords referred to sword cultivators being able to practice with meager means, as they only needed a single sword. Rich in elixirs indicated that in order to be a Pill Master, substantial financial resources were essential. Even just for entry-level practice, the spiritual medicines required amounted to an astronomical figure. L Baiyue perfectly validated the truth of this proverb. Fond of Alchemy Dao since her childhood, she studied under countless powerful pill masters and began concocting elixirs from the age of six. With the nearly unparalleled wealth of the L family as her support, her skills in Alchemy Dao improved by leaps and bounds. Now she had even reached the pinnacle of the Profound Rank at a very young age, just one step away from entering the realm of Earth Rank. But even without bing an Earth-Rank Elixir Master, L Baiyue was still among the top figures within the Elixir Dao Association. Even the Quenching Elixir Ancestor had to maintain a degree of respect when meeting her. After all, who could afford to offend money? And it was for this reason, that the ever obsequious Cao Dusheng showed her such respect. I heard you made a bet with a pill master from the Eastern Domain? L Baiyue asked indifferently. Yes! L Baiyue seemed somewhat interested. She didnt really like this Cao Dusheng, and since he was also a disciple of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, she hadnt bothered much with him before. But today, someone actually dared to bet on elixirs with him, and that was something she needed to pay attention to. After all the L family had just gone through a major incident, and it was a time when they needed people, so attracting another skilled expert in Alchemy Dao would be beneficial! Has this person arrived yet? L Baiyue inquired. By now, many people had already gathered inside the Elixir Room. People were aware of the matter with Cao Dusheng, and they were all quite curious. Upon hearing the question, Cao Dusheng smiled smugly, I dont think hes going to make it! Oh? Why not? Just heard the news, the person Im supposed topete with has been unconscious; it seems he wants to feign death to avoid this bet! Cao Dusheng said with a face full of pride. L Baiyues brows slightly furrowed at the words. Many others exchanged meaningful nces with each other. They all believed that Cao Dusheng had something to do with it. But just then, a calm and tranquil voice came from outside, Cao Dusheng, who said I was going to feign death and avoid this? Chapter 769 The First Match Fierce Sun True Pill Chapter 769: Chapter 769: The First Match, Fierce Sun True Pill (2nd Update) Chapter 769: Chapter 769: The First Match, Fierce Sun True Pill (2nd Update) As his words carried, Xiao Dancheng walked in. As soon as Cao Dusheng saw him, his expression darkened and then he let out a cold huff. I thought you were ying dead and didnt dare toe! Xiao Dancheng now carried an air of calmness, devoid of any trace of mboyance, and even when provoked by Cao Dusheng, he simply smiled faintly. How could I not show up for a gambling agreement we set in advance? Cao Dusheng sneered, What, is that Alchemy Master too scared toe? Master Xue will arrive shortly, but for now, its up to you and me to have our duel. Shall we begin? Xiao Dancheng said indifferently. Cao Dusheng paused for a moment, a hint of doubt rising in his heart, for Xiao Danchengs demeanor was far tooposed. This was not in keeping with his past behavior. It was as if he held a winning hand. At that moment, L Baiyue was also observing Xiao Dancheng closely. She noticed the calmness of the Pill Master, but within his eyes, a faint purple aura was subtly present. This discovery gave L Baiyue pause. At this time, Cao Dusheng sneered viciously, Lets start then! I hope when you lose, youll abide by the agreement, crippling your own cultivation level and kneel down to call me Grandfather! Xiao Dancheng smiled faintly, I hope you will do the same! Cao Dusheng, seeing this, gritted his teeth, Putting on a mysterious front! The Alchemy Convention already had aplete set of alchemy equipment ready. And gambling on elixirs was not an unusual urrence. However, due to todays duel involving Cao Dusheng, a rising star among Pill Masters, against an unsung Pill Master from the Eastern Domain, it still drew a crowd of onlookers. At that moment, a judge from the Elixir Dao Association responsible for overseeing the elixir gamble, walked emotionlessly onto the high tform and announced solemnly, This elixir gambling match is done with both parties consent, and all consequences will be borne by the parties themselves. We shall now begin the first round! Refine a Sun True Elixir, to bepleted within three hours, with no restrictions on the pill furnace or pill techniques! Boom! This announcement caused a stir among the spectating Pill Masters. Sun True Elixir, its actually the Heavenly-ranked Elixir, Sun True Elixir! Starting off with such high-level elixirs and only giving three hours, the difficulty is simply too great! Its known that in Guiyi Star, elixirs are ssified into five ranks: Human, Earth, Heaven, Law, and Saint. Human and Earth Elixirs are consideredmon Spirit Pills, but once you reach the level of Heavenly-ranked Elixirs, the difficulty in refining them increases dramatically. Many Yellow Level and even Profound Rank Pill Masters struggle greatly to refine a single satisfactory Heavenly-ranked Elixir. And for this elixir gambling match, the first round was, astonishingly, the Sun True Elixir, which is considered one of the supreme Heavenly-ranked Elixirs. This naturally caused a great shock among the crowd. This must have been requested by Cao Dusheng himself! After all, everyone in the Elixir Dao Association has to give face to the Quenching Elixir Ancestor! It seems that Cao Dusheng came well-prepared; this isnt looking good for Xiao Dancheng! Originally, many Pill Masters werent very optimistic about Xiao Dancheng; now, seeing this scenario, they shook their heads even more. At that moment, Cao Dusheng said arrogantly, Xiao Dancheng, its not toote to admit defeat now! Xiao Dancheng shook his head, Master Xue said that were only allowed to win, not lose. To make you kneel and call out grandfather, I cannot back down either! Upon hearing this, the Elixir Room fell into silence. Because this was obviously leaving no room for retreat. Sure enough. Cao Dushengs face turned a steely blue, Good! Very good! Since youre stubbornly clinging to your path, Ill make your death a swift one! With those words, Cao Dusheng swung his sleeves and soared into the air, heading straight for the pill furnace that had been prepared beforehand. Xiao Dancheng smiled and turned around, walking leisurely towards his own alchemy area. At this moment, Cao Dusheng pointed fiercely at his pill furnace. Boom! From the pill furnace, a riot of five-colored mes soared up, forming the shape of a lotus. This disy of exquisite fire control won a round of apuse from the audience. Cao Dusheng was feeling smug and deliberately nced at Xiaodan Cheng across from him. At that moment, Xiaodan Cheng was calmly fiddling with the pill furnace, not showing any impatience, which elicited a coldugh from Cao Dushengs heart. Then, as if to show off, he began to pick spiritual medicines with a fluid grace. The Elixir of Suns Inferno required over a hundred different kinds of spiritual medicines, each with its unique properties and varying significantly in required amounts, and there was no room for the slightest error. A mere discrepancy of a millimeter couldpletely ruin the batch of elixirs. Therefore, this step of adding ingredients was truly a test for a pill master. But when it came to Cao Dusheng, none of these were issues. Each of his movements was dashing and elegant, a pleasure to behold. In the blink of an eye, he had finished selecting all the hundreds of portions of spiritual medicine. Meanwhile, Xiaodan Cheng was still leisurely picking his spiritual medicines, falling far behind in progress. Cao Dusheng was pleased with himself, and the slight concern he had just vanished like smoke. It seemed he had indeed been overly worried; this old fellow was clearly just stalling for time! With these thoughts in mind, Cao Dusheng began adding the medicines into the mix. If choosing the medicines tested the fundamental skills of a pill master, then the act of adding them was a test of the pill masters Elixir Dao cultivation. Because at this point, there were only two things you needed to do. That was to add the correct medicinal ingredients into the pill furnace at the right time. Every step in the process had to be error-free. Otherwise, at best the elixir would be destroyed, and at worst, the conflicting medicinal properties could cause an explosion. After bing a disciple of Quenching Elixir Ancestor, Cao Dushengs pill art had indeed improved greatly. Take the act of adding the ingredients, for example; his motions were nimble and contained a peculiar rhythm that inevitably swayed the observers hearts. All the pill masters present showed a grave expression on their faces. Because the technique Cao Dusheng demonstrated made many feel inferior. Even L Baiyue couldnt help but nod internally. This Cao Dusheng might love ttery, but his pill art was truly good. Turning to look at Xiaodan Cheng, he had just finished selecting his spiritual medicines and began to add them to his pill furnace at a leisurely pace. The entire process was devoid of any haste or showmanship. While it seemed less aesthetically pleasing than Cao Dushengs approach, if you watched for longer, you would discover that every move Xiaodan Cheng made was so natural. It was as if every subsequent action was meant to unfold exactly as it did, creating a sense offort for the viewer. L Baiyues eyes lit up. With such technique, Xiaodan Chengs Elixir Dao cultivation was certainly notparable to that of an ordinary Profound Rank pill master. But strangely, why was he only a Yellow Level alchemist? L Baiyue pondered this question in her heart. When she saw a glint of treasure light above Cao Dushengs pill furnace. Hiss! Treasure light! With the appearance of treasure light, its at least a medium-grade Elixir of Suns Inferno of the Heavenly Rank! This discovery astonished many of the pill masters present. And Cao Dushengs face was full of pride. The reason he chose to refine the Elixir of Suns Inferno was that it was the elixir he practiced the most. Now that the treasure light had appeared, he was sure of his victory in thispetition. But his pride had barelysted a moment before it was shattered by several exmations. Good heavens! Look over there! Everyone turned to look. They saw a seven-colored treasure light above Xiaodan Chengs pill furnace, apanied by a refreshing fragrance. This This is the phenomenon that only urs when an elixir of superior quality is produced! Chapter 770 The High-Quality Elixir is Complete Chapter 770: Chapter 770: The High-Quality Elixir is Complete (3rd Update) Chapter 770: Chapter 770: The High-Quality Elixir is Complete (3rd Update) The Elixir became a superior product, emitting seven-colored treasured radiance. This discovery made all the Pill Masters in the venue somewhat restless. After all, even a Profound-Rank Alchemist who had been refining elixirs for many years might not necessarily produce a furnace with seven-colored treasured light. Even an Earth-Rank Elixir Master would have to think hard about it. Yet today, it had appeared in the hands of a Yellow Level Alchemist. How could this not be shocking? Cao Dushengs face was filled with astonishment as he watched the scene unfold, How How is this possible? In his memory, the alchemy of this Xiao Dan City was decent, but his talent was too poor topare with his own. Thats why he had been defeated by Cao Dusheng at thest Alchemy Competition. Moreover, now that he had been apprenticed to Quenching Elixir Ancestor, his strength had soared. By rights, this Xiao Dan City should be far inferior to himself. But how could there be seven-colored treasured light under his seemingly clumsy maniption? Cao Dusheng really couldnt understand the reasoning behind this. L Baiyue, however, was nodding silently to herself. Having one foot already in the ranks of Earth-Rank Alchemists and thanks to the L Familys vast wealth, her vision was much higher than that of an ordinary alchemist. She was the only one in the entire venue who could see the profound mystery of Xiao Dan Citys alchemy technique just now. The so-calledplexity of the Alchemy Dao means that to refine a superior Treasured Elixir, one needs extremely meticulous preparation. Yet, when Xiao Dan City was refining the elixir, his hands and movements might have looked very clumsy, but in reality, they were an extremely clever method. Because he simplified all the unnecessary steps and techniques. He did everything in the simplest and least effortful way. This may sound simple, but only when you do it will you realize the difficulty. After all, it is always easier to add than to subtract in this world. But at this moment, L Baiyue also couldnt help but have some doubts. Because such alchemy techniques can only be proficiently used after countless furnaces of elixir practice. Even L Baiyue, who has beenvished with countless Immortal Crystals from childhood, had not yet reached this realm. How did Xiao Dan City achieve it then? Could it be that he was wealthy enough to practice and make mistakes with Heavenly-ranked Elixirs every day? L Baiyue was puzzled. Only Xiao Dan City himself knew what was going on. The past few days of unconsciousness were not a waste of time. After Xue An had immersed his consciousness into the Heart Demon secret realm. Although it looked like he had only been unconscious for a few days to the outside world. In Xiao Dan Citys view, decades had passed. In those decades, what Xiao Dan City had to do every day was to refine elixirs frantically under the terrifying pressure of his own Heart Demon. In that secret realm transformed by the Heart Demon, Spiritual Medicine was inexhaustible, there for his use. If it were only that, it might have been fine. The key was that every day, Xiao Dan City had to refine elixirs under the requirements of the Heart Demon. If he was slightly careless and the elixir didnt meet the expectations, he would be devoured by the Heart Demon. Under the pain of being consumed by the Heart Demon, most people probably wouldntst a few days before goingpletely insane. Yet Xiao Dan City miraculously persevered. Not only did he persevere, But every day, while refining elixirs, he used all his efforts to ponder and study. Just as Xue An and many others had said, Xiao Dan Citys talent for the Alchemy Dao was not particrly brilliant. However, during those long decades, Xiao Dan City discarded all distractions, and every day his mind was fixated on one thing. And that was alchemy! Xue An had once said that what hecked was a fearless heart. And this Heart Demon Secret Realm, was the very process by which he reimed his lost heart. In the end. Under the nearly obsessive self-imposed pressure by Xiao Dancheng, he finally concocted an Elixir capable of defeating the Heart Demon, thereby awakening from the ordeal. Therefore, it was only at this moment that Xiao Dancheng could face this wager with suchposure and ease. Becausepared to battling Heart Demons, thispetition was as simple as a joke. At this moment, as time passed. The seven-colored Treasured Light above the Pill Furnace before Xiao Dancheng grew more intense. Despite this, Xiao Dancheng remained expressionless, continuously making minute adjustments to the Elixir Fire. Every step he took was impable. In contrast, there was Cao Dusheng. This fellow, who had just been confident of his certain victory, was now thrown into disarray. Especially upon seeing the increasingly intense Treasured Light, his mentalitypletely copsed. As his mentality crumbled, so did his technique start to scatter. The Elixir Fire, which should have been finely adjusted, began to falter and fail. Atst. There was a dull thud. A wisp of blue smoke rose from the Pill Furnace in front of Cao Dusheng. The already dim Treasured Light had long since dissipated. A scent of char spread. His Elixir of the zing Sun, ruined! Cao Dusheng stood there ashen-faced. Just then. Xiao Dancheng called out calmly, Coagte! The seven-colored Treasured Light immediately dove into the Pill Furnace. The Pill Furnace began to tremble slightly. All of a sudden. The lid of the Pill Furnace soared into the air. An Elixir wrapped in fierce mes, emitting a strong power, flew out. It circled around Xiao Dancheng a few times before slowly descending onto the jade te. Heaven Rank top-grade! No doubt, its an absolute Heaven Rank top-grade Elixir of the zing Sun! The Pill Masters clicked their tongues in admiration, looking at Xiao Dancheng with a bit more reverence in their eyes. In the world of Alchemy Dao, its always the art of pill-making thats revered. Now that Xiao Dancheng had proven his strength with his irrefutable pill-making skills, it was only natural to earn the reverence of many Pill Masters. The reviewer from the Elixir Dao Association nced at Cao Dusheng, a hint of hesitation and regret in his eyes, then slowly dered, The first round, Xiao Dancheng wins! If the results had been close, he might have turned a blind eye to help Cao Dusheng. But now one side had concocted a Heaven-Rank top-grade Elixir in less than three hours, while the other ended in an Elixirs destruction. Even a blind person couldnt dere Cao Dusheng the winner. Thus, in the first round, Xiao Dancheng secured a victory with an indubitably strong advantage. Elixir wagers are usually best two out of three rounds. So the uing round was of utmost importance. At this moment. This wager had already attracted countless Pill Masters as onlookers. Many who were initially prepared topete in pill-making had given up their intent and drawn near to watch this rare spectacle. At this moment, Cao Dushengsplexion was extremely unsightly, his eyes fixed on Xiao Dancheng, Old fellow, you got lucky this round. Next, Ill show you what Im capable of! Xiao Dancheng, neither arrogant nor impetuous, simply smiled lightly, Good, Ill be waiting! This demeanor had many Pill Masters nodding secretly, considering him indeed to have the bearing of a true master. But what they didnt know was that Xiao Dancheng had already concocted no less than several hundred thousand batches of Elixirs in the Heart Demon Secret Realm, so such a spectacle naturally didnt bother him. Next, the second round, Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy Elixir! Time limit, one day! Chapter 771 - 771 Round 2 - Profound Darkness Daoist Chapter 771: Chapter 771: Round 2 C Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy (4th Update) Chapter 771: Chapter 771: Round 2 C Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy (4th Update) Boom! If the Sun True Elixir just now was a minor earthquake, then the appearance of the Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy was nothing short of a hurricane sweeping through. Countless Pill Masters looked at one another in dismay, thinking they must have heard wrong. Even L Baiyue, who had been watching coldly from the sidelines, was somewhat startled. No mistake, right? Its actually the Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy! This is clearly bullying! Who doesnt know that this is the Quenching Elixir Ancestors signature masterpiece, and moreover, this is a Heavenly-ranked Elixir imbued with a trace of a Law Elixirs aura! How could a Yellow Level Alchemist possibly concoct it? Exactly, Cao Dusheng is obviously desperate to turn the tables with this move! No wonder these Pill Masters were so astonished. It was entirely because this Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy elixir was a very unique elixir. Within the Alchemy Dao Association, there are many well-known elixirs, such as the Sun True Elixir just mentioned. As long as your rank as a Pill Master was high enough, you would generally be able to concoct it. But this Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy was different. First of all, the ingredients for this elixir were hard to find, with strict conditions. Secondly, and most importantly, there was only a simple elixir recipe circting. One should know that concocting an elixir doesnt simply rely on having ess to the right Spiritual Medicine. The myriad conditions and methods required, if not exined to you by someone, might leave you incapable of concocting it in your entire lifetime. The reason for this is because this elixir is the non-transmissible secret of the Quenching Elixir Ancestors lineage. It could even be said that the Quenching Elixir Ancestor personally crafted this elixir. Now, as a disciple of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, Cao Dusheng had decided to concoct this elixir for the gamble, making it tantly clear he was pulling rank. This naturally caused dissatisfaction among many Pill Masters. But Cao Dusheng paid no attention to these sentiments, he sneered coldly at Xiaodan Cheng across from him. Old man Xiao, what do you say? Do you have the guts topete in this round? Of course, if you think you cant beat me, then conceding this round wont be too pitiful. We could just call it a tie, how about that? Xiaodan Chengs expression was extremely ugly. In the decades he spent in the Heart Demon Secret Realm, he had concocted all varieties of Heavenly-ranked Elixirs. But he had never concocted an elixir like the Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy. In fact, even if he wanted to, he couldnt. Because, although there were recipes for these elixirs, they were as good as nonexistent. Therefore, when faced with Cao Dushengs taunts, he was at aplete loss. Seeing this, Cao Dusheng couldnt help butugh triumphantly, No need to struggle, you might as well concede this round early! However, at this moment, Xue An slowly walked in and said indifferently, Xiaodan Cheng, ept this round. When Xiaodan Cheng saw Xue An appear, his whole body trembled, and his eyes lit up with spirit, promptly saying, Yes! Then, turning his head toward Cao Dusheng, he dered, Illpete in this round! Cao Dushengsughter was as if cut off by someone gripping his throat, abruptly holding back, then he red fiercely at Xue An, and said in an ominous tone, You dared to show up? Xue An smiled faintly, Why wouldnt I dare? After all, Im still waiting for you to kneel before me and call me grandpa! You Cao Dusheng was left choking with rage. Meanwhile, all the Pill Masters in the hall looked at Xue An with eyes full of astonishment. Clearly, they did not understand what this man was doing. At this moment, Xue Anxin walked up to Xiao Dancheng, nced at the Lietian Zhendan on the jade dish, and smiled faintly, Nicely done! Xiao Dancheng stood respectfully at the side with his hands hanging down, just like a primary school student waiting for Xue Ans instructions. This scene caused L Baiyue, who had been paying close attention to everything, to be slightly taken aback. She had initially thought that this young man was a rtive, perhaps a nephew, of Xiao Dancheng, but now it seemed the situation was the reverse. Xue An then said to the judge, Since he is to refine the Profound Darkness Daoist Elixir, could we take a look at the elixirs recipe? The judge was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, Of course! He then gestured to someone behind him with a nod. A young boy walked up to Xue An holding a small box. The Pill Masters below began murmuring among themselves. Whats going on here? Is he going to start studying the recipe now? Heh, isnt this just fooling around? Even if he were to take the recipe home and study it for a year, I doubt hed get even a glimpse of the technique! These mocking and ridiculing voices were endless. However, Xue An seemed as if he heard none of it, taking the recipe out of the small box, looking it over briefly, then slowly closing his eyes. Seeing this, Cao Dushengs face was filled with disdain as he snickered. Tsk tsk, quite the act. After just a nce at the recipe, he wants to figure out the Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy? Who does he think he is? Really, such people are Before he could finish his sentence, Xue An suddenly opened his eyes. A powerful authority emanated from his being, forcefully holding back the rest of Cao Dushengs words. Then Xue An withdrew his gaze, turned to Xiao Dancheng, and spoke faintly, The person who wrote this recipe is either foolish or malicious; many things are muddled. Ill tell you the correct method to refine it now! Upon hearing this, many Pill Masters shook their heads in secret, and some even looked at Xue An with faces full of mockery. Just by ncing at a recipe, he could replicate an elixir? Moreover, from the sound of it, it seemed he also intended to improve the Profound Darkness Daoist Elixir? This was simply like a lunatics daydream. Cao Dusheng even let out a coldugh, feeling greatly relieved, believing Xue An was entirely a chatan. Only L Baiyue noticed that particr moment and felt a slight shift in her heart, her gaze towards Xue An carrying a trace of difference. This man, quite interesting! No matter how others saw it, but in Xiao Danchengs eyes, Xue Ans words were the undeniable truth, so he immediately nodded, Yes, Master! Of course, Xue An would not take the time to teach Xiao Dancheng how to refine it bit by bit, as it would take at least a day just to exin orally. Thus, Xue An directly imparted to Xiao Dancheng a strand of Divine Sense, transferring his own insights. Xiao Danchengs body shook as he began to feverishly absorb the vast amount of information contained within the Divine Sense given by Xue An. If it had been the Xiao Dancheng of before, it might have taken him half a day to return to normal. But after the tempering by the Heart Demon, his spirit had be resilient enough. Therefore, in just a few breaths time, he regained hisposure and then looked at Xue An with immense reverence. Because he could tell that the method Xue An gave him was countless times more superior than the one on that recipe. Cao Dusheng, growing impatient, spoke at this time, All this hocus-pocus, can we start now? Xiao Dancheng now felt quite confident, and with a faint smile, said, Good! Lets begin now! Chapter 772 The Shock of Dong Lingxin (First Chapter 772: Chapter 772: The Shock of Dong Lingxin (First Update) Chapter 772: Chapter 772: The Shock of Dong Lingxin (First Update) Meanwhile. In her study, Dong Lingxin from Judan Pce sat feeling somewhat restless and uneasy. Today was the day of the elixirpetition, and she had no idea whether Mr. Xiao had awakened. All this trouble was because of that despicable guy, if not for him, Mr. Xiao would not have made that bet with Cao Dusheng. As a merchant dealing in elixirs in Wandan City, Dong Lingxin was clearer than anyone about the frightening strength of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor at present. It could be said that the Quenching Elixir Ancestor monopolized eighty percent of the elixir business in Wandan City. This was also why Dong Lingxin had strongly opposed their bet with Cao Dusheng. Even if you win, what then? The followers under Quenching Elixir Ancestor were powerful; to deal with a few foreign pill masters was far too easy. Particrly since Mr. Xiao had offered some help to Dong Lingxin when she was just starting out at Judan Pce. She had always remembered this favor and thus wished even more that no misfortune would befall Xiao Dan City. With these thoughts, she pondered for a moment, before deciding to make another trip to the courtyard where Xue An was staying. Regardless, it would be good to have them leave Wandan City first. But just as she was about to step out of the study, a maid hurried in, flustered. Miss, I sent someone to deliver some tea and food to Mr. Xiao just now, only to find that the small courtyard is already empty! What? Dong Lingxin was startled. Are you sure you saw clearly? Miss, I went there myself to check, and indeed everyone is gone, including Mr. Xiao who was unconscious! Dong Lingxin secretly cursed the situation, they must have gone to the Elixir Tower to participate in the elixirpetition! With that thought, Dong Lingxin clenched her teeth, growing increasingly irritated with Xue Ans rash actions, but since it hade to this, she could only think of a remedy. Thus, she said in a stern voice, Arrange a few people never mind, Ill go myself! Saying that, she stepped out and headed outside. The maid called out from behind, Miss, you havent changed into your outdoor clothes yet! Forget it, theres no time! said Dong Lingxin, proceeding out the door and heading toward the Elixir Tower. In the Central Region of Guiyi, almost everyone was cultivating. Even Dong Lingxin herself had an impressive cultivation level. Therefore, in just the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, she arrived at the Elixir Tower located in the citys center. The ce was already surrounded by a crowd, with fragments of phrases such as elixirpetition and bets reaching Dong Lingxins ears every now and then. Dong Lingxins heart sank, knowing she waste; in her anxiety, she pushed her way into the Elixir Tower. Dong Lingxin, being involved in the elixir business, naturally had interactions with members of the Elixir Dao Association, which is why the guards at the door all recognized her. Shopkeeper Dong, what brings you here to enjoy the excitement? the smiling sentries asked. Dong Lingxin didnt have time for pleasantries and quickly inquired, Is Mr. Cao inside now? She feared these sentries might not know of Xiao Dan City and the others. As expected, one of the sentries chuckled, Of course, hes inside. And I heard he is having a betting match with some bumpkins from the Eastern Domain! Tsk tsk, daring to challenge Master Cao in elixir art, they must be tired of living! Hearing this, Dong Lingxin grew even more anxious. After hurriedly thanking the sentries, she rushed into the main hall of the Elixir Tower. The hall was filled with Pill Masters of Yellow Level and below, who did not have the privilege to enter the Elixir Room. These people, in small groups, were also discussing the events inside the Elixir Room. Dong Lingxin had no time to deal with this; she quickly approached the guards of the Elixir Room, took a deep breath, and spoke with a bow, Gentlemen, I need to go in and find Lord L! In the entire Elixir Dao Association, the only person who could be addressed as Lord L was L Baiyue. Dong Lingxin had met L Baiyue under some very coincidental circumstances. Because L Baiyue held her in high regard, they quickly became good friends. The sess of Judan Pces business today also depends on the prestige and strength of L Baiyue. The guards recognized Dong Lingxin and, knowing she was a good friend of L Baiyue, dared not stop her; they nodded and said, Please go inside, Lord L is in there! With that, they stepped aside, and Dong Lingxin took a deep breath, suppressing the restlessness in her heart, and walked in. She saw that the Elixir Room was filled with Pill Masters of the Yellow and Profound Ranks. But there was not a whisper to be heard inside; everyone was staring dumbfounded at the high tform where Xiao Dancheng and Cao Dusheng were engaged in their gambling match. Upon seeing that Xiao Dancheng was safe and unharmed standing there, Dong Lingxin couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Luckily, she wasnt toote. Then, she saw L Baiyue standing beside the high tform and hurriedly tiptoed over. Lady Ruyue! Dong Lingxins call startled L Baiyue from her thoughts. When she turned and saw it was Dong Lingxin, she was slightly surprised, What are you doing here? Dong Lingxins face was filled with urgency, Lady Ruyue, I havee to ask you for a favor! What is it? The one currently gambling with Cao Dusheng is a friend of mine. Could you possibly find a way to stop this gambling match? Otherwise, my friend will be in imminent danger! Dong Lingxin implored sincerely. L Baiyue looked at Dong Lingxin with a very odd expression. Dong Lingxin mistook it for unwillingness on L Baiyues part and hurriedly said, Lady Ruyue, Im begging you for this favor. Please make your move quickly; if it gets anyter, Im afraid Mr. Xiao will truly be done for! L Baiyue shook her head. Dong Lingxin felt her heart sink, just as she was about to speak. L Baiyue chuckled lightly, Who said that your friend would be dead if we waited a little longer? Isnt that the case, Dong Lingxin said, somewhat perplexed. L Baiyue pointed to the tform, Just now, your friend has already gambled one round with Cao Dusheng, and he won! What? Dong Lingxin could hardly believe her ears. She had thought that Xiao Dancheng hade here with a resolution to die while gambling with Cao Dusheng, But unexpectedly, he had won. At this moment, the second round of the gambling match had already begun. Xue Ans words caused a stir throughout the hall. Dong Lingxin was also among them. She watched Xue An stand proudly on the high tform, and suddenly a thought emerged in her heart. Could it be that she had been wrong all along? This man wasnt a swindler but a genuinely talented master of the Alchemy Dao? Just then, she heard L Baiyuement lightly, This man is quite extraordinary indeed! Hearing L Baiyues assessment, Dong Lingxin was even more astonished and could only stare at thepetition taking ce on the high tform. First, there was Cao Dushengs side, where he was confident of victory in this round. After all, to ensure his victory, he had specifically sought guidance from his master, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, before the gambling match. As the Pill Master who created this elixir, the Quenching Elixir Ancestors experience was naturally the most urate. Therefore, they saw him dividing the Spiritual Medicine almost without thinking, his movements extremely proficient. In contrast, Xiao Danchengs actions seemed much slower. Even for many of the Spiritual Medicines, Xiao Dancheng had to ponder several times before he could divide them properly. Seeing this, many Pill Masters shook their heads in secret. How could this try-and-error method of concocting possibly win over Cao Dusheng? Chapter 773 Chapter Treasured Elixir is Ready How Will You Chapter 773: 773 Chapter Treasured Elixir is Ready, How Will You Win Against Me (2nd Update) Chapter 773: 773 Chapter Treasured Elixir is Ready, How Will You Win Against Me (2nd Update) Time ticked away, second by second. After seven hours, a massive, wheel-like treasured elixir qi appeared above Cao Dushengs pill furnace. This signified that the Profound Darkness Daoist Elixir he was refining had gradually begun to take shape. Witnessing this scene, everyone turned their heads to nce at Xue An, who was still calmly adjusting the mes of the pill furnace, and they couldnt help but shake their heads in secret. Another hourter, pleasant sounds began to emanate from within Cao Dushengs pill furnace. Its the elixirs movement! This batch of Profound Darkness Daoist Elixirs is stable! The so-called elixir movement refers to the phenomenon when a treasured elixir takes form, the gathering spiritual energy ys various enchanting sounds. At the same time, this also indicated that the quality of this batch of elixirs was very high. A triumphant look appeared on Cao Dushengs face, followed by a sidelong nce at Xue An. At that moment, there was no sound from Xue Ans pill furnace, not even a trace of elixir qi. This discovery made him even more certain of his victory. Half an hour passed. By then, the treasured elixir qi above Cao Dushengs pill furnace had grown even denser, and the sound of the elixirs movement louder. Suddenly, a streak of treasured light shot out from the pill furnace, and the elixir qi in the air surged wildly into it. The elixirs movement also ceased abruptly. Is it done? Just as this thought rose in the hearts of the pill masters, they heard Cao Dushengugh boastfully, Xue An, the treasured elixir isplete, Id like to see how you can beat me now! With that, a brilliantly glowing elixir rose slowly from within the pill furnace. Upon its emergence, the elixir qi even enveloped the entire elixir room. Its actually a Heaven Rank superior elixir! Who wouldve thought that Cao Dushengs skill in pill refining had be so formidable that he could actually refine a Heaven Rank superior Profound Darkness Daoist Elixir! The pill masters eximed one after another. Even L Baiyue frowned slightly. Although she had always disliked Cao Dusheng, at this moment she had to admit that the Profound Darkness Daoist Elixir he refined was indeed well-made. Cao Dusheng was extremely pleased with himself, catching the Profound Darkness Daoist Elixir on a jade dish, then sneered at Xue An with a taunting smile. Xue An, its not toote for you to admit defeat now! Xue An, however, remainedpletely unfazed, continuing to refine his elixir with methodical calm. Cao Dusheng scoffed, Really stubborn till the end, eh? Alright, Ill just watch and see what kind of trick you can pull off in the end! At that moment, Dong Lingxin asked with a hint of destion, Lady Bai Yue, does Xue An still stand a chance of winning? L Baiyue shook her head gently, Its very unlikely! Most of the day has already passed, yet he hasnt produced even a wisp of elixir qi; with only so little time left, how could he possibly refine a Heaven Rank exceptional elixir? Upon hearing these words, Dong Lingxins face turned pale. She wanted to say something, but it all turned into a sigh of resignation in the end. At any rate, she had done her best! She just hoped that, after the defeat in thepetition, Mr. Xue would be able to save his life. Thinking this, Dong Lingxin couldnt help but direct her gaze toward Xue An, who sat on the high tform, casually sipping tea as if nothing mattered. How could this man remain so utterly unconcerned? After all, if they lost thispetition, not only would Xue An be crippled of his cultivation level and expelled from the Central Region, but he would also have to kneel and give an apology. Yet here he was, still drinking tea up to this moment. Time stealthily slipped away amidst everyones varied thoughts. Ten hours. Eleven hours. Finally. Just three quarters of an hour away from a full twelve hours, there was still not the slightest overflow of elixir qi from the pill furnace in front of Xue An. Seeing this scene, almost everyone hadpletely lost their faith. Cao Dusheng was also getting impatient, and he sneered, Xue An, its only three quarters of an hour until twelve hours, how much longer do you n to dy? Admit defeat now, and I, the great me, might just be generous and lighten your punishment! Xue An remained unmoved, not even a ripple in his eyes. Cao Dusheng cursed inwardly and couldnt help but target L Baiyue, who was sitting on the side sipping tea. Tsk tsk, Mr. Xue, I really admire you! Can you actually remain so calm even now? Let me tell you, if you anger me when the timees, Ill make sure both of you cant escape unscathed! Xue An didnt pay any attention to Cao Dushengs ranting but slowly put down his teacup, stretched leisurely, and asked indifferently, How much longer until time is up? A child in charge of keeping the time replied, Two and a half quarters left! Xue An smiled slightly, then said to Xue An, Its about time, isnt it? Xue An then came out of his intense concentration on pill refining and replied, The fire is ready! Good! Condense the elixir and have it out of the furnace! Yes! As Xue An gave the order, Xue Ans expression became solemn, his eyes gleamed with purple brilliance, and his body was enveloped inyers of purple elixir qi. Its Profound Rank! I didnt expect him to be a Profound Rank Pill Master already! A slight disturbance ran through the crowd. But even so, what could a Profound Rank Pill Master do? If he couldnt produce an elixir that surpassed Cao Dushengs now, he would still lose. Xue An formed seals with his hands in quick session, and the fire in the pill furnace transformed into a green me lotus. Condense the elixir! Xue An gave a softmand. And then, the pill furnace that hadnt shown any abnormality began to tremble. The tremor was initially very subtle, but quickly, it became increasingly intense. Even so, there was still not a trace of elixir qi spilling out. Seeing this, Cao Dushengughed heartily, What a big showfor nothing! Is your pill furnace about to explode? No sooner had he spoken than the pill furnace exploded with a bang into dust, and then a burst of green light leaped out, circling the elixir room three times in an instant, before quietly floating in mid-air. What is this? Many Pill Masters were rather puzzled. Because this floating green light sphere didnt emit any elixir qi, nor did it have any elixirs might. It looked just like an unfinished product that hadnt been fully refined. Cao Dusheng sneered, All this fuss, and youve just refined a useless elixir? Howughable! But Xue An smiled at Cao Dusheng, Dont rushthis is its true appearance! As he spoke, Xue An casually pointed at the green light. A very faint cracking sound could be heard. The green light shrouding the elixir cracked open like an eggshell. A powerful elixirs might swept through the entire elixir room in an instant and even caused the whole Elixir Tower to quiver slightly. And the overflowing elixir qi transformed into various visions, with glimpses of chi-lin galloping and immortals appearing in mid-air. Hissss! All the Pill Masters in the room drew in a sharp breath. Even the usuallyposed L Baiyue couldnt suppress the shock in her heart and eximed in disbelief, This this is Chapter 774 The Creation of the Elixir (3rd Chapter 774: Chapter 774: The Creation of the Elixir (3rd Update) Chapter 774: Chapter 774: The Creation of the Elixir (3rd Update) No wonder she was so shocked, because the elixir contained a trace of Law Elixirs aura, and it could even be said to be just one step away from advancing to a Law Elixir. This also meant that Xue An of Wan Dan City had already set one foot into the ranks of an Earth-Rank Elixir Master. And what could be the cultivation level of the man who was able to modify the pill recipe? L Baiyue watched Xue An with full curiosity. At this time, Xue An stood with his hands hanging down, and said faintly, This pill is refined ording to the improved recipe by Master Xue; I name it Profound Darkness Creation Pill! Boom! This statement set off another tumult. In the Alchemy Dao, only newly created elixirs that have no precedent could be worthy of the word Creation. Its easy to say, but difficult to do! Since ancient times, how many brilliant Pill Masters have tried to refine an elixir that achieves creation but failed to do so. Yet no one could utter a word of rebuttal. Because that elixir was quietly suspended in mid-air, its potency was there for all to see. Cao Dusheng looked as if he had seen a ghost, staring dumbfoundedly at the elixir, muttering to himself, How is this possible How could he possibly improve such a powerful elixir just by ncing at the recipe? At this moment, Xue An said in a cold voice, Cao Dusheng, what else do you have to say now? Cao Dusheng shuddered, hisplexion turning deathly pale at a speed visible to the naked eye and then looked towards the judge as if seeking help. But the judge himself couldnt care less about Cao Dusheng at that moment. Because he was also staring dumbfounded at the Profound Darkness Creation Pill until after a long while, he admitted defeat and dered, In the second round, Xue An of the Eastern Domain wins! No one had any objections to this result. Only Cao Dusheng gradually sumbed to despair. Because he knew he had lost, and it was aplete defeat. Xue An sneered, Cao Dusheng, you agreed to the terms of the bet, now kneel and start shouting! Remember, its three hundred Grandpas, not one less! Cao Dushengs face turned deathly pale. For a cultivator, such punishment was more terrifying than death itself. You you all He stammered, trying to find excuses to evade. Just then, an indifferent voice came from mid-air, To be able to see through my Profound Darkness Daoist Alchemy at a nce and even improve it, young man, you truly surprise me. With the sound of that voice, a ck-robed elder with hands behind his back descended from the sky, appearing on the high tform. This elder had a hawk-like nose and eyes, wearing a pure ck robe with gold trim, exuding an unangry but imposing demeanor. Upon seeing this man, all the Pill Masters present murmured, and then bowed one after another. Greetings, Ancestor! Greetings, Quenching Elixir Ancestor! Indeed. The one who came was none other than the influential leader of the Elixir Dao Association, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, whose single stomp could make Wandan City tremble. Overjoyed, Cao Dusheng immediately prostrated in front of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor and said with extreme ingratiating respect, Atop, my master, your disciple Cao Dusheng kneels before you! Worthless thing, stand aside! scolded the Quenching Elixir Ancestor. Yes! Without any hesitation, Cao Dusheng stood aside promptly and respectfully, but a thickyer of joy emerged on his hanging face. Now that his master had arrived, who would dare to be presumptuous! Cao Dusheng was excited in his heart. But as he rejoiced, Xue Ans expression became extremely ugly. He was well aware of the prestige of Quenching Elixir Ancestor. However, before he could speak, Xue An, who was next to him, lifted his gaze to look at the Quenching Elixir Ancestor and then spoke lightly, Are you Cao Dushengs master, Quenching Elixir Ancestor? Quenching Elixir Ancestor nodded proudly, Indeed, thats me! Xue Anughed, You didnte earlier, norter, but you arrived precisely when your disciple had lost. What does that mean? At these words, many people involuntarily changed their expressions dramatically. Ever since Quenching Elixir Ancestor had proven his status as an Earth-Rank Elixir Master, no one had dared to speak to him like this. Indeed. Then the Quenching Elixir Ancestors eyes shed with ferocity, followed by a coldugh, Young man, youve got some skills, which I quite admire, but I hope you can clear your head and look at the situation before you speak. Oh? The situation? Xue An said, seeming quite amused, and then continued leisurely, But fair gambling begets no quarrel. Your disciple has now lost to us, so naturally he should fulfill the wager. Whats the problem with that? Upon hearing this, Quenching Elixir Ancestor let out a ghastly chuckle, Of course theres no problem! But the one who really made the bet with my disciple was him, not you! Xue An, with his arms crossed and eyes half-closed, retorted, What of it? Quenching Elixir Ancestor said with a smug look, Nothing much. Its just that within the Elixir Dao Association theres a rule: a higher-ranked Pill Master hasmand over those of lower ranks. In other words, with just one word from me, hell have to listen to me! Then the Quenching Elixir Ancestor said indifferently to Wandan City, Now, I order you to let this matter slide and not hold a grudge! Otherwise, youll be expelled from the Elixir Dao Association; do you understand? Wandan Citys eyes were filled with humiliated light, yet he had no choice but to lower his head. For there was indeed such a rule within the Elixir Dao Association. And he had no choice but to obey. If he were really expelled from the Elixir Dao Association, it would mean he could never again obtain even a single Spiritual Medicine from the various guilds, nor could he sell the elixirs he refined. This was tantamount to having his throat invisibly grasped, forcing him toply. Witnessing this scene, many of the Pill Masters in the crowd also hung their heads in dejection. Because they too were victims of this rule. But there was no help for it. They simply did not have the power to change it. And Cao Dusheng wasughing proudly, even boldly sping his hands towards Wandan City with a triumphant face. Im really sorry! It looks like this bet can only end this way now! Quenching Elixir Ancestor was famously protective of his disciples. Thus Cao Dusheng was nowpletely confident, no longer showing the previously flustered demeanor. Quenching Elixir Ancestor snorted coldly through his nostrils and said indifferently, Disciple, lets go! After that, the two turned to leave. The atmosphere in the entire ce loosened for a moment. In any case, it was the best oue that Quenching Elixir Ancestor did not get angry. As long as they left, the matter would be considered over. But at this moment, Xue An said lightly, Hold on! The two stopped in their tracks, and Quenching Elixir Ancestor turned around, his eyes shimmering with icy light, Is there anything else? Xue An, with his shoulders embraced, responded lightly, I just want to tell you that this bet is far from over! With that statement, many of the Pill Masters in the venue looked at Xue An differently. Some even snorted quietly, thinking Xue An was simply courting death. The matter had already been considered over, yet he refused to let it go. If this were to provoke the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, who could bear the consequences? Hey, Mr. Xue, youre not even a Pill Master; you simply have no right to intervene in this affair! Cao Dusheng said, his face filled with hatred. Chapter 775 A Single Dan Breaks Through 6 Ranks Chapter 775: Chapter 775: A Single Dan Breaks Through 6 Ranks, Cloaked in ck Robes (4th Update) Chapter 775: Chapter 775: A Single Dan Breaks Through 6 Ranks, Cloaked in ck Robes (4th Update) He felt that arge part of the reason he lost this betting duel was because of this Xue An. Xue An shed his white teeth and smiled faintly, Thats right, Im not an Elixir Master now, but soon, I will be! What do you mean? Cao Dusheng was taken aback. Xue An did not pay him any heed, instead, he looked at Quenching Elixir Ancestor and said with a chilling tone, Didnt you just say that a higher-ranking Elixir Master has the authority tomand a lower-ranking one? Well then, next, I will promote myself to an Elixir Master higher than you! As soon as these words were spoken, a dead silence fell over the entire ce. It was only after a moment had passed that someone couldnt help but let out a snicker. Then the entire room burst intoughter. Cao Dushengughed the most exaggeratedly among them. I thought you had something meaningful to say? Mr. Xue, I really admire your audacity! But did you not bother to inquire about what rank my master is before you spoke? Quenching Elixir Ancestor also responded withughter instead of anger, then said in a yful tone, Young man, your courage is indeedmendable, but what youre talking about is simply impossible to achieve! Because I am an Earth-Rank Elixir Master, and for you to surpass me, you would need to be a Heavenly Rank Alchemist! Upon hearing this, Xue An nodded slowly and methodically, Well then, I will promote myself to a Heavenly Rank Alchemist! Theughter in the room grew even louder. Even L Baiyue couldnt help but shake her head with a bitter smile. Dong Lingxin asked somewhat bewildered and in a hushed voice, Lady Bai Yue, why is everyoneughing? L Baiyue spoke indifferently, Although you are in the business of elixirs, you dont understand the situation with Elixir Masters! The reason people areughing is that this man is simply daydreaming! A Heavenly Rank Alchemist Haha, ever since the Elixir King fell 1,300 years ago, no one has been able to reach the rank of a Heavenly Rank Alchemist! But what if he can? Dong Lingxin suddenly said softly. By now, Dong Lingxin couldnt dare to underestimate Xue An any longer, because from the beginning till now, Xue An had already given her too many shocks. L Baiyue shook her head, Its not that easy. For centuries, there have been many with breathtaking talent as numerous as grains of sand in the river, but no matter how formidable they were, even if they reached the pinnacle of Earth Rank, none could take that step to be a Heavenly Rank Alchemist! There are even rumors that the Elixir King from 1,300 years ago cut off the path to bing a Heavenly Rank Alchemist. Moreover he isnt even the lowest-ranked Elixir Master as of now, L Baiyue said with a flicker in her eyes, speaking softly. Indeed. Quenching Elixir Ancestor then gave a grim smile, Young man, I was almost moved by your bravery! But if you truly wish to be a Heavenly Rank Alchemist, then start by bing at least the lowest-ranked Wilderness-Rank Elixir Master! His words provoked another round of snickers from the crowd. At this moment, Xiao Dancheng also couldnt help but say in a low voice, Master Xue, perhaps we should let this matter go, we havent really lost out in this affair The volume of Xiao Danchengs voice decreased as he spoke. Because he noticed Xue Ans eyes growing brighter and his aura increasingly frosty, and he swallowed back the rest of his words. Then Xue An nced outside at the sky and said indifferently, I estimate it should be about time now! This remark left many people puzzled. Quenching Elixir Ancestor snorted coldly and decided to ignore Xue An, turning around to leave. But just at that moment, the door of the Elixir Room was forcibly pushed open, and then arge group of people rushed in from outside. Eh, arent these the elders from the Association responsible for assessing alchemists ranks? L Baiyue was startled and couldnt help feeling confused. Not just her, all the Elixir Masters felt puzzled. At this moment, the leading examiner was so excited that he was trembling, May I ask who is Mr. Xue An! All eyes suddenly focused on Xue An, standing on the high tform. Xue An nodded slightly, Thats me! Hearing this, the judges all rushed over impatiently. Then the leading judge bowed respectfully to Xue An. Mr. Xue, may I ask if it was you who crafted this elixir yesterday in the Elixir-Inspection Hall? As he spoke, the judge carefully took out a jade casket from his bosom, and upon opening it, a powerful elixirs might instantly swept across the venue. A Pill Master cried out, Its the Supreme Ultimate Elixir! This is a Law Elixir! Not only that, but it also appears to be a Middle-Grade Law Elixir! The entire ce was suddenly bustling withmotion. However, Xue An simply nodded casually, Yes, indeed, it was me! The evaluators, who usually did not partake in any activities of the Elixir Dao Association and specialized in certifying the ranks of Pill Masters, all showed joy at this news. Then the lead judge took a deep breath, stepped forward, and took out an exquisite alchemists robe. This was an Earth-Rank robe embroidered with golden edges on a ck base. He then handed it over to Xue An with both hands. Mr. Xue, you have sessfully passed the Elixir Dao Associations Earth-Rank Elixir Master assessment, and this is your robe! The entire ce fell silent. Countless people stared, agape and as though they had seen a ghost, at this scene. That was an Earth-Rank Elixir Master! Wasnt Quenching Elixir Ancestor so domineering precisely because he was the only remaining Earth-Rank Elixir Master within the Elixir Dao Association now? But when did this man pass the assessment? Many people were baffled in their hearts. Cao Dusheng was even more shaken and yelled desperately, This is impossible, absolutely impossible! This Mr. Xue has been herepeting in pill-making since yesterday. How could he have had time to craft the Supreme Ultimate Elixir and be an Earth-Rank Elixir Master? There must be some mistake! No wonder he was so flustered, for the news was truly shocking. But no sooner had his words fallen than the leading judge red at him and pped him across the face. You rascal, are you doubting us, the judges? Although these senior judges did not involve themselves in the operations of the Elixir Dao Association, because their work rted to the evaluation and ranking of every Pill Master, even Quenching Elixir Ancestor had to treat them with the utmost respect and dare not provoke them. So even though the p nearly made Cao Dusheng see stars, he did not dare say a word. At this time, Xue An spoke indifferently, Who says I did not have time to craft elixirs? You should know that I only entered during the second round of yourpetition! This statement reminded many people. They suddenly remembered that Xue An had indeede in midway. But the first round had only taken two to three hours! How did he manage to break through the six ranks of deste, vast, cosmos, universe, yellow, and profound, and be an Earth-Rank Elixir Master in such a short amount of time? Seemingly sensing the doubt among the crowd, the lead judge stroked his beard, his face full of amazement, and said, Mr. Xue crafted this Supreme Ultimate Elixir in less than three hours and with it, he broke through six ranks in one fell swoop to be an Earth-Rank Elixir Master! Upon hearing this, everyone was utterly astounded. Chapter 776 - 776 Chapter - Three Days Later Proving the Heaven Chapter 776: 776 Chapter C Three Days Later, Proving the Heaven Rank (First Update) Chapter 776: 776 Chapter C Three Days Later, Proving the Heaven Rank (First Update) Less than three hours had passed, and not only had he refined a Law Elixir, but he had also broken through six ranks in one fell swoop, prompting the senior judges toe forward and confer ranks personally. This session of explosive news stunned everyone present, leaving their minds somewhat muddled. Especially L Baiyue, who had been stuck at the peak of the Profound Rank and unable to fully step into the ranks of the Earth-Rank Elixir Masters, was now looking at Xue An with utter shock in her eyes. She could never have imagined that this man would be so powerful. Just moments ago, he was a meremoner without any rank, but in the blink of an eye, he had donned a ck robe and be a formidable Earth-Rank Elixir Master. The transformation was so abrupt that L Baiyue found it hard to ept for a moment. Now, am I qualified enough? Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and spoke calmly. Whoosh. The gaze of everyone in the audience converged on the Quenching Elixir Ancestor. The Quenching Elixir Ancestorsplexion changed unpredictably, his eyes gleaming like those of a hawk, flickering withplex emotions. But soon, he regained hisposure and gave a sinister smile. Young man, it seems I have truly underestimated you. To be able to refine a Law Elixir within three hours and sessfully advance to an Earth-Rank Elixir Master, you have earned my respect! As he spoke, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor turned to Cao Dusheng, who was already trembling, andmanded, Kneel and apologize! Cao Dusheng shuddered, not daring to resist, Yes Yes! With that, he knelt on the ground, trembling, Xue Lord Xue, everything was my fault. Please, have mercy and spare me this once! His wordscked the arrogance they had held earlier. The surrounding crowd fell silent. They were well aware that all of this was because Xue An had proven his formidable strength. And the Quenching Elixir Ancestors actions were not necessarily out of fear of Xue An but rather a genuine respect for the strong. When Xue An had not yet be an Earth-Rank Elixir Master, Cao Dusheng, as his disciple, would naturally be favored and protected by the Quenching Elixir Ancestor. But now that Xue An had be a peer, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor did not hesitate to make his own disciple kneel and apologize. For him, a mere disciple was not worth offending an Earth-Rank Elixir Master for. And many people found nothing wrong with this because that was simply the reality of their world. Then, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor said nonchntly, Xue An, your Alchemy Dao capabilities are decent. This trifling matter doesnt warrant creating a grudge between beings such as ourselves. In my view, let this matter rest here; what do you say? Upon hearing this, everyone secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this would be the end of the matter. After all, this demeanor from the Quenching Elixir Ancestor could already be considered a concession. For him, who was always so arrogant, this was quite remarkable. But what nobody expected was this. Upon hearing these words, Xue An on the high tform slowly raised the corners of his mouth, revealing a cold smile, then he said indifferently, Let this matter rest Heh, who said Id let it rest just like that? At these words, the Quenching Elixir Ancestors expression turned furious, his eyes emitting a cold murderous intent as he said icily, Xue An, do you truly believe I fear you? Xue An shook his head, Whether you fear me or not is irrelevant. What I just said was true. Since you imed that a high-ranked Elixir Master has the power of life and death over a lower-ranked one, I intend to make you lose convincingly. So I will advance to the rank of Heavenly Alchemist! Even the judges from the Elixir Dao Association were stunned. Advancing to the rank of Heavenly Alchemist. How long had it been since those simple six words echoed in the Elixir Dao Association? People had evene to take for granted that Earth-Rank Elixir Masters were the highest existence. For more than a thousand years, no one was able to take that step. The number of talented and extraordinary individuals who had failed and vanished into obscurity caused many to gradually lose hope, even to the point of believing that the path to bing a Heavenly Rank Alchemist had been severed, and that it was no longer possible for anyone to advance. Even these evaluating elders hade to believe that it was no longer possible for a Heavenly Rank Alchemist to emerge. So when Xue An uttered those six words, all of the elders were shocked. But it was at this moment that Quenching Elixir Ancestor burst into a bigugh, filled with mockery in his voice. Xue An didnt take it to heart, simply standing there with his arms folded, watching himugh. A momentter, theughter subsided, and then Quenching Elixir Ancestor said with a sinister tone, Xue An, I admit that your talent in the Alchemy Dao is decent, otherwise you wouldnt have advanced to an Earth-Rank Elixir Master at such a young age! But do you think thats enough? Since ancient times, countless people have sought to advance to Heavenly Rank but failed, not only because their talents were insufficient, but more importantly, since the fall of the Elixir King a thousand years ago, the Heavenly-ranked Elixir Furnace that had been by his side also disappeared without a trace! This also means that in this world, there are no longer any Elixir Furnaces capable of forging Holy Elixirs! Without even an Elixir Furnace, what will you use to advance to Heavenly Rank? Your ignorance? Upon hearing Quenching Elixir Ancestors string of questions. The Pill Masters in the room stirred. Many were hearing about these matters for the first time and couldnt help showing looks of shock on their faces. But there were also those who knew that what Quenching Elixir Ancestor said was no falsehood. To forge a Holy Elixir, it would take more than just an Elixir Prescription. Because the power of a Holy Elixir was too overwhelming, ordinary pill furnaces simply couldnt withstand it, only Heavenly-ranked Elixir Furnaces could forge them. Yet thest Heavenly-ranked Elixir Furnace had disappeared 1,200 years ago with the fall of the Elixir King. Over the years, countless individuals had tried to find it but never seeded. Are you done? Xue An said indifferently. Quenching Elixir Ancestor smirked but said nothing. It sounds very reasonable, Xue An continued, but since Ive dered my intent to be a Heavenly Rank Alchemist, theres no reason for me to change my statement! Quenching Elixir Ancestor was about to speak. Xue An waved his hand and smiled lightly, In three days, right here, I will prove myself as a Heavenly Rank Alchemist and leave you with nothing to say! Boom. His words exploded like a bomb, stunning everyone. Quenching Elixir Ancestor sneered, Very well, then I shall see how you prove yourself as a Heavenly Rank Alchemist in three days! With that, he sneered at Xue An a few more times, then turned and left. Cao Dusheng felt secretly delighted, thinking that Xue An was simply seeking his own death, but seeing his master leave, he hurriedly scrambled up from the ground and followed suit. Soon after, the news rapidly spread throughout Wandan City. What? Someone is going to prove themselves as a Heavenly Rank? Are you kidding me? Has this person gone mad? Being able to be an Earth Rank Elixir Master by leaping through six ranks with a single elixir shows his outstanding talent. Its a pity that hes deluded himself with fantasies about the elusive Heavenly Rank Alchemisthes finished! Many scoffed and sneered at the matter, considering it impossible, and even thought Xue An was merely boasting. Amidst the tumultuous public opinion, Xue An remained silent. And in the blink of an eye, three days passed. The day. Finally arrived. Chapter 777 Mountains and Rivers as the Furnace Chapter 777: Chapter 777: Mountains and Rivers as the Furnace, Yin and Yang as the me (Second Update) Chapter 777: Chapter 777: Mountains and Rivers as the Furnace, Yin and Yang as the me (Second Update) The day had arrived. Countless pill masters who heard the news had rushed over early on. In the sky above, numerous flying boats and carriages flew in, belonging to people from noble families and sects of all regions in the Guiyi domains. The entire Wandan City was filled with a gathering of powerful figures, an event of unprecedented scale. Everyone wanted to see just who it was that dared to challenge the feat of bing a Heavenly Rank alchemist, a path that countless individuals over the centuries had proved to be a dead end. When the Quenching Elixir Ancestor appeared before the Elixir Tower with his disciples, many alchemists, as well as members of the noble families and sects who hurried over, rose to their feet and paid their respects to him. After all, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor had long been famous, and his formidable alchemical skills had made him a target for countless noble families and sects to court and woo. So, such a scenario was not surprising. However, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor today seemed to be in no mood to greet these people. He simply nodded faintly to the crowd, his face as still as water, then walked up to a high tform, took a seat on a chair, and waited quietly. The atmosphere began to grow somewhat oppressive. Even those who were whispering quietly couldnt help but lower their voices. Time ticked by, second by second. The sun was moving towards its zenith, and yet, Xue An still hadnt appeared. Many people couldnt help but start whispering among themselves. This Xue An probably doesnt have the guts to show up! I think so too. I heard that this Xue Anes from the Eastern Domain, a pill master who emerged from some backwater ce. What sort of experience could he possibly have? Even though he has some talent and became an Earth-Rank Elixir Master, I bet he has no idea how difficult it is to be a Heavenly Rank alchemist. Thats probably why he was bold enough to make such a brash im in public. Once he found out more, I bet he chickened out! This persons analysis was logical, causing many to nod in agreement internally. L Baiyue was naturally among the crowd, but she had remained silent all along, simply watching the direction of the Judan Pce quietly. The events of the past few days had been a tremendous shock to her. They even made her hesitant to make any quick judgments about Xue An. Because she always felt that with this man, miracles were always possible. Another half hour passed. Xue An still hadnt appeared. The restlessness in the crowd grew even more intense. The murmurs began to get louder. Tsk, I always said this guy must be an impostor who deceives the world. Maybe even his status as an Earth-Rank Elixir Master is exaggerated, let alone that of a Heavenly Rank alchemist. That man has probably already run away by now! said a disciple of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor who naturally spoke in support of his master. However, many were now showing dubious expressions, not understanding why Xue An hadnt shown up yet. Just when everyone had be increasingly anxious and restless, suddenly, a radiance zipped across the sky and in an instantnded before them. If not Xue An, who else could it be? At that moment, Xue An was dressed in ordinary clothes, his tall and upright stature exuding a proud and lofty air, as if he was an Immortal descending from above. Setting aside everything else, just his presence alone sufficed to quiet down the crowd, who had just been buzzing with noise. And Xue Ans next remark made everyone burst into a mix ofughter and disbelief, Sorry for beingte, I was feeding my two daughters breakfast, and it took longer than expected! Many thought Xue An was joking. But Xue An was serious. In these past three days, Xue An, leading An Yan and his two daughters, had thoroughly enjoyed themselves in Wandan City. And this morning, the two daughters had stayed in bedte due to ying too hard the night before, and then insisted that Xue An serve them breakfast. After much dilly-dallying, Xue An ended up being a littlete. If anyone knew the truth of the matter, theyd probably all be dumbfounded. Such a major event, yet it still isnt as important as feeding your two daughters? But for Xue An, it truly was so. Even if the sky were to fall, he would first need to cate his two daughters before anything else. At this moment, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor snorted coldly, his voiceced with a threatening sneer, Xue An, youve made such a big scene, with so many people gathered here. Are they all here to listen to your idle chatter? As a Heavenly Rank Alchemist, how do you n to prove yourself? Could it be youre preparing to kneel down and pray for a gift from the heavens? This remark provoked a round of snickers from the crowd. Of course, the Quenching Elixir Ancestor wasnt in a good mood. You should know that he was previously the only Earth-Rank Elixir Master in the Elixir Dao Association, and it was for this reason that his status was so exceptional. But then Xue An came out of nowhere and also became an Earth-Rank Elixir Master. This posed a great threat to his standing. Thats why he was trying every means to shatter Xue Ans confidence. Xue An, of course, understood the intentions of the Quenching Elixir Ancestor, but he justughed it off indifferently. Because to a true powerhouse, these petty tricks were simply unworthy of notice. Xue An looked up at the sky, then with one step, he moved into the void. This effortless traverse through empty space without a hint of mundanity elicited soft exmations of surprise from many cultivators. With just this disy, it was clear that this man was none other than the ordinary. High above, Xue An looked down upon Wandan City nestled in the mountains like a pill furnace, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth. Quenching Elixir, have you not repeatedly imed that thest Heavenly-ranked Elixir Furnace vanished along with the Elixir King over a thousand years ago? Today, I will let all of you see just where this Pill Furnace truly lies! Having said that, Xue An gestured with one hand, his eyes zing with divine light, and then he cried out softly. Rise! Boom! The entirety of Wandan City began to shake violently. Numerous cracks appeared on the surface of the mountain. Whats going on? The Quenching Elixir Ancestor could no longer sit still, suddenly standing up, his face full of horror as he watched the scene unfold. Simultaneously, from those cracks burst countless surges of potent elixir qi. The strength of the elixir qi filled the void, conjuring all sorts of phantasms. All the Pill Masters were dumbstruck. It was then that the mountain began to crumble and copse, revealing a huge pit ten li in diameter. Suddenly. From within this abyss, a radiance impossibly brilliant shot towards the heavens, as if trying to flee. Xue An let out a chuckle, Now that youve emerged, do you still think you can leave? After speaking, Xue An pressed the void, and called out coldly, Stay! Crack. The brilliant light was instantly immobilized. It was then that everyone could finally see clearly. It was a hundred-zhang tall gigantic pill furnace, with countless Talisman Spells etched around it, all flickering with a terrifying pressure. The elders responsible for the evaluation suddenly eximed, This this is a Heavenly-ranked Pill Furnace! Upon hearing this, everyone was shaken to their core. The Quenching Elixir Ancestor stood staring at this scene, murmuring in a daze, So it turns out the Heavenly-ranked Pill Furnace that has eluded us for so long was hidden beneath Wandan City all along! At that moment, Xue Ans voice, calm and indifferent, spread across the entire venue. Quenching Elixir, today I shall show you all how the Holy Elixirs are refined! Having said that, Xue An stomped fiercely, Mountains as the furnace, yin and yang as the me, open the furnace andmence the refining! Chapter 778 One Holy Elixir Forms Ten Thousand Chapter 778: Chapter 778: One Holy Elixir Forms, Ten Thousand Pills Bow in Worship (Third Update) Chapter 778: Chapter 778: One Holy Elixir Forms, Ten Thousand Pills Bow in Worship (Third Update) With the words of Xue An, the Pill Furnace began to make a clicking sound, as if countless gears were turning inside. Then they saw the naturally formed Pill Furnace, its lid booming upwards, and a rich fragrance of medicine spread throughout the city in an instant. This was the fragrance of medicine left behind after elixir making long ago; despite thousands of years of wear and tear, it hadnt dissipated at all, which showed the miraculous nature of this Pill Furnace. At the same time, at the bottom of the Pill Furnace, a spot marked with the Yin Yang fish suddenly revealed ck and white mes appearing out of thin air. The Yin Yang me! Thats the Yin Yang me! eximed a Pill Master excitedly. L Baiyue couldnt help but mutter to himself, I didnt expect such a legendary Divine me to actually exist! No wonder they were so excited. The Yin Yang me was known as the supreme Elixir Fire. It was a me cultivated from gathering the Yin and Yang energies from above the nine heavens. Using this me for elixir making, not only would the grade of the elixir increase, but the sess rate would also greatly improve. There were rumors that the Elixir King from the past initially made his name known in the world by relying on this me. At this moment. There was no longer any dissent regarding this Pill Furnace. Everyone looked up, staring nkly. Quenching Elixir Ancestors eyes brimmed with a flustered light which gradually turned ruthless. What if its a Heavenly-ranked Elixir Furnace? The refinement of a Holy Elixir is extremely difficult. Even at the Earth Rank pinnacle, its extremely hard to make an elixir containing even a trace of Holy Elixir essence. Whats more, Xue An was so young and, despite his exceptional talent, he surelycked the experience in elixir making. But just then, Xue An, hovering in the mid-air, said indifferently, Bring the medicines! At hismand, the various Spiritual Medicines stored throughout Wandan City rose up like soldiers receiving orders, flying into the sky. In an instant. The entire sky was obscured by the glow of the Spiritual Medicines. Such elixir-making art, its simply unheard of! roared a Pill Master mightily, his face full of admiration. Not just him, all the Pill Masters were staring nkly at this scene. Just a singlemand and a myriad of medicines ascended; how potent must ones elixir art be to achieve this? Meanwhile, Xue An stood in mid-air, like amander directing his troops, casually pointing, and the selected Spiritual Medicines automatically flew into the Pill Furnace. And as the Spiritual Medicines were added, the radiance around the Pill Furnace grew brighter. Under the urging of the Yin Yang me, the Spiritual Medicines melted as soon as they entered, with impurities burned away to nothingness. And then, essences of the medicines formed and roiled within it. At the same time, Xue An formed a Spell Decree with his hands, casting runes of light. With every entry of the light, the Pill Furnace would tremble, and the elixir inside began to take shape gradually. So, it turns out Holy Elixir refinement also requires a strong foundation of rune knowledge! noted a Pill Master. But more were looking at Xue Ans silhouette with an almost worshipful gaze. Many were so excited that their whole bodies trembled. Because they knew they were witnessing the birth of a legend with their own eyes. Soon. The elixir within the Pill Furnace had begun to take form. But at this moment. The previously clear sky suddenly darkened, clouds covering the skypletely, with the sounds of thunder rumbling from within. Could it be With a feeling of awe rising in their hearts. They saw a bolt of lightning as thick as a water jar fall from the sky, aiming straight for the still-floating elixir within the Pill Furnace. Crack. After a loud boom, lightning sshed in all directions, yet the elixir remained stable as a mountain. But before the people could react. The second bolt of lightning had already struck. This bolt was asrge as a room, blue-white in color, and instantly hit the elixir. The elixir shook slightly, growing from the size of a rice grain to that of a pigeons egg. Elixir Thunder! This wasnt too umon. As long as an elixir sufficiently defied the heavens, Elixir Thunder would manifest in this world. But ordinarily, Elixir Thunder was only as thick as a chopstick. And it would strike at most once. Who had ever seen Elixir Thunder that was as big as a water barrel or even a house? Yet this was far from over. Following the second bolt, a third Elixir Thunder rapidly arrived. This bolt of lightning was nearly pure white and was about a mile thick. It struck the elixir with supreme might, thundering down upon it. The elixir wobbled slightly and then grew a bitrger. Immediately after, another five bolts of Elixir Thunder consecutively bombarded it. Each bolt was thicker and purer than thest. Yet the elixir remained unmoved by any of them, withstanding everything and bing about the size of an egg. All Pill Masters watched this scene, their eyes dazzled and spirits shaken. Someone even said in a near-moan, Eight strikes of Elixir Thunder, what kind of heaven-defying elixir is being refined to call forth such a divine retribution? But no sooner had the words fallen than someone trembled and said, Look up at the sky! Everyone raised their heads to look. The clouds overhead had thickened to the point of near-solidity, yet right above the Pill Furnace in the sky, a vast vortex faintly emerged. Within the vortex, barely seen light flickered and thunder rumbled, seemingly umting an incredibly vast energy. Suddenly. A blinding brilliance appeared at the top of the vortex, forcing everyone to avert their gaze. Only then did a colossal boom of thunder resound. When the onlookers focused their eyes again, they saw a bolt of lightning, thin as a finger and nearly transparent, shooting straight toward the Pill Furnace. Though this bolt of lightning appeared rather fine, the might it carried far surpassed the previous eight boltsbined. Even space itself slightly warped as it passed. Someone opened their mouth to shout, but then a thunderous roar echoed. A white light swept across heaven and earth. In that moment, all senses were robbed from everyone present. The faint-hearted sat down on the spot. For the might of this bolt of lightning was simply too great. Atst. The lightning dissipated. The onlookers looked up. They saw a pill the size of an egg slowly floating up in the Pill Furnace. But this pill was dull, devoid of brightness and any elixir qi. Could it be a failure? Just as this thought began to rise in peoples minds, a crisp crack echoed through heaven and earth. Soon after, tiny cracks appeared on the shell of the pill, which then explosively shattered to reveal an inside pill the size of a pearl, nearly transparent. With the emergence of this pill. An elixir qi shot straight into the sky, instantly dispersing the dark clouds that had filled the sky. Afterward, an extremely mighty aura of the pill enveloped the entire Wandan City. What What is this? someone shouted in astonishment. They saw from the Elixir Tower and the various halls and chambers dealing in refining or selling elixirs, countless pills slowly rose and then floated midair. Before the onlookers could react, these numerous pills manifested vaporous likenesses of elixir qi and then started to worship the Holy Elixir in the sky with reverence. A Pill Master expert, overwhelmed with excitement, said with trembling jaw, With the birth of the Holy Elixir, all pills bow in veneration! This is indeed a genuine Holy Elixir! Chapter 779 Apart from the Triple Snow on Your Chapter 779: Chapter 779: Apart from the Triple Snow on Your Body, Who in the World is Worthy of the White Robe (4th Update) Chapter 779: Chapter 779: Apart from the Triple Snow on Your Body, Who in the World is Worthy of the White Robe (4th Update) No one dared to speak. Everyone was stunned by the scene before them. The Quenching Elixir Ancestorsplexion turned ashen, yet he could only stare dumbfounded. For he could feel the strength of this Elixir more than anyone else. He had also seen the process of refining Holy Elixirs from ancient texts. But those described Holy Elixirs at most underwent three strikes of Elixir Thunder. Yet todays Holy Elixir withstood Nine Strikes of Elixir Thunder. This meant that the grade of this Holy Elixir was extremely high. It was not merely some beginners item filling in the numbers. Otherwise, it would not have garnered the kneeling adoration of ten thousand Elixirs. As expected. Xue An stood in mid-air, reached out his hand, and the Elixir automatically fell into his palm. After which, he said indifferently, This pill is named the Supreme Tribtion Elixir! It ensures a disaster-free ascent to be a Golden Immortal warrior. Upon these words being uttered, The eyes of the cultivators who hade to spectate turned red. It is known that the path of cultivation is filled with perils, where even a slight mishap could lead to death and the end of ones cultivation path. Yet, this Supreme Tribtion Elixir could allow one to be a Golden Immortal warrior without any disasters or mishaps. Based on this alone, this Elixir could be considered divine. At the same time, countless noble families and sects looked at Xue An with eyes full of eager anticipation. Because everyone could see that he would be the first Heaven Rank Alchemist in the whole Guiyi Star since the fall of the Elixir King. What that meant, these noble families and sects were very clear. Its not just about being a Heaven Rank Alchemist, even Earth-Rank Elixir Masters are exceedingly rare. Even someone like L Baiyue, who was a peak Profound-Rank Pill Master, was a coveted recruit for every noble family and sect. Yet a Heaven Rank Alchemist could refine Holy Elixirs. This was enough to make Xue An be an object of frenzied courting and even worshipful adtion by countless noble families and sects. At this moment, Xue An waved his hand casually, and the Heavenly-ranked Elixir Furnace before him transformed into a stream of light and was collected into his hand. This action made many peoples eyelids twitch uncontrobly. It was not until then that many people remembered that Xue An seemed to be not just a Pill Master; he also possessed a cultivation level that was inscrutable. Hence, many looked at Xue An with even more reverence in their eyes. The moment Xue Annded on the ground, The judging Elders rushed up, trying to outdo each other. At this moment, these Elders, who were hundreds of years old, all transformed into the most devout elementary students, speaking in a trembling and fearful tone, Xue Master Xue, may we have the honor of appraising this Elixir? Xue An smiled, opened his palm, and handed over the Supreme Tribtion Elixir. The leader of the judging Elders had the highest cultivation level and was the oldest. He carefully received the Elixir. But as soon as the Elixir touched his hand, hisplexion inevitably turned pale, and his hands started to tremble uncontrobly, sinking downward. Quick! Help me with this! the Elder urgently shouted. The other Elders behind him promptly rushed over. Finally, with thebined effort of seven or eight Elders, they managed to suppress the imposing might of the Supreme Tribtion Elixir. Even so, these Elders remained utterly intoxicated as they appraised the Holy Elixir. No wonder it withstood Nine Strikes of Heavenly Thunder; this Elixir truly captures the essence of heaven and earth, full of marvelous wonders, awe-inspiring to all! Not only that, but the cultivation technique used by Master Xue is also rarely seen in the world. From this Elixir alone, I can discern countless intricate Talisman Spell patterns, which, by this merit alone, is enough to stand unrivaled in the world and look down upon all peers! The judges grew more and more excited as they spoke, to the point where some even shed tears of emotion. For these alchemy enthusiasts who lived for the Elixir Dao, the Supreme Tribtion Elixir was nothing short of an exquisitely beautiful work of art. After looking over it for a long while, the judges solemnly returned the Elixir to Xue An. They then bowed deeply to Xue An. Xue Sir, this Elixir indeed qualifies as a Holy Elixir, meaning that you have sessfully advanced to a Heavenly Rank Alchemist! Although everyone had anticipated it, the crowd still couldnt help but burst into intense murmurs when they actually heard the news. Xue Sir, please wait a moment! Since none of us expected that you could truly achieve the rank of Heavenly Rank Alchemist, we didnt prepare the corresponding Heavenly Rank Pill Robe. But I have already ordered someone to get it ready, it will be soon! Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled. He had a favorable impression of these judges. At least they were sincere and possessed a deep passion for Elixirs. As they were speaking, someone rushed over, and upon approaching, carefully took out a Pill Robe from their embrace. Upon seeing this Pill Robe, the surrounding Pill Masters stirred again. In the Elixir Dao Association, there are strict regtions for the Pill Robes worn by Alchemists of every rank. For example, Profound Rank Alchemists wear Mysterious-Colored Pill Robes, while Earth Rank Alchemists sport ck robes with golden edges. This is a strict rule that no one can overstep. And now, the robe presented to Xue An was a Pure White Pill Robe. Many people suddenly remembered the Elixir King from twelve hundred years ago. Rumor had it that this person wore a Pure White Pill Robe all year round, so this was the reason. Sir, please change your clothes! The judges said with utmost seriousness on their faces. Xue An hadnt initially intended to wear it, but seeing the elderly judges take the matter so seriously, he no longer insisted and nodded, draping the Pill Robe over himself. As he finished putting it on, the crowd suddenly fell silent. After all, Xue An was naturally handsome with a detached and serene demeanor. Wearing the Pure White Pill Robe now made him look even more like a picture-perfect Immortal as if he was gracing the world with a celestial presence. L Baiyue stood in the crowd, staring nkly. She always wore moon-white clothing, and many said she liked white. In reality, she did so because she heard that only Heavenly Rank Alchemists could wear pure white Pill Robes, and she had done this intentionally to motivate herself. She had hoped to spur herself on in this way, Yet today, she witnessed a man in front of many Pill Masters and Cultivators donning a white robe, ascending to the pinnacle of the Alchemy Dao. Especially when she saw Xue Ans noble bearing in every gesture, a phrase suddenly came to her mind. Aside from the tripleyered snow on your figure, who in this world deserves to wear white? Surely, it must be him! Lost in her thoughts, L Baiyue suddenly felt her face flush, then somewhat embarrassingly shook her head, nced around, and tried to calm herself. But at that moment, she realized that all the girls in the crowd were simrly transfixed on Xue An. Among them were even daughters of noble families. At this moment, regardless of their statuses, facing this enigmatic man, they all had fallen. L Baiyue smiled self-deprecatingly and then quietly reminded herself to stay alert. At the same time, she began pondering how to foster a good rtionship with this new star of the Alchemy Dao; it would be even better if she could connect him with her L Family. As she thought, Xue An turned his head towards the Quenching Elixir Ancestor and others with ashen faces, and said indifferently, Now, its time to deal with the matter between us! Chapter 780 Giving you a chance but youre useless Chapter 780: Chapter 780: Giving you a chance, but youre useless! (1st Update) Chapter 780: Chapter 780: Giving you a chance, but youre useless! (1st Update) Elixir King Xue An, I admit defeat, and I beg you to spare my life! I am willing to lead your horses and serve as an Elixir ve! Quenching Elixir Ancestor fell to his knees with a plop, hisplexion as pale as death. Xue An had just disyed a heaven-shattering alchemical prowess thatpletely shattered thest bit of belief the Quenching Elixir Ancestor clung to. In the presence of this man, Quenching Elixir Ancestor felt profound despair. The gap between an Earth-Rank and a Heavenly Rank Alchemist was so vast it couldnt be measured in miles. Fully aware of this, Quenching Elixir Ancestor gave up any idea of resistance, and knelt down, like amb awaiting ughter under Xue Ans decree. As for Cao Dusheng. This man, at the moment, was limp on the ground, soaked in sweat as thick as syrup, unable to utter a single word. Seeing this, the other Pill Masters couldnt help feeling secretly delighted. Quenching Elixir Ancestor had been so arrogant before. Even his disciples had always acted in a domineering manner. But today, they were all like eggnts beaten by frost, utterly deted. Xue Ans eyes were slightly lowered as he quietly observed the kneeling Quenching Elixir Ancestor and said indifferently, You once said that high-rank alchemists have the right to life and death over their inferiors, didnt you? Quenching Elixir Ancestor trembled, then cautiously replied, Yes Yes! Xue An nodded, Then good, now cripple your own cultivation, and I will spare your life! Hearing these words, Quenching Elixir Ancestor began to shake uncontrobly, horror filling his eyes. He had made many enemies through his years of tyrannical behavior. If he crippled his cultivation, he might not even see the sun rise tomorrow. Xue Elixir King Xue, I beg you for mercy! Quenching Elixir Ancestor pleaded. Xue An smiled, You beg for mercy But if I were weak, would you have spared me? This question left Quenching Elixir Ancestor speechless, and then he looked to the other Pill Masters watching, hoping for aid. But he had already alienated everyone with his behavior; there was no one willing to help him now. Indeed, the fact that no one had kicked him while he was down was already quite generous. Quenching Elixir Ancestors heart sank deeper into despair, and with bloodshot eyes, he cried out, Elixir King Xue, as a Heavenly Rank Alchemist, do you trulyck the magnanimity to forgive? Are you truly not satisfied until youve driven me to my death? Xue An replied, You brought this upon yourself, and I havent even said I would kill you, just that you should cripple your own cultivation. How can you say Im driving you to your death? But Quenching Elixir Ancestor started to say something more. Xue An waved his hand dismissively, No need to say more, I gave you a chance, now its up to you to make your choice! With that, Xue An turned his gaze to Cao Dusheng. Cao Dusheng shuddered as if electrocuted and sprang up from the ground, then knelt in front of Xue An. Grandfather, I realize my mistake! Many people shook their heads at this behavior, looking down with contempt. Cao Dushengs disgraceful disy made one feel disgusted. Xue An chuckled, then said to Wandan City seated beside him, All right, I leave these people to you. I need to go back and cook lunch for my daughter! Saying so, Xue An turned and walked away. In truth, Xue An couldnt care less about such existences. He wouldnt have authenticated himself as a Heavenly Rank Alchemist if he hadnt detected a decent Pill Furnace hidden beneath Wandan City. After all, these things were of no use to him. Seeing Xue An leave, a sh of joy crossed the depths of Quenching Elixir Ancestors eyes. As long as he left, he could make his escape. Although he might not be able to stay in the Central Region any longer, Guiyi Star was vast, and as an Earth-Rank Elixir Master admired by thousands, he could live well anywhere. But just as he was about to act, Xue Ans indifferent voice rang in his mind. You had your chance and didnt take it! Since you dont know how to cherish it, I will have to take matters into my own hands! Quenching Elixir Ancestor trembled, about to say something, when an overwhelming Divine Sense swept through his mind like andslide, crushing everything in its path. And a sword light suddenly appeared out of nowhere, piercing directly through Quenching Elixir Ancestors energy sea. Pfft! The entire aura of Quenching Elixir Ancestor rapidly diminished. The eyes that once shone with brilliance now became cloudy and dim. From his throat came a gurgling sound as he wore a face full of shock, feeling everything that was happening to him. But he couldnt even muster a bit of resistance. Even the memories of pill refining in his Divine Sense were quickly blurring and fading away. Finally. Quenching Elixir Ancestory wilted on the ground, his skin loose, his face wrinkled, only able to weakly watch everything around him. Hiss! Everyone couldnt help but draw in a sharp breath. The Earth-Rank Elixir Master who had just been bright and shining, in the blink of an eye, had turned into an old man with a declined aura. The shock this gave to people was simply too great. Cao Dusheng, standing nearby, saw this scene and let out a few uncontroble screams, and then was frightened into fainting. Seeing this, Xiao Dancheng gently shook his head and turned to leave as well. Because he knew that this master and disciple were thoroughly ruined. So he had no interest in dealing with a pair of ruined men. Moreover, his own master was now a Heavenly Rank Alchemist, so he, at least, had to pay some attention to his status. He had just left. L Baiyue, who had been filled with astonishment, took a deep look at the master and disciple duo on the ground, and silently led her people away as well. With these people gone. The Quenching Elixir Ancestor, struggling, pulled out an elixir from his chest and swallowed it, after which the energy and blood in his body, which were almost decayed, gradually recovered somewhat, and the light in his eyes brightened a lot. Then he trembled and struggled up from the ground, trying to avoid everyones gaze as much as possible, wanting to slip away quietly. But he had barely taken a few steps when an elixir master blocked his path and said with a cold voice, Yo, isnt this the renowned Quenching Elixir Ancestor? Where might you be off to? Quenching Elixir Ancestor looked up to see a middle-aged man staring at him with a face full of hatred. He shuddered, recognizing the man, but the more he did, the more terrified he became, and then he said with an exceedingly sycophantic smile, It turns out to be Pill Master Yao! Whats the matter, may I ask? Heh heh, Quenching Elixir, spare me the act in front of me. Back then, to snatch my familys ancestral pill recipe, you even ordered your disciples to eradicate my entire family! I wanted revenge, but you were too powerful back then, and I was no match for you! Its sad that now, heaven has eyes, and youve finally gotten your retribution. Its time to settle ounts, still thinking of leaving? Pill Master Yao said, his face filled with hatred. Quenching Elixir Ancestor, with a face full of fear, stepped back, his voice quavering, Im Im sorry, I truly didnt know At that moment, he realized that someone was also blocking his way from behind, turning around to look, a girl with a face full of murderous intent was also staring at him. Quenching Elixir, for the sake of concocting an evil elixir, you used despicable means to seize my primordial yin. Today is the day to settle the ounts! Quenching Elixir Ancestor was utterly horrified. Because at this moment, elixir masters with faces full of killing intent surrounded him from all sides. These people were all those he had once bullied at will. Everyone listen to me, I already know my wrongs, and moreover, my sect has many savings, I beg all of you to show mercy Quenching Elixir still tried to beg for mercy. Someone angrily shouted, y him! Following this roar, those who had hated him to the bone lunged at him, their eyes red as they swung their des. After a few stters of blood and flesh, Quenching Elixir only managed to let out a few miserable screams before falling silent. When the crowd dispersed again, all that was left in the center was a clump of flesh and blood. The once arrogant and domineering Quenching Elixir Ancestor met this end! Chapter 781 The Grand Ceremony of the Elixir King Chapter 781: Chapter 781: The Grand Ceremony of the Elixir King (Second Update) Chapter 781: Chapter 781: The Grand Ceremony of the Elixir King (Second Update) That day. Xue An demonstrated peerless alchemic prowess in Wandan City, proving his Heaven Rank, thereby donning the white robe and ascending to supremacy. The news spread, shaking the Central Region. Ever since thest Elixir King perished, over a thousand years had passed without anyone reaching the status of Heavenly Rank Alchemist. Thus, when Xue An emerged out of thin air, he naturally attracted countless attentive gazes. At this moment, in front of Judan Pce, it was as busy as a marketce. Members of countless sects and noble families flocked here, hoping to seize the opportunity to forge a rtionship with this new Alchemy Dao celebrity. But no matter how great their origins or how high their cultivation levels were. They all hit a soft nail in the Judan Pce. Dong Lingxin felt her face was about to crack from smiling so much. No matter who it was, she had to smile and say, Im sorry, Elixir King Xue does not wish to receive guests right now! And these typically aloof and important figures had all be amiable. Normally, they might not even give a second nce to someone of Dong Lingxins status. But today, they were all courteous, with smiles all around. This made Dong Lingxin sigh to herself. This was truly what it meant to be famous overnight and be known throughout the world. Finally. The eagerly awaiting crowd saw Xue Ans figure. When they saw the man in the white alchemists robe casually walking into the great hall of Judan Pce. All of these sect and noble family members went crazy. Elder Xue! I am from the Ye Family of the Western Regions! Upon hearing that youve proven the Heaven Rank and be the new Elixir King, our Ye Family has specially prepared a modest gift for you, which is no match for the honor, but we hope youll ept it! With that, the person opened the Jade Casket. Inside were all kinds of rare treasures, and the brilliance of Spiritual Medicines twinkled among them. But before he could continue speaking, someone else by his side couldnt wait to shout, Elixir King, we are from Dragon Toward Mountain in the Central Region, and this is our congrattory gift! As they spoke, this person also opened their apanying Jade Casket. The gifts they brought were even more precious than those of the Ye Family. This set off the chain of events. One after another, the sons and daughters of these sects and noble families began presenting their gifts to Xue An. The various glows of treasure illuminated the great hall of Judan Pce, dazzling and blinding to behold. Not only that, these people, fearing Xue An would not ept, jostled and pushed forward, eager to be the first to hand over their gifts. This scene of rushing to offer gifts left Dong Lingxin and the others with dumbfounded expressions. Meanwhile, Xiao Wandan, who was ustomed to such sights, watched indifferently. As a Pill Master, Xiao Wandan naturally understood what Heaven Rank meant. He knew well that when he was merely a Yellow Level Alchemist, he was greatly revered. Let alone a Heavenly Rank Alchemist. Just then, they saw Xue An gently wave his hand, I appreciate everyones sentiments, but please take these gifts back! The crowd went silent, then came the cries of the people, Elder Xue, please ept them! Yes! Its just a token of our regard for you! Xue An smiled, No need! This time, everyone looked at each other, none daring to utter another word. Because none of them knew the temperament of the newly appointed Elixir King, and thest thing they wanted was to upset him with their persistence, which would be a case of outsmarting themselves. Just then. Another group of people walked into Judan Pce. Leading them were the adjudicating elders. Following behind were many Pill Masters from the Elixir Dao Association. The appearance of these figures d in various colored alchemist robes caused the atmosphere in the hall to instantly be solemn. Then, these individuals made a beeline toward Xue An, all bending in unison before him. Elixir King! Xue An indifferently said, Rise, and moreover, I had no intention of being your Elixir King, there is no need for such courtesies! Hearing this, the leading elders revealed a trace of wry smiles and then stepped forward, respectfully saying. Whether you are willing or not, since you have already achieved the Heaven Rank in alchemy, you are recognized by all of us as the new Elixir King! Xue An was at a loss whether tough or to cry at their words and could only helplessly smile. Forget it, if you wish to call me that, then do as you please! What brings you here? Elixir King, for you, our Elixir Dao Association has organized an Elixir King Ceremony, which will be held tonight at Elixir Tower. Please be sure to honor us with your presence! Xue An hesitated for a moment, but when he noticed the earnest gazes of these white-haired elders, he couldnt help but nod. Very well, I shall attend then! The crowd was overjoyed, Thank you, Elixir King! Those from the noble families and sects present exchanged nces, and all of them saw the same surprise and delight in each others eyes. This trip was not in vain. Now that they knew of this news, they would have to get into the Elixir King Ceremony tonight, even if it meant going to desperate lengths. Soon. The news of the Elixir King Ceremony being held at Elixir Tower tonight spread throughout the entire Wandan City. But at this time. L Baiyue was waiting at home for a certain groups arrival. Finally, atmp lighting time. A dozen exceedinglyvish carriages flew through the sky from the horizon,nding in the courtyard. L Baiyue hurriedly exited her room and stood with hands sped in the courtyard. She saw a procession alight from the carriages, led by a middle-aged man in in clothes emanating an aura of natural authority. Father! Upon seeing him, L Baiyue quickly bowed her head and greeted him respectfully. The neer was none other than the Family Head of the L Family from the Skyward Pavilion, L Baiyues father, Lu Lie. Although beset with difficulties recently, with their ancestralnds destroyed, the sight of his second daughter still inspired an involuntary smile of fatherly affection. Few fathers do not dote on their daughters, especially when L Baiyue had exceptional talent in the Alchemy Dao, already a Pill Master of the Profound Rank pinnacle at such a young age. He naturally ced great importance on her. Once they were seated in the room, Lu Lie said with a light chuckle, Bai Yue, you sent a message back home so urgently, is that man really as formidable as you say? Lu Lie hade because, after yesterdays events, L Baiyue had promptly written a letter home, ordering it to be sent with the utmost urgency. In the letter, L Baiyue was very clear: that man would be of great help to the future development of the L Family, and if possible, she hoped her father coulde in person. Lu Lie had traveled thousands of miles toe here because of this. L Baiyue nodded firmly, Father, every word in the letter is true, not to mention anything else, just the fact that he is the only one who has sessfully be a Heavenly Rank Alchemist in a thousand years proves his worth! Lu Lie nodded, Then you mean to say Father, in my opinion, we must attract this man at any cost! Hearing the intensity in his daughters voice, Lu Lies expression couldnt help but change slightly. L Baiyue noticed this and continued, Father, our L Family has recently faced a great disaster, with many powers eyeing us covetously from the shadows, so we must strengthen our own powers as soon as possible! And this man could be the best aid! The addition of a Heavenly Rank Alchemist can at least ensure our L Familys peace for twenty years! Lu Lie was moved by his daughters words, Well said! What should we do next? Father, tonight at Elixir Tower, the Elixir King Ceremony will take ce. It will then be time for our L Family to make an appearance, after all in all the regions under the heavens, it seems there is no one wealthier than our L Family! Upon hearing this, Lu Lieughed heartily. Well said, Bai Yue! If ites to spending money, our L Family has never been afraid of anyone! Tonight, we will go to the Elixir King Ceremony together. I also want to see for myself what kind of manner this new Elixir King possesses! Chapter 782 Divine Grade Sect (First Update) Chapter 782: Chapter 782: Divine Grade Sect (First Update) Chapter 782: Chapter 782: Divine Grade Sect (First Update) As night fell, Wandan City became even more bustling. The Elixir Tower, located at the citys center, was now resplendent with light, casting half of the night sky aglow in red. And in the heavens, flying boats continuously arrived, leaving trails of lingering light that embroidered the night sky like dense spools of thread, shattering the darkness into pieces. Hiss, the Chen Family, Liu Family, and the Wu Family So many noble families have arrived! And the likes of Dragon Toward Mountain, Fengming Pavilion, and other superior sects have alle too! Such a lineup is truly unprecedented! someone eximed in awe, standing on the street corner and looking up at the sky filled with flying boats. Heh, dont you believe its just because the invitation was so sudden? Otherwise, even more sects and families would havee, remarked a Heavenly Rank Pill Master, standing nearby. Is this Heavenly Rank Pill Master really that impressive? To cause so many prestigious factions to send representatives! a somewhat young boy said, puzzled. The face of the Heavenly Rank Pill Master darkened upon hearing this. He then cast a cold nce at the boy and said, How ignorant, itsughable! Not to mention a Heavenly Rank Alchemist, even an ordinary Profound Rank Pill Master would be deeply respected wherever they go. And to think this person is the only one to certify as Heavenly Rank in a thousand years! When old ancestors and sect leaders of these noble sects wish to advance, they need Law Elixirs, even Holy Elixirs to assist them. How could they not show such reverence? Chastened, the young boy was left speechless, his face turning beet red. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Rank Pill Master, still gazing up at the bustling scene in the sky, said longingly, I wonder when Ill be able to advance to the Profound Rank. Just then, a wave ofmotion rippled through the crowd. Look up in the sky! Good heavens! What is that? Everyone looked upwards. They saw a massive boat slowly flying in from the horizon. This vessel was as massive as a small city, decked with seven-colored precious light, disying the grandeur typical of immortals. This this is a flying boat from Yuxu Pce! someone cried out. Yuxu Pce! At the mention of these three words, the onlookers couldnt help but be shaken. Even the divine-grade sect, Yuxu Pce, has sent people! This festival has truly stirred the big shots from all quarters, someone remarked with a sigh. One should know that within Guiyi Star, sects are also ranked into different tiers. Typical sects are known as mundane-sects, usuallyprised of ordinary people, with sect leaders at the level of a Loose Immortal at most. Then there are the superior sects, such as todays Dragon Toward Mountain and Fengming Pavilion. Since they are touted as superior, they naturally have extraordinary attributes. Leaders and sect masters of these sects typically possess cultivation levels at the Longevity Peak or even Half-step Golden Immortal, already serving as powerful guardians of their respective regions. Yet above these are some other sects. While these sects may not be as powerful as the Three Heavens Sect, they are by no means weak. Their sect leaders are all Golden Immortal experts, with some having reached the Golden Immortal Peak and boasting the strength to vie for True Immortal status. And among them, the most representative, even called the minor Heavenly Sect, is Yuxu Pce. The distinction of being the number one divine-grade sect is not just empty talk. Just considering this flying boat, resembling a small city, one can ascertain the formidable strength they possess. At this moment, the flying boat from Yuxu Pce gradually approached the Elixir Tower. This great disy naturally did not go unnoticed by the various noble families and sects. They all stood in the void, with various expressions, watching the spectacle unfolding. How did Yuxu Pce arrive so quickly? Indeed! It seems they came fully prepared! Now theres even less chance for our smaller sects and factions to stand out! And for those from superior sects like Dragon Toward Mountain and Fengming Pavilion, their expressions were particrly sour. They had hoped to seize an early opportunity to curry favor with the newly recognized Elixir King. But they hadnt expected Yuxu Pce to act so swiftly, arriving at this very moment. While everyone harbored their own thoughts, Within the ship, a radiant light soared into the sky, and then, a young man d in ck robes, with a paleplexion and eyes brimming with cold luster, appeared at the bow. Upon seeing this person. The crowd first froze, then erupted into a fiercemotion. Its actually Ling Ruoxu! The current authentic disciple of Yuxu Pce has personallye here; now we have even less of a chance! Many disciples from various sects said with faces full of despair. No wonder they were so desperate. After all, this authentic disciple of Yuxu Pce, Ling Ruoxu, was incredibly formidable. Before he was even two hundred years old, he had already be a Golden Immortal powerhouse. After so many years of cultivation, his strength had be unfathomably deep. Some said he was the top contender outside of the Ask the True list and even the next most likely to enter it! At this moment, Ling Ruoxu stood at the bow of the ship, hands behind his back, his robes pping loudly in the wind. He nced at the cultivators opposite him, a hint of disdainful cold sneer gradually emerged at the corner of his mouth. Because he realized none of the people who came were strong. There wasnt even a sessor from the divine-grade sects present. Therefore, he didnt bother to greet these people. At this time, several elders from the Elixir Dao Association flew into the air, and upon seeing Ling Ruoxu, they couldnt help but be solemn and sped their hands in greeting, It turns out to be Lord Ling of Yuxu Pce! Ling Ruoxu nodded slightly and said indifferently, So this is the venue for the ceremony of the newly-appointed Elixir King? Yes! Very well! I just happened to be patrolling nearby and heard about someone proving themselves as a Heavenly Rank Alchemist and bing the new Elixir King, so I took the opportunity toe take a look! I hope I wont be disappointed! His words were full of arrogance. Many alchemists from the Elixir Dao Association showed displeasure at his remarks. But these elders, all very experienced and prudent, simply smiled in response. Lord Ling has arrived a bit early, the ceremony has not yet officially started, pleasee inside and take a seat! Ling Ruoxu nodded, Very well! Having said that, he took a step forward and instantly vanished from where he stood, reappearing inside the Elixir Tower. With a single step, he crossed a thousand zhang. This was not incredibly rare; many could aplish it. But to do so without a trace of effort like he did was something many could only dream of. From this alone, one could see how formidable this individual was. An elder from the Elixir Dao Association apanied Ling Ruoxu to a high tform in the great hall of the Elixir Tower to drink tea. The alchemists left outside exchanged nces, each seeing a hint of seriousness in the others eyes. This visitor from Yuxu Pce, Ling Ruoxu, seemed to be an ill omen! Meanwhile. Xiao Dan City and Dong Lingxin arrived at the area behind Judan Pce, where Xue Ans family resided, to invite him to the Elixir Tower. Just as they entered the courtyard. They saw Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian ying a game of catch with a ball. A round elixir flew back and forth in the air, creating quite the lively scene. Initially, Xiao Dan City and hispanion didnt take much notice. But as soon as they paid close attention to the elixir, they were stunned. This Isnt this the Supreme Tribtion Elixir from when the adult proved himself as a Heavenly Rank? Xiao Dan Citys voice trembled. Chapter 783 Let Them Wait (2nd Update) Chapter 783: Chapter 783 Let Them Wait! (2nd Update) Chapter 783: Chapter 783 Let Them Wait! (2nd Update) To think that the Supreme Tribtion Elixir could very likely be the sole Holy Elixir in the entire Central Region. Xiao Dancheng believed many people from the noble families and sects would be willing to pay any price for this elixir. So he couldnt have imagined in his dreams. Such an incredibly precious elixir was being kicked back and forth like a shuttlecock by two little girls. This made his heart rise to his throat, and his head swiveled back and forth following the elixir as it flew through the sky. As for Dong Lingxin, shed been dumbstruck since a moment ago. Grandpa Xiao, Sister Dong, youre here! It was then that the two littlesses noticed the visitors and stopped their game, asking sweetly. Herewevee! Xiao Dancheng wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, then said cautiously. Youngdies, the elixir youre ying with is Xiang Xiang casually tossed the elixir she was holding, startling Xiao Dancheng so much he shivered. But Xiang Xiang said with a giggly smile, This is the toy Daddy gave us! Whats wrong? Is there a problem? Cold sweat beaded even more on Xiao Danchengs forehead, Nonothings wrong! But he couldnt stop muttering in his heart. Handing over such a precious Holy Elixir to two little girls to y with. Indeed, the way this adult handled things wascapricious! At this moment, Xue An pushed the gate open and stepped into the courtyard, then smiled at the two littlesses, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, arent you going inside? Mother wants you two to change clothes! But Daddy, we want to keep ying! Xiang Xiang said. Xue An blinked, Mommy has prepared some very pretty new clothes for you, and after you change, Daddy will take you to have a big meal! At these words, both little girls eyes lit up. Especially Nian Nian. For her, who was only seven years old but already a veteran foodie, the allure of delicious food was obviously tremendous. So she cheered and charged into the house, Were going for a big meal! Whoever runs slowest is a puppy! In passing, this little Nian Nian didnt forget to y a trick on her sister. But Xiang Xiang was not the kind to be easily bullied, as she charged forth with bared teeth and ws, Silly Nian Nian, youre dead meat! Dont let me catch you, or I will glue your mouth shut, and then eat lots and lots of ice cream in front of you! Nian Nian giggled and said, Well then, catch me first! Xue Xiang chased for a few steps but then stopped chasing, a sly look crossing her little face. She cleared her throat and said, Im not going to catch you, after all, the fastest runner is a pig! Nian Nian ran a few more steps forward, but ultimately stopped, hesitating. But as she stopped, Xue Xiang suddenly sped up and surged ahead, then burst intoughter. Only then did Nian Nian realize shed been tricked, stomping her foot in frustration, Sister! Youre just a big, silly pig! Bounce back all the bad words! Bounce back is invalid! Invalid but still bouncing back! Youre cheating! Im cheating indeed! The two sisters chased each other into the house like this. Xue An watched this scene with a smile until his two daughters were no longer in sight, then he turned his head to look at Xiao Dancheng and the others. Xiao Dancheng and Dong Lingxin, among others, hastened to bow in salute. My lord! Xue An nodded slightly, Is it time? Xiao Dancheng nodded, Its almost time. The Pill Masters from the guild have already gathered at the Elixir Tower, and the strong ones from various regions have also mostly arrived! Shouldnt we set off now? Xue An nodded, Yes, just wait a moment, Yaner is putting on her makeup and it will be ready soon! Yes! Xiao Dancheng hurriedly lowered his head in response. However, Dong Lingxin, who was standing behind him, felt somewhat unconvinced upon hearing these words. She had seen An Yan before, which is why she always felt that this woman was somewhat unworthy of Xue An. Especially now that Xue An had be the Elixir King. The mediocre-looking woman seemed even more shabby and unimpressive. Thus, she had always been curious, why would the honorable Elixir King respect that woman so much? But what she didnt know was that An Yan she saw was using Illusory Art to conceal her true appearance. Time trickled away second by second. In the blink of an eye, another half an hour had passed. But An Yan still hadnte out. Xiao Dancheng was bing anxious, My lord, everything on the other side is ready; they are all waiting for your appearance. Do you think you could perhaps hurry a little? But Xue An was not in the least bit anxious; instead, he sat leisurely in the hall sipping tea. Upon hearing Xiao Danchengs words, he simply smiled and then said indifferently, Dont worry, when waiting for a woman to put on her makeup, you have to have the patience for everyday life, and it has only been a little over an hour! Theres still time. Xiao Dancheng was somewhat dumbfounded. For people like him, they had never thought they would have to wait for a woman to put on makeup, let alone wait so contentedly. Could it be that women were not just for unting ones status and continuing the family line? Xiao Dancheng couldnt understand. But Dong Lingxins eyes suddenly brightened. In this world, the phenomenon of male superiority over women is extremely severe. Only women who be strong, or like L Baiyue, are able to win the respect of others. The rest simply be appendages to men. Dong Lingxin used to be very angry about this, but as time passed and she saw more, she gradually became numb and even started to think that everything should naturally be so. But Xue Ans behavior today had truly moved Dong Lingxin. At least, she had never heard of any powerful figure in the Central Region who, like Xue An, would wait for their woman to finish putting on makeup. For no reason, Dong Lingxin felt a bit more envious of An Yan. Having such an understanding and respectful husband must surely lead to a happy life. And so, everyone waited in the courtyard for a while longer. The noise outside was growing louder and louder. Xiao Dancheng was really getting anxious and couldnt help saying, My lord, why dont we go ahead and leave Lingxin here. When thedy finishes her makeup, they cane over together? Xue An slowly took another sip of tea and then remained silent, shaking his head. But if its anyter, everyone will be waiting. Xue An looked up at him, then indifferently said, Then let them wait. With that single sentence, Xiao Dancheng swallowed the words he was about to say. Xue An truly was not in a hurry; in fact, he had no interest in attending any Elixir King ceremonyit was simply something these people were adamant about holding. As for how many powerful figures and tycoons were waiting, that had nothing to do with Xue An. In his opinion, even if Heavens Emperor himself were present, he would have to wait patiently until Yaner was done with her makeup. Finally. After Xue An had another cup of tea, there came the sound of crisp footsteps behind him, followed by a shy female voice saying, Husband, do I look okay in this outfit? Chapter 784 Bright Eyes and White Teeth Smiling Chapter 784: Chapter 784 Bright Eyes and White Teeth, Smiling Face Like a Flower (3rd Update) Chapter 784: Chapter 784 Bright Eyes and White Teeth, Smiling Face Like a Flower (3rd Update) Xue An turned his head to look. He saw An Yan, who had removed her illusory disguise, dressed in ancient attire and standing cutely at the door. She was smiling with her eyes curving into crescents as she watched him. For a moment, Xue An suddenly felt a bit dazed. It was as though time had violently reversed at this moment, and he was back in his college days, back to the clear morning when he first met An Yan. Back then, An Yan was just as she was now. Bright eyes, white teeth, her dimples blooming like flowers when she smiled. Husband, dont I look good? Seeing that Xue An hadnt uttered a word for a while, An Yan asked somewhat anxiously. Her words pulled Xue An back from his memories. A big smile slowly spread across his face, then he said with utmost certainty, Beautiful! My Yaner is the most beautiful in the world! Hearing Xue Ans straightforward praise, An Yan blushed with joy, nervously fiddling with the hem of her skirt as she lowered her head and said softly, Stop it, there are so many people watching! Seeing An Yans childlike demeanor, Xue An felt his heart was about to melt and he smiled slightly. What does it matter if people are watching? My Yaner is the most beautiful in the world, and I would say the same no matter who came. As he spoke, Xue An nced at Xiao Dancheng, Dong Lingxin, and others. These individuals, who had been stunned by An Yans exceptional beauty, finally came to their senses and hurriedly lowered their heads, not daring to look any longer. Xiao Dancheng was a bit better off. He had seen An Yans true face a few times at least. But Dong Lingxin was different. At that moment, the female shopkeeper of Judan Pce felt her heart toss like crashing waves, filled entirely with shock. Dong Lingxin had seen beauties before, and she herself could be considered a standard beauty. But it wasnt until she saw An Yan that she truly understood the meaning of a beauty capable of bringing down nations. Unlike those beauties who were either noble, delicate, bewitching, or pure, An Yans beauty was an all-epassing, wless charm. You couldnt even find a single defect or w. It was this type of overwhelming beauty from all angles that made Dong Lingxin feel utterly inferior. The childlike manner An Yan disyed in front of Xue An made Dong Lingxin smile bitterly. She finally understood why Xue An adored his wife so much before. No one could resist such charm. Dong Lingxin even felt that if she were a man, she would do the same. Recalling how she had just mocked someone else as mediocre in appearance, Dong Lingxin felt like crying. If this was considered mediocre, then all the women in the world might as well not bother living. Daddy, Mommy, lets go! At this time, the two little girls also bounced out energetically. Seeing these two young girls, Dong Lingxin and others couldnt help but brighten up again. Because these two little girls were simply too cute. They were dressed in ancient attire of the same color as An Yans, their ck hair twisted into tiny topknots, revealing chubby yet pretty cheeks, just like two little fairies who had stepped out of ancient paintings. Especially since they looked exactly alike, when standing together, their charm escted exponentially. At least Dong Lingxin was so dazzled that she wished she could run up and hug one to nt a big kiss on them. Xue An smiled at this moment, Good, lets set off now! As Xue An and his family were heading to the Elixir Tower. Inside the grand hall of the Elixir Tower, it was already bustling with noise and excitement. Strong individuals from all directions gathered here, engaged in animated discussions. Many Pill Masters were also grouped in threes or fives, exchanging their experiences in pill techniques. And in a corner of the hall, there was a special group. One saw severalvishly dressed daughters of noble families huddled together, chatting andughing merrily, asionally bursting intoughter that attracted the frequent nces of the many men in the hall. After all, the sight of so many pretty girls together was in itself an eye-catching scene. Whats more, the girls attending todays grand event had all put in a lot of effort, each trying to outshine the others. This allowed many people a feast for the eyes. At this moment. Among these girls, a young girl in a purple dress spoke somewhat impatiently. Its already sote, why hasnt the Elixir King arrived yet? Right? What time is it now, and he still hasnt shown up? another girl in a green dress also expressed her dissatisfaction. If you find it troublesome, you can go back. No one is forcing you to wait here! a girl in red with a cold beauty sneered. Shangguan Yan, you must be deliberately opposing us at every turn, arent you? You want us to leave so you can find ways to get close to the new Elixir King? Let me tell you, no way! The girl in purple was obviously angry as she spoke indignantly. The girl in redughed coldly, As if youre not here with that exact thought in mind! You Alright, alright! Stop fighting! Both of you, its the same every time you meet; is there any point? Besides, is this new Elixir King really as good as you say? I hope hes not some old and ugly fellow! The girl in green dress tried to mediate at this point. But her words were like poking a hos nest. Many girls who had been watching with cool detachment couldnt hold back anymore and began to speak out in reproach. Nangong Yao, if you want to mediate, mediate, but spare the Elixir King from yourments! Exactly, you havent even seen the Elixir King! If you had, you wouldnt be saying that! If you cant say anything nice, shut your mouth! someone said bluntly. Nangong Yao, feeling cornered and unable to hold back, retorted, Im puzzled too. Youve only seen him once, right? Why does everyone act like theyre bewitched, not even allowing a single bad word about him? Because the Elixir King is genuinely that good! a girl said. Yes! Thats right! Nangong Yao curled her lips, I dont buy it! Which high-ranking Pill Master isnt some old man with a bunch of whiskers? Even if hes younger, how handsome could he be? How handsome can he be? Heh! Shangguan Yan could not help but sneer with disdain, then her eyes filled with a look of longing. You havent seen that scene; the moment he dons the white pill robe, youll feel as if the whole world bes unimportant! In the heavens and on earth, amidst the myriad of beings, all pale inparison to his presence! He just stands there calmly, and his proud demeanor seems to make even the wind stop in its tracks! But whats most captivating is his gaze because in his eyes, theres a kind of arrogance that says in all the world, I alone am honored! I have never seen a man who could match even one percent of his excellence! Shangguan Yan, nearly murmuring, spoke with a face full of devout adoration. Chapter 785 Is This What You Call Mediocre Looks Chapter 785: Chapter 785 Is This What You Call Mediocre Looks? (4th Update) Chapter 785: Chapter 785 Is This What You Call Mediocre Looks? (4th Update) Yet the many girls didnt find this exaggeration at all, feeling it entirely justified instead. Even Nangong Yao, who had voiced doubt, was stunned into silence. Only the girl in purple who started theints sneered, Shangguan Yan, look at you drooling all over the ce, just like a silly lovesick fool! Shangguan Yan nced at the girl in purple and said coldly, Yes, I am lovesick, so what? The girl in purple chuckled, Nothing much, but howe I heard that this Elixir King Xue already has ady? At her words, Shangguan Yan and the many girls looked at each other and then allughed. Of course we know about it, and not only does Lord Xue have ady, he even has a child! said Shangguan Yan indifferently. Then why are you all said the girl in purple in surprise. Shangguan Yanughed, Because weve heard that Lord Xuesdy is quite a mediocre-looking woman! Thats right, they say she has a good figure, but unfortunately, her face is too in and ordinary, not at allparable to us! At this point, Shangguan Yan added, I suppose all the sisters here are acting on their families instructions! From now on, it all depends on our own skills! Anyway, I am determined to win over Lord Xue! Because I believe, there isnt a man in the world who can resist me! Shangguan Yans words were filled with immense confidence, and she spoke decisively and resolutely. In fact, within her own family, relying on her parents favor, Shangguan Yan always had the final say. This time,ing to Wandan City to watch the excitement, she happened to witness Xue An achieve the Heaven Rank. She was deeply impressed by Xue Ans demeanor and decided he was the one for her, and her parents supported her decision wholeheartedly, which led her to make such a bold announcement. Shangguan Yans words made many girls ufortable, and many secretly resolved to give Shangguan Yan a run for her money. Just then, amotion arose at the entrance, and L Baiyue, along with her father Lu Lie and their entourage, walked into the hall. The wealth and influence of the L Family of Heavenly Square were enormous, so their arrival immediately captured everyones attention. Greetings to the L Family Head! Good day to you, Lady Bai Yue! These greetings echoed one after another throughout the hall. Lu Lie nodded and greeted everyone, his smile bright and radiant. At this moment, an elder from the Elixir Dao Association approached, To have the L Family Heade in person is truly an honor for us! Please, take the seat of honor! He then personally led the way, escorting the L Family members toward the high tform. Shangguan Yan and the other girls naturally noticed this scene. Especially upon seeing the poised L Baiyue, many girls couldnt help but admire. Speaking of which, L Baiyue is only about our age, and yet shes already a Profound Rank Pill Master, invited to take a high seat at such a grand event! Shangguan Yan watched it all silently, her beautiful eyes sparkling, as if contemting something. Meanwhile, on the high tform, Ling Ruoxu looked at Lu Lie with a smile that was not quite a smile, then turned his gaze toward L Baiyue by his side. Miss Bai Yue, it has been three years since ourst encounter, hasnt it? Yuxu Pce had many business dealings with the L Family, so they were quite familiar with each other. However, L Baiyue was not fond of this Ling Ruoxu. She could sense the greed hidden deep within his gaze. She merely nodded slightly but did not speak. A hint of coldness shed in Ling Ruoxus eyes, and he cursed inwardly. He had met L Baiyue more than once, yet every time, it was the same situation; no matter what he said, L Baiyue remained indifferent. This really irked Ling Ruoxu. Especially this time. Ling Ruoxu thought to himself, what airs you L Family are putting on! In the Central Region, which major sect doesnt know what happened to your L Family? The eldest son killed, the ancestralnds destroyed. And yet, to date, youve been unable to find the murderer. If you L Family cant resolve this matter, your influence will definitely diminish. By then huhuhu! Ling Ruoxu mulled over in his heart. The hour was alreadyte. But the protagonist everyone was waiting for, the newly appointed Elixir King, still hadnt appeared. As a result, the entire hall inevitably became noisy. Whats going on? Why hasnt he arrived yet? Exactly! Weve been waiting for so long, why hasnt this Elixir King shown up? Isnt this attitude a bit too much? The mor grew louder and louder, even showing signs of bing uncontroble. All the elders of the Elixir Dao Association showed a look of surprise and uncertainty. How could the situation suddenly appear to be spiraling out of control? Could someone be scheming behind the scenes? Ling Ruoxu sat in his chair, a smug smirk barely visible on his lips. But at that very moment. Sudden exmations of astonishment came from outside the hall. Right after, Xue Anxin strode in. His arrival brought joy to the many girls in the corner of the hall. Especially Shangguan Yan, who excitedly stood up, ready to go over to him. But after taking just one step, she stopped. Because behind Xue An, a woman dressed in ancient costume emerged. The beauty of this woman was beyond the power of words to describe. Even Shangguan Yan and the other women were stunned on the spot. If the girls were struck thus, the men were even more so. The entire hall gradually quieted down, everyone staring dazedly at An Yan. Under so many gazes, An Yans cheeks reddened at a visible rate, then she shyly hid behind Xue An, too embarrassed to show her face again. This made many couldnt help but sigh with admiration. Then, a childish voice spoke, Daddy, when are we going to have the big meal? When the crowd looked toward the voice, they found a pair of exquisitely adorable little girls following close behind. This revtion sent shockwaves through many onlookers. And those most affected were the wealthy youngdies who had arrived early, hoping to use this opportunity to establish a good rtionship with the new Elixir King. But An Yans appearance ruthlessly shattered these peoples fantasies. Under the shadow of An Yans beauty, the girls didnt even have the courage to approach and make conversation. At this moment, the girl in purple spoke with an incredulous tone, Is this the ordinary girl you spoke of? This question filled many girls with bitterness. Particrly Shangguan Yan, who stared nkly at Xue An. Her heart slowly sinking. Because she knew she stood no chance at all. L Baiyue was also restless, equally astonished by An Yans beauty. But she felt a growing difort in her heart. It was then that she heard Ling Ruoxus covetous voice near her. What a beauty! Chapter 786 You Dare to Snatch What I Gave Him Chapter 786: Chapter 786: You Dare to Snatch What I Gave Him? (First Update) Chapter 786: Chapter 786: You Dare to Snatch What I Gave Him? (First Update) The elders of the Elixir Dao Association collectively stood up to greet them. We wee your honor! Xue An nodded his head. Then he led An Yan and the others up to the high tform. At this point, the Elixir Kings grand ceremony officially began. Countless people were stealthily watching Xue An, as well as An Yan by his side, and then began to whisper among themselves. Is this the new Elixir King? He looks so young! Youre right, arent those pill masters usually white-haired old men? Howe theres such a young one all of a sudden? Can he really do the job? Tsk tsk, this woman is so beautiful! Shes even more beautiful than all the female disciples Ive seen at Jile Hall by a thousandfold! Stop bluffing, have you even met a disciple from Jile Hall? Who says I havent? Not only have I met them, but theyve also spoken a few words to me! Yo, listen to you, acting like its true. With you being like this, I bet if you really met a disciple from Jile Hall, youd have wet yourself on the spot! These idle folks were saying all sorts of nonsense. However, those from the noble families and sects were all quietly observing Xue An. Their visit was specifically to build a rtionship with Xue An, but they hadnt even seen his face before, and now that the opportunity had presented itself, naturally, they had to think of a way! At this moment, L Lie quietly asked his daughter, Is this the Elixir King you spoke of? L Baiyue nodded her head. L Lie pondered a bit because he always felt the mans aura very familiar, yet couldnt remember where he had seen it. Just then, they saw Wu Haoyang, the disciple of Dragon Toward Mountain, stand up first, stride to the high tform, and give a deep bow to Xue An. Master Xue, Dragon Toward Mountain congrattes you on achieving the Heaven Rank, here are some congrattory gifts, please ept them with our humblest regards! As he spoke, he handed over a list of gifts. Xue An knew what these people were thinking, so he didnt even look at the list and said ndly, Speak, what do you want to ask of me? Wu Haoyangs face lit up with joy, but he stillposed himself and said, Master, my teacher has been stumped in the Half-step Golden Immortal Realm for several hundred years, unable to breakthrough. However, if he could get your Supreme Tribtion Elixir from achieving the Heaven Rank, my teacher might have a sliver of hope. Then why didnt your teachere himself? Xiaodan City suddenly asked from the side. Wu Haoyang showed a bitter smile, My teacher has been in seclusion for thirty years. He said that if he cant make that breakthrough, he would remain in seclusion until death! With that, he knelt down on the ground with a thud. Master, please, I beg you to help! Even if its just naming a price, we only ask that you bestow this elixir to save my teachers life! All of us at Dragon Toward Mountain are willing to pay any price for it! As he spoke, Wu Haoyang kept kowtowing emphatically. Daddy, that uncle looks so pitiful! Please help him! Xiang Xiang suddenly said at that moment. Xue An smiled, Alright, since Xiang Xiang has spoken, I will lend a hand! Then he said indifferently, Get up! Upon hearing this, Wu Haoyang lifted his head, his face full of hope as he looked at Xue An. Xue An casually picked up the Supreme Tribtion Elixir from the table and tossed it over. Wu Haoyang gave a start and caught the elixir. Then they heard Xue An say, You do have a filial heart; this elixir is bestowed upon you! Upon these words, the whole ce was in an uproar. The eyes of countless people from the noble families and sects turned red. Thats a sacred elixir. And it was awarded so casually? At that moment, Xiao Dan Cheng couldnt hold back anymore, My lord! Xue An waved his hand to signal him to not speak. Meanwhile, Wu Haoyang had recovered from his shock and, looking at the Supreme Tribtion Elixir in his hand, tears began to stream down his face. He then kowtowed to Xue An several times, choking up as he said, My lord, your grace and virtue will never be forgotten by everyone at Dragon Toward Mountain. Once my master leaves his seclusion, we will surely visit you in person to express our thanks! Xue An smiled nomittally. To others, the sacred elixir was priceless, but to him, it was nothing special. After all, while Guiyi Star was vast, the level of elixir brewing here was quite ordinary, and the spiritual medicines that grew here were nothing impressive. So, if ssified by the standards of the Multiverse Realms, this sacred elixir wouldnt qualify. If Xue An wished, he could easily produce a bunch of such elixirs at will. Therefore, Xue An waved his hand and said, All right, you may leave! Yes! Wu Haoyang respectfully responded, rising to leave. But just then, Ling Ruoxu, who had been drinking on the high tform, suddenly spoke indifferently, Wait! At those words, Wu Haoyang stopped and turned to look. Upon realizing it was Ling Ruoxu who had called him, his expression immediately became ugly. Still, he barely managed a respectful bow and asked, Does Lord Ling have any instructions? Wu Haoyang, youre leaving just like that after obtaining an elixir? What would Lord Ling suggest, then? Wu Haoyang asked in a deep voice. Heh, have you forgotten the debt between Dragon Toward Mountain and our Yuxu Pce? Upon hearing this, Wu Haoyangs face grew even more unpleasant, but he still tried to maintain hisposure as he said, Of course not, but the crystal stones for this year have not yet been fully mined. However, in no more than three months, we will have settled all the arrears from over the years! Speaking, Wu Haoyang lowered his head, a glint of humiliation shing in his eyes. Because the so-called debt Ling Ruoxu mentioned was nothing more than an excuse for bullying. Dragon Toward Mountain was not far from Yuxu Pce, but there was a considerable gap in strength. Therefore, Yuxu Pce used its power to oppress them, offering so-called protection to the people of Dragon Toward Mountain, but only if they handed over more than half their yearly earnings. The people of Dragon Toward Mountain of course did not agree, which led to the Yuxu Pce ughtering three consecutive sect leaders. Finally, with no other choice, the people of Dragon Toward Mountain grudgingly epted their terms. This was also why the current Sect Leader of Dragon Toward Mountain was in closed-door cultivation, striving to achieve the status of a Golden Immortal. Because the people of Dragon Toward Mountain have lived too humiliatingly these years. Only by bing a Golden Immortal could one truly stand on ones own in Guiyi Star. And Wu Haoyang was well aware that Ling Ruoxus so-called debt was nothing more than a pretext. His true reason was most likely an unwillingness to see Dragon Toward Mountain rise. As expected. Ling Ruoxu smiled faintly and said, Wu Haoyang, you misunderstood. I dont want you to pay back those arrears with crystal stones. Instead, I want that elixir in your hands! Upon hearing this, Wu Haoyang was shaken and could no longer contain his inner grief and indignation, Ling Ruoxu, dont you think the people of Yuxu Pce are being too oppressive? Ling Ruoxuughed heartily, Wu Haoyang, isnt it only because of Yuxu Pces protection that your Dragon Toward Mountain has managed to survive in the Central Region for so many years with such weak strength? Now hand over the elixir, or else you shall face a dead end! But before he could finish, a wine cup suddenly flew straight at him and, before he could even react, smashed all his teeth. Then they heard Xue An say indifferently, The elixir was my reward to him. What are you to dare to snatch it in front of me? Chapter 787 What Thing Just Slap It to Death (2nd Chapter 787: Chapter 787: What Thing, Just p It to Death (2nd Update) Chapter 787: Chapter 787: What Thing, Just p It to Death (2nd Update) Ling Ruoxu was thoroughly stupefied by that blow. Consider his status. A true sessor of the divine-grade Sect, Yuxu Pce, the first person outside the Ask the True list, wherever he went, he was an existence admired by tens of thousands. Yet even with such an esteemed status, he was struck by this small wine cup until his mouth was full of broken teeth and blood flowed incessantly. How could this not enrage the proud and haughty young master Ling? At the same time, Ling Ruoxu also felt a touch of shock in his heart. He had clearly seen the wine cup flying towards him, yet he couldnt even manage to resist and was directly smashed into this state. What was going on? Could it be that this new Elixir Kings cultivation level was even stronger than his own? No, impossible! It must have been because he was distracted just now that he suffered such a loss. Thinking this, Ling Ruoxus mouth shimmered with a radiant light, and in the blink of an eye, his injuries had returned to normal. For a strong individual like him, such injuries were trivial; what mattered most was saving face. Thus, when Ling Ruoxu recovered, he red at Xue An with eyes full of resentment and said with hatred, Mr. Xue, what do you mean by this? Do you intend to oppose Yuxu Pce for the sake of this insignificant Dragon Toward Mountain? What do I mean? Xue An said with a faint smile, then spoke leisurely, I made myself very clear just now, the item is a reward I gave to them, so it belongs to them! No one else has the right to take it away, do you understand? You Ling Ruoxu was nearly driven mad with rage. By doing this, arent you afraid of causing a dispute between the Elixir Dao Association and Yuxu Pce? This was outright using the power of Yuxu Pce to intimidate Xue An. Members of the Elixir Dao Association couldnt help but show grave expressions. Although the Elixir Dao Association possessed vast wealth, due to theck of strongbat forces, it had always survived in the cracks between many powerful Sects. Moreover, Yuxu Pce was very close to Wandan City. If a feud arose over this, it would be troublesome. Therefore, a wise and mature ranking elder of the Elixir Dao Association came forward to mediate. Lord Ling, please calm your anger. We can sit down and talk this matter over slowly. Our Elixir Dao Association has always had a good rtionship with your Sect, so why spoil the harmony over this! Yes, Lord Ling, our newly appointed Elixir King is young and vigorous. Please dont take it to heart! Another esteemed elder stepped forward in agreement. Seeing this scene, many onlookers couldnt help but turn their gaze towards Xue An. They found the newly appointed Elixir King was still looking down, drinking, not expressing any opinion on the matter. Many thought that he must be capitting. Ling Ruoxu naturally noticed this as well. The apparent concession from the Elixir Dao Association caused his arrogance to swell even more. Heh, young and vigorous? Its as if no one has ever been young. But to injure someone without cause, this matter must be resolved to my satisfaction, or it wont be so easily overlooked. What do you suggest, then? an Elixir Dao elder inquired. Ling Ruoxu raised his hand and pointed at An Yan beside Xue An, his tone lofty and arrogant, Let this woman drink three cups in my honor, and I will let this matter rest. Otherwise, its far from over! A whisper of unrest stirred among the crowd. The Elixir Dao elders all showed hesitant faces, then turned their gaze to Xue An. Yet, Xue An was still leisurely sipping his drink, as if he hadnt heard a word. His silence led many to mistakenly believe he was conceding, and they couldnt help but feel some contempt and disdain. Everywhere, men who couldnt protect their own women were looked down upon. Xue Ans current behavior also led to the disappointment of the noble daughters. Although they were pleased with Xue Ans appearance and talent, his present attitude was notmendable. However, Ling Ruoxus eyes brightened. He had been coveting An Yan for a long time already. Xue Ans silent consent seemed like an opportunity to him; if he could get closer, all the better. Several elders from the Elixir Dao Association looked at each other, and then the eldest and most prestigious elder spoke. Mr. Xue, regarding this matter, what do you think Before he could finish his sentence, Xue An, who had been drinking with his head down, let out a light chuckle. A dispute? And you want my Yaner to offer you a toast? Ridiculous! Do you believe if your sect dares to invade, I alone could obliterate it entirely? Boom! The whole ce trembled at this. Many people shook their heads in secret, knowing that the matter was beyond reconciliation now. Because within the Guiyi domains, the dignity of ones sect is not to be tarnished by anyone! Once vited, it inevitably leads to a fight to the death. As expected. Ling Ruoxus eyebrows exploded in fury as he bellowed, You dare to insult my sect? Go to hell! With that, Ling Ruoxu let out a thunderous palm strike, mming down from mid-air. A vast surge of innate Spiritual Energy transformed into a series of solid-looking swords, charging straight for Xue An. This was Ling Ruoxus renowned signature technique, Yuxus Reality. It was with this move that Ling Ruoxu earned the title of the unrivaled man beyond the Q&A rankings. Sword lights and shadows filled the sky, and the gusts raised by the strikes forced everyone around to withdraw a great distance. Everyone was slightly pale at the power of this palm strike. Especially the elders of the Elixir Dao Association, who were visibly anxious, but as things hade to this, they were unable to dissuade any further. However, just as these sword lights and gusts were about three zhang away from Xue An. Xue An nced up and where his gazended, the gusts suddenly became gentle breezes brushing against the face. As for the swords made of innate Spiritual Energy, they dissipated into nothingness. Everyone was stunned. What happened? Why did such a formidable technique suddenly vanish into thin air? Ling Ruoxu was equally stunned, but soon he sneered, Indeed, youve got some skills, but those who insult the Yuxu Pce will surely die. Give me your life! Ling Ruoxu let out a shout, his bodys Spiritual Energy surged, then he strode forward, instantly appearing before Xue An, and swung his fist down with force. The powerful force contained in this punch even caused many of the onlookers to shudder. Yet, in such a situation, Xue An raised his left hand to lift his wine cup, then slowly took a sip. Drinking at a time like thiscould this man be mad? Just as a hint of doubt rose in the hearts of the crowd, Ling Ruoxus fist was about to hit Xue An, his eyes glittering with a cruel excitement, while his mind was calcting. Just kill this man, and that utterly beautiful woman will be mine! But before a smug smile could appear on his lips, Xue An, who was still drinking, didnt even lift his head, but simply stretched out a hand and brought down a palm. A giant palm shadow suddenly emerged and then crashed down on Ling Ruoxus body. Crack. Following a series of cringeworthy bone-cracking sounds, Ling Ruoxu only managed to let out an extremely short scream before starting at the head, his body began topress and crumble section by section, eventually turning into a pile of indistinguishable bloody flesh. A single palm strike! This Yuxu Pces current true disciple was reduced to a pile of mush. The entire ce was utterly speechless. It wasnt until a momentter that someone roared in anger, I cant believe its actually you! Chapter 788 Who Calls Xue An (3rd Update) Chapter 788: Chapter 788 Who Calls Xue An? (3rd Update) Chapter 788: Chapter 788 Who Calls Xue An? (3rd Update) At the Elixir Kings grand ceremony, Xue An struck down Ling Ruoxu of the Yuxu Pce, the heir to their current eras true teachings, turning him into pulp with a single palm strike. All observers were utterly terrified. Even the high-born daughters who had just misunderstood Xue An, thinking he did not deserve to be called a man, were now looking at him with infatuated gazes. Because the way Xue An crushed Ling Ruoxu with a single palm was too horrifying, that unaffected and nonchnt manner, it clearly represented that his strength was far superior to Ling Ruoxus. Yet, the elders of the Elixir Dao Association were all pale at this moment. They felt that they had now made an irreconcble enemy of the Yuxu Pce. After all, Ling Ruoxu was the true sessor of the present era of the Yuxu Pce. This also meant that he was very likely to be the next elder of the Yuxu Pce, if not the Sect Leader. Such a carefully nurtured talent was now killed by a single palm strike from Xue An. One could imagine how furious the Yuxu Pce would be upon learning of this. But just then, someone shouted in anger, I didnt expect it to be you! The crowd was shaken and then looked towards the source of the voice. They saw Lu Lie, who had been sitting on the side and watching the situation unfold, now standing menacingly in mid-air, staring at Xue An with an extremely cold gaze. What was going on? Everyone was filled with surprise and confusion. They did not understand why the L Family Head, who had been calm just a moment ago, became so angry all of a sudden. Even L Baiyue waspletely puzzled, not understanding what her father was doing. At that moment, Lu Lie spoke with an extremely chilling voice, Xue An, killing my eldest son, destroying my ancestralnds, all these deeds were your doing, right? Upon hearing this sentence, everyone, including L Baiyue, couldnt help but widen their eyes. The incidents that had urred within the L Family had already been wildly circted in the Central Region, and most people were aware of them. But who could have anticipated that these acts were perpetrated by this newly risen Elixir King? Several judges and elders could no longer afford to consider the affair involving the Yuxu Pce. The power of the L Family was by no means inferior to that of the Yuxu Pce; in fact, it was even greater. So, all of them said in utter astonishment, Family Head L, such usations cannot be taken lightly as jokes. Besides, how can you be so certain that our Elixir King is responsible for these acts? Jokes? Lu Lie shook his head and then, with gritted teeth, said, Im in no mood for jokes with you. As for how I know Heh! Heaven has eyes. Originally, within the ancestralnds of the L Family, I found a remnant soul of an ancestor of the L Family, and mixed with that spirit was a breath of air! The first time Iid eyes on this Xue An, I felt something familiar, but because the breath was too faint, I didnt recognize it immediately! But when he struck down Ling Ruoxu, I recognized that breath in an instant! With these words, Lu Lie stared intensely at Xue An, and with a chillingly cold voice said, Xue An, do you have anything to say for yourself? Upon hearing Lu Lies interrogation, everyones gaze fell on Xue An, eager to see how he would respond. But just then, a glint of light suddenly emerged from the pool of blood and flesh on the ground, and with a speed faster than lightning, it soared into the sky and flew towards the heavens. Not good! That is Ling Ruoxus spirit soul; hes trying to escape to send a message! an elder of the Alchemy Dao eximed in shock. Send someone to stop him! another elder yelled. Xue An, however, chuckled and said, No need! Let him go and send the message. But Those people wanted to say more. Xue An no longer paid them any attention and instead turned his head to look at Lu Lie, whose face was filled with hatred, and said indifferently, Youre right, the one who killed your eldest son, L Jinglong, and annihted the soul of your L Familys ancestor was indeed me! Hearing Xue Ans words, everyone was shocked. His mastery of elixir arts astounds the heavens, and now he wields the true transmission that once extinguished Yuxu Pce. Furthermore, word has spread that it was also him who inflicted such a heavy loss on the L Family. Just how many secrets does this man still hide? Lu Lie burst into an angryugh, Good, very good. Im d you dare to admit it! As his words fell, the guards from the L Family who had followed him silently stepped forward, taking up positions behind Lu Lie, their eyes hungrily fixed on Xue An. One by one, their formidable auras locked onto Xue An firmly. At Lu Liesmand, these guards would not hesitate to charge forward and tear him to pieces. Today, I will avenge my ancestors and my son, Jinglong! Having said this, Lu Lie stepped forward, ready to strike. Just then, L Baiyue suddenly shouted, Father, dont act yet! Lu Lie paused, Bai Yue, what? L Baiyue stepped forward, Father, I have a few questions for this Xue An. It wont be toote to act after Ive asked them! Lu Lies expression was as dark as water, but he silently moved aside. L Baiyue took a deep breath, then said solemnly, Xue An, I only have one question for you. Why did you kill my elder brother, L Jinglong, and destroy our L familys ancestral grounds? Who is really pulling the strings behind you? Hearing L Baiyues question, Lu Lie was also visibly shocked, then he nodded to himself. After all, it was his second daughter who was meticulous. Had he acted recklessly in a fit of rage just now, he might have missed the real culprit. Xue Anughed, then shook his head. No one instructed me. Killing L Jinglong and destroying your L familys ancestors were merely actions I took at my convenience! As for why I did it a minor character like that isnt worth my exnation! You, L Baiyue was rendered speechless with anger. And Lu Lie could no longer restrain himself, he roared, Attack, tear him to shreds! Lu Lies personal guards were all elites among elites, each one incredibly strong. Moreover, they often trained together, proficient inbinedbat formations. Ordinary Golden Immortals wouldnt dare lightly provoke their edge. So when Lu Lie gave the order, these guards surged forward in well-trained unison, ready to strike. But just at that moment, an angry shout came from outside, Who is calling Xue An? Come out and face your death! The voice thundered in like rolling thunder, intimidating everyone present. Clearly, the speaker was an exceptional powerhouse. Someone eximed, That voice it seems to be the Sect Leader of Yuxu Pce, Xia Dingchan! Upon hearing this, the elders of the Elixir Dao Association and the onlookers all changed their expressions dramatically. Even Lu Lie and his daughter L Baiyue were visibly moved. Then L Baiyue whispered a few words in Lu Lies ear. Lu Lie pondered for a moment, then nodded slightly. Xue An turned to An Yan with a smile, Wife, watch how I ughter these fools! After that, Xue An drained the wine in his ss, and with one step, he was instantly out in the open air above the Elixir Tower. The people in the great hall of the Elixir Tower followed shortly after him, pouring out and looking up. At this sight, many hearts sank. Chapter 789 - 30000 Feet of Mortal Dust I Shall Chapter 789: Chapter 789: 30,000 Feet of Mortal Dust, I Shall Annihte with One Sword (4th Update) Chapter 789: Chapter 789: 30,000 Feet of Mortal Dust, I Shall Annihte with One Sword (4th Update) For above the skies at this moment, were densely packed with ships. And leading them was a flying boat so immense, it was several timesrger than the one Ling Ruoxu had arrived on. At this moment. On the bow of this flying boat stood a group of people. These individuals wore splendid garments, all of them exuding a powerful aura. But everyones gaze was drawn to the person at the forefront. This individual wore a Nine-Beam Heavenly Crown on his head and an Imperial Robe adorned with stars that sparkled with hidden light, resembling an emperor in his majesty. Thats right, its Xia Dingchan, the Sect Leader of Yuxu Pce! A wave of astonishment swept through the crowd. Xia Dingchan had been in control of the divine-grade Sect, Yuxu Pce for a millennium, his cultivation level immeasurable. There were even rumors that his cultivation had reached the realm of a True Immortal, making him a formidable force amongst the strong. Unexpectedly, he had personallye today. Beside him was a figure that appeared somewhat transparent. Although it wasnt too clear, it was guessable that this should be the escaping soul of Ling Ruoxu. Indeed. The soul pointed at Xue An in the midair and said with resentment, Master, it was this person who destroyed my physical body, and even nearly shattered my soul! Please, Master, avenge me! Upon hearing this, Xia Dingchan snorted coldly, Disciple, rest assured, now that your master has arrived, I naturally must make those who dare challenge the authority of Yuxu Pce pay the price! Ling Ruoxu was overjoyed, then nced at Xue An with eyes full of triumph and wild arrogance. As far as he was concerned, with his masters word, Xue Ans fate was sealed. However, Xue An remained unmoved, offering only a faint smile, What, after hitting the disciple, does the mastere forth to take revenge? Xia Dingchan let out a coldugh, Heavenly Rank Alchemist, the new Elixir King, indeed sounds quite intimidating! s, you shouldnt have crossed us, Yuxu Pce! Kneel now, and in consideration of the many years of rtions with your Elixir Dao Association, I can destroy only your flesh and spare your soul! Xue Anughed aloud, looking up to the sky, If that is so, then I will also give you of Yuxu Pce a way out! Whoever kneels within three breaths, I shall spare their life! As soon as these words were spoken. All present were taken aback, exchanging looks of shock. After all, Xue An was facing the absolute dominion of tens of thousands of miles of territory, the first amongst divine-grade Sects, Yuxu Pce! Yet he dared to speak such words, was he truly unafraid of death? Lu Lie, upon witnessing this, couldnt help but reveal a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Lu Baiyue had whispered just two simple phrases in his ear earlier. Stay calm and watch how things unfold. Now it seemed, these two phrases were indeed correct. Because this Xue An was simply courting death. Even Lu Lie would not dare to be so bold as to roar madness before so many experts. Upon what was he relying? How could he be so arrogant? At least in Lu Lies heart, Xue Ans demise was certain. There were no shortage of people who shared the same sentiment. Yet, there were also those who looked up at Xue Ans figure in the sky with adoration. Like those daughters of wealthy families. In their eyes. At this moment, Xue An standing in midair, alone against the numerous experts of Yuxu Pce, still managed to maintain his calm and even show arrogance in his words. Such a demeanor could be described as unrivaled. At the very least, it had thoroughly intoxicated these youngdies with their heads filled with heroism. The onlookers had various thoughts racing through their minds. But the people of Yuxu Pce in midair were all outraged. How dare you! Youre courting death! Such exmations of reprimand reverberated one after another. And Sect Leader Xia Dingchan let out a coldugh. Still so defiant when death is upon you, it seems you wont shed tears until you see the coffin, finish him off! Xia Dingchan didnt need to move a muscle himself; at hismand, numerous powerful members of the Yuxu Pce acted simultaneously. In an instant, countless waves of Sword Qi, de lights, and various mighty spells rushed towards Xue An. Under the radiance, Xue Ans silhouette appeared even more solitary and proud. Many people couldnt help but close their eyes, unable to bear watching any longer. But at that moment, they saw Xue An suddenly stomp his foot. Boom. With that one stomp, the void trembled. The oing Sword Qi and de lights were instantly shattered into dust, disappearing into nothingness. Afterward, Xue An gave Xia Dingchan and hispanion Ling Ruoxu a grim smile, Did you enjoy that strike? If so, now its my turn! With that, Xue An reached into the void and shouted sharply, Open! As the words were spoken, Xue An pulled a Golden Law Sword, covered in various runes, from within the void. Then Xue An raised the sword with both hands, his eyes zing with light. Thirty thousand zhang of mortal dust, my sword will eradicate it! Boom! The sword instantly extended a hundred li far, then cleaved down from above. The force of this sword was so immense, the ground caught in its swath cracked and shattered. The golden Sword Qi soared into the sky, like a column supporting the heavens, visible even thousands of miles away. Countless peoples eyes widened in disbelief at this sight. The bystanders had already lost their ability to think, simply staring in a daze. Xia Dingchan, who had once seemed calm andposed, as if an emperor, was now shocked by this sword, crying out in rm, Quick, dodge! But this warning was far toote. The Sword Qi was already upon them. With a series of crisp cracks, the flying boats of the Yuxu Pce burst one after another like fireworks. As for those so-called powerhouses, they didnt even have time to scream before they were all reduced to powder by this sword. Finally. The sword light faded, and the Sword Qi dissipated. Looking into the midair, it had be utterly empty. The once sky-obscuring flying boats had beenpletely leveled by the sword. At that moment, the disheveled figure of Xia Dingchan emerged from the void. Ling Ruoxu was also surprisingly lucky not to have died but followed closely at Xia Dingchans side. But at this moment, the master and disciple duo looked extremely bedraggled. Especially Xia Dingchan, with his Nine-Beam Heavenly Crown askew and his Imperial Robe torn by the Sword Qi, he had gone from a ruler to a beggar. However, at that time Xia Dingchan had no mind to care about these things, for his heart was filled with fear. Because if he hadnt relied on his unique Golden Immortal Divine Skills to flee into the void just now, he too would have lost his life to that sword. Thus Xia Dingchan was thoroughly frightened by the sword, and as soon as he managed to steady himself, he didnt dare to nce at Xue An, turning to flee at once. While running, he pondered in his heart. Who exactly was this man? Why did he possess such formidable Sword Dao Cultivation? But luckily, it seemed that he did not possess any Golden Immortal Divine Skills, so he had managed to save his life! As he was secretly relieved. Suddenly he heard a calm voice ring in his ear. Karma! The moment these words were spoken. Xia Dingchan and Ling Ruoxus souls were immobilized in midair. Then Xue An snapped his fingers, Reverse! Chapter 790 The Lü Family Admits Defeat (1st Chapter 790: Chapter 790: The L Family Admits Defeat (1st Update) Chapter 790: Chapter 790: The L Family Admits Defeat (1st Update) Crack. This illustrious figure who had controlled Yuxu Pce for a thousand years, Xia Dingchan, withered away rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he transformed from a dignified middle-aged man into a decrepit old man teetering on the edge of death. As for Ling Ruoxu, he didnt even withstand the process before being directly shaken into dust by the powerful force of karma. In the void, there wasplete silence. Within and outside Wandan City, the onlookers, whether they were elder Pill Masters from the Elixir Dao Association or cultivators from noble families and sects from the Guiyi regions, were all dumbstruck by the scene before them. Because it all happened too fast. Just a moment ago, Yuxu Pce was imposing, with fleets of ships arriving from the skies, ready to seek justice. Yet, in the blink of an eye, it was totally annihted. Even Xia Dingchan, known for his high cultivation level and brutal nature, was no match for this man. This sword is simply too terrifying! Even a Golden Immortal couldnt possibly have such horrifying Sword Intent! An awe-struck cultivator of the Sword Dao murmured to himself. As for the elder Pill Masters from the Elixir Dao Association, they trembled with excitement. Some even shed tears of joy. For so many years, despite its immense wealth, the Elixir Dao Association had been bullied by major powerful sects due to the absence of its own top-tier martial strength. Take Yuxu Pce, for instance. Although they maintained the necessary respect for the Elixir Dao Association on the surface, privately, they extorted tributes from the Association under various pretexts more than once. At that time, the top figure in the Association, Quenching Elixir Ancestor, exploited his own people in every possible way, but towards Yuxu Pce and the major sects, it could be said he was nearly grovelling, always eager to please. The other members of the Association had no choice but to suppress their frustration in silence. Even until moments before, these Pill Masters had hoped to smooth things over, trying their best to suppress the incident. But who could have imagined that Yuxu Pce, this mighty divine-ranked sect, would be eradicated by a single sword strike from the newly-appointed Elixir King? Now the Elixir Dao Association was finally going to have its day. But if one were to say who was the most shocked of all, it had to be the members of the L Family. L Lie, trembling all over and ashen-faced, watched the scene in stunned silence. He had just been brimming with rage, ready to kill Xue Ange to avenge the ancestors of the L Family and his own son. But after seeing Xue Ans earth-shattering sword strike, he suddenly realized how ignorant and ridiculous his thoughts had been. Because he knew he couldnt have dodged that sword. Not only could he not dodge it, but there were probably also few in the Central Region who could. Hence, amidst his fear, L Lie also felt a trace of relief. Had he acted prematurely, could those who died have been himself and his people? Meanwhile, L Baiyue at his side was at a loss for words, merely staring nkly as her mind went nk. At that moment in midair, Xia Dingchan, gasping for hisst breath, expended his final bit of strength to ask, Who exactly are you? Xue An stood tall and proud, smiling lightly, Me? I am Xue An! Despair flickered in Xia Dingchans dim eyes. He couldnt believe that this man was a mere nobody. Because the sword strike just now, as well as the Divine Skills he subsequently used, were already beyond Xia Dingchansprehension. Even Xia Dingchan felt that not even the heir of the Blood Web Mountains Yuan Sect could possess such formidable strength. Thats why he posed the question. But Xue Ans answer left him disappointed. Unwilling to ept this, but his rapidly aging body could no longer support him to speak any further. Therefore, he could only re at Xue An with hatred onest time, before gurgling sounds emanated from his throat. Finally, the light faded from his eyes, and his aged form crumbled into a pile of bones. He might have been the only Golden Immortal strongman in the Central Region to have died of old age. Even his divine soul failed to escape and perished along with him. Seeing this, everyone fell silent. At this moment, Xue An turned his head and looked at the L father and daughter, then cracked a slight smile. I remember you just said that you wanted to kill me to avenge your L family ancestor? Since I still have some time now, why dont you alle at once! It will save me the troubleter! Upon hearing these words, the L family members subconsciously took several steps back. Even the group of elite guards lowered their heads at this time, not daring to meet Xue Ans gaze. This was the crushing pressure from a superior force. No reasoning, just crude and direct. As for Lu Lie, hisplexion was alternating between pale and flushed at the moment, and his eyes shed withplex lights, clearly his inner world was in turmoil. It was at this moment that L Baiyue, who was beside him, was the first to regain herposure. She then stepped forward and said in a deep voice, Xue An, you are immensely powerful and our L family stands no chance against you. Lets put the past behind us. We, the L family, admit defeat! The crowd was shaken upon hearing this. But soon after, many elders from the noble families admired L Baiyues decision. Because under the current circumstances, L Baiyues decision was the most correct one. The ancestralnd was indeed important. Butpared to the survival of a family, it was much less significant. As for the deceased eldest son of the L family, he was even less worth mentioning. Naturally, Lu Lie understood this principle too. His hesitation and struggle just now were because he felt it was too humiliating to bow his head. So hearing his daughter speak, Lu Lie hesitated for a moment then let out a long sigh, and bowed his head without saying another word. Xue An watched quietly as L Baiyue and the L family members behind her. Wherever his gaze fell, no one dared to meet his eyes. Only L Baiyue, her face pale, still forced herself to look up at Xue An. Then Xue Anughed. Admit defeat, huh? Heh, have you ever considered whether I would let your L family off the hook? The L family members were all shaken at once. L Baiyues body trembled, but then she took a deep breath, steadied herself, and said, Yes, it was our L family who offended Your Excellency just now. We will surely give you a satisfactory exnation for this matter! We only ask that you spare us! After speaking, L Baiyue lifted her skirt and knelt down. Seeing her kneel, those guards of the L family also knelt down. Only Lu Lie stood there, but after a moment of struggle, he too slowly bent his knees and knelt to the ground. Xue An looked on, unmoved. A few elders from the Elixir Dao Association nced at each other, then stepped forward. Excellency They wanted to plead on behalf of L Baiyue. After all, L Baiyue was a Profound Rank Pill Master of the Elixir Dao Association. And with L Baiyues poprity being quite good, many wanted to plead on her behalf. Xue An waved his hand, signaling them to remain silent. Then he nced at L Baiyue and spoke indifferently, Didnt you ask me earlier why I wanted to kill your brother L Jinglong? Ill tell you now, he tried to seize what was mine and covet Yaner, so I killed him a dozen times over! And your L familys ancestral spirit kept favoring him, so I killed it along with him. Chapter 791 Talking about the Elixir for Three Chapter 791: Chapter 791: Talking about the Elixir for Three Days (Second Update) Chapter 791: Chapter 791: Talking about the Elixir for Three Days (Second Update) L Baiyue was shaken to her core, knowing Xue An spoke the truth. For she knew all too well the kind of person her brother was. At this time, Xue An continued, I should have eradicated your L Family, but in consideration of your status as a Pill Master, I shall spare you this once! Should there be a next time, there will be no mercy! Yes! L Baiyue replied with difficulty. As for L Lie, he now exhibited a look of fear and defeat. For he realized this was the best oue possible. In this world, the strong are revered. Moreover, the fault had been entirely on his side from the very beginning. To have preserved the L Family was a stroke of immense fortune. Then, Xue An surveyed the crowd with a faint smile on his lips before he turned and headed back into the Elixir Towers great hall. The banquet continued. But peoples attitudes toward Xue An had changed. If before they respected him as a master of the Alchemy Dao, now it was with the reverence due to an unparalleled powerhouse. The news that Xue An had in Yuxu Pce with a single sword strike andmanded the L Family of Chaotian Square to submit with supreme authority spread rapidly. For a time, the Eastern Domain was shocked. All hearers were aghast, finding it hard to believe. Even the divine Sects were silent this time. Xue Ans reputation finally shone like the zing sun in the sky, resonating across thend. For some time subsequent to this, Xue An resided in Wandan City. Thus, Wandan City became a Holy Land for countless Pill Masters to worship. Every day, Pill Masters and Cultivators from all directions flooded into the city. These Cultivators were thinking of using this opportunity to establish a good rtionship with the newly-appointed Elixir King. Especially after the news spread that Xue An had casually rewarded a Holy Elixir to a small Sect called Dragon Toward Mountain, the eyes of these Cultivators turned red. If they could curry favor, perhaps they too might receive a reward, wouldnt that be delightful? As for the Pill Masters, they were hoping to seize this opportunity to learn advanced techniques of alchemy. And so, Wandan City became busier than ever. Every day, countless Pill Masters waited outside the Elixir Tower, hopefully looking on, yearning for a glimpse of the new Elixir King. Under these circumstances, Xue An simply decided to hold a grand alchemy lecture. When the news spread, the eyes of the Pill Masters turned green with envy, and some even sat down on the ground outside the Elixir Tower, staking out their spots in advance. When the day of the grand alchemy lecture arrived, nearly all the Pill Masters from the Central Region had rushed over. Looking down from atop the Elixir Tower, one could see a sea of Pill Masters garbed in alchemy robes of various colors. However, when Xue An, dressed in a white alchemy robe, appeared at the top of the Elixir Tower, the once noisy crowd instantly fell silent. Under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, Xue An smiled faintly and began elucidating the arcane principles of alchemy. As the Immortal Venerable, who had once traveled The Multiverse, his perspective was unimaginably broad to the denizens of this realm. Even though the alchemy he taught was only the most fundamental across The Multiverse Realms, it was still enough to astonish these Pill Masters. Thus, Xue An lectured on alchemy for three days atop the Elixir Tower. And the Pill Masters listened, enraptured for those three days. Afterward, the alchemy of these Pill Masters had nearly all improved markedly. Many even had epiphanies during Xue Ans lecture, advancing one or even two ranks directly. In short, after these three days of lecturing on alchemy, Xue Ans name as the Elixir King hadpletely resonated far and wide. Everyone wholeheartedly acknowledged and respected him, with not a single person having any objections. A few more days went by. Xue An still resided within Judan Pce. Although several alchemy elders had repeatedly invited Xue An to live in the Elixir Tower, he had declined because An Yan liked the elegance of this small courtyard. This, in turn, inadvertently raised the status of Judan Pce even higher. Now, who didnt know that the Elixir King Xue An lived here? As a result, countless pill masters and cultivators were willing to trade here. In just a few short days, Judan Pce had evidently be the leading merchant association in Wandan City. For this, Dong Lingxin was naturally very grateful, showing increasing respect for Xue An and his family. That day, she was discussing business with several senior pill masters in the main hall. Suddenly, a woman dressed in tight-fitting attire walked in from outside. As soon as she appeared, she immediately attracted the attention of many people in the hall. This was because the womans clothing was very unique. The tightly fitted clothes revealed her graceful figure without omission. At the same time, right in the center of her forehead, there was a small sword-shaped red mark, which made her stand out even more. But what attracted the most attention was the giant sword she carried on her back. The hilt of the sword jutted out over her shoulder by about half a foot, and the red tassel on the Sword Ridge swayed with her movements, casting a spell over the hearts of the onlookers. Such a distinctly described woman naturally drew the attention of many. Then, the woman walked straight up to Dong Lingxin and said in an icy tone, Is there someone named Xue An living here? Dong Lingxins heart tightened because she did not know if this person was friend or foe, so after hesitating for a moment, she asked, What do you want with Mr. Xue? You dont need to ask that, I have very important matters with him! the woman said coldly. Dong Lingxin hesitated but nodded, Very well, please follow me. Saying this, Dong Lingxin led the woman to the small courtyard where Xue An lived. At that moment, Xue An was ying with his two daughters in the courtyard. He had folded many paper cranes, which danced in the air, asionally forming various words or pictures, making his two daughters giggle withughter. They were thoroughly enjoying themselves. Dong Lingxin walked into the courtyard and respectfully said, Sir, someone is here to see you! The woman following Dong Lingxin preempted her, asking in a cold voice, Are you Xue An? Without lifting his head, Xue An casually said, Is this how Xue Liuli teaches her subordinates? At those words, the womans face drastically changed. You Xue An looked up at the woman, his gaze making contact. The woman was tremendously shaken, instinctively taking half a step back. Because she found Xue Ans look at her to be terrifying. It was calm with a hint of mockery, and beneath that facadey an intimidating threat that chilled one to the bone. Only then did the woman remember the words of caution her mistress had drilled into her before she set out. When facing this man, she must be utterly respectful and not show the slightest negligence. At the time, the woman had been somewhat skeptical, but now she realized her mistresss words were true. The woman now appeared much more respectful and bowed to Xue An, saying, My apologies, sir. I am a sword servant that stays by my mistresss side, Jian Qi! Xiang Xiang, who was in Xue Ans arms, suddenly covered her mouth and giggled, Jian Qi What a strange name, is there also a Jian Ba (Sword Eight)? Jian Qi shook her head solemnly and said, There are only seven of us in total, so there is no Jian Ba! But Xue An couldnt care less if she was Jian Qi or Jian Seven Hundred; he simply said, Why didnt Xue Liulie herself? Chapter 792 Unsolvable Predicament (Third Update) Chapter 792 -792: Unsolvable Predicament (Third Update) Chapter 792 -792: Unsolvable Predicament (Third Update) Originally, Xue An made it clear outside of Profound Thunder City that three monthster, Xue Liuli shoulde to Wandan City to find him. Unexpectedly, she didnte herself but sent a personal sword servant instead. Jian Qi revealed a bitter smile upon hearing this, The young mistress is currently entangled in trivial matters and truly couldnte in person, hence she sent me toe! Oh? Entangled in trivial matters? So, where is she now? Jian Qi took a deep breath, Shes at Great Dream Mountain, and the young mistress ordered me to lead you there personally. Back in Profound Thunder City, Xue Liuli said that three monthster the legacy of the Great Dream Sword Immortal would open. Now, calcting the time, it should be about right. But what trivial matters could she be entangled with on Great Dream Mountain? Although Xue An had some questions, he didnt voice them, simply nodding slightly, Very well! We shall set out tomorrow! The news of Xue Ans departure spread quickly. The many elders of the Elixir Dao Association rushed over, wanting to persuade Xue An to stay a few more days. But with Xue An determined to leave, these people had no choice but to lead the many pill masters who heard the news to send Xue An and his party off for more than a hundred miles. We wish you a smooth journey and an early return, the elders of the Alchemy Dao all bowed and paid their respects in unison. And Xiaodan Cheng, who decided to stay behind, was even more reluctant to part. Xue An smiled, Alright, everyone go back! My trip is merely to join in the excitement; Ill return before long! Jian Qi watched this scene with some surprise at her side. She hadnt expected this Xue An would have such high prestige that a simple departure would bring so many people to see him off. Perhaps the crisis the young mistress currently faces could indeed be resolved by him. This thought surfaced in Jian Qis mind, but she immediately shook her head in self-mockery. Although this persons cultivation level should be quite good, and he is a very rare Heavenly Rank Pill Master,pared to that person, he still falls far short. With this thought, Jian Qi couldnt help but sigh, the worry in her eyes deepening. Finally. The people seeing him off left. Xue An boarded the crane-drawn phoenix carriage, with Jian Qi holding the reins; the carriage ascended into the air and flew towards the horizon. Wandan City is located in the northwest of the Central Region. And Great Dream Mountain is in the southeast of the Central Region. Thus, this journey was far more than ten thousand miles; it virtually spanned the entire Central Region. But fortunately, the crane-drawn phoenix carriage was very effective, and when passing through bustling cities, Xue An would have itnd, leading his family to stroll around each one. So the journey did not feel particrly arduous. Finally. After traveling for more than half a month. They stepped into the territory of the southeast of the Central Region. The customs here were entirely different from those in the northwest. Around, high mountains and dense forests dominated, home to various fierce beasts and poisonous insects, along with very barbaric aboriginals living within the jungle. These aboriginals fed on the flesh and blood of savage beasts and were extremely ferocious. Even ordinary Golden Immortals dared not enter alone. Yet still, from time to time, one could seerge cities situated amongst the dense forests. After a few more days of travel. A towering mountain that reached up to the heavens loomed in sight. This mountain was so massive that most of its body was hidden within the clouds of the sky. Lord Xue, this is Great Dream Mountain! Jian Qi exined. Xue An nodded slightly. Although he had seen the mountain from afar, reaching its base still took up half a days travel. It was only when they got closer that the sheer size of the mountain could be truly appreciated. It upied almost half of their entire field of view. At the foot of Great Dream Mountain, a towering city stood firm. Threerge characters were inscribed above the city gate. Jile City. Xue An had also heard about it from Jian Qi on the way here. This Great Dream Mountain was very close to one of the Three Heavens Sects divisions, Jile Hall. And at the foot of the mountainy Jile City, which served as the mundane residence of Jile Hall. The group stepped into the city. All around were shops and bustlingmerce; even the women on the streets were dressed in revealing, light clothes. There were even buildings of pleasure that weed customers in broad daylight. In short, the city was awash invish, indulgent scenes straight out of a dream. Jian Qi led the way, swiftly arriving at an exquisitely decorated inn. And Xue Liuli was staying in a small building behind the inn. When Xue An stepped into this small building, Xue Liuli, who had been waiting, stepped forward with a respectful salute. I have seen the lord! Xue An was slightly taken aback. Because he hadnt seen her for several months, Xue Liuli looked much more haggard, her eyes filled with exhaustion as if weighed down by many concerns. Rise, he said. Yes! Xue Liuli stood up, her voice tinged with regret, My lord, I was entangled with trivial matters and really could not leave to meet you. I truly apologize! Xue An was nomittal, When will the legacy of the Big Dream Sword Sovereign be opened as you mentioned? Soon, it should be in the next three to five days. Xue An nodded, then suddenly asked, Have the people from Blood Web Mountaine yet? Xue Liuli shook her head, No news of them. People from Blood Web Mountain always carry themselves with pride and rarely arrive early. After a brief exchange, Xue Liuli personally led Xue An and hispanions to a simple and clean courtyard to settle in. Once everything was taken care of, Xue Liuli returned to her small building. It was then Jian Qi couldnt help but ask, Miss, can this person really solve your current dilemma? You must know that the person is Xue Liuli shook her head, If he cant, then I fear there really is no one else in this world who can! Jian Qi hesitated with more to say but eventually sighed softly, feeling helpless, and withdrew. When the room quieted down, Xue Liuli stared nkly out the window, her heart in turmoil, unsure of her emotions. As Jian Qi had said, the predicament she faced seemed almost unsolvable. And all of this stemmed from that battle in Profound Thunder City. Ever since witnessing Xue Ans earthshattering sword in Profound Thunder City, and having received his guidance through the eight characters: Stubbornness is easily broken; the flow of water is hard to sever, Xue Liuli had fallen into deep contemtion of her own path in the Sword Dao. But because of this, Xue Liuli, who had always been unmatched in her murderous intent in the Sword Dao, suddenly lost her sharpness. This development greatly displeased her sect. At that time, Xue Liulis junior sister, as if with divine assistance, saw a sudden surge in her cultivation level, even surpassing Xue Liuli. This made Xue Liulis situation extremely awkward. If it were just that, it might have been bearable. But what Xue Liuli did not expect was that her sect, which she had always taken pride in, could be so heartless in its actions. She was merely caught in a brief spell of confusion. They believed she had gone astray, her cultivation level had plummeted, and there was no hope of recovery. Thus, her sects attitude towards her underwent aplete one-hundred-and-eighty-degree turn. Chapter 793 Deserted by All The Vicious Demon Chapter 793 -793: Deserted by All, The Vicious Demon Young Master (4th Update) Chapter 793 -793: Deserted by All, The Vicious Demon Young Master (4th Update) Even so, Xue Liuli could still bear it. But what happened next drove Xue Liuli toplete despair. Because the young master of Xiongmo Valley, ranked fifth on the Ask True List, known as Demon Sword, Ye Chongshan, suddenly made a request to her sect, Zhanhong Building, to form a dual cultivation partnership with Xue Liuli. And her sect actually agreed. This fact sent a chill through Xue Liulis entire body, and more unbearable was the attitude now shown by her once respectful and kindly junior sister. Not only was she extremely arrogant and rude when facing Xue Liuli, but she even dared to say some scornfully sarcastic and extremely unpleasant words right in front of her. But the situation was stronger than her will, her junior sister, now possessing a formidable cultivation level, naturally gained the great favor and support of the sect. Even the seven loyal sword ves who had once been faithful to Xue Liuli had betrayed her. Only Jian Qi remained with her and had not left. In such a desperate situation, nearly deserted by everyone, Xue Liuli took the excuse that the treasure of the great Dream Sword Master was about to be revealed and thus left Zhanhong Building toe to Jile City. But this was only a temporary measure. Because Xue Liuli was very clear in her mind that her sect would not let her go, and Demon Sword, who was so intent on having her, would not either. Under these circumstances, she did not even dare to act rashly and could only send Jian Qi to bring back Xue An. Facing such a dire situation, Xue Liuli also felt somewhat disheartened. After all, she was now facing pressure from both her sect, Zhanhong Building, and from Xiongmo Valley. These were two great Heavenly Sects. Thinking of this, Xue Liuli let out a long sigh, then closed her eyes to start tempering her Sword Intent. No matter what, only by quickly returning to her peak could she improve her situation somewhat. But just at this moment, Xue Liuli suddenly felt an overwhelming and brutal Sword Intent filled with murderous cruelty sweeping across the sky. The intensity of this Sword Intent shocked Xue Liuli, who immediately rose and went to the window to look out. Indeed. She saw an elite cavalry flying in from the horizon. These cavalrymen were dressed in ck heavy armor, and even the Demon me warhorses beneath them were the same, marching as if they were Demon Gods who had stepped out of the underworld, sending chills down someones spine. In the middle of the troop stood arge banner with a character for Ye written in bold silver and iron strokes. That single character carried a soaring killing intent. Xue Liulis face suddenly turned extremely ugly. Because seated in the carriage under the banner was none other than the young master of Xiongmo Valley, Ye Chongshan. This man appeared to be no more than eighteen or neen years old, dressed in a ck robe, with aplexion white as jade, and extremely handsome features. But what caught the eye most were his long, narrow phoenix eyes. Every nce carried a sovereigns majesty. This grand spectacle naturally also rmed many strong figures within Jile City. Among them, there were those who recognized Ye Chongshan and could not help but let out low exmations of surprise. Its the people from Xiongmo Valley! The Divine ughter has alsoe! Now its going to be lively! Just then, a group of people were seen flying up into the sky from a hundred zhang tall building at the center of Jile City, approaching the troop. And leading them was an alluring beauty, a once-in-a-generation stunning woman. This woman was wearing a well-tailored long dress with one half of her fragrant shoulders exposed, a sultry figure that made one reluctant to shift their gaze away at first nce. Xue Liuli gave a wry smile upon seeing this. For the woman who hade was a formidable figure from Jile Hall and also the Chief Senior Sister in charge of Jile Hall. Hua Wushuang. Xue Liuli couldnt help but sigh. Indeed, absence cooled the tea. She had already spent over a dozen days in Jile City. Yet this Hua Wushuang had never visited even once. But as soon as the young master from Xiongmo Valley arrived, she hurried out to greet him. Was this the disparity? At that moment, Hua Wushuang let out augh before speaking, This morning, when I rose from bed, I felt a slight pain in my chest. I knew a distinguished guest woulde today, and to think I actually awaited the arrival of the young Valley Master himself! Ye Chongshan leaned against the chariot, looking at the head teacher of Jile Hall with a yful expression, before clicking his tongue in admiration. Years have not seen, Junior Sister Wushuangs figure has be even more voluptuous and alluring, truly making it difficult for this Junior Brother to control his yearning! The remark was so explicit it wouldve made an ordinary woman cover her face. But Hua Wushuang just chuckled coquettishly, Young Master, you tter me too much. I am but a wilting flower, a waning willow. If you wish, I am willing to offer myself for your pillow seat! Ye Chongshanughed heartily, Ah, Jile Hall indeed isnt misnamed, truly a ce where a mans bones can melt and soul can be bewitched! Hua Wushuang smiled softly, Young Master, pleasee inside for tea! Ye Chongshan nodded slightly, then turned his head to look toward Xue Liuli. Though they were far apart. For powerhouses like Ye Chongshan and Xue Liuli, it only took a nce to see each other. Their gazes collided. Xue Liuli shuddered, herplexion turning slightly pale. Ye Chongshans lips curled into a faint cold smile, then he licked his lips before turning away. Hua Wushuang naturally noticed this scene. She knew who was over there, her enchanting eyes fleeting over Xue Liuli before she, too, left with a coquettishugh. Xue Liulisplexion grew worse, but all she could do was slowly bow her head. Meanwhile, Xue An stood in the courtyard, having witnessed the whole scene, and let out a faint smile. Interesting! Husband, what are you looking at? An Yan asked, poking her head out of the window. Xue An turned to look at her and noticed a bit of flour on her nose, which looked somewhatical, and he couldnt help butugh. Are you cooking again? An Yan nodded, Yes! Ive found that although the food here is quite nice when you first taste it, it gets really boring after a while! And look! As she spoke, An Yan extended her hand, holding two little figures made of dough in her palm. Whats this? Xue An asked curiously. Silly husband, these are us! An Yan said somewhat exasperatedly. Cant you tell? Xue An looked at the two dough figures with blurry features, barely distinguishable as human, and then nodded, Of course, I can tell, how could I not recognize the handy work of my Yaner, so skillful! An Yan, beaming with a smile, said, Then can you tell which one is you and which is me? Uh Xue An hesitated, pointing to one of the figures. This one? Silly husband, this one is you! But is there any difference? Didnt you see this one is wearing a skirt? You call this a skirt? Xue An said doubtfully, looking at the few creases on the dough figure. Yes! Is there a problem? Xue An gave a thumbs-up, None! Its just that I think my wife is all about art! Chapter 794 Blissful Feast (First Update) Chapter 794 -794: Blissful Feast (First Update) Chapter 794 -794: Blissful Feast (First Update) Annoying! An Yan gave Xue An a light spit and ended upughing first. Xue An chuckled, Whats so annoying? An Yan rolled her eyes at Xue An, Im not talking to you anymore, Im going to cook! With that, An Yan turned around and went back to cooking. It was at this moment. Two beams of light, one after the other,nded in the courtyard. It was Xue Liuli and Jian Qi. But at this moment, Xue Liulisplexion was pale, and there was a hint of panic in her eyes. My lord! Upon seeing Xue An in the courtyard, Xue Liuli hurriedly bowed in greeting. Whats the matter? Xue Liuli hesitated slightly. Jian Qi rushed to say, My lord, please save the youngdys life! Having said that, Jian Qi knelt down on the ground. Xue An was nomittal, Tell me about it, what exactly happened! Xue Liuli then let out a long sigh and recounted what had happened to her. In the end, she said bitterly, I just received an invitation from Jile Hall, inviting me to the banquet tonight, but that young master from Xiongmo Valley has just arrived in Jile City, and this matter is clearly rted to him. Afterward, Xue Liuli gave Xue An a deep bow, My lord, I know this may be asking too much of you, since the other party is the young master of the Three Heavens Sect, but I am truly in a desperate situation and have no other options. Only you can save me! Xue An looked at Xue Liuli, whose face was painted with the colors of defeat, and at Jian Qi, who was gazing at him with earnest eyes, and chuckled as he shook his head. Seeing this, Xue Liulis body trembled, and herplexion turned deathly pale. Jian Qi was even more anxious to say something. Xue An waved his hand, No need to speak further, I can attend tonights banquet, but in the end, you will still have to resolve this matter yourself. After all, as a Sword Cultivator, if you cannot ovee that hurdle in your own heart, your cultivation level will regrettably deteriorate. Hearing Xue Ans words, Xue Liulis expression went through a myriad of changes, and finally she lowered her head, murmuring a low Yes! Meanwhile. In the Jile Pavilion located at the city center. Hua Wushuang was sitting and drinking with the young master of Xiongmo Valley, Ye Chongshan. The room was suffused with a cloying sweet fragrance, being within it naturally made one rx involuntarily. At this moment, Hua Wushuang giggled, Young Master Ye, you must havee here for more than just Dream Sword Sovereigns legacy. You must know that Zhan Hongs Xue Liuli is in the city right now! What happened to Xue Liuli had already spread within the Three Heavens Sect, and Hua Wushuang naturally knew about it. This was also the reason she had not personally invited Xue Liuli before. She wanted to see how the situation would unfold. Upon hearing this, Ye Chongshan set down his wine ss and said indifferently, I want the legacy, and the person must be mine too! Hua Wushuang was taken aback for a moment, a glint of cold light shed in the depths of her eyes, but she quickly covered it up with a smile and personally filled Ye Chongshans wine ss, The young master sure has a good appetite, aiming for both the person and the wealth! Ye Chongshan suddenly grasped Hua Wushuangs hand that was pouring wine for him, then gave a wicked smile, Not only do I desire Xue Liuli, but I also have my sights on you! Hua Wushuangs smile trembled like flower branches in the breeze, but she withdrew her hand without changing her expression and said with feigned annoyance, How irritating, Young Master Ye, are you always so straightforward with other girls? Ye Chongshan brought the hand that he had just held up to his nose for a light sniff, thenughed softly, Its truly fragrant! It is said that the women of Jile Hall all have a natural body fragrance, and seeing you today, I see its indeed well-deserved! Hua Wushuangs smile became slightly stiff. Ye Chongshan continued, As for your mention of being straightforward haha, for me, if I take a liking to a woman, then she must belong to me! Hua Wushuangs eyes danced, and she chuckled soon after. Young Master Ye is so romantic and passionate; its an honor for my frail self to catch your eye! But I have already sent someone to invite that beautifuldy Xue, and she will being to tonights banquet! Ye Chongshan smiled faintly, then leaned back onto the soft couch, saying indifferently, But I wonder if the Jile Maiden of Jile Hall will grace tonights banquet with her presence? Hua Wushuang could no longer keep the smile on her face, and the light in her eyes turned somewhat cold. However, Ye Chongshan seemed not to notice, as he took up his cup and sipped lightly, then spoke in a yful tone. Ive heard that this generations Jile Maiden is a beauty of heavenly grace and possesses an innate charm. In just a few decades, she has already be a renowned Heavenly Maiden. But howe Ive heard that this Jile Maiden is unable to speak? Actually, being unable to speak is no hindrance, it even adds a different kind of vor! Hua Wushuang could no longer keep herposure, speaking sternly, Young Master Ye, I hope you show some respect to our esteemed Heavenly Maiden! Respect? Haha, alright then! At that time, Ill see for myself whether the Heavenly Maiden deserves my respect! Annoyed, Hua Wushuang stood up and left the room. Ye Chongshans fingers tapped gently on the armrest of the soft couch, his lips curling into a sly smile. As soon as Hua Wushuang left the room, her expression turned serious, and she walked into a secret chamber. Did you find out anything? A stunning middle-aged woman sat cross-legged in meditation. As Hua Wushuang entered, she slowly opened her eyes and asked coldly. Reporting to my master, just as the rumors indicated, this Ye Chongshan indeed intends to force himself upon Xue Liuli of the Zhanhong Building! Moreover, this man is extremely lecherous, even daring to inquire about the Heavenly Maiden! The middle-aged woman fell silent for a moment, then a cold smile appeared on her lips, The descendants of Xiongmo Valley have always beenwless. Dont bother with him! Also, news just came from the hall that the Heavenly Maiden wille tonight! Hua Wushuang was stunned, The Heavenly Maiden has left her retreat? Could it be The middle-aged woman nodded, ording to those monitoring the ancient ruins, the fluctuations from the mountains have grown even stronger in thest few daysit should happen within these next two days! Hua Wushuang nodded, Understood! Soon, it was nightfall. The city of pleasure became increasingly lively. But the most eye-catching was the towering Jile Pavilion in the center of the city. It glowed luminously, transparent and brilliant, especially at night with lights that dazzled the eyes. Normally at this time, Jile Pavilion would already be full of noise and mor, with wealthy patrons from all directionsing to spendvishly. But today was different, the main doors were wide open, seemingly in anticipation of some prestigious guest. When Xue Liuli entered Jile Pavilion, the sight brightened Hua Wushuangs eyes, and she greeted her with a charmingugh. Miss Xue, you have been here for many days, and I havent found the time to pay my respects. Im truly sorry! Fortunately, this time I have the chance. Please, take the honored seat! Hua Wushuang beckoned very warmly. Chapter 795 Get Out As Far As You Can (Second Chapter 795 -795: Get Out As Far As You Can (Second Update) Chapter 795 -795: Get Out As Far As You Can (Second Update) Although she was well aware that Hua Wushuang was being insincere, Xue Liuli still nodded slightly. Its also my fault for not havinge to greet my sister after so long in Jile City, fortunately, you havent forgotten about me! These words were tinted with irony, but Hua Wushuang acted as if she hadnt heard. Because her attention was all on Xue An, who stood not far behind Xue Liuli. Xue An was dressed in ordinary attire, with an aloof and indifferent demeanor, looking rather like a feeble schr. Hua Wushuang couldnt help but feel astonished. Who was this man? Why was he following Xue Liuli? Could it be there was some sort of rtionship between him and Xue Liuli? But judging by his appearance, even though he was strikingly handsome, his aura was unremarkable, not resembling a powerful figure at all. Although confused, Hua Wushuang still managed to disguise her suspicion perfectly, merely smiling yfully, This gentleman is quite good-looking! Could he be Miss Xues lover? Before Xue Liuli could speak, Xue An smiled indifferently, You guessed right! Xue Liuli was slightly taken aback, then lowered her head as if admitting it. Yet a glint of coldness shed in Hua Wushuangs eyes, though her face still bore a smile, Tsk tsk, but I wonder, what Sect does this gentleman belong to, and what is his Cultivation Level? Xue An responded lightly, I have no Sect, everything I learned was self-taught! As for Cultivation Level It should be stronger than yours! By now, many guests who were to attend the banquet had arrived in the hall. These were various powerhouses from within Jile City. Since this night banquet was a gathering of heirs from the three great Three Heavens Sects, these people all wanted to see what was happening. Ever since Xue Liuli had entered, these individuals were whispering among themselves from a distance. Is this youngdy the current True Disciple Xue Liuli of the Zhanhong Building as the rumors say? Why does she look so haggard? Heh heh, youre really out of the loop! This woman is indeed Xue Liuli, but her situation isnt too good now! Its said that a peerless genius has emerged in her Sect, overshadowing her and putting her in a dire position! Dire? Who could put a True Disciple of a Three Heavens Sect in such a predicament? Heh, naturally its another True Disciple of a Three Heavens Sect! Hasnt the young master from Xiongmo Valley arrived today? They say its because of him! Hearing about Xiongmo Valley, the faces of these quietly discussing people inadvertently darkened. Among the Three Heavens Sects, Xiongmo Valleys reputation was the most formidable, and its strength the most dominant. Moreover, the people of Xiongmo Valley were known for their ruthless actions, often exterminating entire cities and Sects, so these discussants did not dare show the slightest disrespect in their talks. However, soon their attention also shifted to Xue An. So, when they heard Xue An im that his Cultivation Level was somewhat stronger than Hua Wushuangs. The crowd couldnt help exchanging nces, then burst into a chorus of scoffs. These days, it really takes all sorts! iming to be without a Sect is one thing, but to dare say he is more formidable than the Sect Leader of Jile Hall! Truly preposterous! Someone sneered. Although Hua Wushuangs smile did not waver, her eyes betrayed a hint of disdain. To the worldly wise Hua Wushuang, she had seen too many men trying to draw her attention with grandiose ims. This man was probably the same. Even though he was good-looking, that alone revealed him to be nothing more than a polished rod of silver, an empty sack dressed in finery. And yet Xue Liuli had chosen such a man, which showed that her taste and judgment were not much to speak of. Thinking this, Hua Wushuangs attitude grew colder by a third, So he is a young hero who cultivated on his own, my apologies for the oversight! Please, take a seat. Having said this, she then turned to leave. At this moment, Xue An was looking around Jile Pavilion with great interest. I must say, the decor inside this building is extremelyvish and extravagant, fitting the name Jile Hall. But just as Hua Wushuang was about to leave, Xue An stopped her. Hold on! Hmm? Does the young hero have any other matters? Hua Wushuang deliberately put emphasis on the words young hero, her tone full of mockery. Xue An smiled slightly, Looking at the decorations and setup here, this must be a brothel! So you must be the madam, right? Since Im bored at the moment, why dont you call a few pleasing girls for me? Rest assured, as long as they satisfy me, youll not be short of a reward. Upon hearing these words, everyone was dumbfounded. To dare call the master sister of Jile Pavilion a madam and to ask for girls, this man surely he was seeking death, wasnt he? Indeed. Immediately, Hua Wushuangs face darkened, the smile disappearing in an instant. She ignored Xue An and instead turned to look at Xue Liuli. Miss Xue, it seems your lover wishes to find girls in front of you! Although Xue Liuli didnt understand what Xue An was doing, after hearing Hua Wushuangs question, she couldnt help but respond softly, What he wants to do is not my concern! This statement left Hua Wushuang dumbfounded, and a hint of suspicion flickered in her eyes as she looked at Xue An. What method had this man used to make the high and mighty Xue Liuli so amodating? At that moment, an angry voice came from upstairs, nning to find girls? Heh, do you realize you are about to die and want to be a romantic ghost? With the voice, Ye Chongshan appeared at the top of the staircase. A powerful aura enveloped the entire ce instantly. Those with lower cultivation levels turned pale under this pressure, and some even began to falter in their seats. Ye Chongshan slowly descended the stairs, his eyes filled with cold murderous intent, staring at Xue An as if even the air was being frozen wherever his gazended. However, faced with such a formidable aura, Xue An didnt even blink, instead looking rxed as he watched Ye Chongshan. And who are you? Who am I? Ye Chongshan scoffed, then turned to look at Xue Liuli, Xue Liuli, Im curious what you were thinking to find someone like him. What is it? Do you want to use this method to get rid of me? Futile. Ive said you are mine, so you must be mine! As for him Ye Chongshan casually pointed at Xue An, Believe it or not, I can have him die in front of you right now? Xue Liulis expression turned cold, just as she was about to speak, but at that moment Xue An started to p his hands lightly, then said with a smile. Truly domineering! I think I know who you are now, the Young Master of Xiongmo Valley, huh! Heh, you really do live up to the nickname of the Xiongmo Young Master. Ye Chongshan snorted coldly but did not speak. Xue An turned to look at Xue Liuli, Is it him who has been bothering you? Xue Liuli nodded. Xue An revealed his white teeth, his smile quite charming. Then you should tell him now to roll as far away as possible! Boom! This statement shocked everyone present. Was this man really a madman? To dare speak to the Young Master of Xiongmo Valley like that, was he tired of living? Ye Chongshan was even more enraged, snorting coldly, Seeking death! Chapter 796 Jile Maiden (1st Update) Chapter 796 -796: Jile Maiden (1st Update) Chapter 796 -796: Jile Maiden (1st Update) Ye Chongshan was about to make his move. Ye Young Master, this is Jile Pavilion, a ce for seeking pleasure! If blood is drawn, it would spoil the fun! With these words, a middle-aged woman walked in. Hua Wushuang moved to the side and called out, Master! Many people let out a low exmation. Its Elder Ling Xiao from Jile Hall! Shes actually here too! Ye Chongshan sneered coldly, Ling Xiao, sometimes bloodshed can indeed add to the excitement! Im sure you understand that! Hehe, Ye Young Master, what grudges you have with Miss Xue and this man, I do not care to know, but you cannot fight here, at least not now. Ye Chongshan raised an eyebrow, about to speak. Suddenly, a strange fragrance wafted into the room, lingering at everyones nostrils. Whats that smell? Its so fragrant! Many people couldnt help but show an intoxicated look. At that moment, Elder Ling Xiao made way, standing quietly to one side. Then they saw a group of enchanting women walking in. But no one paid attention to these women. Because everyones attention was drawn to the girl walking in the middle. She was a girl of just fifteen or sixteen. d in a short purple robe, revealing a pair of long, straight legs, she wore wooden clogs on her feet. Her face was covered with a thin veil. Only a pair of beautiful eyes were exposed. Despite theck of words and movements, it was enough to silence the room. Ye Chongshan stared at the silent young girl, licking his lips, I was wondering who it could be, turns out its the Jile Maiden herself! Jile Maiden! This girl was actually the Jile Maiden! Many people looked shocked. Jile Hall was different from the other two celestial sects. This sect was very mysterious. Even until now, many people did not know the true location of Jile Hall. Only Jile City was considered Jile Halls base in the mortal world. But it was rumored in Jile Hall that there was a Jile Maiden, the Holy Maiden of the sect, equivalent to the heir of other sects. However, the Jile Maiden rarely appeared in the world, and so many had only heard of this legend, never having seen her. Who would have thought that today, the Holy Maiden of Jile Hall would also make an appearance. Tonights banquet was truly lively! Many people thought secretly. The Jile Maidens eyes wandered, ncing at Ye Chongshan. Without any words or actions, that mere nce was like a myriad of charms, making even Ye Chongshan show a spellbound expression. But in an instant, Ye Chongshan regained hisposure, feeling somewhat astonished inside. She had managed to affect his Heart Realm without making a sound; how powerful was her art of seduction? In this solemn atmosphere, Xue An picked up the teacup in front of him, took a sip, and then smiled faintly, To see the Bian Charm here is truly unusual! The ever-expressionless Jile Maiden turned her head abruptly upon hearing this and stared fiercely at Xue An, her eyes zing with an intense light. The gaze of the entire room also shifted to focus on Xue An. Xue An seemed as if he hadnt noticed at all, slowly sipping his tea. The Jile Maiden slowly approached Xue An, quietly watching him, her eyes flickering with changing and extremelyplex emotions. What a pity, your Heavenly Enchantress Bone is indeed a strong talent even among the Myriad Realms, but its wed, which is why you cant speak, isnt it? Is there a defect in your Heart Realm? Setting down his teacup, Xue An leaned back in his chair, speaking leisurely. Not only the Jile Maiden, but also the elder Ling Xiao and Hua Wushuang couldnt help but change their expressions at this. Because what Xue An said was precisely the Jile Maidens true situation. But this was top-secret to Jile Hall; how could this man know about it? The Jile Maiden quietly looked at Xue An, her stunningly beautiful eyes gradually misting over with a thinyer of fog. This pitiable appearance made all onlookers feel a sense of tender-heartedness. Even Xue Liuli and Jian Qi couldnt help but be captivated. Only Xue An remained unmoved, his eyes as cool and clear as water, calmly watching the Jile Maiden. Suddenly. This top-ranking girl from the Central Region gracefully bowed to Xue An. This scene dumbfounded everyone present. Ye Chongshan, standing to the side, had eyes colored with jealousy, and couldnt help but snort coldly. But Xue Anughed, Theres no need to kowtow to me. You must resolve your own hearts knot! Otherwise, no one can save you! The Jile Maiden trembled, then silently picked up the teapot on the table, pouring a cup for Xue An and one for herself. Then, she lifted her veil and downed the tea in one gulp. Although it was just a fleeting glimpse, many still caught sight of the Jile Maidens revealed face at that moment. It was a face indescribable, dreamlike and enchanting, sinking all who saw it into deep fascination. As a result, many were almost envious to the point of jealousy over the cup of tea personally offered by the Jile Maiden. Xue An merely smiled slightly, then casually took the teacup and also downed it in one go. On seeing this, the Jile Maidens eyes bent into a smile, and she actuallyughed. Both Elder Ling Xiao and Hua Wushuang were somewhat dazed by this scene. It was known that the Jile Maiden, being the Holy Maiden, had neverughed before, let alone served tea to a man. She usually lived alone in the secluded valley, showing strong aversion and repulsion towards all men. What was happening today? The actions of the Jile Maiden then further astonished the crowd. She walked to Xue Ans side as if in her own world and actually sat down. Many began whispering privately at this. Whats going on here? Who knows? Could this man be an old acquaintance of the Jile Maiden? Tsk tsk, the Jile Maiden of Jile Hall is said to be pure as ice and clean as jade, but I think she might have taken a fancy to him this time! Im so envious of others. If I could have such a woman willing to sit by me, Id be willing to live ten years less! Among these murmurs, Ye Chongshans expression grew even colder, his eyes filled with a lethal intent as he looked at Xue An. But due to the presence of the Jile Hall people, he could only repress the raging murderous intent in his heart for the time being. The banquet continued. Only, the atmosphere had be somewhat strange. Because the people of Jile Hall were all exchanging looks, their Holy Maiden sitting by Xue Ans side, asionally getting up to pour him tea and water as if she were a serving girl. And Xue An didnt seem to mind at all, calmly epting the gestures. This scene was indeed a bit discordant. Master, whats going on with the Heavenly Maiden? Hua Wushuang asked softly. Ling Xiao had a severe expression, and spoke quietly, I dont know either, but keep a close watch on this man. If he dares to have any other intentions towards the Heavenly Maiden, show no mercy! Understood! Chapter 797 The Grand Performance Daoist (2nd Chapter 797 -797: The Grand Performance Daoist (2nd Update) Chapter 797 -797: The Grand Performance Daoist (2nd Update) Just at that moment, a formidable aura suddenly enveloped the entire Jile City. All those who were feasting looked outside with shock written on their faces. They saw several glints of light, and a group of people appeared in front of Jile Pavilion. The first to walk in was a man in a crimson robe with flowing sleeves and a handsome face. He seemed to tread the air as he moved, unsullied by the slightest hint of the mundane world. At the same time, it looked as though countless Divine Talismans were continuously evolving within his eyes, filled with profound mysteries. Upon seeing this man, everyone from the Three Heavens Sect, including Ye Chongshan, showed a hint of astonishment. So it is the great Practitioner Luo Sanchi from Blood Web Mountain, Ling Xiao offers her respects here! Ling Xiao acted with great respect, even though Luo Sanchi was much younger than her, she maintained an equal courtesy. Blood Web Mountain! These three words seemed to possess a powerful magic, causing all the onlookers to be startled. Because in Guiyi, there are three heavenly sects and over a hundred divine sects, while the number of Superior Sects is countless. Yet, the only sect that could be revered as the Origin Sect was Blood Web Mountain, which says a lot about its esteemed status. Moreover, the sessors and disciples of Blood Web Mountain seldom appeared in the world; many might have heard of them but had never seen them. Unexpectedly, not only did they see someone from Blood Web Mountain that day, but it was also the exceptional powerhouse ranked fifth on the True Inquiry List and known as the number one rune master of the Central Region C the great Practitioner Luo Sanchi. Luo Sanchi nodded slightly but upon spotting Ye Chongshan not far away, he couldnt help but smile, then gave a salute with his hands. It turns out that Young Master Ye has already arrived! Ye Chongshan was ranked sixth on the True Inquiry List, just one ce behind, and the strongest force within the Three Heavens Sect was Xiongmo Valley. Therefore, it was natural for Luo Sanchi to treat him with a difference. And although Ye Chongshan was usually haughty and disdainful, facing this master from Blood Web Mountain, he still reined in his ferocity, returning the gesture with a salute, Practitioner Luo is being too courteous! At the same time, a few women followed behind Luo Sanchi and walked in. The one leading them was a middle-aged Taoist nun holding a whisk, with horizontal lines across her face and a fierce expression. Close on her heels was a young girl with a chignon, a delicate face, and a pair of seemingly innocent,rge eyes. Lastly, there were six women dressed in tight-fitting garments, each with a different style and carrying treasured swords on their backs. As this group entered, Xue Liuli, who had been seated there all along, suddenly stood up, her eyes showing a struggle, yet she still spoke respectfully, Master! Indeed, it was Xue Liulis master, the master of Zhanhong Building, known as the Ruthless Taoist nun Li Hanqing. In response to Xue Liulis greeting, Li Hanqing just gave her a cold nce without speaking. It was the innocent-looking young girl who giggled and walked up, speaking with a cute, loli voice, Sister, I have missed you so much after all these days! Xue Liulis face became extremely difficult to look at. For this girl who appeared as innocent as a white lotus flower was her little junior sister, who had been respectful to her face but treacherous behind her back, and who had made her lose the support of her peers. Xing Dannan! Xing Dannans eyes flowed with feeling, and then she gave Ye Chongshan a graceful curtsy, Dannan has met Young Master Ye! Ye Chongshan smiled, and then said somewhat mockingly, It seems that the members of Zhanhong Building apparently came along with Daoist Luo! Luo Sanchiughed nonchntly, We met by chance on the road and decided to travel together. But at this moment, Xing Dannan gazed at Luo Sanchi with nearly fervent eyes, To make the acquaintance of Brother Luo is the happiest thing for Dannan! The sycophancy in her words seemed almost to overflow. Luo Sanchi seemed to enjoy this very much, nodding his head with a face full of arrogance, Sister Dannan is innocent and lively, I also like her very much! At those words, Xing Dannan smiled so much her eyes squinted, then she gave a provocative look toward Xue Liuli. When she noticed Xue An sitting next to Xue Liuli, she was slightly taken aback. Then, with a tone full of mockery, she said, Sister, I havent seen you for a few days, and theres a man by your side now? Didnt you say that you had devoted your life to the Sword Dao and would not consider love again? And Xing Dannan paused, then sized up Xue An, This man looks good, but his presence is ordinary; probably not even a Golden Immortal strong enough topare with Young Master Yes majestic and world-overpowering divine might. With that, Xing Dannan giggled coquettishly, Im really sorry, Sister, Im just this straightforward! But Im also saying this for your own good! After all, your cultivation level is rapidly declining, and if you dont find a good ce to belong, it would really break your sisters heart! Xue Liuli hadnt uttered a word, but with each word Xing Dannan spoke, her face grew a shade paler. By the end, it was as pale as paper. Still, she looked toward her master with thest bit of hope. But Li Hanqing, the master of Zhanhong Building, was currently engaged in a low conversation with Luo Sanchi and Ye Chongshan, a smile on her face, seeminglypletely oblivious to those words. Master! Xue Liuli called out tremblingly. Li Hanqing looked up, her gaze turning to Xue Liuli, the smile on her face vanishing instantly, then with an icy tone, she said. What your sister said isnt wrong, and you dont need to go to the Great Dream Remnants this time either. Your sister and I will go in; you will wait outside. Once this affair is over, you should consider it. Young Master Ye has just told me, he is truly sincere towards you! Li Hanqings words were like a series of heavy hammers pounding on Xue Liulis chest. Xue Liuli shuddered all over, and her figure swayed as if about to copse. For she had never dreamed that her master would speak of her this way in front of so many people. Moreover, she noticed the greedy, cruel smile tugging at Ye Chongshans lips. This sent a chill through Xue Liulis body, her hands gripping the edge of the table so tightly that she ground the ironwood table into powder. Everyone in the room was looking at Xue Liuli with peculiar gazes. There were those who sympathized, but more were taking pleasure in her misfortune. Just as the atmosphere grew more and more eerie, a round of apuse broke the deadlock. Everyone turned toward the sound. They saw Xue An slowly pping, lightlyughing and saying, It is said that the people of the Three Heavens Sect are like Immortals; today, upon seeing you, it really is extraordinary! To actually be able to sell ones female disciple, tsk tsk! Impressive, I must say! These words caused many peoples facial expressions to change dramatically. Especially Li Hanqing, her eyes shing with cold fury, she bellowed, Liuli is my disciple, if I want her to live, she must live, if I want her to die, she must die. Besides, who are you to be speaking to me like this? Xue Anughed, the smile containing a trace of coldness. It sounds like it makes perfect sense, but as far as Im concerned itsplete nonsense! Chapter 798 The Child Is Teachable (Third Update) Chapter 798 -798: The Child Is Teachable (Third Update) Chapter 798 -798: The Child Is Teachable (Third Update) Hiss. All those present at the scene drew in a breath of cold air. He actually dared to say that the words of the master of Zhanhong Building were bullshit. Was this man tired of living? It was estimated that Li Hanqing, known as the Heartless Daoist Nun, was about to explode. Indeed. Li Hanqing was seen with her delicate eyebrows fiercely raised, brimming with murderous energy. You brat Xue An waved his hand, Hold on a moment! Then he turned his head to look at Xue Liuli. Liuli,e, follow me, utter nonsense!'' Xue Liuli was bowing her head, with her ck hair hanging down, covering her face. Li Hanqing said coldly, Liuli, are you not going to listen even to your masters words? Im doing this for your own good! Xue Liuli began to tremble all over. Li Hanqing let out a coldugh, about to speak. Suddenly. The still bowing Xue Liuli said in a low voice, Bullshit! Li Hanqing was stunned and couldnt believe her ears, Xue Liuli, what did you say? Xue Liuli slowly raised her head, her face covered with ck hair was full of tears, but she no longer trembled. Those eyes that once wavered with doubt gradually became firm. Then she said, word by word, I said, everything you said is bullshit! The whole room went silent. Many people looked at the once proud daughter of heaven with extremely surprised eyes. Li Hanqing was even more frozen in her tracks. She never imagined that her normally obedient disciple would dare to openly defy her. Suddenly, Li Hanqing burst into a rage. Xue Liuli, you actually dare to speak to me like this, do you wish to betray your master and ancestors? Upon hearing this, Xue Liuliughed out loud, herughter filled with destion and sorrow. Then she looked at Li Hanqing with an exceedingly calm gaze. Betray my master and ancestors huh, I was just blocked in my cultivation, slightly falling behind, and you couldnt wait to send me to Xiongmo Valley as a gift! Is this what you call a master? Is this what you call an ancestor? If thats so, then all I can say is, fuck you! Im not serving any longer! Having said that, Xue Liuli bowed deeply to Xue An, who stood by her side, then said in an incredibly rxed tone, Sir, thank you for your enlightenment! I finally understand now! Oh? Understand what? I understand that some people can only be described with bullshit! And also, the feeling of swearing feels really good! Xue Liuli said with a smile. Xue Anughed heartily. Theughter shook the roof tiles, causing all those around to turn their heads. Jile Maiden sitting nearby also couldnt help but look at Xue An with a puzzled gaze, seemingly not understanding why heughed. After theughter settled, Xue An said indifferently, Well said! Such a student can be taught! But at this moment, Li Hanqing was almost driven mad with rage, Xue Liuli, very good, you collude with outsiders to betray your master and ancestors. Today, I will nullify your cultivation level and imprison you for eternity! As she spoke, Li Hanqingmanded coldly, Do it! The six Sword Servants at hermand silently drew their swords and walked forward. Seeing this, Jian Qi leapt in front of Xue Liuli, then stared with icy eyes at the six people. If you want to touch the miss, step over my dead body first! Upon seeing that it was Jian Qi, all six exhibited a look of hesitation. For these six were exactly the same Sword Servants that used to be by Xue Liulis side. It was only after seeing Xue Liulis weakened state that they defected and fled. Now, upon encountering Jian Qi, they naturally felt a bit awkward. The eldest among them, Jian Yi, said, Old Seven, I advise you to read the situation and act wisely. Step aside, and we wont hurt her. She has been deceived by traitors, and we need to capture her and allow her to calm down. Jian Qi sneered, Dont call me Old Seven, you dont deserve it! Think about how the young mistress treated you in the past, and yet you act like this now. Are you worthy of the swords you carry on your backs? And I wont step aside! Because I said, if you want to deal with the young mistress, youll have to get past me first! Ashamed, the six swordsmens faces reddened. Just then, Li Hanqing snorted coldly, Seeking death! With that, she made her move without hesitation. Clearly harboring deep hatred for Xue Liuli and Xue An, and all the more disdainful of Jian Qi as a swordservant, her attack was lethal from the onset. A flick of her whisk sent a soft red radiance charging straight towards Jian Qi. This glow seemed unremarkable at first nce. Yet wherever it passed, even the light twisted. But at that moment, Jile Maiden suddenly appeared in front of Jian Qi, and with her hands forming seals, she took the hit head-on. A muffled boom sounded, followed by a shockwave that swept across the entire hall. Tables and chairs were shattered. Those with slightly lower cultivation levels were knocked to the ground. Jile Maidens figure swayed slightly, then she looked at Li Hanqing with cold eyes. Li Hanqing was startled, Jile Maiden, what do you mean by this? Ling Xiao stepped forward and said, Master of the Zhanhong Building, this is Jile Hall. If you wish to fight, please take it outside! Li Hanqing gritted her teeth, Fine! Since thats the case, let this traitor and the boy live a little longer! Saying so, she red at Xue An and Xue Liuli with hatred. But Xue An paid her no attention at all, casually tapping on the table with his fingers, and then turned his gaze to Luo Sanchi. Are you from Blood Web Mountain? Luo Sanchi was slightly taken aback, having observed everything with detached interest until now. To him, the likes of Zhanhong Building and Xue Liuli were of no consequence. His purpose here was solely the treasures of the legendary Great Dream Sword Sovereign. As for the rest, he hardly gave them a second nce. After all, he was the boundlessly promising young prodigy from Yuan Sects Blood Web Mountain. So when Xue An addressed him with such a tone, annoyance arose in him, but he valued his image highly, especially in front of Jile Maiden and the highly adoring Xing Dannan, and so he still nodded with grace. Correct! Xue An smiled. Good, once this matter here is settled, I shall tten your Blood Web Mountain! Many thought they had misheard. Even Luo Sanchi couldnt help but be stunned. What did you say? Xue An said indifferently, I mean, your Blood Web Mountain will soon cease to exist! Everyone was stunned. What was this new development? From the beginning up until now, This man had first shed with the young master of Xiongmo Valley, then offended Zhanhong Building. And now he was boldly iming that he would destroy Blood Web Mountain. All these events made many regard Xue An as a dead man walking. Luo Sanchi evenughed angrily, Friend, have you been traumatized somehow, or have you gone insane? Xue An replied, It doesnt matter if you dont believe it; anyway, youre going to die soon! Luo Sanchi could no longer maintain hisposure, his eyelids twitched wildly, and he sneered, Do you think that with Jile Maidens protection, you can afford to act so recklessly and seek death? But if I were to act, do you think Jile Maiden could stop me? Chapter 799 Adhering to the Sword Heart Never Chapter 799 -799: Adhering to the Sword Heart, Never Forgetting Ones True Self (4th Update) Chapter 799 -799: Adhering to the Sword Heart, Never Forgetting Ones True Self (4th Update) Xue An, however, paid no heed to his words and instead rose to his feet at a leisurely pace before stretchingnguidly, What a boring meal that was, good thing Yaner and the others didnte! But at least, the time has finally arrived! The time has arrived? What does that mean? All the people in the hall looked at each other in confusion. Just then, the ground beneath them suddenly started to tremble violently, and natures spiritual energy began to grow restless. This is Ling Xiao from Jile Hall eximed in shock, The treasure is opening! As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the venue was taken aback, then they all rushed out frantically. Sure enough. They saw at the peak of Great Dream Mountain in the distance, a sword light shot straight into the sky, illuminating the night as if it were day. Luo Sanchis face lit up with joy, golden runes appeared around him, and he soared into the sky, heading towards Great Dream Mountain. Seeing this, Xing Dannan hurriedly shouted, Brother Luo, wait for me! Luo Sanchi pointed with his hand, and Xing Dannan was also enveloped in golden runes, flying together towards the summit of Great Dream Mountain. Ye Chongshan couldnt help but let out a grimugh, then with a flick of his sleeve, a dark cloud appeared beneath his feet, speeding swiftly toward the sky. Many people were vying with each other to head towards Great Dream Mountain. Ling Xiao said to the Jile Maiden with some urgency, Maiden, we should hurry too! If werete, all our previous efforts will be in vain! But the Jile Maiden did not move a muscle; instead, she turned to look at Xue An, who was yawning and walking out of Jile Pavilion at a leisurely pace. Ling Xiao, seeing this, was incredibly frustrated, Maiden, he probably doesnt even have Lei Dan, and he wont be able to open the treasure even if he goes there! We should set off as soon as possible! The Jile Maiden, however, was unmoved and continued to stand there waiting for Xue An. At this moment, Xue An approached and looked up at the dazzling lights flying towards the summit of Great Dream Mountain, shaking his head, Why rush like that? As he spoke, Xue An winked at the Jile Maiden, Lets go, shall we see who gets to the top first? The Jile Maiden responded by blinking as well. Xue Anughed heartily, Liuli, follow behind! After saying that, Xue An took a step, and his figure disappeared on the spot, only to reappear far away in the sky. Ling Xiao couldnt help but be astonished. This speed was simply too fast! But there was no time to think too much at this moment. Ling Xiao followed closely behind the Jile Maiden and Xue Liuli, all heading toward the summit of Great Dream Mountain. Great Dream Mountain, soaring as high as the firmament, was an insurmountable realm in the eyes of mortals. But for these heavenly sect powerhouses, it was merely a matter of how long they had to fly. And by now, the radiance in the sky had formed distinct ranks. Flying at the forefront were naturally Luo Sanchi and Xing Dannan, whom he was escorting. Hot on their heels was Ye Chongshan from Xiongmo Valley. Behind them was Li Hanqing, the master of Zhanhong Building. These people were chasing and racing, rushing madly towards the summit of Great Dream Mountain. To arrive earlier could mean seizing the initiative and acquiring the heritage left behind by the Great Dream Sword Sovereign, who was unmatched in the world thousands of years ago. Its worth mentioning that the Great Dream Sword Sovereign was recognized as the foremost practitioner of Sword Dao from the ancient times to the present in the Guiyi realm. Some even say he had surpassed the True Immortals, touching the edge of the Great Luo realm. Such an extraordinary cultivation level from ancient to modern times meant that his heritage was naturally extraordinary. This was also why the Three Heavens Sect and Blood Web Mountain valued it so greatly. At this moment, watching the sword light piercing the heavens grow ever closer, Luo Sanchis heart was aze. Getting hold of this heritage could very likely allow him to surpass his senior brother, be Blood Web Mountains number one true disciple, and even defeat that guy to be the number one on the Chain of Ascendency. By then, all the glory would be his, and what a spirited and ted moment that would be. He was pondering in his heart. Suddenly. He noticed a streak of light shing past him. Its speed was so fast that he couldnt react in time. Who was that? How could someone be that fast? Luo Sanchis heart tightened, even thinking it was his own senior brother arriving, which caused the golden light around him to surge again, increasing his speed by a great margin. Even so, the distance between him and the streak of light didnt decrease but instead grewrger! Luo Sanchi was shocked in his heart. Finally. The peak of Great Dream Mountain came into view. And the streak of light also stopped in its tracks. Luo Sanchi soon caught up, and when he saw who it was, he couldnt help but be startled. Its you? The one who had overtaken him and left him far behind was none other than Xue An. Luo Sanchi couldnt imagine that this man, who appeared modest in demeanor, could possess such incredible speed. Xue An gave a slight smile, Sorry, I didnt mean to overtake you, but you were moving too slowly, I couldnt be bothered to wait! Luo Sanchis expression darkened, but he didnt respond to Xue Ans words. In his view, the most pressing matter was to open the door to the extended treasure and be the first to enter. As for everything else, that would be dealt with aftering out. Therefore, he reached into his pocket and pulled out two elixirs wrapped in lightning, snorted coldly at Xue An, and crushed them in his hand. Boom. The two streaks of lightning covered him and Xing Dannan, then vanished within the sword light. By then, everyone else had also arrived. These people also carried a variety of magical artifacts or elixirs powered by lightning. Seeing that Luo Sanchi had already gone in, they all scrambled to take out their treasures, ready to act. Xue Liuli also flew close, but her expression was panicky, My lord, I Xue Liuli didnt have any magical artifacts with lightning power. At the auction in Profound Thunder City, her intent to purchase the Lei Zun was for this very reason. So naturally, she was feeling rather conflicted now. Ye Chongshan, seeing her situation, couldnt help but let out a slyugh, Xue Liuli, that guy doesnt look like he can produce a lightning elixir, but I have plenty here. If youre willing toe over to me, I can help you enter the treasure right now, how about it? Xue Liuli didnt even give him a nce. At that moment, the Jile Maiden also looked at Xue An with puzzlement before taking out a lightning elixir and preparing to hand it to him. Xue An waved his hand with a smile, No need! I have my own! As he spoke, Xue An turned his hand, and the t-bottomed pan appeared in it. He had borrowed it from An Yan beforeing here. This thing reallyes in handy! Xue An weighed the pan for a moment, smiled slightly, and then shouted, Liuli, get ready! Xue Liuli was stunned, not understanding the meaning, but quickly prepared herself. Just then, Xue An waved his hands. A massive bolt of lightning instantly enveloped Xue Liuli. Xue Liuli was startled, suddenly recalling how outside Profound Thunder City, Xue Ans wife had used this very pan to send Gao Xinghai flying. So the Lei Zun had already been refined into this magical artifact! As Xue Liuli considered this in her heart, she felt the light and shadows around her change and saw she was about to enter the treasure. She heard Xue Ans indifferent voice by her ear, Remember, uphold the heart of the Sword Dao, never forget your true essence! Chapter 800 Youth Is Like a Rushing River (5th Chapter 800 -800: Youth Is Like a Rushing River (5th Update) Chapter 800 -800: Youth Is Like a Rushing River (5th Update) Xue Liuli shook all over, just as she was about to say something, she had already disappeared into the sword light. Having sent Xue Liuli away, Xue Anchong smiled at the Jile Maiden, Remember not to cry after you go in! This sentence left Ling Xiaopletely baffled. There was also some confusion in the eyes of the Jile Maiden. But time waits for no one, and the Jile Maiden gave Xue An a slight nod before crushing the thunder pill and entering the relic. Soon, all the people who hade had already entered the relic. Xue An said to the frying pan, Go back on your own, understand? The voice of Lei Zun came from the frying pan, Understood! Xue An casually threw the frying pan, and it turned into a streak of light, flying straight back to Jile City. Then he gazed at the towering Sword Intent and said lightly, To be able to touch Great Luos Laws in this world, you can be considered quite talented! He then shook his head and chuckled, Great dreams haha, these fools, do they really think there will be any real relics? Well, since youvee, let me experience your Sword Intent! Having said that, Xue An used no lightning, but simply parted his hands, and the sword light shook, revealing a crack. Then Xue An stepped into it. When he opened his eyes again, what hit him was a strange smell mixed with perfume, hair gel, and the stench of sweaty, smelly feet. Smelling this, a smile emerged on the corner of Xue Ans mouth. Finally has it begun? At this moment, the characteristic nagging voice of Qiao Le came from behind. Second brother, youre the first one in our dorm to get a girlfriend, and sister-inw is beautiful and gentle, youve got to handle it well! And since youre representing us on a visit to her home this time, you need to show off the charm of us brothers! I hear sister-inws family is quite well-off, and theyre locals from Zhongdu, so we definitely cant afford to embarrass ourselves! Thus, Im even using my treasured hair gel that Ive saved for years on you this time. As he spoke, Qiao Le carefully dabbed hair gel onto the brush and applied it to Xue Ans hair. Xue An felt a tremor in his heart and looked up at the mirror in front of him. In the mirror, he saw his own eyes, naive and very young. And the setting in front of him was so familiar. Whether it was the desk already mottled to show the wood beneath, the eternally cluttered bookcase, or even the posters of ser stars hanging on the wall, everything was exactly the same as in his memory. At that moment, Yang Binyi, who was squatting to the side, vigorously polishing shoes, let out a chuckle, Third brother, are you really nning to save that can of hair gel to pass on to your sonter? You dont understand! This hair gel is an essential item for us brothers when we go to battle. With it, I guarantee you can make the girls lose all sense of direction! Isnt that right, second brother? After he used this hair gel, he was able to win over the school beauty An Yan, right? Qiao Le brought his face, still covered in e, closer, and asked with a smile. Xue An watched silently, suddenly at a loss for words. Because he remembered which day it was. It was the time he had gone to visit An Yans home with her. Indeed! Even the words spoken by these two were exactly the same. Seeing Xue An not speaking, Qiao Le couldnt help but pout, See? Our second brother is stunned by such sudden happiness! You didnt see how second brother conquered the school beauty An Yan. Those guys who coveted sister-inws beauty were howling miserably, just like wolves! I heard some even cried through the night! Hehe! But still, it was our second brother, who really lifted our spirits! Qiao Le kept prattling on without end. In the meantime, Yang Binyi had already polished a pair of shoes to a shine and handed them to Xue An. Second Brother, give it a try! My feet are a bit bigger than yours, but Ive already stuffed paper in the front, so you should be able to wear them! Xue An stared nkly at the pair of leather shoes on the ground. They belonged to Yang Binyi and were the most expensive pair of shoes in the entire dorm room. They had cost a whole eighteen hundred yuan. For this group of poor students, that was enough to cover several months worth of food expenses. But after buying them, Yang Binyi hardly ever wore them, essentially giving them to Xue An instead. This time was no different. And he had even polished the shoes until they were spotless. Xue An was zoning out. Qiao Le said with a chuckle, Fourth Brother, these shoes can be considered our Second Brothers battle boots! As long as he puts them on, that girl, shell literally charge upwards, gaga! Not even a stick could drive her away! Spit it out if youve got something to say, fart if youve got to fart! Yang Binyi cursed with augh. Qiao Le, rubbing his hands together with a snicker, said, When can you let me have a turn wearing them? At the very least, find me a Third Sister-inw, will you? Get lost! With those stinky big feet of yours, and athletes foot to boot! If you wear them, will anyone else be able to? Yang Binyi cursed without mercy. Qiao Le felt somewhat wronged, You talk as if Second Brothers feet dont stink? Second Brothers feet might stink, but his girlfriend is the school beauty, okay? If you can find a school beauty too, which I highly doubt! How about this, even if you manage to woo those two sports-specialty students from our ss, Ill buy you a pair of shoes, how about that? Heh, the weathers really nice today! Second Brother, what do you think of this hairstyle I did for you? Qiao Le started to change the subject. Xue An looked at the reflection in the mirror with his hair styled into an explosive look. This is thetest fashion right now. I hardly dare to style people like this, because its just too lethal! It can easily make the girls faint with excitement! Qiao Le started to rattle on again. Just then, the door to the dorm room opened. Big Brother Zhao Xuehui came in drenched in sweat, carefully carrying a set of suits wrapped in stic. Damn it, that crappy bike I borrowed isplete trash, it broke down halfway, and I had to run back! As he spoke, Zhao Xuehuiid the suit on the bed and heaved a sigh of relief, Little Second, try this on quickly. I went to a lot of trouble borrowing this for you. I heard its some kind of foreign brand and quite expensive! Xue An stood up silently and started putting on the suit. Zhao Xuehui, Qiao Le, and Yang Binyi circled around Xue An, clicking their tongues in admiration. It really does look good! Theres just something about foreign suits, look at the craftsmanship, the fit! With those shiny leather shoes, you look so handsome that its bubbling over! If I were a girl, Id be smitten by Second Brother too! Qiao Le started talking nonsense again. Zhao Xuehui gave him a re, then went over to carefully adjust Xue Ans tie again, then stepped back to take a careful look before nodding in satisfaction. Not bad! Thed looks dashing! Then Zhao Xuehui said, Lets pool what weve got! Qiao Le and Yang Binyi both smiled, Weve been ready! They each took out the money from their pockets and handed it over to Zhao Xuehui. Zhao Xuehui also took out all his savings, counted it all up and said, Hmm, thats one thousand one hundred thirty yuan! Little Second, take it and buy something for your uncle and auntie on the way! We may be students, but we cant skimp on etiquette! Clutching the warm wad of cash, Xue An stared nkly at the three guys in front of him. Why are you dawdling? Hurry up! Your brothers here will be waiting for your good news! With that, the three guys nudged and pushed Xue An out of the mens dormitory building. Xue An walked through the familiar yet foreign campus, following his memory to the girls dormitory building. And at that moment, under the tree in front of the building, stood a familiar figure in a red dress. An Yan. She too had shown up. Chapter 801 Dream or Reality (First Update) Chapter 801 -801: Dream or Reality? (First Update) Chapter 801 -801: Dream or Reality? (First Update) An Yan was anxiously waiting under the tree, while many boys were pretending to casually pass by. Because An Yan in her red dress was simply too beautiful, even just standing there, she looked like an Elf that had fallen into the mortal world, making it hard for people to look away. But soon, An Yan saw Xue An slowly approaching, her face lit up with joy, and then she ran over excitedly. The onlooking boys couldnt help but let out a wail of sorrow, some even red fiercely at Xue An, thinking that this guy who had managed to win the school beauty was simply detestable. An Yan, with her hands behind her back, looked Xue An up and down with interest, then nodded her head in satisfaction. This suit isnt bad! It fits you quite well, but your hairstyle is a bit of a mess, how much hair gel did you use? Xue An didnt speak. He was just quietly watching An Yan. An Yan during her school days, although not yet having the breathtaking beauty she would haveter, possessed a fresh and tender beauty. An Yan, feeling somewhat embarrassed from Xue Ans stare, couldnt help but spit softly. Yuck, who stares at people so intently? Watching An Yans cheeks turn slightly red, Xue An suddenly felt a strong urge to reach out and pinch them. But then Xue An realized that he simply couldnt control any of this. He could only watch as a bystander, silently observing everything unfold exactly as it had in his memories. Lets go! We have to buy some gifts for my grandma, second uncle, and third uncle! Saying so, An Yan pulled on Xue Ans arm and they walked towards the school gate. Along the way, everyone who saw this scene was taken aback. The stunning school beauty An Yan was actually walking out with a boy so intimately in front of so many people. Many boys, who regarded An Yan as the goddess of their hearts, felt as if their hearts were broken. Because of this, Xue An received countless resentful and envious nces all along the way. Upon reaching the school gate, a very discreet ck sedan was parked by the roadside. Ahem, Qinger, this girl, I told her to find a discreet car, but the one she found is really too low-profile! An Yan muttered, and then she opened the car door. Xue An stood still, somewhat bewildered, and asked, What are you doing? Duh, driving, of course! Otherwise, we wont make it to my grandmas birthday party in time. But What? Dont you trust my driving skills? An Yan lifted her sunsses up and leaned on the car door, winking at Xue An. I secretly learned how to drive when I was eight, you know! Besides, its all because you refused to learn how to drive, so now I have to y chauffeur for you! Xue An still stood there, somewhat dazed. An Yan got into the car and rolled down the window, What are you dawdling for? Hurry up and get in! Xue An clumsily climbed into the old BMW, and then An Yan started the car and skillfully drove towards the city center. Once they reached the city center, An Yan dragged Xue An into Zhongdus upscale shopping mall. Facing the shopping area decorated like a pce, Xue An was somewhat astonished. An Yan nonchntly took out a bank card from her small purse and stuffed it into Xue Ans hand without further ado. Then she leaned in and whispered in Xue Ans ear. Here, this is the money Ive been saving. Im lending it to you now; you have to remember to pay me back, okay? Holding the bank card that carried An Yans fragrance, Xue An hadnt even spoken when An Yan, in high spirits, pulled him into the shopping center. The salesgirls were all very enthusiastic towards An Yan, but no matter what she bought, she always consulted Xue Ans opinion. This made those sharp-eyed salesgirls quite astonished. They could tell at a nce that the red dress An Yan was wearing was a high-end custom model that had appeared at Paris Fashion Week, and was extremely expensive. Moreover, the dignity that An Yan carried could not be feigned. This was clearly the daughter of a wealthy family. And what about Xue An? Dressed in a barely fitting suit of mixed brands, his hair made greasy by poor quality hair gel, his expression was also very restrained, especially when he saw the price tags on the merchandise, his face would always turn pale. Obviously a poor student who hadnt seen much of the world. In such a pairing, this rich youngdy was still treating this man with utmost respect at every turn. This inevitably surprised the group of salesgirls. Eventually. Guided by An Yan, Xue An purchased a gift worth at least seventy or eighty thousand. This amount, more than enough for Xue An to live on until graduation or even find a job, silenced him. And what was more important, the little over a thousand dors he had on him seemed like a joke at that moment. Not to exaggerate, that money couldnt even buy a pair of underwear here. An Yan noticed this, so as she drove towards the An Family residence, she spoke softly. An, I might not have made it clear to you before, but my familys situation is quite different from ordinary peoples, we can even be called a wealthy household! But I really dont mean anything else, I truly like you! And the money for the gifts today consider it a loan from me, I am waiting for you to pay me back! Okay? Xue An didnt speak. He was very silent the whole way. Until the vehicle entered the luxuriouspound in Zhongdu that was incredibly extravagant. Looking at the carefully cultivated exotic flowers and nts, Xue Ans knuckles were so white from gripping them hard. Wealthy family! This term that Xue An had only seen on television and in novels was actually experienced firsthand today. At that moment, Xue An felt an intense struggle and helplessness in his heart. An Yan naturally noticed this, and after silently parking the car, she suddenly kissed Xue An on the lips. After a long while, she rested her head on his shoulder and whispered, An, if you dont want to go, we can go back! Xue An gently stroked An Yans hair and said softly, Lets go, no matter what lies ahead, Ill be with you! An Yan smiled and nodded vigorously, Mm! The two got out of the car, and a maid immediately came forward to take the gift. Wheres Grandma? Miss, the birthday feast is about to start, the olddy is in the main hall! An Yan nodded, then led Xue An towards the main hall. Just as they reached the entrance, a womans voice tinged with sarcasm reached them, Oh, Yan, so this is your boyfriend! With that, a woman dressed in a luxurious gown approached. An Meng. An Yans own cousin. At that moment, An Meng took a few looks at Xue An, and the disdain in her eyes became even more intense. What is that smell? So pungent? And look at that hairstyle, what on earth did you put in it? An Meng said with feigned exaggeration. Xue An showed an embarrassed expression, An Yans face darkened, An Meng, its Grandmas birthday, I dont want to argue with you, and this is my friend, I hope you can show some respect! An Meng sneered, Fine! But I dont know what Grandma would think if she saw youve chosen such a man! Chapter 802 Heart Demon Dreamland (Second Update) Chapter 802: Chapter 802: Heart Demon Dreand (Second Update) Chapter 802: Chapter 802: Heart Demon Dreand (Second Update) I hope you can remain so assertive when the timees, Having said that, An Meng turned and left. An Yan said, Thats my cousin, she has always been sharp-tongued. Dont mind her. Then An Yan led Xue An into the banquet hall. At this moment, the banquet hall was already filled with people from the various noble families of Zhongdu, bustling with activity. Once An Yan walked in with Xue An, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. These people whispered among themselves from a distance. Isnt that the An Familys young miss? Whos that man beside her? I heard the An Familys young miss has a boyfriend at school? Maybe thats him, but why is he dressed like a country bumpkin! Hehe, look at that hairstyle, its so funny! My God, he dares to wear such trashy suits? Hes really not afraid of losing face. All these criticalments reached Xue Ans ears. He stood there feeling extremely awkward, not knowing where to put his hands and feet. At that moment, An Yan gently took his hand and gave him aforting smile. Xue An took a deep breath, feeling the warmth from An Yans palm, and slowly calmed down. Just then, the doors to the An Familys inner residence opened, and Jin Xiurong, the matriarch who had held the reins of the An Family for decades, was escorted in. Upon seeing the elegantly dressed elderlydy, people in the banquet hall promptly stood up to greet her. We wish the grandmother happiness as vast as the East Sea and longevity as enduring as the southern mountains! What fortune for the grandmother! Sounds of well-wishes rose and fell in the hall. The matriarch, Jin Xiurong, smiled and nodded repeatedly. But when her gaze fell on An Yan and Xue An not far away, the smile on her face turned cold. Especially when she saw the hands that An Yan and Xue An held together, her eyelids twitched several times. Soon, the matriarch took her seat at the head of the hall. What followed was a procession of the younger members of the An Family presenting her with birthday gifts. An Meng was the first to dash forward, presenting a finely carved Hetian jade sculpture. The craftsmanship was exquisite, the materials choicely selected, and featured a longevity peach, symbolizing good fortune. Jin Xiurong nodded with satisfaction, Menger is thoughtful! Hehe, its my duty as your granddaughter to celebrate your birthday, she said, and then she nced at An Yan in a provocative manner. An Yan took a deep breath and, leading Xue An, stepped forward, Grandma! This is my boyfriend, Xue An. These are the gifts he specifically purchased for you, wishing you health and longevity! With that, the gifts bought by An Yan and Xue An were ced in front of everyone. Although they were all exquisite luxury items, they fell far short of the Hetian jade sculpture presented by An Meng. An Yan gave Xue An a look, and with a shudder, he finally snapped out of his confusion. Stepping forward, he bowed deeply and said, The younger generation Xue An wishes the grandmother good fortune and health! There was no response. Jin Xiurong, the elderly Mrs. Jin, settled back in the Taishi Chair, her face as still as water, quietly sipping her tea. The atmosphere descended into an awkward silence. Many people in the audience began to whisper to one another. An Meng revealed a hint of a cold smile. Only Xue An, still bowing deeply. An Yans expression changed, ready to speak. Suddenly, Grandma Jin threw the teacup in her hand onto the ground, and the sound of the porcin shattering made many people shudder. Xue An, standing closer, was sshed on the face with the hot tea from the cup. Thats when Grandma Jin roared, Celebrate my birthday? Hah, what makes you think youre qualified to offer me birthday wishes? Hearing this roar, Xue An looked up, his face filled with confusion. At this moment, An Yan hurriedly stepped forward, Grandma, I. Shut your mouth! Jin Xiurong yelled uncontrobly, pointing at An Yans nose. You shameless thing, daring to bring these indecent men to celebrate my birthday on this day? Are you trying to enrage me to death? Tears welled up in An Yans eyes as she quietly exined, Grandma, hes my college ssmate, hes not Enough! An Xue! Jin Xiurongs face turned ashen. An Yans second uncle stepped forward and indifferently said, Xue An, a person from the small town of Beijiang, orphaned early, living by hard work and frugality! Hearing this introduction. A murmur ran through the crowd in the banquet hall. My god, hes from the countryside, and an orphan no less! Tsk tsk! The taste of Miss An Family is really too poor! Even wanting a man like that? In the midst of these murmurs. Jin Xiurongs face turned ashen, An Yan, do you hear that? Listen to what everyone is talking about? Whats your status? And whats the An Familys status? Yet you bring me a man like this? Are you deliberately trying to kill me with anger? An Yan wanted to exin. But Jin Xiurong turned to Xue An, his tone sinister, Mr. Xue, dont think I cant guess the thoughts of you lowly peasants! Youre merely trying to climb up by relying on An Yan to reach the An Family, but let me tell you! That will never happen! Our An Family will never let your kind seed! With that, Jin Xiurong shouted at the people around her, What are you standing around for? Throw this guy out, along with the stuff he brought! The An Familys servants stepped forward, ready to act. An Yan stepped forward, blocking Xue An, and even with tears in her eyes, she spoke unwaveringly, No! Jin Xiurong was stunned. In her opinion, her eldest granddaughter was always very timid. Unexpectedly, she was openly defying her orders today for a man. This only fueled her rage, and she screamed, What are you waiting for? Lock this wicked girl up, then throw that man out! Several female security guards of the An Family said gravely, Miss, please forgive us! As they said this, they reached forward and grabbed An Yans arm, dragging her towards the back of the residence. Jin Xiurong sneered, Lock this wicked girl in her room; tonight, I will betroth her to the Chi Family! An Yan struggled fiercely, but it was of no use. Meanwhile, several ck-d bodyguards stepped forward to surround Xue An. Seeing this, An Yan showed a look of panic and shouted, Xue An, run! Dont let them catch you! Theyll kill. Her words were cut off, obviously someone had covered her mouth. The ck-d bodyguards slowly advanced. But just as they exchanged nces, ready to make their move. The silent and expressionless Xue An suddenly sighed. I have to admit, this Demon Dreand is indeed very realistic! But from the moment I entered the banquet hall, I knew my memory had been tampered with! In fact, the first time I came to the An Family, I didnt even get to meet Jin Xiurong! Chapter 803 Those Bygones (Third Update) Chapter 803: Chapter 803: Those Bygones (Third Update) Chapter 803: Chapter 803: Those Bygones (Third Update) And to think that you could shake my resolve this way, I can only say, youve thought too much. As Xue Ans voice faded, the faces of the people around him began to blur. Jin Xiurong, who sat in the main seat, was even engulfed by ayer of ck air. Then a voice tinged with a hint of panic came through. You how can you control yourself? Xue An smiled slightly, Is it that hard? Actually, from the moment I entered the An family, I had been able to control myself. However, I wanted to see what would happen next, so I didnt intervene till now. As he spoke, Xue An looked toward An Yan, wearing a red dress, his eyes flickering with indulgence and nostalgia. Even in this Demon Dreand, you are still that adorably silly girl! At that moment, the entire banquet hall began to crumble and dissipate, and an aggravated voice came from the void. I admit your mind is indeed strong and resilient, but in The Multiverse Realms, no soul is invulnerable! As the voice continued, the scene in front of him suddenly changed. Then Xue An found himself in a living room. The living room wasnt veryrge, but it was clean and tidy. There were many inexpensive green nts on the balcony, some of which had bloomed tiny flowers, gently swaying with the wind outside the window. Upon realizing this, Xue An felt stirred, this was his and An Yans home in Beijiang. But this living room, once filled with theirughter, was now terribly silent. An Yan, with her pregnant belly,y quietly on the living room couch, apparently asleep. Yet even in her sleep, she clutched a photo of Xue An tightly, and tears intermittently slid down, wetting the pillow. Suddenly, An Yan, in her sleep, choked out, Husband, dont leave me! Then An Yan suddenly opened her eyes, looking confusedly at a spot, then tears streamed down, Husband, is that you? Did you really die as they said? No! I dont believe it, you promised to make me the happiest bride in the world, how can you break your promise? As she spoke, An Yan was reduced to tears. At that moment, An Yan suddenly clutched her stomach, her face instantly contorted in pain. And blood began to seep between her legs. An Yan, terrified, began to tremble, but soon, she regained herposure and took out her phone to dial a number. XuanEr, save me! Once connected, she only managed to utter those four words before fainting. Quickly. It only took a few minutes, and Tang Xuaner ran in hurriedly, also startled upon seeing An Yan, who had fainted on the couch. However, as a nurse, she quicklyposed herself and then dialed for an ambnce. Finally, after getting An Yan into the hospital, not half an hour passed. The two daughters were born. But as the nurse pushed the two new lives out of the delivery room, Tang Xuaner didnt even have time to feel joy. Because An Yan, anguished from the disappearance of Xue An and premature by nearly half a month, although she had given birth, she was bleeding heavily and in critical condition. The doctor was clear, the chances of revival were only fifty percent. Tang Xuaner, as the only rtive present, somewhat at a loss, signed many critical condition documents. Then she sat in front of the baby beds, staring nkly at the two little girls still asleep. She and Xue An were high school ssmates and also good friends with An Yan. So she was well aware of all matters between Xue An and An Yan. But she had never imagined that the two, who hade together so hardly, could suddenly face such a misfortune. Xue An had disappeared, and An Yan, suffering from a difficultbor, was still being resuscitated. If not brought back, wouldnt these two little girls be unwanted orphans? Tang Xuaner was daydreaming. Suddenly, a little girl began crying loudly. Her crying caused the girl beside her to start crying as well. Having never been in a rtionship, Tang Xuaner was flustered and tried to calm them down, only to find that it was no use. While she was frantically at a loss, a family member in the same hospital room, knowing what had happened, said sympathetically, Are they hungry? This remark reminded Tang Xuaner, but she hade in such a hurry that she had prepared nothing. She had no choice but to bravely borrow some form from someone, then hurriedly bought two bottles, hastily prepared the milk, and began feeding the two little girls. The two little girls were indeed hungry. Once they got the bottles, they started sucking vigorously. Tang Xuaner quietly watched, suddenly thinking to herself, If something were to happen to An Yan, she would take care of the two little girls herself. After the two little girls finished their milk, they fell asleep, contented. Meanwhile, An Yans condition stabilized. After staying in the intensive care unit for a day, she miraculously woke up. When Tang Xuaner carefully brought the two little girls to the bedside for An Yan to see, An Yan couldnt help but cry again. Xuaner, thank you, An Yan said softly. Tang Xuaner smiled, Its nothing, you and Xue An are my good friends, after all. Besides, how could I stand by and do nothing in such a situation? Upon hearing the name Xue An, An Yan fell silent again. Aware of her faux pas, Tang Xuaner said no more. But just then, a group of people suddenly burst into the hospital room. Tang Xuaner was startled, Who are you? What do you want? The leaderpletely ignored her and looked at the two little girls on the baby beds with a grim face before coldly saying, Such a shameless whore, youvepletely disgraced the An family! Please leave! This is a hospital. If you continue this, Ill call the police! Tang Xuaner said sharply. Call the police? Sure, go ahead and call! the leader retorted with a sneer. Tang Xuaner took out her phone, actually intending to call the police. Lying on the bed, An Yan strained to say, Xuaner, dont! They are my family! Tang Xuaner was stupefied. At that moment, facing the pale An Yan, the visitor said, An Xue, it was the olddy who sent you, wasnt it? The visitor was indeed An Yans second uncle, An Xue. An Xue sneered, Correct! She asked me to take you and these two evil spawns back! An Yan shook her head, Ill go with you, but the two daughters must stay! An Xue red, An Yan, are you really trying to negotiate with me at this moment? An Yan smiled wanly, If you dont agree, then as soon as I get back, Ill just kill myself! How do you think the reputation of killing your own granddaughters will look? Wont your family lose even more face? An Xue was taken aback, You. After hesitating for a moment, he nodded, Fine! But you have toe with me now! Chapter 804 External Heart Demon (Fourth Update) Chapter 804: Chapter 804: External Heart Demon (Fourth Update) Chapter 804: Chapter 804: External Heart Demon (Fourth Update) An Yan nodded, You guys go out first, I need to say a word to her! An Xue nced at Tang Xuaner, hesitated slightly, Ill only give you three minutes! With that, he led the others out of the ward. Yaner Tang Xuaner said. An Yan gently shook her head, Let me hold them! Tang Xuaners nose tingled with emotion as she ced the two little girls in An Yans arms. An Yan, ignoring the pain from her wounds, held her two daughters, and tears instantly streamed down her face like a fountain. Then she said with a choked voice, Xuaner, lets name the elder one Xue Xiang and the younger one Xue Nian! Tang Xuaner cried too, Yaner An Yan gently kissed the foreheads of the two little girls, then holding Tang Xuaners hand, Xuaner, I know this is asking too much, but I really have no one else to entrust with this now, so I can only ask you to take care of these two little girls! Tang Xuaner nodded firmly, Dont worry, I will take good care of them both! I swear! At that moment, An Xues impatient voice came from outside, Hurry up! An Yan, with great reluctance, caressed her daughters cheeks and spoke softly, You two must listen to Aunt Xuaner, wait for me, wait for Daddy toe back! Understand? Finally. An Yan was taken by An Xue and the others to another ambnce and then driven away from the hospital. Tang Xuaner, pushing the two little girls, was about to leave. But just then. A few men in ck clothes returned and entered the ward. Tang Xuaner was taken aback, What are you doing? The leader of the men had a grim expression, Miss, this is none of your business, get out of the way now! Tang Xuaner was shocked, suddenly realizing something, and then she shielded the two baby cribs behind her. You you are so cruel, would you not even spare two newborn children? Heh, the order from above is clear, these children are abominations, and abominations must die! Now step aside, or youll go down with them! Although Tang Xuaner was terrified, she did not waver in the slightest. The ck-clothed men exchanged nces and moved forward to take action. Xue An, who had been a spectator this whole time, could no longer contain himself. From the beginning, he had been observing everything silently, almost like a ghostly onlooker. He had no physical form and could not interfere with anything in this dream. He could only quietly watch from the side. All these events took ce after Xue An had disappeared. At the time, An Yan was already more than seven months pregnant, but Xue Ans disappearance had led to a premature birth, and she even nearly died on the operating table. However, all of this was only discovered four yearster when Xue An was reborn and returned, after learning about it from Tang Xuaner. He had once asked An Yan, and An Yan had simply said a few words about it, deliberately avoiding the details. It was only now that Xue An was truly witnessing the full extent of what had happened. In the beginning, Xue An was able to remain clear-headed. But when he saw An Yan holding their two daughters and heard the heart-wrenching words she spoke. Xue An found himself unconsciously in tears. And from the moment he began to cry, A gloating voice came from the void. And then an invisible giant hand began to intervene, directing the changes in the dream. Finally. When he saw that someone actually dared to harm his two newly born daughters, Xue An could no longer stay calm and his spirit started to fluctuate violently. Go to hell! Xue An roared in anger, and under the surging rage, the ck-clothed men were instantly turned to ashes. But just as the ck-clothed men vanished at that moment. The dream transition happened once again. Xue Ans mind became dazed for a moment, and then he found himself outside the operating room. At this moment, he was squatting on the floor of the corridor, his whole body trembling. Suddenly, the door to the operating room swung open. A doctor walked out. Who is the family member? Xue An stood up, looking nkly at the doctor. The mother has died from severe bleeding, Both children have also died due to prolongedck of oxygen after birth! Mother and children are all dead! Please ept my condolences! These words hit Xue An like a hammer, jolting his entire body as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. No it cant be, it wont happen! Yaner wont leave me! She said she would wait for me to make her the happiest person in the world! Xue An said, trembling. The doctors eyes shed an imperceptible red gleam before speaking in a mechanical voice, Mother and children are dead. Do you want the bodies? If not, well just throw them away! Xue An seemed not to hear, just staring nkly at the doctor. It was at that time, behind Xue An, a ck mist began to appear, gradually condensing into a dagger emanating a strong ominous aura. The dagger silently sliced through the space, aiming for Xue Ans back. The Heart Demon de. Once struck, Xue Ans Heart Realm would bepletely shattered, and he would be a ve to the Heart Demon. Meanwhile, within Jile City, An Yan, who was diligently studying culinary arts, suddenly shuddered, a strong sense of foreboding flooding her. This feeling drastically changed An Yans expression. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, who were ying nearby, also paused, then began to cry. Its Daddy! Something has happened to Daddy! An Yan was greatly shaken but quickly calmed down, then proceeded to spur her cultivation level regardless of the consequences. In an instant, her body was once again enveloped by the chains of the seal. But in the moment when her aura was sealed, An Yan exerted all her cultivation level to send out a Divine Sense. This Divine Sense was simple,prising only two words. Husband! Yet it was these simple two words that, in a sh, crossed the barriers of space, bypassed the Heart Demons interference, and directly reached the heart of Xue An, who was deeply entrapped in the dream and unable to extricate himself. Xue Ans body shook. His eyes, which werepletely clouded by confusion, instantly cleared. And at that moment, the Heart Demon de had reached Xue Ans back. Xue An snorted coldly and mped his hands behind him. The Heart Demon de was firmly mped in his hold. The ck mist controlling the de trembled, then came a voice full of disbelief. Whats going on, how could you possibly regain consciousness? Xue An was filled with shock and rage at this moment. If it werent for that call just now, he might have really fallen prey to the Heart Demons scheme. So he exerted force violently andpletely snapped the Heart Demon de, then said coldly, You are not something left behind by the Great Dream Sword Sovereign, with his cultivation level not even at Great Luo, he couldnt possibly have created such a powerful Heart Demon as you! If Im not mistaken, you must be an External Heart Demon from beyond The Multiverse! Am I right? Chapter 805 The Truth of the Matter (First Update) Chapter 805: Chapter 805: The Truth of the Matter (First Update) Chapter 805: Chapter 805: The Truth of the Matter (First Update) How how do you know these things? Who are you? a voice filled with panic came through the ck fog. Who I am is not important! Whats important is that you are definitely dying today! A sh of divine light glinted in Xue Ans eyes. The ck fog tried to flee, only to be horrified to find it couldnt move at all. Then Xue An reached out his hand, plunged it directly into the ck fog, and suddenly grabbed. Crack. The ck fog dissipated. In Xue Ans hand appeared a strange insect with only one eye. Feeling the threat of death, the insect cried out in terror, Great One, spare my life! Great One, spare my life! But Xue An paid no attention to its plea and directly crushed it. Boom. An invisible shock wave spread out. A peerless Divine Sense flooded into Xue Ans mind, causing him to be slightly distracted. It was only momentster that he gradually regained his rity. This strange insect was an Abyssal Heart Demon from beyond The Multiverse. It was a peculiar existence, neither human, Immortal, nor divine. But the strong ones of The Multiverse Realms, from Great Luo to Immortal King, were quite wary of it. Although these Heart Demons were very fragile in physical form, they were adept at manipting Divine Sense and constructing an incredibly realistic Demon Dreand. A slight error could lead to a fate of total annihtion. Over endless years, numerous powerful beings had perished under these seemingly trivial Abyssal Heart Demons. Even Xue An, once known as Immortal Venerable, nearly fell into its trap. This was the reason why Xue An crushed the Abyssal Heart Demon without hesitation. Because if it were allowed to spread, the consequences would be unimaginable. Meanwhile, Xue An had also gleaned much valuable information from the remaining Divine Sense of the Heart Demon. For instance, the Great Dream Sword Venerable from thousands of years ago had not perished during his breakthrough to Great Luo as the rumors suggested. Instead, he had fallen into the Demon Dreand of this Heart Demon. But the Great Dream Sword Venerable was very decisive. In his final moments, realizing something was amiss, he exhausted all his cultivation and sealed himself off. Thus, the Abyssal Heart Demon was trapped in this secret realm with him, unable to escape. But this Heart Demon was very cunning. The opening of the Great Dream cache every thousand years was a trap set by this Heart Demon. What it wanted was to find someone among those who entered, who could host it. And this Heart Demon was indeed clever. It knew that if all the cultivators who came were to perish, the cache would soon be a dread ce no one dared to enter. So it always remained behind the scenes without making a move, even granting some benefits to those who came. Under this slow and steady approach, it had persisted until now, until it encountered Xue An. This Heart Demon had taken a liking to Xue Ans Divine Sense and had made a full effort to attempt to parasitize him. But it ended up being seen through by Xue An and turned into powder. Having sorted out these causes and effects, a faint smile appeared on Xue Ans lips. This time it turned out to be a blessing in disguise; I even managed to mend thest imperfection in my Heart Realm! And I have gained the power of the Heart Demon, so from now on I will no longer be troubled by Heart Demons! Then, with a thought, Xue An closed his eyes. He nowpletely controlled this cache. So he could see the current situation of those who entered this cache. After a moment, he paused slightly, Is that so? Saying this, Xue Ans figure disappeared from the spot. At this moment, the Jile Maiden had already fallen into endless despair. The moment she entered the hidden repository, she was horrified to discover that she had once again returned to that nightmarish night. She, too, had parents and an older sister once. The family lived together happily. It was the happiest time of her short life. But everything changed that night. That day, she and her sister were sitting idly in their room. Suddenly, a great fire erupted from the direction of the front yard, mes roaring toward the sky, apanied by faint cries of ughter. The sound shocked her and her sister, leaving them clueless about what had happened. Just then, her parents rushed in, covered in blood. Mu Ya, run! These were thest words that the Jile Maiden Mu Ya heard from her father. The next moment, this kind-hearted man, who had never done wrong in his life, was cleaved into two halves by a sword. Blood sttered everywhere, and his body fell to the ground. Master! Mu Yas mother let out a wail, attempting to rush over, but with just a few steps, an invisible mighty force brutally crushed her chest. Her mother fell to the ground vomiting blood, her eyes wide with indignation as she watched her daughters, and then she died. The Jile Maiden Mu Ya watched all this dumbfoundedly, her mind entirely nk, her body uncontrobly trembling. These nightmare scenes reappeared before her, leaving her powerless to resist as the dream swiftly dominated her. By now, sneeringughter was approaching from afar. Her sister grabbed her and dragged her into a secret chamber in the wardrobe where valuables were stored. No matter what happens, dont make any sound, okay? Mu Ya could still remember the expression on her sisters face when she said this. It was an indescribable calmness in the face of impending cmity. Mu Ya was so frightened that she couldnt even respond before the door of the secret chamber was forcefully shut. Mu Ya barely managed to stand in the small chamber that could only amodate a girl her size, trembling uncontrobly, yet daring not to make a sound. Because she heard chaotic footsteps outside, followed by a group of mens teasing voices. Tsk tsk, were in luck, theres such a fresh one here! She looks so delicate, brothers, lets have a good time today! Then came her sisters angry shout, What do you think youre doing? But immediately, her shout was drowned out by the mens jeeringughter. Then there were sounds of clothes being torn, and then her sisters screams. Although Mu Ya was young, she knew what was happening outside. The fear from deep inside made her tremble all over, and then she sped her mouth shut tightly, tears streaming down like rain. This was because these were the memories she had locked away deep inside her heart, the ones she dared not touch normally. Now faced with all this again, the Jile Maiden felt she could hardly hold on any longer. Her gaze gradually became vacant, and her expression turned dull. The ear-piercing screams of her sister, mixed with the mens jeeringughter, formed a prelude to hell, slowly sinking her into an endless abyss. At that moment, the Jile Maiden suddenly heard a soft sigh. Want to know what really happened? Mu Ya was stunned. Then the door of the secret chamber silently disappeared. Xue An stood before her, saying lightly, Ill show you the true events. Chapter 806 The Fall of Blood Web Mountain Begins Chapter 806: Chapter 806 The Fall of Blood Web Mountain, Begins with You (Second Update) Chapter 806: Chapter 806 The Fall of Blood Web Mountain, Begins with You (Second Update) With his words, the brutal death of her parents, her sister tortured to death, the viins with their faces covered by ck cloths All these images appeared before Mu Ya. And then she saw behind all these images, a group of people standing high above, looking down upon everything. Upon seeing these people, Mu Ya waspletely stunned. Xue An said indifferently, Do you see clearly now? The orchestrators behind everything are this group of people from Jile Hall. You possess the divine charm of the Brahma Heavenly Bone, so from the day you were born, these people from Jile Hall have been lurking in the shadows, spying on you! But your situation is quite special, because your charm is hidden very deeply and usually does not show. Unless you suffer a great shock thatpletely severs your worldly ties, you would never be able to activate your innate talent in this lifetime! So these people came up with this tactic, to utterly sever your worldly ties! But they went too far with their y, causing you to be too deeply traumatized, and your soul was damaged. Although your cultivation and charm might be the best among all the Jile Maidens in the history of Jile Hall, you could no longer speak! Now, do you understand? Having taken control of this Heart Demon, Xue An, in this Demon Dreand, was omniscient and thus could see through all illusions at a nce. Hearing Xue Ans words, Mu Yas expression shifted and the images around her began to fade away gradually, returning to nothingness. And her appearance also began to gradually return to normal. Xue An quietly watched her, Now, you know what to do next, dont you? Mu Ya was silent for a moment, then gave Xue An a deep bow. Xue An smiled, Let me see you off one more time! With that said, Xue An snapped his fingers. Mu Ya felt the environment around her change, and she was actually transported to Jile Hall. And Ling Xiao, who had followed her into this ancient ruin, was sitting in the masters throne with a face full of excitement and joy. It was only when Ling Xiao saw Mu Ya that she trembled all over, finally awakening from her fanciful delusions. Heavenly Maiden! Thank goodness you came! Otherwise, I might have been trapped in a dream and never woken up! Ling Xiao said with a face full of relief. Mu Ya did not speak, just quietly looked at her. Heavenly Maiden, whats wrong? Ling Xiao was still somewhat puzzled. Before the words had settled, Mu Ya suddenly reached out and grasped Ling Xiaos throat. Ling Xiao had no time to react and was choked into midair. Heavenly Maiden, you Ling Xiao tried to struggle, but found that she couldnt move Mu Ya at all. At this moment, Mu Ya was like a wounded beast, roaring and biting down furiously. Her bitended right on Ling Xiaos neck. And she viciously tore a piece of flesh away. Ling Xiao trembled all over in agony, and then seemed to realize something, yelling in despair, Heavenly Maiden, your family was ordered to be killed by the master! It has nothing to do with me aaaaah The scream stopped abruptly. For Mu Ya had torn open Ling Xiaos throat with her teeth. Blood mixed with air from her lungs burst forth, sshing all over Mu Yas face. Ling Xiaos eyes were filled with despair, and then the light in them gradually dimmed down, until she became a lifeless corpse. Upon seeing Ling Xiaos death, Mu Ya fell to her knees, letting out a cry too agonizing to bear and finally spoke. Father, Mother, Sister! I will avenge you! Xue An appeared beside her at this time, and upon seeing this scene, he couldnt help but sigh lightly. Hearing the sound, Mu Ya turned her head to see Xue An, and then she kowtowed on the ground, I will never forget this kindness I owe to you, my lord! Xue An smiled, It was nothing more than a helping hand! At this moment, Xue Liulis figure also emerged from the void. Only at this moment, this proud daughter of the heavens was covered in scars and looked utterly exhausted. Only the pair of eyes were filled with a dazzling and brilliant Sword Intent. When she saw Xue An and Mu Ya, she first paused, then sped her hands and said, My lord! Xue An scrutinized her for a moment, then said in some surprise, Youve actually achieved Sword Heart rity? Xue Liuli nodded, I have pierced through the barriers in my heart! This statement sounded nonchnt, but only those who had experienced it would know how incredibly difficult it was. In the midst of the Demon Dreand, Xue Liuli came perilously close to having her Sword Heart utterly destroyed, turning into a lifeless husk. But at thest moment, she silently recited the eight characters Xue An had given her. Adhere to the Sword Heart, never forget the true self. In the end, she vanquished all demonic thoughts and triumphed against all odds. Xue An nodded in approval, Well done! From now on, your Sword Dao Cultivation will advance by leaps and bounds. Xue Liuli bowed respectfully toward Xue An, It all relied on the lords assistance. Xue An smiled ambiguously, then said lightly, Now that this matter has concluded, its time to bring it to an end! With that, Xue An stomped his foot fiercely. The entire dreands void began to shake, and then cracks appeared, finally shattering with a loud bang. And then a resplendent pce appeared. A few people were standing in the square in front of the pce. These people looked around in confusion. The first toe to his senses was Luo Sanchi of Blood Web Mountain, who had also faced his own Heart Demon. However, he had been prepared even before entering the treasure inheritance, so he killed the Heart Demon rather smoothly. It was a bit more troublesome for the little junior sister from Zhanhong Building, Xing Dannan, but in the end, she managed to free herself from the dreands troubles with Luo Sanchis help. But afterward, Luo Sanchi found that he simply couldnt get out. All he could see was the void. At first, Luo Sanchi didnt pay much attention to it, but when he applied various methods and still couldnt break through this void, he began to panic. Something wasnt right! He had heard that as long as one made it through the Demon Dreand, one could enter the inheritance. But why was he trapped in the void this time? Under such doubt, Luo Sanchi became increasingly anxious. Just as he started to despair, the void suddenly shook violently, and then his view dramatically cleared, finding himself before a magnificent pce. And he was not the only person there. Ye Chongshan, the young master of Xiongmo Valley, was also covered in blood, looking at the pce in front of him. He faced his own Heart Demon as well. But the people of Xiongmo Valley pursue the extreme of emotionless states. So in the dreand, Ye Chongshan was engaged only in continuous fighting. Thus, when he suddenly emerged from the dreand, he too was somewhat stupefied by the scene in front of him. Li Hanqing of Zhanhong Building had a simr experience. The few of them stood dumbfounded for a moment, then with a shudder, they all rushed towards the pce. Charging at the forefront was still Luo Sanchi, now the Great Daoist of Taiyan. His eyes were excited and slightly red. As long as Im the first to burst into this pce, all the inheritance treasures will be mine! The two following close behind were no less eager, rushing forward in fiercepetition. But just when Luo Sanchi was only a few yards away from the pce gate, A sword light swept across the sky and struck right in front of Luo Sanchi. Had Luo Sanchi not halted abruptly, that strike might have been his downfall. Luo Sanchi took a sharp breath, shocked to the core. At the same time, A calm voice rang out, As I said, Blood Web Mountain I will obliterate, and you, will be the first! With the sound of that voice, Xue Ans figure slowly emerged in midair, like an emperor from the ninth heaven, overlooking the mortals below. Chapter 807 The Grand Performance of the Divine Chapter 807: Chapter 807: The Grand Performance of the Divine Talisman (First Update) Chapter 807: Chapter 807: The Grand Performance of the Divine Talisman (First Update) It was him! The expressions of everyone present subtly changed. At that moment, Jile Maiden and Xue Liuli appeared behind Xue An like servants. Zhanhong Buildings master, Li Hanqing, his expression darkened, Scum, truly a disgrace to our Zhanhong Building! Xue Liuli, upon hearing this, let out a coldugh, then silently made a throat-slitting gesture towards Li Hanqing. Li Hanqing was shocked, You Xue Liuli spoke indifferently, Master, dont worry. Once the adult here finishes dealing with Luo Sanchi, it will be your turn! Luo Sanchis expression darkened, Boy, youve provoked me time and again, do you truly think I wouldnt dare kill you? Xue An smiled faintly, Talking is useless, lets get on with it! Luo Sanchi scoffed, and deep within his eyes appeared mysterious golden symbols, Youre seeking your own death! me no one else! Speaking, golden scripture towers then manifested around Luo Sanchi. Luo Sanchis gaze slightly narrowed, Merge! The golden scripture towers instantly merged, transforming into a dazzling golden Talisman Wheel. This Talisman Wheel hung mid-air, emanating an ancient and powerful aura. Go! The Talisman Wheel instantly tore through the sky, pulling along a faint golden light, and charged directly towards Xue An. Seeing this scene. Fiendish Lord Ye Chongshan and the masters of Zhanhong Building were all shaken. Especially Ye Chongshan. On the Ask True Ranking, he was ced sixth. Whereas this Great Daoist Master Luo Sanchi was one notch above him, ranked fifth. Ye Chongshan was very dissatisfied with this. But today, upon seeing this Divine Talisman, he understood that Luo Sanchis fifth ce on the Ask True Ranking was well deserved. Ye Chongshan himself if facing this strike, would also have to retreat, daring not to resist it head-on. All the more so for this foolhardy boy? Thinking this, Ye Chongshans lips curled into a cold, mocking smile, viewing Xue An as if he were already dead. But just then. Xue An did not dodge as everyone expected; instead, he stood high in the sky, facing the iing golden Talisman Wheel with a calm expression. Seeing the Talisman Wheel nearly reaching Xue An, the gold light it stirred even caused the space itself to slightly tremble. Xue An still did not move. Could he be frightened to paralysis? Everyone was in shock. But then, Xue An reached out his hand and grabbed at it. The furiously spinning Talisman Wheel was seized directly by Xue An. The spinning abruptly stopped. Upon seeing this, everyone was immensely shocked. Luo Sanchisplexion changed drastically, hardly able to believe his own eyes. You should know that since Luo Sanchi began his cultivation, he had delved into the study of Talismans. With his talent, he had be one of the chosen ones of this world in just a century. Hence, Luo Sanchi was always confident in his Cultivation Level. This Golden Light Talisman Wheel was a finely cultivated Talisman treasure of his, so powerful that it could instantly y a Golden Immortal. Yet today, it was seized by this man. Luo Sanchi was naturally shocked. At this moment, Xue An examined the Talisman Wheel in his hand, smiled faintly and said, Its a delicate little trinket, but thats all it is! With that, Xue An suddenly clenched his fist. The golden light on the Talisman Wheel flickered wildly for a moment, then with a crisp snap, it showed cracks and turned into useless scrap. Crushing a Talisman treasure by hand. How formidable must ones body and strength be? Is this all youre capable of? Bring out whatever else youve got! Ill handle it all today! Xue Ans indifferent wordspletely infuriated Luo Sanchi. Boy, I underestimated you! But do you really think that with your little strength, you can show off in front of me? Perform the Divine Talisman! The strength Xue An had just disyed left Luo Sanchi without the slightest bit of contempt, prompting him to use his most powerful killer move directly. Luo Sanchi emitted a brilliance around him like the great sun, and a golden light emerged from the top of his head, shooting straight into the sky. Within this golden light, countless talisman symbols were tumbling and evolving. Luo Sanchi had driven his cultivation level to the extreme. The pupils of his eyes had even turned into two profoundly mysterious talisman symbols. At the same time. The talisman symbols within the golden light had finished evolving, and a tremendouslyrge Talisman Scroll gradually emerged. As soon as this Talisman Scroll appeared, even the void trembled. Those nearby like Ye Chongshan retreated without exception. Each showing an incredibly solemn expression on their face. Because they recognized that they could not withstand this strike. Xue An, you have pushed me to use this move, you should be proud! Die! Luo Sanchi shouted explosively, pointing forward. This Talisman Scroll then shot straight at Xue An. And as this Talisman Scroll traveled, it grewrger, and by the time it reached close to Xue An, it had be as huge as a small mountain, then crashed down directly. Where the golden light reached, the entire secret realm trembled, and the space itself showed ck cracks, as if even the space was about to be shattered. This overpoweringly strong strike made everyones color change. Only Xue An, standing in the sky, looked up at the Talisman Scroll crashing down like Mount Tai and ndly said, Since you have made a name with the Divine Talisman, then I shall destroy you with talisman symbols! As soon as he said this. Luo Sanchiughed heartily, What a joke, I am the foremost in the Divine Talismans within the Guiyi realms, and you actually think you can beat me with talisman symbols? Really His voice abruptly stopped. Only to see Xue An extending one hand, drawing symbols in the void. In an instant, numerous profoundlyplex talisman patterns appeared in the air, then rapidly assembled and aligned. In a mere moment. A talisman spell, only the size of a palm, had already taken shape. As this talisman spell appeared. Xing Dannan almostughed out loud, then disdainfully said, Making such a big fuss, and yet you make something so small, itsughable! Speaking, she turned her head to say something to Luo Sanchi, but was suddenly stunned to find her dear Luo brothers face pale white, shivering intensely. At the same time. An awe-inspiring pressure emerged in the air, shaking the whole scene. Xing Dannan looked up. She saw a dazzling iridescence emitted from within that palm-sized talisman spell. As soon as this iridescence appeared, the golden talisman light that had shrouded the entire sky, like a subject seeing its sovereign, dimmed immediately. Then, this multicolored radiance shone upon the giant Divine Talisman which appeared asrge as a mountain. This Divine Talisman trembled a few times, then began to gradually disintegrate and melt, turning into a golden liquid which was absorbed by the talisman spell. In an instant. The formerly awe-inspiring Divine Talisman burst loudly, transforming into nothingness. And the talisman spell drawn by Xue An had grown to the size of a person, floating in the air, its iridescent light covering the heavens, evolving various miraculous phenomena. Now, are you convinced? Xue An looked at Luo Sanchi, who was trembling uncontrobly, and spoke ndly. Luo Sanchis jaw trembled. As a cultivator of talismans, he naturally could sense the profundity and power of the talisman spell drawn by Xue An. But what shocked him even more was that such a talisman, containing a hint of the heavenly rules, had been casually drawn by him. The gap between them was too vast for words. Con convinced! Luo Sanchi said with immense difficulty. As soon as these words were spoken, Ye Chongshan, the master of Zhanhong Building, Li Hanqing, and including the apprentice sister Xing Dannan, all showed a change of color. Just what is the background of this man. To have an elite of the Yuan sect bow with just one talisman. Chapter 808 Tell Me How Do You Want to Die Today Chapter 808: Chapter 808: Tell Me, How Do You Want to Die Today? (2nd Update) Chapter 808: Chapter 808: Tell Me, How Do You Want to Die Today? (2nd Update) Xue An nodded, Very well, now you may go to die! Luo Sanchi was shaken all over and then roared with an incredibly horrified voice, Xue An, there is a limit to killing, and moreover, I have already surrendered. Why do you still wish to kill me? Xue An smirked coldly, Who said that surrendering would save you from death? In front of me, even kneeling will not suffice! Luo Sanchi burned with rage, Xue An, you are so despoticdo you really think Im afraid of you? Despotic? Xue Anughed heartily, his voice echoing loudly, causing everyone to change their expressions. Today, I will show you what true despotism is. As soon as Xue Ans words dropped, the Talisman Spell, as big as a person, instantly expanded immensely, towering tall, and smashed down towards Luo Sanchi. Seeing this Law of Heaven and Earth like Talisman Spell, Luo Sanchi screamed in fright, a thought of resistance nowhere to be found in his heart, and he turned to flee. But he had barely escaped a few miles when a beam of multicolored radiant light shed over the Talisman Spell, directly sting towards Luo Sanchis back. No! Luo Sanchi screamed in horror, trying to dodge, but the multicolored light gave him no chance to react, striking directly onto his back. Luo Sanchi was sted a hundred meters away, and uponnding, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. His eyes were filled with extreme fear, and he rasped, What kind of Talisman Spell is this? Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, speaking indifferently, I dont know either; I just drew a few strokes randomly. I didnt expect you to be so vulnerable. What? Luo Sanchi, overtaken by rage and shock, spit out another mouthful of blood. Such a divinely powerful Talisman Spell, was it really something he had just casually drawn? Luo Sanchi absolutely refused to believe it. But he did not know that what Xue An said was indeed the truth. Talisman Spells are innately responsive. All changes are Heavens mechanisms. With Xue Ans casual drawing, he incorporated a trace of the Heavenly Dao Laws within, naturally endowing it with boundless power. This was also why Xue An did not adhere strictly to any rune rules. Luo Sanchis realm was not high enough, so he naturally failed to understand all this. At this moment, his gaze was scattered, fixing Xue An with a stare full of rage and bitterness. Xue An, dont be so smug. If you kill me, Blood Web Mountain will certainly not let you off! With that, Luo Sanchi suddenly spat out arge mouthful of fresh blood, which coalesced and hovered in midair, forming a rune, and then in a sh, it crossed the void and struck Xue Ans arm. Hehe, Xue An, with my Huangquan Charm Mark on you, youll never escape being hunted by Blood Web Mountain in this lifetime! Hahahahahugh Luo Sanchi seemed as if something had grabbed his throat, staring stupidly. Because after being marked by the Huangquan Charm Mark, Xue An looked down at it, then swiped his hand over it. The dark red mark disappearedpletely. Such tricks, I yed enough with them in the past to grow bored of them! Here, have it back! Xue An flicked his hand, and the mark sped back, directly imprinting itself on Luo Sanchis forehead. Luo Sanchi let out an extremely miserable scream. Xue An, what have you done to me? Xue An spoke indifferently, I know you so-called Divine Children all have your own ways of saving your lives, so I left a mark within your Divine Sense. This way, even if you reincarnate by borrowing another body, I can find you and then kill you again! Xue Ans words made Luo Sanchi feel as if he had fallen into an ice pit. He had indeed been harboring that intention. So he did not appear particrly panicked. But now, Xue Ans words poured cold water over him, making him shiver all over. You devil! What have we from Blood Web Mountain ever done to you for you to treat us this way? What grudge? Ha ha, have you heard of Lu Yiyuan from Si Hua City? Upon hearing this name, Luo Sanchis body shook violently, his eyes filled with immense shock. You are Xue An nodded, Yes, I am! No! Wasnt that ce already severed from The Multiverse? How could someone as powerful as you still appear? Xue An spoke indifferently, It seems you know quite a bit. Indeed, I am from there. The debts your Blood Web Mountain owes to Si Hua City, I will collect them all! Luo Sanchi was speechless. With a flick of Xue Ans finger, the Talisman Spell that had been hovering above Luo Sanchis head thunderously struck down, crushing him into a pulp. This man, known as the foremost Divine Talisman Grandmaster of the Guiyi realms, Luo Sanchi, died on the spot. After doing all this, Xue An turned to look at the several people around him, smiled faintly, and said, Tell me, how would you like to die? I will fulfill all your wishes today. Stunned by the death of Luo Sanchi, the several individuals present all grunted in anger. Especially the vicious young overlord, Ye Chongshan. He sneered, Xue An, I admit you are incredibly powerful, but do you think you can do anything to me? I Xue An frowned slightly, Noisy! With that, Xue An stepped forward and in an instant was in front of Ye Chongshan, raising his hand to strike. Boom! Ye Chongshan, always so full of himself, didnt even have the chance to resist and was directly sent flying by the p. Then, in mid-air, he continuously vomited blood, buge mido elies incapable of believing as he yelled, Impossible, you Xue Ans figure shed, appearing above him once again, his face cold as he punched downward. Ye Chongshan, like a ball, was smashed straight into the ground. One palm and one punch, the body of the demon that Ye Chongshan had always taken pride in was smashed to pieces. At that moment, hey limp on the ground, unable to move, only able to nkly watch Xue An hovering above him, with an expression of immense regret shing in his eyes. It was only then that he truly understood how vast the gap between him and this man was. And yet he had dared to provoke him repeatedly, truly seeking his own death. He wanted to plead for mercy but couldnt even speak, only able to look at Xue An with begging eyes, making gurgling noises from his throat. Xue An didnt even spare him a nce, but simply flicked his finger. A sword light pierced straight through his forehead and shot out from the back of his head, nailing him to the ground. Blood seeped out, staining arge area of the ground. Ye Chongshans eyes gradually dimmed, his face still showing a hint of confusion. It seemed he couldnt believe that he had just died like this. This vicious young lord, wiped out. In just the time it took to have a meal, Xue An had already in two extraordinary geniuses. This supreme divine prowess stunned the entire scene. Especially Zhan Hongs master Li Hanqing and that white lotus-like younger sister Xing Dannan. At this time, master and disciple both had pale faces, covered in cold sweat, heads bowed, daring not to look at Xue An. But what was inevitable could not be avoided. Xue An looked towards the master and disciple, a cold smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. Tell me, how do you n to die? Chapter 809 Chapter 809: 809 Chapter 809: 809 The master and disciple both trembled, their faces showing utter despair. Li Hanqing spoke with a strained voice, Xue An, why must you be so ruthless? Zhanhong Building has no grudges against you, can you not show us some mercy? Xue An cracked a faint smile, Its not that I am merciless; someone else wants you dead! Having said that, Xue An turned his head to look at Xue Liuli, Liuli, leave these two to you. Whether you kill or spare them, its your call! Upon hearing Xue Ans words. Xue Liuli was slightly startled, then nodded, Yes! But Li Hanqing and Xing Dannans faces gradually turned pale. Because what they had done to Xue Liuli was enough to warrant their death several times over. Liuli. Li Hanqing swallowed hard and, trying to force a smile, called out weakly. Xue Liuli looked at this person who had once been so high above her. She was not Xue Liulis teaching master, but had taken the position of the head of Zhanhong Building through all kinds of means. Under her control, the Zhanhong Building had gradually fallen into decline. It had even fallen to the point where it was now the lowest ranking of the Three Heavens Sect. Furthermore, this person was often jealous of the talented and excluded those who were different. The reason Xue Liuli was cast aside to the point ofplete abandonment was precisely because she was not part of Li Hanqings faction. Thinking of this, Xue Liuli sneered coldly. Madam Head, did you ever imagine you would have such a day? Li Hanqings face turned white, but she quickly schemed in her heart, then said in a deep voice, Xue An, is what you just said true? If youve handed this matter over to Xue Liuli, then you cant intervene anymore! Xue An nodded, Of course. A flicker of joy passed through Li Hanqings eyes, Good! Xue Liuli, theres no use for more words. If you have the ability, kill me now! Otherwise I will still leave. Having said this, Li Hanqing lifted her foot as if to leave. Xing Dannan was initially filled with shock and fear, but when she saw her own master act this way, it instantly dawned on her. Xue An had just said that the matter was left entirely to Xue Liuli to deal with. But with her steadily regressing cultivation level, even she could beat Xue Liuli, let alone her own master. Even though the Head of Zhanhong Building had the weakest cultivation level among the sect leaders of the Three Heavens Sect, she was still not someone Xue Liuli could contend with. Thinking this, Xing Dannan couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief, then looked at Xue Liuli with a smug nce and lifted her foot to follow Li Hanqing. Just then, Xue Liuli snorted coldly and raised her hand to send a sword sh across. The sword light swept across the sky, perfectly blocking the way of Li Hanqing and her follower. Xue Liuli, what do you mean by this? Are you saying you want to challenge me? Li Hanqing scoffed. Xue Liuli slowly drew the Dao Sword from her waist and said indifferently, Thats right! Since the Madam has entrusted you to me, I shall be the one to end your two lives! Youre courting death! Li Hanqing was furious. She feared Xue An, not this disciple Xue Liuli who used to be under her. So, she scoffed, raised her hand, and sent out two peach blossom-like red glows. As the head of Zhanhong Building, Li Hanqing naturally had her own unique skills. This red glow showed that her Zhan Hong Heart Method was indeed quite extraordinary. But as the two red glows reached halfway, Xue Liuli boldly struck with her sword. The sword light wasnt particrly fierce but struck the weakest point of the two red glows just right. Crack. The two red glows were extinguished by a single sword stroke. Li Hanqing was shaken, somewhat in disbelief. Her own strike had been so easily broken by Xue Liuli? Xue Liuli shouted coldly, Now, its your turn to take my sword! Having said that, she unleashed a sword strike with a thunderous roar. A resplendent sword light shed straight towards Li Hanqing. Li Hanqing finally saw the signs, and screamed in fear and astonishment. When did your Sword Dao recover? As she spoke, she barely dodged the sword strike. But Xue Liuli did not give her a chance to catch her breath, lifting her sword to strike repeatedly. The swords brilliance was like snow,pletely enveloping her. Li Hanqing finally understood why Xue An had entrusted the two of them to Xue Liuli. Because not only had her Sword Dao recovered, it had also surpassed its former glory! Li Hanqing felt deep despair and regret. She had dared to treat Xue Liuli so badly in the past because she felt that Liulis Sword Dao had regressed, with no chance of recovery, rendering her spent. But she had never imagined that Xue Liulis Sword Dao had not only recovered but now reached an unbelievably high level. Just then, Li Hanqing was too slow to dodge and had an arm severed by a sword strike. She screamed in pain, about to say something. The disciple standing behind her, Xing Dannan, suddenly drew her sword and thrust straight towards her heart. Xing Dannans cultivation level wasnt bad, especially with the peerless de in her hand. Therefore, caughtpletely off guard, Li Hanqing was run through by a sword thrust directly through the heart. Even though she was a Golden Immortal powerhouse. With a sword thrust through her heart, her entire being was thrown into chaos. At the same time, several of Xue Liulis sword shes severed her limbs. Li Hanqing fell to the ground, her eyes fixated on Xing Dannan with a dead stare, Why? Xing Dannan released the long sword in her hand, her face covered in sadness as she cupped her mouth, Master, its all because you were too harsh on my senior sister. I advised you several times, but you were adamant. Now I have to take this stance! Hearing these words, Li Hanqing spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, about to speak again. A sh of cold light in Xing Dannans eyes, and the nearly extinguished Li Hanqings head was obliterated by a pale pink light. Until the moment of her death, she continued to gaze at Xing Dannan with a look of bitter resentment. But Xing Dannan didnt seem to care at all. Once confirming that Li Hanqing was dead, her face showed regret and remorse, and she gently knelt to the ground. Senior sister, the reason I treated you that way at the sect was all because of Li Hanqings instigation. I was forced and had no choice but to do so! Please, considering that we were once fellow disciples, spare me this once, okay? As she spoke, Xing Dannans face was filled with pleas. Paired with her highly deceptive appearance, she seemed particrly pitiable. Anyone unaware of the truth would definitely be fooled by her. Xue Liuli remained silent all this time, watching quietly from the height. After a deathly silence. Fear gradually appeared in Xing Dannans eyes, and she opened her mouth, about to say something. Xue Liuli spoke indifferently, Xing Dannan, do you know that I never intended to kill you just now? Xing Dannans heart rxed, then she smiled obsequiously, Of course, senior sister loves her junior sister. Xue Liuli shook her head, But Ive changed my mind now! The smile on Xing Dannans face stiffened. I once thought you treated me that way out of jealousy. Now I know, you, youre just wicked! No, senior sister, listen to me exin, I really Chapter 810 The Thatched Cottage on the Mountain Chapter 810: Chapter 810: The Thatched Cottage on the Mountain Top (4th Update) Chapter 810: Chapter 810: The Thatched Cottage on the Mountain Top (4th Update) Xue Liuli no longer wanted to hear another word of nonsense from her white lotus of a junior sister. With a swing of her sword, she struck out. Xing Dannans eyes revealed a hint of spiteful poison, and then with a roll on the ground, she dodged the sword. Afterward, she sprung up like a fish leaping from the water and flew towards the distant horizon. She refused to believe that with her cultivation level, she really couldnt escape. Xue Liuli took a deep breath and suddenly swung her sword again with force. The sword light shot straight towards Xing Dannan. Xing Dannan, without looking back, sidestepped to avoid the sword, feeling secretly pleased with herself, but then suddenly noticed a cold sensation in her chest. Looking down, she saw a sword de protruding from her chest. Then, her strength ebbed away, and she fell from the sky. Xue Liuli slowly walked over to her side, watching as Xing Dannan continued to spit out blood, and said indifferently, Your cultivation level once surpassed mine, but your heart realm was far from keeping up; even if I dont kill you, within ten years, you would sumb to madness due to the Heart Demon and die! Xing Dannans mouth twitched slightly, then she mustered herst bit of strength and said, I I refuse to ept this! With that, the light in her eyes faded, and she died. Xue Liuli stood by her side for a moment in silence, then turned and walked away. With this, all those who had trespassed into the ruins of Great Dreams perished. Lets go and see what fine things are inside these ruins that made so many people rush here one after another, Xue An said indifferently, leading Xue Liuli and the Jile Maiden into the pce. Inside, they saw splendor and glitter, with all kinds of exotic treasures filling the great hall. Such an array shocked even these peerlessdies ustomed to grand scenes. But Xue An merely nced over them and then continued to walk further inside. Passing through the first great hall, there was a smaller pce inside. But the treasures piled up here were even more valuable than outside. Xue An was still unmoved. Xue An and hispanions passed through seven great halls in session. In these seven halls, vast quantities of precious treasures were stacked. And each level was rarer and more valuable than thest. Especially on the seventh level, where the floor was covered with various high-quality Immortal Crystals. If this had been any other ordinary cultivator, they probably wouldnt have been able to move a step. But Xue An did not even spare them a proper nce and went straight through this pce. Then he pushed open a heavy door. Before them stood not another pce, but a bare hill. And on top of the hill, there stood a crooked and twisted thatched hut. This thatched hut looked as if it could be blown over by a gust of wind, and seemedpletely out of cepared to the luxurious pces. As Xue An and the others stepped onto the hill, the pces behind them suddenly began to shake violently and then copsed with a roar, turning into dust. Both the Jile Maiden and Xue Liuli were somewhat stunned. Xue An said lightly, Everything before was a trap. If a cultivator entered and was beguiled by those treasures, they would forever remain trapped within. Hearing Xue Ans words, both women couldnt help but be startled. Fortunately, although they were also shaken by the treasures inside, they did not harbor any greedy thoughts. Otherwise, they too would have paid the price. What about the treasure? Xue Liuli asked. Xue An smiled, looked up at the thatched hut standing on the top of the hill, and said, Right there inside! Looking at the crooked hut that seemed as if it could copse at any moment, the two of them were at a loss for words. What kind of rare treasures could be inside? But when the three of them arrived at the front of the hut, Xue Liuli suddenly shook all over, a look of horror shing in her eyes. This Sword Intent She could feel an incredibly powerful Sword Intent within the thatched cottage. Just then, an aged voice came from inside the cottage. Come in! I have been waiting for you too long! Xue Liulis face showed solemnity and reverence. Xue An, however, smiled and then pushed the door to enter the cottage. Contrary to its appearance from the outside. The inside of the thatched cottage was very spacious. But in such a spacious room, there were no furnishings. The only things there were a small meditation cushion in the center of the room, and on that cushion, a gaunt elder who resembled a skeleton. Though the elder was skin and bones, his eyes shone like stars, making it hard for others to look directly at him. He first nced over at Xue Liuli and the Jile Maiden, then smiled faintly. I never expected to meet the sessors of Xie Zhanhong and Chu Lele! Upon hearing these two names. Xue Liuli and the Jile Maiden were both shaken. For the elders mentioned by the old man were the sect founders of their respective lineages. But those were figures from thousands of years ago. Xue Liuli said respectfully, Are you the Great Dream Sword Sovereign, Fang Xianjue? Great Dream Sword Sovereign, Fang Xianjue? The elder muttered this name to himself a few times, then curled his lips into a smile. However, because he was as thin as a skeleton, even his smile appeared immensely terrifying. Thousands of years! If you hadnt mentioned it, I might have forgotten my own name! Hiss! When their guess was confirmed. Even with mental preparation, Xue Liuli couldnt help but change color. It was known that the Great Dream Sword Sovereign had been active seven or eight thousand years ago. Although he was acimed as the foremost True Immortal, powerful enough to contend for the title of Great Luo. He was not one yet. And as long as one remained a True Immortal, they were bound to fall eventually. Some True Immortals managed to live for five thousand years through various means, and they were already considered incredibly terrifying beings. Yet here was the Great Dream Sword Sovereign, who had apparently survived until now. She was naturally astounded by this. Fang Xianjue murmured a few words under his breath and then cast his gaze towards Xue An, who had been standing quietly to the side. Young man, you are the only one out of the three that I cannot see through! Who exactly are you? Xue An smiled, then leisurely surveyed his surroundings, Using your own Cultivation Level to lock down this secret domain, trapping the Heart Demon within, while also sealing your own flesh and Divine Sense, all to survive until now, you have indeed suffered greatly! These words made the Divine Sense of the Great Dream Sword Sovereign, Fang Xianjue, burst with brilliance, and an invisible Sword Intent enveloped the entire ce. Xue Liuli and the Jile Maiden both groaned and staggered back. However, Xue An acted as if it were just a gentle breeze on his face, feeling nothing at all. Fang Xianjue stared intently at Xue An, Young man, who are you exactly? How do you know so much? Xue An smiled faintly and extended his hand, revealing a wisp of ck aura. This this is Fang Xianjue first froze, then eximed. Xue An nodded, Yes, its the extraterrestrial Heart Demon, I have already killed it! Fang Xianjue took a deep breath, a sh in his eyes, and then shielded Xue Liuli and the Jile Maiden from view. Xue An spoke lightly, I am curious, despite all your painstaking efforts, you are merely lingering on in a dying state, which certainly wont lead to a breakthrough, so what exactly is all this for? Chapter 811 Who Will Wake First from the Great Chapter 811: Chapter 811: Who Will Wake First from the Great Dream (Fifth Update) Chapter 811: Chapter 811: Who Will Wake First from the Great Dream (Fifth Update) Fang Xianjue gave a bitter smile, then said, Young man, your Cultivation Level must be pretty good, but this matter is of great significance and simply not something you can interfere with! If you really want to know, youll need to inherit my mantle! Oh? Inherit your mantle? Xue An gave a faint smile as strands of Sword Qi began to emerge around him. The Sword Qi was like snow, making Xue An seem as if an Immortal had descended to the world. Fang Xianjues body shook, and his eyes showed an unmatched look of astonishment, Such Sword Intent Heaven above! And now, you still want me to inherit your mantle? Xue An said indifferently. Fang Xianjue showed a hint of embarrassment, then said solemnly, Senior, you are not from Guiyi? Xue An nodded slightly. A look of excitement appeared on Fang Xianjues face, Atst! My thousands of years of arduous waiting were not in vain! With those words, Fang Xianjues flesh began to swell like a balloon, and the flesh on his face rapidly filled out. In an instant. This old man, who had been as thin as a skeleton, was transformed into a middle-aged man with a majestic appearance. Seeing this, Xue Ans eyes shed with light, but he said nothing. Fang Xianjue bowed deeply to Xue An with great respect. Senior, after a thousand years of waiting, I have finally met you! Xue An nodded slightly, Now tell me, what exactly have you been guarding? Fang Xianjue was silent for a moment, then sighed lightly, Senior, this matter is of great importance. When I learned of it, I wanted to resolve it myself, so I recklessly attempted to break through to the Great Luo realm. But, as fate would have it, I was tainted by a Heart Demon from another realm, and just as I was about to die and my path was about to end, this Demon from another realm would bring disaster upon Guiyi. With no other choice, I expended all my Cultivation Level to create this secret realm and trapped both myself and the Heart Demon here. Xue An listened quietly. Fang Xianjue continued, After that, I waited here in agony for thousands of years. Those pces earlier were merely a minor trial. My intention was to find someone who could pass through the Demon Dreand without being tempted by external objects to inherit my mantle and then start to resolve this matter! But unexpectedly, Senior, you appeared! So, what exactly is this matter youre talking about? Xue An asked lightly. Fang Xianjue took a deep breath, a sh of Divine Sense in his eyes, and then transmitted a Divine Sense over. This matter is of great significance, and a slight mishap could lead to a vast catastrophe involving many. Therefore, I will tell you the cause and effect through Divine Sense! I hope you can turn the tide and save the tens of thousands of Guiyi! Fang Xianjue said this with a face full of sincerity. Xue An received the Divine Sense and read the information within. Then he fell silent. This silence made Fang Xianjue reveal a serious expression, and he hurriedly said, Senior, I know this matter is no trifle, and Im not asking you to shoulder it alone. I will transmit all my Sword Dao Cultivation to you, as a small bit of assistance from me. As soon as his words ended. Xue An burst out into a heartyugh, looking up to the sky, Good! This is just too good! Hahaha! Thisughter left Fang Xianjue somewhat puzzled. Senior, what whats wrong? Fang Xianjue asked anxiously, worried that Xue An might have been shocked by something. Xue An stopped hisughter, then faced Fang Xianjue and sped his fist, My friend, thank you for the information youve provided. This matter is very important to me! And dont worry, Ive got this! Fang Xianjue was still somewhat dazed. But Xue An was somewhat excited. For the message that Fang Xianjue had told him was indeed very important. Yaner, even if your Seal cannot bepletely lifted this time, it will still be greatly improved! Xue An thought to himself. Although Fang Xianjue didnt know why Xue An was so excited, he felt without reason that this man could definitely resolve the matter. Therefore, a boulder that had been weighing on his heart for thousands of years was finally lifted. Just as Fang Xianjue let out a long breath of relief, one of his hands suddenly started to wither. Yes. Literally wither. The flesh that had been plump just moments before once again turned to skin and bones. Seeing this, Xue An was slightly taken aback and was about to take out an Elixir. Fang Xianjue waved his hand, No need! The fact that I have managed to hold on until this moment is already a miracle! No elixir can be of use to me anymore! Moreover, before I fall, to be able to entrust this matter of great importance in my heart to you, senior, has already left me very content! Xue An watched as Fang Xianjue began to age rapidly, his expression inadvertently turning somewhat solemn. Thousands of years of waiting, just for one belief. Furthermore, this belief was rted to a matter concerning the lives of the people under the heavens, yet it had nothing to do with him. Such magnanimity and tenacity moved Xue An deeply. At this time, Fang Xianjue had already removed the barrier and then said to Xue Liuli: Since you are Xie Zhanhongs disciple and a person by this seniors side, then I shall pass on my entire Sword Dao to you! Xue Liuli had never dreamed of such an event urring. Step forward! Fang Xianjues aging pace was elerating even more now. It was as if the years that had been held back for thousands of years were rolling rapidly over him. Xue Liuli looked at Xue An somewhat nkly. Xue An sighed softly and then nodded his head. Only then did Xue Liuli step forward. Fang Xianjue suddenly grasped her hand. Xue Liuli was startled and felt that, although the hand was bony, it was extremely strong. Adhere to your Sword Heart! Fang Xianjue shouted fiercely. Xue Liuli subconsciously began to adhere to her own heart, following Fang Xianjuesmand. A sh of astonishment appeared in Fang Xianjues eyes. To think its a Lucid Sword Heart, oh heavens, Ive battled with you all my life, and in the end, youve done well, to actually send me such a worthy sessor to inherit my mantle! Fang Xianjueughed heartily and then began to activate his cultivation level, transmitting it to Xue Liuli. Xue Liuli felt a shock throughout her body, and in her sea of consciousness, there appeared countless supreme sword techniques and the true understanding of the Sword Dao. The brilliance of it all immediately drew her into absorption. Xue An watched silently. Fang Xianjues body was disintegrating at a speed visible to the naked eye. But even so, he was transmitting his lifetimes cultivation level without any hesitation. Soon. The transmission of the cultivation level wasplete. Xue Liuli sat cross-legged and began to meditate with her eyes closed. Meanwhile, Fang Xianjue had already entered the state where the oil was exhausted and themp burnt out. He used thest bit of his energy, trying to lift his head to look at Xue An, but he could no longer do it. Xue An seemed to sense his wish and instantly appeared in front of him, then gently helped him up. Fang Xianjue wanted tough. But as soon as the corners of his mouth started to raise, his entire body suddenly turned to ash and disappeared on the spot. This scene was just witnessed by Xue Liuli as she opened her eyes. She was slightly taken aback, then she fell to her knees with a thud and choked out, Master! This cry of Master was sincere and full of genuine feeling. For her, although this was but their first encounter, what Fang Xianjue had given her was a gift of immeasurable value. A treasure so valuable that she would need a lifetime to repay it. Xue An also stood in ce, watching Fang Xianjue turn to dust, and softly chanted, In this great dream, who can awaken first, in life I knew myself! The title of Sword Honor, you truly deserve it! Chapter 812 The Tragic Lei Zun and a Pair of Chapter 812 -812: The Tragic Lei Zun and a Pair of Sisters (First Release) Chapter 812 -812: The Tragic Lei Zun and a Pair of Sisters (First Release) In Jile City. Xue Xiang and Nian Nian sat beside the bed, propping their cheeks in their hands as they watched An Yan fall into a deep sleep once again. Sister, when will Mom wake up? Nian Nians voice carried a hint of sobbing. Although Xue Xiang was also very scared, at that moment, she still took on the role of an older sister and said very calmly, Dont worry, Mom will definitely be fine! She should wake up very soon! Wuuu, Mom has fainted, and Dads not home, Im so scared! Unable to control herself, Nian Nian burst into tears. Xue Xiang felt her nose tingle, and her eyes also brimmed with tears, but she still took a strong sniff and pretended to be carefree as she said, Okay, okay! Didnt Dad turn out fine! Rest assured, maybe Dad wille back the next second! She looked for all the world like a little adult. But Im still scared! That days premonition was just too bad! Nian Nian wiped away her tears, still terrified. The mention of that days incident made Xue Xiang somewhat afraid too. That day, both of them suddenly experienced a strong unease and then had a premonition that their father was in an extremely dangerous situation. At the time, the two of them were so frightened that they started crying loudly. Afterwards, An Yan disregarded everything to urge her cultivation level forward, sending out a calling Divine Sense across the void. Only then did the two little girls feel the uneasy premonition gradually disappear. But immediately afterwards, their mother fainted to the ground. Both young girls knew that this was because An Yan had recklessly used all her cultivation level, triggering the seal, and had fallen into aa once again. So the pair joined forces to carry An Yan to the bed, and then they waited by the bed for their mother to wake up. But as time passed, almost a whole day went by, and their mother had not woken up, nor was there any news from their father. For two children no more than six or seven years old, the fact that they had managed to hold on until now was already very strong. Okay, okay, dont be afraid, you still have me, right? Xue Xiangforted her. But it seemed she had forgotten that she was only six minutes older than her sister Nian Nian. However, Nian Nian had a lot of faith in her sister, and upon hearing herforting words, she gradually calmed down. But a few minutester, a rumbling noise came from Nian Nians stomach. Sister, Im hungry! Xue Xiang was also feeling a bit hungry by then. So the two of them started looking for something to eat. But thest cookie had been consumed by Nian Nian an hour ago. Now, aside from snack wrappers scattered on the floor, there was nothing edible left. As for other snacks, they were all stored in An Yans Mustard Seed Ring. Both girls couldnt open it. The sisters looked at each other with big eyes gazing at small ones and then said in unison, What should we do? Sister, shall we go out and buy some food? No, now that Mom is in aa, we have to protect her! What if we leave and bad peoplee in? Besides, we dont have any money either! Xue Xiang thought very far ahead. Then what do we do? Are we just going to stay hungry? Nian Nian said, feeling very wronged. Xue Xiang stroked her chin with her plump little hand and paced back and forth in the room, seriously pondering over the difficult problem before her. Not daring to disturb her, Nian Nian followed behind Xue Xiang, walking back and forth as well. Indeed! What to do? Having nothing to eat is indeed a big problem! Xue Xiang mulled it over in her mind, her eyes suddenly lit up when she saw the dough on the kitchen counter that An Yan had used for experimentation. Ive got it! Xue Xiang suddenly stopped in her tracks. Following behind with her head lowered, Nian Nian couldnt stop in time and bumped right into Xue Xiang, her nose hitting the back of Xue Xiangs head. Ah! Sister! Why did you stop suddenly without saying anything? Wuuu, my nose hurts! Nian Nian said, covering her sore nose, feeling very aggrieved. Xue Xiang also grimaced in pain as she touched the back of her head, but she said excitedly, Nian Nian, I have a solution! What solution? We can cook our own food! Cook our own food? Yes! But we dont know how to do it! Xue Xiang pped her chest, Just because we dont know, does it mean we cant learn? But Xue Nian was still hesitant. Oh,e on, Ive watched mom and dad cook all the time, its really simple, nothing difficult! Nian Nian,e and be my assistant! The more Xue Xiang talked, the more excited she became, immediately rolling up her sleeves, ready to dive into action. Although Xue Nian always felt something was off, the feeling of hunger was too much to bear for a little foodie like her, so she nodded as well, Okay! No sooner said than done. Xue Xiang first brought over a small stool and then stood on it, mimicking what she had seen and started kneading the dough. Sister, what are you making? Steaming buns! Xue Xiang said without even looking up. Soon, Xue Xiang was drenched in sweat, but she actually managed to knead the dough into several individual balls. Sister, youre amazing! Xue Nian watched with wide eyes and couldnt help but exim with admiration. Of course, who do you think your sister is! Xue Xiang was very proud of herself. Go, add some water to that pot! Alright! Eager to have a taste of the warm, steaming buns, Xue Nian also started to work hard. If one bucket of water was too heavy, then take half a bucket. Little by little, Xue Nian managed to fill half the pot with water. Thats enough! said Xue Xiang. She then rummaged for a bamboo steamer, ced it over the pot, and set the buns on top. But when it came to lighting the fire, the two little girls were at a loss. Because there were no matches here, let alone a lighterstarting a fire required flint. They had no idea how to use it. But this didnt stump Xue Xiang. With a turn of her eyes, she went over to the bed, grabbed her mothers t-bottomed pan, and brought it over. Sister, what are you going to do? Start a fire, what else? But can you do that with this? Dont worry about it; if I say it can, then it can! As she spoke, Xue Xiang waved the t-bottomed pan over the stove. Nothing happened. Sister, theres no fire! Xue Xiangs expression turned a little ugly as she shouted at the t-bottomed pan, Hey,e out now! Still no response. Quit ying dumb, I know youre at home, speak up! The silence continued. Xue Xiangs little face tightened. Not talking, huh? Humph, you really think I wont ask dad to smash you into pieces when he gets back? Finally. Azy voice came from the t-bottomed pan, Kid, what do you want from this Thunder Sovereign? It was Lei Zun who had been forged into the pan by Xue An. Xue Xiang pointed at the stove, See that stove? When I swing my handter, you light it up for me! What? I am the grand Ninth Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, and youre asking me to start a fire? No way! Really not going to do it? A joke, with my status, how could I possibly do something like this? Of course not! Xue Xiang nodded, Alright, then when dades back, Ill tell him you bullied me! Just think about what the consequences will be then? Lei Zun: Chapter 813 Sins from a Past Life Encountering the Chapter 813 -813: Sins from a Past Life, Encountering the Xue Family This Life (2nd Update) Chapter 813 -813: Sins from a Past Life, Encountering the Xue Family This Life (2nd Update) Now tell me, will you do it or not? Xue Xiang said. What on earth did I do in myst life to offend you Xue people! Lei Zun wailed. But the situation was stronger than the man. He had to submit. Alright! Lei Zun said weakly. Only then did Xue Xiang nod in satisfaction, Thats being obedient! When my daddyes back, Ill ask him to buy you candy! Lei Zun nearly spat blood upon hearing this. As a being who had existed for thousands of years, to be praised as obedient by a child? But he dared not provoke this little terror, so he clenched his teeth and endured. At that moment, Xue Xiang suddenly swung the t pan in her hand. A bolt of lightning shot directly towards the stove. Xue Nian pped and cheered, Sister is so amazing! No sooner had her voice faded than a boom was heard. The firewood in the stove immediately turned into ash, and the pot also withstood such high temperatures for only a moment before it was burnt to nothingness. The two sisters stared nkly, and it wasnt until a long whileter that they let out a wail. Our buns! Its all your fault, I told you to light the fire, but who asked you to burn the pot too? Xue Xiang said through clenched teeth, angry. Right, you owe us for the buns! Xue Nian said with tearful eyes. Lei Zun cried out in Zuang Tianqu, Heaven and earth can bear witness, this was never my duty! Plus, I already minimized the lightning as much as I could, who knew this thing was so mmable? Doesnt matter, you have topensate us for our buns! While the two little girls were arguing with this Lei Zun about the buns, the room door suddenly flung open, then Jian Qi staggered in. The two little girls were startled, Jian Qi sister, what happened to you? At that moment, Jian Qi was pale, blood flowing out from the corner of her mouth. Run! Jian Qi shouted hoarsely. The two little girls were still confused about what was happening. Coldughter came from the courtyard. Run? Do you think you can escape today? Jian Qisplexion turned even paler as she said coldly, Hua Wushuang, are you not afraid that my young mistress will settle the score with you when she returns? Your young mistress, haha! Do you think your young mistress will still be able toe back? Following those words, the windows and doors copsed with a resounding crash, revealing a line of people in the courtyard. Leading them was none other than Hua Wushuang, the head senior sister of Jile Hall. And behind her stood the six Sword ves from Zhanhong Building. Tsk tsk, such beautiful young girls. With a bit of grooming, they will definitely be the top cards of Jile Pavilion in the future! Hua Wushuang eyed Xue Xiang and Xue Nian, clicking her tongue in admiration, a sh of greed crossing her eyes. Jian Qi took a deep breath, shielding the two girls behind her as she said coldly, Hua Wushuang, this matter has nothing to do with them, do not harm the innocent! Innocent? Haha, thats funny! Do you really think I dont know? They must be Xue Ans family, right! But dont worry, this time, even Xue An wont be able toe back! Nonsense, our daddy wont have any problems! Xue Xiang shouted from behind Jian Qi. Thats right, you big fatty, you meanie! Dont you dare say bad things about daddy! Xue Nian followed up perfectly. Hua Wushuangs eyelids twitched, and her expression turned cold in an instant, Fatty? Did you just call me a fatty? My sister is right! You are a fatty! Xue Xiang added insult to injury. Hua Wushuang was about to explode with rage. She was very proud of her voluptuous figure, and today, she had been called a fatty. How could she possibly endure this? Capture those two little bitches and bring them back to me, I want to properly educate them! Let them understand what respect means! Hua Wushuang gritted her teeth and shouted. Although these six sword ves were not from Jile Hall, Zhanhong Buildings Li Hanqing had instructed them before leaving. She had told them to cooperate fully with Hua Wushuang. So, after hearing hermand, the six nced at each other. Jian Yi sighed softly, Old Seven, just give up! Xue Liuli cant possiblye back now! The Demonic Young Master, Yuanzong Luo Sanchi, and Jile Pavilions Elder Ling Xiao, when these people join forces, how could Xue Liuli possibly be a match for them? Yeah! Give up! As long as you stop resisting, we can still fight side by side! Jian Er added. Jian Qi gave a wry smile, Fight side by side? What a huge joke! It seems like you werent the ones who attacked me out of the blue. Moreover, its absolutely impossible for me to give up! Bring it on! Today, its either you die or I die! Jian Qi brandished her sword, standing her ground without yielding an inch. The expressions of the six sword ves darkened as they realized that persuasion was futile. Sister Jian Qi, well help you fight these bad guys! Xue Xiang stepped forward, standing by Jian Qis side. Thats right, well help you! Xue Ans little face was filled with determination as she too stood together with them. Jian Qi was stunned, You two Hua Wushuang sneered upon hearing them, What ignorant kids, just begging to be captured! At hermand, the six sword ves charged forward. But their primary target was Jian Qi, who was already at the end of her rope. They didnt even take Xue Xiang and Xue An seriously. In their eyes, once they took down Jian Qi, the rest would be easy to handle. Seeing this, Jian Qi took a deep breath, ready to fight to the death. At that moment, Xue Xiang shouted, Lei Zun, your chance to make amends hase! Azy voice came from the wok, Dont worry, leave it to me! This is just the kind of thing Im best at! Xue Xiang swung the wok in her hand towards the opposite side. The closest to her was Jian Er. Jian Er didnt take this seriously at all, even thinking Xue Xiang was trying to be funny, so a sneer appeared on her lips, Kid, you Before she could finish, a brilliant bolt of lightning burst forth from the wok and struck Jian Er directly. Takenpletely by surprise, Jian Er couldnt react in time and was hit squarely by the lightning. Although her cultivation level was quite good, she couldnt stand against the lightning unleashed by the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign. All she could do was copse to the ground, her body scorched and smoke trailing from her nose and mouth. Xue Xiangs strike was like a thunderp that shook the entire ce. Meanwhile, Xue An also refused to be outdone. She pulled off the miniature wok hanging around her neck and shouted, Now! Boom! A green wooden wok appeared in Xue Ans hand. She then mmed it down on a figure in front of her. Although Xue Ans wok didnt contain the Artifact Spirit Lei Zun, it was still a very powerful magical weapon. Moreover, her opponent waspletely unprepared, so the strike hit the person right on the waist. Bang. The blow sent the figure flying, and upon hitting the ground, they coughed up a mouthful of blood. Only then did people see clearly that the one sent flying was none other than Jian Yi. The entire ce was dumbfounded. But the two young girls stood proudly, tilting their chins up and pointing at the opposition, Anyone else not convinced? Chapter 814 At First I Didnt Believe But Later I Chapter 814 -814: At First I Didnt Believe, But Later I Did (3rd Update) Chapter 814 -814: At First I Didnt Believe, But Later I Did (3rd Update) Watching the twin sisters, Hua Wushuangs eyelids twitched wildly, and herplexion grew increasingly somber. She had never dreamed that two little girls, merely six or seven years old, could be so formidable, and even a few of the sword servants from Zhanhong Building were no match for them. What a bunch of trash, cant even handle two kids! No wonder your Zhanhong Building is bing more and more dpidated! Hua Wushuang said with extreme sarcasm and scorn. All the sword servants showed expressions of shame and anger. Jian Yi, in particr, who had been sent flying by Xue Xiang, was burning with rage and sprang up from the ground, ready tosh out. At this time, Hua Wushuang was also prepared to rush forward and capture the two ignorant little girls to teach them a harsh lesson. But just then, a very anxious shout came from afar. Stop! Master Sister Wushuang, please stop! Hearing this shout, Hua Wushuang was slightly taken aback, then turned her head to look. She saw a steed flying through the air and a figure descending into the arena. Upon seeing this person, Hua Wushuangs face changed slightly, and she then said coldly, Bai Qinger, why are you in such a panic for me to stop? Indeed. The one who had hurriedly arrived was none other than Bai Qinger, whom Xue An had encountered at the auction in Profound Thunder City. Not only was she a chairman within the auction guild, but she was also a disciple of Jile Hall. After parting ways with Xue An in Profound Thunder City, she first returned to the auction guild. After she passed on the message, the guild took it very seriously and immediately sent people to follow Bai Qinger to Wandan City to negotiate with Xue An. But they were a step toote. By the time they reached Wandan City, Xue An had already left the ce with Jian Qi. Bai Qinger then understood that Xue An must have gone to Jile City. So she followed after him. But some trivial matters along the way had dyed her, so it wasnt until today that she arrived at Jile City. Upon entering the city, Bai Qinger first went to Jile Pavilion. Even though Bai Qingers talent and constitution were not considered outstanding within Jile Hall, her current stature within the auction guild was lofty. Thus, when she appeared in Jile Pavilion, she received an extremely warm wee from these junior sisters. But she did not see her sect leader and Master Sister Hua Wushuang. At the time, Bai Qinger did not pay much attention to this; the journey had tired her out, so she nned to drink some tea before looking for Hua Wushuang. However, while she was drinking tea and inquiring about recent events, when she heard that her Master Sister had gone to capture a pair of twin sisters, The tea that Bai Qinger had just sipped hadnt yet been swallowed when she sprayed it all out. Then she grabbed the neck of the junior sister reporting the news, her face twisted with ferocity, demanding to know exactly what had happened. This junior sister was terrified by her appearance, trembling as she recounted the entire incident. When it was mentioned that Xue An had already led people into the Great Dream Treasure Trove, and that her Master Sister believed that Xue An would never return, hence she went to capture the twins who had followed him, Bai Qingers face turned ashen. She dropped the junior sister, turned, and ran outside. At the time, the junior sister hadnt understood what was happening. But soon after, Bai Qinger returned and roared, Get me a horse! Also, where is that small building? Quickly, a Pegasus was brought to her, and the trembling junior sister pointed out the direction. Without a moments hesitation, Bai Qinger rode off. When she had just arrived not far from here, she heard the words of her eldest martial sister, Hua Wushuang. Bai Qinger was so frightened that she almost fainted, and in a moment of panic, she simply shouted loudly and then rushed over. Afternding, she saw that Xue Xiang and Xue Nian were unharmed, and she finally let out a sigh of relief, then turned her head to face the grim-looking Hua Wushuang and said. Eldest martial sister, you absolutely must not harm these two little sisters! Oh? Why do you say that? Hua Wushuang sneered. At this point, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian also recognized Bai Qinger and couldnt help but cry out, Are you the sister from the auction? Bai Qinger smiled slightly at the two girls and then said solemnly, Because their father, that Xue An, is someone no one can afford to provoke. Hua Wushuangughed coldly for a while, No one can afford to provoke? Tsk tsk, why dont I believe a word of it? Bai Qinger sighed, At first, I didnt believe it either, but then I did! Saying this, Bai Qinger recounted the scene she had witnessed in Profound Thunder City and the various things that Xue An had done in Wandan City. After listening, Hua Wushuangs face also changed several times. However, she soonughed. It does sound very impressive, but mentioning all this seems to be of no use now! Because the peerless mighty one youre speaking of has already entered the Great Dream Treasure, and waiting for him inside are thebined forces of the Three Heavens Sect and Yuan Sects Luo Sanchi. I dont believe he could still be alive in such a situation! Bai Qinger, who had thought her words would move Hua Wushuang, was stunned upon hearing this and then said anxiously, Eldest martial sister, you really mustnt think this way! Many people have thought like you before, but in the end, they all died a miserable death! Shut your mouth! Am I the eldest martial sister, or are you? Hua Wushuang snapped. Bai Qinger was left speechless by that retort. Hua Wushuang sneered, It seems youve been scared out of your wits by this Xue An! And its not just me who wishes to deal with these two little girls. My master, Elder Ling Xiao, has given the same orders. Are you nning to defy the elders wishes? Bai Qingers expression flickered. It was then that Hua Wushuang coldly said to the sword-ves, If not now, then when? The sword-ves looked at each other and then charged forward together. Xue Xiang and Xue Nian showed no fear, wielding their frying pans and fighting against the group. And Jian Qi, despite his injuries, joined the fray as well. But this time, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian could not be as rxed as before. After all, no matter how powerful the magical items in their hands were, they were still only six- or seven-year-old children. As such, when faced with these sword-ves who were now fully on guard, it only took a few exchanges before the two were suppressed with no power to fight back. Hua Wushuang watched on with a look of pride. Bai Qinger could no longer hold back and was about to rush into the fray to stop everything. Just at that moment, the sky suddenly darkened. Then, from mid-air came a voice cold with raging fury. How dare you bully my daughters, today, you all must die! Everyone shuddered, then looked up. They saw that the originally clear sky had been engulfed by a terrifying surge of aura, like a stormy sea. The heavens dimmed, and the sun and moon lost their light. Under such terrifying might, a figure appeared in the sky, eyes burning with fierce anger. Chapter 815 s of bloodbath (4th update) Chapter 815: 815 chapters of bloodbath (4th update) Chapter 815: 815 chapters of bloodbath (4th update) Its Daddy! Daddy is back! The two little girls cheered jubntly. Xue Ans figure instantly appeared beside them, and then he hugged them both. Daddy, you finally came back! We were so scared! Yes, Daddy, what happened to you exactly? We were terrified! The two little girls hugged Xue Ans neck, speaking with grievance. Xue An naturally understood that he had almost been taken advantage of by the Heart Demon while in his dream. That call must havee from An Yan and these two little ones. Thinking of this, he couldnt help but feel full of regret. Im sorry, Daddy scared you! Daddy promises it wont happen again! Mmm mmm! the two little girls nodded in unison. But Daddy, Mommy hasnt woken up yet! Xue Xiang said, a bit worried. Xue An could naturally sense the aura from An Yan in the bedroom behind him. He could see that An Yan had passed out due to overusing her Cultivation Level, which had triggered the Seal, leading to cultivation fluctuations. Although it was not a major issue, this still deeply infuriated Xue An. Yaner, dont worry, we will start thinking of ways to break the Seal next. Xue An thought silently in his mind. Then, he looked up at Hua Wushuang and the others. Wherever his gaze went, these people involuntarily took a step back. Because the imposing manner of Xue Ans entrance was simply too astonishing. Whats more, the sky was growing increasingly dark, as if a massive storm was brewing, causing peoples hearts to palpitate. Daddy, it was this fatty who bullied us! Mmm mmm, she even said something about capturing us to train us, and to make us lead the way or something! Hearing this from his daughters, Xue An could no longer restrain the rage in his heart. Kneel down! This Hua Wushuang was shivering with fear. She could feel the soaring, overwhelming aura from Xue An. She had never seen such an aura before, not even from the master of the hall. Thus, she was utterly terrified and stealthily moved backward. But just then, themand Kneel down! from Xue An left her no room to struggle, and she was forced by Xue Ans terrifying presence to kneel on the ground. Bang. Her knees burst open due to the intense pressure. Hua Wushuangs face contorted with pain, but she still managed to say calmly, How how could you appear here? What about my master and the Fierce Demon Prince? Xue An coldly said, Those people have all been killed by me! No no way! How could you possibly kill so many powerful beings? You must be lying! Definitely! Hua Wushuang cried out in disbelief. Just then, the few Sword Servants from Zhanhong Building, seeing the situation turning bad, scattered in flight. Xue An did not even nce at them. The few Sword Servants were momentarily relieved, but just then, a dazzling sword light swept across the sky like a flying dragon and instantly chopped these people down from the air. Then, the figures of Xue Liuli and Jile Maiden appeared at the scene. Upon their arrival, Hua Wushuang, who had been clinging to herst shred of hope, fell intoplete despair. And those Sword Servants who had their limbs severed and fell from the sky screamed, Xue Xue Liuli? Xue Liuli coldly said, Yes, its me! Are you surprised to see that Im still alive? The several Sword ves shivered, their eyes filled with terror as they stared at Xue Liuli. They could tell that Xue Liuli, who once had regressed in Sword Dao, now possessed an unmatched sword prowess. She had clearly recovered to her original state, and was even several times stronger than before. Her survival also indicated that both the tower master and Xing Dannan had met their ends. These thoughts filled the betraying Sword ves with remorse and fear. At that moment, Hua Wushuang, seeing the Jile Maiden, screamed desperately as if seeing a life-saving straw, Jile Maiden, save me! The Jile Maiden remained silent but nced at Xue An. Xue An made a please go ahead gesture with his hand. Thereupon, the Jile Maiden stepped toward Hua Wushuang. Seeing this, Xue An silently shielded his two daughters consciousness. Overjoyed, Hua Wushuang eximed, Jile Maiden, thank you for saving me! I only did this for the development of our Jile Hall By then, the Jile Maiden had already approached Hua Wushuang, quietly observing her, then she shook her head and interrupted her. You are mistaken! Hua Wushuangs expression froze, and then she looked at the Jile Maiden in disbelief. Jile Jile Maiden, you you can talk? The Jile Maiden nodded. A flicker of panic passed through Hua Wushuangs eyes, but she forced a smile, Thats wonderful! Jile Maiden, you can finally speak! All the efforts of our lodge master and the elders were not in vain! The Jile Maiden coldly said, Efforts? My inability to speak was also your doing, wasnt it? Upon these words, Hua Wushuang trembled violently, her face showing extreme horror. The Jile Maiden, as if she hadnt noticed, continued, Do you know why I said you were mistaken just now? Hua Wushuang, trembling, shook her head. Jile Hall is not ours; it is yours! And I will be the one who personally buries you! As she spoke, the Jile Maiden slowly raised her hand. No no! Jile Maiden, what happened in your family, I only learned about from my mentor, it has nothing to do with me! Please, dont kill me! Hua Wushuang screamed frantically. A cold light shed in the Jile Maidens eyes, So you all knew, yet you kept it secret from me alone! Hehehehehe. The Jile Maiden let out a neuroticugh. Hua Wushuang, no longer minding her knee pain, used all her strength and, leveraging her thighs, sprang from the ground and turned to run. The Jile Maiden swiped at the air with her palm but did not pause; she stretched forward and grabbed Hua Wushuangs neck from behind. Hua Wushuang tried to scream. The Jile Maidens expressionless fingers suddenly jabbed inward and then yanked outward forcefully. Plop. A sound of flesh being brutally torn apart. Hua Wushuangs spine was savagely ripped out by the Jile Maiden. Hua Wushuangs body went limp, and she died instantly. The Jile Maidens bewildered face was sshed with fresh blood. She lightly dabbed some with her finger, tasted it at her lips, and then burst into a gigglingugh. No one dared to speak. Everyone was stunned by the bloody scene. It was not until a momentter that Xue Liuli coldly said, Now, will you take your own lives, or shall I do it? The several Sword ves all disyed a look of despair, Lord Xue Xue Liuli nodded, Understood! With that, she suddenly waved her hand. The sword, like a roaming dragon, instantly severed the throats of the several Sword ves. Chapter 816 Daddy I Want to Eat Braised Pork Belly Chapter 816 -816: Daddy, I Want to Eat Braised Pork Belly (First Update) Chapter 816 -816: Daddy, I Want to Eat Braised Pork Belly (First Update) The small courtyard was permeated with a nauseating smell of blood. Bai Qinger looked on with a dazed expression, hardly daring to believe everything before her eyes. The Sect Leaders senior sister Hua Wushuang and several sword ves from Zhanhong Building just died like this? Especially Hua Wushuang, she was actually killed by the Jile Maiden. This kind of fratricide filled Bai Qingers heart with shock and horror. At that moment, the Jile Maiden turned her head to look at Bai Qinger and raised her blood-stained lips into a grim smile, You seem to be from Jile Hall too! Bai Qinger usually stayed in the auction guild and seldom went to Jile Hall, so the Jile Maiden didnt have a deep impression of her. Bai Qinger trembled all over and hurriedly raised her voice, Great Maiden, this has nothing to do with me! I came to stop Hua Wushuang. Jian Qi also said at this time, Great Maiden, Bai Qinger has been trying to stop Hua Wushuang just now, I saw it all with my own eyes! Upon hearing this, the Jile Maiden gave Bai Qinger a cold nce before turning away and leaving. Bai Qinger let out a sigh of relief and couldnt help but cast a grateful look at Jian Qi. The Jile Maiden walked up to Xue An and knelt down on one knee. Sir, I have a request, please grant it to me! Xue An said indifferently, What? You want to wipe out Jile Hall? The Jile Maiden nodded, Jile Hall, I must destroy it! Xue An smiled slightly, Alright! Wait for me a moment, I will apany you on this trip! After speaking, Xue An turned and walked into the bedroom. An Yan was still lying on the bed, unconscious. Standing by the bed, Xue An said softly, Yaner, dont worry, once this matter is settled, I will take you to a ce to break the seal! With that, Xue An released the divine consciousness of his two daughters that had been blocked. Daddy, Im so hungry! Xue Xiang said pitifully. Mm-mm, we havent eaten all day! Xue Nian chimed in. Xue Ans heart ached at hearing this. Tell me, what do you want to eat! Daddy will cook it for you! I want to eat twice-cooked pork! Xue Nians eyes lit up as she spoke. I want steamed fish! Xue Xiang also asserted. Xue An smiled, Good! Daddy will cook for you now! After saying that, Xue An opened the Mustard Seed Ring. It stored a huge quantity of ingredients. Furthermore, because of the special nature of the Mustard Seed Ring, the food stored inside would not spoil and would always remain as fresh as when it was put in. The doors and windows of the kitchen had just been destroyed. Xue An simply started cooking under the open sky. People like Xue Liuli, the Jile Maiden, and Bai Qinger looked on dumbfounded in the courtyard. Who could have imagined that a person who acted so decisively and possessed unrivaled strength could also have such a tender side? Especially seeing that incredibly skilled manner, it seemed his culinary skills were quite remarkable! With just a wave of his hand, a stream of Sword Qi enveloped the exceedingly tender wild yellow croaker, then shes of sword light twinkled and the fish scales fell off in a shower. Xue Liuli was almost dumbstruck. Sword light could actually be used to scale fish? As she was marveling, she saw the yellow croaker instantly split open in the middle, with its entrails removed and the tiny bones in the flesh being picked out by strands of Sword Qi as thin as cow hair. Seeing this, Xue Liuli inhaled sharply. She thought that if it came to scaling fish with Sword Qi, she could barely manage it. But to remove fish bones with Sword Qi with such ease andfort was beyond her. The difficulty had increased by more than a hundredfold. From this alone, it was evident that Xue Ans Sword Dao was simply beyond her reach. At the same time, with a casual wave of his hand, Xue An covered the pork with a strand of white me. In an instant, the stubborn pig hairs on the pork skin vanished without a trace. Simultaneously, the skin turned slightly golden brown, emitting a faint aroma of char. Smelling this, Bai Qinger secretly swallowed her saliva, then took several cautious steps back with a very peculiar expression on her face. It wasnt the fragrance that enticed her, but the memory of those bodies that had just been burned to nothing by the white mes. It made her feel somewhat strange inside. Very soon. The ingredients were processed and suspended in mid-air. Xue An turned his head and looked. Eh wheres the pot? Xue Xiang looked down somewhat embarrassedly, Daddy, I was just trying to steam some buns, but that hateful Lei Zun wasnt careful when igniting the fire and burnt the pot away! Xue Xiang echoed, Exactly, that Lei Zun is just too hateful! Xue An, unable to suppress a chuckle, then gently patted Xue Xiangs little head, Silly girl, can you even steam buns? Yes! Ive seen Mommy steam buns! Thats right, the buns sister makes are so big and round, theyre really good! Xue An looked at the two quirky little girls and couldnt help butugh, yet he nodded, So thats how it is, Xiang Xiang is really awesome! But Daddy, what do we do now? How can we cook without a pot? Xue Xiang asked with some concern. Xue An smiled, Didnt you say that Lei Zun burned away your pot? Now let him redeem himself for his deeds! With that, Xue An reached out his hand, Come here! The frying pan that had been shivering in the corner hurriedly flew over as it heard the call. Then the sycophantic voice of Lei Zun came from within. Great one, it wasnt like that, listen to me exin Xue An said indifferently, No more nonsense, just fry the dishes obediently! Understand? But Hmm? No problem at all, great one! Its my honor to fry dishes for you. Lei Zun hurriedly said, even though her heart was furiouslyining. I must havemitted some monstrous sin in my past life; otherwise, why would I end up in the hands of this person in this lifetime? s, my reputation as the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, only to end up cooking for someone! As reluctant as she was in her heart, Lei Zun dared not disobey Xue Ansmand and obediently transformed into suitable cookware, then the bottom of the pot began to flicker with faint electrical sparks. You big liar, didnt you say you couldnt ignite mes? Then what is this? Xiang Xiang said with a face full of indignation. Exactly, youre just bullying us kids! Lei Zun trembled slightly, then spoke faintly, You noble little ancestors, this is a new trick Ive just figured out, okay! At this moment, Xue An spoke lightly, Enough talk, begin! Everyone then watched dumbfounded as Xue An used a Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereigns cookware to stir-fry the ingredients that had been prepared with Sword Qi and Divine Fire. This meal was unprecedented, if not unrivalled in history. Especially once the mouth-watering fragrance dispersed, nearly half of Jile Citys residents caught its scent. Only when he saw his two daughters wolfing down the meal did Xue An finally allow a slight smile to spread across his face. Then he said mildly, Xue Liuli, you stay behind to watch over them; Mu Ya,e with me! The Jile Maiden said in a deep voice, Yes! Chapter 817 Not Rebellion but Annihilation (2nd Chapter 817 -817: Not Rebellion, but Annihtion (2nd Update) Chapter 817 -817: Not Rebellion, but Annihtion (2nd Update) Xue An took a step and arrived above Jile City. At this moment, the whole city was slightly agitated. After all, Xue Ans furious arrival just now was too astonishing; so much so that ck clouds in the sky had still not dispersed. Countless people looked up at Xue An standing atop the ck clouds, all showing a look of shock. Xue An said indifferently, Before I go, theres one more thing to do! With that, Xue An raised his fist and struck out. This punch seemed to shake heaven and earth, as the ck clouds in the sky furiously gathered and thundered toward what was in front of them. The Jile Pavilion at the city center, originally resplendent and filled with peace and prosperity, now echoed with the screams of the many powerful cultivators left behind. They rushed out in an instant, trying to resist. But it was in vain. These cultivators were far too insignificant under Xue Ans earth-shaking punch. Under the overwhelming power of the punch, like a dragons breath, these strong cultivators didnt even have the chance to cry out before they all turned to dust. Suddenly, the incredibly sturdy Jile Pavilion groaned and started to crumble and break apart, eventually transforming into a cloud of dust that slowly settled to the ground. All the people inside Jile City looked on dumbfounded. Some involuntarily swallowed hard. Because this punch was simply too terrifying. The Jile Pavilion that had just stood in the center of the city was turned to dust by this punch. Even those powerful beings inside the pavilion were all reduced to dust. One punch, a city in shock. Xue An withdrew his fist and said indifferently, Lets go! Next is Jile Hall! The Jile Maiden nodded and turned into a beam of light leading the way. Great Dream Mountains main peak soared into the clouds, and the mountain range stretched on endlessly, known as the mountain range of ten thousand miles. Jile Hall was situated deep within these mountains. And after thousands of years of development, various traps and illusions were scattered throughout the depths of Great Dream Mountain. If one unfamiliar with the path entered, it meant almost certain death. Therefore, over time, Great Dream Mountain had be a forbidden ce, unapproachable by anyone. Thus, countless fierce sacred beasts lived deep within these mountains. At this moment, these sacred beasts were leisurely wandering and feeding through the mountains. Suddenly, two streaks of light passed across the sky. Wherever they went, all the sacred beasts prostrated themselves on the ground, trembling violently. Because the majesty they emitted was simply too frightening. Being sacred beasts, they were more sensitive to such aura and naturally more terrified. Thus, wherever Xue An flew, the beasts bowed their heads, and Great Dream Mountain, which had never been without its howls, also became utterly silent in this moment. Even Great Dream Mountain itself seemed to quiver slightly, as if weing the arrival of a supreme emperor. Xue An walked with an easy stride. As he passed, there were asional crackling sounds and shes of brilliance. Those were the traps and illusions set up by Jile Hall in mid-air. For other cultivators, these might represent insurmountable barriers. But for Xue An, they were merely little puddles he couldnt bother to dodge. Amidst this violent breach of formations, Xue An and the Jile Maiden headed straight for Jile Hall, hidden in the deepest part of the mountains. Finally, a majestic city appeared in the distance. This city stood atop the clouds at the peak of Great Dream Mountain, with all sorts of colorful glows flickering around it. Within it, various exotic beasts appeared and disappeared. Indistinctly, you could even hearughtering from the city. It truly seemed like a realm of the Immortals. Jile Hall, weve arrived! Boom! Xue An charged straight towards the massive city. Along the way, radiance swirled, and explosions echoed incessantly. It was evident that the traps and illusionary formations here were densely packed to an unbelievable degree. But none of this posed the slightest obstruction to Xue An. His speed did not decrease in the slightest, as he continued to surge forward as leisurely as if he were strolling in a courtyard. A roar of fury came from within Jile Hall. Clearly, Xue Ans grand approach had rmed the people inside. Who goes there? Who dares to intrude upon the forbidden grounds of Jile Hall? Eh, Heavenly Maiden? Following the voice, a beautiful middle-aged woman appeared mid-air, then spoke with surprise. Standing with his hands behind his back, Xue An smiled faintly, Who is she? Stepping forward a few paces, Jile Maiden said indifferently, Ling Xiaos junior sister, Third Elder Ling Kong. At that moment, Ling Kong asked in a puzzled tone, Heavenly Maiden, what is happening? In a soft voice, Jile Maiden said, Is Fan Qinghuang here? Tell her toe see me! Upon hearing this name, Ling Kongs expression turned unsightly. Heavenly Maiden, although you are honored as our sects Holy Maiden, you should still show the necessary respect to our sect leader. How could you casually speak her name? Moreover, you have brought a man back with you,mitting a major taboo of our sect! Ling Kong spoke ardently, her face full of pride. She indeed had the right to be so. For she was the elder in charge of rewarding the good and punishing the evil within Jile Hall. Jile Maiden snorted coldly and raised her hand to deliver a p. p! The p sent Ling Kong flying hundreds of yards away. By the time she stabilized herself, her cheek was swollen high. Mu Ya, what do you mean by this? Ling Kong roared in anger. Calmly, Jile Maiden responded, Nothing much, just some ounts to settle with you all! Ling Kongsplexion changed drastically upon hearing this, You what do you mean? Just a few decades, have you already forgotten what you did to my family back then? Ling Kong shuddered at Jile Maidens words, and eximed in shock, Who told you that? Is it this man? Mu Ya, dont be beguiled by an outsider, dont do something that would please your enemies and break the hearts of your loved ones! As she spoke, Ling Kong, with a ferocious look, pounced towards Xue An, You, a petty troublemaker, I must kill you today! Silence! With a light hum, Xue An flicked his finger. The approaching Ling Kong was instantly burst apart. Momentster, an angry roar emanated from within Jile City, Mu Ya, are you colluding with outsiders? Are you nning a rebellion? Shaking her head, Mu Ya replied, Not a rebellion, but the annihtion of a sect! These chilling eight words were spoken. One after another, powerful presences surged out from Jile Hall. Each of these auras was extremely powerful, with even the presence of Golden Immortal experts among them. Combined, they formed an overwhelming force that caused the entire Great Dream Mountain, within a hundred-thousand-mile radius, to tremble. Jile Maiden was the first to be affected, pushed back over ten miles, herplexion turning pale, showing signs of defeat; she was obviously injured by the momentum. Xue An smiled coldly, took a step forward, facing this vast sea-like presence alone, and then let out a shout. Begone! With thatmand. The immense presence that filled heaven and earth instantly solidified, then exploded apart. Following this, a multitude of muffled groans came from within Jile Hall. The presence weakened as well. But at the same time, a voice filled with anger rang through heaven and earth. Who is so bold as to disturb Jile Hall while I am in seclusion? Chapter 818 Strike Removing a Mountain (3rd Chapter 818 -818: Strike Removing a Mountain (3rd Update) Chapter 818 -818: Strike Removing a Mountain (3rd Update) With that utterance, a woman who seemed almost ethereal appeared above Jile Hall. Behind her, over a dozen elders were lined up in a row. Ling Kong, who had just been sted to pieces by Xue An, was also among them. This womans age was indeterminate, but her figure was the perfect S-curve that could trap an onlooker with a single nce and never let them escape if they possessed even slightlycking willpower. This indicated just how terrifying her charm techniques were. The neer was none other than the master of Jile Hall, known as the number one seductress for hundreds of years, Fan Qinghuang. At this moment. Fan Qinghuang stood in the air, her expression deadly serious, Friend, what grudge do Jile Hall and you have that you would attack us? And why instigate trouble between the Holy Maiden and our sect? Xue An chuckled lightly upon hearing this, Instigate? No, I simply couldnt stand your actions, so I followed to join in the excitement, thats all! At this moment, Mu Yas voice was cold as ice as she spoke, Fan Qinghuang, why dont you dare to show yourself in your true form? Instead, you hide behind and scare me with an illusion? Mu Ya! I know why you harbor such great resentment towards us! But you must believe that we truly have the best interest at heart for you! Your Brahma Heavenly Charm Bones are extremely rare and powerful, and it would be a colossal waste if they were trapped in mundane familial ties. Thats why we took such measures, to help you achieve supreme aplishment! You must understand our good intentions! Good intentions? Mu Yaughed bitterly, herughter mingling with tears of blood flowing from her eyes. My father was kind-hearted and benevolent, my mother gentle and virtuous, my sister dignified and modest; I had such a perfect family. Yet for the sake of some Brahma Heavenly Charm Bones, you ruthlessly destroyed everything! And now you dare to say it was for my own good? Mu Yas voice did not ripple with emotion, but her words seemed to weep with blood. Mu Ya, to be an Immortal and an ancestor, it is necessary to sever worldly ties. Those trivial familial emotions and joys are all but illusions, you Go to hell with bing an Immortal and an ancestor! Mu Ya screamed furiously. Do you know what I experienced that night? I was like a dead dog, hiding in the secret chambers, listening as my dearest sister was tortured to death! And the corpses of my parentsy in the courtyard, growing cold! Yet to your mouths, their deaths merit only triviality and illusion? The aura of the Jile Maiden fluctuated wildly, her eyes shining brilliantly, as a strange fragrance enveloped the whole of Jile Hall. This What is this! Fan Qinghuang was momentarily stunned. At the same time, the Jile Maiden, as if driven by madness, rushed forward. I want you all to die! To pay with your lives for what you did to my sister, to my parents! Boom. The Jile Maiden struck out with a palm. Fan Qinghuang and the elders illusions were all shattered by that single blow. But then, a crystal bright barrier appeared in the sky above Jile Hall, with all sorts of runes and symbols emerging on it. Mu Yas palm strike didnt even cause a ripple before it was neutralized by the barrier. Its useless! Mu Ya, listen to me, your talent is said to be the best since the founding of Jile Hall. If you are willing to submit, then I can tilt all of Jile Halls resources toward you. Given time, not only is True Immortality within reach, but even a shot at the supreme state of Great Luo is possible! By then, you could live for eons, wander the world at ease, and enjoy boundless happiness! Mu Ya, as if she hadnt heard a word, relentlessly continued her attacks in frenzied rage. But her assaults couldnt shake the barrier in the slightest. At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, Enough! Stop! His words gradually brought Mu Ya back from her frenzy. By now, her hands were mangled by the rebounding force of the barrier, but the strange fragrance was growing even more intense. My My lord! Xue An looked at the barrier and said lightly, This Mountain Protection Array is connected to the entire Spirit Vein of Great Dream Mountain! You cannot do anything to it! A look of despair appeared on Mu Yas face. Beneath the barrier, Fan Qinghuangs figure slowly emerged and then spoke in a cold voice, Young man, you have a discerning eye! Xue An smiled, Compliments aside, what others cannot do, I still want to give it a try! As he spoke, Xue An raised his fist and struck out. Boom. After a loud explosion. Ripples appeared on the surface of the light screen, and even the entire Jile Hall quivered slightly. But even so, the light screen still stubbornly existed, bing even brighter and more dazzling. Its useless! With the profound depth of the Spirit Vein within the ten thousand li of Great Dream Mountain, its not something that can be moved by human strength! Even if a True Immortal came here, they too would be powerless before this Mountain Protection Array! Fan Qinghuang stood proudly, looking at Xue An through the light screen with contempt. Seeing that even Xue An couldnt break through the Mountain Protection Array, a deeper sense of despair colored Mu Yas face. But at that moment, Xue Anughed. Do you really think that, with this turtle shell, you can stop me? Very well, today, I will let you witness what true power is! Having said that, Xue An stepped forward and reached above the ny thousand li of the heavens. The crowd all looked up. At that moment, the stars shone like diamonds, and the full moon glowed like amp. Xue An stood before the round moon, appearing like an Ancient God descending into the world, so majestic that people dared not look directly at him. What is he going to do? Fan Qinghuang and all the people at Jile Hall changed color, not understanding what Xue An was nning to do. Meanwhile. Xue An stepped out, his hands seeming to sp a tall mountain, and then he sharply cried out. Rise for me! Boom, boom, boom. After a roar that resembled the bellowing of a Giant Dragon, a mountain thousands of zhang high was shaken by Xue Ansheng and uprooted along with it. All the people at Jile Hall were dumbfounded. Especially Fan Qinghuang, her gaze vacant as she watched Xue An plucking up a mountain, her mind going nk. Although it is said that an Immortal can move mountains and seas, even a Golden Immortal would find it difficult to do so. Possibly only someone who has be a True Immortal, or even a being stronger than a True Immortal, could truly move mountains and drain seas, turning the seas into mulberry fields. So, when Fan Qinghuang witnessed this scene, a horrifying thought suddenly arose in her heart. Could it bethis man is a True Immortal powerhouse? At the same time. Xue An lifted the mountain and then said indifferently, I hope you like this gift! As he spoke, the thousand-zhang tall mountain flew across the sky, smashing towards Jile Hall. As the mountain peak drew closer and closer. Countless people in Jile Hall screamed in terror. Run! No sooner had the words been spoken than a thunderous crash sounded. The thousand-zhang tall peak smashed directly onto the Mountain Protection Array of Jile Hall. This time. The crystalline light screen flickered wildly for a few moments, then gradually dimmed. Finally. There was a crisp snapping sound. The light screen could no longer withstand such a heavy blow and burst apart with a thunderous explosion. Chapter 819 Bliss Ancestor (4th Update) Chapter 819 -819: Bliss Ancestor (4th Update) Chapter 819 -819: Bliss Ancestor (4th Update) A towering peak smashed directly into Jile Hall. Boom. This beautifully designed city then encountered a disastrous fate,pletely crushed beneath the mountain. As for the powerhouses inside, they were all smashed into meat patties. When the dust settled. Looking at the city again, it was now nothing but barrennd. Did they did they die? Mu Ya asked, trembling, shocked by Xue Ans earth-shattering strike just now. Xue An patted his hands and said indifferently, Not yet! As he spoke, his eyes sparkled brilliantly, he looked around, a cold smile forming at the corners of his mouth. Then he raised his hand, stepped forward, and threw a punch. Boom. This punch, though aimed at the void, generated several shattering sounds. Then, the void cracked open, revealing a secret world within. Inside, Fan Qinghuang and the elders were frantically fleeing. Fan Qinghuang was the first to run. Because once she saw Xue Ans mountain-lifting strike, she understood that this man was an existence she simply could not provoke. To save her own life, she did not hesitate to escape to this ancestral ground of Jile Hall. This ce was where the past powerhouses of Jile Hall, those whose lifespan was nearing its end but whocked the ability to breakthrough their cultivation levels, were buried. Once she fled here, the elderspeted to be the first to follow her in. It was not until they entered this ce that they finally breathed a sigh of relief. Who exactly is this man? Why is he so powerful? an elder asked with lingering fear. Who knows! But it seems he came here with the Jile Maiden! Could he be the support she brought in? It must be so. That treacherous woman, we at Jile Hall nurtured her carefully, yet she colluded with outsiders to destroy her own sect. Absolutely heartless and ungrateful! The elder speaking deliberately ignored what they had done to Mu Ya before. Enough! Fan Qinghuang snapped coldly. Under her imposing manner, none of the elders dared to make a sound. This matter cannot just be dropped! I reckon Jile Hall ispletely finished now! Once we get out, we must immediately find out everything about this man, and then n to eliminate you! The master speaks wisdom! The master is wise! Even at this moment, these elders did not forget to tter. But just then, Xue Ans voice came through, No need for inquiries, my name is Xue An, its that simple! Hearing this. Fan Qinghuang and the others turned their heads in shock. They saw a huge tear in the secret realm. Xue An stood there, smiling as he watched everyone. This scene almost made the high-ranking members of Jile Hall faint from fright. Xue An, Jile Hall has no quarrel with you, why pursue our destruction so ruthlessly? shouted Fan Qinghuang, as she rapidly retreated. Xue An said lightly, Youre right, I have no quarrel with Jile Hall, but the words you just spoke displeased me. To attain divinity and honor, must I sever all earthly ties? These words made Fan Qinghuang and the others hesitate for a moment. You you want to destroy Jile Hall just because of that? Xue An nodded, Thats right! Fan Qinghuang almost wished she could p herself twice. If she hadnt spoken just now, would everything be fine now? But there was no medicine for regret avable in the world. She could only try to stay calm and said, Xue An, consider that I misspoke, and I hope you can give us a chance. Can we let bygones be bygones regarding this enmity? Xue An smiled faintly, No way! As he spoke, Xue An raised his hand, and countless sword res appeared in the air, then charged towards this secret realm. No Fan Qinghuang screamed. At the same time. From within this secret realm, a sigh was heard, followed by a faint female voice saying, Powerful one, you have already annihted my Jile Hall. Consider giving me some face and spare my disciples and sessors, how about that? Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, surrounded by sword res, and said coldly, So you finally decided to show yourself? Powerful one, did you already know I was here? As her voice lingered, an old crone appeared in the void. Upon seeing this figure. Fan Qinghuang and all the elders trembled, then knelt excitedly on the ground. We pay our respects to our great ancestress! Indeed. The one who had appeared in the void was none other than Chu Lele, the founding ancestress of Jile Hall. Fan Qinghuang knelt on the ground, her face revealing an uncontroble smile. The great ancestress had appeared. Xue An was in for trouble now. However, Xue An faced Chu Lele and smiled coldly, Thats right, the moment I uprooted and destroyed Jile Hall, I sensed your presence! Chu Leles expression changed, then she sighed slightly, It really is true that each generation produces its own new talents! I had barely stirred, and you already sensed it? Then Chu Lele looked up at Xue An, Young man, do you know why I didnt stop your actions? Xue An didnt speak, but simply held his shoulders and looked on with interest. Chu Lele continued, Because the actions of these disciples of mine have indeed been quite disgraceful, so let this serve as a lesson to them! As long as you are willing to spare them, I will not pursue this matter further, what do you think? Hearing her great ancestress speak like this, Fan Qinghuangs smug expression froze. She had thought her great ancestress would severely reprimand Xue An, and yet she had let him off just like that? But the next words from Xue An werepletely beyond the expectations of Fan Qinghuang and the others. He shook his head, No way! Chu Leles expression changed, Young man Xue An waved his hand, Enough, dont call others young man as if you are much older. Moreover, do you really think I couldnt see through it? As he spoke, Xue An surveyed the secret realm and said tly, The reason you didnt stop me from destroying your Jile Hall wasnt as you im that you didnt want to interfere, but rather that you simply couldnt! If Im not mistaken, you cant leave this secret realm because your lifespan has already ended. Only within this painstakingly created secret realm of yours can you cling to life. The moment you leave, you will turn to dust instantly, am I right? These words severely shook Chu Lele. You How did I know, is that what you want to ask? Xue An smiled faintly, Someone else adopted simr tactics to yours, but unlike you, he did it to uphold his beliefs, whereas you did it to cling filthily to life. Chu Leles expression changed several times, finally revealing a sinister and exceedingly cold smile. Honestly, you really surprised me, but do you truly believe that I can do nothing to you? Chapter 820 Burning Heaven and Earth (First Chapter 820 -820: Burning Heaven and Earth (First Update) Chapter 820 -820: Burning Heaven and Earth (First Update) Having spoken, the crack in the secret realm that Xue An had broken open rapidly healed and repaired itself. In an instant, it restored to its original state. Afterward, Chu Leles momentum became increasingly fierce, even merging with this secret realm as one. The mighty one, from the moment you entered, I have been quietly repairing the broken space. Now, the connection between this ce and Guiyi has been severed by me; you cant get out! And in this secret realm, I am an omnipotent Deity! At the end of her deration, Chu Lele let out an extremely arrogantugh. Together with Fan Qinghuang and the others, all revealed cruel and triumphant smiles. Under Chu Leles oppressive aura, the Sword Qi around Xue An furiously spun, attempting to resist, but just as Chu Lele had said, in this secret realm, she was nearly omnipotent. As a result, the Sword Qi around Xue An gradually shrank, and its momentum was also suppressed to the lowest. Kneel now and beg for mercy, and I might consider leaving a strand of your soul! Just upying your physical body, Chu Leles eyes gleamed with greed. Because Xue Ans physical body was too powerful, if she could seize and upy it, she could leave this ursed ce, and even possibly advance further, striking at the highest Heavenly Dao. Xue Anughed. You, dare to im you are omnipotent? Today, I will show you what true omnipotence is! Having spoken, the Sword Qi around Xue An suddenly paused, then solidified into crystal-clear, jade-like lotuses. The moment the lotuses appeared, the previously suppressed momentum began to climb rapidly. Before Chu Lele could react, in Xue Ans eyes, abruptly appeared a white and a red me. He then stepped forward and said in a cold voice, Break! Following Xue Ansmand, two mes burst forth from his eyes and, together with the Sword Qi lotuses surrounding him, transformed into a boundless, prating Sea of Fire that surged towards Chu Lele and the others. Chu Lele was slightly taken aback, then sneered maliciously, Trivial skills, be extinguished! The secret realm trembled violently, starting to crazily weaken the onught of the Sea of Fire. Xue An, is this little ability all you dare to unt? Go to your death! Chu Leleughed maniacally. At this moment, Xue An stood quietly in the middle of the endless Sea of Fire, surrounded by lotuses, resembling a divine sovereign. He then calmly said, mes Coalescing into Dragon, arise! Boom. The distinctly separate red and white mes intertwined, then rapidly coalesced into a blinding, fiery dragon form. The dragon form appeared red and white, finely detailed and vividly lifelike, though only its head remained a blur. Simultaneously, the Sword Qi lotuses filling the heavens and earth furiously surged into the Divine Dragons head, causing the head to quickly solidify. In an instant, a barbaric Giant Dragon with a head of Sword Qi and a body of twin mes appeared between heaven and earth, its dragon eyes looking down upon Chu Lele and the others from a great height. Where the Dragons Might reached, space itself emitted fine sounds of fracturing. This finally made Chu Lele lose herposure, and she eximed in shock, This how is this possible! She found that she could no longer control this realm as effortlessly as before. And when gazed upon by the dragons eyes, she felt an intense sense of impending danger rising within her. This made her tremble all over. Xue An, appearing somewhat bored, yawned, Alright, its about time to end this! Incinerate this ce! At hismand, The Divine Dragon emitted a dragon roar that shook heaven and earth, Chu Lele could barely maintain her stance, but Fan Qinghuang and the others could no longer even stand steady. And then the Divine Dragon opened its mouth and emitted a cluster of nearly transparent golden mes between heaven and earth. Though quite far away, Chu Lele could still feel the nearly terrifying high temperature of the golden mes. It seemed that just a nce was enough to set her eyebrows on fire. This is. Chu Lele was in disbelief. The golden mes exploded with a boom,pletely enveloping Chu Lele and Fan Qinghuang among others. No.! Fan Qinghuang and the elders struggled in agony, trying to escape. But the golden mes were too terrifying. Wherever they reached, they melted everything like the fierce sun melts gold, incinerating all in their path. Thus, these elders did not evenst a breath before they were burned to nothingness. Fan Qinghuang endured slightly longer but only managed to let out one final scream before her body began to burn bit by bit. Master save me! Fan Qinghuang cried out in desperation. But by then, Chu Lele was unable to care for herself, barely managing to maintain a barrier in mid-air, thus momentarily unaffected by the golden mes. Therefore, facing her granddisciples cries for help, she could only watch helplessly. In the end, Fan Qinghuang screamed in despair as her entire being copsed and turned to nothingness. Xue An, your heart is so cruel! Chu Lele screamed resentfully. Xue An responded indifferently, Isnt your Jile Hall all about forsaking earthly emotions to ascend as immortals and ancestors? Why then cant you let go of your fear of death now? This statement slightly stunned Chu Lele, and at that moment, the ming Divine Dragon flicked its tail. The giant tail smashed directly onto Chu Leles barrier. She screamed as the barrier shattered violently, and then the golden mes instantly covered her entire body. Despite her high cultivation level, Chu Lele was no match for the Sky-Burning Golden me. Within a few breaths, her body began to falter and burn away. Finally, after Chu Lele let out herst scream, her entire body disappearedpletely. The Divine Dragon lowered its head, and Xue An stepped on, standing above the heavens, looking down coldly at the secret realm now covered in limitless golden mes and smiled coldly. I know you are not dead because this world is merely a manifestation of your cultivation level. As long as this secret realm is intact, you will exist, right? With these words, the heaven and earth trembled, and then a cold voice echoed from the void. Xue An, one should not overkill. Now that you havepletely obliterated the people of my Jile Hall, what more do you want? I want nothing, just found you disagreeable and decided to kill you, Xue An, I admit that you are indeed powerful, but I alone control this world here, and you cannot destroy me! Chu Lele said coldly. Xue An smiled faintly, Oh? Is that so? Nevertheless, before me, there is nothing that cannot be destroyed! What what do you want to do? Panic tinged Chu Leles voice. Xue An waved his hand, and the Divine Dragon moved across the sky, the golden mes covering the heavens. Since this world belongs only to you, then I will destroy this world! With that said, endless golden mes swelled across the secret realm, beginning to burn everything. In front of these powerful golden mes, this world began to tremble violently, with a continuous crashing sound of breaking apart. This was a sign that the foundation of the secret realm had already begun to suffer damage. Xue An, I was wrong! Please give me a chance, I wont dare anymore! Chu Lele finally grew afraid and started calling out for mercy. Xue An said indifferently, This, too, was what you once imposed on others! Burn the heavens! Boom. The golden mes spread. The secret realm shattered. Chapter 821 Like a God Ling Chen (2nd Update) Chapter 821 -821: Like a God Ling Chen (2nd Update) Chapter 821 -821: Like a God Ling Chen (2nd Update) This moment. High above the former Jile Hall. Jile Maiden Mu Ya stood there, anxiously awaiting Xue Ans return. She had also wanted to enter that secret realm. But, to her surprise, she was just a step toote, and the secret realm had vanished into thin air. Helpless, she could only wait outside, while silently praying in her heart for Xue An to return safely. At that moment, dozens of streaks of light appeared in the sky and arrived nearby in an instant. After they stood still. These people were of various heights, weights, and appearances. The leader was a fearsome man with a green face and grim features. Mu Yas expression darkened. Because she recognized these people. They were all from sects nearby Jile Hall. For instance, this fearsome green-faced man was none other than Li Potian, the chief of Ghost Cry Peak, located thousands of miles away. What were they doing here? Mu Ya quickly assessed the situation and then said coldly, Sect Leader Li, what brings you here with so many people? Upon seeing Mu Ya, Li Potian was initially startled, then quickly forced a smile, saying, Heavenly Maiden, we all felt that earth-shattering fluctuation just now, so we rushed here! Strange, I remember that Jile Hall should be right here! Howe its gone? Mu Ya said indifferently, How can it be gone, isnt that it? With that, Mu Ya pointed towards the valley that had been razed to the ground. How how is that possible? Li Potian and the others werepletely dumbfounded. Ghost Cry Peak was a minor sect. It had only two or three hundred disciples, and even its sect leader, Li Potian, was merely a Half-step Golden Immortal. Thus, his Ghost Cry Peakrgely relied on the support and assistance of Jile Hall. inly speaking, he was akin to a dog raised by Jile Hall. But this did not prevent him from livingfortably. This time, he was in the midst of celebrating at a feast with nearby sects. Because he had just taken a thirty-eighth concubine. Unexpectedly, in the midst of the feast, Li Potian and others suddenly felt a strong surge of Spiritual Energy. And the source was precisely from the location of Jile Hall. All of them were startled by this. Unsure of what had urred. Then, they heard a loud boom that resonated through heaven and earth. Although the sound was ten thousand miles away, it still shook Li Potian and others deeply. It took a long time. Before the sound slowly faded, and then Li Potian and the others could not help but look at one another. Something happened over at Jile Hall! Should we go and see? At this, all these minor sects members shrank back a bit. If something really did happen at Jile Hall, rushing there would be akin to marching toward death. But Li Potian said solemnly, If we dont go, who among us could handle the reckoning by Jile Halle autumn? With these words, all fell silent. Yes! If they all shrank back and did not go, if the people of Jile Hall turned hostile afterward, who could endure it? Besides, Jile Hall is one of the Three Heavens Sect, who would dare stir trouble? I suspect it could be that an elder seeded in his reclusion, causing this unusual celestial phenomenon! Going there now could leave a good impression with Jile Hall! Although Li Potian had a fierce appearance, he was extremely meticulous, which was why he could live sofortably in the Central Region, and where powerful individuals emerged one after another, with such a low cultivation level. The people from these small sects all nodded in agreement, thinking Li Potians words made sense. Thus, these people hurriedly rushed to Jile Hall. However, the more they rushed, the more they felt that something was amiss. Because the traps and illusion formations along the way had all been violently destroyed. It seemed as if someone had bulldozed through. This made Li Potian and the others secretly rmed. But since they had already arrived, they could only bite the bullet and continue. Finally. This group of people arrived at the Yunwu Peak where Jile Hall was located. Unexpectedly, the massive city that once stood here had disappeared. Li Potian and the others looked at each other. Could it be that we took a wrong turn? How is that possible? I could remember this ce for a lifetime, how could I be mistaken? Li Potians expression was as somber as water. He waved his hand to stop the peoples arguments and flew forward a bit more. Then, he finally saw Jile Maiden Mu Ya. When he heard from her own mouth that the ce that had been leveled was indeed Jile Hall. Including Li Potian, everyone gasped in shock. Heaven Heavenly Maiden, what what happened here? Who did this? Li Potian struggled to say, all the hairs on his body standing on end, his internal alertness raised to the highest level. If there were any slight movements, he would not hesitate to turn around and run. After all, an existence that could level a sect like Jile Hall was not something he could afford to provoke. Even a mere flick of their finger could crush him. But he had to say the right things in such a situation, or else just a re from the Heavenly Maiden might mean his demise right there. Oh, how difficult this is! Li Potian thought silently. Because to be a weakling in this Central Region, one must tread on thin ice at every moment; otherwise, you could be the next to die. Upon hearing this, Mu Yas eyes gradually brightened, The person who eradicated this filthy ce is a truly incredible hero! Li Potian and the others were all somewhat astonished. Whats going on? Why does this sound a bit off? Shouldnt the Heavenly Maiden be in deep sorrow, gritting her teeth and swearing vengeance for her sect? Why was she praising their enemy? The people were confused. Just then. The sky suddenly rippled. And then it shattered with a loud bang. A dragons roar resounded through the heavens and earth, and then the Giant Dragon, formed of mes, soared out. The powerful Dragons Might made the vast Great Dream Mountain go utterly silent. The usually fierce beasts wished they could bury their heads in the soil, their entire bodies trembling as theyy prostrate on the ground. Li Potian and hispanions were directly forced back several miles by this aura. Once they barely managed to steady themselves, their faces turned as pale as paper, looking towards the man standing at the head of the dragon with utmost reverence. The man stood tall and upright on the dragons head, his presence so divine it was hard to look directly at him. Li Potian and the others teeth chattered. Some of them could no longer control the panic in their hearts and knelt midair with a thud. But Xue An simply nced at the group of people and then turned his gaze to Mu Ya, calmly saying, Jile Hall has beenpletely eradicated. From now on, this sect will no longer exist in this world! Upon hearing this sentence, Li Potian and the others felt a chill run through them. Indeed. This man was the one who destroyed Jile Hall? Upon hearing his words, tears streamed down Mu Yas face as she knelt and choked out, Mu Ya thanks you deeply for your immense grace, sir! Chapter 822 The Seductive Bone of the Brahman Chapter 822: 822 Chapter: The Seductive Bone of the Brahman (Third Update) Chapter 822: 822 Chapter: The Seductive Bone of the Brahman (Third Update) Rise up! The people of Jile Pavilion brought this upon themselves; they have no one else to me! His words had scarcely fallen when Xue An was slightly startled with a gasp. For a fragrance overpowered the air, filling the entire world. And there, kneeling midair, Mu Ya shone brilliantly, her aura climbing higher and higher. In an instant. Mu Ya had undergone a transformation beyond the imagination of others. When she raised her head again. A mere nce, a casual turn of her eyes, was enough to root Li Potian and hispanions to the spot in utter astonishment. Xue Ans lips curled into a faint smile, Your talent is indeed remarkable. Having resolved your inner conflicts, youve managed to upgrade your enchanting bones once more, from the Heavenly Enchantment Bones to True Heavenly Enchantment Bones! This is indeed your good fortune! It may only seem like the addition of the word true, but the difference is as vast as between heaven and earth. The Mu Ya of before had to deliberately use her power to bring forth the might of the Heavenly Enchantment Bones. But now that it had be the True Heavenly Enchantment Bones. Her every word and action, every breath she took, carried an irresistible allure. Moreover, these True Heavenly Enchantment Bones were considered a medium-tier talent even among the Multiverse Realms. Thats why Xue An nodded his approval. Then, Mu Ya stood up, silently feeling the changes within herself before she smiled radiantly at Xue An. All credit goes to you, my lord! Thump! Thump! Several people from Li Potians side fell from midair. Even Li Potian himself barely maintained hisposure, managing not to disgrace himself too much. All because Mu Yas smile was excessively enticing. Such charm was beyond the resistance of ordinary cultivators. Even a Golden Immortal might be influenced and controlled without realizing it. This was the true strength of the True Heavenly Enchantment Bones. But all of this had no effect on Xue An. He smiled slightly, Well, things are settled here, its time to head back! Seeing Xue An so calm and untroubled, a trace of disappointment shed through the depths of Mu Yas eyes, but she quickly smiled and nodded in agreement. Alright! Come on, this Divine Dragon can stay materialized for another hour, which should be enough to get us back. Yes! Mu Ya ascended the Divine Dragon, and then the dragon soared straight into the sky, disappearing from view in an instant. Not until the Divine Dragon was out of sight. Did Li Potian and his associates finally let out a sigh of relief. Good heavens, who exactly is that man? How can he possess such a formidable presence? And that Divine Dragon of his, clearly conjured by a secret technique, yet the Dragons Might was so overwhelming that it was unbearable to gaze upon. But why did he want to destroy the Jile Pavilion? And why did the Jile Maiden show him such profound respect? The group started to discuss amongst themselves. However, Li Potian stood not far away in the sky, his face deathly pale, his body trembling slightly. Sect Master Li, whats wrong with you? Why arent you speaking? Indeed, Sect Master Li, your wisdom surpasses others, you must have some thoughts on this matter, right? The people said. But Li Potian seemed not to hear, still staring nkly at a spot on the ground. The others looked at each other and hurried over, looking in the direction of Li Potians gaze. Strange, there doesnt seem to be anything special there, right? Yeah, except for this huge pit, theres nothing else! The people were puzzled. Li Potian took a deep breath and then said hoarsely, Everyone, do you know how this huge crater came to be? The crowd was taken aback. Sect Master Li, stop beating around the bush and just tell us! someone said impatiently. Li Potian tried topose himself and said, Havent you noticed that this crater is newly formed? So what if it is? Li Potian let out a wry smile, So what? Just look over at Jile Hall! Everyone turned to look at where Jile Hall had been leveled to the ground. Do you see it now? Jile Hall was once located on the peak of Cloud Mist Peak, and right beside it was an abyss. But now, this ce has be a t in, but but look at those traces in the distance! Li Potians voice began to tremble uncontrobly as he spoke. Following the direction pointed out by Li Potian, some of the more astute people hesitated for a moment before they seemed to understand something, then they too turned pale with shock and froze. Only a few truly dim-witted individuals were still confused and said, I dont see anything unusual. What exactly happened? Fools, have you not realized that Jile Hall has been ttened by an uprooted mountain? And this crater that spans a hundred miles, thats the mark left behind after someone took away the mountain! After hearing Li Potians exnation. Everyone was dumbstruck. Could there really be someone capable of moving mountains and overturning seas? If this hade from someone elses rumors, these people might not have believed it. But the huge crater was right there, standing silently before them. Moreover, Jile Hall, one of the Three Heavens Sect, had been destroyed. This meant that everything was true. With that thought. Theplexions of the people turned pale. Just who was that man who had stood atop the Divine Dragon? How could he possess such formidable power? Could he possibly be a True Immortal? The very thought made these peoples throats tighten and their bodies break out in goosebumps. A True Immortal! That was an existence at the very pinnacle of Guiyi. To have provoked a True Immortal into action and destroy a heavenly sect, what unspeakable secrets might be behind this? With that thought. Li Potian was the first to lose hisposure, Everyone, I am truly sorry, but I suddenly feel unwell and wont be entertaining guests anymore. Moreover, I believe my illness will require some time to recover from, so Ghost Cry Peak will be closed for three months! Farewell! With that said, he turned and left the ce without any hesitation. The remaining people looked at each other and then scattered. In no time, the area was deserted once again. It was only after a long while. That the space suddenly fluctuated, and a blood-colored silhouette emerged. He meticulously examined the crater, along with the Jile Hall which had been smashed into t ground, and then flew high into the sky, scrutinizing something carefully. After a long time. A harsh and unpleasant voice came from the blood-enshrouded figure. Strength to uproot mountains and even destroy secret realms, this person must not be underestimated, and might even possess True Immortal Cultivation. We must report back promptly to the elders! Speaking thus, his figure gradually faded, eventually disappearing from the spot. At the same time. In Jile City, the atmosphere was also somewhat unusual. When Xue An crushed Jile Pavilion into powder with his earth-shattering punch, it naturally shook the whole cityden with powerful individuals. Then, these people learned the full story. And realized Xue An had set out to annihte Jile Hall. The thought seemed preposterous. Because that was one of the Three Heavens Sect after all. Chapter 823 Chapter 823: 823 Chapter 823: 823 Although the strength that Xue An disyed was enough to shock everyone. For one person to single-handedly annihte a sect still seemed somewhat unreliable to hear. Therefore, the atmosphere in Jile City at the moment was quite odd. Many powerful noble families cast their gaze towards the small building where An Yan resided. But no one dared to approach even half a step. Because Xue Liuli was seated cross-legged at the top of the small building, with a sword lying across her knees, deep in meditation. Yet it was this single person who deterred the citys powerhouses from crossing the boundary even by half a step. Just now, there had been those who were not convinced and stepped over the boundary of the small building, but as soon as their foot touched the ground. Numerous chilling sword lights flew out of nowhere, instantly shing the intruder to death on the spot. After that, several more people tried to rush over, and all of them ended up spilling blood on the ground. There was even a long-established Half-step Golden Immortal among them. But none could withstand even one meeting. This result made many observers lurking in the dark feel a chill in their spine. However, it could not make everyone back down. They were all secretly watching, waiting. Time trickled by slowly. Xue An still hadnte back. The atmosphere inside the small building gradually became more serious. Bai Qinger helped Jian Qi bandage his wounds, and then looked at Xue Liuli sitting at the top of the small building, letting out a slight sigh. I wonder when the Lord will return! Jian Qis expression was also very serious, I know about Jile Hall, where there are many strong people, and the current hall master, Fan Qinghuang, is a strong figure of his generation. Wasnt the Lords action too reckless? Upon hearing this, Bai Qinger shook her head, Dont use your own thoughts to specte about the Lord. To me, the Lord will definitely win. Its just a matter of time! Jian Qi was slightly taken aback, You seem to have a lot of confidence in the Lord! Bai Qinger nodded very seriously, Of course! If you had seen the Lord dominating the scene, I guarantee you would think the same! And there seems to be an indescribable quality about the Lord, as if theres nothing in the world that could trouble him! Jian Qi grew somewhat silent. She hadnt witnessed Xue An in action, intimidating everyone on the scene. But even from Bai Qingers words, she could sense the extraordinariness of Xue An. Meanwhile, in the bedroom, two little girls sat on stools beside the bed after having their fill, quietly waiting for An Yan to wake up. The serious atmosphere also affected these two little girls, making their small faces tense. Suddenly, Nian Nian whispered, Sister, I just saw Moms fingers move! Huh? I didnt see it. It really moved! Dont believe me? Watch! The two little girls then watched intently with wide eyes. But after a full five minutes, there was no movement. Xue Xiang rubbed her sore eyes, Silly Nian Nian, you must have seen it wrong! No way, how could I have seen it wrong! Moms hand definitely moved just now! Hey! Sister, look quickly, it moved! Nian Nian shouted. Xue Xiang quickly stopped rubbing her eyes and looked, but after a moment, she still came up empty-handed. Xue Xiang couldnt help but knock on Nian Nians head, You are not allowed to joke with me like this anymore! Sister, Im not joking with you, it really moved! Nian Nian said, feeling wronged. Who is it really? Oh, Sister, I really didnt lie to you! And I really didnt is who? If you keep this up, I wont talk to you anymore! Nian Nian was getting annoyed. Hehe, youre the one who started ying tricks on me first? The two little girls were bickering with each other. Just then, An Yan lying on the bed suddenly moved. This time both little girls saw it and immediately rushed over. Sister, I didnt lie to you, did I? Nian Nian still didnt forget to say a word. At that moment, An Yans eyes slowly opened. The two little girls jostled to be the first to lean their heads in. Mom, youre finally awake? An Yans eyes initially were full of confusion, but after a moment, they gradually returned to normal. Then, she smiled and stretched out her hand to caress the cheeks of the two little girls. Silly girls, have you two been standing guard here the whole time? The two little girls nodded their heads, Mhm, mhm! How long have I been unconscious? An Yan asked. Nian Nian started counting on her fingers. Xue Xiang, however, said without hesitation, Mom, youve been unconscious for five days! What? That long? What about your meals? An Yan, shocked, quickly asked. At the beginning, we just ate snacks, butter when the snacks were all gone, we were hungry for a whole day! I was so hungry then! Sister said she wanted to steam buns, so I helped her make a fire, but that Lei Zun was so annoying, even burning the pot to nothing, and then dad came back, dad made us braised and steamed fish, it was so delicious, Ive never eaten such delicious braised and Nian Nian rambled on and on, inadvertently slurping when she mentioned the braised dish. An Yan hurriedly asked, Your dad hase back? Where is he now? Nian Nian was about to speak when Xue Xiang covered her mouth with his hand, Shut your mouth, you talk too much! Then Xue Xiang turned her head and said to An Yan, Mom. Dad took Sister Heavenly Maiden with him, said he was going to deal with a big baddie! An Yan waspletely confused. She simply got out of bed and went outside. At that time, Bai Qinger and Jian Qi were in the courtyard. Upon seeing An Yane out. Both of them were also startled and hurriedly came over to greet her. Madam, youre awake! An Yan couldnt care about anything else and asked straightforwardly, Where did Xue An go? The two looked at each other, then Bai Qinger said, Madam, please dont worry, the Master took the Jile Maiden to eradicate the Jile Hall! Jile Hall Although not entirely clear about the situation, An Yan knew that Jile Hall was one of the Three Heavens Sect. Such a powerful sect. Her husband went alone An Yan took a deep breath, How long has he been gone? Almost almost a whole day now! An Yansplexion turned somewhat pale. If it had been before, she wouldnt have been so worried. But the ominous premonition that day still left An Yan feeling uneasy. Thus, she really couldnt set her mind at rest. Meanwhile. The numerous powerhouses in the city also started to murmur amongst themselves. Its been nearly twelve hours! Xue An hasnt returned yet! I think its looking grim! Indeed! Although the man is strong, is the Jile Hall vegetarian? He even dared to go by himself, hes really asking for death! Among these murmurs, there were those who ridiculed coldly, those who analyzed calmly, and those who felt pity. But without exception. All of these people had little faith in Xue Ans venture. But just at that moment. A strong surge of energy came from the sky. Everyone looked up. A dragons roar echoed through the sky. Then, a Nine Heavens Divine Dragon, with a body striped in red and white and a head clear as jade, soared across the sky, descending above Jile City. Under the Dragons Might, the entire Jile City trembled. And standing atop the dragons head, dressed in white, lofty and proud, who else could it be but Xue An? Chapter 824 One Man Destroys a Sect (First Update) Chapter 824 -824: One Man Destroys a Sect (First Update) Chapter 824 -824: One Man Destroys a Sect (First Update) At that moment. The vast Jile City was deathly silent. All the mighty ones in the city were dumbfounded, gazing at this scene. Xue An stood atop the dragons head, looking down at the city below, and said indifferently, Jile Hall is no more. From now on, the name Jile will cease to exist in this world. Boom. Although people had anticipated it, the moment Xue An actually made the announcement, they were all shocked. What kind of existence was Jile Hall, that it could be wiped out by this man alone? It sounded like a sheer fantasy. But the reality before their eyes left them no choice but to believe. Those who still harbored a sliver of covetous thoughts were now pale, sweating profusely, and dared not harbor any thoughts of defiance any longer. This scene made many observing cultivators sigh in awe. This man, standing atop the Divine Dragon, had obliterated Jile Hall single-handedly, his might so oppressive that the mighty ones of the city dared not lift their heads. Such an unbeatable show of power was indeed unprecedented and too intimidating to look straight at. At this time, Xue An in the sky had already spotted An Yan standing in the small courtyard. He smiled slightly. The Divine Dragonnded, and then he strode into the courtyard. Yaner, Xue An said softly. An Yan looked closely at Xue An. Seeing that he was unharmed, the weight in her heart finally settled, and she couldnt help butugh, Husband, you Before she could finish her sentence, Xue An had already pulled her into his embrace. An Yan trembled and then softly whimpered, So many people Xue An, upon hearing this, scanned around the courtyard. Xue Liuli, Bai Qinger, Jian Qi and others, seeing this, all lowered their heads and quietly retreated. The Jile Maiden, Mu Ya, shed a touch of sadness in her eyes, but she also respectfully exited. Only Xue An and An Yan were left in the courtyard. Meanwhile, the Divine Dragon in the sky circled once and then thunderously shattered into fragments, dissipating into the heavens and earth. This naturally caused another uproar among the mighty ones of the city. Many had thought the Divine Dragon was real. They had not expected that it was conjured by Xue An using secret techniques. But how could a conjured fake dragon possess such powerful dragons might? In the eyes of these mighty ones, Xue Ans image became even more towering and mysterious. However, Xue An had no time to care about these people. He held An Yan quietly, his chin resting on the top of her head, and he whispered, Yaner, youve had a hard time! An Yan buried her head in Xue Ans chest, her voice muffled as she said, Husband, I was really scared that day! As she spoke, An Yan recalled the events of that day. The intense unease made her body tremble slightly. Xue An hugged her tighter,forting, Its okay, no longer be afraid! Im fine, arent I? And I promise you, such a thing will never happen again! Mmm! An Yan responded, and at the same time, a rumbling noise came from her stomach. Xue Anughed, Hungry? An Yan, blushing a bit, nodded, A little! Silly girl, you woke up and didnt get something to eat first? I was worried about you, waiting for you to return! An Yan said. Xue An was slightly taken aback, then took a deep breath, Tell me, what would you like to eat? Ill make it for you! Just then, Xue Xiang suddenly popped her head out from behind the window, Daddy, I want to eat braised meat again! Xue An, somewhat helplessly, also followed suit, Silly Nian Nian, didnt I tell you not to stick your head out? But I want to eat braised meat! Meanwhile, An Yan eximed, You two little girls, since when have you been hiding behind the window? Hehe, since Daddy hugged you! But Mommy, we didnt see anything, we were just hiding behind the window! Xue Xiang said, blinking her innocent eyes. An Yan, her cheeks flushed, lightly spat, You two little girls, just wait until I catch you! Speaking of which, she pretended she was going to hit them. The two little girls ran off giggling. At the same time, Xue Xiang didnt forget to shout back, Daddy, remember to make the red-braised fish! Xue Anughed heartily, Is one te enough? Enough! Thank you, Daddy! Daddy is the best! Then Xue An turned his head to look at the frying pan hiding in the corner, silently chanting, You cant see me, you cant see me. As his gaze fell upon it, the frying pan trembled and quickly transformed into a wok. Then Lei Zuns ttering voice came from it, My lord, it is my honor to cook for you. Are you satisfied with this form? If not, I can change. While Xue An and his family were enjoying their cozy routine. The news of Jile Hall being annihted by Xue An spread like a hurricane, like a heavy bombshell,pletely shocking the entire Central Region. At first, peoples initial reaction to this news was disbelief. After all, it sounded too fantastic. Butter, when it was confirmed to be true, everyone was rendered speechless. One man annihting a sect. This was not unheard of, but it usually happened with smaller sects. For a major sect like Jile Hall, there had never been a precedent. But this was just the beginning. Following that, everything that happened in the Dream Legacy also wildly spread. Xiongmo Valleys young master Ye Chongshan, Zhanhong Buildings leader Li Hanqing, a powerhouse from their sect Xing Dannan. Any of these individuals was a formidable and renowned figure. All were obliterated by Xue An alone. Public opinion was boiling over. Many people shook their heads secretly. They thought Xue An was being far too arrogant. Because he had effectively made enemies of three major sects. Oh, that should be two major sects now. Because one of them had already been annihted. And the leader of Zhanhong was also fallen, effectively ruined. But just Xiongmo Valley alone was enough to send chills down ones spine. After all, Xiongmo Valley was known as the strongest of the Three Heavens Sects, and there were even rumors that Xiongmo Valleys strength surpassed thebined might of Zhanhong and Jile Hall. Now, with their young master annihted, how could Xiongmo Valley let this go? Just as these people were shocked by Xue Ans audacity. Another piece of news came. The True Disciple of Blood Web Mountain from the Yuan Sect, ranked fifth on the Ask the Truth List, known as the top Divine Talisman in the Guiyi Realm, Luo Sanchi, also fell in the Dream Legacy. The murderer, Xue An! Hearing this news, everyone was at a loss for words. Yuan Sect, Blood Web Mountain, Luo Sanchi! Each of these names was regarded almost as divine. Yet they too had fallen at the hands of Xue An. This could no longer be described simply as arrogance. This was equivalent to puncturing a hole in the heavens. At the same time, rumors surged. Many noble families and sects began to doubt that these deeds were the work of Xue An alone. After all, if he truly were responsible, how extraordinary must his cultivation level be? If he truly possessed such an overwhelming cultivation level, why had he not revealed it before? In short, the whole situation was bing increasinglyplicated, and countless eyes turned to Blood Web Mountain and Xiongmo Valley, waiting for the reactions of these two major sects. Chapter 825 A Paper Talisman Inquires About the Chapter 825 -825: A Paper Talisman Inquires About the Grand Ceremony (2nd Update) Chapter 825 -825: A Paper Talisman Inquires About the Grand Ceremony (2nd Update) Unexpected to everyone. Whether it was Blood Web Mountain or Xiongmo Valley, both remained silent on this matter. This attitude left all the powerful figures of the Central Region secretly astonished. What was going on? Could it be that Blood Web Mountain, esteemed as the current premier sect, and Xiongmo Valley, the top sect of the heavens, would swallow this pill without retaliation? Or were they afraid? As soon as this idea emerged, many peoples thoughts began to shift gradually. If that were truly the case, then this Xue An was incredibly powerful; he could even be considered the first person to force the premier powers to bow without daring to look up. Consequently, the city that once boasted paradise-like joy became even more prosperous. Every day, countless powerful cultivators arrived, eager to witness Xue Ans grace. However, no matter which powerful cultivator arrived, Xue An never showed himself and continued to reside in that small building. Thus, the area around this small building became a gathering ce for countless powerful figures. But many still didnt believe that Blood Web Mountain and Xiongmo Valley would let the matter rest. They watched with detached interest, wanting to see how matters would unfold. Beneath the seemingly calm surface was a tumultuous undercurrent. That day, the city, now renamed Great Dream City, was bustling as ever. The many cultivators with different intentions thronging the city made the taverns and tea houses enormously prosperous. At that moment, in a tavern just across the street from the small building where Xue An resided, numerous cultivators were engaged in fervent discussion. Ive been here ten days already, yet I havent even caught a glimpse of Mr. Xue An. He really does put on quite the airs! a youth dressed in splendid attire said with dissatisfaction. Hehe, youve only been here ten days and youre already so impatient? Ive been here for fifteen days, even staying in this tavern for ten, and yet the result is the same, a middle-aged cultivator said with a bitter smile. If you ask me, perhaps Mr. Xue doesnt dare to show himself? After all, he has made quite a number of enemies now! another person remarked lightly. I think the same, but I also wonder why Xiongmo Valley and the Sect have remained silent this whole time! Could they be scared? the youth asked. Hehe! Hearing this, everyone shook their heads in unison. Lets not even discuss whether all of Xue Ans feats are real; even if they were, why would the Sect of Blood Web Mountain be afraid? You should know that there are Golden Immortals guarding inside Blood Web Mountain! Upon hearing this statement, the color drained from the faces of the people in the tavern. In Guiyi Central Region, bing a Golden Immortal strong enough to guard a territory meant one could be lord of a city or a minor sect. Advancing further to be a Half-step True Immortal made one a prominent figure across the entire Central Region. Such beings were akin to revered elders in major sects, holding a very esteemed status. And if one could leap past that hurdle and be a True Immortal, then they would be among the rare few in the Central Region, even to the extent that a stomp of their foot would make the entire region tremble. The sect masters and mountain lords of the Three Heavens Sect were generally of this cultivation level. But the reason why Blood Web Mountain was revered as the premier sect was because they had a True Immortal guarding it. A True Immortal referred to those who had reached the peak of True Immortality and touched the edge of Great Luo. Such beings, in Guiyi, were truly rare and extraordinary. Even looking back in history, there were not many who had reached this level. The once renowned Sword Master of Great Dream could be called a True Immortal. Then why havent either Blood Web Mountain or Xiongmo Valley made any statement about this matter? I wouldnt know, but I always feel that the calmer it is, the more chilling it bes. At that moment. Suddenly, amotion was heard from outside. Quick, look, what is that? Upon hearing this, everyone in the tavern rushed out, and when they looked up, they were also stunned. In the distant sky, they saw streaks of colorful rosy clouds. Along with the rosy clouds was a heart-pounding fluctuation of Spiritual Energy. Whats going on? Everyone was in disbelief. The colorful rosy clouds arrived in an instant. When they finally settled, people could see clearly that it was a carriage pulled by a double-headed Chi dragon. Standing atop the carriage was a youth in fluttering clothes, appearing like a celestial child. This youth drove the carriage to the pinnacle of Great Dream City and casually disyed a yellow talisman in his hand, resembling an imperial decree. By the order of the Mountain Lord, ten days from now, Blood Web Mountain will host the Question-True Grand Ceremony, at which the seating of heroes across the realm will be reordered! Xue An is specially invited to attend! As these words were spoken. The entirety of Great Dream City was shaken. My heavens! Its actually the Question-True Grand Ceremony! This is going to be exciting! Whats so special about this Question-True Grand Ceremony? asked the youth in brocade. Heh, you really are young! Do you know about the Question-True List? The Question-True Grand Ceremony is about arranging the rankings on that list. Remember, thest time it was held was thirty years ago; who wouldve thought it would be held again now! At that time, young heroes from all over the Guiyi realms will gather together, making it a truly rare grand asion! Upon hearing this exnation. Many people couldnt help but show longing looks. But its interesting that Blood Web Mountain has also invited Xue An! Hehe, I guess this ceremony wont be so simple this time! Meanwhile. Xue Liuli took to the skies and appeared up high. The messenger gave her a slight smile, Miss Xue, since you are here, that saves me some trouble. You are also invited to the grand ceremony! Xue Liuli nodded slightly in response. Then the messenger, somewhat puzzled, asked, Why hasnt Xue An appeared yet? Just then, azy voice came from inside the building, Alright, I know! Ill be there when the timees! Seeing that Xue An did note out to receive him, a hint of displeasure shed across the messengers face. As a messenger of Blood Web Mountain, he was highly respected wherever he went. Nobody had ever dared to treat him with such disregard as Xue An did, not even showing his face. Thus, he couldnt help but snort coldly, Xue An, why dont youe out to receive the talisman? Upon hearing this, Xue Liulis face changed, just about to say something. But then augh from Xue An came from inside the building, Receive the talisman? Youre not worthy! The messengers expression darkened, filled with irritation, and he was about to speak. When suddenly, a sword light swept across the sky, directly slicing the yellow talisman in his hand in two. Utter another word, and this will be your fate! Get out! The messenger, as if awakened from a dream, looked down at the talisman, now in two halves, his face showing several flickering expressions, his eyes even shing with anger. Then he coldly said, In that case, I shall await your grand arrival at Blood Web Mountain! With that, he turned around, boarded the carriage, and left dejectedly. Only when the carriage had traveled far away did the people in the city graduallye to their senses, followed by a burst ofmotion. Tsk tsk, to think he would disregard even the face of Blood Web Mountain! Truly domineering! someone couldnt help but exim. Chapter 826 Shackles of Talent (First Update) Chapter 826 -826: Shackles of Talent (First Update) Chapter 826 -826: Shackles of Talent (First Update) But many others exchanged nces, and then they all quietly left Great Dream City. Because in their eyes, Xue An was as good as dead this time. Since ancient times, no one had ever survived after offending Blood Web Mountain. Although Xue An was powerful, he was ultimately only one person, and within Blood Web Mountain there was even a Peerless Monarch in residence. With such a power disparity, it was natural for many to believe that Xue Ans fate would be all but certain death. So, Great Dream City quickly became deserted, its once prosperous scenes no more to be seen. The stark contrast made An Yans teeth clench in coldness and her anger surge. Xue An merely smiled at this. Its only human nature to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages; no need to mind these fence-sitters, he said. But husband, the change in these peoples attitudes is just too abrupt. They were just now all smiles, eager to get close, and now theyre running away faster than rabbits! An Yan was still indignant. Xue An smiled as he rubbed her head, Alright, no need to be angry. When I pull up Blood Web Mountain by its roots, do you believe these people wille back faster than anyone else? Hmph, when that timees, we absolutely mustnt bother with these folks. We should find a way to drive them out! An Yan said, puffed up with anger. Xue An pinched her cheek amusedly, about to speak. Xue Liuli, apanied by Jian Qi, walked in. Whats this, are you also nning to leave? An Yan asked the two who were carrying luggage, unable to conceal her irritation. Xue Liuli was taken aback for a moment, then understanding the situation, couldnt help butugh, Mydy, I owe great debt to the lords kindness. How could I possibly leave at this time? Its just that Zhanhong Building is currently without leadership, I need to go back and put things in order first, then Ill head straight to the Ask True Festival; we can meet there! Hearing Xue Liulis exnation, An Yan realized she had misunderstood her and couldnt help but feel embarrassed. Uh, Im sorry I thought you were leaving because you were afraid too. Xue Liuli smiled, then turned to bow deeply to Xue An, My lord, Ill take the lead. Once I arrive at the Ask True Festival, I will be at your disposal. Xue An nodded, Go ahead! Xue Liuli and Jian Qi left. An Yan asked, Husband, when do we depart? Well set out tomorrow! The following day. Xue An prepared to board the crane-drawn carriage with his family to head to Blood Web Mountain. Jile Maiden Mu Ya glided over and gracefully knelt. My lord! Xue An was slightly taken aback. For at this moment, Mu Ya had discarded the in white clothes she usually wore, donning a suit of green garments instead, her enchanting aura reined in, appearing just like a demure young maid. What is this about? My lord, let me take the reins and drive the chariot for you this time, Mu Ya said softly. Xue An replied indifferently, You want to take the reins and drive for me? Yes! My lord, Blood Web Mountain is very far from here, and it would be inconvenient for those who have never been there. Fortunately, I have visited once before, so I am the best person to drive the chariot! After speaking, Mu Yas gaze met Xue Ans with determination. Xue Ans smile grew wider, and then he nodded, Thats a good idea! Its just that its somewhat below your station. Mu Yas face lit up with joy, Its my honor to be able to serve my lord! Thereafter, Xue An and his family boarded the crane-drawn chariot, and Mu Ya, taking up the Talisman Whip, drove the chariot into the sky. Inside the chariot, An Yan looked suspiciously at the enthusiastic Mu Ya, who was energetically driving, and then turned to look at Xue An, who calmly observed with his eyes on his nose, his nose on his mouth, and his mouth inquiring within his heart. Husband? Hmm? It seems a bit suspicious! Whats suspicious? What do you think? Speaking eerily, An Yans hand reached for Xue Ans waist, pinched a bit of his skin, and twisted it fiercely. Xue An gasped in pain. Despite his Golden Immortal body, Xue An still grimaced in pain under the ws of An Yan. Xue An didnt dare use his cultivation level, for what if he injured An Yan by doing so? So he had no choice but to endure it. Yaner, what do you find suspicious? I genuinely didnt understand! Xue An asked innocently, batting his eyes. Hmmph, dont y dumb with me! Whats the deal with this Mu Ya? Why is she willingly driving your chariot for you? I am wronged! Xue An cried out a Zuang Tianqu. You still dare to im innocence? An Yan couldnt help but twist the flesh half a turn again. Xue An felt a drop of cold sweat slide from his forehead. The two little girls watched Xue An sympathetically from not far away, whispering among themselves. Daddy is so pitiful! Yeah! Being bullied by Mommy again, and he cant even fight back! Tell me, whats really going on? Is it because you saw the girl was pretty while I was out, and you deliberately flirted with her? An Yan hissed like an infuriated kitten, baring her teeth and wing. Xue An sighed, Alright, alright, Ill tell you, Ill tell you all about it! But could you please let go of my skin first? I feel like that piece is about toe off! Upon hearing this, An Yan hurriedly released her grip, and then she saw that a piece of Xue Ans flesh on his waist had turned blue. Seeing this, An Yan was startled and then said with infinite regret, Does it hurt, husband? Im sorry, I didnt think I used much strength. How did it get so severe? Xue An grimaced, Could it not hurt? You say you didnt use much strength, but one more twist and you would have torn the flesh off my waist! An Yan felt a bit embarrassed and quickly leaned over to blow on the bruised flesh on Xue Ans waist. What are you doing? Xue An asked. Isnt that what we used to do as kids? If you got hurt, blowing on it would make it stop hurting! Isnt it effective? Xue An was torn betweenughter and tears, but he still nodded, Yes, indeed its not bad! At that moment, An Yan suddenly remembered something and straightened up, her mouth pouting, Hmmph, you almost diverted the topic again. Confess quickly, whats the deal with this young girl? Xue An stretched out his hand and gently stroked An Yans long hair, speaking softly, You wouldnt even have to ask, I would have told you anyway! Actually, this young girl is quite pitiable. With that, Xue An recounted the backstory of Mu Ya. After listening, tears swirled in An Yans eyes. The people of Jile Hall are simply too wicked! This young girl is too pitiful! Xue An let out a sigh, Yes, do you understand why, among the Myriad Realms, so many gifted talents with amazing potential seldom truly be powerful beings? Why? Because those enviable talents and potentials are actually their shackles, and these shackles, they have borne them since birth! Though the practices of Jile Hall are somewhat extreme, many sects within The Multiverse are even more ruthless and callous. Some evenmit genocides upon discovering individuals with extraordinary talents and potentials, erasing entire realms! Chapter 827 Do You Own This Road to Heaven (2nd Chapter 827 -827: Do You Own This Road to Heaven? (2nd Update) Chapter 827 -827: Do You Own This Road to Heaven? (2nd Update) But why on earth is that? An Yans face turned somewhat pale as she couldnt help but ask. Xue An looked out the window and said indifferently, Because in the eyes of the disciples from these great Sects, one must sever worldly emotions to be an immortal, without the slightest contamination! And in their eyes, ordinary people are but ants, not worth mentioning at all. An Yansplexion grew very unsightly, for she was shocked by Xue Ans words. Of course, there are also many Sects that are benevolent! The Multiverse Realms, after all, is a ce mixed with light and darkness, goodness and evil. In time, you will understand! Mm! An Yan responded, then gently caressed the wound at Xue Ans waist with a touch of tenderness. Does it still hurt? Xue An exaggeratedly inhaled sharply, Of course it hurts! Sorry, hubby, I shouldnt have been so rough! An Yan said, sticking out her tongue. Xue An leaned close to An Yans ear and whispered, So how do you n to make it up to me? An Yans face turned red, and she whispered like a mosquito, The kids are all here! A mischievous smile appeared on Xue Ans lips, and then he whispered something softly. An Yans face instantly blushed, then she gave Xue An a white look and lightly spat, Rascal! Scoundrel! Pah! Xue An was amused by An Yans three consecutive taunts andughed heartily. Meanwhile, Xue An and hispanions were on their way to Blood Web Mountain. The news that the Quest for Truth Ceremony was about to be held had already beenpletely spread, causing a sensation throughout Guiyi. Countless Sects, Noble families, and Cultivators were all shaken by it. After all, that was the Blood Web Mountain, a supreme grand Sect of The Multiverse. And this Quest for Truth Ceremony, being a rare event that only urs once every hundred years, naturally also attracted countless young talents to participate. If one could secure a good ranking on the Quest for Truth List, one could be famous throughout Guiyi in an instant. Under such temptation, the major Sects and Noble families, including those ancient Cultivation factions that had long remained out of the world, all sent their able heirs. Thus, the celestial path to Blood Web Mountain instantly became bustling and extraordinarily lively. Countless dazzling luminous carriages and Flying Boats passed above in the sky, some even hundreds to thousands of zhang in size, with various rare birds and Exotic Beasts as their mounts. Inparison to these, the carriage borne by cranes seemed somewhat modest and shabby. But Mu Ya, the driver, did not feel embarrassed in the slightest. Because at this moment, her heart was entirely filled with joy. She could certainly tell that Xue An had no fanciful thoughts about her. But as long as she could do something for her lord, Mu Ya felt sincerely happy. Especially since Xue An was right behind in the carriage. Being able to stay so close together, Mu Ya waspletely contented and wanted nothing more. They continued forward in this manner for three days. The Flying Boats and carriages on the celestial path became more and more abundant, and the congestion increased. Fortunately, Mu Yas driving skills were very adept, so while the pace was a bit slow, they were not too affected. But during the journey, a thunderous roar suddenly came from behind. Mu Ya turned her head to look. She saw a massive Flying Boat, hundreds of zhang long, charging crazily over at an rming speed. The speed was so frightening that the vessels and carriages along the route scrambled to get out of the way. Mu Ya couldnt help but be shocked and subconsciously wanted to dodge. At that moment, Xue Ans indifferent voice came from the carriage behind her. Ignore it! Just keep going as you should! Yes! Mu Ya was startled upon hearing this and immediately responded without hesitation, then continued to drive on, making no attempt to swerve aside. Meanwhile, therge ship had already charged close by, with a womans shouting from above. Make way, you rickety boat aheadmove aside quickly! Mu Ya acted as if she had not heard and continued to drive at a steady pace. Left with no choice, the colossal flying boat began to slow down. Finally, when just a few dozen yards away from collision, the flying boat managed toe to a stop, just barely. Then, an exasperated shout came from the woman above. Hey, are you deaf? Or are you pretending not to hear? I told you to make way; why didnt you move? Mu Ya nced sideways at therge ship with a sneer and saw a young girl in purple standing on the prow. Even from a distance, the girls overbearing demeanor was evident. Move aside? Why should I move aside for you? Do the skies belong to your family? Mu Ya retorted sharply. The girl in purple was left tongue-tied by the retort and, after sizing up Mu Ya, let out a coldugh. Where did this little maide from? Sharp-tongued indeed. Doesnt she have a master to rein her in? At that moment, Xue An lifted the curtain of the carriage and stepped out, ncing at the big ship and the girl in purple on the prow, and said indifferently, Is it your turn to critique my maid? You The girl in purple was at a loss for words. Just then, a voice with a hint of steadiness came from behind her, Miner, do not be rude, step aside! The girl identified as Miner dared not disobey and could only re hatefully at Xue An and Mu Ya before stepping aside, hands hanging down. Afterwards, a woman dressed in red, exuding a heroic air, appeared at the prow and gave a fist salute to Xue An and hispanions. I am extremely sorry. My junior sister has been spoiled since childhood and has a perverse temperament. Please be forgiving! Xue An remained nomittal. Mu Ya snorted coldly, Now you remember to y the good person? What if we had been hit by your big ship just now? Xue An couldnt help but smile wryly. This Mu Ya, who had once been silent, who would have thought that she would turn out to be so sharp-tongued once her heart was unburdened? Yet the woman in reds expression darkened, irritation rising in her heart. In her view, hers was a high status, and she had offered a courteous apology first, only to be spoken back to by a mere maiden holding reins. This greatly displeased her. She even lowered her opinion of Xue An, considering that this man could not even discipline his own maid, leading her to disrespect her superiors. Such manners clearly did note from a son of a noble family. With these thoughts in mind, her voice grew colder. If there had indeed been a collision, we of the Hua Yu Shrine wouldpensate as needed! Compensate? Ha, you speak so lightly. We were the ones you encountered, but what if it had been someone else? What if you had killed someone in a collision? Would you go andpensate them too? Mu Ya continued mercilessly. Unable to restrain herself any longer, the girl in purple eximed, Sister, why waste words with such a beggarly and worthless sort? Look at her, managing this rickety, sorry excuse for a craft and dreaming of attending the Blood Web Mountains Truth-Seeking Ceremony? What aughably deluded fool. Xue Ans eyes began to chill. Just then, An Yan emerged from behind the curtain, stepping out. Darling, whats happened? Nothing, Xue An said tly. But the woman in red perched on the prow was taken aback when she saw An Yan. Because she recognized the bracelet on An Yans wrist. This bracelet looks like the one Bai Qinger, the grand auctioneer of the auction house, always wears. Chapter 828 Shrine of Chinese Jade in the Western Chapter 828 -828: Shrine of Chinese Jade in the Western Regions (3rd Update) Chapter 828 -828: Shrine of Chinese Jade in the Western Regions (3rd Update) The red-d womans heart trembled, and she couldnt help but ask, May I know where the bracelet you are wearing on your wristes from, miss? An Yan was slightly startled, raised her hand to look, and couldnt helpughing, Are you talking about this? It was a gift from a friend. The red-d woman took a deep breath, May I dare to ask if this friends surname is Bai? An Yan nodded, Yes! Is there a problem? Upon confirmation, the red-d womans heart quivered, and she secretly rejoiced. It was indeed so. Lucky for her to have paid close attention, or else it could have been troublesome. This red-d woman was named Gan Jing, and the purple-d young girl was her junior sect sister, named Shui Min; both were from Guiyi in the Western Regions, belonging to the Hua Yu Sect. And the ce where the auction guild was most powerful happened to be in Guiyi of the Western Regions as well. If that were all, it wouldnt be enough to make Gan Jing take such notice. But their sect was different from the other sects. The reason they were called Hua Yu Sect was that their Sect was known for producing Jade Seals and Jade Slips. For a cultivator who specializes in talismans, a good Jade Seal could enhance their abilities significantly. And the use of Jade Slips was even greater. The transfer of Cultivation Techniques between sects and the recording of various deeds all required Jade Slips toplete. It was because of this that Hua Yu Sect was so wealthy. But also because of this, the auction guild was extremely important to Hua Yu Sect. Because at least eighty percent of the Jade Seals and Jade Slips produced by Hua Yu Sect each year were bought by the auction guild. It could be said that without the auction guild, the sects economy of Hua Yu Sect would copse instantly. Therefore, when Gan Jing heard An Yan say that she was friends with Bai Qinger, her attitude changed dramatically in an instant. So youre a friend of Bai from the auction guild. We have been quite impolite just now; I am truly, deeply sorry! As she spoke, Gan Jing pulled her junior Shui Min along to bow and apologize to Xue An and the others. This attitude left Mu Ya with nothing to say. An Yan blinked, somewhat baffled, but after all, she came from a noble family and could handle such small scenes with ease. Alright, stand up! Just be careful in the future. Gan Jing then straightened up. At this moment, An Yan turned to leave. Gan Jing hurriedly called after her, Miss, please wait! Hmm? Is there anything else? An Yan asked indifferently. Gan Jings face was full of sincerity as she said, Since you are a friend of someone from the auction guild, you are also a distinguished guest of our Hua Yu Sect. If you dont mind, pleasee aboard for a chat to express our apologies. An Yan frowned slightly; she didnt know these people and naturally didnt want to go. I dont think thats necessary, she said. Miss, if the guild knew that we let a friend of theirs go just like that, they would definitely me us. So pleasee aboard, even if just to have a cup of tea! An Yan looked uncertainly at Xue An. Xue An nodded slightly. An Yan then reluctantly agreed, Alright then! And so they all boarded the grand ship of the Hua Yu Sect. Only after boarding the ship could they appreciate the ships luxury and vastness. The two young girls were looking around curiously, deeply interested in everything. Meanwhile, Gan Jing ushered An Yan into the cabin. And someone was ready to serve them fine tea. But all of Gan Jings attentiveness and enthusiasm were directed at An Yan. In her view, An Yan was clearly the core of the entire team. As for Xue An and that Mu Ya. They were nothing more than ackey and a little maid, thats all. Therefore, the atmosphere had be somewhat awkward. At least An Yan felt as if she were sitting on pins and needles. But after a round of enthusiastic hospitality, The grand ship of the Hua Yu Temple actually did not leave, but instead followed right behind the crane carriage toward Blood Web Mountain. Moreover, along the way, Gan Jing would asionally invite An Yan over for a sit-down. As the saying goes, one does not p the hand extended in friendly gesture, and after a couple of exchanges, their rtionship gradually warmed up. However, from start to finish, whether it was Gan Jing or her junior sister Shui Min, they both ignored Xue An as if he were invisible. Especially Shui Min, who asionally looked towards Xue An with a somewhat contemptuous expression. Because in her view, This good-for-nothing man was probably a freeloader. Xue An, however, just smiled at this and couldnt be bothered to pay attention to such a pair of sycophantic sisters. And he even intentionally told An Yan not to reveal the truth to these two sisters. Soon, They had already crossed through most of the Central Region, where mountains increasingly clustered, and the terrain rose gradually. After advancing a bit further, they suddenly came across a high teau, which soared up into the clouds yet was immensely vast. At this moment, they were all aboard the grand ship of the Hua Yu Temple. Upon entering the high teau, small carriages like the crane carriage could no longer withstand the strong fluctuations of Spiritual Energy, so Xue An and the others boarded the grand ship. After passing through this cloud mist, its considered entering the control area of Blood Web Mountain, though people are ustomed to calling this ce the Origin Domain, Mu Ya exined. Xue An was nomittal, standing at the bow of the ship, his gaze seemingly piercing through theyers of mist, as if he glimpsed everything within. Suddenly, The mist before his eyes dispersed, and everything became crystal clear. They saw before them an endless hignd. On this hignd, there were rare flowers and herbs, ancient woods, and even scattered mountains with Spirit Waterfalls cascading down from their peaks. The mist of Spiritual Energy droplets, sshed by the waterfalls and lit by the sunlight, formed rainbows, a sight too marvelous for words. And the abundance of Spiritual Energy in this world was several levels higher than that of the outside world. Even without deliberately breathing it in, the Spiritual Energy wouldpete to enter through your pores, making one feel refreshed andfortably invigorated. Such a blessednd inspired even Xue An to nod slightly in approval. For only such a ce could nurture powerful Sects. And at this time, in the sky above the Origin Domain, lights crisscrossed as Flying Boats covered the heavens, and countless Cultivators arriving made the area even more lively. At that moment, a voice resonated with a slight chill echoed through heaven and earth. All Cultivators who havee to attend the Grand Celebration of Inquisition, please proceed to the Ancient Immortal Stage! The statementcked excessive authority, yet it sounded in every Cultivators ears and resonated in their hearts. The natural dominance that emanated from it shook many Cultivators. It must be the Lady Xuan Yue! Right, only Xuan Yue, who ranks fourth on the List of True Inquiry, would possess such formidable strength! Indeed worthy of the grand Sect Yuan, just this disy of power from Lady Xuan Yue is enough to show their might. The Cultivators eximed in admiration and then collectively headed towards the Ancient Immortal Stage. This Ancient Immortal Stage was located in the middle of the Origin Domain. It is said that in ancient times, an extraordinary powerhouse had pondered the Dao here, eventually touching upon Great Luo and achieving the status of an immortal sovereign, hence the name. Past Grand Celebrations of Inquisition and various other grand events were also held here. As numerous Cultivators arrived, the expanse of the Ancient Immortal Stage became apparent. Chapter 829 The True Immortal of This World is Chapter 829 -829: The True Immortal of This World is Just So-So (4th Update) Chapter 829 -829: The True Immortal of This World is Just So-So (4th Update) Countless cultivators merely sparsely surrounded it. And there was an invisible barrier keeping everyone from moving forward. People could only see the asional gathering of Spiritual Energy on the ancient, ck stage, creating a marvelous scene, apanied by chanting sounds. However, the sound was too ethereal, making it impossible to clearly hear what was being said. This is the mystical aspect of the Ancient Immortal Stage. It is said that after a Celestial Immortal reached enlightenment here, he left behind a trace of his understanding of Great Luos Laws. Ifter generations are fortunate enough to discover andprehend it, they could ascend to heaven in one step and achieve the form of Great Luo! And this chanting sound, it is the evolution of thews! Mu Ya exined. Upon hearing this, Xue An merely smiled dismissively, Just a True Immortal who has barely touched the fringes of Great Luo dares to call himself a Celestial Immortal? As soon as these words were spoken, Gan Jing and Shui Min, who were observing the situation with the Ancient Immortal Stage, both had a slight change in expression. Gan Jing was slightly better, although extremely displeased internally, she didnt show it outwardly. But Shui Min could no longer restrain herself. Because she had disliked Xue An from the very beginning. Therefore, when she heard Xue Ans boastful words, she reacted with a derisiveugh. Heh, such arrogance, just a mere True Immortal? As if you are anything special? Xue An simply nced at the young girl with a disdainful expression, In my eyes, a True Immortal in this world is indeed nothing more than that! Each world has its own Heavenly Dao Laws that restrict it. Not every world can nurture cultivators of all ranks. Take Guiyi Star, for example. Its Heavenly Dao Laws have resulted in its Golden Immortals beingplete. But past the stage of True Immortal, due to the limitations of energy andws, there are deficiencies. As for Great Luo, that has already surpassed the limits of this worlds Heavenly Dao. Therefore, for many years, countless brilliant cultivators in Guiyi Star have tried to attain Great Luo, but to no avail. Its not that their efforts were in the wrong direction, but rather that the Heavenly Dao does not permit it. Of course, Earth is an exception. Although its connection to heaven and earth was severed by the powerful Hua n, its Heavenly Dao Laws were the mostplete Xue An had ever seen. Even Xue An had not felt its limits. But of course, Shui Min couldnt understand these things. She was just staring at Xue An with wide eyes. True Immortals are nothing more than that? Xue An simply said, Do you have a problem with that? Shui Mins lips curled into a smile, about tough loudly. Just then, a huge vessel, twice asrge as the Hua Jade Temples ship, slowly approached. Then a mans voice came, carrying a trace of arrogance, It turns out to be two junior sisters from Hua Jade Temple, what a fortunate encounter! Gan Jing and Shui Min looked up at the sound. They saw a man standing tall at the prow of the giant ship. This man appeared to be in his twenties, his face handsome and eyes bright, exceptionally distinguished and outstanding. At the sight of this man, Both Gan Jing and Shui Min showed expressions of surprise and admiration. So its Young Master Wei, you actually came too? Gan Jing bowed respectfully. The man on the prow of the ship smiled faintly at this, then in a sh, appeared on the deck of the Hua Jade Temples ship. Shui Min hurried over with a big smile, Brother Haoqian! Sister Shui has be even more beautiful! Brother Haoqian is also bing more and more outstanding and extraordinary! Shui Mins smile made her eyes almost disappear, a stark contrast to her previously frosty demeanor. The people from the Hua ns temple held this man in such high esteem, precisely because this man was a member of the Wei Family. In the Guiyi Western Regions, where the Hua ns temple is located, the Wei Family could definitely be called the absolute overlord. And this Wei Haoqian was the seventh young master of the Wei Family. Moreover, his talent was astonishing, and his cultivation level was extremely high; despite his young age, he had already broken through to the realm of a Golden Immortal. It was rumored that if it werent for the fact that Wei Haoqian had been upied and unable to attend during thest True Immortal Festival, his name would surely have appeared on the True Immortal Ranking. In the face of such a scion from the noble families, how could Shui Min and the others dare to be disrespectful? Wei Haoqian gave a faint smile. He hade here naturally to attend the True Immortal Festival, and just happened to see the boat of the Hua ns temple, so he thought to tease them a bit. Now, seeing Shui Mins demeanor, he reckoned that by the time the True Immortal Festival ended, he would be able to take advantage of the situation. Wei Haoqian was calcting in his heart, yet the corner of his eye caught sight of Xue An and others standing to the side. Seeing that it was a man, and moreover, a man whose appearance and demeanor far surpassed his own, his expression couldnt help but slightly darken. This one is Oh~, this person is a follower of a friend we made on the road, and also an unmatchedly powerful individual. Just now, he even imed that the so-called True Immortals of this world are merely so-so, and dont even deserve the title of Immortal Lord! Shui Mins tone was very exaggerated. Upon hearing this, Wei Haoqian first was taken aback, then couldnt help but sneer. iming that even True Immortals are nothing special, that really is quite the bold statement! But I wonder which sect or which noble familys scion this friend belongs to? Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, Neither. Wei Haoqian and Shui Min exchanged a nce, their faces filled with a mocking smile, At this moment, themotion here also drew the attention of many boats around. When they clearly heard what was happening, they couldnt help but look at Xue An with mocking or disdainful gazes. Some people even scoffed rudely, Not even a scion of a noble family, who gave him the courage to speak like that? I guess this guys cultivation level is at most at the Half-step Golden Immortal, and yet he looks down on True Immortals? The sneers came like a flood of tide. Xue An stood there, his gaze slowly sweeping over the faces of these people, then said indifferently, Scions of noble families? I dont need that! Because where I stand, that is a noble family. This statement made everyone around fall silent. Then, the onlookers burst intoughter. Among them, Wei Haoqiansughter was the loudest. Good! Good! Today, I really must see for myself just how powerful you are, iming to look down on even True Immortals! Xue An looked at Wei Haoqian and gently shook his head. What, scared? Wei Haoqian scoffed coldly. Xue An said indifferently, Its not fear, but rather you dont qualify! Boom! This statement was like a thunderp that shocked the onlooking crowd. Shui Min and Gan Jings expressions changed dramatically. He dared to say that the Wei Familys seventh young master didnt qualify. Just how arrogant and bold was this man? Sure enough, seeing Wei Haoqians face turning livid and his eyelids twitching madly, he growled, I dont qualify, then who in Guiyi does? Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, his robes fluttering, his gaze drifting towards the distant mountains shrouded in mist as he said indifferently, The old fellow in the mountains barely qualifies, I reckon! Chapter 830 I Dont Care Exploding with One Punch Chapter 830 -830: I Dont Care, Exploding with One Punch (5th Update) Chapter 830 -830: I Dont Care, Exploding with One Punch (5th Update) Wei Haoqian didnt understand at all what Xue Ans words meant. At this moment, his eyes were bloodshot with agitation from Xue Ans recent remarks, itching to kill him then revel in the aftermath. Haoqian brother, theres no rush at this moment. Once the Ancient Immortal Stage starts, wouldnt it be better to kill this scoundrel in front of all the cultivators under the heavens? Shui Min whispered in constion. Upon hearing this, Wei Haoqian snorted coldly, then fixed his gaze firmly on Xue An, Kid, dont you run off. On the Ancient Immortal Stageter, I will teach you how to behave! With that said, he let out a sinister smile and stomped his foot, causing a gust of wind and thunder that swept him up, and in the blink of an eye, he had returned to his own great ship. The very sight of his departure was enough to astonish the onlookers. Shui Min gave Xue An a cold smile, then turned to leave. Considering Miss Ans face and the White Palm Meeting, I advise you to leave this ce early. Otherwise, that Wei Haoqian will definitely not let you off! Gan Jing approached and said solemnly. Leave? Why should I leave? Xue An said indifferently. Gan Jing was slightly stunned, then said with some annoyance, I dont know where you get such tremendous confidence, but the Wei Family from the Western Regions is not to be trifled with! Their familys secret technique is by no means inferior to the true teachings of the great sectarian heavens! Xue An smiled slightly, The great sectarian heavens? Gan Jing wanted to say something else. But suddenly, Wei Haoqians sneeringugh was heard from afar. Kid, dont think about running. No one who has dared to provoke me, Wei Haoqian, has been able to live! Hearing this, Gan Jings face changed, and she looked at Xue An with eyes as if looking at a dead person, then turned and left. At this moment, her heart was also filled with irritation. She thought Xue An was simply too arrogant and conceited. Once standing on the Ancient Immortal Stage, youll see what real strength is! Gan Jing thought to herself in silence. It was at this time. Several beams of radiant light descended from the sky, shining upon several towering pirs surrounding the Ancient Immortal Stage. As the light faded, there appeared several figures in fluttering robes, with majestic auras, absolute powerhouses. Good heavens, is this years Inquiry of Truth Grand Event going to be this impressive? Even all five exceptional inheritors from Blood Web Mountain have appeared! someone eximed in shock. Everyone was astonished. No wonder they were so stirred. Indeed, the grandeur of the event this time was overwhelming. The five figures either had halos swirling around them or were enveloped in golden light, their mighty auras almost impossible to look at directly. Guan Lei, Feng Qiyao, Yu Tianming, Xuan Yue, Nan Wuchang! With the presence of these five great individuals, and aside from the Great Demonstration Immortal Luo Sanchi, all the true inheritors of Blood Web Mountain have arrived! someone murmured with a heavy expression. Meanwhile, a skin-crawling, strangeugh echoed, followed by a beam of light appearing atop one of the giant pirs, revealing an elder of short stature and frightfully ugly appearance. Its the Xiongmo Patriarch! The Valley Master of Xiongmo Valley himself is here! Good heavens, how many exceptional powerhouses has todays Inquiry of Truth Grand Event rmed? Everyone was shaken to the core. The pressure of the six powerhouses seemed too much for even the space to bear, emanating bursts of copsing sounds under the heavy strain. At this moment, only to hear the Xiongmo Patriarchughing madly, I didnt expect all of you brothers toe out of seclusion, excellent! Lets get started; this old ancestor can hardly wait to see the spectacle! At this point, Xuan Yue, whose appearance was as beautiful as a womans, smiled upon hearing this, The Patriarch is in a hurry again. A good show is always best watched slowly! Finishing his words, he stepped forward, standing in mid-air, and announced in a cold voice, Fellow cultivators, this Inquiry of Truth Grand Event is personally decreed by my master. Its purpose is to reestablish the order of heroes in the world. Therefore, I dere that the grand event officially begins! Along with his words, the invisible barrier that hung over the Ancient Immortal Stage gradually dissipated. In almost an instant, those eager topete couldnt wait to rush into the Ancient Immortal Stage, beginning to challenge one another. Since it involved their standing and interests, no one held back at this moment. As soon as they moved to action, it was their strongest killing moves. Glimmering lights shone faintly, and the sounds of battle shook the heavens. Before long, the Ancient Immortal Stage was awash with rivers of blood. And the number of cultivators entering began to dwindle. At that moment, a beam of light shot from the Wei Familys boat into the Ancient Immortal Stage, and when it stabilized, it was indeed Wei Haoqian who appeared. He stood amidst the air, pointing his finger at Xue An and dered, Boy,e here and meet your death! Some recognized this seventh young master of the Wei Family, knowing that although his reputation was not the most spectacr, his strength was absolutely top-notch. But it was unknown who had offended this Wei Seventh Young Master to provoke such rage. Thus, everyone followed the direction Wei Haoqian was pointing towards. Gazes converged on Xue An. There was shock and uncertainty. There was pity. And there was a lot of schadenfreude. In the midst of this swirl of public opinion, Xue An stood proudly, his mouth curving into a cold smile. Today seems like theres going to be a tremendous ughter, I wonder if this Ancient Immortal Stage will be dyed red! Xue Ans voice was very low, so low that even Mu Ya, who was closest, didnt hear it clearly. My lord, what did you say? Xue An smiled faintly, Nothing! That said, he turned his head to look at the arena, Since you insist on challenging me, then I shall entertain you! As he spoke, Xue An extended a single finger! What did that mean? Everyone was somewhat puzzled. Wei Haoqian was also taken aback, then spoke coldly, What do you mean by extending one finger? Xue An smiled grimly, It means Im only giving you the chance for one punch; if you cant dodge it, dont me me! Boom! These words caused amotion throughout the crowd. Shui Min, standing not far off, let out augh. Still boasting at a time like this, I really admire this mans mentality! Wei Haoqians face turned an angry shade of green as he said ominously, Boy, I will let you witness the power of the Wei Familys secret skills! No sooner had he spoken than Wei Haoqians body flickered with lightning, and his eyes revealed the forms of two Lei Zuns. Lightning whipped around within the Ancient Immortal Stage. If this stage hadnt been forged by secret techniques, it probably would have been destroyed by the lightning. Seeing this, even the powerful individuals watching from the spectator tform nodded in approval. The Wei Familys lightning skills are indeed as formidable as their reputation! Boy, Id like to see how youll beat me with one punch! Wei Haoqianughed heartily. Everyone turned their eyes toward Xue An, seeing him still standing unperturbed at the bow of the boat, they all shook their heads inwardly. They believed this time he was certain to lose. But at that moment, Xue Anughed, and then slowly raised his fist, stating coolly, Too weak! The sound was not loud, but it spread throughout the crowd. In the midst of the shock, Xue Ans figure suddenly vanished from the spot, and by the time he appeared again, he was already in front of Wei Haoqian. Wei Haoqian didnt even have time to react, he could only watch in horror as Xue Ans punch came thundering towards him. Boom! Wei Haoqian was directly obliterated by the punch. A mist of blood dispersed. Scattering across the entire Ancient Immortal Stage. Chapter 831 Wei Family Ancestor – Struggle Between Chapter 831 -831 Wei Family Ancestor C Struggle Between Life and Death (First Update) Chapter 831 -831 Wei Family Ancestor C Struggle Between Life and Death (First Update) The entire scene was deathly silent. The numerous onlooking cultivators suddenly changed color. No one had expected that this man, who appeared so unassuming, would be so fierce, pulverizing the Wei Familys seventh young master of the Western Regions into a mist of blood with a single punch. How how is this possible? Shui Min, who had been standing at the prow of the boat ready to enjoy the show, simply could not believe her eyes. She had never dreamed that this man could truly defeat Wei Haoqian. Gan Jing was also staring dumbfounded at everything happening in the arena, her face written with disbelief. Only Mu Ya looked on calmly at all this. She had anticipated this oue, so there was not a trace of surprise on her face. Right after, the crowd erupted into a buzz ofmotion. Many faces showed rm, and then they began whispering quietly, This Wei Haoqian was the Wei Family patriarchs most valued descendant; now that hes dead, theres big trouble! And sure enough. No sooner had these words faded than a roar came from the Wei Familys boat. Daring to kill my Qianer, youre truly seeking death! Along with the roar, a lightning bolt shot up into the sky, appearing instantly in the middle of the arena. Once he hadnded, he was revealed to be an old man with white hair and brows, and a dignified face. Its the Wei Family patriarch! The Wei Family patriarch has made a move; this is going to get interesting! A low buzz ran through the crowd. At that moment, Shui Min gradually shed the shock in her heart, and a cold smile appeared on her face. So what if you killed the seventh master? Now that the Wei Family patriarch is taking action, youre going to die an even worse death. Young man, what sect are you from, or which powerful family do you hail from that you act so ruthlessly, directly taking my Qianers life? the Wei Family patriarch asked fiercely, his brows and mustache bristling, his toneden with a chilling cold. As he spoke, the entire Ancient Immortal Stage was suffused with lightning, with radiant light twisting around it, and shes of electricity continually streaking through the air. Even from a great distance, the onlooking cultivators felt the hair on their bodies standing on end due to the lightning, causing them to tremble involuntarily. Such majesty, indeed befitting the patriarch who ruled over the Wei Family of the Western Regions. However, Xue An stood at the center of the arena, facing the expanse of lightning as if it were merely a gentle breeze, not even the hem of his garment stirring. Acting ruthlessly? Are you suggesting that I shouldve stood still, letting your familys seventh master beat me to death? Xue An retorted with a hint of mockery. The Wei Family patriarchs face darkened, about to say something. Xue An waved a dismissive hand, Enough talk, if youre dissatisfied, thene and meet your death as well! You insolent fool The Wei Family patriarchs face turned iron blue, and his eyes shot forth lightning, evidently furious to the extreme. Xue An though, justughed, But I must remind you beforehand, standing on this stage means a struggle between life and death. Dont think that sanctuary from your ancestors will help you escape with an undying spirit, like your precious seventh master As he spoke, Xue An opened his hand to reveal a soul light orb within his palm. If the Wei Family patriarch was angered purely by Xue Ans ruthlessness in shattering his grandsons physical body before, Now seeing the soul in Xue Ans hand, a towering rage ignited in his chest. You dare The Wei Family patriarch bellowed angrily. A cold smirk curled the edges of Xue Ans mouth, What I detest most are you self-righteous nobles, full of the delusion that only you can dictate the life and death of others, and yet when its your turn, you all beg and wail, unable to ept it! But in my eyes, you are all no more than ants! As he spoke, a cold glint shed in Xue Ans eyes, and he abruptly clenched his hand closed. Wei Haoqians Divine Sense let out a blood-curdling scream. No I was wrong, please spare me! Patriarch save me! In the face of true death, Wei Haoqian no longer had the arrogance of the Wei Familys young master and began to beg frantically for mercy. Because if his soul were shattered, what awaited him would beplete nothingness. For someone who had enjoyed all the glories of the world, this was naturally the most terrifying thing. The Wei Family Patriarch also let out a furious roar and made a bold move. All one could see was his step forward and a punch, with lightning swirling around his fist that seemed to pierce through space itself. However, facing such a powerful strike, Xue An didnt even bat an eyelid, and without regard for how Wei Haoqian struggled and pleaded, he directly crushed his Divine Sense with a palm. No! The scream abruptly ceased. At the same time, the punch filled with towering rage from the Wei Family Patriarch also thundered down. Xue An lifted his other hand and met the Wei Family Patriarchs punch with one hand. Upon seeing this scene, many cultivators couldnt help but close their eyes, believing that Xue An was undoubtedly doomed. Shui Min had an even colder smile, thinking that Xue An waspletely overestimating himself, like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. Boom! The fists collided. A blindingly brilliant light swept across the entire venue. Even the Ancient Immortal Stage trembled a few times. Had it not been for the barrier, the spectators, these cultivators, would have likely suffered coteral damage. Even so, the many flying ships involuntarily retreated a hundred yards. How was it? Who won? All eyes were filled with shock and suspicion. Their gazes all converged on the Ancient Immortal Stage. Hmph! Daring to oppose the Wei Family Patriarch, this guy is probably already sted to ash, soul and body both extinguished! Shui Min said mockingly. Mu Ya, who stood beside her, had her eyes sh coldly upon hearing this; she could no longer tolerate this obstinate womans foolishness. Therefore, with a cold snort, she said, Provoking the master time and again deserves a p! With that, she raised her hand and delivered a p. Initially, Shui Min paid it no mind; in her view, what could a mere chariot-driving servant girl do? She, after all, was a formidable Loose Immortal, and dealing with that palm was a piece of cake. Thus, she sneered and was about to counterattack. But at that moment, she was horrified to discover that under Mu Yas palm wind, she couldnt even resist and could only watch helplessly as Mu Yas palm came towards her. p! An extremely crisp sound rang out. Shui Min was directly pped into the air, narrowly missing blowing a huge hole through the flying ship with her body. Afternding, half of Shui Mins face was swollen like a pigs head, her mouth full of blood and broken teeth. She was somewhat dazed by the p, and it was only after a moment that she realized what happened. Then, she screamed venomously, You lowly servant, how dare you p me? Even your master is already dead, and yet you still dare to be so impudent The voice abruptly stopped. Because at that moment, atop the Ancient Immortal Stage, the brilliance was gradually fading, revealing the situation within. There stood Xue An, whom everyone believed was certainly doomed, with one hand behind his back, unshaken, his face filled with indifference. And the Wei Family Patriarch, who hade with a heart full of rage, was frozen mid-air. Suddenly, he began to cough up blood profusely and was then sted away. Witnessing this scene, everyone present was astounded. Chapter 832 Crushing with One Hand (2nd Update) Chapter 832 -832: Crushing with One Hand (2nd Update) Chapter 832 -832: Crushing with One Hand (2nd Update) Many patriarchs from the noble families and Sect Masters who were originally watching everything withposure suddenly stood up, their faces full of disbelief. As for Shui Min, her mouth hung open as she stared dumbfounded at everything unfolding. How could this be! Why was this man so formidable that he even managed to defeat the Wei Family patriarch? And Sister Gan Jing was even more shaken, her gaze at Xue Ans proud figure filled with confusion. She finally understood how wrong and ridiculous her previous views on this man were. She had even ridiculed him for being arrogantly ignorant. But now it seemed that the one who was truly ignorant was herself. Gan Jings heart was filled with mixed emotions, unsure of what to feel. Just then, the Wei Family patriarch, who had been sent flying to the edge of the Ancient Immortal Stage and was soaked in blood, still bellowed. I refuse to ept this! As he spoke, his eyebrows bristled, his body erupted with thunderous light that flickered wildly, and above his head, on his spiritual tform, he conjured an image of the Thunder Emperor. Its the Wei Familys secret technique, the Mad Thunder Emperor Technique! Indeed worthy of the Wei Family patriarch; it seems that the oue of this battle is still uncertain! Those noble family patriarchs discussed amongst themselves. Meanwhile, the Wei Family patriarch said with a ferocious tone, Brat, the mere fact that youve forced me to use this move is enough for you to be proud of! Come and meet your death! With that, streaks of lightning converged with a roar, forming a halo behind him, casting both him and the Thunder Emperors visage on the spiritual tform in an incredibly formidable light. This power even caused theplexion of the fiends and patriarchs on the viewing tform to subtlety change. Then, with a single step, the Wei Family patriarch raised his hands in the air and ferociously brought them down. Boom. A massive square imprint, wider than a field, descended from the sky, targeting Xue An with crushing force. Its the Thunder Emperors Seal! Unseen for a hundred years, Patriarch Wei has indeed made tremendous progress! This youngster is done for! Amidst these murmurs of discussion, Xue An looked up, and with a light chuckle, said. Good timing! As he spoke, Xue An braced his arm against the sky, catching the Thunder Emperors Seal that plummeted down from above. Boom. The entire Ancient Immortal Stage shook violently, and countless streaks of lightning fell around Xue An. But within this dance of silver snake-like lightning, Xue An held the Thunder Emperors Seal and stepped forward, looking at the Wei Family patriarch, whose face was filled with terror, and smiled lightly, Is this the extent of your power? With that, Xue An suddenly tightened his grip. With a cracking sound, he crushed the Thunder Emperors Seal to pieces. Today, I will show you what the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder really is! Xue An pointed a single finger to the sky and called out lightly, Thunder,e! In an instant, the sky was covered with thunderclouds, and a huge vortex aimed directly at the Ancient Immortal Stage. And then, within the vortex, light surged wildly. Suddenly. A magnificent bolt of lightning that could overshadow the heavens and the earth appeared at the apex, then hurtled toward the Wei Family patriarch with a thunderous rage. Patriarch Weis entire being was captivated by the heaven-shaking bolt of lightning, making it nearly impossible to even twitch a finger, as he watched everything with a gaze filled with utmost terror. Boom. The lightning struck. The first thing to shatter was the visage of the Thunder Emperor above Patriarch Weis spiritual tform. Immediately after, the Wei Family patriarch froze in ce. And then he gradually turned to ash, disappearing between heaven and earth. With one strike. The Wei Family patriarch was utterly annihted, both spirit and body turned to dust. And on the Ancient Immortal Stage, only Xue An was left standing tall and proud. The entire ce was as silent as death. Whether it were the patriarchs of the powerful noble families or the Masters of the divine sects, at this moment, all of theirplexions changed. Because Xue An had just killed Wei Haoqian with a single punch, it was unexpected. The fact that he repelled the strike from the Wei Familys ancestor could be said to be a disy of astonishing talent. But nobody had thought that Xue An could actually obliterate this ancestor of the Wei Family. At that moment, someone trembled and whispered in a low voice, He he used only one hand throughout the entire fight! The voice was not loud, yet it spread across the entire venue. Then everyone fell silent. Indeed! From the beginning till now, Xue An had used only one hand, yet he crushed the Wei Family with ease as if sweeping away leaves in a storm. For a moment, countless gazes filled with fear or reverence fell upon Xue An. Meanwhile, on the boat, Shui Min and Gan Jingsplexions turned extremely unsightly. Especially Shui Min, her whole body was shivering, and though her swollen face had started to subside, she still couldnt hide the panic in her eyes. She finally realized that the man she had always looked down upon was the true Nine Heavens Divine Dragon. p p p! A burst of apuse broke the silence of the crowd. This performance is truly magnificent, awe-inspiring to behold! The crowd turned their heads to look. They saw atop the spectator tform, the iparably handsome Xuan Yue pping and smiling. Xue An was nomittal and his gaze swept over the six massive spectator columns one by one, then he said indifferently, So you all have known my identity for a while now, havent you? As soon as he spoke these words, many people couldnt help but show a look of astonishment and confusion. What does he mean by that? Im not sure, but it seems like theres been a change in ns! Xuan Yue sighed softly, Indeed, this True Questioning Festival was prepared for you! Xue An, having us five brothers take action together, even attracting the Old Demon Ancestor toe and assist, you should feel proud of yourself! Xue An! Hearing this name. The venue first went silent, then, like a giant bomb had been dropped, it erupted into an uproar. My god! Hes that Xue An who destroyed the Jile Hall single-handedly? No wonder hes so unbeatable, capable of exterminating a Sect on his own and ying the great True Immortal Luo Sanchihes truly an unparalleled powerhouse! All the high-ups from Blood Web Mountain havee out in full force this time, just for him! Now, this Xue An is probably in trouble! Amidst the many discussions. Shui Min was initially stunned, then a hint of joy appeared on her face. So he is Xue An. Now that he has provoked the high-ups of Blood Web Mountain to join forces against him, even if he is a True Immortal, he will fall here today. But her smugness didntst long. A fragrant scent suddenly filled the air. She was taken aback, and looked up. She saw Mu Ya, who had just looked like a little maidservant, now revealing her true face, casting a cold nce at her before walking gracefully into the void,ing to stand beside Xue An. Mu Ya, willing to serve by the Lords side! Mu Ya? Many people looked at each other in bewilderment, all wearing puzzled expressions. Then someone eximed, I recognize her, she is the Jile Maiden! Jile Maiden? Hearing this name, the many Cultivators were all taken aback, and then their expressions became somewhat strange. Isnt the Jile Maiden the Holy Maiden of Jile Hall? Logically speaking, given that Jile Hall was destroyed by Xue Ans hands, she should be irreconcble enemies with him. But now, the Jile Maiden was showing such respect. What was going on? While they were shocked and confused, a brilliant sword light flew in from the sky and arrived at the center of the venue in the blink of an eye. Then, a cool voice dered, Xue Liuli, willing to follow the Lord into battle! Chapter 833 A Sword Across the Sky Slaying All Chapter 833 -833: A Sword Across the Sky, ying All Immortals (Third Update) Chapter 833 -833: A Sword Across the Sky, ying All Immortals (Third Update) As the words fell, Xue Liuli, d in sword attire, appeared in the midst of the arena. Apanying her was Jian Qi. Both of them took their ces behind Xue An. Seeing this scene, there was a stir among the crowd. Xue Liuli of Zhanhong Building has alsoe, todays battle is getting more and more exciting! The crowd was abuzz with discussion. High above on the spectator tform, Xuan Yue sighed slightly, Sister Liuli, Sister Mu Ya, I dont know why you are willing to be deceived by him. After all, he is the chief culprit responsible for the destruction of your sect. And today, his death is certain! Xue Liuli answered indifferently, Xuan Yue, my actions do not require yourmentary. Mu Ya let out even colderughter, Stop with your crocodile tears. There are few good ones among you at Blood Web Mountain either! Xuan Yues face darkened as he snorted coldly, You are indeed beyond redemption! The Fiend Demon Ancestor let out a series of shrill, sinisterughs, Xue An, you killed my son, today, I will make you pay with your blood! As he spoke, all those atop the six giant spectator pirs floated up, surrounding the Ancient Immortal Stage, trapping Xue An in the middle. Is this is this a joint effort to kill Xue An? someone eximed in rm. At the same time, many felt as if they were suffocating in the face of the formidable presence of these six individuals. That was despite them already being quite a distance away, which only made one wonder what kind of pressure Xue An on the Ancient Immortal Stage must be facing. Yet at that moment, the crowd realized that Xue An had not made any move, still standing there calmly as if the formidable presence was merely a light breeze brushing past his face. All the onlooking cultivators hade to understand by now. This Ask the True Immortal festival was merely a sham. The real purpose was to deal with Xue An. And to eliminate Xue An, Blood Web Mountain had made a significant investment, sending out five of their big shots, and even the ancient ancestor from Xiongmo Valley had personallye. This show of force was undeniably powerful. But this also reflected the might of Xue An from another angle. Initially, Blood Web Mountain hadnt taken Xue An seriously. But after the investigators returned from Jile Hall, the news they reported grabbed Xuan Yues attention. The blow that uprooted mountains and exterminated Jile Hall with a single persons power. These facts caused Xuan Yue and the other top figures to be taken aback. Because he knew that even if it were him, he might not be able to do the same. It was clear that Xue An was very formidable, possibly even a True Immortal. With this concern in mind, Xuan Yue reported the news up to their teacher master, the Mountain Lord of Blood Web Mountain. Then the Mountain Lord, who had not shown himself for a long time, sent back four words. Even a lion fights the rabbit with all its strength. Xuan Yue naturally understood what this meant. The lion, as the king of beasts, would use all its strength even when hunting a rabbit. Let alone now, when facing what could be a true True Immortal? With this thought, Xuan Yue immediately prepared this Ask the True Immortal festival and sent someone to invite the Fiend Demon Ancestor. The goal was to lure Xue An here. This meticulously crafted n was finally yielding results at this moment. Xuan Yue, leading his fellow sect brothers and sisters along with the Fiend Demon Ancestor, had Xue Anpletely encircled. At this instant, everyone believed Xue An was undoubtedly doomed. Many felt a pity for him in their hearts. But even more breathed a silent sigh of relief. The sudden emergence of Xue An had been too much of a pressure, only with his death could future troubles be permanently eradicated. At that time, Xuan Yue spoke in a cold voice, Xue An, considering the difficulty in achieving your cultivation, kneel now, and we will grant you a swift end, otherwise, we will throw you into the Blood Abyss of our Blood Web Mountain to suffer endless torment. But Xue An justughed, his smile filled with an unconcerned and leisurelyposure. You few think you can trap and kill me? And Xuan Yue, youve expended so much effort in vain, for even if you had not arranged this, I still would havee here. Because I once told your junior brother, Luo Sanchi, that Blood Web Mountain is destined for destruction by my hand! With these words spoken. Everyone looked at Xue An as if he were insane. Facing such desperate straits, he dared to provoke them and even boast about destroying Blood Web Mountain. This was beyond arrogance. It was simply courting death! As expected. These wordspletely enraged Xuan Yue and the others. Ignorant fool! The Fiend Demon Ancestor could no longer contain his fury and made the first move. In a sh, his figure blurred, transforming into an entity tens of thousands of feet tall, and then he sneered, Xue An, today, I will crush you into a pulp! As he spoke, the Fiend Demon Ancestor stomped down. The force of his fury created a massive crater in thend within a hundred miles of the Ancient Immortal Stage. All the ships in the sky were shaken away, and everyone was shocked. Its the Fiend Demon Dharma Form! Its no wonder the Fiend Demon Ancestor is known as a True Immortal powerhouse for a thousand years, this strike is evenparable to that of an Immortal Monarch! someone eximed in awe. Under such a tumultuous aura, Xue An, along with Mu Ya, Xue Liuli, and theirpanions, looked as if they were little boats in a storm, their figures wavering uncertainly. Many shook their heads in secret. This Xue An, hes going to lose! But at that moment, Xue An said indifferently, Do you know why I want to destroy your Blood Web Mountain? The crowd was slightly startled. Lu Yiyuan from Si Hua City, you all know her, right? Upon hearing this, Xuan Yue and the other leaders trembled all over. You Xue An smiled faintly, Yes, I havee from Si Hua City! Si Hua City? Why does that name sound so unfamiliar? Many Cultivators from the Central Region wore expressions of confusion. Meanwhile. The foot of the Fiend Demon Ancestor had already dropped, apanied by his ferociousughter. Boy, now you will go to Theughter abruptly stopped, turning into a piercing scream. Because Xue An had used his hand as a sword and brought it down in a swift cut. Crack. The leg of the Fiend Demon Ancestor was severed cleanly. As blood spurted wildly, the towering Dharma Aspect he had manifested disappeared. The blood debt hase due; its time to pay it back with blood! After Xue An spoke, everyone felt the light of the sky dim. When they looked up, they saw countless sword lights appear in the void. These sword lights blotted out the sky, but they all revolved slowly around Xue An as the center. Under the dominion of the Sword Dao. Xuan Yue and the others all felt a heavy pressure bearing down on them. How is this possible! How can you possibly possess such immense Sword Dao Cultivation? Even Xuan Yue couldnt help but turn pale. Xue An smiled lightly and with one hand stretched out, the endless sword lights rapidly condensed in his hand, transforming in an instant into a Giant Sword that reached the heavens. Today marks the day that Blood Web Mountain will be erased from this realm! Having said that, Xue An swung his sword across the sky, directly striking at the immortals! Chapter 834 Advance further while the world Chapter 834 -834: Advance further while the world retreats, such might, only Xue An! (4th update) Chapter 834 -834: Advance further while the world retreats, such might, only Xue An! (4th update) This scene was like a dream, a fantasy. The world seemed to be cleaved in two by Xue Ans sword. Boom. A mountain dozens of miles away was grazed by the sword light. After a loud, rumbling sound, a huge crack appeared from its midsection, and then the mountain slowly toppled, splitting in half. A sword strike that cleaved a mountain. The sword light then roared towards Xuan Yue and the old Blood Demon ancestors and the others nearby. Whether it was Xuan Yue or the several giants behind him, upon seeing this sword light, they all revealed a deeply grave expression. They then let out a shout, expelling their strongest cultivation levels to contend with it. But the old Blood Demon ancestor had his leg severed by Xue An with a single sword strike, greatly diminishing his cultivation level. So at this moment, he didnt even have the chance to resist and could only let out a miserable scream before being ground into dust by the sword light, exploding into a cloud of blood mist with a bang. A True Immortal who had been famous for a thousand years and wielded control over a great sect of the heavenly order had thus perished. At the same time. The Blood Web Mountain giant, Feng Qiyao, who was on the outermost side, forcefully resisting the sword light with his cultivation level, suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. The colorful halo swirling around his body then shattered like soap bubbles. In an instant, he too was sliced into nothing by the sword light. This scene shocked all four people, including Xuan Yue. Xuan Yue shouted, Combined attack! The other three brothers rushed behind him, then their cultivation levels merged into one, attempting to resist Xue Ans sword. A cold smile appeared on the corner of Xue Ans mouth, I have said it before, in this world, True Immortals are but so. To extinguish you all is like reaching into a sack to fetch something or observing the pattern on ones palm! Boom. Following Xue Ans words, the sword light suddenly shone more than twice as brightly. Under this blinding sword light. The few who were usually high above, standing at the very top of the Guiyi realms, finally let out screams of despair. No Their words had scarcely fallen. The sword light, like a force crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood, directly shattered their desperately maintained barrier and then swept across them. The sword light finally gradually dissipated. The figures of Xuan Yue and the other three were suspended in midair. A gust of wind passed. Their figures then burst into dust with a crash, drifting away with the wind. An oppressive silence pervaded thend. No one dared to speak. Some people were even trembling all over. No one had anticipated that todays event would turn out this way. Just when everyone thought Xue An was undoubtedly doomed, he turned the tables at thest moment, directly annihting the five giants of Blood Web Mountain and the old Blood Demon ancestor. Especially that earth-shattering sword just now had made all cultivators feel powerless. It was a kind of awe felt when facing a powerhouse far superior to oneself. As for Shui Min of Hua Yu Temple, she was shaking like chaff, almost fainting from fright. Even Gan Jings face was full of fear and regret. Because only she knew what a precious opportunity she had missed. If she had treated this Xue An well when she first met him, if she had established good rtions. Then what would the future of Hua Yu Temple be like? Unfortunately, there is no such thing as a pill for regret in this world. She could only stare nkly at the now empty sky. It was at this moment. From the peak of a distant mountain shrouded in mist and clouds, there came an angry hum. The sound was not loud. But it was like a nuclear bomb, carrying supreme might, rushing from that distant sky. Everywhere it passed, a visible shockwave shredded the clouds in the sky. The weaker cultivators didnt even have the chance to scream before being shattered on the spot. Only those who were at least at the cultivation level of a Half-step Golden Immortal could barely protect themselves, yet they were still shaken to the point of pallor and looked as if they were about to fall. Standing atop the Ancient Immortal Stage, Xue An looked into the distance at the distant peaks, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth. You finally cant hold back, huh? With that, Xue An casually waved his hand. And with that gesture, he shattered the oing force. But just then, someones teeth chattered as they eximed, Look what is that? Everyone looked up. From the mountain peaks in the sky, suddenly countless figures with wings emerged. There were so many of these figures that they even obscured the sky. Then, these figures flew over in a sky-darkening swarm. As they drew a bit closer, people were horrified to discover. All of these winged beings were, indeed, human. And their wings were hairless and membranous, resembling the wings of bats. Its the Blood Demons! This is the Blood Demon Legion! eximed a knowledgeable cultivator, trembling all over and shouting in extreme fear. At hearing the words Blood Demon Legion, many of the older cultivators faces instantly turned as white as paper. The reason Blood Web Mountain had such an extraordinary status over the millennia was partly due to the emergence of many strong cultivators, but even more so because of this notorious Blood Demon Legion. It was said that whenever the Blood Demon Legion appeared, a cmity would befall thend, and they would only retreat after their ughter was satisfied. To think they would encounter them here today. Many cultivators showed looks of utter despair, while the quicker ones turned and ran. In no time at all, the sky was chaotic with colliding boats, almost turning into aplete mess. At the same time, the Blood Demon Legion had already charged close. The cultivators nearest to them didnt even have time to resist before they were engulfed by these monsters. After a hair-raising sound of chewing, other than a few drops of fresh blood, not even bone fragments of these powerful beings fell to the ground; they werepletely devoured. This scene struck such terror into the cultivators that they cried out for their fathers and mothers, wishing nothing more than to leave this horrible hell behind. Meanwhile, most of the Blood Demon Legion was heading toward the Ancient Immortal Stage. Without waiting for Xue Ansmand, Xue Liuli and Mu Ya and the others let out a shout and soared into the sky, confronting the Blood Demon Legion. Xue Liuli swung her sword in quick session, and with each strike, dozens of Blood Demons were cut down. Mu Ya, in turn, wielded her long sleeves, shattering every Blood Demon in her path. Even Jian Qiunched her attacks undaunted. In a moment, the environs of the Ancient Immortal Stage were littered with bodies and rivers of blood flowed. But there were too many Blood Demons. Under such endless assaults, even Xue Liuli showed signs of strain. As for the other cultivators, they were bloodied all over, their faces filled with despair. At that moment, Xue An looked up at the sky and let out a small sigh. Having cultivated so many Blood Demons, Blood Web Mountain, how many innocent people have you harmed over the years? As he spoke, Xue Ans voice was filled with chilling murderous intent. He then took a step forward. Boom! With one step, countless Blood Demons fell from the sky. Afterward, Xue An began to walk towards the distant mountain peak. And with each step he took, countless more from the Blood Demon Legion plummeted from the sky. If one were to look down from the sky, they would see this sight: With each advancing step from Xue An, the crimson tide retreated step by step. Each advance brought retreat, such authority belonged to only Xue An. Chapter 835 Law of Heaven and Earth (First Update) Chapter 835 -835: Law of Heaven and Earth (First Update) Chapter 835 -835: Law of Heaven and Earth (First Update) All cultivators halted their actions, staring nkly at Xue An as he faced the sky full of Blood Demons, advancing step by step towards the distant horizon. With every step he took, his aura grew stronger. By the end, Xue Ans whole body emitted an immensely powerful presence, and each step he took made heaven and earth tremble. Is this is this the divine power of the Elder? Xue Liuli stared at Xue Ans retreating figure, murmuring softly. Just then, Mu Ya rushed forward without hesitation, following closely behind Xue An. Seeing this, Xue Liuli shuddered and snapped back to reality, then quickly followed suit. The remaining cultivators exchanged nces and also proceeded forward. In an instant, the sky-darkening Blood Demon Legion was annihted by Xue An single-handedly. And the towering Blood Web Mountain that reached into the clouds was now in front of everyone. At that moment, countless powerful auras surged out from Blood Web Mountain. These were evidently the disciples of Blood Web Mountains Sect. The cultivators of Blood Web Mountain lined up in the air, theirbined auras formidable, almost too intense to face directly. The figures at the forefront were more than a dozen elders dressed in ck robes. These are the elders of Blood Web Mountain! One, two my heavens, they are all True Immortals, and there are as many as thirteen of them. Someone couldnt help but click their tongue in astonishment. Xue An, your cultivation level is indeed impressive! But you are too arrogant, having ughtered our six true heirs of Blood Web Mountain. Such heinous crimes can only be atoned for by throwing you into the Blood Abyss to suffer eternal torment! The elder at the very front, dressed in a ck robe, with a green face and long beard spoke indifferently. Although he was merely standing in mid-air, the immense pressure emitted by his presence felt like a huge boulder pressing down on the hearts of all cultivators. And each word he spoke carried the weight of thousands, causing the universe itself to tremble lightly. Many cultivators of lesser strength, upon hearing his words, lost all self-control and could only kneel tremblingly on the ground. Words follow thew! He is Elder Mieqing! Its said that he reached the peak of True Immortal a thousand years ago and was only a step away from bing Great Luo! Now that he has appeared, it seems that Xue An is really in trouble! In the midst of many discussions, the hearts of Xue Liuli, Mu Ya, and others couldnt help but sink. Although they had absolute confidence in Xue An, the formidable might of Blood Web Mountain was indeed rming. Yet, Xue Ans face remained calm, and then he shook his head slightly, Still unwilling to show yourself? Hm? Elder Mieqing slightly startled, Xue An, what are you talking about? Xue Ans lips curled into a faint smile, Nothing much, I was just saying that its foolish of you bunch of chickens and dogs to think you could stop me. At this moment, everyones expression changed. Especially the thirteen elders of Blood Web Mountain, who all snorted coldly in unison. Foolhardy madman! Truly seeking death! Kill him! Avenge our disciples! The sessive cold shouts filled the air, and the chilly killing intent spread across the void, instantly encasing the space around Xue An with extreme cold and ice. Amid such formidable forces, Xue An just smiled coldly, then raised his gaze towards the summit of Blood Web Mountain and said lightly, Since you refuse toe out, I will force you to show yourself! With that, Xue Ans figure flickered, his aura surged dramatically, and his form began to ascend rapidly. In the blink of an eye. He transformed into a colossal giant, tens of thousands of feet tall, with clouds merely hovering around his waist. Then Xue An looked down at the cultivators of Blood Web Mountain with a cold smile, and lifted his foot to stomp down hard. The Fiend Demon ancestor had previously disyed such a skill of Law of Heaven and Earth. But his Fiend Demon Dharma Form could hardly bepared with Xue Ans. Xue Ans giant foot shone with golden light, seemingly crushing the space itself, and mmed down heavily. This scene left all the watching cultivators in horror. The elders and headmasters from the noble families and sects had even paler faces. For Xue Ans strike had surpassed their wildest imaginations. The many disciples of Blood Web Mountain also changed color at once. At that moment, an elder from Blood Web Mountain roared, Xue An, today will be your day of death! With that, he soared into the sky, transforming into a streak of golden light, directly resisting the descending foot of Xue An. Boom! Upon contact. This elder was shaken by Xue Ans supreme divine power and vomited a mouthful of fresh blood. Yet he still refused to admit defeat, roaring as he spurred his entire cultivation level, trying to withstand that foot. But his efforts were just like a mantis trying to stop a chariot, utterly futile. Even without pausing, Xue Ans foot continued to descend slowly. Elder Muxiang, this boy is formidable. I will help you! With that, another elder, also surrounded by a golden aura and exuding a majestic presence, rushed over and blocked under Xue Ans foot. Bang. After a muffled sound. This newly arrived elder grunted and also spat out a mouthful of blood. Yet, the speed of Xue Ans foot was not hindered at all, still pressing downward. All together now! Dont let this boy seed! After a series of explosive shouts, these thirteen elders charged forward in unison. Especially Elder Mieqing, his body radiated a golden light and was faintly surrounded by a True Dragon, while his entire body seemed to grow to a thousand feet in height. As he neared, he raised his hands to the sky and violently pushed up. Break for me! Boom! An invisible shockwave spread from the point of their collision, directly severing a nearby smaller mountain peak. Under these circumstances, Xue Ans foot was slowly pushed up, seemingly forcing him away forcibly. Xue An, once your Dharma Aspect is broken, your body and path will perish! Mieqing shouted explosively. Xue An smiled faintly, Interesting! But still not enough! For I havent even used a tenth of my strength yet! What? The foot that the thirteen elders of Blood Web Mountain had barely managed to push up hadnt even experienced a tenth of Xue Ans power? Many people found it hard to believe. Mieqing and the others scoffed continuously. Such bluff! Indeed, utterly arrogant! Just then, Xue Ans eyes slightly chilled, he snorted coldly, and his foot, which had just been lifted, mmed down again with fierce force. The might of this stomp was so ferocious that it even burst the air along its path, causing a deafening boom that forced the watching cultivators to retreat dozens of miles. No! The thirteen elders showed faces of horror and despair, screaming as they tried to scatter and flee. But how could Xue An give them that chance. With a loud boom. Elder Muxiang was hit first; his body was directly crushed by an overwhelming force, and even his soul couldnt escape. This was followed by several more explosive sounds. The remaining elders were sessively crushed. Chapter 836 - 536 Unveiling the Truth (2nd Update) Chapter 836 -536: Unveiling the Truth (2nd Update) Chapter 836 -536: Unveiling the Truth (2nd Update) Finally, there was only one Elder left, his face as purple as sauce from holding his breath, sweat drenching his head as he struggled to support himself with his thousand-zhang tallw body. But under Xue Ans foot, which was akin to divine punishment, any struggle was in vain. So after holding out for just over a dozen breaths, the Elder let out a wail, as his thousand-zhang tallw body started to crumble and break apart from the arms that propped up the heavens. In an instant, this peerless True Immortal who had been famous for over a thousand years was utterly crushed under Xue Ans foot, scattering into dust across the sky. And then Xue Ans foot, unhindered, came crashing down. Boom. Where the divine might reached, the disciples of Blood Web Mountain, who had filled the skies, couldnt even dodge and were directly smashed into a bloody mist. And when Xue Ans foot finally hit the ground, one looked up at the sky only to find, the disciples who had once upied half the sky from Blood Web Mountain, had been mostly annihted by that single stomp. The survivors were all retreating in terror. And of the thirteen elders of Blood Web Mountain, not even a bone shard remained. Seeing this scene, every cultivator present was shocked. Whether they were the venerated elders or the favored talents from prominent ancient ns, or the leaders and sect masters from Divine Sects, all the cultivators watched speechless. Because just moments ago, in their minds, they had been wondering how Xue An would deal with the enraged Blood Web Mountain. Some even thought that if Xue An didnt die in the end, he would surely have to flee in haste. But who could have imagined, the situation would take such a miraculous and earth-shattering turn in an instant? The once overwhelmingly powerful True Immortals of Blood Web Mountain were literally stomped to death under Xue Ans foot. Even the elder known as the next best to the Immortal Monarch met with an end where his life and path were annihted. With this, everyones view of Xue An changed. If anyone still thought before that Xue An, despite being powerful, was too young and would likely be defeated by time-honored peerless experts, now, Xue An had utterly awed the entire audience with his unfathomably powerful and supreme strength. No one dared to take Xue An lightly or show any disrespect. At this moment, Blood Web Mountain suddenly trembled, and then from deep beneath the ground, a fear-inspiring aura erupted skyward. This aura was so formidable that it covered the entire Origin teau. All the cultivators were trembling. Those with lower cultivation levels couldnt even keep their vital blood from being suppressed, and they prostrated on the ground, not daring to lift their heads. Then a voice that shook heaven and earth boomed, Xue An, I admit I underestimated you before. You are indeed formidable, so much so that even I cannot help but break my seclusion toe and deal with you! But this is where it all ends! As the words rang out, one saw on the summit of Blood Web Mountain, a figure gradually manifesting. He was a man in a blood-red robe, his body shrouded inyers of blood radiance, revealing only a pair of fathomlessly deep crimson eyes. Seeing this man, countless onlookers eyes went wide. Could this be the Mountain Lord of Blood Web Mountain, known as Xue Youming, the only Immortal Monarch of the current age who has been in seclusion for a hundred years? someone eximed in shock. As soon as the name Xue Youming was uttered, it was as though some infinite magic had rendered everyone speechless. Many wore bitter smiles on their faces, shaking their heads internally. Todays quest for truth ceremony truly had its twists and turns. First, it was Xue An, whom nobody had high hopes for, demonstrating a cultivation level that shocked the world, nearly eradicating the entirety of Blood Web Mountain. But now, with the appearance of the only remaining half-step Great Luo, Xue Youming, Many were still anxious. Could it be that Xue An could even defeat Xue Youming? Impossible! After all, that was a True Immortal! The crowd was in doubt. But Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth andughed. Youve finally decided to show yourself? Xue Youming snorted coldly, Xue An, you obliterated my lineage, a crime that must be punished. You even dare to provoke me time and time again. Do you really think I cant kill you? Amidst his speech,yers of blood light fluctuated unpredictably around Xue Youming, casting a chilling scarlet hue across the sky. Standing between heaven and earth, Xue An took a breath, and the clouds for thousands of miles swayed, then he said with a cold smile. Ive said before, I will annihte your Blood Web Mountain, and no one can save it! Because I said so! Arrogant! Do you think that you, a mere Golden Immortal, can shake the ten-thousand-year lineage of my Blood Web Mountain! Xue Youmingughed mockingly, his voice echoing through the heavens. However, at that moment, Xue An said indifferently, Ten-thousand-year lineage, huh? Nothing more than being a gatekeeper for ten thousand years, yet you speak as if youve aplished something extraordinary! Xue Youmingsughter came to an abrupt halt, the crimson blood within his eyes almost spilling out. You Xue An waved his hand, Wondering how I know all this, are you? Do you still remember the Blood Skull Pirate Guild? On hearing these words, Xue Youming shook violently, The person who cut down my avatar that day was you? Xue An smiled faintly, Correct! The light in Xue Youmings eyes flickered, and he spoke in a bone-chilling tone, So it seems, you are a cultivator from beyond this realm? A cultivator from beyond this realm? Many cultivators wore puzzled expressions upon hearing this. Only some of the oldest ancestors, weathered by the vicissitudes of life, changed their expressions drastically. Because although Guiyi Star was flourishing in cultivation, it seemed abandoned, having seen no cultivator from beyond for a very long time. No one expected that Xue An was one! With this revtion, many previously unexined issues suddenly became clear. For instance, why Xue Ans formidable cultivation level had remained unheard of until now. At this point, Xue An nodded slightly and spoke indifferently, In fact, I had my suspicions back when I was at the headquarters of the pirates. After arriving at this Guiyi Star, my doubts only grew stronger. Untilter, when I met someone, a person known as Fang Xianjue, the Great Dream Sword Sovereign! At the mention of Fang Xianjues name, Xue Youming also involuntarily trembled, snorting coldly, I never expected that fellow to still be alive! Indeed he was alive, but now he is dead! But before his death, he told me something! And that something confirmed my suspicions. Xue Ans tone became colder, The real backer behind your Blood Web Mountain is actually an otherworldly entity, isnt it? And if Im not mistaken, it should be the Blood Divine Realm, right? All the spectating cultivators were dumbstruck. Yet Xue Youming burst intoughter. Xue An, you are indeed clever. Yes, our Blood Web Mountain is indeed established by themand of the Blood God to oversee this world! Boom! A stir went through the crowd. Xue Ans tone grew increasingly icy. So Lu Yiyuan from Si Hua City must also have been oppressed and repressed on the orders of your master, right? Heh, Xue An, I now understand why youre so concerned about these matters. If Im not mistaken, you must also be a cultivator of the Hua n, correct? Xue Youming said with a coldugh. Xue An nodded. Correct! The Hua n really does produce talents one after another. To think a young prodigy of your caliber has emerged. Unfortunately you still have to die here today! Because you know too much! Chapter 837 Chapter 837: 837 Chapter 837: 837 Xue Youming spoke coldly and then suddenly made his move. Actually, he was quite wary of Xue An in his heart. During Xue Youmings retreat, although his true body was sleeping, he used the Blood Secret Technique to create an external incarnation to deal with various affairs in the outside world. The person in the headquarters of the Blood Skull pirate guild was one of his incarnations. At that time, he was negotiating with the Starry Pirates to purchase the Star Origin Power. Xue An happened to barge in and, in the brief moment when he left,unched a sword strike. This sword strike almost prevented his external incarnation from making it back. Although it barely made it back in the end, the power of that sword strikepletely destroyed his painstakingly cultivated external incarnation. This naturally shook Xue Youming. The strength that Xue An had just disyed was even more rming to him. Therefore, his attack was an extremely lethal move. He bellowed, Annihtion Blood River! Boom. Above his head, a blood river, a hundred miles wide and reaching up to heaven with surging blood, appeared out of nowhere. Then this endless blood cascaded down, covering the sky as it approached Xue An. Everywhere it passed, even the air seemed to be stained with this highly toxic blood, emitting trails of ck smoke. My lord Xue Liuli, Mu Ya, and the others couldnt help but cry out in rm. Xue An, however, had a cold expression, with a sharp glint in his eyes. You harmed my Hua n ancestor, causing her grievous injury, and after making her endure a millennium of agony, she perished, her path endedthat is your first sin! Conspiring with the Blood n, willingly serving as a demonsckey, and turning innocent cultivators into mindless and emotionless Blood Demonsthat is your second sin! Colluding with Starry Pirates to steal the Origin Power from others, supplementing the natures spiritual energy of the Origin teauthat is your third sin! Seeing this, Xue Youming sneered, Xue An, I admit to all these things youve said, but now you are at deaths door, unable to save even yourself, what can you possibly do to me? Hahahaha! Xue Youming burst into wildughter. Because while Xue An was speaking, the deluge of blood had already reached him andpletely covered him. No one could survive after being contaminated with the blood. Not even a True Immortal could do so. So in his eyes, Xue An was already doomed. The cultivators who were watching turned pale at this sight. Xue Liuli, Mu Ya, and the others were even more shaken, then Mu Ya let out a mournful cry, My lord! As she said this, she prepared to take to the sky to avenge Xue An. But just then, a calm voice echoed through heaven and earth. Bearing three sins, the punishment is death! With that, they saw a figure walking leisurely out from the sea of blood created by the endless blood in the sky. Impossible! Even if you possess the Undying Golden Body, you would be eroded into nothingness by this blood, how could you possiblye out unscathed! Xue Youming screamed in shock as if he had seen a ghost. Xue Ans mouth curved into a cold smile, This trifle, it dares to obstruct me? With that, Xue Ans eyes shed, and he took a step forward. As he took that step, The inexhaustible blood in the sky suddenly began to churn and surge, then condensed into a crystalline and iparably beautiful blood lotus, which lifted Xue Ans foot. Then with every step Xue An took, a blood lotus naturally rose under his feet, created from the condensed blood. This sight of each step blooming a lotus made Xue Youming almost unable to believe his eyes. When had the Netherworld Blood Water ever been so submissive and obedient? But Xue An would not give him time to ponder this question. After a few steps, Xue An had already charged close to Xue Youming, then lifted his fist and struck out. This punch was beyond description. It seemed to mobilize the entire natural order of heaven and earth, its momentum was heaven-shaking, daunting anyone from looking directly at it. Even though Xue Youming was wary in his heart, being a mighty cultivator who had touched a thread of Great Luos essence, he merely snorted coldly. Annihte! Boom! In front of Xue Ans fist, space suddenly copsed, revealing a dark crevice, and then absorbed all the power of Xue Ans punch into it. This was the sliver of Great Luos Laws that Xue Youming had mastered. Control of space. Xue An, you are indeed powerful enough. In time, you might even threaten me, but you have forgotten, I am the Peerless Monarch! Xue Youming sneered, then raised his hand. A giant w, condensed from blood and qi, smashed down towards Xue Ans head. Xue Youming was full of confidence about this strike, after all, Xue Ans punch had already been confined by space, and he was unable to escape. Therefore, Xue Youming happily prepared to wee the sight of Xue Ans head being crushed. But the next moment, his joy froze on his face. Because the space next to his face suddenly rippled, then burst apart violently, and Xue Ans fist followed through, smashing directly onto his head. Xue Youming hadnt even imagined this turn of events, and caughtpletely off guard, that punch shattered both his head and entire body. Then, Xue Youmings voice, filled with horror, echoed through the void, Whats going on, how could you possibly hit me after being trapped by my spatial control? At this moment, Xue An leisurely withdrew his hand and spoke indifferently, Do you think your feeble grasp on the Great Luos Laws is enough to confine me? Silence filled the void. Then the voice of Xue Youming came again, Xue An, you are indeed very powerful. Why dont wee to an arrangement? Lets leave this matter behind us, what do you say? Upon hearing this, many cultivators began to stir. Because it was obvious that Xue Youming was showing weakness. Who would have thought that Xue An would actually defeat the Monarch! Many breathed a sigh of relief, believing the affair was finallying to an end. But the next words spoken by Xue An silenced the entire crowd. Just leave it at that? Haha, havent I said it? Blood Web Mountain, I will destroy it! And you, you are surely doomed! Boom! A murmur ran through the crowd. And in the void, Xue Youmings voice became even more frantic and exasperated. Xue An, do not push things too far, and even now, killing me is impossible, I Xue An waved his hand and spoke lightly, Youve already merged with this Blood Web Mountain, havent you? Xue Youming was taken aback, and then snorted coldly, Thats right! So I advise you to save But he was interrupted by Xue Ansughter. What are youughing at? Xue Youming bellowed angrily. Theughter from Xue An subsided, then he said coldly, Since youve merged with the Blood Web Mountain, then today, I will destroy both you and the mountain! Haha, Xue An, do you think this Blood Web Mountain is just some ordinary peak? Let me tell you, after the blessings of millennia of Daoist inheritance, this Blood Web Mountain has been graced by a hint of fate, making it impossible for you to destroy this ce! Id advise you to give up! Xue Youming scoffed. Xue An remained unmoved, instead, he took a deep breath, then his figure suddenly began to grow exponentially. In a blink, he transformed into a colossal giant, as tall as a hundred thousand feet, nearly level with the Blood Web Mountain. Then he reached out with both hands, grabbing the towering Blood Web Mountain and bellowing out loud. In my presence, theres no such thing as impossible. Let me open! Boom! The Blood Web Mountain was violently shaken by Xue An. The ground trembled, the heavens shook. From within the mountain, Xue Youmings panicked voice could be heard. No But by then, it was a bitte for anything he said. Then, with a forceful pull with his arms, Xue An lifted the towering Blood Web Mountain right out of the ground, grabbed the top of the peak, and with a heave, flipped it. The Blood Web Mountain turned upside down. The one who upturned the Blood Web Mountain, Xue An! Chapter 838 The Descent of Great Luo (First Chapter 838: Chapter 838: The Descent of Great Luo (First Update) Chapter 838: Chapter 838: The Descent of Great Luo (First Update) All was silent in the hall. Everyone looked on in stunned silence at this earth-shattering scene, their minds nk. Some might say moving mountains and overturning seas was within the capabilities of many divine-grade sect leaders and venerable ancestors of ancient noble families present. But they could only handle small peaks no higher than a thousand zhang. A mountain like Blood Web Mountain, towering more than a hundred thousand zhang high and blessed with the fortune of holding up the heavens, was something they wouldnt even dare to think about. Today, however, Xue An had, with unmatched divine might, fiercely collided with Blood Web Mountain and now held it upturned in his hand. This disy of power naturally shocked everyone present to their core. Just then, an angry howl came from within Blood Web Mountain. Xue An, you forced my hand! Blood God, please make your presence known! Boom! Following his voice, an aura that towered above everyone, transcendingws and mastering life and death, suddenly emerged from the great pit left behind by Blood Web Mountain. With the release of this pressure, the entire Origin teau trembled. The observing cultivators were shaking with fear, all kneeling down involuntarily. Only some elders and sect leaders at the True Immortal Peak managed to barely hold on, managing not to kneel. This is the aura of a real Great Luo Immortal! Someone eximed in shock, their voice full of terror. Rumble, rumble. The void trembled, the heavens and the earth lost their color. Above the firmament, a figure was gradually appearing. He was a man with a head full of golden hair, a hawk nose, and sharp eyes, wearing an exquisite ceremonial robe embroidered withplex patterns of the sun, moon, and stars. Xue Youming, what is so important that you would disturb my slumber! Upon seeing the man, Xue Youming quickly called out with an exceedingly obsequious voice, Duan Kong, sir, this person is a Hua n cultivator, who has destroyed our lineage and even uprooted Blood Web Mountain. I beg you to execute him to avenge me! Upon hearing this, the Duan Kong Blood God looked at Xue An, who was holding the mountain with a ten-thousand-zhang tall body, and cold blood light flickered in his eyes. A Hua n cultivator? Hehe, I didnt expect that after so many years, your Hua ns lineages havent been extinguished! It was worth my long slumber. Xue Ans eyes grew colder, So many years have passed what do you mean by that? Duan Kong realized he had misspoken and his expression changed slightly, then he scoffed, Since youre about to die anyway, what does it harm to tell you? I once apanied several major ns of the Void to the foundationnd of your Hua n! Xue Ans eyes were like ice, Oh? So, your Blood God n also took part in that ancient battle? Indeed! Hehe, thinking back now, I find it rather nostalgic! The fresh blood of those mighty beings scattered across the sky, even dyeing the clouds redthe scene was truly beautiful! spoke the Duan Kong Blood God with reminiscence,pletely oblivious to the boiling murderous intent surrounding Xue An. After that, I pursued Lu Yiyuan who fled, and came to this world. I didnt expect that in this world there would be inheritance of our Blood Divine Realm, so I gave them a bit of guidance. It was after this that Ipletely imprisoned Lu Yiyuan! And I settled down to slumber and guard this realm. He chuckled darkly as he spoke. Do you know why I didnt kill Lu Yiyuan outright, why I only injured her severely and then imprisoned her? Because I was waiting for this day, waiting for you Hua n people to fall into the trap. I know your Hua ns temperament too well. If you see your ancestors insulted and grievously injured, you would never stand idly by! So this is a trap specifically designed for your Hua n. And Lu Yiyuan is the bait within the trap! By the end, the expression on Duan Kong, the Blood Gods, face revealed an excitement that bordered on madness. The fact that you could be a Golden Immortal in such a dire situation on Earth shows your incredible talent! But what I love most is the feeling of crushing a genius! So today, you must die! Apanying his voice, the overpowering Great Luo aura surrounding him enveloped the entire area, the void shattered, and spirits wailed! Under such might, the onlookersplexions changed dramatically. Its all over for Xue An! This Blood God is clearly a true Great Luo Immortal, not some half-step Great Luo of this realm! an elder mumbled absent-mindedly. A serious shade crossed Xue Ans eyes as well. Because although this Blood God had be a Great Luo by relying on the Blood ns innate talent and his rules were notplete, even iplete, he was still Great Luo! Even among the Multiverse Realms, he was a presence that could dominate a territory. It could be said that this would be the strongest battle Xue An had faced since his rebirth. Xue An, this ce shall be your grave, will you not submit to your death obediently, or do you wish to dy further? Duan Kong bellowed. The space around Xue An began to copse and shatter, as if the entire world were turning against him. Under the relentless suppression of boundless energy, Xue Answ body was slowly beingpressed. Everyone was struck with terror. Xue Liuli and Mu Ya let out cries of rm, My lord! But at this moment, Xue An let out a longugh towards the heavens. After myriad eras, the Void Major ns, the ughter of those years is still vivid in my eyes. Your Blood n, aiding the tyrant, is utterly unforgivable. Even if you are a Great Luo, today I will still y you! Hearing this, Duan Kong sneered, Such arrogance! Indeed, your talent ismendable, but you forget that no matter how strong you are, you are merely a Golden Immortal, while I I wield thews of Great Luo! However, Xue An paid no mind to his taunts, his eyes shining brilliantly as he said coldly, Before me, even Great Luo are but ants! Having said that, Xue An swung his arms, and then suddenly whirled the Blood Web Mountain he held upside down in his hands, smashing it towards Duan Kong who stood at the zenith of the sky. The hundred-thousand-zhang-tall mountain in Xue Ans hands seemed like a mere club as he swung it in a full circle. The power of the blow even stirred a raging wind that caused the onlookers to stagger. Boom! The spatial rules that Duan Kong had set to trap Xue An were shattered by this strike, sending sand and stones flying. Duan Kongs expression also became slightly stern, his desire to kill growing hotter. Seeing how formidable Xue An was, he could not let him live, for given time, he would be a great enemy to the Blood n. Thus, he uttered a light shout, and a blood-red whip thousands of zhang long appeared in his hand. Then, swinging it, he delivered a strike. Blood God Whip! This was the namesake weapon of the Blood God Duan Kong, from which his divine name derived. It was a divine weapon crafted using the remains of the Ancient Blood Venerable as the material, forged with various void cksmithing secret techniques, possessing the might to shatter stars. Therefore, once he swung it, a sonic boom spread across the skies of the Origin teau, audible even to a good half of the Central Region. At the same time, the whipshed toward the Blood Web Mountain that was hurtling at him. From within the Blood Web Mountain echoed the terrified screams of Xue Youming, Lord Duan Kong, Im still in this mountain, please Duan Kong let out a coldugh, To execute this minion, you must suffer a bit! Boom. The sh between the Blood God Whip and the Blood Web Mountain erupted. Chapter 839 Advancing Half-step True Immortal Chapter 839: Chapter 839: Advancing, Half-step True Immortal (Second Update) Chapter 839: Chapter 839: Advancing, Half-step True Immortal (Second Update) Then, Blood Web Mountain emitted a groan of unbearable burden, and from the point of contact, the rocks began to turn into powder. In an instant. This mighty mountain, originally one hundred thousand feet tall, suddenly shattered. As for Xue Youming, who used the mountain as his power, he also perished along with it. All the cultivators shuddered in fear. Because no one had ever witnessed a battle so earth-shattering. Using the mountain as a sword, countering with a whip. This had indeed surpassed the imagination of ordinary cultivators. At this moment, the powdered remains dispersed throughout the sky. Everyone looked eagerly, wanting to know who had won and who had been defeated. Just then, only to see Xue An groan, stagger back several steps, and from within his towering divine body came a sound like porcin shattering. Afterwards, Xue Ans entire body showed cracks dense as spider webs. Finally, after a crisp sound. Xue Ans divine bodypletely shattered, revealing his true form. My lord! Xue An! All the spectating cultivators were shocked. And many faces filled with sorrow. Although they had various opinions about Xue An before, they had witnessed everything that had just happened. Their dialogue also revealed who was right and who was wrong in this matter. Moreover, this Duan Kong Blood God clearly wasnt a native species but a Demon God from another world. These cultivators naturally all sided with Xue An. But unexpectedly, the previously unbeatable Xue An, facing this Great Luo Blood God, was still helplessly defeated. A deathly silence fell between heaven and earth. Many people, seeing Xue An staggering and hisplexion slightly pale, all wore sorrowful expressions. s, thats Great Luo after all! The might of Great Luo can annihte the stars; its no wonder Xue An was defeated, someone sighed softly. And at this point, Duan Kong pointed his whip at Xue An andughed arrogantly. Xue An, you can take one of my whips, deserving the title of a strong man, but this will not change your fate! Today, I will annihte you, then head to Earth topletely destroy that world! Having said that, Duan Kong swung his whip out. The sound resonated far and wide, the whip shadow like a knife. Xue Liuli and Mu Ya barely held on, not allowing themselves to sumb under the great divine might of Duan Kong. Just this was already their limit. Therefore, when they saw the Blood God Whip roaring towards Xue An, they could only cry out in grief, My lord! Then, tears streamed down both their faces. Mu Ya even harbored thoughts of death. If their lord was killed, she was ready to fight Duan Kong to the death, even if it meant her body would be shattered to pieces. As for the others, they were all filled with sadness. But just as the Blood God Whip was about to strike Xue An, and everyone thought he was undoubtedly dead, a slender, jade-carved hand suddenly reached out and grabbed the roaring Blood God Whip. Bang. A sonic boom exploded from this palm, but the pair of hands remained unharmed, as immovable as if cast from iron. Seeing this, the entire arena was shaken. Xue Liuli and Mu Ya, along with others, covered their mouths, weeping for joy. Even Duan Kong couldnt help but change in expression, his heart shaken. To catch my Blood God Whip with bare handshow incredibly strong must Xue Ans body be? But although he was shocked, his hand did not stop; he suddenly swung, intending to use the whip to crush Xue Ans body. At that moment, Xue An slowly looked up with thews of Dao evolving in his eyes, revealing the very rules themselves, his aura fluctuating unstably like a vast ocean. Then, he slowly spoke, each word heavy with significance. In the Multiverse Realms, power reigns supreme! Today, I will break through this boundary, annihte Great Luo, and im back the blood debts of the Hua n, one by one! With these words, Xue Ans aura suddenly surged dramatically. In an instant, it was as if he had broken through some barrier. Xue Ans whole body radiated a hundred thousand threads of golden light, his aura intimidating the heavens and earth. He actually broke through at this time? Many people watched, dumbfounded. Even Duan Kong changed his expression, but soon calmed down and then scoffed. I thought it would be some game-changing breakthrough, but it is just a Half-step True Immortal! This still doesnt change the fate that youre going to die! With that, he sneered and prepared to activate the Blood God Whip, to strangle Xue An to death. Xue Ans mouth curled into a cold smile, then he suddenly gripped the whip in his hand. Bang. Following a loud noise, Xue An forcefully broke the Blood God Whip. Then, he suddenly appeared behind Duan Kong, raising his fist and pounding out. Crack. Duan Kong had no time to react, and was directly sent flying by the punch, his originally unblemished Divine Body now showing a crack. Whats happening, how can you have such tremendous speed? Duan Kong roared desperately. But this was just the beginning. As Duan Kongs shout fell, Xue Ans fist had already mmed into his cheek. Duan Kong screamed miserably, flying back dozens of miles. But before he could stabilize his figure, Xue An was already there waiting for him. Bang, bang, bang! After several consecutive punches, terrifying fractures appeared on the surface of Duan Kongs Divine Body, as if it would shatter at any moment. No matter how Duan Kong roared or despaired, his speed could not catch up with Xue An now. Finally. Duan Kong roared furiously, enduring a punch from Xue An, and then a majestic pair of wings, nearly ten miles long, burst forth from his back. Xue An, you forced me to reveal my true form, costing me a thousand years of cultivation. I will y you alive! Duan Kong shouted furiously. Its known that the stronger the member of the Blood n, the higher the cost to reveal their true form. Whats more, Duan Kong had just awakened from his slumber, and waking his true form now would cost him a millennium of cultivation. So Duan Kong was absolutely furious, itching with hatred. Yet Xue An didnt even blink; he simply said indifferently, What a noise! Having said that, his figure shed again, ready to strike. However, after revealing his true form, Duan Kongs speed and reaction capabilities increased by more than tenfold. So he managed to dodge Xue Ans punch with a swift movement. Then Duan Kong sneered, Its over now! Control space! With these words, the space around Xue An began to copse inward violently, and terrifying space cracks threatened topletely swallow him. This was far more powerful than the spatialws exhibited by Xue Youming just moments earlier. But Xue An didnt even move; his eyes shone like the sun and the moon, and then he softly eximed, Myws, causality! Boom. Vast and boundless forces of causality directly struck the spatialws that Duan Kong had set. Rules shed, Daows collided. These spatialws didnt evenst a single breath before they were utterly destroyed. And Duan Kong, trembling greatly, shrieked in shock like a little girl being teased by several men. Causalityws, youre only a Half-step True Immortal, how can you master such mighty rules! Chapter 840 Beneath Cause and Effect All are Chapter 840: Chapter 840: Beneath Cause and Effect, All are Mortals (3rd Update) Chapter 840: Chapter 840: Beneath Cause and Effect, All are Mortals (3rd Update) Its no wonder Duan Kong was so terrified. Once one bes a Golden Immortal, Divine Skills naturally arise. And these Divine Skills are just the most basic application of the Power of Laws. But this still could not be called Laws. Only by achieving True Immortal status could one glimpse the grand Dao of Laws. As for Great Luo, it refers to those who haveprehended the genuine Laws applicable across The Multiverse Realms. And the Power of Laws, like Daoist Immortal Techniques, has its levels of strength and weakness. Some True Immortals, despite being powerful,prehend Laws that are quite insignificant, which inevitably determines that their future achievements will not be too high. Only by understanding powerful Laws could one have hope in Great Luo, or even catch a glimpse of the respect of an Immortal King. Although Duan Kong, as a Great Luo,rgely relied on the Blood ns natural talents and opportunism, he had, after all, mastered a formidable spatial Law. Therefore, even among the Great Luo, he was considered one of the best. But Duan Kong knew well that his strength still fell far shortpared to those ancient Dao traditions in the depths of the starry sky or the Void Major ns. Because these Divine ns of the great teachings, often with tens of millions of years of inheritance, usually have Divine Arts for cultivating Laws. Under the nurturing of such powerful Divine Arts, the disciples of these great sects often possess invincible Power of Laws. For example, some can control the Five Elements; some can even overturn Ying and Yang. But within The Multiverse Realms, there also exists a category of Laws so mysterious and intangible yet simultaneously powerful that they are also called Immortal-grade Laws. Laws such as the utmost sharpness and the utmost firmness are referred to as Immortal-grade Laws. Duan Kong once overheard a casual conversation from a revered Blood Venerable. In his description, there existed even more astonishing entities above these Immortal-grade Laws. But these Laws are extremely rare, perhaps only those true divine teaching ns have some inheritance of them. And among these Laws, the most mysteriously unfathomable should be the power of causality. At the time, Duan Kong, who listened, was dumbstruck and believed that it was probably only something that existed in legends. But he never dreamed that today, in this deserted wastnd, he would actually witness the emergence of the causality Law. In the midst of Duan Kongs immense shock and fear, Xue An said indifferently, In The Multiverse Realms, I once stood alone at the peakremember, the annihtion of the Blood n begins with you! Upon hearing Xue Ans words, Duan Kong was stunned, then suddenly a shocking thought emerged in his mind. Then he eximed, You are He wanted to shout out those few words. But at that moment, as causality took effect, his entire body waspletely immobilized, only his eyes still froze with endless fear. Because he understood Xue Ans words. The Multiverse Realms. Great Luo could be a prince of a starry domain, Immortal King the guardian of the starry sky, and Immortal Emperor the sovereign rampaging across The Multiverse. But these individuals could only be considered supremely powerful beings. The only one truly recognized as the unparalleled ruler of The Multiverse Realms was the Immortal Venerable, standing at the very pinnacle among countless billions. And Xue An, being able toprehend the Law of causality as a Half-step True Immortal, had only one exnation. That was, he was the reincarnation of Immortal Venerable. This idea made Duan Kong feel endless regret and fear. But by this time, everything was already toote. Although he was Great Luo, before causality, he was also a mortal. So, in an instant, he waspletely immobilized. Then Xue An shouted sharply, Annihtion! Earlier, Xue Ans Divine Skill could only reverse. But at this moment, he was finally able to use the extremely powerful Annihtion technique of causality. Annihtion. Boom. At themand of Xue An, The body of this annihted Blood God was like fragile paper, instantly crushed by the overwhelming power of causality, and then turned into nothingness, leaving not even a trace of debris. A single strike. The Blood God was annihted, his divine soulpletely obliterated. The heavens and earth were eerily silent. Everyone was quietly watching. Watching the man standing at the zenith of the heavens. Mu Ya and Xue Liuli among others were so excited that their entire bodies trembled. Especially Mu Ya. She almost greedily gazed at everything before her, as if she wanted to etch Xue Ans image permanently into her mind. No one dared to speak. The wilderness was silent. It was not until a momentter that Xue Ans voice, tinged with a hint of fatigue, resounded, Blood Web Mountain is no more, I shall retreat here for three days! All of you, withdraw! As these words were spoken, many cultivators looked at each other, perplexed. Could it be that Xue An was injured? Just then, Xue An casually drew a line between heaven and earth. Immediately, a chasm more than a mile wide appeared in the void, stretching far off into the horizon. From this day on, this is a three-yard forbidden zone. Anyone who crosses this line will be killed without mercy! Having said that, Xue Ans figure descended, and he began meditating in a seated position, eyes closed. Xue Liuli, Mu Ya, and Jian Qi, without a moments hesitation, also moved forward and sat in meditation before the chasm, eyes closed in silent vigil. The remaining cultivators exchanged nces. Some sect leaders and patriarchs of noble families, seeing Xue An wounded, inevitably harbored a thought. If they wanted to kill him, now was the best opportunity. However, looking at each others expressions, these individuals then dismissed the ideapletely. Because no one could assure this wasnt a ploy by Xue An, holding back some reserves of strength. Moreover, just based on the spectacle of Xue An creating that partition in the void, it was enough to instill fear. So, after a brief hesitation, Whether they were True Immortal strong ones or justmon cultivators, all of them bowed deeply to Xue An, who was far away, and then respectfully took their leave. Indeed, as many suspected, Xue An had suffered significant injuries. The strike from Duan Kong with the Blood God Whip had shattered Blood Web Mountain and fragmented Xue Ans Dharma body. At that time, Xue An was also heavily injured. After all, Duan Kong was a Great Luo Powerful One, and Xue An at that time was only a Golden Immortal. This challenge that leaped across a major realm was indeed fraught with danger. But Xue An seized the opportunity to break through his cultivation level and then be reborn, ascending to the rank of a Half-step True Immortal. This move dramatically increased Xue Ans strength by more than a hundredfold, finally enabling him to sessfully annihte Duan Kong. The situation being critical also caused instability in Xue Ans internal energies. That was the reason Xue An needed to retreat for three days for recuperation. It was during the time Xue An was recuperating and repairing his injuries that news of the events on Blood Web Mountain swept through Guiyi at an astonishing pace. All who heard it were shocked and discolored. What? The Blood Web Mountain has been uprooted, and even the arrival of the Great Luo did not shake Xue Ans might but instead led to his ying? In Great Dream City, where many cultivators had been waiting to scoff at Xue An, hearing this caused them all to break out in goosebumps, trembling from head to toe. And when the news reached Wandan City, Father and daughter from the L family looked at each other, speechless. They naturally knew of what Xue An had done before. When Blood Web Mountain was hosting the Inquiry True Ceremony, intending to kill Xue An, the L Family Head and the people of the L family were very pleased, thinking that Xue An was doomed this time. However, L Baiyue was not that optimistic but still harbored some doubts, thinking that Xue An might suffer a loss this time. But to their surprise, the reality, like a p in the face, stunned the faces of the L family members. A momentter, Lu Lie despondently said, Spread the word, from now on, do not mention the word revenge again! Meanwhile, a simr scene was unfolding within various noble families and sects. Chapter 841 Desperate Resistance (4th Update) Chapter 841: Chapter 841: Desperate Resistance (4th Update) Chapter 841: Chapter 841: Desperate Resistance (4th Update) Xiongmo Valley. As the foremost Sect of the current times, Xiongmo Valley spanned an extensive area and consistently produced powerful individuals, dominating a realm of millions of miles. At this moment. Inside the grand hall of Xiongmo Valley. The Elders who remained to guard were casually chatting. I wonder how the True Inquiry Festival is going, has that boy who killed the young master been executed? asked an Elder seated in the chief position. Hehe, the Great Elder worries too much. The ancestor himself hase out of seclusion, and with many exceptional direct disciples from Blood Web Mountain, dealing with a mere kid is surely effortless, another elder chuckled. All the Elders in the hall nodded upon hearing this. If you ask me, why bother with such pomp and circumstance? I could have gone there myself, captured the kid, and it would have been done! a bearded Elder scoffed disdainfully. He had felt from the start that the ancestor was making too much of a minor issue. It was merely a young fighter with a bit of cultivation level. What incredible talents could he have? Going there to capture him would settle the matter. There was no need for any True Inquiry Festival. The rest of the Elders knew this bearded Elder was hot-tempered, but his cultivation level was indeed amongst the top in Xiongmo Valley, next only to the ancestor. Just as these Elders were discussing fervently within the hall. Suddenly, loud noises erupted from outside. The faces of all the Elders in the hall darkened. What is causing such amotion outside? the Great Elder demanded sternly. A disciple was about to go out to check. At that moment, the doors of the hall were pushed open, and a disciple, drenched in sweat and visibly distressed, rushed in. Elders something terrible has happened! The Great Elders expression was as still as water, Panicking achieves nothing. What exactly happened? Exin slowly! As he spoke, he calmly took a sip from his teacup. But the next moment, the tea he had just sipped sprayed out. Because the disciple stammered out, The the ancestor has fallen at the True Inquiry Festival! What? All the Elders in the great hall abruptly stood up, faces filled with shock. The Great Elder roared, What exactly happened? Was it the Blood Web Mountain people? In his mind, only the people from Blood Web Mountain could have possibly killed the Xiongmo Ancestor. But the disciple revealed a bitter smile and shook his head, No! And now, Blood Web Mountain no longer exists! Upon hearing this. There was silence in the hall, followed by voices of reprimand. Absurd! Nonsense, are you possessed or mad? The bearded Elder exploded, Boy, your mouth is full of rubbish. How could our ancestor of such majesty fall? And Blood Web Mountain, being a principal Sect, how could it no longer exist? The disciple was nearly in tears, Disciple wouldnt dare to joke about such a matter, it is absolutely true! Then who could possibly have such heaven-defying abilities to destroy both the ancestor and Blood Web Mountain? the Great Elder asked sternly, his face also filled with disbelief. The disciple took a deep breath, It was that same Xue An who killed the young master! What? All the Elders in the great hall were taken aback, then disbelief spread across their faces. How could this be possible, even if Xue An is a genius, how could he rival so many powerful individuals from Blood Web Mountain? the bearded Elder shouted angrily. The disciple turned pale with fright, suddenly remembered something, and fumbled to pull out a jade talisman. I cant exin clearly, but I recorded the entire process using the Water Mirror Technique, please look, Elders! The Great Elder muttered curses as he stepped forward to take the jade token, then activated the secret technique within it. A huge water mirror appeared on the wall of the grand hall. All the elders gazed intently. Initially, these elders were rxed, believing that the disciple must have been frightened by something, hence the nonsense he was spouting. But as the scenes within the Water Mirror Technique unfolded, the smiles on the elders faces gradually stiffened. Especially when they saw Xue An y the demon ancestor with one stroke, all the elders were stunned and their colors changed drastically. Ancestor! Master! These cries of shock rose and fell in session. But immediately after, they were captivated by the following scenes, watching stunned. When all the scenes in the water mirror had finally yed out. The entire grand hall was silent as a tomb. All the elders wore expressions of utter shock and horror. The strength that Xue An disyed in the footage was astonishingly powerful. He used mountains as his sword to extinguish Great Luo. Such nearly impossible feats all came from the hands of this seemingly young man. Such facts naturally terrified these elders. The Great Elder, who had just worn a face full of arrogance, now had a paleplexion, was sweating profusely, trembling in every limb, and couldnt even speak. All eyes then turned to the Great Elder. Now that the ancient ancestor had perished, he was the person in Xiongmo Valley with the most seniority and prestige. Although the Great Elder was also pale, he managed to maintain some semnce of rity. He hesitated for a moment, then said bitterly, Both the ancestor and the young master were killed by this man. Our enmity with him is irreconcble. And this Xue An will likely not stop here. Send the orders to lock down the Sect gates and activate the Mountain Protection Array, and wait for the right moment! Upon mentioning the Mountain Protection Array. The expressions of the elders in the grand hall looked a bit better. Yes, activate the Mountain Protection Array! I refuse to believe that even with Xue Ans awe-inspiring might, he can disturb the dragon energy gathered by our Xiongmo Valley over thousands of years! These words revitalized the spirits of all the elders, who immediately began to make preparations. Soon. The territory of Xiongmo Valley, spanning thousands of miles, began to seethe. Countless disciples took their positions to start the Mountain Protection Array. Since the establishment of Xiongmo Valley, they had established this Mountain Protection Array. Usually, it was not activated; instead, the array patterns extended deep underground, absorbing the Earths energy from thousands of miles around, silently preparing for the day they might be needed. That day was today. This was the first time the Mountain Protection Array was fully activated. Suddenly, thickyers of earthy yellow energy entirely enveloped Xiongmo Valley. Thousands of years of umted robust dragon energy made Xiongmo Valley impregnable. Seeing this sight, the people of Xiongmo Valley finally felt reassured, believing they could now rest easy. Meanwhile, the actions of Xiongmo Valley quickly spread far and wide. Many Sects and Noble families could not help but secretly covet the situation. They all wanted to know how Xue An would handle Xiongmo Valley once he emerged from seclusion. Perhaps this time, he would know to retreat in the face of difficulty! Many thought to themselves. Under these circumstances. The three-day period arrived. Chapter 842 A Hundred Years Is Too Short a Hundred Chapter 842: Chapter 842: A Hundred Years Is Too Short, a Hundred Million Years Is Better (First Update) Chapter 842: Chapter 842: A Hundred Years Is Too Short, a Hundred Million Years Is Better (First Update) This day. The long day was high. In the skies a hundred miles away from Blood Web Mountain, numerous boats and Flying Carriages were gathered. And on these boats and Flying Carriages, all were direct daughters and proud maidens from major Sects and Noble families. These women were either delicate and charming or cold and stunning. But without exception, all were beautiful women of noble lineage and formidable Cultivation Levels. At this moment. These birds of a flock stood at the prow, gazing into the distance at the Abyss that spanned across the void a hundred miles away. Did he really draw this out casually? a woman murmured softly. All were silent. In fact, these Heavenly Maidens from the Sects and Noble families had rushed over the day Xue An went into seclusion. They had only one purpose. And that was to try their best to approach this man who had in Great Luo and ascended to be the top figure of this realm. At the beginning, these Heavenly Maidens were full of confidence. But as time passed. The direct daughters and maidens who came here increased in number, and their status and Cultivation Levels became even more noble and overwhelming. The women couldnt help but feel profound pressure. But since they could be the direct daughters and maidens who galloped across a region, naturally each had their exceptional aspects, so at this moment none bowed down, all holding their breath, ready to try their best to approach Xue An when the time came. Moreover, for them, this was not something shameful to be spoken of; on the contrary, they quite naturally felt that to be able to cling to a peerless powerhouse like Xue An was a very glorious affair. This was also repeatedly entrusted and emphasized by their respective Sects and Noble families. After all, in this Guiyi Star, everything was about strength. If you have strength. Then even if you are ugly and aged, there will be countless women swarming to be your warm bed pet. All the more so since the recordings of Xue An wiping out Blood Web Mountain and ying Great Luo had been spreading throughout the entire Guiyi. The women had naturally all seen it. And in the Shui Jings images of Xue An, with handsome features and a lofty and untainted temperament, even these typically self-regarding direct daughters and proud maidens felt their hearts stir and were thoroughly smitten. The three-day period has arrived, Xue An should being out of seclusion soon! a woman in red said, her voice revealing her statuesque figure. Didnt Ni Chang Fairy have an engagement already? Why has shee to join in the excitement? another woman with a cold demeanor asked. Her tone carried a hint of mockery. The woman in red didnt feel the least bit embarrassed and responded indifferently, The husband my family found for me was not to my liking, so Ive broken off the engagement! And only a world-shocking powerhouse like Xue An is my true destination. This statement made the cold woman snort disdainfully. You say it like youll just go and Xue An will take a liking to you! Hehe, Li Bingyan, arent you the same? You always imed to have a heart as pure as ice and never favored any man, so why have you hurriedlye this time? the woman in red retorted sarcastically. Li Bingyans expression remained unchanged as she said indifferently, Women naturally like heroes and powerhouses! I hadnt been moved before because those men were all mediocrities, none a hero! Only upon Xue Ans appearance did my heart tilt towards him! Hmph! The woman in red wanted to say something more in coldughter. Just then. At a distance, a mighty aura surged into the sky; even though they were a hundred miles apart, it startled all the women. Its him! Xue An has awakened! The women were all shaken, knowing that Xue An had left seclusion, and they hurriedly drove their boat and Flying Carriages, racing towards the Abyss a hundred miles away. At this moment. Xue Liuli, Mu Ya, and Jian Qi, who were sitting and protecting Xue An, were also awakened by the aura and immediately turned their heads. They saw the aura around Xue An surge like raging waves, even evolving into various illusions. Suddenly, the aura violently retracted back into Xue Ans body. Then, Xue An slowly opened his eyes. As Xue Ans eyes opened and looked up, it was as if a Sharp sh had sliced through the heavens and earth. All the direct daughters of noble families who had rushed over felt a jolt in their hearts. They knew it was caused by the brilliant light in Xue Ans eyes. Afterward, the light in Xue Ans eyes dimmed, and his aura gradually returned to its original purity. In the end, he even seemed to have be younger by a few years, looking like a young man not yet of age. Xue Liuli, Mu Ya, and Jian Qi were extremely excited and bowed in unison. My lord! Xue Ans mouth curved in a smile, and he nodded slightly. In these three days, Xue An had reaped immense benefits. First, he had fully consolidated his Cultivation Level as a Half-step True Immortal, and second, he had re-evaluated all his mental states, polishing his dao heart to rity and brightness, without a single w. This was an even greater breakthrough than the advance in his Cultivation Level. Because only with a solid Heart Realm can one make significant progress in Cultivation Level. At this moment, all the youngdies also descended from their boats and Flying Carriages, walking toward the edge of the Abyss. At this instant, in their eyes, Xue An, in his white robe, floating like a youth, was simply adder for their own progress. Thus, they all tried their best to show off their most beautiful sides and gracefully bowed. My lord! I am Xiao Qian, the direct daughter of the Wang Family from the Western Regions! Lord Xue An, greetings, I am Lin Xiaoxiao from the Lin Family in the Central Region! The greetings were continuous and ovepping. Some were even more straightforward. Lord Xue An, I admire your strength, please take me as your concubine! This statement left Xue Liuli and Mu Ya speechless with shock. Is that how things work? Just toe up and chat so straightforwardly? But just as thepetition was heating up, Xue An showed a trace of displeasure and said indifferently, No need! With that said, he waved his hand and opened up the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Beforeing to this grand celebration, he had instructed An Yan to take their two daughters into the pavilion. And told them not toe out casually. It wasnt until today, after Xue An had finished with his affairs, that he finally released An Yan from the pavilion. As soon as she appeared, An Yans eyes were slightly red. Husband, were you injured? Xue An knew that he couldnt hide it and nodded with a smile, Its nothing, just a minor injury, but its already healed! Despite his words, An Yan still had an expression of heartache. After so many years together, she and Xue An had already formed a deep emotional bond, so even from within the Magic Treasures Pavilion, she could deeply empathize with Xue Ans injuries. Youre not allowed to do this again! Do you know how worried I was about you? An Yan was almost in tears. Xue An smiled and gently pulled An Yan into his embrace. Okay, okay, just this once, it wont happen again. All right? Yes, yes! Lets pinky swear! Saying so, An Yan extended her hand. Xue An smiled and also reached out his finger to pinky swear with An Yan. Pinky swear, promise for a billion years! An Yan mumbled. Xue An couldnt help butugh, I remember its a hundred years, is it not? An Yan gave Xue An a re, A hundred years is too short, a billion years is better! Chapter 843 Return to Simplicity Youthful Chapter 843: Chapter 843: Return to Simplicity, Youthful Innocence (Second Update) Chapter 843: Chapter 843: Return to Simplicity, Youthful Innocence (Second Update) Xue An indulgently nodded, Okay, everything will be as you say! The two started showing off their love as if no one else was around. The onlooking favored nobles were all dumbfounded, staring nkly. Before the truly unveiled An Yan, whether it was their proudly unted appearances or physique, or their temperament and conversation, all werepletely overshadowed. This total domination didnt even allow them to harbor a thought of resistance. At that moment, An Yan was like the Dragon Lady descended from the heavens, her beauty so astonishing that it dared not be desecrated. And when she stood beside Xue An, it was so harmonious and natural, as if it was meant to be. This is what true Immortalpanions look like! All the fantasies in the noble womens hearts shattered, plunging them into deep despair. As for Xue An, he was unconcerned with all this. He smiled and opened his palm, Yaner, guess what this is? An Yan looked down and saw a perfectly round, red bead in Xue Ans palm, radiating a powerful aura. Is this a Blood Pearl? An Yan recognized the object. Xue An nodded, Yes, its a Blood Pearl! But why is it so big? An Yan seemed surprised. Back on Earth, she had taken Blood Pearls more than once. But those Blood Pearls were only as big as pigeon eggs at most. There was none like this Blood Pearl, which was almost the size of a chicken egg. More importantly, this Blood Pearl was lustrous and radiated brilliant energy, clearly far from ordinary. Xue An smiled slightly, The Blood n on Earth are just a bunch of half-breeds, but this is from a pure Blood n sovereign! An Yan nodded. In fact, if it werent for Xue Ans currently insufficient power, which had forced him to use thew of causality to eliminate Duan Kong, losing most of the Blood Energy in the process, this Blood Pearl would have been even bigger. Yaner, take this Blood Pearl now. Once we journey to the Blood Realm, even if the seal on you cannot be fully broken, it should be significantly weakened, Xue An said. Alright! An Yan would almost blindly believe anything Xue An said. So she didnt hesitate to take the Blood Pearl. But how can I consume it? Its so big! Just ce it by your mouth and lightly suck in, Xue An told her. An Yan did as told, and indeed, a stream of light, like water, emerged from the Blood Pearl and was then fiercely absorbed by her. Soon, the Blood Pearl waspletely absorbed. An Yans aura then dramatically surged, climbing rapidly. Soon, a light flickered in An Yans eyes, and her aura broke through a barrier, reaching a new realm. Xue An looked on in surprise, then shook his head and chuckled ruefully. It happened again! An Yan had broken through once more. And this time, she had advanced directly from Loose Immortal to Half-step Golden Immortal. If word of this got out, those from the vast schools of the Starry Sky or the Imperial Sons of Ancient Holy Lands would probably go mad. Because An Yan had never tirelessly trained like others, but every time just a hint of her seal was broken, her cultivation level would escte. Could it be that once the seal on An Yan was fully broken, her cultivation level might even surpass mine? This thought made Xue An feel somewhat bittersweet. After all, his own double life-span, summing up to over three thousand years of cultivation, had brought him this far. Yet An Yan spent most of her time eating and sleeping, yet her cultivation level kept climbing. This disparity made Xue An feel slightly helpless. Could it be that his wife was one of those rare, extraordinary geniuses seen once in a billion? Xue An couldnt help but chuckle as he spected. At this time, An Yan gave her own hands a bewildered nce. Husband, I think Ive broken through again! Xue An smiled helplessly and rubbed her head, Yes, you little fool! Hehe, husband, I dont find cultivation as difficult as you said it was! Its quite simple! An Yan said cheerfully. Xue An: He then couldnt help but sigh silently, Where does one even begin to argue with that? Meanwhile, countless strong individuals from various sects and noble families had hurried over upon hearing the news. Seeing Xue An reverting back to the simplicity of a child in demeanor, everyones heart trembled. Three days in seclusion, and Xue Ans prowess had grown significantly. While it was easy to disy formidable strength, reverting to such simple purity was extremely difficult. One could only reach such state when one had full control over their cultivation level, as natural as moving ones limbs. In just a short span of three days, had Xue An truly solidified his cultivation level? Although everyone harbored doubts, they still bowed respectfully. My lord! Greetings, Lord Xue! Xue An nodded slightly. Then a True Immortal stepped forward and said, My lord, the people from Xiongmo Valley are stubborn and have activated their Mountain Protection Array, dering they will resist you to the end, asking for the annihtion of their valley to demonstrate your authority. Xue An silently stared at the speaker. The True Immortal tremored, sweat forming on his forehead. For Xue Ans gaze was truly terrifying. It chilled one to the bone. Yet, he barely managed to bow his head and brace himself. What is your name? Responding to my lord, I am the sect leader of the Han Ming Sect, Yu Hanming! Xue An remained nomittal. So, Xiongmo Valley needs to be destroyed, but it seems you are using this tactic to provoke me? Upon hearing this, Yu Hanming felt an overwhelming might enveloping him, and he trembled uncontrobly as he knelt down and spoke with a quivering voice. My lord, I admit my fault, but its because my Han Ming Sect has been oppressed by Xiongmo Valley for centuries that I desired its destruction! I beg for your forgiveness, my lord! Yu Hanming shook like a leaf. Xue An slowly walked up to him, speaking indifferently, I understand your intentions, so Ill let this pass for once, but if repeated, both you and your sect will be annihted! Yes yes! Yu Hanming bowed deeply, his eyes filled with endless fear. Meanwhile, Xue An looked towards the iing ships and carriages, speaking lightly, You all wait here for a moment, Ill be right back! Everyone present was shaken by his words. Could it be Seeing as Xiongmo Valley is so stubborn, Ill let them apany their ancestors in burial! Having said this, Xue An gently embraced An Yan around her waist and soared into the sky, heading towards Xiongmo Valley. He left behind a crowd full of astonished faces. After a moment, they started to discuss among themselves. This Lord Xue is quite impatient! That Mountain Protection Array of Xiongmo Valley is said to be the strongest of its kind! Indeed, I have seen with my own eyes those thousands of years of umted earthly dragon qi transform into walls of earth a thousand li wide. You could hammer away at them for half a year and still not break through! Now, it looks like Lord Xue is going to stumble! The people whispered among themselves. Just then, Xue An, already vanished into the horizon, casually waved his hand, and a beam of light flew back, forming a giant array of the Water Mirror Technique spanning a hundred li. Today, right in front of you all, I will destroy Xiongmo Valley! Chapter 844 Attention of the World (Third Update) Chapter 844: Chapter 844 Attention of the World (Third Update) Chapter 844: Chapter 844 Attention of the World (Third Update) Xiongmo Valley was extremely far from the Blood Web Mountain in the Origin Domain. If it were Xue An before, when he was still a Golden Immortal, it probably would have taken him three days just to travel there. But now, having advanced to a Half-step True Immortal, Xue Ans strength had increased by more than tenfold, and even his speed of travel had improved to an astonishing degree. With just a sh of his figure, he could cross thousands of kilometers. His speed was so fast that it evenpressed and exploded the air, leaving behind a long trail of rosy light in his wake. All the sects and noble families he passed were shaken, staring up at the sky with faces of astonishment. Which True Immortal elder is traveling with such grandeur? Around these murmurs of discussion Xiongmo Valley gradually came closer. At this moment, within Xiongmo Valley Guests filled the hall, the atmosphere bustling with excitement. In the great hall, many experts from the Wei Family of the Western Regions gathered with the elders of the Xiongmo Valley, discussing matters. A Wei Family elder with a goatee and a grim face said coldly, Our Wei Family patriarch, and our young master have all died at the hands of this Xue An. Such reckless conduct, he must be punished by the heavens! The Great Elder of Xiongmo Valley also frowned upon hearing this, Wei Brother speaks truly. With Xue Ans arrogance, eventually, it will bacsh against him! Everyone nodded in agreement. But at that moment, a voice filled with resentment sounded. That being said, Xue An is no ordinary individual. If we do not unite and work together to annihte him, the unfortunate ones might well be everyone present here. All eyes turned. They saw that the one speaking was a woman standing at the end of the line. It was none other than Shui Min from the Western Regions Hua Yu Shrine. At this moment, her heart waspletely overrun with hatred. Because three days ago, when she personally witnessed Xue An leveling Blood Web Mountain and ying Great Luo, she was so frightened that her soul nearly left her body, and immediately fled towards the Western Regions sects. What she hadnt expected was that upon returning to Hua Yu Shrine, she couldnt even enter the sects gate. Her actions had already been ryed back to Hua Yu Shrine, and the Sect Master and elders were all furiously shaken by the news. Because Shui Min had actually offended Xue An. Who was Xue An now? He was the one who had trampled over Guiyis number one sect, Blood Web Mountain, and even in Great Luoa peerless powerhouse. Such a being was not someone that a small Hua Yu Shrine could afford to provoke. Moreover, when the Sect Master and elders of Hua Yu Shrine looked into it carefully, they nearly burst with rage. On the way to Blood Web Mountain, Shui Min and herpanions had already encountered Xue An. If they had cultivated a good rtionship with him at that time, Hua Yu Shrine might now have a peerless strong figure as a backer. If so, the status of Hua Yu Shrine would have been iparable to the past, and even bing a Sky Sect could have been possible. But all this was destroyed by Shui Min. She had been foolish enough to provoke Xue An again and again. Such mistakes naturally caused everyone in Hua Yu Shrine to hold enmity towards Shui Min, And if it werent for Gan Jing repeatedly pleading on her behalf, the elders would have executed her on the spot. Even so, Shui Min was still expelled from Hua Yu Shrine. Because the elders in Hua Yu Shrine were clear. This woman could not be kept. If Xue An remembered this matter after leaving seclusion, then even the entire Hua Yu Shrine might have to apany this foolish woman in death. Therefore, Hua Yu Shrine made it clear at the time, telling her to get as far away as possible and never to return; otherwise, if they saw her again, they would kill her without discussion. Shui Min felt utterly desperate, yet she dared not defy them and had to leave Hua Yu Shrine miserably, like a dog that had lost its home. Originally, with her cultivation level and appearance, finding a good ce to settle down was a simple matter. However, by this time, her deeds had already spread far and wide. Upon hearing of her, people were terrified at the prospect of hosting a woman who had offended Xue An, who had been making waves recently and was on the verge of bing the foremost among those at the Guiyi stage. They dared not wee her. After being repeatedly turned away. Shui Min waspletely despondent. As luck would have it, at this time, she encountered the Wei Family members who were about to head to Xiongmo Valley. With a face brazen beyond belief, she actually managed to cling onto these Wei Family members and then arrived at Xiongmo Valley with them. Now, Shui Min hated Xue An to the bone. She never reflected on her own faults, firmly believing that her current predicament was all thanks to Xue An. Therefore, she was constantly consumed by thoughts of annihting Xue An. But she also knew that with her own strength, it was nothing but a joke. So, upon entering Xiongmo Valley, she schemed incessantly to have the people of Xiongmo Valley take the lead in exterminating Xue An. But her hopes were soon dashed. Instead of the anticipated uproar, Xiongmo Valley, under the protection of its Mountain Protection Array, turned into a bunch of cowards hiding in their shells. This made her extremely dissatisfied. Thats why she couldnt help blurting out her thoughts in the great hall. At this moment, the Great Elder paused for a moment, then asked in a deep voice, This young woman is? An elder of the Wei Family smiled, This distinguished individual is a rising talent from our Western Regions Hua Yu Temple. She shares a grudge with Xue An, so she came along with us. Upon hearing this, the Great Elder calmly said, Theres no need to be anxious, Miss. Xue An will definitely be eliminated, but this matter requires careful long-term nning! Long-term nning? Im just afraid that by the time were ready, Xue An wont give us the chance and wille straight to our doorstep! Shui Min said with loathing. The Great Elder stroked his beard and smiled, If Xue An does note, that would be fine. But if he really dares to do so, this ce shall be his burial ground! Exactly, does he really think our Xiongmo Valleys Mountain Protection Array is just for show? The bearded elder regained his confidence at this moment and spoke arrogantly. Although Shui Min was resentful, hearing these people say so, there was a stirring in her heart. The people of Xiongmo Valley dared to speak like this, presumably, they had some confidence. Hmph, Xue An, Im waiting to see the moment when you meet your demise. Shui Min thought bitterly. Just then. The entire Xiongmo Valley suddenly shook violently, and then came Xue Ans indifferent voice from outside. People of Xiongmo Valley, clean your necks ande out to die! As soon as the voice sounded, the whole of Xiongmo Valley was first silent, and thenpletely erupted. The many elders in the great hall, the numerous experts of the Wei Family. Including Shui Min. All rushed outside and looked up to see. There, above the sky, behind the barrier formed by the earths veined power condensed over a thousand miles, stood Xue An, calm and collected. It really is him! The people of Xiongmo Valley couldnt help but inhale sharply in shock. No one had expected Xue An to arrive so swiftly. At the same time. The countless cultivators watching the Shui Jing in front of Blood Web Mountain were also deeply moved. I remember its a billion miles from here to Xiongmo Valley, right? Even a True Immortal ancestor traveling at full speed would take three to four days to get there! Could it be that Xue An can manipte space? Otherwise, how could he have arrived here in such a short time? Someone eximed. The ancestral sect masters had even more serious expressions. Just moments ago, they thought Xue An was being too reckless and might even suffer a significant loss. But now it seemed that Xue An was not joking. Could it be that he really had the ability to break through Xiongmo Valleys Mountain Protection Array in a very short amount of time? Chapter 845 All Immortals Bow Down Heaven and Chapter 845: Chapter 845: All Immortals Bow Down, Heaven and Earth Lower Their Heads (4th Update) Chapter 845: Chapter 845: All Immortals Bow Down, Heaven and Earth Lower Their Heads (4th Update) Xue An, you actually dared toe? the Great Elder of Xiongmo Valley said with an iron-blueplexion, his voice stern. Xue An replied indifferently, Why wouldnt I dare? Then, he looked down over the entire Xiongmo Valley, his gaze sweeping over the face of each person. Especially when he saw Shui Min and the people of the Wei Family, a faint smile could not help but appear at the corner of his mouth. To think that you all gathered togetherit saves me quite a bit of trouble! At that moment, the long-bearded elderughed heartily, Xue An, you are indeed formidable, but we in Xiongmo Valley are not vegetarians. This Mountain-Protecting Divine Formation was personally created by the founder of our valley. If you can really break through this formation, we are willing to ept death! Shui Min also sneered coldly, Xue An, arent you very powerful? If youre capable, then break this formation! They were all intentionally provoking Xue An with their words, coaxing him to make a move and break the formation. Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled faintly, It seems you have quite the confidence in this Mountain Protection Array. Very well, I will ensure you are utterly convinced of your defeat! Having said that, Xue An stepped forward and threw a punch. Boom. A deafening thump that shook the heavens and the earth. The entire Xiongmo Valley trembled slightly, yet the thick earthy energy barrier of thousands of miles remained unshaken. With Xue Ans punch, spikes, towering more than ten miles high, appeared on the energy barrier, hurtling towards Xue An. The magnitude of these spikes even caused the cultivators who were before Shui Jing to be shaken. However, Xue An did not even lift his eyelids, easily throwing several more punches. These spikes then turned entirely into fine dust. But this was just the beginning. Following that, from within these thousand miles of earthy energy, an immeasurablyrge figure started to gradually emerge. Seeing this scene, the cultivators could not help but widen their eyes. This is Just then, a gigantic figure, hundreds of thousands of feet tall,pletely emerged from within this vast expanse of earthy energy. This is a giant formed from the earthy energy umted over thousands of years! someone eximed in shock. The yellowish-brown giant towered into the sky, its mere presence causing the space itself to crack. At that moment, the giant looked down and stretched out a finger, slowly pressing it towards Xue An. The space roared, and the heavens and earth shook. The Great Elders of Xiongmo Valley, along with the Wei Family and Shui Min, all revealed smirks of triumph. Especially the people from Xiongmo Valley, they were utterly convinced of Xue Ans inevitable demise. Because this was the dragon energy of the earth veins umted by Xiongmo Valley over thousands of years. Even a True Immortal ancestor, let alone Great Luo himself, would have to retreat three feet. But at that moment, Xue An smiled faintly, unafraid, raising his fist to the sky and meeting the giants finger head-on. There was no sound. There wasnt even the slightest excess of momentum. It seemed as though the entire universe had fallen silent. Then. A soft crackling noise began to emerge. Then, starting from the giants finger, cracks began to wildly spread. And then the giant, transformed by thousands of years of earthy energy, explosively shattered into pieces. This spectacle froze the smiles on everyone in Xiongmo Valley. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, Did you really think this turtle shell-like earthy energy barrier could stop me? In my eyes, breaking this formation is but a single sword stroke! As Xue Ans words rang out, a sword light emerged in the void. Then Xue An casually pointed. A gigantic sword beam, tens of thousands of feet tall, directly shed through the thick barrier of earthy energy. Boom. A thunderous thump that shook the heavens and earth followed. The earthy energy barrier began to tremble wildly, emitting sounds of unbearable strain and cracking. Quick! Fully activate the Mountain Protection Array! the Great Elder shouted explosively. Following hismand, the entire Xiongmo Valley began to seethe, as countless disciples immediately took their positions, simultaneously activating their cultivation levels to empower the formation. They saw the formation runes, buried deep under the ground, began to flicker with dazzling golden light. The dragon energy of the earths veins within tens of thousands of miles was crazily absorbed by these runes, then fully replenished the earths energy barrier. This move indeed proved effective. One could see that Xue Ans sword strike gradually became strained, and its speed also slowed down. Shui Jing and the cultivators who had been witnessing this scene couldnt help but shake their heads in secret, believing that Xue An had no hope this time. Because at that moment, Xue An was equivalent to confronting the power of earths veins spanning tens of thousands of miles with his mere individual strength. This was simply like an ant trying to stop a chariot. After all, the cultivation level of a person, no matter how formidable, could not possibly be a match for the power of tens of thousands of miles of earth and rivers. But in such circumstances, Xue An showed not a hint of panic, but merely said indifferently, Today, even if tens of millions of miles of mountains and rivers act together, they shall not stop me! As he spoke, a sh of golden light in Xue Ans eyes revealed the Dao Rule Runes. This sword light, hindered by the power of earths energy, suddenly exploded with a brilliance too intense to face directly. The sword light then sliced through the earths energy like a hot knife through butter, before crashing down thunderously upon Xiongmo Valley. Boom. The entire Xiongmo Valley, deprived of the protection of the Mountain Protection Array, became as fragile as porcin under this sword light. With just one sword strike, Xiongmo Valleypletely copsed. The countless disciples of Xiongmo Valley didnt even have time to escape before they were buried underneath, all dead. All the cultivators who had been watching beforehand were stunned. Who could have imagined that this Mountain-Protecting Divine Formation, reputed to be the strongest in Guiyi, wouldntst even a quarter of an hour before it was annihted by Xue Ans sword. Just then, amidst the rising dust clouds of the sky, dozens of figures emerged, looking utterly disheveled. It was precisely the elders of Xiongmo Valley and the powerhouses of the Wei Family from the Western Regions. However, at that moment, these normally haughty andmanding champions all looked horrified. Because Xue Ans sword strike had not only broken the Mountain-Protecting Divine Formation but had alsopletely shattered their arrogance. Spare us, my lord! This was the elders of Xiongmo Valley begging for mercy. My lord, this matter was solely the initiative of Xiongmo Valley and has nothing to do with us! This was the people of the Wei Family from the Western Regions pleading. Shui Min also survived, but at that moment, she seemed stupefied, just staring nkly at Xue An above the ninth heaven, like a god descending onto dust. Then, a flicker of realization suddenly surged in her heart. She should never have provoked this man from the start. Because opposing this man simply meant there would be no good end. But she knew this far toote. Xue An simply couldnt be bothered to heed the wailing of these pretentious people. With a wave of his hand, endless sword radiance nketed the sky and crashed down on these people. No These people screamed in agony. Some still tried to resist. But under the rain of swords filling the sky, not one person could withstand three breaths. A momentter, the sword light dissipated. Looking around, the space had be utterly void. Thus, Xiongmo Valley and the Wei Family from the Western Regions werepletely obliterated. All the cultivators who had been watching beforehand looked at each other and then all revealed a wry smile, daring not harbor any more idle thoughts in their hearts. Finally, with supreme divine authority, Xue An ascended to the pinnacle of Guiyi, making all immortals bow their heads and Heaven and Earth humble themselves. Chapter 846 Raising an Army to Demand Justice Chapter 846: Chapter 846: Raising an Army to Demand Justice (First Update) Chapter 846: Chapter 846: Raising an Army to Demand Justice (First Update) Guiyi Eastern Domain. In Si Hua City. Fu Xinyan, with a stern face like still water, was teaching a few newly admitted disciples some basic cultivation techniques. These female disciples, all with considerable talent and constitution, were nevertheless all somewhatining. Since they were all heiresses from the great noble families of the Eastern Domain, having been pampered and privileged since childhood, naturally they couldnt endure the myriad hardships here. Especially since Fu Xinyan, now the City Lord of Si Hua City, conducted herself strictly and had very stringent requirements for her disciples. Therefore, the new disciples were quite fearful of her. Thus, they only dared to gather and whisperints during brief rest periods. This is utterly boring! My father sent me to Si Hua City to study the cultivation techniques here, but Fu Xinyan makes us learn all sorts of tedious etiquette all day. I think this Fu Xinyan doesnt truly want to teach us at all! She is merely using these things to brush us off. Mmm, I feel the same. Considering how noble my status was at home, to be ordered around here, just thinking about it makes me feel extremely stifled! These women all showed expressions of grievance. Sigh, do you think that person behind Si Hua City will evere back? Psh,e back my foot! I heard from my family that this guy seemed to have offended some very powerful people upon entering the Central Region. I reckon this guy is probably more unlucky than lucky now! Because the distance between the Eastern Domain and the Central Region was extremely vast, news was severely dyed. Thetest news Si Hua City had received was only about Xue Ans actions in Wandan City, and what followed was merely hearsay. It seemed that Xue An had offended people from the Three Heavens Sect and even the Blood Web Mountain of Yan Tian Sect! Although this news was vague, it stirred the hearts and minds of the entire noble families and sects of the Eastern Domain. Because those were the Sky Sects! For the people of the Eastern Domain, those were unimaginably huge existences. Xue An, although formidable, was after all alone, and now having offended the Sky Sects, wasnt he more likely to be unlucky than lucky? Holding this thought, many people began to view Si Hua City differently. At that moment, Su Xiaomu, holding a teacup, walked up to her senior sister, Fu Xinyan. Senior sister, please have some tea! Fu Xinyan nodded slightly and took the tea cup, slowly sipping it. Meanwhile, Su Xiaomu, with a somewhat somber look, watched the several female disciples whispering in the distance, and said in a deep voice, Senior sister, those guys must not be saying anything good! And Im also puzzled why you agreed to take in such a bunch ofzy, pampered rich girls! Fu Xinyan sighed lightly, Nowadays, the hearts of the people in the Eastern Domain are unsettled, and I fear there might be changes, so I epted the girls from the noble families closest to our Si Hua City, intending to add a bit more strength. Hearing this, Su Xiaomus expression grew more serious, then with a slightly trembling voice, he said, Senior sister, those rumors outside about the master. Fu Xinyan shook her head firmly, I dont believe the master would be in any trouble! Ignore them! Yes! I also believe that! The master is highly regarded even by our old ancestor, how could he be in trouble? Su Xiaomu said with some difficulty. However, his words at that moment seemed more like he wasforting himself. Just then. A sudden uproar came from outside. Then, a haughty voice echoed into the room. Are all the people of Si Hua City dead? Hurry up and send someone out! Upon hearing these words, Fu Xinyans expression darkened, and she immediately rushed outside. Su Xiaomu and many other disciples also hurried out. Just outside the protective formation of Si Hua City, a group of people stood in the air. Each one of them looked arrogant, led by a man whose face was full of teasing. Behind the man stood an arrogant-looking young girl. Upon seeing this girl, Fu Xinyan was slightly taken aback. This girl was none other than Yan Qingxuan, a direct daughter of the Yan Tian Sect, who had been sent to Si Hua City a few days ago. Unable to endure the hardships here, she had talked back to Fu Xinyan, even resorting to violence in anger, and as a result, Fu Xinyan had forcefully expelled her from the city. The man leading the group did not need to be asked; he was naturally from the Yan Tian Sect! The threatening manner of his presence suggested he came to exact retribution. Fu Xinyan calcted in her mind, yet her face remained impassive, then she soared up, bowed slightly across the protective formation towards the opposite side. Friend, youe to our Si Hua City and speak rudely, what is the meaning of this? Speak rudely? The man said arrogantly, then spoke indifferently, Sister, is this the woman who rebuked you? Yan Qingxuan, with a spoiled look, nodded, and then stared resentfully at Fu Xinyan. Brother, thats right, this person targeted me in every way! In the end, she even drove me out! Yan Qingyi smirked coldly and then sized up Fu Xinyan with a yful look, Did you hear that? My sister said you were the first to target her! So this time Im here to demand an apology from you on behalf of my sister! Demand an apology? Fu Xinyan repeated coldly. Yan Qingyi nodded proudly, Yes, my sister is the favored daughter of the Yan Tian Sect, how could she be rebuked by others? Apologize now, and I might consider sparing you! At this moment. All the people in Si Hua City hade out of their houses, looking up into the sky. Under the gaze of the crowd, the murderous intent in Fu Xinyans eyes grew even more intense. But just as she was about to erupt, she suddenly noticed, hidden beyond the distant clouds, another group of people. This discovery startled Fu Xinyan, and she also noticed asional shes of cold light in Yan Qingyis eyes. Fu Xinyans heart gradually sank. Clearly. Yan Qingyi was merely exploiting the situation, and even he was just bait sent by others to test Si Hua City. It seemed that some people really could no longer hold back! Fu Xinyan sneered internally and said lightly, I wonder if this is the Yan Tian Sects intention, or just your own presumption! You should know that it was your Sect Master who personally wrote to me, requesting that I ept your sister into Si Hua City, and as for the so-called rebukes Logically speaking, once she entered Si Hua City and became my disciple, her life and death, grants and removals, all fall under my discretion! Understand? This statement caused both Yan Qingyi and Yan Qingxuans expressions to change drastically. Yan Qingyi then coldly said, People have always said that those from Si Hua City are domineering, and it seems to be true! Making up excuses to drive away my sister without reason, and now daring to quibble with eloquent excuses! Today, I simply must see for myself just how formidable your Si Hua City really is! Chapter 847 Who Said Im Dead (2nd Update) Chapter 847: Chapter 847: Who Said Im Dead? (2nd Update) Chapter 847: Chapter 847: Who Said Im Dead? (2nd Update) Speaking, Yan Qingyi finally dropped the pretense and fiercely made his move. Behind him, his guards arranged themselves in formation, with the grand young master of the Yan Tian Sect, Yan Qingyi, as the formations focal point. As the cultivation levels from various sides converged, Yan Qingyis momentum surged by leaps and bounds, and he then drew a long saber covered in mes, grinning viciously. Yan Tian One sh! Yan Qingyi shed with his saber. mes melded with metal, their brilliance dazzling. The might of this sh was indeed extraordinary. Only to hear a loud boom. The city protection light barrier covering the entire Si Hua City flickered intensely a few times, seemingly feeling immense pressure, and began to gradually bend and cave inward. But just as a cold smile appeared at the corner of Yan Qingyis mouth, thinking that this sh would break the city protection formation, the runes engraved on the walls of Si Hua City suddenly shone brightly. Then the city protection light barrier emitted an incredibly brilliant light, any indentation and bending were instantly restored, and then ejected Yan Qingyi several miles away. Yan Qingyi barely stabilized himself in midair and then spat out arge mouthful of fresh blood, hisplexion subsequently taking a turn for the worse. Brother! Young Sect Master! His group cried out in rm. At that moment, a scolding came from behind the clouds. Who dares to harm my righteous son? Along with the sound, arge group of figures emerged. Leading them was an elder dressed in a me-patterned robe. As this person appeared, Yan Qingyi and Yan Qingxuan, the siblings, called out in unison. Father! As for the others, they were even more respectful, bending at the waist to pay their respects. Greetings, Sect Master! Indeed, it was none other than the Sect Master of the Yan Tian Sect, Yan Hentian. At this moment, Yan Hentian looked at his son with great affection. Qingyi, how are your injuries? Father, the injuries arent too severe, but the people of Si Hua City acted despicably. I beseech you and the distinguished elders to seek justice! My dear nephew, no need to worry, having seen this incident, we naturally cannot stand idly by! Along with his words, behind Yan Hentian emerged several other elders with varying auras. All of them were Sect Masters who were on good terms with the Yan Tian Sect. Fu Xinyan, without uttering a word, looked coldly at this group as they put on their performance. At that moment, Yan Hentian looked up, sneering coldly towards Fu Xinyan behind the city protection light barrier. City Lord Fu, what exnation does Si Hua City have for the Yan Tian Sect regarding this matter? Su Xiaomu, who was beside him, could no longer bear it and stepped forward angrily, shouting, Yan Hentian, cant you stop lying through your teeth? It was you who originally begged us to take in your daughter. After her repeated disobedience, my sister would have killed her long ago if not for the face of the Yan Tian Sect, and in the end, we merely expelled her. Yet you have the audacity toe here and make usations? And your son, without any regard for the truth, started the aggression directly! Are you saying you all didnt see any of this? Su Xiaomu was indeed infuriated. However, upon hearing this, Yan Hentian simply sneered. What a sharp tongue! But regardless, my son was harmed by you, and my daughter was disgraced by you! Thus, this affair Si Hua City must provide an exnation! You Su Xiaomu still wanted to say more. Fu Xinyan sharply reprimanded, Enough, Xiaomu, no more talk! Sister, these people are too bullying! Retreat! Yes Yes! Su Xiaomu, extremely reluctant, retreated. Fu Xinyan then coldly watched Yan Hentian and the others across from her. Quite the setup, you had been nning this since the moment you sent your daughter to Si Hua City, hadnt you? Hearing Fu Xinyans words, Yan Hentians expression subtly changed, but he merely said lightly, City Lord Fu Fu Xinyan waved her hand, Were all smart here, no need to beat around the bush! I just want to ask one thing, if the True Immortal were still here, would you dare to do this? Upon hearing this, Yan Hentian and his people turned to nce at each other and then all burst into sneers. Fu Xinyan, since youve made things clear, we might as well be straightforward too. Yes, we are indeed targeting Si Hua City! As for Xue An A sarcastic smile appeared on Yan Hentians face, I suppose his bones have already rotted by now! To dare offend people of the Three Heavens Sect! Xue An really thought he could throw his weight around in the Eastern Domain and do the same in the Central Region? The Sect is filled with formidable cultivators, even hosting a True Immortal ancestor. His actions are simply suicidal! said a Sect leader with a coldugh. Exactly, and Ive heard that this Xue An has also offended the people of Blood Web Mountain from the Yuan Sect. This is not just seeking death; its practically a wish not to live! someone mocked hysterically. Greed flickered in Yan Hentians eyes, Fu Xinyan, we dont want anything else, just hand over the cultivation technique Xue An passed to you, and move out of this city. I promise we wont trouble you further, what do you think? These words stirred up an uproar in Si Hua City. Many women who had already entered Si Hua City showed immense anger. However, the disciples who had just joined the Sect looked on indifferently, some even showing glee at Fu Xinyan and the others plight. Fu Xinyan snorted coldly. So, it sounds like we should thank you, shouldnt we? Heh, thats not necessary, but Fu Xinyan interrupted with a wave of her hand, No need to say more! Then, pointing across, she dered, Let me tell you, the True Immortal will never die, and Si Hua City will never submit! Seeking death! Yan Hentian scoffed, and then pointed forward. A powerful me surged directly toward the City Protection Formation. Simultaneously, Yan Hentian shouted. Dont stand there, when else if not now? Along with his words. The sect leaders apanying him also made their moves. Over a dozen lights converged and violently struck the mountains protective light screen. Boom. After a thunderous noise. The protective light screen finally could no longer bear the strain, and with a crisp cracking sound, shattered. Then the sect leaders eximed joyfully, Charge in, the female cultivators of Si Hua City are reputed beauties and treasures in the Eastern Domain, spare none! Fu Xinyan, Su Xiaomu, and many disciples of Si Hua City all wore icy expressions, fearlessly beginning their counterattack. Light shone and explosions echoed. However, clearly prepared, Yan Hentian and his group possessed overwhelming strength. Therefore, the people of Si Hua City soon found themselves encircled. Fu Xinyan, in particr, found herself severely pressed. Yan Hentian and three other leaders surrounded her. Fu Xinyansplexion was pale and her breath was short, clearly at the end of her strength. Meanwhile, Yan Qingyi, who had been observing the battle, sneered, Father, I like this woman, capture her and give her to me! Yan Hentianughed heartily in response, Good! But this woman is fierce, I wonder if my son can tame her? Yan Qingyi chuckled sinisterly, Father, I like them fierce the most! The shameless words of this father and son duo filled Fu Xinyan with rage, but a hint of despair shed in her eyes. Could it be that today Si Hua Citys millennium foundation would be destroyed by her own hands? And the True Immortal, as these people said, couldnt possibly return, could he? Just then, a faint voice came from the sky, echoing through the heavens. Who said I was dead? Chapter 848 The Villain Dies from Talking Too Much Chapter 848: Chapter 848: The Viin Dies from Talking Too Much (3rd Update) Chapter 848: Chapter 848: The Viin Dies from Talking Too Much (3rd Update) Upon hearing this voice, everyone in the venue changed color. Fu Xinyan and the others, in particr, trembled all over before lifting their heads to look. They saw an immense convoy slowly approaching from the horizon. This convoy consisted of numerous tall flying ships; their formidable presence and grand scale were simply breathtaking. All eyes were fixed in a dumbfounded stare. Especially Yan Hentian and the dozen or so Sect Masters present, who at that moment didnt dare to move an inch, because they could feel the presence of countless mighty auras within the convoy. There were even the auras of several dozen True Immortal ancestral spirits. Under the pressure of such a presence, they could only stand there, stunned, watching the convoy slowly approach. Finally. The convoy flew close to Si Hua City. Atop the leading ship, one of immense size, stood a man at the bow, looking down upon everyone with an indifferent expression. Upon seeing this figure, Fu Xinyan and all the people of Si Hua City stirred. Especially Su Xiaomu, who was ecstatically shouting, Brother Xue An! Youve finally returned! As soon as these words were spoken, there was dead silence all around. Yan Hentian, his children, and the Sect Masters who hade to show support stood there dumbfounded. Was this man that Xue An who had in the Iron Bone Alliance and the Feng Family, sending shockwaves through the Eastern Domain? Wasnt he said to have perished after offending the mighty powers of the Yan Tian Sect and Blood Web Mountain in the Central Region? What was happening now? Yan Hentian and the others stared, wide-eyed and tongue-tied. Xue An simply smiled upon hearing this and said, Yes, Ive returned. If I didnte back soon, I guess some people would really think I was dead! As he spoke, Xue Ans gaze swept across the faces of Yan Hentian and the others. Boom. It made Yan Hentian and his party feel as if their souls were shaken, and they couldnt help but retreat more than a dozen steps back involuntarily. With just a nce, he made those who were arrogantly showing off just moments ago take flight, their elders strength seemed even more unfathomable now! Fu Xinyan stood there, stunned, as this thought suddenly bloomed in her mind. At that moment, it was only then that Yan Hentian and the others truly came to their senses, and they all started trembling uncontrobly. It was at this moment that they were convinced that this person was indeed Xue An. And not just that, he seemed even more powerful than the rumors had suggested! Moreover, the convoy behind Xue An was filled with the auras of countless powerful beings. This made Yan Hentian and his party turn deathly pale, shaking like chaff. Xue Lord Xue! Your safe return is truly a matter for celebration. This matter has nothing to do with us; it was all Yan Hentians doing, we beg you to spare our lives! At this moment, a quick-witted Sect Master began trembling and begging for mercy. Xue An looked at him, saying indifferently, Oh? It has nothing to do with you? Yes Yes! Indeed, it has nothing to do with me. I was just here to join in the fun! the Sect Master said in a most humble manner. Xue An nodded, It seems, indeed, I should let you go! The Sect Master, overjoyed, was about to express his gratitude. Xue An continued, Unfortunately, I heard everything you said just now! Before the Sect Master could utter a word, Xue Ans eyes shed, and without any visible movement, the Sect Masters head exploded with a bang. Brain matter mixed with blood, bursting like fireworks, and then the lifeless body fell down, bing a lump of flesh. The Sect Master was at least a Golden Immortal powerhouse, yet he didnt even have the privilege to make Xue An move, dying without a sound. The whole field was shaken with terror. Xue An and the others trembled all over, their teeth chattering. At this moment, Xue An turned to look at Yan Hentian and said indifferently, It seems it was you who said that even my bones have rotted away? Yan Hentians entire body shook violently, feeling as though the mountains themselves were pressing down on him, even Xue Ans calm questioning made it difficult for him to breathe. Too frightened to even speak, he could only breathe with difficulty and look at Xue An with eyes full of despair and terror. Just then, his son, the Young Sect Master of the Yan Tian Sect, Yan Qingyi, took a step forward and bowed respectfully to Xue An. Your might truly covers the world, and we all in Yan Tian Sect hold the utmost respect for you. We were wrong in this matter, and we ask for your understanding! His words were neither humble nor arrogant, and the bowed Yan Qingyis eyes even shed with a hint of smugness. Ive made myself this low, I dont believe youd dare to strike out in the presence of so many cultivators under the heavens. He was pondering in his heart. But Xue An justughed, And who might you be? I am the Young Sect Master of Yan Tian Sect, Yan Qingyi! And moreover Yan Qingyi wanted to add a few more self-aggrandizing statements. But at that moment, Xue An casually waved his hand. A sh of his Dao Sword abruptly disintegrated Yan Qingyis body and soul together. I didnt ask you, so why all the pointless chatter? Xue An said indifferently. Yan Qingyi would never have thought to his death that he would die because he talked too much. From the moment Xue An had appeared until now, only a few sentences had been exchanged. A Sect Master and a Young Sect Master had already perished. This disy of might silenced Yan Hentian so much that he didnt even dare make a sound when his son was killed. He didnt even dare to lift his head, burying it as much as possible, hoping Xue An would overlook him. Yan Qingxuan, however, let out a mournful cry, Brother! Then she looked at Xue An with eyes full of resentment and poison. You devil, if you dare, kill me too! Although Yan Qingxuan said this, her heart was also quite apprehensive. But now with no way out, she could only take a risky stand, seeking life in the face of death. After all, many powerful figures do not kill women! Sure enough. Xue An smiled faintly, Dont be foolish, I dont kill women! Yan Qingxuan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling she had bet correctly. But at that moment, Xue An, somewhat bored, stretched and said with azy tone, Xue Liuli! Present! I leave these people to you! Yes! Xue Liuli, upon receiving themand, stepped forward with her sword, standing before these people. When Yan Hentian saw a woman in white step forward, he felt slightly relieved, thinking that as long as he didnt face the terrifying Xue An, it would be better. And judging by her appearance, this woman should be a maid of Xue Ans; probably she didnt have a very high cultivation level. If so, there might still be a chance for survival. But the next words from Xue Liuli plunged him into a bottomless abyss. Zhan Hong, Xue Liuli! I await your instruction! As soon as these words came out. Both Yan Hentian and his daughter Yan Qingxuan showed expressions of sheer horror. You are Xue Liuli, ranked sixth on the True Immortals list! Impossible, how could someone like you be a mere maid to Xue An? Yan Hentian could hardly believe his own eyes. But Xue Liuli simply replied, Being a maid to my lord is an honor for me! Having said that. She took a step forward and swung her sword. Where the sword light passed. Whether it was Yan Hentian and his daughter or those Sect Masters, none could even put up a resistance before being consumed by the sword light, reduced to dust. Chapter 849 Suppressing an Entire Region with a Chapter 849: Chapter 849: Suppressing an Entire Region with a Single Word (First Update) Chapter 849: Chapter 849: Suppressing an Entire Region with a Single Word (First Update) In the blink of an eye. The people from Yan Tian Sect and several major sects, who had just been disying their prowess and arrogance, were all in by Xue Liuli with a single sword strike. Everyone in Si Hua City, from top to bottom, watched dumbfounded. At this time, Xue Anchong smiled faintly at Fu Xinyan, I have returned! Upon hearing these words. Tears streamed from Fu Xinyans eyes as she bowed deeply, chokingly saying, Si Hua City respectfully wees the return of the great one! Following her gesture, all the people of Si Hua City bowed and paid their respects in unison. Si Hua City respectfully wees the return of the great one! Their voices thundered, their momentum was frightening. And this scene was witnessed by the cultivators from the Central Region who had followed Xue An across territories to arrive here. Even though the cultivation levels of the people in Si Hua City were not very high. The unity and coordination of their spirit moved these cultivators as well. As for the new disciples of Si Hua City who had just been full ofints and unwillingness, at this moment, they all trembled, deeply shaken. The words they had just spoken, and the thoughts of schadenfreude they had harbored, all now turned into resounding ps to their own faces. Soon. Xue An and his entourage entered the great hall of Si Hua City for discussion. Xue An naturally took the seat of honor. Fu Xinyan and the people of Si Hua City apanied him at the side. Meanwhile, the cultivators who had followed took their seats in session. Only then. Did Fu Xinyan finally see clearly the true faces of these neers. This only intensified her shock. Because those elders with white hair, almost all of them, were True Immortal powerhouses. Any one of these individuals, if they were toe to the Eastern Domain, could be a peerless powerhouse capable of overturning the domain. Yet now, they were all tense and cautious, with eyes only for Xue An. This disy of power naturally filled the people of Si Hua City with silent amazement. Their lord had left the Eastern Domain for merely half a year, and he had grown to such a terrifying extent. At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, Xinyan! Fu Xinyan quickly stepped forward, respectfully saying, My lord! Issue my order, all strong cultivators from the noble families and sects of the Eastern Domain must arrive at Si Hua City within three days, those who arete shall be executed without mercy! Although Xue Ans tone was indifferent, it revealed a chill-inducing murderous intent. Everyone in the great hall fell silent. Some looked at each other with puzzled faces. What was Xue An nning to do? Could it be he intended to round up all the noble families and sects of the Eastern Domain at once? Fu Xinyan felt a chill in her heart as well, yet she still said with reverence, Yes! As she was about to ry the message. Wait! Xue An suddenly called out to her again. My lord, is there anything else? If the order is passed down as it is, there could be those who will notply! I grant you a character, to be issued with the order! Having said that, Xue An nonchntly pointed his finger, conjuring arge character for Xue out of thin air. As soon as the character appeared, all the cultivators in the great hall felt their hair stand on end. Especially the stronger cultivators with profound cultivation levels, they felt the oppressive power of the character even more. Then, this character turned into a talisman spell and imprinted itself directly into the palm of Fu Xinyans hand. Go! said Xue An indifferently. With solemnity in her heart, Fu Xinyan bowed and said, Yes! Quickly. Fu Xinyan issued themand of the City Lord of Si Hua City, transforming into countless streaks of light and distributing it to the numerous noble families and sects throughout the Eastern Domain. In an instant, the entire Eastern Domain trembled violently. What? The Sect Master of the Yan Tian Sect, Yan Hentian, along with over a dozen sect leaders, have all been killed? Some powerful sects of the Eastern Domain, upon hearing this news, couldnt help but lose theirposure in shock. Thats right, the very Xue An who once suppressed the Eastern Domain has returned from the Central Region, and he brings with him countless formidable geniuses of the Central Region, even making peerless experts from the Ask the True List willing to serve as his maidservants! Such news left the entire scene speechless. And upon seeing the missive sent from Si Hua City, the expressions of these sects turned extremely ugly. For the wording of the missive was exceedingly simple, with only a mere fifteen characters, yet it was filled with a chilling murderous aura. Three dayster, meet at Si Hua City, absent past the deadline, death without mercy! And the signature of the missive was an iron-brushed silver Xue character. Holding this missive, many sect leaders were so angered that their whole bodies trembled, yet they dared not say anything and could only seethe in silence. However, many powerful sects and ancient noble families showed disdain for this and were full of nonpliance. In the northwest of the Eastern Domain, there was the Jin Wu Gang. The Gang Leader of the Jin Wu Gang was a peak Golden Immortal, a formidable figure capable of refining all things with his powerful Golden Crow Decree, possessing extreme might. Under his rule, the power of the Jin Wu Gang was also on the rise. It soon dominated a vast territory of ten thousand miles. On this day. He too received a missive from Si Hua City. But as he looked it over, anger couldnt help but surface on his face. Heh, a bunch of little girls, they sure have some nerve! How dare they speak to my Jin Wu Gang with such an imperious attitude! The several elders of the Jin Wu Gang, upon hearing this, also disyed faces full of anger, with one of them sneering. Isnt Si Hua City just relying on the strength of that Xue An? I simply dont believe that a brat who hasnt grown his full set of hair can be all that formidable! Right! Our Jin Wu Gang simply wont go, lets see what Si Hua City can do about it! In the midst of these morous voices, the Gang Leader of the Jin Wu Gangs eyes shed, and the Golden Crow mes rose from his hands, intending to burn the missive to ashes. But as soon as the Golden Crow mes made contact with the missive. A terrifyingly unmatched presence erupted suddenly from within the document. Wherever that presence reached, everyone in the Jin Wu Gang trembled uncontrobly. It was at this moment that an ink-brush Xue character slowly rose from the missive, floating above the Jin Wu Gang. What is this? No sooner had the Gang Leader of the Jin Wu Gang eximed in surprise, the Xue character suddenly pressed down. A supreme authority descended from the heavens. Boom! Within the Jin Wu Gang, whether it was an elder or amon member, none had the chance to scream before they were crushed into a pulp beneath the pressure of this single character. Only the Gang Leader of the Jin Wu Gang, in utter horror, mobilized all his Golden Crow mes in an attempt to resist. However, his famously powerful Golden Crow mes couldnt hold up even for a single breaths time and were extinguished under the pressure. The Gang Leader of the Jin Wu Gang let out a wretched scream, and thereafter, along with his soul and body, waspletely crushed into powder. Afterward, the mountain that housed the Jin Wu Gang let out a creak of unbearable load, then copsed thunderously,pletely leveled by the weight of that single character. The Jin Wu Gang, with a thousand-year heritage and dominance over its domain, was thus erased. Simultaneously, simr scenes were unfolding in many areas of the Eastern Domain. Regardless of whether it was an ancient family with thousands of years of history, or a mighty sect with peak Golden Immortals or even Half-step True Immortals at the helm, any who dared to resist or show disrespect to the missive were suppressed by a single character, reduced to nothingness. Upon this event, all the noble families and sects of the Eastern Domain were terrified and shocked, and they finally understood the extent of Xue Ans current might and cultivation level. Under such circumstances, no one dared to show the slightest disrespect toward Xue An or Si Hua City any longer. Those ancient noble families and major sects, once full of pride, now harbored deep fear of Xue An. To suppress a region with a single character, the so-called invincible, is none other than this. Chapter 850: I Want to Turn the Eastern Domain into Central Earth (2nd Update)

Chapter 850: Chapter 850: I Want to Turn the Eastern Domain into Central Earth (2nd Update)

Three days passed by in a sh. The day had arrived. The scene in Si Hua City was unprecedented. All the Sects and Noble families of the Eastern Domain had gathered here, and not a single one dared to bete. The authority of Xue An alone was enough to make the strong of the Eastern Domain submit. At this moment. All the powerful figures from the Sects had gathered in the square of Si Hua City. And then the discussions began. "What do you think Xue An has called us all here for?" "How should I know, but I bet its nothing good! With Xue Ans overbearing actions, could there be any benefit for us?" said one person with a worried frown. "He wouldnt gather us all together only to capture us all at once, would he!" another suddenly interjected. At these words. The hearts of the people nearby all sank. "It... It couldnt be! Would Xue An really dare to make such a ruthless move in front of so many people?" someone said with a face full of fear. "Who can say for sure! I dont think he would kill everyone, but those who have had disputes with Si Hua City before, I guess none will escape! As for whether he dares to do it in front of so many people... heh, have you all forgotten the word on themand we received?" Hearing this mentioned, everyones face turned somewhat unsightly. Especially many of those who always prided themselves on their strength, now they all felt ufortable in their hearts. They had thought that with their formidable power, they could dismiss anyone. But who would have imagined that under the oppressive word of Xue An, they would have to obediently rush over. This disparity in power made them all despair. At the same time, many were also quietly observing the Cultivators from the Central Region in the distance. "My heavens, are those the strong from the Central Region who came with Xue An? Theres even a True Immortal elder!" "More than that, did you not see the two stunningly beautiful women standing at the very front?" "Nonsense, Im not blind. How could I not see such beauties!" "Heh, the one with the sword hanging at her waist is none other than Xue Liuli, who once ranked sixth on the Asking True List, and the fox-like charmer next to her is the Heavenly Maiden from Jile Hall. These are True Disciples of major Sects, extremely honorable figures. Yet even such individuals are willing to serve as maids for Xue An! This shows what kind of status Xue An now holds!" This discourse made everyones countenance change drastically. Just then. The figure of Xue An suddenly appeared above the square, looking down upon everyone below. The once noisy square instantly fell silent. The crowd looked up at the figure in the sky, all with deep veneration in their eyes. At that time, Xue An said coldly, "The reason Ive summoned all of you Cultivators is for one matter!" Everyone in the venue held their breath, listening quietly. Xue An casually pointed at the vastness of Si Hua City and said indifferently, "I wish to transform the Eastern Domain into Central Earth, and this city will be the center of Guiyi!" These words led toplete silence across the venue. It wasnt until a momentter that an uproar ensued. "To actually transform this ce into the Central Region? Heavens, the day for us Eastern Domain Cultivators to rise hase!" "Yes, I thought he wanted to deal with us! I didnt expect he came to help us, I really misjudged him before!" These were the excited Eastern Domain Cultivators. "This cannot be done, for the foundations of our Sects are in the Central Region. If we follow his words, all the major Sects in the Central Region will suffer immense losses!" "Right, this is absolutely impossible! The major Sects of the Central Region must unite and show Xue An our strong opposition!" "Yes! I agree!" This was a low-voiced discussion among the senior ancestors from the major Sects of the Central Region. In the midst of this intense turmoil, Xue An surveyed the entire crowd and said indifferently, "You all... who is in favor, and who is against?" It was as if someone had pressed the pause button. The once chaotic square suddenly fell silent. Then, all the Cultivators from the Eastern Domain raised their hands in unison and shouted loudly, "I agree!" "Lord Xue, we support you unconditionally!" "Thats right, from today onwards our lives are yours! We fully support you!" However, theplexions of the Cultivators from the Central Region all turned extremely ugly as they looked at each other in dismay. Those who had been vigorously discussing how to show Xue An their firm stance just moments ago had now all be mute, not even daring to raise their heads. After all, everyone was aware that if they stood out at this time, they might have to pay the price with their lives! At that moment, a venerable old man with silvery hair suddenly stood up from the crowd of Cultivators in the Central Region and clenched his fist towards Xue An in the sky. "Lord Xue, I am He Wenbin, the Hall Master of the Wansheng Hall of the Central Region. Regarding what you just mentioned, I find it somewhat inappropriate! Our Wansheng Hall has had several thousand years of inheritance in the Central Region, and our foundations are all there. You ask us to move here with just a sentence, please forgive me, but Wansheng Hall really cannot agree!" Many peoples eyes lit up at these words. It is always like this; when someone takes the lead, things be easier. Soon after, several other ancestors of Noble families stood up and expressed their disagreement. "Thats right! What Elder He said is exactly what we wanted to say! Our Ancient Buddha Temple will not move either!" "And our Broken Sword Mountain Vi!" These voices rose and fell in session. Before long, arge group had gathered behind He Wenbin. Xue An listened quietly and did not make a sound. Only after everyone had finished speaking did he lift his gaze to look at the group. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Including He Wenbin, the palms of the Sect elders who opposed him were all sweating. Because no one knew what Xue An would do nextif he dared to defy the worlds great taboo and strike forthrightly? Just as these elders were anxiously unsettled, Xue An smiled, then nodded gently, "If you all are unwilling, then forget it! Your Sects do not need to move!" Upon hearing this, many thought they had misheard. What? It was settled just like that, so simply? Could it be that Xue An was ying a game of cat and mouse, pretending to be agreeable as a ploy? But seeing the serious look on Xue Ans face, it did not seem like a joke at all! Now, many of the elders and sect leaders from the Central Region were filled with regret, wishing they had been quick to express their opposition earlier. However, elders and sect leaders like He Wenbin were overwhelmed with joy. Especially He Wenbin. At that moment, his heart was brimming with pride. Even if Xue Ans divine might astonished the world, didnt he still have to bow his head? It seemed his move was the right one. Thinking of this, He Wenbin suppressed the ecstasy in his heart and casually saluted Xue An. "Thank you, my lord, for your understanding!" The elders and sect leaders behind him also followed suit in giving thanks, all wearing smug smiles on their faces. Chapter 851: Remodeling Heaven and Earth (Third Update)

Chapter 851: Chapter 851: Remodeling Heaven and Earth (Third Update)

The situation suddenly became somewhat bizarre. Xue Liuli and Mu Ya exchanged nces, their eyes all shing with fierce killing intent. At Xue Ansmand, they would rush forward without hesitation and eliminate all the Sects that dared to publicly challenge Xue Ans authority. However, under these circumstances, Xue An simply stood with his hands behind his back in mid-air, looking at these Sect ancestors eager to express their thanks, a faint smile appearing on the corner of his mouth. "However..." At these two words, He Wenbin and the rest were all startled. Seeing this, Xue An smiled slightly, "Dont be so scared, as if I would eat someone!" After hearing this, many Cultivators thought to themselves. You might not eat people, but you are more terrifying than demons that do. Then Xue An spoke indifferently, "This matter was originally a mutual agreement, so naturally, I wont force anyone." "I only want to ask, have you all considered this matter thoroughly?" He Wenbin was taken aback for a moment, then said in a deep voice, "Sir, how could we take such a significant matter lightly? We have, of course, given it careful thought!" Xue An nodded, "Well then, since that is the case, dont me me for not reminding you! After all, I did give you two chances!" He Wenbin and everyone present, as well as all the Cultivators in the audience, were all confused. They didnt understand the meaning behind Xue Ans words. At this moment, Xue An looked up at the distant sky and said lightly, "The time is almost right! Lets do it now!" Hearing Xue An say this, all the Cultivators retreated, thinking he was about to do something earth-shattering. But after waiting for a moment, they found that there were no unusual phenomena in the world around them. The light breeze still brushed their faces, colorful jade continued to scatter, nothing had changed. "Thats it?" The many Cultivators looked at each other, all a bit perplexed. Some even sneered inwardly. They thought Xue An was purely creating an air of mysterious importance. But at that moment, the entire Si Hua City shook violently, then from the eight corners, eight radiant beams of light rose and converged in front of Xue An. The eight beams of light came together, forming a disc-shaped ball of light. Then Fu Xinyan, Su Xiaomu, and others soared into the sky and said in a stern voice, "Sir, everything has been arranged as per your instructions!" Xue An smiled faintly, "Very well! Next..." Suddenly, Xue An was reminded of a certain magician who loved to create mystery, and he chuckled, "Its time to witness a miracle!" Unfortunately, no one present grasped the meaning of this phrase, just staring nkly at Xue An. Xue An opened his palm, and an octagonal cubic crystal stone suddenly hovered in mid-air. Each of the eight sides of this cubic crystal stone shed with dazzling halos, while inside the crystal, a thick, pale golden liquid seemed to be flowing slowly. Everyone was astounded. They thought the crystal stone looked as if it were alive. Even the twinkling radiance appeared to be breathing. Xue An looked at the cubic crystal stone in his hand and couldnt help but feel some awe. For this thing was the Star Origin Power stolen by the Blood Skull pirate guild from the wastnd world. And because of its absence, that wastnd world had be deste. Yet for many Sects, it was a supreme treasure. Because with it, one could create a blessednd out of thin air. For example, the Origin teau where Blood Web Mountain was located was maintained by it. Eventually, when Xue An destroyed Blood Web Mountain, he went out of his way to find it. Now it was being put to good use. Xue An thought to himself, then gently ced the octagonal cubic crystal stone into the ball of light. As soon as the crystal stone touched the ball of light, it merged with it instantly, as if blending milk with water, and dispersed. People watched in astonishment. Dont understand whats happening? While puzzled, everyone suddenly felt the ground beneath their feet begin to tremble slightly. Then, the spiritual energy between heaven and earth also started to shake violently. Right after, someone cried out in shock. "Quick, look over there!" Everyone turned their heads to look. They saw that behind Si Hua City, on what was originally t ground, a hill was rapidly rising and taking shape. The speed was so fast that in the blink of an eye, it had reached a thousand feet in height, and as this mountain rose, a drastic change began to ur in thousands of kilometers around Si Hua City. natures spiritual energy visibly surged at an incredible speed. This massive change left everyonepletely dumbfounded. Even Fu Xinyan and others from Si Hua City were a bit bewildered. Because when Xue An instructed them to engrave the formation, he did not say what for. They did not ask either. But they never imagined such a massive transformation. In the blink of an eye, the somewhat ordinary Si Hua City transformed into a top-tier blessednd of caves and heavens. Its spiritual energy was so abundant that it was several times stronger than that of the Origin teau of Blood Web Mountain. Everyone was somewhat taken aback. Especially the Sect Masters and Patriarchs who had expressed their opposition, led by Hall Master He Wenbin; their hearts were all stirred. However, He Wenbin had another thought, although Si Hua City had be an extraordinary blessednd, he and the others could not benefit from it. If they were to move to the Eastern Domain, it was very likely they would be thrown into a deste ce to barely survive. With this in mind, He Wenbin gradually calmed down. And he watched with aposed look, even with a hint of an indifferent smile at the corner of his mouth. But this smile soon froze on his face. Because all of this was just the beginning. Xue An suddenly stomped, the void vibrated, light flickered, and then more than a dozen spheres of light appeared in front of him. Then, with a casual wave of his hand, more than a dozen cubic crystals, half the size of the first one, appeared in the air. These Star Origin Crystals were taken out from the storehouse of Blood Web Mountain by Xue An. Obviously, they had been stolen from other stars by the Starry Pirates. And once this Star Origin Power had been taken, it could never be returned. So Xue An simply decided to use them all for the transformation. "Go!" Xue Anmanded softly. All of these crystals merged into the spheres of light. Then the entire Eastern Domain continent began to undergo a radical change. Mountains grew taller, rivers became wider, and even an ordinary de of grass by the roadside started to glow with a hint of aura. Soon, the entire Eastern Domain transformed from an ordinary continent into and of fortune with an incredibly rich and abundant spiritual energy. The abundance of spiritual energy was even more than ten times stronger than in the Central Region. That is to say, anywhere in this domain was more saturated with spiritual energy than the best spots for gathering wind and concentrating qi in the Central Region. And there stood Xue An in the sky, who spoke indifferently, "Now, this ce is and of caves and heavens. Do you have anything else you would like to say?" Chapter 852: Heaven-Reaching Methods (Fourth Update)

Chapter 852: Chapter 852: Heaven-Reaching Methods (Fourth Update)

Countless cultivators watched the scene with their eyes wide and mouths agape. And then, all the cultivators from the Eastern Domain were exceedingly excited, click their tongues in admiration. "This is simply a miracle!" "To change the heavens and earth, these are truly the means of an Immortal!" "Lord Xue truly has divine abilities! I am convinced!" Unlike the excitement and ecstasy of these cultivators from the Eastern Domain. The emotions of the cultivators who hade from the Central Region were prized at this moment. Especially He Wenbin, the Hall Master of Wansheng Hall who had led the opposition, was watching everything with disbelief, his face pale as he murmured to himself, "How... How is this possible?" No sooner had he spoken. The group of sect masters and abbots behind him who had followed him in opposition trembled, as if waking from a dream. "Its all your fault, He! If it werent for your sugared words leading us astray, how could we have possibly opposed the lord?" A fat-cheeked elder jumped out first to confront him. "Thats right! He Wenbin, you actually dared to foolishly oppose the lord with such malevolence in your heart. Thankfully, the lord discerned the truth, seeing through your despicable actions, or we might have been led astray!" Another middle-aged woman with a meaty face also turned her hostility towards He Wenbin. In an instant, the group of sect masters and abbots who had just been determined to oppose Xue An were now in internal conflict. Observing the group that had now descended into bickering, the rest of the Sects from the Central Region were d they hadnt had the chance to express their opposition. Otherwise, where would they find a ce to cry? And those who had just been in opposition were now spitting with rage, pointing fingers and hurling insults at He Wenbin. Meanwhile, they did not forget to fawn over Xue An, both overtly and covertly. He Wenbin was left speechless, only able to watch the scene unfold. During the previous discussions, all of these people had emphatically assured that they would stand with him steadfastly in opposition until the end. But now, at this critical moment, the entire group had turned their backs on him, making him the target of everyones arrows. Whats more important was. The current state of the Eastern Domain made He Wenbin, who had just been smug, thinking he had made Xue An bow his head, feel utterly hopeless. Such a concentration of Spiritual Energy, such a blessednd. Even any random corner here was far superior to his own Wan Sheng Hall in the Central Earth. Yet such a grand opportunity had beenpletely ruined because of his stupidity. It was foreseeable that once those Sects that had been on par with his own settled here, their strength would surely skyrocket, and by then, his Wan Sheng Hall might be doomed to obscurity. This made He Wenbin regret to the point where his intestines were almost turning green. If there were such a thing as regret medicine in this world, he would truly like to try out ten pounds of it. At that moment, the group of sect masters and abbots unanimously knelt down and cried out. "Lord! We are all willing to move here, it was just because we were deceived by He Wenbin before. Please show mercy and allow us to enter Central Earth as well!" "Yes, lord, it was all He Wenbins fault! Please give us a chance!" Amid these cries and pleas. Xue An stood quietly in midair, looking down at this group as they performed. "I remember I asked you if you had considered well, and I even gave you two chances, but you didnt cherish them. So whom else can you me?" Xue Ans indifferent words chilled the group to the bone. "But lord..." They still wanted to argue. Xue An waved his hand, "No need to say more! If you truly wish to enter this world, its not without a solution!" Upon hearing this, their eyes all lit up. "My lord, may I ask what the method is?" "Its quite simple. Find a Sect willing to ept you, then disband your own Sects and merge into one!" As soon as Xue Ans words left his lips, a hugemotion swept through the crowd. Those from the Sects of the Central Region and the locals of the Eastern Domain were all bright-eyed at this suggestion. However, the Sect Masters leading the opposition all turned deathly pale. Because if they were to do as Xue An had suggested, it would mean disbanding their Sects. And merging with other Sectswouldnt that mean theyd be living at the mercy of others? This was naturally something these Sect Masters could not ept. So they all thought of begging for mercy again. But Xue Ans next sentence mercilessly shattered their hopes. "If youre still unwilling, then it is quite simple. Right now, you can slit your own throats here, and naturally, someone will take over your Sects! Two optionschoose for yourselves!" Hearing Xue Ans words, the Sect Masters knew they could not defy the inevitable. They immediately shouted, "We are willing to choose the first option!" With that, they turned around to find their friends to discuss the matters of merger. On the open ground, only Wen Bin remained standing alone. Xue An nced at him and said indifferently, "You, from the very beginning, wanted to stand out in this way against me, to increase your and your Sects influence, didnt you?" Wen Bin trembled all over, knowing that any exnation was futile. With a hard-set heart, he nodded with difficulty, "Exactly!" "Actually, whether you move or not, I dont care. Even if none of the Central Region Sectse, just on the strength of the current Eastern Domain, within a hundred years, well be able topletely crush you! So I invited you here, just to give you all a chance. Unfortunately, you wanted to use my goodwill to target me!" Xue An spoke in a calm tone. Yet, for Wen Bin, these words sent shivers down his spine, and he found himself almost unable to speak. "I actually detest people being too smart for their own good in front of me, but this time, Ill let you go! Leave!" Wen Bin felt a great relief upon hearing this. Good. He was still alive! Now that Wen Bin regarded Xue An with extreme fear, he did not dare to hesitate. He bowed deeply to Xue An, then turned and walked away dejectedly. Watching his departing figure, Xue An smiled faintly, then turned around and left the za. But the smile he had just shown was noticed by many observant people. The astute among them, after a moments reflection, understood the implications and could not help but feel a sudden chill. Their reverence for Xue An deepened significantly. But some did not catch on. For instance, Su Xiaomu, who muttered her dissatisfaction. "Brother Xue An was perhaps too merciful! These shameless rascals shouldnt have been allowed toe in the first ce! And that Wen BinI just inquired about him, this guy was up to no good in the Central Region, a wily old viin! And yet, he was just let off like that?" Upon hearing Su Xiaomus words, Fu Xinyans expression darkened, and she scolded sharply, "Audacious!" Su Xiaomu was startled, "Sister, you...". Fu Xinyans face was like still water, "Is it for you to judge the actions of a great man?" Su Xiaomu trembled upon hearing this and quickly bowed her head. "Im sorry, Sister, I was wrong! But I really dont understand why!" Fu Xinyan spoke calmly, "You are still too young; youve seen only the surface of things and have not considered why they are as they are." You wonder why the shameless Sects were allowed into the Eastern Domain, so take a look at the current situation in the field!" Chapter 853: The Art of Checks and Balances - A Gentle Touch Between the Brows (5th Update)

Chapter 853: Chapter 853: The Art of Checks and Bnces - A Gentle Touch Between the Brows (5th Update)

Su Xiaomu looked over upon hearing those words. She saw the cultivators of the Central Region arguing fiercely, flushed with agitation; the cooperative atmosphere from earlier hadpletely disappeared. "This is..." "See! This is the brilliance of the masters strategy!" Fu Xinyan said indifferently. "If these sects want to enter the Eastern Domain, they would have to split and merge with other sects, but how could that be as easy as just talking about it?" "You know, all action in the world is driven by benefit. Once personal interests are involved, even masters and disciples, fathers and sons will turn against one another, let alone these sects." "They will start scheming crazily against each other. Elders from other sects will not be content simply with maintaining their power, and the sects that receive them wont willingly spit out the spoils theyve gained. Under such apetition, these Central Region sects will definitely crumble into disarray, never to form an alliance of interests again! And this is exactly what the master wanted to see!" Hearing Fu Xinyans exnation, Su Xiaomu finally understood why Xue An had acted this way, but she still had some doubts. "What about He Wenbin then? Brother Xue Ans nature wouldnt let him just let that guy off, right?" Upon hearing this, Fu Xinyanughed lightly and shook her head, "Do you think He Wenbin will survive?" Su Xiaomu was startled. Fu Xinyan looked towards the newly risen mountain in the distance and said softly, "Just now, the master said that if these sect leaders wish to enter the Eastern Domain, they couldmit suicide, and then their sects could enter. But obviously, they all cherish their lives, so of course, they wouldnt do that!" "But He Wenbin is different; he is the one who ruined the future of the Wansheng Hall. How will the disciples and members view him when he returns?" "Sister, you mean to say..." Fu Xinyan nodded, "I guess when he returns, he wont even see the sun rise the next day. Those enraged disciples will not hesitate to kill him and then present his head as a means of apology!" Su Xiaomu felt chills run down her spine upon hearing this. Because she had finally understood the reasons behind Xue Ans actions, but it was also for this reason that her respect for Xue An grew even stronger. "Not only is Brother Xue An highly skilled in cultivation, but his thoughts are also so meticulous and formidable; what kind of person is he exactly?" Su Xiaomu murmured softly. Fu Xinyan gazed into the distance, sighing softly, "This... perhaps is the masters method of bncing power." And just as the outside world was in uproar over the transformation of the Eastern Domain into Central Earth, Xue An had already returned to the inner quarters in Si Hua City. An Yan was waiting for his return here. Upon seeing Xue An, An Yan smiled. "Is everything taken care of?" Xue An nodded and smiled, "When your husband takes action, what isnt effortlessly aplished? Ive even conquered you, let alone a mere Eastern Domain!" "Tut! Always talking nonsense!" An Yan spat lightly, then said softly. "Husband, are we really going to the Blood Divine Realm?" Xue An nodded, "Yaner, we definitely need to go to the Blood Divine Realm. One reason is for your seal, and the second..." As Xue An said this, a cold glint appeared in his eyes. "Naturally, its to investigate who exactly was responsible for the cmity that befell the Hua n ten thousand years ago!" In fact, when Xue An had annihted Duan Kong and the Blood God, he had searched through the remnants of his Divine Sense for what he wanted. But Xue An found that in the images of Duan Kongs Divine Sense, the images of those from the Starry Sky Great n who ughtered the Hua n were all blurred, making it impossible to identify the culprits. Xue An had encountered such a situation before. But the more this happened, the more it proved the cunning and cruelty of these hidden masterminds. And Xue Ans killing intent grew more intense. No matter who you are, no matter how powerful your influence, I will make you pay dearly in blood. Xue An was thinking to himself. Upon hearing this, An Yan stretched out her hand with some distress and gently smoothed Xue Ans brow, "Honey, I know you want to avenge our Hua n ancestors, but I dont want you to be blinded by hatred! Even if you are strong, the burden on your shoulders cant keep getting heavier without limit!" Xue An felt warmth in his heart, and then gently embraced An Yan. "I know! Since Ive been reincarnated, I naturally have to live well, only then can I not let you and our two little girls down." "Mmm!" An Yan softly responded in Xue Ans arms. Suddenly. It seemed like she remembered something and raised her head to say, "Oh no, I havent checked on those two little girls for several days, and I have no idea what theyve turned the Magic Treasures Pavilion into!" With that, An Yan quickly released the Magic Treasures Pavilion and then stepped inside. A momentter, An Yans voice came from inside. "My goodness, did you wage a war in here?" "Where did all that ice cream go!" "What? You dont know? Then whats that cream on your mouth all about?" "Xue An,e and see what your two daughters have done!" The resigned Xue An smiled and had no choice but to step into the Magic Treasures Pavilion as well. Inside, the two little girls stood side by side, heads bowed, getting scolded. As soon as An Yan saw Xue An enter, her face full of anger, she pointed at the messy room and said, "You see? Your two precious daughters almost tore this ce apart!" "And dozens of tubs of ice cream I had in here have all been eaten by them!" Xue An scratched his scalp, "If its all gone, well just buy some more!" An Yan red angrily at Xue An, "Is this a matter of buying or not? Those were dozens ofrge tubs of ice cream! Your daughters ate it all up! They are girls! If they eat like this, what if they turn into little fattiester?" An Yan was heartbroken. Xue An nodded meekly. "Uh... I think, my daughters definitely wont be little fatties, after all, they have me!" "Humph! You just spoil them!" An Yan was still angry. However, Xue An secretly nced at the two little girls and then squinted his eyes, giving a victorious gesture. Seeing this, the two little girlsughed, their faces looking like big, smiling cats. "You dareugh?" An Yan said angrily. "Its Daddy!" Xue Xi pointed at Xue An. "Right, it was Daddy who made usugh! He even gave a victory sign!" Xue Xiang immediately sold out Xue An without hesitation. Xue Ans smiling face froze. An Yan pointed at Xue An, "You, and you two, all three of you go stand in the corner!" One adult and two kids obediently went to stand in the corner. Then Xue Xiang quietly said, "Dad, are you also afraid of Mom?" "Its not fear! Its respect!" Xue An said lightly. "Cut it out, Dad, youre obviously scared!" Xue Xiang mercilessly exposed Xue Ans pretense. "Cough cough! Talk less, stand properly!" Xue An said somewhat awkwardly. After a while, Xue Xiang sighed deeply, "The three of us with the surname Xue cant even stand up to one mother!" "Dad, you as the Immortal Venerable, are really... too weak!" Xue Ans eyelids twitched, "No way around it, even Immortal Venerables are afraid of tigers at home!" Chapter 854 Guiyi Completes the Matter (First Update)

Chapter 854: Chapter 854 Guiyi Completes the Matter (First Update)

Xue An, with the heavenly method of changing the heavens and the earth, transformed the Eastern Domain continent into a blessednd akin to a cave heaven, and this news detonated across the entirety of Guiyi like a colossal nuclear bomb. All the cultivators were deeply shaken upon hearing this. "Now that the Eastern Domain has be a blessednd, if we cannot station ourselves there, our sect will be far behind the others within at most a century!" said a high-ranking elder from the noble families gravely. "Then what should we do?" "The only way for us to save ourselves now is to try by all means to enter the Eastern Domain!" Everyone nodded in agreement. And such a scene was also being repeated in all the major sects. In no time at all, countless sects, noble families, loose cultivators, and even some non-Human n cultivators were hastening toward the Eastern Domain. When they actually set foot on thend of the Eastern Domain, their hearts were inevitably filled with terror. Because the situation here was even more formidable than the rumors suggested. Within just a few days, due to the surge in spiritual energy, even the small forests by the roadside began to nurture spiritual herbs and divine medicines. And various spiritual beasts began to emerge as well. If given time, what spectacle would it be? As such, when this group of people arrived in Si Hua City, they no longer harbored any ounce of pride; they wanted to enter the Eastern Domain at all costs. If they could strike up a conversation with Xue An or the high-ranking individuals of Si Hua City, all the better! But when they arrived here and saw the ce, they were all somewhat dumbfounded. For the current Si Hua City was already bustling with activity. Almost the entire Guiyis cultivator sects hade rushing over. No one would make any concessions regarding such a matter. For a while, these arriving sects began to engage in overt and covert struggles, just to make contact with the people of Si Hua City. As a result, the standing of Si Hua Citys people rose immeasurably; even an ordinary disciple, once they stepped out, would attract countless sects ttery. But following closely behind, City Lord Fu Xinyan began to rectify the internal affairs of Si Hua City rapidly and decisively. The first natural targets for removal were those young nobledies who continued to grumble andin after entering the city. But now, even a fool could see that Si Hua City was destined to soar to great heights in the future. Being cast out under such circumstances, one could well imagine how these young nobledies felt. At least many of them, after being expelled, knelt before the city gates, weeping non-stop. Including their supporting sects and noble families, all rushed over, hoping to negotiate. But Fu Xinyan did not even give these people an audience. Xue An made it clear to her. Now, Si Hua City controlled the finest resources, but to be a true Immortal Gate sect, strict internal management was essential. Otherwise, one rotten apple spoils the whole barrel. Inspired by Xue An, Fu Xinyan ignored any pleas; the mediocre and envious were cast out, reced by young individuals with exceptional talent and unwavering loyalty to Si Hua City. Almost overnight, the entire Si Hua City underwent a transformation, radiating a vigorous and youthful spirit. At the same time, Xue An promulgated several decrees. Cultivators and sects from other domains who wished to practice cultivation in this Central Earth blessednd had first to undergo several assessments. And these assessments would take ce once every three years. Moreover, those who performed excellently in the assessments would qualify to enter Si Hua City for cultivation. Upon these decrees promulgation, The sects that hade were all profoundly stirred. Many astute people felt a chill in their hearts. Because Xue Ans move was extremely shrewd, essentially grasping at the throat of every sect that wanted to enter the Eastern Domain. And the talents, carefully filtered through, would continuously replenish Si Hua City with a fresh influx of vigor. Given the reciprocal growth and decline, Si Hua City would only be stronger. While many were naturally dissatisfied with such decrees, Now they could only watch on helplessly, unable to make any rebellious gestures. After all, Si Hua City now held the qualifications to do just that. As for those native cultivators of the Eastern Domain, their time to rejoice had note too soon. Xue An quickly issued another decree. All Sects will now hold a tournament every ten years, and thest ten ranking Sects will be expelled from the Eastern Domain. This added a profound sense of pressure to these Sects. It was during this time of Xue Ans bold and resolute promulgation of decrees that news came from the Central Region. He Wenbin had just returned to Wan Sheng Hall and wasnt even allowed to have a meal before he was attacked by his own elders and killed on the spot. This news caused quite a stir among many, and it also made people dare not show contempt or disobedience to Xue An any longer. Those who are brave without wisdom are like sharp swords held in the hands of ordinary people, seeming powerful but actually not very threatening. But a person who is both fierce and astute is like a divine weapon in the hands of an exceptional Swordsman, inspiring fear in everyone. One monthter. Guiyi gradually returned to calm. But by this time, the situation had changed again. The Eastern Domain had be Guiyis premier blessednd. Countless Sects dreamed of entering this ce to cultivate. Under various decrees, all the Sects were striving hard to outperform each other. Under such circumstances, the status of Si Hua City became even more detached. During this time, Xue An also took the opportunity to impart several divine Cultivation Techniques to Fu Xinyan and a few others. Under Xue Ans meticulous guidance, these individuals Cultivation Levels surged tremendously. Finally, everything was more or less handled. On this day, Xue An personally arrived at the main hall of Si Hua City. Inside this grand hall, there was a spirit tablet honoring Lu Yiyuan. Xue An lit three sticks of incense, then looked up at the spirit tablet. After a long while, Xue An sighed softly, "Senior, I have wiped out the Sect that gravely injured you in the past and, as you entrusted, turned Si Hua City into a blessednd! You can rest in peace now!" Having said that, Xue An bowed solemnly and turned to leave. Once outside the grand hall. Fu Xinyan and Su Xiaomu were waiting at the door. Upon seeing him, they couldnt help but kneel down with their clothes lifted. "My Lord! Are you leaving?" Xue An nodded slightly. The two shuddered, and Su Xiaomu, choked with emotion, asked, "Brother Xue An, will youe back?" "Of course Ille back!" Xue An smiled and waved his hand, "Stand up! I leave Si Hua City in your care! But remember, do not be arrogant andmit misdeeds! Otherwise... severe punishment will follow!" Fu Xinyan and the others took this seriously, "Yes! My Lord, please rest assured! We at Si Hua City will definitely follow your instructions, we wont cause trouble, but we wont be afraid of it either!" Xue An nodded. The reason he gave this admonition was that he had seen too many instances of heroic youths turning into evil dragons. In the face of power and authority, few can remain true to their original intentions. Hopefully, these two could keep their word. After taking care of all this, Xue An returned to his private residence. An Yan asked, "Husband, are we going to traverse the starry sky again?" Xue An smiled, "No need, and Ive already retrieved the Starship from beyond Guiyis stars!" "Then how shall we get there?" Xue An spread his palm open, revealing a glowing crimson orb within it. "This is the Blood Abyss used by Blood Web Mountain to punish criminals, and through this, we can directly enter the Blood Divine Realm!" Having said this, Xue An instructed An Yan and their two daughters to temporarily seek refuge in the Magic Treasures Pavilion. He then suddenly reached out his hand. The Blood Abyss transformed into a colossal blood-red portal. Xue An stepped into it and disappeared from Guiyis star. Chapter 855: First Visit to the Blood Realm, Poisonous Mist Swamp (2nd Update)

Chapter 855: Chapter 855: First Visit to the Blood Realm, Poisonous Mist Swamp (2nd Update)

When Xue An passed through the Space-Time Passage and emerged on the other side, he was assaulted by the potent scent of decaying vegetation mixed with moisture evaporated by the zing sun. The fusion of the two odors fermented into a nauseating stench that attacked his nostrils. Suspended in mid-air, Xue An surveyed his surroundings. Thendscape waspletely shrouded by fog, and the wilderness was utterly silent. Below him, the swamp churned with multicolored bubbles. asionally, the bubbles would burst in loneliness, adding monotonous and dull background sounds to the silent world. Xue An slightly frowned. He discovered that his Divine Sense was greatly limited in this swamp, only covering a mere hundred li. But within this range of Divine Sense, he could sense many fierce hunters lurking in the swamp below. For instance, right now, there was a nearly ten-meter-long swamp crocodile that suddenly sprang from the underbrush and leapt towards Xue An in mid-air. Not only was this giant crocodile nimble, but its skin also shimmered with a cold gleam. When it was in mid-air, it opened its mouth and exhaled arge puff of ck mist. This ck mist emitted a pungent fishy smell, and wherever it passed, the air itself seemed to corrode with a hissing noise, demonstrating its extreme toxicity. Xue Ans gaze turned icy. What a ferocious crocodile. Although he had yet to use his cultivation level after traversing through the passage, the mere aura about him should have deterred the average magical beast from rashly provoking him. This crocodiles willingness to strike first showed its ferociousness. But that was all it could amount to. A streak of sword light shed by, and the charging giant crocodile was cleaved in two from the tip of its snout down the middle. Nor did the ck mist even graze the hem of Xue Ans clothes. The crocodiles corpse smashed into the swamp. Almost instantly, the previously calm swamp began to roil wildly. No fewer than a hundred crocodiles swarmed to tear apart and devour the carcass of the dead crocodile. Afterward, many more crocodiles, appearing still unsatisfied, stared at Xue An with blood-red eyes. Xue An snorted coldly and revealed a hint of his aura. Boom. As if a cannonball had struck, the swamp underneath Xue An suddenly sank, and then several dozen crocodile corpses floated to the surface. The remaining crocodiles were so frightened they turned tail and disappeared without a trace. Xue An did not pursue them but chose a direction and flew forward. It was not until then that Xue An realized the fog in the swamp was all highly toxic. Of course. This poison gas had no effect whatsoever on Xue An. But for others, they probably could not endure for even a quarter of an hour. In a short while, Xue An had already crossed thousands of kilometers, but as far as his Divine Sense could detect, there was still an endless swamp. Even the scenery had not changed much; the only difference being that the giant crocodiles below gradually decreased in number while a muchrger species of lizard began to appear. Xue An slightly furrowed his brow. There seemed to be something quite peculiar about this Blood Divine Realm. Just then, Xue An suddenly felt an unusual fluctuation from afar. Xue An was momentarily startled. It was a battle! And from the aura he perceived, one of the parties appeared to belong to the Human n. Thinking this, Xue An was already rushing towards the source. At this moment, at the edge of the swamp, a squad was engaged in a fierce battle with a huge lizard. This giant lizard already had several wounds on its body. But for a creature of its size, these injuries were not fatal; instead, they roused its violent nature. Thus, as a man wielding a Giant Sword charged at it once more, the giant lizard violently opened its mouth and spewed forth a ball of pitch-ck me. These mes were so toxic that the mere touch of them caused the man to scream in agony before his entire body rapidly withered away, turning into a charred husk. "Aiden!" A girls wail broke the silence, and then she roared at the giant lizard, "You damned beast, I, Lina, will definitely make you into roast meat today, to avenge Aiden!" As she spoke, the girl in a long robe, her hair danced without wind and silver light flickered in her eyes, then she suddenly pushed her hands forward. Two streaks of lightning shed out from her palms, heading straight for the giant lizard. The rest of the squad gathered in front of the girl at the sight. Protecting the magician in the team is always the first rule of the battlefield. But the girls all-out lightning strikes couldnt even break the lizards hide, instead, it provoked its ferocity. The giant lizard let out a furious roar and charged toward the small team. The lizard was twenty to thirty meters long and weighed dozens of tons; with its charge, the very earth trembled. Every member of the team paled. The girls face went deathly white, but by this time, it was toote for her to use any other spells. A few men armed with short swords exchanged nces, then stealthily set out, trying to stop this colossal creature. Seeing this, Lina cried out, "Dont go, you are no match for this beast!" But it was toote. The thieves had already rushed forward and then vanished on the spot. When they reappeared, they were by the side of the giant lizard, and the thieves stabbed with their swords. But they had still underestimated the lizards tenacity. The des of the thieves only barely cut through the lizards hide, and such wounds were no more than a scratch to it. As for the poison on the thieves des, it was nothing but a joke to a creature known for its toxicity from the Poisonous Mist Swamp. Thus the giant lizard, with an impatient swish of its tail, scattered the thieves and continued charging forward. All the members of the squad showed looks of despair. When facing such a gluttonous giant lizard, if one turned to run, death woulde even quicker. After all, no one could outrun a giant lizard in the Poisonous Mist Swamp. But just as these people believed they were doomed, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. At the same time, the giant lizard had also reached them. Xue An slowly extended his hand, pressing forward. "Dont!" Lina cried out in rm at the sight. Although she didnt know who this man was, seeing him do such a thing was akin to seeking death. But by then, it was toote. The giant lizard was already upon them. Lina closed her eyes, unwilling to see this man meet a certain death. But just then, there came a muffled boom. The high-speed charging giant lizard was as if it had hit a mountain; Xue An didnt even waver in the slightest. Meanwhile, the giant lizard came to an abrupt halt. Then, beginning with its head, its entire body was torn apart due to the powerful inertia. The lizard let out a wretched cry, echoing far and wide. This scene left everyone in the squad dumbfounded. Especially Lina, who suddenly opened her eyes, unable to believe that this man could withstand the gluttonous giant lizard with his mere flesh and blood. At the same time, Xue An frowned slightly, "Whats with all the racket, dont you know you have bad breath?" After saying that, with a casual press of his hand, Xue Ans hand forced the giant lizards head onto the ground, the strength so immense that the lizards head was utterly crushed. The stench of brain matter mixed with the foulness of the lizards blood was enough to turn ones stomach. But everyone in the squad forgot about covering their noses, staring nkly at Xue An. To crush a giant lizards head with one hand... Is this even human? Chapter 856: Kingdom of Deke (First Update)

Chapter 856: Chapter 856: Kingdom of Deke (First Update)

Just when this group was filled with astonishment, Xue An turned his head and nced at the small squad. All these men were dressed in armor simr to that of Medieval Europe. The young girl being escorted wore a crimson robe and radiated a strange fluctuation. They looked very much like an adventurer group from a game. And just as Xue An was appraising them, Lina was also scrutinizing Xue An. She noted that this man was young, with ck eyes and ck hair, and had an exceptionally handsome appearance. He wore well-tailored, exceedingly neat clothing. His appearance, quite like that of someone going to a banquet, contrasted sharply with the muddy Poisonous Mist Swamp on the ground. And judging from the direction this man had just dashed from, it seemed he hade from deep within the swamp? Lina calcted inwardly, her expression turning respectful. She then took a few steps forward, ced her hands on her shoulders, slightly bowed, and gave Xue An the highest courtesy of a magician. "Mighty Samurai, thank you for your timely rescue!" The light shed briefly in Xue Ans eyes, and he quickly learned thenguage of this world from that brief sentence, then he nodded lightly. "I just happened to be passing by, no need for thanks! But why are you here?" "My name is Lina, from the nearby Kingdom of Dek. As for why I am here..." A bitter smile appeared on Linas face. "I need to y a giant lizard toplete my rite of passage!" The Kingdom of Dek. It seems this ce is very much like Medieval Europe. Xue An pondered. Lina quietly observed Xue An for a few moments, then asked softly, "Noble Samurai, what is your name? Where do youe from?" Xue An responded indifferently, "I am Xue An, from the depths of the swamp!" Hearing Xue An say so, the squad stirred slightly. It was known that the Poisonous Mist Swamp was vast, filled with deadly miasma and numerous fierce poisonous beasts, making it extremely dangerous. Therefore, very few people could venture deep into the swamp ande back intact. Even these elite adventurers from the kingdom only dared to hover around the edge of the swamp. And they had almost been annihted by a gluttonous giant lizard. Yet this man imed he came from the depths of the swamp, which sounded quite imusible. All of them harbored some doubts. While Linas heart tightened, her tone became even more respectful. "Mr. Xue, to thank you for saving me, if you dont mind, please apany me to the Kingdom of Dek. My father will definitely thank you!" "Father?" Xue An said indifferently. Lina smiled slightly, "I didnt introduce myself earlier. I am the princess of the Kingdom of Dek!" Xue An contemted momentarily upon hearing this. This world was full of oddities. For under Xue Ans Divine Sense, he could not detect the presence of the Blood n anywhere. Perhaps he should follow this woman to this so-called Kingdom of Dek and take a look. Thinking of this, Xue An nodded his head, "That would be good!" Lina was overjoyed and immediately turned tomand those named teammates, but in truth, guardians, to take away the swordsmans body that had just died under the giant lizards mes. Then a guardian came forward to sever a sharp w from the body of the giant lizard. This could be taken back as a gift for Linasing-of-age ceremony. As Lina had said. The Dek Kingdom was not far from here. After these people mounted several Cornered Horses, it took only a day to arrive at the capital city of this kingdom. "Mr. Xue, this is the capital of our Dek Kingdom!" Lina introduced with considerable pride. Xue An looked at this city, standing between valleys, only about ten miles around, its walls crudely built of piled stones, and suddenly felt likeughing. Was this small town really the capital of a kingdom? But that wasnt surprising. If the Dek Kingdom were really that powerful, why would Lina have traveled all the way to the Poisonous Mist Swamp, yet couldnt even defeat a giant lizard? As they entered the capital city. The streets were lined with low houses, the roads were muddy and rutted from Cornered Horses, still retaining filthy rainwater, and the air was permeated with an unpleasant smell. But seeing Linas delighted and proud demeanor, she obviously didnt think there was anything improper about this capital city. In fact, in this world, under such productive conditions, having such a medium-sized capital city already proved that the Dek Kingdom was quite decent. Some kingdoms capitals were even just a vige. When Linas carriage traveled through the city streets, the residents along the road respectfully stepped aside and performed a chest-clutching salute towards the procession. This showed that Linas prestige among the people was not bad. After passing through another main street, the carriage turned and took a road paved with blue stone bs. The houses and decorations here were much better than before. And in the distance, a pointed rooftop castle began to reveal itself. "Mr. Xue, that is the Royal Pce where my father resides! At this time, he should be inside the pce. I have already sent someone to send a message; we should soon have someoneing to wee us!" As she was speaking, a silver-colored unicorn galloped towards them, suddenly pulling on the reins in front of the carriage, the unicorn sidestepped and barely stopped in front of the carriage. The Cornered Horses drawing the carriage were startled and nearly lost control of their front hooves rearing up. Fortunately, the coachman was skilled enough to barely keep them under control. As soon as Lina saw the silver unicorn, her face instantly turned sour. "Yage! What is the meaning of this?" Then azy and arrogant voice came from atop the silver unicorn. "My apologies, Princess, my unicorn just got a bit frisky; I hope it didnt scare you! I heard that youring-of-age gift has been prepared, and you have brought back a formidable Samurai?" The young man, seated on the unicorn and d in silver armor, with a sinister face, said indifferently. When mentioning the formidable Samurai, his tone intensified slightly, full of sarcasm. Lina took a deep breath, "Yes, this is Mr. Xue who saved me! Is my father in the Royal Pce?" "His Majesty the King just went to the pce at the border yesterday and has not returned!" Yage said casually, his gaze lingering on Xue An. When he saw that Xue An, though handsome, was no more than a youth, his face gradually darkened. "A Samuraiing from the depths of the swamps? Haha, thats funny. Even the Martial Saint wouldnt dare to venture deep into the Poisonous Mist Swamp alone; what are you then?" "And... within a thousand miles radius, strong individuals are few, and I know them all. So, the question arises, whose disciple of the Martial Saint might you be?" Chapter 857: Martial Saint? Not Even Fit to Carry My Shoes! (2nd Update)

Chapter 857: Chapter 857: Martial Saint? Not Even Fit to Carry My Shoes! (2nd Update)

Linas eyebrows arched in anger, "Yage, dont be too arrogant, he is my friend!" Upon hearing this, Yage let out a coldugh and said sinisterly, "Your Highness, Im doing this for your own good. Otherwise, if you get used by someone with ulterior motives, you will regret it toote!" Lina was so angry that her face turned pale, and she was about to scold him. Xue An gestured with his hand, signaling her not to speak. Then, he smiled faintly at Yage across from him, "Martial Saint? No, I am not a Martial Saint, nor am I a disciple of one." Yageughed coldly repeatedly, "Finally speaking the truth, are you? You..." Xue An cut off Yages words, speaking lightly, "However, I think that the so-called Martial Saint you speak of isnt even worthy to carry my shoes!" As soon as he said this. The whole room was shocked. Even Lina, who held great respect for Xue An, and her guards all looked at him with astonishment on their faces. In thisnd, the Martial Saint represents the ultimate human strength, and esteemed being, no one has ever dared to disrespect him. Yet, today this man repeatedly stated that the Martial Saint wasnt even worthy to carry his shoes. This was somewhat... too arrogant. As for Yage, upon hearing these words he was initially stunned, then,ughing in anger, "You look young, but your tone is indeed not small. Do you believe that if this statement gets out, just any Martial Saint coulde here and tear you into pieces alive?" Xue An spoke indifferently, "Well then, I would actually like to see what your Martial Saints are really like." Yage waspletely infuriated by Xue Ans attitude, ready to burst. From the end of the street, arge luxurious carriage came driving past, and as it approached, the carriage slowed to a stop, then the curtain was lifted, revealing a voluptuous, beautiful woman inside. Upon seeing this woman, Yage immediately became very respectful, dismounted from his Cornered Horse, and bowed, "Ive seen the Grand Princess!" While Linas expression seemed a bit strange, she also bowed slightly, "Ive seen my sister!" Indeed. It was the Grand Princess of the Dek Kingdom, Linas sister, Loya. The Grand Princess smiled before speaking, "Lina, I heard youring-of-age ceremony is all set up?" Lina nodded, "Yes!" "Thats really surprising! I didnt expect you toplete what seemed like an impossible challenge!" As Loya spoke, her gaze shifted to Xue An beside her. "Is this the strong Samurai you mentioned?" Lina nodded. Loya took a few looks and noticed that Xue An had a calm demeanor and a lean figure, looking just like a handsome young man,cking the presence of the strong samurais, and a hint of dismissiveness and contempt flickered in her eyes. At that moment, Yage sneered, "Your Highness, this samurai is extremely powerful, he even looks down on the Martial Saint, saying that the Martial Saint is not worthy to carry his shoes!" Xue An smiled, "Although it sounds unpleasant, the fact is indeed so." This statement made Loya think even less of Xue An. And Yage, feeling even more offended, was about to throw a tantrum in his frustration and anger. Loya spoke indifferently, "Well, since this Samurai is so confident, once our father and Li Zun, the Martial Saint of our Dek Kingdom, return, everything will be clear!" Yage and Lina were slightly startled. "Father ising back?" Lina asked. Loya nodded. "The news just came back; he will return tonight, and a grand banquet will be held to entertain a very prestigious guest!" A guest of unparalleled prestige? Lina was puzzled. At this moment, Yage seemed to have understood something. The anger on his face dissipated, reced by a cold nce at Xue An, looking at him as if he were looking at a dead man. Then Loya spoke, "Lets discuss this matter at the banquet tonight! Yage,e with me!" "Yes!" Yage bowed and said, then mounted the Cornered Horse and followed Loyas carriage. After these two had disappeared behind the Royal Pces grand gates. It was only then that Lina, with a stern face, said, "Mr. Xue, please do not be offended. Yage is always overbearing, and my sister holds immense power and speaks without restraint! Regarding this matter, I will exin it to our father when he returns. You can choose not to attend tonights banquet." "Why not attend?" Xue An asked with a light smile. "Hm?" Lina thought she had misheard. Xue An said, "I am actually eager to see how formidable this so-called Martial Saint Li Zun is!" "But...." Lina still wanted to say something. Xue An waved his hand dismissively, "No more words needed, I know my limits!" Hearing Xue Ans words, Lina reluctantly closed her mouth, but her eyes revealed a touch of worry. Because she had seen with her own eyes the might of Dek Kingdoms Martial Saint, Li Zun. He had indeed surpassed the limits of strength and was an invincible presence. And this mysterious man who emerged from the depths of the marsh, though powerful, was still quite young. Could he really be a match for Lord Li Zun? Lina felt a bit uneasy. Meanwhile, inside the Royal Pce. Loya spoke solemnly, "Tonights banquet must be arranged properly; there can be no mistakes!" Yage nodded, "Princess, rest assured, I will personally handle this. However...." He added with some confusion, "Who is this guest that warrants such arge-scale event, evenpelling His Majesty the King to personally wee him at the border? Could it be that the king of the neighboring Yan Kingdom is visiting?" Loyaughed dismissively at this, "The king of Yan Kingdom? With his low status, how could hepare to our guest! In their eyes, our so-called kingdoms are but a joke! Even the powers we wield are bestowed upon us by these people!" Upon hearing this, Yage shuddered violently, "Could it be...." Loya nodded, then made a shushing gesture, "Thats right, but keep it quiet!" Yages expression changed erratically, his eyes shing with joy, then heposed himself and said, "Understood, I wont fail!" Loya, with a hint of greed, licked her lips, "Father made it clear, whether its Lina or me, whoever wins the guests favor at this banquet will be richly rewarded!" "Moreover... Ive heard that bing a ve to these great figures will ensure eternal youth and endless life!" "So for this banquet, I will spare no effort, for eternal life is destined for me! As for Lina... that brainless fool with no chest, shes fit only to be duped by some random bumpkin!" Loya grew more agitated as she spoke, her cheeks flushing with color. Yage, however, did not dare to look up, only listening intently. At that moment, Loya leaned tiredly against the couch andzily said to Yage. "Come over here and massage my legs first! Later, youll go set up the banquet!" Yages face brightened, and he eagerly responded, "Yes!" He then stepped forward and lowered the soft curtain. Chapter 858: A Duel? To the Death, That Kind (3rd Update)

Chapter 858: Chapter 858: A Duel? To the Death, That Kind (3rd Update)

Evening descended. The entire Royal Pce was brightly lit, with countless maids arranging the immactely polished, exquisite tableware in perfect order. Meanwhile, at the pces parking area, carriages of the citys elite guests had already filled the space early on, arriving for the banquet. These well-dressed men and women, in small groups, chatted leisurely, discussing tonights dinner banquet. "Ive heard that His Majesty the King and Lord Li Zun went to the border to wee an important guest." "Ive also heard that news, but who could this guest be with such a background that would cause His Majesty and the Martial Saint to make such a grand gesture?" "Could it be a visiting king from another country?" "I dont think so! Even the most distinguished kings wouldnt make our King this anxious!" "Alright, we could guess all day and still not figure it out, better to just wait until His Majesty returns. The answer will naturally be clear then." "Exactly!" The crowd nodded in agreement. Then someone said with augh, "However, theres another rare event today. I dont know if everyone has heard! Our Princess Lina killed a gluttonous behemoth from the Poisonous Mist Swamp,pleting hering-of-age feat!" Many of the less well-informed guests were taken aback upon hearing this. "I really hadnt heard about that, but its not too surprising that our Princess Lina, at such a young age and already a Magician controlling mysterious powers,pleted hering-of-age feat!" "Thats secondary, the key point is our Princess Lina also brought back a powerful Samurai from the Poisonous Mist Swamp!" a middle-aged man with meticulously slicked-back hair, dressed in a tailcoat, said with a tone of ridicule. "Brought back a powerful Samurai?" The surrounding crowd was somewhat astonished. "Thats right! I heard that upon his return, this so-called powerful Samurai encountered Lord Yage and he actually had the audacity to boast in front of him, saying something like the Martial Saint wasnt even worthy to carry his shoes!" As soon as these words were spoken, everyone around was stunned, then burst into snickeringughter. "What arrogance!" "Exactly, such remarks can onlye from bumpkins who know nothing of the world!" "To speak like that in front of Lord Yage, the beloved disciple of the Martial Saint Li Zunits like asking for death!" "What happened next?" someone inquired. The well-groomed nobleman sneered, "If it werent for the arrival of the Crown Princess in the nick of time, I reckon Lord Yage would have taught this so-called warrior a lesson right then and there!" The crowd nodded their heads in agreement, then someone couldnt help butment. "Our Princess Lina is usually so capable, just sometimes too naive! Surely shes been hoodwinked by someone with ulterior motives!" "Indeed! Compared with the Crown Princess, our Princess Lina still has some growing up to do!" As everyone was sharing their thoughts, Princess Lina, now dressed in an evening gown, appeared in the banquet hall. Her arrival immediately caused a slight stir in the room. The young men all showed a hint of excitement and then approached, wanting to offer her the customary hand-kiss greeting. But today, Lina declined this greeting ritual, and then slightly turned to the side, as if waiting for someones appearance. All the nobles couldnt help but turn their gaze towards her. Soon, a young man with extraordinary poise, wearing incredibly unique clothing, ck pupils, and ck hair, walked in through the parted curtains. The appearance of this youth caused a momentary stir among the attendees. In this capital city, only about two to three hundred people could enter this banquet hall, so they were all quite familiar with each other. Yet the face of this youth was very unfamiliar. At that moment, those with quick reactions were shocked and began to guess Xue Ans identity, leading to hushed discussions among them. "This must be the strong samurai that Princess Lina brought back from outside!" "Without a doubt! It must be him!" "Tsk, he looks quite good, but judging by that presence and his physique, he could hardly be a formidable samurai!" someone said, shaking their head with disdain. "Hehe, have you not figured it out? Our Princess Lina has juste of age, the time when a young girls heart begins to yearn, and this youth is rather handsome. Perhaps hes a little lover she met outside!" someone said with a sly expression. In no time, the ce was buzzing with all kinds of spection and gossip. But not one person thought Xue An could be any sort of strong samurai. Lina, feeling somewhat apologetic, whispered to Xue An, "Mr. Xue, Im sorry about these people. Please dont take it to heart!" Xue An just smiled indifferently. Of course, he wouldnt take these peoples chatter seriously. In his eyes, the so-called nobility were just a joke. Nothing more than a group of wastrels who only knew how to use their power and position to lord it over others and indulge in their privileges. It wasnt just these people; even those ancient noble families that had carried on for thousands of years in the depths of the Starry Sky, or the Noble families with the Ancient Bloodline, Xue An had never taken them seriously. In his opinion, what nonsense nobility, lets see if they can even withstand one punch from me first. However, this "private conversation" between Lina and Xue An only further confirmed the idle spections of this group of nobles. Many began to point fingers and whisper about Xue An. Whereas the noble young lords who had long harbored feelings for Lina all turned ashen-faced. To these self-important young lords, Princess Lina was a noble rose. But this flower was meant for only one of their own, not to be duped by some mysterious stranger. Therefore, it wasnt long before a blond youth stepped forward, first bowing elegantly to Lina, and then speaking in their distinct noble ent. "Your Highness, first of all, congrattion on youring of age. However, I must say this man must have ulterior motives for approaching you, and I urge you to not be deceived by him!" Linas expression darkened slightly upon seeing the blond youth, "Thank you for your concern, Baron Bis, but Mr. Xue is my most honored friend, and I will not allow you to disparage him like that!" "But Your Highness, I am doing this for your own good..." "That wont be necessary!" Baron Bis was left at a loss for words, his eyelids twitching madly. In his mind, the reason the usually gentle Princess Lina had changed was all because of Xue An. Hence, under such humiliation and anger, he fiercely ripped off his left glove and threw it in front of Xue An. "Man, I demand a duel with you!" This action immediately captured the attention of everyone present. And when many saw the glove thrown onto the ground, their expressions changed slightly. For in the kingdom of Tek, to throw ones left glove in front of someone else is considered a great insult. Once done, it signifies the start of a duel to the death. Chapter 859 I’m fine with anything, you decide (4th update)

Chapter 859: Chapter 859 Im fine with anything, you decide (4th update)

Meanwhile, many people began to whisper among themselves. "Baron Bis seems very confident!" "Of course, havent you heard? Baron Bis recently became a disciple of Lord Yage, and its said that both his swordsmanship and martial arts have improved significantly." "This young man is probably out of luck! Lets see if he dares to ept the challenge!" "Hehe, if he doesnt dare to fight, then he doesnt deserve to stay in this banquet hall anymore!" Amidst the murmurs of the crowd, Xue An sized up Bis opposite him, and thenughed. "You... want to duel with me?" "Exactly, and its to the death!" Bis said, his face grim. Xue An smiled without a word. This reaction led many to misunderstand, thinking that Xue An was scared. Bis, on the other hand, wore a look of smug satisfaction and said indifferently, "Of course, if youre scared, you can admit defeat now. But first, you must leave Princess Linas side and get out of the Kingdom of Dek!" "No no no, I think youre mistaken!" Xue Ans voice was filled with barely containedughter. "I just suddenly felt likeughing, thats all!" "And since you want to duel with me, then Ill just y along!" Biss eyes grew colder, "Good, this is what you want. Later, if youre hurt or dead, dont me me for being merciless!" Xue Ans smile became more sly, but he nodded, "Of course, if I lose, I dont need you to tell me, Ill strangle myself first. Hows that?" The entire hall buzzed withmotion. Lina was somewhat nervous, "Mr. Xue..." Xue An waved his hand, saying lightly, "Dont worry, I know what Im doing!" At that moment, Bis snorted coldly, "ying mysterious! To make you ept your defeat wholeheartedly, Ill let you choose this time. Do you want topare swordsmanship or martial arts with me?" Xue Ans smile bent his eyes, "Either is fine!" "Huh? What do you mean? Im telling you, this is a duel, and the loser will pay with their life, so I hope you take this seriously, understand?" Bis could no longer suppress the anger in his heart and barked sternly. This time, Xue Anughed so hard that even his mrs were visible, "Ive always been serious! I really am fine with either, pick whatever you like, use whatever feels morefortable! Or we could do both fists and swordsmanship at the same time!" These words utterly infuriated Baron Bis. After all, he was not like most young nobles. He came from the military, had fought on the battleground for real, and hadter be a disciple of Yage, diligently practicing his swordy and martial arts. Now, his strength among the young nobles of the capital could not be said to be second to none but was still outstanding. Thats why he was so confident in challenging Xue An. But he hadnt expected Xue An to be grinning and not taking it seriously from the beginning to the end. This naturally filled him with rage. "Youre courting death yourself; you have no one else to me!" Bis said through clenched teeth. Then he drew the sword from his waist. This sword, which had apanied him through many years of battle, instantly enveloped the entire banquet hall with its aura of killing intent as soon as it was unsheathed. The nobledies started to scream affectedly. Some even acted as if they were about to faint. And the young noblemen, although they might often fight among themselves, were united at this moment, all cheering for Bis. After all, Xue An was not one of their circle, which naturally made these young nobles anddies feel a shared animosity. Therefore, the banquet hall echoed with screams and exmations of admiration. "Baron Bis is so handsome!" "Lord Baron, let this arrogant boy suffer before he dies, so he knows our power!" These cheers of encouragement filled Baron Bis with pride. Then, he held his sword with one hand and arrogantly jerked his chin at Xue An. "Boy, draw your sword!" Xue An smiled and shook his head, "No need! If I have to draw my sword to deal with you, I might as well just slit my own throat!" Upon hearing this, the whole ce fell silent. Because this statement wasnt just simple contempt or insult, it was outright disregard! Baron Bis was so angry that veins popped out on his forehead. But the next sentence from Xue An only served to drive him further into madness. Xue An ced his hands behind his back, then said indifferently, "Not only will I not draw my sword, I wont even use both my hands. Moreover, if you can make me move even slightly with one sword strike, consider it my loss. What do you think?" Even Lina couldnt help but interject, "Mr. Xue, you... ." She wanted to tell him not to underestimate Baron Bis, who wasntparable to the average nobleman. But it was toote. Baron Bis, however, seemed to suddenly calm down, and then he sneered, "Very well, today Ill let you taste what death is!" With that, Baron Bis gripped his sword with both hands, changed his footwork, and charged furiously at Xue An, swinging his sword ferociously. The sword, whistling through the air, was so forceful that it made the surrounding nobles turn pale. Yet Xue An seemed as though he didnt see the swording, still standing there leisurely, without even a blink. Baron Bis thought to himself with delight, believing that Xue An had been scared stiff. Just a moment ago, he seemed so intimidating, but now he couldnt even dodge a single strike. Many others shook their heads secretly, thinking that Xue An was undoubtedly doomed. But just as the sword neared his forehead, close enough that it would strike with just an inch to go, Xue An suddenly let out a bored yawn. "You know, Ive never seen such a slow sword, its so slow Im nearly falling asleep!" Then, following Xue Ans yawn, Baron Biss sword silently crumbled into dust and dispersed. "What the hell?" All the watching nobles were stunned. And Baron Bis looked down in confusion at the hilt that was all that remained of his sword,pletely dumbfounded. "What... Whats going on? What sorcery did you use?" Baron Bis eximed with a trembling voice. Xue An sighed somewhat helplessly. "To be honest, Im not quite sure either, but I guess your sword was just too fragile, and my yawn just now shattered it, maybe!" "Youre lying! I dont believe it!" Baron Bis was already hysterical, roaring as he threw away the remaining hilt and then aimed a punch at Xue An. It must be said, Baron Biss boxing was a tad stronger than his swordsmanship. At least his punch seemed skillful. But in front of Xue An, the distinction between strong and weak had lost all meaning. Xue An merely lowered his eyelids and said faintly. "Alright, it seems the person has arrived, so Im not going to y with you anymore!" With those words, Baron Bis, full of aggressive momentum, seemed to have been struck head-on by a rampaging mammoth. He was sted away,nding on the ground with a thud and passing out. Chapter 860: Arrival of the Blood Envoy (First Update)

Chapter 860: Chapter 860: Arrival of the Blood Envoy (First Update)

The hall fell into dead silence. Many could hardly believe their own eyes. Because from beginning to end, Xue An had not moved at all. Yet Bi Si had been defeated twice in a row and, for no reason at all, was flung backwards, unconscious. Even if he knew some magic, there should have been some trace of it. This was simply like witchcraft. Now, many looked at Xue An with a changed expression, one of awe mixed with a hint of fear. Even Lina looked at Xue An with a face full of surprise. Xue An shook his head and sighed softly, "Youre really not resistant to punches! I tried to control it, but you still couldnt dodge!" Afterward, Xue An looked around at all the nobles present. None dared to meet Xue Ans gaze; wherever his eyesnded, people lowered their heads. Just then, amotion suddenly arose at the door. A voice then excitedly shouted, "The King is back, the King has returned!" The somewhat solemn atmosphere was instantly ignited. The nobles rushed to the door, standing respectfully with bowed heads. Entering first were Princess Loya and Yage. After their entry, they also stood to the sides of the path. Then, a middle-aged man with a majestic face and amanding presence strode in. His appearance stirred a slightmotion throughout the hall. "Li Zun is back!" "Hehe, now this will be a good show!" Many couldnt help but look at Xue An with a schadenfreude gaze. However, Xue An remained unmoved, just watching quietly. After these people entered, the sound of drums filled the air, followed by someone saying with a tteringugh, "Divine Messenger, our small and meager Dek Kingdom has shorings in its hospitality, please be forgiving!" A slight disturbance rippled through the crowd upon hearing this. Because this ttering voice was none other than their supreme King. Even the King was so humble and obsequious, who could this guest possibly be? Then, a proud voice replied indifferently, "Fine, after all, I am not here for your tiny Dek Kingdom!" "Yes, yes, yes!" As this conversation ensued, a procession walked in. Leading the group, nodding and bowing as he directed, was a middle-aged man in splendid attire, sporting a meticulously groomed mustache and a portly figure. Following him, with a calm and measured demeanor, was a young man in a blood-red robe, his skin sickly pale and his features hauntingly enticing. Upon seeing this man, many well-informed nobles were shocked, then quickly lowered their heads in terror, not even daring to sneak a peek. For they finally understood why their King was so humble and obsequious. Because this visitor was none other than the Divine Messenger, whose single word could dictate the rise and fall, the life and death, of a nation! Compared to this Divine Messenger, kings and nobles were but ants. Thus, the atmosphere in the room became even more tense and solemn. Carefully, the King of Dek guided the Divine Messenger toward the tform above, to the seat prepared for the most honored guests. But unluckily, Bi Si, who had been sted away by Xue An, was lying right in their path. Seeing this, the Kings expression darkened. For this reception, he had spent countless efforts, fearing any mishaps that might irritate the Divine Messenger. If that happened, the entire Kingdom of Dek could be ruined. I never expected such an interlude at this time. The King of Dek Kingdom was naturally filled with anger. At that moment, Li Zun, the Martial Saint of the nation, stepped forward and with a casual wave, Bi Si, who was lying unconscious on the ground, was lifted by a gentle force and softly floated to a corner,nding silently. The entire process made no sound at all, and his movements were so natural and graceful, it seemed as if they were ordained by nature. Many onlookers couldnt help but marvel in their hearts. Indeed, the high and mighty Martial Saint was breathtaking even with a casual disy of his skill. The face of the King of Dek Kingdom finally looked a bit better, and then he turned to the Divine Messenger with continual ttering smiles. "Divine Messenger, please take the seat of honor!" The young Divine Messenger snorted through his nostrils and then proudly ascended the tform, sitting above the throne. From beginning to end, Xue An was interestedly sizing up this Divine Messenger, his face always wearing a smile, as if he was very pleased. But Lina next to him was not in such a good mood. She was trembling all over, her face full of terror. "Mr. Xue... though it is disrespectful, I think it is better for you to leave here quickly!" Lina said in a trembling voice, as low as possible. "Oh? Why?" Xue An asked indifferently. "Because... because the neer is a true Divine Messenger, no one can match them! You better leave quickly! Otherwise, you might not be able to leaveter!" Xue Anughed, "A Divine Messenger, then, I would indeed like to see that!" Lina, hearing this, felt utterly despairing. Because she noticed. Someone had just whispered a few words to Yage and her sister Loya. Afterward, Yage looked over here with a somber face. His gaze was full of darkness and murderous intent. This made Lina realize. It was now impossible for Xue An to leave, even if he wanted to. Bi Si was Yages disciple, and Yage was the beloved disciple of the Martial Saint. This situation was increasingly bing unfavorable for Mr. Xue. Just as Lina was dazed. Numerous noble youngdies were looking at the exalted Divine Messenger with stars in their eyes. "My God, is this the rumored Divine Messenger who can grant eternal youth?" "Hes actuallye, could it be to select blood ves?" "So devilishly handsome, Im nearly fainting!" At this moment, these noble youngdies wished they could throw themselves into the arms of the Divine Messenger. This passionately admiring gaze made the Divine Messenger smile contentedly, though he considered them profoundly foolish. Truly a bunch of stupidmoners. Meanwhile, the banquet officially began. Wine and delicacies flowed like water before the guests. The drink brought before the Divine Messenger sitting high on the tform was a cup of dark red liquid. With a face full of ttery, the King of Dek Kingdom said, "Divine Messenger, not knowing your taste, I gathered a group of young girls aged around twenty-eight, took each ones hearts blood, used fifty people, just to make this single cup for you to try!" The Divine Messenger found these words deeply satisfying, "You have indeed made an effort!" The King of Dek Kingdom trembled with excitement, "It is our duty!" The Divine Messenger picked up the cup and sipped lightly, then savored it with an intoxicated look. However, soon after, his brows began to furrow, and then he spat out the blood in his mouth. "Divine Messenger... may I ask what is wrong?" the King of Dek Kingdom asked in a fright. The Divine Messenger, with a look of disgust, said, "The essence is impure, at least half of these women are no longer chaste!" Chapter 861: Enough Talk, Just Kill (2nd Update)

Chapter 861: Chapter 861: Enough Talk, Just Kill (2nd Update)

"Not... pure?" The King of Dek Kingdom asked in astonishment. The Blood Envoy nodded and then spoke with a hint of disgust, "What I hate the most is this kind of tainted smell!" "But...." the King of Dek Kingdom wanted to say something else. The Blood Envoy shook his head, "Dont speak anymore!" He then pointed at Loya not far away and said indifferently, "The woman you rmended to me is no longer wless, and even today she had indulged in unsavory acts. Such goods, I obviously cannot ept!" At these words, the color drained from the Grand Princesss face at a visibly rapid pace. She never expected to encounter a Blood Envoy with such fastidiousness. Traditionally, ording to the legends, Blood Envoys never cared about such matters. Moreover, in the Dek Kingdom where the customs were liberal, especially among the young noblewomen who sought thrills. Under these circumstances, Loya naturally wasnt spared. But she hadnt expected that this would be the reason she was rejected. Just as she was filled with infinite regret and pain, the Blood Envoy raised his hand and pointed towards Lina, who was standing not far away. "This woman, however, is excellent, not only wless but also has remarkable spiritual affinity. Lets choose her this time!" At these words, all eyes in the assembly turned to Lina. The eyes of those noble daughters turned almost green with envy. And Loya trembled all over, then stared intently at her sister Lina. She was practically going mad with jealousy. She absolutely could not ept that her sister, whom she had always outshone from childhood, could gain the appreciation of the esteemed Blood Envoy. Even though she was full of jealousy, she could only watch helplessly, because the one who had spoken was the esteemed Blood Envoy. However dissatisfied she was, she could only keep it to herself. However, the King of Dek Kingdom breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing that the Blood Envoy had chosen his younger daughter. After all, as long as the chosen one was from his Dek royal family, it was fine. Therefore, he smiled faintly at Lina, "Lina, wont you thank the Blood Envoy for his appreciation?" Under all the gathered gazes, Lina turned pale, obviously very nervous. When she heard her fathers words, she trembled even more and looked up somewhat at a loss. "What are you hesitating for? Quickly thank the Blood Envoy!" the King of Dek Kingdom gently said. Now was the time to be kind to his younger daughter, after all, the future of the Dek Kingdom would rely on her! Beads of sweat appeared on Linas forehead, and then she said with great difficulty, "But Father, I do not wish to be a Blood ve!" At this statement, the entire room was shocked. The King of Dek Kingdom trembled all over and then stared incredulously, "What did you say?" Lina stuttered, "Father, Ive already started learning magic, so I want to continue to delve deeper into magic!" Hearing this, the Blood Envoy burst outughing. The King of Dek Kingdom said fiercely, "How naively foolish. The very magic you are diligently studying was taught by the esteemed members of the Blood n. If you wish to study it further, you should indeed be a ve to these esteemed ones!" Lina swayed as if about to topple over, her face also filled with struggle and hesitation. But just then, a hand gently patted Linas shoulder, and then a lightugh was heard, "What audacity, to dare im the magic that was already there as your own achievement!" The entire room was astounded. All eyes turned in unison. They saw the speaker standing tall, his face bearing a faint smile. It was indeed Xue An. At the same time. The King of Deks expression suddenly darkened. "Who are you?" Xue An shed a slight smile, "I suppose... I could be considered a friend of your daughter!" "Friend?" The King of Deksplexion was so dark it seemed almost dripping with water. "Yes, a friend!" Xue An said and then winked at Lina. Lina, initially filled with fear, somehow felt calmed when she saw Xue Ans smile and heard his voice. The King of Dek indifferently asked, "Lina, are you not even going to listen to your father anymore?" Lina trembled, but still stammered, "Father... Father, I... I really dont want to be a Blood ve! Please...". She had hoped to plead with her usually affectionate father, but the King of Dek, showing clear impatience, cut her off, "Seize her!" "Yes!" Yage responded immediately and was the first to rush forward. He had already heard about Baron Bis being knocked unconscious by Xue An and was harboring a reservoir of anger. Seeing an opportunity, he naturally wanted to strike first. Moreover, it had be clear that the emissary of the Blood n had not chosen Princess Loya, but Princess Lina instead. This also made Yage feel a bit left out. So, seeing this opportunity, he was the first to spring into action, hoping to stir up confusion. "Princess, this is an order from His Majesty, please dont me me!" Yage chuckled as he stepped forward. Xue An stepped forward, shielding Lina behind him, then shed a slight smile at Yage. "Lina is my friend. Since she is unwilling, no one should think of forcing her!" Yage had already been seething with anger towards Xue An. So, when he heard these words, his face filled with a murderous intent. "Kid, I havent settled the score with you yet, and you dare to seek your own death. Dont me me for this..." Before he could finish. Xue An stretched out his hand and lightly flicked his finger. Yage felt an overpowering force strike him, giving him no chance to resist as he was directly sted away, smashing through a wall before finallying to a halt. "Enough with the nonsense, Im tired of hearing it!" Xue An said calmly. The Martial Saint Li Zun, who had been standing behind the King of Dek, watching everything with a cold eye, couldnt help but snort angrily when he saw his apprentice get hit, then shed into the center of the arena. "Young man, your strength ismendable, but you are too ruthless. Today, I shall let you know that there are always people beyond people, heavens beyond skies!" Li Zun said proudly, then stomped fiercely. A wave-like gentle but immense force traveled through the ground towards Xue An, intending to knock him to the ground. This was Li Zuns signature move. Yet this seemingly unbeatable killer move had absolutely no effect on Xue An. Xue An stood on the undting ground, his feet as steady as if rooted. Then he smiled slightly at Li Zun across from him. "Ive said before, you Martial Saints are not even qualified to carry my shoes!" "Arrogant fool!" Li Zun roared, about to lose his temper. Xue An suddenly stomped his foot, "Returning it to you!" Li Zun snorted coldly. Thinking that such a tactic could defeat him was pure foolishness. After all, he had trained his leg strength for over a hundred years. His stance was incredibly stable, and no one could knock him over... Just as Li Zun was smugly thinking this, he suddenly felt an overwhelming force surge from beneath his feet, then he was sted into the air, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. Chapter 862 Supreme Majesty Descends (First Update)

Chapter 862: Chapter 862 Supreme Majesty Descends (First Update)

Thud! A muffled sound echoed. The Great Li Zun, known as the Martial Saint who guarded the kingdom, heavily fell to the ground, and after several attempts to struggle, he couldnt stand up; he could only lie on the ground in defeat, his face devoid of any color. It was just a stomp. With that single stomp, the Martial Saint was knocked down to the ground, with no chance of retaliation. At that moment, the whole audience was shocked. Especially Yage, who had just crawled out of the ruins, trembled hugely, and eximed in disbelief, "Master!" In his heart, his master was an unmatched powerhouse, invincible unless facing someone like a Blood Envoy. That was the reason behind his earlier arrogance. But unexpectedly, today, his master was defeated in a single move by a nobody. This contrast shook him to the core, and his mind went nk. Xue An then gave him a faint smile, "I had wanted to see just how formidable your Martial Saint was, but is that all the ability your master has?" Seeing Xue Ans smile, Yage felt a chill through his entire body, and endless fear rose in his heart. Because he finally understood that what this man had said before was not arrogance. It was true strength. Meanwhile, the King of Dek Kingdom also recovered from his astonishment, and watched Xue An with aplex expression. "Powerful warrior, what exactly is your purpose ining here?" As the man in control of a kingdom, he would never believe a Samurai as powerful as Xue An woulde here simply because he was friends with his younger daughter. Even Lina, upon hearing her fathers question, looked at Xue An with a bewildered gaze. She knew Xue An was formidable, but she hadnt expected him to be so powerful, overpowering their kingdoms Martial Saint with a single move. Could such an exceptional warrior havee simply passing through the swamp and thus saved her? What other purpose could he have foring here? These thoughts swarmed Linas mind. Xue An heard this and chuckled, then said indifferently, "I originally came here just for fun, to take a look on my way, but now Ive changed my mind! As for why..." Xue An raised his hand and pointed towards the Blood Envoy sitting high upon the throne. "Its because of him!" As these words fell. A deathly silence ensued in the hall. Even the King of Dek Kingdom didnt expect Xue An to say such a thing and was somewhat astonished as he looked at Xue An. Because of the Blood Envoy? What did he want with the Blood Envoy? And at that moment, the Blood Envoy, with a yful tone, spoke lightly. "Because of me? Now, I am quite curious, what exactly do you want to do?" "Its simple, kill you, and then find the Blood Realm behind you!" Boom! Xue Ans words caused a huge uproar. "I... I didnt hear that wrong, did I? This man actually dared to speak to the Blood Envoy like that?" someone said, their face filled with shock. "Still too young, ah, does he really think that just because he defeated Li Zun, he can contend with the Divine n?" someone else shook their head and sighed. Yage and Loya among others, however, all showed a flicker of joy on their faces. Especially Yage. He wished he couldugh three times right now. Because this man actually dared to provoke the Blood n, wasnt that clearly courting death? And the Blood Envoys gaze grew colder, as he stood up, looking down from on high at Xue An. "Young man, I admire your courage to speak those words! Unfortunately, too many like you have appeared over the past thousand years!" "You ants who believe to have grasped power always lose your sense of reverence. Well, today I shall let you all understand that the majesty of the Divine n is not to be slighted!" As he spoke, an extremely sinister blood light radiated from this Blood Envoy. The entire Royal Pce trembled lightly. Under such overwhelming power, those nearby all retreated with fear-stricken faces. Xue An, however, calmly observed the blood lights surrounding him and said indifferently, "It seems like its only the strength of an Earl, but its indeed stronger than those crossbred Blood n members on Earth!" His words were not loud, but to the ears of the Blood Envoy, they were like thunderous shock. How could he know about the internal power structure of our Blood n and urately state my strength? Doubt arose in his heart. Xue An, somewhat bored, said, "Alright, this game should alsoe to an end!" With that, a sh of light in Xue Ans eyes unleashed a supremely vast aura that soared to the skies from within him. Xue An fully released the strength he had been suppressing. The supreme might of the Half-step True Immortal made the entire Royal Pce, the entire capital city, and even the whole continent tremble. All the Martial Saints and powerhouses scattered across thisnd felt this might and were so frightened that they prostrated themselves on the ground, not even daring to lift their heads. For this power had exceeded their understanding. As for everyone in the banquet hall, they werepletely petrified on the spot. This was because Xue An was still considerably containing his aura. If he were to release itpletely. Then everyone in this banquet hall would turn to ash in an instant. Even so, it was too much for them to bear. Thud, thud, thud. Countless people began to kneel down. Even the Dek Kingdoms King paled and knelt to the ground. As for the Blood Envoy who had been so arrogant just moments ago, he was now trembling all over, his eyes filled with terror. The stronger the person, the more they could sense the current power of Xue An. He even felt that this power was countless times stronger than any of the Grand Dukes he had ever encountered. At this moment, Xue An looked at him with a detached gaze. Wherever his gazended. An immense, invisible force bore down, instantly forcing the Blood Envoy to kneel on the ground. Crack. Due to the gigantic force, the Blood Envoys knees shattered instantly. Yet under such agonizing pain, he didnt dare to scream, only trembling as he said, "My Lord... spare my life!" Bowing and scraping before a more powerful being, even sacrificing their dignity, is the way the Blood n survives. Hearing the once haughty Blood Envoy now begging for mercy in an instant prompted a sense of absurdity in many hearts. This was especially true for Yage, who had repeatedly provoked Xue An and now wished he could bury his head in the ground and feared that Xue An would remember him. But at this moment, Xue An casually nced at him. The pressure of the True Immortalpletely crushed him. Hence, the once boastful Yage did not even grunt before turning into a mass of flesh and blood. This scene also left the Blood Envoy trembling with fear, barely able to speak. Then Xue An turned his head and gave him a slight smile, "Dont be afraid, as long as you cooperate well, I can spare your life for the time being!" "Y...Yes!" the Blood Envoy struggled to say. "Tell me, what is your name? And where is the gathering ce of your Blood n?" Chapter 863: This Place, Heaven and Earth, Seem Like a Prison (2nd Update)

Chapter 863: Chapter 863: This ce, Heaven and Earth, Seem Like a Prison (2nd Update)

"To answer you, my lord, my name is Huoer, from the ancient Fokana Family! And our residence is..." At this point, Huoer hesitated. "Hmm?" Huoers body trembled, and he hurriedly said, "If I may report, my lord, this continent is a secret realm specially used by our Fokana Family for cultivating and raising high-quality blood ves! Our familys actual residence is not here at all but outside the secret realm!" Upon hearing this, the nobles in the banquet hall all turned pale. Only at this moment did they realize. The verynd they were on was nothing but a pen where others bred blood ves. In the eyes of the Blood n, they might be no different from livestock. All the things they were once proud of shattered in this moment, naturally filling them with panic and despair. Xue An had expected this. For he had noticed upon entering this world that the rules of the Heavenly Dao here were very simplistic and scarce, with apparent signs of artificial maniption. Therefore, Xue An suspected that this ce could be where a noble family of the Blood n cultivated or raised blood ves. This might seem difficult to ept. But in The Multiverse Realms, this was merely a norm. Some ancient Demon Races would even cultivate an entire world, then feed the naturally born souls within that world to their Demon Soldiers. There was no helping it, the eternal truths andws of this vast universe were survival of the fittest and thew of the jungle. "My... my lord, everything I have said is the truth. Do you think you could let me go?" Huoer licked his dry lips, speaking fearfully and respectfully. At this moment, in his heart, there was nothing but fear and immense regret. He thought it would be an easy journey, yet he had not expected to meet a powerful being like Xue An. And up to now, Huoer still did not understand how Xue An had managed to enter this secret realm. Could it be he came prepared? Specifically for our Fokana Family? This thought made Huoers hair stand on end, and he dared not think any further. Xue An heard this andughed, "Apart from your Fokana Family, are there any other powerful families within the Blood Realm?" "This..." Huoer hesitated the moment he began. "Never mind, Ill look myself," With that, a sh shone in Xue Ans eyes, and his mighty Divine Sense burst into Huoers sea of consciousness like a force demolishing decayed wood, beginning to search for all useful information. A momentter. Xue An emerged from Huoers sea of consciousness, his expression as somber as still water. He had found much useful information. But at the same time, he had seen many scenes that were too gruesome to witness. For example, the fates of the blood ves selected from here were often extremely tragic. For in the eyes of the Blood n, these blood ves were nothing more than objects to satisfy desires and provide fresh blood. The structure of the Blood Divine Realm was very unusual. It wasyered like an onion. The further inside one went, the stronger the beings became. Xue An estimated that the true Blood Divine Realm was likely at the core, wrapped by theseyers. And this Fokana Family resided in the outermostyer of this world. Even so, they could brazenly raise blood ves without any restraint, which showed the arrogance and cruelty of these Blood n members. "My... my lord!" Huoer was just about to say something. Xue An lifted a finger and pointed it directly at Huoers forehead. Huoers body shook violently, his eyes snapping shut, and he even made a terrified clucking noise from his throat. He thought Xue An was preparing to kill him. But after a moment, without the agonizing pain he anticipated, Huoer couldnt help but slowly open his eyes. Im not dead? This was Huoers first thought. Xue An said indifferently, "Considering what youve done, killing you ten times over would be warranted! But seeing that youre somewhat honest, Ill spare your life for now! You must behave, understood?" Huoer was ecstatic. Not being dead was good! Once he got out, the n Leader would surely support him! Just as this thought rose in his mind, he felt a surge of intense pain from deep within his soul. The pain was so fierce, he couldnt help but roll and tumble on the ground, his muscles twitching uncontrobly. Xue An watched him coldly, then spoke. "Dont think about revenge, because Ive just ced a Curse Mark within your divine soul. If you harbor even the slightest thought of disloyalty, this Curse Mark will make you wish you were dead. After three times, your divine soul and your body will bang explode into nothingness. Do you understand?" Xue Ans tone was indifferent, but to Huoer, it sounded like a devils whisper. "You... what exactly do you want to do?" Huoer forcibly suppressed the terror in his heart and asked with a trembling voice. Xue Anughed, "Didnt I just tell you? Im heading to your Blood ns gathering ce!" Huoer didnt dare to speak. He could only bow his head, filled with fear, waiting for Xue Ans decision. At this moment, Xue An surveyed everyone in the banquet hall. "Sorry, it seems Ive spoiled the dinner party!" No one dared to speak. What a joke. Even the supremely noble envoy of the Blood n was no match for this man, who had himpletely under control. How could they dare to speak? Xue An looked towards the Dek King, who knelt in a corner, shivering, and said indifferently, "As a king, you pander to those above, going so far as to harm your own people, even willing to use the blood of fifty womens hearts to make a tribute. Tell me, what price do you think you should pay for this?" The Dek King was so frightened he copsed on the ground like a puddle of mud, looking at Xue An with pleading eyes. Xue An remained unmoved. However, Lina could not help rushing forward and pleading, "Xue... Sir, my father did not intend to do this. Its just that the envoys of the Blood n have the power of life and death over us, which is why we had to act this way! Moreover, the women did not die; they were only slightly injured! So please spare him!" Xue An was slightly taken aback upon hearing this, then he sighed softly. Indeed! Such acts were unforgivable in his eyes, but what could they do when faced with the powerful Blood n, living like domesticated livestock? "Alright, Ill let this matter go!" Having said this, Xue An waved his hand casually. Lina felt a vast Divine Sense appear in her mind, containing a lot ofplex information. "This is..." "If you dont want to be fish on the chopping board, you must first have enough strength! These techniques should be able to help you," Xue An said indifferently. Lina was stunned. The techniques bestowed by Xue An were unheard of to her, and just from their profound text, she could tell they were extremely powerful techniques. She was about to give thanks. Xue An smiled faintly, "No need to thank me, after all... we are friends, arent we!" Lina was taken aback, then quickly nodded, "Yes, yes! Were definitely friends!" Xue An smiled faintly, then said, "Alright, lets go!" Huoer quickly responded, "Yes!" He then hurriedly activated the scroll he was carrying, opening the gate to the secret realm. "Sir, this is the path that leads out of the secret realm!" Xue An nodded. Then, the two of them left the secret realm, one after the other. Chapter 864: Family Dungeon (3rd Update)

Chapter 864: Chapter 864: Family Dungeon (3rd Update)

The light in front of him gradually dispersed. The first thing that caught his eyes was an extremely spacious room. And on the ground, there were magic Arrays engraved with deep red blood. Even the air was filled with a nauseating stench of blood. "My lord, this is the outermostyer of the Blood Realm, the Fokana Familys residence!" Huoer whispered. Xue An nodded slightly. In his Divine Sense, within a hundred miles, the presence of the Blood n was as dense as stars, among which were some extremely powerful presences. This made Xue An quite happy, and a faint smile could not help but appear at the corners of his mouth. After all, in his view, these Blood nsmen all symbolized individual Blood Pearls. However, this smile of his meant somethingpletely different in the eyes of Huoer. Because to Huoer, the smile that now yed on Xue Ans lips seemed to be brimming with malevolence, making even the naturally brutal Huoer feel a chill in his heart. Who exactly was the devil here? Huoer silentlyined. Just then, the Array next to them fluctuated, and two figures walked out of the brilliance. The one at the forefront was a member of the Blood n with a sinister face and fangs visible at the corner of his mouth. The one following him was an exceedingly handsome young man, looking almost as delicate as a woman. As soon as he saw these two, Huoers expression turned sour, "My lord, the guy walking in the front is called To Ran, a particrly annoying fellow!" While he was saying this, To Ran had already noticed Huoer and Xue An. First, he was taken aback, then a mocking smile appeared on his face. "Isnt this Huoer? What? Did you pick such a piece of garbage from that Blood Dungeon?" To Ran said, sizing up Xue An with a critical eye. Xue An remained silent. Huoer couldnt help but grit his teeth, "To Ran, dont you dare act so rampant in front of me!" "Heh, rampant? Huoer, the miss said that as long as I find her a satisfying prey this time, she will help me advance to Marquis. By then, you will have to kneel and greet me when you see me! And you dare call me rampant?" To Ran said with a face full of pride. Huoer was startled, "Miss?" "Oh, Huoer, dont tell me you dont know, otherwise why would you also choose a male blood ve?" Huoer was still somewhat dumbfounded. To Ran then nced disdainfully at Xue An, "But what I want to say is, your taste really isnt that great. Dont you know that our miss likes beautiful men the most? Like me!" To Ran pointed at the young man behind him. The young mans face turned slightly red, and then he bashfully lowered his head. With every move, he seemed to exude an enchanting allure. At least Huoer was almost stunned watching him. Seeing this, To Ran became even more smug, "You see? Huoer, you think you canpete with me? Youre still too green!" With that, To Ran turned around triumphantly, leading the young man away. In that instant of turning around, the young man gave Xue An a cold look, his heart slightly stirred. From what Lord To Ran suggested, was this man hispetitor? Although he was handsome, he was far from being as beautiful as himself! Humph, it seems that I am certainly going to win this time. Thinking this, the young man also walked away with a self-satisfied look on his face. Until the figures of the two hadpletely disappeared. Huoer found it rather difficult to swallow, "My lord..." Xue An stood there, speaking indifferently, "What was that about the young miss you just mentioned?" Huoer replied with a wry smile, "The young miss, named Aixi, is the eldest daughter of our n Leader. She is now a powerful Blood n member at Marquis Peak, but she has a libertine nature and especially favors handsome young blood ves who look like women. However, due to her breakthrough, she had been sleeping for the past few years. Unexpectedly, she has already awakened this time!" While saying this, Huoer kept stealing nces at Xue An, fearing that Xue An might suddenly lose his temper. After all, he had already figured out some of Xue Ans temperaments by now. Unexpectedly to him, after hearing all this, not only was Xue An not angry, he actually smiled. "Interesting! Then offer me up as well, Id like to see for myself what this young miss is really like." "Huh?" Huoer thought he had heard wrong. Xue An turned his head and nced at him, "Didnt you hear?" "Ah... heard it, heard it!" Huoer hurriedly nodded in response. "But my lord..." Huoer struggled to say, "If you want to be offered up, you first have to enter the familys dungeon, then wait for the young misss selection!" "Then lets go to the dungeon!" "But, that ce is where various blood ves are imprisoned, and its extremely filthy and chaotic..." Huoer still had some concerns. Xue An indifferently said, "No problem, I came here exactly to experience all these!" "Alright... alright then!" Huoer secretly clenched his hands in a cold sweat. Although the time he had spent with Xue An was very short, this man, mysterious and powerful, had profoundly shocked Huoer. Especially Xue Ans unconventional methods, which filled Huoer with dread. He was terrified that Xue An might kill him over some trivial matter. After all, his life was now at the mercy of Xue Ans whim. Internally groaning, Huoer dared not show any disobedience and respectfully led Xue An to the Fokana Familys dungeon. Just as he had said, the ce was filled with blood ves from various factions. Some, like Xue An, were neers prepared to be "offered up." Others were "discards" who had been tormented to the point of losing their sanity. Overall, it was a ce of extreme mess and despair. As Huoer, trembling, led Xue An inside, the blood n soldier guarding the dungeon approached them. "Ah, Lord Huoer! Whats up? Got some new goods delivered?" the guard asked with a cheeky smile. Huoers back was already soaked with cold sweat, but he still forced augh, "Yes, yes!" "Just right, Lord To Ran and several lords have just brought their blood ves, and theyre all for the young miss. Just put them all together!" the guard said. Huoer quickly stole a nce at Xue An. Finding that Xue An had no expressions, he awkwardly nodded, "That would be good, that would be good!" The guard did not notice Huoers unease and led the way, chatting as he went. "Lord Huoer, our dungeon is getting more and more crowded with blood ves, the cells are even starting to run out of space. Please talk to the elders when you have a chance, throw those discards out to make some space!" Hearing this, Huoer felt his forehead vein throbbing, wishing he could strangle the gabby guard right then and there. Chapter 865 Dark Pupils and Black Hair, Just Like a Teenager (4th Update)

Chapter 865: Chapter 865 Dark Pupils and ck Hair, Just Like a Teenager (4th Update)

Actually talking like that in front of Xue An, isnt that adding fuel to the fire? But against his expectations, Xue An still had no expression and just leisurely strolled along. Huoers heart then somewhat settled down. But he had not noticed at all. The ever-growing murderous intent in Xue Ans eyes. Because all along the way, what Xue An had witnessed were scenes of cruelty beyond any ordinary persons imagination. Women so tortured they were no longer recognizable as human,y dying on the ground; their sanity hadpletely copsed. But they could not die. Because they had already be what many referred to as the "noble" blood ves. This bloodline bondage forced them to live in misery, never able to be released. It was even crueler than the punishments of hell. Yet in the mouths of these Blood n members. They were only casually referred to as "rejects." This aroused a growing desire to kill in Xue An, but he showed no sign of it outwardly, still following behind Huoer and the others. Soon. They turned several corners and then arrived at a cell far morefortable than the outside environment. Those imprisoned here were all blood ve candidates who had not yet been presented. There were both men and women, all looking around curiously at everything and quietly talking amongst themselves; they seemed quite excited. And when Huoer and his entourage walked in, all their gazes immediately turned their way. Then they all converged on Xue An who trailed behind. "Is this man perhaps also a gift for that esteemed Blood n miss?" "Hes quite handsome, shame hes not more delicate, I suppose the miss wont like him!" "Hmph, theres anotherpetitor!" These murmuring voices rose and fell. They included the young man To Ran had brought back whom they had just seen. He looked at Xue An with disdain, his eyes full of hostility. He was from another blood prison of the Fokana Family, and he had a very distinguished identity. He was the prince of thergest kingdom in that domain, named Su Hao. It was for this reason that he was one of the first to interact with To Ran, who came for the blood ve selection, and through To Ran, he obtained much information. Especially about that n miss, Aixi, who had just awoken from her slumber; she was the object of Su Haos great desire. For these people, even To Ran, a blood servant, was already an extremely esteemed existence. But Aixi was the miss of this family. If one could cling to such a being, not only would power and status be within easy reach, but one could also have endless life and powerful strength. Therefore, Su Hao was absolutely determined to win this selection. And after entering the dungeon, he had thoroughly analyzed those who were also prepared to be offered to the miss. Then he was convinced that no one posed a threat to him. But what he hadnt expected was that Xue An would appear once again. Though this man wasnt as "delicately beautiful" as himself, he was also very handsome and extraordinary. The key was the calm and noble air about him that made Su Hao feel an enormous threat. So he had not the slightest good feeling towards Xue An. Soon. Xue An was locked up within the dungeon. Just before leaving, Huoer hesitated and gave Xue An a look. Xue An nodded slightly. Only then did Huoer leave, full of conflicted feelings. Only after even the Blood n guards had left, did someonee over. "Hey, brother, where are you from?" Xue An nced at the person, then silently walked to a corner, sat down cross-legged, and began to meditate with his eyes closed. This move by Xue An left the others exchanging perplexed looks. The one who had just tried to strike up a conversation was especially embarrassed and soon began to whisper amongst themselves. "Whats he putting on airs for? Coming here just to meditate?" "Exactly, doesnt everyonee here hoping to be a Blood Servant and gain immense power and a long life?" Amidst these jeers, Su Haos heart gradually calmed down, thinking this was just some bumpkin who hadnt seen the world, and not worth fearing. Then, he started to employ the eloquence he had developed as a prince, and before long he was blending in with the crowd, subtly isting Xue An. Xue An remainedpletely indifferent to these little schemes. An elephant never bothered with the quarrels among ants. Time ticked away, second by second. Finally. A crisp sound of footsteps came from outside the door. Then a woman, d in a tight leather outfit that showcased her svelte figure, gracefully walked in. Following her, were the respectfully obedient Blood n soldiers and figures like Huoer and To Ran. Such a procession made it clear to the crowd who the woman was. She was none other than Miss Aixi of the Fokana Family. Seeing that thedy had a figure that could make ones blood boil and a face that stunned the room, everyones desire erupted even more fervently. If chosen, not only would one get to share a chamber with such a beautiful woman, but also secure endless benefits. Such a deal seemed too good to be true! Therefore, these people began to brazenly unt themselves. Some leaned against the dungeons iron bars, gazing at Aixi with pitiful eyes. Others walked coyly, their faces flushed with feigned shyness as they tried to portray a "charming" demeanor. Those who were good-looking did not bother too much. But the issue was that some, despite having handsome features, were burly and radiated a masculine aura. So, when they contorted their voices and acted coquettishly, it was enough to give onlookers goosebumps all over the floor. Compared to this rampant folly, Su Hao was much more pleasing to the eye. He stood there naturally, his frame slender, his expression tinged with a touch of panic, just like a frightened Elf boy. This scene brought a smug grin to To Ran, watching from a distance. Because he felt that this time, he was certain to win. Indeed. Upon seeing Su Hao, even Aixis eyes lit up, and then she pointed her finger. "Him!" Immediately, the Blood n soldiers stepped forward to open the door. Suppressing the joy in his heart, Su Hao obediently stood behind Aixi. Aixi nced once more at the hopeful faces watching her, and, finding no one else of interest, turned to leave. To Ran nced somewhat smugly at Huoer beside him, about to throw a few taunting words. But just then, Aixis peripheral vision caught the sight of Xue An, who was meditating cross-legged in the corner. She paused, taken aback. The ck-haired youth sat in silence, his features partially shrouded in the dim light, his presence mysteriously and breathtakingly beautiful. It was as if he was a deity that had transcended the aeons, a presence one wouldnt dare to defile in thought. Aixi was stunned. At the same moment, Xue An slowly opened his eyes. His eyes, ck ascquer and as profound as the sea, appeared, and without hesitation, Aixi said, "And him!" Chapter 866: Intrigues and Power Struggles, Awaiting the Moment to Strike (1st Update)

Chapter 866: Chapter 866: Intrigues and Power Struggles, Awaiting the Moment to Strike (1st Update)

A slight disturbance rippled through the dungeon. Especially for Su Hao, his heart sank and a sh of hatred swept across his eyes. Because the thing he feared most had still happened. At that moment, a jailer opened the prison door, Xue An slowly stood up, and strolled out as if he were walking in a leisurely garden. Aixi looked at Xue An with an extremely interested gaze. Because she had never seen a "blood ve" as calm as Xue An before. In the past, the young men she chose would often be visibly ted, some even bursting into loud, excited tears. Even those who behaved well, much like Su Hao, would barely maintain a calm exterior, yet the glee flickering in their eyes would betray their true inner thoughts. But this ck-eyed, ck-haired youth was different. He seemed as if he didnt care about anything, his expression extremely calm. Especially those eyes of his, deep and secluded like a quiet pond. This naturally filled Aixi with curiosity. But such a scene made To Ran, not far away, look as grim as dark water. He could never have imagined that the mistress, who always preferred gentle and charming young men, would suddenly change her taste and pick this man. And Huoer, who was nearby, couldnt resist taunting, "To Ran, it seems the mistress values the person I brought even more!" These words made To Ran even more secretly furious, and he couldnt help but send a meaningful nce towards Su Hao in the field. Understanding the signal, Su Hao nodded subtly, and when he looked at Xue An again, his gaze carried a touch of icy killing intent. To Ran had high hopes for this Su Hao. Moreover, Su Haos background also made To Ran view him differently. Thus, beforeing here, To Ran had told him many important things. The most important of which was. Blood ves are allowed to fight among themselves. The Blood n would even intentionally or unintentionally encourage their blood ves to kill each other for favor. Because only in this way could they prevent these blood ves from uniting. So To Rans nce just now had been quite clear. Find an opportunity to kill this ck-haired youth! Su Hao understood this well, but on the surface, he still maintained an appearance of "distressed beauty," seemingly fragile. And all this was naturally observed by Huoer. The corners of his mouth gradually lifted, revealing a strange smile. Hehe, To Ran, this time you have made a wrong calction! After Aixi had chosen someone, she left first. Someone led Xue An and Su Hao out of the dungeon and into anvishly decorated room. "You two wash up thoroughly, remember, no dirt allowed, or if it disgusts the youngdy, dont say I didnt warn you!" a middle-aged woman with a cold face said. Xue An was nomittal. On the other hand, Su Hao greeted her with a smile blooming like flowers, "Honorabledy, may I ask when will the youngdye over?" The middle-aged woman gave Su Hao a cold nce, "When the youngdy wille is not something someone of your station should inquire about. Also, stop showing off those disgusting tricks in front of me, or I will let you taste the punishment right now!" These words turned Su Haos face red and then pale, but he could only bow his head and listen obediently. "Listen, both of you, I dont care what your status is outside, but once here, your only mission is to serve the youngdy well, otherwise, I will make you like those rejects in the dungeon, forever falling into the abyss!" After saying this, the middle-aged woman turned and left. Only after her figure had disappearedpletely. Did Su Hao finally take a deep breath. Then he nced at Xue An beside him, his face full of enthusiastic smiles, he reached out his hand and said, "Hello, its a pleasure to meet you!" Xue An had been using his Divine Sense to perceive his surroundings ever since he left the dungeon. He had no interest in even giving Su Hao, who was sweet in words but harsh in action, a proper nce. So he merely gave Su Haos extended hand a quick look and then turned around and left with an expressionless face. Leaving Su Hao standing there woodenly alone, it was only after a moment that Su Haos eyes began to show an extremely bitter expression. "To actually dare to ignore me? Good, I will make your life a living hell, and let you know, those who offend me, Su Hao, never have a good ending!" Su Hao gnashed his teeth fiercely. Then, he turned around and left. It must be said that the Blood n is quite particr about individual enjoyment. This could be seen from the bathroom that had been arranged for Xue An. It might not have been dazzlingly luxurious, but the attention to detail still revealed the heritage of the ce. But such things might impress ordinary people, they had no effect on Xue An. However, since he was here, Xue An quickly took a bath and then changed into a bathrobe. By now, he had a general understanding of everything here. Just as Huoer had said, Although the Fokana Family was located on the outermostyer of the Blood Realm, its strength was quite impressive. ording to what Xue Ans Divine Sense had detected, There were no fewer than twenty to thirty Marquis in this family, with even a few Dukes staying put. If it had been before, Xue An might have taken action directly to harvest the Blood Pearls. But on the way from the dungeon to this ce, Xue An noticed that all the servants of the castle were bustling about, preparing something. And from their bits and pieces of conversation, Xue An pieced together a piece of news. It was not only Aixi who had awakened from hibernation this time. The n Leader of the Fokana Family was also going to awake from his hibernation tonight. Therefore, all the Blood n of the Fokana Family would gather here tonight. This discovery made Xue An suppress the killing intent in his heart. If there was this opportunity, then he might as well wait until tonight to harvest them all together! Meanwhile, in another bathroom, Su Hao looked at the mirror at the youth who was as beautiful as a flower, revealing a smug smile. "Want topete with me for favor? Youre not qualified enough!" Su Hao whispered coldly. Finally, About an hourter, A middle-aged woman walked in and said coldly, "Hurry up and get ready, the youngdy will be here soon!" Hearing this, Su Hao was the first to rush out of the bathroom, his eyes not blinking as he looked toward the door. Xue An stood silently behind him, showing no excitement or anticipation. The middle-aged woman couldnt help but look at Xue An with a bit of surprise, but by then, footsteps had already reached the door. So as not to disturb the youngdys mood, the middle-aged woman stepped back and vanished into thin air. The door was gently pushed open. Aixi, dressed in a new skirt, walked in gracefully. This Aixi was indeed stunning. At least to Su Haos view, his eyes were shining, and he quickly rushed forward, kneeling on the ground like a wife greeting her returning husband, "Ive seen the youngdy!" But Aixi only nced at him, then shifted all her attention to Xue An, who was standing not far away. At this moment, Xue An, in a ck bathrobe with half-dry hair, slender yet with muscles that seemed chiseled, was filled with explosive power. This strong masculine charm made Aixis gaze somewhat mesmerized. Chapter 867 Destroy It, Hurry Up, Tired! (2nd Update)

Chapter 867: Chapter 867 Destroy It, Hurry Up, Tired! (2nd Update)

"Come in with me!" Aixi beckoned Xue An with a hook of her hand, then sashayed toward the bedroom. Su Hao slightly froze, his eyes immediately zing with jealousy. Why him? Why? He screamed inwardly in madness. But things did not shift with his will. Aixi then entered the bedroom and turned her head to give Xue An a seductive smile. "Come!" Xue An, expressionless, also stepped into the bedroom. Watching this scene, Su Haos raging jealousy contorted his features together. He tiptoed to the bedroom door, trying to eavesdrop on the noise inside. But he was astonished to find the inside as silent as death. Whats going on? Why is there no sound at all? Su Hao wondered. But he did not know that as Xue An entered the room, he had casually set up an Array that isted everything, preventing any sound from escaping. And as Xue An stepped into the bedroom, the lighting inside was very dim. At the same time, the air was filled with a faint sweet fragrance. This scent went straight up your nostrils, beginning to wildly stir up your desires. If ones willpower was a bit weaker, they might have lost themselves right then. But Xue An was not swayed at all and just stood there, quietly watching. At that moment, a fiery body approached like a snake, attempting to entwine itself around Xue An. At the same time, Aixis lightughter came, "To remain conscious under the spell of the scent I meticulously mixed, you really surprise me more and more!" But just then, Xue An suddenly raised his hand and, despite the profound darkness, urately grasped Aixis neck, then said indifferently, "Dont move!" Aixis body stiffened, but then she giggled, "Quite the mood-setter, but the more you act like this, the more I like it!" But the next moment, her smile froze on her face. Because she saw the look in Xue Ans eyes. What kind of look it was. It was filled with a chilling calm and indifference, as if a supreme Deity was scrutinizing his subjects. Aixi began to tremble. Under the icy gaze of that pair of eyes, she felt like a clown who had done something wrong, stripped of even herst shred of disguise mercilessly. "If you do not want me to twist your neck into a pretzel, then be obedient, understand?" Xue An said indifferently. Aixi nodded with difficulty, but there was not a trace of fear on her face, and her eyes even sparkled with a pathologically excited glow. "Dont worry, I absolutely wont move, but I want to know, are you grabbing me to kidnap? Or to strike at our n?" Xue An slightly frowned. This member of the Blood n didnt seem to be scared at all and even seemed quite excited. "Shut up. Ill ask, you answer. If Im not satisfied with your answers, Ill obliterate you right now!" As he spoke, a red and a white me ignited in Xue Ans eyes. An incredibly potent might abruptly descended upon the Blood n youngdy. And those two mes made Aixi, as a member of the Blood n, instinctively feel a deep reverence from the depths of her soul. Aixi almost moaned, sighing, "So powerful! I love this feeling!" A few ck lines appeared on Xue Ans forehead. These Blood n members... indeed, there are hardly any normal ones among them. Take this Aixi, for instance, shes just like a masochist. Xue An couldnt be bothered with her nonsense and directly asked, "Did you awaken this time because someone summoned you, or was there some other reason? Why did nearly all of your ns leaders wake up at almost the same time?" Aixi was slightly startled, "How did you know that the n Leader was also about to wake up?" Xue Ans fingers suddenly tightened, and his powerful grip clenched Aixis neck fiercely. Aixi couldnt even breathe, and although as a member of the Blood n she could survive without breathing, Xue Ans aura was like a tidal wave,pletely overpowering her and preventing her from using any of her Blood n abilities. As a result, in just a moment, Aixi trembled all over, and her limbs began to twitch. Only then did Xue An suddenly release his hand. Aixi began to breathe heavily. Xue An coldly said, "If you answer anything but what I asked, I will break your neck right away!" Aixi, who was gasping for air,ugh nervously. "Yes, thats the feeling. Please next time choke me a bit longer, I can still endure it!" Xue An: "..." Finally. Aixi slowly regained herposure, then earnestly said, "I also dont know why I suddenly woke up. Logically, I should have slept for at least another ten years, and our n Leader was supposed to sleep for about a hundred more years before awakening! But when I woke up, it felt as if a voice from deep within my bloodline was calling me!" Upon hearing this, Xue Ans gaze flickered slightly, and he smirked inwardly. Just as suspected! Aixis words confirmed a suspicion in Xue Ans mind. At this moment, Aixi asked, "Are you going to kill me now?" "You seem quite eager," Xue An said. "Hehe, not really eager, but I feel like death and sleeping arent much different! Also, youre not from this realm, right? So what are you doing here in the Blood Divine Realm?" Xue An gave her a cold re. Aixi swallowed her next words. Then Xue An let go of her. The youngdy of the Blood n suddenly fell to the ground with a thud. Xue An said indifferently, "I wont kill you, but you must help me aplish one thing!" "Is it to take you to our n Leaders awakening ceremony?" Aixi asked, blinking. Xue An nodded. Aixiughed, "But arent you afraid I might betray you? After all, he is our ns leader!" With a flick of his finger, a Divine Sense suddenly crashed into Aixis forehead, and then he said lightly, "Thanks for the reminder, but now even if you wanted to betray me, its impossible!" Aixi shuddered all over, feeling something new within her sea of consciousness. "Is this the method you used to control Huoer? Tsk tsk, truly an astounding tactic!" If it were any other Blood n member, feeling this Curse Mark etched upon their soul would have caused them to despair. But Aixi looked on in amazement, quite interested in the changes happening in her soul. Xue An was somewhat amused and exasperated. He felt that this Blood n youngdy was like an idiot with utterly bizarre thoughts. However, from the Divine Sense detected just now, Aixi hadnt butchered the innocent. At least those she had chosen as blood ves ended up fairly well. "You dont seem scared at all!" Xue An said. "Scared? Why should I be scared?" "I am here to destroy your n! Shouldnt you be afraid?" "Alright then, go ahead and destroy it! Hurry up, Im tired!" Chapter 868: Proud Bones Facing the Wind (3rd Update)

Chapter 868: Chapter 868: Proud Bones Facing the Wind (3rd Update)

At that moment, Su Hao seemed like a furious beast, pacing back and forth in the room with bloodshot eyes. "Once hees out, I will do everything possible to kill him first," Su Hao thought bitterly. At that moment, the bedroom door creaked open. Xue An walked out. Su Hao was slightly startled. Then a wave of ecstasy surged through his heart. He came out so soon? He looked tough, but he was actually impotent. This is definitely going to irritate the youngdy. Maybe I wont even need to act, the youngdy might kill him! Su Hao was gleeful. Then he saw Aixie out and obediently stand behind Xue An. Her demeanor was just like that of a servant girl. This scene dumbfounded Su Hao. And what Aixi said next shocked Su Haopletely. "My Lord, what should we do with this guy?" Lord? Did I hear that right? Did Miss Aixi just call this guy "My Lord"? Su Hao couldnt believe his ears. But he had to believe it because at that moment, Xue An looked up and nced at him indifferently. The aura of that nce turned Su Haosplexion instantly pale. "Kill him!" Xue An had no fondness for this Su Hao, who had been scheming against him from the start. Such a person was nothing but trouble. No sooner had the words left his lips. Su Hao shuddered with rm and turned to run. But he had only taken one step. Beginning with the foot he had stepped forward, his body started to disintegrate bit by bit. "No... I was wrong, I wont dare again!" The threat of death made Su Hao scream miserably. Only at this moment did Su Hao realize how foolish he had been. To think he had tried again and again to plot against this man. Unfortunately, there are no pills for regret in this world. In a blink of an eye, Su Hao had gone from a living person to a cloud of dust. However, this spectacle made Aixi admire it greatly as she eximed, "What a beautifully artistic scene! This is the art of killing. Compared to you, our Blood ns methods are simply foolish; always baring fangs and biting into veins, and if you meet someone who doesnt like washing their neck, its a disaster!" "Shut up!" "Yes, my Lord!" As night fell, the Fokana Familys ancient castle became increasingly lively. Blood wings continuously streaked across the sky. These were members of the Fokana Family returning from their missions. Basically, the entire Fokana Family was gathering in the ancient Council Hall, preparing to wee the awakening of the n Leader. At this moment, the Blood ns characteristic taste for the finer things was again disyed to the fullest. The ancient hall was decorated like a banquet hall. Various exquisite delicacies wereid out, and these Blood n members, dressed in grand attire and holding finely mixed blood wine, were chatting in groups. For them, this was a rare grand family gathering. During the middle of the banquet, many focused their conversations on Aixi, who had awakened almost simultaneously with the n Leader. "Why hasnt our Miss Aixi appeared yet?" a member of the Blood n said. "Hehe, are you pretending not to know? Given how long Aixi had been asleep, her first action upon waking would naturally be to satisfy her desires!" another Blood n member said teasingly. "I heard she chose two young men as blood ves at once this time, tsk tsk, such a big appetite!" All the male Blood n members wore peculiar smiles on their faces. However, the words of the female Blood n members were not as polite. "Humph, this Aixi is really an unrestrained vixen!" a woman in a morous long dress said disdainfully. "Hehe, Su Shan, even if you cant stand her, shes still the young mistress of the Fokana Family!" another woman attempted to pacify. "Its precisely because I cant stand her! What does she have? Isnt it just relying on her noble lineage and the n Leaders favor? Always engaging in such outrageous acts, it really shames all of us Blood n women!" Su Shan was still quite angry. Yet, herments made many onlookers, particrly the women, somewhat dismissive. Some even sneered inwardly. As if you were some pure lotus flower. In fact, Su Shans escapades were not inferior to Aixis at all. It was merely because Aixi held a nobler status than hers, so Su Shan took the opportunity to pretend to dislike her demeanor. "And what I hate most is Aixis taste, constantly choosing those pretentious, whimpering so-called handsome men, is that interesting?" Su Shan scoffed. Her remarks indeed garnered a lot of nods of agreement. After all, Miss Aixis unique taste had long been renowned far and wide. "Alright, why dont you just say less! Look at the time, Aixi should be arriving soon!" "So what if she arrives? I really want to see what kind of trash she has picked out this time!" Su Shan said with disdain. At that moment, respectful shouts began to echo from outside the Council Hall. "Miss!" "Miss, youve arrived!" Upon hearing these shouts, there was a slight stir in the Council Hall. Everyone turned their gaze toward the entrance. Then they saw the doors split left and right, and Aixi walked in gracefully. Many people bowed to her. "Greetings, Miss!" Aixi smiled slightly and nodded her head. This disy of elegance stunned many of the Blood n men. Yet Su Shan just snorted softly. "What an act, lets see what kind of blood ve youve picked out this time!" As her words fell, Aixi shifted slightly to the side, as if waiting for someone else to arrive. Then a young man dressed in ck, with ck eyes and ck hair, slowly walked in. Upon the young mans appearance, the hall erupted in barely containable agitation. "Is this the new blood ve Miss has found?" "It must be! But isnt our Miss known for loving beautiful men like flowers? Why has her style changed this time?" "Although its changed, this young man is indeed very handsome! Especially that aura, if one didnt know he was a blood ve, one would certainly think he was a dignitary!" In the midst of these murmuring voices, Su Shans expression gradually became odd. She had assumed that Aixi would again choose a sissy fellow as a blood ve. Yet unexpectedly, it was such a proudly windswept young man in ck. Ironically, Su Shans favorite type was exactly this kind. This caused Su Shans soul nearly to fly away at the sight of Xue An. After some hesitation, she finally couldnt suppress her desire and stepped forward, covering her mouth with a coyugh, "Cousin Aixi, to awaken so quickly from your slumber this time is truly surprising!" Chapter 869: Setting a Trap in the Dark (4th Update)

Chapter 869: Chapter 869: Setting a Trap in the Dark (4th Update)

ording to the family tree, Su Shan should call Aixi cousin. However, previously, Su Shan had never called her that. This was the first time. Thus, Aixi couldnt help but be a bit startled, yet she responded with a smile, "Are you surprised I havent fallen into an eternal slumber?" Her words carried an edge. Su Shan seemed oblivious, greedily gazing at Xue An beside her, then casually said, "I suppose this must be the blood ve my cousin brought this time?" Realizing what was happening, Aixi simply said lightly, "I guess so!" Su Shan reached out her hand, shing a slight smile at Xue An, "Hello, my name is Su Shan, Aixi is my cousin, its nice to meet you!" Aixi didnt move, merely observing everything with the look of someone watching an interesting y. As expected. Xue An just quietly watched without any movement. Su Shans hand remained suspended in mid-air as her smile slowly stiffened. Then, without saying a word, Xue An turned and walked away. Su Shan was left standing there in extreme embarrassment, her eyelids twitching madly. It was then that Aixi could not help but burst intoughter. Herughter acted like a fuse, igniting all of Su Shans anger towards her, "Cousin, I really admire you! Allowing your own blood ve to show such disrespect!" Aixi shrugged her shoulders, "Cant help it, I just like it this way. What about it?" Su Shan red at the retreating figure of Xue An, grinding her teeth as she asked, "What is his name? Which prison does hee from?" "Sorry, but thats none of your business! And I advise you, youd best not mess with my blood ve!" After saying this, Aixi walked away with a smile. However, her words sounded like mockery in Su Shans ears. A despicable blood ve, daring to ignore my presence, even telling me to not provoke him. Su Shan was nearly bursting with rage, feeling as if her dignity as a member of the Blood n had beenpletely trampled. If it werent for the current ceremony weing the n Leaders awakening. She would have liked to act out right then, to capture this ck-robed youth and torture him thoroughly before plunging him into eternal torment. Meanwhile. Aixi moved closer to Xue An, chuckling, "Sir, your action just now was simply too cool. You didnt see how furious Su Shan was, it makes me want tough just thinking about it!" Xue An was nomittal,pletely ignoring Aixisments. For he was now excitedly sizing up the Blood n members in the Council Hall. To him, they were all like Blood Pearls! As for someone like Su Shan, he simply didnt care. Meanwhile, in a distant corner. To Ran was watching the scene involving Xue An and Aixi with an ashen face. Because he realized that Su Hao, on whom he had ced great expectations, had not shown up here. Instead, it was Huoer who was brought by the youngdy. To Ran was clearly aware of what this implied. This was the candidate he had gone to great lengths to find, and now his efforts had been thwarted by this man? This filled his heart with reluctance and resentment. Then he noticed the scene between Su Shan and Aixi, initially stunned, his eyes soon filled with glee. He stealthily approached, first bowing to the still seething Su Shan. "Miss Su Shan!" In the Fokana Family, Su Shans status was higher than his, so he had to use a respectful title. Seeing it was To Ran, Su Shan snorted through her nose. "What is it?" To Ran stepped forward, whispering, "Miss Su Shan, I saw everything that just happened!" "Hm? What do you mean? Are you mocking me?" Su Shans expression grew even darker. To Ran quickly replied, "No no no, Miss Su Shan, you misunderstood, how dare I mock you? I merely have some useful information to share!" Saying this, To Ran leaned closer to Su Shan and whispered something into her ear. Su Shans eyes grew brighter and brighter, and she finally nodded. "Okay, I understand! You may leave!" To Ran chuckled, "Yes!" Then he withdrew. However, his heart was filled with joy. For he believed that his tactic was extremely clever, and now, Xue An would not escape without losing ayer of skin! At that moment, the entire Council Hall suddenly shook violently, and the floor in the middle copsed downwards, then a massive coffin began to slowly rise. Everyone fell silent. As the coffin ascended into mid-air, it abruptly stood upright, then the lid flung open, revealing an old man with a withered appearance inside. As soon as this old man came into contact with the air, his previously deted cheeks began to gradually inte. The wrinkles on his face also seemed to plump up as if blown by air. In a blink of an eye, this old man had transformed into a dignified-looking middle-aged man. He then slowly opened his eyes. Two sharp lights shed, as if piercing through the space itself. All the Blood n members knelt on the ground. "Greetings, n Leader!" Indeed. This awakened old man was none other than Qiongsen Fulkena, the n Leader of the Fokana Family, a powerful second-generation vampire! Qiongsen Fulkena surveyed the entire room and then nodded slightly. "My descendants, all arise!" The crowd stood up one after another. Excitement and joy were evident on their faces. For they had realized that their n Leader had greatly improved in strength after his prolonged slumber. In the Blood n, when the progenitors cultivation level increased, the descendants also reaped great benefits. So naturally, they were all very happy. But at that moment, a scream was heard. "Damn blood ve, how dare you touch me?" Everyone was stunned, then they turned to look. Su Shan, with a face full of anger, was yelling at Xue An who was beside her. When she saw that everyones gaze had converged on her, Su Shan pointed at Xue An with a look of aggrievement, "This despicable blood ve has been trying to get close to me ever since a while ago; because he is Aixis cousin, I tolerated him again and again. But he overstepped his boundaries and stealthily touched me?" This statement caused an uproar. Some Blood n members bellowed in anger, "Kill him!" "Yes, turn this despicable blood ve into a specimen as a warning to others!" To them, Blood n members, a mere blood ve was no more than an ant-like existence. And him daring to flirt with a woman of their n was utterly intolerable. Even Aixi could not help but change her expression. Su Shan had yed her card too well. Because now, they were in the presence of the n Leader! Indeed. Seeing the n Leader Qiongsens expression darken, he snorted coldly, "A blood ve dares to be so presumptuous; die!" As he uttered this, a torrent of blood surged directly towards Xue An. To Ran and Su Shan both disyed a trace of smug smiles, certain that Xue An was doomed. But just then, Xue An casually waved his hand and shattered the iing blood light. Then he looked at Su Shan, his tone yful as he said, "You said I covertly touched you?" Chapter 870: Begin the Harvest (1st Update)

Chapter 870: Chapter 870: Begin the Harvest (1st Update)

The entire venue fell silent. Many looked at Xue An with astonishment in their eyes. He had actually managed to shatter the n Leaders blood light? What kind of background did this blood ve have? Su Shan was even more startled, and then immediately burst into a furious rage. Because she realized that she had just felt fear under the questioning of this "blood ve." The fact was simply unbearable to the exceedingly proud Su Shan, so she coldly shouted, "Despicable thing, do you really think that clinging to Aixi will get you anywhere? If I say you must die now, then you must die!" As she spoke, Su Shans eyes turned blood red, her mouth revealing her ferocious fangs as she pped her hand out. The p transformed into sharp ws in the air, tearing through the atmosphere and bombarding down towards Xue An. The force was so powerful that if it hit, even if his body were made of the hardest metal, it would still be smashed to pieces. The bloodlust in Su Shans eyes grew more intense, and a smug cold sneer crossed her heart. However, her smugness did notst long before it turned into astonishment. Because facing that oing p, Xue An was as unmoved as if a breeze caressed his face, not stirred at all. Only when the blood light was upon him did he take a deep breath, and then he forcefully exhaled and shouted. "Scram!" Boom! A st of sound waves shot straight out. The streams of blood light melted away like snow under the blistering sun, vanishing into nothingness. The whole venue was in an uproar. Because even the dimmest of the Blood n could now see that Xue An was no ordinary person. Su Shan rapidly retreated, her heart filled with shock. How could this man be so formidable? Then she noticed the faint smile at the corner of Aixis mouth. A shock went through her heart, and she finally understood why Aixi had said not to provoke this blood ve. But the arrogance of being part of the Blood n made Su Shan unable to ept being defeated by a blood ve, so her eyes narrowed, her figure flickered, and she surged forward at a speed that broke the sound barrier tenfold, appearing in front of Xue An in an instant before throwing a punch. The momentum of the punch was so strong it seemed to pierce through space itself. In the Blood n, strength does not discriminate between genders, but only considers bloodline. As long as you have a powerful bloodline, you can possess immense strength. Su Shan, being a branch of the Fokana Familys side lines, although not a direct descendant like Aixi, was still quite extraordinary. Hence, her punch was strong enough that even an average Blood n Marquis would have difficulty withstanding it. Many peoples faces showed a slight change in color. Even Qiongsen, the high-seated n Leader, could not help but nod slightly in approval. Su Shans strength made her an outstanding figure among the younger generation of the Blood n. But such a powerful punch only made Xue Anugh lightly. "This is the strength of a purebred Blood n? Too slow!" With that, Xue An calmly raised his hand, managing to block Su Shans punch in the nick of time, even though he struck after her. Su Shans expression changed dramatically, "No, it cant be!" As she spoke, her blood energy surged, trying to shatter Xue Ans hand. Xue An smiled grimly, "In this world, nothing is impossible!" With that, he suddenly yanked. Crack. Su Shans arm was torn off. Overwhelmed by the pain, Su Shan turned and tried to flee. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, and before it was clear how he had moved, he was already above Su Shan, then stomped down. Boom! A resplendent golden light shed. Before Su Shan could react, Xue An had stomped her from the high skies straight down to the ground. The entire Council Hall trembled slightly. The hard granite floor was directly indented with a huge crater. And at the bottom of the crater. Su Shan did not even grunt before she was crushed into pieces. Xue An levitated in midair, sweeping his gaze over all the blood n members with astonishment on their faces, revealing a set of pearly white teeth and giving a chilling smile. "Everyones here now, right? If so, then its time for me to start harvesting!" The bodies of numerous blood n members shook. "Hes not a blood ve!" "Kill him!" Shouts and calls to action erupted from all around. Dozens of blood n members took to the air, attacking Xue An with lethal force. For a time, shadows of blood multiplied, with brilliance shining all around. Various extreme auras filled the entire council hall. But their target was only one, that was Xue An, floating in midair. To Ran also snapped out of his shock from seeing Su Shan being crushed with one foot by Xue An. He stared at Xue An, who was being attacked in the sky, his face changing with uncertainty. This guys strength waspletely beyond his expectation. But now it was all going to end. Because no one could ughter a noble blood ndy in front of so many strong members of the Fokana family. But just as he thought this, He suddenly realized that Huoer was quietly retreating not far away. And retreating together with him was the youngdy Aixi. What was going on? Why were they both backing away instead of advancing? Especially Aixi. This man was causing such insolent chaos, yet why didnt she show any sign of surprise, instead her eyes were full of excitement? This was something To Ran couldnt figure out. But at that moment, He heard Xue Ans light voice from midair, "Dont rush. Today, none of you will escape!" As he spoke, Xue An stretched out his hand with his palm facing upward. The iing streams of blood suddenly changed direction, converging into his palm. In an instant, a blood-colored orb appeared in Xue Ans palm. Although it was notrge, the tremendous power it contained caused all the blood n members to tremble. What shocked them even more was Xue Ans ability to transform the attacks into something intangible. "Enough!" amanding male voice called out. The blood n members all stepped back and stood with hands at their sides. The speaker was their supremely respected n leader. Qiongsen slowly stood up and gazed at Xue An. "Human n powerhouse, I am very curious why you have such confidence, daring to cause trouble at the Fokana family alone! But I believe it is certainly the most foolish decision youve ever made!" Xue An nonchntly weighed the blood orb in his hand, "Is that so? But I dont think so. Do you know what you all are in my eyes?" "What?" Xue An slightly smiled, "Youre like the rice that grows in the field, and I am the one responsible for harvesting you!" These words turned Qiongsens face ashen. Although he didnt know what rice was, The insulting implication of the word "harvest" enraged this Qiongsen. "To death!" As he spoke, a shadow of blood shed in Qiongsens eyes. In an instant, he broke the sound barrier, arriving in front of Xue An, then pointing a finger. "In my name, age!" A grayish beam of light shot towards Xue An. Seeing this, all the blood n members fearfully backed away, not wanting to be touched by even the slightest bit. Because this was the signature technique of n Leader Qiongsen. Sigh of the Blood Ancestor. Chapter 871: Red and White Twin Lotuses - Massacre Here (2nd Update)

Chapter 871: Chapter 871: Red and White Twin Lotuses - Massacre Here (2nd Update)

"Is that all youve got? Too weak!" Xue Ans expression was indifferent, his eyes neither joyful nor sad, as he raised a hand to grasp. The hand, carved as if from jade,pletely seized the ashen beam of light. "How is this possible?" Qiongsen, who had thought Xue An was certainly doomed, cried out in disbelief. One must know that the Sigh of the Ancestor was an unstoppable killer move, which even second-generation Blood nsmen of the same level had to avoid at all costs, not daring to touch even slightly. Yet, this man had casually grasped it. Thispletely overturned Qiongsens worldview. Xue An said lightly, "Whates around goes around, returning it to you!" With that, Xue An violently thrust his hand forward. A grey light sphere then shot toward Qiongsen with a velocity countless times faster than before. Qiongsen screamed, attempting to dodge. But the speed was simply too fast. He couldnt even move to the side and waspletely engulfed by the grey light sphere. After a dazzling sh of light. Qiongsen, who had just appeared as a middle-aged man, began to age rapidly. Wrinkles piled up on his face, his eyes dulled and lost their light, and his figure gradually hunched. In short, it was as if someone had hit the fast-forward button, and he was now rushing towards death. This scene struck fear into the many Blood n members present. Especially To Ran, who was pale and shivering. He finally understood why Huoer and the young miss had quietly moved back. It turned out this man was so formidable. Formidable to the point that even the n Leader was no match for him. At that moment. Qiongsen let out an angry roar. Then, his aging body began to crumble, and a supremely powerful aura emerged within the Council Hall. "This is..." The many Blood n members were astounded, murmuring softly. Simultaneously, two gigantic blood wings began to emerge, and as the floating dust settled, the figure inside was revealed. Qiongsen, who now looked like a young man, spread his wings and was looking at Xue An with rage and frustration. "Thats the n Leaders true form!" many Blood n members eximed. "Human n powerhouse, you have pushed me to reveal my true form, and for that, you should be proud! But the game is over now. I will take your body as my finest trophy, and your soul will forever fall into the abyss!" Qiongsen said through gritted teeth. He now loathed Xue An to the extreme. Because he had just awoken from a deep slumber, only to bepelled to reveal his true form. This had invisibly inflicted severe damage to his Origin Power. Afterwards, he would once again fall into a deep sleep, and it would take at least a hundred years to recover. Xue An smiled faintly, "Just as you said, the game should end now!" With that, a dazzling light burst forth from Xue Ans eyes, and a world-shaking aura ascended to the skies. Then, around him, red and white lotus flowers began to appear one after the other. And in a blink, they enveloped the entire Council Hall. With the emergence of these red and white lotuses. The previously rampaging Qiongsen was instantly dumbfounded. Then his entire form started to tremble uncontrobly, with his eyes showing an immense fear. Because he could feel that within these seemingly ordinary lotuses was an energy capable of destroying the heavens and the earth. Especially since this energy was the nemesis to the Blood ns Origin Power. Naturally, this left him in utter terror. As for the other members of the Blood n, they had all been intimidated to the point where it was impossible for them to even move. Only Qiongsen could still barely move, but at this moment, he was so terrified that he didnt dare take an extra nce. He swiftly turned around and, with a sh of his hand, a space-time portal glowing with blood-red light appeared in the void, and then he attempted to flee. But Xue An wouldnt possibly let him get away. "Why not just let me reap you willingly? Why go through all these pointless struggles?" Xue An said indifferently, a flicker of light in his eyes. A sword light swept across the sky, shattering the blood gate. "No!" Qiongsen cried out in despair, his wings pping furiously; his speed instantly soared to a terrifying hundred times the speed of sound, as he tried to escape the area. But Xue An was faster. The moment Qiongsens figure was about to vanish from the spot. Xue An had already appeared behind him, then gently patted his shoulder. "Youre not being very cooperative, so lets start with you!" After speaking. A red and white lotus appeared above Qiongsens head, two streams of red and white mes instantly enveloping him. "Ah ah ah! My lord, I was wrong, please spare me!" As Xue An watched Qiongsen struggle painfully in the mes, he remained unmoved and smiled faintly at the many members of the Blood n who werepletely dumbstruck. "Sorry to say, but the massacre begins!" With that, Xue An waved his hand. The myriad of red and white lotuses transformed into a vast sea of mes, engulfing all the Blood n members in the hall. Huoers face was pale, practically about to be scared witless. However, Aixi standing beside him showed no sign of fear; instead, her eyes were filled with excitement and admiration as she watched the scene unfold. "Such beautiful fireworks!" Hearing this, Huoer almost burst into tears and quickly cried out in horror, "My lord! Its me, please spare my life!" Xue An gave them a nce, and the sea of fire consciously avoided the corner they were in. Apart from that, the entire Council Hall had turned into a zing inferno. Under the searing and refining of the red and white mes, the Blood n members could only struggle and wail, powerless to resist. In an instant. The screaming ceased. The mes slowly dissipated. Where the Blood n had once filled the Council Hall, they had now all vanished. In their ce were Blood Pearls floating in the air. And the most brilliant and eye-catching of them all was that of Qiongsen, the n Leader of the Fokana Family. As he looked at the Blood Pearls scattered like stars in the sky, Huoer was so overwhelmed he was lost for words. But the light in Aixis eyes shone even brighter. Because she had finally understood what Xue An meant by "reaping". But it didnt instill a hint of fear in her; on the contrary, she was so excited her whole body trembled. "How beautiful! This is true absolute power!" Xue An stretched out his hand, and the Blood Pearls in the sky began to converge towards him. "Not bad for a harvest! But its still far from enough!" Xue Ans strength was no longer what it used to be, so naturally, he wouldnt let Yaner swallow the Blood Pearls raw like he had on Earth. Xue An nned to collect enough Blood Pearls and then refine a heaven-defying elixir to break Yaners Seal. But just at that moment. Xue An suddenly looked up, his gaze directed toward a certain spot in the void. His eyes zed as a Dao Sword formed from his Divine Sense shed through the nothingness. "Pfft!" A muffled groan came from the void, followed by an explosion, as if something had shatteredpletely, disappearing without a trace. Xue An watched with amusement and said lightly, "You got away pretty fast, but this time Ill let you off. Next time, I hope youre just as lucky!" Chapter 872: The so-called dominance is to roll over even those who submit... (3rd update)

Chapter 872: Chapter 872: The so-called dominance is to roll over even those who submit... (3rd update)

After Xue Annded. Huoer knelt on the ground with immense reverence. "Thank you, my lord, for your mercy!" Aixi, however, showed no fear, only curiosity and admiration as she looked at Xue An. "Who exactly are you?" This question made Huoer, still kneeling on the ground, clench his heart together. This youngdy really isnt afraid of death. She dared to ask who this God of ughter was? Didnt she like being alive? Xue An, however, said indifferently, "Me? I am here to exterminate your Blood n!" Upon hearing this, Huoer trembled violently, then looked at Xue An in utter horror. He had thought Xue An was merely an enemy of the Fokana Family, but from his current statement, it seemed he intended to target the entire Blood n. But was this possible? Remember, the Fokana Family was only located on the outermostyer of the Blood Divine Realm. Inside, there were at the very least two moreyers of the Blood Realm, eachyers warriors exceedingly formidable. At the very center, the Blood Divine Realm housed even powerful existences that controlled the origin of the Blood n. This man was formidable, but could he really be a match for so many powerful warriors of the Blood n? Huoer was a bit skeptical in his heart. Aixi, upon hearing this, her eyes lit up, then with an extremely excited tone said, "I love this goal, please let me go with you!" Huoer: "..." Xue An remained nonmittal, "First, to the dungeon!" "Yes!" While such a major event had urred in the Council Hall, the dungeon was oblivious to it all. By the time Xue An walked into the dungeon, the Blood n soldiers responsible for guarding were gathered together drinking. When they saw Xue An along with Aixi and othersing together, these Blood n soldiers hurriedly stood up, "Youngdy, what is this..." Xue An, not bothering to waste words with these fellows, waved his hand. Dao Sword lights immediately enveloped these men. They didnt even have time to scream before they were instantaneously reduced to ashes. This scene caused a shock to all the blood ves in the nearby cells. Then some of them broke down in tears. Clearly, these jailers had been exceedingly oppressive to these blood ves. Yet, many blood ves looked at Xue An with fearful eyes. Xue An surveyed the crowd and said indifferently, "The Fokana Family has been destroyed, and now all of you are free!" With that, Xue An stomped his foot fiercely. The dungeon shook violently. The cells meant for confinement shattered in response. These blood ves could hardly believe their eyes, all staring nkly at Xue An. It wasnt until momentster that someone tentatively walked out. With someone leading, others gradually followed. Soon, except for those whose minds had already copsed, the rest all came out of the cells, gathering together, staring nkly at Xue An and the others. Xue Ans gaze swept over their faces, then he said indifferently, "I know what you all are thinking, but all of thats in the past now, you can go now!" The blood ves still looked somewhat dazed. Huoer stepped forward, "The noble lord has spoken, hurry and leave through the Teleportation Formation! The Fokana Family no longer exists, understand?" Only then did these people awaken as from a dream, some even shedding tears of exhration. Before bing blood ves, they might have looked forward to it. But once they truly became blood ves, they understood what humiliation and despair meant. So now that they were finally liberated, they all wept with joy, bowing and paying their respects to Xue An before dispersing. Soon. The dungeon became empty, leaving behind only those whose minds had already fractured, the "worthless." "My lord, these people...," Huoer asked cautiously, afraid of angering Xue An again. Xue Ans eyes were cold as ice. With a wave of his hand, des of Dao Sword light flew past, ughtering them all. It might have been an illusion. Before dying, all these people showed a hint of relief as if liberated. Perhaps, for them, death was truly a blessing! After doing all this, Xue An rose into the air, stood above the ancient castle of the Fokana family, clenched his fist, and struck down from the air. Boom. A loud noise was heard. This ancient castle, constructed using various Blood n secret techniques, shattered like fragile porcin under Xue Ans fist,pletely leveling it to the ground. With this, thest traces of the Fokana familys existence in this world were erased. Huoer felt a chill in his heart at this disy, his attitude towards Xue An bing even more respectful. Aixi, on the other hand, watched everything excitedly. "Well demolished! Ive always disliked this old castle. Its dark everywhere, just like a coffin!" It was as if it wasnt her home that had been destroyed. Xue An simply smiled. "My lord, what do we n to do next?" "Wipe out all the Blood n here!" These simple words were filled with an intense killing intent. Huoer swallowed hard. But Aixi was very excited, "And after they are all wiped out?" Xue An pointed into the void, "Move on to the next realm, continue killing! Until the Blood Divine Realm ispletely crushed!" In the following days, the Blood n here faced a catastrophe. Xue An, like a bulldozer, rampaged through this world,pletely crushing all Blood n members and refining them into Blood Pearls. Among them were those who were defiant and attempted to resist, they were crushed. There were also those who were sincerely frightened, attempting to beg for their lives, Xue An crushed them just the same. A Blood n leader screamed in agony, "Why do you still want to kill us after we have surrendered?" To this, Xue An simply said, "The so-called righteous rule is to crush all dissent! But I am different!" "What I seek is dominance! And dominance... means crushing even those who have submitted!" "Besides, the actsmitted by you self-proimed noble Blood n against the Human n are enough to justify your deaths a thousand times over!" In the process of exterminating the Blood n. Xue An witnessed many unbearable scenes. These only intensified his murderous intent towards the corrupt and evil Blood n. Within just a few days. The Blood n in this world had almost been eliminated. Only a few small families, untouched by blood and sin, were left trembling in fear of their lives. Xue An, dressed in ck and unmatched in strength, was privately revered by these Blood n members as the Divine ughter d in ck. Even when mentioning this name, these Blood n members dared not speak loudly, as if afraid that Xue An would hear ande to kill them. During this period, Xue An also reaped substantial rewards. At least twenty to thirty Blood Pearls of the second generation Blood n, along with several hundred Blood Pearls of Blood n dukes, and countless Marquis Blood Beads, too many to count. But Xue An was not satisfied. Next, he set his sights on a deeper realm. But what he did not know. Was that while he was ruthlessly ughtering here. His name had already spread into the Inner Blood Realm. Chapter 873: Blood Clan Secret Party (1st Update)

Chapter 873: Chapter 873: Blood n Secret Party (1st Update)

This was an exceptionally spacious room, yet it didnt feel empty, for along all four walls were countless colossal bookshelves. These bookshelves, nearly a hundred meters high and made of ck Profound Wood, stood silently like tongueless giants in the darkness. In the center of this library, there was a disproportionatelyrge desk. Ad sat behind the desk, perusing letters sent from various ces. Her speed was fast, almost casually ncing at the letters before memorizing all the information and tossing them aside. The letters then turned into a streak of light and flew into a certain bookshelf,nding where they were meant to be. And on these bookshelves, countless letters were already ced. Ads reading speed increased, streaks of light extending from the desk to all the bookshelves, filling the entire library. At that moment. In a corner of the library, the figure of a slender and attractive woman began to gradually appear. She was a very sweet and charmingdy with shoulder-length hair and a pleasant demeanor. Significantly, her eyes revealed that she was from the Human n. Apparently sensing the womans appearance, Ad, still reading the letters, didnt lift his head but chuckled, "Win Ni, I hope you bring me some good news this time! After all, none of the messages Ive received these past few days have pleased me!" "Lord d, Im afraid I might disappoint you again!" Win Ni said with a bitter smile. "Ah, go ahead, I hope its not too bad," sighed d. "I just received a message, Gills, Ino, and Shethese three major families announced that their ancestral founders will awaken soon," Win Ni said seriously. On hearing this, Ad, who had been categorizing the letters, suddenly stopped, his expression turning solemn. "Those three old monsters are awakening?" Win Ni nodded, "Not just that, Ive also received a confidential report that these three families will conduct a blood sacrifice soon so their ancestors can regain their prime strength upon awakening!" "Thats outrageous! Howrge a scale blood sacrifice are they nning?" ds face was filled with anger. Win Ni sighed, "Its said that these three families intend to sacrifice everyone within their own domains, and thats not enoughthey also n to buy blood ves from other families." Bang! d, enraged, pped the desk in front of him, but the ck Profound Wood desk was so solid that not even a mark was leftinstead, it only made his hand hurt. d, foaming with rage, stood up and paced around the room, muttering angrily. "These decrepit members of the Blood n are perfect at messing things upthey keep using the lives of other races for blood sacrifices without any adaptability. Havent they noticed that the Blood n has be more and more conservative and declining over the millennia?" No wonder d was so angry. After all, he was the most famous rising star of the younger generation in the Blood n in recent decades. This wasnt referencing his bloodline or power. Actually, although d was of noble blood, for some reason, his bloodline power was locked, and his strength was not evenparable to an ordinary Marquis. He became famous and was feared by many of the older generation in the Blood n. Because he alone founded the secretive Blood n party. This organization, initially underestimated by all in the Blood n, grew exponentially in a mere few decades. Its power was already quite formidable. And all this, solely because d possessed an almost pathologically brilliant mind and a clear understanding of the situation of the Blood n. The history of the Blood n was exceedingly long. Even longer than many racesbined in The Multiverse Realms. d found through studying those incredibly ancient scrolls that the Blood n had once been extremely powerful, its influence even spread across various starry skies, and could even be described as one of the top ns. Butter, as the powers of immortals and demons rose and cultivators dominated, the Blood n began to decline rapidly, to the point where they now could only shrink within the small scope of the Blood Divine Realm. All this puzzled d. He wanted to find out why the Blood n had declined so swiftly, and to find a way to restore their former glory. Eventually, he roughly learned about some ancient secrets through various means. The reason the Blood n had be what it wasrgely due to their own actions. Because the Blood n had often ughtered the life on a to carry out blood sacrifices. Such brutal rule, naturally, provoked resistance from countless people. This ultimately led to the Blood n, once kings, falling from grace. When d was still a boy and saw this, he felt ashamed of his ancestors deeds and vowed to change it all. But soon, he discovered that for thousands of years, the Blood n had not essentially changed; brutality and bloodshed had persisted throughout, even continuing unabated. Thats why he founded the secret society, hoping to change the status quo. But unexpectedly, just as things began to look up after decades of effort, these diehard old fossils actually shifted into reverse once again. This naturally made d extremely frustrated and resentful. And watching grief-stricken d, a shadow of worry shed through Win Nis eyes. She was also a member of the secret society. Moreover, among the secret society, there were many Human n members like her who had once been blood ves and wereter rescued by d. Therefore, Win Ni was full of admiration and respect for d. It was because of this that she well understood how dangerous ds situation was now. The growth and expansion of the secret society had already drawn the dissatisfaction of the Blood n upper echelons. The collective blood sacrifice by the three major families could hardly be said not to be a purposeful demonstration. "No, I must stop this foolish and brutal act!" d halted, his face resolved. Win Ni sighed inwardly, knowing d would not stand by, but this could very well be a trap set by the three major families for him. "Leader, this time the entire upper echelons of the Blood n have mobilized, I even heard that some big shots from the Core Blood Realm have taken action. What do you n to do to stop them?" Core Blood Realm! The four words made ds face darken extremely. The Blood Realm is divided into fouryers, tightly wrapped together like an onion. The outermostyer is the residence of the Fokana Family, which Xue An wiped out. The inneryer is where d led the secret societys activities. And inside, there lies the existence of the Core Blood Realm. In there, there are the elders of the Blood n. Although it is said that the Blood Divine Realm is located right in the middle, over the past few thousand years, very few Blood n members have been able to enter the Blood Divine Realm. So, many of the Blood n havee to regard the Core Blood Realm as the center of all Blood n. Chapter 874: All is Equal (2nd Update)

Chapter 874: Chapter 874: All is Equal (2nd Update)

"If this is really the doing of an elder of the Core Blood Realm, then we are in serious trouble." "Regardless, this matter must be stopped! Once members of the Blood n ascend to the rank of Duke or higher, they no longer need to consume fresh blood to enhance their strength at all. All of this stems from those rotten and disgusting so-called noble traditions!" d said this with a helpless expression on his face. Win Ni, looking at the troubled d, earnestly spoke, "My leader, youmand here, and let me deal with the rest, okay?" Upon hearing this, d nced at his subordinate, standing there graceful as jade, and then smiled and shook his head. "All right, Win Ni. I know you are worried about me, but have you forgotten the principles of our Secret Technique?" After a moment of silence, Win Ni said in a strained voice, "All are equal!" d patted Win Nis shoulder and smiled faintly, "If all are equal, how can I, as the leader, shy away at a time like this?" "But..." Win Ni felt a sense of urgency in her heart. d waved his hand and then sighed deeply, "Even if its clearly a trap, I have to try my luck. Otherwise... the principles of our Secret Technique will be nothing but empty words!" Win Ni lowered her head in silence. d raised his head to look at the huge star chart hanging above the ceiling of the study and said indifferently, "Win Ni, do you know why I have expended so much effort to change the Blood n?" "Because if the Blood n wants to step out and upy a ce in thepetitive Multiverse Realms, we must start by changing ourselves! Otherwise, its all empty talk! Moreover, this is the Blood ns only chance; if not, our n might bepletely annihted!" Win Ni looked up at the sky in surprise, "Leader, why do you say that?" ds gaze flickered, he muttered softly, "After all, in these countless years, the Blood n has rued too many blood debts. If a peerless powerhouse were to emerge, what awaits the Blood n would be nothing short of catastrophic!" Win Ni gazed at the man looking up at the starry sky, his figure forlorn, and suddenly felt a lump in her throat. How much responsibility was he shouldering on his shoulders? It wasmentable that even his own people didnt understand him and even despised him. What an irony that was! Just as the study was engulfed in a silent void. Suddenly. A missive, glinting with twelve blood lights, appeared out of nowhere and swiftly flew to d. ds heart was greatly shaken. For the twelve blood lights upon it signified that this was a missive of the highest level. d had decreed that only events of earth-shattering importance warranted the use of such an urgent Secret Technique. d snatched the missive and tore it open. Win Ni, standing beside him, also looked solemn. She was, of course, aware of the significance of such an urgent missive. What on earth had happened? Could it be that an Elder Bloodline had returned? Doubt and uncertainty swirled in Win Nis mind. d had finished reading the missive, then closed his eyes, deep in thought. Win Ni didnt dare to disturb and could only watch silently at his side. It was quite a while before. d reopened his eyes with a bitter smile and handed the missive to Win Ni. "Take a look!" Win Ni took it from him. She certainly didnt have ds freakishly strong reading ability, so she could only read slowly. The information on the letter was simple, yet as she read, herplexion gradually became pale. After finishing, Win Ni asked somewhat panic-stricken, "Is this... is this true?" d sighed and said, "These are messages sent back by people that the Secret Technique installed in the Outer Blood Realm, absolutely reliable!" "But..." Win Ni swallowed hard and said with difficulty, "Is there really someone who can tten all the families in the Outer Blood Realm in just a few days?" Her reason for being so flustered was that the facts stated in the letter were a bit too incredible. A mysterious youth in ck appeared out of nowhere and destroyed the number one Fokana Family of the Outer Blood Realm as soon as he surfaced. In the days that followed, this youth blundered his way through, crushing one Blood n after another into dust. Throughout the process, nobody could withstand his edge. One must know that although the strength of the Outer Blood Realm is inferior to the Inner Blood Realm, it is still not to be underestimated. That a single person could overturn heaven and earth was unimaginable, how could Win Ni not be shocked? ds gaze flickered as he bowed his head and began pacing back and forth. Win Ni knew that when he was thinking about things, he would have such a mannerism, so she dared not even breathe heavily. Suddenly, d lifted his head, a look of mingled sorrow and joy on his face. "If Im not mistaken... this will be a tragic transformation for the Blood n! I only hope we can get through it," d murmured softly. Win Ni didnt hear clearly and couldnt help but ask, "Chief, what did you say?" "Oh! Nothing! Get ready, we need to get to the three major families before the Blood Sacrifice Ceremony!" "Yes!" By then, d had regained hisposure, and a cold smile even emerged at the corner of his mouth. "Also, spread this news far and wide, remember, the more mysterious the better!" Although Win Ni didnt understand why d would do this, she obediently said, "Understood!" She turned around to get ready. d stood there, his gaze flickering uncertainly. "You arrogant and decaying upper-ss Bloodlines, you certainly wont believe this news when you hear it! Let me guess, when you learn that these messages are spread by our Secret Technique, will you scornfullyugh and be toozy to respond?" Having said this, d let out a coldugh, turned, and went back to his desk, writing a line on todays page of the calendar. "Immortal because of faith, redeemed by return." Soon, the events that transpired in the Outer Blood Realm spread quickly across this world with the Secret Techniques deliberate propagation. Because the Secret Technique exaggerated the news during transmission, the story mutated into countless versions. Some rumors even said that a youth in ck rode a Giant Dragon, obliterating the entire Outer Blood Realm with one strike. Such rumors naturally made many families scoff, deeming them baseless and far-fetched. The three leading families within the Inner Blood Realm dismissed the matter without any response. They felt that such petty rumors were not even worth a nce. Ino Castle. Inor Condinughed out loud and then said in a mocking tone, "I really admire the creativity of those from the Secret Technique, actually fabricating such a vivid story! What a pity, does d really think wed believe it?" As the eldest son of the Ino Family, verifying the source of these rumors was an easy task. Therefore, he quickly found out that the rumors were spread by the Secret Technique, and thats why heughed so triumphantly. Chapter 875: A Deadly Trap (3rd Update)

Chapter 875: Chapter 875: A Deadly Trap (3rd Update)

"But why do I always feel that this matter is rife with conspiracy? You have to know that d is no simple character!" said a nobledy sitting across from Inor Condin, frowning. "Heh, my dear cousin Clementine, even if it is a conspiracy by d, what of it? In the face of absolute power, all conspiracies are mere illusions," Inor Condin confidently dered. Clementine of the Hry n, though still feeling uneasy, ultimately acquiesced. After all, what Inor Condin said was also true. "And soon we wont have to worry about d causing us any more trouble!" Inor Condin said indifferently. "Oh? Why do you say that? What if he doesnt show up at the blood sacrifice?" "Heh, whether he shows up at this blood sacrifice or not, hes as good as dead! If d doesnt show up, the secret party he single-handedly established will immediately crumble because their principles are a ridiculous joke of equality and universal love!" "Under these principles, as the leader, if d fails to show up to stop the blood sacrifice, then these principles will all be aughingstock." "And if he does show up..." Inor Condin revealed a pair of gleaming fangs and snickered, "I will personally twist his head off and then see what makes this brain, reputedly the smartest in the Blood n for a century, different!" Clementine sighed softly, "d is still a high-ranking member of the Blood n after all, I really dont understand why he would establish a secret party to oppose us." "That doesnt matter, whats important is that his actions have already greatly annoyed and rmed my forebears, so he must die!" Clementine nodded. Inor Condin continued, "Dear cousin, how are the preparations for the blood sacrifice going for the Hry n?" Clementine replied, "We have driven together the blood ves from over a hundred of our cages, probably... about a few billion souls! Just waiting for the final blood sacrifice!" "Excellent! The Ino Family is almost ready as well, just waiting for the Gils n to finish their preparations, then we can proceed with the blood sacrifice to wee the return of our progenitor!" Inor Condin was evidently very excited. Clementine, however, always felt a nagging shadow in the depths of her heart. Will this really go as smoothly as nned? While the entire Inner Blood Realm was in turmoil over these events, somewhere deserted on the outskirts, the void suddenly began to vibrate violently. Then, abruptly, Xue An, Aixi, and Huoer appeared. "Is this the Inner Blood Realm?" Xue An looked around, sensing the strong blood energy permeating the air and said faintly. "Exactly, you see that eternal blood-red crescent in the sky? Thats the difference between the inner and outer Blood Realms; its even said that in the Core Blood Realm, the blood moon is full," Aixi said excitedly, pointing at the sky. Meanwhile, Huoer looked around in dread. He hadnt nned oning with Xue An. But, no choice. Aixi insisted on following, so he had to tag along. What he hadnt expected was for Xue An to be so assertive. He didnt even use the passage that connects the inner and outer Blood Realms, instead, bursting through space directly. Such power instilled a flicker of rebellion in Huoers heart, Could he really eliminate all members of the Blood n in this Blood Realm? "My lord, what should we do next?" Huoer asked. Xue An said calmly, "In this Blood Realm, which family is the most formidable?" "I know of three families in this Inner Blood Realm that are equal, known as the three great heads! They are the Ino, Hry, and Gils families!" "Good, then well start with these three families!" Half a dayter. In a small Blood n town. When Xue An heard about the uing Blood Sacrifice ceremony, a chilling murderous intent shed in his eyes. "My lord!" Huoer cried out in fear. The murderous intent in Xue Ans eyes slowly subsided, "Lets go! To Ino City first!" Ino City, where the main altar for this blood sacrifice was located. As the three of them were on their way to Ino City. d and Win Ni were also en route to Ino City. Because of ds special identity, they needed to keep a low profile along the way, quietly traveling and dressed as minor nobles visiting Ino City. There were many Blood ns like this, so the inspecting soldiers didnt pay much attention. Finally, on this day. d and Win Ni arrived in Ino City and entered an inn operated by the secret party. "Leader!" The members of the secret party were very excited to see d in person and began to pay their respects. d smiled, "Enough, once youre in the secret party, we are brothers. Theres no need for such courtesy, all rise!" "Yes!" "Has there been any movement in Ino City recently?" "Replying to the leader, the eldest son of the Ino Family, Inor Condin, is personally stationed in this city. And the eldest daughter of the Hry n, Clementine, has also arrived. All forces are at work, preparing for the blood sacrifice in a few days!" A cold light flickered in ds eyes as he nodded, "Understood!" "Leader, should we take action now? Otherwise, once the three major families have gathered their forces, it will be even harder to interfere!" said Win Ni. d shook his head, "No! Because those to be sacrificed are from the respective strongholds of the three major families, only they know the exact locations. If we act now, we cannot intervene effectively!" Win Ni fell silent, but the worry in her eyes deepened. Given the terrifying strength of the three major families working together, if they waited until the blood sacrifice ceremony to act, the likelihood of sess would be even slimmer. But Win Ni didnt understand why her leader was so resolute. Wasnt he aware of this? Win Ni felt heavy-hearted. The other members of the secret party within the house also seemed somewhat silent. They could naturally see the current situation. But having be members of the secret party, they were already prepared for sacrifice and thus harbored no excessive fear. It was Ad who, with a calm face, was about to say something. Just then, a noise came from the front hall. "Is anybody here? How can this inn be without even a single attendant?" The members discussing in the back room were all startled. Given the tight security in Ino City at the moment, could it be that the news had leaked, and someone from the three major families hade? A few Blood n members with high cultivation levels leaped to the front door, peeked through the crack, and then breathed a sigh of relief. "Its nothing to worry about, it seems like just three Blood n from a minor locality, probably here to stay at the inn!" Chapter 876: Testing the Waters (Fourth Update)

Chapter 876: Chapter 876: Testing the Waters (Fourth Update)

Win Ni and Ad also peered through the crack of the door. Two men and a woman had arrived. The woman was the one who had just spoken. She was tall and beautiful, but her clothes seemed somewhat in. The two men, on the other hand, were one old and one young. The younger looked to be just a teenager, standing silently with his eyes hidden in the darkness. The older one was a timid-looking young man. Such abination seemed like they were from some minor nobility in a small locality. Therefore, many people all let out a sigh of relief. Only Win Ni, with a womans keen intuition, always felt there was something odd about these three but couldnt pinpoint what was so strange. At the same time, an attendant responsible for the inn went out to greet the three people. "Oh, there are people here after all, I thought everyone had died out!" the woman said with an authoritative air, embodying the unrefined demeanor of a noble girl to the fullest. "Im really sorry, just now our shopkeeper had us go to the back to discuss some matters, may I ask if you would like to stay at the inn?" the attendant asked with a smile. The woman wanted to speak again. The young man said indifferently, "Yes!" "Very well! Please follow me!" Soon, the attendant arranged amodations for them. Once the attendant had left and only the three remained in the room, the middle-aged man finally breathed a sigh of relief. "My lord, could you tell what was going on?" Indeed. These three people were none other than Xue An and Huoer Aixi. Xue An nodded slightly, "This inn... is not simple!" "What? I didnt notice anything?" Aixi blinked her eyes and asked. Huoer smiled wryly, "I just happened to catch a glimpse of a peculiar mark at the waist of that attendant, thats when I noticed it, although the mark is very subtle, its actually the emblem of the Secret Organization!" The Secret Organization? Aixi was slightly stunned before realization dawned on her. "Is it that Secret Organization that aims to overthrow the higher echelons of the Blood n?" Huoer was startled, "Miss, keep your voice down, dont let others hear you!" Xue An said calmly, "Its fine, I have already set up a screening array in this room, people outside cant hear us!" As Huoer had said, he had sensed something faint and peculiar in the lobby through his Divine Sense. But due to an array that blocked Divine Sense, he couldnt specifically discern what was inside. However, from what Huoer had said, Xue An could ascertain that this inn was indeed a base for what was known as the Secret Organization. And upon taking a closer look to find out exactly what this Secret Organization was about, Xue An couldnt help but be somewhat astonished. It seems that this Secret Organization isnt half bad. At this time, Huoer said with a wry smile, "Thats why the Secret Organization is absolutely not tolerated by those in the higher echelons of the Blood n, to the point of being utterly ipatible, and during this Blood Sacrifice Ceremony, the Secret Organization will definitely make a move!" Xue An nodded nomittally. At the same time, in a concealed room of the inn, Win Ni was listening to the attendants report with a grave expression. "Lady Win Ni, we just tried all sorts of methods to eavesdrop on that room, but all have failed!" "Failed?" "Yes! Even the Eavesdropping Array set up in the room failedpletely!" Upon hearing this, Win Nis eyes grew colder. These three people were certainly no ordinary individuals. Could it be that one of the three major families sent assassins? Were they here to seize an opportunity against the leader? This would not do; she must nip any danger in the bud. With this thought in mind, Win Ni stood up and said, "Ill go and probe them a bit!" "But Lady Win Ni..." "No more words, we cannot tell the leader about this!" Having said that, Win Ni left the room and headed straight for the house where Xue An and his twopanions were staying. But just as she was about to knock, the door opened. Xue An stood in front of the door, looking at the woman who had used a secret technique to change the color of her pupils but still couldnt conceal the fact that she was from the Human n, and he smiled slightly. "Is there something I can do for you?" "Ah... nothing much, I am the shopkeeper of this inn. I feel awfully sorry for the neglect you all faced earlier and came specially to apologize!" Somehow, upon seeing Xue Ans smile, she felt a chill through her entire body and forgot all the words she had prepared along the way, leaving her to hastilye up with an excuse. Xue An smiled, "The shopkeeper is too courteous. Please,e in and sit down!" Xue An stepped aside, clearing the path behind the door. Win Ni swallowed nervously but kept herposure on the surface, smiling charmingly as she said, "If thats the case, then I shall impose!" Having said that, she walked into the room. The interior was arranged as usual, with no changes whatsoever. But the other man and woman were nowhere to be seen, only Xue An was present. "Oh, I remember that you had twopanions, where have they gone?" "Oh! They were feeling bored and went out to stroll on the streets, and they also wanted to buy some things," Xue An said nonchntly, leaning against the door frame. Win Niughed, talked about this and that for a bit, and then quite naturally asked, "If its not too impolite to ask, what brings you three to Ino City?" Xue An didnt speak, just quietly stared at Win Ni. Win Nis palms began to sweat gradually, her heartbeat quickened, but she still smiled at Xue An. Just when Win Ni felt her smile stiffening, Xue An finally lowered his eyes and said indifferently, "We are here to meet a friend and then take care of some business." "Oh? Did you note for the Blood Sacrifice Ceremony?" Win Ni took a bold gamble andunched a sudden attack. She believed if these people were really from one of the three major families, they would definitely reveal their true colors with her sudden question. But she miscalcted. Xue An didnt even blink, just looked at Win Ni with a half-smile. "You know about the Blood Sacrifice too?" Win Ni forced augh, "Hehe, who in Ino City doesnt know about the Blood Sacrifice that will be taking ce in a few days?" At that moment, a knock sounded from outside the door. Then a calm male voice followed. "Excuse me, may I ask if my cousin is in this room?" Hearing this voice, Win Ni, who had been intending to inquire further, was startled and hurriedly stood up, then opened the room door. "Co... Cousin, what brings you here?" Win Ni looked at d standing behind the door and forced a smile. d smiled slightly, "I heard from the workhands that you came to apologize to some guests, so naturally I followed." "All is well now! I have already apologized, and the guests have forgiven me. Lets go," said Win Ni, eager to leave. At this moment, d lifted his head to look over at Xue An, who wasfortably leaning against the door frame, watching everything unfold, and he smiled slightly. "Hello!" Xue An smiled as well, nodding slightly. "Youre not bad yourself!" Chapter 877: Hope... It’s You (Fifth Update)

Chapter 877: Chapter 877: Hope... Its You (Fifth Update)

Just then, Aixi and Huoer, who were out, had both returned. Seeing this scene, d slightly bowed to Xue An, "Honored guest, wee to your arrival, I shall take my leave now!" After speaking, he said to Win Ni, "Lets go!" Then he turned around and left. Xue An watched his departing figure, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, revealing a faint, almost imperceptible smile. "Sir, what do these two people do?" Huoer asked suspiciously. Xue An replied indifferently, "Its nothing, just came to say hello!" Huoer was still puzzled, but seeing Xue Ans expression, he swallowed his questions and dared not ask further. Win Ni, with her head lowered and her face full of shame, followed d back to the room. "Chief, Im sorry! But I was really worried that these people were from one of the three great ns, so I wanted to test them first!" "Enough! Dont speak of it anymore." d said indifferently. Win Ni fell silent. "You must not be so reckless in your actions in the future! Otherwise, it will lead to serious consequences, understand?" "Yes!" "You may leave now!" "Hmm?" Win Ni thought she had heard wrong and looked up at d in confusion. "What hmm? Go and rest!" d said with a smile. "But Chief, are you really not angry with me?" Win Ni asked cautiously. d couldnt help but smile wryly, then straightened his face, "Do you really want me to be angry to be satisfied?" "Ah, no no! Then Ill leave first!" Seeing that d really wasnt angry, Win Ni finally let go of her worries and happily turned around and left. d watched her figure disappear behind the door, then leaned back in his chair, stared up at the ceiling, and spaced out. He didnt know how much time had passed when he finally chuckled softly and whispered to himself. "I hope... its you!" As the date of the Blood Sacrifice approached. The security in Ino City became increasingly strict. But this still couldnt dampen the enthusiasm of Blood ns from all quartersing here. After all, having the opportunity to witness the awakening of three legendary first-generation Blood Race members was extremely rare. Thus, Ino City grew even more bustling. Finally. On this day. An enormous Blood n procession, almost endless in sight, arrived at Ino City. Their spread wings even covered the sky. In the middle of the procession, they were escorting a carriage adorned with a bizarre and grotesque family crest. "Its the Gils n!" "The Gils n has arrived, the Blood Sacrifice is about to begin!" The numerous Blood ns were all exceedingly excited. Meanwhile, in the inn, Xue An, who was sitting cross-legged in his room, though his eyes were not open, a smile full of chilling murderous intent emerged on his lips. That evening. Inside Ino Castle. A high-profile private dinner was underway. Inor Condin, as the host, entertained the people of the Gils n who hade from afar. Clementine of the Hry n, as the eldest daughter, attended in full dress as a guest. Inor Condin raised his ss first, nodding to the man known as "the Impaler" across the long table. "Honorable dimir Gils, wee to your arrival!" dimir, dressed in a suit dyed with fresh blood, had a handsome face, but his eyes, which glimmered wickedly, were full of arrogance. As the eldest son of the Gils n, his bloodline was exceedingly noble. But his unique and cruel inclinations made him a distinctive figure even among the Blood n. The nickname of this piercer is the best example. Such a person, even someone as esteemed as Inor Condin, would not want to provoke excessively. After seeing Inor Condin gesture a toast to him, dimir Gils smiled faintly and then said in a hoarse voice, "Your Excellency Condin, you are too polite!" As he spoke, he shifted his gaze to Clementine at his side, "Beautiful Miss Clementine, do I not deserve a toast from you too?" Clementines face paled slightly, and a hint of fear shed deep in her eyes. For such a deviant, even if she were the eldest daughter of the Hry n, she had to bow down. "Im sorry, Lord dimir, I was just a bit distracted!" As she spoke, Clementine raised her ss and gave dimir a toast. dimir tugged at the corner of his mouth, revealing a ferocious smile. "Its been decades, Miss Clementine, youve be even more beautiful. I wonder if youd be interested in testing whether you could bear a Blood descendant with me?" Clementines face turned from pale to red, and anger appeared in her eyes. At that moment, Inor Condin quickly intervened to smooth things over. "Alright, alright, Lord dimir, I know youre just joking with my cousin. Lets discuss serious matters instead!" "So tense? Why, have you tried it already? And you couldnt bear Blood descendants either?" dimir said teasingly. His words caught both Inor Condin and Clementine off guard. Especially Clementine, who showed a trace of panic in her eyes. "Hehe, just kidding, why so serious?" dimirughed several unpleasant, strangeughs, then leaned back in his chair as if boneless. "Serious matters? Our Gils n has captured all the souls from one hundred eighty cages for this Blood Sacrifice and purchased billions of living souls, amounting to... dimir stretched out a finger, proudly saying, "Ten billion living souls as sacrifices. When our progenitor returns, he will certainly be very pleased!" Ten billion! This number made even Inor Condins color change. The Ino Family had gathered only five billion for this Blood Sacrifice in total. And the Hry n, the weakest in strength, managed only twenty billion. Together, they couldnt match the contributions of the Gils n. Is this the disparity in strength? dimir, somewhat bored, stretchedzily and then stood up, "Alright, its bedtime, my daily routine is very precise! Anyway, thats the situation, so the remaining tasks are up to your two families to handle!" As he spoke, dimir yawned and walked away on his own. Inor Condins eyes turned slightly cold. dimirs arrogance was truly ufortable for him. But he was helpless. As a powerful Blood n who had already awakened the second-generation bloodline, dimir indeed had the capital to be arrogant. "Issue the order now, begin preparations, tomorrow the Blood Sacrifice will start!" "Yes!" At thatmand, the whole of Ino City sprang into action. The Blood Sacrifice was finally about to begin. The next day. As dawn just began to break, the glow of the blood-red crescent moon in the sky hadnt yet faded. The whole city of Ino woke up. Then the sky was filled with flying blood wings. The atmosphere began to tense up. Meanwhile, inside the inn, Huoer and Aixi had already made preparations. Especially Aixi, who was trembling with excitement. But Xue An was still in the room unresponsive. Had he not awakened yet? The two exchanged nces, about to go into the room to check. Chapter 878: As You Wish, My Lord (6th Update)

Chapter 878: Chapter 878: As You Wish, My Lord (6th Update)

At that moment, Xue An pushed the door open and walked out. "My lord! Are we setting off now?" Aixi asked excitedly. Xue An nced at the Blood n chaotically flying in the sky and indifferently said, "Good!" With that said, the three of them were ready to head out. But as they descended the staircase, they saw d and Win Ni sitting in the hall having breakfast. Upon seeing Xue An, d put down his knife and fork and gave Xue An a slight smile. "Respected sir, havent you had breakfast yet? Care to join us for a bite?" Xue An looked at the cutlery already prepared beside him and couldnt help but smile. "Sure!" He said, and naturally took a seat, picking up the knife and fork and cutting off arge piece of steak. This scene left Win Ni and others like Huoer utterly bewildered. What was going on? However, Aixi just chuckled and, not ashamed, took a seat beside them and began to eat heartily. "Hows the taste?" d asked with a smile. Xue An nodded, "Passable, I suppose!" "Heh, Ibored over it all night to make it. I think its quite good, although its a bit tough on the teeth!" "Tough on the teeth? I didnt notice thatprobably because my teeth are quite strong!" Xue An said casually. ds smile narrowed his eyes into slits. Win Ni hadnt even seen her leader smile like that before. Then d picked up his ss and toasted to Xue Ans ss on the table. "Thank you!" Xue An let out a slight sigh, "Truthfully, arent you scared at all?" d shook his head, "No fear! For the sake of those innocents, I will not feel afraid!" Xue An gazed at d for a long time before finally lifting his ss and downing the wine in one gulp; then he let out a sigh. "That meal was really expensive! But the taste was not bad!" ds smile grew even brighter. Listening to the riddle-like conversation between the two men, everyone was collectively dumbfounded. What in the world was this? Only Huoers eyes briefly shed with understanding, and he promptly bowed his head deeply, not daring to show the slightest oddity. After finishing this strange breakfast, the group gathered together and started to head towards the location where the blood sacrifice would be held. To this day, the altar that had long been constructed was finally stripped of its disguise, revealing its true appearance. It was an altar a thousand feet high, engraved with countless sinister magic arrays. Even as it stood silently there, it caused the blood energy of the world to surge turbulently. At this moment, countless Blood n members who hade to witness the event had already gathered around. The arrival of Xue An and his group did not attract anyones attention, and the murmurs were endless. "Tsk tsk, I heard that the Gils n is splurging a hundred billion lives this timesuch extravagant generosity!" "The three big nsbined must ount for nearly two hundred billion lives, right? I cant even imagine how magnificent this blood sacrifice will be!" "Hey, do you think that the secret party leader d will show up this time?" "Heh, I doubt it. This is a collective action of the three major ns and all the upper-ss nobility. Even a fool knowsing here is seeking death!" "Hehe, if he doesnte, that secret party is as good as finished!" "Ive always said, theres no good ending when you stand against these nobles. Just wait and seeonce the ancestors of the three major ns wake up, the secret party will face total annihtion." The voices of these discussions were ceaseless. Yet d was behaving as if they werent talking about him at all, even chatting with a Blood n member beside him. "My good sir, I think what you just said is spot on. That secret party leader d is nothing but a cowardly wretch. He definitely wouldnt dare toe!" Upon hearing this, the Blood n member sized up d, saw that he was just an ordinary Blood n member, at most a Marquis, and thus smiled smugly. "Kid, youre thinking the right way. Especially unbelievable to me is this d preaching about equality for all races and forbidding bloodsucking." "That sounds like aplete joke. If we Blood n dont drink blood, then what are we, the Blood n? Are our sharp teeth just for show? Such wishful thinking and nonsense!" ranted the Blood n member,pletely unaware that the man in front of him was none other than d himself. And the secret party leader kept nodding and asionally agreeing with him. Such a scene was so absurd that Win Ni, who had long been secretly protecting d, could not help but bothugh and cry. She had no idea when her leaders cruel sense of humor would change. At that moment, More than a hundred streaks of intense blood light soared through the sky. In an instant, they appeared above the altar. Standing at the forefront were the spokespersons of the three major families. Inor Condin spoke first. "Ladies and gentlemen, today we perform a blood sacrifice to wee the awakening of the ancestor of the Ino Family and to demonstrate the mighty power of the Blood n!" After speaking, several aged elders of the Blood n walked up behind him. In their hands, they each held a huge box. When they opened it, Dozens of dazzling orbs of light rose into the air. At the same time, Both d and Clementine opened the boxes they had brought. Then the gap became evident. Inside Clementines box were only thirty or forty orbs of light. While on ds side, there were several hundred. These light orbs floated in the air, illuminating half of the sky. What were these light orbs? Many of the Blood n were stunned. At this moment, some of the Blood n eximed, "Look whats inside those orbs of light!" All eyes turned to look. They could see something moving inside the orbs floating in the air. At the same time, faint cries and shouts could be heard. Upon closer inspection, Everyone couldnt help but gasp in shock. For inside those orbs were dense masses of creatures Each orb contained at least tens of millions of beings crowded together. These numerous orbs represented at least hundreds of billions of lives. Such a scene turned the faces of even the gentler members of the Blood n pale. But there were many in the Blood n who shouted excitedly, "Excellent! What a method!" "I remember my grandfather telling me, back when our Blood n roamed the world, we used this method to blood-sacrifice an entire Star System! Now thats what I call a grand gesture!" These exmations of admiration and screams of terror merged into a tumultuous roar. Inor Condin nced at d and Clementine. They were waiting. Waiting for d to appear. But still, there was no sign of him. At that moment, d, known for his brutality, stepped forward, scanned the crowd, and sneered, "d, I know you must be here, but do you think hiding in the shadows will solve anything?" "And arent you the one who always imed your secret organization stands for love and equality? Then why dont you dare to show yourself?" There was a solemn silence across the field. Many of the Blood n looked around, trying to spot the legendary figure d. But there was still no trace of him. Seeing this, d sneered, "Whats the matter? Scared? Not daring toe forward? Well then, Ill just crush one of these orbs of light in front of you. Inside, there are tens of millions of lives!" As he spoke, d reached out and one of the orbs flew into his hand. He weighed the orb in his hands. The beings inside the orb began to cry and plead frantically. Their voices, albeit faint, spread throughout the heavens and the earth, unbearable to listen to. "Still not appearing?" ds face grew colder and his fingers tightened, ready to act. Just then, Xue Anchong whispered to d beside him, "A meal is a bit of a loss; remember you owe me one!" d nodded, "As you wish, my lord!" Chapter 879: Thirteen Blood Mang Stars (First Update)

Chapter 879: Chapter 879: Thirteen Blood Mang Stars (First Update)

Win Ni looked on nkly. What does that mean? What do you mean you owe me? And why would the leader show such respect to this young man? However, upon hearing this, Huoers expression drastically changed, then he deeply bowed his head, his eyes filled with awe. At that moment, d on the altar sneered and was about to make a move. A sword light swept across the sky, severing his hand at the wrist. Blood sttered everywhere. d screamed in pain, "Who is it?" "What are you yelling for, to show off how loud you can be?" Xue An said indifferently. Then he took a step and appeared in the thousand feet high sky. The whole ce fell silent, then burst into an uproar. "Who is this young man?" "Dont know him? But he looks just like an ordinary Blood n member!" "Isnt this seeking death?" Amidst the chatter, Win Ni was dumbfounded. What is he trying to do? Could this young man be... Win Ni shivered all over. No, its not possible! He looks just like an ordinary Blood n member, how could he possibly contend against the three major ns? But just then, She heard Aixi, standing beside her, almost excitedly shouting, "Master, kill them all!" Even Huoer couldnt help but whisper, "The master is starting to harvest!" "Harvest? What do you mean?" Win Ni, unable to suppress her curiosity, asked softly. Huoer smiled, "Just watch and say nothing!" Win Ni looked up nkly. It wasnt just her. At that moment, all eyes in the arena converged on Xue An standing in the void. ds severed wrist disgustingly squirmed and grew a new hand. Then d, with a face full of murderous intent, red at Xue An, "Who are you?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Me? What if I say I came here to annihte your Blood n, would you believe it?" At these words, the arena first fell into dead silence. Thenughter began to erupt from all directions. "Coming to annihte the Blood n? Truly a grand statement indeed!" "I suspect this guys brain is diseased!" d burst outughing even louder, and whileughing said, "I haventughed this much in years; just for this joke, I will grant you a swift deathter!" Speaking, he stretched out his hand towards Xue An and said indifferently, "Kill him!" At thatmand, From behind d, a dozen beams of blood light soared into the sky, heading straight for Xue An. "Its the Gils ns Thirteen Blood Guardians!" "He actually brought such formidable guards, this young man is undoubtedly doomed now!" The Thirteen Blood Guardians are a very famous guard squad throughout the Inner Blood Realm, under the Gils n, and are the elite of the elite. Each of the thirteen Blood n members, when taken individually, is stronger than a prince and less than two generations old. And when they form a squad, their strength is increased by more than a hundred fold. This is because they are proficient in an ancientbined attack technique passed down from ancient times. Once deployed, even the ancestral strong must retreat three steps. By this time, the Thirteen Blood Guardians had already rushed close to Xue An, the thirteen of them acting as one, simultaneously delivering a strike. Blood ws sealed off Xue Ans surroundings in all directions. The terrifying aura even made the distant Blood n members pale and back away. But facing such an attack, Xue An acted as if he didnt see it at all, just standing there quietly, without any movement. As the blood ws were about to strike him. Win Ni couldnt help but let out a cry, "Leader..." Yet, the smile on ds face did not change at all, "Dont worry, this might not even be an appetizer for him!" Although Win Ni didnt know why d had such confidence in Xue An, she still suppressed her fear and looked up. Indeed. Just as the Blood ws were about to touch Xue An. A faint glimmer of light shed in Xue Ans eyes, and he hadnt even made a move. Those thirteen Blood n members were blown away like kites with their strings cut. At this sight, a low murmur of surprise rippled through the crowd. But ds face remained expressionless, still leisurely watching everything unfold. The thirteen Blood n members grunted in unison, then quickly regrouped and rushed to the left and right sides of Xue An, each positioning themselves in a bizarre stance. Buzz. A soft sound. Rays of blood converged on the thirteen, forming a magic array filled with an evil aura. "The Thirteen Blood Rays Star! My God, its the Thirteen Blood Rays Star!" someone eximed in shock. Many others felt a sinking feeling in their hearts. This Thirteen Blood Rays Star was an extremely terrifyingbined attack array, and it was the signature technique of these thirteen members of the Blood n. This time, the young man was likely in big trouble. Indeed. At the center where the Thirteen Blood Rays Star converged, an extremely terrifying presence was emerging. Soon, they saw a phantom slowly materializing, with thirteen arms, each holding a bizarre weapon. This was a Blood Demon phantom formed by the full blood energy of the thirteen Blood n members. It could be said tobine all their abilities. Its terrifying strength was evident. The Blood Demon phantom coldly watched Xue An, then struck explosively. Thirteen rays of blood converged into a column of light redder than blood, instantly piercing through time and space, striking directly at Xue An. Seeing this, d gave a cold smile and then turned to leave. Because in his view, once hit by thebined attack of his thirteen Blood n members, this guy was undoubtedly doomed. So there was no need to even watch any longer. But just at that moment. A voice tinged with amusement spread throughout the arena. "Not bad in power, but not enough!" What? d turned around abruptly. He saw Xue An standing unscathed in the void, his posture unchanged. ds expression changed drastically. He himself wouldnt be able to face the strike of the thirteen Blood n members with suchposure. Who exactly was this young man? Meanwhile, Xue An spoke indifferently, "Now, its my turn!" As he spoke, Xue Ans figure shed, appearing above the Blood Demon phantom, then reaching out with both hands, sculpted like jade, and pressed them directly onto the top of the phantoms head. What was he doing? Everyone was somewhat suspicious in their hearts. Just then, Xue Ans arms shook as he exhaled and shouted, "Open!" Crack! A crisp sound. The Blood Demon phantom let out a pained howl and was torn apart by Xue An right down the middle. The thirteen Blood n members all spat out a great mouthful of blood, and their momentum quickly plummeted, then they turned to flee. Xue An flicked his fingers repeatedly, sword radiance interwove through heaven and earth, and in an instant, hepletely trapped the thirteen Blood n members. Then Xue An suddenly clenched his fist. The sword radiance then violently tightened together. Ssh! Under this de radiance, the bodies of these Blood n members were no tougher than tofu, directly getting sliced into pieces. Even so, with the Blood ns strong regenerative abilities, they could still recover. But these pieces of the Blood n members struggled a few times, trying to rbine, yet as they were about to make contact, sword radiance shed again. After a few attempts. These pieces gradually withered, turned to ck blood, and scattered down. Chapter 880: Your Power, Only Good for Taking a Beating (2nd Update)

Chapter 880: Chapter 880: Your Power, Only Good for Taking a Beating (2nd Update)

d was dumbfounded. The thirteen blood dwellers, who had followed him for years and were known as the elite of the elite of the Gils n, were actually ughtered by this young man in one strike? As for Win Ni and the others, they werepletely stunned. However, d just chuckled, as if he had expected this. Just then, Xue An pped his forehead and said with some regret, "Oh no! I forgot to refine them into Blood Pearls! What a waste! Well, at least I still have you guys!" With that, Xue An turned to d and the others and chuckled slyly. The chilling murderous intent contained in the smile made even the notoriously cruel d involuntarily take a step back. However, he immediately realized that his action seemed as if he were afraid of Xue An, and his face inadvertently turned pale. "Kid, no wonder you dare to be so arrogant. You indeed have some skills, but do you think thats enough? Today, Ill let you see what real power is..." Before he could finish hisst word, Xue Ans figure had already appeared behind d and then he punched d on the shoulder. Bang! d hadnt even reacted when the tremendous force sent him flying and tumbling several times in the air before he could barely stabilize himself. "The real power you mentioned, does it refer to getting beaten up?" Xue An said lightly. Fear shed in ds eyes. At this moment, half of his body had beenpletely shattered by Xue Ans punch. Although the Blood n had astonishing recovery abilities, such severe injuries still took a lot of vital energy to heal. The key was that d had beenpletely taken aback from beginning to end. This showed just how fast Xue An was. Simrly, this scene also shocked Inor Condin and Clementine who had been watching the battle from the sidelines. d was a peak Blood n member who had awakened the second generation bloodline. And yet he was sted away by one punch from this youth. It was simply beyond belief. This thought was also amon sentiment among all the Blood n members who witnessed this scene. But what Xue An said next shocked these Blood n members even more. "Its too boring to take you on one at a time. Alle at once, Im in a hurry!" Boom! With these words, the whole crowd was stunned. Inor Condins expression gradually became somber, and his eyes glimmered with ice-cold shes. "Young man, you talk big, but do you really think you can handle so many of us Blood n members with your strength?" Xue An smiled faintly, "You are...?" "The eldest son of the Ino Family, second-generation Blood n, Prince Inor Condin!" Inor Condin said proudly. Xue An nodded, "No need to tell me those useless titles, I cant remember them! And I can tell you the answer now, others perhaps cannot, but for me, killing you is as easy as flipping my hand!" Inor Condinughed in fury, about to speak. Xue An slowly closed his eyes. A heavy pressure descended upon the whole field, suffocating everyone. ds expression gradually turned solemn, "Is this your real strength?" By this moment, ds half body had also fully recovered. He exchanged nces with Inor Condin on the altar. Both sides tacitly made their move at the same time. "Be careful!" Win Ni shouted. As soon as the words fell, Inor Condin and d had already charged toward Xue An up close, their faces full of ferocity, ready to kill. But just at that moment, Xue An suddenly opened his eyes. Inor Condin, standing right in front of Xue An, froze. Because at that instant, he even had an illusion. He was not facing a mere person, but a deity from The Multiverse Realms, supreme and unmatched. Xue Ans eyes were particrly striking. Deep like an endless ocean. And in that moment of distraction, Xue An clenched his hand into a fist and struck with one arm. Boom. His punch, like a falling meteor. The power it contained was enough to pulverize anything that stood in its path. Even Inor Condin, known as the second-generation of Blood n, couldnt withstand this blow. After struggling briefly, he was directly sted into nothingness, turned into a mist of blood. But at this moment, ds blood ws had just barely touched Xue Ans back. d was known as the Piercer because his blood ws could prate anything. Just a tiny bit further, and he could have ripped open the young mans back, then crushed all his organs. Thinking of this made d salivate with excitement. But his excitement was short-lived. For in the next instant, d was shocked to find that his blood ws could no longer prate further. Because Xue Ans hands were now on his blood ws. Those hands, though they looked fragile and slender, were immovable like mighty mountains. In that moment of ds shock. Xue An said indifferently, "The souls that have perished under these blood ws of yours must number in the hundreds of millions! Today, I will let you taste what pain feels like!" With that, Xue An suddenly clenched his hands. Crack. After a grating crunching sound. d let out a thunderous scream of pain. And his blood ws, acimed to pierce through anything, were now severely twisted and deformed by Xue Ans grip, turned into junk. Meanwhile, within the blood mist. The figure of Inor Condin began to revive. But this time, he was no longer arrogant and proud; instead, he stared at Xue An with eyes filled with terror. Though he could revive, the sensation of being thrust into the abyss of death was too unbearable. Xue An smiled faintly at him and said, "Waste is a very bad practice, so this time, I will harvest you all!" Harvest again? What exactly does that mean? Win Ni on the ground thought curiously. But soon. Xue An would demonstrate through his actions, what harvesting meant! Xue Ans eyes glowed brilliantly, and a white and red lotus spread over the entire field,pletely enveloping the two Blood n members in front and behind him. "Ahhhh! What is this demonry? What exactly are you trying to do? If you dare kill me, be prepared for the endless hunt of the Gils n!" d screamed in utter terror as he was engulfed by the dual mes. As for Inor Condin, he began to beg desperately, "My lord, please do not kill me! Whatever you desire, just voice it, and the Ino Family will definitely help you achieve it!" "Oh? What if I want your lives?" The two Blood n members were taken aback. The mes suddenly red violently. They both screamed in agony a few times, and then their voices abruptly stopped. Then, two Blood Pearls, the size of eggs, floated in the air. Xue Anxin casually caught them and admired them for a moment before he couldnt help but click his tongue in appreciation. "Really worthy of top-tier Blood n, even the Blood Pearls refined are so beautiful!" But at that moment, no one dared tough. All the Blood n members watched Xue An, who had effortlessly exterminated two of their own, with fear coursing through their bodies. Chapter 881: Annihilation (Third Update)

Chapter 881: Chapter 881: Annihtion (Third Update)

Especially the eldest daughter of the Hry n, Clementine, was trembling all over with fear at this moment. The two extremely powerful members of the Blood n, who had just been lively and bouncing around her, were actually refined by this young man in the blink of an eye. How could she not feel fear. At this moment, Xue An casually looked at her. Clementine, shaking violently, said in a trembling voice, "Spare... spare my life!" She was very self-aware. Even existences like the Piercer d were no match for Xue An; with her meager strength, it was better not to humiliate herself and to beg for mercy instead. Xue An smiled, "Dont be silly, I dont kill women!" Clementine heaved a huge sigh of relief, "Thank you for sparing my life, I... I will leave!" With that, she turned to leave. Xue An suddenly called out to her, "Hey, wait a moment!" Clementine, trembling with fear, stopped in her tracks, "My lord, is there something else?" Xue An smiled grimly, "Sorry, I just remembered, you dont count as a woman!" Seeing this smile, Clementines heart sounded the rm, and without any hesitation, she spread her blood wings, revealed her true form, and attempted to flee. But how could Xue An possibly let her go. Countless Dao Swords crisscrossed, sealing all of Clementines retreat paths. "Do you really have to be so ruthless?" Clementine cried out in despair. "Those words, you can go say them to those creatures that you sacrificed!" Xue An said indifferently, and with a flick of a finger, a strand of me rose directly from underneath Clementines feet. In an instant, the young miss of the Hry n was also refined into a Blood Pearl. Xue An casually caught it and then put it into the Mustard Seed Ring. The scene fell deathly silent. All the members of the Blood n raised their heads and stared nkly. No one had anticipated such a shocking turnaround of events. Especially Win Ni. At this moment, she finally understood what harvesting meant. Seeing those Blood n members, who usually held themselves so high and mighty, being ughtered before Xue An like helplessmbs, brought a sense of unspeakable satisfaction to Win Nis heart. Because she remembered her own painful experiences from the past. Toward these members of the Blood n, who had sacrificed her family right before her eyes, she would never forgive them, nor would she have the slightest bit of sympathy. But just at that moment. Win Ni suddenly felt a chill on her face, as if something had fallen from the sky, and when she touched it with her hand, she was horrified to find it was blood. At this time, all the members of the Blood n had already noticed something unusual. The originally clear sky was now envelopedyer uponyer by thick blood mist. There were even traces of blood-colored thunder rumbling, casting a terrifying bloody hue over the whole world. Raindropsrge as soybeans poured down, and the whole world seemed to be weeping as if the apocalypse hade. This terrifying sight made many members of the Blood n shiver with fear. Even d, who had always worn a slight smile, couldnt help but look serious at this moment. Boom! A gigantic blood thunder, a hundred zhang wide, descended from the sky, heading straight for the altar. Xue An snorted coldly and waved his hand casually. All the hundreds of light orbs that had been floating around were then collected into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. At the same time. The blood thunder had already struck. The altar, a thousand feet tall, was hit by lightning, and the magic array carved upon it lit upyer byyer, as if it had been infused with energy. The wind howled fiercely, apanied by shes of lightning and peals of thunder. Countless blood thunders roared down, all bombarding the top of the altar. The intensity of the bombardment shocked everyone present. "This is..." An elder of the Blood ns expression changed dramatically. Finally The magic array on the altar was fully illuminated. Then, a beam of blood light shot straight into the sky. An unimaginably terrifying and powerful aura oppressed the entire venue. Wherever the aura reached, members of the Blood n knelt down in unison, trembling uncontrobly. For this was the suppression of ancient bloodlines by a superior being. Then, within the towering column of blood-colored light, a figure gradually became visible. It was an old man with pale skin, dressed in a simple, blood-colored robe, his eyes tightly shut, but the surging blood energy emanating from him caused the heavens and the earth to tremble lightly. "Its the ancestor of the Gils n!" a Blood n member eximed. Hearing this, many from the Blood n showed expressions of joy. For the Gils ns ancestor was a supreme, first-generation member of the Blood Race, and his awakening meant that this young man would pay with his life. As expected. The Gils n ancestor slowly opened his eyes. With a sh of sharpness in his scarlet pupils, it seemed as if heaven and earth came to a standstill. He then surveyed the crowd and spoke in an extremely ancient and profound Bloodnguage, "I, Gils the First, have returned! Who just now ughtered my kin?" His voice echoed across heaven and earth. All members of the Blood n turned their gazes towards Xue An. Under the scrutiny of the crowd, Xue An remained neither sad nor happy, and said indifferently, "It was me, so what?" "You?" Gils the First turned his gaze towards Xue An; after scrutinizing him carefully for a moment, a sneer appeared on his face. "Human, you are indeed very powerful! But I dont understand, on what basis do you dare to ughter my kin and people in the Blood Realm?" "Dont you know that this is the domain of my Blood n?" Thest question,den with towering rage, reverberated in all directions, and some of the Blood n members with ordinary bloodlines were even shattered into mist of blood by this roar of anger. Xue An, appearing rxed andposed, casually cleaned his ears, and then said helplessly, "Cant you talk properly? Why are you yelling so loudly?" "Besides, I know this is your Blood ns territory, but I think it wont be for long!" Gils the First, perhaps addled by eons of slumber or simply not very bright, still asked in full bewilderment, "Why?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Because... Im going to tten your Blood Realm!" Gils the First was at first shocked, then flew into a terrible rage, "Arrogant! You y my kin and dare to utter such wild words. Today, I will..." Before he could finish, ripples suddenly appeared in the void beside him, followed by a fist that thundered out and smashed right into his head. Boom! Gils the First, who had been full of arrogance, was sent flying dozens of miles before he managed to steady himself. Xue An withdrew his fist, blew on it lightly, and said indifferently, "You were saying?" The punch was neither too heavy nor too light. It was enough to shatter half of Gils the Firsts shoulder. Though his injury healed instantaneously, Gils the First, feeling his pride wounded, couldnt contain his fury. His eyes turned blood-red as he fiercely struck out with a w. Chapter 882: Mere Heaven and Earth, What Can They Do to Me? (4th Update)

Chapter 882: Chapter 882: Mere Heaven and Earth, What Can They Do to Me? (4th Update)

The most famous feature of the Gils n was this pair of indestructible ws. Thats how d became renowned. But when this Gils of the first generation unleashed this strike, he was a thousand times stronger than d. Crisp. A snapping sound. This Blood w seemed to pierce through time itself and appeared directly in front of Xue An. Yet Xue An showed not the slightest hint of fear. He even casually said, "Old man, your nails need trimming! Never mind, Ill help you with that!" As he spoke, Xue An shed with one hand and a dazzling sword light cut through. Apanied by a grating metallic friction, the first-generation Gilss Blood w was directly chopped in half. The unfortunate first-generation Gils cried out in misery, retreated ten miles back, and then looked at his hand with immense heartache. You have to know, to have trained his Blood w to such a refined state, he had meticulously cared for his fingernails. Even in his sleep, most of his blood energy was devoted to protecting these Blood ws. But what he didnt expect was that his ages of hardship would be destroyed by Xue An today. Naturally, he found it unbearable. Yet Xue An clearly had no intention of letting him go. Actually, until now, Xue An hadnt yet refined a member of the First-generation Blood Race. So at this moment, in Xue Ans eyes, this first-generation Gils was almost like a walking Elixir. Xue An grinned slightly, "How about the nails? They look good, right? No need to thank me, helping others is my duty!" "Go to die!" The face of the first-generation Gils turned green as he bellowed in rage. Centered around him, a sea of blood that covered a thousand miles of sky suddenly formed,pletely isting the surrounding heaven and earth from the outside. "Human n powerhouse, under the cover of my endless sea of blood, you have be an abandoned child of heaven and earth, unable to draw even the slightest bit of power from the external world, while I... will be the master of this realm!" The first-generation Gilsughed maniacally, raising his hand. A towering tidal wave of blood turned into a giant hand, reaching straight for Xue An in mid-air. Xue An surveyed the surrounding sea of blood. His eyes gradually grew colder. This sea of blood was clearly formed from the souls of countless beings; it was evident that there were countless beings who had died at the hands of this first-generation Gils. "Abandoned child of heaven and earth? Unable to draw power?" Xue An sneered coldly, "To kill you, what can mere heaven and earth do to me?" With that, Xue An took a step forward. Beneath this step, the void trembled. With the second step, within the entire sky of blood, there were nothing but lotuses. Then Xue An pointed with his hand. "Bloom!" With amand. The sky full of lotuses blossomed. What a sight it was! The sky, once full of blood, was now dotted with endless blooming lotuses. When Xue Anmanded, and the lotuses blossomed, they were like the Starry Sea. And the once mighty sea of blood that blocked heaven and earth had no resistance in front of this sea of flowers; it vanished into nothingness in an instant. "How is this possible?" The first-generation Gils screamed frantically, unable to believe what was happening before his eyes. That was the sea of blood formed from the souls of millions of beings. Even the elders of the Blood n dared not easily grasp its edge. Yet, it was rendered nothing before this young mans scene of a sea of flowers. Naturally, this was hard for the first-generation Gils to ept. But having lived for countless ages, he understood one truth at this moment. That was, this young man was clearly no ordinary powerhouse. He was likely not a match for him. Thus, in a fleeting thought, the first-generation Gils, wanting to survive, turned to run. With his bloodline, the moment he turned, his speed had already soared to a terrifying twenty times the speed of sound. Even within a sh of thought, he would disappear from this realm. But his speed was fast. Xue An was faster. Just as he was about to leave. Xue An reached into the void with his hand, his expression cold as he lightly shouted, "Thinking of running away?" After speaking, Xue An violently yanked outwards. Bang! Gills, who had already half entered the void, was forcefully dragged back by Xue Ansheng. "No..." Before he could finish speaking. Xue Ans hands pressed down from above. Crack, crunch! After a series of bone-crunching sounds. Gills was crushed to death by Xue Ans bare hands. "As a powerful being, you act so arrogantly, do you not fear divine retribution?" Gills endured the excruciating pain and roared angrily. "Divine retribution? Sorry, I am the divine retribution of your Blood n!" After speaking, Xue Ans hand burst into mes, and he began to forcibly refine this millennia-old First-generation Blood Race. The screams of Gills echoed through heaven and earth. "Human n warrior, I am willing to agree to any of your demands, even to be your blood ve, just spare me!" Xue An remained unmoved. "Powerful one, I can reveal countless secrets to you!" Xue An acted as if hed heard nothing. Finally, Gills experienced the fear of death, filling him with immense anger and resentment, "Lowly Human n, what will you do even if you kill me? I still have two old friends who will soon awaken, and then it will be your day of burial!" Xue An chuckled lightly, then pointed to the altar, "Are you talking about those two old fellows under the altar?" "No need to wait for their awakening; Im going to kill them right now!" After speaking, Xue Ans figure shed, appearing above this grand altar, he stepped out and then punched down. No sound, no movement. Not even a hint of anomaly. It was as if Xue Ans punch was light as a feather, exerting no pressure at all. But before theughter of Gills within the mes could escape his mouth. The altar, which remained steady even under the bombardment of blood thunder, began to shake violently. Then, cracks started to spread from where Xue An had struck. In an instant. The altar burst apart explosively. Below the altar, there were two enormouslyrge coffins. It seemed they had sensed the changes in the outside world. The two coffins now emitted beams of blood light, and finally, with a bang, shattered apart. Then two blood shadows flew out. Indeed, they were a man and a woman, two ancient members of the Blood n. They were the progenitors of the Ino Family and the Hry n. These two exceptionally powerful First-generation Blood Race stood in mid-air, surveying the Blood n below, about to speak. Xue An said indifferently, "That will be all, no more roles for you!" After speaking, he swept across the sky and before the two Blood n could react, he grabbed their necks, one with each hand. These two members of the Blood n had just awakened from their slumber and were still oblivious to what was happening. Xue An then dragged them directly into the mes. As the mes touched them, they began to struggle and scream frantically. But all their struggles could not change their fate, it was merely a matter of moments. They were forcefully refined, turning into a Blood Pearl. Xue An then turned to look at Gills, who was filled with fear in his heart, and said lightly, "Goodbye!" With these words. The mes surged violently. Gills screamed, his protective blood light finallypletely shattered, and he too was forcefully refined, bing a Blood Pearl. Chapter 883: Refine the World with Fire, Purge the Heavens and Earth with Blood (First Update)

Chapter 883: Chapter 883: Refine the World with Fire, Purge the Heavens and Earth with Blood (First Update)

In an instant. The progenitors of the three major families, the mighty and noble First-generation Blood Race, were refined into the Blood Pearl by Xue Ansheng, their souls and spirits utterly annihted. A deathly silence fell over the entire ce. All the Blood n members stared dumbfounded at Xue An, who stood high in the sky. At that moment. He towered over them like a mountain, forcing these typically arrogant Blood n members to feel a sense of reverence against their will. Especially Win Ni. She watched the scene, agape and tongue-tied, finally understanding why their leader d held such respect for this young man. Having in three First-generation Blood Race, just how formidable must he be? But it was at this moment. Xue An looked up towards the distant horizon and spoke indifferently, "Youve been patient for so long, finally willing to show yourself, huh?" Following Xue Ans words, a sigh came from the horizon. "Human strong one, you are indeed very powerful, perhaps the strongest I have ever seen, but its wise to show mercy when one can. Now that you have reaped these three venerable First-generation Blood Race, what more do you want?" Xue An smiled coldly, "Show mercy when one can? Hearing these words from your Blood n truly is ironic!" At the same time. In the void, a blood shadow gradually emerged, barely making out the figure of a woman all shrouded and indistinct. "Human strong one, your strengthmands respect, so let us consider the death of these three First-generation Blood Race as an outlet for your anger. Just stop here, and our Elder Council wont pursue this further. How does that sound?" The Elder Council! At the mention of these four words. All the Blood n shuddered with emotion. Even d, who had maintained a smile up until now, couldnt help but have a solemn look on his face. Because, with the Blood Divine Realm sealed for a millennium, the Elder Council of the Core Blood Realm had be the Blood ns ultimate authority. It was the highest center of power for the whole Blood n, an existence of supreme authority. Nobody expected them to appear here today. And thus the identity of the blood shadow was virtually self-announced. The most famous member of the Elder Council, also the youngest, known as the Bloody Rose. Rosalind Carter. But Xue An appeared indifferent, speaking calmly, "What Im curious about is just one thing, did the three major families get the approval from you Elders to sacrifice ten billion lives?" "Blood sacrifice?" The blood-shadowed Rosalind was slightly taken aback. "Of course the Elder Council is aware of it, but what does that have to do with the matter at hand?" Rosalind was genuinely confused. In her view, it must have been the Blood Race of the three major families who offended this Human strong one, bringing the disaster upon themselves. From start to finish, she had not considered that it all started because of the blood sacrifice. Because in her eyes, those lives meant to be sacrificed were nothing more than a symbolic presence, without any value worth caring for. Upon hearing this, d shook his head and sighed softly from the ground, "The Blood n... it is because of these foolish and decayed noble-ones that we have fallen to our current state! And yet, even now, they fail to see the situation clearly?" As expected. Xue Anughed, but his smile was full of chilling murderous intent. "Of course, its relevant because what I intend to do is to annihte all of you arrogant folks!" Rosalind was not a fool and, with a rapid turn of thoughts, she realized what was happening and couldnt help but exim in shock. "This is about the lives offered in the blood sacrifice?" "To be exact, it is for the blood debts your Blood n has umted over millions of years!" Rosalinds heart trembled, yet her arrogance as a member of the Blood n made her scoff, "Human n powerhouse, youve annihted the outer Blood Realm; do you really think you can also eradicate this Inner Blood Realm?" The tone of her words was full of mockery and disbelief. Because, unlike the Outer Blood Realm, the Inner Blood Realm was not only muchrger in size, but the Blood n members within were also far more formidable. Although Xue An had annihted the ancestors of the three major families, that did not mean he could single-handedly take on the entire Inner Blood Realm. Upon hearing this, Xue Anughed, then looked up at the blood shadow of Rosalind and said with a chilling tone, "This must be one of your avatar projections, right?" With Rosalinds strength, there was no need for her true body toe to the Inner Blood Realm; an avatar projection was more than sufficient to handle most problems. Therefore, Rosalind calmly replied, "Thats right!" "Well then, you are in disbelief, are you not? Then I shall let you see with your own eyes how I will destroy your realm!" Having said that. Xue An took a step forward, and a fierce red and white me suddenly burst forth in his eyes. Rosalind initially paid it no attention, even thinking Xue An was merely boasting and was about to mock him; but when she saw the raging red and white mes in his eyes, she couldnt help but scream. "How is this possible! How could you possess such Divine mes?" Xue An smiled coldly, "Why would it be impossible?" At this moment, Rosalind was trembling all over. No wonder she was so terrified; the two mes that Xue An possessed were simply too astonishing. Even as just a Divine Sense projection, Rosalind could still feel the immense deterrence of these mes. At this moment, Xue An looked around and stated indifferently, "Ashes to ashes, dust to dust, the sins your kind hasmitted over millions of years are due for repayment! Today, I shall purge this realm with fire and cleanse the heavens and earth!" As soon as he finished speaking, the red and white mes burst forth from Xue Ans eyes, transforming into an endless Sea of Fire thatpletely enveloped the sky. In the face of such power. All members of the Blood n started to howl in fear. "No!" "Run, he is a devil!" "Please have mercy, lord, I have never killed any innocent being!" Pleas for mercy, hysterical curses, and shrieks intertwined, sending Ino City intoplete upheaval. The leader of the secret party, d, was also somewhat stunned as he watched this scene, "Is... is this your true strength?" At this moment, Rosalind could not believe her own eyes and then roared furiously, "Human n powerhouse, how is what youre doing any different from the Blood n ughtering other races?" "There is no difference!" Xue An replied indifferently. "But in my view, to control evil, one must be more evil than evil itself! Because being good, in The Multiverse Realms, is not how one survives long!" After speaking, Xue An, standing amidst the Sea of Fire, casually pointed his finger andmanded, "Cleanse this realm with blood!" At hismand. A rain of fire scattered across the sky, falling in torrents. The usually fierce and domineering Blood n members had all be likembs waiting for the ughter. The mes were like flesh-burrowing maggots that clung onto these Blood n members, causing them to turn into Blood Pearls amid struggles and shrill screams. However, those Blood n members who indeed had not tainted themselves with bloodshed remainedpletely unharmed. Only, their numbers were too few. Only a handful, led by d from the secret parties and the like. In an instant, Ino City was reduced to nothingness. And then, the Sea of Fire became an uncontroble ze, spreading with incredible speed. Just in the blink of an eye, this part of the Inner Blood Realm waspletely transformed into a Sea of Fire. Chapter 884 Ring the Assembly Bell (2nd Update)

Chapter 884: Chapter 884 Ring the Assembly Bell (2nd Update)

Rosalind stared nkly at everything, her heart full of fear that she couldnt even speak. And at that moment, Xue Ans voice rang in her ears. "Remember to tell the other Elders after you go back, next... its your turn, Core Blood Realm!" Rosalind shuddered, just about to speak. Xue An snapped his fingers. Her avatars shadow was shattered. At that moment, in the whole of Ino City, only d and Aixi Hol of the Blood n were still standing. What remained were the Blood Pearls floating all over the sky. Xue An had almost caught all the Blood n of the Inner Blood Realm in one fell swoop, refining them into Blood Pearls. Xue An waved his hand casually. The Mustard Seed Ring showed a massive opening, into which endless Blood Pearls crazily surged. In no time at all, he had reaped the entirend. After doing all this, Xue An released hundreds of light orbs from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Trapped inside these were the billions of creatures captured by secret techniques of the Blood n. Xue An directly freed these beings back to their respective secret realms. Since the Blood n who controlled them were all destroyed by Xue An, these secret realms would be independent entities and would no longer suffer such arbitrary ughter. Having done all this, Xue Annded on the ground and said to everyone indifferently, "Get ready, were setting off for the Core Blood Realm in a few days!" With that said, Xue An turned and left. d came to his senses from the shock at this time. From the beginning, he had suspected that Xue An might be the one responsible for the annihtion of the Outer Blood Realm. Once he confirmed his suspicion, he had hoped Xue An would stop this blood sacrifice. But he never imagined Xue An would take it so far, even cleansing this entire Inner Blood Realm with blood. So at this moment, he was utterly shocked. And when he heard Xue Ans words, deep worry appeared in his eyes. Because Xue Ans current actions were sure to enrage the Elders Council. When that timees, those Elders, who have existed since the birth of the Blood n, will definitely take action. The situation will be uncontroble. Seeming to sense ds anxiety, Huoer pped ds shoulder carelessly. "Thats enough, no need to worry about the boss. I used to think like you, that the bosss words sounded likeplete nonsense, impossible to achieve! But now, my face is about to swell up! So never try to specte on the bosss intentions. What he thinks, is beyond our understanding! We just need to faithfully follow behind him, thats all!" Hearing this, d looked deeply at Xue Ans retreating back, and ultimately lowered his head. Next, d led the secret faction to deal with the aftermath. Because nearly ny percent of Blood n within the Inner Blood Realm were gone, the entire world became eerily empty. Furthermore, those annihted by Xue An were all brutal Blood n with hands stained in fresh blood. So this time in reorganizing the realm, the secret faction encountered almost no resistance, and quickly united the remaining Blood n within the Inner Blood Realm. While d was reorganizing the realm, in a castle located in the high mountains of the Core Blood Realm, Rosalind suddenly opened her eyes wide, her face filled with shock. Her avatar had been shattered by a snap of Xue Ans finger, but the visions she had seen were transferred back intact. Rosalind naturally felt an immense shock. To have eradicated bothyers of the Blood Realm with his own power and even proimed at the end that he would kill his way into the Core Blood Realm. If such a person were not stopped, he would definitely be a severe trouble for the heart of the Blood n. Thus, after Rosalind pondered for a brief moment, she immediately rose to her feet, her figure flickered, and she vanished within the ancient castle. When she reappeared. She had already arrived in the center of the Core Blood Realm, inside an incredibly magnificent grand hall. This Core Blood Realm was different from the two outeryers. First of all, it was much smaller in size. But it was filled with an incredibly rich blood energy. And those who could live here were at least the powerful Blood n of the second generation and above. But the ones who truly wielded the highest power over the entire Blood n were seated at the elder council in the center of this Core Blood Realm. It is known that although the Blood n has decayed immensely, it still has arge poption numbering in the hundreds of billions. However, there are only about a dozen or so people who could be elders of the Blood n. One could say that these vampiric elders are the highest decision-makers of the Blood n, acting behind the scenes in the absence of the Blood God. When Rosalinds figure appeared in this council hall. The duty Blood n member hurriedly paid his respects. "Honorable Elder Rosalind, may I ask if there is something urgent?" Rosalinds face was severe, "Ring the summoning bell!" The duty Blood n member was taken aback, "What?" "Ring the summoning bell, call all the vampiric elders for a meeting!" "But..." The duty Blood n member was still hesitant. Because the summoning bell was not meant to be rung lightly; it was only to be used when something life-threatening had urred to the Blood n. In fact, since the establishment of this summoning bell, it had only been rung a precious few times. But at this moment, Rosalindsst ounce of patience had been worn thin, her brows furrowed sharply, and she swung her hand with a fierce gesture. The duty Blood n member, who was at the peak of second generation, was sent flying out. Then she took a deep breath, stepped forward, picked up the bell hammer that weighed thousands of pounds, and struck the summoning bell that was a hundred feet tall and engraved with countless magical runes. Weng! A metallic roar resonated in all directions. The sound waves vibrated the void at a visible speed and propagated throughout the entire Core Blood Realm through space. And after just a few breaths. Shadows began to fill the council hall, and brilliance shined brightly. A dozen vampiric elders appeared collectively. An elder eximed in shock, "Why ring the summoning bell?" When some of the elders saw Rosalind, they couldnt help but frown, "Rosalind, why have you used the summoning bell to call us? What exactly has happened?" Rosalind looked around, then said coldly, "One of my avatars has just been destroyed in the Inner Blood Realm!" Her words made the many elders look at each other in dismay, followed by a grizzled old man with a fierce look who sneered. "Rosalind, did you call us all here just because of such a trivial matter?" Rosalind red coldly at the elder who had spoken and said indifferently, "Lambert, if you dare to interrupt me again, I will make you understand what offending an elder means!" "You..." Lamberts face flushed with anger, about to speak. A nearby elder said in a deep voice, "Enough Lambert, dont speak! Rosalind, what exactly has happened that makes you take such caution?" Rosalind took a deep breath, and with a touch of fear in her voice, she said, "Someone... has ughtered the entire Inner and Outer Blood Realm!" Chapter 885 - Strong Enemies Approach, Blood God Descends (1st Update)

Chapter 885: 885 Chapter Strong Enemies Approach, Blood God Descends (1st Update)

"What?" The elder members of the Blood n were all shocked by the news. An elder of the Blood n asked in a deep voice, "Rosalind, is everything you said true?" Rosalind responded with a bitter smile, "How can I possibly joke about such a thing?" "Then who exactly is this person? Could he be from the Heavenly Realm?" an elder of the Blood n asked solemnly. His words made all the elders faces change color. But Rosalind shook her head, "He is not a revered god from the Heavenly Realm, but a human youth!" "A human youth?" The group of Blood n elders looked at each other, their faces showing disbelief. Particrly Lambert, who had always been at odds with Rosalind, now sneered, "Rosalind, dont tell me that you have been frightened out of your wits by something! A lowly human youth scares you to this state..." Before he could finish. A chilling sh in Rosalinds eyes was followed by a blur of blood that dashed straight towards Lambert, sending him flying away. Only when he crashed into the walls of the council hall did Lambert manage toe to a stop. "Rosalind, what do you think youre doing?" Lambert was livid with rage. Rosalind replied calmly, "Lambert, what I just used was the power of one of my avatars. Even you suffered a loss when caught off guard. Yet that human youth, with a single finger, shattered my avatar and with his Divine me, I witnessed him burn the sky and refine the entire Inner Blood Realm! Hearing this, do you still dare to be so arrogant?" Upon hearing Rosalinds words, Lamberts face flickered with various expressions, but he no longer dared to speak recklessly. Then Rosalind surveyed the entire assembly and said icily, "Furthermore, this person made it clear that next, he will target our Core Blood Realm!" "Arrogance!" "If he truly dares toe, we will make sure its a one-way trip for him!" All the elder members of the Blood n were so enraged that their eyebrows twitched. However, Rosalind had a heavy feeling in her heart. In the Inner Blood Realm, Xue Ans actions had deeply shocked her. So much so that she harbored great doubt whether the Core Blood Realm could withstand an attack. If... even joining hands with these elders, we are not his match! At this thought, Rosalind couldnt help shuddering. Then the entire Blood n might well be facing a catastrophic disaster. But just as Rosalinds worries for the future of the Blood n deepened. The Sky-reaching Tower at the very heart of the council hall began to emit a bloody light. All the Blood n elders noticed this scene, initially stunned, then their faces showed ecstasy and excitement. "The Sky-reaching Tower has reacted!" "My God, the silent Blood Divine Realm for a thousand years has finally responded!" An elder of the Blood n even wept with joy. The reason why these elders were so excited, even to the point of madness. Was because they had been waiting for this moment for far too long. The Sky-reaching Tower is thedder that connects the Core Blood Realm to the spiritual nexus of the Blood Divine Realm. A thousand years ago, the Blood Gods of the Blood Divine Realm descended through this very tower. And the numerous elders of the Core Blood Realm could also enter the Blood Divine Realm through this tower. But a thousand years ago, the Blood Divine Realm suddenly closed off. No matter how the elders of the Core Blood Realm prayed, there was no response from the Blood Divine Realm. This situation persisted for an entire millennium. These elders had gradually despaired to the point of believing the Blood Gods had abandoned the Blood n. Unexpectedly, just today, the Sky-reaching Tower miraculously emanated a blood light. This was a sign that the Blood God was about to descend. While these elders were excited beyond measure. A powerful and unmatched blood shadow suddenly appeared in midair. Wherever its might reached, the proud Blood n elders all prostrated themselves on the ground, their bodies trembling as they shouted, "We wee the great Blood God!" There was a moment of silence within the blood shadow, then an icy voice could be heard. "My name is Qian Zhe!" The Blood n elders bodies shook violently, and their faces then revealed an extremely excited expression. It was Qian Zhe, the Blood God! He was one of the top ten powerful Divine Generals even in the Blood Divine Realm! No one had expected that he would personally descend this time. "Most exalted Lord Qian Zhe, may I ask why you have descended here? Do you have a divine decree," an elder of the Blood n asked respectfully and carefully. "A powerful enemy is imminent, and the Blood n is in peril. My descent this time is all for this matter!" A powerful enemy is imminent, and peril is at hand! These words turned all the Blood ns faces pale. If even Lord Qian Zhe referred to them as a powerful enemy and even a threat to the existence of the entire Blood n, how mighty must the enemy be? At that moment, Qian Zhe turned to Rosalind, who was kneeling on the ground. "Elder Rosalind, have the twoyers of the Blood Realm been annihted by one person?" Rosalinds body shook violently, "Yes!" At this time, all the Blood n elders came to an understanding. Could it be that the Human n youth is the powerful enemy the Divine General spoke of? "What else did he say?" "Back to Lord Qian Zhe, he dered that his next target would be our Core Blood Realm!" "Good! This matter is not trivial. Even I cannot resolve it alone. You all must follow mymands, without the slightest negligence or arrogance! Understood?" Qian Zhemanded in a cold voice. The Blood n elders all shivered in unison, "Yes!" Very soon. The entire Core Blood Realm began to boil over. All of the Blood n started to make preparations ording to Qian Zhes instructions. Meanwhile, Qian Zhe sat upon the throne in the council hall, with Xue Ans virtual image flickering within his Divine Sense. Then a cold smile appeared on his lips. "Xue An, you are too arrogant. Guiyis Blood Web Mountain was destroyed by you, and even my fellow disciple Duan Kong has died at your hands!" "You dare toe to our Blood Realm, destroying one of my incarnations, and ughtering the Blood n. But what you didnt expect is that what awaits you next will be a certain death situation!" "For the Divine Generals are approaching, and the Divine Lord will awaken! I want to see how much of a storm you can stir up in such a situation!" Saying this, Qian Zhe let out a sinister sneer. As though responding to hisughter, the blood light on the Sky-reaching Tower also trembled slightly. As the atmosphere in the entire Core Blood Realm gradually became eerie and tense. Xue An was taking inventory of the gains during this period with An Yan. Looking at the Blood Pearls that nearly filled half the space of the Mustard Seed Ring, An Yan couldnt help but exim, "Hubby, how did you get so many Blood Pearls?" Ever since arriving in the Blood Realm, out of concern for Yaners safety, Xue An had always kept her and their two daughters inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion, until now when the situation had stabilized, and Xue An had let here out. "Heh heh, the Blood n from two entire Blood Realms is almost all here, naturally the quantity is considerable!" Xue An said with a faint smile. However, An Yan started to worry, "But with so many Blood Pearls... how long will I have to eat them!" Chapter 886: Arrogant at First, Respectful Later (2nd Update)

Chapter 886: Chapter 886: Arrogant at First, Respectful Later (2nd Update)

Xue An couldnt help butugh softly, gently patting An Yans head, "Silly girl, before it was because there was no other way that I let you swallow the Blood Pearl. Now, of course, I wont do that again. Once the Blood n ispletely eradicated, I will refine an elixir that defies heaven and can break your seal!" "Mm-hmm!" At this moment, d walked in. "My lord, all affairs of this realm have been settled!" Xue An nodded slightly and said mildly, "Good, I know! You may leave now!" d hesitated, wanting to speak but ultimately bowing his head and responding, "Yes!" Then he turned and left. At this, Xue An turned and smiled at An Yan, "Yaner, you should return to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Wait until I have annihted all of the Blood n beforeing out!" "But Im a bit worried about you..." An Yan said somewhat anxiously. This wasnt like those simple confrontations against a sect or a foe from before. This time, the opposition was an entire race, even an entire world! Xue An gave a light smile, gently pinching An Yans cheek, "Dont worry, I will be careful!" An Yan hesitated, wanting to speak, but seeing Xue Ans firm expression, she ultimately nodded inpliance, "Mm-hmm!" Having said this, An Yan returned to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Xue An stood up and walked outside. d, Aixi, Huoer, Win Ni, and other members of his covert group were waiting for him outside. When they saw Xue An emerge, they all bowed in unison, "My lord!" Xue An nodded, "Guard this realm well. I alone will proceed to the Core Blood Realm!" His words astonished those who were eager to fight alongside him. Especially d, who said in surprise, "My lord..." Xue An waved his hand, "I know what you want to say, but even if you apany me to the Core Blood Realm, you would not be of any help. On the contrary, you might just get in the way. It is better that you manage things well here until I return!" Seeing Xue Ans calm demeanor, d knew it was futile to argue and merely sighed softly, bowing his head. From their interactions over time, d hade to deeply understand what kind of person Xue An was. If he set his mind on something, he would see it through even if the heavens fell and the earth split. Therefore, persuading him was utterly pointless. Aixi, on the other hand, was utterly disappointed. This rebellious princess of the Blood n had developed an almost pathological adoration for Xue An. If not for An Yan appearingter, she would have willingly presented herself to him inplete submission. And after all the preparation, Xue An was simply asking her to stay behind and watch the house. Despite being fearless, Aixi dared not defy Xue Ans words and could only lower her head in disappointment. Xue An looked around with a light smile, "Wait here, Ill be back soon!" With that said, Xue An stepped forward, his hand as his sword, slicing through the void. A massive portal formed abruptly. Xue An entered with confidence, stepping into it. In the blink of an eye. Time and space restored, the heavens and earth empty, with no sign of Xue An. d and the others looked at each other and finally, d said solemnly, "Give the order, strictly adhere to the lordsmand, wait here for his return!" "Yes!" Meanwhile in the Core Blood Realm. Ripples fluttered through the void. Then, Xue Ans figure emerged. As he arrived in this realm for the first time, the potent blood energy permeating the air made Xue An slightly raise his eyebrows. Indeed, it was worthy of being the highest echelon of the Blood n. The blood energy contained here alone was enough to look down upon all the Blood n. Afterward, Xue Ans eyes slightly squinted. His unrivaled Divine Sense abruptly unfolded, detecting the surroundings. But immediately following, Xue An emitted a light exmation. "Huh! What are these guys up to?" For within Xue Ans Divine Sense, a dozen potent beams of blood light were rushing toward this ce. Their noses are quite sharp, huh? Did you discover me as soon as I arrived here? Xue An thought to himself, without a trace of panic, but rather, he stood leisurely in mid-air, waiting. A momentter. A dozen beams of blood light flew into the sky, and after stabilizing their figures, It was none other than the vampire elders. And the woman standing at the forefront, if not Rosalina, then who? Xue An coldly watched these neers, his expression neither sad nor happy, but his heart was already prepared for a major battle. However, immediately after, the actions of these vampire elders somewhat startled Xue An. He saw Rosalina leading the vampire elders as they all simultaneously bowed deeply toward Xue An. "Respected powerful one, you have finally arrived; we have been awaiting you for a long time!" Xue Ans thoughts raced, his eyes slightly narrowed, an intense killing intent hidden yet unreleased, he coldly said, "What do you mean by this?" Rosalina then respectfully advanced a few steps, "Powerful one, theres no need for suspicion; we bear no ill will! Heres the thing!" "You obliterated two levels of the Blood Realm and even shattered one of my avatars, and initially, I had thoughts of revenge! But upon returning to the council hall, we received a divine oracle." "The Blood God expressed that all this was our own fault, and your actions were not excessive, and he sternly ordered us to treat you with utmost respect, or else the entire Blood n would be in danger of copse!" "The words of the Blood God shook us deeply! Thus, we have been waiting for your arrival, wanting to apologize to you in person!" As she spoke, Rosalina very respectfully knelt down. As she kneeled, those vampire elders behind her also followed suit and fell to their knees. "Respected powerful one, please forgive us!" This scene was somewhat beyond Xue Ans expectations. But soon, Xue Ans expression grew colder, and he coldly said, "Do you think that just an apology will suffice? Heh, youre thinking too simply!" Xue An, of course, would not be swayed by their few words of apology. If just a few words of apology forgave these individuals, then to whom should those wronged souls, destroyed by the Blood n, turn for justice? Hearing Xue Ans words, Rosalina raised her head, a bitter smile on her face. "Respected powerful one, certainly, we wouldnt think that just a few words of apology would earn your forgiveness! But this is a gesture of our sincerity! Moreover, the oracle made it very clear, instructing us to apologize upon meeting you, then to have you wait here briefly, as the Blood God will soon descend and will personally exin everything himself!" "The Blood God?" Xue Ans heart stirred. "Yes! Indeed, we have not been able to contact the Blood God for a thousand years in the Core Blood Realm, but unexpectedly, this time the Blood God personally issued the oracle, and naturally, we dare not defy it!" As she spoke, Rosalina looked at Xue An with a face full of hope, "Respected powerful one, we speak nothing but the truth; if you do not believe, you are wee to visit the council hall with us!" Xue An nced at these vampire elders, a cold sneer in his heart. Chapter 887: Lord of the Blood God (3rd Update)

Chapter 887: Chapter 887: Lord of the Blood God (3rd Update)

He didnt believe a single word those of the Blood n said. However, the so-called descent of the Blood God mentioned by these fellows did pique Xue Ans interest. In Xue Ans view, these guys were simply trying to dy time, waiting for their Blood God to descend. Good. When the Blood God descends, Ill ughter him along with all of you. In that case, it would save me even more trouble. Thinking this, Xue An nodded slightly. "Very well! Then lets go take a look!" Rosalina and other elders of the Blood n were overjoyed when they heard this. "Respected powerhouse, please follow me!" The elders led the way, and Xue An followed leisurely. Soon. They arrived at the central hall in the heart of the Core Blood Realm. At this moment. The hall was bustling with activity. Many servant members of the Blood n were busying in and out. "Powerhouse, in ordance with the customs of the Human n, we have prepared a banquet to express the guilt of us elders!" Rosalina said with a smile and then guided Xue An into the hall. Just as Rosalina had stated. There was an extremelyvish feastid out inside the hall. "Powerhouse, please take your seat!" Xue An was not shy. He wanted to see just what these guys were up to. So he unceremoniously took the seat of honor. Then, numerous Blood n elders stood to his left and right. Rosalina personally filled a ss of wine to the brim. "Respected powerhouse, this ss is to honor you!" Xue An neither agreed nor disagreed, and took the ss but did not drink, instead quietly observing Rosalina, who smiled amicably. The atmosphere in the hall suddenly turned a bit tense. Until the smile on Rosalinas face grew somewhat stiff. Only then did Xue An lightly say, "The wine is good!" Upon saying this, Xue An downed the drink in one go. The Blood n elders could not help but be moved. Because Xue An, alone in the enemys stronghold, had epted the banquet and even drank a ss of wine with suchposure. Not to mention anything else, this sort of courage alone was enough to garner admiration. After consuming the wine in his ss, Xue An casually mmed the cup onto the table and lightly dered, "Fill it up!" A touch of anger appeared deep within Rosalinas eyes. She, who had lived for over ten thousand years, was an ancient member of the Blood n, yet she was being ordered around by this young man as though she were a servant, naturally filling her with rage. But remembering the directive from Lord Qian Zhe. Rosalina still forcefully suppressed the dissatisfaction in her heart and refilled Xue Ans ss with wine. Xue An, goblet in hand, surveyed the entire hall and smiled faintly. "Theres no need to be so tense, whether friend or foe, since we are at the table, lets be friends for the time being!" The Blood n elders, who thought themselves ustomed to grand scenes, could not help but tremble when faced with Xue Ans gaze, and then forced smiles as they nodded and agreed. "Yes, indeed!" "Well said! I toast to you!" Following this, the banquet proceeded with toasts and exchanges, the many Blood n elders stepping forward to offer drinks, and Xue An did not decline. Yet the atmosphere grew increasingly oppressive. After three rounds of drinks. Xue An showed no signs of inebriation; in fact, the more he drank, the clearer and more limpid his eyes became. The Blood n elders began to exchange meaningful nces among themselves. Rosalina, in particr, was extremely anxious at this point. Why has Lord Qian Zhe still not appeared? He didnt say that as long as Xue An appeared in this realm, he would lead the Divine Assembly to appear within one to two hours, did he? Thats why Rosalina and other Blood n elders tried every possible method to dy Xue An. But now, as they watched, three to four hours had passed. Still, there was not a hint of activity, and naturally, Rosalina was very anxious. Xue An seemed to notice this, but he just smiled faintly and continued to drink his wine leisurely. Finally. After a good while longer. Above the Sky-reaching Tower in the center of the council hall, the blood light suddenly surged, and its majestic terror caused the sky and earth of the Core Blood Realm to lose color. Rosalina and many Blood n elders were overjoyed in their hearts. Atst, the moment they had been waiting for hade! Then, within the blood light, figure after figure began to appear. One, two, three... Rosalind was horrified to find. This time, a full ten Blood Generals had descended. And Qian Zhe, who had previously delivered the divine decree, was at the forefront of the troop. Under such a formation, Rosalind and many other Blood n elders trembled all over and prostrated themselves on the ground. "We wee the arrival of the Divine Generals!" No one responded. These normally high and mighty Divine Generals, at this moment, all wore a face of profound respect. After revealing their figures, they stood obediently to the sides with hands hanging down, as if weing the arrival of an even more venerable existence. Then, from the top of the Sky-reaching Tower that soared into the clouds, space folded, revealing a series of steps. And a figure cloaked in a blood-red mantle, his face also shrouded in blood light, descended step by step, walking slowly. This figure was not tall. Nor did it exude any powerful aura. But with every step it took. The heavens and the earth would tremble lightly. As for all the Blood n, the moment they felt the presence of this figure, they all prostrated to the ground, burying their heads deep into the soil. Some were even so excited that tears streamed down their faces. For it was the arrival of the Blood ns supreme faith, the Lord of all Blood Gods who was called the origin of everything! Gaia. Even in the thousand years before the Blood Divine Realm was closed, these Blood n members had not seen Gaia in person for a long time. They had not expected him to personally descend this time. With this development. All the Blood ns hearts were at ease. For Gaia was their faith, their progenitor. In their view, no one could be a match for their Lord God. Not even the Deity in their presence. But in the midst of this atmosphere. Xue An was still sittingfortably on the chair, pouring himself a drink. As if the Gaia who had descended was utterly non-existent. At this moment. Gaias figure descended, then he lifted his hand and said, "Stand up, all of you!" His voice was indifferent, yet it carried an unquestionable supreme authority. All the Blood n elders scrambled up and stood respectfully to one side. The power dynamics instantly became starkly clear. On one side, there was the Blood n crowd with their earth-shaking blood mes, and on the other, Xue An, who sat behind the banquet table, serving himself wine. This bizarre confrontation resulted in a silence as profound as death over the entire area. Afterward, came the voice of Gaia, veiled behind the blood light, speaking indifferently, "Xue An, Im curious to know just how bold you are, daring toe alone to my Blood Realm to cause chaos and even brazenly ughter my blood descendants. Do you truly believe that you alone can ovee us?" Xue An raised his eyes and swept a nce at the formidable Blood n opposite him, then focused all his attention on Gaia , giving a faint smile. "A false god whose divine status is already damaged dares to speak to me with that tone?" With those words. The blood light shrouding Gaia flickered violently, causing the heavens and the earth to shake. Chapter 888 Gods of the Heavenly Realm (4th Update)

Chapter 888: Chapter 888 Gods of the Heavenly Realm (4th Update)

Only then did he hear a cold sneer, "I am bing increasingly curious. Just what is your background, for you to know so much!" Xue An leaned back in his chairfortably but didnt answer his question. Instead, he looked toward Rosalina and said, "Is this why you have been trying every means to stall for time?" Rosalina huffed coldly, "Xue An, even facing death, you remain so arrogant, you...". Before she could finish. Xue An suddenly waved his hand. The wine cup in his hand disappeared instantly and reappeared in front of Rosalina in the blink of an eye, and in a split second, it shattered her nasal bone. Even though she was a powerful elder of the Blood n, such an injury was not serious for her. But Xue Ans move was too ruthless. Her nasal bone was smashed inward. The intense pain made Rosalina clutch her nose and cry out in agony. And seeing Xue An daring to discipline his own blood kin right before him, Gaia still couldnt suppress the rage in his heart. "Xue An, dont be too arrogant! I am the master of the Blood God, even if you are powerful, you still need to show the proper respect to beings like me!" Yet Xue Anughed, then held up three fingers. "I havee here for three purposes, and once they arepleted, I will leave!" "First, even though your Divine Status is already iplete, you are still the progenitor of the Blood n, so you must know who participated in the war on Earth all those millennia ago, and you must tell me!" "Second, you and your subordinates will destroy your divine bodies and allow me to condense them into Blood Pearls, which will allow me to release your divine souls!" "Third, as the price for your divine souls, you will make an ancient and vast oath to no longer ughter living beings at will!" "Aplish these three things, and I can spare you all!" "Arrogant!" "Courting death!" No sooner had Xue An spoken, than the hall echoed with these shouts of rebuke. Deity Gaia evenughed in his extreme rage, "Xue An, Ive finally realized what you are!" "You actuallye from that world, and if Im not mistaken, you must be a Hua n member!" Xue An nodded, "Correct answer, but no reward!" "Hmph!" Gaia snorted, then spoke sinisterly, "Xue An, I admit you possess remarkable strength, enough to threaten my existence! But if you think you can investigate that event from ten thousand years ago, I advise you to save your effort!" "Because those who took action are beings from The Multiverse Realms that no one dares to provoke!" As he spoke this, Gaias voice unintentionally carried a hint of profound fear. Xue Anughed upon hearing this, "No one dares to provoke? Haha, in my eyes, there is no one who cannot be provoked! Because no one can be more remarkable than me!" This statement was met with a low chuckle of derision, many believing that Xue An was merely boasting. Gaia sneered even more, "Xue An, sometimes I really admire your audacity, but audacity doesnt always equate to strength!" "Well said!" Xue An lightly pped his hands, then said nonchntly, "So, it seems you disagree with all three points Ive mentioned?" Gaia had yet to speak. The one standing behind him, Qian Zhe, could no longer contain himself, his voice cold as he said, "Xue An, youre on the brink of death yet clueless, daring to make such demands is trulyughable!" Bang! As soon as he finished speaking. The seated Xue An suddenly vanished, then reappeared behind Qian Zhe, throwing a punch. He directly exploded Qian Zhes body into a cloud of blood mist. And Xue An said indifferently, "If you disagree, then I shall reap you one by one!" "Kill him!" Gaia bellowed. All the Divine Generals and the full assembly of the Blood n simultaneously unleashed their most powerful killing moves. Even Gaia, giving his all, sted out a blood w. But just as Xue An had said, how could Gaia, with his Divine Status now iplete, possibly be a match for Xue An, who had be a Half-step True Immortal? Facing their furious attacks. Xue Ans expression was cold and without any fancy tricks, he gripped his hand into a fist andunched a series of punches directly. Boom boom boom. Under the force of Xue Ans iron fists, the Blood n members began to burst open one after another. In an instant. All of the Blood ns Divine Generals and Elders were violently sted apart by Xue Ansheng. Even though these members of the Blood n could regenerate, such injuries would take at least the time it takes to drink a cup of tea to recover. Then Xue An turned to Gaia, who stood in the distance trembling, and gave a chilling smile. "The game has just begun. Since you wont talk, Ill just have to beat it out of you!" With that, Xue Ans figure shed, and he instantly appeared in front of Gaia, his fist raised to strike. Deity Gaia, terrified by Xue Ans speed, managed to barely dodge the fatal blow thanks to his status as a deity. But where the fist passed, It still sted half of his body to pieces. Gaia let out a scream of agony, then roared hoarsely, "Will the rest of you not show yourselves? Are you going to wait until Im killed?" "You have helpers?" Xue An was slightly taken aback, but he licked his lips, a hint of excitement in his voice. Just then, The dome of the council hall suddenly copsed, turning into nothingness. And then, from the top of the shattered dome, A brilliant beam of light shot straight down, illuminating the airspace. Immediately after, Within this beam of light, a series of overwhelmingly powerful auras began to slowly emerge. The moment these auras appeared, Even space could not bear it and started cracking piece by piece. Xue Ans expression also became solemn. Such might, could it be... Seemingly detecting Xue Ans confusion, Gaiaughed arrogantly. "Xue An, did you really think I was unaware of your strength? The reason Ive dragged you here is to await the arrival of the gods from the Heavenly Realm!" The gods from the Heavenly Realm. These simple four words represented an unfathomable and supreme power. Even Xue An could not help but grow colder in his gaze. Just then, A voice tinged with a touch ofziness came from within the light, "Xue An, even I have heard of your recent deeds. To have me personally deal with you, you should feel quite proud!" As the voice echoed, Only to see a group beginning to emerge from the light. There was a blonde man with his upper body bare, riding a giant boar with golden bristles, holding a triumphant longsword. And by his side, a Frost Giant, as tall as a mountain. Not only that, but behind them were countless soldiers in ancient Roman armor, holding long spears. But at the very front of the group was a massive sea serpent. And atop the serpents head sat an exceptionally handsome man wearing only a single boot, his face full of arrogance. Xue An gazed at this group of individuals and after a moment, he took a deep breath. "Could it be the gods of Northern Europe?" Chapter 889: Beneath the Divine Kingdom, Xue An Commits Deicide (1st Update)

Chapter 889: Chapter 889: Beneath the Divine Kingdom, Xue An Commits Deicide (1st Update)

It was indeed a deity from the Northern European mythology. The one holding the Victory Divine Sword and riding on a wild boar is Freyr, the Sun god of the Northern European myth. Next to him are the Frost Giants from the n of giants. And the sea serpent in the very front is none other than the infamous world-ending serpent, Jormungandr. Sitting atop the serpents head is Vidar, the son of the Northern European Divine King. Vidar looked at Xue An with an amused gaze and then said indifferently, "Im quite curious, isnt that world supposed to have been a dead end? Howe a powerful being like you emerged from it? Or, could it be that the lineage of the Hua n never really ceased?" Xue An did not answer his words but simply looked at this son of the Divine King with a cold gaze. "No wonder after the Twilight of the Gods, all you Nordic deities disappeared! It turns out you all fled to the Heavenly Realm!" Vidar burst intoughter, "The Twilight of the Gods? That was nothing but an excuse to the outsiders!" "So it seems, during Earths battle back then, you Nordic deities were also involved in the massacre of the Hua n, or should I say... you became thepdogs of those foreign races?" Xue Ans eyes grew colder and he asked with an intense killing intent. From the moment he first saw this group of Nordic deities, Xue An had suddenly understood many things. For instance, why Gaea, the lord of the Blood God, would collude with the Nordic Heavenly Court. Why these fellows would join forces to set up a trap for him! Moreover, the sudden collective disappearance of the Nordic deities, with only the forest goddess Chloris narrowly escaping, her divine status shattered, forced her into the territory of the Dark Night Elves, bing the mother goddess of the Dark Night Elves in London. The root of all this must be rted to that great Earth war of ten thousand years ago. And the only reasonable exnation is that this group of deities took refuge with those from the Void Major ns, bing the dogs of the outside world. Indeed. Upon hearing Xue Ans words, the smile on the face of Vidar, the son of the Divine King, gradually faded as he said lightly. "It seems we have indeed underestimated you, Xue An. What you said is correct, our Nordic Heavenly Court indeed took refuge with a great being who has shaken the cosmos!" Xue An nodded slightly, the killing intent in his eyes intensifying, "Good! Because of your honesty, I will grant you a swift end!" "Hahahaha! Xue An, you are truly arrogant!" Vidarughed heartily, then suddenly lifted his gaze, staring at Xue An. "But do you know why we are waiting here for you?" "Its because the great being has ordered us to closely monitor your Hua n to see if any new powerful beings emerge, and if any are found, they are to be executed without question!" "Ill tell you the truth, over the millennia, quite a few strong individuals from your Hua n have died at our hands! Some have even been more arrogant than you! But in the end, their bodies turned to dust, and their souls became the best trophies of our Heavenly Court!" Bang! The space surrounding Xue An suddenly revealed numerous cracks. Intensely cold killing intent made the entire world groan as if it could no longer bear the weight. Xue Ans voice was as cold as ice as he said, "Good! Your Nordic Heavenly Court no longer needs to exist!" Upon hearing this, Vidar gave a dismissive smile, "Xue An, do you really think we are still those weak indigenous deities we were back on Earth?" "After following the great being, our strength has increased by more than ten thousand times!" "Xue An, considering that we both once lived on that piece ofnd, if you surrender and bind your soul, you might still have a slim chance of survival! Otherwise, if you insist on investigating the great war from ten thousand years ago, hehe, no one in the Multiverse Realms can save you!" "Hehe!" Xue An lowered his head, his hair obscuring his eyes and rendering his gaze somewhat indistinct, then he let out a series of coldughs as if they came from hell itself. "No matter who the opponent is, since theymitted such heinous acts against the Hua n back then, they must repay tenfold with fresh blood!" "You..." Vidars expression darkened, just as he was about to speak. Endless sword light filled the void. And Xue An stood at the apex of it all, looking down upon the gods, and said faintly, "And you, you are merely the interest on this blood debt!" Boom! As Xue Ans voice resonated. Endless sword radiance fell like rain. At this moment, Xue Ans killing intent was zing hot. His Sword Intent was even more wildly fierce. In an instant. The weakest of the Blood n were dead or severely injured, the majority of them. Only a few Blood n elders and the Blood Divine Generals could barely protect themselves under this sword radiance. But such overwhelmingly powerful Sword Intent did not cause much damage to those of the Nordic Deity Race. Only the Divine Armored Soldiers were shredded by the sword radiance, but in the blink of an eye, these soldiers reformed anew. As for Vidar and a few other high-grade divine spirits, they received only minor injuries. Vidarughed coldly, "Xue An, your Sword Intent is not bad. If we were outside, I might indeed be no match for you! But do you know why we have been waiting here for your arrival?" Following Vidars words, divine patterns emerged in the sky above the Core Blood Realm, even obscuring the entire sky. Subsequently, Xue An felt his entire body stiffen as though the world around him was opposing him, his movements bing slower. A brilliant light shone in Xue Ans eyes, "Divine Kingdom!" Vidar watched leisurely, but when he heard what Xue An said, a flicker of surprise crossed his eyes, "Thats right, the Divine Kingdom! Xue An, you know quite a lot! I even suspect that you might be a descendant of one of the Starry Sky Great ns!" Xue An snorted coldly, resisting the oppressive force of the entire world with all his strength. Vidar grinned viciously, "Its futile, Xue An. Under our Divine Kingdom, no one can endure! Because man... cannot conquer god!" After saying that, Vidar burst into heartyughter. Hisughter was full of the thrill of mocking his prey. But just then, Xue Ans indifferent voice came from behind him. "Is that so? Then today, I shall... y a god!" Having said that, Xue An threw a punch. Vidar was so shocked that he was at a loss for words, not even able to mount a defense, he could only watch helplessly as the punch thundered towards him. Fortunately, the Sun God Freyr by his side let out a cold shout, raising his sword to rush forward, and barely blocked Xue Ans punch, allowing Vidar to dodge this strike. But even the Sun God Freyr could only hold on for a few breaths before being sent flying hundreds of miles away by the supreme power of Xue Ans punch. Then, the Victory Divine Sword in his hand shattered thunderously, and even cracks appeared across his divine body. The Sun God Freyr, reputedly invincible, could not withstand even a single punch from Xue An. Such a scene shocked Vidar as well. And at this moment, Xue An looked up at Vidar with a cold smile. "Next, you wont be as lucky as just now!" Vidar trembled all over, feeling that Xue Ans smile made his heart shudder. At the same time, this also enraged him profoundly. He himself was the high and mighty son of the Divine King, but to be frightened by a human. So he roared, "All of you, attack! Kill him!" Chapter 890: Odin, The Divine King - Battle of The Century (2nd Update)

Chapter 890: Chapter 890: Odin, The Divine King - Battle of The Century (2nd Update)

At themand, his mount Yimir, the Sun God Frey who had been sted away, along with the Frost Giant, including those heroic warriors, all crossed through the void,pletely surrounding Xue An. Facing such a fierce assault, Xue An showed no fear. At this moment, he had only one thought in his mind. That was to kill! To ughter all these deities who cruelly oppressed the Hua n and acted as foreign puppets, to avenge those days! Thus, Xue Ans fighting spirit was wild, his fists like shooting stars, repeatedly pounding these arrogant deities. Bang bang bang! After several muffled sounds. Sun God Frey was once again sted away, only this time, he was not as indifferent as before. Because his divine body had revealed countless deep, bone-exposing cracks, and if hit by one more punch, he mightpletely shatter. Therefore, he looked at Xue An with a horrified gaze, hesitant toe any closer. Meanwhile, the Frost Giant was sted half to pieces, barely managing to stand in the void. Even worse was the creature known as the world-ending serpent Yimir. Its body was punched into two halves by Xue An, now wriggling like an earthworm, trying to reconnect itself. Vidar, too, lost hisposed demeanor, the boot that was supposed to nevere off, now showed several cracks. That was a divine artifact personally bestowed to him by his father god Odin, famed to never be destroyed. Yet it couldnt withstand a single punch from Xue An. At this moment. Vidar looked at Xue An with eyes full of fear. This man was too strong. Stronger than he could have ever imagined. Why was such a powerful being emerging from the Earth that was supposedly doomed? Vidar was filled with doubts and confusion. Yet Xue An showed no signs of fatigue, but instead raised his hand, pointing at Vidar across the way, and coldly said, "This was just the appetizer, the main show starts now!" "Causality!" Boom! The powerful Rule Power descended directly, firmly trapping all the deities. Vidar struggled several times, only to find he could not break free, and his heart filled with immense fear. Meanwhile. Xue An calmly said, "Reverse!" Boom! The endless power of causality directly overwhelmed all the deities. In an instant. Sun God Frey, the Frost Giant, including that world-ending serpent Yimir, were all shattered into bits, even their Divine Status dissolved into nothingness. Only Vidar, the son of the Divine King, relying on the divine boots bestowed by Odin, continued to struggle. But as the cracks on those boots deepened, it was clear they wouldntst much longer. Vidar, terrified to the extreme, yelled, "Father god, save me!" No sooner had he spoken. Above Vidars head, a long spear emanating terrifying divine might suddenly appeared, and in the blink of an eye, it pierced through the void, stabbing straight at Xue Ans face. But just as the spear-tip was about to sever a few sweat hairs on Xue Ans face, Xue An raised his hand with almost impossible speed and grabbed the long spear. Boom! Immense force took Xue An flying backward a hundred meters before he could barely stop. But even so, the long spear still could not advance any further. Vidar was somewhat dumbstruck. When the long spear had just appeared. Vidars heart was filled with wild joy, believing Xue An was surely doomed. Because this spear contained his father gods full-force attack. It could even be said to be the true projection of that supreme divine artifact, the Eternal Spear, in this world. Logically, no one should have been able to match this strike. But he never expected that even so, it still couldnt kill Xue An. At that moment, Xue An spoke indifferently, "A projection of the Eternal Spear? What a pity, if it were the real Eternal Spear, perhaps I might have been somewhat apprehensive. With this, what can you do to me?" With that said, Xue An fiercely clenched his hand. Crack! The spearhead was forcefully snapped off. Following that, the spear wailed, transforming into a sky full of golden light which then faded into nothingness. As the spear shattered, Vidar trembled all over, finally feeling a true fear of death. But just then, the entire world suddenly came to a standstill. The clouds halted, and the winds ceased, as though even time itself had stopped. Then, the heavens trembled, and a vast divine face gradually began to appear. This divine face, with a single eye and a long beard, was crowned with a Royal Crown. Where its majesty reached, space itself showed signs of fracturing. Upon seeing this, Vidar was at first stunned, then could not help but overjoy, "Father God save me!" Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking up at the giant divine face, and said indifferently, "Divine King Odin!" Indeed! This one-eyed deity was none other than the legendary Odin, the king of gods symbolizing war and death! The light shed once within Odins Divine Eye. A resplendent divine light burst forth, directly shattering the Rule Power enveloping Vidar. Afterwards, he slowly opened his mouth, his voice shaking heaven and earth. "Hua n warrior, you act so arrogantly, have you not considered the consequences?" Where his voice reached, strange phenomena frequented the surrounding world. Yet Xue An remained unmoved, standing proudly in the air, his expression cold as he spoke, "Consequences? When you betrayed Earth and allied with outsiders, ughtering my Hua n, did you ever consider the consequences?" The Odin that dominated the entire sky snorted coldly, "We deities simply made a correct choice, but since you persist in your obstinacy, today, I shall personally y you!" Following that, the entire Core Blood Realm trembled, fierce winds arose, and countless lightning covered the sky. The Wrath of the Divine King. Terrifying as such! Even the Blood God Gaea at this moment bowed down, showing his submission. Yet facing all this, Xue Ans eyes shone even more brilliantly. He then raised his hand, pointing domineeringly at Odin in the sky. "Enough talk,e fight!" Boom! Odin extended a finger, pressing directly towards the ground. Although it was just one of his fingers. But because his divine body was so immense, this finger, upon entering the Core Blood Realm, appeared as a spine-chilling colossal pir. And where the oppressive force reached, the ground thunderously copsed, creating a bottomless pit. However, Xue An did not move or dodge, only raised his fist, and then struck upwards, directly confronting Odins sky-burning finger. Bang! After a muffled sound. A terrifying shockwave explosively spread from the point of their collision. Wherever it passed. Mountains broke, the earth quaked, and the heavens shook. All of the Blood n were deterred by this might, retreating to a distance, then watching with hearts trembling in terror. Only to see that after the light dispersed, Xue An stood in midair, not having retreated in the slightest. Then, Odin let out a cry of pain. Following that, his finger fragmented inch by inch, turning into a sky full of divine light. "What? He could withstand a strike from Father God?" Vidars eyes nearly popped out of his head, for this was beyond his imagination. "Hua n, I will tear you to pieces!" Odin roared, another hand suddenly holding an unparalleled long spear, then thrusting it downwards. Where it passed, space burst apart. The true artifact, the Eternal Spear! Manifest! Chapter 891: Defy Heaven and Earth, Turn the Wheel of Reincarnation! (Third Update)

Chapter 891: Chapter 891: Defy Heaven and Earth, Turn the Wheel of Reincarnation! (Third Update)

Momentum filled the air. Xue Ans clothes rustled loudly, and the space around him began to shatter and break apart. Yet Xue An showed not the slightest fear. Instead, his eyes zed with increased light, and he soared into the sky to meet the Eternal Spears peerless strike head-on. Boom! At the point of impact, space itself was twisted into shreds, revealing a terrifying ck hole. And then, the long spear was forcefully repelled. But Xue An also let out a muffled grunt, involuntarily retreating dozens of zhang. All was dead silent. Nobody had thought that Xue An would be so fierce, daring to directly confront the Eternal Spear, and even seeding. Just then, Vidar suddenly pointed at Xue An, "Hes injured!" Many gazes converged on him. Indeed. They saw a trickle of fresh blood running down Xue Ans wrist. Despite that, the crowd was still filled with fear. After all, that was a strike filled with Odins full fury! And now it had been broken by Xue An, which was simply unbelievable. Xue An slowly lifted his hand, looked at the cracked wound in his palm, and smiled grimly. "Good, its been a long while since Ive felt the taste of injury!" Although Xue An was smiling, to those heavenly gods and demons, it sent a chill down their spines. Even the Divine King Odin couldnt help but show a slight change of color at this moment. Actually, Odin himself hadnt had an easy time with thatst exchange of blows. His hand, which grasped the Eternal Spear, was still numb. This filled him, the Northern European God King, with fear. What was the background of this youth? Why was he so formidable? At this moment, Xue An indifferently said, "Tomemorate my injury this time, I will turn your divine status into a badge and give it to Yaner!" Odin was slightly taken aback, about to speak. Xue An took a step forward, his momentum soaring, and then coldly shouted, "With my blood... Refine the Twin Lotuses!" Boom! The blood trickling from Xue Ans hand transformed into blood-red, crystalline lotuses, from which intertwined red and white mes wafted. Then, these blood-forged lotuses surged wildly towards the heavens. Bang bang bang. A series of dull thuds resounded. These Twin Lotuses, like bombs, exploded thunderously upon colliding with Odins immense divine body. With such mighty power, each st made Odin howl with pain. "Ahhhh! Hua n, I will cast your soul into the Abyss, to endure endless torment yet never be allowed to die!" Odin issued a deafening curse. Xue An was neither sad nor happy, simply lifting his foot and appearing before Odin, calmly saying, "Game over!" Having said that, Xue An raised his fist, took a step, and unleashed it. Thump. Such a powerful punch, if it connected, couldpletely obliterate Odin. But at that instant, a terrifying divine sense suddenly emerged in the middle of Odins forehead. And then a cold female voice came through, "Defy heaven and earth, turn the samsara! Seal!" With those words, the divine sense struck down mightily, enveloping Xue Anpletely. Immediately after, Xue Ans momentum started to plummet wildly. Xue Ans expression darkened as he coldly said, "The Great Sealing Technique? It seems you all really did prepare to kill at all costs!" His words were filled with anger, because Xue An knew that the Great Sealing Technique was an extremely malicious, yet also an incredibly powerful, sealing method. Once it was deployed, the sealed would lose all cultivation level and be thrust back into the cycle of reincarnation. No matter how strong ones foundational body or path was, it would be destroyedpletely in the end. But this Great Sealing Technique demands a lot from the caster; at the very least, it must be a Great Luo Powerful One to wield it. That is to say, even the Northern European God King Odin cant execute it. Xue An could see that this Great Sealing Technique was deliberately left within Odins Divine Status by someone. It would activate upon encountering the right conditions. From this, one can see how deliberate and calcting the other party was. "Unfortunately, this sealing technique is still too weak for me!" As he spoke, Xue Ans eyes narrowed slightly, as his fierce Divine Senseshed out aggressively. Boom! The Divine Sense that was firmly restraining Xue An trembled violently, almost shattering on the spot. "Again!" Xue An shouted coldly, ready tounch another Divine Sense bombardment. Meanwhile. Within the distant starry depths of The Multiverse Realms, there was an incredibly remote and supreme celestial abode. And at this moment. Within this celestial abode. A female figure enshrouded in a mist of light was sitting cross-legged in meditation. Suddenly. Her body violently shook, and then she spat out a mouthful of blood, her face disying a look of shock. "What happened?" an exceptionally majestic voice rang out. "Young Master, someone is breaking the Great Sealing Technique I left within the Northern European God Kings body!" the woman said with a hint of panic. "Is that so!" Just then, the womans body began to tremble again. "Young Master...!" the woman cried out in rm. "Hmph! Truly courting death!" Following this voice, an incredibly mighty Divine Sense crossed the void through the womans connection, arriving directly. At this moment. Xue An was on the verge ofpletely destroying the Great Sealing Technique that bound him. But at that time. This overwhelming and tumultuous Divine Sense also arrived. Boom! The originally dim Great Sealing Technique suddenly erupted with dazzling brilliance, overwhelming the heavens and covering the earth. Xue Ans face turned stern, his wordsden with an icy killing intent, "Great Luo Peak!" Yes! This Divine Sense crossing the void possessed the power of Great Luo Peak. Moreover, it was the Lawplete, utterly wless, and perfect Great Luo. Such strength was enough to crush an entire star system. Xue An also felt the pressure. But in Xue Ans dictionary, there was no word for submission. So he sneered, "Have you finally lost patience? Dont worry; none of you puppet-masters behind the scenes will escape!" As he spoke, Xue An concentrated all his Divine Sense into a needle, and viciously pierced the weakest part of this Divine Sense. The Great Sealing Technique trembled violently, nearly breaking open under this strike. But at that moment. The Divine Sense suddenly surged, bing dozens of times more powerful in an instant, and then the Great Sealing Technique forcefully took shape, dragging Xue An toward an unknowable void. Immediately after, ripples appeared in this void, and then the space gradually thinned, revealing a vast world within. Xue An wanted to struggle, but just as he caught a glimpse of this world. He was slightly startled. Because he sensed an aura that was extremely weak, yet very familiar. And just as he was distracted. Driven by the Divine Sense, the Great Sealing Techniquepletely dragged Xue An into this world. Boom! As Xue Ans figure disappeared from the spot. That world violently closed, disappearing without a trace. Looking at the now empty sky. The Blood n and Vidar were somewhat astonished. What just happened? Could it be that this supremely powerful Hua n youth had just died? Only Odin shook all over, regaining consciousness, then lowered his proud head, his eyes filled with reverence, and respectfully said. "Thank you, my lord!" Chapter 892: Cut the Grass, Remove the Roots (1st Update)

Chapter 892: Chapter 892: Cut the Grass, Remove the Roots (1st Update)

"Many thanks, my lord?" All present were somewhat astonished, then the Divine Kings son Vidar and Blood God Gaea exchanged nces, showing their shock and awe. The identity of one who could make Odin, the king of all deities, speak with such reverence was almost apparent. At that moment. A silhouette emerged in the void, followed by a voice filled with supreme authority emanating from the light and shadow. "Odin, what exactly is going on?" Odin hurried to recount the events that had transpired. After listening, there was silence within the light and shadow, then a coldughter sounded. "Hua n..., heh, to think that after so many years, this n still hasnt changed its stubborn ways, and has even produced such a powerful being!" "No matter how powerful, in the face of your likes, they are but mere ants!" At this moment, Odin still didnt forget to tter. "Heh, you did well in this matter, but its far from enough! If such a strong being can appear in that world, it means the Heavenly Dao Laws there are restoring, and given the Hua n fanatics characteristics, they will surely seize this opportunity with everything theyve got!" "So, my lord intends for us to..." Odins expression turned somber. "To uproot the weeds, you must pull out the roots; that world, it seems, can no longer remain!" As these words were spoken. A deathly silence fell upon the room. Odins gaze flickered slightly, "Understood, what do we need to do then?" "I must attend to some matters on my end. Lead the deities of the Northern Europe Divine Court to make preparations. After I arrive, we shall head to that world!" Although the voice was indifferent, it wasden with a terrifying intent to kill. Upon hearing this, Odin felt quite uneasy. He had witnessed that great battle thousands of years ago with his own eyes. The siege by those mad cultivators of the Hua n had given him nightmares that still made his flesh crawl to this moment. Thus, regarding this matter, he was quite reluctant, and could not help but softly ask, "My lord, may I know if this is your will, or is it from those above...?" "Presumptuous!" The voice from within the light and shadow suddenly turned strict. Crushed by the imposing force, even Odin, the Divine King, couldnt help but retreat several steps backward. "Is this the kind of thing youre qualified to say to me? Know your ce!" Odins face turned white as he bowed repeatedly, then said cautiously, "Yes, yes, my lord! Please, calm your anger! I just thought the Hua n cultivator had already been hit by the Great Sealing Technique and perished. Is going to that world to massacre not an overaction? And, is this something the people above are aware of?" "Hmph! Do I need their consent to do what I wish? Odin, dont think I dont know whats on your mind. Although this Hua n cultivator is dead, if we do notpletely destroy that world, given the nature of the Hua n people, it wont be long before another strong being appears. By then, the responsibility of you, the gatekeeper, will only be greater!" Odinsplexion suddenly turned pale, and he said with apliant tone, "Yes! I understand, my lord!" "Good! Gaea!" The lord of the Blood n, Gaea, promptly stepped forward and replied, "My lord!" "This time, you Blood n must also contribute your strength, understood?" Gaea, unlike Odin, had far fewer concerns. Hearing the words, he revealed a cruel smile, "It would be my pleasure!" "Wait here for my arrival!" Having said this, the silhouette explosively shattered, turning into a sky full of stars and vanished. Now, only Odin, the deities, and the members of the Blood n were left looking at one another. It was only after a moment that Odin spoke coldly, "The lordsmand shall begin with the reorganization of this Blood Realm!" Gaea felt a hint of displeasure in his heart, but the situation was stronger than the person. With his own Divine Status damaged and his power greatly weakened, he was no match for this Divine King who hadtched onto a powerful ally, so he could only nod in agreement. "Very well!" Soon. Odin sent tens of thousands of valiant spirits through the Space-Time Passage, apanied by several High-Grade Divine Spirits. Together, these forces prepared tomence a purge of this Blood Realm. But when they emerged from the Core Blood Realm and entered the outer Blood Realm, the sight before them took them aback. For the once prosperous outer Blood Realm was nowpletely deste. After Xue Ans purge, nine out of ten Blood n members who had lived there were gone, but a few who had not been tainted by ughter had survived, and the Blood ns secret factions had all remained intact. So, although the number of Blood n had sharply decreased at that time, it wasnt to the extent it was now. The Blood Realm of the present could truly be described as a wastnd, without a single soul in sight. "What has happened here? Where are those supporters of Xue An?" Vidar asked, his face full of murderous intent. At this moment, the Blood God Gaea was alsopletely baffled. He couldnt understand how these people had gotten wind of what was happening and then disappeared without a trace. But things had reached this point; there was no need to make a big fuss over chasing down a bunch of Xue Ans supporters. This incident was, therefore, considered over. In truth, at the very moment Xue An vanished, d and others within the outer Blood Realm were already aware of it. Although ds cultivation level was not high, he possessed a rather unique talent. That was to leave a kind of Divine Sense mark on people. This mark had no offensive power and only served as an identifier. Yet, it was this so-called useless talent that saved these people at the critical moment. The moment d could no longer sense the Divine Sense mark left on Xue An, he immediately realized that something had changed! Because unless one is dead or has vanished from this world, the mark should not be undetectable. And, if something truly had happened to Xue An, then those Blood n elders would certainly not spare people like themselves. In a moment of urgency, d made a decisive decision, immediately gathered all the Blood n members, and without a moments dy, left the Blood Divine Realm through a space-time passage that had already been scouted out, arriving at a secret haven that d had painstakingly managed for many years. This secret haven was a fallback d had prepared, in case of a major disaster, there would be a ce to go. And they had just left, when Blood God Gaea, as well as the deities of Northern Europe, arrived right after them. It could be said that if d had hesitated even slightly, what awaited them would have been a catastrophe. At this moment, within that small secret haven, everyones mood was very low. Especially for Blood n members like Aixi and Huoer, who had followed Xue An all along, their faces were full of dejection. Seeing this, d shook his head slightly, "Alright, I know everyone is feeling terrible, but the disappearance of the mark doesnt mean the lord has truly fallen!" Hearing ds words, a glint of hope began to emerge in the eyes of Aixi and the others. "Do you mean to say, the lord might not be dead?" Aixi asked eagerly. d nodded, "Without witnessing it with our own eyes, anything is possible!" The expressions of those present eased slightly. "Alright, what we need to do now is to preserve our strength here and wait for the lords return!" "Yes!" Everyone dispersed. But when d was left alone, his face revealed a deep worry. "I hope... you wont let us down!" Chapter 893: Tribulation of the World (2nd Update)

Chapter 893: Chapter 893: Tribtion of the World (2nd Update)

Just as the winds rose and the clouds surged. In that unknowable world. Xue An slowly opened his eyes. Then, he felt somewhat dizzy, and his muscles were aching all over. Was it the aftermath of traveling through time and space? Xue An was feeling astonished when he heard a sweet, excited female voice. "Young Master, youre awake!" Young Master? Why did that title sound so strange? Xue An lifted his head, and a girl of no more than fourteen or fifteen entered his field of vision. At that moment, the girl was standing gracefully in front of the bed, smiling radiantly at him. Although the light in the room was dim, Xue An could still clearly see the girls appearance. He saw her skin was fair and smooth, her eyebrows and eyes were like a painting, and she was wearing a simple ancient dress, with a slightly amusing bun on her head. Wait a minute! Ancient dress? Xue Ans mind stirred, he looked around the room. He saw that the furnishings in the room were very simple, even the floor was earthen and shone with a sheen from long use. The hard sensation from beneath informed Xue An that this was clearly a broken wooden bed. The air was filled with a strong scent of herbs. Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly and felt his cultivation level within, then a cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Indeed. His body was hollow as if he had never cultivated before, just like an ordinary person. "Defy the heavens and earth, turn reincarnation, Great Sealing Technique! Heh," Xue An murmured softly, a cold glint shing in his eyes. Xue An understood. He had been dragged into the cycle of reincarnation by the Great Sealing Technique. And now, what he was facing was a tribtion of this world. If it were any other cultivator, facing such a situation would probably scare them witless. But Xue An was not panicking in the slightest. Especially when he remembered the breath he had felt when entering this world, the smile on his lips grew even wider. However, the girl seemed somewhat naive; she didnt notice these subtleties, and instead, she prattled on. "Young Master, youve been sleeping sincest night and only just woke up. Chaner was so worried about you! Hmph, that mean shopkeeper even said that the young master was critically ill and wouldnt live long! I really wanted to spit dog shit in his face!" "Young Master is going to pass the examinations and be a high official. How could you possibly die in this wretched ce? Oh, are you hungry, Young Master? Although that mean shopkeeper was watching me closely, how could he possibly keep an eye on me? Last night, when he was asleep, I sneaked into the kitchen and stole a big piece of cake! Hehe, isnt Chaner very clever?" As she spoke, the girl carefully took out arge chunk of cornbread from her bosom and handed it over. Xue An looked down and saw the cornbread, which still carried the girls fragrant scent, bearing a faint bite mark. Seeing Xue An staring at the bite mark with a smile that wasnt quite a smile, The girl blushed, a bit embarrassed, and said, "Young Master, I was really hungry today and sneakily took a bite! I promise, I really just ate one bite!" As she spoke, the girl held up a delicate finger as thin as a scallion, with a serious look on her face. Xue An looked at the girl with an earnest and naive face, and warmth spread through his heart without reason. This little miss must be a maid! Considering her age, if this were Earth, she would probably just be in middle school. Yet in this world, she was already so well-behaved and sensible that she couldnt even bear to eat a stolen piece of bread and instead wanted to give it to her master. The sight of such a pure and wless little maiden made Xue Ans mood inexplicably brighten. "Hmm... Miss, what is your name?" "Hmm?" The girl looked at Xue An with some suspicion, then reached out to touch his forehead. "Its not very hot! Young Master, are you muddled from sleep? I have been serving you since childhood, I am your maid, Ye Xiaochan!" "Ye Xiaochan..." Xue An murmured softly for a while, and then many images suddenly burst into his mind. These images were all about a young boy. And this boy was also named Xue An. After quickly browsing through these images, Xue An roughly understood the boys background and past. In short, this was a nearly perfect transmigration temte. Born into poverty, although he had strived hard in his studies, he had yet to aplish anything to this day. His side was graced only by this little maid, Ye Xiaochan, whom he had picked up in his childhood. This time, he had finally scraped together enough money to try and attain schrly honor in Jingdu. However, he had fallen ill halfway there, copsing in an inn. Despite spending all his resources on medical treatment, even falling behind on his inn payments for a long time, in the end, his body had quietly died on the sickbed. And then, Xue An appeared here. Of course, all this was just a memory in his mind. To this, Xue An was nomittal. For the Great Sealing Technique was terrifying precisely because it could make the sealed individual relive reincarnation. In this cycle of reincarnation, you would never know what was real and what was fabricated! Perhaps both this body and this identity were concocted to amodate Xue Ans arrival. Seeing Xue An deep in thought, with an expression that was ever-changing, Ye Xiaochan was scared out of her wits. She even thought that after so many days of illness, her young masters mind had gone bad. With a crying tone, she said, "Young Master, whats the matter with you? Please dont scare me!" Xue An came back to his senses from his reflections, shook his head, and chuckled. "Its nothing, I just slept too long and my head was a bit numb, but its all right now!" "Really? Nothings wrong?" Ye Xiaochan asked cautiously. Xue An smiled and nodded. Ye Xiaochan patted her chest and took a deep breath, "You scared me to death! I even thought you had forgotten about me, Young Master! Its good that youre okay! Young Master, eat something first!" With that, Ye Xiaochan stuffed a piece of cornbread into Xue Ans arms. Xue An was both amused and touched. Yet he liked this naive and adorable girl very much and was about to speak. At that moment, footsteps were heard outside, followed by someone saying impatiently, "Little wench, if you cante up with the inn money today, no matter what you say, youll have to get out!" With the sound of the voice, the door was kicked open with a bang. Then an innkeeper with a face full of spite walked in. When this shopkeeper came in, he caught sight of Xue An sitting on the bed, looked slightly surprised, and then sneered. "Well, well, you must be lucky to have not died but instead woken up! Just perfect, since you, the young master, are awake, then hurry up and pay up the inn charges! Otherwise..." The innkeepers eyes roved over Ye Xiaochans body, his gaze riddled with greed. Chapter 894 Aggressive (1st Update)

Chapter 894: Chapter 894 Aggressive (1st Update)

It seemed that she felt the greed in the shopkeepers eyes, and Ye Xiaochans pretty face instantly turned pale, her body trembling slightly, appearing very frightened. "Shopkeeper Uncle, please give us a few more days. Now that our young master is recovered, we will soon be able to pay the full amount for the shop!" Ye Xiaochan begged submissively. The shopkeeper, however, remained unmoved and let out a coldugh. "Little girl, Ive heard these words no less than ten times already, and Im tired of hearing them! Let me tell you, if you cant bring the Silver today, nothing else matters!" A look of despair appeared on Ye Xiaochans face. The young master had been ill for so long that they had already spent all their savings. Ye Xiaochan had even pawned the clothes she carried with her, and now all she had left to wear was a single thin garment. One could say they werepletely out of options. Otherwise, she, a young girl, wouldnt have been forced to sneak into the kitchen in the middle of the night to steal cornbread. And now, with the shopkeeper being so aggressive, demanding all the restaurant debts be paid today, how could this be possible? Ye Xiaochan felt very uneasy and couldnt help but turn her head to look at Xue An, hoping her young master would have some solution. But at that moment, she realized that her young master was just lowering his head, not saying a word. A look of disappointment crossed Ye Xiaochans face. Yes! The young master had just recovered from a serious illness; how could he have any solution? Just then, the shopkeeper spoke, "Whats the matter? Got nothing to say? Master Xue, youre a schr after all. Paying for your lodging is only natural! You must understand this principle, right?" The shopkeeper appeared polite on the surface, but when he said the words "Master Xue," his tone was deliberately harsh, full of mocking intent. Especially when he saw Xue An keeping his head down without speaking, he showed utter disdain. Good-for-nothing bookworm! That saying was indeed true. It seemed that Master Chens task for me was finally making progress! The shopkeeper thought to himself, filled with pride. However, he waspletely unaware that at that moment, Xue Ans lips were gradually curling into a cold smile. Although Xue Ans cultivation level was temporarily sealed, his sensory perceptions, far superior to ordinary people, were still intact. Therefore, Xue An had noticed as soon as this shopkeeper entered that someone in the distance outside was spying on this ce, their gaze filled with desire. And the shopkeepers aggressive behavior as well as the greedy look he gave Chaner all confirmed Xue Ans suspicions. This guy must be manipted by someone behind the scenes. At that moment, Chaner said somewhat irritably, "Shopkeeper Uncle, my young master has just recovered from a serious illness and is still very weak, so I hope you can speak more politely!" "Polite?" the shopkeeper scoffed coldly. "Fine, bring out the Silver, and I promise to be very polite! If not, then quit your pretense!" "You..." Ye Xiaochan was angered, her eyes brimming with tears. Just then, a hand gently patted her slim shoulder. "Chaner, step aside!" Ye Xiaochan was startled, then turned around. She saw Xue An, who at some point had gotten out of bed and was now standing by the bed, smiling at her. "Young master..." Ye Xiaochan said, worried. Xue An waved his hand to indicate she should be silent, then looked at the shopkeeper opposite him and asked indifferently, "How much Silver do I owe you in total?" The shopkeeper had intended to be sarcastic, but somehow, when he saw Xue Ans calm gaze, he inexplicably felt a chill down his spine and instinctively replied. "A total of eighteen taels and three qian of Silver!" "Youre talking nonsense, how could it be that much?" Ye Xiaochan said angrily, her face puffing up. "Little girl, youve been dying the payment of my shops rent for so long. Naturally, theres interest. Compound interest, of course it would amount to that much!" the shopkeeper retorted coldly. "You..." Ye Xiaochan wanted to say more. Xue An said calmly, "Fine, Ill give you twenty taels!" What? Twenty taels? The shopkeeper and Chaner both were stunned. Afterward, the shopkeeper looked at Xue An with some surprise. He suddenly realized that this schr, who once seemed like aplete loser, now appeared to have transformed into a different person. Although he was merely standing there, he exuded an inherent dignity and nobility without showing anger. Even Mr. Chen did not possess such an aura. The shopkeeper was somewhat taken aback, but still said, "Well then, bring it out!" Saying so, he extended his hand toward Xue An. Xue An responded indifferently, "But not now!" The shopkeepers expression darkened, "Mr. Xue, are you intentionally making a fool of me?" Xue An shook his head, "Of course not!" "Then you..." Xue An directly interrupted him, "At sunrise tomorrow, I guarantee you twenty taels of silver!" "Heh, I could say that too, but who would believe it!" The shopkeepers face showed disdain, thinking Xue An was just stalling for time. At that moment, Xue An pointed to Ye Xiaochan beside him and spoke faintly. "If I cant fulfill the promise by then, this maid of mine... will belong to you!" The shopkeeper was stunned. Ye Xiaochan was also dumbfounded. It was only after a moment that the shopkeepers eyes gleamed with wild joy, "Mr. Xue, this is your own promise! I hope you keep your word at that time!" Xue An nodded, "Of course!" "Good! Very good, then Ill give you one more day. Tomorrow at sunrise, Ille to collect the money! If you cant produce it, heh, dont me me for being impolite!" After saying that, the shopkeeper looked delightedly at the pale-faced Ye Xiaochan, pretending to expresspassion, "Miss Chaner, it seems your young master doesnt treasure you that much!" Having said that, the shopkeeper left with a smug look on his face. When only Ye Xiaochan and Xue An were left in the room. Ye Xiaochan cried out loud. "Young master, you cant abandon me, I will wash your clothes, cook for you, and even when I grow up, I can bear your children! Please dont sell me to the shopkeeper!" Saying this, Ye Xiaochan was about to kneel down. Xue An quickly supported her, "Silly girl, how could I possibly sell you to them?" "But..." Ye Xiaochan asked through her tears. Xue An smiled, "Dont worry, I have a n by then!" Ye Xiaochan wanted to ask more but dared not, the depths of her eyes still full of panic and despair. When Xue An had been unconscious, the shopkeeper had tried several times to take advantage of her under various pretexts. She had managed to fend him off each time. She had hoped that when her young master awoke, things would take a turn for the better. But unexpectedly, her young master was nning to sell her off. Naturally, Ye Xiaochans heart was filled with gloomy despair. After all, in her eyes, twenty taels of silver were an astronomical figure. Impossible to gather in just one day. At that moment, Xue An asked indifferently, "Are you hungry?" Ye Xiaochan shook her head like a rattle-drum before looking cautiously at Xue An, "Young master, Chaner is not hungry, Chaner can go without food for three more days!" She was terrified that if she admitted to being hungry, Xue An would definitively sell her off. Xue An, feeling a pang of heartache, rubbed her little head gently, "Come on, you are still growing. What if you starve? Lets go!" "Young master, where to?" "Im taking you out for a big meal!" Chapter 895: Bring a Table of Top-Class Banquet (2nd Update)

Chapter 895: Chapter 895: Bring a Table of Top-ss Banquet (2nd Update)

This inn was a typical storehouse structure. The front house along the street served as a restaurant for passersby to dine and rest, while the back house featured guest rooms for lodging. Although it wasnt veryrge, it was kept very clean and tidy. Additionally, being located on the main street of the town, it did quite a good business. It was noon at the moment, and waves of delicious food aromas wafted from the front restaurant, tantalizing to anyone. At least Xue An had caught Chaner secretly swallowing her saliva more than once. Having endured hunger for so long had made the young girl unbearable with hunger. Thus, the scent of food lingering in the air was simply a torment for her. But out of fear of being sold, Chaner said tremulously, "Young Proprietor, lets not go, we still have half a cornbread, right? You eat the bread, and Ill just drink more water!" Xue An stopped in his tracks and turned to look silently at the young girl. Under Xue Ans gaze, Chaner appeared very uneasy, lowering her head and fiddling with the corner of her dress. "Chaner, you really disappoint me!" Ye Xiaochan shuddered, "Young Proprietor...." Xue An shook his head, "You mean to say you dont listen to me anymore?" Ye Xiaochan hurriedly shook her head, "No, how could I not listen to the Young Proprietors words, but...." "Theres no buts. Since I, the Young Proprietor, said we are going to have a feast, then thats exactly what we shall do. Follow me!" Xue An said indifferently, then walked confidently towards the front restaurant. As Ye Xiaochan watched Xue Ans retreating figure, she felt that the Young Proprietor, having recovered from a severe illness, seemed a bit strange, even the tone of his speech had be much more domineering. But the Young Proprietor was right. I am his servant, and I naturally should obey his words, even if he really wants to sell me, I have toply, and if ites to it... Ill just end it all after! Yes, thats it! Ye Xiaochan thought wildly, decisively making up her mind, and then followed step by step behind Xue An into the restaurant. The restaurant wasnt toorge, but it was doing very well; the hall was filled with customers. The waitstaff bustled back and forth, serving dishes and pouring drinks, a scene of busyness. "What would you like..." a waiter began to greet them, but when he saw it was Xue An, he stopped himself. Now, within the entire inn, who didnt know of this unlucky schr who had fallen ill as soon as he entered the inn? Such a guest, who couldnt even pay the inn charges, what could he possibly order? Thus, the waiter somewhat disdainfully turned to leave. Just then, Xue An said indifferently, "Bring us a private booth, and a table of the best feast you can prepare!" The waiter was stunned. Had he heard wrong? This poor schr was actually asking for the best feast? "You..." "Didnt you hear? Go prepare it!" Xue An said without brooking any argument. Perhaps intimidated by Xue Ans demeanor, the waiter meekly led Xue An to a private booth, then turned and left. But as he was about to head to the kitchen, he suddenly came to his senses. No, how could such a poor schr afford any feast? If he really brought him the order, and he couldnt pay afterward, wouldnt the Shopkeeper me it all on me? No, I must tell the Shopkeeper about this. The waiter thought to himself, about to turn and leave. Just at that moment, a girl in in clothes, though in in looks yet quite attractive, happened to pass by and seeing the waiter standing there, couldnt help but ask. "Whats wrong?" The attendant, upon seeing the woman, hurriedly said, "Sister Yue, here is what happened: the schr who fell ill upon arriving at our inn suddenly recovered and, bringing his maid here, insisted on having a fine banquet. I was just about to inform the Shopkeeper!" Upon hearing this, the girls expression turned cold, and her brows furrowed tightly, "Alright, Ill see to it myself! Lets not rm my father about this for now!" "Yes!" The attendant naturally didnt dare to say anything else. For this girl was none other than the daughter of Yang Zelin, the Shopkeeper of the inn, Yang Yue. As the Young Proprietor, Yang Yues attitude toward others was starkly different from that of her father. At least she wasnt as stingy and greedy as her father. Therefore, all the staff in the inn both respected her greatly. Yang Yue arrived in front of the private booth. Speaking of a private booth, it was actually just a space partitioned off by curtains. Yang Yue took a deep breath and lifted the curtain to enter. The first people she saw were Xue An sitting there drinking tea and Ye Xiaochan standing beside him. Seeing Xue An, Yang Yues eyes filled with disdain, and she turned her head away, calling softly, "Chaner!" Ye Xiaochan, who had been lost in thought, looked up on hearing her name and smiled brightly on seeing Yang Yue. "Sister Yue!" Looking at Ye Xiaochan, whose chin had grown noticeably thinner, Yang Yue was filled with heartache. She had always felt deep sympathy and pity for this girl, who was about the same age as herself but had suffered much more in life. Since the time Xue An fell ill right after settling in, it had been Ye Xiaochan alone who hustled to prepare concoctions and medicine. If that were all, it might have been bearable. But soon, Xue Ans illness had exhausted all their funds. Even then, the young maid did not give up; she tried everything to cure her master. Eventually, she pawned everything she could, to the point where she couldnt even afford meals. All these circumstances were observed by Yang Yue, who admired and sympathized with her, thus began to secretly aid the young maid. For instance, when no one was watching, she would bring food to Ye Xiaochans room or help her purchase medicine, and so on. For all this, Ye Xiaochan was immensely grateful. But soon, all this became known to Yang Yues father, the greedy and stingy Shopkeeper Yang Zelin. He was furious and issued a strict order. He forbade Yang Yue from offering even the slightest help to Ye Xiaochan. At that time, Yang Yue didnt quite understand. It was only a meal, why was her father so furiously upset? But as it was her fathersmand, she dared not defy him and could only watch everything helplessly. Following that, Shopkeeper Yang Zelin started to target the servant and master, isting Ye Xiaochanpletely. However, Ye Xiaochan resiliently persevered, tirelessly caring for Xue An day and night. Yang Yue was naturally aware of all this. So when she heard that Xue An had woken up, her heart was initially relieved, and she felt happy for Ye Xiaochan. But soon, she learned from her father, that Xue An, having just awakened, had actually wagered that he would settle all their meal and lodging bills by sunrise the next day; if he failed, he would lose Ye Xiaochan to the inn. At that moment, Yang Zelin was smug. But upon hearing these words, Yang Yue felt as though she had fallen into an ice pit and then became furiously angry. Chapter 896 Righteous Indignation (Third Update)

Chapter 896: Chapter 896 Righteous Indignation (Third Update)

In her view, Xue An was nothing but a useless wimp. If it hadnt been for Ye Xiaochans meticulous care, he might have died long ago. Surprisingly, when this guy woke up, instead of cherishing his own servant, he actually used her as a stake in a bet. And what kind of a bet was that exactly? It was inly an excuse to use his own servant to settle the inns food bill! Thus, in Yang Yues eyes, Xue An was already a grateful wretch, utterly spineless. At that moment, Yang Yue gave Ye Xiaochan a slight smile, then turned her head, staring at Xue An with a face full of disdain. "Sir Xue, must you feast sovishly right after recovering from a serious illness?" The sarcasm in her words was practically overflowing. Xue An didnt care and merely nced at this Yang Yue, then said indifferently: "Chaner hasnt eaten in several days, now that Im awake, I ought to treat her well, what? Any objections?" "Heh!" A coldugh from Yang Yue. "Sir Xue truly deserves to be called a schr, such beautifully crafted words! Yet, howe it feels to me that this meal seems more like satisfying your own desires with the money earned from selling Chaner?" With those words, Ye Xiaochan turned pale, "Sister Xiao Yue!" Showing pity yet angering at the unresisting Ye Xiaochan: "Sister Chaner, at this moment, why still speak for this heartless wretch? I heard he needs to gather twenty pieces of Silver by sunrise tomorrow, or else he will sell you off. Is this a bet? Its clearly using you as payment for the inns meal!" Ye Xiaochan turned deathly pale, her body trembling slightly. Meanwhile, Yang Yue turned her head, ring fiercely at Xue An, "Do you know the hardships Xiao Chaner has gone through to save you, how much she has suffered? Night after night without sleep, even missing meals, yet she still took care of you, but you?" "Thinking of selling such a good girl right after waking up, and you im its to treat her well, its utterly shameless!" Seeing the emotionally charged Yang Yue, Xue An was initially stunned, then found it somewhatughable. This girl had clearly misunderstood, so she was filled with righteous indignation. But Xue An was toozy to exin anything. Because by tomorrow, everything would naturally be clear, why bother wasting words here. However, Xue Ans silence was interpreted by Yang Yue as being speechless, her anger couldnt help but intensify, and she was about to burst into a scolding. Ye Xiaochan suddenly said tremblingly: "Enough! Sister Xiao Yue, dont speak anymore!" Yang Yue paused, "Chaner, you..." "This is all my own choice, and I am the masters servant; whatever the master says, I must do!" As she said this, Ye Xiaochans voice choked up, but she restrained herself from crying and then forced a smile. "Sister Xiao Yue, stop scolding the master. I know he must have his reasons, I dont me him!" Yang Yue was simply dumbfounded. If she could swear, she now truly wanted to point at Xue Ans nose and give him a good thrashing. Do you see? Such a good girl, and you actually consider selling her? Are you even a man? Seeing this, Xue An also couldnt help but feel a twinge of remorse. This little servant girl truly had a kind-heartedness that was painfully touching. Just then, a sudden sound of footsteps came from the outside. Then Shopkeeper Yang Zelin lifted the curtain and walked in. His face darkened immediately upon seeing his daughter, Yang Yue. "What are you doing here?" Yang Yue, who held deep respect for her father, turned pale at his sight, "I...I came to ask what they would like to eat!" "Hmph!" Yang Zelin snorted coldly, and then exchanged his scowl for a smile, turning to face Xue An. "I heard from the boy that Sir Xue has ordered a table of high-quality liquor; it is currently being prepared in the kitchen and will be served to you shortly! Please be patient!" Her fathers behavior surprised Yang Yue for a moment, and then she understood, lowering her head in shame. She understood why her father was so obsequious. It was certainly because of the esteemed young master Chen, at whose feet the whole city trembled. But because she understood all this, Yang Yues heart was filled with pain. At that moment, Xue An said nomittally, "Then, about the payment for the meal..." "Heh, Mr. Xue jests. A table of fine banquet costs but a couple of Silver, as long as you can pay the twenty Silver tomorrow, consider this banquet on me!" Yang Zelin disyed great generosity. With a half-smile, Xue An nced at him and nodded, "In that case, I thank you, Shopkeeper Yang!" "Mr. Xue, youre too courteous!" It was then that the waiters began to serve the dishes to the private room like flowing water. "Mr. Xue, please enjoy your meal!" Yang Zelin said, nodding and bowing. Then he led his daughter Yang Yue out of the private room. Afterward, he straightened his back and snorted coldly at his daughter. "If you dare talk back again, be careful I lock you up for a month!" "Your daughter dares not!" "Hmph, go!" Yang Yue nced helplessly at the private room, then clenched her teeth and turned to leave. Yang Zelin stood there, secretly squeezing the small piece of gold in his pocket, and a smug smile appeared on his harsh face, Young Master Chen sure is generous. All he did was mention Xue Ans bet with Ye Xiaochan, and the young man rewarded him with a piece of gold, overjoyed. Just this small piece was enough to cover the inns expenses for a month. How could Yang Zelin not beam with joy? And as long as he sessfully acquires Chaner tomorrow, he would gain Young Master Chens favor. By then, his inn would surely prosper. Inparison to these ns. What could a fine banquet possibly count for? And this Mr. Xue clearly resigned to his fate, otherwise, he wouldnt indulge in such a luxurious meal. He probably knows that he can no longer protect his little maid. Heh, eat up. The more you eat, the deeper you sink. The triumphant innkeeper plotted with a smug face and then left grandly. Meanwhile. Inside that private room. Xue Ans expression hardened, "When I tell you to sit, you sit. Whats all this nonsense for!" "Yes...yes!" Ye Xiaochan wiped the tear stains on her face and then sat down heavily on the chair. "Eat!" Xue An picked up his chopsticks. "Oh!" Ye Xiaochan obediently picked up her chopsticks. At that moment, Xue An picked up a piece and tasted it. Honestly, the taste was very average, nowhere nearparable to his own cooking. But in this damned world, being too picky wouldnt do. So Xue An didnt criticize much and began eating heartily. However, Ye Xiaochan only dared to cautiously pick the vegetables in front of her. Xue An nced at her, then sighed, directly grabbed a chicken leg, and handed it to Ye Xiaochan. Chapter 897: Devouring Immortal Decree (4th Update)

Chapter 897: Chapter 897: Devouring Immortal Decree (4th Update)

"Eat meat! How could you have strength without eating meat?" Ye Xiaochan epted the chicken leg somewhat dazedly. The young master had really changed. Before, the young master was always serious and very rigid, never allowing her to sit down while eating, let alone giving her food to eat. Could it be... the young master felt guilty about selling me? As this thought came to her, Ye Xiaochan felt a surge of sorrow but dared not cry in front of Xue An, so she simply lowered her head and ate the chicken leg voraciously, her tears falling to the ground in plops. Young master, if I leave, you must take good care of yourself! However, Xue An did not notice Ye Xiaochans inner melodrama, as he was feverishly amassing power. With each bite of food, the ravenous hunger of his stomach would digest it in an instant, transforming it into pure energy that wildly altered his body. This was not the same as the tribtions of the world and illusions of the Heart Demon. Neither real nor false, like illusion yet seeming tangible. Xue Ans original cultivation level could not be utilized, and he also realized that this world waspletely devoid of any trace of spiritual energy. If the pre-modified Earth was a wastnd, then this ce was absolute void. This fundamentally eliminated the possibility for cultivators to re-cultivate here. Xue An could not even open the Mustard Seed Ring or the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Luckily, inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion was its own world, ensuring that Yaner and the two girls were absolutely safe. For other people, a world without spiritual energy might be a problem, but for Xue An, it was not an issue at all. During his travels through the Multiverse, he once acquired an ancient immortal decree called the Devouring Immortal Decree. This celestial decree was actually not brilliant at all. But it was very unique. Because the Great Luo cultivator who left this celestial decree came from a barren world without a hint of spiritual energy. There, cultivation through natures spiritual energy was utterly impossible. Yet this cultivator zed his own trail, starting to transform himself through devouring, and ultimately embarked on the path of cultivation. This devouring, to put it simply, was just voraciously eating. And then digesting all the eaten food into pure energy. This reced the function of spiritual energy. Moreover, Xue An knew that when this Great Luo cultivator was in theter stages of his cultivation, he even once swallowed a small in one gulp. If it had not been for his excessive gluttony, leading him to explode and die while attempting to devour a star, who knows what he would have be. This celestial decree might be seen as garbage in those worlds abundant with spiritual energy. But in this world, it was extremely suitable. So there was Xue An, eating inrge gulps, while his originally emaciated body visibly strengthened at a speed perceptible to the naked eye. Pure energy wildly transformed everything. Very quickly, Xue An had eaten over half of the superior feast on the table. This spectacle even dumbfounded Ye Xiaochan. How had her master turned into a glutton after just one bout of illness? "What are you looking at, hurry up and eat!" said Xue An. "Oh, oh!" Ye Xiaochan did not dare disobey, and she was truly hungry. Regardless of whether the young master would sell her or not, she had to fill her belly first. With this thought in mind, the seemingly frail and delicate girl devoured the remaining half of the feast until it was all gone. After eating, she couldnt even squat down; instead, she had to cradle her stomach and slowly stand up. "Lets go!" Xue An led the way, with Ye Xiaochan following step by step, the master and servant duo returned to the house. And the waiters responsible for clearing the dishes were all stunned upon entering this room. "My heavens," this was a banquet of the finest courses, and these two had eaten everything up?" "Look at this te, does it even need washing anymore? You can see your reflection in it!" The waiters murmured in amazement. After leading Ye Xiaochan back, Xue An was asked by her. "Young Master...!" "Hmm?" "What shall we do next?" Xue An flopped onto the bed, "Having eaten our fill, naturally its time to... sleep." Ye Xiaochan was taken aback. You, Young Master, have been unconscious for several days, how could you fall asleep again after just waking up and eating a meal? But before she could say anything, She heard Xue An, lying on the bed, emitting faint snoring sounds, having already fallen asleep. Ye Xiaochan felt an indescribable sorrow in her heart, herst bit of hope shattered. It seemed the Young Master was indeed going to sell her off! Because by sunrise tomorrow, they needed toe up with twenty taels of silver. But looking at the young master fast asleep, where could they find the silver now? Thinking of this, Ye Xiaochans tears started falling, unstoppable. After a while, Ye Xiaochan wiped the tears from the corner of her eye and then quietly began tidying up the room. To treat Xue Ans illness, Ye Xiaochan had already pawned all her own clothes. But she hadnt touched any of Xue Ans clothes. She turned them all inside out, then took out a needle and thread, starting to mend them one by one. Whether it was a tiny tear or a little unraveling thread, Ye Xiaochan did not overlook anything. Even for the clothes without damages, she reinforced the areas prone to wear. While working with the needle and thread, Ye Xiaochan muttered softly. "Young Master, after Chaner leaves, you must take good care of yourself! Dont be sick again!" "You have to cherish these clothes, Ive packed the white gentlemans shirt separately for you, put it on when you get to the Capital City!" "Remember, if any part of the clothes breaks, mend it promptly, otherwise, looking ragged in the Capital City will make you theughing stock!" Ye Xiaochan, who had never been apart from Xue An since childhood, rambled on and on. But often while mending, she would stop her work and silently weep for a moment before starting to sew again. Not until all the clothes were mended and neatly folded into the chest, Did she carefully lie down at Xue Ans feet, curling up and shedding tears while lost in her thoughts. During the time Xue An had been sick, she had been tirelessly caring for him day and night. And having eaten so much today, It wasnt long before she too fell into a deep sleep. Time passed, and outside, the sky gradually darkened. In the moment when the bright moon crested the treetops, Xue An suddenly opened his eyes on the bed. The brilliant glow in his eyes lit up the entire room like a Sharp sh. Then Xue An sat up, about to get out of bed. Thats when he noticed Ye Xiaochan already fast asleep at his feet. And even in her sleep, one hand still clutched at the hem of his garment. Looking at Chaner sleeping like a child, A tender feeling welled up in Xue Ans heart. In a few more years, Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang would be as grown as she is! Just then, Ye Xiaochan suddenly trembled slightly, and tears slipped from the corners of her eyes as she murmured, "Young Master, dont sell me!" Chapter 898: The Moon Shines Bright and Stars Are Sparse, Clouds Cease and Wind Halts (5th Update)

Chapter 898: Chapter 898: The Moon Shines Bright and Stars Are Sparse, Clouds Cease and Wind Halts (5th Update)

Xue An was taken aback and then couldnt help but give a wry smile. The silly girl, she really thought he was going to sell her! Xue An stretched out his hand and lightly tapped Ye Xiaochans forehead. The young girl fell into a deep sleep, probably not to wake up until daylight. Then Xue An stood up, pushed open the door, and walked out. Outside, the moon shined brightly, and the stars were sparse; the wind had calmed, and the clouds had stilled. Because the night was deep, the surroundings were utterly silent, as if the entire world had fallen asleep. A flicker of light danced in Xue Ans eyes, and then with a leap, he silently soared into the air and vanished into the vast night. This was a very small city. From the easternmost part of the city wall to the west, it measured no more than seven or eight miles. But as it was located alongside a main road leading to the Capital City, this small city thrived with bustle. Even now, in the silence of deep night, one could see dots of light scattered throughout the town. Xue An, as if taking a leisurely stroll, moved through the dark night sky, looking down at the city below. Atst. In the northeastern corner of the city, Xue An paused in mid-air. In front of him was a grand manor. Xue Ans eyes narrowed slightly as he surveyed the estate. After a moment, he disyed a silent smile, then soared over the high wall and disappeared. And above the main gate of this manor, the words Chen Family Mansion were inscribed boldly. Should any local citizens be here, seeing these four characters would certainly fill them with dismay and evenpel them to keep their distance. Because within this city, the Chen Family symbolized absolute power. No one dared to disobey the familysmands. Even a sneeze from a member of the Chen Family could make the small city shudder. The Chen Familys actions were always overbearing; anythingor anyonethey coveted had to be theirs. Eventually, even a Chen Family servant would strut around outside, shouting loudly and behaving arrogantly. So by now, the mere mention of the Chen Family would change the color of peoples faces in this city. If someone inadvertently offended them or if a Chen Family member took a liking to their belongings, the best oue would be to quickly flee the city, or else one might find that persons body in a ditch the next day. And as the eldest son of the Chen Family, Chen Jiayu, had been enjoying treatment akin to that of a crown prince since his youth. At that moment. Xue An had arrived outside the library in the rear residence, intending to enter, when suddenly he heard voicesing from inside. He paused, then froze in his tracks, his figure merging instantaneously with the darkness. He relied solely on his keen senses to perceive everything inside. He saw Chen Jiayu lyingfortably on a Taishi Chair, drinking and chatting with several friends. At that moment, a young man with a dog ster pasted on his face said fawningly, "Young Master, I heard youve taken a fancy to a foreignss?" This band of rascally friends had few skills, but when it came to women, they were all ears. One wealthy young master, whose family owned several silk and satin shops, said with gleaming eyes, "Ah, you probably dont know, but I have seen that girl together with Young Master Chen, tsk tsk..." "How is she, really? Dont just tsk tsk there!" another, a pock-faced fat man whose family owned a few pawnshops, said impatiently. "Heh heh, is Xiao Red Jade from Yuxiufang beautiful?" the silk and satin wealthy young master asked with augh. "Of course, shes beautiful! Damn it, it cost me a hundred silver pieces to sleep with herst time!" the pock-faced young master said resentfully. "Hehe, someone like Xiao Red Jade isnt even fit to carry shoes for this girl." "Fuck, is she really that beautiful?" All the young masters from rich families in the room were shocked. "Tsk, tsk, would I dare to lie in front of Young Master Chen? That littledy, tsk, tsk, Im still amazed thinking about her now!" "Stop with the tsking, just give us the details!" "Hehe!" The rich heir d in fine silk garments only continued after he had sufficiently whetted everyones appetite, smugly stating, "Not to mention her features are like a painting, but this littledy is truly fair, just like a piece of white silk!" Hisss! All the young masters took a sharp intake of breath. The heir with the pockmarked face was even more excited, his eyes gleaming, "Really?" "Of course, and thats not even the main point. The main thing is that this littledy is only fourteen or fifteen years old this year, just when shes fresh and could be squeezed out of water!" At this, the eyes of all these heirs turned sly and lecherous; they exchanged nces and together let out a sinisterugh. "Hehe, Young Master Chen, congrattions, congrattions!" "Indeed, weve grown tired of all the somewhat good-looking women in the city, and now a foreign beauty has appeared, and such a beautiful one at that! Its like heaven is on our side!" "Young Master Chen, when do you n to have your first taste? After youve had your fill, share some with us brothers to savor the freshness, wont you?" These filthy words filled the entire room. Outside the room. Xue Ans eyes grew colder, but he didnt move. Instead, he kept listening. Chen Jiayu had yet to utter a word,zily reclining on the Taishi chair, lightly tapping its armrest with his fingers. Then he spoke indifferently, "I didnt force myself on her this time! Because I think that would be too boring!" "Moreover, this littledy is very stubborn and fiery, and using force would likely ruin her easily!" "So this time, I used a different approach, driving her into a corner step by step." "I want her topletely submit to me, that will be much more interesting!" Upon hearing Chen Jiayus words. There was a moment of silence in the room. Then waves of ttering voices started to surge forth. "Young Master Chen really knows how to y the game!" "Right, were still at the beginner level, while Young Master Chen has already started toying with peoples hearts!" Listening to these sycophantic voices. Chen Jiayuughed, a very joyfulugh. He thought back to a few days ago, that fleeting glimpse. He was bored at the time, so he took a few subordinates to Yang Zelins inn to have some fun. Actually, having fun was just an excuse to see if there were any new goods. And then, he encountered Ye Xiaochan, who was on her way out to buy medicine. At that moment, Chen Jiayu was transfixed. It wasnt that hed never seen beautiful women before, but hed never seen someone as unworldly and ethereal as Ye Xiaochan. And when he came back to his senses, Chen Jiayu couldnt help feeling overjoyed. He, who was just bored and had nothing to do, decided on the spot that he would im this woman. But when he tried to approach Ye Xiaochan, he hit a wall. Because Ye Xiaochan was extremely vignt and ignored all advances from strange men. After several attempts, Chen Jiayu returned without sess, filled with anger, and was about to send people to take her by force. But just then, the shopkeeper Yang Zelin arrived in time. Seeing Chen Jiayus expression, Yang Zelin immediately understood what was going on. Chapter 899: Stomped to Death (6th Update)

Chapter 899: Chapter 899: Stomped to Death (6th Update)

In fact, he had already been salivating over Ye Xiaochan for a long time, but as soon as he saw how earnestly the Chen Familys young master pursued her, he immediately changed his strategy and began to advise and n for him. When he heard that Ye Xiaochan had arrived with a schr who had since be gravely ill, Chen Jiayu suddenly lost his urgency. In his view, Ye Xiaochan was already prey in the palm of his hand, and now what he needed to do was to properly toy with her. That was why he ordered Yang Zelin to suppress and iste Ye Xiaochan by any means necessary. He wanted to use this method to drive her into a corner, so she would obediently beg for his mercy. But to his surprise, this seemingly frail young girl managed to endure steadfastly. And she persisted for a full ten days. Chen Jiayu grew impatient and followed Yang Zelin to apply pressure. But just then, Xue An woke up. And Yang Zelin brought back some good news. That news was about Xue An using Ye Xiaochan as a wager. Upon hearing this, Chen Jiayu wanted nothing more than to burst out in triumphantughter. Wasnt this little maid fiercely loyal? Yet the first thing her master did upon waking was to sell her off. With that, how could she continue to stand firm? And in Chen Jiayus heart, a cold sneer arose. He certainly did not want to let Ye Xiaochan off so easily. You im to be unswervingly loyal to your master, dont you? Well, tomorrow, when I have you in my grasp, Ill y with you right in front of your master! At that time, I want to see what reaction youll have. With that thought, Chen Jiayus excitement caused him to tremble slightly. Meanwhile, the excited voices of those young nobles filled the room as they discussed unspeakable topics. In Xue Ans perception, all these young nobles acted as if they were ustomed to this, clearly not their first time doing such things. It was evident how many women had fallen victim to their cruelty. This stoked the murderous mes in Xue Ans heart. His eyes grew colder and colder. These people, not a single one could be spared! Xue An thought to himself, and then took a step forward, making his way toward the study. Formerly perfectly merged with the darkness, he, with that one step, suddenly revealed his imposing aura. "Whos there?" the Protectors patrolling around the study shouted sharply. But Xue An wasted no words and casually flicked his wrist. A few faint sword lights flew out instantly, cutting the throats of the men. These Protectors, considered experts, clutched their wounds in disbelief as they stared at Xue An emerging from the darkness before copsing to the ground with a thud. Blood meandered along the ground. It dyed the tranquil night with ayer of murderous crimson. Such a loud disturbance naturally alerted everyone inside the study. "Whats going on? Whats happening outside?" "It sounds like someonesing!" All these wealthy young scions, who usually bullied others, now showed a trace of panic. Only Chen Jiayu remained calm and nced behind him. Tworge-bodied subordinates promptly walked towards the door. Both were experts whom Chen Jiayu had paid a great sum to hire. Thus, Chen Jiayu felt no panic at all. But the moment these two were just about to reach the door, The wooden door, crafted from solid hardwood, shattered like paper. Then those two so-called experts didnt even have time to grunt before they were sent flying. By the time they hit the ground, they were already dead, their bodies hemorrhaging from the force of the impact. This took everyone by surprise. Including Chen Jiayu. At this moment, he could no longer maintain hisposure either. He abruptly stood up, his face an ashen gray as he stared into the pitch-ck night outside the door, and said in a deep voice, "Which master is it, and why do you oppose the Chen Family?" There was no response. Chen Jiayu was about to say something else. When a slight sigh could be heard in the darkness. Then Xue An emerged from the darkness, stepping into the room. "What a beautiful night! Such a night is most suitable for bloodshed!" Xue An said indifferently. There was dead silence throughout the venue. Following that, Chen Jiayus face went through wild changes, "You... you are!" He had recognized Xue An. Because he had seen him once when Xue An was previously unconscious. However, he never imagined that this schr, who was on the brink of death, would appear here all of a sudden, and begin by killing someone. Xue An nced at Chen Jiayu with a faint smile, "Let me guess, you must be the young master of the Chen Family? The one behind the scenes, scheming against Chaner?" Chen Jiayu shuddered all over, feeling a chill in his heart. How does he know everything? But the dignity of being the Chen Familys son quickly calmed him down and he said coolly, "Thats right, its me! I am the Chen Familys son, Xue An, I admit I was shortsighted, and I didnt expect you to be a peerless martial artist!" "How about this, lets just forget this whole thing. I promise I wont bother your maid again, and Ill act as if you killing my men never happened, hows that?" While speaking, Chen Jiayus mind was frantically spinning. Wait and stall for now. "Just keep him steady for now, and then I will immediately call for experts to capture him. I will first pin the crime of collusion with bandits on this fellow." After that, I will torture that little wench slowly to death in front of him. His heart was filled with venomous thoughts. Xue An, however,ughed, "I guess youre thinking about how to deal with me afterward!" "I havent...." Before he could finish, Xue An flicked his finger. A sword light instantly severed Chen Jiayus legs. Chen Jiayu fell to the ground with a thud. At first, he didnt realize what had happened, but then he saw the two severed legs standing on the ground. He was first stunned and then let out a piercing scream of pain. "My legs, ahhh! Xue An, you dare to...." Xue An, expressionless, stepped forward, pressing his foot down on Chen Jiayus head, and said indifferently, "Youre really loud!" Although he was being stepped on, Chen Jiayu didnt feel humiliated. Because he felt an overwhelmingly real threat of death. It was a chilling murderous intent that made him tremble all over. Therefore, he immediately shut his mouth, which was wailing miserably, and said in an urgent tone, "Young Master Xue, I know I was wrong, you...." Before he could finish. Xue An said indifferently, "No need." With that, Xue An stepped down. Bang! A muffled sound. Chen Jiayus head burst apart. Brain matter sttered everywhere. And Chen Jiayus body was still twitching unconsciously. Such a horrific scene turned everyones faces pale, and those with weaker fortitude were trembling violently, nearly fainting. Then Xue An slowly pulled his foot out of the brain matter and wiped the sole of his shoe on Chen Jiayus body. That nonchnt manner, as if he had just pulled out a carrot from the ground. Then Xue An looked around the room with a faint smile. "Good evening, everyone!" Chapter 900: Night as Vast as the Sea (1st Update)

Chapter 900: Chapter 900: Night as Vast as the Sea (1st Update)

The room was as silent as death. These scions, usually high and mighty and taking pleasure in oppressing others, now found their statuses reversed and, likembs awaiting ughter, trembled as they watched Xue An. "I heard all your earlier words from outside," he said, "and to be honest, I was quite surprised because your actions were pushing the boundaries of human decency!" "But now none of that matters because Im going to make you understand that as humans, we must all have a sense of awe and reverence!" Having said that, Xue An walked forward with a smile. "No...." The young scions all shuddered, snapping fully to attention, then let out ear-piercing screams. They understood that this schrly-looking youth was in fact a peerless Divine ughter. And from his words, it was clear he intended to kill them all. "Young Master, spare my life! I have nothing to do with this!" "Yes, Chen Jiayu did all this, it has nothing to do with us!" They cried miserably, trying to beg for mercy. Xue An, however, was unmoved, simply saying, "Tell that to the ones below!" With that, Xue An raised his hand, and a streak of sword light swept through the room like a roaming dragon. All of them stood frozen in ce, eyes nk with shock. Not until momentster. There were several muffled thuds. And then, at the same time, the heads of these wealthy scions soared skyward, blood even sshing onto the ceiling above. Thud, thud. One dead body after another fell to the ground. In the entire study, no one but Xue An remained alive. And the floor was soaked red with blood. Yet standing amidst the pool of blood, Xue An himself remained unmarked by a single drop. He just stood there quietly, like a solitary Deity in this world. At that moment, there were faint shouting noises in the distance, seemingly someone rushing this way. Xue Ans mouth curled into a cold smile, then he turned and left the study, stepping into the courtyard to look up at the sparse Starry Sky. By then, the distant shouting had grown much closer. "Dont let him get away!" "Hurry, seal the front and back doors!" These shouting voices entered the courtyard. Xue An sighed, "Killing people is really pointless." Just then, the door of the small courtyard was violently broken open. The Chen Residences house servants and Protectors poured in, only to be terrified into a collective gasp at the sight before them. For the entire courtyard was drenched in blood. And a schrly-looking man stood quietly in the center. Xue An looked around at the group of house servants who had rushed in, and smiled faintly, "I killed the people." These men were shocked. Then, a few of the servant leaders exchanged nces and shouted together, "Charge at him, take him down!" If they could not capture the murderer of the Chen Family heir, they, the house servants and Protectors, would all have to die. So, desperate to live, the house servants and Protectors eyes turned red. Boom! They swarmed in a frenzy. Xue An yawned out of boredom, "Its so boring, might as well finish them all quickly and then go back to catch up on some sleep!" As he spoke, the house servants charging in front all halted in their tracks, and then stripes of crisscrossing blood marks appeared on their bodies. In an instant, these blood marks began to seep out blood, and afterwards, their bodies began to fall apart in chunks. The cuts were incredibly smooth, and whats more, they were remarkably even. As if... they were blocks of tofu cut with a knife. This horrifying scene terrified the remaining house servants. "A devil! Hes a devil!" someone screamed in agony. Xue An shook his head, "No, you are!" Having said that, Xue An stepped forward, and the house servants began to fall in droves. Some thought to turn and flee, but they couldnt even make it out of the courtyard before they became dead bodies. In an instant, all the rushing house servants and Protectors had perished on the spot. Xue An looked around, his expression neither sad nor happy, then stepped over fresh blood, walking deeper into the Chen Family estate. At this moment. The master of the Chen Family, also Chen Jiayus father, was shivering under the niche of a Buddha statue in the prayer hall. This nearly fifty-year-old man, who had lived a life of luxury, was finally feeling an immense fear. He wasnt clear about what had specifically happened outside. But the harrowing screams, along with the pungent smell of blood brought in with the breeze, silently testified that a brutal massacre was underway. The master of the Chen Family also liked bloodshed. Once, over a trivial matter, he had tortured a young girl with extremely cruel methods for three whole days. That feeling of life slipping away in his hands thrilled him immensely. But he preferred to be the butcher with the knife, not the fish and flesh on the cutting board. Perhaps those who are more brutal fear this the most. Because they understand what that feels like. And when this master had sent out his most capable fighters, only to have them disappear without a trace like mud thrown into the sea, he realized the gravity of the situation. In desperation, he hid underneath the shrine in the prayer hall, hoping the myriad deities would bless him to get through this ordeal. It was an irony that he, who normally didnt believe in gods or spirits, was now praying fervently. As if responding to his prayers, the ongoing screams suddenly fell silent. The world was dead quiet. So quiet that he could hear the sound of his own blood flowing. The Chen Family master didnt dare to breathe heavily but curled up as tightly as he could. The shelter of the shrine gave him a sliver of security. But just then, the doors to the prayer hall creaked open. The sound was very subtle, but to the ears of the Chen Family master, it sounded like thunder. All the hairs on his body stood on end, and his breathing stopped for a moment. There were no footsteps; it was as if someone had just pushed the door open to take a look, then left. After waiting a while longer, still detecting no unusual sounds, the Chen Family master finally let out a long breath of relief. But at that moment, he suddenly felt as though someone outside the shrine was watching him. This eerie sensation almost made his heart leap out of his chest; he didnt dare to make the slightest move and could only pray frantically in his mind. Begging the myriad deities above to ensure he remained undiscovered. For a lengthy duration, as long as an incense stick burns. Just as the Chen Family master was about to copse, a faint voice sounded before the shrine. "I once thought sin varied with strength, but now I realize I may have been wrong! The weakmit acts of evil with even less restraint than the strong, particrly when they wield their knives at those weaker than themselves. Its true, isnt it?" The blood in the Chen Family master ran cold, and he could only say, almost whimpering, "Spare me!" The shrine silently split open from the middle, and Xue An stood there, looking at the trembling Chen Family master, and said indifferently, "I hope you will enjoy the time that follows!" As the words fell, screams began. Xue An didnt show a trace of mercy. Because everything he had seen along the way had shocked him to the core. This Chen Family no longer had any right to exist. Outside, the moonlight was gradually shrouded by dark clouds. The night was like a sea. And the ughter descended upon the sin-filled Chen Family Mansion. Chapter 901

Chapter 901: 901

As the first rays of dawn entered the room, Chaners eyshes quivered lightly, and she slowly opened her eyes. The first thing that came into her sight was still Xue An, lying on the bed and sleeping soundly. She saw him lying on his back, his breaths materializing into soft snores, evidently in a deep sleep. Chaner watched him nkly, suddenly feeling a piercing pain in her heart. So its still like this, huh? The miracle she had hoped for had not urred. It turns out... the master really doesnt want me anymore! With this thought, Chaner held back her tears and got out of bed as quietly as she could. She first brewed a cup of hot tea and ced it on the table beside the bed. Because the master had a habit of drinking a hot cup of tea after waking up. While brewing the tea, Chaners tears fell several times, thinking this might be thest cup of tea she would make for the master. Then she intended to fetch a basin of water for washing faces. But just then, a rapid knocking at the door suddenly rose, followed by the inns shopkeeper Yang Zelins shout. "Master Xue, Miss Chaner, are you awake yet?" Although the words were polite, the smugness in his voice nearly spilled out. Chaner trembled and herplexion turned pale as paper in an instant. It has finallye! Despair filled Chaners heart. But at that moment, azy voice came from behind her. "Chaner, go open the door!" Chaners spirits trembled and she turned to look, only to realize that Xue An had woken up at some point and was now sitting on the edge of the bed, yawning. "Master..." Xue An stretched and gave her a slight smile, "Go on!" "Oh!" Chaner hung her head, dragging her legs as heavy as if they were filled with lead, and shuffled over to the door. To her, the in wooden door seemed incredibly heavy at that moment. And opening it would mean that everything would be irretrievable. So, holding onto herst sliver of hope, she turned to look at Xue An, only to find the master was now sipping his tea, head lowered. Feeling a wave of sorrow, Chaner had no choice but to tremble as she opened the door. As expected, standing outside was none other than the innkeeper Yang Zelin. This usually harsh and critical store manager now wore a broad smile on his face. Especially when his eyes caught sight of Chaner with tear-streaked cheeks, they lit up even more. Such a beauty. And this was still her unripe look, if he waited a few more years for her to fully mature, just imagine the charm she would have. With this thought, Yang Zelin felt a twinge of envy for the Chen Familys young masters luck. If not for the young master Chens interference, he would have never let this girl slip away, no matter what. With ns swirling in his mind, Yang Zelin nheless faced her with a beaming smile, "Miss Chaner, is Master Xue up?" Chaner nodded slightly. At that moment, Xue Ans indifferent voice came from the room, "Come in!" Yang Zelin chuckled and then walked into the room. "Master Xue, did you have a good restst night?" Yang Zelin asked cheerfully, but his eyes were roving around restlessly. "Fine!" Xue An answered without changing his expression, continuing to slowly drink his tea. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became somewhat tense. Yang Zelin sneered inwardly, even at this point, are you still ying dumb? Therefore, with a nonchnt salute of his hand, he said, "Since thats the case, then Ill get straight to the point. Does Master Xue remember the words spoken yesterday?" Ye Xiaochan, who stood to the side with her hands hanging down, trembled all over, and her head involuntarily sank even lower. Xue An gave a faint smile, "Of course I remember!" "Very well! Now that the sun has risen in the east, please reward me with the twenty taels of silver, Young Master Xue!" Xue An did not make a sound but continued to drink his tea. Until Yang Zelin had already shown signs of impatience. Only then did Xue An ce his teacup on the table and said indifferently, "Shopkeeper Yang, are you certain you want these twenty taels of silver?" Yang Zelin was taken aback. What does he mean? Is he trying to renege on the debt? Heh, perhaps its the so-called schrs pride causing trouble, he estimated! Thinking this, Yang Zelins face revealed a trace of a cold smirk, "Young Master Xue, your words are as funny as a joke. Yesterday, you personally said that you would pay at sunrise, or else you would hand over Miss Chaner to me! What, are you thinking of reneging now?" Xue An looked at Yang Zelin with a smile that was not quite a smile, shook his head, and said, "Of course I wont renege, I just fear that once Shopkeeper Yang epts these twenty taels of silver, you will have to obediently return it very soon!" These words left Yang Zelin speechless withughter, full of disdain in his heart. Such a penniless schr, still puffing up at this moment. "Heh, Young Master Xue, you really have a way with jokes. Lets be clear, I know you have no money! To gather twenty taels of silver in one nights time, let alone you, even a businessman like me would find it difficult! So theres no need to be embarrassed, just hand over Miss Chaner to me, and I might even give you some travel expenses to help you on your way to the capital for the examinations. How about that?" As the two conversed, Chaner stood by the side, her tears dripping without stop. When she heard Yang Zelins words, she trembled violently, her vision darkened, filled with despair. Because she felt that it was over! Everything had ended! She was about to leave her young master and be the ything of these viins. Thinking this, Chaner had already been crying her eyes out, then she turned around and knelt down before Xue An. "Young Master, I know its very hard for you... To sell me off... Chaner has noints!" As she spoke, Chaner had already turned into a teary mess. But just then, a warm hand gentlynded on her shoulder, followed by the lightughter of Xue An. "What nonsense are you talking about? Who said I was going to sell you off?" Um? Chaner was startled, her face awash with tears as she looked up at Xue An. Yang Zelins expression darkened, "Young Master Xue, you..." He wanted to use him of going back on his word. But at that moment, Xue An casually took out a bar of silver from his bosom and threw it over, then said indifferently. "Heres the silver you wanted!" Yang Zelin was dumbfounded. Chaner was likewise stunned. Then Yang Zelin, his face full of disbelief, picked up the silver and inspected it closely, even biting it several times with his teeth. But no matter how he looked at it, it was indeed a genuine bar of silver. And just by hefting it in his hand, he could tell that it was definitely much more than twenty taels. "This..." Yang Zelin was dumbstruck. In no way had he expected that Xue An could actually produce twenty taels of silver. Chaner looked back and forth between Yang Zelin and Xue An, her face full of disbelief. She was the one who knew best about the financial situation of master and servant. Not to mention twenty taels, they couldnt even produce two copper coins. Andst night the young master had slept soundly in bed all night; could this silver have fallen from the sky? At that moment, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, "Theres the silver you wanted, Shopkeeper Yang, please leave!" Xue An was a very polite person; even when telling someone to leave, he added a please. Yang Zelins face turned from green to white, and although he was full of suspicion and rage, he was intimidated by Xue Ans dismissive attitude and could only slink away from the room, crestfallen. Chapter 902: News Arrives (Third Update)

Chapter 902: Chapter 902: News Arrives (Third Update)

When it was just the master and servant left in the room. Xue An lightly scraped the tip of the dazed Chaners nose with his hand and said with a smile, "Whats the matter? Disappointed you werent sold by this young master?" As soon as he finished speaking. Ye Xiaochan suddenly lunged forward, embracing Xue An tightly and burying her head in his chest as she burst into uncontroble sobs. Xue Ans body stiffened, and then he sighed inwardly. Yaner, I havent done anything to wrong you. In fact, towards Chaner. Xue An always treated her with the attitude one might have towards a daughter. After all, this little girl was only a few years older than his own daughter. At that moment, Chaner spoke between sobs, "Young master... I... I really thought you were going to sell me! Chaner was so scared at that time!" Xue An chuckled silently and then patted Chaners shoulder, "There, there, no more crying! How could I possibly sell you?" Finally, with Xue Ans reassurance, Chaner gradually calmed down. And because a huge weight was lifted from her heart, this little girl felt incredibly happy, her face beaming with joy. How wonderful! She did not have to be sold, and she could continue to serve as the young masters little maid. For this simple-minded little girl, this was the happiest thing in the world. However, she still felt a bit confused, "But young master, about that silver..." This little girl was deeply concerned, fearing that her young master might again befall trouble because of that silver. Seeing her worry, Xue An couldnt help butugh, "Dont worry, there wont be any problem with that silver, and moreover..." Xue Ans gaze flickered, "In a little while, that Store Manager Yang will be crying and begging to return the silver to us!" What Xue An said was true, the silver would indeed not cause any problems. Because those who could have been a potential problem had all been killed by him. But Chaner was unaware of this, and found herselfpletely baffled. How could that be possible? How could the greedy Shopkeeper Yang possibly return the silver he had obtained? It sounded utterly fantastical. But she dared not ask. Because she had noticed that since his serious illness, her young master had changedpletely. Not only had his behavior be much more domineering, but he also acquired a certain quality. This quality made it seem as if, the moment he smiled, there was nothing in the world that could trouble him, instilling an inexplicable sense of security in others. So Chaner stopped thinking about those mind-draining matters. Who cares! As long as the young master says its all right, then it must be all right! While the master and servant were chatting leisurely in the room. Yang Zelin returned to the front courtyard with a grim expression, carrying twenty taels of silver. Yang Yue was anxiously waiting at the front, her heart tightening the moment she saw her father return. She certainly knew what her father had gone to do in the back. Although she felt deeply sympathetic. Squashed by the weight of familial duty, she could only watch silently, powerless to help. This caused her immense pain and conflict, and thats why she was so restless, almost to the point of being beside herself. But just then, she noticed something was amiss. Because her fathers face was ashen, entirelycking the joyous air he had upon leaving. What happened? Could there have been some incident? Yang Yues heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly went to meet him. "Father, what happened?" At this moment, Yang Zelins face was extremely ugly, filled with burning rage. Therefore, when he saw his daughters earnest gaze, he couldnt help but let the anger consume him, and he raised his hand and delivered a p. Yang Yue staggered from the p, and then covered her face, "Father..." "Hmph! A traitor, sympathizing with that lowly maid, werent you? Now, are you satisfied with how things turned out?" Yang Zelin barked ferociously. Although a bit aggrieved, because she had been hit often, Yang Yue didnt find it too upsetting, but after hearing her fathers words, she felt utterly confused. "Father, what are you talking about? I dont understand..." "Hmph!" Yang Zelin pulled out the ingot of silver and mmed it down onto the counter. "See? That worthless-looking Xue An actually did bring out twenty taels of silver!" What? Yang Yue was also stunned. She had never expected such a dramatic twist in the event. In Yang Yues eyes, Xue An was merely using Chaner to bet and thereby escape his predicament. That was why she looked down on Xue An with such disdain. But now, the development of the situation was like a loud p in her face, leaving her unable to find her bearings. Although her face felt scorched with pain, deep inside Yang Yues heart was filled with relief and joy. No matter what, that pitiful and endearing young maid seemed to be saved from falling into evil clutches. However, at that moment, Yang Zelin said with a sinister tone, "I underestimated that Xue An, but does he really think this is the end of it? That young maid... shes the one Master Chen took a fancy to, after all!" Hearing this, Yang Yues heart tightened once again. Yes! In this city, the Chen Familys word wasw, who would dare defy it? Even if Xue An paid the silver now, would Master Chen just let it go and spare Chaner? Yang Yues heart was once again consumed by anxious gloom. And Yang Zelins face was marked by a sly grin. Because he had figured it out. No matter what, both master and servant wouldnt be able to leave this city. And for himself, wasnt it an unexpected delight to have gained an extra ingot of silver? Thinking this, he began to examine the ingot of silver carefully. Hmm! No mistake, its definitely genuine silver, not a single error! Yang Zelin was feeling increasingly smug. But just then C A shop assistant ran in with a face full of rm. "Shop... Shopkeeper, theres... theres been a terrible ident!" Yang Zelins expression darkened, "Idiot, its early morning and weve just opened the shop, why are you howling like youre announcing a death? Youll lose a days wages!" Shopkeeper Yang was very superstitious. Especially now, just after opening, this shop assistant was panicking and talking about some disaster; it was an ill omen. But the shop assistant seemed to not hear Yang Zelins scolding at all, trembling all over, even his teeth chattering with excessive fear. "Shop... Shopkeeper, the Chen... Chen Family..." "What happened to the Chen Family?" Yang Zelin leisurely picked up a cup of tea and took a sip. Then he heard the shop assistant say in a trembling voice, "The Chen Family... Someone from the Chen Family is dead!" Yang Zelin frowned, "Idiot, did you start drinking early in the morning? What do you mean someone from the Chen Family is dead? Do you realize if someone from the Chen Family hears this, your life wouldnt be worth saving?" Chapter 903: Grandpa, Spare My Life (4th Update)

Chapter 903: Chapter 903: Grandpa, Spare My Life (4th Update)

By now, the shop assistant was on the verge of tears, "Shopkeeper, what Im saying is the truth. The entire Chen Family... every single person in the Chen Family is dead!" Spurt! Yang Zelin, who had just taken a sip of tea and hadnt yet swallowed it, sprayed it all over the floor. His face was a mask of shock as he asked, "What did you just say?" The assistant swallowed hard and said with terror, "The news just came out. Overnight, from top to bottom, including the house servants and protectors, a total of three hundred and twelve people... They all suddenly died!" Crack. The teacup in Yang Zelins hand dropped to the floor and shattered, scalding tea sshing all over him. But Yang Zelin barely noticed, staring at the assistant dumbfounded, "You... What did you just say?" The assistant took a deep breath and tried to calm himself, "Shopkeeper, I just heard this news from the market, its spreading like wildfire, and its definitely true!" Yang Zelinsplexion turned from red to white, and then from white to blue. Suddenly, he asked urgently, "Then... what about Young Master Chen Jiayu?" The assistant shook his head, "Theres no Young Master Chen anymore. Not a single person from the Chen Family survived; theyre all dead, even the man-eating hounds they kept in the back yard were dismembered! And..." At that, the young assistants face showed sheer horror. "Whats and?" Yang Zelins eyes were bloodshot as he asked hoarsely. "And... all those wealthy young masters of the Capital City who were close to Young Master Chen are dead too!" There was dead silence in the room. Yang Zelin felt his legs shaking. Yang Yue was standing on the side, herplexion deathly pale, every hair on her body standing on end. At that moment, confused footsteps and loud discussions filled the streets outside. "My God, are you serious?" "Nonsense, my brother works at the government office; he saw it with his own eyes! He said that the entire Chen Residences ground was soaked with blood, and that the condition of the corpses was so dreadful that even Liu, the experienced head of our county government, was scared speechless for quite a while!" "Hiss! So, you mean to say... the Chen Family is finished?" "Of course theyre finished! Everyone from top to bottom is dead! How could they not be?" "Im telling you, the Chen Family definitely got too arrogant and offended some powerful person!" "Tsk, tsk, that hero is just too ruthless; were talking about hundreds of lives!" "Hehe, but in my opinion, not a single one of those people died undeservedly!" "To wipe out a family overnight and then depart without a trace, such peerless elegance, it must be the work of some extraordinary master!" These discussions firmly confirmed, the assistants words were no fabrication. But the more true it was, the more frightened Yang Zelin became. At that moment. He suddenly remembered todays event. Xue An, whom he thought would never part with his silver, had indeed parted with it. And what he had said in the house hinted at something odd now that he thought about it. Begging to return the silverter while crying and shouting... Yang Zelin shuddered suddenly. Because he remembered the almost imperceptible smile on Xue Ans lips when he spoke those words. That smile seemed to see through everything. At this moment, Yang Zelins peripheral vision caught sight of the ingot of silver on the table. He was initially taken aback, but then he lunged for it. His hands trembling, he turned the silver over to look at the engraving on its back in the light from outside. Normally silver ingots would bear the mark of different households as a means to prevent theft. Although it was somewhat blurred, upon closer inspection, he could still make out the small character "Chen" on the back of the ingot. When he saw this character, Yang Zelins whole body shook like a sieve, and he copsed to the ground. Because he had understood everything. No wonder Xue An had made that bet so confidently yesterday. No wonder he didnt show the slightest hint of panic. It turned out... he had already prepared everything. But such a thought only filled Yang Zelins heart with even greater terror. Because those were hundreds of lives at stake! Moreover, the Chen Family nurtured many exceptionally powerful fighters within their ranks. Yet, in a single night, they were all ughtered by a young schr who seemed full of literary ir. How could such a fact not frighten Yang Zelin? At the same time. Yang Yue also saw something in her fathers behavior, and when she picked up the ingot from the ground and inspected it closely, she was stricken dumb with shock. The truth was now as clear as day. Even a fool could guess what had happened. Yang Yue felt her hair standing on end and her lips numb with fear. So... you are such a person! She thought back to her endless mockery of Xue An from the day before. Suddenly, Yang Yue felt the urge to cry. Turns out, she was the fool after all! At that moment. The paralyzed Yang Zelin suddenly leapt to his feet, snatched the ingot from Yang Yues hands, and ran towards the back courtyard. Yang Yue was slightly stunned for a moment, but then hurriedly followed after him. But she did not forget to instruct, "Close the doors, we are closing shop today!" "Yes!" At that instant. In Xue Ans room. Chaner was attending to Xue An with a face full of joy as he washed up. Although Xue An repeatedly told her he did not need her help. Chaner insisted on not giving up. With no other choice, Xue An let her do as she wished. "Young master..." "Hmm?" "Now that your illness is cured, when shall we set out for the Capital City?" "In the next couple of days!" "Mm-hmm! Young master, once you go, you will surely top the imperial examination and show those who look down on us what for!" Chaner said joyfully. Xue An smiled in his heart. Top the imperial examination? What he wanted was the entire world! "By the way, young master, didnt the young miss from the Tang Family write a letter before the New Year, saying we could stay at her ce when we get to the Capital City? Ive already packed the letters! And Ive heard that our old neighbor, the Tang Family, is now considered to be a major household in the capital! Hee hee, back when we were neighbors, you used to y with that young miss from the Tang Family..." Xiao Chaner began to chatter on and on. Xue An, however, remained nomittal. Indeed, in the brief memories of this body, the Tang Family did exist. But whether it was the young miss from the Tang Family or the so-called letter, Xue An had not the slightest interest. The reason he was heading to the Capital City was to seek out the aura he had felt back then. Right at that moment, the door to the room was suddenly pushed open, and Yang Zelin rushed in, gasping for breath. "Shopkeeper Yang, you..." Chaner was taken aback and then became very anxious as she tried to say something. She thought Shopkeeper Yang had reneged on his word and intended to do something else. But just then, the Shopkeeper Yang fell to his knees with a thump in front of Xue An, weeping profusely and kowtowing vigorously. "Young Master Xue, spare my life, Grandfather Xue, spare my life!" Chapter 904: Stop Killing with Killing, Control Violence with Violence (1st Update)

Chapter 904: Chapter 904: Stop Killing with Killing, Control Violence with Violence (1st Update)

Chaner was stunned. What was this about? How had the shopkeeper, who had just been very arrogant and proud, suddenly changed his attitude so drastically? Yet Xue An was not moved at all; he simply sat quietly, indifferently saying, "Shopkeeper Yang, what is the meaning of this?" Yang Zelins face showed a frightened expression, trembling as he spoke, "Master Xue, I know I was wrong, this... this is the silver you just rewarded to me. I am returning it in full, only begging you to spare me, I will not dare to do it again!" As he spoke, Shopkeeper Yang kept thudding his head on the ground. Seeing this scene, Yang Yue, who had followed soon after, wore aplex expression. Although she was very dissatisfied with her fathers actions, he was, after all, her biological father. Watching her father kneeling on the ground like a kowtowing insect, pleading for mercy, naturally made her, as his daughter, feel somewhat ufortable. She secretly nced at Xue An, who was seated there. Before today, Xue An had seemed to her only a feeble and useless schr. She had even looked down on Xue An with contempt because of a bet. But by today, she had finally understood the root of everything and naturally dared not have any disdain. And when she happened to nce at Xue An, her heart jolted. Because the once thin and frail young man was now seated there, exuding an aura that was almost too intimidating to look straight into. Even as he watched her father kowtow, he showed not the slightest expression, but with amanding gaze, he quietly observed. Yang Yues heart felt miserable, then grinding her teeth, she too raised her skirts to kneel beside him. "Master Xue, this matter was all because my father was deluded, please show your generosity and spare him! If there is anger in your heart, you may vent it upon me!" As she spoke, Yang Yue knelt to the ground, her face resigned. Seeing this scene, Chaners face showed hesitance. After all, this Yang Yue had cared for her in many ways. Even though sheter spoke harshly, it was because she was worried about her own safety. Therefore, she quietly looked at Xue An and whispered softly, "Young master...." Although she did notplete her sentence, the meaning was quite clear. Xue An smiled at her and nodded his head. Then, turning his head to the kneeling Yang Zelin, now trembling as a whole, he said, "Shopkeeper Yang, I remember I once said, after taking this ingot of silver, you would probably obediently return it, now, do you believe it?" Yang Zelins whole body shook violently as he nodded continuously, "Believe... believe! Of course, I believe! Master Xue, its all my fault for being blind, please spare my miserable life!" By this moment, Yang Zelin was nearly petrified with fear, worried that Xue An would find him displeasing and kill him. Xue Ans expression was indifferent, "Originally, I intended to kill you, but your daughter has saved your life!" Yang Yue trembled all over, her face showing a nk expression. I saved my fathers life? How was I unaware of this? Xue An looked at her and smiled slightly, "Although your words yesterday were unpleasant, your intentions were good; otherwise, do you think you and your father could still be alive now?" Hearing this, Yang Yue deeply lowered her head, daring not to make a sound. Yang Zelin secretly breathed a sigh of relief. At least his life was saved for the moment. But just then, Xue An said indifferently, "However...." The heart that Yang Zelin had just calmed suddenly leaped back to his throat, his face filled with fear as he stared at Xue An, afraid of any reversal. "Since you are so terrified, you must understand everything behind this, so what if I were to leave, and you again...." Before Xue An could finish his sentence, Yang Zelin was already kowtowing like pounding garlic, "Master Xue, rest assured, I guarantee this matter will rot in my stomach, I will not reveal a single word." Xue Anughed. "No need for such, in reality, since I dared to do it, I am not afraid of people knowing it, you can try if you dont believe." Although Xue Ans smile was radiant. But Yang Zelin felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer, merely shaking his head in panic, "I dare not, I dare not. Besides, how could I carelessly speak of such matters? If the authorities were to find out, I wouldnt be able to disentangle myself from it..." "You are very clever! Get up." "Yes!" Yang Zelin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and tremblingly got up, then respectfully led his daughter Yang Yue out of the room. After they had left. Chaner asked curiously, "Young Master, why did the shopkeeper suddenly be so frightened?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Perhaps... its because he has a guilty conscience!" The immense uproar caused by the overnight extermination of the Chen Family was still reverberating through the small town. Not only had the Chen Family perished, but numerous wealthy young masters were also killed alongside them. This plunged the entire town into a state of panic. Soldiers maintaining order were everywhere on the streets, and even the never-closed Yuxiu District had shuttered for the day. In fact, even if the doors were open, no one dared toe. The wealthy youngyabouts were all hiding in their beds, shivering with fear. Yet, in stark contrast to this, there was a festive atmosphere among the townspeople at the bottom of the socialdder. The Chen Familys decades of tyrannous influence had long made the townspeople despise them to the core. It was said that the Chen Family had strong backers even in the Capital City. That was why they had stood unchallenged for decades. But unexpectedly, in one night, this emperor-like figure, who had loomed over the townspeoples heads, waspletely uprooted. How could this not bring joy to the people? Although they dared not celebrate openly, the sales of liquor in the town suddenly soared. Even the poorest families were willing to buy a jar of wine to celebrate. Witnessing all this, Xue An sighed softly to himself. Many said that if the environment creating bullies was not eradicated, then even if you defeated the Chen Family, there might emerge another Li or Liu Family, making it all meaningless. But Xue An did not think so. The joy on the faces of thesemon folk was the meaning. And using violence to curb violence, although it doesnt solve the root issue, could instill fear in those whoe after. Only in this way could evil be restrained. But all of this was irrelevant to Chaner. She didnt even know what was happening outside and remained blissfully ignorant. The next day. Chaner packed her belongings. Called belongings, it was actually just a small bundle. Chaner carried it on her back. Xue An nced at the Yang father and daughter who hade to see him off and smiled slightly. Then he waved his hand, "Chaner, lets go!" "Ok, Young Master!" Chaner responded enthusiastically and nodded at Yang Yue. "Sister Yue, Im leaving!" Then, she followed behind Xue An towards the Capital City. Watching this Divine ughter leave, Yang Zelin heaved aplete sigh of relief. Once back, he immediately set about selling the inn and then left the small town with his daughter. Chapter 905: The Youth Eating Noodles (2nd Update)

Chapter 905: Chapter 905: The Youth Eating Noodles (2nd Update)

On the official road to the Capital City, the human traffic was as intense as glowing embers, and the horses and carriages were like dragons. At this moment, at the turn of spring and summer, the trees along the road offered shady greenery, and the flowers bloomed like brocade. The pristine natural scenery made Xue Ans spirit refreshed and joyful. Moreover, throughout these days journey, Xue An had observed a very interesting phenomenon. This world, in both attire and manners, was quite simr to ancient China. But from various signs, it was clear that this ce was not Earth from any known time or space. This phenomenon stirred a sense of peculiarity within Xue An. It seemed that this world was far from as simple as it appeared on the surface. That day, it was near midday, and since they had missed a good stopping ce, the master and servant had to continue on their way. A few days earlier, over the objections of the little cash-hoarding Chaner, Xue An had bought a donkey cart for transport. As for why it was a donkey cart instead of a horse cart, it was because horses were extremely rare in this era, and even if avable, they would not be used to pull carts. Although Chaner had strongly opposed the purchase beforehand, there was no helping it; for a maid used to being poor, the money for a donkey cart was enough for half a years expenses. But once Xue An had bought it, Chaners attitude changed dramatically; she was so excited she could hardly sleep, and she wouldnt even let anyone else feed the donkey, insisting she do it herself. Xue An had initially thought of hiring a coachman. But Chaner volunteered with enthusiasm and mastered the driving skills in just a day or two. Hence, Xue An was now lying bored inside the carriage, while Chaner was eagerly whipping the donkey cart forward. Reflecting on how he had once traversed the earth and in Deities, yet now sat in a little donkey cart hurtling along the road, Xue An could not help but find the situation somewhat ironic. "Hopefully, the Capital City will not disappoint me," Xue An thought to himself. Chaner called out, "Young Master, there seems to be a little tea stand up ahead!" Xue An lifted the carriage curtain to look forward. Indeed. Just ahead, a crude tea stall stood by the roadside. The dpidated awning swayed in the wind, carrying with it the strong aroma of tea and food. Xue An knew that these roadside tea stalls sold not only tea but also simple meals, providing a convenient and affordable way for travelers to fill their bellies. Of course, one shouldnt expect too much in terms of taste. However, to Chaner, these kinds of tea stalls felt warmly familiar. In the past, when she had traveled with her master, they would always solve their dining woes at such tea stalls. Therefore, with excitement on her face, she said, "Young Master, lets eat here! Dining out these few days has been too extravagant!" Looking at Chaner, who behaved like a little money hoarder, Xue An could onlyugh silently, "Alright, lets eat here then!" The donkey cart was tied to a tree by the roadside; naturally, these tea stalls had no fodder for the animals. The usually frugal Chaner even bought a few eggs and mixed them with ck beans to feed the little donkey. The little donkey ate with loud snuffles of satisfaction. Chaner stood by watching and kept mumbling as if she were having a heart-to-heart with the donkey. This scene made Xue An shake his head with a mix of amusement and affection. This little maid could indeed be incredibly endearing at times. Given it was a small tea stall, there was nothing exquisite on offer, just simple dishes like noodles with marinated eggs, the most luxurious item being a few slices of mutton. Xue An wasnt fussy; after ordering a few bowls of mutton noodles, he sat opposite Chaner, and the master and servant began to eat heartily. But just at that moment, from far along the official road, the urgent sound of horse hooves approached. Suddenly, two tall horses charged near, and then, with a tug on the reins by the riders, the horses gracefully stopped. The horses were exceptionally majestic, and the riders were dressed magnificently, evidently not just ordinary people. The patrons at the tea stall looked up briefly before quickly lowering their heads again, not daring to stare. Because those who could afford such steeds were definitely either rich or noble. They were certainly not someone ordinary folks like them could afford to provoke. At this moment, the youth dressed in white sitting on the chestnut horse behind softly said, "Im a bit thirsty, lets stop here for a rest!" The rider in front was a middle-aged man in sportswear, exuding a calm aura. Upon hearing the youths words and taking another look at the ramshackle tea shelter, he felt a bit troubled. "Young master, this..." But the youth in white didnt want to waste words and directly dismounted, walking into the tea stall. The middle-aged man, not wanting to dy, quickly dismounted as well and followed the youth inside. "Shopkeeper, what good food do you have?" The youth asked while curiously looking around at the people in the tea stall. The owner of the tea stall was evidently nervous, "Re... replying to the young master, we only have simple local food here, nothing exquisite!" The middle-aged man was about to speak. But at that moment, the youth noticed Xue An and Chaner sitting in the corner of the stall, heartily slurping noodles. Xue An was dressed like a schr, and Chaner was clearly a young maid. But the extraordinary beauty of these two made them stand out unavoidably. Watching them heartily eatingmb noodles, a hint of interest shed in the handsome eyes of the youth. In this rural area, Xue An and Chaner were extraordinarily striking, naturally surprising the youth. Then he pointed towards Xue An, "That dish looks good, bring me two bowls too!" "B... young master, this..." The middle-aged man tried to interrupt. The youth waved his hand impatiently, "Enough, enough, why fuss so much? Look, everyone is eating, it must taste good!" The middle-aged man could only bow his head, "Yes, sir!" Shortly after, the tea stall owner brought over two bowls ofmb noodles. The youth took a couple of interested bites, then slightly furrowed his brows undetectably. As the middle-aged man had mentioned, a rural small eatery prioritized affordability, not necessarily paying much attention to taste. But the youth was stubborn. After ncing at Xue An, who had already eaten two bowls and was starting on his third, he clenched his teeth and began to eat the noodles noisily, mimicking Xue An. The middle-aged man was somewhat shocked. He had never seen his young master behave like this before. At home, let alone eating noisily, even a poor eating posture was uneptable. What was going on? The middle-aged man was profoundly astonished. Xue An had actually noticed all this already but just smiled and didnt take it to heart. But just as the youth was enjoying his meal, at a nearby table, some patrons got up seemingly to pay and leave. No one paid any attention to this. But just as these few individuals walked past behind the youth, a sh of cold light suddenly aimed at the youths lower back. Chapter 906 - Assassins Killing (Third Update)

Chapter 906: 906 Chapter Assassins Killing (Third Update)

The swiftness and the cunningly vicious angle, clearly aimed at taking the young mans life. The youth continued to bury his head in his noodles, seemingly oblivious. Just then, the middle-aged man snorted coldly and flicked his fingers. Bang. The assassins arm was struck by a sh of white light, hanging limply as the dagger ttered to the ground. That sound seemed to signal an outbreak. Several diners at nearby tables immediately erupted, brandishing knives and swords, all their radiance enveloped the youth. The middle-aged man bellowed, "How dare you!" With that, he leaped forward to meet the onrushing assassins. Bang, bang, bang. In a series of continuous explosions, none of the assassins were a match for the middle-aged man. Often, a single encounter would send them flying, and by the time they hit the ground, they were corpses. Chaner was frightened pale, "My... my lord!" Xue An didnt even lift his eyelids, speaking indifferently, "Eat quickly, or it wont taste good once the noodles cool down!" Chaner, initially terrified, calmed down upon seeing her young master so serene. "Mhm!" Chaner resumed her eating. Meanwhile. The battle was gradually rifying. The assassins, decimated by the middle-aged man, scattered and fled. But the middle-aged man remained very calm, not leaving the young mans side. Seeing that the battle was nearing an end. The young man finally finished his bowl of noodles and pped the table, "Refreshing! Eating like this is truly exhrating! Shopkeeper, the bill!" The shopkeeper of the teahouse had been frightened from the start and hid under a nearby table. Now, hearing the young mansmand, he crawled out trembling and approached. "My... My lord!" The youth smiled, "Including the cost of your damaged goods, how much is it in total?" The teahouse shopkeeper bowed his head, "You... you can just give five thousand Silver." This statement stunned the young man. The entire teahouse wasnt worth more than two Silver, yet he asked for five thousand? "Shopkeeper, are you joking?" "Heh!" The teahouse shopkeeper suddenlyughed, then raised his head, staring grimly at the young man. "For a significant figure like you, five thousand Silver for a life is not expensive at all!" The middle-aged mans body shuddered, and he roared as he hurled a punch. However, the shopkeeper, who had just cowered, suddenly surged in aura, facing the middle-aged mans punch with a cold smile. "Fangtian Cheng of the Four Saints Fist, once supreme in the world, have you really stooped to being a mere hound?" As he spoke, he swung a palm that carried the force of wind and thunder, repelling Fangtian Cheng. Fangtian Cheng stumbled back several steps, and after managing to steady himself, his face paled, revealing a look of shock. "Roaring Thunder Palm, you are Lu Jiamu, the Thousand-faced Snake!" The teahouse shopkeeper cackled strangely, "Correct, it is indeed I! Fangtian Cheng, neither you nor your master can escape today! Someone has already paid for your lives!" Fangtian Chengs face showed despair. Though powerful, Lu Jiamu was much stronger than him. Lately, Lu Jiamu had be the most notorious cold-blooded assassin. Unexpectedly, it was him lying in wait today. However, the young man showed little sign of panic and instead quietly said, "Who wants you to kill me? I am willing to pay double the price!" "Tsk, tsk, sounds tempting, but I am a man of my word, so today... you must die!" With that, this top assassin, who had risen in fame over recent years, prepared to strike. But at that moment, a serene voice came through. "Another bowl of noodles, please!" As these words were uttered, everyone was stunned. Then, all heads turned toward the direction of the voice. Xue An shed a slight smile, "If you want to fight, please wait a moment, serve the noodles first!" The young man was practically speechless. At a time like this. This schr actually dared to ask for noodles? Had his reading made him foolish? Lu Jiamu was also slightly taken aback, then he let out a sinisterugh. "There really are all sorts of people these days, not afraid to die, huh? Well, seeing that your little maid is so pretty, Ill send you on your way first!" Saying that, Lu Jiamu casually struck out with a palm. A silhouette of a Roaring Thunder Palm aimed straight for Xue An. The young man, somewhat anxious, shouted loudly, "Dodge quick!" He had a good impression of Xue An and truly didnt want him to suffer because of his own matters. But to his utmost surprise, the schr didnt even move but instead let out a light sigh. "Is it so difficult to eat a bowl of noodles these days?" Meanwhile, the palm silhouette was already upon him. The young man closed his eyes, unable to bear watching any further. Because he felt that Xue An would undoubtedly die this time. But just at that moment, Xue An merely blew out a breath. The somewhat thunderous silhouette of the palm then thunderously dispersed. "How is this possible!" Lu Jiamu could hardly believe his own eyes. Although it was only a casual palm and he hadnt used his full strength. But could the schr merely blow a breath to break it? Fangtian Cheng and the young man were equally stunned. Meanwhile, Lu Jiamus expression went through several changes before he said darkly, "Kid, I underestimated you, you are indeed a master, but I advise you, you better not wade into this muddy water, otherwise..." Xue An shook his head, "I didnt intend to wade into any muddy water; I just wanted to eat a bowl of noodles!" "Youre courting death!" Lu Jiamu thought Xue An was mocking him and burst out in rage, leaping forward in one step, his figure ghost-like as he appeared in front of Xue An and then struck down with a palm. The noise of the thunderous wind was so intense that it caused the entire tea pavilion to tremble slightly. The young man screamed, "Be careful!" Xue An turned and smiled slightly at him, "Thanks, but dealing with him, theres no need to be careful!" As he spoke, Xue An picked up the chopsticks from the table and mped Lu Jiamus palm that carried all his fury with a single grip. Lu Jiamu felt a great forceing at him, his own palm forcibly stopped. And looking at Xue An again, he was leisurely holding the chopsticks single-handedly, mping down on his hand. Even Fangtian Cheng couldnt help but gasp at this sight. Because this wasnt just about palms meeting palms, but solely with the strength of his wrist, he had trapped the famously mighty Roaring Thunder Palm Lu Jiamu. This indicated a vast disparity in their strength or else such an overwhelming situation wouldnt have arisen. Yet, the young man at this moment pped his hands, "Fun! Fun! So you are actually this powerful!" At this time, Lu Jiamus face had turned a purplish color, exerting all his strength trying to press down. But Xue An showed no expression, only heaving a light sigh. "Once, just a nce was enough to annihte, now it seems I must act personally! When I get out, the first thing I must do is kill the person who put the Seal on me!" Lu Jiamu didnt understand his words, but it wasnt necessary for him to understand. Suddenly, Xue An gripped tightly. The chopsticks directly snapped Lu Jiamus hand off. Blood spurted out, and his hand fell onto the table. Lu Jiamu screamed in agony, his eyes showing terror, then he turned and tried to flee. He too understood that today he had encountered a tough nut to crack. Chapter 907: Master, Servant, and a Donkey Cart Enter the Capital City (1st Update)

Chapter 907: Chapter 907: Master, Servant, and a Donkey Cart Enter the Capital City (1st Update)

But just as he turned around, Xue An casually waved his hand, and the chopsticks in his hand turned into two ck streaks, piercing directly into Lu Jiamus back. The force was so great that it even lifted Lu Jiamu off the ground and pinned him against a big tree beside the tea pavilion. There was a dull thump. The tree, thick enough for two people to hug, shook violently. And on the other side of the trunk, two halves of the wooden chopsticks were sticking out. This showed how powerful Xue Ans casual strike had been. Fangtian Cheng watched this scene, feeling a chill run down his spine. Because only he knew how formidable Xue Ans strike was. But the young man was not scared at all; instead, he looked at Xue An with great interest, then sped his hands and smiled, "Thank you for saving my life, sir. My name is Yan Xi! May I ask for your esteemed name?" Xue An looked at the white-clothed young man with a smile that was not quite a smile, "My name is Xue An!" "Mr. Xue, are you by chance heading to the Capital City to participate in the examinations?" Yan Xi asked with a smile. Before Xue An could respond, Chaner could no longer contain herself, her face full of pride as she said, "Indeed, and this years top schr will undoubtedly be my young master!" "Oh?" Yan Xis eyes lit up, "Then Mr. Xue truly is a talent in both literature and martial arts!" Xue An smiled faintly, ignoring his words and just said to Chaner, "Are you full?" "Young master, I am full!" "Good! Lets go!" As he spoke, Xue An stood up to leave. "Mr. Xue, we too are headed to Capital City. How about we travel together?" Yan Xi hurriedly said. Xue An nced at him and then pointed at the donkey cart tied by the road, smiling ambiguously, "I am taking this, while you ride horses, how can we travel together?" "Er, well...," Xue An said lightly, "Moreover, with so many corpses, shouldnt Mr. Yan tidy them up properly first?" Just as Yan Xi was about to say something, he hesitated, then after a moments thought, he pulled a wless jade from his waist. "Since we cannot travel together, let me offer you this Jade Pendant as thanks for saving my life!" Xue An looked at Yan Xi, and after a moment, he nodded and took the jade pendant, "Alright then!" Having said that, he turned and boarded the donkey cart, ready to leave. Yan Xi suddenly remembered something and shouted, "Mr. Xue, where will you reside in the Capital City? Ille visit you!" Xue An lifted the cart curtain slightly and smiled softly, "To be honest, I dont even know where exactly Ill be staying!" Yan Xi was stunned. At that moment, Chaner, cracking a long whip, was already driving the cart away. Yan Xi hurriedly called out, "Mr. Xue, since you dont know where you will stay, you coulde find me! I live on Tiansheng Long Street!" No response. The little donkey trotted, carrying the master and servant towards Capital City. Yan Xi stood by the roadside, quietly watching the diminishing figure in the distance. Fangtian Cheng walked over, his expression troubled, "Young master! That was the jade pendant personally bestowed upon you by the superior!" "Its just a piece of jade. If I can befriend a master through this jade, then its a worthy transaction," "Young master, you seem to hold this man in high regard!" Without turning back, Yan Xi simply said, "Leaving his intelligence aside for a moment, just based on his martial prowess, he is surely not amon man. Whats strange is... why have I never heard this name before?" At that moment, a cavalry troop rapidly approached from the main road, stopping not far from the tea pavilion. The soldiers, d in armor, dismounted in unison. "Your Highness! We arete to rescue you, and it is indeed a death-deserving crime!" the leading Guard Captain said in trepidation. With a stern face, Yan Xi said, "Forget it, its not your fault. It was my decision to leave ahead with Manager Fang. Clean up these bodies!" "Yes!" Upon seeing the scene bloodied with rivers of blood and bodies strewn haphazardly, the Guard Captain couldnt help but inhale sharply. Fortunately, His Highness was unharmed, otherwise his own heads would not be enough to pay the price. Soon, the corpses within the tea pavilion were discreetly buried deep. Only the body of Lu Jiamu, nailed to the big tree, remained unmoved. A guard approached, reaching out to pull him down from the tree. But as soon as he touched it, the tree emitted creaking sounds of undue burden and then the entire trunk shattered explosively, turning into rubble on the ground. And the body of Thousand-faced Snake Lu Jiamu had its bonespletely shattered by that pair of chopsticks, leaving him to copse limply on the ground. Seeing this scene, both Yan Xi and Fangtian Chengs expressions changed drastically. Especially Fangtian Cheng, despite having already raised Xue Ans capabilities as high as he could, still hadnt imagined he would be so powerful. Merely throwing a pair of chopsticks not only killed the famed Thousand-faced Snake but alsopletely destroyed arge tree. How immense must his strength be? Yan Xis eyes flickered slightly before she looked in the direction of Capital City, a faint smile appearing on her face. She always felt that the formerly tranquil Capital City would soon be thrilling with the arrival of Mr. Xue. And you... what exactly is your background? This worlds Capital City, known as Tiansheng Capital, is the most prosperous capital on this entire continent. This is evident from the increasingly busy official roads leading to Capital City. Moreover, with the imperial examinations approaching, more than half of the people traveling to Capital City are schrs prepared to take the exams. Those impoverished schrs walking, luxurious young masters riding horsesdiscussions are endless along the way. Among them, Xue Ans donkey cart stood out. Not because of the cart, but because of the driver. Although Chaner wore in clothes, they could hardly conceal her beauty. Furthermore, Chaner, only thirteen or fourteen years old, had a little baby fat on her unpainted face, which added an innocent charm to her beauty. Such a maid was indeed what many schrs dreamed of. Imagine, in the silence of ate-night study, having such a maid to add fragrance to your sleeveswhat a delightful affair life would be? Therefore, along the way, Chaner received the most attention. At the same time, many schrs also grew curious about the person inside the cart. With such an enchanting and appealing maid, what kind of person must the master be? Amidst many admiring and puzzled nces, the little donkey cart entered the ancient capital, bathed in a sunset of molten gold, with a steady clip-clop. The entry of a man, a maid, and a cart stirred no ripples. But subtly, a storm loomed, following the cart. "Young Master, where are we going?" Chaner asked. Seated in the carriage, Xue An was examining a letter exuding a faint fragrance, within which was also a bright red banknote. Even in dire straits, Xue An had never used that banknote before. Xue An looked at the elegant handwriting on the letter, lost in thought. Upon hearing Chaners question, he smiled slightly and said, "Lets go to the Tang Family first." Chaner blinked in surprise, then nodded happily before saying, "All right, Young Master!" Saying so, she drove the cart towards the address noted on the letter. Chapter 908 Entering Tang Mansion for the First Time in Tiansheng Capital (2nd Update)

Chapter 908: Chapter 908 Entering Tang Mansion for the First Time in Tiansheng Capital (2nd Update)

This expansive Tiansheng Capital upies an immense area, yet itsyout is meticulously organized. With eleven main roads running north to south and fourteen major streets from east to west, crisscrossing each other, this city is divided into 110 districts. However, two of these districts are the Forbidden Garden, which is why themonfolk only refer to 108 districts. After traveling down Vermilion Bird Main Street into the city for a while, the donkey cart turned right, entering the territory of District East Fifty-Five. The entire city is arranged ording to the pattern of respecting the north, valuing the south, wealth in the east, and poverty in the west; therefore, District East Fifty-Five is also the most bustling area in all of Tiansheng Capital. The Tang Family, feeling that calling it the Qin Family was inappropriate due to Beijiangs mention of the Qin Family earlier, changed it to the Tang Family! They reside in Yiyang District of District East Fifty-Five, just a street away from the world-famous Changle District and the wealthiest Dong Market. Not long after Chaner steered the donkey cart into Yiyang District, a grand mansion could be seen on the left side of the street. Above the mansion gates, a que was prominently hung, inscribed with tworge characters. Tang Mansion. This mansion was evenrger than the Chen Family Mansion seen in the smaller city. upying such arge mansion in this highly valuablend also reflected the current strength of the Tang Family. At least Chaner was initially intimidated. "Young... young master, is this Sister Tangs home? Why is it so big?" Chaner said, shrinking back a bit. Xue An merelyughed and yfully tapped her on the nose, "Who was it that nagged me every day to visit the Tang Family before we came? And now youre getting scared?" A bit embarrassed, Chaner chuckled, "Young master, I just thought the house was a bit too big! I wasnt scared at all!" "Big?" Xue An looked at the mansion with a half-smile. There was no building before him that deserved the term big. "Come, follow me inside!" Saying this, Xue An alighted from the cart and strode towards the Tang Mansion with Chaner in tow. "Hey, what do you want?" the gatekeeping house servant asked. In reality, this group of servants had already noticed the donkey cart at the gate; however, given the Tang Familys current wealth, the usual visitors were high-ranking officials and nobles riding tall horses. A mere donkey cart naturally did not catch their eyes. And when Xue An got down, these servants, having a pair of prosperous eyes, looked even more disdainful. For at this moment, Xue An was dressed in a half-new schrs robe, and the young maid following him, though pretty, was dressed simply. Such abination clearly indicated a poor schr, so the attitude of these servants was even more neglectful. Chaner was startled by their questioning, then seeing these pompously dressed, arrogant servants, she couldnt help feeling somewhat diffident, secretly tugging at Xue Ans robe. Xue An did not even look directly at this group of servants, merely stated indifferently, "Does Tang Linger live here?" These servants were all taken aback, and then one with triangr eyes looked Xue An up and down and sneered, "Who are you? Daring to call our young miss by her name?" "Me?" Xue An smiled, "My name is Xue An, and I guess Im your young misss... friend!" Xue An? Upon hearing that name, the attitudes of the servants became a bit peculiar. But their demeanor improved considerably. "Oh, so you are Young Master Xue! The young miss mentioned you before and specifically instructed us to look out for you! Unfortunately, your visites on a day when the young miss and the master are out on business, and they are not at home these days!" Xue An felt a flicker of surprise inside. Not here? Then, he would wait for her return before proceeding. Thinking this, Xue An was about to turn around and leave. At that moment, a voice filled with surprise carried through the air. "Is that you, Brother Xue An?" Xue An turned toward the voice. A charming maid dressed in splendid attire, her hair adorned with pearls and jade, came rushing over excitedly. Upon seeing it was indeed Xue An, tears of excitement swirled in her eyes. "It really is you, Brother Xue An!" Xue An slightly furrowed his brow, unable to recall who the girl was. Chaner, on the other hand, already started shouting in surprise, "Sister Qinger!" Then she dashed over. The two simrly aged maids hugged each other, crying andughing, disying great affection. Chaner then turned to Xue An with a face full of excitement, "Young Master, this is Qinger, the maid from Miss Tangs side! Back when we were neighbors, she often came over to y with us with Miss Tang!" Xue An then somewhat grasped the situation, remembering the existence of this maid from the bodys lingering memories. However, due to the long time that had passed, the images had be quite blurry. Xue An nodded slightly toward Qinger, "So its Miss Qinger!" Hearing the detachness in Xue Ans tone, the maids eyes couldnt help but redden again, before she curtseyed deeply. "Brother Xue, I have been waiting for you for several days! Miss Tang specifically instructed me to stay behind, just in case you arrived during this time! Sure enough, you finally arrived!" With that, Qinger red fiercely at the group of doorkeepers. "This is a distinguished guest specially instructed by the Miss; how dare you ruffians give him a hard time?" These arrogant doorkeepers were actually quite intimidated by the maid, and upon hearing her words, all their faces turned pale. "We dare not! We truly didnt know that this gentleman was Young Master Xue, which is why we mistreated him!" "Humph! Ill deal with youter!" Qinger snorted coldly, then turned around and said with a charming smile, "Brother Xue, Miss Tang made it clear before she left that if you came, we couldnt let you leave under any circumstances, and that you must wait here for her return!" Xue Ans brow twitched slightly. His purpose ining here was not to seek refuge but to rify things face-to-face with Miss Tang. However, to his surprise, Miss Tang was not at the mansion. He was thinking of leaving right away. But seeing the sincerity in the maids face and Chaners hopeful gaze, Xue An paused for a moment. "Very well, I will wait here for her return!" Upon hearing this, Qingers face blossomed into a smile, "Yes, Brother Xue, pleasee with me! Your amodations have already been prepared!" With that, Qinger took Chaners hand, and the two maids chuckled and led the way, guiding Xue An into the Tang Mansion. As their figures disappeared beyond the gate, The group of doorkeepers looked at each other, then began to whisper among themselves. "Tsk tsk, to think that Miss Tangs beloved Young Master Xue is just a poor schr!" "Hes quite handsome, but isnt he too shabbily dressed? How could he possibly match up to our Tang Family?" Amidst these whispers, one house servant suddenly sneered, "He even dares toe seeking refuge; this guy really doesnt know the meaning of death!" Everyone was stunned for a moment. Then the house servant looked around at the group and sneered, "Have you... forgotten about young Master Yao?" Upon hearing the name young Master Yao, the group of house servants all shrunk their necks and dared not speak idly any longer. However, their hearts were filled with schadenfreude. Because they all felt that this matter was unlikely to end well. Chapter 909: The Eldest Young Master of the Yao Family (3rd Update)

Chapter 909: Chapter 909: The Eldest Young Master of the Yao Family (3rd Update)

This was a very simple and clean courtyard. It was evident that someone cleaned it every day. Qinger said with a smile, "Brother Xue, this courtyard has been prepared for you long ago, but I didnt know when you woulde, so I had someone clean here every day! Do you find it satisfactory?" Xue An smiled but didnt speak. Instead, it was Chaner, the little maid, who looked around excitedly, interested in everything. "Meals will be delivered to you daily by a dedicated person, and there are also many books stored here for your convenience to consult at any time." As Qinger was earnestly introducing these, Xue An suddenly asked, "When will your young mistress return?" Qinger hesitated for a moment, "Well, Im not quite sure. Anyway, this time the young mistress is out on business with the master. It will probably take three to five days for her to return! You know, since my mistress has no siblings, she has to handle many matters herself!" At this, Qingers tone turned somewhat mncholy. Xue An was nomittal. Yet immediately after, Qinger, as if she remembered something, said with a solemn expression, "Brother Xue, theres something I forgot to tell you!" "Oh? What is it?" "While youre staying here, you must be very careful of one person." "Careful of one person?" Qinger nodded, her eyes showing a trace of hatred, "A very annoying fellow, his name is Yao Chaofeng, he is..." Before she could finish, a chilling sneer came from outside the courtyard. "Tsk tsk, I heard that we have a distinguished guest. I must see what kind of guest warrants Miss Qinger herself toe out and greet!" Actually, this voice wasnt unpleasant, but somehow, it made one feel extremely ufortable. Following the sound, a dark-skinned man with a folding fan in hand swaggered in. This man had an average face, and his skin was dark, but his expression was full of arrogance. His narrow eyes even twinkled with a cunning light. It was almost as if the words "I am a bad person" were written on his forehead. Upon seeing this man, Qingers face turned ashen, but she had no choice but to bow her head. "Yao sir," she greeted reluctantly. The person who had just arrived was indeed Yao Chaofeng, as Qinger had just mentioned. He nodded slightly with an arrogant expression, and then began scrutinizing Xue An from top to bottom. The more he looked, the more disdain appeared on his face. "Are you Xue An?" Xue An nodded, and said indifferently, "Thats right." "Very well!" Yao Chaofengs eyes filled with a cold hardness, "Mr. Xue, dont think I dont know what youre here for! Let me tell you, the Tang Family is not something you can aspire to! My cousin Linger, especially, is not someone you can touch!" "Dont think that just because you knew my cousin in the past, you can do anything! I advise you to give up on this idea now, or else..." Yao Chaofeng sneered, "I will make you, a country bumpkin who has never seen the world, understand what the people of Jingdu are like!" These words caused both Qinger and Chaners faces to change drastically. Especially Qinger, who suddenly looked very grim, was about to speak. However, Xue An justughed, "Firstly, I want to rify one thing, I didnte here with the intention of climbing up the socialdder! Secondly... Im very curious, what exactly is the Jingdu way of doing things?" Yao Chaofengs expression darkened, and dangerous glimmers flickered in his narrow eyes before he sinisterly said, "Boy, from the sound of it, you seem a bit discontented!" Xue An shook his head, "Im just curious, why dont you demonstrate it for me right now?" "You..." Yao Chaofeng became furious, ready to burst out. By his side, Qinger, unable to bear it any longer, coldly said, "Young Master Yao, Master Xue is a distinguished guest specially instructed by the youngdy to be treated well. If you dare do something, when the youngdy returns, consider the consequences yourself!" Upon hearing this, Yao Chaofengs gaze flickered, then he coldly sized up Xue An, "Very well, then I will let you enjoy yourself for a few more days!" With that, Yao Chaofeng turned and left. After he had left. Qinger couldnt help but sigh in relief, then said somewhat worriedly, "Brother Xue, this guy is just a mad dog, you must be careful around him!" Qinger was worried that Xue An would be intimidated by Yao Chaofeng again. After all, in her memory, her Brother Xue was a schrly gentleman with no strength to fight back, definitely afraid when faced with a ruffian like Yao Chaofeng. But then she noticed that Xue An had a look of indifference, not the slightest bit worried, even smiling as he spoke. "This Yao Chaofeng, who is he to you all?" Qinger always felt the Brother Xue of now was different from the man in her memories, but still answered. "After our master moved to the Capital City, he soon took a concubine. A few yearster, thedy passed away due to illness, and this new concubine then became the official wife! And this Yao Chaofeng, he is this new wifes nephew!" Saying this, Qingers face was full of resentment. "I dont know what kind of spell this guy has cast on the master for the master to highly favor him! That would be all, but the key issue is that this guy is full of greed towards the youngdy!" "And it seems the master somewhat supports him, so Yao Chaofeng has be increasingly arrogant! If it werent for the youngdys consistent disregard for him, he might have been even more presumptuous!" Having heard Qingers words, Xue An understood in his heart. No wonder he was so hostile towards me, he wanted to have it all. After Qinger gave a few warnings, she had someone bring a variety of living supplies, busying herself until dinner was served, then took her leave. Once only Xue An and Chaner were left in the courtyard. Chaner said discontentedly, "Master, that guy during the day was simply abominable, trying to force himself on Sister Tang and even threatening us!" Xue An smiled, turned to look at her, "Oh, why isnt little coward being cowardly now?" "Ah, master, I dont understand why youre not worried at all! Didnt you hear what Sister Qinger said? This Yao wants Sister Tang at all costs! Dont you think about doing something?" "Do something? Why should I do something?" Xue An said indifferently. "Huh? Arent you worried at all?" Chaners small face was full of confusion. Xue An smiled, then looked up at the hazy moonlight, indifferently said, "Silly Chaner, did you really think I came to the Tang Family to seek marriage?" His voice was very soft, Chaner barely heard him. But she noticed, the way the master looked up at the moon... was very lonely. Meanwhile. In a very luxurious courtyard of the Tang Family, Yao Chaofeng was drinking gloomily. Across from him sat an attractive middle-aged woman who still retained her charm. "Fenger, from what you say, this Xue An will be a major obstacle for us?" the middle-aged woman asked. Chapter 910: Miss Tang Family (4th Update)

Chapter 910: Chapter 910: Miss Tang Family (4th Update)

Yao Chaofeng nodded, then put down the wine ss in his hand, "Today, I probed this Xue An with my words, only to discover that he is neither servile nor overbearing, calm and collectedit seems he is indeed a tough nut to crack!" If an outsider were present and heard Yao Chaofengs reference, they would be utterly astonished. For this middle-aged beauty was none other than the concubine of old master Tang Shengna of the Tang Family, Yao Yu. And to the outside world, Yao Chaofeng was supposed to be this Yao Yus nephew. But in reality, Yao Chaofeng was her son. The reason for hiding the fact was to avoid arousing the suspicion of others. After all, from the moment this mother and son entered the Tang Family, they did not have good intentionsthey were after seizing the familys fortune. Originally, the two of them thought this would be an easy task. As long as they could deceive Tang Sheng, Tang Linger would be easy to deal with. But what they hadnt expected was that this seemingly gentle and frail youngdy was extremely astute and quickly managed the Tang familys affairs in an orderly fashion. This development foiled their n. However, they didnt lose heart and immediately changed their strategy. Yao Chaofeng started to ardently pursue Tang Linger. While his mother, Yao Yu, sang her siren song in Tang Shengs ear. Both sides working together, they sought both wealth and the girl. Just as Tang Sheng started to gradually ept and things began to look up, Xue An suddenly appeared. This, of course, made the mother and son wary and furious. "So, Fenger, what do you n to do? Have someone take him out?" Yao Yus face revealed a ruthless hue as she spoke, clearly not one to be trifled with. Yao Chaofeng shook his head, "No, we cant make a move now. After all, Xue An was personally invited by Tang Linger. If we act before she returns, it would easily arouse her suspicions, and then we wouldnt be able toy a finger on him at all!" "Then, in your opinion, Fenger..." Yao Chaofeng sneered, "Tang Sheng will never agree to this marriage. Its all just wishful thinking on Tang Lingers part. Moreover, Ive heard rumors that Xue Ans arrival was at Tang Lingers invitation. So, once they return, as long as mother dear adds fuel to the fire, Tang Sheng will surely be enraged. At that time..." "I refuse to believe that Tang Linger would dare defy her fathers orders!" "Very well! Lets proceed as you have said! But you also need to take care of Tang Linger sooner rather thanter, otherwise moreplications will arise!" "Rest assured, mother dear, I have a decisive n for this matter," said Yao Chaofeng with the air of one who holds all the cards. In the following days, Yao Chaofeng did not make an appearance again. Which allowed Qingers constantly anxious heart to finally settle down a bit. She feared Yao Chaofeng would harm Xue An while the youngdy was away. Therefore, she visited several times a day. As for Xue An, he was indifferent to the whole situation, simply eating and sleeping each day, living a very simple life. As time passed, The household servants began to gossip. "Tsk tsk, have you heard? That fellow who used to be neighbors with our youngdy, ever since he arrived at our house, all he does is eat and sleep. He consumes enough for three to five people at a meal, just like a rice bucket!" "Hehe, of course I heard. And I also heard this guy dresses shabbily; probably couldnt even get enough to eat before. Thats why hes been eating like a starved ghost ever since he got here!" "And he still thinks of taking the imperial examinations? Our youngdy must be blind!" This ridicule naturally reached Qingers ears as well. Though she was greatly annoyed, she couldnt control what the servants said. On the other hand, Yao Chaofeng was overjoyed upon hearing these rumors. Initially, he had thought of Xue An as a formidable opponent, but seeing him like this eased his mind. He probably was just a freeloader and a good-for-nothing. Meanwhile. In the midst of a merchant caravan headed for Capital City. Tang Linger was sitting inside the carriage, reviewing the various ounts from this business trip. Though but twenty-eight years of age, Tang Linger was already an experienced business hand, and her acumen in seizing business opportunities and sharp insight even made some seasoned veterans sigh in inferiority. At this moment. Tang Linger had finally finished checking the ounts, then she closed her eyes and began to reflect on the gains of this trip. This was her habit, to review the earnings from each journey and identify any shorings. It was also the reason for her rapid progress. After contemting for a while, feeling there were no further issues to note, Tang Linger opened her eyes, and a trace of fatigue finally appeared on her exceptionally beautiful face. Then, almost subconsciously, she pulled out an old letter. This letter was somewhat worn, obviously frequently perused. Despite knowing every word by heart, she still unfolded the pages and read through it line by line. What was written on it was a response from Xue An in the past. In the letter, the now long-dead local Xue An wrote tteringly, nearly obsequiously, and with trepidation detailed recent developments. It was as if a student was reporting to their teacher. Tang Linger read for a long time, then fell silent. At this moment, her heart was somewhat deste. Because what she sought was not the kind of affectionmonly yearned for by other girlsthe lovey-dovey sentiments. But rather, it was a strong character capable of conquering her in all aspects. This is why she was willing to put herself in the public eye and battle in the business world as a daughter of her family. She relished the excitement that came with challenges. And the reason she took the initiative to write to Xue An, her childhood ymate, and invited him to Capital City was because she remembered the time when she was still a child. Back then, Xue An surpassed her in talent and in many other ways. Therefore, the young Tang Linger greatly admired Xue An. This sentiment did not fade with the Tang Familys relocation but grew even stronger. Thats why sheter wrote that letter. But, to her surprise, Xue Ans reply left Tang Linger with a sense of having a fishbone stuck in her throat and a feeling of aimlessness. Was this man, who was so meek in his letters, really the same spirited young man from before? Why did it feel so awkward? Tang Linger was full of mixed feelings. Just then. A woman riding a horse knocked on the carriage door and said in a low voice, "Miss, weve just received a message from home. Master Xue has already arrived in Capital City and has settled into his residence." Tang Linger was slightly startled, then she nodded and said calmly, "Understood!" "However..." "However, what?" "Well, it seems that Master Xue is acting a bit oddly. ording to what the servants say, ever since he entered the residence, he has been living reclusively, simply eating to his fill and sleeping, never engaging in any tasks!" There was a moment of silence in the carriage, then Tang Linger said indifferently, "Understood, how many days until we reach Capital City?" "We can arrive the day after tomorrow!" "Speed up the journey, well return home tomorrow!" "Yes!" Chapter 911: Have Him Come to My Study (1st Update)

Chapter 911: Chapter 911: Have Him Come to My Study (1st Update)

"The master and young miss are back!" When the returning caravan halted before the manors gates, the entire Tang Family was abuzz with excitement. Then, starting from the main gate and following a central axis, all the intermediary doors of the eighteen courtyards were opened in sequence. Countless house servants lined up on both sides, as the rotund Family Head Tang Sheng and the increasingly influential young miss Tang Linger stepped through the threshold. These house servants all bowed in unison. "We wee the master and young miss home safely!" This disy made Tang Sheng stroke his beard, his face brimming with triumphant pride. However, Tang Linger showed no expression, standing quietly behind her father without uttering a word. The father and daughter pair walked directly through the first few courtyards, arriving at the boundary between the inner living quarters and the front courtyard. Tang Shengs current wife, Yao Yu, as well as Yao Chaofeng, were both waiting there. Upon seeing Tang Sheng, Yao Yu curtsied gracefully, "My lord!" Tang Sheng, his heart swelled with joy, nodded and smiled, "Why such formalities between us? The wind is strong here, what if you catch cold?" Yao Yus face was filled with fond admiration, "My lord, youve been busy outside for many days, its my duty to wee your return." "Good! I havent spoiled you for nothing!" Tang Sheng nodded with great satisfaction. At this time, Yao Chaofeng also approached with a sycophantic smile, "Uncle!" Indeed. In everyday life, Yao Chaofeng would address Tang Sheng as uncle. Faced with this peculiar form of address, Tang Sheng was quite pleased, "Chaofeng, how have your studies beentely?" "Replying to uncle, I have been diligent in my studies and feel that I have made substantial progress," Yao Chaofeng replied obediently. Tang Sheng casually asked a few questions, and Yao Chaofeng answered each with fluency. This made Tang Shengs eyes light up, and he praised, "Truly not bad, you have indeed made progress in your studies. It seems you have been working hard recently!" "Its all thanks to uncles excellent guidance," Yao Chaofeng did not forget to tter Tang Sheng in the moment. Tang Sheng, however, relished the ttery and smiled as he stroked his beard, just about to say something. Then, Yao Yu, who had been smiling quietly, suddenly said, "My lord, theres something Im not sure whether I should discuss or not." "Oh? Were all family here, whats there to hesitate about?" "Its... about Linger," Yao Yu said with a hesitant look. "Linger?" Tang Sheng was slightly stunned, then turned his head to nce at the silent Tang Ling behind, "What about Linger?" As if gathering all her courage, Yao Yu said somewhat sheepishly, "Nothing is wrong with Linger, but while you and Linger were away, a man came seeking refuge, and he was then arranged to stay in a small courtyard just a wall away from the inner living quarters where Linger resides!" "Of course, these matters shouldnt be for me to discuss. However, my lord, now that Linger has grown into her full stature, such things must be avoided. Otherwise, if it gets out, it could damage our Tang Familys reputation!" After hearing Yao Yus words, Tang Shengs expression changed dramatically, "A man came seeking refuge? Who is he?" And Tang Lingers face also subtly shifted at that moment. Yao Chaofeng hastened to say, "Uncle, I had intended to discuss this matter with you privatelyter, but since my Aunt Yu has already brought it up, I will tell you. This visitor seeking refuge is named Xue An!" Xue An! This name, like a thunderp, caused Tang Sheng to start before his eyes shed with a cold light. "Linger, is this true?" Tang Sheng turned to ask his daughter. Tang Linger inwardly sighed and then gave a slight nod, "Father, Xue An really dide, and it was I who invited him!" Tang Shengs expression grew even more somber. Nowadays, household affairs were all managed by Tang Linger, and he rarely interfered; therefore, had it not been for Yao Yus mention, he would have beenpletely unaware of this matter. And if it had been anyone else, it might have been fine. But it just had to be this Xue An! For Tang Sheng, the memory of this neighbors son before he made his fortune was vivid. But it was far from a good impression. In Tang Shengs eyes, this youth, who came from poverty yet harbored no great ambitions, was simply not a good match. Especially after the Tang Family made a fortune overnight and entered the Capital City to be a powerful n, the gap between the two families widened like heaven and earth. Whats most important is that Tang Sheng had only one precious daughter, Tang Linger. Tang Sheng had nned for her to find a reliable son-inw to inherit the vast Tang family fortune. Someone like Yao Chaofeng was a candidate to be observed and nurtured. But Xue An was an only son and also a schr; he certainly would not be willing to marry into the family. This fact alone blocked all possibilities. Therefore, although Tang Sheng vaguely knew of his daughters feelings, he had never actually considered them. But who could have imagined that during his short time out, Xue An would actuallye looking for him, and it was his own daughter who had invited him over. This naturally infuriated Tang Sheng. Yet, unable to bear being harsh to his beloved daughter, he could only stomp his foot in anger and coldly said, "Tell Xue An toe see me in the studyter!" With that, he turned and strode away angrily. After Tang Sheng left, Yao Yu said apologetically, "Linger, your aunt did not mean to embarrass you intentionally. But a girls reputation is of utmost importance and cannot be taken lightly; this is for your own good!" Hearing Yao Yus words, Tang Linger remained silent, only giving Yao Yu and Yao Chaofeng a cold nce before turning away. Yao Yu, feeling unable to save face, stood there with an embarrassed look. Only after Tang Linger had walked far away, did she clench her teeth in vexation, "This Tang Linger has never taken me, her aunt, seriously!" Yao Chaofeng stood by, eyeing Tang Lingers retreating figure with a malevolent gaze. He always felt that this seemingly delicate girl was growing at a terrifyingly fast pace. Every time she returned from going out, she surprised Yao Chaofeng. Especially when her beautiful phoenix eyes swept over him, causing a wave of fear in his heart, as if she could see through all his secrets. "Fenger, this youngdy is not so easy to fool! You better think it over, whether you can truly tame her," Yao Yu said in a low voice at that moment. Yao Chaofeng snorted coldly, "Mother, rest assured, I have my ways!" Meanwhile, Tang Linger had already strode briskly to the courtyard where Xue An lived. Qinger hurried over after hearing the news. "Miss!" Tang Linger nodded, "He... lives here?" Qinger nodded, "Miss, shall I go in and announce your arrival?" Tang Linger shook her head, "No need!" With that, she stretched out her delicate hand and pushed the door open directly. The courtyard was empty. Remembering the rumors, Tang Lingers expression grew even colder. At this moment, Chaner came out with a tray of tea, startled at first to see Tang Linger, then she said with delight, "Sister Tang?" Chapter 912: Would You Consider Marrying into the Tang Family? (2nd Update)

Chapter 912: Chapter 912: Would You Consider Marrying into the Tang Family? (2nd Update)

Seeing Chaner, the frostiness on Tang Lingers face finally melted away temporarily. "Is that you, Chaner? Having not seen you for years, howe youve be so charming?" Chaner came over excitedly and firstly gave a deep curtsy, "Ive seen Sister Tang!" Then she eagerly said, "Sister Tang, are you here to find our young master?" Tang Linger nodded slightly, "What is your young master doing now?" Chaner somewhat embarrassedly scratched her scalp, "He is... sleeping!" "Sleeping?" Tang Linger looked up at the sky. It was just after lunch, a long while before dusk, and he was already sleeping? It seems the rumors are all true! Tang Linger felt inwardly displeased, but her face didnt show it; she merely said indifferently, "Then can Chaner wake up young master Xue? I have something to discuss with him!" "Of course, of course! If my young master knows Miss Tang has returned, he will definitely be happy!" While saying this, Chaner was about to run inside the house. At this moment, a long yawn could be hearding from inside the house. "Who wakes from the great dream first, knows the meaning of life. In my humble cottage, I sleep deeply through spring, as the sun outside sets slow. Oh, how I love to sleep!" Saying so, Xue An slowly emerged from the house, his face seemingly still veiled in the grogginess of someone not fully awake, and then he gave a slight smile to everyone. Tang Linger felt as though she had been struck by lightning, her heartbeat even skipped half a beat. Because the young man standing on the steps, tall and handsome, in clothes whiter than snow, when he smiled, his eyes shone like stars, resembling a deity lost in the mortal world, unspeakably awe-inspiring. Is... is it him? But he seemed very different from the gradually blurring figure in her memory, yet she couldnt ce exactly what had changed. While Tang Linger was lost in a daze. Chaner already excitedly shouted, "Young Master, Sister Tang is back!" Xue An at that moment was also sizing up the girl who had once haunted the dreams of his original self. She was dressed in a light cyan outfit, the simplicity and elegance revealing a hint ofpetence. And her face could be deemed devastatingly beautiful. Key to her appeal was the pair of phoenix eyes, strikingly remarkable, which gave her amanding presence even in silence. Xue An inwardly praised. Quite a beauty with brains. If she were on modern-day Earth, she definitely would be a powerful career woman. No wonder the original self was so hopelessly infatuated with her. Then he nodded slightly to Tang Linger, "Miss Tang." Tang Linger felt increasingly puzzled. Because in the past, when they corresponded through letters, Xue An wasnt like this. Back then, he revealed a heavy sense of insecurity in his words, nearly groveling in ttery towards her. But meeting him today, he seemed so nonchnt, even making Tang Linger feel as though she was the lesser one. What on earth was going on? Tang Linger was surprised inwardly, but bred by the battles of themercial world, she didnt let it show and just nodded slightly. "Master Xue, sorry to disturb your rest, I truly feel a bit apologetic!" The intent behind these words was cryptic, seemingly mocking. At least Qinger, standing to the side, wore an expression of embarrassment. However, Xue An merely smiled slightly, "Too much sleep gets tiresome, I needed to get some fresh air anyhow! And I have always been waiting for Miss Tang to return!" Tang Linger didnt ponder too deeply, she had invited him after all, so naturally he would wait for her return. The pressing matter now was to first get past her fathers examination. Unconsciously, Tang Linger began to n her next move with the tactics of the marketce. "Young Master Xue, we have known each other since childhood, so theres no need for polite but empty words. I invited you to Capital City this time, thinking to lend you a hand, otherwise stuck at the bottom, you will never have your day!" Having said this, Tang Linger took a deep breath, "But now my father has learned of your arrival, and he wants to see you in the study!" With these words spoken, Qinger and Chaner both changed color simultaneously. Especially Qinger, "The master... how could the master know so soon?" Tang Linger said coldly, "Naturally, it was my aunt who told him!" Panic appeared on Qingers face. She also knew very well the masters attitude towards their youngdys marriage, so she was deeply aware that this summons would definitely not be that simple. This anxious atmosphere also spread to Chaner beside her. The young maids face turned pale as she said tremulously, "Then... what should we do? Should I ask my young master to hide first?" Qinger shook her head, "Its useless; you can hide for the moment but not for a lifetime!" "And if you really hide, then..." Qinger did not finish the rest of the sentence, but the meaning was already clear. If Xue An really avoided the meeting, his standing in the eyes of Tang Sheng would drop even lower, and he would never have the chance to turn things around. This young maid, who had been by Tang Lingers side since childhood, naturally understood what her youngdy had in mind. Therefore, avoiding the meeting was absolutely out of the question. Indeed. Tang Lingers expression was cold, "Young Master Xue, theres no need to be too perturbed. My father wants to see you only because of the malicious rumors spread by Yao Yu and others! But..." As Tang Linger spoke, a faint blush colored her cheeks, "But he will definitely inquire about your marriage, and I hope that when the timees, Young Master Xue will consider his words carefully before speaking!" Her implication was very clear. Tang Linger couldnt point at Xue Ans nose and tell him to just confess to her father that he liked her! That would just be too embarrassing! Xue An, however, nodded with a smile that wasnt quite a smile, "Very well, then I will go and see!" With that, he descended the steps and said to Chaner, "Chaner, wait here for my return!" "Mhm!" Chaner, clueless, simply nodded in agreement. Then Xue An smiled at Tang Linger, "Miss Tang, lets go!" On the way to the study at the back of the house, Tang Linger asionally nced at Xue An, who walked leisurely by her side, her mind in turmoil. Her feelings for Xue An were extremelyplex. There was the admiration from childhood, the sympathy after growing up, and even a hint of disdain from the time they corresponded through letters. All these feelings intermingled, making Tang Lingers attitude towards Xue An equallyplex. However, over the years, Tang Linger had seen countless talented young men, but not a single one had evoked in her the feeling of a stirred heart. Until today. When she saw the young man standing on the steps, his profile outlined in the sunlight, She suddenly understood her own heart. No matter what, even if he were utterly mediocre and ipetent, she still liked him! If it came to it, she would strive outside, and he could stay at home to wait. Tang Linger silently made up her mind, but immediately faced another difficult hurdle. How could she convince her own father? Thinking of this, Tang Linger gritted her teeth and then said to Xue An in a low voice, "Young Master Xue!" "Hmm?" "My father will surely press for answerster, and now I just want to ask you one thing do you... would you be willing to marry into the Tang Family?" Chapter 913: I Disagree with This Matter! (1st Update)

Chapter 913: Chapter 913: I Disagree with This Matter! (1st Update)

Xue An looked at Tang Linger with a smile that wasnt quite a smile, "Some things are always better to be rified face-to-face!" Tang Linger was taken aback. What kind of response was that? Agreement or disagreement? But Tang Linger also understood how difficult it was for a man to agree to marry into a womans family, after all, in this era, a son-inw had no status at all. Therefore, she nned to speak up to exin and alleviate Xue Ans concerns. But at this moment, Xue An lifted his eyes to the distance, then said indifferently, "Lets go! In a while... there will be plenty more to do!" With that, Xue An strode forward. Tang Linger watched Xue Ans retreating figure, secretly biting her silver teeth. No matter what, when she faced her father, she would have to make her position clear. At this moment. In the main study. Yao Yu and Yao Chaofeng were apanying a still-angry Tang Sheng, drinking tea. Also in attendance were several favored retainers from inside the Tang Mansion. These men were mostly failed schrs with no hope of official titles, but due to their talent for ttery and opportunism, they were held in high regard by Tang Sheng, who was fond of culture and gentlemen. Of course, these men had also been bought off by Yao Yu and her son Yao Chaofeng, so all their speeches were full of various praises for Yao Chaofengs talent and wisdom. This filled Yao Chaofeng with secretive pride. Xue An. With the advantages of timing, location, and harmony on my side, Id like to see how you canpete with me. Just then. The sound of servants and maids bowing and paying respects could be heard from outside the door. "Miss!" And then the door to the study was pushed open. Tang Linger and Xue An entered side by side. The simultaneous appearance of these two caused a slight stir among the people in the study. Tang Sheng, unable to contain his anger, let out a cold snort. And Yao Chaofeng, who had been feeling smug, now had a frozen expression, his eyelids twitching madly. Because he noticed that Tang Linger, who never showed him any affection, was all smiles and coy nces in the presence of Xue An, and she seemed as meek as a little wife. Moreover, the two of them standing together looked like a perfect match, like a pair of mandarin ducks. How could this not drive him mad with jealousy? Only Yao Yu acted swiftly, quickly saying, "Oh, this must be the famous Master Xue An! Tsk tsk, truly a handsome and talented man!" But her words of admiration sounded rather strange in this context. At least Tang Shengs face gradually darkened. "Xue An, youve traveled all the way to the Capital City toe to the Tang Family, what is it that you seek?" Before Xue An could speak. Tang Linger, unable to restrain herself, stepped forward and said, "Father! The reason Xue An hase is all because of my invitation!" "Hmm?" Tang Sheng was annoyed, but his tone softened a lot towards his cherished daughter. "Linger, what exactly is going on here?" Tang Linger said in a heavy voice, "Father, I just feel that since our two families were once neighbors, now that the Xue Family has fallen on hard times, I cannot bear to see him buried in obscurity, so I invited him toe to the Capital City." Tang Shengs expression eased, content that it was not because she had fallen for this man. But then Tang Linger immediately switched her tone. "And..." Tang Linger continued, her cheeks reddening slightly, "as a child I had sworn an oath... to marry Xue An!" Upon this deration. The room fell silent. A momentter, Tang Sheng burst into a rage, mming the desk in front of him, "Linger, do you understand what you are saying?" Yao Yu and Yao Chaofengs expressions also turned extremely ugly. Especially Yao Chaofeng, who was staring daggers at Xue An, the intent to kill almost overflowing from his heart. Tang Linger nodded, "Father, of course, I know what I am talking about." At this moment, Tang Sheng took a deep breath, striving to calm himself, then said, "Linger, do you realize how vast the gap in status between you and him is now?" Tang Linger nodded again, "I know!" "Then you...?" Tang Linger looked serious, "Father, I have seriously considered everything youve mentioned, but I feel that none of it will be a problem!" "Hm?" Tang Sheng wore a face of utter bafflement. But Tang Linger continued in a cool tone, "Although the Xue Family is now reduced to just him, and hes in dire straits! As long as he is willing to marry into the Tang Family, all these problems will cease to exist!" Hiss! The entire room took a sharp intake of breath. Because what they were hearing seemed utterly inconceivable. A daughter of a wealthy family publicly discussing her own marriage was one thing but even suggesting that a man should marry into her family was another. The scene was simply brimming with weirdness. At this point, Tang Shengughed angrily, "Marry into the family? Haha, very good! Then I would like to ask Mr. Xue An, are you willing or not?" To use the term Mister for Xue An at this time was filled with irony! Because ording to custom, men who married into a family were usually referred to with a term that diminished their stature. This also showed just how low the status of a son-inw through marriage was in this era. All eyes were now focused on Xue An. And Tang Linger, at this point, decided to go all out, her face frosty. "Xue An, I know this decision may be too difficult for you, but I can assure you, you will not be as lowly regarded as other men who have married into a family!" With that, Tang Linger took a deep breath, "I can use all means to help you achieve an official title, and of course, if youre unwilling or fail, it doesnt matter, I can buy a title for you, and you only need to take good care of the household, leaving all other affairs to me!" This statement left everyone present dumbfounded. Especially Tang Sheng. His face turned from pale to red, looking as if it might explode the next moment. After all, even if social customs were bing more liberal, there was still nobody who discussed their marriage as openly as Tang Linger, not to mention setting conditions for someone to marry into the family. Such a statement, were it made public, could make peopleugh their teeth off. But Yao Chaofeng didnt see it that way. His jealous eyes were practically emitting blue light. Why couldnt such good fortune fall upon his head? After Tang Linger finished speaking, she looked earnestly at Xue An. She felt that she had made such concessions and nned everything for the future. Surely Xue An wouldnt have any reason to refuse. In this, she was quite confident. But just then, Xue An looked up at Tang Linger, then nced around at everyone present. A mysterious smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. Then he shook his head gently. "Im sorry, Miss Tang, this... I regret that I cannot agree to it!" What? Tang Linger was utterly shocked, hardly believing her own ears. He actually refused? And the entire room was equally astounded. Even Tang Sheng had not anticipated such a turn of events. Hadnt hee all this way just to marry into the Tang Family? Why was he suddenly refusing now? "Why... why?" Tang Linger asked with a trembling voice. Chapter 914: Because... I Don’t Care (2nd Update)

Chapter 914: Chapter 914: Because... I Dont Care (2nd Update)

"Because... I simply dont care!" Dont care? Many people looked at each other, baffled. What kind of exnation was that? At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, "Miss Tang, you are a finedy, but all that you have mentioned, including this so-called Tang Family estate, is worthless to me!" Hearing this, Tang Sheng first secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Anyhow, as long as he hadnt agreed, it was fine. Then, he felt extremely ufortable. Did he really look down on the Tang Family? So, he sneered and said, "Oh? From the tone of Young Master Xue, it seems you really think little of my humble Tang Family? May I then inquire what lofty aspirations you hold?" Upon hearing this, many people in the room let out soft jeers. Among them, Yao Chaofengsughter was the most arrogant and unrestrained. However, facing all this, Xue An didnt even lift his eyelid, simply stating, "What I desire, how could any of you possibly understand?" "Hmph!" Tang Sheng, upon hearing this, snorted disdainfully, his face full of scorn. He liked Xue An even less now, considering him utterly ignorant and arrogant. Meanwhile, Tang Linger stared nkly at Xue An. She finally understood what Xue An had meant by saying its better to speak clearly about certain things in person beforeing! So, that was his way of making it clear! Tang Linger suddenly felt a surge of grievance and sadness. She didnt understand. She had arranged everything so meticulously, yet he had disagreed. Could everything be exined simply by not caring? Tang Lingers heart was filled with mixed emotions. Yao Chaofeng, however, was so delighted he almost jumped out of his seat. In his eyes, Xue An was purely a fool. Refusing such a coveted opportunity, if not a fool, then what? But do you think, just this was enough? What I want, is to see you utterly ruined! Yao Chaofeng sneered to himself and then cast a nce at several guests in the distance. These guests had already been bribed by him, so upon seeing Yao Chaofengs signal, these pedantic literati had already considered their n. Then one of them, full of sarcasm,ughed and said, "What a man of magnificent ambitions! Its just a pity... he is somewhat ignorant!" These words incitedughter from several other guests. "Brother Liu is right, some people are indeed all talk without substance!" "Tsk, tsk, I have heard that ever since someone entered the Tang Family, it has been nothing but eating and sleeping. I doubt he even understands the basics of verse, yet dares to speak so boldly?" These words were extremely harsh and unpleasant. Tang Lingers expression changed. Although Xue An had rejected her, she still did not want these pompous literati, who were all talk, to sully Xue Ans reputation. After all, facing their provocations, if Xue An dared not respond, his reputation would bepletely ruined. And a schrs ruined reputation meant he could forget about progressing in the court or the literary world in his lifetime. This also revealed the malicious intent of these people. Thus, Tang Linger thought to chide the group. But just then, Xue Ans gaze grew colder, but a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Oh? So, it appears that all of your literary skills must be quite remarkable, huh?" "I wouldnt im theyre remarkable, but at least theyre much stronger than some!" A middle-aged literatus holding a folding fan, full of pride, said lightly. Xue An nodded, "Very well, since youre good at it, how about a contest?" "A contest? What contest?" The middle-aged literatus nced at Xue An with disdain. "How about judging the winner based on poetry?" Xue An suggested lightly. Upon hearing this, this group of literati guests all wore a shocked expression. Especially the middle-aged literatus, who was startled, then scoffed, "You want topete in poetry with me? Are you sure?" Xue An nodded, confirming lightly, "Yes, I am sure." "Fine, you said it yourself, how shall wepete?" The middle-aged literatus wore a look of sure victory. In his view, this was simply Xue An asking to be pped. Although he had not made a great name for himself, his poetry skills were stillmendable! Therefore, he was brimming with confidence. At this moment, Xue An said, "Its simple, the winner takes all, the loser... pays with his life! Hows that?" The room fell deathly silent. Then, a low murmur rippled through the crowd. Tang Linger, in particr, was visibly shocked. How could a poetry contest involve risking life? Thus, she was somewhat anxious to dissuade Xue An. But at that moment, Yao Chaofeng spoke up first. "Good, such a true man indeed. In that case, let it be agreed! What do you say?" This middle-aged schr was initially hesitant, but seeing Yao Chaofeng answering for him, he gritted his teeth and then nodded. "Very well! Then as you say!" Tang Linger was extremely anxious, whispering quietly, "Xue An, what exactly are you trying to do?" Xue An smiled at her, "Nothing much, just bored and teaching some folks a lesson!" "But you..." Tang Linger wanted to say something else. The middle-aged schr, fearing Xue An would take the lead, therefore jumped out first. "But what should the topic be?" Xue An spoke indifferently, "Anything! Im fine with it all!" This arrogant tone displeased many in the crowd. Especially Tang Sheng. He leisurely sat behind his desk, eager to see how Xue An would failter on. At that moment, Yao Yu suddenly pointed to the brilliant spring light outside the window, "In that case, how about we take the spring scenery as the theme?" Upon hearing this, the middle-aged schrs heart leaped with joy. He excelled in expressing emotions through scenery, so this topic was right up his alley. Xue An was nomittal. The middle-aged schr then paced around the room for a few rounds, and suddenly pped his folding fan, "I have it!" Having said this, he swiftly penned down a poem on paper. After reading it aloud, a wave of apuse filled the room. "Good verse!" "After several months, Brother Lius poetic skills have improved further. This poem praising spring is fresh and meaningful, truly a splendid piece! Congrattions indeed!" This praise filled the study. The middle-aged schr was full of pride, then looked towards Xue An, "Young Master Xue, its your turn!" At this time, Xue An was gazing out at the patches of spring light, seemingly lost in a trance. "Haha, unable to write anything, huh?" "Really courting death!" "Knew it, just another shy but empty person!" Amid these mocking and scoffing remarks, Tang Linger looked on somewhat bewildered. Because she caught a glimpse of the loneliness in Xue Ans eyes. That feeling made her feel empty inside. What had he experienced? Why were there such strong emotions in his eyes? Tang Linger was full of doubts. Just then, Xue An turned his head, smiled slightly, "I have it! Listen!" Saying so, Xue An softly recited. "Water is the horizontal ripples of ones gaze!" At the beginning, these schrs wore faces full of disdain, believing that Xue An could never write a better piece than the middle-aged schr. But as soon as the first words escaped Xue An, The hearts of everyone present trembled and all sounds vanished instantly. People all fell silent, quietly listening. Xue An continued reciting, "Mountains are the gathering of eyebrows, asking where the passerby is heading? At the ce where the brows and eyes are fullest! Just beginning to see off the spring, only then bidding farewell to you, if you reach the east of the river in springtime, stay with the spring forever!" After finishing, The room fell silent. All were astounded. Chapter 915: Winner Takes All, Loser Pays with Their Life! (3rd Update)

Chapter 915: Chapter 915: Winner Takes All, Loser Pays with Their Life! (3rd Update)

"This... how is this possible?" the middle-aged schr whispered incredulously. The other literary guests were even more visibly shaken with disbelief. Even those utterly ignorant of literature could tell that this short piece was refreshingly lovely. Let alone this group who had spent their lives immersed in poetry and prose. In their eyes, Xue Ans work was light-hearted and lively, yet it harbored a hint of lonely destion. Such a piece, embedding emotion into the scene while using the scene to narrate the feeling, wasnt just a matter of surpassing the middle-aged schrs poem. It was about advancing the craft of Wing Chun poetry by a substantial margin. It could even be called the best Wing Chun poem of the past three years. This tremendous gap in skill left the literati speechless, unable to utter a word. Tang Sheng and his daughter Tang Linger were equally astounded. Tang Sheng hadnt expected this down-and-out youth to write such exquisite poetry. While Tang Linger was overwhelmed with emotion. Because she understood the poem. Being a woman, her thoughts were naturally more delicate than others. So in her eyes, this was not merely a Wing Chun poem, but clearly a mans deep affection for his beloved. Take the first two lines, for example. The water is the cross of eyes, the mountains are the gathering of brows. If not for a deep fondness for a woman, how could onepose such stunning phrases? By now, Tang Linger finally realized why Xue An had refused. But at the same time, she felt a strong sense of defiance. She questioned herself, convinced she was no less than anyone else, and she wanted to know what kind of woman could make Xue An so devoted. The tenacity and confidence honed in the business world filled her with a determination not to give in. She wanted topare! For she didnt believe she would lose. While the whole room fell silent, Yao Chaofeng finally couldnt contain himself any longer, stood up, and stared at Xue An with a resentful and jealous look, saying sinisterly. "The poem is indeed good! But howe I feel that you didnt write it?" "Oh?" Xue An smiled faintly, "What makes you think so?" Yao Chaofeng said arrogantly, "Because I happened to acquire a rare ancient book years ago, and I saw this exact verse in that battered volume! Its just that the author has been impossible to verify due to the passage of time! How then can it be your work?" Many people looked at each other and then silently shook their heads at Yao Chaofengs words. Even a fool could tell that Yao Chaofeng was making groundless usations. Such poetry would never easily be lost to time. And what about a rare ancient book? If it really existed, then shouldnt Yao Chaofeng have been the one to produce such poetry long ago? However, Yao Chaofeng held considerable sway in the Tang Family, and many were too afraid to speak out. Only Tang Linger scoffed and said, "Oh? In that case, why doesnt Mr. Yao produce this ancient book for us all to see, how about that?" Yao Chaofeng didnt even blink an eye, "How unfortunate it is that just before the New Years Eve, this ancient book was identally dropped into the fire and burned!" "You..." Tang Linger was beside herself with rage, ready to directly denounce Yao Chaofengs shamelessness. But just then, Xue An smiled faintly, "Youre saying I giarized?" Yao Chaofeng sneered, "You could say that!" Xue Anughed. Yet when he looked at Yao Chaofengs smile, Yao Chaofeng felt a chill in his heart. "Do you see any other works in this ancient text besides this poem?" Xue An asked indifferently. Yao Chaofeng shook his head, "Of course not! Didnt I say that the book is already iplete? Many characters are already indecipherable, only this poem can still be vaguely made out!" Xue An nodded, "Very good! This exnation is simply perfect!" Yao Chaofeng was about to say something. With a wave of his hand, Xue An spoke calmly, "I believe what you say, but what I want to say is... How will you exin the next poem?" The crowd was startled at his words. Could it be... They saw Xue An take a step forward and recite softly: "Spring arrives not, touches the sight, tender bowels break asunder, beneath the steps scattered plums like chaos of snow, brushed off yet coat remains full." "Wild goose brings no message, the long road makes the dream of home hard toplete, parting sorrow is just like the spring grass, farther step by step, yet continues to grow." A Qiupingyue, quickly came to an end. With that, everyone took a sharp intake of breath. Another poem that in no way was inferior to the earlier Pu Suanzi masterpiece. For an ordinary literate person to write such a work in a lifetime would be enough to exhrate. But Xue An had done two such poems in just the time it took to drink a cup of tea. If this were to spread, it would certainly shock countless people. As for Yao Chaofengs previous usations of giarism... They naturally fell apart on their own. In reality, at this moment, Yao Chaofeng was staring nkly at Xue An, his facial expression changing uncertainly, and he was even making gurgle noises in his throat. He never expected that Xue An could turn the tables in such a way. Xue An looked at him with a slight smile, "Now... what do you have to say?" Yao Chaofeng gradually came back to his senses and then, feeling both embarrassed and angry, he snorted coldly and turned to leave. "Hold on!" "Hmm? What do you want? Even if youposed this poem, what can you do? What Ive just said isnt false!" Yao Chaofeng started to act shamelessly. "Thats not what I mean!" Xue An revealed several pearly teeth, smiling ominously. "I only want to remind you that I did say, this duel... stakes lives!" "You... what do you mean?" Yao Chaofengs face turned pale. Xue An idly toyed with his fingers and said calmly, "Its simple. If you create a poem that surpasses mine, Ill let you go. Otherwise... youll forfeit your life!" What? Yao Chaofeng could hardly believe his ears and burst into a scornfulugh out of sheer rage, "Xue An, have you..." He was about to say Xue An had lost his mind, otherwise how could he dare to say such a thing. But before he could speak. Xue An casually gestured. A strand of sword light flew by. The throat of the middle-aged literati standing to the side was slit open on the spot. Blood gushed forth. The middle-aged literati never dreamed that Xue An would truly dare to make a move, so with both hands desperately clutching his throat, he stared at Xue An with eyes full of terror, then his corpse slowly hit the ground. At this. All present were shaken. While Xue An looked at Yao Chaofeng, who was now pale, and smiled faintly, "He just lost, so he died! Now... its your turn!" Yao Chaofeng was deeply shocked, finallying to his senses from his astonishment. "You... you... you really dare to kill?" Xue An spoke indifferently, "Why not? Because I did say, the loser pays with his life! Now I give you the time of ten counts. If you cante up with something by then, well... your head will say goodbye to your body!" "So... please cherish your time!" Chapter 916: Farewell, Take Care of Yourselves (First Update)

Chapter 916: Chapter 916: Farewell, Take Care of Yourselves (First Update)

Yao Chaofeng was so frightened that his legs trembled, and in sheer terror, he cried out, "Uncle-inw, save me!" Tang Sheng was also startled. He never imagined that Xue An would dare to kill someone in front of so many people. So when he heard Yao Chaofengs plea for help, he shouted angrily. "Xue An, what audacity you have to kill someone in broad daylight seize him!" Sure enough, the Tang Family had house servants and Protectors, who all surged forward, attempting to capture Xue An. But Xue An did not even budge; he simply stamped his foot, and the house servants rushing towards him were all sent flying away. Then Xue An turned to Yao Chaofeng and smiled slightly, extending one finger. "One!" "No!" Yao Chaofengpletely lost hisposure. For Xue Ans gaze was just too terrifying. It was an indifferent look that regarded life and death, looking down upon all beings. Compared to this, the ruthless people Yao Chaofeng had met in the jianghu were mere babes in arms. "Two!" Xue An calmly counted. Yao Chaofeng turned and ran toward the door. But the moment his hand almost touched the door. Xue An had already appeared in front of him, saying indifferently, "Eight!" Yao Chaofeng was stunned, then he shouted hoarsely, "Werent you just counting two?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Forgot to tell you, if youre thinking of running away, Im going to count as I please!" "Now, you only have two counts left! If I were you, I would obedientlypose a poem right now!" Yao Chaofeng despaired, "Xue An, I concede, please spare me! I wont oppose you anymore!" Die as he might, he couldnt possiblypose poetry beyond the two recent tunes! Yet Xue An remained unmoved, "Nine!" "Xue An, what do you really want? Do you dare to kill my Fenger?" Yao Yu screamed as she rushed forward. In this era, although women had a low status, Yao Yu, being Tang Shengs officially recognized primary wife, held a significant position. Her sudden charge was based on the certainty that Xue An would not dare to confront her. After all, how could a man ever deal with a woman! But this time she was mistaken. She had barely charged a few steps before Xue An raised his hand and pped her, sending Yao Yu flying off the ground, spinning several times in the air before barelynding, and then she fainted. This p was as shocking as a thunderp. Everyone in the study was horrified. Tang Shengs face went pale, shaking with rage, "Xue An, you..." Xue An said indifferently, "No need to thank me, youre wee!" Then, turning his head to look at Yao Chaofeng, he said softly, "Im sorry, but times up. Are you ready?" His body trembling, Yao Chaofeng didnt hesitate to kneel on the ground, "Xue An, I was wrong. Please spare my life! I really was wrong!" Saying so, he knocked his head on the ground repeatedly. But Xue An was unmoved, merely watching him quietly, then turned his head towards the stunned Tang Linger and smiled. "I forgot to tell you something it was likely these two people who conspired to kill your birth mother!" "What?" Tang Linger cried out in shock. Tang Sheng stood up abruptly, staring intently at Xue An, "What did you say?" With a slight smile on his face, Xue An said, "You can ask him!" Xue An gestured towards the trembling Yao Chaofeng on the ground. Yao Chaofengs body shook, his face turned ghostly pale. For he truly didnt understand how such a secretive matter came to be known by Xue An! By this time, Tang Lingers mind raced, and all the past events surged to her thoughts. Especially after Yao Yu married into the Tang Family, her own mothers illness rapidly worsened and eventually resulted in her death. She was too young then and only felt her mother died too suddenly. She had never considered the possibility of foul y. But today, when Xue An brought it up, she suddenly realized the many suspicious points. So, she couldnt help but ask coldly, "Yao Chaofeng, what exactly is going on? Exin it to me!" Yao Chaofeng still wanted to deny it. Xue Ans gaze shifted slightly. Yao Chaofeng felt a tremor throughout his body, and then his mouth seemed to no longer be under his control, spilling out the facts like beans from a bamboo tube, including the matter that he and Yao Yu were mother and son, marrying into the Tang Family with the intent to seize the inheritance. As for the middle-aged schr who had died, he yed a significant role in abetting the murder of Tang Lingers mother. Thus. The truth waspletely unveiled to the world. And after having said everything. Yao Chaofengs body trembled, regaining control. But by that time, Tang Linger was already uncontrobly furious, she reached out and grabbed arge vase from the table beside her and smashed it down on Yao Chaofengs head. Bang! The vase shattered. Yao Chaofengs head instantly began to bleed profusely. But this was just the beginning. Tang Linger, having lost all sense of reason in her rage, had a fierce disposition from her youth spent adventuring with Tang Sheng and was no typical woman. Now that she knew it was this mother and son who had plotted her mothers murder, her hatred for them was bone-deep. She looked around and immediately noticed a decorative treasured sword on the belt of a schr nearby. She stepped forward, snatched it, and started hacking wildly at Yao Chaofeng. But the treasured sword wasnt sharp at all. Thus, it only managed to slice Yao Chaofengs flesh open. Despite this. Yao Chaofeng still screamed in excruciating pain. "No... Im wrong, it was all Yao Yu who told me to do it! Please dont!" Tang Lingers eyes were red,pletely ignoring Yao Chaofengs pleas for mercy. She struck down with all her might, sshing fresh blood on her face with every hit. Finally. After dozens of blows. Yao Chaofengs screams of agony grew weaker and finally, he copsed on the ground, lifeless. A deadly silence filled the room. Everyone looked at Tang Linger with eyes full of fear. Just then. A hand gently patted Tang Linger on the shoulder. "Enough, the man is dead, dont smash anymore!" Tang Lingers body trembled; she turned her head to look at Xue An, her eyes full of confusion slowly regaining rity. Then she suddenly threw down the treasured sword in her hand, knelt on the ground, and burst into heart-wrenching sobs. "Xue An... thank you!" Tang Linger choked out. The gratitude came from deep within her heart. Because without Xue An, she might have never known who her mothers killer was. Meanwhile, Tang Sheng, with a defeated look on his face, also stuttered out, "Xue...". Xue An waved his hand dismissively and said tly, "Family Head Tang, I originally came here just to clear things up with Miss Tang in person, and now that I am aware of this matter, I could not simply ignore it." In fact, Xue An felt something was off the moment he saw Yao Chaofeng, and upon further inquiry, he discovered many inconsistencies. During this time, while using the Devouring Immortal Decree, Xue Ans strength had gradually begun to recover. He simply used Divine Sense to probe and thats how he found out the actual truth. That was the reason behind his bold murder today. Hearing Xue Ans words, Tang Sheng was covered in shame. At that moment, Xue An took out a letter and an old, worn sachet and ced them next to Tang Linger. "Miss Tang, I was fortunate to be your favored one, s, we were not destined! With this, we part, take care of yourself!" After speaking, Xue An nced at the gathered crowd with a slight smile, then turned and left. Tang Linger watched Xue Ans retreating figure, holding the sachet she had given him when they were children, as tears streamed down her face. And Tang Sheng, rippled with hesitancy and regret. Xue Ans performance today was far beyond his expectations. So much so that even Tang Sheng, who was ustomed to seeing talented young men, was impressed and had entertained the thought of taking him as a son-inw. But now it was toote for everything. Tang Sheng could only sit there in deep regret. As for the others in the study, they exchanged looks and saw the shock in each others eyes. They understood. Once todays events spread. Xue Ans reputation would soar to the heavens, bing the most sought-after young talent in Tiansheng Capital! Chapter 917: Eternal Joy at Wei Yang (2nd Update)

Chapter 917: Chapter 917: Eternal Joy at Wei Yang (2nd Update)

"Qinger, why hasnt the young mastere back yet?" Chaner asked, her face full of worry. In her heart, Qinger was also rather anxious, but she still forced a smile and said, "Chaner, you dont need to worry so much. Miss went with Brother Xue, nothing should have happened!" "Alright!" Chaner replied somewhat helplessly, then sat on the threshold, resting her chin in her hands, staring outside as if she could hardly wait. Seeing this, Qinger couldnt help but feel a mix of amusement and frustration, "By sitting here, can Brother Xuee back any sooner?" "But if I sit here, I can be the first to see the young master when he returns!" Chaner said earnestly. Qinger was just about to say something. Then she saw Chaner suddenly jump up, excitedly shouting, "Its the young master, the young master is back!" Qinger quickly turned to look. Indeed! She saw Xue An stride into the courtyard, a slight smile on his face. A flicker of emotion crossed Qingers heart. He had been gone for so long before returning. Could it be the situation had changed? Thinking this, Qinger hurriedly said with a smile, "Brother Xue, youre back!" Xue An nodded, "Yes, Ive returned!" "Oh, why hasnt Misse over?" "Miss Tang probably wont be able toe for a while!" Xue An said, turning to Chaner. "Chaner, pack your things, were leaving!" Leaving? Both Qinger and Chaner were full of shock. "Young master, why do we need to leave?" asked Chaner. "Yes! Brother Xue, could it be our master said something?" Qinger also hurriedly asked. Xue An smiled and shook his head, "He didnt really say anything, but I exined everything clearly, so naturally, we need to leave!" Qinger was even more confused. Although Chaner was also a bit perplexed, this simple maid had always faithfully followed Xue Ans words, so she obediently nodded, "Okay! Ill pack the things!" Saying this, she went back to the room to pack her bag. Qinger wanted to ask something but swallowed her words, only looking at Xue An with sorrowful eyes. Regardless, this oue was the worst possible. It was just a moment. Chaner came out carrying a small bag. "Young master, all things are packed!" Xue An nodded, "Miss Qinger, could you please pass a message to Miss Tang, just to say we have said our goodbyes!" Having said that, Xue An led Chaner, who was carrying a small bag, and turned to leave. Qinger stood stunned for a moment, then as if waking from a dream, she hurriedly ran up and sent Xue An and Chaner out of the Tang familys main gate. "Miss Qinger, please stop here!" Xue An didnt turn his head, said this, and then strode away. Qinger stared nkly at Xue Ans receding figure, her heart filled with mixed feelings, unable to discern the taste. But just then, a intive sigh came from behind her. Qinger turned her head and was startled. "Miss... Miss?" Indeed. Standing behind Qinger was Tang Linger, who appeared at some unknown time. At that moment, Tang Lingersplexion was pale, and she nodded slightly. "Qinger, did... Mr. Xue say anything when he left?" Qinger, feeling quite distressed, lowered her head, "Brother Xue asked me to bring you a message! He said he has left." Tang Lingers eyes gradually dimmed upon hearing the words, slowly clenching her hands, within whichy the sachet Xue An had returned to her. "Miss, what exactly is wrong? Does the master disagree, or why did Brother Xue leave so resolutely?" Qinger asked. Tang Linger gave a bitter smile, "Disagree? No, it is he who disagrees!" Initially, Qinger didnt understand whom Tang Linger was referring to as "he" until a momentter when she suddenly realized and then turned pale. "Miss, are you saying that Brother Xue disagrees?" Tang Linger, tired, nodded slightly, then suddenly looked as if she remembered something, her eyes lighting up, "Qinger, while he is still not far away, quickly send some clever maids to follow him discreetly, we must know where he settles down!" Qinger immediately nodded, "Understood!" Qinger went down to prepare. Tang Linger stood there, her eyes dazzling as she whispered softly. "So you think to reject me just like that? You underestimate my persistence!" Just as unrest was brewing in the Tang Family residence. Xue An, leading Chaner, had already left Yiyang Lane and was standing on the bustling main street. Chaner moved closer. "Young Master, where shall we go now?" Xue An gazed at the immense capital city, his view finally settling on Jile Hall, just a street away from Yiyang Lane. Jile Hall, located to the west of the East Market, was among the most bustling ces in Tiansheng Capital. The reason for its vibrancy was that it gathered the most famous courtesans from Jingdu, and indeed, all over the world. It could be said that this ce was the red-light district of Tiansheng Capital. Famed courtesans and chivalrous figures, all manner of debonair personalities, were all congregated here, contributing to the renowned names of the ten-mile Fireworks Alley. However, in Xue Ans eyes, there lingered that familiar aura above Jile Hall. This aura was very faint, clearly indicating that the person had left a long time ago. This was also why Xue An hadnt noticed it when he first entered Jingdu. But now, with Xue Ans greatly enhanced abilities, he could see it at a nce. A smile yed on his lips, then he pointed across the street and said softly, "Chaner!" "Hmm?" "Today, Young Master will take you through the brothels!" Chaner looked puzzled at Jile Hall across the street, then scratched her head, "Young Master, what is a brothel? Why should we visit it?" Xue Anughed, gently tapped Chaners head, and said, "Too many questions, just follow Young Master and youll understand!" "Oh!" When Chaner followed Xue An into Jile Hall, her eyes gradually widened. For on the elegantly styled eaves of roadside buildings, many brightly dressed women were leaning against the colonnades, chatting andughing, pointing and gesturing below. And upon seeing Xue An and Chaner. All the women were stunned for a moment, then covered their mouths to giggle and began to chatter among themselves. "How unusual! Someone brought his own maid to stroll through Jile Hall?" "This young man is rather handsome, quite to my liking. Sisters, dont fight me for him!" "Tsk, Ill tear that mouth of yours! Are you the only one who finds him attractive?" The women began to jest and curse yfully, asionally throwing flirtatious nces at Xue An. These women were ustomed to the trade, but those who usually came to Jile Hall were either pretentious literati or nobility. But these individuals were generally older. To see someone as young as Xue An strolling through Jile Hall was a rare sight. All the more rare was his handsome and youthful appearance, which greatly stirred the hearts of these women. However, at this moment Chaner finally realized what a brothel entailed, her face blushing awkwardly to the tips of her ears. "Young...Young Master, isnt this the Lane of Fireworks and Willows? Why have wee here?" Xue An smiled faintly and replied, "Naturally, we havee... to find someone!" Chapter 918: This Journey is Only About the Romance and Scenery! (3rd Update)

Chapter 918: Chapter 918: This Journey is Only About the Romance and Scenery! (3rd Update)

"Seeking someone?" Chaners little head was filled with question marks. What person did the young master want to find in this district of brocade and willow? Yet Xue An did not answer Chaners question, instead looking around the area. Very soon. He found the person he was looking for. A man appeared,ing from down the street. This man was about thirty years old, dressed in splendid clothing, but his features were sleazy, with dark circles under his eyes, and his gaze constantly wandered towards the beautiful girls on the street. One could tell at a nce that he was an expert in the ways of pleasure. Xue An smiled slightly, stepped forward, and blocked the mans path. "Brother, please hold a moment!" The man was startled and stopped in his tracks, sizing up Xue An with some curiosity, "Mate, I dont believe weve met!" Xue An smiled, "Of course not!" "Then why do you stop me, for what matter?" Seeing that Xue Ans dress was not particrly extravagant but carried himself with grace and a nonchnt air, the man did not dare to take him lightly. Especially after he caught sight of Chaner following behind Xue An, his whole body shook and a look of amazement shed in his eyes. In his view, to have a pretty maid like Chaner, Xue An must be someone of no ordinary status. Could it be that he was a wealthy young master from a rich merchant family, just visiting the Capital City for pleasure? This was what the man was pondering. Xue An spoke indifferently, "One look at you, brother, and I could tell you are an old hand in the pleasures of life. As I am new to these parts, I am unfamiliar with many things and thus wished to inquire whether in this Changle District, there is a girl who is both incredibly beautiful and skilled in the arts?" Upon hearing this, the mans eyes lit up, then he said with a smile, "Youvee to the right person! I, Hu San, may not dare to boast of other things, but I do know crystal clear which girl is beautiful and which girl is clingy!" "But I wonder, brother, what type are you looking for? How much silver are you nning to spend?" Hu Sans gaze was fixed sharply on Xue An. Xue Anughed, "I dont really know what kind would be better, I only heard that this Changle District is famous far and wide, and I wanted toe and see for myself. As for how much silver I n to spend..." "Lets go for the most expensive one!" Hu San, upon hearing this, was overjoyed. Just as I thought! He had not guessed wrong, this must be a low-key, wealthy young master from an influential family. Otherwise, how could he have such confidence? After all, the Changle District was well known for being a gold-digging haunt. Without a few hundred taels of silver, one simply couldnt hope to meet the top courtesans. And here he was saying he wanted the most expensive one, clearly indicating a substantial wealth at home. Though Hu San was delighted inwardly, he kept aposed face. "It seems that you, brother, are truly a fellow aficionado! Since thats the case, then I will take you to a ce. But its not just about having money there, you also need some literary talent and..." At this point, Hu San looked Xue An over and swallowed back the words regarding appearance. Even the most fastidious could find no fault with Xue Ans looks. Xue An replied with a smile, "If thats the case, then I shall trouble you, brother!" "No trouble at all!" Hu San was full of joy. If he could introduce a wealthy client to the brothel, the reward would not be a small sum. Naturally, he was very happy. And while Hu San was leading the way. Chaner, anxious and at a loss, came up to him. "Young master, we... we only have a little over two taels of silver on us now! We still need to save it for food and lodging, if you... if you use it now, what shall we do?" That day Xue An destroyed the Chen Family and casually took a silver ingot to cover the meal costs. Though the shopkeeper Yangter cried and begged to return the money. But on the way to the Capital City, Xue An had almost used up all the money. So now, the master and servant had a total of just over two taels of silver on them. Chaner was naturally very worried. Moreover, from what Xue An implied, he seemed to be looking for a top courtesan. Putting aside where the money woulde from. If the young master really went ahead... What should I do? Chaners heart was filled with an indescribable sour taste. Xue An naturally noticed and chuckled lightly, tapping her head. "Alright, your young master has his own measure, dont say more!" "Oh!" Chaner lowered her head, not daring to speak anymore. Hu San was very familiar with this district, and after leading Xue An through several streets, they arrived in front of an elegantly designed courtyard. Standing on the street, one could see towering wooden buildings within the courtyard. Without saying anything else the grandeur of this ce far surpassed that of the brothels built along the street. Hu San squeezed his eyes at Xue An, grinning and saying, "Brother Xue, this is the Lan Gui Fang I was telling you about, tsk tsk, you have reallye at the right time. Today happens to be the day that Lan Gui Fangs Miss Nie hangs her que!" Xue An looked up at Lan Gui Fang and smiled faintly, "It seems like Im quite lucky then!" "Of course, Brother Xue, please follow me!" Hu San, full of excitement, led Xue An into the Lan Gui Fang. The time was just when themps were being lit. But the courtyard was adorned with countless delicatenterns, so it was far from being dim. At the same time, the flowers and nts in the courtyard were in full bloom, set against the reflection of thenterns, it was like walking in the midst of a beautiful painting. And from within those small buildings, bursts ofughter were asionally heard. Xue An understood that this meant that girls were receiving guests. The small building at the very center of Lan Gui Fang was especially bright with lights. Moreover, by the open space outside the door, there were many disheveled guards. It looked like they were all from various mansions. Hu San took a sharp intake of breath. "Chang Family, Yuan Family, even some from the royal mansion, howe there are so many important figures here today?" With that, he turned his head to tell Xue An. Perhaps they should not go today, with so many princes and nobles here, even if they went in, its estimated that they wouldnt see Miss Nie. But unexpectedly, by this time, Xue An had already confidently walked up the steps and entered the small building. Hu San was taken aback and then sighed quietly, reluctantly following after him. No matter what, since they came, they might as well go in. Consider it taking in the excitement. The grand hall of the small building was brilliantly lit, and many people had already taken their seats there. These people wore gorgeous clothes and carried themselves with pride, clearly they were no ordinary folk. When Xue An entered All of them turned to nce over. But when Hu San also followed inside Many turned their heads back with disdain. Someone even scoffed, "Hu San, you piece of trash, how dare youe here? Did you actually think Miss Nie would summon you?" Hu Sans face was a mask of forced smiles, "How would I dare, Im just apanying a friend to see the excitement!" "Wow, this little maid is quite something!" When Chaner walked in with her eyes downcast, someone couldnt help but voice their mockery. Hearing this, Chaners head dropped even lower, her cheeks flushing a deeper shade of purple. Xue An nced over. The speaker was a man wearing ck clothes with golden trim, his face carried a sinister look. Hu Sans face showed his bitterness as he whispered, "Dont talk, thats the Chang Familys eldest son, we cant afford to provoke him!" Xue An merely smiled nomittally and then found a ce to sit down. But the Chang Familys eldest son did not seem to have the intention of letting Xue An off; his eyes dead set on Chaner who stood behind Xue An. After a moment, he stood up haughtily, walked up to Xue An, and pointing at Chaner, he said. "I want this little maid, name your price!" Chapter 919: This... is the price I offer (4th Update)

Chapter 919: Chapter 919: This... is the price I offer (4th Update)

The hall stirred subtly. Many looked on with amused expressions. Some young nobles even whispered to each other with smirks on their faces. "Chang loves his delicacies tender!" "Tsk tsk, the neer is in for it now!" Among these murmurs, Xue An took a sip of tea and then looked up at the speaker, "Scram!" Boom! The crowd erupted in uproar. The son of the Chang Familys face darkened, "Kid, do you know who youre talking to?" Xue An casually set down his teacup, "I dont know, and Im not interested in knowing, but do you believe if you keep babbling, Ill make you regret it?" This certainly stirred up a hos nest. Many looked at Xue An with surprised expressions. Some shook their heads secretly. They thought this new young man was too brazen, not realizing what offending the Chang Family in Tiansheng Capital would entail. They guessed he wouldnt live through the night. The son of the Chang Familys face turned livid, "Very well, its been a long time since anyone dared speak to me like this! You are the first!" Xue An smiled, "Dont worry, there will be more toe, and you might as well get used to it!" Enraged, the son of the Chang Family looked like he was about to explode. At this moment, the trembling Hu San quickly said, "Chang... Master Chang, please calm down. My friend just came from the countryside and doesnt know the rules of Jingdu. I hope you can forgive his ignorance and let him off!" The son of the Chang Family snorted coldly, "Let him off? Very well, give me that little maid and kneel down to beg for mercy, then Ill let him off! Otherwise... hmph hmph!" Hu San showed a troubled expression. Xue An looked at Hu San with some surprise. He had not expected Hu San to plead for him. After all, they had known each other for only half an hour. Strictly speaking, Hu San could have ignored the matter entirely. Yet, he dared to speak up for him. For that alone, Hu Sans character was not too bad. However, at that moment, an appropriately dressed elder approached, "Master Chang, Hu San, no matter what grievances you have, dont make a scene here. Besides, Miss Nie is about to be presented. If you offend thedy, who willpensate?" At these words, the son of the Chang Family huffed angrily, shot Xue An a cold nce, and then returned to his seat. But the cold shes from his eyes showed that he had already harbored intentions of murder. Hu San looked anxiously at Xue An and whispered, "Brother Xue, listen to my advice and leave now. If you dy, it might be toote!" "The Chang Family holds significant power here in Jingdu, especially in Changle District and the East Market. Youve offended Chang Haosi, the eldest son; he is the most troublesome. A wise man does not court danger. Its best to leave quickly!" Xue An was unmoved and just smiled slightly, "Thank you, Brother Hu, for your concern, but I am someone who sticks to my actions. Until I do what I have set out to do, even if the sky falls, I wont leave." "You... sigh!" Hu San sighed and stopped trying to persuade him. At that moment, footsteps were heard from the stairs, and then a womans voice announced, "Miss Nie is being presented, gentlemen, please look!" With that, the maid tugged at a red cloth. A scroll slowly unfurled from the staircase, revealing the written characters on it. The people in the hall gathered around and after a few nces, began to discuss animatedly. "As expected! A moment of conversation for fifty silver, a song on the guqin for eighty! Tsk tsk, still no entry into the chambers!" "s, money is secondary; the key is that Miss Nie must favor you, otherwise, even if you disy a thousand taels of gold, she wouldnt nce at you once." At that moment, Chang Haosi was the first to speak, "I offer a hundred silver taels, only wishing to meet Miss Nie once!" The maid turned and left, but after a short while, she hurried back and then shook her head. "Young Master Chang, mydy said that she had already discussed with youst time and felt that your paths do not align, so there will be no further talks this time!" "What?" Chang Haosi was stunned. What did that mean? What did it mean that their paths do not align? Ever since he had spent a great sumst month to meet Miss Nie once, Chang Haosi had been haunted by thoughts of her. This time, hearing that Miss Nie had once again put up a card, he had rushed over early, hoping to behold her beauty once more. And yet, he was rejected? No matter how angered Chang Haosi felt inside, there was nothing he could do but stand helplessly by. Following that, several princes and young masters also sought an audience but were all turned away. It seemed that today, no one would be able to take down Miss Nies card. Xue An slowly stood up, speaking lightly, "Today, I will take down this card!" All eyes in the hall instantly turned towards Xue An. Chang Haosis expression darkened as he scoffed coldly. The maid asked, "May I know the noble surname and given name of this young master? And what price do you n to offer?" Xue An smiled slightly. "My name is Xue An, as for the price..." "Is there pen and paper avable here?" Everyone was astonished. What did that mean? What was the pen and paper for? However, since Lan Gui Fang was a top-notch brothel, schrs often came here to drink and be merry, so naturally, pen and paper were readily avable. Very soon, someone brought over pen and paper along with ink and an ink stone. Xue An took the brush in hand, and his writing flowed like dragon-snakes; he quickly wrote on a piece of paper, then tossed the brush aside and said indifferently, "Give this to your mistress and tell her, this... is my offer!" The maid was also stunned. But she did not dare to ask more. Taking the paper, she hurried off. There was a moment of silence in the hall. Then jeering voices emerged. "Tsk tsk, does this fellow think he can move Miss Nie with poetry and verses?" "He must be some greenhorn from out of town, doesnt he know that Miss Nie is a renowned poetry master in Jingdu? How dare he attempt to show off in front of her?" "Hehe, theres going to be a good show now!" Amid these murmuring voices, Chang Haosis gaze narrowed, his face full of disdain. In his view, Xue An was simply bringing humiliation upon himself. For it had been a long time since anyone dared topose poetry in front of Miss Nie in Jingdu. Even Hu San couldnt help but shake his head internally, feeling he had made a loss. He had thought Xue An was a wealthy young master, and by bringing him along, he too could earn a reward. But it turned out he was just an ignorant, impoverished schr. Just when everyone thought Xue An was delusional, they heard footsteps on the stairs, and then a peerless beauty descended gracefully, speaking anxiously, "Where is the one whoposed the verses?" Chapter 920: Sitting Leisurely, Seeing Non-Humans (First Update)

Chapter 920: Chapter 920: Sitting Leisurely, Seeing Non-Humans (First Update)

In an instant. Everyone turned their heads to look at Xue An standing there. And this Mr. Nie also noticed the tall and handsome Xue An with an indifferent expression at the first moment. At this time, the maid said, "Miss, this gentleman here is the one who wrote the lyrics." Mr. Nie took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the excitement in his heart, and gave Xue An a respectful bow. "I have seen the gentleman!" Xue Ans expression changed slightly, a hint of disappointment in his eyes, but he quickly returned to normal, then nodded with a smile that was not quite a smile. "Miss Nie is too polite!" At this moment, Mr. Nies heart was full of shock and... surprise. As the absolute top courtesan of Dangui Fang, she enjoyed the highest level of freedom and privilege. For instance, this monthly roster disy was her special right. And her aim was to find the man she admired through this means. But repeated disappointments had already numbed her considerably. This times roster event was the same, and she originally had no hope at all. But unexpectedly, the maid suddenly brought over a sheet of paper. At the beginning, Mr. Nie did not take it seriously. It was merely some sour poetry written to please her, nothing more. She had already grown somewhat numb to these. But what she had never imagined was that when she unfolded the paper, she was struck as if by lightning and sat stunned in ce. Because the words written were very simple, just two short lines, yet they were like a sharp de, piercing straight into her heart. How much hatred, inst nights dreamy soul, still seemed like the old days wandering in Shangyuan, carriages like flowing water, horses like dragons, flowers and moon in perfect spring breeze. It was such an extremely brief little verse, yet it moved Mr. Nie, who was ustomed to writing and seeing poetry. There were no extravagant decorations, not even many words. But it captured a world of sorrow. How could it not shake her? And then she asked eagerly, "Who wrote these lyrics?" The moment the maid hesitated. Mr. Nie, usually leisurely and dignified, could no longer restrain herself, and rushed downstairs to see who could write such exquisite poetry. The first moment she saw Xue An. She was even more moved. Because in both appearance and demeanor, Xue An was wless. When he stood quietly there, only the phrase "A peerless man as jade, unmatched in the world" could describe him. Mr. Nie, who had already lost hope, felt her heart flutter, like a deer running wild. "Gentleman, please apany me upstairs for a chat!" Xue An pondered for a moment, then nodded his head, "Very well!" Mr. Nie was overjoyed, a trace of happiness appeared on her face, and then she naturally apanied him at his side, ascending the staircase and heading upstairs. After the two of them had disappeared behind the beaded curtains on the second floor. All the people in the great hall looked at each other and eximed in admiration. "Am I seeing things? Mr. Nie actually came downstairs personally to wee a guest?" "I remember thest time was when His Highness came, and even he didnt receive such treatment!" "Tut tut, I really wonder what this new youngster wrote? To make the ever-stable Mr. Nie so excited." These murmurs sounded one after another. Chang Haosis face was ashen, and he unconsciously gripped the corner of the table, squeezing a deep imprint into the corner made of ironwood. First, he was rude to me, and then he dared to "snatch" the woman I had my eyes on, I must kill him! The thought screamed madly in Chang Haosis heart. And on the other side. Hu San watched dumbfounded, with only two big words swirling in his mind. Awesome! What does it mean to be awesome? This is what it means to be awesome! Without spending a single copper coin, just by casually writing a piece of paper, he managed to get Mr. Nie, whose name shook Jingdu, toe down personally to wee him. What a spirit and poise she had! Hu San was still in astonishment when, Chaner had already recovered from her surprise and then asked, "What... What is my young master doing following that woman?" The tone of her voice was full of urgency. ncing at Chaner, Hu San replied with a smile, "There, there, no need to worry. Your young master is fine. Hes just fortunate to have caught the eye of the prestigiousdy Nie. Theyre merely having tea and a heart-to-heart talk, so dont overthink it!" "Really?" Chaner somewhat disbelieved. Hu San nodded, "Of course its true! Do you think the prestigiousdy Nie is one of those vulgar women who can be trifled with for money? She has been a chaste woman up to now, simply waiting for the right person to appear, and now shes merely having a conversation, you neednt worry too much..." He hadnt finished speaking, when he saw that maid walk to the stairwell and drape a white kerchief over the signboard on the second floor. At this scene, the whole ce went deadly silent. Hu San nearly bulged his eyes out. "How... How is this possible?" "What happened?" Chaner asked with a trembling voice. At this moment, the hall was abuzz with discussion. "Damn, am I seeing this right? The prestigiousdy Nie has actually decided to leave the cloister?" "Shes calling for that young man to be her honored guest behind the screen!" "Heavens, is there no justice left? The prestigiousdy Nie is actually leaving the cloister!" Sighs and exmations of surprise mixed together. Chang Haosi, on the other hand, was outraged, shattering the table in front of him with a m of his palm, then rising to leave with a murderous look on his face. Chaner, naturally hearing these whispers, understood what was happening. She felt a wave of sorrow wash over her. "Young master... What is the young master going to..." Her voice already took on a sobbing tone. While all themotion was going on downstairs, Xue An was sitting leisurely in the second-floor room. Across from him, was the peach blossom-like facade of the prestigiousdy Nie. Everything was as if they were friends who had just met, with no hints of flirtation. Then,dy Nie stealthily raised her eyes to look at Xue An, who was sipping tea with his head lowered, her heart fluttering uncontrobly. Could someone look this good just drinking tea? But why has he remained silent up until now? After all, doesnt everyone whoes in to see her wrack their brains to talk more with her? Why is he persistently lowering his head to drink tea? Could it be because hes young and a little inhibited? Yes, that must be it! Thinking this,dy Nie couldnt help but chuckle and say, "I still dont know the gentlemans name!" "Xue An!" "Master Xue, this song is indeed a rare gem in recent years. It shows Master Xues literary brilliance, which is admirable!" Xue An gave a slight smile, then fell into silence again. Just whendy Nie was starting to feel restless, Xue An simply said, "The tea is good!" Lady Nie was taken aback. What kind of response was that? Afterward, Xue An stood up, and said indifferently, "Miss Nie, I must take my leave!" Having said that, he stepped forward to leave. Lady Nie waspletely dumbfounded. What did that mean? "Master Xue, what is the meaning of this? Have I said something to offend you?"dy Nie asked, barely concealing the hurt in her voice. Xue An smiled faintly, turned his head to look atdy Nie, and shook his head, "No,dy Nie is simply not the person I am seeking, thats all!" Chapter 921: The Midnight Dumpling Stand (2nd Update)

Chapter 921: Chapter 921: The Midnight Dumpling Stand (2nd Update)

"Looking for someone? Who might the young master be looking for?" "An old acquaintance!" "Old acquaintance..." Nie Yihan murmured softly. At this moment, Xue An turned to leave. Nie Yihans body trembled as if awakening from a dream, and she hurriedly called out, "Young master, please wait!" "What else is there?" Xue An asked indifferently, without turning his head. Nie Yihan took a deep breath and tried to calm herself, "Young master, did you have a verbal conflict with someone in the hall just now?" Xue An was slightly startled, "You mean the son of the Chang Family?" Nie Yihan nodded gravely, "Thats right! Young master, as an outsider, you naturally dont understand the Chang Familys influence in this area. Lets just say that the Chang Family is a well-known local power here, and the person you offended, Chang Haosi, is particrly arrogant and not a kind man at all. If you leave like this, I fear that you wont get through tonight safely." As the top courtesan of Jile Hall, Nie Yihan naturally understood the diverse and chaotic nature of the ce very well. She was acutely aware of how unreasonable these dominating families could be. Therefore, upon hearing the report from the maid, she felt a chill in her heart and thought it unlikely that Xue An woulde out unscathed. But upon hearing Nie Yihans words, Xue An held a hint of a smile in his lips, "Oh? They sound quite formidable!" Seeing Xue Ans nonchnt attitude, Nie Yihan stamped her foot, "Young master, Im not joking with you! This matter is indeed no trifle!" "Thank you for the warning, Miss Nie, but I have a problem; the more dangerous something is, the more I want to try it out!" "You..." Nie Yihan was at a loss for words, then she sighed, "I dont know what youre relying on, but with your talents, if you were to be harmed by a bunch of riffraff, wouldnt it be a great loss?" "What would you suggest, miss?" "Young master, the best course of action for now would be not to leave this ce. Because only here, Chang Haosi dares not act rashly! And young master, arent you looking for someone? You can tell me what they look like, and I will try to find them for you!" While speaking, Nie Yihans cheeks flushed slightly as she lowered her head slowly. Because Xue An had been watching her with a smile that wasnt quite a smile. This made Nie Yihans heartbeat thrum like a drum, and she felt fluttery inside. By speaking like this, wouldnt the young master think Im a frivolous woman? But if I dont speak out, wouldnt it harm him? Nie Yihan was distressed and conflicted as she pondered. Xue An shook his head with a light chuckle, "Thanks for your kind intentions, Miss Nie, but right now, I dont even know what the person Im looking for looks like!" "Then do you have a name?" Xue An shook his head, "Lets put it this way, I dont know her name, what she looks like, or even if its a man or woman!" Nie Yihans eyes widened in astonishment. Who looks for someone in such a way? Without knowing the appearance or even the gender of the person, how can one even begin to search? Sensing Nie Yihans amazement, Xue An smiled faintly, "But as long as she appears before me, I will know if its her!" Then Xue Ans gaze seemed to prate the walls, looking towards the depths of the void, "I can feel that she is in this ce! I hope she is safe, otherwise there is someone who would gopletely mad. The consequences of that... even I wont be able to stop!" Nie Yihan listened, baffled, about to say something. Xue An slightly bowed, "I have taken to heart your kindness, Miss Nie. I bid you farewell!" With that, Xue An walked out of the room with his head held high and descended the stairs. Nie Yihan stared nkly at Xue Ans receding figure, her emotions aplicated mixture, unsure of what to feel. She suddenly felt that this young man bore many burdens, and even his silhouette was tinged with solitude. It was a detachment born of experiencing great vicissitudes, containing countless secrets. This intense impression aroused an extraordinary curiosity in Nie Yihan. What had he actually experienced? Meanwhile. Xue An descended the staircase. By this time, the people in the hall had already dispersed, leaving only Hu San and Chaner behind. Upon seeing Xue Ane down, Hu Sans expression suddenly became very animated. "Cough cough, arent young people a bit too fiery? You came down so quickly?" Hu San murmured softly, thinking that Xue An wouldnt hear. However, a cool nce from Xue An made him swallow the rest of his words. "Young Master, you... what were you doing up there?" Chaner asked somewhat sadly. Xue An replied indifferently, "Had a cup of tea, chatted for a bit!" "Thats all?" Chaner asked, puzzled. Xue An raised his hand and knocked on her little head, "Otherwise, what do you expect?" Chaner covered her head, which was a bit sore, but her expression quickly changed from anger to joy, and she said with a giggle, "I thought the Young Master would have had dinner already!" Xue An couldnt help but give a wry smile, "Lets go!" "Young Master, where are we going?" "Naturally, to have dinner!" Chaner nodded happily, "Mm-hmm!" Then Xue An turned to Hu San, who was standing to the side. "Why dont Brother Hu join us?" Hu San was taken aback, then looked at Xue An with a face full of astonishment, "Where do you n to have dinner?" "Of course, were going out!" "But... didnt Nie Yihan tell you? Just now, Chang Haosi left in a fury, and with his temperament, he definitely wont let you off! Youre safe enough inside the Dangui Square, but once you leave, whether youll see tomorrows sun is another matter entirely!" Hu San said excitedly. Yet Xue An appeared as if he hadnt heard, and turned to Chaner with a slight smile, "Chaner, I remember on the way here there was a wonton stall by the road, lets go have some wontons!" "Alright, Young Master!" Then Xue An led Chaner outside. Hu San stared dumbfounded. After a while, his face showed a struggle with hesitation, but ultimately he stomped his foot resentfully and quickly followed. "Im a bit hungry too, a bowl of wontons should be nice!" Xue An nced at him and said tly, "Not scared anymore?" "Scared, but Ill take a risk to apany a gentleman! And... the wontons at that stall do taste really good!" Xue Anughed heartily, "Alright, then lets see just how good these wontons you mentioned are!" It was now close to midnight. All over Jile Hall, every brothel and singing house was immersed in joy and peace. However, the street was nearly empty of pedestrians. Though half of spring had passed, the deep of the night remained chilly. At such a time, a wonton stall wafting with wisps of hot steam seemed extraordinarily precious. The stall owner was an old man whose waist was bent from fatigue, and Hu San seemed very familiar with him. "Old Luo, three bowls of wontons!" The stall owner struggled to raise his head to nce at Hu San, then chuckled, "You havent been here in a while,d. Same as usual?" "Yes, double the condiments!" At this, the stall owner noticed Xue An and the others, nodded with a smile, and said, "Please take a seat, guests! It will be ready in a moment!" Chapter 922: A Sword Shakes the Capital City! (First Update)

Chapter 922: Chapter 922: A Sword Shakes the Capital City! (First Update)

The dumplings were fragrant and delicious, with the soup being moderately sour and spicy. In the cold, watery spring night, having such a bowl of dumplings really made one feel warm and content from the inside out. Hu San slurped the dumplings while ceaselessly introducing the girls of Jile Hall. "In Jile Hall, there are said to be four top courtesans! The one we saw today from Dangui Alley, Miss Nie, is one of them. Apart from her, there are the leading courtesans from other famous brothels like Huafan Tower and Soft Jade Pavilioneach one a peerless beauty!" "Its a pity that Ive only had the fortune toy eyes on Miss Nie once, and the rest have been out of reach! Tsk tsk, if I could have the honor to meet them all, then I would die with no regrets!" Listening to Hu Sans words, Xue An didnt utter a sound, continuing to eat his dumplings slowly and methodically. Chaner, however, really couldnt stand Hu San, thinking he was deliberately leading the young master astray, so she red at him fiercely. "Pah! A lecher!" "Hey, little girl, how can you speak like that? You should know that food and sex are natural desires of mankind. For a man to admire beauty is simply the way of the world, whats wrong with that?" Hu San began to argue "with reason." "Hmph, I wont talk to a bad person!" "Do I look like a bad person?" "Dont you?" "Do I?" "...." While the two of them were in the midst of their endless quarrel. The surrounding area suddenly fell silent. Though the street had been sparsely popted before, there had still beenters or early leavers passing by. But suddenly. The entire street became deserted. Even theughtering from the nearby brothels had vanished. An imposing silence enveloped everything. This ominous stillness caused Hu Sans face to change dramatically. "Brother Xue, this..." Yet Xue An, as if oblivious, kept his head down and continued to eat his dumplings, simply saying, "Dont talk, keep eating!" Hu San hesitated, but eventually bowed his head and continued to eat, trembling. Only after he had finished his bowl of dumplings did Xue An finally, satisfied, wipe his mouth and then raise his head to look into the darkness, a cold smile slowly spreading across his lips. "Since youre here,e out then." With Xue Ans words. Figures began to emerge one by one from the darkness where the light didnt reach. One, two... Shortly after. Around the dumpling stand, from all directions, appeared more than a hundred men dressed in ck with stern faces. These men surrounded the dumpling standpletely, and the atmosphere suddenly became extremely tense. The stall owner had already been scared into hiding under the table. Hu Sans face was pale, his hands shaking so much he couldnt even hold his chopsticks steady. Only Xue An remainedposed, letting out a slight sigh after surveying the group, "The Chang Family is really domineering, sending so many people over such a trivial matter. Are they intending to mince me into meat stuffing?" "Youre right!" A voice filled with mockery and brutality came through, and then the crowd silently parted to make a path, as Chang Haosi slowly walked in. "Honestly, I didnt expect to resolve your case tonight because if you had holed up in Dangui Alley and note out, I couldnt have done anything to you! But it seems that even Heaven is helping me, you actually dared toe outside for dumplings! Did you really think I wouldnt dare to kill you?" Chang Haosis face showed a cat-ying-with-a-mouse satisfaction. Xue An listened quietly, his fingers unconsciously tapping on the table. Suddenly, he turned his head to look at the deathly pale Hu San, "Youre right, the dumplings here are indeed quite good, so Ive decided to have another bowl!" Hu San was on the verge of tears. What was the time for this? Still thinking about eating? But Chang Haosi just kept his arms folded, leisurely watching. In his view, Xue An was simply stalling for time. And he enjoyed this feeling of toying with a dying prey. It gave him a pathological excitement, as if he had the life of others firmly in his own hands. At this moment, Xue An, with a serious face, said to the trembling Old Luo Pot under the table, "Excuse me, please make me another bowl of wontons, and remember to go easy on the pepper!" Old Luo Pot was already shaking like a leaf, so much that he couldnt even speak. As someone who had set up his stall on the street of Jile Hall for decades, he was acutely aware of how domineering the Chang Family was. Even tonight, he might very well be unable to escape death. How could he have the mood to cook any wontons? At this time, Chang Haosi sneered, "Kid, I advise you stop struggling, no matter how you dy and feign ignorance, it wont change your fate! Rest assured, I will take care of you very carefully, ensuring you spend the most unforgettable night of your life! Oh, and your little maid, after youre gone, I will take good care of her, after all, my brothers here have not had their fill of meat for a long time!" Having said that, Chang Haosi burst intoughter. Theughter was full of arrogance and triumph. "Sounds like youre well-practiced at this; it seems youve done this kind of thing quite a bit!" Xue Ans calm voice pierced through theughter and reached everyones ears. Chang Haosi was startled, then said fiercely, "So what if I have?" Xue An sighed and said, "Actually, I just wanted to enjoy a bowl of wontons, but since youre courting death, you cant me me!" What? Chang Haosi thought he must have heard wrong. Surrounded by so many people, he still dared to say that Chang Haosi was courting death? Had this young man lost his mind? At this moment, Xue An spoke indifferently, "Come at me all at once, before it gets toote. After killing me, you can enjoy your wontons!" "Kill him!" Chang Haosimanded with a dark and terrifying face, waving his hand. His men bypassed him and swarmed forward, preparing to carve Xue An into pieces with their des. Just then. A drop of rain happened to fall. The first spring rain of the year had arrived. In an instant, the spring rain fell like a curtain, enveloping Tiansheng Capital. But at this moment, no one was admiring the rain-soaked scene, as the Chang Family assassins surged forward with swords poised to strike. Just as a smug smile began to form on Chang Haosis face as he watched from behind. Xue An picked up a bamboo chopstick and sighed softly, "Its raining; what a dampener!" After speaking, Xue An casually swung his hand. The chopstick cut through the air, unleashing a sword glow as brilliant as the sun that cleaved the curtain of rain and aimed at the crowd. The ck-clothed assassins movements froze in an instant. At the same time. In the distant sky, a spring thunder rumbled faintly. As the sound arrived, the bodies of these assassins split in half at the waist. Blood gushed onto the ground, mixing with the rainwater in meandering streams, and the thick scent of blood pervaded and dispersed. And then, on this long street, only Chang Haosi was left standing there, dumbfounded. Xue An quietly looked at him, "I told you, you brought this upon yourself. You cant me others." "No..." Chang Haosi was violently shaking, wanting to roar. But it was all toote. Xue An waved his hand casually, and the bamboo chopstick in his hand transformed into a dazzling sword light that pierced directly through Chang Haosis throat, then flung him against the brick wall in the distance, nailing him there, dead. Chang Haosi twitched a few times and finally died with his eyes wide open, unwilling. Xue An turned to the stupefied Hu San and smiled faintly, "This rain really is boring, interfering with my meal!" As he spoke, Xue An used his hand as a sword, shing through the sky. A stream of sword energy soared into the heavens, directly cleaving the thick clouds asunder. The rain gradually stopped. Xue An looked down at Old Luo Pot and smiled, "Alright, trouble you to make me another bowl of wontons!" No one dared to speak. The whole of Jingdu was silenced by the might of this one sword. This was indeed, a sword... that moved the Capital City! Chapter 923: Stars Like Diamonds, Moon Like a Crescent Hook (2nd Update)

Chapter 923: Chapter 923: Stars Like Diamonds, Moon Like a Crescent Hook (2nd Update)

Jile Hall. Nie Yihan sat motionlessly in the room. Suddenly, the voices of the maids, filled with respect, came from outside the door. "Sister Mei!" "We have seen Sister Mei!" Then a womans voice said, "Hmm, is your mistress here?" "The mistress is in the room!" As they spoke, the door was pushed open, and a woman, nearly forty and plump in figure, gracefully walked in. Nie Yihan, who had been in a daze, hurriedly stood up as soon as she saw the woman. "Sister!" The womans face was calm as water, she nodded and said, "Sit!" Nie Yihan was slightly startled, then bowed her head and silently sat down. The woman who could be called sister by the star courtesan of Jile Hall was none other than the halls Store Manager and the influential figure behind it, Mei Xia. However, this Mei Xia did not oftene to Jile Hall, so she was lesser-known to outsiders. But those who knew the insider story were aware of how formidable this woman was. In terms of connections and the firmness of her grip on power, Mei Xia was second to none, even among men. This was also the reason why Jile Hall could stand unshaken in the chaotic Jile Hall, and even the Chang Family regarded it with a hint of fear. That she hade today made Nie Yihan feel a premonition. Indeed. Once she was seated, Mei Xia got straight to the point and asked. "I heard that when you hung your que today, not only did you personally go downstairs to wee a young man, but you also put on a white ribbon, willing to invite him as a guest of honor. Is there such a thing?" The voice was indifferent but carried an authority that was imposing without anger. Nie Yihan shivered and then answered in a low voice, "Yes!" A long silence followed. Then Mei Xia extended her hand, "Show it to me!" "What?" Nie Yihan looked confused. Mei Xia spat out in disdain, "Silly girl, dont y dumb with me. Anyone capable of making you, so proud and aloof, actively descend to greet them, is certainly no ordinary person. What did he write to you? Arent you going to show me?" Nie Yihan stuck out her tongue and said with a helpless smile, "Its true that nothing escapes sisters eyes!" With that, Nie Yihan carefully took out the piece of paper written by Xue An and handed it over. Seeing this, a change flickered in Mei Xias eyes. Upon receiving the paper and looking at it, she was also stunned. "Sister, how is this little song?" Nie Yihan couldnt help but ask proudly. "Good! Good! Good!" Mei Xia stared at it, repeating the word good three times. "I also feel that this little song is wonderfully crafted. In just a few short lines, it conveys profound emotions and can be called the best poetry in three years!" Nie Yihan said with a smile. However, Mei Xia remained silent, only studying the paper for a long time before folding it back up, then sighing. "The words are beautiful, but its a pity..." Nie Yihansplexion changed, "A pity what?" "A pity that the person who wrote the poem wont live long!" This statement struck Nie Yihan like a thunderbolt. It took her a while to recover, then she asked with a trembling voice, "Sister, why would you say that?" "Yihan, do I need to tell you why?" "Could it be..." Mei Xia nodded, "Yes, its the Chang Family!" "Do you know why I came to Dangui Alley sote? Its because I received a message that the Chang Family had dispatched arge number of subordinates to lie in ambush near Dangui Alley! And this message was told to me by the Chang Familys young master, Chang Haosi himself! Its to target the young master whoposed this song!" With every word Mei Xia spoke, Nie Yihansplexion grew paler, and by the end, her face was as white as paper, her body trembling uncontrobly. She obviously knew that having offended Chang Haosi, Xue An would definitely be in danger. But she hadnt expected the danger toe so quickly and so fiercely. Chang Haosi was known for his ruthless actions, and by informing Mei Xia, who was behind Dangui Alley, he had effectively blocked any possibility of Dangui Alleying to the rescue. Nie Yihan, with her keen intelligence, had seen through all of this, but the more she understood, the more desperate she became. "Sister, is there really no other way to save him?" Nie Yihan asked softly, her voice filled with pleading. Mei Xia sighed deeply, and then shook her head, "Although I too regret it, the fact is that here in Jile Hall, even though we at Dangui Alley dont have to look at the Chang Familys face, Chang Haosi informed me beforehand, and since he didnt make a move within Dangui Alley, all the exit paths have been sealed. Even I cant intervene forcefully to stop it!" Nie Yihan remained silent, her head bowed. Although they had met for less than half a day, Xue An had left a deep impression on her. Would that lonely young man, that talentedposer of the exquisite song, just die a humiliating death in the dark night of Jile Hall, at the hands of a gang of thugs? Xiang Xiang... it really is too bitter! Just then, the sound of rain began outside. Mei Xia went to the window, gazing at the curtain of rain outside and said in a deep sigh, "Its started to rain! The fresh blood on the streets will be washed away even faster now." Nie Yihan also looked out at the rainy night, lost in thought. But at that moment, a dazzling light suddenly streaked across the pitch-ck sky. Mei Xia, who was initially detached, changed her expression drastically, eximing in shock, "How is it possible! How can there be such Sword Intent..." Before she could finish, another sword light, like a fierce suns rainbow, streaked across the sky, piercing the heavens. Then the sword light exploded in the high sky like fireworks. In an instant, the dark clouds that obscured the stars werepletely torn apart, revealing a sky full of stars. The rain naturally began to stop as well. Mei Xia, dumbfounded, watched this unfold, and then she began to tremble, her teeth chattering with extreme fear. In her eyes was an infinite sense of dread. With many years of martial arts training and a specialty in swordsmanship, she could fully appreciate the terror of that sword light just now. It was such a powerful force. It was as if facing a Deity that could tear apart the heavens and the earth, making one feelpletely without the heart to resist, only wishing to kneel down and worship. Furthermore, Mei Xia was sure that no one in Jingdu was capable of unleashing that sword. Could it be... The thought that rose in her mind frightened Mei Xia. Nie Yihan, too, snapped back to reality, asking in panic, "Sister, what was that just now?" Taking a deep breath, Mei Xia tried to calm herself and said, "What you just saw... was a true powerhouse revealing a divine miracle!" Nie Yihan was stunned but then asked with a face full of suspicion, "Was that... someone from the Chang Family?" "The Chang Family?" Mei Xia scoffed, then turned to look at the starry sky outside the window. At this moment, the stars in the night sky shone like diamonds, and the moon was like a curved hook. "If Im guessing correctly, very soon... there will be no Chang Family anymore!" Chapter 924: Tremors at the Tang Family (Third Update)

Chapter 924: Chapter 924: Tremors at the Tang Family (Third Update)

The Tang Family was also shaken. Because Tang Linger had sent someone to secretly follow Xue An, she wanted to know where he was staying. So, as soon as Xue An stepped into Jile Hall, Tang Linger, who was in Yiyang Hall, already knew about it. In fact, even if she didnt want to know, it was impossible not to, because her personal maidservant, Qinger, would hurriedly run into the back house every couple of hours to report thetest situation to her. "Miss, Brother Xue has gone to Jile Hall!" After a while, she came running back again. "Miss, Brother Xue has entered Dan Gui Hall!" With each report, Tang Lingers expression became uglier. She had never imagined that after Xue An left the Tang Mansion, he would head straight for Jile Hall and even enter the famous Dan Gui Hall. What was he nning to do? Could it be that he intended to indulge in pleasures of the flesh? These questions whirled in Tang Lingers mind, making her grind her teeth in anger. Men... are they all like this? However, the news that Qinger reported back next made her forget all these trivial matters instantly. "Miss, Brother Xue has had a conflict with the Chang Familys eldest young master in Dan Gui Hall, and the eldest young master left in a huff!" Hearing Qingers words, Tang Linger was startled and rmed. It was the Chang Family! As a businesswoman, Tang Linger naturally knew how powerful the Chang Family, which dominated the eastern market, was. In fact, if their Tang Family wanted to do business in the eastern market, they also had to obediently pay tribute to the Chang Family, otherwise it was impossible to continue. And Xue An dared to have a conflict with Chang Haosi in a ce like Jile Hall, this was practically seeking death! Tang Linger was filled with anxiety. Qinger hesitated, wanting to speak but stopping. "Is there anything else?" "Miss, the messenger said that Brother Xue casually wrote a note in Dan Gui Hall, and Nie, the top courtesan of Dan Gui Hall, personally took him to the second floor, and then hung out the white scarf!" As she spoke, Qingers cheeks turned slightly red, but her eyes were brimming with tears. Tang Linger was also stunned, then slumped down, her mind filled with countless thoughts. Indeed, his charm was astonishing! With just a casual note, he could make the top courtesan of Dan Gui Hall personally wee him and willingly offer herself to serve him in his chamber. Although in this era, it wasmon for men to visit the brothels and pleasure quarters. But for Tang Linger, who had an extremely strong sense of self-esteem, it was still difficult to ept this fact. Qinger naturally noticed this and was about to console her. Tang Linger waved her hand, "Continue to investigate. Remember, you must pay special attention to the movements of the Chang Family!" "Yes!" Qinger left filled with anxiety. Tang Linger sat still in the room, the events of the day rushing to her mind, making her unsure whether to cry or tough. Her mothers vengeance had been avenged, and the perpetrator had been executed. But her own lifelong affair had be unpredictable and confusing. What was she to do? Just as Tang Linger was wallowing in self-pity, Qinger ran in flustered and panicky. "Miss, Miss, somethings wrong!" Tang Linger suddenly stood up, her voice fierce, "What happened?" "The Chang Family... The Chang Family has suddenly dispatched a lot of skilled fighters to Jile Hall. They are probably targeting Brother Xue!" A chill shed in Tang Lingers eyes, which then faded to dullness. "What can they do by just going there? The people of the Chang Family would never dare to cause trouble in Dangui Hall!" As she spoke, she was about to sit down. Qinger, in utter anxiety, said, "Miss, I havent finished speaking! Brother Xue didnt stay upstairs in the building. Instead, he went downstairs and then he and Chaner and a man were eating dumplings on the streets of Jile Hall!" "What? Are you serious?" Tang Linger turned pale with shock. "Absolutely certain, Miss, you must think of a way to save Brother Xue!" Qinger was almost crying out of desperation. Tang Linger paced back and forth in the room, her expression extremely serious. "This Xue An, he is really too much of a worry. Even if you live a clean life, you shouldnt have left Dangui Hall at this time! Dont you know what happens when you offend the Chang Family?" Tang Linger murmured softly. At this moment. Tang Sheng pushed the door open and entered. "Father? What brings you here?" Tang Linger asked, somewhat surprised. Tang Shengs expression was as dark as water, "No need for more words, I am already informed of the whole matter. Linger, I now have just one question for you!" Tang Lingers countenance turned solemn, "Please speak, Father!" "What exactly are your thoughts regarding this Xue An?" Tang Linger was slightly taken aback, then lowered her head. Tang Sheng took a deep breath, "Linger, this is not the time to y the naive girl. I need only one stance from you, whether your feelings for him run deep?" Tang Linger was silent for a moment, then heavily nodded her head, saying definitively, "Yes!" Tang Sheng nodded, "Very good! Since you feel this way, I will throw this old face away if I must, no matter the cost, I will stop the Chang Family and protect Xue Anpletely!" Only then did Tang Linger understand what her father intended, and her heart warmed. "Father, what do we do now?" Tang Sheng said gravely, "The Chang Family is powerful, but they have not yet reached the point where they can blot out the sky. Within Tiansheng Capital, there are still those whom they fear. Our only option now is to immediately seek the help of a powerful figure to dissolve this situation!" Tang Linger realized this was the most viable option and thus nodded gravely. "Then who do we n to ask for help?" "This person must have both status and position, otherwise, they will not be able to subdue the Chang Family! I just received news that His Highness has just returned to Jingdu! If we can get him to intervene, then there may be a chance to turn things around!" Tang Lingers face brightened, "His Highness has returned to the capital? Thats great. Ill prepare the carriage and go seek his help right away!" Tang Linger had a very good rtionship with this His Highness. In fact, a major reason why the Tang Family could prosper in Jingdu was because Yan Xi was backing them. Tang Sheng shook his head, "This matter is of great importance. The Chang Family also has a powerful backer, and His Highnesss intervention wille at a cost. So you cannot go alone. I have prepared a generous gift, and we will set off immediately!" Only then did Tang Linger realize that, although she was called a business prodigy, she was still far behind her father, who had been battling in the business world for decades. Even in this calmness, she found herself inferior. The father and daughter did not dare dy and immediately got up, nning to go to the Eastern Pce on Tiansheng Long Street to seek an audience with His Highness. But just at this moment. A streak of light shot straight into the sky, shattering all the mist and rain in the heavens. "What is that? A meteor?" Tang Linger looked up in awe and bewilderment. But Tang Shengs face suddenly turned stark with fear. "It is... it is a powerful being manifesting their might! Since when did Tiansheng Capital have such an unrivaled powerful figure arrive?" Just as Tang Sheng and his daughter stood shocked in ce. A house servant from the street end stumbled and ran towards them. By the time he reached the entrance of Tang Mansion, he was gasping for breath, his face full of indescribable panic. Chapter 925 Jingdu Boiling Over (4th Update)

Chapter 925: Chapter 925 Jingdu Boiling Over (4th Update)

Tang Linger recognized the person at a nce. Wasnt this the house servant she had sent to track Xue An? Why had he returned? Could something have changed? So, she immediately asked, "What happened? Why are you so panicked?" The house servant shivered uncontrobly and, after a while, managed topose himself somewhat before replying in a trembling voice, "Miss... Master Xue..." "What happened to Master Xue?" Tang Linger sharply demanded, her heart clenched in anxiety. She thought that Xue An had met with some mishap. "Master Xue, with his own power, shed through over a hundred men sent by the Chang Family with a single sword strike, and even killed Chang Haosi, the son of the Chang Family, with a casual blow. That sword light that pierced the heavens earlier was also unleashed by Master Xue!" Upon hearing these words, both Tang Sheng and Tang Linger were stunned. They didnt know how much time had passed. Finally, Tang Sheng let out a bitter smile, "Xue An, how many more surprises are you going to bring me?" Meanwhile, Tang Lingers heart sank into the abyss. Although she had once liked Xue An, her affection was from a position of superiority. And she indeed had the capital to be proud. So, until just now, she still believed that as long as she found a way, she could definitely make Xue An obedient. But this event ruthlessly shattered all her illusions. It was only at this moment that she understood. She was the one who was truly insignificant. And all she had imagined had be nothing but an evanescent dream. At the same time. The entire Tiansheng Capital was awakened by that earth-shattering sword. Whether they were scattered local experts or the powerhouses in the royal mansions, at this moment, they all looked skyward, a solemn expression painting their faces. Who was the one who had issued such a staggering sword strike? This question whirled in their minds. Then, almost simultaneously, all the factions dispatched their most capable underlings to investigate. The entire Tiansheng Avenue had only one building. That was the East Pce. Yan Xi, who had just returned to Jingdu and was preparing to sleep, was suddenly awakened by the imposing aura. And his personal guard, Fangtian Cheng, immediately rushed over. After exchanging a nce, they both said, "Could it be him?" Then Yan Xi chuckled wryly, "I had already elevated his strength as much as possible, but it seems I still underestimated him!" Fangtian Cheng then solemnly said, "I had already dispatched someone to investigate, and we should have results soon!" Yan Xi shook his head, "No matter the result, I must go there myself!" Fangtian Cheng hesitated, "Isnt it too risky for you to go personally?" "Hehe, do you believe that if I dont go, Old Eight will? Lets go! At least this time we are lucky, to be the first to encounter him," Yan Xi said lightly. Just as Yan Xi had said. In another building, neither inferior in scale nor in grandeurpared to the East Pce. A man, whose face bore a striking resemnce to Yan Xi but with a trace more ruthlessness in his eyes and brows, said gravely, "Such a powerful figure has appeared suddenly; its hard to say whether this is a blessing or a curse, but we must go and see! Otherwise, if my brother manages to recruit him, it could spell trouble!" As the entire Tiansheng Capital began to seethe with excitement. The instigator of it all, Xue An, drank thest spoonful of soup from his bowl, then sighed contentedly, "Tastes pretty good!" Hu San and Old Luo stared dully at the stack of bowls in front of Xue An. All twenty-something bowls,pletely finished by Xue An by himself. That was all the stock of the wonton stall. But those two dared not show any hint of surprise. Because the corpses littering the entire street were the best testament. However, Hu San still felt something was amiss. He always felt that Xue An, after having this meal, seemed even more terrifying than before. Could it be that eating could also increase ones strength? Hu San wondered. But his guess was indeed not wrong. The more Xue An ate now, the more Spiritual Energy the Devouring Immortal Decree would transform, and his strength would recover faster. At that moment, Xue An turned to Chaner and asked, "Are you full?" Although Chaner was also very scared, she had a near superstitious blind obedience to her young master, so she nodded. "Im full!" "Good! Lets go!" Xue An stood up and casually threw down a piece of silver, ready to leave. Hu San and Old Luo Guo were both somewhat stunned. Especially Hu San, who gathered his courage and asked with a trembling voice, "Xue... Mister Xue, are you just going to leave like this?" "Otherwise?" "But this..." Hu San looked at the corpses and blood scattered all around, hisplexion pale as paper. Xue An gave a slight smile, "Dont worry, someone wille to manage the aftermath soon! You two might encounter some trouble, but as long as you say you are my friends, you shouldnt have a problem. It might even turn into an opportunity for both of you!" "But the Chang Family..." Hu San was still somewhat uneasy. This seemed to remind Xue An, and he pped his forehead, smiling slightly, "I almost forgot! Where does the Chang Family live?" Hu San instinctively pointed right, "They live right in the center of the eastern market!" Xue An nodded, "Thanks!" Then he turned and led Chaner toward the eastern market. Watching Xue Ans departing figure, Hu San suddenly realized what he was going to do, and a chill ran through his heart. But as if possessed by a ghost, he couldnt help but shout, "Mister Xue, the backing of the Chang Family is not so simple, you must be extra careful!" "Thanks!" Xue Ans voice came from the darkness, and then he was gone. Just as Hu San and Old Luo Guo were standing there, dumbfounded, spies from all directions started to appear on the street. And the horrifying scene in front of them shocked everyone. "My God, what happened here?" "My goodness, isnt that the Chang Familys son nailed to the wall?" Exmations erupted one after another. Then someone noticed Hu San and Old Luo Guo. Actually, it was impossible not to notice them, as they were the only two survivors on the entire street. "Eh, isnt that Hu San? What exactly happened?" someone recognized Hu San and eximed. Hu San sighed. He finally understood why Xue An had said he would be in a bit of trouble. Looking at the people who had arrived, all of them were from major forces of the Tiansheng Capital. All of them were more than he could afford to provoke. But then, he smiled. Because Xue An had also said, he could say that he was his friend. And Hu San believed that these people would spare no effort because of Xue Ans situation. So he proudly bowed, "Good evening, everyone, I am Hu San. I know what you want to ask, and the person who did this is my friend!" The crowd stirred. Many people exchanged nces, then quickly changed their expressions to ttering smiles, moving forward to strike up a conversation. And Hu San fully utilized his talents, narrating the events in an exciting and moving manner, captivating his audience. Especially when they heard that Xue An had gone toward the eastern market, everyone suddenly realized. Tonight in Tiansheng Capital, it was unlikely to be peaceful. Chapter 926: Chang Family Secrets (Fifth Update)

Chapter 926: Chapter 926: Chang Family Secrets (Fifth Update)

Meanwhile, Xue An, leading Chaner, had already arrived outside the market gate of the Eastern Market. Unlike Jile Hall, this Eastern Market was subject to a curfew. At nightfall, the market gates would close, not to open again until the following morning. As the market gathered merchants from all across thend, it had be the richest area within Tiansheng Capital. The fact that the Chang Family had controlled this area for decades also indirectly demonstrated their strength and heritage. "Young Master, the market gate is closed, what should we do?" Chaner asked. Xue An gave a faint smile, looked up at the towering gate, then casually pressed his hand against it and said lightly, "Who says its closed?" "But..." Before Chaner could finish her words, the gate crumbled down with a thunderous crash in front of them. Chaner stood there, dumbfounded and speechless. Xue An said indifferently, "Lets go!" With that, Xue An stepped forward into the market. Chaner, slightly trembling, finally regained herposure, "Young Master, wait for me!" As she spoke, she hurriedly followed after him. In the very center of the Eastern Market was an expansive mansion. At this moment, the mansion was brightly lit. The Family Head, Chang De, had not yet gone to bed. He was tallying the days earnings. Although the exact figures were unknown, the delight in his eyes and the thick stack of banknotes on the table indicated that the profits were substantial. With this, he could contribute even more precious "medicine" to the familys collection! Chang De mused to himself. Suddenly, he heard an ear-piercingly loud bang from outside. Startled at first, he then shouted, "Whats going on?" The butler rushed in, "Family Head, the noise did not originate from our Chang Family. Im not sure exactly where it came from, but Ive already sent people to check!" Relieved that his own house was unharmed, Chang De breathed a sigh of relief but then, as if remembering something, he asked in a grave voice, "Has Haosi returned yet?" "Master, he has not yet returned!" the butler replied. Chang De furrowed his brow slightly. More than an hour earlier, Chang Haosi had returned home in a rage and then took more than a hundred men with him, iming he was going to deal with an arrogant youngster from out of town. At the time, Chang De didnt take it seriously. For the deeply-rooted Chang Family, dealing with an outsider without any backing was as trivial and effortless as anything could be. But why had they been gone so long without returning? Even if his son hadnte back, those subordinates should have at least sent someone back with news. Chang De was somewhat irritated and was about to instruct the butler to send someone to check on his son, when there was a loud boom at the front courtyard gate, followed by shouts and screams. Chang Des expression changed, and he immediately rushed out of the study towards the front courtyard. As he rounded a corner, he witnessed a scene that sent shivers down his spine. He saw a young man steadily advancing. The expert Protectors nurtured by the Chang Family all swarmed to impede the youths progress, but no matter how fierce their offensives were, they couldnt stop the young man by even the slightest margin. With each step he took, these so-called experts were sent flying backward, coughing up blood. Seeing this, Chang De was shocked and shouted sharply, "Who are you, and why are you attacking my Chang Family residence?" The one who had arrived was naturally Xue An. He lifted his gaze to Chang De and asked, "And who might you be?" "I am Chang De, the Family Head of the Chang family! My friend, could there be some misunderstanding here? Rest assured, as long as you speak out, our Chang family will certainly give you a satisfactory response! After all, I, Chang De, enjoy making friends the most!" At this moment, Chang De was also astonished by the formidable strength disyed by Xue An, and thus he spoke very politely. Xue Anughed, "Your son brought over a hundred men to kill me. How do you intend to respond to that?" Chang De was taken aback. Could the so-called outsider youth that his son was after be him? But having controlled the Chang family for decades, Chang De was profoundly cunning. He showed no sign of agitation on his face, and instead spoke with a face full of apology. "There must be some misunderstanding, my friend. How about we wait for my son toe back and clear things up face-to-face? What do you think?" "Come back?" Xue An shook his head with a chuckle, "It seems your son wont be able toe back!" Chang De was slightly startled, "My friend, what do you mean by that?" Xue An did not answer his question, instead lifting his head. His gaze passed over Chang De and the others,nding on the Chang familys inner house shrouded in darkness. Then a cold smile appeared on his lips. "Hiding here, barely clinging to life? Quite the scheme!" Chang De didnt quite catch what Xue An had said and was about to question him. Xue An turned his head and gave Chang De a chilling smile, "Because your son, along with the hundred plus men he brought, have all been killed by me!" What? That sentence from Xue An nearly caused Chang De to leap to his feet in shock. Then hisplexion turned grim, convinced that Xue An was merely bluffing him. Not to mention that his son himself was quite strong, the hundred plus men he took with him were all skilled fighters from the family. How could they have died without a trace? Therefore, he said coldly, "My friend, this is not something to joke about." "A joke?" Xue An shook his head, "No, of course Im not joking with you. In fact, I came here to annihte your Chang family. Its just that it seems there is still a surprise hidden here!" Chang Des face turned ashen, and he was about to chide him. Just at that moment, a Chang family servant burst in, his face filled with panic. "Master, something terrible has happened! The young master..." "What happened to the young master?" Chang De bellowed. "The young master and those he took with him, theyre all dead!" Upon hearing this, Chang Des vision turned dark, and he almost passed out. "Are you telling the truth?" "Master, Ive juste from there. The young master is nailed to the wall, and he cant be pried off!" Chang Des face turned ghostly pale, he swayed as if about to copse, then suddenly stared at Xue An. "Was it you?" Xue An smiled faintly and nodded, "Yes, it was me. No need to thank me!" Chang De looked murderous. "Kill him, avenge my son!" he roared loudly. A multitude of Chang family members rushed forward, surrounding Xue Anpletely. Meanwhile, Chang De seized the opportunity to quietly retreat. Xue An sighed softly, "Striving for eternal life in this world, evenmitting heinous crimes for it. Just for this reason, both you and the person behind you are bound to die today, without a doubt!" "So..." Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth in a grim smile. "You might as well save your futile efforts to escape!" Hearing Xue Ans words, Chang Des expression drastically changed. Even with his sons death, Chang De had never been so rmed. "You... how do you know..." "You wonder how I know?" Xue An said calmly, then started walking forward. Chapter 927: Ancestor of Ghost Cultivator (6th Update)

Chapter 927: Chapter 927: Ancestor of Ghost Cultivator (6th Update)

The attacksunched by the expert protectors dissipated like bubbles upon reaching Xue An, vanishing into nothingness. With every step Xue An took, countless people would spit blood and fall. In an instant. Half of these house servants and protectorsy dead or injured, with the survivors having lost all courage. They dared not face Xue An any longer, instead turning around to flee in panic. It was only then that Xue An spoke indifferently, "Because Ie from the same ce as the one you worship!" Chang Des body shook greatly, and he no longer had an ounce of courage to confront Xue An, instead turning and running towards the back courtyard. Xue An did not kill him but followed leisurely behind. Soon. Chang De rushed into the tightly sealed back courtyard of the Chang family that no one was allowed to enter, and then he shouted miserably at a dark building, "Ancestor, save me!" At that moment, Xue An had also stepped into the small courtyard. As soon as his foot crossed the threshold. He saw the building above light up, and then a sigh emanated from it. "Fellow Daoist, since we are both sealed here, we should empathize with each others suffering. Why must you press so hard?" Upon hearing this voice, Xue Ans expression remained tranquil, showing neither sadness nor joy. "First, theres something you need to understand. Its you who are sealed, not me! And another thing..." Xue An looked up at the building. "To umte such spiritual power in this barrennd, what you have doneit needs no further exnation from me, does it?" A silence fell upon the small building, followed by a persons coldughter. "Its utterlyughable. If youre not sealed, then what brings you to this ce? To face the tribtions of this world?" Xue An smiled slightly, "What if I said I came here looking for someone? Would you believe me?" "Humph! Yet another who acts high and mighty! True, to gather spiritual power, I have indeed done many terrible things, but I was only trying to survive. Is that also wrong? But you..." "Tsk tsk, judging by your appearance, you mustnt have been here long, yet youve already recovered a trace of spiritual power! It seems you havent done any less than I have!" The voice inside the building was full of mockery and triumph. Xue An listened quietly and then shook his head, "Theres nothing wrong with trying to survive, but your wanton actions are a mistake! As for me..." Xue An gave a chilling smile, "What makes you think you canpare with me?" With that, Xue An stepped forward, clenched his fist, and struck out. Boom. His heavy punch directly hit the building. The radiance above the building flickered slightly but did not waver at all. Then, from inside the building came the sound of someones wildughter. "Dont waste your effort, this building is refined from the souls of ten thousand people, and in this world, it is an invincible existence. You cant break through it!" "Fellow Daoist, heed my advice. Since youre here in this mire of a world, why not cast aside those messy morals and enjoy a carefree life with our strength? Wouldnt that be delightful?" Xue An remained silent. Seeing a glimmer of hope, the others voice grew a little warmer. "Truly, I never wanted to do such things, but centuries of solitude will drive you mad. And believe it or not? Even beings as powerful as we are will age and die in this ursed ce!" "I have witnessed a Golden Immortal wither away before my very eyes. In that moment, I swore to survive!" "And by the looks of it, you seem to possess Secret Techniques! If you really sympathize with the natives of this world, why dont you share those techniques with me? I promise to stop the needless ughter from now on. What do you say?" These words were filled with a persuasive force. Xue An, however, slowly raised his head and smiled at the small building. "It seems youre convinced I cant open your little building?" "Heh, my friend, if I didnt have that bit of confidence, do you think I could have lived this long?" Xue An did not directly respond to this fellows words but instead scrutinized the runes on this small building before speaking faintly, "Judging by the setup here, you must be a Ghost Cultivator!" Another bout of silence reigned within the building, followed by a voice filled with incredulity, "You... you actually know about Ghost Cultivators?" "Not only do I know, but... I can also tell that before you entered this ce, your strength was that of a True Immortal! Am I right?" The voice of the small buildings owner carried a hint of panic and unease, "Who... who exactly are you? Why do you know so much?" Xue An let out a coldugh, "Me? I am an existence beyond your imagination!" As he spoke, his eyes shone brilliantly, and then he raised his hand, using it as a sword, and brought it down with a thunderous sh. Boom. A sword light fell straight down, striking right at the top of the ck building. The small building remained without a scratch. The owner of the building let out a sigh of relief, then chuckled sinisterly, "So, you are a Sword Cultivator. Unfortunately, I might have been afraid of you in the outside world, but in this realm, you Sword Cultivators cannot break through my defense!" No sooner had the voice faded. Than a continuous series of crisp sounds rang out. After which the ck building began to crumble piece by piece. "No!" The owner of the building roared in horror. Then, from within this crumbling building, a shadow shot straight into the sky, attempting to flee. Xue An waved his hand and said indifferently, "Rise, sword!" As he spoke, sword lights emerged around the shadow, trapping it securely within their midst. The shadow let out a cry of utter despair. "Why, why do you possess such immense power? Whats with the spiritual power in you?" With a summoning gesture from Xue An. The sword lights brought the shadow flying back to him. And then the shadow gradually revealed its true form. Eventually, a seductively beautiful woman appeared before Xue An, and with tears welling up, she began, "My lord, please have mercy..." Xue An waved his hand impatiently, "If you dare to deceive me with such Illusory Arts again, I will extinguish your soul right now!" The woman trembled, her face rapidly changing, ultimately transforming into a sinister-looking man with a sly air. Afterward, the man, filled with terror, bowed deeply to Xue An, "My lord!" Xue An observed him and, after a moment, cast his gaze downward and said, "How long have you been here?" "To... to reply to my lord, it has been a hundred years!" "Always in Tiansheng Capital?" "Yes!" "Then let me ask you, over these years, have you ever seen a woman of the Demon Race appear here?" Xue An asked coldly. The Ghost Cultivator thought with a troubled look for a long while, then shook his head, "I havent seen any!" "Are you sure?" Xue An frowned. The Ghost Cultivator nodded hastily, "My lord, how dare I deceive you about such matters! I truly havent seen any!" Xue An watched him silently for a while before finally nodding. "Very well, I believe what you say!" The Ghost Cultivator felt a surge of joy in his heart. But the next moment, he felt his entire body begin to shrink rapidly, and before he knew it, he found himself within the palm of Xue Ans hand. "My lord, what are you doing? No, have mercy!" The Ghost Cultivator screamed in terror. Chapter 928: Undercurrents Surging (Part 1)

Chapter 928: Chapter 928: Undercurrents Surging (Part 1)

Xue An was utterly unmoved and began to clench his hand into a fist. Seeing this, the Ghost Cultivator realized he had no chance of escaping and couldnt help but curse bitterly, "Boy, do you think killing me will solve everything? Useless! Someone will avenge me eventually; I will be waiting for you in hell!" Xue An, hearing this, sneered coldly, "Avenge? Great! Ill be waiting! As for hell... heh, do you think you still have a chance to go to hell?" After speaking, Xue An fiercely clenched his fist. Crack. After a crisp sound, Xue An crushed the Ghost Cultivators soul. A surge of ck qi then soared into the sky, and within it, faint cries of agony could be heard. Xue An quietly watched, then said indifferently, "Alright, the one who trapped you has been executed. Disperse, and may you enter the cycle of reincarnation soon!" Saying so, Xue An casually waved his hand. The ck qi gradually dissipated. And in the sky, numerous transparent phantoms appeared. These phantoms each paid their respects to Xue An, scattering in all directions. Having done all this, Xue An withdrew his gaze and turned to look at Chang De, who had beenpletely terrified. At his stare, Chang De immediately knelt on the ground, kowtowing frantically. "My lord, we were forced to do these things by this demon. We the Chang Family are victims too, please spare our lives!" "Victims?" Xue An sneered coldly, "Thats not what you said before!" Chang Des body stiffened, wanting to say something else. Xue An raised his hand, and a Dao Swords light shed through the air. St. Chang Des head soared into the air, blood spraying all around, and then his corpse slowly fell to the ground. With this, the Chang Family, which had dominated the eastern market for decades, was erased from history. Afterpleting all this, Xue An looked around the premises, then turned and left. However, just as he had left not long after, a nearly imperceptible ck speck emerged in the sky, then soared upwards, disappearing into the horizon in an instant. As he walked away, Xue An did not turn his head back, but the corners of his mouth gradually formed a faint smile. At that moment. Outside the Chang Familys gates. Chaner was anxiously waiting. The intermittent screamsing from inside turned Chaners pretty face even paler. She really wanted to go in and see what was happening. But Xue An had made it clear before leaving, instructing her to wait here and not to go anywhere else. Chaner never dared to defy Xue Ansmand and could only wait here. Just then, a carriage raced forward. Upon reaching the gate, the carriage slowly came to a halt, and a man dressed invish clothes, noble in demeanor but with a hint of malevolence in his eyes and brows, alighted. Seeing the shattered gate of the Chang Family, his expression grew serious. Then he noticed Chaner waiting by the doorway, first startled, then returning to his usualposure. "This must be Miss Chaner!" Chaner trembled, "You... who are you?" The man smiled slightly, "I am called Yan Peng, you can also call me the Eighth Prince." "Prince?" Chaners face showed shock. Yan Peng smiled and nodded, then looked up at the Chang Family, "Miss Chaner, how long has your young master been inside?" As soon as she heard Xue Ans name, Chaner became alert and shook her head, "I dont know." Yan Peng burst outughing incredulously, "Miss Chaner, I meant no harm, just curious, thats all!" "Well, I dont know either!" Just as Yan Peng was about to say something, another carriage hurried over. Then Yan Xi stepped down from it. "Eh... arent you..." Chaner recognized Yan Xi, pausing for a moment before she couldnt help but ask. Yan Xi smiled, "Miss Chaner!" Then she turned her head to look at Yan Peng and said indifferently, "Eighth Prince, youve arrived quite promptly!" Upon seeing Yan Xi, Yan Pengs pupils shrank to the size of pinpoints, then he scoffed coldly, "Your Highness, your arrival isnt slow either!" Yan Xi seemingly didnt hear the sarcasm in Yan Pengs words as she gazed at the gradually quieting Chang Family and said indifferently, "Eighth Prince, I recall that many of the Chang Familys enterprises were tributes to you! Now that the Chang Family has copsed, your loss... must be significant!" Hearing this, Yan Pengs face suddenly turned pale, and a sh of anger appeared in his eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure, "Heh, its just some money, hardly worth mentioning!" Yan Xi gave her younger brother a deep look, then broke into a slight smile. "It doesnt sound like something you would say!" "You..." Just as Yan Peng was about to retort, a ck light soared into the sky from the back of the Chang Familys residence, and a chilling wind began to howl around them. Yan Pengsplexion changed drastically, and a trace of panic finally appeared in his eyes. Impossible! Could it be that even the living Immortal couldnt stop this person? He was trembling internally. The ck light dissipated. The invisible gloom that had been pressing down on the Chang Familys sky cleared as well. Then, dressed in snow-white, Xue An slowly walked out from the gates. "Young Master!" Chaner shouted in delight. Xue An smiled and nodded. While Yan Pengs expression fluctuated, his face was now full of smiles, and he stepped forward, bowing respectfully. "This must be Mr. Xue, I am..." Before he could finish speaking. Yan Xi had alreadye forward, bowing respectfully, "Young Master, I didnt expect wed meet again so soon!" Xue An looked at him and smiled faintly, "Yes, indeed very quickly!" Yan Xi also smiled, "If Young Master doesnt mind, could youe with me to my residence for a chat?" Xue An hesitated slightly, then nodded, "That would be fine." Yan Xi was overjoyed, personally led the way, and invited Xue An and Chaner into the carriage, then drove off. Throughout, Xue An never gave this so-called Eighth Prince a direct look. When Yan Xis carriage went far away. Yan Peng stood in ce, his smile gradually fading, his eyelids began to twitch wildly, and finally, he snorted angrily and strode away. The people from various factions of Tiansheng Capital had actually arrived early, but none dared toe closer, instead watching quietly from a distance. When they saw Xue An leave with Yan Xi while Yan Peng walked away sulkily. These people were all moved. "It turns out that this newly emerged expert is siding with His Highness!" "Tsk tsk, from the beginning, the Eighth Prince seemed to suppress His Highness, but His Highness turned the tables at this moment! If the Eighth Prince doesnt have a countermeasure, he might lose his position!" "I think things are not that simple, the Eighth Prince wont just let things go, besides, with the Chang Familys copse, the Eighth Princes interests have also suffered greatly!" "It seems, from now on, Jingdu is going to be eventful!" All factions became restless due to this event. The whole of Jingdu began to stir with undercurrents. Chapter 929: Five Days Later, the Birthday Celebration (Second Update)

Chapter 929: Chapter 929: Five Days Later, the Birthday Celebration (Second Update)

At this moment, the gates of the Eastern Pce on Tiansheng Long Street stood wide open, and lights shone brightly. All those who were on good terms with Yan Xi, and thus allied with His Highness, had rushed over upon hearing the news. They were very eager to see for themselves, who it was that could stir up the entire Tiansheng Capital with changes as swift as the wind and clouds, all in one night. The Tang Family, naturally allied with His Highness Yan Xi, was also present. However, Tang Linger kept her head down, silent, and seemed disinterested. Tang Sheng well understood his daughters thoughts, yet at present, he could only sigh deeply in frustration. Previously fearing that someone might take his daughter away, someone he thought was trying to climb above their station in marrying into the Tang Family, now in the blink of an eye, had be an existence that even he had to look up to. This feeling caused even Tang Sheng, who was ustomed to the storms of the business world, to sigh deeply and feel regret. Just then, there was a lowmotion at the door, followed by a multitude of greetings. "Greetings to Sister Mei!" "Greetings to Boss Mei!" Amid these calls of greeting, Mei Xia, the head of Dangui Alley, entered the hall with a smile and a nod, walking gracefully. Following behind her was Nie Yihan, who had already changed into casual clothes. Despite her in clothes and light makeup, she still possessed a stunning beauty. On seeing these two, Tang Linger huffed under her breath, feeling very ufortable. She remembered clearly that after leaving the Tang Family, Xue An went straight to Dangui Alley and even gave a piece of paper to this Nie Yihan. So, Tang Linger instinctively felt antagonism towards Nie Yihan. Even though she tried her best to hide it, Nie Yihan still sensed it and couldnt help but look up. Then her gaze met with Tang Linger, who looked quite unnatural. Nie Yihan was taken aback at first, but then she smiled. Despite her frustration, Tang Linger, with her good upbringing, gave a slight nod in response as a form of greeting, before turning her head away, no longer looking in that direction. Nie Yihan then whispered to Mei Xia, "Sister, who is that woman? Why does she seem so hostile towards me?" Mei Xia looked up, saw it was Tang Linger, and couldnt help but smile, then said yfully, "Her? Shes the famous Miss of the Tang Family in Jingdu. As to why she harbors ill will towards you ... hehe, can you not guess?" The Miss of the Tang Family! Hearing this, Nie Yihan suddenly understood, and then she looked intently at Tang Linger. So she is Tang Linger. With the strength of Mei Xia in Tiansheng Capital, it was easy to find out Xue Ans actions after entering Jingdu, and naturally, they discovered his involvement with the Tang Family. Therefore, Nie Yihan was also in the know. But looking at Tang Linger, it seemed she was taking out her frustration on her, unaware of how much respect yet distance Xue An had for Nie Yihan. Thinking this, Nie Yihan couldnt help but show a bitter smile. At this time, Yan Xi entered the hall. "Your Highness!" "We greet Your Highness!" Amongst these cries, Yan Xi showed no reaction but instead stepped aside. Then a young man made his leisurely entrance. It was Xue An. Upon seeing him, Nie Yihan felt her heart nearly leap out of her throat. And Tang Linger simply stared at Xue An, dumbfounded. Although it had been only a day since theyst saw each other, Tang Linger felt that the distance between them had grown even further. Those who had not seen Xue An before also could not help but stir, and then whispered among themselves. "My goodness, to be so young?" "Hiss, could it really be this youth who eradicated the Chang Family overnight?" Amidst these whispers, Xue An looked up and scanned the crowd. Within sight. These people, of high status and significant power, all retreated, not daring to look directly. Seeing this scene unfold, Nie Yihans eyes shimmered with amazement. Mei Xia, on the other hand, bowed respectfully, her heart also couldnt help but sigh in awe. In the face of absolute power, so-called influence and authority were just a joke! Then, Yan Xi invited Xue An to take the seat of honor, while she willingly took a lower seat to apany him. "Young Master, this cup is for you!" said Yan Xi, raising her cup. Xue An nced at her, smiling faintly, "Why toast to me?" Yan Xi sighed, "Because youve done something Ive always wanted to do but couldnt!" "Ive certainly been aware of the Chang Familys behavior all along, yet I was utterly unable to interfere! And tonight, you took action directly and eradicated this malignancy; naturally, I owe you a toast." As she spoke, Yan Xi drained her cup in one gulp. Xue An looked at her with a sardonic smile, "You are, after all, His Highness and yet you cant handle a minor Chang Family?" Upon hearing this, Yan Xi gave a wry smile, "Young Master, there is much you do not know. My position as His Highness is... incrediblyplicated indeed!" With this, Yan Xi briefly recounted her personal situation. It turned out that in the reign of Tiansheng, the aged Emperor had appointed Yan Xi, his eldest son, as the Crown Prince. Yet because Yan Xi was not born of the Empress, she had always obstructed him and tried every conceivable method to support her own son, the Eighth Prince Yan Peng, aiming to establish him as the heir. As time went on, the reigning Emperor began to harbor doubts and became increasingly biased. Yan Xis situation thus grew ever more perilous. Even now, he was thwarted at every turn by his own younger brother. After finishing, there was a moment of silence in the hall. Those aligned with Yan Xi naturally understood the sensation well. But Xue An acted as if he hadnt heard a thing, continuing to drink his wine with his head down. It wasnt until quite a whileter that he set his wine cup on the table and let out a bored yawn. "Is it another one of those tedious power struggles? Im so tired of listening to them!" Having witnessed far too many such plots over the course of more than three thousand years, Xue An found no interest in them whatsoever. Yan Xi, upon hearing this, was momentarily stunned, then gave a bitterugh, "Young Master is right. I also find it boring, but Im cornered by relentless pressure, with nowhere left to retreat." "Oh? Why do you say that?" At that moment, Yan Xi looked around the room and with a wave of her hand, many people began to leave. And when Tang Family and Mei Xia were also about to leave, Yan Xi dered in a deep voice, "Entrepeneur Mei, Family Head Tang, you stay!" Very soon, only a few of them were left in the room. Then Yan Xi stood up, bowed deeply and respectfully to Xue An. "Young Master, save me!" This sudden grand gesture left Tang Linger, Tang Sheng, Mei Xia, and others all taken aback. However, Xue An showed no reaction, merely watching Yan Xi, who was bowing deeply. After a long while, he said indifferently, "Stand up and speak!" Yan Xis frame shook slightly, a look of joy appeared on her face, and she hurriedly straightened. "Go on, whats the matter?" Yan Xi spoke gravely, "Young Master, what you do not know is that I have reliable information stating that in five days, on the asion of the Emperors birthday, the Eighth Prince Yan Peng, after extensively courting outsiders, intends to move against me!" Upon these words, Tang Linger, Tang Sheng, Mei Xia, and others all went pale. Because if this were true, then the Eighth Prince was acting with extraordinary audacity. Xue Ans gaze flickered with interest as he asked, "Outsiders?" Yan Xi nodded solemnly, "Yes, and theyre extraordinarily powerful ones at that!" "Alright, Ill take care of this," Xue An dered without hesitation. "In five days, I will apany you to see for myself just how powerful these outsiders are." His swift agreement, when Yan Xi had been prepared to spend some effort to persuade Xue An, surprised her into stupefication. Then she nodded, overjoyed, saying, "Thank you, Young Master!" Chapter 930: Overnight Fame, Known Worldwide, Renowned Throughout Jingdu (3rd Update)

Chapter 930: Chapter 930: Overnight Fame, Known Worldwide, Renowned Throughout Jingdu (3rd Update)

Meanwhile, inside the residence of the Eighth Prince, Yan Peng had already smashed over a dozen precious porcin artifacts from the previous dynasty and had killed three maidservants for no reason. But this still couldnt quell the raging fury in his heart. "Xue An! Hah, you dare to disregard my existence and even annihted the Chang Family! I will certainly make you pay a blood price!" "You just rely on your overbearing strength, dont you? But you have no idea who I havee to know," Yan Peng snarled with a fierce expression. Just then, a figure gradually materialized on the Taishi Chair in the study, followed by anguid voice. "Tsk tsk, who has irritated our Prince Yan so terribly?" Yan Peng was startled, then he abruptly turned and the anger on his face vanished instantly as he bowed respectfully to the person on the Taishi Chair. "Greetings, Immortal Master!" The one appearing on the Taishi Chair was a man whose features were obscured by ck Qi and whose presence seemed elusive and changeable. "Alright, thats enough formality. Next time remember to tribute more fresh and tender girls for me," said the man. "Rest assured, Immortal Master, I will prepare such a trifle immediately and certainly satisfy you," Yan Peng promptly replied. Then, he asked carefully, "Immortal Master, about the matter I mentioned to you before..." The man let out a weird cackle, "Dont worry, since I have promised you, naturally I will help you. Moreover..." The mansughter turned cold, "The incident that urred tonight in Tiansheng Capital, we are all aware of it. Gui Yin is dead, and our boss is very angry!" Yan Peng was stunned, "You... you all already know?" The man scoffed coldly, "His Sword Intent could be felt from eight hundred miles away; how could we possibly not know?" "So what does the Immortal Master intend..." "Just a Sword Cultivator, no matter how strong his Sword Intent, in this world devoid of Spiritual Energy, he is almost like a useless person. Our boss could eradicate him with a mere flick of the hand!" the man said with a cold voice. Yan Peng rejoiced inwardly; he had been considering how to lead the disaster eastward to deal with Xue An. But looking at it now, it seemed that he need not speak further, the Immortal Masters would take care of Xue An themselves. "Prepare yourself. Our boss mighte personally this time! After all, I heard this guy possesses Spiritual Energy, clearly has a Secret Technique. Such a person, of course, our boss would not let go," said the man. Yan Peng nodded hastily, "Understood!" Then he asked a bit hesitantly, "But what should I prepare?" "Our boss loves fresh souls the most. Just bring more fresh souls when the timees! Remember, do not neglect this!" As he spoke, the figure on the Taishi Chair gradually faded and eventually disappeared. Witnessing such a mysterious spectacle left Yan Peng dumbfounded, and his confidence in the abilities of the Immortal Masters grew stronger. Hehe, wait till the birthday celebration in five days time, not only will I ensnare you all, but it will also be time for my Emperor Father to step down and rest. By then, after learning the method of eternal life from the Immortal Masters, I will be the true sovereign, the Son of Heaven. Whatever, who else in the world could match me? At this thought, Yan Peng stretched his mouth into a sinister smile. This long night finally passed. When dawn broke, themon folk of Tiansheng Capital woke from their slumbers, and before they could even wipe the sleep from their eyes, they were shocked by an avnche of news. "What? The Chang Family is gone? How could they be gone?" someone eximed, scarcely believing their own ears. "Gone indeed, and all within one night, by a young nobleman who exterminated every single person of the family!" Hiss! Hearing these rumors, all who heard them involuntarily gasped. That was the Chang Family, after all. Known as the unshakeable Chang Family of Jingdu, they suddenly became history overnight. How could this not shock the public? But immediately afterward, countless people began to rejoice. Especially the merchants in the east market, who wished they could set off firecrackers right then and there to celebrate. Because the deeds of the Chang Family had been so unsatisfactory. Previously, because the Chang Familys power was so great, no one could fight against them, so they could only grit their teeth and bear it. Now that the Chang Family had been annihted, it naturally thrilled those who had been oppressed by them. At the same time, the public was also deeply curious about the person who had wiped out the Chang Family. "Who could possess such formidable abilities? To even make those important figures keep silent after annihting the Chang Family?" Amid these questions, the tales of Xue An began to spread wildly. He entered Jingdu, went to the Tang Family, then refused their offer to marry in, and left directly; afterward, he went to Dangui Alley,pelling the head courtesan of Dangui Alley to personally wee him, even willing to serve him in bed. But in the end, Xue An left without being tainted by anything. The spread of these legendary tales left everyone in awe. And this was only the beginning. Following that, the three lyrics that Xue An casuallyposed shook the whole of Jingdu. "Water resembles wavy eyes, mountains like arching brows! This line alone is said to be the best in a decade!" eximed an excited schr. "I disagree, I think the line Plum blossoms piled like snow on the ground, brushed off ones body yet still full is truly an exceptional portrayal of scenery." another person argued. "No, no, its the lyric given to the Nie Family thats the most beautiful, Carriages flow like water, horses like dragons, against the spring breeze with flowers in bloom! A few short words perfectly encapste the scenery of a spring outing!" an elderly man with white hair sighed in admiration. While these literati were turning red in the face arguing over these three lyrics, the lyrics began to spread at an astonishing pace among the women of Tiansheng Capital. Suddenly, in deep-seated courtyards and fragrant chambers, delicate young women everywhere were reciting these three lyrics. Those obsessed went so far as to write them down repeatedly, sinking deeply into them, unable to extricate themselves. For the exquisite subtlety and beauty of these three poems deeply touched the hearts of these girls. Under these circumstances, they couldnt help but be intensely curious about the poet. What kind of person could have written such poetry? And upon finding out, they were even more astounded. "To annihte a powerful family overnight, such murderous intent is truly astonishing!" a woman eximed. "But I think, isnt this a bit too cruel?" another girl said somewhat fearfully. "Pah, dont you know what the Chang Family was like? They got what they deserved!" "And have you heard? They say this Young Master Xue is also incredibly handsome and extraordinary!" "My god, handsome, domineering, and talented, Im simply in love with such a man!" "Hehe, when Xue An first went to the Tang Family, they were so picky, such shortsighted fools. If Xue An were willing toe to my ce, Id be willing to offer myself to his bed!" "Pfft! Youngdy, arent you ashamed to speak of such things?" "Teehee, whats there to be embarrassed about? And dont you know? I heard that this Young Master Xue is not yet married, and moreover, he is going to participate in the Emperors birthday celebration in five days!" At these words, the group of girls in the room exchanged nces, each seeing a gleam in the others eyes. Instantly, all the unmarried women of Tiansheng Capital were stirred by the news, eager to present themselves at the uing birthday celebration in five days, intending to charm this rising star, Xue An. And this is what they call bing famous overnight, known throughout the capital! Chapter 931: Furious An Yan (4th Update)

Chapter 931: Chapter 931: Furious An Yan (4th Update)

Just when the whole of Jingdu was buzzing about Xue Ans affair. Xue An was hiding in the Eastern Pce, spending his days well-fed and sleeping, hardly ever leaving his room. Even when Yan Xi sought an audience several times, Xue An was toozy to meet him. This situation naturally astonished Yan Xi and others, who did not understand what Xue An was up to. Meanwhile, Tang Linger and Nie Yihan also began a silent rivalry, nning to outshine each other at the celebration five dayster. Time moved forward bit by bit in this strange atmosphere. Finally. Four days had passed. The birthday celebration was officially starting tomorrow. Yet, Yan Xi had still not managed to meet with Xue An. This inevitably made Yan Xi somewhat anxious, fearing that something else might go wrong. Finally. After dinner. Yan Xi gathered his courage, went to the courtyard where Xue An resided, and prepared to request an audience with Xue An once again. But just as he was about to knock on the door. The door suddenly opened. And there stood Xue An, who had not shown himself in four days, with a trace of an excited smile on his face. Yan Xi was startled. He had never seen such an expression in Xue Ans eyes. But soon after, he regained hisposure and quickly bowed, saying, "My lord, tomorrow is the birthday celebration, I came to ask if theres anything else that needs to be prepared?" Xue An, clearly in a good mood, hesitated briefly then said, "Theres no need to prepare anything special, just get some delicious snacks and toys that children like!" Yan Xi was stunned. Delicious snacks and toys that children like? What is he nning? Are there childrening? But despite his confusion, Yan Xi did not dare to ask more and immediately nodded in response, "Alright, I will go prepare right now!" Saying this, he turned and left. With his status, a singlemand was enough to have countless people busy at work. So very soon. He gathered a variety of snacks and toys. When Yan Xi arrived at the small courtyard where Xue An resided, carrying bags both big and small, led by a dozen maids. Xue An said indifferently, "Just put them here! Everyone else, leave!" "Yes!" Yan Xi signaled with a look. All the people withdrew. Then Yan Xi smiled and said, "My lord, do you have friendsing over? Are you satisfied with what Ive prepared?" Xue An nced at the items indifferently and then nodded slightly, "It should be fine!" Yan Xi wanted to say something else. But at that moment, Xue An looked up at the night sky. Yan Xi immediately shut his mouth, not daring to say more. At that time, the moon rose above the treetops, and the world around them quieted down. The light in Xue Ans eyes flickered slightly, "It should be about time! Lets try it, otherwise, in a little while, Yaner and the two little ones are going to go crazy!" Yan Xi was utterly baffled. Just then. He saw Xue An casually wave his hand, and a stream of light flew out of Xue Ans chest, quickly expanding, and when itnded, it turned into a delicately crafted small building. Yan Xis eyes gradually widened, watching incredulously as the building before him dazzled with brilliant light, and countless runes flitted across it, making Yan Xi feel a tremendous shock in his soul just from one nce. "Close your eyes, otherwise another look, and your soul will be shattered!" Xue An said indifferently. Yan Xi quickly closed his eyes, daring not to look anymore. Meanwhile, Xue An walked slowly to the front of the small building, took a deep breath, and gently touched it. Boom! The golden runes atop the small building suddenly jolted and then surged wildly like an untamed horse. Xue An saw this and gave a coldugh, his eyes sparkling brilliantly as he shouted lightly. "Open!" Crack. The originally unruly golden runes, upon hearing Xue Ans voice, paused for a moment and then became very docile. Nine interconnected runes began to rotate slowly like abination lock. After rotating to a certain position. The golden light zed brilliantly and then vanished without a trace, while the small building started to shift like a Rubiks cube. Finally. The noise gradually subsided. Yan Xi stealthily opened her eyes to look. All she saw was the door of the small building slowly opening. Suddenly. From the door, a radiant light burst out and in the blink of an eye, it flew close to Xue An, and then the light dispersed, revealing an extremely beautiful woman who was hard to look directly at. Yan Xi had seen countless beautiful women. But it was not until she saw this woman that Yan Xi understood what truly breathtaking beauty was. Xue An looked at the woman with a smile and had just opened his mouth to call out, "Yaner..." Only to see the womans eyebrows frown upside down, and a t pan in her hand grew against the wind, and then she smacked Xue An with it. Xue An was caught off guard, or perhaps he didnt intend to guard at all, and was directly sent flying a long distance by the pan. By the time hended, An Yans figure had already appeared close to Xue An, then she grabbed the cor of Xue Ans neck, her teeth clenched. "You big viin, to think you locked me and the girls in the small building for so long! Tell me, did you go off to find other girls?" Xue An couldnt help butugh and cry, "Yaner, I was wrong, but I promise, I definitely did not seek out any girls, really! You can ask him if you dont believe me!" Only then did An Yan notice there were others in the courtyard, and her hand immediately loosened, the t pan in her hand also instantly vanished. Then she turned to a stunned Yan Xi with a bright smile. "Hello, nice to meet you! Just to introduce myself, Im this viins wife!" Yan Xi didnt understand at all. What did she mean by wife? Just then, two more streaks of light flew out from the small building, and upon touching the ground, they turned out to be two exquisitely adorable little girls. After appearing, these two little girls blinked their eyes and then saw Xue An standing there with a smile. Instantly, their big eyes welled up with tears, and they rushed over. "Daddy!" Xue An embraced the two little girls, kissing each one on the cheeks. "Did you miss Daddy?" "M-hm! Nian Nian missed Daddy so much!" Xue Nian said, clutching Xue Ans neck and speaking with a crying voice. "What about Xiang Xiang?" Xue An nced at Xue Xiang. Xue Xiang pouted, "Silly Nian Nian, what did we say before? When wee out, we should ignore Daddy at first. But look at you, you directly betrayed our n!" Xue Nian wriggled her little hips, "I wont, I just missed Daddy!" Xue An thenughed helplessly, "Xiang Xiang, why arent you speaking to Daddy?" "Hmph, Daddy is a big viin, locking us up with Mommy for so long, we were so worried about you!" Xue Xiang tried to keep a stern face, but her voice grew softer and softer, and by the end, tears were streaming down her face. "Daddy, Mommy was so worried about you, she cried every day inside!" Xue An looked on with immense heartache, "Alright, alright, no more crying!" Xue Xiang burrowed into Xue Ans embrace and stopped talking. Then Xue An turned his head to look at An Yan. An Yans cheeks flushed, "Hmph, I definitely wasnt crying for that big viin!" "Okay, Yaner, I didnt mean to lock you up!" These words reminded An Yan, and her expression turned serious, "Husband, whats going on with your Cultivation Level?" "Its nothing, just a temporary Seal!" Xue An said lightly. An Yans eyebrows shot up, her aura seething with killing intent, "Who did this?" Chapter 932: To Begin (1st Update)

Chapter 932: Chapter 932: To Begin (1st Update)

Xue An couldnt help butugh, "Alright, Yaner, dont be so angry, I was sealed, but it was actually intentional. Otherwise, do you think anyone in the Multiverse could truly seal me? Once I handle things here, Ill go settle the score with those guys." Only then did An Yan realize why Xue An had kept her and Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion for so longit turned out he had lost his cultivation level temporarily and couldnt break the pavilions barrier. Thinking of this, An Yan walked up to him with a heart full of pity and stroked Xue Ans shoulder, "Husband, Im sorry, I shouldnt have hit you without understanding the situation first! Does it hurt?" Touched by An Yans delicate hand, Xue An grimaced in pain, "To tell you the truth, it does hurt a bit! Howe I feel like your martial arts have improved?" "Of course! Ive been practicing with this frying pan every day while stuck in the Magic Treasures Pavilion!" An Yan said proudly. Xiang Xiang suddenly poked her head out from Xue Ans arms, "Daddy, Mommy has indeed been practicing every day, but she always grits her teeth and yells you big jerk, Ill kill you while she practices!" Hearing this, Nian Nian couldnt help but lift her head, "Sister is right, Daddy, is the big jerk Mommy keeps talking about you?" Upon hearing his daughtersments, Xue An chuckled, "I guess so, but I bet your mom wouldnt really want to kill me!" Seeing Xue An respond so shamelessly, An Yans face flushed red, and she spat, "You jerk, you rascal! Humph!" Xue An, unfazed, just grinned, "I admit Im a jerk, but why call me a rascal? After all, its been a long time since Ive seen you!" An Yans face instantly turned red to the tips of her ears, and shooting him a slight scolding nce, she suddenly said proudly, "Husband, I just remembered that my strength is actually stronger than yours now, so... if you talk nonsense again, watch out for my frying pan!" Xue An: "...." "Ah, the moon looks wonderful tonight!" Xue An suddenly changed the subject. Xiang Xiang giggled, "Daddy is scared!" "Little child, what do you know? Im not scared, Im just being respectful!" Xue An said with a face that seemed to say you wouldnt understand. "Pshaw! So glib!" An Yan said, but sheughed anyway. Xue An and An Yan were shamelessly unting their love. Yan Xi stood by, watching them inplete astonishment. Husband? Dad? Wasnt he unmarried? Howe, in the blink of an eye, he had a wife and kids? But looking at this familys appearance, Yan Xi suddenly couldnt speak. Aside from anything else, just based on looks, this family was really well-matched. Just then, An Yan nced at Yan Xi, "Husband, what ce is this? And who is this young man?" Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled and said lightly, "Talking about that would be a long story, but now that you are back, tomorrow, Ill take you to see an event!" Yan Xi walked away, his head spinning. But he was no fool. Especially since Xue An had told him not to disclose what he had witnessed as he was leaving. Yan Xi understood that the matter was significant, so he kept all his questions to himself. The two little girls excitedly snacked on treats unique to this world. The time spent inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion had stifled them, so being let out had them so excited they couldnt even sleep. Xue An and An Yan sat watching from a distance. After Xue An had exined everything. An Yans eyes gradually widened, "You mean... Huyues sister might be in this world?" Xue An nodded, "One cannot falsify their aura; otherwise, I wouldnt have entered this world to search for it immediately after sensing it!" At this, Xue Anchong gave An Yan an apologetic smile, "Yaner, things happened suddenly. I didnt have the chance to inform you and was dragged into this cmity. I am truly sorry for having worried you all this time!" Hearing this, An Yan shook her head with a lightugh, "Alright, do we still need to say sorry between us? I was just furious at that moment, but now that I think about it, I cant me you. After all, Huyue and you are close, and his sister has been missing for so long. Naturally, you couldnt just ignore the traces you found!" Upon hearing this, warmth filled Xue Ans heart. He had been somewhat hesitant, fearing that telling An Yan about his search for a woman would anger her, but now it seemed he had been overly concerned. "Do you have any clues now?" An Yan asked. Xue An shook his head, "In Jile Hall, I once sensed her aura, but it was extremely faint, clearly indicating she had left a long time ago!" Xue An then smiled, "Well, now that we know shes here, we will definitely find her. Lets talk more about it tomorrow!" "Hmm!" An Yan nodded. Thereafter, Xue An whispered something into An Yans ear. Immediately, An Yans face turned beet red, and then she lightly bit her lip, nodding gently. "Wait... wait until they are asleep!" Xue Ans smile was like that of a weasel who had sessfully stolen fish, "Mm-hmm!" A nights time passed in the blink of an eye. By the time the dawns light just began to appear the next day, the entire Tiansheng Capital was bustling with activity. As it was the current Emperors birthday, the whole Tiansheng Capital was festively decorated, a scene of celebration everywhere. In Yiyang Fang, Tang Family, By the time Qinger arrived at Tang Lingers boudoir, Tang Linger was already dressed, sitting in front of the mirror, lost in thought. Seeing Tang Linger in full attire, Qinger was also stunned. Knowing that her miss was always known for her boldness, she rarely dressed demurely. It was unexpected that she would dress so grandly today. Of course, Qinger knew the reason and sighed softly, softly said, "Miss! The master sent me to ask if you are ready?" Tang Linger nodded, then looked deeply at the breathtakingly beautiful girl in the mirror, and clenched her teeth. No matter who the other party was, she had to outshine her. Tang Linger did not believe she could really be that inferior to anyone. In Dangui Fang, Nie Yihan had gotten up even earlier. By the time Mei Xia came over to fetch her, she was already dressed and sitting by the window, waiting. Seeing this, Mei Xia couldnt help but be impressed, then smiled, "Today, Yihan, you will surely outshine all others. Perhaps, young master Xue might even regard you differently!" At thisment, Nie Yihan smiled but felt somewhat apprehensive. She wondered if the birthday feast today might hold any surprises. Meanwhile, simr scenes were unfolding throughout Jingdu. One extravagant carriage after another began to head towards the venue of the birthday feast, Forbidden Garden. Meanwhile, the evil lurking in the shadows also began to slowly awaken. Chapter 933: Caps and Robes Fill the Capital, Si Ren Alone is Haggard (Second Update)

Chapter 933: Chapter 933: Caps and Robes Fill the Capital, Si Ren Alone is Haggard (Second Update)

When Tang Linger arrived at the Forbidden Garden, the entire nobility of Tiansheng Capital had already gathered. People huddled in small groups, quietly discussing the days birthday banquet. "Why does todays banquet feel so strange? Especially the faction of the Eighth Prince, they all seem to have gloomy faces. Could it be that something bad is going to happen?" someone frowned and said. "Indeed, none of the high-ranking members of His Highnesss faction have shown up. Could there be some unexpected turn of events?" another person added. "I think theres more to todays event than meets the eye! Just a few days ago, His Highness recruited a top-notch expert, and then there were rumors that the Eighth Prince was also amassing forces. It seems the situation between the two factions is already at a knifes edge, just waiting for a catalyst! And this birthday banquet, it could very well be that spark," someone worriedly remarked. The crowd agreed deeply. Tang Linger also listened with a chilling feeling in her heart. At that moment, a mor arose from outside, and then Mei Xia led Nie Yihan into the Forbidden Garden. As a core figure in Yan Xis camp, her arrival made the atmosphere in the venue turn a bit peculiar. The Eighth Princes supporters stared at her with unfriendly expressions. Meanwhile, members of the neutral factions began to whisper among themselves. "Manager Mei is here! She seems to be alright!" "But where is that popr young expert everyones been talking about?" In the midst of these whispered discussions, Tang Lingers attention was only on Nie Yihan, who followed behind Mei Xia. The stunning beauty of this woman posed a significant threat to her. Nie Yihan showed no sign of retreat this time, instead giving Tang Linger a slight nod, her eyes brimming with an unwillingness to admit defeat. Tang Linger was taken aback, her expression turning somewhat ugly. At this moment, Yan Peng, the Eighth Prince, entered the Forbidden Garden with a face like still water, then sat down in his ce without saying a word. The atmosphere in the garden gradually became stagnant. Finally, just as the birthday banquet was about to begin, Yan Xi finally arrived with his entourage in the Forbidden Garden. As his figure appeared, everybody couldnt help but turn their heads to look. But nearly everyones attention was focused on Xue An, who stood beside Yan Xi. "Indeed, handsome as his reputation precedes him, with a proud and soaring spirit!" someone eximed in admiration. Thedies from wealthy families, meticulously dressed for the asion, were nearly delirious with excitement. "Just as handsome as the rumors!" "Oh heavens, the natural authority and domineering air that flows from his eyebrows and eyes are truly intoxicating!" These infatuated murmurings reached the ears of Tang Linger and Nie Yihan, causing both theirplexions to sour. At that moment, Xue An stopped in his tracks and nodded slightly toward Tang Linger, "Miss Tang!" Tang Linger was startled, her heart racing for a moment before she regained herposure, responding with some restraint. "Xue... Master Xue!" Xue An smiled slightly, then turned his gaze to Nie Yihan standing not far away, with a look of resentment on her face, and nodded his head. "Miss Nie!" Nie Yihans frown turned to joy, and she returned the greeting with easy grace, "Ive seen Master!" Throughout it all, Yan Xi stood silently aside, waiting. But when he noticed the delight on the faces of Tang Linger and Nie Yihan, he couldnt help but sigh to himself, What expressions will you have on your faces when you see An Yanter! Seated Yan Peng, upon seeing Xue An enter, shed a light in his eyes and smiled with a touch of ferocity. Enjoy your arrogance a little longer. In a while, Ill make it so you wont even be able to cry. At that moment, the sound of chime stones rang out, and the Emperor in his Dragon Robe, as well as the Empress in red, arrived arm in arm. All present immediately offered their respects. "Greetings to Your Majesty!" In such a situation, Xue An, who stood in ce without even lowering his head, appeared somewhat like a crane among chickens, highly conspicuous. This emperor looked quite aged, yet due to decades of being treated with great respect andfort, his presence was still extraordinary. So when he saw a young man in white standing proudly, he was taken aback for a moment and then asked in a deep voice. "Who are you? Why do you not kneel when you see me?" This question immediately drew the attention of everyone in the room to Xue An. Xue Ans expression was indifferent, "Kneel? Just because you say so?" "How audacious!" A Guard Captain stepped forward, ready to confront Xue An. Fearing that the situation would escte, Yan Xi quickly stood up and said, "Father Emperor, this is a friend of mine. He is naturally indolent, please forgive him!" The emperor wore an unhappy face, "Yan Xi, as the crown prince, you should engage less with such uncouth people!" "Yes!" Yan Xi hastily lowered his head. At this, Yan Peng revealed a somewhat smug smile. Regardless, thismotion seemed temporarily glossed over. The birthday banquet officially began. The illustrious nobles present toasted one after another, causing the emperor to reveal a pleased expression. The Empress, meanwhile, called the Eighth Prince, Yan Peng, to her side. With that, the Eighth Princes faction seemed a lot more lively. In contrast, Yan Xis side appeared quite deserted. As if many had deliberately ignored him. Under these circumstances, Yan Xis expression unavoidably took on a tinge of difort. Seeing this, Xue An merely smiled faintly and then sat at his ce with ease, picking up his wine cup and taking a sip. His fearlessness in confronting the Son of Heaven, coupled with his current nonchnce, caused the hearts of manydies who secretly watched him to flutter. Finally, onedy could not help herself and approached. "Mr. Xue, hello. May I get to know you? I am..." Thedy intended to introduce her background. Xue An smiled and shook his head, "Thank you, but Im very sorry, Im not interested!" This response instantly turned thedysplexion pale, and she left looking dejected. Naturally, Xue Ans action left these daughters of the nobility feeling disheartened. And just then. The Eighth Prince, Yan Peng, confidently approached and spoke lightly, "Your Highness, today is Father Emperors birthday banquet. I wonder if youre interested in a small performance to liven up the celebration?" Yan Xi was startled, "What sort of small performance?" Yan Peng chuckled slyly, gestured towards Xue An, and said lightly, "Its simple. Isnt this gentleman your highly esteemed expert? How about I have my men challenge him to see who is more powerful? What do you think?" This proposition made everyone present tense up. The moment had finallye! Yan Xis expression stiffened, he hesitated inwardly and couldnt help but look towards Xue An who was sitting beside him. Unexpectedly, at that moment, Xue An was lowering his head to drink, as if he hadnt heard a thing. Yan Xi felt agitated C what kind of statement was this? To agree, or not to agree? Seeing this, Yan Peng felt even more certain and couldnt help but sneer, "Whats the matter? Is our Mr. Xue, who has caused the entire Capital City to be ill at ease, actually frightened?" The ce fell deadly silent. Tang Linger and Nie Yihan both tensed upon hearing this. Especially Tang Linger. She stared nkly at Xue Ans profile, and suddenly a phrase came to mind. Lustrous are the robes throughout the capital, yet one man is singrly haggard. Surely, it must be describing this very scene. Meanwhile. Xue An slowly lifted his gaze, nced at the Eighth Prince Yan Peng, and smiled faintly, "Alright then, since were all so bored, Ill entertain you with a game!" Chapter 934: If One Sword Doesn’t Work, Then Two Swords (1st Update)

Chapter 934: Chapter 934: If One Sword Doesnt Work, Then Two Swords (1st Update)

In the Forbidden Garden, there was a vast square used for military drills and major ceremonies, but today, the square was surrounded by a sea of peoplenearly half of Jingdus poption had gathered here. Despite the vast crowd, the entire ce was eerily silent. That was because everyones eyes were fixed on a young man in the center of the square. At that moment, Xue Anchong casually gestured to Yan Peng in the distance and saidnguidly, "Come on, Ill entertain you today!" Yan Peng snorted angrily and signaled to someone beside him. A dark figure flew straight into the center of the square and, upon standing firm, turned out to be a man cloaked in a ck cape, his face obscured. Seeing such swift movements and the terrifying aura emitted by the man, the numerous experts present couldnt help but constrict their pupils. Mei Xias expression also gradually grew solemn. "Sister, can Mr. Xue win?" Nie Yihan asked worriedly. Mei Xia shook her head slightly, "Im not sure, but this man is clearly not simple!" Although Mei Xia could not cultivate anything significant in this world, her keen senses allowed her to detect subtle hints. She noticed that although the man in the ck cape stood there, he essentially did not exist in her perception. This discovery naturally shocked her. When did the Eighth Prince acquire such a mysterious and formidable expert? Meanwhile, Tang Linger also involuntarily clenched her heart, her face full of concern as she watched the scene unfold. At that moment, Yan Peng sneered, "Xue An, you think youre so powerful? This time, lets see if you can defeat my subordinate!" Pointing at Xue An and with a voice full of murderous intent, Yan Peng ordered, "Kill him!" Upon themand, the man in ck vanished instantly from his spot and reappeared beside Xue An, then struck out with a palm. This ghostly speed elicited gasps from the crowd. Yan Xi couldnt help but cry out in rm. Yet facing this sudden palm strike, Xue An didnt even flinch. The palm looked set to hit Xue An. The smirk on Yan Pengs lips grew even more pronounced. Just then, Xue An spoke in a cold voice, "To condense such a ghastly weapon with such evil techniques, how unabashedly reckless can you be?" As he spoke, Xue An looked up, his eyes twinkling, and then pointed with his hand. Crack. The iing palm strike shattered and then dispersed into a cloud of ck mist. The man in ck screamed in pain but still recklessly charged forward. Xue An snorted coldly, clenched his hand into a fist, and then threw a punch. Bang. The man in ck was blown away, and midair, his cape shattered into pieces, revealing his form. Seeing this form, the crowd gasped in shock. The more faint-hearted were so frightened that they could barely stand. What kind of person was this? His body was covered in huge, crisscrossing wounds, as if stitched together piece by piece. His face was enveloped in a dense ck mist, and his eyes were utterly hollow. This creature, like a demon, made many experts draw in a sharp breath. Xue Ans expression was cold as ice as he said lightly, "It seems I overestimated your limits, using the souls of thousands to condense this creature. What, then, is it that you dare not do?" With that, Xue An casually waved his hand. A sword light streaked across the sky, piercing directly into the chest of this demonic creature and pinning it against the walls of the Forbidden Garden square. Even such a strike didnt immediately kill the creature; it let out a thunderous roar and desperately struggled. But with each struggle, the ck mist surrounding it dispersed a bit more. Suddenly, the demonic energy within the demons visage gradually dissipated. Afterward, a look of relief appeared in its eyes before it finally died. The whole area was dead silent. The Eighth Prince, Yan Peng, had a deathly pale face. This man in ck was a gift from an Immortal Master; he had personally tested him and found that a group of well-equipped soldiers were no match for him, his strength was indeed formidable. This was the reason why he dared to provoke Xue An. But unexpectedly, the man couldnt even withstand a single move from Xue An and was annihted. This naturally infuriated him. At that moment, Xue An was looking coldly at Yan Peng, "Any more? If not... you can go die as well!" As soon as he said this. Many peoples expressions changed. Xue An was too audacious, daring to threaten the Eighth Prince in public? Even if his strength was immense, the Eighth Prince represented the majesty of the dynasty! Indeed. After hearing Xue Ans words, before the emperor could speak, the empress, who had already been angered, eximed. She had disliked Xue An for a long time. In her eyes, Xue An belonged to Yan Xis faction; thus, the more formidable he was, the greater the threat to her son. So, she mmed the table in front of her and yelled, "Dare to threaten my son? Guards, take down this reckless fool!" At hermand, numerous guards swiftly reacted. Yan Xi and others all turned pale. However, those from the Eighth Prince Yan Pengs side all showed smug smiles. So what if you are powerful? Do you dare to defy the imperial edict in public? But before the smugness on their faces faded, Xue An, with an indifferent expression, casually flicked his hand. A streak of sword light crossed the entire square at an unimaginable speed, pinning the Empress directly to the Phoenix Carriage. The Empress stared nkly at Xue An as she gasped herst breath. Even in death, she couldnt believe that Xue An really dared to kill her. At that moment, Xue An simply said, "Noisy!" The silence was like that of the grave. Everyone was stunned. Who could have imagined that Xue An would be so domineering, going so far as to kill the Empress? Yan Xi was gaping in shock. Then Xue An turned his head, gave him a faint smile, and said, "I told you, all these power struggles you y are too boring. In my view, theres nothing a sword cant solve; if not... then two swords!" As his words fell, an enraged and agonizing scream came from Yan Peng, "Xue An, you dare to kill my mother, I will tear you into thousands of pieces!" Xue An smiled coldly, "Is that so? Too bad you wont have the chance!" With that, Xue An stomped his foot, and a dazzling Sword Intent appeared in front of him, then pierced through the void, heading straight for Yan Peng. The speed of the sword was so fast, many didnt react in time. Yan Peng was no exception, he only saw a beam of light rushing toward him, and couldnt help but scream in fear, "Immortal Master, save me!" Just then, a sinisterugh came, "Indeed worthy of a Sword Cultivator, such strong intent to kill!" As he spoke, a swirl of darkness, cker than the night, suddenly appeared in front of Yan Peng, the sword light plunged into it as if into glue, its speed abruptly slowed, while the dark mist continued to corrode it, finally shattering it with a loud bang. Then a man, his features obscured by the dark mist, appeared on the scene. Xue An, with his arms crossed, watched coldly, then gave a chilling smile, "Finally willing to show yourself?" Chapter 935: Yan’er, Beat Him Up (2nd Update)

Chapter 935: Chapter 935: Yaner, Beat Him Up (2nd Update)

The man let out a strange cackle, "Sword Cultivator, you really are arrogant to take such actions knowing of our existence. Do you truly believe this is still the Multiverse Realms where you sword cultivators can gallop across unimpeded? Let me tell you, once in this swamp world, no one can expect to escape unscathed!" Xue An listened quietly, then the corners of his mouth lifted in a cold smile, "A mere chicken and a dog dare to bark in front of me?" The ck qi around the man trembled as he shouted angrily, "Sword Cultivator, youre seeking your own death!" As his voice faded, dozens of silhouettes gradually emerged behind him. They were all demon beasts wearing ck cloaks. These demon beasts stood silently together, forming a surge of demonic energy that soared to the skies. Xue An looked up, his eyes finally shing with anger, "Ghost Cultivators, you run amok in this world, thinking no one can restrain you?" The manughed heartily, "Thats right, this world is a deadly trap for you righteous cultivators, but for us Ghost Cultivators, its a rare paradise! Because here, we can freely harvest souls to enhance our strength!" "And you sword cultivators, without the support of natures spiritual energy, how long can youst?" The man sneered, then pointed his finger, "Kill him! Seize his soul and bring it back; I want to study it thoroughly!" At themand. Dozens of beams of ck light shot into the sky, heading straight for Xue An. Thebined assault of these demon beasts was terrifying to witness. At least, the onlookers were all frightened back several steps. Many of the faint-heartedmoners were even scared stiff on the ground. Yan Xi cried out in rm, "Young Master, be careful!" Xue Ans expression was neither sad nor happy, showing not the slightest intention to give in. Instead, he stepped forward, raised his fist, and then met the assault of the dozens of demon beasts condensed from the souls of the wronged. Bang, bang, bang. Explosions echoed in unison. In an instant. The attacking demon beasts let out a chorus of mournful cries, then disintegrated bit by bit, turning into a sky full of ck qi that dissipated. Everyone was dumbstruck. People like Yan Xi werepletely bbergasted. "How... how is this possible? You... youre a Sword Cultivator, arent you? How could you have such terrifying fist techniques?" the man cried out in a hoarse voice. Xue An withdrew his fist and smiled faintly, "Do you truly believe... that I am merely a Sword Cultivator?" The mans eyes that were outside of the ck qi gradually revealed a sense of solemnity, and then he let out a sinister, strangeugh. "It seems I underestimated you before, but do you really think this will change anything? Youre mistaken! This world is far more terrifying than you can imagine!" As he spoke. In the distant sky, a sliver of ck line suddenly appeared. Then, boundless ck qi surged over like a tidal wave. At the crest of the wave stood a tall figure wearing a Demon God mask. The ck qi swiftly arrived above the Forbidden Garden, turning the once clear sky dark. Everyone was stunned by the mans entrance. He was just like the legendary gods and demons. Moreover, the overbearing presence he exuded caused a stir among all the powerhouses present. Mei Xia was profoundly shaken, murmuring in disbelief, "I always thought my strength was decent, but I never imagined that in this world, there were so many beings as powerful as gods and demons!" And Nie Yihan said with a worried face, "Sister, can Xue Gongzi... win?" With a serious expression, Mei Xia shook her head, "To tell the truth, I dont know! But even if he can win, I wager the price would be incredibly steep!" Mei Xias words also represented the thoughts of everyone present. Many even believed that Xue An was undoubtedly doomed to die. At the same time. The Ghost Cultivator on the ground hastily paid his respects. "Boss!" The man wearing the Demon God mask nodded slightly, then turned his gaze to Xue An, who stood opposite. "Sword Cultivator, was it you who killed Gui Yin?" Xue An knew he was asking about the Chang Family member he had in and couldnt help but smile faintly, "Thats right!" "Good! Sword Cultivator, your strength is indeedmendable! But you are no match for me! However, as a fellow practitioner, I can give you a chance. As long as you hand over the secret technique you possess to condense spiritual energy, I can spare your life and even let you join us. From then on, we can roam the world freely and live joyfully. How about it?" This leader of the Ghost Cultivators could tell at a nce that Xue An was endowed with spiritual energy, and in a world without it, there were only two possibilities to have such energy. One was to have obtained heavenly treasures, which was almost impossible in this world, and even if they existed, they would possess only a very weak spiritual energy. The other was to possess a secret technique that forcibly condenses spiritual energy, which was very tempting for these Ghost Cultivators. Therefore, he eagerly offered his conditions, attempting to coax out Xue Ans secret technique. Xue An simplyughed upon hearing this, but his smile was extremely cold. "To have advanced to a Ghost General in such a desperate situation, just how many souls have you harmed and harvested?" Hearing these words, the masked Ghost Cultivator was startled, "How do you know so much?" One must know that even within The Multiverse Realms, Ghost Cultivation was considered a very obscure path. Not for any other reason but because Ghost Cultivators needed numerous souls for their cultivation. This required Ghost Cultivators to constantly ughter living beings in order to make slow progress. Therefore, despite their formidable strength in theter stages, Ghost Cultivators gradually vanished from The Multiverse Realms. Because their relentless destruction of stars equated to continually stealing the foundations of various races, they naturally became intolerable to the races of The Multiverse. Of course, Xue An also knew that in hidden corners, there must still be arge number of Ghost Cultivators, such as the legendary realms of the underworld. Xue An had once interacted with one of the ten kings within the underworld realms. That was a true Ghost Cultivator giant, a being on par with an Immortal King. Moreover, the ranking among Ghost Cultivators differed from that ofmon cultivators. For example, this Ghost General was about equivalent to a Golden Immortal among cultivators. That was why Xue An was so furious. Because it indicated that this Ghost Cultivator had in countless living beings. The masked Ghost Cultivator was terrified in his heart, but soon, he regained hisposure. "Since you even know what my cultivation level is, then you should understand that in this world, whether you are a Sword Cultivator or a Body Cultivator, its impossible for you to defeat me!" "Hand over the secret technique honestly, and I will let you live. Otherwise, I will refine your soul into a magic artifact, and then, you will be consigned to eternal damnation!" the masked Ghost Cultivator said with a chilling tone. Yan Xi and others looked disheartened. They believed that Xue An was undeniably doomed to defeat. But at that moment, Xue An suddenlyughed, "Youre right, without spiritual energy to back me up, I indeed seem unable to beat you! However..." Xue Ans smile was sharp as a knife; with a wave of his hand, the Magic Treasures Pavilion hidden within his body revealed itself. And with An Yan holding a frying pan, with one leap, she flew out from it, appearing before everyone. Xue An pointed to the Ghost Cultivator in the sky and said indifferently, "Yaner, beat him up!" Chapter 936: As Long as It’s Not Beaten to Death, Beat It Mercilessly (Third Update)

Chapter 936: Chapter 936: As Long as Its Not Beaten to Death, Beat It Mercilessly (Third Update)

An Yan, excited by the words, nodded vigorously, "Husband, how badly are you nning to beat him up?" Xue An said, "As long as I dont kill him, Ill beat him to a pulp!" "Alright, husband, leave it to me!" Upon hearing this, the masked Ghost Cultivator was first stunned, then burst into raucousughter, "Youre letting such a delicate littledy beat me up? Are you sure youre not joking..." He couldnt even finishughing. An Yan leapt forward, arriving in front of him, then swung her frying pan, smacking it right into the Ghost Cultivator. The Ghost Cultivator sneered, intending to dodge. But he had no idea just how terrifying the frying pan was. From the frying pan came the excited shout of the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, "Damn, Ive been waiting so long, its finally my turn to perform, strike him down!" Along with the voice. A blinding bolt of lightning struck down directly on top of the masked Ghost Cultivators head. The masked Ghost Cultivator staggered, feeling his body go stiff, nearly falling from the sky, and screamed in extreme fear, "Its the Heavenly Thunder justice, what kind of magic weapon is this that can wield the Heavenly Thunder?" But An Yan couldnt be bothered to waste words with him, since her husband had said, as long as it doesnt kill him, beat him viciously. Thus, the frying pan in An Yans hand struck straight down, hitting the stiffened masked Ghost Cultivator on the head. A muffled thud was heard. The once fearsome masked Ghost Cultivator was sent flying afar, just as he steadied himself. An Yan raised her hand, and the frying pan flew straight out. The Artifact Spirit, Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, roared excitedly within it. "Mistress, leave this guy to me, damn, Ive been pent up for too long!" He said, as bolts of heavenly thunder bombarded like they cost nothing at all. The masked Ghost Cultivator dodged left and right, but how could he be faster than the lightning, so in just a moment, he was struck till he wished he were dead or alive. Additionally, the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign was particrly sly, often striking him just as he dodged a bolt of lightning. Thus, it wasnt long before the masked Ghost Cultivator was beaten into a pig-headed mess, unable to act arrogantly anymore. "Enough, enough, I surrender! Dont hit me anymore, Im going to die if you do!" the masked Ghost Cultivator mumbled unclearly. He had just had his teeth smashed by the frying pan, now speaking was leaking air. However, he wanted to stop, but the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign didnt want to let him go. "Tsk, tsk, you really cant take a beating, can you? Im still not satisfied, lets go again!" As he spoke, the frying pan rose again, and in the air, a faint thunderstorm brewed, clearly gathering heavenly thunder again. The masked Ghost Cultivator, utterly despairing, turned his head and charged directly towards Xue An on the ground. An Yan was startled, just about to stop him. But the next second, the masked Ghost Cultivators action stunned everyone present. He suddenly knelt down in front of Xue An, crying bitterly, "Fellow Daoist, killing oversteps not the bounds of justice, your magic weapon is too bullying, Ive already surrendered but he keeps hitting me, what more do you want from me?" Everyone at the scene was dumbfounded. Especially the Eighth Prince Yan Peng, as well as the earlier Ghost Cultivator. The two of them stared wide-eyed at the kneeling masked Ghost Cultivator, their minds a nk. Their boss had surrendered just like that? Xue An quietly watched the Ghost Cultivator kneeling before him, then suddenly said, "Do you feel that I cant do anything to you?" With those words. The Ghost Cultivator trembled all over, then lowered his head deeply, a fierce look shing in his eyes. He indeed feared the frying pan, as the lightning perfectly restrained their Ghost Cultivators. However, he held no awe toward Xue An. Especially because the Ghost Cultivatorcked other abilities, his means of preserving his life were numerous; as long as a trace of his soul existed, he could escape from certain death. This was also why he had intentionally used words to confuse Xue An just now. However, he didnt expect that Xue An would see through him at a nce. At this moment, Xue An slowly approached him, looking down from a height, and said indifferently, "Or do you think... I cant kill you?" No sooner had he spoken than the masked Ghost Cultivator suddenly burst forth, a w made up of countless resentful spirits lunged at Xue An. "Husband!" An Yan screamed, then waved her hand. A frying pan in the sky turned into a streak of light and flew straight toward them. But they were all too far away, and there wasnt enough time. Just as the w was about to touch Xue An, just when a trace of joy appeared on the face of the masked Ghost Cultivator, a glimmer of light flickered in Xue Ans eyes. Then a seemingly frail yet incredibly tenacious Pure White me coated the w. Compared to the w, the me seemed minuscule. But upon contact, the me burst forth like a wildfire, zing violently. Under the envelopment of the Pure White me, the w melted into nothingness like ice under the zing sun. The masked Ghost Cultivator, stricken as if thunderstruck, cried out, "How... how could you possess this me?" The fear in his voice was many times deeper than when he had encountered the lightning earlier. "Why cant I have it?" Xue An said lightly, extending his hand. The Pure White me that had incinerated the resentful spirits w returned to the palm of his hand, small and flickering, hardlyrger than a candle me. Yet such a tiny me caused the Ghost Cultivator to tremble like a sieve. "My lord, have mercy!" Xue An shook his head, "Do you think... begging for mercy now is still useful?" "No!" The Ghost Cultivator turned to run away. The frying pan had already charged over, followed by a bolt of Heavenly Thunder that struck down, felling the Ghost Cultivator to the ground. Then the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereignzily said, "Kid, who did you mess with? Even I have to behave around him, let alone you? Your brain must be waterlogged!" The Ghost Cultivator struggled to rise, but by then Xue An had already approached closely, stepping on his head and said indifferently, "Dont move, or Ill eradicate your soul!" "My lord, have mercy! Ill stay still, absolutely still!" The masked Ghost Cultivator howled miserably. Seeing this scene, the first Ghost Cultivator to appear quietly tried to retreat. But just as he had barely moved back a few steps, Xue An said lightly, "Bring that guy over here too!" "Right away!" The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign eagerly responded, charging over and swiftly capturing the other Ghost Cultivator as well. Now everyone was stunned. Who could have imagined that the two figures who had been so formidable just a moment ago were now trampled under Xue Ans foot? Especially, who was this stunningly beautiful woman who appeared so suddenly? Many were puzzled in their hearts. And the expressions of Tang Linger, Nie Yihan, and the other women became extremely ugly. Because in front of An Yan, they felt deeply ashamed of themselves. Is this... really the person youve been longing for? Heart filled with despair, Tang Linger felt everything she was proud of shattered to pieces before An Yan. Chapter 937 Ghost Alliance (Fourth Update)

Chapter 937: Chapter 937 Ghost Alliance (Fourth Update)

Because whether it was beauty or demeanor, An Yan utterly dominated all the women present. At that moment, Xue An looked down at the masked Ghost Cultivator he was stepping on and said indifferently, "Now, I will ask and you will answer. If your responses do not satisfy me, you will bear the consequences. Understand?" "Understood, understood!" The masked Ghost Cultivator hastily cried out. "What is your name?" "My lord, my name is Gui Rong, and the Ghost Yin that you killed earlier was my fellow disciple!" Xue An kicked another Ghost Cultivator beside him with his foot, "And who is this guy?" Before Gui Rong could speak, this Ghost Cultivator already screamed frantically, "My lord, my name is Qi Shu. This Gui Rong is my boss!" "Boss?" Gui Rong quickly said with a ttering smile, "My lord, I am merely a minor leader within the Ghost Alliance! This Qi Shu is indeed my subordinate." Ghost Alliance? Hearing this name, Xue Ans eyes flickered slightly as he spoke lightly, "Continue, and do not leave anything out!" "Yes!" Following that, this Gui Rong gave a detailed introduction of the Ghost Alliance. It turned out that the Ghost Alliance was formed by Cultivators who were sealed into this world. Initially, it consisted only of Ghost Cultivators, hence the name Ghost Alliance. However, after such a long time of development, the Ghost Alliance now included not only Ghost Cultivators but also many other Cultivators. But these people shared onemon trait, they acted recklessly without regard to good or evil, focusing only on consequences. And this Gui Rong, was one of the minor leaders within the Ghost Alliance. In his words, with his Cultivation Level, he could only be considered mediocre within the Ghost Alliance. Above him, there was even a Ghost Marshal, who was at the level of a Half-step True Immortal. Having heard all this, Xue Ans eyes grew colder. Ghost Marshal, The souls needed by him were beyond what numbers could measure. These Ghost Cultivators indeed deserved death! Feeling the murderous intent from Xue An, Gui Rong trembled all over in fear and, in a desperate bid to save his life, he hastily said. "My lord, I have another crucial piece of information for you!" "In this swampy world, there is not only the presence of Cultivators from our Ghost Alliance but also some righteous Cultivators like you. They have a loose organization called Xiao Qingqiu, but because they cannot replenish their Spiritual Power in this world, they have always been suppressed by our Ghost Alliance!" "Moreover, with the ughtering and enticement by the Ghost Marshal, the strength of Xiao Qingqiu has increasingly weakened." Xiao Qingqiu. Upon hearing this name, Xue An felt as if struck by lightning. Because the implication of this name was very clear, only those deeply rted to the Qingqiu Fox Country would choose such a name. "Where are the people of Xiao Qingqiu now?" Xue An asked fiercely. Gui Rong was frightened by Xue Ans expression and hurriedly said with a trembling voice, "My lord, my primary reason foring to Tiansheng Capital was not actually for you, but to harvest the souls within this city!" Hiss! Upon hearing this statement, Everyone present gasped sharply. Many were even terrified into a cold sweat. If it werent for Xue Ans intervention, with Gui Rongs strength, Tiansheng Capital would surely have be a city of the dead. Then Gui Rong obsequiously said, "And the reason we need so many souls is because the seniors of the Ghost Alliance are jointly attacking Xiao Qingqiu!" "But because the leader of Xiao Qingqiu is extremely formidable, and, in a final act of desperation, started burning his own soul to contend with the Ghost Marshal, the situation remains deadlocked. Thus, harvesting these souls is meant tobat Xiao Qingqiu!" Gui Rong dared not lie, for he knew, if he dared to lie in front of a powerhouse like Xue An, it would be no different from courting death. Thus, in order to survive, he spilled everything as if pouring beans from a bamboo tube. But as soon as he finished speaking, he saw Xue Ans face turn ashen, and the killing aura around him explosively burst forth, pressing everyone else to retreat in fear with shock written all over their faces. Gui Rong was even more terrified. Was this his true strength? At that moment, An Yan approached with a face full of worry and said, "Husband!" Xue An nodded slightly at her, signaling that he was fine, then took a deep breath and said coldly, "You say the leader of Little Qingqiu is resisting you, members of the Ghost Alliance, by burning his own soul as the price?" "Yes! And it has been going on for a while! Before I came out this time, I had heard rumors that the leader of Little Qingqiu was about to give out..." Before the voice had faded. Xue An punched down. Bang. Centered on Gui Rongs head, arge pit suddenly copsed on the square. With the strength of Gui Rong, he could also be considered a master. But in front of an enraged Xue An, he was as fragile as a bubble. With one punch, the upper half of Gui Rongs body waspletely shattered. Then his soul drifted out, screaming in utter fear, "Gra..." The light in Xue Ans eyes was brilliant as he waved his hand. The mes in his hand then covered the entire square. Boom. Gui Rong and his subordinate Qi Shu werepletely engulfed by this white me. Amid the piercing screams, Xue An directly took out the Spirit Crystal from the Mustard Seed Ring and fully activated the Devouring Immortal Decree. In the blink of an eye, he hadpletely absorbed most of the Crystal Stones from the Mustard Seed Ring. And Xue Ans momentum also began to climb wildly. By the end, although he hadnt fully recovered, he was only a hairs breadth away. Under the might of a Half-step True Immortal, the entire Forbidden Garden, and even the entire Tiansheng Capital, trembled slightly under his feet. Countless people started to kneel uncontrobly. The Eighth Prince, Yan Peng, was nearly fainting with fright. He had never dreamed that the person he thought was easy to deal with would be such a peerless powerhouse. But he could not even utter a plea for mercy. Xue An simply nced over. His body exploded into a mist of blood, his soul utterly shattered. But these were all minor details now. Now, Xue An had only one thought in his mind. That was that Hu Ying must note to any harm. Otherwise, the seemingly good-tempered Huyue would truly carry out a bloodbath across The Multiverse Realms. And he... would probably help out as well. Thinking this, Xue An took a deep breath, "Yaner!" "Hmm!" "You guard Jingdu here, Ill be right back!" "Mm! Husband, be careful on the way!" An Yan nodded seriously. Xue An smiled, ruffled her hair, "Dont worry, theres nothing in the world that can stump your husband, rx!" Saying this, Xue An left the Magic Treasures Pavilion behind. With this, even if a peerless powerhouse truly came, An Yan would have a way out. At this time, Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and Xiao Chaner all came out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. The two little girls had an irrational admiration for their father; no matter what Xue An did, they felt it was alright. But Chaner seemed somewhat distraught. Chapter 938: Burning Soul (Fifth Update)

Chapter 938: Chapter 938: Burning Soul (Fifth Update)

She only understood now that her former young master had long ceased to exist. And the young master before her was a mighty one who even made deities tremble. Therefore, within the Magic Treasures Pavilion, her heart was filled with sorrow. So, aftering out, she kept her head down, her heart not knowing what vor of emotion it was tasting. At this moment, Xue An nced at the endearing Chaner and gave a slight smile. "Chaner, I will be away for a while. Take good care of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian!" Upon hearing the familiar address of "young master." Chaners whole body trembled violently, and then she raised her head to stare nkly at Xue An. Xue An smiled and teased her nose, "What are you daydreaming about? I am your young master!" With these words, Chaners eyes quickly filled with tears, and then she nodded vigorously. "Young master, go ahead, I will take good care of both youngdies here!" Xue An smiled, scanning the entire venue, and after seeing the clueless expressions of Tang Linger and Nie Yihan, he nodded slightly. Then with a leap, he transformed into a streak of light, shooting straight into the sky. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the horizon. Tang Linger watched dumbfounded, her fists slowly clenching, only to rx them dejectedly in the end. Because she finally understood that all she had been thinking before was nothing but a fools dream! Not to mention Xue Ans current strength, just the indulgent look he had given An Yan made Tang Linger and all the women understand. There was no chance for them. More so, there were two delicately carved little girls present, obviously his daughters. This harsh reality shattered many peoples fantasies. At this time, Yan Xi, shaken out of her stupor, began to methodically clean up the aftermath. Now that the Eighth Prince Yan Peng had been reduced to a cloud of blood mist, and the Empress was dead too. Xue Ans recent disy of terrifying strength had frightened everyone. Thus, Yan Xis status rose dramatically, and she inadvertently carried the aura of an empress. And everyone, whether intentionally or not, deliberately overlooked the old emperor whoy copsed on the throne, having fainted from fear. The transfer of power is always so cruel. However, Xue An was unaware of all this. In fact, he couldnt be bothered with them. At this moment, his mind was filled with only one thought. That was to hurry. Hasten! He wished he could reach Little Green Hill in an instant. And as he sped along to his utmost. Everyone beneath the heavens saw a meteor streaking across the sky, moving at great speed. Such a phenomenon caused many ignorantmoners to kneel in worship incessantly. The world was muchrger than Xue An had imagined. Even with his current speed of covering thousands of miles in the blink of an eye, it took him a full half an hour before he slowly neared his destination. This ce was situated right in the center of this world, surrounded by endless mountains. Xue An slowed down and began to search for Little Green Hill with his Divine Sense. Finally. After searching for a full quarter of an hour. Xue Ans eyes brightened, and then his figure vanished from the spot. At this moment. Atop a mountain shaped like a fox looking back at the moon, the atmosphere was extremely heavy. This mountain, originally lush and green, was now enveloped in ghostly shadows. Only the area at the mountain peak remained unaffected by the ck mist. Because a faint light barrier was blocking all the dark qi. Up in the sky. Countless ck clouds shrouded the sky. Above these ck clouds stood one Ghost Cultivator after another. In the center of the formation, arge g fluttered in the wind. Two ancient characters were written on the g. Ghost Alliance. Beneath the gpole. Stood the highest echelons of the entire Ghost Alliance. The Ghost Marshal, Hei Feng. And several Ghost Alliance elders. At this moment. The expressions of these people from the Ghost Alliance were rather unpleasant. Because the light barrier enveloping the mountain top seemed on the verge of copse, extremely weak, yet like a reef standing in the sea, no matter how much they pushed, they couldnt move it an inch. Hei Feng huffed coldly at this time, his gaze piercing through the light barrier and looking at the Golden Hall on the mountain top, a sh of greed crossing his face. "What an enviable soul, burning for so long and still bursting with vitality. If I were to devour it, I could even push my strength one step further, ascending to the level of a Ghost Emperor!" This was also why he did not hesitate to bear such a great cost toy siege to Xiao Qingqiu and capture it entirely. "Lord Ghost Marshal, the leaders of Xiao Qingqiu are stubborn, but theyre just like grasshoppers after autumn, unable to jump for many days. As soon as the reapers sent out to collect souls return, we can directly use a blood sacrifice to take down this Xiao Qingqiu. At that time... wont it be easy to capture them?" one of the Ghost Alliance elders said obsequiously. Upon hearing this, Hei Feng cackled eerily, "Exactly, within this cage, only we Ghost Cultivators are the most powerful. All these fools who think theyre upholding justice, they all must die!" As he spoke, he burst outughing andunched another strike. Bang. A colossal w, condensed from dark qi, struck the light barrier, shattering instantly upon impact. But the light barrier began to tremble slightly. Seeing this, Hei Fengs smile grew even more triumphant. Meanwhile. Inside that Golden Hall at the mountain top. The atmosphere had be extremely grave. A few dozen people were gathered here, yet it was so quiet that only the sound of breathing could be heard. Because everyone was looking up at the high tform in the center of the hall. Atop the high tform. A small girl, no more than eleven or twelve years old,y with a pale face and eyes closed. Despite her young age and paleplexion. The girl was so beautiful it was almost surreal, to the point one dared not look too long. And from her body radiated a light so intense, one could hardly look directly at it. It was this light that sustained the entire light barrier. "The leader has shrunk again!" a man covered in scars eximed with a sad face. And it wasnt just him. All those within the hall bore injuries, some light and some severe. And no matter who it was, upon seeing the girl burning her soul on the high tform, all were filled with sorrow and despair. Because they had been trapped here for a full half month already. During these half a month, the Cultivators of Xiao Qingqiu had tried everything to break out. But after paying a terribly heavy price, they still could not break through theyers of defense set up by the Ghost Alliance. So all they could do was to watch their leader quietly burning her soul, without any means to stop her. Just then. A thunderous boom came from outside. Then, the girl on the high tform frowned, her face showing a look of pain. The light radiating from her suddenly grew a bit stronger. What followed was the girls figure shrinking slightly more. Witnessing this scene. All inside the hall showed looks of distress. Then, someone fell to their knees, choking up as they said, "Leader, dont worry about us anymore, just get away quickly!" Chapter 939 I’m Back (6th Update)

Chapter 939: Chapter 939 Im Back (6th Update)

His words were like a fuse. All the people knelt to the ground. "Leader, dont worry about us anymore! Having met a leader like you after entering this world, we are already content!" "Yes, dont let us cause damage to your soul!" The cries rose and fell, among them were the sobs of women. The girl closed her eyes and gently shook her head, "Stop, I will not leave!" "But..." the crowd was anxious. The girl said softly, "Once someone told me, never give up, no matter what! Or you will live with an uneasy conscience forever! For his words, I cannot abandon you!" Her words silenced everyone present. Many lowered their heads, their faces filled with gloom and despair. Meanwhile, the girl thought to herself, Brother Huyue, Brother Xue An, I havent embarrassed you, Ive done what you taught me! Thinking of this, the girl felt overwhelmed by sadness. But... I might never see you again! Brother Huyue, although I usually find you annoying, I know you truly care for me. Sometimes, even when I make mistakes, you take the punishment from the elders for me. And Brother Xue An... Thinking of Xue An, the girl felt agony in her heart. Brother Xue An, I never believed you would fall, that must be rumors spread by those who are jealous of you, right? You must be somewhere safe, waiting for the right moment to appear again and deal with those who looked down on you or betrayed you! Right? You used to do such things often, didnt you? Unfortunately... I wont see any of it. I miss you so much! As the girls thoughts troubled her, a tear slowly slid down her beautiful cheek. And at that moment. Someone sighed faintly, "What a silly girl!" The voice was soft, yet it reached everyones ears. And the girl on the high tform trembled profoundly, and then incredulously, she slowly opened her eyes. She saw a figure gradually appearing in the void of the hall. In a sh. A young man in white appeared before everyone. Seeing the young man, the girl was struck as if by lightning, her mind went nk, and she could only stare at him nkly. When Xue An saw that the girl had grown only to the size of an eleven or twelve-year-old, his expression chilled, and a fierce killing intent shed in his eyes. But soon, he regained hisposure and gave the girl a slight smile. "Yinger, Im back!" The moment he spoke. Tears began to form in Hu Yingsrge eyes, and then they streamed down uncontrobly as she choked on her words, "Xue... Brother Xue!" With that, she rushed off the high tform, flinging herself into Xue Ans arms, and sobbed loudly. Her cries were full of endless bitterness and longing. "Brother Xue, I knew you wouldnt die, wah wah wah wah, I missed you so much! Im not dreaming now, am I!" Xue An quietly stroked the girls long hair and said softly, "Of course youre not dreaming, I really am back!" And everyone in the hall stood in stunned silence, watching this scene unfold. In their memories, their leader had never been so emotional. It was known that the leader usually wouldnt even speak much to men, let alone throw herself into a mans arms and weep. Who exactly was this man? Just then, an excited shout came from outside. "Its broken, its broken!" "The barrier has finally shattered, the leader of Little Qingqiu cant hold on anymore!" In the midst of these shouts, Hu Ying suddenly lifted her head in Xue Ans arms, her face streaked with tears, and said, "Its bad, the barrier is gone!" Saying this, she was about to return to the high tform to uphold the barrier. Xue An gently patted her shoulder and smiled, "Alright, your brother is back. Do you still need to burn your soul? Stand aside and watch how I avenge you!" "Mmm!" Hu Ying obediently stood aside, her face full of admiration as she watched Xue An. At this moment, she felt her heart brimming with happiness. Because once, Xue An had also cared for her this way. How wonderful! Everything had returned! Hu Ying thought happily. Meanwhile. Seeing the barrier shattered, Ghost Marshal Hei Feng could not help but be overjoyed. With a palm strike, he shattered thest remnants of the light screen and then sneered, "Littledy, you held out quite long! But in the end, isnt the result the same? Dont worry, I only want your soul and bloodline. I can spare your life. After all, Ive heard youre quite a beauty! Hahahaha!" Hisughter roared with boundless arrogance. He was about to crush the top of the Golden Hall. But just then. The dome of the Golden Hall dissolved as if ice were melting into water. Then, Xue An walked out slowly with a cold expression. Theughing of Hei Feng slowly ceased and then, his face uncertain, he watched Xue An. "Who are you? How did you get here?" Xue An ignored his question and simply lifted his head to look at all the ghosts in the sky, his eyes full of icy murderous intent. "You dare disregard a question from the Ghost Marshal? Youre seeking death!" a Ghost Alliance cultivator shouted angrily, swinging a palm down. Xue An made no move, but simply gave the man a nce. This cultivator, whose strength was at least that of a Loose Immortal, burst into a scream before he could even utter it, exploding into a cloud of ck mist, his soul annihted. This strike stunned everyone present. Whether it was the Ghost Alliance or Little Qingqiu. Everyone was shocked. Only Hu Ying, her face full of expectation. For her, her brother Xue An was the best and most formidable in the world. No one could match him. Even though Brother Xue was not Immortal Venerable now, in the Multiverse Realms, there was nothing that could stump him. At this instant, Ghost Marshal Hei Feng was also initially stunned, then sneered sinisterly. "So youre the hired help! Tsk tsk, you do look somewhat frightful, but you..." Xue An suddenly cut him off, speaking indifferently, "Let me guess, you didnt enter this world because you were sealed. You must have made a deal with someone else. Entering here was to recklessly harvest souls to increase your cultivation level, am I right?" Xue Ans words turned Hei Fengs face pale, then he said coldly, "Who exactly are you?" Xue An, as cold as ice, pointed at Hu Ying in the distance, "Me? Im her brother!" Brother? Hei Feng was startled. Simultaneously, Xue Ans figure suddenly disappeared from the spot, and when he appeared again, he was right in front of Hei Feng. Before Hei Feng could react, Xue An had grabbed his neck. Hei Feng was furious and began to struggle fiercely. But under Xue Ans grip, all his struggles were in vain. Then Xue An said coldly, "You almost killed my sister. Today, I will repay tooth for tooth, blood for blood!" Chapter 940: One Step Falls, Red Lotus Arises! (1st Update)

Chapter 940: Chapter 940: One Step Falls, Red Lotus Arises! (1st Update)

At that moment, Hei Feng suddenly gave up struggling and then sneered, "Do you really think you can capture me like this? You are too naive!" With that, Hei Fengs figure rapidly shriveled and disappeared into thin air. Then, an extremely arrogant voice rang out above Xue Ans head. "Boy, I advise you to save your energy! I am a true immortal being; even if you destroy me, I can revive by sacrificing a soul, and the souls I possess are all but innumerable!" As he spoke, he burst into rampantughter. Theughter resonated between heaven and earth. It made everyone in Xiao Qingqiu turn pale. Xue An, however, smiled coldly. "Oh? Is that so?" As he spoke, Xue An took a slow step forward. As he stepped... Red Lotus bloomed! This was a Red Lotus that seemed to incorporate all the spiritual energy between heaven and earth. Its magnificent radiance was intoxicating. Yet such a beautiful and breathtaking Red Lotus caused Hei Fengsplexion to drastically change. "This... This is..." Xue An said lightly, "Ive said before, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, so... taste what its like to have your soul burned!" As he spoke, the Red Lotus instantly vanished, and when it reappeared, it hovered above Hei Fengs head, then strands of fire stretched from the Red Lotus directly into Hei Fengs body. Hues twirled around the threads of fire. After a moment of stunned silence, Hei Feng let out a deafening shriek, "Ahhh! Kill me now ahhh!" The sound was so harrowing that it was unbearable to listen to. To make the always life-cherishing Hei Feng shout out such words showed just how excruciating his pain was. Yet Xue An remained unmoved and simply snapped his fingers lightly. Instantly. Hei Fengs throat seemed to be sealed, and his screams abruptly stopped. Xue An said indifferently, "Noisy people make my ears hurt; this is much better now!" Hei Feng looked at Xue An in extreme terror, his gaze filled with pleading and despair. Xue An just smiled faintly, "Please enjoy the beautiful time toe!" Seeing this scene, especially witnessing the genteel smile on Xue Ans face, everyone from the Ghost Alliance involuntarily shuddered. The smarter ones turned and ran. Nonsense, if not run now, when to die? After all, even their leader was no match for this man, let alone themselves. One person fleeing immediately triggered a mass escape among the others. For these people, their only hope at the moment was that this Divine ughter, who emerged from nowhere, would spare them, not bothering with these small troops. After all, their existence probably meant nothing in his eyes. And dont many righteous cultivators only kill the masterminds and overlook the followers? Many Ghost Cultivators in the Ghost Alliance calcted within their minds. But this time, they all were terribly wrong. Xue An stood amidst the void, watching as the members of the Ghost Alliance scattered in all directions, his gaze cold, then suddenly stomped his foot. Boom. The void trembled. Then countless sword lights suddenly appeared in the sky. The densely packed sword lights blotted out the sun, and Xue An, standing among them, pointed andmanded, "Evil-Seeking Sword, kill!" At hismand. Sword lights fell like rain. The Ghost Cultivators who thought they were safe in the sky hadnt begun to feel relief when the sword lights swooped in, instantly ying them. In an instant. Screams arose everywhere as blood sttered, staining the sky red. The people of Xiao Qingqiu were all dumbfounded. The Ghost Alliance cultivators, who had trapped them in the mountains for more than half a month, couldnt even withstand a moment under this mans hand. This power, they had never seen even before they were sealed here. The cries of agony ceased, and blood fell to the ground. When the swords radiance dispersed, the heavens and earth had already be empty. Hu Ying stared mesmerized at Xue An, who stood with his hands behind his back in the void, her heart trembling slightly. This... was the invincible Brother Xue she remembered! At that moment, Xue An turned his head and gave a chilling smile to Hei Feng, who was slowly being refined by the Red Lotus me. "I know someone is behind you, and youre also hoping to be rescued, but unfortunately, none of you will escape!" That statement extinguished thest flicker of hope in Hei Fengs heart. A gurgling sound came from his throat as he looked at Xue An with a face full of plea. He now only wished for a quick death. Because the taste of the soul being refined by the Red Lotus me was simply too painful. Yet Xue An was unmoved and instead turned around and smiled at Hu Ying. "Yinger, are you satisfied?" Hu Ying nodded vigorously, "Mhm! Brother Xue, Im satisfied with whatever you do!" Although Hu Ying now appeared much younger due to the burning of her soul and bloodline, her mannerisms exuded an enchanting charm that left many dumbstruck. But Xue An seemed not to notice, and he looked down at the cultivators from Little Qingqiu with a smile, "You have also done well, at least you didnt lose your true nature in the face of temptation and despair!" Saying this, Xue An took out arge number of elixirs and Spirit Crystals from the Mustard Seed Ring and distributed them to everyone. Upon seeing this, they were all shocked. "Heaven, these are High-grade Spirit Crystals! I had never seen such high-quality Spirit Crystals even before I was sealed!" "Hiss, these elixirs are at least of Heaven Rank!" These exmations rose one after another. In the eyes of these cultivators, Xue Ans stature grew increasinglyrger. At this moment, Hei Feng, bound by the Red Lotus me, suddenly let out a beast-like growl and then exploded with a bang, turning into a cloud of ck mist. Xue An was slightly startled, then a cold smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth. "To choose to self-destruct your soul, youre really letting yourself off easy!" It is known that once a cultivator, especially a Ghost Cultivator, self-destructs their soul, theypletely vanish with no possibility of recovery. This shows how excruciating being refined by the Red Lotus me must be. At this moment, Hu Ying asked, "Brother Xue, where do we go next?" Xue An smiled indulgently, "Naturally, were going home! Your sister-inw must be anxious by now!" Sister-inw! This title struck Hu Ying like lightning, and her face instantly turned pale. Xue An merely smiled and then grabbed Hu Yings hand, "Come on, brother is taking you home!" After a days tumult, Tiansheng Capital gradually became quiet. But the atmosphere remained very grave. The events that had unfolded in the Forbidden Garden a day earlier hadpletely spread far and wide. Many ordinary citizens suddenly realized, "No wonder this Master Xue has astonishing talents, he truly is an Immortal!" However, unlike the light-hearted atmosphere among themon folk, The entire dynastys upper echelons were somewhat silent at this time. The Eighth Prince and the Empress were dead, the Emperor had returned to the pce iming illness and not risen since. Yan Xi ascending the throne was now only a matter of time. But at this moment, no one cared about these matters anymore. Becausepared to what they witnessed yesterday, the so-called power struggle seemed like childs y, absolutelyughable. And Xue Ans final departure was pulling at countless peoples hearts. When... will he return? Chapter 941: Huyue, Looking for Your Sister (2nd Update)

Chapter 941: Chapter 941: Huyue, Looking for Your Sister (2nd Update)

"s, when exactly will Xue An, who suppressed the entire empire, return?" someone whispered in discussion. "Return? Haha, I think whether he cane back at all is still in question!" another person sneered. "Why do you say that?" "Think about it, although he is very powerful, after all, he is just one person, and this time, he faces countless strong warriors!" "I also doubt he can make it back!" Many people shook their heads in secret, harboring little hope for Xue Ans return. Just then. Someone eximed, "Look quickly, what is that on the horizon?" All eyes turned skyward. Streaks of light appeared at the edge of the sky, then flew toward Jingdu. "Could it be that someone hase back for revenge!" said someone, fearfully. As these words came out. Many were struck with fear. At the same moment. The streaks of light had already flown over Jingdu, and when they steadied, they were clearly diverse strong warriors. There were dozens of them, and when they collectively appeared above Jingdu, the whole city trembled. "This is it, the Immortal Masters must have sent people back for revenge!" someone cried out. Meanwhile, within the Eastern Pce, the atmosphere was oppressively tense. Yan Xi stood in the courtyard, her face somber as she looked up at the sky. Someone at her side urged, "Your Highness, the oue is uncertain; it would be best to avoid the situation for now, otherwise..." "No need to say more, regardless of who the other party is, I shall wait here for the return of Master Xue!" Yan Xi replied quietly. The one offering counsel was at a loss for words. Just then. An Yan, leading two little maids, also appeared in the front courtyard. Then the two little girls excitedly pointed at the sky and shouted, "Its Daddy, Daddys back!" Hearing them say this, Yan Xi was initially startled, then she heard a chuckle echoing from the sky. "My dear daughters, Daddy is back!" With that said, two streaks of light flew across the sky, and upon steadying their forms, who else could it be but Xue An? Upon his return. Jingdu first fell silent, then a low rumble of voices followed. "Look, I told you Master Xue would return safely! What do you have to say now?" someone said triumphantly. As for those who previously mocked and sneered, seeing Xue An return, they were all terrified and pale, secretly hiding within the crowd, not daring to speak another word. Then Xue An led the group tond within the Eastern Pce. Yan Xi was overjoyed, and she was the first to rush forward to greet him. "Master..." Xue An waved his hand, "Its alright, no need for such formalities!" "Yes!" Yan Xi responded, but her gaze brushed past the eleven or twelve-year-old girl beside Xue An. Though it was merely a fleeting nce. Yet the girls unparalleled beauty still stunned Yan Xi. How had Master Xue brought back such a stunning beauty after being away? While Yan Xi was inwardly puzzled, she dared not show the slightest sign on her face. At this moment, An Yan led Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian forward. Xue An smiled faintly at An Yan, "Yaner, Im back!" An Yan nodded, her attention, however, was entirely captured by the girl beside her, Hu Ying. In fact, it was as if An Yan could not help but be aware of her. For from the moment they entered the Eastern Pce, Hu Ying had been scrutinizing An Yan with an almost critical gaze. Even without an introduction. Instinctively, Hu Ying guessed that this woman must be the sister-inw Brother Xue had mentioned. Thus, she looked on with unhidden disdain. But after watching for a moment, Hu Yings gaze gradually softened. Because An Yan, whether in terms of appearance or demeanor, was not the slightest bit inferior to herself, she even surpassed her in some ways. Even someone as proud as she had to bow her head and admit defeat on this point. Especially when she saw Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian following beside An Yan, Hu Yings body shivered slightly, and her eyes revealed a look of confusion. Are these Xue Ans two daughters? They really are... adorable! However, the more she thought so, the more perplexed Hu Ying felt. Just as Xue An was about to make introductions, An Yan pursed her lips and smiled before saying, "This youngdy must be Huyues sister, Miss Hu Ying, right?" Hu Ying trembled slightly, then came back to her senses from her confusion, "Ah... Yes!" "Such a pretty littledy, no wonder Xue An was so anxious upon hearing the news about you!" An Yan remarked lightly. But this statement caused Xue Anchong beside her to break out in a cold sweat. "Ahem, Yaner, I...." An Yans eyes danced, and shepletely ignored Xue An; instead, she stepped forward, familiarly took Hu Yings hand, and said, "Lets go! Your sister-inw wants to have a chat with you!" Prior to her arrival, Hu Ying had been full of resistance and had even thought of showing this stranger sister-inw a lesson. But upon meeting her, after just a few words from An Yan, she began to feel bewildered. Then she was dragged somewhat dazedly to the back courtyard by An Yan. Xue An watched, feeling a chill as An Yan and Hu Ying, who had never met before, quickly grew familiar with each other. At that moment, Chaner came over and said, "Young master, who was that beautiful girl just now? Could it be that you have got yourself a new concubine...." Before she could finish, Xue An tapped Chaners head, then said with a wry smile, "What nonsense are you talking? Thats my sister, alright?" "Oh!" Chaner rubbed her throbbing head and chuckled, "I just heard the people around talking and thought she was the young masters new second wife!" It was then that Xue An noticed Yan Xi and the strange looks from the others in the distance. This gave him a sense of frustration, as if he couldnt clear himself even if he leaped into the Yellow River, and he couldnt help but say coldly, "What are you looking at? Scram!" "Ah, yes, yes! I suddenly remember I have lots to do, I should be going!" Yan Xi was the quickest to seize the opportunity and promptly made an excuse to slip away. With her departure, the rest scattered as well. Xue An was left standing in the courtyard, sighing heavenward about the decline of humanity, then suddenlyughed. "Huyue, I have found your sister now. How will you thank meter?" Having said that, Xue Anughed like a fox. Meanwhile, In an extremely distant world, Huyue, who had just been boasting to a group of girls, suddenly sneezed several times and felt all the hairs on his body stand on end. This made him somewhat puzzled. Strange? Whats happening? Could it be that Ive been too tiredtely? Yes, that must be it! It seems Ill have to speak with the elder and arrange to take a few days off for a good rest. When thenterns were first lit, Inside the Eastern Pce, a banquet was underway in a low-key manner. An Yan was smiling as she watched Hu Ying devour her food, asionally asking her questions. Hu Ying answered with an innocent face, revealing everything. Xue An listened from the side and finally understood why Hu Ying had appeared in this world. It turned out that when the news of Xue Ans demise had arrived, Hu Ying was distraught, firmly believing it could not be true. She then remembered that Xue An had mentioned his ce of origin, Earth, so she secretly slipped out of the Qingqiu fox realm, began to traverse the void, hoping to find Xue An on Earth. But unexpectedly, she was ambushed halfway through the journey and was dragged into this world. Chapter 942: To Do Something, To Not Do Something (Third Update)

Chapter 942: Chapter 942: To Do Something, To Not Do Something (Third Update)

An Yan nodded, "So thats how it is! But how did you end up bing the leader of these people?" Speaking of this matter, Hu Ying was quite proud. "When I first arrived in this world, my bloodline was all sealed, and then I was captured by a group of bad people. Right, I seem to havee to this capital city before. Yes, I remember now, I was sold into a ce called Jile Hall here!" Hearing this, Yan Xi, who was sitting aside and had just taken a sip of wine, almost sprayed it all out. Xue An then understood in his heart. No wonder he had sensed a faint breath of energy in Jile Hall at that time. "Later, those scoundrels actually wanted me to apany other men for drinks? Of course, I refused, and they threatened me! In a fit of rage, I killed all those guys!" Upon hearing this, Yan Xi was suddenly shaken, "I remember now, there indeed was such an incident at Jile Hall. At the time, a ratherrge brothel was wiped out overnight, and no one ever found out who did it!" Hu Ying said with a face full of pride, "I did it, and those people I killed all deserved it; I didnt kill a single innocent person." As he spoke, Hu Ying looked at Xue An with a face full of hope, like a student who had done a good deed waiting for the teachers praise. Xue An couldnt help butugh silently and nodded, "Well done!" Hearing Xue Ans praise, Hu Yings smile curved into crescent moons. "Then I escaped from this capital and began to wander around. As my bloodline slowly began to break the seal, my strength grew stronger, and eventually, I gathered these followers and founded Xiao Qingqiu, starting to resist the scoundrels of the Ghost Alliance!" Speaking of this, Hu Ying said with some mncholy, "Unfortunately, my strength wasnt enough, causing many of my cultivators to die in vain, and as the Ghost Allianceunched a massive invasion, in a fit of rage, I began to burn my soul to fight back!" Hearing Hu Yings words, all the cultivators present fell into a moment of silence. Then one of them stood up, holding a cup with a solemn face, and said, "Leader, no matter what your identity or status is, we have all seen in our hearts what you have done during this time." "For us, you even went so far as to burn your soul for protection! I think, thoserades who have died in battle, seeing all this, would have no regrets in their hearts!" "Yes! Leader, youve done well enough! Honestly, before we were sealed into this world, we were also powerful leaders in our own right. But it was only after meeting you that we understood what it means to act with purpose and restraint!" "Right! Leader, you will always be our leader in our hearts, I toast to you!" On hearing these words, all the cultivators in the great hall rose to their feet and gestured towards Hu Ying with their cups, "Leader, we toast to you!" Surprised at first, Hu Ying then lifted his cup with tear-filled eyes, "Thank you, everyone!" With that, everyone drained the wine in their cups. Xue An watched this scene and could not help but feel heartened. In his memory, no matter how much Hu Ying grew up, she was always like a child, innocent and carefree. Because she had been spoiled by Huyue and the entirety of Qingqiu Fox Country. But how can one talk of maturity without experiencing trials? He believed that Hu Ying would understand many truths after this ordeal. The banquet continued, and the atmosphere became even more heated. Hu Ying drank quite a bit of wine, and her pretty face was flushed with red. Then she spoke in a naive tone, "Brother Xue, what do we do next?" Upon hearing this sentence. The whole ce became solemn. All the cultivators, as well as Yan Xi and others, all pricked up their ears to listen. Xue An put down his wine cup and smiled faintly, "Naturally, to break free from the shackles of this world, and then settle the score properly with those who sealed us here!" Hearing this, the entire assembly roared in agreement. "Thats right, I still remember the faces of those bastards. If this vengeance is not avenged, my cultivation level wont advance an inch further in this lifetime!" All the cultivators were filled with righteous anger. Hu Ying mmed the table even harder, "Brother Xue is right, I was merely passing through at the time, and I fell into an ambush and got dragged into this ce, turning me into a little girl, this ount must be settled!" Looking at Hu Ying with a flushed face, calling herself old mother, unrestrained and bold. Many people couldnt help but feel a little stunned. Was this... drunkenness? At the same time. Hu Ying blinked her eyes and, pointing at Xue An with a silly smile, said, "Brother Xue, why do you have three heads?" After speaking, she plopped to the ground and fell asleep, snoring heavily. The entire ce fell silent. Xue An, with his hand supporting his forehead, wore a look of helplessness. It was all because he hadnt considered it. Hu Ying was Huyues younger sister, and Huyue was the type to get drunk from just a touch of alcohol. How could Hu Ying be any different? The banquet ended. An Yan couldnt help but chuckle as she carried Hu Ying back to their room. After she made sure Hu Ying was tucked in bed, she then stepped out of the room. And there was Xue An, waiting in the courtyard. "Is she asleep?" "Yeah!" Xue Anughed, "They truly are siblings, her alcohol tolerance is exactly like that Huyues!" An Yan gave Xue An a wry smile. Xue An felt a bit goosebumps as An Yanughed, "Ahem, Yaner, what is it?" An Yan shook her head, "Nothing much, just thinking... how delightful Brother Xue sounds!" Cold sweat started to form on Xue Ans forehead as he said with a wry smile, "Yaner, dont let your mind wander!" An Yan let out augh, "Look at how scared you are; Im not thinking anything inappropriate, just making an observation!" "Observing what?" "Howe every woman you meet on your cultivation path seems to fall deeply in love with you? Tell me honestly, are there others beside Yinger?" Xue An shook his head as fervently as a rattle-drum, "No, and even if there were, I wouldnt know about it!" "Hmph, like Id believe that!" An Yan said, but she still couldnt helpughing. Xue An finally breathed a sigh of relief, then said somewhat helplessly, "Dont scare me like that again, okay? Look at all this cold sweat!" "Oh? Is that so? But I heard that breaking into a cold sweat means you have something to hide?" An Yan said mysteriously. Xue An froze on the spot. "Just kidding!" An Yan said with a radiant smile. But before Xue An could rx, An Yan added casually, "But I still think you are not being honest. As a punishment, youre sleeping outside tonight!" "Come on, its really cold outside!" "Afraid of the cold? Arent you an Immortal Venerable?" "Who says an Immortal Venerable cant be cold? Isnt it warmer to sleep holding ones wife?" "Tsk, shameless!" "Hehe, Im shameless then, what can you do about it?" "Jerk!" Their voices faded into the distance. Inside the room, Hu Ying suddenly turned over, and at the corner of her eyes... shimmered tears. Chapter 943: Correct Mistakes, Encourage Efforts if None (First Update)

Chapter 943: Chapter 943: Correct Mistakes, Encourage Efforts if None (First Update)

Qinger entered the room with a worried face, ced the food box on the table, and gently said, "Miss, please eat something!" Tang Linger, who had locked herself in the room for several days, shook her head nkly, "No, Im not hungry!" "Miss, I know youre feeling distressed, but one must eat," Qinger said softly. Tang Linger smiled faintly, then turned her head and continued writing. Qinger stepped forward and saw the densely written papers covered with Xue Ans three short poems. "Miss..." Qingers voice choked up when she saw this. Tang Linger remained silent, still quietly writing, her eyes filled with sorrow. Just then, noisy footsteps were heard in the courtyard, and then Tang Sheng hurried into the room, his face brimming with excitement. "Linger, look what this is?" As he spoke, he waved a letter in his hand. Tang Linger stared nkly, "What?" "This is a letter just sent from the Eastern Pce, personally written by Sir Xue to you!" As soon as he finished speaking, Tang Linger rushed forward, snatched the letter, and unfolded it to inspect. The room fell silent. Joy filled Tang Shengs face. Regardless, as long as the sir still remembered Linger, it was good. Now, Tang Sheng naturally couldnt entertain any other thoughts, considering the vast gap in their strength and status. But if he could use this connection to attach himself to Xue An, the status of the Tang Family would be iparable to its current standing. Therefore, he too was very concerned about what was written in the letter. At this moment, Tang Linger stared at the letter, tears streaming down her face. Tang Sheng and Qinger were both startled. "Miss, what did Mr. Xue write?" Tang Linger shook her head, then treasured the letter in her bosom, "Nothing, he just asked me toe to the Eastern Pce tomorrow!" Tang Sheng was overjoyed, "Could it be that he wants to take Linger as his bride?" Tang Linger gave her father a cold look. Tang Sheng scratched his head awkwardly, "Ahem, I suddenly remembered there are still some matters to attend to, I will leave first!" Saying this, he left the room, but his inner joy was clearly overflowing. Qinger hesitated to speak, and finally sighed, leaving the room as well. Tang Linger sat nkly in front of the mirror, looking at the mirror image of the girl who, though slightly haggard, was still as beautiful as a flower. The letter from Xue An was written very simply. But this short letter stirred up a storm in Tang Lingers heart. Because Xue An frankly told her, the Xue An who had been her childhood ymate had actually died long ago. He himself hade from the outside world. Tang Linger used to think that Xue Ans impressive abilities stemmed from some fortunate adventure over the past decade or so. But now she realized that the Xue An who had shocked the entire Tiansheng Capital was actually another person. Thispletely unsettled Tang Lingers heart. She didnt know if her feelings for Xue An were based on that childhood ymate, or on the talents and strength of the current Xue An. "The outside world..." Tang Linger murmured softly, her eyes gradually brightening. Although just five words, Tang Linger read much into them. The existence of someone as powerful as Xue An indicated that the outside world was far more exciting than here. Thinking of this, Tang Linger took out the letter from her bosom and looked at thest sentence written by Xue An. "Soon, I will open the locks of this world, and if you are willing, I can help you achieve immortality." Immortality! These two characters lingered in Tang Lingers heart for a long time, and finally, a firm expression appeared on her face. "The one I like is Xue An in my heart, it has nothing to do with you, nothing to do with anyone else, and if I can stride towards immortality, I am willing to stand behind you!" This youngdy, who had honed her skills in the business world from a young age, finally made up her mind at this moment. The same letter had also reached the hands of Nie Yihan at Dangui Fang. She too was deeply conflicted after much deliberation. Upon learning the news, Mei Xia hurried over. When she saw the sentence about helping you achieve immortality, Mei Xias pupils shrank instantly, and her breathing became rapid. "Yihan, what are you thinking?" Nie Yihan shook her head nkly, "I dont know! My mind is in a mess right now!" Mei Xia gave a bitter smile, "Honestly, Yihan, Im really envious of your luck! Meeting an Immortal like Young Master Xue is your good fortune!" "Though I know what youre thinking, I advices you not to fantasize about what shouldnt be hoped for, but you must seize this opportunity at hand, because you dont understand how many people would fight tooth and nail for this chance!" Mei Xias words made Nie Yihans face turn slightly pale; finally, she lowered her head, "I understand!" In fact, this letter from Xue An was sent out with An Yans approval. After Xue An proposed this idea, he said somewhat nervously, "Yaner, I just think that the talents of these two are not bad, we will eventually break the locks of this world, why not lend them a hand!" Then he quickly added, "If youre unwilling, pretend I never said it!" An Yan smiled sweetly upon hearing this, "Why wouldnt I be willing? Its a good thing!" "But..." An Yan shook her head, "Am I such a petty woman?" Then she said with a smile, "Husband, do you know what I like most about you?" Xue An chuckled, "Handsome and formidable!" When he mentioned being formidable, Xue An deliberately emphasized his tone. An Yans cheeks turned slightly red upon hearing this and she spat lightly, "Bah, Im being serious with you! Keep this up and beware of sleeping in the yard tonight!" Xue An immediately nodded solemnly, "Please speak, Yaner!" An Yan, somewhat amused yet exasperated, sighed softly, "What I like is a you who has a sense of humanity!" "Whether it was when we just met, a poor young man with nothing, or you returning four yearster as Immortal Venerable, you have always had a pure heart!" "Many things, you could simply ignore, yet you chose to act!" "Like in this case, you could have directly broken the locks of this world and then left uncaring, but you still looked for a way to give many people hope!" "Being in a high position, having the power of life and death, yet capable of doing this! That is the person I like!" Xue An, embarrassed by the praise, said, "Am I really that good?" "In my eyes, you are the best!" An Yan said with a beaming smile. "Yaner, you are so kind!" Xue An said sincerely. But at that moment, An Yan reached out, pinching and twisting lightly at Xue Ans waist. Xue An hissed sharply, "Yaner, what are you doing?" An Yan chuckled mischievously, "Although I think what youre doing is very correct, I still feel a bit ufortable, so just pinching you to ease my mood!" Xue An called out in exasperation, "Yaner, I really havent any other intentions!" An Yan nodded, "I know, but its better to mend the pen after the sheep are lost! Consider this a preventative measure!" Xue An: "...." Chapter 945: Homeward Bound, Returning to Earth (3rd Update)

Chapter 945: Chapter 945: Homeward Bound, Returning to Earth (3rd Update)

Over the course of the next day, Xue An took care of affairs in this realm. He bestowed a simplified version of a cultivation method upon Tang Linger and Nie Yihan, among others. Since the seal had only just been broken in this realm, it would take at least a few more years to return to its normal state. Therefore, this simplified cultivation method was perfectly suitable for their practice. Afterpleting all this, Xue An instructed An Yan to lead her two daughters and Hu Ying into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Then, he led the cultivators of Xiao Qingqiu, breaking through the time-space barrier and departing from this realm. As Xue Ans figure disappeared into the sky, Nie Yihan silently shed tears as she withdrew her gaze. However, Tang Linger just stared nkly for a while, then turned away with a resolute expression on her face. No matter what, since I have been given a cultivation method, I must practice it and show everyone what I can achieve. Tang Linger secretly resolved to do just that. Meanwhile, within the Blood Divine Realm, a ripple suddenly coursed through space, and then arge rift tore open violently. Xue An, leading the numerous cultivators of Xiao Qingqiu, emerged from within. Upon setting foot in this realm, Xue An let out a mild exmation of surprise, "Strange, this world..." He surveyed his surroundings, only to find that the once-abundant blood energy within the Blood Realm had vanished without a trace. The entire world felt eerily empty, as if it were an abandonednd. Xue Ans expression shifted subtly as he immediately led his people through the Core Blood Realm. The outer areas of the Blood Realm were just as deste, emptiness everywhere. The entire Blood Realm could be said to have been left with nothing but an empty shell. Xue Ans eyes grew colder. Because, within his heart, a very ominous premonition had abruptly surged forth. At that moment, he suddenly spun around, reached out into the void, andmanded in a cold voice, "Come out!" As he spoke, Xue An yanked fiercely outwards, and a figure was dragged out, looking utterly disheveled. Apanied by a series of pleas for mercy, "Your Excellency spare my life, your Excellency spare my life, I was only... Eh! Xue... Lord Xue?" The person was taken aback. By this time, Xue An had also recognized the person. It was none other than Huoer from the Fokana Family of the Blood n. However, the Huoer of now was in dire straits, his clothes torn and ragged, his aura utterly depleted, and devoid of any Blood n aura. This was the reason Xue An had not recognized him at first. Seeing Huoer, Xue An raised an eyebrow, "Huoer, what on earth is going on? What has happened to the Blood Realm? Where are d and Aixi?" Upon hearing this, Huoer let out a long sigh. "Lord, the reason I hid in this ce is that Edward had instructed me to wait here for your return!" "I had already given up hope, but I never expected you to truly return!" Then, taking a deep breath, Huoer spoke with a grave expression, "Lord, not long after you disappeared, extremely terrifying beings descended here, and then the Blood God Gaea and Divine King Odin, among others, departed from the Blood Divine Realm with those gods who had arrived!" "And when they left, they took the origin of this realm with them, which is why this world has gradually fallen into abandon!" Xue An listened quietly, his expression growing colder and colder. "Where did this group of people go, do you know?" Upon hearing this, Huoer gave a bitter smile, "My lord, the reason we waited for you was to tell you this very thing!" "These descending deities, leading Gaea, Odin, and other deities, have headed to... your homnd, Earth!" Hearing this, Xue Ans pupils shrank sharply. An icy killing intent swept across thend in an instant, pushing everyone several steps back. Then Xue An gritted his teeth and enunciated each word, "How long, have they been gone?" Huoer, too, was shocked by Xue Ans aura but managed to say, "My lord, theyve been gone for about two months! Fearing that your homnd could be at risk, d and Aixi and others have also followed them, and I was left behind to wait for your return, so I could tell you the news at the earliest opportunity!" Xue An lowered his eyes in silence. Huoer was somewhat frightened, "My lord, you... youre all right, arent you?" Xue An slowly raised his head, the killing intent in his eyes gradually dissipated, and then he nodded, neither sad nor happy. "Im fine, for this matter, thank you." "What are you saying, my lord? Serving you is my honor!" Huoer hurriedly said. Then Huoer carefully asked, "My lord, what do we do next?" Xue An spoke gravely, "Theyve set out two months early, but since they have no spacetime shortcuts, they can only traverse the void. In that case, they should have justnded on Earth. If I rush over now with all my might, theres still a slim chance!" Huoer nodded, then solemnly said, "My lord, please be careful. The deities who have descended are not easy opponents!" Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth, grinning grimly, "I know, but no matter who they are, theyre as good as dead! What I say, no one can save them!" Seeing Xue Ans killing-intent-filled smile, Huoer shuddered inwardly, yet a trace of worry sprouted in his heart. He had personally witnessed the scene when those deities descended. Any one of them was stronger than Odin. And those leading the group were so awe-inspiring that Huoer dared not look them in the eye. Because of their might, even the light seemed to warp around them, rendering their faces indiscernible. Beings of such a caliber, and with so many helpers. Although Xue An was powerful, could he possibly be a match for so many? At this moment, Xue An had already released An Yan and Hu Ying from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Upon hearing that the initiators had already preemptively gone to Earth, both of them turned pale. An Yan in particr, whose voice shook. "Husband, there wont be any trouble on Earth, right?" Xue An shook his head, "Dont worry. It wont fall so quickly! After all, I had made ample preparations before I left. Right now, our top priority is to get back there immediately!" An Yan nodded immediately, "Okay!" Xue An took out the starship, then had everyone enter. Only then did he start to drive the starship with all his might, vanishing from the now deste Blood Realm in an instant. Unlike the leisurely journey there. Xue Ans return trip was filled with an urgency akin to that of an arrow seeking its target, almost wishing he could instantaneously return to Earth. Because although he had just reassured An Yan that nothing was wrong. He himself was also uncertain. As Huoer said, those descending deities, none were easy to deal with. If the people on Earth didnt hold out until he got back, then the consequences would be unthinkable. With that thought, a towering killing intent rose within Xue An. If... just if something indeed happened to Earth, then Xue An would sacrifice all the deities of The Multiverse in blood if he had to, determined to find a way to reverse causality and save everyone. Everyone, please be safe and wait for my return! Chapter 945: Homeward Bound, Returning to Earth (3rd Update)

Chapter 945: Chapter 945: Homeward Bound, Returning to Earth (3rd Update)

Over the course of the next day, Xue An took care of affairs in this realm. He bestowed a simplified version of a cultivation method upon Tang Linger and Nie Yihan, among others. Since the seal had only just been broken in this realm, it would take at least a few more years to return to its normal state. Therefore, this simplified cultivation method was perfectly suitable for their practice. Afterpleting all this, Xue An instructed An Yan to lead her two daughters and Hu Ying into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Then, he led the cultivators of Xiao Qingqiu, breaking through the time-space barrier and departing from this realm. As Xue Ans figure disappeared into the sky, Nie Yihan silently shed tears as she withdrew her gaze. However, Tang Linger just stared nkly for a while, then turned away with a resolute expression on her face. No matter what, since I have been given a cultivation method, I must practice it and show everyone what I can achieve. Tang Linger secretly resolved to do just that. Meanwhile, within the Blood Divine Realm, a ripple suddenly coursed through space, and then arge rift tore open violently. Xue An, leading the numerous cultivators of Xiao Qingqiu, emerged from within. Upon setting foot in this realm, Xue An let out a mild exmation of surprise, "Strange, this world..." He surveyed his surroundings, only to find that the once-abundant blood energy within the Blood Realm had vanished without a trace. The entire world felt eerily empty, as if it were an abandonednd. Xue Ans expression shifted subtly as he immediately led his people through the Core Blood Realm. The outer areas of the Blood Realm were just as deste, emptiness everywhere. The entire Blood Realm could be said to have been left with nothing but an empty shell. Xue Ans eyes grew colder. Because, within his heart, a very ominous premonition had abruptly surged forth. At that moment, he suddenly spun around, reached out into the void, andmanded in a cold voice, "Come out!" As he spoke, Xue An yanked fiercely outwards, and a figure was dragged out, looking utterly disheveled. Apanied by a series of pleas for mercy, "Your Excellency spare my life, your Excellency spare my life, I was only... Eh! Xue... Lord Xue?" The person was taken aback. By this time, Xue An had also recognized the person. It was none other than Huoer from the Fokana Family of the Blood n. However, the Huoer of now was in dire straits, his clothes torn and ragged, his aura utterly depleted, and devoid of any Blood n aura. This was the reason Xue An had not recognized him at first. Seeing Huoer, Xue An raised an eyebrow, "Huoer, what on earth is going on? What has happened to the Blood Realm? Where are d and Aixi?" Upon hearing this, Huoer let out a long sigh. "Lord, the reason I hid in this ce is that Edward had instructed me to wait here for your return!" "I had already given up hope, but I never expected you to truly return!" Then, taking a deep breath, Huoer spoke with a grave expression, "Lord, not long after you disappeared, extremely terrifying beings descended here, and then the Blood God Gaea and Divine King Odin, among others, departed from the Blood Divine Realm with those gods who had arrived!" "And when they left, they took the origin of this realm with them, which is why this world has gradually fallen into abandon!" Xue An listened quietly, his expression growing colder and colder. "Where did this group of people go, do you know?" Upon hearing this, Huoer gave a bitter smile, "My lord, the reason we waited for you was to tell you this very thing!" "These descending deities, leading Gaea, Odin, and other deities, have headed to... your homnd, Earth!" Hearing this, Xue Ans pupils shrank sharply. An icy killing intent swept across thend in an instant, pushing everyone several steps back. Then Xue An gritted his teeth and enunciated each word, "How long, have they been gone?" Huoer, too, was shocked by Xue Ans aura but managed to say, "My lord, theyve been gone for about two months! Fearing that your homnd could be at risk, d and Aixi and others have also followed them, and I was left behind to wait for your return, so I could tell you the news at the earliest opportunity!" Xue An lowered his eyes in silence. Huoer was somewhat frightened, "My lord, you... youre all right, arent you?" Xue An slowly raised his head, the killing intent in his eyes gradually dissipated, and then he nodded, neither sad nor happy. "Im fine, for this matter, thank you." "What are you saying, my lord? Serving you is my honor!" Huoer hurriedly said. Then Huoer carefully asked, "My lord, what do we do next?" Xue An spoke gravely, "Theyve set out two months early, but since they have no spacetime shortcuts, they can only traverse the void. In that case, they should have justnded on Earth. If I rush over now with all my might, theres still a slim chance!" Huoer nodded, then solemnly said, "My lord, please be careful. The deities who have descended are not easy opponents!" Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth, grinning grimly, "I know, but no matter who they are, theyre as good as dead! What I say, no one can save them!" Seeing Xue Ans killing-intent-filled smile, Huoer shuddered inwardly, yet a trace of worry sprouted in his heart. He had personally witnessed the scene when those deities descended. Any one of them was stronger than Odin. And those leading the group were so awe-inspiring that Huoer dared not look them in the eye. Because of their might, even the light seemed to warp around them, rendering their faces indiscernible. Beings of such a caliber, and with so many helpers. Although Xue An was powerful, could he possibly be a match for so many? At this moment, Xue An had already released An Yan and Hu Ying from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Upon hearing that the initiators had already preemptively gone to Earth, both of them turned pale. An Yan in particr, whose voice shook. "Husband, there wont be any trouble on Earth, right?" Xue An shook his head, "Dont worry. It wont fall so quickly! After all, I had made ample preparations before I left. Right now, our top priority is to get back there immediately!" An Yan nodded immediately, "Okay!" Xue An took out the starship, then had everyone enter. Only then did he start to drive the starship with all his might, vanishing from the now deste Blood Realm in an instant. Unlike the leisurely journey there. Xue Ans return trip was filled with an urgency akin to that of an arrow seeking its target, almost wishing he could instantaneously return to Earth. Because although he had just reassured An Yan that nothing was wrong. He himself was also uncertain. As Huoer said, those descending deities, none were easy to deal with. If the people on Earth didnt hold out until he got back, then the consequences would be unthinkable. With that thought, a towering killing intent rose within Xue An. If... just if something indeed happened to Earth, then Xue An would sacrifice all the deities of The Multiverse in blood if he had to, determined to find a way to reverse causality and save everyone. Everyone, please be safe and wait for my return! Chapter 946: The Beautiful Yet Fragile Planet (4th Update)

Chapter 946: Chapter 946: The Beautiful Yet Fragile (4th Update)

Earth. Beijiang, beside Yunmeng Lake. At this moment, Yunmeng Lake had already be a world-renowned blessednd. The spiritual energy here was so abundant, it even condensed into substance, turning into spiritual rain that fell daily, nourishing the ground where various exotic flowers and nts grew. And in the vast and misty waters of Yunmeng Lake, countless spiritually endowed creatures of the Aquatic Tribe had emerged. But the most eye-catching feature was the hill beside Yunmeng Lake. Calling it a small hill was a bit misleading, as it towered into the clouds with a jade-like luster that shimmered on its surface,manding respect and awe. Many people, upon seeing this hill, would show a face full of reverence. Not just because of its geographical prominence but because it had once been the residence of the Immortal Master, Mr. Xue. Moreover, it was said that on the mountaintop vi, Mr. Xues friends still lived. This shrouded the ce in an aura of mystery. And at this very moment. Inside the Number One Tian Vi on the mountains peak. Xiao Shay on the sofa, bored out of his mind, watching television. Xiao Yu waved her seven or eight tentacles, giving Xiao Sha a massage. "So boring!" Xiao Sha yawned extensively. Xiao Yu leaned in and asked, "Big Boss, we havent been out muchtely, how about we go out and have some fun?" No sooner had she finished speaking than Xiao Sha knocked on Xiao Yus head, "Fun, fun, fun, thats all you think about! Thest time we went out, you got into a fight with a fried squid vendor and nearly killed someone. As a result, Sister XuanEr grounded you for over half a month, and you still dare to go out and have fun?" Xiao Yu shrank her neck in grievance, muttering softly, "But that was because that guy dared to grab the spiritually-endowed members of the Aquatic Tribe to make teppanyaki! I just lost my temper and beat him up!" Xiao Shas eyelid twitched at the response, "The key point is that you even lost the fight!" Xiao Yuughed awkwardly, then ingratiatingly said, "What can I say? I have a great boss! Following the boss, Im guaranteed to be fed well! Being a little brother, I naturally dont need to be too strong!" "Humph!" Xiao Sha had no way of dealing with this shameless Xiao Yu. You see, it had been three years since Xue An had left. In these three years, the Earth had undergone tremendous changes. With the increasingly dense spiritual energy, peoples cultivation levels had risen substantially. Before, being a Heavenly Being meant you could swagger around; now, if you werent at least a Loose Immortal, youd feel embarrassed even greeting someone. And due to the nourishment of the spiritual energy, the number of spiritual beings between heaven and earth began to proliferate rapidly. For instance, now if you were to scoop up a from the ocean, at least more than half could talk. This was also the reason why Tang Xuaner got angry that day when she went out with Xiao Yu to have some fun, and Xiao Yu ended up in a rage. Because as they passed by a street stall, someone actually had the audacity to toss a living baby octopus directly into a frying pan. This small octopus was capable of speech and kept screaming in pain once it hit the oil. Therefore, Xiao Yupletely lost it. At that moment, Tang Xuaner walked in through the door, holding two bags in her hands. Tang Xuaner had already broken through the Loose Immortal level and reached the Half-step Longevity Realm. Possibly because of her practice of the Jade Pure Freedom Scripture, her aura had be more pure, and she moved with the grace of a fairy from the Moon Pce. Seeing Tang Xuaner return, Xiao Sha and Xiao Yu immediately rushed up to her. Xiao Sha took the shopping bags from Tang Xuaners hands. Xiao Yu dutifully fetched her slippers. Tang Xuaner smiled and restrained augh, "You two are so eager to please, are you nning something again?" Xiao Sha chuckled and then grabbed the roast chicken that Tang Xuaner brought on her way back, devouring it eagerly as he said, "How could that be possible! Sister Xuaner has always been our idol, doing something for our idol is our honor!" "Pfft, you two together, youve no other talents but your ttery is getting slicker by the day!" Tang Xuaner spat. "Hee hee, Sister Xuaner is still the kindest to me, ugh! How can I never get tired of this roast chicken?" Xiao Sha said while eating and pretending to be innocent. Tang Xuaner waved her hand, "Alright, alright, no more sweet talk! Ill stay at home on guard tomorrow, you two go out and have fun for a day. But remember, no troublemaking, got that?" "Yes! We promise to behave ourselves, we definitely wont cause any trouble or embarrass you!" Xiao Yu waved his tentacles energetically, tying a dead knot in the air to show his determination. Tang Xuaner didnt know whether tough or cry, put down her things, and then went into the inner room. Inside this room, an array had been specially set up. The condensation of the array had made the spiritual energy so dense it was astonishing, with frost and snow formed from the spiritual energy on the ceiling and all four walls. And right in the center of the room, there was a cocoon of light breathing slowly. Tang Xuaner looked at An Qing, who showed no signs of abnormality, and sighed softly. "Xiao An Qing, youve been asleep for three years now. When will you wake up?" Outside, Xiao Sha, who had been excitedly discussing where to go the next day, suddenly looked up at the sky with some confusion. "Boss, whats wrong?" Xiao Shas smile gradually faded, "Somethings not right!" "What do you mean, not right?" Xiao Yu also looked outside, following Xiao Shas gaze, but saw nothing and asked in surprise and confusion. Xiao Sha shook his head, his expression bing serious, "I cant quite say what it is, but something just feels off, as if... something big is about to happen!" "Could it be the elder ising back?" Xiao Yus tentacles waved excitedly. Just at that moment. Xiao Sha suddenly stood up, speaking sharply, "An innumerable number of terrifying auras are approaching quickly, get ready!" Xiao Yu was so startled he became foolish, "Boss, youre not kidding, right?" No sooner had the words left his mouth. A coldugh came from the distant space. "So this... is the nativend of the Hua n, Earth?" With those words, an unparalleled strong presence began to descend. Wherever its might reached. The whole Earth trembled slightly. And above the dome of the sky, an immense starship began to slowly emerge. A man sitting on the sofa in the starshipsmand deck was looking through the huge window at the blue outside and smiled faintly. "What a beautiful yet fragile!" The appearance of this starship naturally also attracted global attention. Because the starship was simply too huge. It even took up most of the sky, and its gravitational pull caused the oceans to start bing restless and uneasy. Tang Xuaner naturally felt that something was wrong outside, and immediately rushed out. Xiao Sha, however, took a deep breath, his face extremely grave as he said, "Sister Xuaner, dont go anywhere. Youre safest here with the array left by the elder to protect you. Ill go take a look!" "But..." Tang Xuaner hadnt finished speaking. Xiao Sha had already shot up into the sky, arriving mid-air and calling out coldly. "Who are you? Why have youe to our Earth?" Chapter 947: Never Surrender (First Update)

Chapter 947: Chapter 947: Never Surrender (First Update)

Such a show of force naturally drew the attention of the entire Beijiang. After three years of development, the Taoist arts flourished in Beijiang, and many powerful beings emerged. Therefore, when the starship had just arrived, all the powerhouses of Beijiang felt it, leaping into the sky with solemn expressions to look up. For the starship was simply toorge, and the aura it carried caused many hearts to flutter with unease. However, when Xiao Sha appeared in the sky and raised his voice in interrogation, the crowd stirred slightly, and many faces lit up with joy. "Lord Xiao Sha has appeared!" "Now weve got some backbone!" For Xiao Shas strength was recognized as the number one in Beijiang over these three years. Even Tang Xuaner, exalted in status, was far from being a match for Xiao Sha in terms of strength. So seeing him appear, many felt as if they had swallowed a soothing pill, and their spirits calmed down considerably. At this moment, the man within the starship looked leisurely as he idly tapped his seats armrest, a face both magnificent and malevolent disying a trace of disdain. "A python dragon that has just taken shape dares to be boisterous before me?" With that, the man waved his hand nonchntly. A palm print descended out of the blue above Xiao Shas head and then smashed down from the void. "Be careful!" many eximed in rm. Xiao Sha was also startled, for the strike came too quickly, and there had been no sign of it beforehand. But immediately, Xiao Sha regained hisposure and let out a cold snort, raising his hand to counter the blow. Yet the moment Xiao Sha made contact with the palm print, the seemingly light and inconspicuous mark suddenly became overwhelmingly oppressive. Xiao Sha felt as though he was contending against the entire heaven and earth itself. Barely sustaining for the duration of one breath, Xiao Sha was knocked down from the high skies, coughing up blood. Bang! Xiao Sha fell into Yunmeng Lake. And the relentless palm print followed closely, imprinting directly on Yunmeng Lake. There was no sound. Within a hundred miles, the vast waves of Yunmeng Lake werepletely evaporated under this strike. All the creatures of theke didnt even manage to let out a cry before being utterly annihted, body and soul. And in the dried-upke bed, Xiao Sha had carved a bottomless crater, with no trace of him to be seen. The entire scene turned deathly silent. Everyone was stunned. With just one blow, Beijiangs top-ranked Xiao Sha was struck into the earth, while the other party hadnt even revealed his face. How vast was the disparity in strength? Soon after, the shrill scream of Xiao Yu pierced the air, "Brother! Yunmeng Lake! I f*ck... Ill fight you all to the death!" With that, Xiao Yu was about to leap into the sky. But Tang Xuaner held her back, saying gravely, "If you go, its suicide. I can sense that Xiao Sha is not dead!" Due to their close association day and night, Tang Xuaner and Xiao Sha had established a tight spiritual bond, so she could sense that thetter had not met with disaster. Xiao Yu paused in shock. Meanwhile, the man inside the starship also took notice of the crowd below, especially when his gaze swept over Tang Xuaner, he couldnt help but be taken aback, then said with interest. "Interesting, to find such an extraordinarily talented woman in such a ce!" But at that moment, Yunmeng Lakes bed suddenly burst open. Then an enraged dragon roar shook the heavens and the earth. A Five-wed Golden Dragon, over a thousand zhang long, leapt out and weaved through the air. Xiao Yu shouted with joy, "Big brother is mighty!" And many of the cultivators of Beijiang were also thrilled. Those who had never seen Xiao Shas true form could not help but click their tongues in admiration now. "Xiao Sha is actually a Five-wed Golden Dragon!" "Now things are looking up!" At that moment, Xiao Sha raised his huge dragon head and let out a roar at the starship. "No matter who you are, youre dead today!" Meanwhile, the man inside the starship couldnt help but be slightly surprised. "To think its a Five-wed Golden Dragon, I did underestimate you! But do you think this can change anything?" With that, the man leaned back in his chair and said indifferently, "Wujian, these ant-like creatures are yours to deal with!" From the shadow behind the man, a graceful figure emerged and said respectfully, "Yes, Young Lord!" After speaking, the womans figure disappeared and in an instant appeared in front of the starship. At the same time. Xiao Sha had already spewed out a burst of angry dragon breath. But when the woman appeared, she simply pinched her fingers. The once fiercely burning dragon breath was snuffed out like a small me. Thereafter, Gong Wujian stood proudly in the sky, looking down at everyone with an expressionless face, and said faintly, "The Young Lordmands, kneel and surrender now, and you may be spared your lives!" "Go to hell!" Xiao Sha was consumed with rage, sweeping his dragon tail towards the woman with a powerfulsh. Since he began cultivating at Mount Qingmang, he had never suffered such a loss. Especially in front of so many people, which infuriated the prideful Xiao Sha, leading him to reveal his true form and aim to crush these aggressive bastards. However, just as Xiao Shas dragon tail was about to graze Gong Wujian. A mocking smile appeared on Gong Wujians face, as impassive as a deck of cards, "Seeking death!" With that, she waved her hand and uttered sharply, "Seal!" As her voice echoed, an ancient rune appeared suddenly above Xiao Shas head and, before he could react, it stamped down on him. Xiao Shas body stiffened, his form rapidly shrinking as he transformed back into his human shape, and then he fell stiffly from the sky. Word becamew! A gasp went through the crowd. Xiao Yu rushed forward without hesitation, his tentacles iling, and managed to catch Xiao Sha at thest moment. But looking at Xiao Sha now, his face was pale, his eyes tightly shut, and he was no longer breathing. Xiao Yu trembled all over and then let out a sky-shattering wail, "Boss!" Simultaneously. Gong Wujian stood in the air with her hands behind her back, her voice cold, "With the Young Lords arrival, you now have only one choice, kneel, or die!" As her voice resonated. Behind her, the figures of Odin, Gaea the Blood God, and many other deities began to gradually emerge. Heavenly Divines filled the sky, watching the people below with mocking gazes. Their overwhelming aura surged like a tidal wave. The cultivators of Beijiang all fell silent. The ordinary citizens were also silent. And those watching this scene through the emergency TV broadcast became silent as well. Because many cultivators, upon feeling this aura, had already eximed two words with pale faces. Great Luo! Exactly! This person standing aloft in the sky, hands behind her back, with an indifferent demeanor, this Gong Wujian, she was a Great Luo Powerful One. Facing such almost crushing strength, how could everyone not feel terrified? Gong Wujian was pleased with this effect and was about to speak. But just then. A clear, cold female voice came through, "People of the Hua n never surrender! Even in death, we die battling, not living in cowardice!" Hearing the voice, everyone turned to look. They saw Tang Xuaner standing in front of Number One Tian Vi, her garments fluttering, like a celestial being! Chapter 948: The Majestic Hua Clan, How Can We Bow Down? (2nd update)

Chapter 948: Chapter 948: The Majestic Hua n, How Can We Bow Down? (2nd update)

"Its Miss Xuaner!" "Miss Xuaner is right! As the proud Hua n, how can we bow down to these foreign tribes!" "If Mr. Xue were here, he would definitely not let this band of rogues be so rampant!" The words of Tang Xuaner were like a spark that instantly ignited the blood within everyones hearts, and the cultivators of Beijiang began to gather toward Yunmeng Lake. Moreover, her words were broadcast throughout the entire country via television and the inte. Instantly, across the Divine Land, lights began to shine! Countless cultivators started flying toward Beijiang. Facing all this, Gong Wujian, leading the deities, stood midair and nced down at Tang Xuaner with a sneer. "So many years have passed, yet you Hua n remain so stubbornly deluded? Well then, since you refuse to submit, you might as well all die!" With those words, Gong Wujian raised his hand and unleashed a palm strike. The palm print, massive like Mount Tai, crashed down toward Number One Tian Vi. "Not good!" Upon witnessing this scene, everyone cried out in shock. Many even closed their eyes, unable to watch any longer. But just as the palm print reached halfway, a light screen suddenly appeared in the void, directly shattering the palm print into dust. "What?" Gong Wujian was also startled. Though he had not used his full strength, the palm was not something that mortal strength could withstand. Yet, faced with this sudden light screen, it only caused a ripple before shattering into dust. This naturally shocked the always prideful Gong Wujian. Seeing this, everyone finally exhaled a breath of relief. "Its the Formation left by Mr. Xue!" "These arrogant fools, but faced with the Formation personally set by Mr. Xue, arent they just as helpless?" This revtion acted like a shot of adrenaline, invigorating many cultivators who had been filled with despair. But just then. Gong Wujians face turned ashen, and he shouted coldly, "Do you really think youre safe just by hiding in there? Lets attack together!" Following his words, all the deities behind him acted in unison. Streams of light converged in his palms, shining so brightly it seemed as if he held the stars themselves. Then he raised his palm and struck down furiously. Boom! The power of this strike was a thousand times stronger than before. At least the light screen in the void slightly caved in. But before the smug look on Gong Wujians face had faded. An uncontroble, mighty Sword Qi suddenly emerged in the air, and with the swiftness of thunder, it shed at the deities. Gong Wujian grunted, involuntarily taking several steps back, and then a faint line of blood appeared on his forehead. Soon, bright red blood began to flow. Gong Wujian wiped it with his hand, realizing he was injured. He was stunned at first, then shock filled his eyes. He was of the Great Luo constitution, yet he had been wounded by this Sword Qi. How incredibly sharp must this Sword Qi be? Seeing him injured, everyone couldnt help but burst into exhration. "Was it the Sword Intent left by Mr. Xue?" "Definitely! Haha, serves him right now!" In the midst of these shouts. Gong Wujians face turned ashen, ready to burst. Just at that moment. Before him, a figure gradually appeared. Gong Wujian hurriedly bent down to pay his respects, "Young Lord!" Indeed. The man who had arrived,manding the Starship, was now at the scene. At this moment, he stood mid-air, surveying the crowd with a look of superiority, a faint smile appearing on his face. "Interesting, if Im not mistaken, this formation and Sword Intent must have been left by someone named Xue An!" The entire crowd fell silent. Tang Xuaner nodded, "Thats right! And who might you be?" "Me?" The manughed wryly, then proudly dered, "I am Ye Liuyan, son of the Heavenly Lord of Lihen Heaven. Of course, you may also refer to me as Young Lord!" The son of the Heavenly Lord! The crowd became restless. Many cultivators showed a solemn expression. Because they could not see through the cultivation level or background of this Ye Liuyan. Even at this moment, cultivators skilled in divination were frantically trying to deduce clues about him. But as soon as they began their predictions, they and their divination tools would explode into fragments. This indicated that his identity and origins were protected by an immensely powerful force. Tang Xuaners face was cold as frost, "Regardless of whether you are the Heavenly Lord or someone else, why invade our Earth?" "Invade?" Ye Liuyan chuckled lightly, then scrutinized Tang Xuaner with amusement. "Being able to remain calm in my presence, woman, you truly surprise me!" "As for why I havee to invade? Because what I want is topletely annihte this realm!" Ye Liuyan stated coldly. His words infuriated many. "Shameless!" "Our Earth has no quarrel with you, why act so ruthlessly?" Tang Xuaners expression shifted slightly. At this moment, Zhang Xiao Yu carefully set down the unconscious Xiao Sha and then looked up, pointing at Ye Liuyan in the sky and cursing loudly. "You bunch of bastards*****," after a string of unbearable curses, Zhang Xiao Yu roared, "Just wait, once my master returns, he will y you one by one, and turn your bones into dishes!" Ye Liuyans expression grew colder, "Your master? Haha, are you talking about Xue An, who set up this formation?" "Of course!" Ye Liuyan shook his head. "Too bad you wont have the chance to wait for him! Because hes already dead!" "What?" Ye Liuyans statement was like a thunderp that shocked everyone present and absent to a standstill. Xue An was dead? Could it be that Mr. Xue, who was invincible in the world and had transformed the entire world, was dead? How could this be possible? Even the normally aloof and proud Tang Xuaner couldnt help but shout angrily, "Youre lying!" "Lying?" Ye Liuyan scoffed coldly, "I, the dignified son of the Heavenly Lord, would use such words to deceive you? Moreover, whether you believe it or not doesnt matter anymore!" "Because all of you... must die!" As he spoke, Ye Liuyan burst intoughter. Hisughter echoed through the universe, causing even the heavens and the earth to tremble. Everyone looked on with pale faces. "Youre lying; Brother An would never die!" With a shout, a figure flew frantically from Beijiang, not hesitating tounch an attack with a raised hand. This palm strike was bone-chillingly cold, and wherever it passed, even the air seemed to be frozen. Yet Ye Liuyan did not even flinch, only snorting coldly, "A mere bugs trick, seal!" At thatmand, the woman who had fearlessly charged forward couldnt even struggle, directly spitting blood as she was blown backward, copsing to the ground, her life and death unknown. "Jingjing!" Two more figures rushed over. It was Auntie Pang and Uncle Xie. The one who had recklessly rushed forward was none other than Xie Jingjing. Before departing, their family had all received the cultivation technique bestowed by Xue An, and over these three years, Xie Jingjing had progressed rapidly, even achieving the Half-step Longevity a month earlier than Tang Xuaner. Chapter 949: Slaying This World, Leaving No Blade of Grass (3rd Update)

Chapter 949: Chapter 949: ying This World, Leaving No de of Grass (3rd Update)

Although Uncle Xie and Auntie Pang were of limited talent, they too had be Half-step Loose Immortals. During this catastrophe, their family received the news and immediately rushed over. But they never expected that, upon Xie Jingjings arrival, she would fall into a state where her life or death was uncertain. Auntie Pangnded to check her daughters injuries. Old Xies eyes turned red, "You bastards, Im going to fight you to the end!" With those words, he brandished a kitchen knife and charged forward without regard for his own safety. Ye Liuyan didnt even bother to nce at Old Xie, finding him as insignificant as an ant, for even a Loose Immortal was nothing to him. Old Xie had barely charged halfway when a Divine Guard snorted coldly. The upper half of Old Xies body exploded in midair, crashing to the ground. The kitchen knife in his hand ttered to the floor as well. At this, everyone was shocked. Auntie Pang, who had just picked up her daughter, saw Old Xies body shattered in half and nearly fainted on the spot, her vision going dark. Upon seeing this scene, Tang Xuaner let out a cry of rm. "Uncle Xie!" In the years they had spent together, Old Xie had indeed be an elder in Tang Xuaners eyes. But she never expected that he would die here and now. Everyone who witnessed this scene felt a sorrowful pity. Ye Liuyan then sneered at Tang Xuaner, "Since Xue An went through the trouble of setting up a formation for you, its clear you are someone very important to him. Dont worry, I wont kill you now. But I will slowly ughter everyone in this world right before your eyes, and I hope youll get used to this, hahahaha!" At the same time, countless streams of light flew in from all over the Divine Province. "A bunch of ants, kill them all!" Ye Liuyan said indifferently. The gods behind him immediately charged forth. Among these descended deities were powerful Divine Guards who had followed Ye Liuyan from Lihen Heaven, as well as the Northern European God King Odin and the Blood God Gaea among others. Each one possessed tremendous strength. Although the Hua ns nation now enjoyed a great flourishing of magical arts, with abundant spiritual energy andpletews, the period of time had been too short, and they had not yet formed a climate. The strongest among the rushing cultivators were merely Half-step Golden Immortals, with not a single Golden Immortal among them. Under such a disparity of power, these deities could often burst several cultivators with a single palm strike. For a while, blood rained from the sky. Yet faced with such a bloody and brutal scene, not a single cultivator chose to retreat but continued to charge forward fearlessly. For a moment, everyone watching this scene fell silent. Tears welled up and spilled from Tang Xuaners eyes as her nose stung. But Ye Liuyans expression darkened. For this scene brought back many unpleasant memories. After so many years, why are the people of the Hua n still so stubbornly principled? With this thought, he let out a cold snort and brought down his palm directly. The overwhelming strength of his palm instantly burst all the cultivators who had arrived. Then Ye Liuyan pointed his finger and dered coldly, "ughter the entire world, remember, I want no de of grass left standing!" Upon thismand, all the gods bowed their heads in obedience. "Yes!" Then the deities scattered in all directions. The entire world thus plunged into the dark abyss. Blood God Gaea excitedly rushed towards Europe. He could feel it, there was a presence very familiar to himself. But as soon as his figure appeared over Europe. A series of dark forbidden curses crazily piled onto his body like they were free. Aging, slowness, gue... These negative effects, coupled with dark shockwaves powerful enough to turn mountains into ins, caught the excited Gaeapletely off guard. But he was, after all, a divine body, and while these attacks were fierce, they only caused some superficial damage to him. Therefore, he couldnt help but roar, "Damn dark maggots, I will crush you all!" But as soon as those words fell. A banshees wail potent enough to drive lesser deities mad pierced Gaeas ears. This terrifying shockwave targeted the soul, so even someone as strong as Gaea couldnt help but be slightly dazed. In that instant. A colossal ck Bone Dragon carrying a Titan Giant charged directly at him, the Titan Giant, bare-chested, his terrifying muscles etched with runes. Even a slight tremble would set these runes aglow with brilliant light, indicating the unrivaled power they held. Upon closing in, the Titan Giant let out a thunderous yell, swung his arms, and firmly grasped Blood God Gaea. Then, the Titans muscles swelled as countless runes of light furiously converged toward his upper arms. Under the immense force capable of tearing primeval giants to shreds, even Gaeas divine form couldnt withstand it and began to crack audibly. But just then. Blood God Gaea had already awakened from his confusion and began to sneer. "Dark maggots, no matter how powerful you are, maggots are just maggots, you cant do anything to me! Because a god... is invincible!" Having said that, Gaeas body twisted like water, instantly freeing himself from the Titan Giants grasp. Afterwards, the injuries on his body instantly healed back to their original state. "Im sorry, but now, its my dinner time!" Gaea politely said, his mouth corners gradually revealing chilling fangs. But at that moment, a throne swiftly took shape in the dark night sky. Then, a mighty dark pressure descended upon Gaea. Gaea was taken aback and eximed in shock, "The Dark Throne! Who could possibly control the darkness of this realm?" No wonder he was so panic-stricken. Because only the Dark Sovereign of a realm has the right to sit on the Dark Throne. And to be called a Dark Sovereign, it also implies how formidable their strength is. There, on the Dark Throne, a figure wearing thigh-high leather boots and a ck gown started to materialize. This woman had the appearance of a dark angel C her beauty contained a daunting dark pressure that made one averse to stare directly. The Titan Giant, the ck Bone Dragon, and everyone else standing amidst the darkness bowed respectfully to the woman. Thats right. It was none other than Fan Mengxue who appeared here. Her expression cold, she looked at Blood God Gaea and said, "Leave this realm, or else... die!" Blood God Gaeas gaze flickered uncertainly, then he sneered, "Your strength is indeed not bad, and being of the dark kind like me, why not serve under me? I promise to put in a good word for you with the Young Lord. And with your looks and talent, you might even catch the Young Lords favor, possibly igniting your Divine Status to be a true God of the Night!" No sooner had he finished speaking. Fan Mengxue had already made her deadly move. Towards these deities who had intruded upon Earth without cause, Fan Mengxue felt absolute loathing. Therefore, her attack was her strongest killing move. At first, Gaea didnt take it seriously, but after a few exchanges. He began to panic. One must know that his Divine Status was iplete, so his strength had greatly diminished. And now with Fan Mengxue having the advantages of time, location, and support, as things escted, she actually had Gaea stumbling and struggling to defend himself. Chapter 950: Mother of Elves, Chloris (4th Update)

Chapter 950: Chapter 950: Mother of Elves, Chloris (4th Update)

"Damn dark ants, I will tear you to pieces!" Gaea howled furiously. But s, his current strength was insufficient, so he could only watch helplessly. Meanwhile, Fan Mengxue grew more adept as she fought, casting various Dark Forbidden Curses fluidly, illuminating the entire European night sky. The people of Europe looked up at the members of the Dark Council, who were striving to prevent the descent of foreign deities, feeling a mix of emotions. In the face of such a cataclysm, distinctions of North and South disappeared, age was irrelevant, and there were no longer divisions between the Hua n and foreigners. Everyone shared one goal, which was to drive out this group of intrusive, worthless deities. Just then, a scream pierced the sky from Gaea, who staggered back several miles, his arm engulfed by the darkness. While such an injury was not fatal and his divine body could heal it, wounds tainted by dark power still required a massive amount of divine blood energy to mend. Furious, he roared, "Odin, how long do you n to just stand by and watch?" Following his words, a coldugh echoed from the void. "Gaea, when I call you a waste, you refuse to ept it. If you cant even deal with a bunch of dark beings, how do you qualify as the Blood God?" "You..." Gaea was at a loss for words, fuming. But given his current inadequate strength, he had no choice but to silently seethe at Odins mockery. At that moment, figures from the Nordic Deity Race gradually emerged from the void. And leading them was none other than the Divine King Odin. His towering form stood a hundred thousand feet tall, dominating most of the night sky as he looked down upon Fan Mengxue and all the members of the Dark Council with a sneer. "If I had given you ten more years, you might truly have had the potential to light up the Divine Shard and be the God of Darkness, but its a pity, for you are about to fall here now!" Under Odins divine might, all members of the Dark Council were forced to retreat hundreds of feet. Only Fan Mengxue still stood her ground, staring coldly at Odin, "Northern European Divine King? You must be a local deity, right? To think youre willing to be apdog for foreigners, turning against Earth itself." Fan Mengxues questioning cast a shadow in Odins eyes. This disgraceful Chapter of his history was something he wished no one would mention, so he snorted coldly. "Seeking death!" With that, he brought his palm crashing down. To him, dealing with someone like Fan Mengxue, who wasnt even a lesser deity, didnt warrant the use of a weapon. But to his surprise, as his hand was halfway down, Fan Mengxue pushed the Dark Holy Emperor Technique to its limit; her eyes turned pitch ck, and in her hands appeared a ck de, over ten thousand feet long. Then Fan Mengxue swung the de upward, shing at Odin. Wherever her momentum passed, space itself showed cracks. Odin was startled. "This aura..." Then a flicker of fear appeared deep within his eyes. He sensed the immense power of this dark aura. In it, Odin seemed to see a king whomanded The Multiverse, holding sway over darkness. In the face of such a deity, he, the so-called Divine King, was less than nothing. But the current Fan Mengxue was far from being able to control even one ten-thousandth of this power. So Odin sneered, "Youre only bing more and more of a surprise to me, but today, you still have to die!" As he spoke, he crushed Fan Mengxues attacking dark de with one hand while raising the Spear of Eternity with the other, thrusting it straight at Fan Mengxue. He had decided to kill Fan Mengxue once and for all. Thats why he did not hesitate to use the divine-grade Spear of Eternity. Wherever the Spear of Eternity passed, time itself came to a halt. Fan Mengxue also felt a powerful oppressive force trapping her firmly, causing a hint of panic to sh across her eyes. At that moment, the Spear of Eternity had already pierced through the void, appearing directly between her brows. With just a fraction more progress, Fan Mengxue would fall right there. But at this moment. Several ck tendrils materialized out of nowhere, blocking the Spear of Eternity and tightly entangling it, preventing it from advancing any further. "Hmm?" Odins expression darkened. For only peerless powerhouses, apart from those who possessed divine status, could block his Spear of Eternity! "Which deity dares to intervene?" Odin called out in a deep voice. Just then, a light sigh was heard. Afterward, in front of Fan Mengxue, a faint shadow gradually emerged. When her face was fully revealed, Odin shook violently, roaring in disbelief, "Chloris! You are the forest goddess Chloris!" The woman shook her head with a wry smile, "Divine King, there is no forest goddess anymore, there is only the Mother Goddess of Elves!" Indeed. The one who hade was none other than the Mother Goddess of the Dark Night Elves in London, who was once the forest goddess, Chloris. Odin gazed at the Mother Goddess of Elves with flickering eyes. Back when he was still the God King of Northern Europe, Chloris was the deity under hismand, in charge of forests and nature. Butter, when the Void Major ns descended, this world underwent a great upheaval. In an attempt to save his own life, Odin turned to the outsiders, and in doing so, he turned against the native deities. As a result, Chloris firmly refused and eventually turned against him. In rage, Odin used the Spear of Eternity to shatter Chloriss divine status. He thought Chloris would surely die. However, in a twist of fate, Chloriss divine shard encountered the Tree of Space and Time. Thebination of the two not only saved her life but also gave birth to the Dark Elf Race. These memories shed through Odins mind. In the end. He couldnt help but sigh deeply, "Chloris, no matter what you say, you are still the former forest goddess! Back then, I had no choice but to join the ranks of the outsiders to preserve the Northern European Divine Court. It was under duress that I shattered your divine status with that spear!" "But believe me, I have always felt deeply guilty about this! Now, if you just nod, I will immediately grant you a new, higher divine status and let you return to the Divine Court, how about it?" Odin said. The Mother Goddess of Elves looked at Odin and spoke lightly, "Your offer does sound tempting! And your divine power has increased by more than a thousand times since then! This shows you must be quite satisfied with your choice!" Odins expression mellowed, about to speak. The Mother Goddess of Elves lowered her gaze to the group of Dark Night Elves on the ground, their faces filled with anxiousness, and said quietly, "But I have always felt that a deity who abandons their followers to flee... can they still be called a god?" Odin was stunned, "You..." Behind him, the Divine Child Vidar stepped forward impatiently, "Chloris, dont reject the wine only to be forced to drink the penalty. Surrender now, and my divine father will honor past rtions by giving you a new divine position. Otherwise, it will be the time of your Divine Kingdoms destruction!" The Mother Goddess of Elvesughed, "You had the power to kill me back then, and now, doing so would be even easier, and I know Im no match for you!" "Good that you know!" Vidar said with a cold smile. At that moment, the Mother Goddess of Elves turned to look at Fan Mengxue, smiled softly, and said, "Meng Xue, when your master returns, tell him Ive gone ahead. Please ask him to look after these children for me!" Saying this, the Mother Goddess of Elves cast onest, unwilling nce at the Dark Night Elves below. Fan Mengxue was startled, "Mother Goddess, what are you going to do?" As the radiance around the Mother Goddess of Elves grew increasingly brilliant, she spoke softly, "Meng Xue, I am here to help you... light up the Divine Shard." Chapter 951: Ascension to the Divine Position, Dark Overlord (1st Update)

Chapter 951: Chapter 951: Ascension to the Divine Position, Dark Overlord (1st Update)

As the words faded. Countless glimmers of light floated up from Chloriss body and then began to madly pour into Fan Mengxues body. Fan Mengxue shook violently, opened her mouth to say something, but was already unable to move. Odins eyes were ice cold, "Shes burning her Divine Status, kill her!" Vidar let out a cold huff and swung his sword. With the strength of Vidar, son of the Divine King, killing the Elf Woman was simply a matter of ease. But just as his sword was about to strike the Elf Woman. A ck Bone Dragon appeared out of nowhere, taking the hit for her. Boom. After a muffled sound. The Bone Dragon let out a heaven-shaking wail as its bones shattered inch by inch, turning into dust. Karsath, the Necromancer who had summoned the Bone Dragon, spat out a mouthful of fresh blood and aged rapidly. But regardless, he had managed to stop that sword strike. Vidars face darkened with anger, "A bunch of despicable ants, daring to block me? I will turn you all into soulbound puppets!" Amidst his roaring, he raised his sword to strike down again. The Titan Giant was about to rush forward to block. Mengxue, the Demon Woman, grabbed him, "Dont, youll die if you go!" The Titan Giant smiled calmly, "Theres only one of us Titan left, dying would be a relief!" "No! What will I do if you die?" the Demon Woman grabbed the Titan Giant from behind. "I know Im being selfish, but right now, I just want to be a selfish woman because... I like you!" The Titan Giant trembled, and hot tears flowed from his tiger-like eyes. Seeing this scene, everyone from the Dark Council fell silent. The people of almost all of Europe fell silent too. Seeing this, Vidar sneered coldly, "What a pair of star-crossed lovers, but you need not fight anymore, for you will all die soon!" As he spoke, Vidars sword came shing down. The Demon Woman clenched her teeth, her form quickly fading, and the next moment she stood in front of Fan Mengxue. "Meng, dont!" The Titan Giant roared, trying to chase after her. The Demon Woman smiled radiantly, staring at Vidar, who was grim with murderous intent, and said faintly, "Youre wrong, we are not the despicable ants, you are!" With that, the Demon Woman let out a piercing scream. This was the death cry she made as she burned all that she had, a kiss of death aimed at the soul. The violent soundwaves were all directed at Vidar, their intensity was so great that even Vidar turned pale and involuntarily stepped back a few paces. But that was all. Vidar was a Deity with a high-grade Divine Status, so such a shock could not truly harm him. Therefore, in an instant, he came to his senses. And then he was greatly annoyed. He, a noble Deity, had been forced to retreat by a lowly member of the Demon Race, which was simply uneptable to him. So he bellowed, "Die!" As he spoke, he raised his hand and swung his sword. At that moment, the Demon Womans body was nearly transparent, the result of excessively overtaxing her soul. And facing this inevitable death by sword, the Demon Woman turned her head to look at the Titan Giant who was desperately rushing towards her, and smiled slightly. "Goodbye, my lover!" "No!" The Titan Giants eyes were about to burst. Crack. After a crisp sound. The Demon Womans body shattered into pieces and dissipated between heaven and earth. "Hmph! Worthless creature, consider it your luck!" Vidar snorted disdainfully. But at that moment, branches from an array of trees emerged from the void, surrounding the Elf Woman and Fan Mengxue securely. Odin let out a cold grunt, "The Tree of Time! Chloris, is it with this thing that youve survived until now? Chop it down!" "Yes!" Vidar responded and swung his sword to chop. Every swing would sever countless branches, but in the next second, even more branches would grow out. The deity, the Elf Mother Goddess whose divine status was nearly burnt out, extended her almost vanishing fingers. A branch reached out and gently touched the tip of the Elf Mother Goddesss finger. The Elf Mother Goddess smiled, "Old friend, have youe to see me off on my final journey?" After tens of thousands of years ofpanionship, the Time-space Tree and she had be mentally connected. Hearing her words, the branch trembled softly. By this time, the form of the Elf Mother Goddess was almost disappearing, and she whispered, "Old friend, if you ever find a green bird lingering in your branches, know that I havee to see you!" With that, the Elf Mother Goddess gathered thest bit of her strength and lunged directly at Fan Mengxue. The branch trembled lightly, its sound much like a humans wail. By then, Odin was growing impatient. He could feel that, at this moment, the entire Earth was engulfed in the mes of war; in front of the raging deities, humans were as vulnerable as infants. Yet amongst them all, his progress was the slowest. He snorted coldly and said, "My son, step aside!" With that, he raised the Spear of Eternity, thrusting it downward. Vidar hastily moved to the side. At the same time, the Spear of Eternity prated space, striking directly at the branches of the Time-space Tree. Boom. Wherever the Spear of Eternity passed, the branches crumbled into dust. The remaining branches began to twist in agony, attempting to resist. But in front of the divine artifact, the Time-space Tree had absolutely no power to fight back. Finally. After a loud crack, the branches werepletely shattered. And the momentum of the Spear of Eternity did not diminish, striking directly at Fan Mengxue who stood there dumbfounded. But just at that moment. The ground trembled slightly. Darkness began to surge and cheer, as if weing the return of their deity. Then, a powerful oppressive force descended upon this ce, enveloping thousands of miles of the night sky. "Its the Divine Kingdom!" the Dark Witch Anastasia murmured softly. "Meng Xue... has be a god!" As the sound of her words faded, the Dark me suddenly burst bright in Fan Mengxues eyes. Then she raised her hand and firmly grasped the iing Spear of Eternity. Odins face darkened, "Even if Chloris burned herself to ignite your divine status, what of it? Before me, you are nothing but the lowest of low-grade deities!" As he spoke, Odins divine power surged, and the Spear of Eternity thrust forward once again. Yet this strike did not move Fan Mengxue who stood firmly in ce. "Whats going on?" Odin was startled. Just then, the Dark Throne in the void began to wildly transform, and in an instant, it became a new throne a hundred times more formidable than before. "The Dark Divine Throne!" Karsath managed a bitter smile while spitting blood. The appearance of this throne signified that Fan Mengxue had be the dark sovereign of this realm. Odins heart was shaken as well. He did not expect Fan Mengxue, who had just lit her divine status, to ascend directly to a high-grade divine spirit. At that moment, Fan Mengxue pointed casually and said coldly, "Kill!" That day, Fan Mengxue led the Dark Council and the deities who descended alongside Odin into a fierce battle. She cut down countless noble warriors; Divine Child Vidar was gravely injured, and Odins Spear of Eternity was shattered. As for the Dark Councils Elf Woman, she fell; Fan Mengxue, having recently ascended to divine position, was gravely wounded and fell into aa! Chapter 952 Battle for the Defense of Zhongdu (2nd Update)

Chapter 952: Chapter 952 Battle for the Defense of Zhongdu (2nd Update)

Zhongdu. As thergest and most prosperous city in Hua Country. This ce was once the center of the world. Especially in thesest three years, since the Daoist practices of the Hua Country flourished, even the Spiritual Energy here was more abundant than in other ces. Thus, this location had be a ce that people all over the world yearned for. But today. This city of extreme prosperity had fallen into an abyss of blood and fire. The sudden descent of deities hadpletely disrupted the existing order of the human world. Under the shadow of death and ughter, the normally bustling streets had be eerily deserted. Bang. A figure dropped from the sky, smashed into one side of a skyscraper, flew out the other side, and then crashed onto the ground. Only then could it be seen clearly. This was a genuine Mechanical Puppet warrior. But this Mechanical Puppet warrior had lost its usual luster. The once smooth ck Armors were covered with cracks, and even the ck wings on its back were badly damaged. Xiao Shui struggled to rise from the ground. He had been fighting continuously for over ten hours. This intensebat was rapidly depleting his body. Yet he was seemingly unaware of all this, instead, he lifted his head with a solemn expression, looked at the fierce battle ongoing in the sky, and then took off again, rejoining the battle. The sky was filled with deities, with Xiao Shui leading his subordinates weaving through them, relying on the Mechanical Puppets powerful mobility to dodge attacks and asionally counterattack. But in this great battle, it wasnt only them, the Mechanical Puppets. For example, confronting these deities directly, attracting most of the firepower, were the puppets controlled by Liu Keke and others from the Puppet Immortal Sect. These towering mechanical puppets, which embodied a thousand years of the Puppet Immortal Sects hard work, had also absorbed many useful technologies from Earth since establishing contact with it. It could be said that after these three years of trials, these mechanical puppets had be even more powerful. Even so. When these puppets faced off against the descending deities, they were still foundcking. Bang! After a dull thud. A six-armed deity smashed the head of the tallest puppet with a punch, bursting it open. Amidst the sparks flying, this massive puppet fell like a mountain. Meanwhile, in the distance, Liu Keke spat out arge mouthful of fresh blood with a "waah". "Sect Master!" The disciples of the Puppet Immortal Sect eximed in shock. Liu Keke waved her hand, "Im fine, again!" Another puppet was sent out, and Liu Keke manipted it to rejoin the battle group once more. By now, it was already the fourth puppet she had controlled today. Her mechanical heart already showed deep cracks, and both her body and mind were on the verge of copse. But she couldnt give up. Because if the puppets at the front line fell, theirrades in the offensive would face total annihtion. At that moment, Zhu Ruyan from the Kunlun Secret Realm drew the attention of a Divine Guard with a "Flowing Cloud Water Sleeve" move, causing the Divine Guard to abandon its original opponent and start dealing with Zhu Ruyan instead. This allowed d and Aixi from the Secret Party Blood n, who had almost been crushed by the immense pressure, to finally take a breath of relief. d shouted, "Thank you, Miss Zhu!" Zhu Ruyan, whilebating her foe, replied solemnly, "No need for thanks, we arerades in the same trench; we should naturally help each other." d, somewhat enchanted by the sight of Zhu Ruyans figure, felt a surge of emotions within him. He had arrived on Earth earlier than those deities who descendedter. When he first arrived, he was almost captured as an alien. Fortunately, d had promptly recounted the events, and the gods who arrived shortly after also corroborated his story, thus his Secret Party Blood n was recognized. The things d had seen and heard during this time left a deep impression on him, especially the indomitable spirit of the Hua n and their strong sense ofradeship when facing powerful enemies, all of which astounded d. If only the Blood n could be as united as the Hua n, would they have fallen to such lows? While he was reflecting, Zhu Ruyan let out a muffled grunt. She was sent flying by a palm strike from a Divine Guard, and after she stabilized herself, an abnormal flush appeared on her face. This intensebat had already left Zhu Ruyan physically and mentally exhausted. Before she could catch her breath, a giant green hand suddenly emerged from the void behind her and struck towards her back. "Be careful!" d cried out in shock, wanting to help, but it was already toote. At that moment, a figure glowing with golden light soared across the sky andnded a punch directly on the giant green hand. Boom. The hand was instantly shattered into pieces, and the Divine Guard showed a pained expression as it was forced to retreat hundreds of feet. A single punch had injured a Divine Guard. This scene lifted the spirits of everyone around. Zhu Ruyan, whose face had turned a bit pale, nodded at therge man, "Thanks, Da Niu!" Indeed. This man was none other than Zhou Daniu, the top ace of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces. He rubbed his bald head and grinned sheepishly, "Whats there to thank!" No sooner had he spoken, than the Divine Guard he had just repelled roared and charged back towards them. Zhu Ruyans face turned pale again. But just then, behind the Divine Guard, a slight figure suddenly appeared and a ck dagger quickly shed across the Divine Guards throat. Spurt. The divine body, a hundred times harder than steel, was as easy to cut through as tofu under this dagger. Then, the figure twisted the head of the Divine Guard. With a crisp crack, the head of the Divine Guard was twisted off. Zou Yi then excitedly waved at Zhou Daniu, proudly eximing, "Da Niu, hows that? Am I awesome or what!" The one who had struck from behind was Zhou Danius close friend, Zou Yi. Seeing his pride, Zhou Daniu chuckled. But at that moment, the headless Divine Guard suddenly extended its arm and grabbed Zou Yi by the leg. Zou Yi was shocked, "Damn, youre still not dead even without a head?" As he spoke, Zou Yi tried to activate a Spell Decree to escape. But under the control of the Divine Guard, his escape technique unexpectedly failed. Now he was genuinely scared, "Da Niu..." Before he could even cry out for help, Zhou Daniu had already leaped forward andnded a punch on the Divine Guards chest. Following a series of bone-cracking sounds, the Divine Guard was sent flying, saving Zou Yi in the process. Then Zhou Daniu grinned sheepishly again, "Not impressive!" Zou Yi was left speechless. At that moment, Cheng Hao, the captain of the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, was fighting while retreating. As he passed the two, he shouted, "Stop chatting, quick..." The rest of his shout was drowned out by an intensified assault. Zhou Daniu and Zou Yi tightened their expressions and joined the battle once more. They were indeed frontline troops. Chapter 953: Old Soldiers Never Die, They Just Fade Away (3rd Update)

Chapter 953: Chapter 953: Old Soldiers Never Die, They Just Fade Away (3rd Update)

Behind them, were Chen Rushi, Wei Ruyan, Qiao Le, Zhao Xuehui, and Yang Binyi among others. They were considered the second-line reserves. Although their cultivation levels were not high, they could barely manage to fight. At that moment, Patriarch Chen, Chen Xiuhe, also ascended into the sky. The crowd was startled at the sight. "Patriarch Chen, why have youe?" "Yes! Patriarch Chen, its too dangerous here. You should hurry back!" The crowd tried to dissuade him. Unafraid of the deities filling the sky, Chen Xiuhe simply smiled faintly at their words. "At this critical juncture of life and death, how can I stand by and watch you all bleed and sacrifice at the forefront?" "But..." Chen Xiuhe waved his hand, "I know my cultivation level is modest, but even if it costs me this old life, I cannot allow these scoundrels to run amok!" Just then, bursts ofughter came from behind, from within the city. "Well said, Old Chen, Ive always looked down on you, but what you said today is really damn gratifying!" As the words were spoken, a figure shining with light flew into the sky, revealing an old general in military attire. "General Wang!" someone eximed in astonishment. This old general, Wang Zhong, was a retired military heavyweight who had a good rtionship with Chen Xiuhe. Seeing his arrival, Chen Xiuhe gave a slight smile, "Howe you, old immortal, have alsoe?" Wang Zhong chuckled, looking at the Hua n warriors fighting bloodily and said lightly, "Although Im old, I cannot stand idly by and watch those kids bleed in the front while I hide in safety. Besides, Ive lived long enough. Its good to leave some sparks for our Hua n!" "And its not just me! All our old buddies havee!" As his voice trailed off, dozens of old men in military uniform, with ages either grey-haired but still standing tall and proud, appeared in the sky. Seeing this, Chen Xiuheughed heartily, "Good! You truly deserve to be my friends, Chen Xiuhes friends!" Wang Zhongughed too, "I wasnt scared of imperialist gunfire back in the day; I refuse to believe that these damned offspring can stir up the heavens!" Then he turned to the crowd behind him and shouted, "Brothers, today were going to show these wretched curs what a real iron army looks like!" "Yes!" The crowd responded with a resounding agreement. Then, these white-haired veterans swiftly got into formation. "Veterans Brigade, charge!" With that said, the group of veterans charged forward with murderous intent. Witnessing this scene, whether it was the people in the battlefield or the soldiers sitting inmand at the rear, all fell silent. Old soldiers never die; they just fade away slowly. And when faced with a crisis threatening the Hua ns very existence, these veterans who once dominated the battlefields gathered and set out once again. Even if this charge might mean they would never return! But still, they were without regret. The brutal ughter didnt stop because of the appearance of the veterans. After just a single encounter, the group led by Wang Zhong lost more than half of its members. Yet their presence provided a much-needed respite for the already exhausted crowd. But at that moment, another dozen deities suddenly descended. The situation turned overwhelmingly one-sided in an instant. Everyone watching via satellite broadcast saw this scene, and all were engulfed in deep despair. How was this battle to be fought? Just as chaos fully engulfed the sky, a tidal wave appeared in the distant horizon, rushing forward and arriving in an instant. People could then see that atop the leading wave was none other than the Sea Monster Princess, Jiang Meier, along with countless members of the Demon Race. The timely arrival of these reinforcements thrilled everyone present. Jiang Meier, without hesitation,unched a fierce attack. The tidal waves filled the sky, encircling the Divine Guards. But just as everyone had begun to breathe a sigh of relief, In the midst of the tide, there came the coldughter of a woman. "How ridiculous. Ants always love making these futile struggles!" As her voice sounded, Gong Wujians figure gradually emerged in the sky. And with her appearance, the surging tide that filled the sky instantly turned into nothingness. Upon seeing her, everyones pupils shrank. The Commander-in-chief of the Nation, stationed at the rear, trembled all over and immediately roared at themunications console, "Retreat now! Quickly!" Beforeunching this defense battle of Zhongdu, the military had engaged all of its strategists in a meticulous simtion. They ultimately concluded if the divine beings attacking Zhongdu numbered fewer than fifty, the city could be defended. But there was one special circumstance. That would be if Gong Wujian or the young lord Ye Liuyan appeared. If they showed up, then this battle was destined for certain defeat. Because all of Huas military strategists had conducted a strength assessment of Gong Wujian and Ye Liuyan. They ultimately concluded if they took action, then the world would be... uncontroble by anyone! They never expected that this worst-case scenario would stille to pass. Although the Commander-in-chief reminded everyone at the earliest possible moment, it was still toote. With an indifferent expression, Gong Wujian formed seals with her hands and chanted lightly, "Seal Heaven and Earth, Annihte Divine Skills!" Boom! At hermand, Every cultivator within a thousand-mile radius felt a great tremor run through their bodies, and then they were horrified to find their cultivation levelspletely sealed off in that instant. Instantly, countless cultivators began to fall from the sky. Gong Wujian said indifferently, "Capture them all!" The Divine Guards, reacting swiftly to themand, waved their hands and captured the cultivators whose cultivation levels had been sealed off. Whether it was the Fire Phoenix Special Forces, Zhu Ruyan from the secret realms of Kunlun, or Liu KekKe from the Puppet Immortal Sect, All cultivators were caught in Gong Wujians sealing manoeuvre, ensnared in one fell swoop. Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. The Commander-in-chief showed a bitter smile. Is this the might of Great Luo? Could it be that the Hua n was really going to fall at the hands of their generation? But just when the entirety of Zhongdu trembled, Gong Wujianughed coldly, "Ill let you live a little longer. Take them to Beijiang!" Saying so, she turned and disappeared into the sky. Afterward, the Divine Guards, holding all the captives, departed as well. The Commander-in-chief was first startled, then hisplexion gradually turned deathly pale. "Beijiang...!" At the same time, Inside the Number One Tian Vi in Beijiang, The atmosphere was heavy to the extreme. Nearly all the cultivators of Beijiang had gathered here, Yet not a single one could utter a word. At this moment, The starship that upied arge part of the sky was visible outside the window. But strangely, the whole of Beijiang hadnt suffered ughtering by the gods. The situation had turned into an eerie silence. Tang Xuaner was also staring nkly at the starship outside the window. What in the world... do these people want to do? Just then, There was a violent tremor in the void, and then Gong Wujian, leading the Divine Guards, gradually began to appear. Chapter 954: Hua Clan, Eternal Existence! (4th Update)

Chapter 954: Chapter 954: Hua n, Eternal Existence! (4th Update)

The appearance of this group of people caused the atmosphere at Number One Tian Vi to change abruptly. "Theyre here! Theyvee!" Then, Ye Liuyans figure also appeared in the void. "Young Lord!" Gong Wujian bowed in salute. "Have all the people been brought back?" Ye Liuyan asked indifferently. "Report to the Young Lord, they have all been brought back!" As he spoke, Gong Wujian signaled to the Divine Guards behind him with his eyes. The Divine Guards then released the restrictions. In an instant, the entire sky was upied by densely packed cultivators. Tang Xuaner abruptly stood up, "Its the people from Zhongdu!" In the crowd that filled the void, there were many faces familiar to Tang Xuaner. Chen Rushi, Wei Ruyan... even Old Master Chen. Without exception, all these people bore a diminished aura, as if they were mere mortals. Then, Ye Liuyan looked down and smiled slightly, "Woman, I once said that I would kill everyone in this world in front of you. Now, this is the first course. I hope you will like it!" "No!" Tang Xuaners eyes were about to split with rage. The cultivators inside Number One Tian Vi were even more enraged and were about to leap out of the formation to fight to the death. At that moment. Chen Xiuhe burst intoughter, "Miss Xuaner, fellow Hua npatriots, dont fall for the provocation of these guys! They cant break the formation left by Mr. Xue, so theyre deliberately using this method to provoke you to go out!" "Enough!" Gong Wujian raised an eyebrow, ready to make a move. Ye Liuyan just smiled faintly, "Let him speak! I want to hear what he cane up with!" At this point, the whole ce fell silent, and Tang Xuaner looked up, her face streaming with tears, as she looked at Chen Xiuhe. "Chen... Grandpa Chen!" Chen Xiuhe smiled nonchntly, "Theres no need to be sad. What we need to do now is to preserve the Hua ns strength as much as possible and wait for Mr. Xues return! As for death..." Chen Xiuheughed disdainfully, then nced at the deities in the sky, "I, Chen Xiu, have been through countless hardships since I was young. If I feared death, I would have died long ago!" "And you, a group of self-proimed noble deities who think you can make my Hua n bow your heads through this method, heh, it is nothing but a fools dream!" "Because the Hua n has endured too much suffering, but despite the ever-changing world, those once mighty enemies have all dissipated like smoke! And the Hua n... willst forever!" At this, Chen Xiu smiled openly, then turned his head and gave a cupped fist salute towards the east, "Ancestors, I have not disgraced you!" With that, he resolutely turned his head and charged towards a Divine Guard. The Divine Guard snorted coldly, and with a flick of his finger, Chen Xiu explodedpletely. The mist of blood scattered. The entire ce fell silent. After that, everyones faces streamed with tears as they howled towards the sky. "The Hua n, forever enduring!" "Damn it!" Ye Liuyan had not expected the old man to act so fearlessly and was clearly furious as he raised his hand to strike. With this palm falling, all would surely die. Just then. Suddenly, a powerful surge of brilliance erupted from within Number One Tian Vi. A tremendous momentum shot straight up into the sky. The crowd all turned their heads to look. Ye Liuyan was also taken aback, and then hisplexion changed drastically, "This is..." Before he could finish. A cocoon of light emerged, rising slowly from within the vi. "Is... is that An Qing?" Tang Xuaner eximed in shock. Simultaneously. The cocoon began to crack like an eggshell and then burst open in an instant. Amid the dazzling brilliance, An Qing, who had been asleep for three years, appeared before everyone. Her hair, which reached the ground, fluttered without any wind. On her exquisite cheeks was a faint butterfly tattoo. And her eyes were utterly devoid of emotion. "An Qing is awake!" the people from the Fire Phoenix Special Forces shouted with joy. At that moment, several Divine Guards rushed forward frenziedly. But just as they were halfway there, swarms of ants suddenly emerged from the void,pletely enveloping the guards and in an instant gnawed them to the ground. The sound of ants devouring and the agonized screams of the Divine Guards mingled together, sending chills up the spines of those who heard them. An Qing then coldly raised her head, her eyes brimming with icy murderous intent, "I am the Insect Tribe!" As she spoke, an endless swarm of ants started appearing out of thin air and attacked towards the Heavenly Divines in the sky. Ye Liuyan regained hisposure, smiled faintly, "I really didnt expect to see the existence of the Queen of the Insect Tribe here! If you were given time to grow, you might be a formidable enemy of my Divine n, but right now... youre still too weak!" With that, Ye Liuyan struck down with his palm. Boom! The sky full of ants turned to dust. An Qing was also sent flying tens of thousands of feet away, the corners of her mouth gradually showing traces of blood. Everyone present clenched their hearts in anxiety. Even more surprised was Ye Liuyan. Although he had only used less than ten percent of his power in that palm, the newly hatched Queen of the Insect Tribe had actually endured it. Despite being injured, she did not die. This indicated the incredible vitality she possessed. "Indeed, you cannot be allowed to live, kill them all, leave no worries for the future!" Ye Liuyans eyes turned frosty as he ordered in a deep voice. He had now been shocked by the endless surprises within this Earth. Thus, his previous leisurely attitude had vanished into thin air. Now, he only wanted topletely destroy this world. "Yes!" Gong Wujian acknowledged, then turned and surveyed the crowd, "Kill!" Seeing this scene, the hearts of everyone around the world tightened. Many people were driven to utter despair and started crying out loud. Yet, more people silently watched the screen, those Hua n Cultivators who had their cultivation levels sealed and were about to die. Not one of these people showed any sign of cowardice or panic. Zou Yi sighed, "Damn, Im going to die without a chick by my side, but with this big brute instead. I really cant ept this!" Even as he said this, Zou Yi still leaned closer to Zhou Daniu, "Daniu, take it slow on the road to the underworld, we from Fire Phoenix have to stick together! Damn, if things go wrong in hell, well just revolt!" Zhou Daniu smiled naively, "Okay!" "In our next life, lets still be brothers!" "Okay!" Qiao Le, Zhao Xuehui, and Yang Binyi exchanged smiles, "When the second brotheres back, not a single one of these guys will be able to escape!" Yang Binyi said fiercely. And many more people silently watched Gong Wujian. This feeling brought back memories of things from ten thousand years ago for Gong Wujian, igniting a raging fury within her. "Stubborn fools, go to hell, all of you!" she said, raising her palm to bring it down upon them. Just when many had already closed their eyes, resigned to death. A clear and cold male voice, as ifing through the Hellfire, traversed the void and spread across the sky. "Im back!" All shook in unison, some even flung their eyes open in disbelief, raising their heads to look. A streak of light carrying the force of wind and thunder approached with ferocious speed from afar. In an instant. A figure appeared at the scene. So fast was his speed that he plowed through the air, leaving deep rifts behind that lingered for a long time. And when they saw this familiar figure, countless people stood rooted to the spot, then burst into tears of joy. Yes. Xue An had returned! Chapter 955: Heaven and Earth as the Seal, Sun and Moon as the Stamp (First Release)

Chapter 955: Chapter 955: Heaven and Earth as the Seal, Sun and Moon as the Stamp (First Release)

"Instructor!" "Mr. Xue!" "My lord!" Amid the cacophony of shouts resounded. Xue An watched those who had been collectively sealed, his eyes gradually revealing an intense killing intent, then he looked up at Ye Liuyan and the full sky of deities behind him. "Who did this?" His tone was indifferent, yet it caused theplexions of these deities to subtly change. At that moment, Ye Liuyan, standing at the forefront,ughed. "I truly did not expect that you would be able to break the Great Sealing Technique and escape from the hopeless world. It seems I have indeed underestimated you!" Xue An ignored his words and again asked indifferently, "Who did this?" The smile on Ye Liuyans face gradually turned icy as he said ominously, "Xue An, do not think that just because you can break the seal, you can do anything. In front of me, you all are mere ants!" As if he had not heard, Xue An turned his head to look at Gong Wujian, standing beside Ye Liuyan. "Was it you who did this?" Facing Xue Ans interrogation, Gong Wujians heart trembled and she instinctively thought to retreat, but soon came to her senses, feeling somewhat irritated. She, a Great Luo Powerful One, had felt fear while facing the questioning of a mere worm not even worthy of the True Immortal status. This was something she found utterly uneptable, so she snorted coldly, lifted her chin, and said, "Yes, it was I who did it! Xue An, you have indeed shown impressive strength in breaking my seal! But do you think, that changes anything?" As she spoke, Gong Wujians face revealed a mocking smile, "You are too naive! Xue An, if I were you, I would have found a secluded ce to hide, not rush back here... to die!" Upon saying this, Gong Wujian raised her hand and pointed, shouting coldly, "Kill him!" At thatmand, An entire heavens worth of deities moved as one, surrounding Xue Anpletely. Broadcasted via satellite, billions fell silent, their faces filled with worry as they watched this scene unfold. Indeed, Mr. Xue had indeed dominated this world previously, being deemed invincible. But now, he was facing incredibly formidable deities descended to this world, among them powerful beings like Gong Wujian. As for Ye Liuyan, revered as the lesser Heavenly Lord, his power was profoundly unfathomable. And Mr. Xue was alone. With such a disparity in numbers, could Mr. Xue truly turn the tide and rescue the world from peril? A big question mark arose in countless peoples minds. But everyone shared the same thought, hoping that Xue An would continue his brilliance and annihte all these descended deities. At that moment, Xue An, neither sad nor happy, stood in the void, calmly looking at the surrounding deities and said lightly, "Come at me all at once, Im short on time!" Boom! That statement sounded like a thunderp, startling everyone both present and not. These were formidable deities indeed. Yet in Mr. Xues mouth, they seemed no more significant than chickens and dogs, simply inconsequential. Many people even cracked a bitter smile, it seemed they had still underestimated Mr. Xues boldness! In facing such powerful foes, he still dared to act so calmly. Was this the true posture of the invincible? Many were deeply shocked. Yet all the heavenly deities were infuriated by Xue Ans words. "Ignorant fool!" "Insect-like native! Die!" As they shouted, the full heavens of deities moved as one, preparing to strike down Xue An. Many of these deities were powerful Divine Guards from Lihen Heaven, as well as the gods of the Northern European divine courts. Odin was naturally among them. Ever since he returned to Earth, the former Divine Kings days had been rather bleak. He had intended to return to his homnd to make an appearance, but unexpectedly encountered Fan Mengxue, newly ascended to the divine position, and master of this realms darkness. After a great battle, his Divine Child Vidars divine status had almost shattered, and countless valiant spirits had perished. Even his divine weapon, the Spear of Eternity, suffered severe damage and broke into three pieces. Although Fan Mengxue was severely injured and fell into aa afterward, Odin was also frightened and dared not to disturb Europe anymore, so he had no choice but to return to the Hua n in disgrace. This series of setbacks annoyed the Divine King, who was eager to find an opportunity to prove himself. Opportunely, today Xue An returned. If it were a one-on-one fight, Odin would not dare to make a move. He still remembered the scene where he came close to death during a battle with Xue An. But now, with all the deities taking action together, joining in with a few indifferent punches would surely be fine! The one harboring the same thought was also Vidar, the Blood God. He despised Xue An to the bone, yet he was extremely cautious of him at the same time. Thus, he only dared to circle around, looking for an opportunity to ambush Xue An. Meanwhile, these hundreds of deities all made their move. What a spectacle it was! Natures spiritual energy within a thousand-mile radius was instantly drained, countless powerful glows converged into a gigantic light pir that stood from earth to sky, carrying endless destructive power, and it hurled straight at Xue An. Facing this world-shattering strike. The whole world was silenced. Everyones heart was lifted to their throats. Those who were familiar with Xue An couldnt even bear to watch; they could only close their eyes and silently pray for the protection of Hua ns ancestors, hoping for Mr. Xues safety. It seemed their prayers were effective. Xue An stood with hands behind his back in the void, facing the falling light pir, he smiled lightly, "This finally looks decent, but thats about it!" Saying so, Xue An pointed a hand toward the sky and coldly shouted, "Heaven and Earth as the seal, the Sun and Moon as the insignia," " Boom! A blinding burst of light suddenly exploded from Xue Ans palm. Then, as if holding the Sun and Moon, he brutally smashed it down. An extremely terrifying force directly countered thebined strike of the gods. There was no loud noise. Not even any excessive aura. Only at the point of impact did space shred like paper, then a ck hole appeared, its violent suction force directly destroyed the godsbined strike. At this moment, the entire world was silenced. The myriad deities were all stunned. They had never dreamed that this seemingly ordinary young man would possess such formidable divine power. At the same time, Xue An gave a slight smile towards Vidar and Odin, the Divine King, "Met again!" Seeing Xue Ans smile, fear rang deep inside Vidar and Odin. Especially Vidar, who could even feel the hint of joy in Xue Ans eyes. It was like a hunter spotting the prey he coveted. This made him tremble with fear, repeatedly backing away. Xue An calmly said, "Since you came here, do you still think about running away?" As he spoke, Xue An stepped forward to pursue. But just then, Gong Wujian, who had been inactive until now, flickered and already appeared beside Xue An. Then with a palm splitting Yin and Yang, he brutally smashed down. "Be careful!" many people couldnt help but shout loudly. But Gong Wujian, known as a Great Luo Powerful One, struck with such speed and ferocity that it surpassed human imagination. Only a loud bang was heard. Xue An misstepped, and his whole body was sted a thousand feet away; when he finally stabilized, several terrifying cracks appeared across his chest and abdomen. Chapter 956 Main Event Begins (2nd Update)

Chapter 956: Chapter 956 Main Event Begins (2nd Update)

It was as if a piece of exquisite porcin had been shattered. Seeing this scene, everyone fell silent. At that moment, Gong Wujian burst into arrogantughter, "I guessed right, Xue An, you fell for my Great Sealing Technique. Though you managed to break free, I imagine you paid a tremendous price!" "Plus, with you rushing back so frantically, you must be seriously injured. Am I right?" Xue An remained silent. That attitude was tantamount to an admission. At the same time, Gong Wujian spoke indifferently, "Lets do it together and tear him apartpletely!" Upon seeing Xue An badly injured, these deities had already been eager to try, and upon hearing Gong Wujians order, they swarmed forward, desperate to put Xue An to death. And Odin and Blood God Gaea, who had just been anxious, now also burst into rampantughter. "Xue An, didnt see this daying, did you? I always said, humans... shouldnt oppose the gods!" Gaea said, sneering. And Odins divine power surged, eager to strike down Xue An to prove his own strength. This time, under the gods siege, Xue Ans reactions were much slower, and his momentum wasnt as overwhelming as before. The cracks on his chest and abdomen began to widen at a rate visible to the naked eye. Billions of people around the globe watched this scene in dumbstruck silence. And countless people couldnt help but shed hot tears. Because in their eyes, Xue An, fighting alone, represented humanitysst hope. And it seemed that Mr. Xue, once invincible, was gradually unable to hold on. But he still didnt give up; instead, he was still fighting madly. How could this not move them? At this moment, Xue An dodged slightly slower, and a Divine Guard with a long spear directly hit one of Xue Ans legs. Under the formidable divine might, Xue Ans leg instantly vaporized. Seeing this, all the gods were ecstatic, "He cant hold on much longer!" But all who witnessed this scene cried out in anguish. Especially the cultivators present, who began to cry out in sorrow. "Mr. Xue, you should leave! As long as you are here, theres still hope for our Hua n!" "Yes! Dont worry about us, just go!" "Instructor, you are a true man without equal, but these scoundrelsck integrity, besieging you. Didnt you teach us to recognize opportunities and act ordingly? Now, you should retreat first andter get revenge for us!" shouted Cheng Hao, captain of the Fire Phoenix squad. "Thats right, preserve your strength now andter take revenge for us!" numerous people began to echo. And in Number One Tian Vi, Tang Xuaner, with tears streaming down her face, then boldly stood up, ready to rush into the sky regardless of everything. At this moment, Gong Wujian sneered, "Trying to leave, heh, do you think he can still escape?" Saying this, Gong Wujian pped his hands together, "Seal!" At thismand, The heavens trembled, and spiritual energy receded like a tide. "Bind!" All forms of prominence besieged Xue Ans body, causing more cracks to appear. "Seal Decision!" Layer uponyer of seal decisions piled up, leaving no escape for Xue An. After these three forms, even a True Immortal would have to bow down. Let alone Xue An, who was now drained of all strength. Thus, Xue An was like an ant stuck in glue, unable to move. The joy of the celestial deities knew no bounds, for they were not about to show any mercy; taking advantage during illness was the principle for these deities. So they surged forward and attacked together. Bang. Amidst the muffled sounds, Xue An, with his body alone, withstood the blow from all the celestial deities and then his body began to show crisscrossing cracks, finally exploding with a loud bang. Silence! The entire world fell into deathly silence. Countless peoples faces were ashen to the extreme, their eyes filled with utter despair. Because the war god in their hearts had fallen. "Mr.!" Someone cried out first in anguish. Then the entire world erupted in cries. Tang Xuaners vision darkened, nearly causing her to fall to the ground, then tears of blood flowed from her eyes. "Xue An, how could you die, how could you be dead?" Meanwhile. At themand center in Zhongdu, the Commander-in-chief of the Nation and all military high-ranking officials were dazedly watching the scene on therge screen. Eventually, the Commander-in-chief gradually regained consciousness. Yet at this moment, this leader who had held power over the Hua n for years, always appearing iron-fisted before the people, never showing a hint of weakness, waved his hand feebly. "Everyone, step back and take thisst chance, go and bid farewell to your families!" Saying this, the Commander-in-chief struggled to stand up, his face lost as he walked outside. Take a step but immediately staggered, almost falling. "General!" someone cried out, wanting toe over and support him. The Commander-in-chief waved his hand, "No need to help me, we dont need themand center anymore!" Saying this, he walked toward the door. No one spoke. Some began to weep quietly. And when the Commander-in-chief reached the door, just touching the doorknob. A strategist suddenly said in a trembling voice, "General, look! What is that?" The Commander-in-chief seemed as if he heard nothing. What else could it be? Mr. Xue was dead! What was waiting for the people next was the endless ughter by the gods. Nothing mattered anymore. But then, another strategist said, "It... it seems like Mr. Xues voice!" Upon hearing this, the Commander-in-chiefs heart trembled, and he turned around abruptly, then stared at the screen in astonishment. Simrly startled were countless people around the globe. The people who had already despaired once again looked up at the screen. Because in the already empty void, there came a faint sigh. Then a voice said lightly, "Good, I finally made it on time!" This voice was not loud, yet it struck every heart like a sledgehammer. Because countless people recognized who was speaking. Xue An! But how could this be? Wasnt Mr. Xue annihted by the gods? Even more bewildered than the people were the deities in the sky. They looked at each other, "Whats going on?" "Wasnt he dead?" Gong Wujian suddenly looked up, his expression turning extremely ugly. "A clone! What was destroyed just now was only one of his clones!" As the voice fell. Everyone also looked up. Just to see a dazzling golden starship slowly appearing in the sky above. Then a burst of golden light shed. One figure after another began to materialize. And standing in the forefront, with ck eyes and hair, dressed in white as if an Immortal had descended upon the world, who else could it be but Xue An? Xue An smiled faintly, "Indeed, the one you slew was my clone!" Everyone stood frozen in ce, then all broke out in ecstatic jubtion. Then Xue An surveyed the crowd and said lightly, "What just happened was merely an appetizer, now, the main act begins!" As he spoke, Xue Ans eyes turned cold, he raised his palm, and struck down. Chapter 957: A Thought Forms a Realm, Thus is a Great Luo (Third Update)

Chapter 957: Chapter 957: A Thought Forms a Realm, Thus is a Great Luo (Third Update)

Boom. This palm strike was simply indescribable in words. It was as if the heavens and earth were overturning, the sun and moon reversing. The surging omnipotence that swept across the sky left every observer in shock. As for the deities engulfed within it, they all cried out in unison. "No...." And then they began to flee in all directions. But before Xue Ans majestic strike, all their struggles were in vain. Bang! Followed by an extremely muffled colossal sound. Nearly all the deities stood frozen in ce. Then, from their bodies, came the sound of porcin shattering. It began faintly, but soon swelled into a chorus. Just as everyone watched in wonder and confusion. The majority of deities, with their indestructible divine bodies, began to crumble and then burst apart one after another. The scene was like a disy of fireworks, leaving everyone in awe. Zou Yi of the Fire Phoenix said in a dazed tone, "Holy shit, the boss is so damn badass! He turned ying gods into an art form!" In an instant, the deities that had just filled the sky were reduced by ny percent, leaving only Odin, Gaea the Blood God, and a few high-grade divine spirits to withstand that palm strike. Even those who were lucky enough not to die were covered in scars, and their eyes showed nothing but horror when they looked at Xue An. Especially Odin. This Northern European God King, who valued his own life more than gold, was scared out of his wits by Xue Ans palm strike. Because he had previously crossed hands with Xue An. Back then, although Xue An was formidable, it still took some effort to deal with him. But after just a few months of not seeing him, Xue Ans strength had increased so dramatically. He had simply used a casual palm strike to ughter so many deities and even caused himself to be injured. At that moment, Odin felt regret. Regretted that he should not have followed Ye Liuyan to this world. Gong Wujian was also staring nkly at this scene. She could never have imagined that what she had struggled to eliminate was just a clone of Xue An. And when Xue Ans true body arrived, he had crushed nearly all of the divine guards of Lihen Heaven with a single palm. Was such strength really that of someone who wasnt even a True Immortal? At this moment, Xue An turned his head, looking at Gong Wujian with a smile that wasnt quite a smile, and then pointed a finger at the people whose cultivation levels had been sealed. "Could I trouble you to tell me, did you seal them?" Gong Wujians heart trembled in fear. Why would both the clone and the true body ask her the same question? But she quickly calmed herself and said sternly, "Xue An, your strength is indeed not bad! But do you think that just by your own power, you can stop my Lihen Heaven?" Xue Ans smile remained as he nodded and said, "So it seems you indeed sealed these people!" Gong Wujian coldlyughed and said, "So what if I did? I..." But before she could finish her words, Xue Ans figure shed, and from high in the sky, he appeared directly in front of Gong Wujian, then, before she could even react, he sent out a palm strike. Smack! A terrifying crisp sound echoed through heaven and earth, even causing ripples of sound waves that shattered the clouds in the sky. Under Xue Ans terrifying palm strength, Gong Wujian was sent flying, only managing to stabilize her figure after falling tens of thousands of feet. Looking at Gong Wujian again, one could see that half of her cold and beautiful face was smashed to bits, appearing extremely grotesque. This p shocked many onlookers. Gong Wujian herself was stunned for several seconds before she came back to her senses, and then she let out a sky-shaking roar. "Xue An, you are dead!" With that, she flicked her hair, and the broken cheek instantly recovered, followed by her furiously forming hand signs one after another. She stacked various Sealing Arts frantically, and her eyes lit up with an almost insane glint. No one had ever dared to strike her before. Especially someone much less powerful than herself. This was even harder for Gong Wujian to ept. Now, there was but one single thought on her mind: to utterly tear Xue An to pieces. But her movement hadnt yet finished. A palm suddenly reached out from between her chest and abdomen. Gong Wujian trembled, looked down, and her face was filled with a nk expression of dismay. And at that moment, Xue An said indifferently, "Just a mass-produced Great Luo, and you actually thought you were an unmatched powerhouse?" As he spoke, Xue An violently pulled back, and his hand sped inside Gong Wujians chest and abdomen, forcibly ripping out her spine. Amidst the bloodshed. Gong Wujian coughed up blood violently, copsing limp onto the ground. For her, such injuries were still not fatal. Even given a bit of time, her spine could grow back. But Gong Wujians eyes were filled with absolute terror. Because Xue Ans words had directly exposed the truth about her strength. Indeed. She was indeed a Great Luo that had been expedited by a Secret Technique. In terms of strength, she was in fact just a True Immortal and the kind that had no hope of ever reaching Great Luo in her lifetime. But because she was skilled in Sealing Arts, she was selected and thereby gained her current strength. However, a Great Luo without theprehension ofws is but an empty shella mere fa?ade. "You... how could you..." Gong Wujian struggled to speak. Xue An casually tossed aside the bloody spine and with a sh of me in his hand, it became clean again. But he paid no heed to Gong Wujians words. Instead, he turned his head to look at Ye Liuyan, who had been standing there all along, and said indifferently, "Among all these people, the only one who can truly be considered a powerhouse is you alone!" "Is that so, Great Luo Powerful One!" The world fell silent. And then Ye Liuyanughed. His smirk was full of amusement. "Xue An, you really are bing more and more of a pleasant surprise to me!" "Thats right, I... am the true Great Luo Powerful One!" As the words fell. A might that could make the stars themselves tremble rose from Ye Liuyans body. If not for the perfectedws of the Earth and the abundance of Spiritual Energy, this mere might would be enough to shatter mountains and rivers for thousands of miles. Even so. The vast expanse ofnd below began to crack and break apart. In the end, the only thing left intact under the protection of an Array was the Number One Tian Vi. And the rest of thend had beenpletely transformed. Under such a formidable aura, everyones faces changed color. Then Ye Liuyan said indifferently, "Xue An, today, I will show you what true invincibility is!" As he spoke, he slowly took a step forward. With that step, the void trembled. And all the Divine Spirits that had been just pulverized by Xue Ans palm began to furiously reshape themselves with the tremors. In an instant. All the Divine Spirits that had died just moments ago were restored to their ces. Even Gong Wujian was restored to her original state. Then Ye Liuyan proudly proimed, "To create a realm with a single thought, that is Great Luo! Xue An, what do you have to fight me with?" The world was as silent as death. Everyone was shocked by this earth-shattering move from Ye Liuyan. To reverse life and death, to create a realm with a thought! Is this the true power of a Great Luo Powerful One? Under the pressure of such power, could Mr. Xue still be a match? Chapter 958: Divine Skills Reemerge, A Battle That Shocks the Heavens (4th Update)

Chapter 958: Chapter 958: Divine Skills Reemerge, A Battle That Shocks the Heavens (4th Update)

Under this doubt, countless gazes converged on Xue An in the sky. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Xue Anughed, augh wild and reckless. "Great Luo?" "Do you know, in front of me, an Immortal King is but a mere mortal, and an Immortal Emperor is also a mediocrity! Not to mention a mere Great Luo like you!" "How audacious!" Ye Liuyan was shocked by Xue Ans earth-shattering words and couldnt help but roar. "How noble is the Immortal King, and the Immortal Emperor even more so dominates The Multiverse as an unparalleled powerful being. You are merely an ant but dare to speak such madness; are you not afraid of being annihted both in body and spirit?" Xue Ans smile gradually faded as he looked coldly at Ye Liuyan, "How would you know my thoughts!" "In The Multiverse Realms, I alone am supreme!" "Today, Ill teach you how to behave," he said. With that, Xue An clenched his palm into a fist and struck from the air. This punch had no ir, as simple as a youth yfully wrestling. Yet this seemingly unimpressive punch caused the heavens and the earth toe to a standstill. Countless people held their breath, watching this battle that concerned the fate of the entire Earth with extreme tension. And upon seeing this punch, many body cultivators with sharp eyes stood frozen in ce. "Having seen this punch, I realize that the first half of my life has been wasted in vain," muttered a master of body cultivation known for his boxing skills. Because this punch not only merged perfectly with the surrounding environment but also embodied a profound truth of the universe, elusive like the antelope that leaves no trace. Such is the true art of boxing. Because it is impossible to dodge. Yet faced with such a punch, Ye Liuyan revealed a hint of a cold smile. "Not a bad punch, pity about theck of strength," he said. As he spoke, the tiny particles of sand floating in the air around Ye Liuyan suddenly swelled, instantly transforming into fist-sized orbs of light. To know how much airborne dust there is, So when it swelled to the size of a fist, with Ye Liuyan at the center, countless orbs of light firmly shielded him. To the onlooker, it appeared as though countless stars had emerged in the sky with Ye Liuyan standing at the center of this starry sea. By then, Xue Ans punch had also reached. But this earth-shattering punch lost all its force when faced with these fist-sized orbs of light. For all the impact waspletely absorbed by these orbs. At this, Ye Liuyan burst intoughter. "Xue An, I suggest you save your energy! Each of these orbs is a miniature world; you could fight to the death and still not disce a single hair of mine!" One grain, one world. Such is the terrifying aspect of Great Luos ability to create worlds with a single thought. Even if Ye Liuyan wished, he could create countless sand worlds to block all attacks. Under such defense, unless your strength far surpasses the opponent, theres nothing you can do. Thus, across The Multiverse Realms, theres a saying that describes the indestructible nature of Great Luo, indicating that irrespective of the strength of your opponent, in the face of such indiscriminate defense, even the mightiest warriors can only sigh in frustration. Xue Ans expression remained cold and indifferent, showing neither sorrow nor joy, and even faced with Ye Liuyans taunts, he disyed no emotion, only raising his hand and shouting coldly. "Lend me your starship for a moment!" Ye Liuyan was stunned. What does that mean? What does he mean by lend me your starship for a moment? At this moment, Xue An shot straight up into the sky, instantly reaching the bottom of the starship that Ye Liuyan had piloted here. What does he want to do? Everyone was puzzled. Xue An extended both hands and grabbed the starship, which was ten thousand miles long, then shouted coldly, "Want to hide like a turtle in its shell? Then Ill smash your shell!" With that, Xue An shook his arms, "Bring it here!" Crack! Of course, there were people on board the starship. Hence, upon sensing something amiss, they tried to propel the starship upward. Under the immense force of Xue An, the starship, instead of rising, began to descend, emitting a cringe-inducing creaking sound. All onlookers were dumbstruck. Even Ye Liuyan was shocked beyond belief. To shake a ten-thousand-mile starship with ones own strength? Such immense power was something not even the body cultivation experts in Lihen Heaven could achieve! At that moment, the energy-gathering array engraved on the starship started to show cracks from the overwhelming burden, then began to burst one after another. Amid the booming noises, Xue Ansheng forcefully pulled down the starship, then swung the enormous vessel down like a brick. Whoosh! A fierce wind swept through heaven and earth. All who saw it were utterly astonished. Ye Liuyan was momentarily stunned, then roared, "Xue An, how dare you..." Before he could finish, the ten-thousand-mile starship had already smashed down cataclysmically. Crack. Under the formidable force of the starship, countless sandy worlds began to burst one after another. In an instant, half were destroyed by this strike. As the dust settled, Ye Liuyan, covered in dirt and dust, stood furiously, shouting, "Xue An, I will tear you apart piece by piece and turn your soul into a puppet!" Amid his furious roar, Xue An, unfazed, stood high in the sky and with a gentle lift of his hand, dered faintly, "Sword,e!" At hismand, lights soared from the Divine Land of Huaxia. From mountains and rivers, deep pools, andkes, countless lights surged up, wildly rushing towards Xue An. "This... this is the dragon vein energy gathered by Huaxias mountains and rivers over thousands of years!" Feng Shui Master Song Yi, whose cultivation level was also sealed, roared in utter shock. For those who entered the path through Feng Shui, they could naturally discern the immense force contained within this endless radiance. The light madly converged in Xue Ans palm and, in an instant, a giant sword, spanning ten thousand miles, astonishingly took shape. And the sword, shaped like a dragon, stirred the deep-seated bonds of all Huaxia descendants. At this moment, Xue An calmly said, "This sword is the first installment of interest Im collecting on behalf of the Hua n ancestors who perished under your de thousands of years ago!" After speaking, Xue An raised his sword towards the sky and shed down thunderously. In its path, mountains moved, and great waves formed in the seas. Ye Liuyans face showed a trace of solemnity. But as an arrogantly proud member of Great Luo, he merely sneered coldly, "Such pretense of mystery!" At that moment, the swords brilliance shed down. Crack. The sandy worlds around Ye Liuyan began to explosively shatter. In an instant, they were nearlypletely exhausted. And yet the momentum of the sword continued towards Ye Liuyan. But just as the sword was about to strike, Ye Liuyan stretched out two fingers, catching the sword directly, then icily sneered, "Even if you condense the entire heaven and earth into a sword, I fear it not, let alone merely ny thousand miles ofndscape!" Speaking, he twisted his fingers. Crack. The ten-thousand-mile-long sword, with ament, dissolved into a sky full of brilliant light, scattering everywhere. Ye Liuyan stood proudly, a mocking smile appearing on his face, "Xue An, what move do you have left now?" Xue An remained silent. All around was a solemn silence. Then a powerful aura began to ascend from Xue Ans body as he slowly looked up, his eyes sparkling. "Causality!" Divine skills reappeared, and the battle shocked the heavens! Chapter 959: Law Confrontation, The True Immortal’s Tribulation (1st Update)

Chapter 959: Chapter 959: Law Confrontation, The True Immortals Tribtion (1st Update)

At amand. A profoundly mysteriousw of the Great Dao descended upon Ye Liu Yan, Gong Wujian, and all the deities present. Ye Liu Yans body trembled violently, and he screamed, "To control causation, how do you possess such divine power?" At this moment, he finally felt genuine terror. Even he, the son of Lord Lihen, had never condensed such a divinew. Who exactly is this man? As he was filled with terror. Xue An said indifferently, "Reverse!" Snap! The deities, like fragile porcin dolls, were torn apart by the overwhelming force of causation, turning into nothingness, leaving not even a trace of their existence. Gong Wujians form gradually turned to void, and he screamed in extreme fear, "Young Lord, save me!" Ye Liu Yans body, tempered by thews of Great Luo, also showed fine cracks under the wash of the Dao of Causation, but he snorted coldly. "Even if you truly control causation, what of it? You are not even a True Immortal, still as insignificant as an ant!" Saying this, he suddenly stomped his foot and shouted, "Utmost Firmness!" Boom! Around him, the space within a certain radius suddenly shimmered with a cold metallic glow, bing extremely solid. Even thews of the Heavenly Dao became as firm as rock in an instant. Gong Wujian felt the causation force that was madly eroding him being blocked, and he couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Then he fearfully looked up. He saw the surging causation force like a tidal wave, and Ye Liu Yans divine skills stood unyielding like a rock. This direct confrontation of divinews made the surrounding heavens and earth gradually unable to bear the strain, beginning to show fissures. Ye Liu Yanughed heartily, "Xue An, your control over causation is formidable, but my Utmost Firmness is not simple either!" Saying this, Ye Liu Yans eyes flickered with a greedy light. He was now determined to secure Xue An. To know that Ye Liu Yan could condense such an immortal-gradew as Utmost Firmness was already a stroke of immense luck, and it required the umtion of a thousand years of resources from Lihen Heaven. Butpared to Xue Ans control of causation, it was far inferior. Now, Ye Liu Yan had only one thought, which was to extract from Xue An how he had condensed the divine skill of causation. Especially since Xue An was not even a True Immortal, this made Ye Liu Yan even more eager, believing that Xue An must possess some astonishing secret technique. At this time, the confrontation between the two divinews had gradually produced a clear superior. Although causation is recognized as the foremostw among the Multiverse Realms, Xue An was still only a Half-step True Immortal, and his cultivation level was not sufficient to unleash the true power of this divine skill. Meanwhile, Ye Liu Yan was an unrivaled powerful one who hadprehended thews of Great Luo, and he had already refined his Utmost Firmness to perfection. As one grew and the other diminished. It turned out that the force of causation was gradually being suppressed, while Ye Liu Yans domain of Utmost Firmness began to slowly expand. Seeing this scene, Ye Liu Yan sneered coldly, "Xue An, I actually admire you for cultivating such awe-inspiring abilities in such a barbaric wilderness, truly remarkable! But in the face of absolute power, everything is in vain, admit defeat now, and I will spare your soul from death!" Everyones heart rose to their throats. Many looked up at the sky withplex gazes towards that proud figure. They knew, Mr. Xue had already done his best. Returning across the vast void, then fighting continuously, all to save this world. He had done well enough. But now, it all was going to end. Despite Mr. Xues astonishing cultivation level, after all, he was only a Half-step True Immortal! Many despaired and closed their eyes. But just then. Standing above the heavens, Xue An smiled faintly, then looked up and said to the Trans-ocean Starship, "Yaner, lend me your frying pan!" This reminded the people. Yes! Mr. Xue had not returned alone. He brought many helpers with him! But upon a closer look at the people who emerged from the Trans-ocean Starship, many sighed in disappointment. Most of these people were Golden Immortal powerhouses. If it had been in the past, this power would have been enough to sweep across the universe. But in front of Ye Liuyan, this Great Luo, it was nothing. And An Yan, had always been quietly watching Xue Ans great battle from behind. Unconsciously, her palms had be dampened due to excessive nervousness. Thus, when she heard Xue Ans shout, she was momentarily startled. It wasnt until a secondter that she regained herposure and immediately nodded, "Okay, honey!" As she spoke, she flipped her hand, and a frying pan appeared in her hand, which she then threw downwards. "Honey, catch!" With An Yans light shout, the frying pan turned into a streak of light that rushed directly toward Xue An. Meanwhile, the voice of the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign echoed from the frying pan in mid-air. "What is this?" Then it directed its Divine Sense downward to look and couldnt help but scream in shock, "Damn, a Great Luo Powerful One! I cant beat him, I want to go home!" The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign was almost in tears. His little strength might bluff a Golden Immortal, but in front of Great Luo, it wasnt worth even a fart. Perhaps a mere breath from them would scatter him like smoke and clouds. Thus, it sobbed and tried to flee. Xue An reached out his hand. A tremendous suction pulled the frying pan back, then he directly grasped it in his hand. "Boss, no! I want to live a few more years!" the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign cried out. Xue An said indifferently, "Why the crying! Im not sending you to die!" The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign cried even more bitterly. Facing a Great Luo, how was this different from being sent to death? At this time, Ye Liuyan also saw this scene, couldnt help but cross his arms, and said with a full face of scorn, "Xue An, whats the matter? Think you cant beat me? nning to find a helper? But do you think, with that guy in your hand, you can shake even a single hair of mine?" Xue An shook his head, "You guessed wrong! Im not using this to fight you!" Ye Liuyan scoffed and said, "Then you...." Before he could finish. Xue An took a deep breath, looked up at the sky, and said lightly, "Its about time!" About time? Whats about time? Not just Ye Liuyan, everyone was confused by Xue Ans actions and couldnt help but all look up. They saw only a clear blue sky, nothing unusual at all. Everyone inevitably showed a puzzled expression. What is Mr. Xue trying to do? Just then, someone said with a trembling voice, "Look, what is that on the horizon?" Everyone followed the voice and saw from the far horizon a ck line appearing and crazily rushing towards here. In just the blink of an eye. Innumerable pitch-ck clouds surged and filled the sky, plunging the world, which had just been clear, into nighttime. Dark clouds pressed the city, with faint shes of lightning. It was as if a giant beast was standing outside the heavens, quietly roaring, preparing tounch a fatal strike. An immensely powerful aura brought the air to a standstill. Everyone stared dumbfounded. And Xue An, standing before the lightning, smiled slightly, "Now do you know what I was waiting for?" "I am waiting for the thunder toe!" At the same time. Many experienced cultivators trembled and began to shout. "Its a thunder tribtion!" "My God, Ive never seen such a violent thunder tribtion!" "Mr. Xue is about to transcend the tribtion!" Meanwhile, Ye Liuyans expression became suddenly very grim, then gritting his teeth, he said word by word. "A True Immortals tribtion!" Chapter 960: Life-Annihilation Thunder (2nd Update)

Chapter 960: Chapter 960: Life-Annihtion Thunder (2nd Update)

If one were to say that bing a Golden Immortal is the watershed between mortals and immortals, then bing a True Immortal is the boundary between themon and the mighty. Only by bing a True Immortal can one truly be called powerful in The Multiverse Realms. Because of this, bing a True Immortal has be a formidable barrier standing in front of countless cultivators. Its not just because of innate talent but also because, to be a True Immortal, one must first transcend tribtion. This tribtion varies greatly in severity, depending entirely on ones innate qualities and strength. But regardless of its size, this tribtion is immensely perilous. Throughout ancient and modern times, many brilliant and formidable individuals have fallen during this True Immortal tribtion. Therefore, countless people change color when they speak of this tribtion. Looking at the situation now, the scale of this HeavenlyThunder tribtion is unprecedented. This has caused Ye Liuyans expression to be extremely unpredictable. Its known that when he faced his True Immortal tribtion, he barely managed to survive with the help of his father, Lord Lihen. Moreover, Ye Liuyan knew that even the Immortal God-children from the vast teachings in the depths of the starry sky had to rely on protection from their sects elders to transcend. It had been a long time since anyone had heard of someone transcending this tribtion on their own. And looking at Xue An now, he clearly intended to face the Heavenly Tribtion alone. This brought a cold smile to Ye Liuyans lips. Good. Once your tribtion fails and you are about to perish, I will seize your soul strand and extract the Karma Mystery Technique. This way, it saves me the effort. Meanwhile, Xue An looked at the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign in the frying pan and smiled faintly, "I am taking you with me to transcend the tribtion, are you moved?" The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign was nearly scared to death and cried out in pain, "Wuwuwu, my lord, please dont scare me, Im so scared, I want to go home!" As a being born from the Thunder Pond, the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign could feel the terror of this HeavenlyThunder tribtion more than anyone else. The lightning shing ominously within the clouds, each streak capable of annihting heaven and earth, just one encounter could obliterate it, a mere Thunder Sovereign. Xue Anughed silently. "What are you afraid of, this is a great opportunity Im giving you!" Upon hearing this, the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign nearly fainted from crying. "My lord, can I not have this opportunity?" "Shush, dont talk!" Xue An said calmly, looking up at the sky, his eyes filled with eager excitement. "Begin!" As he spoke, Xue An leapt up toward the stormy skies. "No..." the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign screamed miserably. At the same time, the stormy clouds seemed to have been provoked by Xue Ans challenge too. One could see streaks of lightning like serpents shing through the clouds, then quickly gathering together. In an instant, a massive lightning bolt with a width of ten miles was formed and thundered down. In that moment, many thought it had be daylight. The spreading lightning illuminated the entire sky as if it were daytime. Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked up. There stood Xue An at the pinnacle of the endless heavens, facing this unprecedentedly huge lightning bolt without a trace of fear, instead raising his hand to throw a punch. Boom! A loud noise silenced the whole world. Then the lightning bolt was shattered by Xue Ans punch, and amidst the scattering sparks, Xue An smiled faintly, "Again!" The stormy clouds raged. Lightning ten times stronger than before began to gather again, then another huge lightning bolt, twenty miles in thickness, thundered down. This time, Xue An still did not retreat but advanced, shattering it once again with a punch. "Still not enough,e again!" Thirty miles of lightning. Forty miles! ... In the blink of an eye. Nine bolts of heavenly tribtion had already thundered down from the sky. Each one bigger than thest, each one more formidable. The final strike even brought down a hundred-mile-wide bolt of lightning. Such a scene had even turned Ye Liuyan pale with shock. When he himself had faced the tribtion of bing a True Immortal, only seven bolts of lightning had descended. And he had only withstood the first five with his own strength. Thest two bolts had been handled by his father, Lord Lihen, ensuring that nothing went wrong. Unexpectedly, Xue An faced all nine bolts of the heavenly tribtion by himself. If this news were to spread, The Multiverse would be shaken. But Xue An had not gone through this without paying a price. The cumtive force of the nine heavenly tribtions had left startling cracks on his indestructible body. "Husband!" An Yan cried out, full of worry. Xue An smiled faintly at An Yan in the distance, then moved his lips slightly. An Yan knew that Xue An was saying he was alright. But unwittingly, her tears still cascaded down. Her heart ached for Xue An, she even wished she could rush to his side and fight alongside him right now. But An Yan also understood that there were some things that even she could not do for him. Because some paths have to be walked alone. At that moment. Someone, trembling with fear, eximed, "Look at that thundercloud!" Everyone looked up. They saw the thundercloud, which had already sent down nine bolts of lightning and seemed much thinner, furiously gathering together. Ye Liuyan waspletely shaken, his eyes filled with a terrified light. What was happening? Hadnt nine bolts of lightning already descended? Why hadnt the clouds dispersed? Could it be that there was a tenth bolt? But in The Multiverse Realms, no one had ever heard of anyone facing ten bolts of heavenly tribtion! While he was filled with doubt. The entire skys thunderclouds had already gathered together and began topress wildly. A highly condensed, pitch-ck cloud started to form. Even from a great distance, all who witnessed this thundercloud could feel the apocalyptic power it contained. Everyone changed color. The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign was so frightened by the wild lightning filling the air that he could not help but wail, "My lord, we must flee!" "Flee? Why should we flee? What Ive been waiting for is this bolt of lightning!" As he spoke, Xue An raised his head. Despite the numerous scars on his body, his eyes still brimmed with high spirits. No sooner had he spoken. A finger-thick multicolored lightning bolt suddenly formed within the thundercloud, then struck down directly. Compared to the previous bolts of lightning that spanned tens or hundreds of miles, this multicolored lightning bolt seemed pitifully thin. But nobody dared to underestimate it. Wherever the multicolored lightning passed, it pierced through space, leaving a deep gulf. Seeing this bolt of lightning, Ye Liuyans pupils sharply contracted, then he murmured with a trembling voice. "Life-Annihtion... this is the Life-Annihtion Thunder!" Ye Liuyan had heard people say. If there were a truly heaven-sent genius breaking through to True Immortal, they might trigger an extremely rare type of heavenly tribtion. Typical strongest heavenly tribtions consisted of nine bolts, but this one had ten. And thest one was the Life-Annihtion Thunder. Chapter 961: Liuyan Zhan Tiandao (Third Update)

Chapter 961: Chapter 961: Liuyan Zhan Tiandao (Third Update)

The Thunder Sovereignmands devastating and merciless destruction. Yet in the extremes of yin lies the seed of yang, and in the extremes of yang, the seed of yin. When thunder coalesces to its utmost pinnacle, a sliver of vitality burgeons amidst the boundless ughter. This spark of life is iparably precious, capable of defying the heavens to alter fate and reshape the very soul. However, Ye Liuyan had always thought that this was nothing more than an exaggerated rumor. He never expected to witness it with his own eyes today. But immediately following. A cold sneer appeared at the corner of Ye Liuyans mouth. What of the Life-Annihtion Thunder? What then? To seize that fleeting vitality within the universe, one must first withstand the relentless onught of its killing power. That... is the truly fearsome heavenly tribtion! As expected. The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign was nearly driven insane by fear, anxiously saying, "My lord, run now, or it will be toote!" d in white, Xue An stood as his clothes rustled in the wind; he simply smiled and said, "Lei Zun, are you afraid of pain?" "Ah?" Before the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign could even react. Xue An leaped into the air, charging toward the thunderbolt with a determined stance while he indifferently spoke, "Even if youre afraid, its useless. Prepare to endure everything thatsing!" As soon as he finished speaking. Xue Ans figure had already met the oing thunderbolt. There was no earth-shattering momentum, not even any excess noise. But beneath this multicolored thunderbolt. Xue Ans already battered body began to crumble and break apart massively, as if it were made of sand. As for the frying pan, the moment it made contact with the thunderbolt, it dissolved into nothingness. The Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign let out a scream and was instantly evaporated by the multicolored thunderbolt. "Husband!" An Yan eximed in horror, ready to rush forward without a second thought. At that moment, Hu Ying held An Yan back, "Sister An, dont go! Brother Xue is undergoing tribtion and rebirth, an opportunity that others can only dream of!" "But..." An Yan was still full of anxiety. Because by then, Xue Ans figure had begun to fade, nearly disappearing. Hu Ying gave a faint smile, "Sister An, this thunderstorm might be fatal for others, but to Brother Xue, its hardly anything at all! Have faith in him!" An Yan paused at these words, eventually biting her ruby lips lightly, and stared nkly at the scene before her. Hu Ying, on the other hand, was brimming with confidence. Because out of everyone present, perhaps she alone had witnessed Xue An in his days as Immortal Venerable. Thus, Hu Ying believed that this tribtion was deliberately initiated by Xue An. Otherwise, he wouldnt have let it take shape in the first ce. At this point, Xue Ans figure was finallypletely engulfed by the multicolored thunderbolt, and then a loud explosion was heard. A st of light, a thousandfold brighter than the sun, swept over the sky and only gradually dissipated after wreaking havoc for a while. Everyone looked at the now-empty sky, their expressions changing drastically. "Where is Mr. Xue?" "Oh no, Mr. Xue has been vaporized by the thunderstorm!" The expressions of those present were grave, and the billions of people watching the event through satellite broadcast were deeply shaken. It was at this moment that Ye Liuyan began tough heartily. "Xue An, you truly are a prodigy, your tribtion is so rare, but you still overestimated yourself. In the end, you were nothing but a soul annihted and a body perished," he said. Though he had failed to capture a wisp of Xue Ans soul, Ye Liuyan still felt an indescribable thrill and silently heaved a sigh of relief. So what if he didnt capture the soul? His death would mark the end of all future troubles. Because Ye Liuyan had already been terrified by Xue Ans endless tactics. Just then, a cry of anguish rang out, "Husband!" Then, with her eyes ame and murderous intent surging, she charged straight toward Ye Liuyan. Upon seeing the stunningly beautiful An Yan, Ye Liuyans eyes brightened, and then he chuckled, "So, you are Xue Ans family member? Well, since hes dead, I guess I will reluctantly take over." "Shameless!" An Yan shouted indignantly, already rushing forward and mming down with her palm. But An Yans cultivation level was merely that of a Half-step Golden Immortal, which to Ye Liuyan was less than an ant. So he chuckled, "Woman, dont be in such a hurry!" With that, he raised his hand, seemingly slow yet fast, and reached for An Yans hand. An Yan was startled and tried to dodge, but she felt despair when she realized she couldnt move at all under the envelopment of Ye Liuyans Qi. Determination shed in An Yans eyes. Even in death, she wouldnt fall into this mans hands. Thus, with a sense of hopelessness, she smiled and closed her eyes, preparing to self-destruct and die for love. But just at that moment. A faint voice reached her ears. "Silly Yaner!" An Yan trembled all over, and her eyes snapped open. At the same time. Ye Liuyans palm had already descended upon her. But in that instant, a lean and strong hand with distinct knuckles slowly reached out, seizing Ye Liuyans palm in the nick of time and abruptly twisted it. There was a crisp crack. Ye Liuyans palm was directly snapped off. Ye Liuyan was taken aback, stumbling back two steps and looking up. Standing beside An Yan, if not Xue An, then who? At this, the entire scene was shaken. Countless people were overjoyed and uplifted. "Mr. Xue is back!" "I told you Mr. Xue would be fine!" "Bah, when did you say that? You were the one crying the loudest just now!" Amid these exmations of surprise. An Yan found her tears unstoppable. Xue An tenderly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, "There now, no more crying! Whatever I do, I always do with confidence. From now on, you are not allowed to be so impulsive!" Bursting into tears andughter, An Yan punched Xue Ans shoulder and said, "I was just worried about you a moment ago! Wah wah wah wah!" This heartwarming scene caused many women to exhibit a hint of resentment. Meanwhile, Ye Liuyan had regained hisposure, licked his lips, and sneered, "Xue An, you truly have a dogs luck! To think even the Life-Annihtion Thunder couldnt kill you! But do you really think this will change anything?" Xue An looked at him indifferently and suddenly said, "Was it that hand you used to strike my wife just now?" "Hm?" Ye Liuyan subconsciously nced at his right hand, which had already returned to its original state. Xue An nodded, "Very well, in a moment, I will start by chopping off your right hand!" "Arrogant!" infuriated to the point ofughter, Ye Liuyan yelled, "Alright, Ive indulged in this farce with you for long enough. Its time to end it! Today, I will let all of you witness what a true Great Luo Powerful One is!" With that, the aura around Ye Liuyan began to madly skyrocket, and a vermillion mole appeared between his eyebrows. Ye Liuyanughed viciously, "Having to use this move on you, Xue An, you should feel proud!" Speaking, he pressed his hand to his forehead and yanked outwards fiercely. A Crimson Long Knife, radiating an ominous aura, suddenly appeared in his hand. Then Ye Liuyan hoisted the knife and brought it shing down. "Liuyan Zhan Tiandao!" Chapter 962: Under the Law of Cause and Effect, All are Mortals (4th Update)

Chapter 962: Chapter 962: Under the Law of Cause and Effect, All are Mortals (4th Update)

A de light, flickering with crimson Liu Yan, shed through the sky with absolute resolve. All who witnessed this de felt a chill rise from the depths of their hearts, and their brows ached incessantly. It was as if just by ncing at it, the de had already cleaved them in two from between their eyebrows. "Is this the might of the Great Luo?" someone murmured softly. Xue An, however,ughed at this moment, and then, with a flip of his hand, a t-bottomed pan wrapped in countless furious thunderbolts appeared in his grasp. "Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign, this is your first battle after proving yourself as the True God of the Thunder Department, so dont lose, okay!" Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign. Oh, one should call him Thunder God now. Upon hearing this, he first fell silent, then hysterically shouted, "Young Lord, are you trying to y me to death?" Xue An had brought this t-bottomed pan along during the lightning trial because he knew that this round of thunder tribtion was no ordinary one. It would be a pity to waste such an opportunity, and the Lei Zun was perfectly suited to use this chance to break through the Ninth Revolution and prove himself as a True God. Thats why he took it with him through the tribtion. However, Xue An did not expect the final Life-Annihtion Thunder to be so wild. He himself was not hurt. But this Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign had suffered tremendously. Being from the same Thunder Department, the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign received special attention from this thunder tribtion. In the blink of an eye, it lived and died hundreds of times. Each time, it waspletely dispersed, and then reconvened all over again. This pain was simply indescribable to outsiders. Actually, it was already a miracle that the Nine Revolutions Thunder Sovereign had not gone mad up to this point. But it also benefited immensely, at least having broken away from the Ninth Revolution and proven itself as a god. But now, listening to Xue An, it seemed he still didnt n to let it go. This Thunder God naturally harbored a full heart of grievances. Xue An, however, didnt listen to its rambling at all and simply tossed the pan with a flick of his hand. The t-bottomed pan flew out. "Ah ah ah ah ah, Xue An, I hate you!" The Thunder God roared in anger, yet had no choice but to face this onught of the Liuyan Zhan Tiandao. Boom! As soon as the two made contact, Under the might of Ye Liuyans Great Luo, the t-bottomed pan controlled by the Thunder God was pushed back step by step. "Boss, save me!" The Thunder God panicked. But Xue An was unmoved, instead leisurely watching with folded arms. By now, the de had already shed halfway through. The Thunder God finally became ruthless, "Ive already died hundreds of times today, I dont care about one more. What can Great Luo do to me, I will bombard it all the same!" No sooner had he spoken Than countless Thunder Snakes exploded with a bang. The formidable power directly shattered that stroke of Liuyan Zhan Tiandao. Ye Liuyan was startled, "Whats going on?" At this time, Xue An waved his hand. The t-bottomed pan flew back into his hands, which he then handed to An Yan beside him. "Yaner, there was still a trace of the lightning tribtions power contained within just now, which wasnt safe for you to use. But now it has been released! This is your new weapon!" The Thunder God finally realized what was happening and couldnt help crying out, "Boss, you could have just told me you wanted to disperse the power of the lightning tribtion, why go through all this? It could kill someone, you know!" Xue An did not respond to it. An Yan took the refurbished t-bottomed pan and immediately felt a surge of formidable power. Her strength had be more than a hundredfold greater than before. Only then did Xue An turn to face Ye Liuyan, whose expression was changing unpredictably. "Are you ready?" Ye Liuyan was taken aback and then burst into a furious rage, "Arrogant, die!" With that, he swung another de at him. But this de disintegrated bit by bit midway through its course. By the time it reached Xue An, it had already burst into nothingness. "Whats happening?" Ye Liuyan was rmed. Xue An sneered at that moment, "Having fun chopping? But now, its my turn!" As he spoke, a shocking aura suddenly erupted from Xue Ans body. Its power was so formidable that it even produced various illusions. "This is... the might of a True Immortal!" someone eximed. At that instant, Xue An recited in a casual chant, "Through the ages of time, across the barren wastes, the future is as vast as the sea, only my Hua n will stand!" "Today, I shall cut down Great Luo and elevate the might of my Hua n!" "Empty posturing!" Ye Liuyan sneered as he shed down with his de once again. Xue An stepped on void, pointing ahead and announcing, "Karma de, appear!" Boom! All around Xue An, countless sword lights emerged, each carrying the deeply austerews of karma, In front of this sky full of sword lights, Ye Liuyans sh didnt even stir up a ripple before it silently shattered. Then Xue An raised his hand and simplymanded, "Kill!" Boom. The sword lights descended like a torrential downpour. Ye Liuyan was shocked and tried to dodge, but it was already toote. Sword lights, like cascading rain, tore through the air while the forces of karma on them voraciously eroded his Great Luo body. This was different from just moments ago. Having ascended to True Immortal, Xue Ans Dao had be more stable, and his Divine Skills surged in power. Thus, the karma in his attack was several times more powerful than before. In just the blink of an eye, horrible cracks appeared all over Ye Liuyans body. This rmed and terrified Ye Liuyan. Meanwhile, Gong Wujian was screaming incessantly on the side. "Young Lord, save me!" Her Great Luo was forcibly manifested and her body was inherently unstable, so when facing this attack, she didnt even have the strength to struggle. Ye Liuyan gritted his teeth, "Indestructibility!" He once again used his Divine Skills, attempting to withstand the Karma de wielded by Xue An. But this time, his Divine Domain barelysted a few breaths before exploding violently. The sword lights surged forth. Gong Wujian let out a scream as she was engulfed by the Karma de, and then she was silent. Ye Liuyan watched, his heart shattering, no longer harboring any will to fight, but instead turned to flee. He now harbored a deep fear of Xue An because Heaven knows what other bizarre techniques he might pull out next. Therefore, Ye Liuyans only thought was to leave this ce as soon as possible. Once I return, I will report the details to Father King and then send arge force to ughter everyone here. Ye Liuyan calcted in his heart, his figure already half-submerged into the void. One must remember Great Luo is regarded as an existence that cannot be killed. Its because at this level, the strong are very hard to bepletely killed. As long as theres the slightest chance, they could escape. Moreover, Great Luo could traverse the void with their physical bodies, making them seemingly invincible. But just as Ye Liuyan let out a sigh of relief, thinking he was finally about to leave this cursed ce, a cid voice rang by his ear, "Come as you wish and leave as you please, do you really think this ce is your familys backyard?" Ye Liuyans entire body jolted. Just as he was about to retort, Xue An reached his hand into the void and yanked backward. Ye Liuyan was then dragged back from the void by Xue An. Ye Liuyan was furiously enraged, "Xue An, even if you are a True Immortal, so what? I dont believe you can really kill me!" Upon hearing this, Xue An replied with a cold smile, "Do you truly think I cant kill you?" As he spoke, Xue An lifted his hand, and a strand of red and white me danced on his fingertip. Chapter 963: Fire Refining the Great Luo to Commemorate the Deceased Spirits (1st Update)

Chapter 963: Chapter 963: Fire Refining the Great Luo to Commemorate the Deceased Spirits (1st Update)

"This... this is... ." Upon seeing this strand of me, Ye Liuyan simply screamed in terror as if he had seen a ghost, "Who on earth are you? Why do you have such a thing?" Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth, smiling grimly, "Me? I am Xue An!" Ye Liuyan was sweating profusely, his earlier arrogancepletely gone, as he forced a fawning smile onto his face. "Xue... Xue An, we are both powerful beings, there is always room for negotiation, why push things to an extreme, dont you think?" "Push things to an extreme?" Xue An sneered coldly, turning his head to look at the people whose seals were gradually being lifted because Gong Wujian had been destroyed. "If I hadnte back, wouldnt all of these people have been turned into dust long ago?" Ye Liuyans face turned even paler, as he tried to defend himself. From within the crowd, Chen Rushi, who had been weeping bitterly, was the first to break out, kneeling down with a thud in mid-air. "Mr. Xue, my grandfather he... ." Chen Rushi became choked up, unable to continue speaking. At the same time, Auntie Pang leapt forward, her eyes red with anger as she shouted, "Xiao An, your Uncle Xie died at the hands of these people too, and Jingjing has also been severely injured and is unconscious!" Instantly, the crowd was inmed, pointing fingers of me. Ye Liuyansplexion grew even more ghostly pale. Xue An turned to look at him, his voice cold as ice, "This... is what you call easy to negotiate?" While speaking, Xue An stepped forward. "Xue... Xue An, I am the son of Lord Lihen, if you dare kill me, my father will never let you go, he wont let this world off!" Ye Liuyan shouted, as if to embolden himself. Xue An responded with a coldugh, "Lord Lihen? No, there will soon be no such thing as Lord Lihen! How long do you think your Lihen Heaven wouldst once you are dead?" Ye Liuyan trembled all over, looking at Xue An in disbelief, "You... ." Before he could finish, Xue An raised his hand. Blossoming red and white Red Lotus mes began to obscure the sky and trapped Ye Liuyan tightly within them. "Today, I shall refine Great Luo with fire, to pay homage to the departed spirits!" As he spoke, the sky filled with Red Lotus mes opened up, the intermingled red and white mes engulfing Ye Liuyanpletely. Though the mes rose up, the onlookers couldnt feel the slightest warmth from them. But to Ye Liuyan, trapped within, the mes were far more terrifying than the hellish demon fire. "Xue An, your heart is so cruel! Dont... ahhh ahhh ahhh ahhh! Please, I beg you to let me go!" At first, Ye Liuyan cursed Xue An furiously, but as the mes reached his body, mercilessly devouring his Great Luo body and consuming his Spiritual Origin, Ye Liuyanpletely panicked. A shattered body can be reborn, but if the Spiritual Origin is extinguished, that is truly death. Thus, he started to beg for mercy madly. But Xue An was unmoved, merely watching Ye Liuyan struggle and beg for mercy within the mes. As if... waiting for something! Sure enough. Just as the Red Lotus me had refined all of Ye Liuyans limbs, A sigh came from some unknown ce. A voice murmured solemnly, "Hua n powerhouse, spare others when you can. My son may have erred, but you have already exterminated the gods as his lesson. Could you, in consideration of this Heavenly Lord, spare his life?" Upon hearing the voice, a cold smile appeared on the corners of Xue Ans mouth as he replied lightly, "I have been waiting for you for a long time. Have you finally decided to show up? Lord Lihen!" With the sound of his voice, Above the mes, an insubstantial figure began to appear, eventually revealing an elderly man with white hair and an authoritative demeanor. With his appearance, the Red Lotus me was suppressed and dimmed. Ye Liuyan was like someone grasping for a lifeline, and he started to shout frantically, "Father, save me!" The elder turned towards Ye Liuyan and smiled gently, "My son, there is no need for panic!" Then, turning his head to look at Xue An, he sighed and said, "I never imagined that after tens of thousands of years, the Hua n would produce such an exceptionally talented young powerhouse as you!" Xue An remained unmoved, just watching coldly. At that moment, Lord Lihen continued, "Hua n powerhouse, my Lihen Heaven will give you an exnation for this matter, but I ask you to spare my son. What do you say?" An absolute silence fell upon the crowd. Everyone looked gravely at the elder who had appeared so suddenly. Because everyone knew. This must be Ye Liuyans father, the person known as Lord Lihen. Ye Liuyan himself was already so formidable; Lord Lihens power was likely even more unfathomable. And then all eyes converged on Xue An. Many hearts tightened, anxious to see how Mr. Xue would deal with this situation. At that moment, Xue An slowly lifted his eyes, speaking indifferently, "An exnation?" "Yes!" Lord Lihen replied with a smile. Xue An nodded, "Alright, then let me hear what kind of exnation you n to give me!" With that, Xue An pointed to the crowd and said, "Countless have died at your sons hands. How do you n to settle this ount?" Lord Lihen was taken aback at first, and then chuckled, "Hua n powerhouse, I thought you had something else to say. Mere ants, after all. I canpensate you with innumerable Spirit Crystals and Cultivation Techniques. How about that?" Xue Anughed. But within thatughter was a chilling murderous intent. "Ants? So the friends and family I cherish amount to mere ants in your words?" Lord Lihen replied with indifference, "Hua n powerhouse, you are now a True Immortal. Your future is boundless. You need not concern yourself with these mortal fools!" He wanted to continue. Xue An shouted coldly, "Enough!" Then he pointed his hand at Lord Lihen in mid-air, "Now, I have only two demands. First, tell me who it was thatmanded you to massacre the Hua n ten thousand years ago!" "Second, your son must die without a doubt!" Hearing these two demands, Lord Lihens expression changed drastically, followed by a cold huff, "Hua n powerhouse, I treated you with courtesy because I value your potential. Dont think I am afraid of you! And you want to know who was the orchestrator? Haha!" Fear flickered across Lord Lihens insubstantial cheek, "That is someone even I dare not provoke. Hence, I advise you to stop while you can, it would be best to let matters lie!" Xue Anughed heartily upon hearing this, but hisughter was filled with sorrow and rage, "Good! Very good! Since you refuse to tell, then wait until I storm into your Heavenly Realm. Ill see if youll talk then!" "And it doesnt matter who the other party is. I, Xue An, will see them dead!" As he spoke, Xue An lifted his hand and pointed. The Red Lotus me that had been suppressed suddenly surged, causing Ye Liuyan to emit a heaven-shaking scream. "You dare, you lunatic!" Lord Lihen bellowed with rage. Xue An stated with icy tone, "In The Multiverse Realms, theres nothing I fear! And dont be in a hurry, it will be your turn soon!" With that, Xue An waved his hand casually, and the ethereal figure shattered piece by piece, scattering to the wind. At the same time. The screams of Ye Liuyan abruptly stopped, and only the Red Lotus me continued to flicker. It cast its light on Xue Ans eyes, which were filled with cold sharpness. Chapter 964 Odin Falls, Blood God Begs for Mercy (2nd Update)

Chapter 964: Chapter 964 Odin Falls, Blood God Begs for Mercy (2nd Update)

The Red Lotus me dispersed. All around was a solemn silence. Many people couldnt help but shed hot tears. This invasion of the gods, though brief, resulted in horrific losses for humanity, especially for the Hua n. If Xue An hadnt arrived in time. Perhaps everyone present would no longer exist. So when they saw the great enemy being refined alive by Xue Ansheng. Many were overwhelmed with emotions, unsure of what they were feeling. It was at this moment that Xue An turned around, and with a smile that was not quite a smile said to a particr point in the void, "How long do you n on hiding?" With his words. The void trembled slightly, revealing two figures panicked and insecure. It was none other than Odin and the Blood God Gaea. These two deities were extremely lucky to have not fallen in the initial sh of karma and then, during the heat of the battle, sought to escape amidst the chaos. But they had underestimated Xue Ans intent to kill. From the beginning, Xue An feared there would be escapees, so he directly used his cultivation level to seal the entire heavens and earth. In turn, to run, they would have to defeat Xue An. This was clearly impossible. Therefore, the two could only shiver in the junction between the void and the mortal world, hoping Xue An would forget them. But obviously, this wish was in vain. "Great... great sir, spare my life!" As soon as Odin showed his true form, he was the first to beg for mercy. To him, staying alive was what mattered most. Dignity, prideall was worthless. Especially after witnessing the scene where Xue An used the Red Lotus me to refine Ye Liuyan and shatter the illusory figure of Lord Lihen. That scared Odin out of his wits. As for the Blood God Gaea, it wasnt that he didnt want to beg for mercy, he was simply too terrified to even speak. At this time, Xue An coldly looked at these two deities and suddenly said, "Odin, do you remember what I told you back then?" Odin stiffened, "Wha... What?" Xue An smiled faintly, "I said, one day, I would craft your divine status into an insignia and gift it to Yaner!" Hearing these words. Odins face turned deathly pale, "No... sir, I was forced. It was Ye Liuyan who made me do it, forced me to return to Earth! Please spare me!" Xue An shook his head, his expression growing colder, "Thousands of years ago, you betrayed Earth to save your own life, siding with the Void Major ns. Now, you turn against your own kind once more. Your crime... must be punished!" Xue An hadnt even finished speaking. When Odins eyes shifted, seizing the moment Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, seemingly unaware of his presence, he boldly made his move. He understood. Xue An would absolutely not let him go. So, in his desperation to live, he was willing to risk it all! Odin, known as the Northern European God King, had grown his divine power a hundredfold after joining forces with Lord Lihen, making him extraordinarily powerful. In his struggle for life, he attacked with lethal moves. Although the Spear of Eternity was shattered, his all-out strike was still formidable. But Xue An simply watched coldly, without the slightest hint of concern. Not until Odins fist was nearly upon his face. Only then did Xue An leisurely turn his head to smile at An Yan, "Yaner, what kind of insignia would you like?" An Yan was startled. But Odins heart leapt with joy. Even Ye Liuyan wouldnt dare to take such liberties when facing him. Xue An, you are far too arrogant! Die! Odins sneer broke out. However, before the smile could fully spread across his face, it froze. Because Xue An had lifted his hand and, in the nick of time, caught the punch Odin had thrown at him. Then he said indifferently, "Too slow! No wonder after all these years, you are still nothing more than someone elsespdog!" Odin was startled, then let out an earth-shattering scream. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Because from Xue Ans palm, a me of intertwining red and white rose and spread, climbing along Odins shoulder and spreading upward. Odin was a ruthless character as well, and in his desire to live, he did not hesitate to sever his own arm. But all these efforts were in vain. The Red Lotus me was like a maggot in the bone, spreading and burning unstoppably. In an instant. Odins whole divine body waspletely covered. The agony of his divine power and soul being burned caused him to struggle and twist. Suddenly. A loud explosion came from within Odins body. After that, a vision appeared in the void. In this vision. The grievously wounded Vidar was leisurely recuperating within Odins Divine Kingdom. As a Divine King, Odins Divine Kingdom was naturally vast beyond measure. Vidar even had the mood to keep many goddesses in there, indulging in revelry every day. But he never imagined that his father, whom he deemed nearly omnipotent, would be defeated by someone. Even the Divine Kingdom was destroyed. Thus, in the vision, one could see Vidar, indulging in hedonism, looking up in absolute horror, and then being enveloped by the Red Lotus me. In the blink of an eye. The mes dissipated, and the once divine father and son werepletely erased from existence. In the void. There was only a glowing orb, emitting a crystal-clear radiance. Xue An reached out, and the orb fell into his hand. It was a crystal resembling a star, almost transparent with an element of crystal-clear quality, and within it shimmered endless luster. This was the Divine Status of Odin, the Northern European God King. Xue An smiled faintly and passed it to An Yan. Then he raised his head to look at Gaea, who was shaking like chaff. "Strange, why arent you begging for mercy?" Gaea shuddered, "Please... Please, spare my life, great one!" Xue An shook his head, "No." Gaea almost cried. If its no, then why let me ask? Isnt this just toying with me? "You should still beg for mercy to show your sincerity, otherwise its so uninteresting! And dont worry, I have almost gathered enough Blood Pearls from your Blood n. I only need you as the final key ingredient to refine an unparalleled Elixir. Isnt this joyful news for you?" said Xue An with a smile. Gaea truly cried. So this Divine ughter treated the Blood n like a card collection, ready to refine Elixir once he had them all, considering himself the rarest card. No one would be happy with such a fate upon them. But unable to beat him, what could be done? Gaea had an idea and said tremblingly, "Great one, please show mercy and spare my life, I am willing to tell you important information about those who ughtered the Hua n!" At these words, many peoples eyes lit up. But Xue An justughed. However, his smile carried a hint of mockery. "If it were anyone else, maybe I would have believed you, but you..." Xue An calmly said, "Why is your Divine Status iplete? Need me to spell it out?" Upon hearing this, Gaeas face changed dramatically, "You... how do you know?" Xue An said coldly, "You clearly took part in that great battle, you might have even witnessed those people. Unfortunately, I guess they didnt trust you either, so after using you, they gouged out more than half of your Divine Status to thoroughly obliterate that memory, didnt they? Am I right?" Chapter 965: Reversing Yin and Yang, Reshaping Heaven and Earth (3rd Update)

Chapter 965: Chapter 965: Reversing Yin and Yang, Reshaping Heaven and Earth (3rd Update)

Xue An sneered coldly, "After being someonespdog for so long, you ended up like this, Gaea. You really are a disgrace as the Blood God!" Gaeas face turned ashen, and he fell silent in resignation. "Fine, just be a medicinal primer then. Ill avenge you when the timees!" Xue An said indifferently, lifting a finger. "Lei Zun, dealing with such sinister beings is your specialty, so... crush it into a Blood Pearl for me!" The Lei Zun, floating beside An Yan, muttered under his breath, "Doing all this work without even getting paid, what a stingy boss!" Yet, he dared not defy Xue Ans orders, and thus he soared into the sky. "Hey, you monster, watch my Palm Thunder!" With that, a bolt of lightning struck down. Although Gaea was unwilling, when faced with Lei Zun, who had already be a True God of the Thunder Department, it took only a few confrontations before he was sted to the ground. Ultimately, he was condensed into a Blood Pearl. With that, this earth-shattering battle finally came to an end. From start to finish, this colossal battlested an entire day. During this time, the situation changed drastically and unpredictably, causing the hearts of people around the globe to fluctuate wildly. Finally. The deities invading Earth were all ughtered. Everyone couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Afterward, everyone looked at Xue Ans figure with unparalleled admiration. It could be said that without Xue An, the entire world would have be a ything under the iron hooves of the deities. Just then, Xue An leaped up, reaching the top of the sky once again. The people looked up, their faces filled with confusion, not knowing what Xue An was nning to do. But they saw Xue An looking down on the chaos brought by the deities, and he stomped fiercely on the ground. "Reverse yin and yang, reshape heaven and earth!" Boom. At hismand, Spiritual Energy transformed into rain, cascading down, nourishing the earth. Yunmeng Lake, which had dried up, was instantly shimmering with ripples of water again, while the ground, shattered by the battle, was restored at an astonishing rate. The wounds of everyone present also healed quickly under this rain of Spiritual Energy. And the area of the Spiritual Rain kept expanding. Initially confined to Beijiang alone, it soon spread to the entire North. Eventually. The whole Hua Country was bathed in this Spiritual Rain. The injured began to heal, and even those in good health benefited greatly, with many cultivators crossing thresholds to enhance their Cultivation Level by one rank. And as for how many beings within the mountains and rivers gained spiritual intelligence from this rain, that was an even greater unknown. All the foreigners looked on with immense envy at this spectacle. Some cultivators even wished they could join the Hua n right now and be members. Finally, everything was restored to its original state, and even the abundance of Spiritual Energy in Hua Country exceeded its previous levels. Beijiang. Many cultivators had already dispersed. But many more had not left. Most of these people were old acquaintances of Xue An. As Xue An descended to the ground, they all rushed over. "Mr. Xue!" "My Lord!" "Brother Xue!" The cries rose and fell. Xue An nodded with a smile, "Lets go, lets talk inside the vi!" After the recent baptism of spiritual rain, Number One Tian Vi hadpletely transformed into a celestial sanctuary. When everyone entered, they hadnt even sat down yet. Tang Xuaner, with red-rimmed eyes, stepped forward to greet him, "Xue...". Xue An looked at the haggard girl and sighed, "Its okay, Xuaner, its all in the past now!" He knew that Tang Xuaner carried a heavy psychological burden. But just then, Xiao Yu, crying, rushed forward, fell to her knees before Xue An, and between sobs said, "Sir, please look at Xiao Sha! She... she...". "What happened to her?" Tang Xuaner eximed. "She turned into an egg!" When Xue An entered the inner room, he saw a giant egg, as big as a person, lying on the soft bed. Xiao Yu, still crying, said, "I was always by Xiao Shas side, but after watching your great battle, when I returned, I found that Xiao Sha had turned into an egg!" Xue An approached and gently caressed the smooth eggshell, silent. At that moment, An Qing, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly said, "She is already dead!" Upon this statement, the entire room was shocked. Xiao Yu was momentarily stunned, then became furiously indignant. Though she knew An Qing was a distinguished rtive, she still suppressed her anger and said, "Youre talking nonsense, Xiao Sha is definitely not dead, she turned into an egg to await rebirth!" An Qing paid no heed to Xiao Yus words, simply stating, "I can feel that her lifeforce haspletely dissipated!" An Yan frowned because she realized that her sister had changed a lot after three years in slumber. "Qinger, dont talk nonsense!" "Im not talking nonsense! She is indeed dead," An Qing remained unfazed. At that moment, Xue An turned his head and looked coldly at An Qing, who met his gaze without flinching. The room instantly fell silent. It wasnt until a moment had passed. Xue An finally lowered his eyes and spoke softly, "Qinger, its good that you have mastered the heart of the Insect Tribe, but I do not wish that your perception is clouded by it, otherwise, even if you be more powerful, would you still be yourself?" His words struck An Qings heart like a hammer. Her eyes suddenly became bewildered. Indeed! Since rebirth from the cocoon, she had gained tremendous power, bing a rare queen of the Insect Tribe in The Multiverse Realms, destined for unimaginable achievements in time. Yet unconsciously, her mind had also been dominated by the will of the Insect Tribe. Her emotions became so cold they were almost cruel, and her heart gradually grew cold-blooded. In such a state, was she still herself? Confusion flickered across An Qings face as she delved into a deep introspection. Xiao Yu, full of hope, then said to Xue An, "Sir, what exactly is the condition of Xiao Sha? When can she wake up?" Instead of answering her directly, Xue An turned to the anxiously waiting Auntie Pang and asked, "Auntie Pang, how is Jingjing doing now?" "She hasnt woken up yet; shes still unconscious, and her breath is getting weaker!" said Auntie Pang, tears streaming down her face. Her once plump figure had also crazily thinned down in just a few days. "Auntie Pang, dont cry yet, let me take a look! And... bring over Uncle Xies body too!" Upon hearing Xue Ans words, Auntie Pangs body shook, then joy exploded on her face. "Xiao An, do you mean to say that Uncle Xie..." Xue An nodded, "Ill try!" Saying this, he left the room and went outside. Chapter 966: Save People (4th Update)

Chapter 966: Chapter 966: Save People (4th Update)

Xie Jingjingy on the bed, herplexion almost indistinguishable from that of a corpse, the only proof she was still alive was the barely detectable breath through her nose. On the other side,y the corpse of Old Xie, who had half his body blown apart. Upon seeing her two most important loved ones, one dead and the other injured, Auntie Pang couldnt help but feel a surge of sorrow and started to sob softly. Xue An walked to the bedside and silently looked at Xie Jingjing. Three years had passed. The girl had fully grown up. Not only had her appearance matured, but her cultivation level was also praised by many. Even Xue An had just heard that she had won the crown at apetition for young cultivatorsst year. Yet, this girl who had found her lifes goal, had recklessly confronted a deity upon hearing her own death news. This act, foolish as it might be called, left Xue An somewhat at a loss for words. Finally, he sighed softly and murmured, "What a foolish girl!" At that moment, hearing Xue Ans sigh, Auntie Pangs heart trembled, and she asked cautiously, "Xiao An, how is Jingjing? Are her injuries very tough to deal with?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Auntie Pang, rest assured, no matter how severe the injuries, I will restore Jingjing to her original state, dont worry!" Auntie Pang then felt relieved and stood back, daring not to speak. Xie Jingjings injuries were indeed severe. Although it was just a casual seal from Ye Liuyan. Due to the overwhelming difference in strength, even this casual strike had almost shattered Xie Jingjings soul. Now, Xie Jingjings body had all its meridians severed, her sea of consciousness was full of holes, and even her internal organs and bones were in a state of decay. Such injuries would have killed anyone else hundreds of times over. But Xie Jingjing had miraculously held on till now. Even Xue An could feel that within the sea of Xie Jingjings consciousness, there was an extremely weak, but incredibly firm Divine Sense persisting. This will to survive moved Xue An deeply. Thats why Xue An had given that assurance to Auntie Pang. Because he didnt want to fail this girls will to live. Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly as his immense Divine Sense first enveloped Xie Jingjings sea of consciousness, protecting her already fragile sea of consciousness, and then he used his Supreme Cultivation to reconstruct her physical body. This process was extremely perilous. Because few dared to do so. The human body is a delicate entity, and a tiny mistake could lead to grave errors. Yet Xue An fixed Xie Jingjings body with his cultivation level with absolute calm. This procedure took an entire half an hour. Finally. Xie Jingjings body was restored to its original state, and herplexion began to look rosy again. But Xue An knew this was just the beginning. The hardest part was yet toe. Because Xie Jingjings soul had been shattered into pieces, barely held together by a single thought. If not handled carefully at this moment, Xie Jingjing would be a living dead. In this world, only Xue An dared to repair a soul in this manner. Because Xue Ans Divine Sense was not only immensely powerful, but his control ability was also beyond anyones reach. This provided him the basis to proceed in such a manner. Tiny streams of Divine Sense carefully lifted the fragments of Xie Jingjings shattered soul, then pieced them together like a puzzle. Every move had to be made with utmost caution. Finally. Just when sweat appeared on Xue Ans forehead, the piecing together of Xie Jingjings soul waspleted. But this soul was lifeless, no different from that of a dead. Xue An frowned slightly, then shifted his focus inside Xie Jingjings sea of consciousness. The thought that had persisted up to now inside the sea of consciousness must be the key. When Xue An appeared in the battered sea of consciousness, he saw an almost transparent figure quietly floating in the air. A very faint murmuring echoed in the sea of consciousness. "Xiao An, save me!" Xue An silently listened and eventually sighed, "Jingjing!" Upon hearing this, the nearly transparent figure looked up at Xue An and then started crying. "Xiao An..." Xue An felt a pang in his heart. He knew very well the immense pain Xie Jingjings lingering soul had endured to persist until now. So he took the soul by the hand, "Come on, Xiao An will take you home!" At that moment. Outside, Auntie Pang watched with a heart full of worry. She didnt know exactly what was happening, only noticing that her daughtersplexion had be rosier, but her breath was growing ever fainter. This tormented her like a knife twisting in her heart. Could it be that Xiao An could not save Jingjing after all? Just then. Xue An gently exhaled and said as if relieved, "Its done!" Auntie Pang was stunned, but then she saw Xie Jingjing on the bed tremble as she opened her eyes. Overjoyed and tearful, Auntie Pang was just about to approach. But then Xie Jingjing fainted again. Auntie Pang stood there in shock, "Xiao An, Jingjing, she..." Xue An chuckled softly, "Its okay, she just suffered a heavy shock to her soul, she just needs some time to recuperate!" Auntie Pang then breathed a sigh of relief. Then, Xue An walked over to Uncle Xies corpse. Because Auntie Pang had been nourishing it with spiritual energy, Uncle Xies corpse showed no signs of decay, even having a hint of rosiness on his cheeks, lying there as if he were merely asleep, if one didnt notice the exploded half. Auntie Pang asked with some hesitation, "Xiao An, your Uncle Xie... can he still be brought back?" Xue An watched silently for a while before finally looking up at Auntie Pang, "Its tricky, but not impossible to try, but theres a precondition I need to tell you!" Auntie Pang immediately nodded, "Xiao An, just say it, I can ept anything! Even if it means cutting off half of my body to attach to him, I have no objections!" Xue An smiled slightly, "Theres no need for that! However... youll have to ept a different Uncle Xie in the future." After a while. Auntie Pang walked out of the room with a strange expression and said to Liu KekKe from the Puppet Immortal Sect outside, "Miss Liu, Xiao An is calling you inside!" Liu KekKe was startled, "Hes calling me in?" "Yes!" Liu KekKe didnt dare to dy and hurriedly entered the room. The rest of the group looked at each other outside, clueless about why Xue An had summoned Liu KekKe. Chen Rushi, however, watched the house with a hopeful expression. Besides Auntie Pang, she was the one who most hoped Xue An could resurrect Uncle Xie. Because only then would her grandfather Chen Xiuhe possibly have a chance at resurrection. After what seemed like ages. Probably about an hour. A loud bang suddenly came from inside the room. Then a strange roar was heard. Everyone was stunned, Auntie Pang being the first to rush inside. The others followed, and saw Uncle Xie, whose body had been blown to pieces, rise from the ground. But the other half of his body was not flesh, but precise machinery. Thebination of the two made him look like a robot from the Terminator at first nce. Before the resurrection, Xue An had already informed Auntie Pang of the risks involved, so she was prepared in her heart. Therefore, upon seeing Uncle Xie stand up again, she couldnt help but have tears streaming down her face as she took a few steps forward and said, "Uncle Xie! You..." Before she could finish, Uncle Xie stepped back a few steps and roared like a wild beast. Chapter 967: The Path of Life and Death, Defying the Heavens

Chapter 967: Chapter 967: The Path of Life and Death, Defying the Heavens

Auntie Pang was stunned, then trembled and asked, "Xiao An, what has happened?" Xue An looked at Old Xie and sighed lightly, "The way of life and death is an invible Heavenly Dao Law. Now that I am defying the heavens to resurrect Uncle Xie, although I have brought him back to life, his soul had long since scattered through the world. Despite my tireless search, I have only found half. Even this was possible because of his deep bonds with you!" "For this reason, I had to use a Mechanical Puppet to rece half of his body. Only this way could his remaining fragments of soul, with the help of the Mechanical Puppet, control his own body! Therefore, his consciousness is now like that of an infant!" Upon hearing Xue Ans exnation. Auntie Pangs expression turned to one of sorrow, "Then can he recover?" Xue An shook his head, "I do not know, he might, or he might not!" A resolution appeared on Auntie Pangs face, "Regardless, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will not give up!" Having said that, she waved at Old Xie and called out with a trembling voice, "Old Xie,e here!" No response! "Old Xie! I am your wife, ah!" Still no response! Xue An said, "Its best to use the usual way you talk to him to speak. This may awaken his subconscious!" Auntie Pang gritted her teeth, put on a fierce fa?ade, stamped her foot, and pointed at Old Xies nose and shouted, "Old Xie, get your ass over here right now!" At hermand. Old Xie, who had been wary of everyone, showed a hint of confusion in his eyes and then obediently walked over to Auntie Pangs side. This scene made Xue An and everyone else bothugh and cry. To the end, Old Xie was still so afraid of his wife! Meanwhile, Chen Rushi watched all this with aplex expression. Unbeknownst to her, Xue An appeared by her side and heaved a deep sigh, "Miss Chen, I understand what youre thinking, but Patriarch Chen was willing to make that sacrifice, and a soul without bonds would vanish from the world in an instant! So..." Chen Rushi shook her head, "Mr. Xue, no need to say more!" Then she raised her head, looking enviously at Auntie Pang who was "scolding" Old Xie, tears streaming down, yet she smiled and said, "Perhaps my grandfather didnt want to be resurrected at all! Since he has passed, let him go in peace!" Xue An remained silent. Chen Rushi then burst into tears, "But... I really cant bear to let him go!" Seeing her cry, many people also shed tears. Especially the people from Zhongdu, who all broke down sobbing aloud. Chen Xiuhe had managed the Chen Family for decades and had be a pir in Zhongdu. He had calmly weathered many storms. No one expected that he would die at the hands of a group of foreign deities. But to the end, Chen Xiuhe never lost the dignity of a Hua n man. Just for that, he was worthy of everyones respect. Just as the atmosphere grew very somber, An Yan burst in frantically. "Husband, somethings wrong!" Hearing this, Xue Ans eyebrows twitched, "Yaner, what happened?" An Yan seemed at a loss, "Ive just received news from Europe, Meng Xue... Meng Xue, she..." "What about Meng Xue?" Xue An was rmed and shocked. He was naturally aware of Fan Mengxues critical injury anda, and was just about to sort things out here before rushing to Europe. "She... shes disappeared!" An Yan said with eyes reddened. "Disappeared?" An Yan nodded. Xue Ans gaze narrowed, and a torrential Divine Sense instantly swept across the globe. Indeed. The dim ck Divine Sense that had been in Europe had disappeared without a trace. Xue An suddenly stood up, "Yaner, you stay at home and guard, Im going to Europe to see whats going on!" No sooner had he spoken than Xue An took to the sky, his figure vanishing into the horizon in an instant. With Xue Ans current speed, traveling from the Hua n to Europe was but the blink of an eye. By the time he arrived at the Dark Ancient Castle, chaos had erupted. Including the group of skeleton guards, panic was written on everyones face. Therefore, when they saw Xue Ans arrival, they all surged forward. "My lord..." the Dark Witch Anastasia called out with a trembling voice. As Xue An stepped inside, he asked in a deep voice, "What exactly happened, exin to me in detail!" "Yes!" Anastasia quickly recounted the situation. "That day after Meng Xue had repelled the invading gods of Odin and returned to the castle, she fell into aa due to serious injuries! But fortunately, her life was not in danger! Thats why we all stayed within the castle, protecting Meng Xue!" "This time, during the great war, we all focused our attention on the Hua ns side! But I can swear on my life that from beginning to end, the Dark Ancient Castle was under strict protection, with no one entering or leaving!" "However, when the matter was settled and I entered Meng Xues room, I found..." At this point, panic shed in Anastasias eyes. "What did you find?" "The bed was empty, with only a dense, undissipating mass of ck energy lingering in the room!" "Oh?" Xue An gave a slight start, aplex look shing in his eyes, then he said indifferently, "Continue!" "At that time, I thought Meng Xue had woken up and got out of bed on her own, I was even happy about it, but after a thorough search, I discovered that there was no trace of Meng Xue anywhere in the castle!" By the end, Anastasias voice had taken on a sobbing tone. And the faces of everyone from the Dark Council were filled with a mix of grief and anger. Especially the Titan Giant. This strong man had already suffered the loss of his beloved, and now the most important person in the Dark Council had disappeared as well. The series of blows had turned his eyes bloodshot, filled with a mad desire to kill. "My lord, its all our fault, we failed to take good care of Meng Xue!" Anastasia cried as she spoke. Xue Ans face was as still as water, he ignored these words, and headed straight upstairs to the room that Fan Meng Xue once lived in. Upon opening the door. The interior was simple and unadorned. And unlike the medieval style of the Dark Ancient Castle, it resembled the bedroom of an ordinary Hua n girl. But the moment the door opened, it seemed as if a wisp of ck air shed by. A glint shed in Xue Ans eyes, then he stepped into the room. A faint fragrance reminiscent of a young girl filled the room, other than that, nothing was out of the ordinary. Everyone fell silent, just quietly watching Xue An. Then, Xue An slowly walked to the bedside where there was a photo ced on the nightstand. Xue An picked it up absentmindedly. It was a photograph from a pic trip. There, clearly, was a younger version of himself along with Fan Meng Xue. Looking at the photo of Fan Meng Xue, who although appeared green, had an incredibly radiant smile, Xue An suddenly fell silent. He remembered when this photo was taken. It was back when he was in high school. After the college entrance examination had finished, the school had organized a pic trip. And that was thest time he had seen Fan Meng Xue during high school. Chapter 968: They Must Help Whether They Want To or Not (2nd Update)

Chapter 968: Chapter 968: They Must Help Whether They Want To or Not (2nd Update)

After that, Xue An left Beijiang, and it was not until his return that he saw Fan Mengxue again. Unexpectedly, Fan Mengxue had always kept this photo, and it was evident that she cherished it greatly, as it had even be somewhat faded from her constant handling. Xue An quietly observed. Those standing at the doorway from the Dark Council looked at each other in confusion, not knowing what Xue An was doing. It was only after a long while that Karsath asked with concern, "Lord... has something happened to Meng Xue?" Xue An put down the photo and shook his head gently, "No, she hasnt! Shes just gone to a very distant ce!" "A very distant ce?" Everyone was somewhat puzzled. Xue An said indifferently, "Yes, a very, very distant ce!" Karsath looked confused and was just about to speak. Anastasia stopped him and then shook her head sternly at him, signaling him not to ask any further. Karsath nced at Xue Ans back and finally swallowed the words he wanted to say, lowering his head. At this moment, Xue An slowly moved to the window, looked up at the vast night sky outside, and murmured softly, "Although the energy has be very weak, I can still feel that power! Is it a summoning?" "And if I am not mistaken, its because of... the Dark Holy Emperor Technique!" As he spoke, Xue Ans eyes flickered withplex emotions, filled with joy, but even more with deep concern. "Meng Xue, from now on, you will truly embark on the dark path, and this path is destined not to be smooth!" "But dont worry, no matter who it is, if anyone dares to bully you, I will still stand up for you just like I did back then!" As if in response to Xue Ans words, a meteor streaked across the sky. Xue Ans mouth turned up, revealing a faint smile. When Xue An returned to Beijiang from Europe, everyone was anxiously waiting for him. Seeing his figure descend, An Yan was the first to rush over. "How is it? Did you find Meng Xue?" Xue An shook his head, "No, but dont worry, shes fine!" An Yan wanted to say more, but seeing Xue Ans expression, she ultimately swallowed her words. Just then, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian came running out crying. "Daddy! What happened to Xiao Sha? Why has she turned into an egg?" Nian Nian was almost crying her heart out. "Yes, Daddy, they all say Xiao Sha is dead! I dont want her to die!" Xiang Xiang was also crying breathlessly. Xue An, feeling heartbroken, quickly embraced each of them with one arm andforted them softly. "Alright, alright, stop crying! Who said Xiao Sha is dead? Even if she really died, I could still bring her back!" "Really?" Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian stopped crying at the same time, looking at Xue An with tearful eyes. Seeing his daughters watery big eyes, Xue An couldnt help but kiss each of them. "Of course its true, would Daddy lie to you?" The two little girls then broke intoughter, broke free from Xue Ans embrace, and cheered as they rushed to Xiao Yu who was standing at a distance. Then they raised their delicate little fists and started hitting him. "Thats for spouting nonsense! Humph, Daddy didnt neglect Xiao Sha at all!" "Exactly, Daddy isnt that kind of bad person, he said he would bring Xiao Sha back! You tricked us, so we hit you!" The little girls fists were raining down on Xiao Yu as if they cost nothing. Xiao Yu, somewhat embarrassed, grinned foolishly at Xue An. "Hehe, my Lord, sorry, I was just afraid you wouldnt save Lord Xiao Sha!" Xue An naturally saw that it was Xiao Yu who instigated the two little girls, but it was also to save Xiao Sha, so he merely responded with a nomittal smile. When the crowd dispersed. The two little girls also went back to their own room to sleep. Now, these two young girls had developed a strong sense of self, even insisting on sleeping independently, which left An Yan feeling quite mncholy for a while. But now. Upon hearing the sound of his daughters sleeping soundly in the bedroom, An Yan gently made his way to the rooftop. Xue An was sitting on the rooftop at that moment, slowly sipping his wine. It was the April of the human world, and although the flowers were blooming like a brocade, it still got somewhat chilly at night. With the cool breeze brushing his face, An Yan walked over to Xue An, pulled up a chair, and sat down, pouring himself a ss of red wine as well. Xue An turned his head, gave her a slight smile, then raised his ss in a gesture. After both drank the wine in their sses. An Yan spoke softly, "Husband, what exactly happened to Meng Xue?" Xue An didnt speak but just quietly looked into the distance. This vis rooftop was the highest point in the vicinity, sitting atop it allowed one to overlook the entire Beijiang. Xue Ans gaze seemed to prateyers of darkness, looking towards an unknowable ce, before he finally spoke softly. "She went to a dark sanctuary! There, she should find the path she needs to take!" An Yan was startled, "You mean..." Xue An spoke indifferently, "I once told Meng Xue that choosing this path was the same as choosing to walk alone in the darkness! She calmly told me she was willing to bear all the consequences!" An Yan fell silent. The surrounding was so quiet, only the gentle wind in the night sky was whispering. After a long while, she finally spoke in a low voice, "Will we see her again?" Xue An smiled, "Yes, of course! Speaking of which, that ce even has an old acquaintance of mine!" However, when he mentioned the word old acquaintance, Xue Ans tone became somewhat strange. But An Yan did not notice anything unusual, just nkly staring into the night sky before suddenly sighing, "Actually, I feel really sorry for Meng Xue." Xue An bowed his head, drinking his wine, saying nothing. After a while, An Yan softly asked, "Husband, what about Xiao Sha then? Is she really dead like Qinger said?" In the darkness, Xue An was silent for a moment, then he gently nodded his head, "Shes not wrong!" An Yan was profoundly shaken. She had thought that Xiao Sha was just in deep sleep, but now even Xue An was saying this. Just then, Xue An spoke softly, "That palm strike sealed all of Xiao Shas vital energies, and after such a long time, Xiao Shas life force has indeed been extinguished! Even I cannot bring her back to life directly!" An Yan trembled slightly, envisioning the proud girl who used to call her Madam with a smile. For a moment, An Yans heart felt as if it were being torn apart. "But..." Xue Ans eyes shimmered brightly, "Even if she truly died, I will make here back to life!" An Yan was taken aback, "Husband, do you have a way?" Xue An looked up at the starry sky and spoke softly, "There are many ways, but the most reliable and sessful one is to go to the Dragon Realm and re-hatch Xiao Shas dragon egg at the source of the Holy Land there. By doing so, Xiao Sha will not only be alive but could also skyrocket to the heavens!" "But... will the Dragon Realm be willing to help?" An Yan hesitated. Xue An smiled, "They have to help whether they want to or not! What I decide, they cannot refuse!" Chapter 969: Refining Blood Pills (Third Update)

Chapter 969: Chapter 969: Refining Blood Pills (Third Update)

Hearing Xue Ans words, An Yan finally rxed slightly. At that moment, Xue An gently wrapped his arms around An Yans waist. An Yan naturally leaned her head on Xue Ans shoulder. ck hair fluttered with the wind, the world silent and still. Xue An, sniffing the fragrance of her hair, said softly, "In the next couple of days, Ill use the Blood Pearl to concoct an elixir for you!" "Mm!" An Yan responded softly. "Husband, after the elixir is refined, are we going to leave again?" Xue An gently nodded, "Yes, we are!" "Where to this time?" Xue An smiled faintly, ruffling An Yans hair with his hand, "Dont stuff your little head with so many things. As long as you follow your husband, youll always have meat to eat!" "Ah, youre so annoying, my hair was justbed nicely!" While An Yan yfully scolded him, Xue An felt even the night air be endearing. Just as Xue An and An Yan were engrossed in their lovey-dovey drama, in the Dragon Realm, a ce so far away it was beyond belief, a Giant Dragon, asrge as a star, suddenly opened its eyes. And it wasnt just him; several other Giant Dragons of no lesser size also opened their eyes. "Did you feel that?" The other Ancestral Dragons nodded gravely. "To speak of it, this is the second time weve felt such a heart-palpitating presence!" the voice of this Giant Dragon conveyed a trace of horror. "We can now be sure. Its definitely that guys aura! I knew it, how could such a powerful being fall so easily?" another Ancestral Dragon said with a face full of horror. "Last time I ordered you all to store away various treasures. Did you do as you were told?" "We did! Only the great hall remains!" "That wont do, that guy is greedy, maybe he wont even spare the great hall. Go dismantle the great hall now!" "Yes!" Another slightly smaller Ancestral Dragon was about to leave. "Come back!" "Do you have any other orders?" "Remember, do not tell the little princess about this matter at all costs!" "Understood!" The entire Dragon Realm became unsettled because of this incident. Meanwhile, back here, Xue An was preparing for the necessities required to refine this batch of elixir. The most important aspects of pill refinement boil down to three areas: Elixir Fire, Pill Furnace, and medicinal ingredients. Now, the ingredients were avable. Xue An had almost condensed the entire Blood n into Blood Pearls. The Elixir Fire was not an issue either. In all of heaven and earth, was there a me more formidable than Xue Ans Red Lotus me? Now, the only thing missing was the Pill Furnace. In truth, with Xue Ans current level of pill cultivation, even an electric rice cooker could be used to make a notable elixir. But to better condense the medicinal efficacy to break the seal, Xue An decided to take this process seriously. The fact that even Xue An was being so cautious underscored the extraordinary significance of this batch of elixir. It was clearly toote to fabricate a Pill Furnace now. And there were no ready-made Pill Furnaces to be used on Earth. In actuality, with Xue Ans Divine Sense exploration, he had found some damaged Pill Furnaces in various corners of China. These were all relics left over from ten thousand years ago. Although the materials were not bad, due to the erosion of time in an era with depleted spiritual energy, they had now degenerated into mere pieces of iron, devoid of any spiritual power. However, this obviously didnt stump Xue An; after some thought, he began to frequently travel between the famous mountains and great rivers of Huaguo, often disappearing for half a day at a time. This made An Yan somewhat puzzled, and she asked him several times what he was doing, but Xue An only responded with a smile and no answers. Finally. On this day. Xue An had everything prepared. Cultivators from Huaguo, as well as people from all over the world, were aware of Xue Ans ns to concoct elixirs and couldnt help but cast curious nces. All major global televisionworks directed their cameras at Beijiang. Now, every single move Xue An made captivated the hearts of people worldwide. Therefore, in the eyes of these reporters, there was no better subject to film than him. When Xue Ans figure appeared on camera. Many people began to cheer. Cheering for the hero in their hearts. Xue An merely smiled lightly at this and then leaped up, flying into the sky. At the same time. In the Zhongdu TV studio, there sat a Pill Master with the appearance of an immortal, a youthful face with white hair, exuding an air of sagely majesty. Seizing the moment, the host began to inquire. "Pill Master Wang, what do you think Mr. Xues approach to elixir concoction will be?" Pill Master Wang stroked his beard, speaking indifferently, "In my view, even though Mr. Xues cultivation level is astonishing, elixir concoction isnt something that can be solved with brute strength alone! So, I think, this time, Mr. Xue is likely to find it difficult to seed, because you need a pill furnace for concocting elixirs, right? But do you see a pill furnace in the sky?" Upon hearing Pill Master Wangs question, many looked attentively at the sky in the video, which was indeed empty with no trace of a pill furnace. "Heh, thats why I say, Mr. Xue may be formidable, but he is still too young, and the young are prone to making mistakes!" said Pill Master Wang with the demeanor of a master. But Chen Xiaoyi, who was watching all this from below in the studio, instantly became furious. At this moment, she was no longer the entertainment weekly reporter from the provincial city, but the chief editor of Zhongdu TV station. This live broadcast was not her responsibility initially. But because it concerned Xue An, she volunteered toe and assist. And here she encountered an old geezer droning on and on. Angered just like her were many viewers in front of their televisions. "Where did this old fogeye from? How dare he criticize Mr. Xue?" "Exactly, if not for Mr. Xue, this old codger would probably be long gone by now, and still he has the audacity to expound from his soapbox?" "Tsk tsk, such a shameless expert! Using his own limited abilities to specte on Mr. Xues capabilities and even daring to mock Mr. Xue for his youth? Hes begging for trouble!" These discussions and taunts were naturally unknown to Pill Master Wang, who was feeling quite pleased with himself as he spoke endlessly to the hostess with a strange expression on her face. "I think, if Mr. Xue fails in his elixir concoction this time, I can help him concoct for free. After all, Mr. Xue has been a great benefactor to our Huaguo, and to the entire world!" Just as he was happily rambling. Someone eximed, "Look quickly! Mr. Xue is making his move!" The audience turned their heads. Indeed. They saw that Xue An was now waving his hand, causing the Blood Pearls stored in the Mustard Seed Ring and Magic Treasures Pavilion to appear in the sky, their number so great that they formed a long red river. A girl eximed in wonder, "The color is so beautiful! It would make a great lipstick!" But most people were looking up solemnly. Pill Master Wang sighed, "It seems..." But before he could finish, they saw Xue An raising his hand, shes of light twinkling in his palm, as he dered in a loud voice. "I borrow the power of the four corners mountains and rivers!" Chapter 970: Using Heaven and Earth as the Furnace (4th Update)

Chapter 970: Chapter 970: Using Heaven and Earth as the Furnace (4th Update)

With amand issued, the five great mountains of the Huaxiand all trembled simultaneously. Numerous dense runes appeared on their surfaces, and then beams of brilliant light burst forth from their peaks, heading straight towards Xue An. In an instant, the rivers and mountains of Huaxia moved in unison, the light converging before Xue An, and then a colossal virtual image of a Pill Furnace appeared. Everyone was stunned by this scene. Including the Pill Master, who had just been talking big, watched all of it with a dumbfounded expression. At that moment, Xue An flipped his hand. "Enter!" Boom! The sky full of Blood Pearls surged into the Pill Furnace like water from a long river. In just a few breaths, all the Blood Pearls had entered the furnace. Then Xue An casually waved his hand, "Arise!" The Red Lotus me suddenly appeared, roasting the Blood Pearls inside the furnace, which tumbled and surged, and faint screams could be heard. The boundless blood essence even turned the entire sky red. Xue An was unmoved, watching quietly. In an instant, all the Blood Pearls in the furnace transformed into bloody water. The bloody water, as clear as agate, flowed within the furnace, its immense blood energy causing d and other members of the Secret Party Blood n watching from afar to change their expressions. At that time, Xue An stimted the me and began to refine the bloody water. Finally, after a quarter of an hour, the blood qi inside the furnace grew even more vigorous. Xue An then raised his hand, and a blood pearl asrge as a fist and exceptionally translucent floated into the air. It was the Blood Pearl refined by the Blood God Gaea. As soon as the Blood Pearl appeared, faint begging sounds from Gaea seemed to echo in the air. Xue An did not pay any attention to them, instead narrowing his eyes slightly as he inscribed countless precise runes on the Blood Pearl with tremendous Divine Sense, then abruptly he threw it back into the furnace. Boom! The bloody water within the furnace surged violently, even trying to burst the furnaces confines. Seeing this, Xue An merely snorted coldly, and the Red Lotus mepletely enveloped the furnace. Finally, another quarter of an hour passed, and the furnace gradually became stable. Then Xue An waved his hand, and the Red Lotus me ceased. But just then, the lid of the furnace exploded open. A beam of red light shot towards the sky, attempting to escape! Xue An did not even move, but merely sneered coldly, "Thinking of running?" As he spoke, he reached out his hand, which extended into the void, appeared right beside the red light, and grabbed it back. And at that moment, dark clouds gathered in the sky, with lightning surging through them. Xue An did not even nce at it, but nonchntly called out, "Thor!" As soon as his words fell, a frying pan shot up into the sky, smashing the dark clouds into pieces, and the lightning was devoured by the Thor inside the pan. Then, belching contentedly, he went back. At that time, Xue An slowly opened his hand. In the palm of his hand was an Elixir asrge as a pigeons egg, yet incredibly translucent. An exotic fragrance instantaneously spread throughout Beijiang. Many cultivators who smelled this fragrance felt their spirits tremble, and deep within, their minds and spirits became much more stable. Even a fool could tell at this moment that Xue Ans elixir was sessfully concocted. Thus, in the broadcasting studio of Zhongdu TV, everyones eyes were focused on this Pill Master. The mansplexion turned from green to red as he tried to save some face, "Cough cough, after all, did I not speak the truth? From beginning to end, Mr. Xue never used a pill furnace! It must be some novel method of alchemy!" But no sooner had he finished speaking, Than they saw a very cheerful Xue An, while answering a reporters question, smiled slightly and said, "This is alchemy, but I used the mountains and rivers as my pill furnace. Otherwise, a normal pill furnace simply couldnt withstand such powerful spiritual power!" These words were like ps in the face to that Pill Master. In the end, he ran off in humiliation. The audience, having witnessed this scene, burst intoughter. "Daring to mock Mr. Xue was like asking to be pped!" "Tsk tsk, this Pill Master has really made a name for himself now!" Such an episode, of course, Xue An was unaware of. After he finished concocting the elixir, he returned to Number One Tian Vi. "Here, eat this!" Xue An coaxed like he was persuading a child to take medicine. An Yan chuckled wryly, "Im not a child anymore; do you still need to teach me?" As she spoke, she took the elixir from him and swallowed it without hesitation, then blinked her eyes. "Honey, why do I feel..." An Yan was about to ask why she felt nothing when she suddenly felt an incredibly abundant and concentrated spiritual power rushing toward her crown. This strong impact left An Yan without hesitation, and she fainted on the spot. Xue An caught her and then shook his head with a gentleugh, "I knew you would eat it, but didnt you think about waiting until you were in bed?" Hu Ying watched on enviously from nearby. After Xue An had carried An Yan to bed, Hu Ying leaned in close for a while then lifted her head a bit puzzled, "Brother Xue, whats with the seal on sister-inws body?" Xue An lightly said, "Its nothing, probably just a passing Immortal King who sealed her!" "An Immortal King? Just an Immortal King has such great ability?" Hu Ying was a bit puzzled. But she was probably the only one who dared to call an Immortal King just. Xue An gave a nonmittal response, "What do you think?" "Although my bloodline and cultivation level have yet to recoverpletely, something about this smell makes me feel its strange!" Hu Yingmented. Xue An faintly smiled, "Whether it is or it isnt, we will find out eventually! But as for you..." "Me? What about me?" Hu Ying suddenly became nervous. Xue An sighed, "Youve been out so long; arent you worried your brother and the elders from Fox Country are concerned about you?" "Not worried! Besides, Ive been stuck in that broken ce since I was born; Ive already been there for over three thousand years, and Im sick of it!" Saying that, Hu Ying leaned closer, her eyes filled with hope as she looked at Xue An, "Brother Xue, once youre done here, arent you going to the Heavenly Realm?" "Who said I was going to the Heavenly Realm?" "Psh, you think Im naive? This issue with Lihen Heaven obviously isnt over; youre definitely going to investigate to the fullest, right?" Hu Ying bat herrge eyes, a sly expression on her face. Xue An appeared somewhat helpless as he looked at her, "What if I am?" "Take me with you?" Hu Ying asked excitedly. Xue An shook his head, "No, I have to take you back to Fox Country first!" In an instant, Hu Yings face fell, and then she turned on her wheedling tactics, grabbing Xue Ans hand and shaking it continuously. "Oh,e on, Brother Xue, just take me with you. I promise I wont cause any trouble, I can help withundry, cooking, folding nkets, warming the bed, washing feet, massaging your back..." "Alright, alright..." Xue An was shaken until he was dizzy by Hu Ying. "Brother Xue, you agreed?" Hu Ying said happily. "Everything else is fine; well just avoid this topic!" "Why though!" Hu Ying pouted. Just as Xue An was about to say something, The lying An Yan suddenly trembled, and her aura began to climb frantically once again. From a Half-step Golden Immortal, she easily stepped into the Golden Immortal rank, and she was boldly stepping toward the Half-step True Immortal rank. Chapter 971: Matters of the Chen Family (First Update)

Chapter 971: Chapter 971: Matters of the Chen Family (First Update)

"This... is this cultivation? But the speed of realm advancement is a bit too quick, isnt it?" Hu Ying said, her eyes wide and her voice full of disbelief. Xue An, however, was no longer surprised, and merely looked on with an amused gaze at An Yan lying on the bed. Another breakthrough without lifting a finger? This time, it was a direct breakthrough to the Golden Immortal realm that so many viewed as an insurmountable gap. Could it be that once the seal ispletely lifted, Yaner could directly be an Immortal King? Thinking of this, Xue An couldnt help butugh and cry at the same time. Because he felt that maybe... it really was possible! Finally. The rapid climb of An Yans cultivation level began to slow down and eventually stopped just one step shy of breaking through to the True Immortal realm. Hu Ying blinked in astonishment and eximed, "Brother Xue, it seems like sister-inw is even more formidable than you!" Xue An smiled wryly, "I think so too!" At that moment, An Yan, who had been lying on the bed, slowly opened her eyes. At first, she was somewhat confused, but she quickly regained her senses, looked herself over, and shouted with joy. "Husband, Ive made another breakthrough! It seems that cultivation isnt as difficult as you said!" Xue Ans mouth twitched slightly, "Yeah, not difficult at all!" "But what about the seal on sister-inw next? You know, Brother Xue, youve already refined the entire Blood n!" Hu Ying suddenly asked. Xue An smiled faintly, "Using the Blood Pearl to break the seal was just a temporary measure. Topletely lift the seal, we need to kill the one who ced it on Yaner." As he said this, a hint of murderous intent shed in Xue Ans eyes. Even though a lot of time had passed, Xue An still clearly remembered the aura left in the seal. The Multiverse Realms are vast and boundless, but Immortal Kings are few and far between. Therefore, that person certainly cannot escape. Hearing what Xue An said, before An Yan could speak, Hu Ying was already excited to the point of almost jumping up and down. "Exactly, anyone who dares to seal sister-inw must be killed! Brother Xue, when are we setting out?" Xue An looked at Hu Ying with a half-smile, "Even if we set out, what of it? Did I say I was taking you with me?" Upon hearing this, Hu Yings face immediately fell, and she said with a woeful expression, "Brother Xue! Take me with you, please!" Xue An was unmoved. Seeing this, Hu Ying quickly changed her target, turning to An Yan with a coquettish tone, "Sister-inw... " An Yan was both amused and frustrated. This little girl started out full of hostility towards her. But under An Yans methods, it didnt take long for Hu Ying to be utterly submissive. Now, she was like a child. "I cant make decisions on such matters, you should go ask your Brother Xue!" Hu Ying blinked her big, watery eyes and looked towards Xue An once again. But just then, Tang Xuaners voice came from outside. "Xue An, someone from Zhongdu has arrived!" Xue An was startled and then walked out of the room. "Who is it?" Tang Xuaner let out a light sigh, "The person is in the living room, go take a look!" As Xue An entered the living room of the Number One Tian Vi, many people stood up. "Mr. Xue!" "Mr. Xue!" These respectful voices from the bottom of their hearts erupted one after another. However, Xue An paid no attention to them, as all his focus was drawn to Chen Rushi, standing in the middle of the crowd, dressed in in clothes, with ck mourning silk wrapped around her arms. Chen Rushi had returned to Zhongdu two days ago, unexpectedly, she hade back now. And dressed like this, no less. In the moment Xue An was caught off guard, He saw Chen Rushi kneel respectfully on the ground, bowing to Xue An, then said with a trembling voice, "Mr. Xue, tomorrow will be my grandfathers funeral! As his friend during his lifetime, the Chen Family has specificallye to invite you to attend!" Xue An then understood what was going on. So Chen Rushi hade to invite him to attend Chen Xiuhes funeral! Xue An felt a slight stir in his heart, then he sighed softly. "Miss Chen, you need not say more, I and Elder Chen were the best of friends, and I have always regarded him as my senior. This time Elder Chen sacrificed himself for the honor of our Hua n, how could I not attend his funeral?" Chen Rushi, whose eyes were already swollen from weeping, couldnt help crying out again upon hearing this, "Thank you, Mr. Xue!" She bowed deeply once more. Xue An waved his hand, and a gentle force lifted Chen Rushi from the ground. "Miss Chen, there is no need for such formalities; its all that I should do." Hearing Xue An speak so, the people who followed Chen Rushi whitened slightly, then bowed their heads. Seeing this, Xue An sneered in his heart but said nothing. It was then that An Yan and Tang Xuaner stepped forward to support Chen Rushi. "Ru Shi, what your ancestor did is a paragon for our Hua n. You dont need to be too sad, your health is whats most important!" An Yan said softly tofort her. Chen Rushi, who hadnt had a moment of peace since returning to Zhongdu, nodded her head tearfully upon hearing An Yans words. "Yes, Sister Yan!" An Yans prestige among the younger generation of women was now extremely high. Many people felt honored to call her Sister Yan. After exchanging a few more words, Chen Rushi prepared to bid farewell and return to Zhongdu. At this moment, Xue An said indifferently, "Ru Shi, you are frail now, and your vital energy is chaotic. Continuing like this will only deplete your essence. Why not stay here, and I will take you back to Zhongdu tomorrow!" "But..." Chen Rushi started, slightly taken aback. "Its settled then!" Xue An made the decision directly. Afterward, An Yan and Tang Xuaner escorted Chen Rushi into the inner room. Meanwhile, Xue An nced at the people in the room with an inscrutable smile, then turned and left as well. After he left, many of Chen Rushis apanying attendants were sweating profusely, their eyes filled with doubt and shock. Then someone whispered, "Should we inform the third and fourth young masters about this?" No one spoke up. Many looked at the speaker as if he were a fool. Then someone sneered, "The third and fourth young masters, heh, theyre nothing but ants in front of Mr. Xue. If you want to inform them, be my guest!" "Exactly, didnt you see how unusual Misss standing is in front of Mr. Xue?" The speaker shrank his neck and replied with a forcedugh, "I was just saying, Im loyal to the young mistress without the slightest ill intent!" These Chen Family servants who had alle with different intentions now clearly saw the situation and promptly sided with Chen Rushi. Meanwhile, In a secret room in Zhongdu, Chen Xiangshang, a coteral of the Chen Family, was savoring his red wine with a contented expression, and then he sighed, "What a fine wine indeed! How could I possibly have taken such good wine from the Chen Familys cer if that old man hadnt died!" Chapter 972 - Above the Funeral (2nd Update)

Chapter 972: 972 Chapter Above the Funeral (2nd Update)

And his cousin Chen Beilie expressed some worries, "Brother, you said that stinky woman, Chen Rushi, has gone to Beijiang, could she really bring back some reinforcements?" Upon hearing this, Chen Xiangshang just sneered coldly, "What reinforcements could she possibly have? Shes most likely just seeking help from Xue An!" "Thats exactly what Im worried about! Knowing Xue Ans capabilities, all of usbined wouldnt evenpare to the strength of one of his fingers!" Chen Xiangshang put down his wine cup, a mocking smirk appearing on his face, "So, youre scared?" Chen Beilie swallowed hard and nodded slightly, "Now tell me, who in this entire world isnt afraid of Mr. Xue?" "If youre scared, you can always back out!" "But..." At this moment, Chen Xiangshang let out a coldugh, "I admit that Xue An is indeed formidable, but dont forget! What is his status, and what is hers?" "Brother, what do you mean?" "Chen Rushi has deep feelings for Xue An, and this is no secret in Zhongdu! The key point is Xue An already has a wife! And not just any wife, but a member of the most prominent family in todays Zhongdu, the An Family. Chen Rushi obviously stands no chance!" "When Chen Xiuhe was alive, everyone still showed some respect! But now Chen Xiuhe is dead!" "Do you think Xue An would risk offending his own wife to help Chen Rushi?" This made Chen Beilie nod in confusion, "That does make sense, but what if Chen Rushi really manages to enlist Xue Ans help?" "Even if she does, so what? Dont forget, what is our surname?" Chen Xiangshang said, standing up, his face full of pride. "Were all scions of the Chen Family, and furthermore, we are males! Right now the direct line of the Chen Family is dwindling, Chen Xiuhe has died, and Chen Rushis father lost his sanity due to delusion earlier this year! Now, there is practically only Chen Rushi lefta mere woman!" "What does this mean? This means there is no one left to carry on! In such a situation, it is perfectly natural for us to inherit the Chen Familys assets!" "As formidable as Xue An might be, he has no ce meddling in this matter, after all, this is an internal issue of the Chen Family!" Upon hearing his cousin Chen Xiangshang speak in such a way, Chen Beilies eyes lit up, then he raised his cup in admiration, "Brother, hearing you speak makes me feel assured! Cheers to you!" Chen Xiangshang smiled smugly, "Ive always said that not everything in this world can be solved just by using brute force! That Chen Xiuhe just couldnt understand this, foolishly trying to contend with foreign deities!" "Isnt that just seeking death?" So saying, the two of them, each with their own schemes, drained their cups in one go. Afterward, a drunken Chen Xiangshang said, "When the funeral is over, lets set up a man to get rid of this Chen Rushi. By then, the assets of the Chen Family will belong to us!" Speaking thus, he burst into loud, carefreeughter. The next day. The atmosphere in all of Zhongdu had be somewhat somber. For everyone knew that today was the day Chen Xiuhe, the old master of the Chen Family, was to be buried. Early in the morning, people from all over Zhongdu spontaneously came to send off this old man who had gained glory and added luster to the men of the Hua n. At the Chen household, meanwhile, the gates were filled with white, and cries filled the air. Every great family from Zhongdu also came to pay their respects. Nevertheless, the expression of these families was somewhat unusual. Especially when they saw that Chen Rushi, who should have been mourning by the coffin, was actually not there, they began to murmur in quiet tones. "Its incredibly disheartening! The old masters body isnt even cold yet, and the Chen Family has already begun fighting over the inheritance!" "Tsk tsk, look at Chen Xiangshang and Chen Beilie, these brothers. Although they wear mourning clothes, there is not a hint of sorrow in their demeanor, just pure unadulterated ambition!" "If it werent for their ruthless ambition, how could they do such a thing as to bully a helpless woman!" Although these great families were not typically considered good people. Yet in this matter, they all disyed tremendous indignation. Yet some people whispered, "I heard that Miss Ru Shi went to Beijiang to invite Mr. Xue! Officially, it was to see the old master off on hisst journey, but I suspect she was also seeking help!" "I heard the same, and I also heard that Miss Ru Shi and Mr. Xue have known each other for some time and are quite close! Given Mr. Xues temperament, I bet there will be excitement to watch!" "These no-good youngsters are naturally no match for Mr. Xue, but after all, this trouble started within the Chen Family. As an outsider, isnt it somewhat inappropriate for Mr. Xue to intervene directly?" "Who knows? Anyway, when Mr. Xue res, even the myriad deities must kneel, let alone these fellows!" These murmurs asionally reached the ears of Chen Xiangshang and Chen Beilie. Chen Beilie looked somewhat shrunken. Chen Xiangshang appeared indifferent, not caring what others were saying. That day, as the atmosphere at the funeral grew tense, several streaks of light flew from the distant sky and instantlynded in the midst of the gathering. It was Xue An and Chen Rushi with their entourage. Their arrival caused a stir among the crowd. Especially upon seeing Xue An entering. Many people began to shout loudly. "Greetings to Mr. Xue!" "Greetings, sir!" Xue An nodded slightly to everyone as a form of greeting. At that moment, when Chen Rushi saw her grandfathers coffin, she couldnt help but feel overwhelmed by grief and copsed to the ground crying again. The umtion of events over the past days surged into the girls mind, making her cries heartbreaking and stirringpassion among the listeners. Xue An then looked up at the coffin, sighed softly, and stepped forward to pick up three incense sticks, which he ced in the incense burner. "Elder Chen, though you were but a mortal, you faced deities unflinchingly at the brink of life and death and preserved the honor of our Hua n. For this alone, you deserve my deep respect!" Saying this, Xue An bowed deeply with great reverence. The entire assembly hushed in response. Many showed expressions of shock. After all, what was Xue Ans status now? He was undisputedly the preeminent figure of this era. Such a figure bowing to Chen Xiuhes coffin held profound significance. Thus, even the chief steward, who called for ceremonial responses, was momentarily stupefied, until Xue An raised his head again, when he promptly called out, "Familys return of thanks!" Chen Rushi, her shoulders heaving from crying, deeply kowtowed to Xue An, "Thank you, Mr. Xue!" Xue An waved his hand, "Ru Shi, get up!" Then he surveyed the crowd and calmly said, "I n to appoint Chen Rushi as the Family Head of the Chen Family. Do any of you... have objections?" These words, like a bolt from the blue, left everyone somewhat dazed. Chen Xiangshang, who had kept his head down while concealing the triumph in his eyes, was visibly shaken, then he looked up at Xue An in horror. Seeing the crowd fall silent as if acquiescing to Xue Ans proposal, he panicked and rushed forward." "I object!" Xue An turned to look at the speaker and coldly said, "Oh? What are your objections?" Chapter 973

Chapter 973: 973

Under Xue Ans gaze, Chen Xiangshang felt as though he had fallen into an ice cer, his very blood about to freeze. Terror filled his heart. Was this the authority of an Immortal? Yet, how could he, who cherished wealth as if it were his life, willingly let go of the prize within his grasp? Thus, he forced himself to speak calmly, "Mr. Xue, as a mighty savior of the entire world, we naturally follow your words!" "However, I feel there is something improper about this matter!" "Oh? Whats improper?" Xue An asked indifferently. "You must understand that although my sister Ru Shi is immensely talented, she is after all just a woman. Of course! I do not mean to belittle women, but since she is a woman, she will have to marry, wont she? " "And if sister Ru Shi bes the Chen Family Head, and then marries, wont the Chen Family have its surname changed?" "Therefore, I believe this matter is utterly inappropriate!" Chen Xiangshang was somewhat faltering when he first started speaking, but as he continued, his words flowed more smoothly. Xue An just listened quietly until he finished, then smiled faintly, "It seems to make some sense, but may I know who you are?" Chen Xiangshang smiled slightly, "My name is Chen Xiangshang. The old master Chen is my second uncle, and I am also sister Ru Shis cousin!" Hearing his words, Chen Rushi, who was beside him, could not repress a cold snort, "Heh, indeed, my beloved cousin!" Her words were filled with bone-chilling coldness. Chen Xiangshang remainedposed, "Sister Ru Shi, I am doing this for your own good!" "For my good? Chen Xiangshang, what kind of wishful thinking are you indulging in? Do you really think Im unaware?" The fire in Chen Rushis eyes looked ready to burst forth; she could hardly wait to rush up and bite the man. "You..." Chen Xiangshang was about to speak. Xue An raised a hand, his tone indifferent, "Enough, Ru Shi!" "Present!" "From now on, you will be the Chen Family Head!" Chen Rushi was stunned. The entire audience also gasped in surprise. Chen Xiangshang couldnt believe his ears, "Mr. Xue, didnt you just ask if anyone had any objections? I certainly..." Xue An nced at him coldly, "I did ask for opinions, but did I say I would ept them?" His words nearly caused Chen Xiangshang to spit blood, but he still managed to steady himself and spoke gravely, "Mr. Xue, though I respect you greatly! Doing this might not satisfy the masses!" "Oh?" Chen Xiangshang said coldly, "You should know that the choice of Family Head is an internal matter of the Chen Family. Even though your cultivation level is earth-shattering, you cant just interfere with the Chen Familys affairs! After all, this does not concern you!" Upon saying this, a silence fell over the venue. All eyes turned to Xue An. Xue An touched his chin, pondered for a moment, then began to smile. "It seems... there is indeed some truth to that!" Chen Xiangshangs heart leapt. Chen Rushi, however, felt her heart sink. But just as a smug expression began to spread across Chen Xiangshangs face, Xue An spoke lightly, "Ru Shi, kneel down!" Chen Rushi was taken aback, but obediently knelt before Xue An. The whole venue buzzed with confusion. "What does Mr. Xue intend to do?" "I have no idea, just watch!" Then Xue An smiled at Chen Xiangshang, "Though I hardly need to bother with your nonsensical reasoning, since you have raised it, I shall convince you thoroughly!" With that, Xue An turned to Chen Rushi, who was kneeling on the ground, and said, "Ru Shi, would you like to take me as your master?" Boom! This statement was like a heavy bomb, jolting everyone present. What? Mr. Xue actually ns to take this Chen Rushi as his disciple? This was precisely the opportunity countless people dreamed of! Knowing Xue Ans current status and position, the queue of people wanting to be his apprentice could circle the Earth over ten times. In an instant, countless pairs of envious eyes turned red. And Chen Rushi herself was so shaken that it wasnt until An Yan softly called out, "Ru Shi!" That she snapped back to reality and without hesitation knelt to the ground, "Master above, your disciple Ru Shi, greets you, Master!" As she spoke these words, Chen Rushis heart was naturally filled with boundless joy, but mingled with that joy was a touch of sorrow. Because Chen Rushi understood that from then on, she would no longer have the chance to be close to Xue An. But then Chen Rushi thought again. To be his disciple was already a stroke of immense luck. She... dared not hope for more. Seeing Chen Rushi knocking her forehead to the ground, Xue An finally raised his head to look at the bewildered Chen Xiangshang and Chen Beilie among others, and spoke indifferently. "You just said that I am an outsider and cannot intervene in the affairs of the Chen Family! Now that Chen Rushi has be my disciple, I, as her master, naturally have to take care of her affairs! Do you understand this principle?" Chen Xiangshangs face suddenly turned as pale as paper. He had been puzzled. It wasnt until this moment that he realized why Xue An was doing this. "I... I..." Chen Xiangshang, who was always eloquent, was now at a loss for words. Meanwhile, Chen Beilie beside him was trembling so much he could barely stand. Suddenly, he knelt on the ground with a thud, crying out, "Mr. Xue, this matter was all orchestrated by my cousin Chen Xiangshang! Listen, I have evidence here!" As he spoke, Chen Beilie pulled a recording pen from his pocket, and when it was turned on, Chen Xiangshangs words could be hearding from it. "Once the funeral is over, find a man to dispose of this Chen Rushi. After that, all of the Chen Familys property will be mine!" At these words, The entire ce was shaken. The magnates who hade to pay their condolences were no fools. They had all seen they of thend and began to jump out one after another, pointing at Chen Xiangshang and cursing. "Ambitious as a wolf, truly ambitious as a wolf!" "Thats right, to be so ruthless to his own cousin and plotting to steal the familys property, he truly dishonors Mr. Chens spirit in heaven!" "Ptui! A heroic family like the Chen, you are simply unworthy of the Chen surname!" Chen Xiangshangs face was ashen, his heart filled with despair. Because he knew, he was finished. Even if Xue An did not kill him, he was already disgraced and there was no chance of aeback. But at that moment, Chen Beilie spoke obsequiously, "Mr. Xue, Sister Rushi, this really has nothing to do with me! It was all Chen Xiangshang who forced me!" These words reminded Chen Xiangshang, and his fiery rage ignited immediately, then he lunged forward, grabbed Chen Beilie by the neck, and roared with a ferocious expression. "You despicable wretch, Ill strangle you!" Chen Beilie did not show weakness and started to resist. The two cousins were soon fighting fiercely in front of the memorial hall. Chen Rushis eyes showed a glimmer of destion. It was at this moment that Xue An casually waved his hand. A streak of sword light directly pinned the two struggling men to the ground. Chen Xiangshang and Chen Beilie looked up, wanting to say something, but how could mere mortals bear the might of the sword light? Both trembled and then died together. Afterward, Xue An indifferently said, "The hour iste, lets send Mr. Chen off on hisst journey!" Chapter 974: Its Sound is Fierce, Its Momentum Shakes the Heavens (1st Update)

Chapter 974: Chapter 974: Its Sound is Fierce, Its Momentum Shakes the Heavens (1st Update)

Someone dragged the corpses of Chen Xiangshang and Chen Beilie away, like dragging dead dogs. Then, twenty-four robust young men stepped forward with synchronized strides, just as the steward was about tomence the mourning ritual. Xue An waved his hand, stopping him, and then turned to signal the newly arrived Fire Phoenix Special Forces personnel. "Come over here and lift the coffin!" "Yes!" Fire Phoenixs captain Cheng Hao took the lead, with all the members of the Fire Phoenix advancing to support the coffin. "Start the procession!" Xue An called out softly. The coffin was lifted from the ground and then Xue An personally assisted with the coffin. "Lets go! Escort the old master on his final journey!" With thismand, a path opened up with a roar before them. Chen Rushi knelt down by the roadside, already crying hysterically. As the members of the Fire Phoenix carried the coffin past her, Chen Rushi bowed deeply. "Grandfather, may you have a good journey!" This mournful cry moved everyone present. And when the coffin exited the Chen Familys main gate, all the prominent families finally snapped out of their initial shock and couldnt help but gasp in unison. "My heavens, am I seeing this right? The Fire Phoenix people are actually carrying the coffin?" someone said in shock. It was well known that the Fire Phoenix Special Forces held a highly revered status among the citizens of the Hua n, akin to that of war deities. Moreover, members of the Fire Phoenix all possessed at least the cultivation level of Loose Immortals, with many being immortals of longevity, and the highest-ranking among them even breaking through to Golden Immortal status. Such high-level cultivators, no matter where they go, are revered by thousands, and now they were carrying the coffin for Chen Xiu. What an honor it must be? "Didnt you see that even Mr. Xue was personally assisting with the coffin? This... Old Master Chen surely died with utmost honor and mourning!" another person eximed with envy. "Indeed! Mr. Xue has given the Chen Family great face!" Everyone sighed in admiration. At this moment someone shouted, "What are you standing around for? Hurry up and escort the old master on his final journey!" This woke the dreamers, and the prominent families of Zhongdu scrambled out, not wanting to fall behind others. Because even a fool could see that from this point on, the Chen Family was set to soar to great heights, surpassing its former glory. Chen Rushi was publicly taken as an apprentice by Xue An, adding luster to thete Chen Xiu. This clearly signaled to everyone. The Chen Family, I, Xue An, have protected! With this, who would dare not to show respect? Thus, a rare spectacle appeared in Zhongdu today. In the front was an imposing funeral procession, and behind it gathered more and more of Zhongdus prominent families. Even many who had note to mourn earlier rushed over upon hearing the news. Although Mr. Xue would not care about these matters, if ones own family missed out on this grand asion, it could lead to being ostracized by other prominent families, which would result in significant loss. And the Zhongdu citizens who spontaneously came to pay their respects were also astonished. "Heavens, its actually Mr. Xue personally assisting with the coffin!" "Hiss! Even those carrying the coffin are from Fire Phoenix!" "Look, nearly all of Zhongdus prominent families havee! The Chen Familys influence has truly reached the sky!" From the Chen Family to the cemetery, the distance was quite long. Yet the crowd along the way grewrger andrger. But everyone spontaneously cleared a path. The coffin passed through, and wherever it went, the crowd showed their utmost respect. And in the sky, unbeknownst to when, the clear skies had turned into an overcast canvas. Under such an atmosphere. The casket finally made its way through most of Zhongdu, arriving at the location of the mausoleum. Chen Rushi, supported by several close female rtives, came to this ce. Even though she had prepared herself for everything, the sight of her grandfather, who had raised her, beingid to rest stirred Chen Rushi to tears once more. "Grandfather!" Her cry was so deste it brought tears to all who heard it. Atst. The coffin was buried. As thest shovel of earth covered it, a light rain began to fall from the sky. In the silence that followed, Xue An silently filled a bowl with wine. "Mr. Chen, this cup is for you! May you roam freely in the afterlife, unshackled and at peace," he said. Having spoken, Xue An drained the bowl and with a fierce gesture, smashed it, then began to chant solemnly. "Who says I have no clothes? I share my robe with my brother. When we muster our troops, I polish my spear and shield, joined in ourmon cause... It was just Xue An reciting at first, but soon the members of the Fire Phoenix standing behind him joined in. Ultimately. Everyone present began to recite the ancient war song. Their voices were fierce, their spirit shaking the heavens. It seemed as though even the earth and sky trembled before this war song, a legacy that embodied the spirit of the Hua n for a thousand years. The overcast sky gradually tore open, allowing beams of sunlight to stream down directly onto Chen Xiuhes tomb. Many were stunned by this extraordinary vision. An Yan whispered gently, "Rushi, no more tears. Do you see? Mr. Chen must be resting contentedly at the sight of this!" Chen Rushi wiped the tears from her face, her expression slowly hardening with resolve. "Sister Yan, I understand! Ive cried all the tears I have in these past few days. From this moment forward, I, Chen Rushi, will shed no more tears!" After the poem was recited, Xue An turned to face everyone and spoke calmly, "Today, I killed two men! Two mere mortals!" All fell silent. Xue An continued, "Technically, with my status, these two were not worth my time! But I killed them anyway. Do you know why?" Everyone was utterly silent, all eyes fixed on Xue An. Xue An turned to nce at Chen Xiuhes tomb and said quietly, "Because these men, while Mr. Chens body was not yet cold, dared to covet his estate, even stooping to vile means to target a loyal and valiant progeny!" "Such people, tell me, do they deserve death or not?" Cheng Hao of the Fire Phoenix stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "They deserve death!" The crowd began to echo in agreement, "Yes, they deserve it!" "Well done!" Xue An smiled faintly, his gaze sweeping over everyone, then spoke with icy sternness, "I dont care who you are, nor your status or rank, but if anyone dares nder or target martyrs who sacrificed themselves for the Hua n..." With a flick of his hand, Xue An sent a sword light shing forth, cleaving a nearby mountain peak in half. Amid the thunderous sound of the copsing mountain, Xue An stated coolly, "My sword does not spare lives!" A chilling fear spread through the crowd, and those with guilty consciences quivered with fear, hastily abandoning their treacherous thoughts. Xue An then nced at the Fire Phoenix operatives andmanded, "Fire Phoenix Special Forces, heed my order!" "Present!" Cheng Hao and the others responded in unison, sping their hands together. "After I depart from this world, if anyone dares to wantonly nder the honored dead of the Hua n... show them no mercy!" "Yes!" The Fire Phoenix operatives responded in chorus. Zhou Daniu caressed his shiny bald head, grinning viciously, "Dont worry, sir. If anyone dares, Ill be the first to twist their head off!" Chapter 975: Severing Mortal Emotions, Cutting Off the Six Desires (2nd Update)

Chapter 975: Chapter 975: Severing Mortal Emotions, Cutting Off the Six Desires (2nd Update)

After a funeral of a scale that was hard for ordinary people to imagine, the whole of Zhongdu was abuzz. People were discussing fervently, but their main focus was on Xue Ans speech. Although there were still a handful of contrarians quietly grumbling that Xue Ans approach was too domineering and disregarded human rights, these voices were quickly drowned out by the vast sea of public opinion. Almost everyone expressed their approval of Xue Ans proposal and actions. This wasnt because of Xue Ans formidable strength and revered status, but because his actions resonated with the peoples will. This was called the trend of the times. Meanwhile, as the outside world was in an uproar over this matter, within the Chen Family, Xue An said sternly to Chen Rushi, "Ru Shi, you must think carefully about your choice!" Chen Rushis expression was resolute, "Master, I have thought it through clearly! This is the path I have chosen, and I will follow it, even if on my knees!" The atmosphere suddenly became somewhat tense. Watching Chen Rushis resolute and unwavering face, aplex light shed in Xue Ans eyes. After the funeral had concluded, Xue An was ready to impart a Cultivation Technique to Chen Rushi. But unexpectedly, Chen Rushi was not interested in anything else. She only had one requestto be the strongest in the shortest amount of time. For this, she was willing to pay any price. Xue An sighed softly, "Ru Shi, I understand your feelings. You wish to personally avenge your grandfather by ying a Deity, but once you choose this path, you will end up alone for the rest of your life unless you can break the shackles within your lifetime. Otherwise... even I cant help you!" "Disciple... is willing!" Chen Rushi said firmly without even blinking. Xue An seemed to have anticipated her response and couldnt help but smile wryly and shake his head. "Very well, then I will impart to you this... Path of Emotion Severance." In The Multiverse Realms, there are countless Cultivation Techniques, with myriad schools. But if one were to ask which school allows for the fastest cultivation speed in the early stages, it would undoubtedly be this Path of Emotion Severance. The so-called severance of emotions means exactly that: to sever all desires and emotions. This is an extremely harsh Cultivation Method. It is not deemed cruel because it involves killing innocents or ughtering creatures like demonic cultivators or Ghost Cultivators do, but because the demands it ces on practitioners are brutally extreme. The requirement is simply eight characters: "Extinguish all mortal emotions, cut off all desires." At that point, a person bes like a machine, with only one thought left in their mind: to be stronger. Such a cultivation purged of all distractions naturally allows them to advance boldly and rapidly, even to the point of dominating all other schools in the early stages. In The Multiverse Realms, neither the great celestial schools nor the Saint Heirs practiced this Cultivation Method. The reason was singr. It was that this Cultivation Method could easily turn a practitioner utterly mad. Imagine a cultivator without love or hatred, with only obsession in their heart. What is the difference between them and a madman? Anyone with even a slight aspiration would not wish to abandon all worldly attachments to practice such a technique. Moreover, this Cultivation Method has substantial limitations in theter stages. If one cannot breakthrough from severance to true emotion by the time they reach True Immortal, then they will remain at that level for a lifetime, with no further possibility for advancement. Xue An had exined all these drawbacks in detail to Chen Rushi. But she did not take them in; instead, she only heard the words "swift cultivation." "Im not sure if I am helping you or harming you, but now, I just want to ask you onest time, do you genuinely want to practice this Cultivation Method?" Chen Rushi nodded, then said with a trembling voice, "Master, I am well aware of my own talents. With my abilities, it is absolutely impossible to attain True Immortal, let alone Golden Immortal within my lifetime!" "But I refuse to ept this. I want to be stronger, as strong as one who could y Deities; I am willing to sacrifice everything I have for that!" "Because...the vengeance of the Chen Family must be sought by the Chen family members themselves!" These words of Chen Rushi moved Xue An, and he nodded, "Good! Then I will assist you on this Path of Detachment. But remember, never forget your essence, and when you reach the status of a True Immortal, if you can surpass yourself, then you will be a true powerhouse, and even reaching the Great Luo is within hope!" "Yes! Thank you, Master!" Xue Ans eyes narrowed slightly, his massive Divine Sense instantly coalesced above his head and then thundered into Chen Rushis sea of consciousness. To enter the Path of Detachment, one must first eradicate all of ones emotions and desires. This step is crucial; if someones strength and Divine Sense are slightly inferior, it is very easy to damage their spiritual consciousnesspletely, bing a thoroughly emotionless machine. Of course, this was not a concern for Xue An. His Divine Sense immediately suppressed and sealed all the emotions and desires in Chen Rushis soul, and then imparted aplete set of cultivation techniques into her. After all this waspleted. Xue An stepped back and said solemnly, "Its done!" Chen Rushi trembled slightly, then slowly opened her eyes. The liveliness that once danced in her eyes was gone. All that was left was emptiness. "Rushi!" Xue An called out softly. Only then did a light gradually emerge in Chen Rushis eyes. But this light was filled with a fierce chill. "Master!" Even her voice became t and unemotional, sounding almost like that of a machine. Xue An sighed, "Rushi, I hope to see the day you break through yourself!" Chen Rushi was silent for a moment, then nodded heavily, "Yes!" After the matters of the Chen Family had been dealt with. Xue An nned to return to Beijiang to sort things out before leaving Earth again. After all, there were still many matters waiting for him in the outside world! But just then, an invitation was delivered to the Chen Family. Upon seeing it, Xue An smiled slightly, "Good, I had been nning to meet you; this saves me the trouble!" The person who had sent the invitation was the Commander-in-chief of the Nation. When Xue An met him, he had just ended a meeting and hurried over. "My apologies, Mr. Xue, I didnt expect you toe so quickly!" the Commander-in-chief said with remorse. Xue An smiled slightly, waved his hand, "No need for so many words. What do you need from me?" The Commander-in-chief hesitated, but finally said, "Mr. Xue, will you be leaving again once you return this time?" "I will!" As I thought! A worried expression appeared on the face of the Commander-in-chief, "The reason I asked you here was to discuss what we will do if another Deity descends to Earth after you leave again. After all... the Hua n cannot withstand more torment!" The Commander-in-chiefs concern was valid; the Hua n had not yet truly recovered its strength. If another Deity descended, it would definitely cause great suffering. This time Xue An had returned in time, but what about next time? Would he still be able to arrive promptly? Xue Anughed, "Your concern is valid, and this matter is something I would have told you about even if you had not asked!" Saying this, Xue An looked up at the sky and said lightly, "Which do you think sounds better, suppress or seal?" The Commander-in-chief was startled, "Hm? Mr. Xue, what are you talking about?" He hadnt caught Xue Ans words clearly. Xue An smiled faintly, "Its nothing!" Saying this, he rose into the heavens, stood above the skies, and said lightly, "Watch me... Seal the Heavens with a single stroke!" Chapter 976: Sealed Heaven with One Word (1st Update)

Chapter 976: Chapter 976: Sealed Heaven with One Word (1st Update)

Zhongdu, Wei Family. Wei Rn sat under a tree, ying chess against herself. However, her method of ying waspletely different from others. Because her chessboard was fouryers of hollowed-out grids. This meant it wasposed of four stacked 19 by 19 boards, with eachyer interconnected by thin strands of ss fiber. Her way of moving the chess pieces was also unique, using touches on light points to maneuver them. Furthermore, these pieces were not just dealing with a t surface, the spaces between the four connectedyers were also part of the game. As a result, theplexity of this chess game multiplied countless times. At least Wei Ruyan, watching from the side, was dizzy and couldnt understand a thing. Especially towards the end, she couldnt even discern the movement of the pieces anymore, only seeing light points shuttling back and forth within the board, which was truly dazzling. Finally. The speed of the pieces gradually slowed, and after a long period of thought. Wei Rn shook her head and pressed the reset button. In an instant, all the pieces returned to their original positions. "How did it go? Who won this time?" Wei Ruyan asked with a touch of sarcasm. Wei Rn replied indifferently, "Its a draw this time!" Wei Ruyan was startled, then said, unable to hide her amusement, "Can you even have a draw when ying against yourself?" Wei Rn nodded earnestly, "Of course you can!" She then stared nkly at the specially crafted chessboard. This unique method of ying was not her invention. In fact, it was entirely based on a little game that Xue An had taught to the Chinese military. Its purpose was to train ones Divine Sense. But once Wei Rn got to know this game, she became insanely addicted and couldnt extricate herself. Because for the simple nar game of Go, Wei Rn could use her Divine Sense to deduce all possibilities. This made the game of chess a very dull affair. Often, before her opponent had made three moves, Wei Rn had already deduced all the possibilities thereafter, knowing the oue in advance. How could there be any enjoyment in such a game? The appearance of this game, however, gave Wei Rn a surprise. Because she found that once the nar chess game became three-dimensional, theplexity increased exponentially. Twoyers stacked together made the game a thousand times more difficult than a nar chess game. Threeyers increased the difficulty by a million times. And as for fouryers, thatplexity was unimaginable. One could say that with each addedyer, the difficulty increased to a staggering degree. Now, after unimaginable hard training, Wei Rn was able to y fouryered Go. This was the best result in China, and perhaps the entire world. Even thetest supeputers couldnt achieve this. Therefore, Wei Rn was quite pleased with herself. She wondered how Mr. Xue, with his astonishing cultivation level, would score in this chess game? If she had the chance to y a round with him, maybe she could even beat him! While Wei Rn was lost in her thoughts. Suddenly, she heard her older cousin, Wei Ruyan, say in great astonishment, "Rn, look at the sky!" Wei Rn looked up at the sky. She saw a figure appearing above the firmament. Though very far away, Wei Rn, whose Divine Sense was already somewhat developed, recognized at a nce who it was. "Its Mr. Xue! What is he going to do?" Wei Rn couldnt help but feel some surprise. She wasnt the only one. All over Zhongdu, as well as across the entire state of Hua, the strong felt the abnormality in the sky and couldnt help but all look up, their eyes also revealing a look of confusion. What was Mr. Xue going to do? At that moment, they saw Xue An standing at the very top of the sky, raising his long, powerful hand and gently drawing a horizontal line. With this stroke, a stagnant seal appeared in the air. Soon after, Xue An began to write as if his pen danced with dragons and snakes. The void was like paper, his fingertips like ink. In an instant, they saw an incrediblyplex and Profound Mystery ancient seal character gradually emerge in the sky. When the final stroke was ced, the whole world trembled lightly with a boom. Many cultivators even showed faces filled with horror. For they felt as if even the Heavenly Dao itself was shaking. At this time, they saw Xue An looking down upon the world and calmly said, "This character is suppress. With this character, I seal the heavens. Should any deities descend to this world again, they will be directly obliterated! However, you must not cken, for in the Myriad Realms, powerful beings emerge endlessly. Only with courage and continuous progress can you secure a ce among the strong ns!" Xue Ans voice was not loud, yet it drifted to everyones ears, causing them all to tremble. "Yes! We understand!" the cultivators responded. "Mr. Xue, rest assured, we shall indeed be brave and continue to progress, lest we fail your great expectations!" Countless cultivators bowed to the sky, their voices ringing out in unison. Xue An smiled and nodded slightly, "Very good!" Having said this, his gaze seemed to inadvertently sweep across the Wei Family of Zhongdu, and then with a sh, he appeared in the Wei Familys backyard. The sisters Wei Ruyan and Wei Rn felt a blur before their eyes, and when they looked again, Xue An had already appeared before them. This action shocked both sisters. Wei Ruyan quickly said with respect, "Mr. Xue!" Xue An smiled and waved his hand, "Master Wei, no need to be so courteous!" At these words, Wei Ruyan blushed, "How dare I call myself a master in your presence?" "Master Wei is too modest. Your cultivation level may not be the strongest, but your artistry with flowers is unmatched in the world and is even considered a master of the floral path in The Multiverse!" "Really?" Wei Ruyan was momentarily stunned, then said with great happiness. Xue An nodded. What he said was the truth. There were countless styles of cultivation in The Multiverse Realms, many of which included flowers as a path, and Xue An had even witnessed a few personally. However, none of these cultivators were from natural-affinity races such as elves or flower demons. Those from the Human n who took up the path of flowers could be counted on one hand. And although Wei Ruyans natural talent for cultivation wasnt too good, her heart towards nature was pure, and given time, her achievements were bound to be extraordinary. With Xue Ans affirmation, Wei Ruyan was thrilled. At this time, Xue An turned to look at the four-tiered game board on the stone table and smiled faintly. "I didnt expect that Miss Wei Rn, with self-study, could already y a four-tiered game! Your talent is indeed good!" Hearing Xue Ans praise, Wei Rns face showed a touch of pride, "Actually, I find it quite simple. With a few more months of practice, I might even challenge a five-tiered game!" "Its just, I wonder if Mr. Xue, who created this game, would be interested in ying a round with me?" Wei Rn said slyly. At this, Wei Ruyans expression turned cold, "Rn..." She was about to scold and stop her. But Xue An waved his hand, then looked at Wei Rn with a half-smiling gaze, "Alright! Since theres ample time, Ill y a round with you! Just one condition!" "Whats the condition?" Wei Rn asked. "The loser has to shout three times I am a fool!" Xue An said with a teasing squint. Wei Rn hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "Okay, Mr. Xue, then I wont hold back!" Chapter 977: Deduce the Chess Game (2nd Update)

Chapter 977: Chapter 977: Deduce the Chess Game (2nd Update)

The words were filled with formidable self-confidence. After all, when it came to intelligence and wit, Wei Rn had never admitted defeat to anyone. Wei Ruyan had wanted to intervene several times, but seeing that Xue Ans mind was made up, she didnt dare to say anything and could only watch helplessly from the side. The two faced each other across the board, Xue An gestured with his hand, "Miss Rn, please go ahead!" Filled with self-assurance, Wei Rn smiled, "Although having the first move in this fouryer Go game does not give as much of an advantage as in regr Go, I dont want to take advantage of Mr. Xue. Ill give a handicap of five and a half points!" Xue An was nonmittal, "Whatever, Im fine with either!" Xue Ans indifferent attitude made Wei Rn very ufortable inside, thinking Mr. Xue, although your cultivation level is earth-shattering, Go is about intellectual brilliance. I have practiced hard for many days to achieve my current results. I dont believe Ill truly lose to you! Therefore, she unceremoniously started the game. Wei Ruyan watched from the side. Meanwhile. The entire Wei Family was stirred up. From Wei Ruyans father, the Wei Family Head, to nearly all the senior ranks of the Wei Family, everyone hurried over. After all, it was a personal visit from Mr. Xue, and the Wei Family naturally wanted to show sufficient enthusiasm. However, when the Family Head saw Mr. Xue was actually ying against his niece, Wei Rn, he quickly raised his hand and stopped the people from going further. Then, everyone stood quietly in the distance, afraid of disturbing the two yers in their game. In the beginning. Wei Ruyan could still barely keep up with the speed of the game. But, as the game progressed, the two of them yed faster and faster. In a blur of movements, Wei Ruyan could only see red and green lights shuttling back and forth at a crazy speed, even trailing long afterglows. After struggling to watch for a few more seconds, Wei Ruyan felt dizzy and her vision began to darken; she got scared and quickly closed her eyes, not daring to look any longer. But just at that moment. A snap was heard. The game ended, and Xue An said indifferently to Wei Rn opposite him, "Youve lost!" The room was in shock. Wei Ruyan hurriedly looked up. She saw her cousin sitting there with an ashen face, her eyes filled with disbelief. Surprise crossed Wei Ruyans heart. At the start, she really thought her cousin could win. Because from a young age, Wei Ruyan had never seen Wei Rn lose in any intellectual game. But now, that myth was shattered. Not only had Wei Rn lost, but her defeat was also extremely dire. Xue An serenely said, "You lost to me by one hundred twelve points. If we add the five and a half-point handicap, that makes it one hundred seventeen and a half points. Miss Rn, do you have any objections?" Wei Rn looked up nkly at Xue An. Suddenly. A fierce light appeared in her eyes, "No objections! Mr. Xue, Ive lost! Thoroughly convinced in heart and speech!" As she spoke, she stood up as if she couldnt wait to shout three times in session. "Im an idiot! Im an idiot, Im aplete idiot!" Then she looked at Xue An with an extremely eager gaze, her voice trembling as she said, "Mr. Xue, this game... its not your creation, is it?" Xue An raised his eyebrows, asking with interest, "Why do you say that?" Wei Rn said earnestly, "Because during your chess game, there were many strategies that clearly followed a pattern; those must be from an established set of chess manuals, right?" Xue An heard this and burst into heartyughter. In hisughter, the high-ranking members of the Wei Family all showed joy on their faces. It seems that Mr. Xue holds Rn in high esteem! Xue An collected himself and said admiringly, "Miss Rn, your intelligence is truly among the top I have ever seen! Yes, this chess configuration wasnt created by me. In fact, it is a very popr game throughout The Multiverse Realms!" "A game?" Xue An nodded, "Its not just a game, but also the only standard used by many Sects and ns that practice Cultivating the Spirit to measure the strength of the divine soul!" Xue Ans words seemed to open a new grand door to Wei Rn. Her voice trembling, she asked, "Then, how is strength generally divided?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Generally, the fifth level is considered the threshold, the ninth level is considered as having entered the room, and the powerful can reach over a hundred levels!" This statement was like a heavy punch, turning the somewhat proud Wei Rn pale. "So... all that I took pride in doesnt even count as entering the threshold!" Wei Rn said somewhat self-mockingly. Xue An shook his head, "Thats not how you should see it. This chess game has been prevalent in The Multiverse for a long time and has very mature methods of practice. Plus, there are many readily avable manuals in cirction, so of course, its easier to learn!" "But you reached the fourth level purely through self-learning, which is already quite remarkable!" Hearing Xue Ans words, Wei Rn no longer felt so hopeless, and then she blinked her eyes, looking at Xue An with hope. "Then... Mr. Xue, what level are you currently at?" "Me?" Xue An smiled faintly. "Actually, I havent finished exining. The chess configurations used by the real powerhouses are not ordinary small ones, but rather gigantic chessboards stretching tens, hundreds, and even thousands of miles!" Wei Rn was deeply moved. For her, who was well-versed in this game, she naturally understood what that meant. The bigger the chessboard, the moreplex it bes, exponentially. If it was actually a chessboard stretching thousands of miles, itsplexity would be unimaginable to mortals. Even a slightly weaker cultivator might damage their spirit just by ncing at it. At this moment, Xue An stood up and said indifferently, "My level... is to use the void as the chessboard, and the stars as the pieces!" This simple sentence caused a storm in Wei Rns heart, and she began to murmur in a daze. "The void as the chessboard, the stars as pieces! Is this... what true strength is?" Just then, Xue An waved his hand, and a Divine Sense carrying a specific Cultivation Technique for Cultivating the Spirit was transferred to Wei Rn. He then said softly, "You have good talent; I will bestow this technique upon you! I hope when I return once again from The Multiverse, I will see your progress." After saying this, Xue An didnt wait for Wei Rn and the others to react. He shot up into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Wei Rn stared nkly, her cheeks turning slightly red, then she deeply bowed towards the empty sky. "Mr. Xue, rest assured, Rn... will not disappoint your expectations!" That day, Xue An sealed his words in the heavens, imparted the technique to Wei Rn, then took his leave along with An Yan from the people of Zhongdu, and returned to Beijiang. On the way, An Yan asked softly, "Husband, you seem to really appreciate that Wei Rn?" Xue An smiled slightly, "Her talent is indeed good, so I wouldnt want it to be buried! Are you jealous?" "Tch, what do you take me for? A vinegar jar?" Xue An surveyed An Yan for a few moments and nodded, "Pretty much, just prettier than the average vinegar jar!" An Yan spat at Xue An, "You just talk nonsense!" Then she asked again, "But husband, even if the chess is yed well, its just a game, isnt it? What use is there?" Xue Ans gaze turned toward the unknowable, and he said indistinctly, "This chess game, its far from being as simple as you say..." Chapter 978: Return to The Multiverse, The Time-Space Vortex (1st Update)

Chapter 978: Chapter 978: Return to The Multiverse, The Time-Space Vortex (1st Update)

"Sir, please take me with you!" Xiao Yu pleaded. "Give me one reason to take you!" Xue An said with a smile. "I... I can help you take care of Lord Xiao Sha!" "But Xiao Sha is now an egg; theres no need to take care of it!" "Who says eggs dont need care? Lord Xiao Sha loves cleanliness the most. Even as a dragon egg, it needs to be carefully wiped and cleaned every day, or shell be very ufortable!" Xiao Yu said, looking pitifully at Xue An. An Yan spoke from the side: "Husband, lets take her! It will be good for Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian to have another ymate on the journey!" After a moment of contemtion, Xue An also nodded, "Alright then!" "Thank you, Sir! Thank you, Lady!" Xiao Yu said joyfully, her several tentacles forming hearts. Xue An had already ced the dragon egg transformed from Xiao Sha into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. A very important matter for this trip to The Multiverse was to find a way to revive Xiao Sha. Besides that, there were many other preparations necessary, such as replenishing some items needed for the journey. Of course, An Yan and Hu Ying, among others, were in charge of worrying about these matters, so Xue An didnt need to bother himself with them. Finally, when everything was taken care of, The news of Xue Ans departure was not revealed to anyone; those present to send him off were only a few, including An Qing and Tang Xuaner. Of course, Chaner, whom Xue An had brought back from the sealed world, was also there. Because of her limited cultivation level, she could not follow Xue An to The Multiverse. Because of this, she had been crying for several days. Now, seeing that Xue An was about to leave, her eyes were brimming with tears. "Young Master..." Even though Xue An had corrected her several times, Chaner could not change this address, so in the end, he let it be. Xue An was also very fond of Xiao Chaner, and smiling, he tapped her little head. "Alright, Im not going to be gone forever. Remember to practice the cultivation technique I gave you diligently at home. When Ie back, I will check your cultivation level!" Chaner nodded vigorously, "Mm-hm! Young Master, I understand! You also need to take good care of yourself on the road!" An Yan then smiled at Tang Xuaner, "XuanEr, take good care of the home. Well be back!" The two little girls were even more reluctant, clinging to Tang Xuaners clothes, "Auntie XuanEr, when wee back, well bring you lots and lots of tasty treats!" "Good! Auntie XuanEr will wait for you to keep your promise!" Tang Xuaner said with a smile as she pinched Xiang Xiang and Nian Nians cheeks. At this moment, Xue An looked at the still somewhat confused An Qing and let out a slight sigh, "Have you figured it out yet?" An Qing shook her head. Recently, she was struggling painfully. The brutality and ruthlessness of the Insect Tribes heart and the kindness and warmth of humanity were shing inside her. Right now, she was genuinely bewildered. Xue An smiled, "How can such things be so easily understood? But I just want to tell you one thing!" With those words, Xue Ans expression grew much more serious. "Losing your animal instincts loses you much, but losing your humanity, you will lose everything!" An Qing shuddered all over, murmuring this sentence, bing lost in thought. It wasnt until Xue Ans family had already boarded the Trans-ocean Starship that An Qing awoke from her confusion and shouted towards the starship above. "Brother-inw, thank you! I understand now!" An Yan asked curiously, "Husband, what does Qinger understand?" Xue An smiled. "Nothing much, I just taught her how to control the power of non-humans, thats all." Meanwhile. The starship lifted off the ground and elerated to its utmost in an instant before disappearing into the vast night sky. Tang Xuaner stood there, gazing at the distant point of light, and whispered softly, "Xue An, have a safe journey!" This time, the speed of crossing the void was more than twice as fast as thest time. In just a few days, Xue Ans starship had crossed several star systems and reached the vast and boundless starry sea. This time, An Yan was not staying in the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Instead, she let Xiao Yu apany Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian inside, while she apanied Xue An on the starship. Of course, under strong protest from Hu Ying, she also had three hours of free time every day. She coulde to the starship to get some fresh air, but for the rest of the time, she had to obediently return to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. This made Hu Ying very dissatisfied, but when Xue An suggested, "Why not go back to Qingqiu Fox Country first?" Hu Ying immediately became docile and did not dare to utter another word. After entering the starry sea, looking through the portholes of the starship, one could see the scenery outside that was as beautiful and illusory as a dream. Furthermore, thes they passed by were no longer deste, as many had already given birth to life. Its just that these life forms were often quite primitive. The most advanced among them was merely capable of birthing creatures that could run onnd. Such ces, naturally, had no civilization, let alone cultivators. Hu Ying, looking at the passing stars outside the window, said with some emotion, "If this were in those prosperous star systems, every star would probably be fully inhabited. How could there be such unimed stars?" Speaking, she expressed her doubts to Xue An, saying, "Brother Xue, have you noticed? Even though we have traveled a great distance, this ce is still deste! And I dont recognize the star charts here!" Xue An smiled, "The vastness of the Multiverse has already exceeded the imagination of ordinary people. Even those vastly huge central star systems are just a drop in the ocean and not worth mentioningpared to the Multiverse!" With that, Xue An looked at the brightly shining stars in the sky and couldnt help but feel a sense of wonder in his heart. Without entering the Multiverse, one doesnt know how vast the world really is. And even the known Multiverse, whenpared to this boundless universe, is perhaps just an inconspicuous corner. Just then, the Trans-ocean Starship suddenly started to tremble violently. And the light from the starry sea in the portholes seemed to be distorted as well. Xue Ans expression changed slightly, "Its space-time turbulence. It looks like a space-time vortex has appeared ahead!" Traveling through the void is dangerous from many different angles. But this space-time vortex is certainly the greatest danger of all. Because you simply do not know when it will appear. This is also the reason why many ces have be forbidden zones. However, while the space-time vortex may be very dangerous for others, Xue An was not too concerned about it. But at that moment, An Yan suddenly shouted, "Husband, look ahead! Theres a flying boat!" Xue An looked up. Indeed. He saw that far in the distance, a huge vortex was forming, and on the edge of the vortex, a flying boat was struggling desperately. Regrettably. The space-time vortex was toorge, andpared to the tremendous suction it generated, the struggle of the starship seemed pathetically weak. As it was about to be sucked into the space-time vortex bit by bit and bepletely torn apart, An Yan became a little anxious, "Husband..." Xue An smiled lightly, "I understand, lets save them first!" Chapter 979: Tian Zhao Star Domain, Astonishing Chess Game (2nd Update)

Chapter 979: Chapter 979: Tian Zhao Star Domain, Astonishing Chess Game (2nd Update)

After ascending to the status of a True Immortal, Xue An upgraded and fortified the Trans-ocean Starship once again. Especially since the starship that Ye Liuyan had traveled in from Lihen Heaven, although smashed by Xue Ansheng, could still have its materials directly reused. Therefore, the current Trans-ocean Starship, although not veryrge, was extremely sturdy and had abundant power. Even faced with the immense suction force of the spatial vortex, it remained more than capable. Thus, Xue An directly controlled the starship and released a void chain towards the depths of the vortex. At this moment, the people on that starship obviously spotted the Trans-ocean Starship, and upon seeing the chain, they immediately pushed their vessel to its limits to move towards it. Finally. The starship connected with the chain and then linked together. The Trans-ocean Starship shuddered slightly, drawn inwards by the powerful suction. Xue Ans eyes narrowed slightly, his powerful Divine Sense took control of the entire Trans-ocean Starship, the engines fired at full power, and then he began to frantically pull it outward. The void chain was stretched to its limit. Under the full force of the Trans-ocean Starship, the other starship was gradually pulled away from the spatial vortex. Finally, both starships escaped the range of the spatial vortex and came to a safe area. An Yan finally breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time. A Divine Sense issued from the other starship. "They want toe over to thank us," Hu Ying said softly, sensing the others Divine Sense. "Alright, let theme," Xue An said nonchntly. Actually, before rescuing the starship, Xue An had already discerned the situation aboard through his powerful Divine Sense. It was a small starship, and the aura of Divine Sense indicated there were only two people onboard. Such an arrangement clearly was not that of Starry Pirates or wanderers, which was why Xue An decided to intervene. Otherwise, indiscriminately showing sympathy in The Multiverse Realms could be a deadly affair. When the two starships docked and the people from the other starship came over. An Yan and Hu Ying let out a slight gasp. Because the individuals who appeared before them were siblings, apparently no older than twenty-one or twenty-two years of age. At this moment, the youthful faces of the siblings still bore the remnants of fear from nearly being swallowed by the spatial vortex. However, their attire and features indicated that their background was probably quite reputable. The siblings were also taken aback, clearly startled by the beauty of An Yan and Hu Ying. However, the slightly older boy soon regained hisposure and stepped forward respectfully to make a bow with a clenched fist, "Many thanks to everyone for your help! Gong Changyue of the Tianmu Gong Family, hereby expresses his gratitude!" The girl also recovered from her initial panic, yet her attention seemed captivated by Hu Ying. "Brother, that looks like a fox! So cute!" Gong Changyue frowned, "Xueman, do not be rude!" Gong Xueman pouted but her eyes remained fixed on Hu Ying. Hu Yings expression turned slightly unpleasant. Meanwhile, Xue An remarked indifferently, "Divine Thought Cultivator?" Hearing this, the Gong siblings were startled, and then Gong Changyue looked at Xue An with a doubtful gaze and nodded. "Yes, but I dont know who you are..." "Oh, its nothing! We were just passing by and happened to encounter you, so we helped you out!" Xue An said indifferently. At that moment, Gong Changyues heart vibrated slightly, for he realized he couldnt see through the man before him. Enshrouded by a thick fog after his own Divine Thought, this discovery sent a chill through Gong Changyues heart, making his attitude grow three times more respectful. "Sir, your casual act of kindness has indeed saved the lives of us Gong siblings!" Xue An smiled, "The Void is vast, to meet by chance must be fate!" Just then. Gong Changyues sister, Gong Xueman, spoke with a strange tone, "Brother, they are ying Divine Thought chess too!" Indeed. On the table inside the starship, there was a very rudimentary threeyer chess set. An Yan blushed. She had been ying it out of boredom to amuse herself. But since Divine Thought and intelligence were not An Yans forte, she had pondered for several days and could only just manage a threeyer chess set. At this, Gong Xueman covered her mouth and giggled, "Hehe, I could win that kind of chess set with my eyes closed when I was three years old, and people are still ying it now?" Gong Changyues face turned stern, and he said solemnly, "Xueman!" It was evident that Gong Xueman held a great fear of her brother. At his words, she stuck out her tongue but still whispered, "And you want to participate in the Astounding Chess Competition with this level?" Although quiet, Xue An heard her, a sh of light sparkling in his eyes. At this, Gong Changyue said apologetically, "Im really sorry, my sister is naturally unruly and speaks without a filter; please dont take her words to heart!" Xue An smiled slightly, "No worries, but did I hear your sister just mention the Astounding Chess Competition?" Gong Changyue was startled, "Arent you here to participate in thatpetition? Otherwise, why would you appear in such a barbaric starry domain?" Xue An remained nomittal, "I was passing through here for other matters!" Gong Changyue replied with a bitter smile, "I see, it seems we siblings are truly meant not to die yet, otherwise we would have perished in the spatial vortex long ago!" Then, Gong Changyue briefly exined thepetition. "This Astounding Chess Competition is an event hosted by the Tian Zhao Star Domain, which is a months standard journey from here!" "Our Tianmu Star Gong family, due to our proficiency in the path of chess, has also received an invitation!" "However, due to the long journey and some dys caused by other matters, we are pressed for time. To make it before the opening in Tian Zhao Star, we risked taking shortcuts through this wild starry domain, which led us into the spatial vortex!" Xue An hadnt been particrly attentive, but when he heard Tian Zhao Star Domain, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he asked with interest, "It sounds like the Tian Zhao Star Domain has high cultivation in chess!" Gong Changyues eyes shed with a hint of defeat, and he sighed helplessly, "Yes, one could say that for the past two hundred years, the Tian Zhao Star Domain has been dominant in the path of chess, hence the scale of this Astounding Chess Competition has been growing everrger!" Xue An nodded nomittally, then suddenly smiled, "How fortuitous, I too have some research in the path of chess. Why dont we head to the Tian Zhao Star Domain together and watch this bustling event!" Gong Changyue was slightly taken aback. Gong Xueman sneered slightly, disdainfully saying, "Even my brother wouldnt dare im he has extensive research in chess, you..." Saying this, Gong Xueman pointed at the rudimentary threeyer chess set on the table, the implication clear. Gong Changyues expression chilled, "Gong Xueman, if you dare speak to our benefactor like that again, beware that I will lock you in the chess room when we return, and not let you out for ten years!" Chapter 980 Heading to Tian Zhao, Hu Ying Shows His Might (3rd Update)

Chapter 980: Chapter 980 Heading to Tian Zhao, Hu Ying Shows His Might (3rd Update)

Gong Xueman dared not make a sound anymore, but her eyes still brimmed with defiance. Then Gong Changyue, somewhat hesitantly, said, "Well, it is possible, but it is still a months journey to the Tian Zhao Star. You..." He was just about to continue. Suddenly, outside the porthole, their starship dimmed abruptly, then lost all power, floating in the void. "What happened?" The siblings both eximed in shock. Xue An ndly said, "Although your starship escaped the spacetime vortex, the gravitational pull has damaged its power source. Now itspletely useless!" These words turned the siblings faces ashen. Before reaching Great Luo, even physical cultivators dared not linger too long in the void, let alone they, who were cultivators specializing in Divine Sense. Xue An smiled faintly, "It seems... even if I didnt want to go, I have no choice now!" The Trans-ocean Starship, though not veryrge, was fully equipped with all sorts of facilities, including several guest rooms. After repeated thanks from Gong Changyue, the siblings settled in on the Trans-ocean Starship. Then the starship changed its course, speeding toward the Tian Zhao Star Domain under Gong Changyues guidance. After the siblings had gone back to their rooms to rest, An Yan curiously asked, "Honey, are you really going to participate in this so-called incredible chess game?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Of course not!" "Then you..." Xue An looked forward, ndly saying, "Yaner, didnt you hear the Star Domain they mentioned that is hosting this chesspetition?" An Yan hesitated, "You mean... the Tian Zhao Star Domain?" Xue An nodded, "Exactly, the Tian Zhao Star Domain!" An Yans eyes gradually brightened, "I get it!" Xue An smiled, "What do you get?" An Yan chuckled, "While I might not understand much, I do know that Tian Zhao is said to be a deity in the legends of Country R, and obviously, this Tian Zhao Star Domain cannot be unrted to that, right?" Xue An patted An Yan on the head, "Not bad, youre getting smarter!" An Yan felt somewhat miffed, "That sounds as if I was very stupid before." Xue Anughed softly, "Be confident, remove the as if." "You...!" An Yan, infuriated, brandished her fists and teeth, almost tempted to bite Xue An. Hu Ying, turning her head, spoke softly, "Cough, cough, Xue Brother, you two might want to keep it down a bit. Im still here!" Xue An arched an eyebrow, "If you hadnt said it, I might have forgotten. The three hours are up; its time you went back inside the pagoda!" Hu Yings face fell instantly, "No way, Xue Brother,e on, let me give you a shoulder rub!" Saying this, she eagerly moved closer to offer Xue An her services. Xue An waved a hand, "Lets not bother with that. If your brother Hu Yue saw, hed think I was exploiting you!" "Oh, forget him right now! But Xue Brother, are you nning to use this Tian Zhao Star Domain to enter the Heavenly Realm?" Hu Ying asked. Xue An nodded, "Yes, after all, neither you nor I recognize the star maps here. If we rely on slowly searching like this, itll take a very long time!" Hu Ying nodded, about to speak. Gong Xueman tiptoed out of her room, her eyes shining as she stared at Hu Ying, "Wow, this little fox can actually talk! She looks so cute!" As she spoke, she approached unabashedly and reached out to pinch Hu Yings cheeks. Hu Ying, who now looked like an eleven- or twelve-year-old girl with her chubby cheeks, was indeed adorable. Such charm naturally made it impossible for a young girl like Gong Xueman to resist. Just as An Yan was about to speak out to stop her, Xue An gave a nonchnt wave of his hand, signaling her to keep quiet. Xue An had seen many such spoiled "brats" from his experience. He knew that to make them behave, a harsh lesson was necessary. So having Hu Ying teach her a lesson was a good idea! Indeed. Just as Gong Xuemans hand was about to touch Hu Yings cheek, the already dark-faced Hu Ying said in a sinister tone, "Do you know what? I hate it when people call me cute!" "Huh?" Gong Xueman was taken aback. Before she could react, Hu Ying lifted her head and red at her fiercely, "So today, Im going to teach you a good lesson!" With that, Hu Ying grabbed Gong Xuemans hand, twisted her wrist violently, and Gong Xueman, in pain, fell forward. But she reacted quickly, snorted coldly, and with a sh in her eyes, a surge of Divine Sense shot toward Hu Ying, trying to control her mind. But her Divine Sense dissipated like a gentle breeze as it reached Hu Ying. Gong Xueman was stunned. Hu Ying said coldly, "You dare to show off such little Divine Sense in front of me?" With that, the light flickered in Hu Yings charming eyes, and Gong Xueman couldnt resist, lookingpletely mesmerized. Then Hu Ying said coldly, "Now kneel." Gong Xueman obediently knelt down. Hu Ying, with a smug look, lifted her chin, "Tell me, will you dare again?" Fear appeared in Gong Xuemans eyes. Her mind was still clear, but she couldnt control her body, which felt awful. At that moment, Gong Changyue heard themotion outside, rushed out, and was also stunned by the scene before him. Seeing her brothere out, Gong Xueman tried her best to blink at Gong Changyue, her eyes full of misery. "This... what is this..." Gong Changyue asked hesitantly. With her hands behind her back and a face full of pride, Hu Ying said, "Your sister dared to rush up and touch me, so I gave her a lesson!" Gong Changyue immediately understood what had happened and said with a bitter smile, "Fox Immortal, my sister indeed is too mischievous, Im really sorry. Please forgive her this time!" "Thats more like it!" Hu Ying enjoyed the feeling of being ttered, especially the term Fox Immortal, which greatly lifted her spirits and made her view Gong Changyue much more favorably. Therefore, she waved her hand and lifted the restriction on Gong Xueman. Gong Xueman quickly got up and ran behind her brother, her face full of grievance as she said, "Brother...". "Dont say anything, wait until we get back to see how I deal with you!" Gong Changyue said with a look of disappointment. Gong Xueman didnt dare to make a sound, frightened. At this time, Xue An, with a smirk, said, "It seems Chess Master Changyue couldnt sleep either. How about joining us for some tea and chat?" After a brief hesitation, Gong Changyue nodded, "If thats the case, then I apologize for the intrusion!" With that, he turned back to Gong Xueman, "Go back to sleep! If I dont call you, you are not allowed toe out!" Gong Xueman looked helpless, "Brother...". Chapter 981: Outside the Chess Game, Worldly Affairs Are Complicated (4th Update)

Chapter 981: Chapter 981: Outside the Chess Game, Worldly Affairs Are Complicated (4th Update)

"Alright! Shes just a child, let the little girle over and have some food as well!" An Yan intervened. Eventually, Xue An and Gong Changyue were drinking tea and chatting by the window, while Gong Xueman was eating with An Yan and Hu Ying on the other side. Gong Xueman was just poorly disciplined, leading to a stubborn temperament, but her nature wasnt bad, and she was incredibly innocent and cheerful. Thus, under An Yans few words, Gong Xueman had already started happily calling her Sister Yan. Watching this scene, Xue An found it amusing in his heart. Yaners charisma was indeed growing day by day! Could it be that Yaner also had the potential to be a leader in The Multiverse? Then he shifted his gaze back, sipped his tea lightly, and casually said, "It seems that Master Gong Changyue is not very confident about thepetition?" Gong Changyue trembled and thenughed bitterly, "Mr. Xue, you have keen eyesight, indeed! Thats right, I have no confidence in thispetition at all!" "Oh? Why do you say that?" Xue An, keeping hisposure, filled Gong Changyues cup with tea. After thanking him for the tea, Gong Changyue sighed lightly, "To be honest, this is my second time going to the Tian Zhao Star Domain to participate in the chesspetition, but its the first time Im taking the lead as an official participant!" Xue An listened quietly. A hint of despair shed in Gong Changyues eyes, and then he took a sip of his tea, "Last time, I went with the elders of my family as an assistant. I had no thoughts of winning any title, it was purely to broaden my horizons!" At this, a bitter expression appeared on Gong Changyues face. "Of course, even if I wanted to win a title, it wouldnt have been possible. Once I was at the chess event, I realized how vast the world is and how there were numerous incredibly talented individuals. Compared to them, my chess skills seemed hardly remarkable!" "Why is it that this time its just you and your sibling participating in thepetition?" Xue An asked softly. Hesitation appeared on Gong Changyues face, "This... I beg your forgiveness for not being able to disclose this!" Xue An smiled, "No worries!" "Sigh! Mr. Xue, I truly dont distrust you, but its because there are unspeakable circumstances! Moreover, participating alone in thepetition this time, my heart really doesnt have the slightest bit of confidence!" Xue An remained nomittal, "If you lose, you lose. At your age, its not something shameful!" Gong Changyue shook his head, "You dont understand. Last time... almost everyone from our Gong Family who participated was defeated. If we cant secure a title this time, our Gong Familys ranking in the chessmunity will be forcibly lowered, and then..." Gong Changyue didnt finish his words, but his face full of worry said it all. Xue An smiled again, refilled his cup of tea, and after taking a sip, he calmly said, "So it seems that the Tian Zhao Star Domain, which manages thepetition, also controls your fate!" Anger shed in Gong Changyues eyes, but in the end, he nodded in resignation, "Yes, and the chess masters in the Tian Zhao Star Domain are extremely domineering and aggressive. Unfortunately, the higher the chess level, the greater the pressure. Theres nothing we can do about it!" Just as he said this, Gong Xueman suddenly turned around and spoke, "Brother, its not entirely like that. Have you forgotten Sister Zhuge Xuanqing?" On hearing this name, the light exploded in Gong Changyues eyes, but it quickly dimmed again. "Yes! Miss Xuanqing indeed has the strength to challenge many of the chess masters in the Tian Zhao Star Domain. In thestpetition, she nearly defeated Jing Tianrui, who had been the champion for three consecutive terms from the Tian Zhao Chess Institute. But its said that Jing Tianrui secluded himself for three years after thestpetition, and his chess skills have greatly improved. Its difficult to predict the oue of thispetition!" Xue An was quietly listening on the side, but his expression turned somewhat peculiar whenever the surname Zhuge was mentioned. And he could also detect the full tenderness Gong Changyue held when mentioning the name Xuanqing. It was almost as if the words "secret love" were engraved on his face. Xue An smiled and lifted his teacup, "It sounds quite intriguing. I must give thispetition a try! If I could even secure the title of Chess King, that wouldnt be too bad." Gong Xueman raised an eyebrow upon hearing this and was about to speak, but her brother sternly red at her, forcing her to feign a cough and cover it up. Then, with a worried look, Gong Changyue raised his cup and said, "In that case, I hereby wish Mr. Xue luck!" However, both from his words and expression, it was clear that Gong Changyue had little confidence in Xue Ans statement. Xue An did not bother to exin and simply responded with a smile. What followed was the tedious time of interster travel. Since the Trans-ocean Starship was faster than the Starship owned by the Gong siblings, the journey that normally took a month was nearlypleted in twenty days. During this time, the surrounding Starry Domain underwent changes. Traces of human settlement could already be seen on the stars passed, with somes even housing cultivator civilizations. Of course, these civilizations were not highly advanced, but they had at least moved beyond barbarism. "Mr. Xue,ing up is the Tian Zhao Star Domain!" announced Gong Changyue. Xue An stood before the porthole, silently observing as an invisible Divine Sense spread out, trying to probe the star domain. After bing a True Immortal, Xue Ans Divine Sense had expanded dramatically, now covering an area asrge as a Sol System in a single scan. Yet, as his Divine Sense barely touched the edge of the Tian Zhao Star Domain, an invisible barrier prevented further exploration. Xue An was not surprised. In a ce where the strategy game was prevalent, Divine Thought Cultivators naturally made up the majority. Hence, it was not strange to have Arrays that blocked the probing of Divine Sense. After the Trans-ocean Starship crossed that barrier, the surrounding environment changed once again. The previously silent void became bustling. Various kinds of flying ships and boats arrived in droves, even making the routes somewhat congested. "Mr. Xue, these are all participants in the uing monumental chesspetition!" Gong Changyue exined, his face growing even grimmer. He realized that the scale of this chess game was evenrger than thest. And the more participants there were, the bleaker his own chances of securing a high rank. Xue An seemed quite interested as he observed the surroundings and then said, "It looks like its getting more and more interesting!" At the center of the Tian Zhao Star Domain was the venue for the chesspetition. All the iing flying boats and ships were docking on severals not far from the central location. As Hu Ying hadmented before, in a bustling Star System, there would simply be no uninhabiteds. Theses were clearly already transformed by powerful beings, making their environments quite suitable for living. However, this also meant that theses Heavenly Dao had beenpletely obliterated, essentially turning them into hotels, suitable only for temporary stay. Chapter 982: Zhuge Xuanqing (5th Update)

Chapter 982: Chapter 982: Zhuge Xuanqing (5th Update)

The Trans-ocean Starship also docked atop one of thes, and when they descended from the starship, the enormousnding pad was already crowded with many people. Of course, "people" is a loose term here, as many among them couldnt really be considered human. Like that mechanical-like creature, it wasnt remotely human at all. An Yan just had his eyes wide open this time. Ever since he came down, his eyes never stopped roaming, intrigued by everything. Of course, most of those here were Cultivators from the Human n. After all, no other species, no matter how prolific or powerful, couldpare to the favored Humans in their prime. And among these Human n Cultivators, there was a clear divide. Those short in stature, stomping around in wooden clogs with arrogance stered on their faces, clustered together. They judged every Cultivator that came by and frequently let out mockingughter. Faced with such outrageously rude behavior, these Cultivators could only pass by with looks of indignation, and not one dared to even raise their head to make eye contact. Xue An saw all of this unfold, yet the smile on his face didnt waver in the slightest. But Gong Changyues expression wasnt nearly as pleasant; he walked with his head lowered, seemingly trying to avoid something. However, such actions were utterly futile in front of a Divine Thought Cultivator. The group of Cultivators in wooden clogs whispered among themselves for a moment and then burst outughing, after which a Cultivator d in scarlet robes walked over here with a face full of arrogance. Gong Changyues face went pale, and in a low voice, he said, "Mr. Xue, lets leave quickly!" "Leave? Why should we leave?" replied Xue An with a smile. In the time it took to have this exchange, the scarlet-robed Cultivator had approached and arrogantly said to Gong Changyue, "Gong Changyue, I didnt expect you to actually dare toe this time! What, do you think you didnt lose badly enoughst time?" Gong Changyuesplexion was ashen, but he mustered the courage to raise his head, "Di Yuanlong, what do you want?" "What do I want?" Di Yuanlong let out a coldugh, then turned and nced, "What? This time the Gong Family didnt even send an elder, just sent two pieces of trash like you over?" "Does this mean the Gong Family haspletely given up? Ha, if thats the case, I advise you to just head back home as soon as possible, save the embarrassment of making a fool of yourself at the chessboard. After all,st time even the elders of your Gong Family returned defeated without a single victory!" His words were incredibly sharp and biting. The Gong siblings faces were both flushed with anger, especially Gong Changyues. He was, after all, a chess master who had earned his right topete, and now he was subjected to such humiliation, and even his own family wasnt spared; one could only imagine the rage in his heart. But soon enough, his expression dimmed again. Because what Di Yuanlong said was indeed a fact. In the world of chess, weakness is the original sin. If youre weak, you deserve to die! Hence, he couldnt even retort. Just as he was engulfed by despair, A slender and strong hand patted him lightly on the shoulder, followed by a voice, "Chess Master Changyue, I remember you said you wanted to achieve a good ranking in thispetition to prove yourself! How could you forget so quickly?" Gong Changyue trembled, then raised his head and stared nkly at Xue An. Xue An smiled back at him. At this moment, Di Yuanlong frowned, "And who are you?" Xue An nced at him and smiled lightly, "Me? Im here topete as well! I heard that the chess path in your Tian Zhao Star Domain is quite good, and theres even someone called the Youth Chess King, so I thought, why dont I give it a try and see if I can win a title like Chess King or Chess Sage or something?" This statement stunned everyone around. Di Yuanlong was even more shocked and then burst into rage, "How audacious, to speak to Lord Jing so disrespectfully! What rank of chess master are you?" Xue An smiled slightly, "Sorry, I just got off the starship and havent had time to take the exam, so I have no rank right now!" The moment these words came out. The whole ce first fell silent. Then a burst of raucousughter erupted. "This is the best joke Ive heard all year, a guy without even a rank dares to challenge Master Jing Tianrui of the Tian Zhao Chess Academy! Really clueless thinking!" sneered a Tian Zhao chess yer with a face full of scorn. "s, the Gong Family used to be considered a giant in the path of chess, but how has their heir be increasingly ipetent, even associating with such an ignorant and conceited person?" a chess yer who knew the Gong siblings shook his head and sighed. Even the Gong siblings themselves were stunned silly by Xue Ans "bold and vigorous" words. Especially Gong Xueman, who showed thick disdain in her eyes, believing that Mr. Xue, her savior, was good in every way except his penchant for boasting. At this moment, Di Yuanlongughed in extreme anger, "Tsk tsk, what an eye-opener indeed! Gong Changyue, are you really thinking of turning the tables with such a guy this time?" This questioning once again elicitedughter of derision from those around them. Gong Changyue was at a loss for words and had no idea how to respond. Hu Ying, however, had a look of indignation on her face. The thing she hated most was when people doubted her invincible Brother Xue, so she was about to burst. But at that moment. Amotion stirred from the back of the crowd. "Its Miss Zhuge, Miss Zhuge is here!" "Miss Xuanqing has arrived!" Amidst these respectful tumults, the crowd automatically parted to create a path. Even Di Yuanlong, who was full of arrogance, restrained his pride and moved aside. From a distance, one could see a tall woman dressed in ck, her slim figure entuated by the dark attire, with a ck chess bag slung over her shoulder that stood a foot taller than her. Despite her beautiful appearance, her expression was extremely indifferent, and it was only in her lovely eyes that there was a shining light that made people dare not look directly at her. From afar, she resembled an assassin walking out from the night. This woman made her way through the crowd, and everywhere she went, people bowed their heads. The calls of "Miss Xuanqing, Miss Zhuge" were incessant. But the woman seemed deaf to these calls and walked straight up to Gong Changyue, stopping in her tracks. "Gong Changyue!" Her voice was crisp and clear. Since this woman appeared in the crowd, Gong Changyues gaze had not left her, but now that she stood before him, he dared not look up and only nodded in response, "Miss Zhuge!" Indeed. The arrival was none other than Zhuge Xuanqing, whom Gong Changyue had long thought of day and night. Zhuge Xuanqing silently watched Gong Changyue until after a few moments, when she finally said indifferently, "I didnt expect that you would reallye alone this time!" Gong Changyue revealed a bitter smile, about to say something. But Zhuge Xuanqing turned her head to look at Xue An and said with an icy voice, "I heard everything you just said!" "So what?" Xue An replied with an amused smile, his eyes full of interest. "All I can tell you is that in the path of chess, the strong are revered, and I have seen many arrogant fools like you!" As she spoke, a touch of coldness shed in Zhuge Xuanqings eyes, "But their ultimate fate... doesnt seem to be very good!" Chapter 983: After an Old Friend (1st Update)

Chapter 983: Chapter 983: After an Old Friend (1st Update)

Xue Anughed, "If thats the case, Im even more looking forward to the uing match!" A trace of anger shed across Zhuge Xuanqings face, but it disappeared in an instant, and then she turned around and walked away. But as she walked out of the crowd, she paused slightly, and without turning her head, she said, "Indeed, there is a Chess Saint, but... it will definitely not be you!" "How would you know it wont be me if you dont give it a try?" Xue An said with a smile. Zhuge Xuanqing did not stop this time but left straightaway. She was gone. Di Yuanlong gave Gong Changyue and Xue An a disdainful nce, snorted coldly, and also turned to leave. The onlooking crowd whispered amongst themselves, looking at Xue An and the others with odd nces, and after a few mockingughs, they also dispersed. Xue An smiled, turned his head, and looked at Gong Changyue. Only to see this brother looking lost and dejected at the departing Zhuge Xuanqing, His eyes full of infatuation. Xue An found it amusing and couldnt help but pat his shoulder. "Brother Changyue, where shall we go next?" "Ah...," Gong Changyue shuddered,ing back to his senses from his daze, and then said. "Lets find a ce to stay first!" "Good, lets go!" On the way to the inn prepared for the chess masters who came topete, Xue An casually asked, "Zhuge Xuanqing seems to hold a high status among chess masters?" Gong Changyue nodded, "Thats right!" Speaking of which, Gong Changyue revealed a wry smile, "Its embarrassing to say, but Miss Xuanqing, like me, was participating for the first time in thest tournament! Yet, during thestpetition, she overwhelmed everyone, and she almost defeated the young Chess King Jing Tianrui..." Gong Changyues eyes showed a hint of nostalgia, as if recalling the scene on the tournament grounds that day, where the girl in ck, cold as ice, dominated the Tian Zhao chess yers. Seeing this lovelorn soul slipping into foolishness again, Xue An lightly coughed, "Is the Zhuge Family also very powerful?" Gong Changyue nodded, his face full of admiration, "Of course! It can be said that besides the several great chess noble families and chess academies of the Tian Zhao Star Domain, the position of the Zhuge Family is the most transcendental!" With that, Gong Changyues expression turned somber, "Speaking of which, our Tianmu Gong Family was not so bad either in the past, but we fell into decline due to ack of sessors, ending up in this state, truly shameful!" "The Zhuge Family is the only existence that can contend with the Tian Zhao Star Domain! With countless talents emerging from their ranks, brilliant and extraordinary individuals are innumerable. Miss Xuanqing is a genius girl who only emerged in thest tournament, and before her..." Gong Changyues face filled with worship, "There was the one who won ten consecutive championships, set a winning streak record, and suppressed all the young geniuses of the Tian Zhao Star Domain so they couldnt lift their heads, the most outstanding talent of the Zhuge Family in a thousand years, and also Miss Xuanqings older brother, Zhuge Banzang!" Xue An initially appeared indifferent, but upon hearing the name Zhuge Banzang, he couldnt help but be slightly startled and then said with a strange look on his face, "Zhuge Banzang?" Gong Changyue nodded, "It is said that this genius earned his name because he understands half of the chessyouts in the Multiverse!" "Half of the chessyouts, huh... That must be a terrifying Divine Sense and intelligence indeed!" Gong Changyue eximed in admiration. Yet, the corners of Xue Ans mouth revealed a faintly discernible smile, "Banzang, heh, interesting!" Gong Changyue was a ninth-dan chess master, so even the inn he stayed in was different from the rest. Although Xue An didnt have a ranking, thanks to Gong Changyue, he was able to stay as a family member. The inn was quite spacious, with beautiful scenery, and it was also very elegantly furnished. Every Chess Master would have their own private courtyard,plete with Arrays that shield against Divine Sense, preventing others from prying. In such a peaceful environment, Chess Masters could delve into their chess manuals undisturbed. Gong Changyue and the rest stayed in an eastern courtyard, exhausted from the journey. After the Gong siblings had tidied up, they all rested. Xue An, on the other hand, sat in the courtyard drinking tea. The Arrays that blocked Divine Sense might be useful for others, but to him, they were almost transparent. Thus, when Xue An spread out his Divine Sense, he could see clearly into every nook of the inn. Nearly all Chess Masters had already gone to sleep. Only a handful were still up through the night poring over their chess manuals. Watching these Chess Masters murmuring to themselves with earnest faces as they manipted the game pieces, Xue An couldnt help but want tough, yet he also felt a sincere respect. Hard workers always earn respect, no matter the time. And in the inns best courtyard lived Di Yuanlong, who had repeatedly provoked Gong Changyue today. Instead of studying chess manuals, Di Yuanlong stood respectfully in the center of the courtyard as if waiting for someones arrival. Xue An let out a soft hmm. At that moment, a streak of ck light appeared in Di Yuanlongs courtyard. Di Yuanlong hurriedly stepped forward and respectfully called out, "My Lord!" The ck light nodded, then a strikingly handsome man with an evil look in his eyes stepped out from the darkness. Xue An remained expressionless as he continued to sense with his Divine Sense. The two entered the house. The man spoke in a deep voice, "How is the matter being handled?" Di Yuanlong responded reverently, "My Lord, Gong Changyue arrived today, but my probing indicated that he has lost all confidence in himself!" The man nodded, "Good! This time we must plunge the Gong Family into an abyss from which there is no redemption!" "Understood! However..." "However what?" "Zhuge Xuanqing also arrived today and seems to be quite familiar with this Gong Changyue!" An expression of hatred shed across the mans face, "Of course, they know each other... but thats all there is to it!" "I was carelessst time and almost let that Zhuge Xuanqing seed, but now, having received personal guidance from the Grandmaster, my chess Cultivation Level has greatly improved. This time, I will make the Zhuge Family realize the might of the Tian Zhao Star Domain!" With this, the identity of the man was all but revealed. Indeed. It was the young Chess King of the Tian Zhao Star Domain, Jing Tianrui. This Jing Tianrui was clearly very arrogant, striding back and forth in the room, then coldly sneering, "The Grandmaster himself said to me that the Zhuge Family is too arrogant. Particrly that Zhuge Banzang, who has suppressed our Tian Zhao Star Domain in tenpetitions, and now Zhuge Xuanqing is seemingly trying to follow in her brothers footsteps. This is absolutely not allowed!" "We must nip this trend in the bud early on and may even use any means necessary! You remember to keep a close watch on Zhuge Xuanqings movements, got it?" "Yes!" Di Yuanlong bowed and replied. After a bit more talk, Jing Tianrui finally left the inn with grand posturing. Xue An stood in the courtyard, his face wearing an almost smile, "This seems to be an old friends problem... I should, indeed, take a hand in this matter!" Chapter 984: Sister, Beat Him Up! (2nd Update)

Chapter 984: Chapter 984: Sister, Beat Him Up! (2nd Update)

Xue An extended his Divine Sense, instantly enveloping the entire city. Quickly, he felt the presence of Zhuge Xuanqing in an isted pavilion in the eastern part of the city. As Xue Ans Divine Sense descended upon the ce, Zhuge Xuanqing was deeply engrossed in studying a chess game, and on the table, a chess game stacked with over a hundredyers wasid out. With a thought from Xue An, his Divine Sense approached. But at that moment, Zhuge Xuanqing, who had been looking down, suddenly looked up, her face cold as she stared in the direction of Xue Ans Divine Sense and sternly shouted, "Who is it?" As she spoke, her Divine Sense surged forth, attempting to capture Xue Ans Divine Sense. Yet with her power, how could she hope to reach Xue Ans? With just a flicker of thought, Xue Ans Divine Sense withdrewpletely. Zhuge Xuanqing grasped at thin air, her expression turning ugly in an instant. Though she hadnt made direct contact, her keen senses still allowed her to perceive the terrifying nature of that Divine Sense. It was as vast and immeasurable as an ocean. Who could possess such a formidable Divine Sense? Could it be one of the powerful beings from the Tian Zhao Star Domain? Zhuge Xuanqing was filled with shock and doubt. Meanwhile, after withdrawing his Divine Sense, Xue An smiled faintly. It seemed he had indeed underestimated Zhuge Xuanqing; she was actually able to sense his presence. But things were bing more and more interesting. The next day. As there was still some time before the start of thepetition, Gong Xueman was moring to go out and y early in the morning. Even Gong Changyue couldnt dissuade her and had to agree. But An Yan also felt a bit tempted to go out and stroll; however, she hesitated, fearing Xue An might not agree. Xue An saw through An Yans thoughts at a nce and couldnt help but smile, "Yaner, you should go out and take a stroll too. After all, it has been quite boring on the road. Consider it a break!" "But I..." An Yan still hesitated, worried that it might cause unnecessary trouble. Xue An waved his hand, "Go ahead, should my woman be afraid to have some fun? If theres any trouble, your husband will take care of it!" Xue Ans bold and vigorous words moved An Yan, "Husband..." Meanwhile, Hu Yings eyes shone with stars. "Brother Xue, I..." Xue An shook his head, "No negotiation, and besides, your time out today has expired. You need to head back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion!" Hu Ying, "..." "Hey! Brother Xue, why the double standard? Why can Yaner go out to y and I cant? "Because Yaner is my wife!" "Brother Xue, but I can be too!" Hu Ying puffed out her chest, her face full of hope. Xue An shivered. Seeing Hu Ying now, who looked just like an eleven or twelve-year-old girl, saying such words made him feel overwhelmingly guilty. Xue An felt all his hair stand on end, "Just forget it! If your brother hears this, hell think I have ulterior motives!" "Oh please, Ive said not to bring that guy up!" Hu Ying was clearly annoyed by her brother Huyue, in the kind of annoyed that shows instantly. An Yan, watching the two quarreling at the side, couldnt help but cover her mouth andugh, "Alright, alright, lets not fight. Husband, Yinger has also had a hard journey; lets just let here out and have some fun with us!" An Yan spoke, and Xue An naturally agreed. "Alright, but remember to keep a close eye on her and dont let anyone abduct her!" Xue An said seriously. Hu Ying was so angry she almost revealed her true form as she stamped her foot and protested, "Xue Brother!" An Yanughed and said, "Okay, okay, I got it. Ill definitely keep a close eye on her. How about thislets release Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and Xiao Yu as well? Theyve been stuck inside, ying video games all day. Itd be good for them to go out and get some fresh air!" Naturally, Xue An had no objections. When the two girls and Xiao Yu came out of the Magic Treasures Pavilion, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian were okay, but Xiao Yu was so excited she was almost crying. "My lord, next time you let me out, could you give me a heads up? I just had a great item drop and didnt have time to pick it up before I was brought out!" Xue An nodded, "Then you can go back and pick it up now!" "No need, no need!" Xiao Yu hurriedly shook her head and then took a deep, theatrical breath. "Is this what freedom smells like?" Everyone had already gotten used to Xiao Yus drama queen antics. But Gong Xueman gradually widened her eyes and after a while, she eximed in amazement, "What a huge squid!" Thisment immediately deted Xiao Yu; being called a squid was what she hated most, so she roared, "Im an octopus, octopus, octopus! Do you understand?" Saying this, she waved her tentacles with a look of proud defiance. But Gong Xueman kept an astonished face as she watched the dancing octopus tentacles above, and then she swallowed unconsciously, "Such huge octopus tentacles would definitely be delicious when grilled!" Lines of frustration appeared on Xiao Yus forehead, and then shepletely lost it. "Dont stop me, Im going to kill her ahhh! Bang!" Xiao Yu had only charged halfway when Gong Xueman used Divine Sense to press her face-down on the ground, and her tentacles kept shifting shape between S and B as Gong Xueman willed. "Wow, this is so much fun!" Gong Xueman eximed excitedly. Xiao Yu felt like crying. She thought she had never been this humiliated. Hu Yings expression darkened, and she was about to speak. On the side, Xiang Xiang had already rushed forward, pointing at Gong Xueman, "Release Xiao Yu!" Gong Xueman nced at Xue Xiang and then said somewhat dismissively, "You tell me to release her, and I should just do it? Who are you?" "Im Xiang Xiang, Xiao Yu is my friend, and Im ordering you to release her right now!" Xue Xiangs little face was filled with icy resolve. "Thats right, Xiao Yu is also my friend, release her now! Otherwise dont me us for being rude!" Nian Nian also stepped forward, An Yan wanted to intervene, but Xue An held her back with a hand and smiled, "Dont go, lets see how they handle it!" An Yan had no choice but to stop. At that moment, Xiao Yu, lying on the ground, looked at the two girls with tears swirling in her eyes. Yet Gong Xueman justughed arrogantly, "Youll be rude to me? Haha, both of youbined arent even as tall as me; I really want to see how you could possibly be rude to me!" But as soon as her words fell, Xue Xiang raised her delicate little fist and said coldly, "Sister!" "Hm!" "Beat her!" "Okay!" Saying this, the two little girls immediately charged at her. Gong Xueman looked unconcerned, seeing them just as two trivial little girls, not worth her effort at all. But when she released her Divine Sense, attempting to control Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, she was shocked to discover that her Divine Sense had no effect on them at all! Chapter 985: A Fist as Big as a Baby Bottle, Are You Scared? (3rd Update)

Chapter 985: Chapter 985: A Fist as Big as a Baby Bottle, Are You Scared? (3rd Update)

It was in this moment of absentmindedness. The two little girls had already charged close, then raised their bottle-sized fists, raining down on Gong Xueman like a storm. During this time, Xue An had consciously started to solidify the foundations for his two daughters, seamlessly using True Immortals Origin Power to cleanse their marrow every day. Under such luxurious and almost terrifying foundations, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nians abilities rapidly progressed. Of course, Xue An did not intend to raise his daughters the way Void Sect raised its sessors. He did this only so they possessed an extremely solid foundation, facilitating future cultivation. The most important thing now was to let the two little girls have the most beautiful childhood. Therefore, aside from establishing their foundation, Xue An did not teach them any Cultivation Techniques or secret techniques. Despite this, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nians strength had leaped qualitatively. Especially since they were bolstered by Xue Ans Origin Power, Gong Xuemans Divine Sense attacks had shattered before even reaching close. So when the little girls fistsnded on Gong Xueman, they directly caused the spoiled girl to cry out in pain. "Ow, it hurts! Stop... dont hit the face!" Gong Xueman struggled to say. But before she could finish, Xiang Xiangnded a punch right above her eye. Gong Xueman staggered backward for a good distance. Looking at her now, she was in a miserable state indeed. Her face was covered in bruises, and her clothes were full of fist marks. Gong Xueman started to cry pitifully, "Brother, did you see that? They are bullying me!" Xiang Xiang then retracted her fist, lifted her little chin, and said coolly, "First rify, you were the one who bullied our friend Xiao Yu first, and I warned you to let her go, but you didnt listen, so we had to beat you up!" "Sister is right!" Nian Nian added her final touch. At this point, Gong Changyue looked at his little sister, his expression gradually darkening. "Brother, it was clearly them who started it..." Gong Xueman shrank back as she cried out. "Enough!" Gong Changyue snorted coldly, then took a deep breath, "I saw everything! Gong Xueman, when will you ever change that trouble-making mouth of yours? Calling people squid as soon as you open your mouth, even if they look like one, you cant just say that, can you?" Xiao Yu, who was lying on the ground and had just shown a trace of a smile, froze up again. "Oh! Sorry, I just speak bluntly, dont take it to heart!" Gong Changyue still remembered to apologize to Xiao Yu. He then turned back around, his tone exasperated, "And you dared to use Divine Sense to tease her too? As a Cultivator, are these the principles by which you control power?" Gong Xueman was almost in tears from the scolding, "But Im the one who got beaten up!" "You still have the nerve to say that, look at them..." Gong Changyue pointed at the two little girls, his voiceden with disappointment, "Both of their ages and heightsbined are not even as big as you, yet you cant defeat them and you have the nerve to cry?" Saying this, Gong Changyue apologetically bowed to Xue An. "Mr. Xue, my little sister really makes me worry, I apologize!" Xue An smiled slightly. He did not have any dislike for Gong Xueman, but he quite admired Gong Changyue. So he simply nodded, "Its okay, just have her apologize to my daughters!" "My face is all like this, and I still have to apologize?" Gong Xueman pointed to her own bruised face. Xue An nodded seriously, "Yes! My two daughters little fists might have almost gotten hurt by your face, shouldnt you be the one apologizing?" Gong Xueman almost jumped up, but under the strong suppression of her own brother, she had no choice but to bow reluctantly, "Sorry! I shouldnt have used my face to hurt your fists!" Xiang Xiang nodded, "Its okay, just be careful next time!" Gong Xueman: "..." The little disturbance had passed. Gong Xueman looked pained as she gazed into the mirror, feeling that her ns for going out to have fun were definitely ruined. While she was wallowing in self-pity, Xue An casually tossed her a small bottle. "What is this?" Gong Xueman was startled. "For internal and external use, to heal the wounds on your face!" Xue An said with a smile. Initially, Gong Xueman didnt want to use it, but she couldnt resist the allure of the exquisite little bottle; after applying a bit to her face, her injuries began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Wow, how magical!" Gong Xueman was astonished. "Shouldnt you thank Mr. Xue?" "Thank you!" "Youre wee!" Meanwhile, Xue Xiang and Xue Nian had witnessed the entire scene. Nian Nian, somewhat puzzled, whispered, "Sister, why did Dad give that mean sister the potion?" Xue Xiang thoughtfully replied in a soft voice, "Silly Nian Nian, havent you realized? This must be what people call a p followed by a sweet date!" Nian Nian suddenly understood, then sincerely eximed, "Sister, you really know a lot!" Xiang Xiang lifted her head proudly, "Of course, how else could I be your sister?" Shepletely ignored the fact that she was born just six minutes before Nian Nian. Xue An heard the conversation between the two little girls and couldnt help but chuckle inwardly. His two daughters were bing more and more sensible. Especially Xiang Xiang, who was bing more and more... scheming! However, this was also a good thing; if both were as naive as Nian Nian, they would easily be bullied! Xue An thought to himself. Meanwhile, An Yan had already prepared everything and then set out shopping with Hu Ying, the two little girls, and Xiao Yu. Gong Xueman, who had just been beaten up, shamelessly followed them. Xue An did not go. Shopping is a womans nature but a mans nemesis. Few men are willing to go shopping (like me!). Xue An would rather face a formidable opponent than go shopping. So, he stayed inside the inn. Xue An nned to use this time to sort through the chess strategies preserved in his Divine Sense. Then find an opportunity to teach Gong Changyue. But just as he was deeply engrossed in his studies, A faint tremor suddenly traveled back through his Divine Sense. Xue An was startled, then his figure instantly disappeared from the spot. Following closely, Gong Changyue, who was preparing for apetition in his room, also sensed something was amiss and hurriedly followed. At that moment, On a bustling street in the city, a confrontation was underway. Gong Xuemans face was livid as she gritted her teeth and said to the person opposite, "Cai Yongxin, what are you trying to do?" The man opposite was dressed in mboyantly garish white clothes, his face full of arrogance, and his eyes shifty. He smiled upon hearing her, then casually bowed his hands, "Miss Gong, I didnt expect to bump into you here!" Chapter 986: Confrontation in the Street (First Update)

Chapter 986: Chapter 986: Confrontation in the Street (First Update)

"Cut the crap, who is she?" Gong Xueman, with a fierce glint in her eyes, pointed at the voluptuous and frivolously dressed woman beside Cai Yongxin and asked in a cold voice. A hint of cowering shed in Cai Yongxins eyes, but his face quickly hardened, "Gong Xueman, what does it matter to you who she is?" "You..." Gong Xuemans forehead veins bulged with anger, "Cai Yongxin, you find such lowly women behind my back, have you forgotten about our engagement?" As soon as she spoke, An Yan and the others widened their eyes, ying the role of onlookers eagerly watching drama unfold. At that moment, the seductive woman cried out with a wronged face, "Young Master Cai, she actually called me a lowly woman!" A fierce look appeared on Cai Yongxins face, and he sneered, "Gong Xueman, yes, we have an engagement, but we arent married yet, are we? Besides, look at your figure, t in the front and back, you cant tell the front from the back when the lights are out, so whats wrong if I find apanion to relieve my boredom?" These words made An Yan and the others expressions turn cold. Gong Xueman stood frozen. After a while, she responded with great sorrow, "Its you who cant tell the front from the back, your whole family cant tell front from back!" "Also, Cai Yongxin, dont think I cant see whats going on. If this had happened before, you wouldnt dare find another woman in front of me, right? Dont forget how eagerly your Cai family wanted to tie the knot with our Gong Family through marriage." "So now that our family has just encountered trouble, your Cai family cant wait to dissociate itself from us, is that it?" This usation caused Cai Yongxins face to alternate between pale and flushed. Meanwhile, An Yan and the others, who had adopted the role of spectators, understood the situation. It seemed that Gong Xueman and Cai Yongxin were engaged, but now that the Gong Family seemed to face some issue, this man no longer valued the engagement as much. "What a scumbag!" Xiao Yu said bitterly. At that moment, Cai Yongxin gritted his teeth, his face full of viciousness as he nodded, "Yes, just like you said, what can you do about it?" "Now that your Gong Family is declining, in thestpetition, despite all your elders efforts, you didnt win even a single match, and went home with nothing. This time, if you cant win a ce, the prestige of your Gong Family will bepletely ruined!" "And this time, Ive heard your family only sent you siblings topete, which clearly shows you have no confidence at all!" "Once your Gong Family falls again, your ranking will definitely drop, and at that time, it will be our Cai Familys rank that surpasses yours! At that point... hmm, if your Gong Family wants to rise again, youll have to rely on our Cai Family; then, will you still dare to defy us?" Cai Yongxin exhibited the face of a viin perfectly. Even onlookers like An Yan and others could hardly stand it. And Gong Xueman was even paler, her form slightly trembling. But just then, Gong Xueman took a deep breath, gradually regained herposure, and then gave Cai Yongxin a cold smile. "I have to say, your Cai familys behavior of submission followed by betrayal is utterly disgraceful!" "You..." Cai Yongxins face chilled as he was about to burst out. Gong Xueman coldly said, "Mr. Cai, go back and tell your father and the elders of your Cai Family that I, Gong Xueman, do not agree to this marriage!" Saying so, Gong Xueman reached into her bosom, pulled out a jade pendant, and smashed it onto the ground. With a ng, the jade pendant shattered into pieces. Cai Yongxins face went through several changes, "You..., very well! Gong Xueman, this isnt childs y, does this deration represent you or your entire Gong Family? Youd better think it through!" Gong Xuemans face was pale, yet her expression was resolute, "I represent myself, and at the same time, our Gong Family!" "Hehe, afraid you cant represent them!" As soon as the voice fell. A voice filled with rage came through, "If she cant represent the Gong Family, what about me?" Along with the voice, Gong Changyue appeared before everyone. "Brother..." Gong Xueman finally saw her family member. Tears swirled in her eyes but stubbornly did not fall. Gong Changyue rarely smiled at his sister, "Xueman, well done! We of the Gong Family must have this kind of backbone!" Saying this, he turned his head and coldly gazed at Cai Yongxin, "Mr. Cai, you just said my sister cant represent the Gong Family, can I?" "You... Gong Changyue, have you considered the consequences of this?" Cai Yongxins face gradually turned cold, and he said menacingly. Gong Changyue shook his head, "I havent thought about it, and I dont n to think about it! Because I have only one sister, and though she is often unruly, if anyone dares to bully her, I, Gong Changyue, will absolutely not allow it!" These words made Gong Xueman unable to control herself any longer, and tears streamed down her face. Cai Yongxin chuckled coldly, "What a touching sibling bond, but Gong Changyue, your Gong Family is nowpletely out of resources, thoroughly trapped in adversity; unless you can achieve a ranking in thispetition, theres no way you can be spared!" "And with just you... haha! Do you think its possible?" "To escape this predicament, our Cai Family is yourst hope. Do you understand now?" Cai Yongxin wore a smug look as he spoke these words. Impulsive in action, Gong Xuemans face turned white, and she began to tremble. Because she knew that what Cai Yongxin said was true. It indeed concerned the life and death of the Gong Family. Thus, she felt a twinge of regret. But at this moment, Gong Changyue spoke coldly, "Cai Yongxin, youre right, our Gong Family is indeed facing difficulties! But if we have to sacrifice my sister and grovel to despicable people like you to survive, then such a lingering existence, I would rather not have!" "You... very well, Gong Changyue, then Im curious to see what remarkable performance you can put up in thispetition. I hope your Gong Family wonte begging to our Cai Family then!" Cai Yongxin sneered and was about to turn and leave. Just then, a calm voice came over, "Hold on!" Hearing this voice, the Gong siblings were startled. And An Yan revealed a faint smile. Because Xue An had already appeared before everyone. Cai Yongxin stopped in his tracks and turned around, "And who might you be?" Xue An smiled, "Myst name is Xue, you can call me Mr. Xue!" "Oh! I remember now, youre the one who boldly imed to defeat Lord Jing!" A mocking look appeared on Cai Yongxins face. The words Xue An had previously said in front of everyone, under the deliberate guidance of Di Yuanlong and others, had already spread, and now many knew of a man, not even a First Rank chess yer, who had boastfully dered to defeat Jing Tianrui. It had be the butt of jokes among the people. Xue An just smiled, "Exactly, thats me!" Chapter 987 - : Astonishing Gamble (2nd Update)

Chapter 987: 987 Chapter: Astonishing Gamble (2nd Update)

"Whats the matter? Got any pointers to give?" When Cai Yongxin said "pointers," he entuated the word with extra emphasis, making it sound mocking. "Id rather not give pointers. You are not even worthy! I just heard what you said and was a bit puzzled, thats all!" "Puzzled about what?" "Puzzled about how you could willingly be thepdogs of Tian Zhao Star Domain," Xue An said indifferently. At these words, Gong Changyues expression drastically changed. Because he instantly understood the ins and outs of this situation. Right! The Cai Family had clearly sided with Tian Zhao Star Domain, which gave a reasonable exnation for all their actions. Cai Yongxins face alternated between green and red, finally settling into a sinister smile, "Thats right, we are indeed under Lord Di Yuanlong! What of it? Is that an issue?" Gong Changyue replied with grief and anger, "Cai Yongxin, has your Cai Family forgotten about the ughter Tian Zhao Star Domain perpetrated on our Ster Eye Star a hundred years ago?" "So what? One cannot always live in the past! Now, Tian Zhao Star Domain is leading the way in chess strategy, the trend is inevitable. Opposing them wont end well! Isnt your Gong Family a living example?" said Cai Yongxin with a cold face. Xue An waved his hand, gesturing to the enraged Gong Changyue to stay quiet, and then he slowly pped his hands and admired, "Well said, one really shouldnt always live in the past!" "But do you really think Tian Zhao Star Domain will win this match?" "Of course!" Cai Yongxin arrogantly lifted his head, "I know what you want to say, but with Lord Jing Tianrui returning from seclusion, his chess cultivation level has significantly improved; Zhuge Xuanqing will certainly not be his match!" Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, "You are mistaken, I am not talking about Zhuge Xuanqing!" "Then you..." Xue An lifted his eyes, which swirled with a brilliance like the starry sky, and then said lightly, "What I mean is, I am definitely going to win this match!" Cai Yongxin could hardly believe his ears and after a moment, he startedughing disdainfully. "Honestly, I admire your courage, but before you say such things..." Xue An interrupted him, "Interested in making a bet?" "A bet? Bet on what?" "Bet on my words. If I win this match, then all members of your Cai Family must kneel before Gong Xueman in public and admit your wrongdoing!" Cai Yongxins expression gradually turned grim, "And what if you dont win?" "If I dont win, the Gong Family will voluntarily withdraw from Ster Eye Star. How about that?" "And that must be what you want," Xue An continued. Hearing this, the expressions on the faces of the Gong siblings changed drastically. Gong Changyues heart sank, and even as slow as he was, he finally understood why the Gong Family had found themselves in such a dire situation. So, the Cai Family and Tian Zhao Star Domain were after Ster Eye Star! Cai Yongxins eyes shone brightly, "How do I know your words can represent the Gong Family?" Xue An turned his head and looked at Gong Changyue. Gong Changyue felt utterly without confidence, but when he saw Xue Ans calm gaze, he inexplicably nodded his head. "Deal!" Cai Yongxin hurriedly agreed, as if he feared Gong Changyue and Xue An might change their minds. At that moment, the surrounding crowd, drawn by the dispute, showed shocked expressions at hearing about this astonishing bet. Among them, some chess masters acquainted with the Gong Family shook their heads secretly. "Has Gong Changyue lost his mind? How can he agree to such a bet?" "Indeed! Isnt this deliberately seeking ones own destruction?" "What does this Mr. Xue have up his sleeve to dare make such a boast?" Amidst these murmurs, Cai Yongxin, brimming with pride, smiled at the Gong siblings, "Before I go, I must tell you something!" "Lord Jing Tianrui, while in seclusion, actually received personal guidance from the Chess Saint!" After speaking, he burst intoughter and turned to walk away. The Gong siblings, including the onlookers, all had faces full of shock. To receive personal guidance from a Chess Saint! No wonder Jing Tianrui was so confident this time. Gong Changyue felt her heart gradually sinking into the Bottomless Abyss. However, Xue An seemed not to have heard, standing with his hands behind his back at the front of the street, with a yful look on his face. Very soon. The news of the Gong Family and Cai Family setting a shocking wager in the street spread like a hurricane, quickly enveloping the entire Starry Domain of thepetition. Countless people were shaken. "What? The Gong Family actually dared to make a wager with the Cai Family? Theyve clearly fallen for the other sides provocation!" "Now the Gong Family is truly finished! It looks like Tianmu Star will also be a colony of the Tian Zhao Star Domain!" "Tsk, this Mr. Xue really isnt afraid of talking big! He dares to make such outrageous ims!" Almost everyone was pessimistic about Xue Ans chances, let alone the Gong Familys performance in this wager. Inside a small building in the city, Zhuge Xuanqing also received the news. She stood in front of the window, looking out at the scenery until a good whileter when she coldly remarked, "Foolishness!" It was unclear whether she was referring to Gong Changyue or to Xue An, or perhaps... both? Upon returning to the inn, Gong Xueman, with eyes full of worry, went back to her room. This young girl, who had never tasted the hardships of life, finally experienced some growth after todays events. But she couldnt feel happy at all. Because she also felt that the Gong Family was finished. This feeling consumed her heart with anxiety, and she wasnt even in the mood to question Xue An about why he did what he did. And after she went back to her room, Gong Changyue also looked solemnly at Xue An. Xue An smiled, "Dont you have anything you want to ask?" Gong Changyue hesitated for a moment, finally sighed deeply, and said, "Mr. Xue, I know you must be no ordinary person, because I can never see through your cultivation level! But this chesspetition is about talent and Divine Sense, and Jing Tianrui, a young genius, has received guidance from the Chess Saint..." As he spoke, Gong Changyue found it difficult to continue. Because the more he spoke, the more he felt an acute sense of despair. Xue An smiled slightly, not directly addressing the topic, but instead asked lightly, "How confident are you about thispetition?" Gong Changyue let out a bitter smile and shook his head, "I have absolutely no confidence either!" Xue An neither agreed nor disagreed, but suddenly pulled out a Jade Slip from his bosom and tossed it over. "This is..." "Oh, these are some chess manuals passed down from ancient times, I think they are quite good. You should take a look; not to guarantee a win, but securing a ranking should definitely be feasible!" Gong Changyue held the Jade Slip, and although he only sensed it briefly, he was stunned on the spot. Because the chess manuals recorded inside were all unparalleled treasures;pared to these, all the chess manuals treasured by the Gong Family were nothing but trash. "This..." Gong Changyue looked up, wanting to say something. But at that moment, he realized that Xue An had already stood up, stretching and yawning as he walked into the house. As he walked, he yawned and said, "Its gettingte. Better go to sleep early!" After Xue An left, Gong Changyue stood alone in the courtyard, holding the Jade Slip, with a look of confusion in his eyes. Who exactly is this Mr. Xue? Chapter 988: The Game Begins (3rd Update)

Chapter 988: Chapter 988: The Game Begins (3rd Update)

The day the chess tournament officially began, the entire Tian Zhao Star Domain bustled with excitement. As the primary venue, the Moon-Viewing Star was second only to Tian Zhao Star in prominence within the Tian Zhao Star Domain. Crucially, the Tian Zhao Chess Academy was situated here as well. Therefore, it also became a holynd in the hearts of many chess cultivators. At this moment, In front of the Chess Academy on the Moon-Viewing Star, it was a veritable sea of people. Divine Thought Cultivators from various stars and chess masters had packed the ce to capacity. People whispering and discussing fervently, but their conversations primarily focused on the currentpetition. "I heard that during his seclusion, Amazing Young Chess King Jing Tianrui received guidance from a Chess Sage, which dramatically boosted his chess cultivation level. Hes expected to dominate thepetition again and take theurels!" "Dont underestimate the talented youngdy from the Zhuge Family, Zhuge Xuanqing either!" "Ah, have you guys heard about the bet between the Gong Family and the Cai Family?" someone mentioned. At this, many faces showed strange expressions, and some even chuckled sinisterly. "Who doesnt know about that bet by now? Tsk, if you ask me, that so-called Mr. Xue must be a chatan. Lets just wait and see!" "I dont think thats necessarily the case! If he was bold enough to make such a statement, he must have some real skills!" "Even if hes skilled, can he surpass the Great Master Jing? Who does he think he is, Zhuge Banzang?" While they were discussing, Amotion arose from afar as Cai Yongxin led numerous high-level members of the Cai Family to the forefront. At that moment, Cai Yongxin wore a face full of smug satisfaction, striding forward as if no one else mattered. Since they were all nine-dan chess masters, there was no need to wait outside; instead, they headed straight to the high tform reserved for elite chess masters. But before they could even take their seats, Di Yuanlong arrived with many fellow chess masters from the Tian Zhao Star Domain. Upon seeing them, the people from the Cai Family hastily went up to meet them, their faces ingratiating and obsequious. Their bowing and scraping were enough to make onlookers feel nauseated. Then, individuals from the great chess noble families arrived one after another. The atmosphere at the venue grew even more lively. It was evident, though, that the chess masters from the Tian Zhao Star Domain all wore an air of arrogance, clearly separating themselves from the external chess masters. At this time, The crowd surged dramatically. Zhuge Xuanqing, dressed in a ck gown and carrying a chess bag, gracefully made her way through. Her arrival relieved the external chess masters who had been unable to lift their heads, and they quickly came forward to greet her. Zhuge Xuanqing nodded without expression, as if to say hello, then sat down on the high tform by herself. Perhaps it was an illusion, but upon her arrival, even the conversations of the Tian Zhao chess masters seemed to quiet down a notch, and many gazed at Zhuge Xuanqing with eyes filled with reverence. As Zhuge Xuanqing had said, in the world of chess, prowess was everything. If you were a powerful yer, naturally, people would hold you in awe! Everything was so bare, so undeniable. But soon, the arrogance of the Tian Zhao chess masters red up once more. Because Jing Tianrui had arrived. This genius chess king, heralded as a once-in-a-century talent in the Tian Zhao Star Domain, even made his entrance with more ir than the average person. Seeing him appear, all of the Tian Zhao Star Domains chess masters, including Di Yuanlong, as well as the noble families such as the Cai Family who sincerely sided with Tian Zhao, stood up one after another. "Great Master Jing!" "Greetings to the Chess King!" The calls of greeting came in waves, greatly pleasing Jing Tianrui. But he quickly focused his attention on Zhuge Xuanqing, who was sitting on the high tform. The cool beauty of the girl shed a greedy gleam in his eyes, and then he walked up to her under the pretense of warmth. "Miss Zhuge, its been three years since west met at thepetition. I didnt expect you to have grown even more elegant!" Zhuge Xuanqing gave him a cold nce and said indifferently, "Youre not too bad yourself." Thisckluster response was a soft snub for Jing Tianrui. But he wasnt discouraged and continued with a smile, "Actually, with Miss Zhuges strength, theres no need for you toe so early. After the preliminary rounds, you could directly enter the finals!" There indeed was such a rule in the chesspetition. For those acknowledged as chess masters, it was permissible for them to skip the preliminary rounds and proceed directly to the finalpetition. But Zhuge Xuanqing merely shook her head, "Thank you, but I prefer to start from the preliminaries and win my way up step by step!" Jing Tianruis expression grew subtlyplex, and a hint of anger shed deep within his eyes. He could not miss the veiled mockery in Zhuge Xuanqings words. In actuality, during thest chesspetition, Jing Tianrui, because of his fame, had not gone through the preliminaries but was directly ced into the final rounds. On the other hand, Zhuge Xuanqing had fought her way up step by step, only to encounter Jing Tianrui, who had conserved his strength and was fully prepared. It was well known that chesspetitions were highly draining of both physical energy and Divine Sense. At that time, Zhuge Xuanqing had yed seventeen games of chess, showing signs of fatigue in both her stamina and Divine Sense. In such a situation with the advantage on his side, Zhuge Xuanqing narrowly lost to Jing Tianrui by a mere three moves. And had Zhuge Xuanqing been in her normal state during that match, the oue would have been uncertain. So when Jing Tianrui heard Zhuge Xuanqings words, he naturally felt a twinge of embarrassment. Yet his covetousness for the young girl made him hold back, merely responding with a faint smile. "In that case, I also wish to start from the preliminaries and win my way up step by step!" Zhuge Xuanqing was nomittal, her slender eyebrows slightly furrowed, showing a trace of impatience. Jing Tianrui, though unwilling in his heart, still bowed and returned to his seat, his eyes filled with a chilly intent. What he valued was not just Zhuge Xuanqings beauty. In reality, with his status and position, in the Tian Zhao Star Domain, he could beckon, and countless beauties would throw themselves at him. What he truly valued were Zhuge Xuanqings talent and status. A saying had always been circting in the chess world. The union of genius chess yers was highly likely to give birth to offspring with even more astonishing talents. And that was the real reason for his avid desire for Zhuge Xuanqing. "Hah, dont get too smug! Just wait for thispetition. Ill crush you so thoroughly youll have nothing to say and youll kneel before me voluntarily!" Jing Tianrui thought bitterly to himself. At this moment. Gong Family siblings arrived together. Their arrival stirred up quite amotion. People began pointing and whispering in hushed tones to those next to them. Clearly, they were discussing that these were members of the Gong Family. But before the noise could die down. Xue Ans figure appeared in the arena. After these past two days of rumors, Xue An had be a celebrity in his own right. Many people showed a strange smile upon seeing him. Xue An didnt care and was about to head up to the high tform with the Gong siblings. But just then. A guard blocked their way. "Sorry, this high tform is reserved for ninth-tier chess masters! Those without a tier must stand over there!" Chapter 991 - 911: Ghost Chess Grandmaster (Second Update)

Chapter 991: Chapter 911: Ghost Chess Grandmaster (Second Update)

Next came the personal performance time for Xue An. Five segments, six segments, seven segments... Under the astonished gaze of everyone present, Xue An advanced through segment eight with overwhelming momentum and arrived directly in front of segment nine, which represented the highest achievement in the art of Go. The news spread. The entire Tian Zhao Star Domain was shaken by it. The crowd that hade for the spectacle squeezed the open space before the segment nine evaluations so tightly that water couldnt seep through. People whispered to each other, with much spection. From time to time, they would look at Xue An standing before the evaluation point withplex expressions. It could be said that with the achievements Xue An had obtained by now, he had already pped numerous faces. Because from ancient times to the present, no Go master had ever managed to pass eight segments in such a short period of time. This proved that Xue An indeed possessed extraordinary strength. Those who had previously mocked and ridiculed Xue An now felt their faces burning with shame, and they dared not speak. At the same time, Xue An looked up at the majestic sight of the segment nine assessment area, smiled faintly, and stepped forward to enter. Everyone was taken aback. "My God, is he really going to challenge segment nine?" "How is that possible?" "Isnt that a bit too presumptuous?" Xue Ans actions were like pouring adle of cold water into boiling hot oil, causing the entire venue to erupt with noise. Because everyone understood what segment nine meant. Unlike the previous segment eight, to prove oneself at segment nine, you would no longer y against Go apparitions but against real people. And not just any people, but experienced and formidable Go masters. Therefore, segment nine had be a chasm insurmountable for many. Even those geniuses who had diligently practiced from a young age spent a considerable time preparing for segment nine, and even then they couldnt guarantee sess. And now, Xue An, after having passed through eight segments and yed over a dozen extremely exhausting games, hadnt even rested before advancing straight into segment nine. Many people shook their heads secretly, feeling that Xue An was far too arrogant. Di Yuanlong looked towards Jing Tianrui on the distant high tform, seeking his opinion. Jing Tianruis lips curled into a cold smile, and he nodded slightly at him. Di Yuanlongs face brightened with joy, understanding that Jing Tianrui had made arrangements. Indeed. Just as Xue An entered the segment nine evaluation area, the doors of the Go academy suddenly opened, and out walked an elder with a goatee and a sinister face. Upon emerging, the elder surveyed the entire scene, and upon seeing Xue An standing in the middle of the segment nine evaluation area, he let out a cold snort and strode towards him. The crowd first fell silent, followed by a fiercemotion. "Is it really Elder Zhu from the Go academy who has personallye out to conduct the evaluation?" "Now this Xue An kid is really in for it!" Many people looked at Xue An with Schadenfreude in their eyes, while some who had a favorable impression of Xue An shook their heads secretly, feeling quite regretful for him. Because the goatee-bearded elder was none other than a particrly powerful elder from the Go academy, named Zhu Fei. Known for bing famous at an early age, and for his sinister and venomous style of y, he was also respectfully referred to as the Ghostly Go Sage. Typically, segment nine evaluations were conducted by ordinary segment nine Go masters, and it was rare for an elder from the Go academy to appear as an examiner. This only proved that Xue An was extremely unlucky. Meanwhile, up in the stands, Zhuge Xuanqings expression gradually darkened. She asked herself, even if she were to face off against this wily chess master Zhu Fei, victory would be far from assured. Whats more, Xue An had already yed over a dozen games, greatly depleting his energy. And with the sudden move by the Chess Institute elder, there was certainly someone causing mischief. With this thought, Zhuge Xuanqing turned her head to look at Jing Tianrui in the distance. Seemingly sensing her gaze, Jing Tianrui nodded slightly towards her, revealing a smug smile. Zhuge Xuanqings pupils abruptly constricted. It was indeed him pulling the strings behind the scenes. But with things as they were, Zhuge Xuanqing could only sigh in regret. It seemed that he was truly going to lose this time. Now, Zhuge Xuanqings impression of Xue An had greatly improved, for through the previous eight-stage assessment, Xue An had already proven his strength. Its just that he was too ostentatious, incurring the displeasure of the Tian Zhao Star Domain, and as a result, they sent out a Chess Institute elder to block his path. Otherwise, today there might have been an unprecedented feat of passing nine stages in one go. You have to understand, even her brother, Zhuge Banzang, only managed to pass nine stages within three days back in his time. And that had already be a marvelous tale. Zhuge Xuanqing felt a mix of emotions. Meanwhile, the Gong siblings watched everything happening in the arena in a daze, before Gong Xueman quietly asked after a while. "Brother, is this white-bearded old man very powerful?" Gong Changyue nodded with a grave face, "Very powerful!" "Will Mr. Xue win?" Gong Changyue shook his head, "I dont know!" Gong Xueman once again looked towards the field and murmured softly, "I think Mr. Xue can win!" At that moment. This cunning chess grandmaster Zhu Fei walked into the nine-stage assessment area with his hands behind his back and bared his teeth at Xue An. "Young man, I have seen your performance just now and I must admit, whether its your chess skill or Divine Sense cultivation, both are very impressive! But you are also toocent, to actually think of passing nine stages in a row!" Xue An slightly lifted his eyes, smiling faintly, "So what? Isnt that allowed?" Zhu Feis expression darkened, "The Chess Institute is very dissatisfied with your actions, so I can tell you very clearly now, all of this ends here! If you give up now, the Chess Institute will let you off the hook, otherwise... huh huh." Although he didnt finish his words, the threatening intention was already quite clear. And the appearance of this cunning chess grandmaster Zhu Fei was not simply due to Jing Tianruis request. In fact, when Xue An was proving the seventh stage, the Tian Zhao Chess Institute had already been rmed. Many elders gathered together, watching Xue Ans actions. When he broke through the eighth stage and made for the ninth, The Tian Zhao Chess Institute could no longer sit still. They could not allow a chess master from outside the Tian Zhao Star Domain to set such a record. Thus he was dispatched as the examiner, with the purpose of stopping Xue An. At this moment, Xue An spoke indifferently, "It ends here? But what if I dont want to?" Zhu Feis expression darkened further, because he didnt expect Xue An to actually dare to refuse him to his face, so he scoffed coldly, "Dont want to give up? Young man, dont think you can be arrogant just because you have some strength! Too much hot blood can easily lead to a fall." The atmosphere suddenly turned tense. Many eyes converged on Xue An. But faced with Zhu Feis words, Xue An simply smiled lightly, and then nonchntly said, "Isnt it right for young people to be spirited? Enough talk, werent you trying to get me to give up? Well today, young master here will teach you a lesson!" Boom! These words set off a huge uproar. Zhu Feis face turned so dark, it was as if water would drip from it, and then he burst into an angryughter, "Good! A fine young hero, today Ill let you understand, what is meant by the ginger gets spicier with age!" Chapter 990: Domination All The Way (1st Update)

Chapter 990: Chapter 990: Domination All The Way (1st Update)

"Big brother is so amazing!" the little girl cheered first. However, the atmosphere in the arena turned somewhat peculiar. Some scoffed, "Its just a first-stage exam, I could pass it with my eyes closed. Whats there to be proud of?" "Indeed, its just a beginning!" Xue An ignored these people and headed straight for the area of the second-stage assessment. As expected. The second-stage assessment was also very simple; Xue An passed it in only a quarter of an hour. And then came the third stage... After passing the third-stage assessment. Many in the crowd looked perturbed. Ordinarily, one would go through meticulous preparation to progress through the stages, and few would advance in one go as it could be very draining. Yet, looking at Xue An now, there wasnt anything amiss about him. It seemed as though the three stages of the assessment were nothing more than passing clouds to him. "However, even though this person can advance to the third stage, thats all he can do. The difficulty of the fourth stage isnt just a slight increase; he will certainly stop at the fourth stage!" sneered a Tian Zhao chess master. Everyone nodded in agreement. Although the path of chess had nine stages, people were ustomed to dividing it into three major levels: chess schrs, chess soldiers, and chess masters. Each level corresponded to three stages. The first three stages were referred to as chess schrs, the lowest level. This level was the least difficult and simplest. But once one reached the fourth stage, the difficulty would dramatically surge; this was the first watershed moment chess cultivators faced. Even the prodigious young talents rarely passed the fourth-stage assessment in one attempt. This guy, who had appeared out of nowhere, was likely no different. Xue An, as if he had not heard the discussions around him, stepped toward the area of the fourth-stage assessment. At the same time, Di Yuanlong, who was standing in the distance, gave a signal with his eyes to the fourth-stage examiner, who nodded subtly in understanding. A malicious smile then appeared on the corner of Di Yuanlongs mouth. Mr. Xue, I really want to see how youll pass this fourth-stage exam. The third-stage exams chessboard had 15 levels, but now, at the fourth-stage exam, the difficulty suddenly jumped to 21 levels. At the same time, the chess ghosts were much more solid and powerful than those of the third stage. The examiner looked coldly at Xue An, "Win two out of three games to advance. Shall we start now?" Xue An nced at the chessboard on the table and the flickering chess ghost opposite him. A glint of light shed in his eyes, and he said with a half-smile, "Same old rules, bring them all on at once!" Boom! If people had not taken the prior assessment seriously, now they were all stunned. Because the difficulty of the fourth-stage assessment was extremely high, no one had ever dared to undertake the assessment this way. Even Zhuge Banzang, whose strength was considered terrifying ten years ago, had a hard time advancing to the fourth stage. This man was being far too arrogant. The crowd began to discuss animatedly. Di Yuanlong was momentarily taken aback, then sneered to himself, thinking that Xue An was simply courting death. Seeing this, the examiner looked at Di Yuanlong with a questioning gaze. Di Yuanlong gave a slight nod, signifying to proceed. The examiner then said, "Fine, but remember, theres only one chance for the fourth-stage assessment. If you fail, youll have to wait until next month to try again!" Xue An was nomittal. The three chessboards were set, the chess ghosts took their ces, and the contest officially began. This assessment attracted much more attention than the previous one had. Countless people watched with a mix of suspicion and ridicule as Xue An faced three chessboards alone. One could see Xue An moving his pieces swiftly, ying faster and faster, and despite facing three boards, he appeared as calm andposed as if he were merely ying a game. Such an attitude gradually made the atmosphere in the entire venue grow tense. Many were shaken to the core. Could this person truly have passed the fourth tier? At that moment, Di Yuanlong gave a vicious nod to an examiner in the distance. The examiners expression did not change, but the hands that were hidden behind his back formed a subtle seal. The somewhat unstable three spectral chess pieces suddenly shed with light, and then, both in terms of response speed and chess skills, experienced a significant boost. In an instant, they even surpassed the fifth tier and reached the sixth tier level. Many attentive people noticed this scene and were all stirred. It was clear that someone was undermining Xue An from behind. Therefore, they all couldnt help but shake their heads in secret, certain that Xue An was destined to lose. After all, the chess skill had suddenly increased from the fourth to the sixth tier, and it was a one-on-three situation. Even for a chess genius like Zhuge Xuanqing, it would probably have caused great fluster. Let alone him. This thought circled in these peoples minds. And a smug look appeared on Di Yuanlongs face. If Xue An was stopped at the fourth tier, then all the boasts he had made before would be a joke. How could he maintain any dignity to remain in thispetition? But his smugness didntst long, because at that moment, Xue An slowly closed his eyes. This puzzled everyone. What was the meaning of closing his eyes? Although eyes werent considered too important in the path of chess, they were still indispensable. After all, if one were to rely purely on Divine Sense to y blind chess, the wear on the Divine Sense would skyrocket geometrically. That was also why strong yers seldom yed blind chess. Could it be that he knew he was outmatched and had given up resisting? As these people were filled with uncertainty, they saw Xue An multitasking with his mind, moving pieces rapidly. It couldnt even properly be described as moving quickly; his chess pieces had practically be beams of light, crushing the spectral chess pieces as if they stood no chance. The entire venue gradually fell silent. Many people wore expressions of shock and awe. Di Yuanlongs mouth hung open. How could this be possible? He was just an unknown minor character; how could he possess such terrifying Divine Sense and chess skills? At that moment, a crisp snap was heard. All three chess games came to a halt. The three spectral chess pieces let out a mournful cry, as they disintegrated due to excessive burnout from overexertion. At that time, everyone looked at the three chessboard setups with astonishment written all over their faces. There was no need for an announcement from the examiners; everyone knew the oue. For in the three games, the ck pieces, which Xue An had been ying, almostpletely filled the boards. Such an overwhelming victory was extremely rare, only seen when there was a massive gap in strength between two yers. At that moment, Xue An slowly stood up and, to the astonishment of all onlookers, advanced to the fifth tier assessment area. Di Yuanlongs face turned a ghastly pale as he watched Xue Ans retreating figure, and in his eyes, a look of shock gradually emerged. Who exactly was he? Why did he possess such powerful chess skills? Meanwhile, the news of Xue An overwhelming the fourth tier with sheer superiority and moving on to the fifth had also reached the high tform. Jing Tianrui, who had been leisurely, thought he had heard wrong until he confirmed it was true. Only then did his face slowly darken, and a venomous light flickered in his eyes. And Zhuge Xuanqing was also taken aback. Could it be that he had really misjudged him? Chapter 991 - 911: Ghost Chess Grandmaster (Second Update)

Chapter 991: Chapter 911: Ghost Chess Grandmaster (Second Update)

Next came the personal performance time for Xue An. Five segments, six segments, seven segments... Under the astonished gaze of everyone present, Xue An advanced through segment eight with overwhelming momentum and arrived directly in front of segment nine, which represented the highest achievement in the art of Go. The news spread. The entire Tian Zhao Star Domain was shaken by it. The crowd that hade for the spectacle squeezed the open space before the segment nine evaluations so tightly that water couldnt seep through. People whispered to each other, with much spection. From time to time, they would look at Xue An standing before the evaluation point withplex expressions. It could be said that with the achievements Xue An had obtained by now, he had already pped numerous faces. Because from ancient times to the present, no Go master had ever managed to pass eight segments in such a short period of time. This proved that Xue An indeed possessed extraordinary strength. Those who had previously mocked and ridiculed Xue An now felt their faces burning with shame, and they dared not speak. At the same time, Xue An looked up at the majestic sight of the segment nine assessment area, smiled faintly, and stepped forward to enter. Everyone was taken aback. "My God, is he really going to challenge segment nine?" "How is that possible?" "Isnt that a bit too presumptuous?" Xue Ans actions were like pouring adle of cold water into boiling hot oil, causing the entire venue to erupt with noise. Because everyone understood what segment nine meant. Unlike the previous segment eight, to prove oneself at segment nine, you would no longer y against Go apparitions but against real people. And not just any people, but experienced and formidable Go masters. Therefore, segment nine had be a chasm insurmountable for many. Even those geniuses who had diligently practiced from a young age spent a considerable time preparing for segment nine, and even then they couldnt guarantee sess. And now, Xue An, after having passed through eight segments and yed over a dozen extremely exhausting games, hadnt even rested before advancing straight into segment nine. Many people shook their heads secretly, feeling that Xue An was far too arrogant. Di Yuanlong looked towards Jing Tianrui on the distant high tform, seeking his opinion. Jing Tianruis lips curled into a cold smile, and he nodded slightly at him. Di Yuanlongs face brightened with joy, understanding that Jing Tianrui had made arrangements. Indeed. Just as Xue An entered the segment nine evaluation area, the doors of the Go academy suddenly opened, and out walked an elder with a goatee and a sinister face. Upon emerging, the elder surveyed the entire scene, and upon seeing Xue An standing in the middle of the segment nine evaluation area, he let out a cold snort and strode towards him. The crowd first fell silent, followed by a fiercemotion. "Is it really Elder Zhu from the Go academy who has personallye out to conduct the evaluation?" "Now this Xue An kid is really in for it!" Many people looked at Xue An with Schadenfreude in their eyes, while some who had a favorable impression of Xue An shook their heads secretly, feeling quite regretful for him. Because the goatee-bearded elder was none other than a particrly powerful elder from the Go academy, named Zhu Fei. Known for bing famous at an early age, and for his sinister and venomous style of y, he was also respectfully referred to as the Ghostly Go Sage. Typically, segment nine evaluations were conducted by ordinary segment nine Go masters, and it was rare for an elder from the Go academy to appear as an examiner. This only proved that Xue An was extremely unlucky. Meanwhile, up in the stands, Zhuge Xuanqings expression gradually darkened. She asked herself, even if she were to face off against this wily chess master Zhu Fei, victory would be far from assured. Whats more, Xue An had already yed over a dozen games, greatly depleting his energy. And with the sudden move by the Chess Institute elder, there was certainly someone causing mischief. With this thought, Zhuge Xuanqing turned her head to look at Jing Tianrui in the distance. Seemingly sensing her gaze, Jing Tianrui nodded slightly towards her, revealing a smug smile. Zhuge Xuanqings pupils abruptly constricted. It was indeed him pulling the strings behind the scenes. But with things as they were, Zhuge Xuanqing could only sigh in regret. It seemed that he was truly going to lose this time. Now, Zhuge Xuanqings impression of Xue An had greatly improved, for through the previous eight-stage assessment, Xue An had already proven his strength. Its just that he was too ostentatious, incurring the displeasure of the Tian Zhao Star Domain, and as a result, they sent out a Chess Institute elder to block his path. Otherwise, today there might have been an unprecedented feat of passing nine stages in one go. You have to understand, even her brother, Zhuge Banzang, only managed to pass nine stages within three days back in his time. And that had already be a marvelous tale. Zhuge Xuanqing felt a mix of emotions. Meanwhile, the Gong siblings watched everything happening in the arena in a daze, before Gong Xueman quietly asked after a while. "Brother, is this white-bearded old man very powerful?" Gong Changyue nodded with a grave face, "Very powerful!" "Will Mr. Xue win?" Gong Changyue shook his head, "I dont know!" Gong Xueman once again looked towards the field and murmured softly, "I think Mr. Xue can win!" At that moment. This cunning chess grandmaster Zhu Fei walked into the nine-stage assessment area with his hands behind his back and bared his teeth at Xue An. "Young man, I have seen your performance just now and I must admit, whether its your chess skill or Divine Sense cultivation, both are very impressive! But you are also toocent, to actually think of passing nine stages in a row!" Xue An slightly lifted his eyes, smiling faintly, "So what? Isnt that allowed?" Zhu Feis expression darkened, "The Chess Institute is very dissatisfied with your actions, so I can tell you very clearly now, all of this ends here! If you give up now, the Chess Institute will let you off the hook, otherwise... huh huh." Although he didnt finish his words, the threatening intention was already quite clear. And the appearance of this cunning chess grandmaster Zhu Fei was not simply due to Jing Tianruis request. In fact, when Xue An was proving the seventh stage, the Tian Zhao Chess Institute had already been rmed. Many elders gathered together, watching Xue Ans actions. When he broke through the eighth stage and made for the ninth, The Tian Zhao Chess Institute could no longer sit still. They could not allow a chess master from outside the Tian Zhao Star Domain to set such a record. Thus he was dispatched as the examiner, with the purpose of stopping Xue An. At this moment, Xue An spoke indifferently, "It ends here? But what if I dont want to?" Zhu Feis expression darkened further, because he didnt expect Xue An to actually dare to refuse him to his face, so he scoffed coldly, "Dont want to give up? Young man, dont think you can be arrogant just because you have some strength! Too much hot blood can easily lead to a fall." The atmosphere suddenly turned tense. Many eyes converged on Xue An. But faced with Zhu Feis words, Xue An simply smiled lightly, and then nonchntly said, "Isnt it right for young people to be spirited? Enough talk, werent you trying to get me to give up? Well today, young master here will teach you a lesson!" Boom! These words set off a huge uproar. Zhu Feis face turned so dark, it was as if water would drip from it, and then he burst into an angryughter, "Good! A fine young hero, today Ill let you understand, what is meant by the ginger gets spicier with age!" Chapter 992: Mysterious Start (Third Update)

Chapter 992: Chapter 992: Mysterious Start (Third Update)

The chessboard used for this assessment was stacked up to eighty-eightyers, and it wasnt the standard 19x19 board but was twice as big. The difficulty of this task made many high-ranking chess masters pale. Xue An merely smiled indifferently at this. "No need to guess who goes first. You go first, start now!" "Humph!" Zhu Fei burned with anger upon hearing this. To let himself make the first move, how arrogant this man must be. However, he said nothing and simply made a clear and decisive move. But his move was directly ced not far in front of Xue An, an extremely rare opening. The crowd stirred slightly. "Truly deserving of the title Ghost Chess Master, his first move directly enters the opponents territory. His chess style is really tricky." "But why do I feel that this Ghost Chess Master did it on purpose, just to p the opponents face?" Many chess masters nodded in agreement. Because this move indeed carried a great deal of insult. Now, it was Mr. Xues turn to respond. Xue An looked at the move and, without a trace of annoyance, just smiled slightly and made his move in response. And this move was also directly ced in front of Zhu Fei. The entire venue was shocked. No one expected Xue An to respond like this. Zhu Feis face turned even paler, his eyelids twitched madly, and he said coldly, "What do you mean by this?" "It means nothing. I just wanted to return the favor because you gave me the first chance. Dont I have the right to return the favor?" Xue An said with a smile. Zhu Fei nearly choked on Xue Ans string of implications, but soon he realized that Xue An was ying him and red at him with resentment. "Fine, lets see what tricks you can y!" Saying this, he began ying rapidly, starting a formal match with Xue An. But the style of this chess game was abnormal from the beginning. Because neither side started with the typical moves from their own side or the center, but directly at each others doorstep. After several exchanges, the chessboard presented a bizarre scene. Both individuals pieces were on each others side, appearing as if their positions were swapped. But that wasnt the weirdest part. The entire crowds mouths were agape, looking at Xue An with strange expressions. Because from the beginning, every move Xue An made was identical to the Ghost Chess Master Zhu Feis. It was as if a mirror was reflecting Zhu Feis moves perfectly on the other side of the board. What kind of strategy was this? Many chess masters looked confused. Zhu Fei looked utterly constipated. Finally, after a few more moves, he could no longer contain himself and shouted, "Mr. Xue, what are you trying to do? Why are you copying every move I make?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Who said I was copying you?" "You still deny it? Every move is following my path!" Zhu Fei was furious. "Oh?" Xue An looked at Zhu Fei with a teasing smirk, "Although simr, I didnt copy your path. It just so happens that I nned to move this way too!" Hearing Xue Ans words, which were shamelessly bold, the entire hall was stunned, then erupted inmotion. Some were both annoyed and amused. Many others shook their heads, thinking Xue An was just stalling for time. Gong Xueman couldnt help butugh, "Brother, is Mr. Xue doing this on purpose?" Gong Changyue didnt respond to his sisters question, watching the chess game with a solemn expression. Because he realized that he couldnt see through the chess game this time. What exactly did Mr. Xue want to do? Could it be that he truly intended to mimic Zhu Feis moves step by step? But trying to defeat a chess master with such a shameless strategy was simply wishful thinking! Sure enough. He saw Zhu Feis expression change several times, then he sneered, "Very well, since you like to learn, go ahead and learn!" Saying this, Zhu Fei continued to make his moves. Xue An still followed his lead. This set, with its subtle eeriness, left all the chess masters present somewhat puzzled. However, many strong yers were already shaking their heads, certain that Xue An had lost. From ancient times till now, no one had ever heard of anyone winning in such a way. This was clearly Xue Ansst desperate struggle. For example, Jing Tianrui, who was feeling quite pleased at the moment, couldnt help but look proudly at Zhuge Xuanqing in the distance. But Zhuge Xuanqing was concentrating all her attention on this very game. Jing Tianrui felt disdain, thinking there was nothing worth watching. But what he didnt know was that Zhuge Xuanqing was feeling a bit of doubt in her heart at this moment. Because she discovered that although every move of Xue Ans followed Zhu Feis, there was always something odd about the chessboard. Zhuge Xuanqing couldnt pinpoint what was odd, but it just felt off. This feeling made her uneasy, so she kept her brows tightly furrowed and continued to stare at the chessboard. At this moment, the game had reached the middle stage, and Zhu Fei sneered to himself. You wanted to y dirty with this strategy? Well, let me see how you continue to mimic me this time! With his strategy in mind, Zhu Fei ced a piece. As soon as this piecended, the entireyout of the chessboard changed. One could see the ck piece held by Zhu Fei, because of this move, instantly formed a dragon-like stance, its head and tail in synergy, as if energizing a lurking ck Dragon, which bared its ws ready to counterattack the White Piece. This caused a stir among the spectators. "Indeed, worthy of a grandmaster, this is clearly a trap heid from the start!" "The key is that this Mr. Xue, even if he wants to learn, cannot grasp it, for Elder Zhu has already sealed all his escape routes through his arrangement. This calction is indeed worthy of the nickname Ghost Chess!" Amid these admiring and praising discussions. Zhuge Xuanqing retracted her gaze, because in her opinion. Xue An had lost. And he had lost badly. There was no possibility of turning the tables. Not just her, almost all strong chess yers thought the same. At this time, Zhu Fei sneered, "Mr. Xue, you love to learn, right? Now lets see how you continue to mimic me! Didnt I just say, young man, dont be too arrogant!" Amid his taunting and the discussions around, Xue An still looked indifferent, merely lowering his head as if examining the chessyout. Gong Xueman anxiously asked at that moment, "Brother, did Mr. Xue lose?" Gong Changyue sighed deeply, "Yes! He lost! The gap is just too big!" As he said this, Gong Changyues face was filled with a look of despair. But just then. Xue An slowly looked up, smiled at Zhu Fei, "But I also said, without arrogance... its not called being young, right?" After saying this, Xue An casually ced a piece. Chapter 993: The Whole World Shakes with the Placement of a Single Piece (4th Update)

Chapter 993: Chapter 993: The Whole World Shakes with the cement of a Single Piece (4th Update)

With this move, the previously chaotic venue suddenly descended into dead silence. Because under Xue Ans hand, the white pieces, which had been at the brink of defeat, instantaneously revived from the edge of death. If the ck pieces were like a dragon, then the white pieces were like a Dragon-ying Immortal in fluttering white robes, ready to deliver a fatal blow to the ck pieces that had just been overwhelmingly arrogant. Such a miraculous turnaround naturally shook everyone present. Zhuge Xuanqing, who had already given up all hope for Xue An, abruptly stood up after seeing this move, eximing in disbelief, "How is this possible!" At this moment, Zhuge Xuanqing was overwhelmed with shock. Because she finally understood where the sense of unease she had just felt wasing from. It was because of momentum! Even though Xue Ans earlier moves had followed Zhu Feis lead, there were subtle differences in some very minor details. It was these seemingly insignificant differences that had imperceptibly changed the momentum of the game and lured Zhu Fei into a trap unaware. If Xue Ans game was likened to a spider, then Zhu Fei was the insect caught in its web. When Zhu Fei believed he had the game well in hand, Xue An used the powerful momentum he had been building to carry out a perfect counter-kill. That was the reason Zhuge Xuanqing felt something was amiss in the game earlier. Because Xue An had been ying the entire game in this manner. This revtion caused waves of astonishment and fear to rise in Zhuge Xuanqings heart. Because such deductive prowess was simply too terrifying. From her childhood to adulthood, she had only seen such ability in her brother Zhuge Banzang. But even her brother could not possibly have a game as perfectlyid out as this. Could it be that he had foreseen the oue from the very start? Zhuge Xuanqing gazed nkly at the proud figure standing in the middle of the venue. And the exmations of surpriseing from the crowd grew louder and more frequent. "Damn, who knew the game could be yed like this? Why didnt I think of it just now?" "This one move is like a stroke of divine inspiration, absolutely brilliant!" "Bloody hell, thats indeed a single stone cast that shocks the whole world!" "Such skill at Go, even an ordinary 9-dan master would have to bow down in admiration!" Hearing these exmations of praise, Zhu Feis expressionpletely froze. He had never imagined that the situation would take such a sudden and drastic turn. At the beginning, everything had gone smoothly, and the trap he set for Xue An, he had fallen into it! Then why was it that in the end, he was the one who had lost? Zhu Fei was utterly baffled. And then, Xue An spoke indifferently, "Now, what do you have to say?" Zhu Feis face turned red, and it was the kind of purple-red. The path of Go is this unforgivingone has won, and the defeated has no justification. Thus Zhu Fei, despite being full of unwillingness and resentment, could only hang his head dejectedly in the end, "I lost!" These simple three words caused yet another uproar in the entire venue. Jing Tianruis face turned ashen, and with a smack, he shattered the chair beside him, his eyes filled with cold murderous intent. The reason for his rage was not just out of resentment, but also fear. In the beginning, he had not taken Xue An seriously at all, regarding him as nothing more than an ant-like nuisance. Sending Di Yuanlong to trouble Xue An was merely for his amusement. But unexpectedly, Xue An crushed the opposition, advancing through the ranks and ultimately defeating even the elder of the Go Academy. Such a terrifying strength sent shivers down Jing Tianruis spine. Who exactly is this person? Regardless of whether it was resentment or fear. Xue Ans decisive kill and victory over the Ghostly Go Sage, Zhu Fei, was an undeniable fact. This was unchangeable by anyone. So in the eyes of countless onlookers, the Ghost Chess Grandmaster Zhu Fei left dejectedly, while another elder came out from the chess academy, his face filled with reluctance, to announce that Xue An had officially attained the rank of ninth dan. At that moment, the entire venue first fell silent, then, not knowing who led the apuse, a thunderous pping resonated throughout the hall. Many people looked at Xue An with faces flushed with shame, because at the very beginning, they hadnt believed that Xue An could truly seed. But who could have imagined that not only did Xue An seed, he also created an unprecedented record. However, Xue An felt nothing towards all of this, he stepped down from the spectator stand and approached the Gong siblings with a slight smile. "I kept you waiting!" The Gong siblings snapped out of their petrified state, their faces full of astonishment as they looked at Xue An. Especially Gong Changyue, who faintly sensed that Xue Ans chess cultivation level should be quite good, but had not expected it to be this formidable. And Gong Xuemans face was filled with ecstatic joy, "Mr. Xue, you are so amazing!" Xue An nced at her and said with a smile, "What, not going to say Im boasting now?" Gong Xueman, slightly embarrassed, scratched her head and chuckled. "Lets go, thepetition is about to begin! The real show has just started!" With that, Xue An led the way towards the high tform. As he passed, people naturally cleared a path for him, then watched him with either awe or envy. When Xue An arrived at the high tform, he shed a smile to the guards hiding in the corner, too intimidated toe over. "Excuse me, may I go up now?" The guard trembled all over and then hurriedly nodded, "Of course, of course, pleasee to the stage!" Xue An smiled and then ascended the high tform, after scanning the crowd, he caught sight of Zhuge Xuanqing seated not far away and couldnt help but smile, then headed straight towards her. "May I sit next to you?" Xue An asked. Zhuge Xuanqing was taken aback, she hadnt expected Xue An to actuallye over, but quickly, she nodded her head. "Please." Xue An took his seat without waiting for any more invitation and then gestured to Gong Changyue who stood at a distance looking awkward and twisted. "What are you standing there for,e and sit!" Gong Changyue shuffled over slowly, then lowered his head and spoke softly, "Miss Zhuge." He seemed as if he didnt even dare to look Zhuge Xuanqing in the eye. Seeing this, Xue An couldnt help but feel a mix ofughter and frustration. Wasnt this guy a bit too honest? Zhuge Xuanqing gave a slight nod, then turned her head back to look at Xue An with curiosity. "Youre very impressive!" Xue An simply smiled, "It was just luck! Zhu Fei was too fixated on one white piece that he was oblivious to the danger afar." Zhuge Xuanqing thoughtfully nodded, feeling as if Xue Ans words had a deeper meaning. She also developed a strong curiosity about Xue Ans true identity. Just who was he? Zhuge Xuanqing pondered in her heart. Xue An then turned to look towards Jing Tianrui seated on the distant high tform, as well as the Cai Family members beside him. Coincidentally, at that moment, Cai Yongxin also looked this way, and when their eyes met, Xue An revealed a faint smile. But this smile caused Cai Yongxinsplexion to turn pale, and in a panic, he quickly turned his head away, not daring to look again. Now, his heart was full of fear. Because he had not expected things to turn out the way they had. But soon, a trace of ruthlessness crossed his face, so what if you have proven to be a ninth dan? Do you really think you can defeat Lord Jing? Chapter 994: The Competition Begins, Strategizing (1st Update)

Chapter 994: Chapter 994: The Competition Begins, Strategizing (1st Update)

This was also themon thought among many Tian Zhao chess masters present. In the eyes of these ever-arrogant and self-important Tian Zhao chess masters, apart from the Zhuge Family, there simply was no entity capable ofpeting with them. As for Xue An, he was merely lucky, having fortuitously defeated the Ghost Chess Grandmaster Zhu Fei. Moreover, many people believed that Xue An had already expended too much energy in his previous ascension to the ninth rank, so it was unlikely he would be able to aplish much in the uing match. In the face of these unusual gazes, Xue An just smiled indifferently and couldnt be bothered to pay them any attention. Thepetition finally officially began. This chess tournament employed a single-elimination system, meaning that losing one game would result in direct elimination. This extremely ruthless rulepelled the participating chess yers not to dare cken in the slightest. For each of them, every game was a battle of life and death. Thus, the atmosphere of the entire venue became solemn. Countless people widened their eyes to watch the giant screen set up in the sky by the powers of Divine Sense. It was divided into several small squares, each depicting the live situation of the chess games of the variouspetitors. Since it was a single-elimination tournament, everyones opponent was random. Xue Ans opponent was a middle-aged woman with a proper appearance. The woman showed delight on her face upon seeing that her opponent was Xue An. Because she too felt that Xue An was already at the end of his tether, she thought her first match was in the bag. In response, Xue An just smiled faintly and, without wasting words, began the match. The chessboards used in this chess tournament were specially made, stacked with as many as one hundred and seventyyers, and each was a gigantic chessboard measuring 72 by 72. Such chessboards would make an ordinary person dizzy with just one nce, not to mention ying on them, due to their intricateplexity that was simply astonishing. Although this middle-aged woman was not famous, anyone who could reach the ninth rank of chess mastery was no pushover. At the start of the game, she revealed her strong chess cultivation level, and her style of y was extremely steady, with each move resembling a textbook standard. This kind of steady and methodical approach, thoughcking in spectacle, was the most secure and the most headache-inducing style of y. Unless the discrepancy in chess skill between the yers was substantial, it would be difficult to break through such tactics in a short period of time. Because of Xue Ans previous astonishing performance, many people turned their attention to his match, but after seeing the opening, many of them couldnt help but shake their heads, thinking that Xue Ans chances of winning were very slim. Because it was clear that the middle-aged woman had set her sights firmly on Xue Ans currently overtaxed energy, nning to wear him down bit by bit with this methodical approach. It might sound somewhat boring, but it was the most effective. However, to everyones surprise, Xue An did not show any signs of impatience or restlessness in the face of this situation, but calmly began to tangle with the middle-aged woman. She was methodical step by step, and Xue An also mounted his defensesyer byyer. As a result, the style of this chess game began to deviate once more. Both sides seemed overly cautious, like generals who had secured all their soldiers without making any actual attacks. As time dragged on, the game became so dull that it almost made people want to yawn. Many of the spectating chess masters felt somewhat stupefied. "This Xue An is quite clever, probably thinking of using this tactic to prolong the game and recover his energy quickly!" someone guessed. Others, however, shook their heads, "This is just a temporary measure, I dont believe the two of them can continue this stalemate indefinitely." But the reality was just as this person had said, the situation remained at a standstill. Even when other matches had reached the mid-game, with some fast yers having already ended the fight and eliminated their opponents, Xue An was still defending unhurriedly. This led many chess masters to unavoidably show a look of disdain. Such a style of chess, although not wrong, seemed to many that Xue An had clearly lost his nerve. And a person who had lost their nerve simply did not deserve to be called a chess master. The atmosphere grew more and more oppressive. Xue An still wore a face of indifference. But the middle-aged woman he was ying against could barely hold on any longer. Herplexion turned slightly pale, and her moves became hesitant and uncertain. Finally, After another period equivalent to the burning of an incense stick had passed, The middle-aged woman couldnt contain herself anymore andunched an offensive. Because of the overly perfect arrangement before, this attack was, once initiated, extraordinarily fierce. Many of the spectators who were almost dozing off from watching the game snapped to attention at this scene. Had it finally begun? However, contrary to these peoples expectations, Xue An, in the face of such an attack, made no changes at all, instead he continued to methodically advance his battle line. In front of such a nearly imprable defense, all the middle-aged womans attacks became futile. In the end, It was through such an almost rascally tactic that Xue An suffocated the middle-aged womans momentum and won the game. The game concluded. The middle-aged woman, her face ashen with anger, gave Xue An a resentful look and turned away, leaving the chess tform. The entire venue was first stunned, then burst into a buzz of discussion. "This style of y is too shameless!" "Its really unexpected to win over an opponent in this manner!" Many people expressed disdain for Xue Ans approach. Xue An sat there, his face calm, showing no emotion whatsoever. Thats just how a chess game is; a loss is a loss, with no excuses to be had. At this point, the first round ofpetition had ended. That round had eliminated half of thepeting chess yers. Looking back, Gong Changyue, unsurprisingly, had won her first game and advanced to the second round. As for Zhuge Xuanqing, he was the first yer to defeat his opponent and advance to the second round. Jing Tianrui followed closely behind. The time taken toplete their games also reflected the strength of each individual. Compared to them, Xue An was almost thest one to finish, so Jing Tianrui snorted dismissively and let go of his concerns. In his view, Xue Ans victory was purely due to luck, and it was unlikely that he would not be the first to be eliminated in the second round. Such a weak yer was, of course, not worth his attention. After a short rest, the second round ofpetition finally began. This time, Xue An drew an opponent who looked very simple and honest. Even after sitting opposite Xue An, the man gave a few honestughs, "Hello there!" However, many in the audience were taken aback upon seeing this man, then showed odd expressions on their faces. Some couldnt help but burst outughing. "Now, Xue An is really in for a treat!" Someone curiously asked, "Why do you say that?" "You dont recognize this man? This guy is a ninth-rank chess master from the Greedy Wolf Star Domain. He might look honest, but he has a nickname, called... the Chess Lunatic!" Chapter 995: Do unto Others as They Do unto You (2nd update)

Chapter 995: Chapter 995: Do unto Others as They Do unto You (2nd update)

"Chess Madman?" "Yes! The reason for such a nickname is because this guys style of ying chess is like that of a real madman, charging wildly and erratically, with an extremely frenzied approach to the game, and his killer moves are terrifying! Hes especially good at dealing with those chess yers who have a stable and solid style." Having said this, the chess yer looked at Xue An with a mischievous smile, "Isnt he good at ying a solid and steady game? Now that hes up against the Chess Madman, I bet hell be so frustrated he wont even be able to cry!" Sure enough. Just as this person had said. This man, who appeared to be honest and simple, transformed into someone else entirely when he held the chess pieces in his hand, his eyes instantly bing manic, his expression as ferocious and terrifying as a madmans. With one move, he directly targeted the center of Xue Ans board. Such an arrogantly aggressive opening caused a low murmur of surprise to sweep through the crowd. Even those who did not recognize the big man could now tell what type of chess yer he was, and thus, they had no hope for Xue Ans game. But just when everyone thought Xue An had surely lost this game. Xue An looked up and gave the big man across from him a chilling smile, "I really like your style!" With that, Xue An made his move without any hesitation. His move was not just a straightforward thrust into his opponents center; it was a strike right at the opponents forehead. This move, even more arrogant than the big mans, left the entire audience in shock. "Am I seeing things? Wasnt he just known for his solid y? How did he suddenly change his style?" someone eximed. The Chess Madman was stunned for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure, and a fiery anger ignited within him. No one had ever dared to y chess with him like this; to him, it was a great insult. Consequently, he gave a ferociousugh and moved his pieces with lightning speed, unleashing an extremely fierce offensive. His aggression was enough to rm the spectators. But soon. All the onlookers were dumbstruck. For as fierce and frantic as the Chess Madmans attack was. Xue An was even more ferocious and even more frenzied. His almost reckless way of ying made many people feel bewildered. Was this person, who had just now been too cautious to even probe, and who now seemed like a demon just freed from hell, really the same yer? The Chess Madmansplexion gradually turned pale. For he found that everything he prided himself on became dull andckluster in the face of Xue An. Whether it was his offensive or his strategy, Xue An was steadily crushing him. This disparity, seemingly not significant at first, filled the Chess Madman with utter despair, for no matter what he tried or how hard he struggled, he couldnt close the gap by even a fraction. Finally. After an incense sticks duration. The game suddenly paused, and then Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, "It seems your ying style is still not crazy enough!" After speaking, Xue An made his move. This piecended right in the middle of the big mans gamey, like a sharp de piercing directly into his nk. Instantly, the white pieces belonging to the Chess Madman began to vanish crazily, while Xue Ans ck pieces spread out and upied the entire board. "Youve lost," Xue An said calmly. The big mans face was ashen, and he stared nkly for a while before suddenly opening his mouth to spew arge mouthful of fresh blood, then copsed, unconscious. Naturally, physicians were on standby during this chesspetition. Because a contentious game of chess could often consume all of a chess yers energy, even depleting all of their Divine Sense, and if they were not rescued in time, their Divine Sense would shatter, and their soul would be destroyed. So when this Chess Madman copsed, physicians quickly carried him away for emergency treatment. At this, the entire crowd fell silent. To have defeated the Chess Madman so thoroughly as to make him vomit blood, just how high was Xue Ans level of chess? Many people looked at Xue An with disbelief. Because they suddenly realized a terrifying fact. That was, although thepetition had only gone through two rounds, Xue An had already switched his style twice, and both times they were the styles that his opponents were best at. Could it be... he was doing this on purpose? Some people had just started to entertain this thought when they felt a chill and then forcefully dismissed it. Because if it were true, that would be too terrifying. This time, Xue An was the first to finish his match in the second round. After finishing, he began to survey the other yers games. He saw Gong Changyue locked in a fierce battle with an old man. It looked challenging, but the game seemed winnable for Gong Changyue. As for Zhuge Xuanqing, she had also encountered a strong opponent. A fierce skirmish had unfolded between them. Although the overall situation indicated that Zhuge Xuanqing would definitely win, her opponents relentless defiance was causing her significant trouble. While Xue An was observing all this, Jing Tianruis game also came to an end. His opponent had some good skills, but was ultimately defeated. After securing his victory, Jing Tianrui turned his head to nce at Zhuge Xuanqings match. Seeing that she was still struggling, a smug expression spread across his face, thinking he had likely secured the lead this time. But when he looked around the room, he saw Xue An sitting atop a high tform, watching him with a smirk. He couldnt help but be stunned. What happened? Had his game finished already? But why was he still sitting there? Did that mean... he had won again? Waves of shock surged through Jing Tianruis heart. At that moment, Xue An stretched out his hand, making a throat-slitting gesture at Jing Tianrui, and then his lips slightly moved as he softly uttered two words. "Wait for it!" A dead silence fell over the entire venue. Everyone was stunned by Xue Ans actions. Jing Tianruis eyelids twitched wildly, his eyes burning with fury. No one had ever dared to show such disrespect towards him. I must utterly crush this guy! Jing Tianrui roared inwardly. A murderous intent also emerged in Xue Ans eyes. Xue An was naturally aware that Jing Tianrui had just tried to target him. But that wasnt the main reason. The main reason was that, through Jing Tianruis recent game, Xue An had sensed a certain aura. This aura gradually brought out a cold murderous intent in Xue Ans heart. At this moment, The second round of thepetition gradually came to an end. After eliminating half the yers, only thirty chess masters remained on the tforms, making it look empty. Zhuge Xuanqing naturally advanced smoothly. And Gong Changyue, who was initially not favored by the crowd, had won two consecutive games and advanced to the third round as well. The tournament had reached a critical moment. Another draw for the matches began. But when the yers revealed their lots, Gong Changyue, who had been full of joy, shuddered, and the happiness on his face froze. Because his opponent this time was Di Yuanlong! Chapter 999: One Man Against All (1st Update)

Chapter 999: Chapter 999: One Man Against All (1st Update)

Xue Ans opponent was taken aback when he heard this. Lost? What lost? Clearly, I was the one about to lose, okay? This chess master, notorious for his sleazy ying style, was filled with sorrow and indignation. He had never imagined there could be someone in the world whose style of chess was even more despicable than his, to the point of making ones skin crawl. That coquettish positioning, the amusing setups, all drove the chess master to an almost blood-vomiting frenzy. He had even prepared himself to sacrifice pieces and concede defeat. And at this moment, Xue An was saying hes lost? Just then, a burst of exmations erupted from the audience. "My God, is this the true strength of Lord Jing?" Because at this moment, the match between Zhuge Xuanqing and Jing Tianrui had reached a fever pitch. The ck and white pieces on the board twisted and fought like dragons and serpents, one moment Zhuge Xuanqing having the upper hand, but the next, forced into a corner by Jing Tianrui. The rapidly changing situation caused continuous gasps from the audience. But gradually, it became clear to the keen observer that Zhuge Xuanqing was slowly falling behind, although her strategy remained sharp, her moves still piercing. Yet, faced with Jing Tianruis setup, she appeared slightly out of her depth, increasingly flustered and ostensibly reduced to merely parrying. "Miss Zhuge is in more peril than fortune now!" someonemented, shaking their head. "It seems that Jing Tianrui indeed received guidance from the Chess Saint, because theyout and moves vaguely carry the Chess Saints grace!" All of the foreign chess masters had their hearts in their throats at this point, for in their eyes, Zhuge Xuanqing was the war goddess who could hold back the chess master Tian Zhao; if she fell, the situation would be irretrievably dire. However, the path of chess doesnt divert for anyones willslightly lesser strength means defeat, no two ways about it. As time went on, the disadvantage on Zhuge Xuanqings side became increasingly evident, while Jing Tianruis onught grew fiercer. By this point, evenypeople could see that Zhuge Xuanqing was headed for defeat. At that moment, Gong Changyue dropped his pieces in defeat, "I concede!" Although Xue An had given him a Jade Slip inscribed with many ancient chess strategies, a few days were simply not enough to make any qualitative leap in his strength. In fact, his earlier victory over Di Yuanlong had already been quite lucky. With his ability,sting this long was an achievement so his defeat was not unexpected. But this meant that only Xue An and Zhuge Xuanqing, the two foreign chess masters, remained in thepetition. The situation had be extremely grim. But before the crowd had time to react, Jing Tianrui smirked and said, "Miss Zhuge, it seems your chess skill still falls a notch below mine!" With that, he made his move. This move instantly strengthened his entire position and dealt a deathblow to Zhuge Xuanqing. In an instant, silence fell over the crowd like death. Everyones gaze turned toward the figure of the petite girl in ck. For a good half cup of teas time, Zhuge Xuanqing made no move, only silently watching the board. Finally, she stood up quietly and stated calmly, "I lost." The audience first went silent, then erupted intomotion. "So its a loss in the end? Is there no one who can stand against the chess master Tian Zhao?" a foreign chess master said with a face full of despair. "If even Miss Zhuge has been defeated, unless Zhuge Banzang takes the field, no one will be able to stop Jing Tianrui from being crowned champion of this event again!" someone murmured with a sigh. Jing Tianrui wore a smug smile, ready to deliver some graceful remarks. Zhuge Xuanqing turned resolutely and began to walk away from the stage. Although she appeared calm, the paleness of her face and the tears shimmering behind the veil of her ck hair betrayed her frustration. But what could frustration aplish? A loss is a loss, and the only thing to do was toe back in three years! Everyone in the arena watched with respect as the young girl gracefully descended from the chess tform. Despite her loss, she had earned the admiration of countless people with her own strength. Many chess masters from the outer regions shook their heads and sighed, preparing to leave. In their eyes, thepetition was effectively over. What was left to do, stay and celebrate Tian Zhaos defense of the championship? But just then, A voice filled with grief and despair cried out, "Please, dont use this strategy against me anymore. I admit defeat!" Everyone instinctively looked up upon hearing this. The chess master ying against Xue An had a look of utter dejection on his face, having conceded the game. The crowd was silent at first, then the atmosphere turned somewhat peculiar. "Thats right, theres still an outer region chess master up there!" someone eximed excitedly. But most people remained silent, For they had no hope for what was toe. Zhuge Xuanqings eyes momentarily brightened, then dimmed again. Sevenpetitors remained on the stage, and apart from Xue An, all were Tian Zhaos chess yers. Unless Xue An could defy the heavens, nothing would change the overall situation. Indeed. After a brief moment of shock, Jing Tianrui let out a sinisterugh. "I almost forgot about you. So what, you think winning this game changes anything? Hah, let me tell you, thats pure fantasy." With that, Jing Tianrui gesticted smugly at the center of the stage, "See? The field is filled with my people! How do you n to fight me?" His taunting words echoed throughout the arena. Many chess masters from the outer regions couldnt help but clench their fists. Anguish was apparent in many eyes, Yet given the circumstances, they had no choice but to hang their heads in resignation. They too understood that Jing Tianrui spoke the truth. Even if it were a war of attrition, Jing Tianruis yers could exhaust Xue An to death. Zhuge Xuanqing sighed softly and continued walking down the stage. But just at that moment, Xue An looked at the self-satisfied Jing Tianrui with an almost mocking smile, "ording to you, Im destined to lose?" "Of course! Xue An, if you admit defeat now, I can grant you some dignity, otherwise... hmpf!" Jing Tianrui stood with his hands behind his back, full of arrogance. Xue An shook his head with a soft chuckle, "That sounds somewhat appealing, but since when can dignity given by someone else really be called dignity?" "You..." Jing Tianrui was taken aback and about to speak. Xue An waved him off and said indifferently, "I have a little problem, and that is, I have never learned to admit defeat!" Then Xue An gestured to everyone on the chess tform, "Since you think having more people is enough to win against me, then today... I will take on all of you by myself!" These words were met with utter silence across the arena. Zhuge Xuanqing, who was already halfway down the stage, suddenly turned around, her face full of disbelief as she gazed at Xue An. At that moment, Xue An smiled lightly, "Come at me together, Im short on time!" Chapter 997: Placed in Death Territory and Then Revival (2nd Release)

Chapter 997: Chapter 997: ced in Death Territory and Then Revival (2nd Release)

The entire hall was amazed again. Because although it was only a few matches, many people had already realized, Xue An was apparently defeating his opponents using their own favored moves and styles. Such a versatile and unpredictable style of y was truly astounding. However, Xue An paid no attention to this, he was even casually ying chess with a woman while observing other peoples games around him. If nothing unexpected urred, Zhuge Xuanqing would still win. Jing Tianrui was probably not far off either. Then Xue An turned all his attention to Gong Changyue. In fact, from the moment they sat down, the game between Gong Changyue and Di Yuanlong attracted the most attention. Because many people understood the current plight of the Gong Family. If Gong Changyue couldnt defeat Di Yuanlong and stand out from the third round of the match, then the entire Gong Family wouldpletely slide into the Abyss. Moreover, the personal grudge between Di Yuanlong and Gong Changyue was well-known. Many people wanted to see what the oue of this contest between the two would be. In this chess game, Di Yuanlong was ying first, he sneered at Gong Changyue a few times, then made a move. "Gong Changyue, I admire your courage, but the way of chess is not won by courage alone. This time, Ill let you truly understand what a strong yer is!" This method of attacking the opponents morale with words at the opening was very popr among chess yers in the Tian Zhao Star Domain. Especially when facing opponents whose determination was not so resolute, this tactic often proved surprisingly effective. But this time, Di Yuanlong miscalcted. Gong Changyue faced him with a solemn expression, nced coldly at Di Yuanlong, and then began to make his moves in silence. This wordless silence made all of Di Yuanlongs provocative words fall t. This made Di Yuanlong inwardly furious, "Whats wrong, too scared to speak?" Gong Changyue looked up at Di Yuanlong and said coldly, "Chess contests rely on cultivation level, not on the mouth! You can shut up now!" "You..." Di Yuanlong was furious to the extreme, but he had no strategy left and had to continue ying while suppressing his anger. Di Yuanlong indeed had a reason for his pride, having been subjected to extremely harsh training at Tian Zhao Chess Academy from a young age, so in terms of both chess skills and Divine Sense cultivation level, he was slightly better than Gong Changyue. This gap had not decreased over the past three years. So when the two reached the middle game, Gong Changyue was already showing signs of distress, fallingpletely at a disadvantage. Many spectators couldnt help but shake their heads at the scene. "Di Yuanlong is still slightly better. It seems that the Gong Family, once a great chess power, really isnt what it used to be, even their only heir has fallen to such a state!" someone sighed. At that moment, Di Yuanlong with a wildly arrogant sneer said, "Gong Changyue, wheres that arrogance now? Why not bring it out? You wanted to beat me, didnt you? Come on!" Gong Changyues eyes were bloodshot, his heart entirely upied by a sense of helplessness. Had he really pushed himself to his limits only to lose to this man in the end? Below the stage, Gong Xueman saw her brother in such a state, her heart aching, and tears were swirling in her eyes. But just then, Xue An, who was still leisurely ying his game, suddenly sighed lightly, "Sometimes, cing oneself in a dead-end situation is the only way toe out alive." Many people were baffled by these words, not understanding what he meant. But Gong Changyue shuddered, his eyes initially clouded by despair suddenly cleared. Thats right! To find life in the face of death, why hadnt I thought of that? Thinking this, Gong Changyue dropped a piece as if inspired. This move had no clever strategy; it could even be said to be merely a casual move. Seeing this, Di Yuanlong sneered, "After all the mystifying talk, are you prepared to surrender?" In such a high-level chess match, it was almost impossible for casual moves to ur. Once it did, it signified that one side hadpletely given up, merely trying to dy the inevitable to save some face. Di Yuanlong clearly thought Gong Changyue had given up resisting, so he sneered and began to aggressively advance step by step. Gong Changyues pieces began being massively ughtered. In an instant, all of the pieces with which Gong Changyue could have formed a foothold had been ruthlessly ughtered. No one held any hope for Gong Changyue anymore. Di Yuanlong chuckled sinisterly, "Kid, today is the day your Gong Family falls into disrepute!" With that, he made a move. Many people turned their heads, unable to watch any longer. Because they felt that with Di Yuanlongs move, Gong Changyue was bound to lose without a doubt. But just when everyone had given up hope, Gong Changyue coldly said, "This may be the end for you, but for me, it is just the beginning!" Saying so, Gong Changyue ced a piece amidst the chaotic idle pieces. This move surprised many. "Has Gong Changyue gone mad?" "Yes, with this move, the ones to get hurt first would be his own pieces!" Indeed. As this piece was ced, Gong Changyues pieces began to gradually go out. Di Yuanlong burst into loudughter, "So you prepared for so long only to n a suicide! What an imaginative approach..." Hisughter abruptly stopped. Then, there came an incredible chorus of gasps from the crowd. Because on the board, as Gong Changyues pieces had nearly half extinguished, the situation on the chessboard took a drastic turn. Di Yuanlong, who had been firmly in the lead, suddenly found arge number of his pieces turned into immovable dead stones. Although Gong Changyues pieces were few, they connected into a lively dragon that could advance or retreat. "How... how is this possible?" Di Yuanlong couldnt trust his own eyes. Gong Changyues face remained indifferent. "Now, its your move!" The venue fell silent. People watched the scene in stunned silence. Gong Xuemans eyes brimmed with tears as she excitedly whispered, "Brother, I thought you were outdated before, but now I see just how cool you really are!" Di Yuanlong stayed dumbfounded for a good while before making a move in a daze. Even now, even a Chess Saint facing such a situation would be at a loss. So, under Gong Changyues several fatal moves, Di Yuanlongs pieces were all captured, losing spotlessly. The audience gasped in astonishment. Di Yuanlongs face turned ashen; he sat petrified. He couldnt fathom why he, who had been sure to win, suddenly turned into a loser? "What... what kind of move is this?" Di Yuanlong asked hoarsely. Gong Changyue calmly said, "This is cing oneself in a dead situation to seek survival." "cing oneself in a dead situation to seek survival..." Di Yuanlong muttered to himself, sitting there. While Gong Changyue stood up, walked over to Xue An, adjusted his attire, and bowed deeply, "Thank you, sir, for your guidance!" As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An made a move, not even ncing at the pale-faced girl across from him, and simply said, "You lost!" Then he turned to Gong Changyue, who was bowing deeply, and said, "Get up, you did well!" Chapter 998: The Great Battle Begins (3rd Update)

Chapter 998: Chapter 998: The Great Battle Begins (3rd Update)

This tone, it was as though he was talking to a junior disciple. But Gong Changyue stood there, not showing any trace of anger, instead, he was utterly respectful. At this point, the other participants had also gradually finished their matches. As expected, Zhuge Xuanqing won effortlessly, and Jing Tianrui also crushed his opponent. Especially Jing Tianrui, who now was full of pride, feeling extremely happy. Because with this, thirty chess masters had been eliminated, half of them, and nearly all were from the outer regions. The only one left was probably Zhuge Xuanqing. Calcting in his mind, he turned to speak, only to be shocked by the scene before him. He saw Gong Changyue and Xue An standing together. while his own subordinate, Di Yuanlong, sat there looking utterly dejected. "What happened?" Jing Tianrui asked in shock. "Sir... I lost!" Di Yuanlong said with extreme shame. "Lost... lost?" Jing Tianruis eyes widened. "Yes!" Di Yuanlong nodded. Jing Tianrui gasped. He never expected that his subordinate would lose to Gong Changyue. And it seemed that this Mr. Xue had also passed the third round and sessfully advanced to the next. What the hell was going on? Jing Tianrui was furious, his gaze towards Xue An began to change. If previously he had looked down on Xue An with disdain, now it was pure hatred. The most frightened person in the arena was none other than Cai Yongxin. Initially thinking that Xue An was merely boasting, Cai Yongxin turned pale when he saw Xue An defeat another opponent and advance to the fourth round. After some calction, Cai Yongxin gritted his teeth and whispered a few words to his father, the Patriarch of the Cai Family. The Patriarch of the Cai Family thought for a moment and eventually nodded. At this moment, Zhuge Xuanqing also noticed this scene, her expression also became somewhatplex. But before she could react, Gong Changyue took a deep breath, stepped forward, and smiled, "Miss Zhuge, I have lived up to your expectations. I have won against Di Yuanlong and sessfully advanced to the fourth round, preserving the Gong Familys reputation!" Advancing to the fourth round was considered achieving a rank in thepetition, and no one could deny that it was a good performance. Especially for the Gong Family, who had scored zero in the previouspetition, this achievement was particrly valuable. But Zhuge Xuanqing felt somewhat unusual, not just because of that; she always felt that the Gong Changyue standing before her had changed a lot. He seemed... more confident. However, now was not the time to dwell on these matters. Zhuge Xuanqing nced at the remaining chess masters, her expression turned solemn, and then walked up to Xue An and said in a deep voice. "Mr. Xue, now among the remaining chess masters, only we three from the outer regions are left. So, I think we need to be well-prepared! Otherwise..." Xue An chuckled lightly, "Otherwise what?" Zhuge Xuanqing looked up, her eyes filled with a trace of worry as she gazed into the distance at Jing Tianrui. "Otherwise, we might all stand no chance against this Jing Tianrui!" In fact, from the moment she saw Jing Tianrui, Zhuge Xuanqing felt somewhat uneasy. She could see through Jing Tianrui three years ago. But now, after three years, she could no longer see through him. This change made Zhuge Xuanqing feel a sense of foreboding. This was also why shecked confidence. Xue An merelyughed, hisughter unbridled and wild, "Is that the reason? Well then, leave this guy to me!" Zhuge Xuanqing was taken aback and then looked at Xue An with peculiar eyes. After a moment, she finally said coldly, "Do you even know what youre talking about?" Xue An smiled and nodded, "Of course!" Zhuge Xuanqing frowned, her previous favorable impression of Xue An vanished in an instant. "I know youre probably quite strong, but dont forget, this Jing Tianrui is called the Young Chess King in Tian Zhao Star Domain, so he must have his strengths! Moreover, having gone through three years of closed-door training and guidance from the Chess Saint, what his strength has be, even I cant tell, but you..." Zhuge Xuanqing didnt finish her sentence, but the implication was clear, hinting at Xue Ans arrogance. To this, Xue An merely smiled indifferently, "I dont care about that, all I know is... the championship is mine, and no one can change what I say!" "You..." Zhuge Xuanqing burst into anger, but soon, she forcibly calmed herself down and then coldly nced at Xue An and walked away. She thought Xue An was utterly insane. Only when you truly face him would you understand the terror of a Tian Zhao chess master, Zhuge Xuanqing thought to herself. After a short rest, the fourth round of thepetition was about to begin. At that moment. Suddenly, the Patriarch of the Cai Family, who had also passed the first three rounds, stood up, walked up to Jing Tianrui, and bowed. "Mr. Jing, our Cai Family has long admired your strength, so in thispetition, we concede!" Boom! The crowd was startled. Some chess masters from other regions stomped their feet. "What a shameless scoundrel!" Gong Changyues face turned furious, "Cai Family, have you not considered the consequences?" Cai Yongxin sneered, "Gong Changyue, we have long admired Mr. Jing and willingly admit defeat. Is that any of your business?" "You..." Gong Changyue was livid with anger. Jing Tianrui, however, burst intoughter, "Good, very good! The Patriarch of the Cai Family truly knows the times!" After this episode, the atmosphere in the venue became even more tense. With the withdrawal of the Cai Family, only fourteen chess masters remained in thepetition. And once the drawing of the lots was over. The venue erupted into intense turmoil. Zhuge Xuanqings opponent turned out to be Jing Tianrui. Was this century battle finally about to begin? Many people looked serious. Jing Tianrui then grinned at Zhuge Xuanqing, "Miss Zhuge, its been three years, and Im truly looking forward to ying against you again!" Zhuge Xuanqing remained silent, simply sitting beside the chessboard and coldly said, "Guess first!" The game began once again. But this time, almost everyones eyes were on Zhuge Xuanqings side. Especially all the chess masters from other regions, their hearts hanging in their throats. For them, Zhuge Xuanqing was theirst pir. If she lost, then no one could stop Jing Tianrui anymore. Inparison, the other matches seemed irrelevant. Xue Ans opponent this time was a cringing man, whose style of y was as sleazy as his demeanor. But as sleazy as he was, Xue Ans style of y was ten times sleazier. In no time, Xue An had yed his disgustingly sleazy chess and totally disoriented the other yer. But just as the game was heating up, Xue An suddenly shook his head and sighed. "I lost!" Chapter 999: One Man Against All (1st Update)

Chapter 999: Chapter 999: One Man Against All (1st Update)

Xue Ans opponent was taken aback when he heard this. Lost? What lost? Clearly, I was the one about to lose, okay? This chess master, notorious for his sleazy ying style, was filled with sorrow and indignation. He had never imagined there could be someone in the world whose style of chess was even more despicable than his, to the point of making ones skin crawl. That coquettish positioning, the amusing setups, all drove the chess master to an almost blood-vomiting frenzy. He had even prepared himself to sacrifice pieces and concede defeat. And at this moment, Xue An was saying hes lost? Just then, a burst of exmations erupted from the audience. "My God, is this the true strength of Lord Jing?" Because at this moment, the match between Zhuge Xuanqing and Jing Tianrui had reached a fever pitch. The ck and white pieces on the board twisted and fought like dragons and serpents, one moment Zhuge Xuanqing having the upper hand, but the next, forced into a corner by Jing Tianrui. The rapidly changing situation caused continuous gasps from the audience. But gradually, it became clear to the keen observer that Zhuge Xuanqing was slowly falling behind, although her strategy remained sharp, her moves still piercing. Yet, faced with Jing Tianruis setup, she appeared slightly out of her depth, increasingly flustered and ostensibly reduced to merely parrying. "Miss Zhuge is in more peril than fortune now!" someonemented, shaking their head. "It seems that Jing Tianrui indeed received guidance from the Chess Saint, because theyout and moves vaguely carry the Chess Saints grace!" All of the foreign chess masters had their hearts in their throats at this point, for in their eyes, Zhuge Xuanqing was the war goddess who could hold back the chess master Tian Zhao; if she fell, the situation would be irretrievably dire. However, the path of chess doesnt divert for anyones willslightly lesser strength means defeat, no two ways about it. As time went on, the disadvantage on Zhuge Xuanqings side became increasingly evident, while Jing Tianruis onught grew fiercer. By this point, evenypeople could see that Zhuge Xuanqing was headed for defeat. At that moment, Gong Changyue dropped his pieces in defeat, "I concede!" Although Xue An had given him a Jade Slip inscribed with many ancient chess strategies, a few days were simply not enough to make any qualitative leap in his strength. In fact, his earlier victory over Di Yuanlong had already been quite lucky. With his ability,sting this long was an achievement so his defeat was not unexpected. But this meant that only Xue An and Zhuge Xuanqing, the two foreign chess masters, remained in thepetition. The situation had be extremely grim. But before the crowd had time to react, Jing Tianrui smirked and said, "Miss Zhuge, it seems your chess skill still falls a notch below mine!" With that, he made his move. This move instantly strengthened his entire position and dealt a deathblow to Zhuge Xuanqing. In an instant, silence fell over the crowd like death. Everyones gaze turned toward the figure of the petite girl in ck. For a good half cup of teas time, Zhuge Xuanqing made no move, only silently watching the board. Finally, she stood up quietly and stated calmly, "I lost." The audience first went silent, then erupted intomotion. "So its a loss in the end? Is there no one who can stand against the chess master Tian Zhao?" a foreign chess master said with a face full of despair. "If even Miss Zhuge has been defeated, unless Zhuge Banzang takes the field, no one will be able to stop Jing Tianrui from being crowned champion of this event again!" someone murmured with a sigh. Jing Tianrui wore a smug smile, ready to deliver some graceful remarks. Zhuge Xuanqing turned resolutely and began to walk away from the stage. Although she appeared calm, the paleness of her face and the tears shimmering behind the veil of her ck hair betrayed her frustration. But what could frustration aplish? A loss is a loss, and the only thing to do was toe back in three years! Everyone in the arena watched with respect as the young girl gracefully descended from the chess tform. Despite her loss, she had earned the admiration of countless people with her own strength. Many chess masters from the outer regions shook their heads and sighed, preparing to leave. In their eyes, thepetition was effectively over. What was left to do, stay and celebrate Tian Zhaos defense of the championship? But just then, A voice filled with grief and despair cried out, "Please, dont use this strategy against me anymore. I admit defeat!" Everyone instinctively looked up upon hearing this. The chess master ying against Xue An had a look of utter dejection on his face, having conceded the game. The crowd was silent at first, then the atmosphere turned somewhat peculiar. "Thats right, theres still an outer region chess master up there!" someone eximed excitedly. But most people remained silent, For they had no hope for what was toe. Zhuge Xuanqings eyes momentarily brightened, then dimmed again. Sevenpetitors remained on the stage, and apart from Xue An, all were Tian Zhaos chess yers. Unless Xue An could defy the heavens, nothing would change the overall situation. Indeed. After a brief moment of shock, Jing Tianrui let out a sinisterugh. "I almost forgot about you. So what, you think winning this game changes anything? Hah, let me tell you, thats pure fantasy." With that, Jing Tianrui gesticted smugly at the center of the stage, "See? The field is filled with my people! How do you n to fight me?" His taunting words echoed throughout the arena. Many chess masters from the outer regions couldnt help but clench their fists. Anguish was apparent in many eyes, Yet given the circumstances, they had no choice but to hang their heads in resignation. They too understood that Jing Tianrui spoke the truth. Even if it were a war of attrition, Jing Tianruis yers could exhaust Xue An to death. Zhuge Xuanqing sighed softly and continued walking down the stage. But just at that moment, Xue An looked at the self-satisfied Jing Tianrui with an almost mocking smile, "ording to you, Im destined to lose?" "Of course! Xue An, if you admit defeat now, I can grant you some dignity, otherwise... hmpf!" Jing Tianrui stood with his hands behind his back, full of arrogance. Xue An shook his head with a soft chuckle, "That sounds somewhat appealing, but since when can dignity given by someone else really be called dignity?" "You..." Jing Tianrui was taken aback and about to speak. Xue An waved him off and said indifferently, "I have a little problem, and that is, I have never learned to admit defeat!" Then Xue An gestured to everyone on the chess tform, "Since you think having more people is enough to win against me, then today... I will take on all of you by myself!" These words were met with utter silence across the arena. Zhuge Xuanqing, who was already halfway down the stage, suddenly turned around, her face full of disbelief as she gazed at Xue An. At that moment, Xue An smiled lightly, "Come at me together, Im short on time!" Chapter 1000: Checkmate with Six Pieces (2nd Update)

Chapter 1000: Chapter 1000: Checkmate with Six Pieces (2nd Update)

Hiss. Everyone in unison took a sharp intake of breath, then looked at Xue An, who had "spoken madness," with eyes filled with horror. Jing Tianrui couldnt believe his ears, and it took him a while toe to his senses. Then he exchanged nces with the few chess masters on the stage, and they all burst intoughter together. Theughter echoed throughout the entire venue, causing many peoples faces to change. Xue An, however, remained unmoved, just watching quietly until, after a moment, he said indifferently, "Have youughed enough?" Theughter gradually subsided, Jing Tianrui looked at Xue An with eyes full of malice, "Kid, no one has ever dared to be so insolent here. Im really curious, what gave you the courage?" Xue An shed his white teeth, giving a chilling smile, "Naturally, its... Liang Jingru~!" Jing Tianrui was taken aback, he had no idea who Liang Jingru was. But soon enough, he realized Xue An was making a fool of him, and couldnt help but roar furiously, "Boy, youre asking for this!" Six chessboards lined up in a row; such a formation couldnt be said to be without sessors, but at the very least, it was unprecedented. Zhuge Xuanqing looked at Xue An with a bewildered face, not understanding what Xue An nned to do. Was he really going to y against Jing Tianrui and the other six Tian Zhao chess masters all at once? How could that be possible? Not to mention him, even if her own brother, Zhuge Banzang, personally took action, he wouldnt be able to do so. So, what exactly did he want to do? Zhuge Xuanqings heart was filled with uncertainty, then she approached Xue An and, after thinking for a moment, said, "Mr. Xue, what are you intending to do?" Xue An smiled lightly, "Didnt you see? Naturally, Im going to y against these guys!" Zhuge Xuanqing felt like she had been struck by lightning, and it took her a while to firmly shake her head, "Mr. Xue, if you would take my advice, please dont take these guys on, because even if your chess skills are against the heavens, you wont be able to match so many strong yers!" Zhuge Xuanqing pleaded with a face full of urgency. Xue An smiled faintly, "Thanks for the concern, but in my eyes, these guys... are nothing but a bunch of chickens and dogs, not even worthy of being called strong!" Having said that, Xue An walked past Zhuge Xuanqing and took his seat. Zhuge Xuanqing stood stunned in ce, after a long time, she suddenly turned around, intending to say something. But by then Jing Tianrui was already impatiently shouting, "Guess first!" Xue An shook his head, "Youre not worth me guessing first; you can all take first." Boom. These words caused another stir in the venue. Some people were simply overwhelmed by Xue Ans sessive outrageous acts. One man against six nine-dan chess masters, and also letting the opponents take first, how confident must Xue An be? Many people privately shook their heads, thinking that either Xue Ans mind was broken or he was deliberately seeking attention. Anyway, no one thought Xue An would win. And by this time, Jing Tianrui had also been thoroughly enraged by Xue Ans attitude. He nodded sardonically, "Very well, since youre courting death, Ill grant you your wish!" The strongest among these six Tian Zhao chess masters was naturally none other than Jing Tianrui. But the remaining five were all no weaklings either! Any one of them taken out would be an existence that ordinary people look up to. Moreover, the six peoples styles of y were vastly different. So when the game started, the differences in their styles became apparent. In the six chess games, there were those whose every move was a killer y, those who aimed for twists and turns at the corners, and those who meticulouslyid out their strategies. Different opening strategies presented a daunting prospect to anyone who nced at them, let alone the yers seated at the board. But Xue An simply smiled it off and then controlled six chess pieces at once with his Divine Sense, returning the moves. The one sitting directly across from him was naturally Jing Tianrui, who let out a coldugh, "Kid, this is just the beginning. Remember not to me us when you lose!" With that, Jing Tianruis move speed visibly quickened! His eleration prompted the other five yers to increase their pace as well. Xue An didnt say a word, merely giving Jing Tianrui a look that was both smiling and not and then responded even more swiftly. The opponents began to engage in a silent struggle, and the speed of the game continued to elerate. Toward the end, the speed of the moves was so fast that one could no longer see them clearly, only countless points of light shuttly back and forth across the chessboard. The entire room fell silent; everyone had their mouths slightly open, staring dumbfounded. Even Zhuge Xuanqing began to widen her eyes as she suddenly realized a terrifying truth. At the same time, someone said with a trembling voice, "Have you noticed? Mr. Xues style of y...". They didnt need reminding, as many chess masters expressions had already turned extremely grave. They were horrified to find that Xue An was actually ying against six chess masters, using six different styles. Moreover, each style was exactly like the one each opponent specialized in. That is to say, Xue An was countering the killer move of the Killer Faction, matching the Deceptive Faction with craftiness, andpeting in formations with the Layout Faction. And he did so in an orderly fashion without the slightest hint of panic. The scene was just like something out of a fantastical tale. If they hadnt seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed that someone could y chess in such a manner. The atmosphere grew increasingly tense. Hope rekindled in the eyes of many chess masters from other regions. The strength disyed by Xue An made them feel that they really might be able to defeat Jing Tianrui and the others. For Jing Tianrui and the six others, they too felt an immense pressure. Especially Jing Tianrui, who was terrified to find that whether it was in forming strategies or actual chess y, Xue An was always one step ahead,pletely overpowering him. This is impossible! I have been guided by the Chess Saint himself, how could this guy possess such formidable chess skills? Jing Tianrui was screaming inside, his eyes turning bloodshot, as he started to fight with all his might against Xue An. But even facing such immense pressure, Xue An continued to look serene, even letting out a yawn that seemed to stem from boredom before shaking his head, "Is that all youve got? Youre too slow. Cant you go any faster?" These words nearly made Jing Tianrui and the others spit blood from frustration. "Utter arrogance. Today, Im going to show you just how formidable a Tian Zhao chess master can be!" Jing Tianrui sneered as hepleted the chess position he had been secretly arranging. But his smugness didntst for even a second. Xue An shook his head with diminishing interest, "Boring, it seems you have nothing new to bring to the table. Then die, all of you!" After saying that, Xue An dropped a piece simultaneously on all six chessboards. That one piece, like a king ruling over everything, entered the board and immediately initiated a decisive kill. On all six boards, the pieces representing the Tian Zhao chess masters began to vanish frantically. In an instant, Jing Tianrui and his sixrades were wiped clean, not even a single chess piece left on board. The once seemingly invincible Jing Tianrui and the others were decisively killed by Xue An with just six moves! Chapter 1001 - 101 Suspicion of Cheating Confrontation at the Go Academy (1 update)

Chapter 1001: Chapter 101 Suspicion of Cheating Confrontation at the Go Academy (1 update)

Silence! A silence as profound as death. Everyones mouths were agape, staring in stunned disbelief. Jing Tianrui and the others were looking down at the chessboard with dumbfounded expressions, seemingly unable to believe what was unfolding before their eyes. Meanwhile, Xue An stretchedzily at that moment, then stood up, and shed a smile at the petrified Zhuge Xuanqing. "I told you, in my eyes, theyre not worthy of the title strong." "No... this cant be, this absolutely cant be!" Jing Tianrui suddenly raised his head and yelled at Xue An. "I am the Young Chess King, personally instructed by the Chess Saint himself. How could I possibly lose to you? You must be cheating, yes, definitely cheating!" Jing Tianrui pointed usingly at Xue An, his face twisted with resentment: "Guards, seize this despicable cheat!" The abrupt turn of events sent shockwaves through the audience. Many chess masters showed anger, especially those from other domains, who were practically seething. After all, Xue An had just taken on Jing Tianrui and his sixrades single-handedly before the eyes of all. With countless pairs of eyes watching, how could he cheat? Many people understood that Jing Tianrui was merely unable to ept his defeat and was using excuses to cover it up. At this moment, countless chess academy guards ascended the tform, surrounding Xue An. Without hesitation, Gong Changyue stepped in front of Xue An and said sternly, "Lets see who dares toe forward." Zhuge Xuanqing also disyed aplex expression but ultimately stepped forward, shielding Xue An behind her, then said coldly, "Jing Tianrui, what are you trying to do?" Jing Tianrui sneered darkly, "Zhuge Xuanqing, this matter is none of your concern. I advise you not to meddle. This man cheated during the chesspetition, and of course, I have to take him into custody!" "Cheating? How can you prove Mr. Xue cheated? Just now, everyone was watching; youre simply spouting nonsense!" Gong Changyue retorted angrily. Jing Tianrui let out a coldugh, "Whether he cheated or not, once we take him back to the chess academy and submit it to the elders for checking, the truth wille to light! What you say now counts for nothing!" "You...," Gong Changyue was furious. It was clear Jing Tianrui was trying to y dirtytaking him back to the chess academy to be interrogated by the elders? Who didnt know the academy was controlled by the Tian Zhao Star Domain? That would be like walking straight into the tigers den. At that moment, Xue An patted Gong Changyue on the shoulder, signaling for him to be silent, and then lifted his head and smiled at Jing Tianrui across the way. "You want to take me back to the chess academy?" Jing Tianrui nodded with a malevolent look in his eyes, "Cheating in thepetition means I naturally have to take you back! Xue An, if youre innocent,e with me without fuss, or else..." His words stirred up amotion among the crowd, and many chess masters looked on with contempt. It was clearly a thinly veiled threat against Xue An. However, Xue An, in the face of all this, didnt lose hisposure. Instead, he responded with a light smile, "That sounds... quite reasonable, actually!" "Mr. Xue...," Gong Changyue was frantic. Xue An waved his hand dismissively, then looked at Jing Tianrui with a taste for the dramatic, "So, not following you means Im cheating?" Jing Tianrui nodded arrogantly, "Of course!" Xue Anughed, a genuinely happyugh, "Well then, Ive been quite curious to see for myself just how formidable the renowned Tian Zhao Chess Academy really is. Ill take this trip with you!" Xue Ans reply pleased Jing Tianrui immensely. Yet many chess masters shook their heads privately, thinking Xue An had agreed too rashly. The Tian Zhao Chess Institute was indeed a giant among the paths of chess, but its easy to enter and hard to leave! Many people felt profound regret. Jing Tianrui sneered and said, "Good, it seems you know the times, so juste with me!" Xue An shook his head, "But I have a condition!" "What condition?" Xue An turned his head to look at the members of the Cai Family lurking behind the crowd and smiled slightly, "Cai Yongxin, do you still remember the bet from before?" Cai Yongxins body trembled, but he quickly regained his calm, then scoffed, "Of course I remember! But Mr. Xue, you havent won yet! And if it turns out youve cheated," he chuckled, "consider the consequences yourself!" The more Cai Yongxin spoke, the more confident he felt, and the more arrogant his expression became. In fact, when Xue An had just defeated Jing Tianrui and the others with a six-move checkmate, Cai Yongxin had nearly wet his pants in fright. But when he saw Jing Tianrui jump out to use Xue An of cheating, he put his heart back in ce. As long as Lord Jing determines that Xue An cheated, it does not count as his victory in this match. So now Cai Yongxin was full of smugness. Hearing these words, Xue An smiled, "Its too early to talk of cheating, but as long as you remember the bet, thats good! When we enter the chess instituteter, I hope the members of the Cai Family are also present!" Cai Yongxin was slightly startled, then looked back at his father, the Patriarch of the Cai Family, who nodded. "Good, our Cai Family will certainly go, after all, I want to see what sort of oue you end up with!" Cai Yongxin sneered. Xue An turned his head again. Gong Changyue looked anxious, "Mr. Xue..." Xue An smiled, "Dont worry, I know what Im doing!" He then looked to Zhuge Xuanqing, "Miss Zhuge, if youre not in a rush to leave, I hope you also follow us to the chess institute, after all... theres something there that might involve you!" Even if Xue An hadnt spoken, Zhuge Xuanqing would not have left, let alone when she heard Xue An say there was something involving her, she was even more startled, then nodded her head. "Mr. Xue, Xuanqing naturally must go!" "Excellent!" Only then did Xue An nod toward Jing Tianrui, "Lets go! Ill apany you to the chess institute!" The venue for the chess match was very close to the chess institute, the ce where Xue An had just proven his ninth-level rank was at the entrance of the chess institute. Now that the match had suddenly encountered an incident, the chess institute had already received the news, so when Jing Tianrui and the others arrived at the entrance of the chess institute, the main gate was already open. There stood a familiar old face at the door, none other than the Ghost Chess Grandmaster Zhu Fei, who had lost to Xue An. Zhu Fei wore a sardonic smile. After seeing everyone arrive, he spoke indifferently, "The various elders have already received the news and are converging here. Now, follow me into the Ting Qi Pavilion to wait!" After speaking, he gave Xue An a cold nce, then turned and led the way. Xue An responded with an unfazed smile, following the crowd into the chess institute. As they saw Xue Ans figure disappear behind the doors of the chess institute, the entire ce immediately erupted intomotion. The spectators who came to watch the match did not leave; everyone wanted to see how this matter would ultimately be resolved. Therefore, these people gathered together and began to discuss with each other. "This Mr. Xue, who appeared out of nowhere, has excellent chess skills, but he seems a bit too naive, actually going into the chess institute to confront them. Doesnt he know that the chess institute is backed by the Tian Zhao?" someone said, shaking his head in dismay. "The Tian Zhao Chess Institute has always acted overbearingly and aggressively, Im afraid once he goes, itll be the end for him!" another person said with a look of sympathy. In short, not a single person was optimistic about Xue Ans journey. Meanwhile, atop Yue Jian Star, lights woven paths. The various elders of the chess institute were rushing over from all corners of the Tian Zhao Star Domain. Chapter 1002 - 102: Where there is a will to condemn, there is always an excuse (2nd Update)

Chapter 1002: Chapter 102: Where there is a will to condemn, there is always an excuse (2nd Update)

Tian Zhao Chess Academy upied an extensive area, divided into an inner and outer court. The Listening Chess Pavilion was located between the two courts and served as the ce where the academys elders convened. At this moment, outside the Listening Chess Pavilion, a crowd bustled. Word about the incident outside had spread throughout the entire academy, drawing countless disciples to witness themotion. "Hey, is that the one who defeated Brother Jing? He looks so young!" someone eximed. Before the words hadpletely left his mouth, someone nudged him and hissed, "Shush, keep it down! If Great Brother Jing hears you, youre going to be in big trouble." The speaker immediately mped his mouth shut, daring not to utter another word. This reaction was indicative of how formidable Jing Tianrui appeared in the eyes of these junior brothers and sisters. Upon entering the Listening Chess Pavilion, five high stools were arranged against the wall, with only a white-haired, elderly man seated in the middle. When Jing Tianrui saw the old man, the arrogance on his face subsided substantially, and he greeted respectfully, "Uncle Master!" The old man, who had been sipping tea, did not react to the greeting. It wasnt until after a while that he leisurely lifted his head to nce at Jing Tianrui, then turned his gaze towards Xue An and Zhuge Xuanqing. Zhuge Xuanqingsplexion paled slightly, feeling the old mans gaze as sharp as a knife, and she involuntarily took a half step back. The old man revealed an elusive smile, but Xue An quietly stepped forward, cing himself in front of Zhuge Xuanqing. Seeing this, the old mans expression turned to one of surprise, followed by a cold voice, "Are you the one used of cheating in todays chesspetition?" Xue An smiled faintly, "When one wants toy me, whatck is there of excuses? What, have you already concluded that I cheated without any proof?" "Insolent! How dare you speak to the Great Elder with such disrespect!" shouted a guard standing by the old man, prepared to unleash his anger. The Great Elder waved his hand and then, with a sinister stare at Xue An, said, "Young man, quite sharp-tongued indeed, but dont forget, this is the Chess Academy!" "And what of it? Is it forbidden for others to speak here?" Xue An said calmly. "Hmph!" The Great Elder, clearly annoyed, let out a cold huff, but suddenly, his tone changed, and he turned to Zhuge Xuanqing with a slight smile. "Miss Zhuge, its been three years, and your chess skills have improved considerably. The Zhuge Family truly lives up to its name as a chess powerhouse, with sessors all being outstanding figures of the present age!" His words were extremely polite, and Zhuge Xuanqing politely replied, "Thank you for the praise, Elder Gu." Elder Gu chuckled, "But I wonder where your prodigy of a brother is now? Its been five or six years since Ist heard any news of him!" Zhuge Xuanqings face turned pale, and she said softly, "My brother has gone to seek the ultimate truths of chess and has not yet returned." "Oh, is that so!" Elder Gu nodded his head. "Your brother was quite the young hero back in the day. His quest for the ultimate truths of chess is bound to bear fruit, and the Zhuge Family will surely see the emergence of another chess power!" Zhuge Xuanqing felt bewildered. The Zhuge Family and Tian Zhao Chess Academy could be considered archenemies. Her brother, Zhuge Banzang, had suppressed Tian Zhao Chess Academy and kept them from raising their heads for decades; surely everyone there hated the Zhuge Family. Yet, now, to hear Elder Gus words filled with praise, what did this mean? Could it be that the people of Tian Zhao Chess Academy had changed their ways? This question perplexed Zhuge Xuanqing. Meanwhile, Xue An suddenlyughed, "But I reckon, this Miss Zhuges brother... might find it quite difficult to return!" These words, shocking as a bolt from the blue, made Zhuge Xuanqing tremble, "Mr. Xue, what do you mean by that?" "What do I mean... perhaps thats a question for the venerable elder of this Chess Academy! Right?" Xue An said with a smirk, looking at Elder Gu. Elder Gus eyes flickered, but he quickly regainedposure and scoffed, "Young man, youve yet to clear up your own issues, and youre trying to divert attention with such a clumsy excuse?" Xue An apuded lightly and sighed, "Its truly impressive that you cane up with such a good excuse in such a short time!" "Insolent!" "Audacious!" A chorus of scolding rang out, one after another, within the hall. Xue An remained unmoved, his gaze coldly fixed on the ancient elder seated at a distance. The ancient eldersplexion darkened gradually, just as he was about to speak. From the void, a womans coldughter was heard, "Im quite curious to see who would dare cheat in the grand chesspetition." Following her words, several figures began to gradually materialize on the high-legged chairs against the wall. And leading them was an enchantingly beautiful woman. Upon seeing these people, Jing Tianrui and the others promptly paid their respects. "Greetings to Elder Dai, Elder Yuan, Elder Cheng!" Even the ancient elder who had been seated there stood up, "Sister, my fellow brothers!" Indeed. It was several elders from the Tian Zhao Chess Institute who had arrived. Their arrival made the atmosphere in the hall suddenly grow tense. Dai Qinxin, the First Great Elder, sized up Xue An with an amused look in her eyes, and after a long while, she sneered, "Kid, are you the one who cheated in the chesspetition?" Her question broughtplete silence over the crowd. Xue An showed no expression and merely stood there, casting a dismissive nce at the newly arrived elders, "What if I say I havent cheated?" "Youre talking nonsense!" Jing Tianrui was the first to jump out, then turned to the elders onstage with a salute. "My lords, this guy had no reputation before but managed to fight against the six of us alone during thepetition and even emergedpletely victorious. Doesnt that seem suspicious?" "Oh? Is that so?" Elder Dais brow furrowed slightly. "Exactly! And now we have recorded the water screen as evidence!" With that, Jing Tianrui disyed a water screen image, which was indeed the scene of Xue Ans game against the six of them. As they saw Xue An ying against Jing Tianrui and the others in six distinct styles and winning, Elder Dais expression gradually became severe, "This... how do you exin this?" Xue Anughed, "Exin? Theycked skill and were defeated by me. Does that really need an exnation?" "Nonsense, if you really had such ability, why were you unknown before? Dont tell me you disdain fame and fortune, heh! Even the elders could not win against the six of us ninth-dan chess masters at the same time, let alone an ordinary person with no reputation or foundation?" Jing Tianrui said, with a face full of hatred. His series of questions drew everyones attention to Xue An. Even Zhuge Xuanqing showed a hint of doubt in his eyes. Indeed! The mysteries surrounding Mr. Xue were numerous. If he truly possessed such formidable strength, why then was hepletely unknown before? Under everyones gaze, Xue An remained silent, head bowed. Seeing his behavior, Jing Tianrui grew even more triumphant. "Whats the matter? Run out of things to say?" The elders of the chess institute nced at each other, and then Elder Dai, sitting in the main seat, was about to speak. But it was at that moment that Xue An chuckled softly, "I finally understand... where Rs despicable naturees from!" His voice was quiet, many didnt quite catch what he said. Jing Tianrui was momentarily stunned, then responded with a sinister tone, "Mr. Xue, still trying to fabricate excuses?" Xue An slowly raised his head to look at Jing Tianrui and spoke lightly, "I have just one question for you now, how does it feel to use wisdom plundered from others?" Chapter 1003: A Dazzling Feast, The Show Begins (3rd Update)

Chapter 1003: Chapter 1003: A Dazzling Feast, The Show Begins (3rd Update)

Upon hearing these words, Jing Tianrui, who previously wore a look of arrogance, suddenly underwent a drastic change in expression. "You... you..." "How do I know, right? Actually, at the very beginning, I didnt notice anything! But as soon as thepetition started and you yed chess against others, I sensed something was off! Because people can lie, but their Divine Sense cannot!" Xue An spoke calmly, then turned his head to look at Zhuge Xuanqing, "Miss Zhuge, werent you wondering where your brother had gone?" "I can tell you now that more than half of this Jing Tianruis Divine Sense intelligencees from your brother, Zhuge Banzang!" Boom! Zhuge Xuanqing felt as if struck by lightning. Her form wavered and she almost fell to the ground, then she turned pale as she looked at Xue An. "Is... is what you said true?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Dont you already know in your heart whether its true or not?" Zhuge Xuanqings heart surged with emotion, and her eyes flickered withplex light. Despite the constant ims that her brother had gone out to seek the ultimate truth of chess, the years of silence from Zhuge Banzang had already caused the Zhuge Family to grow suspicious. Zhuge Xuanqing herself thought of her brother every day. But she never imagined that her brother, whom she had been unable to find, would actually be in the Tian Zhao Star Domain. The words of Xue An were like the opening of a great door. The events of the past few years quickly shed through Zhuge Xuanqings mind. Many seemingly insignificant details now connected into one thread. For example, although Jing Tianrui had some reputation before, his Cultivation Level in chess was only average. However, shortly after her brother disappeared, his Cultivation Level suddenly soared, and he won the championship of the chesspetition in one fell swoop. All these doubts now had a perfect exnation. Zhuge Xuanqing couldnt stop trembling, and tears overflowed from her eyes. "I was such a fool... So my brother was harmed by you bastards!" Zhuge Xuanqing murmured softly. The atmosphere at the scene had be incredibly tense. Especially the elders of the chess academy, whose faces were ashen. Even though the Tian Zhao Chess Academy was powerful, the Zhuge Family was not to be underestimated; if this matter spread, the Zhuge Family would surely seek furious vengeance. By then, the situation would truly escte! Therefore, the elders exchanged nces, and then Dai Qinxin, the head senior sister, sneered. "That was splendid! I almost believed you for a moment, but without proof, how can you nder our Chess Academy like this? Just based on Jing Tianruis Divine Sense?" "Moreover, you yourself won thispetition by cheating, so what right do you have to question us?" Dai Qinxin inquired with a fierce tone yet vulnerable heart. However, Xue An seemed to have anticipated such a response, so he merely smiled. "Did I say it was you who did it?" Hm? Everyone at the scene was taken aback. What did he mean by that? Zhuge Xuanqing suddenly looked up, her eyes wide as she stared at Xue An. Xue An calmly stated, "With your level of power, its impossible to restrain Zhuge Banzang and strip away his Divine Sense intelligence." "So clearly, someone else is the perpetrator. Let me guess, it must be the doing of that Chess Saint, am I right?" If what Xue An had just said was like a bolt from the blue, now it was as if he had thrown down a heavy bomb, terrifying many in attendance. Chess Master! Thats the pinnacle of existence in the Tian Zhao Star Domain, and indeed, in the entire world of chess. If it really was his doing, then everything would make sense! Zhuge Xuanqing bit her lip so hard that it bled, but she didnt care about the blood; her gaze was filled with immense resentment as she stared at Dai Qinxin and the others. "Very well, you people of the Tian Zhao Star Domain dare tomit such treacherous acts, our Zhuge Family will never let you go!" As she spoke, Zhuge Xuanqing raised her hand and a Divine Sense shot out, preparing to return to the Zhuge Family to deliver the news. But before the Divine Sense could leave the room, Dai Qinxin reached out and caught it, then crushed it in her hand. "Miss Zhuge, I advise you to calm down. You shouldnt do anything rash because of the nder of some people!" Zhuge Xuanqings eyes seemed ready to shoot out mes, "Dai Qinxin, what do you mean?" Dai Qinxin smiled slightly, "Nothing much, I just think you might be a bit tired and need to rest in the Chess Institute for a few days. Once you are calm, we will naturally send you back to the Zhuge Family!" Zhuge Xuanqing became furious, "You dare! If your Tian Zhao Chess Institute dares to do anything to me, my father and the people of Zhuge Family will never let you go!" "Did we say we were going to do anything to you? We just want you to stay here for a few days, then figure out a way for you to forget some unpleasant matters!" Dai Qinxin said with a chuckle. Yet, within that smile was a chill. Zhuge Xuanqing was suddenly startled. She finally understood what Dai Qinxin and the others nned to do. Although her own power was not weak, if she was captured and forcibly had her memories erased, she wouldnt be able to resist at all. Zhuge Xuanqings heart gradually sank into the Bottomless Abyss as she thought in despair. Could it be that the matter involving her brother would just be erased like this? Dai Qinxin signaled to those around her with a nce, ready to take action. Just then, Xue An began to p lightly, "What an enthralling drama! To forcefully erase anothers memory in order to conceal ones own crimes, you use this tactic so adeptly. It seems this isnt the first time youve done this, is it?" Zhuge Xuanqing was taken aback, then, without thinking, she pulled on Xue An, "Mr. Xue, I will repay your great kindnesster, but please leave now!" As she spoke, she tried to drag Xue An away. "Leave! Heh, do you think he can still get away?" Dai Qinxinughed malevolently. And behind her, a few elders also silently stood up. "Young man, to be honest, I actually admire you. Your aura and talent are exceptional choices, and even I cant see through you! But you shouldnt have been nosy about this matter!" "Now that youve lifted the lid, we can only ensure you stay silent forever!" Dai Qinxins voice was full of murderous intent. And a multitude of guards silently encircled Xue An and hispany. The atmosphere was tense to the extreme, and the threat of violence was imminent. Yet at this critical moment, Xue Ans face remained unruffled, and he even began to smile. "Didnt you use me of cheating earlier? Now is the perfect opportunity to settle that issue as well!" What does he mean? What is he going to do? Amidst everyones puzzled looks, Xue An pointed at everyone and dered, "Since were here, lets go big!" "Today, I challenge the entire Tian Zhao Chess Institute to a duel!" Chapter 1004 - 104: Now, It’s Your Turn to Enter the Game (4th Update)

Chapter 1004: Chapter 104: Now, Its Your Turn to Enter the Game (4th Update)

His words silenced the entire arena for a few seconds, then Dai Qinxin and several other elders burst intoughter. "What an ignorant boy, daring to mouth such audacious nonsense!" Elder Gu sneered. Dai Qinxin shook her head in disdain, "Mr. Xue, you surely dont truly believe that with your strength, you can change anything, do you? Let me tell you, in the path of chess, no one can match our Tian Zhao Chess Academy! Unless you are the Chess Saint!" Xue An remained nomittal, "Dont worry, your Chess Saint wont escape either. As for you..." Xue An gave a chilling smile, "You are no longer necessary!" "Court death!" The elder Yuan Dingtian, who had been standing behind Dai Qinxin and had not uttered a single word from beginning to end, suddenlyshed out with a shout. As a Divine Thought Cultivator who had entered the path through chess, his attacks were all rted to chess. Suddenly, a huge chessboard, crisscrossing inyers, materialized above Xue Ans head,pletely enveloping him. Then, these stacked chessboards began to spin like millstones, their might so great that even the air was ground and burst into loud, booming sounds. Under such a formidable move, even a Golden Immortal strong in physical arts would meet his demise on the spot. Seeing this, many in the crowd wore smug smiles. Especially Jing Tianrui. He almost wished he couldugh loudly toward the heavens. Arent you powerful? Yet arent you now being ground into minced meat by Elder Yuan? His smugness didntst even a second. He saw the chessboards, previously as solid as rock, suddenly begin to shake violently, and then from within them, a pair of slender and long hands, as if carved from jade, reached out. After these hands stretched out, they ripped apart the chess formation with a direct pull to either side. Xue An slowly walked out of it and then shook his head gently, "Your moves are quite novel, but not enough!" This moment stunned the whole arena. Yuan Dingtians eyes nearly popped out in shock, "How... how is this possible!" Xue An smiled slightly, "Is it inconceivable? Dont worry, Ill give you another chance, to see if you can shake me!" Yuan Dingtian quickly regained hisposure and then exchanged secretive nces with Dai Qinxin and the other elders before they jointly unleashed a deathblow. Another chess formation, ten times more powerful than before, thunderously descended, suppressing Xue An within it. Dai Qinxin hesitated nary a moment to make her move, her killing stroke being a series of exquisitely beautiful chess pieces. Yet these chess pieces were emitting a cold murderous intent, instantaneously sealing off the space around Xue An. As for the other elders, they too used their strongest moves. For them, it was not a matter of face, but the willingness to strike down Xue An without any hesitation. The scene was engulfed in a dazzling radiance, with Divine Sense reverberating through space, causing those of weaker strength to step back several paces. Under such an array, no one could survive. Now, the people of Tian Zhao Chess Academy could finally take a breath. At this moment, Zhuge Xuanqing let out a cry, "Mr. Xue!" He was about to rush forward. But just then, her vision blurred as Jing Tianrui, with a look of triumph, appeared in front of her. "Miss Zhuge, I advise you to stand still; otherwise, if you get caught in the residual influence and get hurt, it wont be easy to exin to your family. Wouldnt you agree?" The sarcasm in his words made Zhuge Xuanqings eyes ze with fury, "Jing Tianrui, Im going to kill you!" With that, she flung out her hand, and three Gold Coins rushed toward Jing Tianrui. Jing Tianruis expression became serious, but with a casual wave, he shattered the three Gold Coins, "The Gold Coins of the Zhuge Family are renowned across The Multiverse, but sadly, youre still too weak!" With that said, he reached out to grab Zhuge Xuanqing. At that moment, Gong Changyue, who had been standing by Zhuge Xuanqings side, suddenly let out a light cry, "Changyue in Heaven!" A full moon abruptly appeared in front of Zhuge Xuanqing. Jing Tianrui sneered coldly, and without pause, directly pped the full moon. Boom! The full moon instantly shattered. And Gong Changyues body trembled violently, she stepped back several paces, blood seeping from the corners of her mouth! "Gong Changyue!" Zhuge Xuanqing cried out in shock. "Gong Changyue, do you really think with tricks like that you can y the hero and rescue the damsel? Unfortunately, you no longer have the chance! Once I capture Zhuge Xuanqing, I will personally alter her Divine Sense, and then she will madly fall in love with me! The thought of a sister loving her brothers murderer is so thrilling! Hahahaha!" Jing Tianrui burst intoughter, his voice filled with pride and wild arrogance. And Zhuge Xuanqingsplexion turned deathly pale in an instant. Because she understood, if Jing Tianrui dared to speak so, then he certainly dared to do so. If it really came to that, she would rather die! At this thought, a determination to die appeared on Zhuge Xuanqings face. "Miss Zhuge, dont..." Gong Changyue cried out in rm. "Changyue, Im sorry!" Zhuge Xuanqing whispered softly, then her eyes became deste as she closed them, preparing to self-destruct her Divine Sense. But just at that moment. A detached voice emitted from the still-raging center of the storm, "I was about to kill you just now! But now I suddenly feel, killing you would be letting you off too easy!" As these words were spoken. Zhuge Xuanqing, who had fallen into despair, suddenly looked up. She saw the chessboard that had been crushing them in madnesse to an abrupt halt, then bit by bit, it fractured, and ultimately shattered with a loud bang. And the chess pieces of Dai Qinxins imprisoned space let out a mournful cry, before being shattered into dust. In an instant. The storm that was once raging came to an abrupt end. And Xue An stood proud at the center, his expression cold. Gong Changyue shouted joyfully, "Mr. Xue!" Xue Anchong gave him a slight smile, "Well done. To chase a girl one must have a bit of shameless spirit!" At the same time. All the elders of the chess academy, including Dai Qinxin, were taken aback. "What is your Cultivation Level, and why are you so powerful?" Elder Gu cried out in disbelief. Xue An neither affirmed nor denied, but slowly extended his hand, and said indifferently, "I only know that in my eyes, The Multiverse is but a chessboard, and you all do not even qualify as chess pieces!" The Multiverse! This reference caused Dai Qinxins body to shake violently, then with a horrified face she screamed, "Youre not from the surrounding Starry Domain, you are..." Xue An nodded, revealing his pearly white teeth, and smiled grimly, "You guessed it! Too bad theres no reward!" Having said that, a chessboard slowly emerged in Xue Ans palm. This chessboard looked in, even unstacked, just a regr t chessboard. At this time, Xue An spoke faintly, "Now, its your turn to join the game!" With his words, the chessboard suddenly erged, instantly enveloping the entire room. "No..." Dai Qinxin seemed to sense something, turned around, and tried to flee. But an immense force swept through the room. In front of such an overwhelming power, all struggles were futile. In the blink of an eye, Dai Qinxin and the numerous elders of the chess academy were all dragged into the chessboard. Chapter 1005: Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint (5th Update)

Chapter 1005: Chapter 1005: Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint (5th Update)

The field instantly cleared, leaving only Jing Tianrui and the others, standing dumb as wooden chickens. Xue An turned his head and gave Jing Tianrui a slight smile. "Now... its your turn!" Jing Tianruis body shook violently, then he screamed in utter horror, "No... I...." Before he could finish his sentence. Xue An casually pointed a finger, and Jing Tianrui, who was nning to escape, found himself suspended mid-air. "Dont kill me! I beg you, dont kill me! Ill agree to anything you say, just dont kill me!" Jing Tianrui let out a ghostly howl. Xue An nonchntly picked at his ear, "Alright already, no need to shout so loud, I can hear you just fine!" Jing Tianrui immediately mped his mouth shut, only looking at Xue An with pleading eyes. "Do you know why you werent confined within this chess game?" Jing Tianrui hastily shook his head. "Because... you dont even qualify to participate!" Despair filled Jing Tianruis eyes, and just when he saw Xue An about to make his move, he suddenly remembered something and quickly cried out. "Dont kill me, if you do, youll destroy Zhuge Banzangs Divine Sense, and then he truly wont be able to live!" At these words, Zhuge Xuanqing was startled, "What did you say? My brother is still alive?" In his desperation to survive, Jing Tianrui no longer cared about the consequences and hastily nodded, "Of course your brother is alive. As such a powerful Divine Thought Cultivator, if he had truly died, the Zhuge Family would surely have sensed it, so we never killed him!" Zhuge Xuanqings eyes filled with tears once more as she sobbed, "Brother..." As if grasping at a lifeline, Jing Tianrui hurriedly said, "Miss Zhuge, please dont kill me...." Zhuge Xuanqing turned her head towards Xue An, "Mr. Xue...." Xue An offered a faint smile, "Dont worry, I have no intention of killing him now!" Hearing this, Jing Tianrui secretly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a thrill of schadenfreude. Now that Zhuge Banzangs Divine Sense has merged with me, unless you have the ability to defy the heavens, not even an Immortal could separate us. Thus, because you wouldnt destroy what you want to use, youll have to keep me alive! And when the Chess Master learns of this, he will surelye to my rescue, and then your end wille! Jing Tianrui was secretly celebrating his ns. But then, a single sentence from Xue Anpletely befuddled Jing Tianrui. "I just said, killing him would be letting him off too easily!" What does that mean? Jing Tianrui suddenly felt a very ominous premonition rising within him. At that moment, Xue An waved his hand nonchntly, and a sword light directly shattered Jing Tianruis head. Zhuge Xuanqing cried out, "Mr. Xue...." Xue An calmly replied, "Its fine! I know what Im doing!" By this time, Jing Tianruis headless corpse had already fallen to the ground, while a sphere of light, ck and white intertwined, appeared in mid-air. Then, as if realizing something, the sphere of light started to flee headlong. Xue An didnt even bother to chase it, just said softly, "Come back!" The sphere issued a mournful wail and flew back into Xue Ans palm. Afterward, a miniature version of Jing Tianrui appeared on the sphere. "Xue, what are you doing? Didnt you say you wouldnt kill me? Arent you afraid that would mean Zhuge Banzangs death too?" Jing Tianruis spirit shouted frantically. Xue An smiled slightly, "Who said that if you die, he must also perish?" Jing Tianruis spirit was stunned. At that moment, a sh of light in Xue Ans eyes, and an overwhelming surge of Divine Sense enveloped Jing Tianruis spiritpletely. Jing Tianrui let out a loud cry, "What are you trying to do? Ahhhhh... dont do it!" A pain that reached the depths of his soul made Jing Tianrui feel as if he were being torn in half, alive. In an instant. Jing Tianruis spirit was ruthlessly pulled apart into a ck and a white part. The ck mass, barely alive, floated in the air. While the white orb dashed frantically here and there, trying to leave the ce. With a squeeze of Xue Anxins hand, the white orb gradually calmed down. And from it, a gentle aura began to emanate. Zhuge Xuanqings eyes gradually widened as tears streamed down, "This... This is my brothers aura!" Xue An smiled slightly, "Thats right, this is the Divine Sense that Jing Tianrui plundered to himself! Now Im giving it to you to keep safe!" With that, Xue An tossed the orb directly to Zhuge Xuanqing. Zhuge Xuanqing hurriedly caught it, then cradled it carefully in her hands, crying, "Brother, your sister will take you home!" Xue An heaved a slight sigh, then looked down at Jing Tianruis spirit. "How was the taste just now? Would you like to experience it again?" The ck orb twisted and contorted before Jing Tianruis voice, filled with extreme terror, came through, "No... please dont..." But as soon as he spoke. A pain a hundred times more excruciating than before caused Jing Tianruis spirit to curl up tightly. It took a whole cup of teas time for the pain to subside. By then, Jing Tianruis spirit was on the verge of copse; even his murmurs could be heard. "Kill me, please I beg you to kill me!" Xue An responded with a smile, "Kill you? Ive said before, death would be too easy for you! Enjoy it slowly, such pain is far from over!" As soon as he finished speaking, Jing Tianruis spirit suddenly swelled. "Be careful, hes going to self-destruct!" Gong Changyue cried out in rm. Thest resort of a Divine Thought Cultivator is self-destruction, which can not only lead to suicide but also harm the opponent with its immense force. But in front of Xue An, even if Jing Tianrui wished to die it was impossible. With a casual grasp. Jing Tianruis self-destruction was abruptly suppressed. "No..." Jing Tianrui let out a wretched, despair-filled scream. And just then. A sigh was heard from the void, echoing from afar. "Friend, to forgive is divine, so why act so ruthlessly?" Upon hearing these words, Xue Anughed. "I thought you were too scared to show up! It seems this Jing Tianrui must be very important to you. So much so that you would not hesitate to strip away anothers brilliance to augment his cultivation level! If Im not wrong, he must be of your bloodline! Am I right, Tian Zhao, the Divine Chessmaster?" Tian Zhao, the Divine Chessmaster! The speaker was actually Tian Zhao, the Divine Chessmaster? Both Zhuge Xuanqing and Gong Changyue were greatly shocked. Upon hearing these words, silence filled the void, followed by a sigh, "I have to say, you indeed are very clever! Thats right, this Jing Tianrui is indeed my only direct bloodline son!" By this time, Jing Tianruis spirit had also regained consciousness and began frantically calling for help, "Save me! Father, save me!" Hearing this cry, the voice from the void became much more urgent. "Friend, indeed what we did was wrong, but your anger has also been vented quite enough. Lets just let him go!" "Moreover, I can assure you, as long as you let him go, I will release Zhuge Banzang, and I will personally go to the Zhuge Family to admit my guilt and ask for punishment, what do you say?" Chapter 1006 - 106: Cautioning the Magnanimous Ones About Lightning Strikes (6th Update)

Chapter 1006: Chapter 106: Cautioning the Magnanimous Ones About Lightning Strikes (6th Update)

"Are you trying to negotiate with me?" Xue An asked indifferently. "Its not a deal, just that its always good to show some courtesy, dont you think?" Xue Anughed, then turned to Zhuge Xuanqing and said, "Theres a saying back home, keep your distance from those who urge you to be magnanimous, lest you get struck by lightning when they do! What do you think?" Zhuge Xuanqing nodded his head in sorrow and anger, "Mr. Xue, I think that saying is absolutely perfect! I will never forgive!" Xue Anughed again, then turned back and said indifferently, "You hear that? Thedy does not n to forgive your actions!" After a moment of silence in the void, that voice spoke again, "To err is human, to forgive, divine. Why do you not understand this principle?" "To err is human, to forgive, divine?" Xue Anughed as if he had heard a huge joke, "When you dealt with Zhuge Banzang before, why didnt you think of to err is human, to forgive, divine then?" "You... What exactly do you want? This is purely a matter between the Zhuge Family and me! It has nothing to do with you at all!" Tian Zhao, the chess saint, said angrily. Xue An shook his head, "Youre wrong. If it were someone elses matter, I might not intervene, but when ites to their family, I must. They are the descendants of my old friends! As for what I n to do..." Xue Ans palm suddenly clenched,pletely crushing Jing Tianruis spirit, then he spoke coldly. "Consider this me giving you face; otherwise, he would have had to endure hundreds of times more pain before dying!" A silence fell in the void again, then a thunderous roar erupted. "My son!" The roar shook the surroundings, even causing the entire Yuejianxing to tremble. The crowd waiting outside the Chess Academy were all shocked. "That voice... sounds like the great Chess Saint!" "How did the Chess Saint appear too? What exactly is happening?" Amid these questioning voices. Chessboard shadows appeared in the void and fell towards the Chess Academy like blotting out the sun. "I want you to be buried with my son!" Tian Zhao, the chess saint, clearly reached the brink of a breakdown. "God! Who has angered the Chess Saint so tremendously?" someone eximed. And many others knelt down, trembling, under this powerful threat that changed the heavens and earth, praying for the Chess Saint to calm his anger. However, just then. Inside the Chess Academy, a dazzling sword light shot up into the sky, instantly shredding all the chessboards. A roar came from the void, filled with rage and a hint of fear, "Arent you a cultivator of the Chess Path? Why do you know sword cultivator techniques?" Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the ceiling of the grand hall that had beenpletely pierced through, and spoke indifferently, "Who said that a Chess Path cultivator cannot know the techniques of a Sword Cultivator?" "You... You act so arrogantly, arent you afraid of retribution?" Tian Zhao, the chess saint, bellowed. Xue An chuckled coldly, "Retribution? No, its you who should be worried about that! Moreover, when you deal with the weak, you never talk about retribution!" Xue An paused, then continued, "And dont think this is the end. You started all this, so you better clean your neck and wait to die at home!" "Damn it..." A furious roar came from the void. Xue An frowned and stomped his foot heavily, the void trembled violently, and the roar abruptly stopped. Then Xue An said indifferently, "Stop your yelling, its giving me a headache!" This rebuke was not concealed by Xue An, hence it instantly spread throughout the area. Whether it was disciples inside the Tianzhao Chess Hall or the crowd outside waiting for a spectacle, all were petrified. The shock of this sudden turn of events was simply too great for them! Then someone whispered softly, "That voice... was it Mr. Xue?" Everyone fell silent. Although everyone had guessed it, many still couldnt believe it was true. After all, Xue An had just entered the Tian Zhao Chess Academy. Could it be that people within Tian Zhao Chess Academy were also...? The thought caused many to shudder in secret, finding it utterly inconceivable. But just then, the chessboard that had sucked in Dai Qinxin and other academy elders suddenly rose into the sky, growingrger andrger. Eventually, people could even see the pained expressions of Dai Qinxin and others who were imprisoned on the chessboard. Before the crowd could react, Xue An said indifferently, "From now on, Tian Zhao Chess Academy will... cease to exist!" With those words, the chessboard began to crumble bit by bit, and with it shattered Dai Qinxin and the others. In an instant, the chessboard vanished into thin air, and the once-dominant chess academy elders also disappeared without a trace. Everyones eyes widened as they stared in dumbfounded silence. Many had their minds go nk. Because this news was simply too explosive. The five Great Elders of the chess academy were defeated in one move? And from what Xue An had just said, the chess academy would no longer exist from now on? Amidst this silence, the doors of the academy silently opened. Then Xue An, followed by Zhuge Xuanqing and Gong Changyue, slowly walked out. Wherever they went, people stepped aside, not even daring to look up at Xue An. Many Tian Zhao chessmasters were in dismay, like the always arrogant Di Yuanlong, who now looked utterly deted like a frost-bitten eggnt. However, where some despaired, others rejoiced, and Gong Xueman rushed over ecstatically. "Brother, Mr. Xue! Did you win?" Gong Changyue arrogantly nodded, "With Mr. Xue making a move, of course we won!" Gong Xueman was so happy that her mouth almost split to the back of her head, and she just stood there giggling foolishly. At this moment, Xue An gave a slight smile, "Xueman, theres another thing you forgot!" "What is it?" Gong Xueman was taken aback. Xue An then turned his head and shouted into the Tian Zhao Chess Academy, "Arent youing out?" Following his words, the members of the Cai Family walked out, pale-faced. The one leading was Cai Yongxin, with tworge p marks on his face. As soon as he saw Xue An, he knelt down with a thud, unable to utter a word. His father, the Patriarch of the Cai Family, quickly stepped forward, speaking in an extremely fawning and humble manner, "Mr. Xue, this is all because of this unfilial sons instigation. I have already severely disciplined him. I beg your magnanimity, please dont me us over this matter!" Xue An watched him quietly, without a word. This silent nonresponse caused the smile on the Patriarchs face to gradually stiffen, finally trembling as he bowed his head. Then Xue An calmly said, "A bet is a bet. I mentioned before that if I won thepetition, all members of the Cai Family would have to kneel in front of Gong Xueman and apologize. Now...its time to fulfill that promise!" Chapter 1007: Three Days Later, I’ll Take His Head (1st Update)

Chapter 1007: Chapter 1007: Three Days Later, Ill Take His Head (1st Update)

"But sir..." The Patriarch of the Cai Family trembled all over, lifting his head to look at Xue An with a troubled face. It has to be known that although the Cai Family was just one of the major families on Heavens Eye Star, and had some renown in the chess world, if they were to kneel before Gong Xueman in front of so many people, then the Cai Family would be aughingstock. By then, their Cai Family would bepletely ruined. Thus, he looked to Xue An with thest bit of hope, wishing that this mysterious and formidable man would spare him. Yet Xue An was unmoved, merely saying indifferently, "What, thinking of reneging?" "Of course not, but sir, if you could just listen to me..." the Patriarch of the Cai Family said anxiously, wanting to say something. Xue An waved his hand, "No need to speak, I dont want to hear it. Im giving you three breaths time, if you havent knelt by then, I will make you kneel forever!" Xue Ans tone was light but seemed to contain supreme authority, causing the faces of everyone from the Cai Family to drastically change. "Sir..." "One!" Xue An said, extending a finger without room for doubt. The Patriarch of the Cai Family clenched his teeth and harshly kicked the limp Cai Yongxin on the ground, who looked like a dead dog. "You fool, go and apologize to Miss Xueman!" Struck by thunder, Cai Yongxin instantly came to his senses. Right! Gong Xueman was his only lifeline at this moment. Without any hesitation, he crawled on his knees, tears streaming down, and cried out, "Xueman, I was wrong, please spare our Cai Family! I truly realize my mistake!" Cai Yongxins action made the onlookers sneer coldly. But it must be said, this move was indeed effective. At least, Gong Xueman showed a moment of hesitation. But before she could plead, Xue An slightly furrowed his brow and sharply shouted, "Silence!" With those words, A massive pressure descended directly on the heads of the Cai Family members. Without even a chance to resist, Cai Yongxin was crushed into a pulp. As for the Patriarch of the Cai Family and others, they all groaned and knelt on the ground. Even because the immense force was so overpowering, their kneecaps shattered as they knelt. The entire ce was shocked. The acts of Xue An at the chess court had not been witnessed by these people outside. But looking at how Xue An, without even moving a finger, merely with a light shout, had made a noble family of chess unable to resist and directly kneel in the dust. This kind of strength was nothing short of terrifying. Everyones face changed color. As for the Cai Family members, their faces were pale as paper, partly because of the pain, but more so because of fear. Fear of the powerful deterrence that Xue An had shown. Fear was also evident in Gong Xuemans eyes, after all, she was just a feisty girl in her twenty-eighths, and though she had a rebellious nature, she was still timid in the face of so many peoples collective kneeling. "I know you are somewhat afraid, and even sympathize with them!" Xue An suddenly said. "But you must not forget, when the wager was made earlier, these people were not looking like this!" "Right now, I won, so they are pleading for mercy. Just think, if I had lost, what kind of faces would they be making? Have you thought about that?" Xue Ans words struck Gong Xueman like a bolt of lightning, and her expression gradually calmed down. Indeed! If their positions were reversed now, who knows how arrogant the Cai Family would be! Seeing this, Xue An smiled slightly, "I say this not to make you lose empathy, but to remind you to think carefully when facing various situations!" Gong Changyue patted the baffled Gong Xueman, "Hurry and thank Mr. Xue for his guidance! His words are indeed pearls of wisdom!" "Thank you, Mr. Xue!" said Gong Xueman solemnly. Xue An smiled, then turned to look at the people kneeling on the ground. "Had you knelt earlier, none of this would have happened. But you insisted on causing trouble, so you cant me others!" "Are you satisfied with the oue now?" Xue An said indifferently. The head of the Gong Family was close to tears as he nodded, "Sat... Satisfied!" Xue Anughed, then patted him on the head. Every pat made the Patriarch of the Cai Family tremble, his face turning a shade paler. "Ill let your Cai Family off the hook this time!" The people from the Cai Family felt their hearts bleeding. Is this what they call letting us off the hook? "At least, I didnt kill your beloved sons soul. Do you think hed still be around otherwise?" The Patriarch of the Cai Family nodded hastily, "Yes, yes, yes! Thank you, Mr. Xue, for your mercy!" "But letting you go is easy. Do you understand what you should do next?" "We understand, we understand!" The Patriarch of the Cai Family nodded vigorously, "Once I return, I will immediately relocate my family out of the Tian Mu Star, never to meddle with it again!" Xue Anughed heartily, then gave the Patriarch of the Cai Familys head a firm pat, "Alright, youre sensible enough. Take your sons body and get out!" "Thank you, Mr. Xue!" The Patriarch of the Cai Family dared not dy. He forced himself to stand up, scooped up Cai Yongxins soul and body all at once, and then hastily led his subordinates away from the Yue Jian Star. Everyone looked up at the Cai Familys Flying Boat as it gradually vanished into the sky, expressions of shock on their faces. After all, it was a powerful family that had oncemanded respect, now reduced to dust in mere words and even unable to preserve their foundation. Was Xue An not only immensely powerful but also ruthless and decisive in his actions? At that moment, Xue An looked around the room and said lightly, "Go back and tell your Tian Zhao Chess Saint, in three days, Ill take his head as a ball to kick around. Let him wait patiently at home!" Boom! The entire ce erupted into turmoil as Xue An and his men left. The chess tournament concluded with an unexpected ending. Yet, the events that transpired spread like a hurricane. The Tian Zhao Chess Institute had been annihted by Xue An alone; the Cai Family had fled, and Xue An was set to execute the Tian Zhao Chess Saint in three days. These earth-shattering events left everyone who heard them utterly shocked. Countless chess masters from Tian Zhao were enraged. For what Xue An was doing was, in effect, a p in the face to the entire Tian Zhao Star Domain. Especially since even the elders of the Tian Zhao Chess Institute had died by his hand, inciting even more anger among the disciples. Thus, the whole Tian Zhao Star Domain began to boil, as numerous chess masters started gathering at the Remnant Chess Peak located in the Tian Zhao Star. This ce was where the Tian Zhao Chess Saint resides. Such a disy of force shocked even the foreign chess masters; some of them shook their heads in disbelief and secretly worried for Xue An. For Xue Ans actions were tantamount to facing the entire Tian Zhao Star Domain alone, a disparity too great for anyonesfort. Chapter 1008: He Honestly Left, Isn’t He Wonderful? (2nd Update)

Chapter 1008: Chapter 1008: He Honestly Left, Isnt He Wonderful? (2nd Update)

At that incredible moment, Mr. Xue sat leisurely in the small courtyard of the inn, savoring his tea. When Zhuge Xuanqing walked in, he didnt even lift his head but simply said indifferently, "Take a seat wherever you like!" Zhuge Xuanqing hesitated slightly before sitting down next to Xue An. Xue An smiled and handed over a cup of tea, "Try it, its freshly brewed and tastes good!" Zhuge Xuanqing took a sip and almost spat it out, "Why is there salt in this tea?" "Not just salt, theres also scallion and ginger! Its a pity there are no jujubes, or else it would taste even better!" Xue An stated ndly. Zhuge Xuanqings eyes widened, "Can tea even be drunk like this?" "At first, I couldnt get used to it either, but someone told me that after drinking it a few times, I woulde to like this vor. On this point, he didnt deceive me!" Xue An said with a half-smile. However, at this moment, Zhuge Xuanqing couldnt focus on these details. All her attention was drawn to the great battle three dayster and her brothers safety. "Mr. Xue, do you really think my brother will be alright? Will that Tian Zhao Chess Sage take the opportunity to kill my brother?" Zhuge Xuanqing expressed her worries with concern. Xue An smiled upon hearing this, "Do you know why I spoke like that in the end?" Zhuge Xuanqing shook her head, puzzled by this matter. If one really wanted to negotiate with this Tian Zhao Chess Sage for a persons release, why make it public? If the Tian Zhao Chess Sage was driven to desperation, wouldnt it indirectly lead to her brothers death? As if reading her thoughts, Xue An said, "I understand your concerns, but on the contrary, by saying so, your brother will be safer!" "Oh?" Zhuge Xuanqing looked at Xue An with a face full of surprise. Xue An stood up and said calmly, "You really dont understand people like the Tian Zhao Chess Sage!" "He must have reached his position today stepping over countless corpses. One could say that his throne of Chess Sage ispletely stained red with blood!" Hearing this, Zhuge Xuanqing recalled some rumors and nodded slightly. "In the eyes of these so-called strong individuals, nothing is more important than their own status and life! Besides those, everything else is expendable, and if they have to choose between the two, they will definitely choose to save their own lives!" "Because for them, as long as they are alive, they can have everything! In the face of life, righteousness, face, and even deep-seated hatred, they can ignore it all!" With that, Xue An turned to face Zhuge Xuanqing, "And everything Ive shown now makes him wary of me; without understanding my background, to increase his bargaining chips, he will definitely keep your brother alive!" Gradually, rity emerged in Zhuge Xuanqings eyes. She was a very intelligent woman but hadcked someone to guide her. As soon as Xue An casually exined it, she immediately understood. "So thats it. Mr. Xue, on behalf of my brother and the entire Zhuge Family, I thank you profoundly for your great kindness!" Zhuge Xuanqing stood up, bowing deeply with great respect. Xue An neither dodged nor evaded but epted her bow openly. "But, Mr. Xue, Ive already sent a message to my family, but it will take them at least five days to get here. You..." Zhuge Xuanqings words were hesitant, yet the implication was clear. Even though Xue An was powerful, he was after all facing a whole Starry Domains worth of strong warriors, and that Tian Zhao Chess Sage was an old monster who had upied the leading position in the chess world for hundreds of years. Facing such a drastic disparity in strength, could Xue An really manage? Xue An chuckled upon hearing this, "Dont worry, I know exactly what Im doing!" Zhuge Xuanqing originally wanted to say more, but seeing Xue Ans expression, he eventually swallowed his words. Then, he remembered something and said in a grave voice, "Mr. Xue, you actually shouldnt have let the people of the Cai Family go!" "Oh? Why?" "You may not know this, but the Cai Family has an extremely bad reputation in the realm of strategic games, and now that youve suppressed them like this, they will surely bear a grudge. Its fine as long as you are here to suppress them, but I fear that once you leave, the Cai Family might..." Zhuge Xuanqings concerns were not unfounded. The reputation of the Cai Family was even worse than Zhuge Xuanqing had describedtenfold worse. One could say their reputation was thoroughly sullied. And now, after this ordeal, the Cai Family clearly couldnt stand on their feet in foreign domains anymore; they might very well throw themselvespletely into the embrace of the Tian Zhao Star Domain. Thats why Zhuge Xuanqing felt it was inappropriate for Xue An to let them go. Xue An smiled upon hearing this, "Your worry is quite reasonable, but who said I let them go?" "Hm?" Zhuge Xuanqing was taken aback. Xue An looked up at the distant horizon and said indifferently, "I guess its about time!" Zhuge Xuanqing also followed Xue Ans gaze toward the distance, but she saw nothing, leaving her utterly perplexed. But she dared not ask more, so after sitting for a moment, she stood up and took her leave. Watching the young girls departing silhouette, Xue An filled another cup of tea, took a sip, and then slightly frowned. "Zhuge, old man, no wonder even your descendant finds this tea hard to swallow; even after drinking it for so long, I still find it hard to stomach!" Speaking, Xue Ans lips curved into a smile, "But the name you chose for your descendant is quite intriguing! I wonder what you would think if you heard it!" "And also, this time I just happened to pass by and lent a hand to your descendant. I wonder how you will thank me?" Xue An said softly, his eyes brimming with amusement. Meanwhile. In the Starry Sky, only tens of thousands of miles away from Moon View Star. The Flying Boat of the Cai Family gradually came to a stop. The Patriarch of the Cai Family looked out the porthole at the starry sky with a somber expression. "Family Head, the eldest young masters soul has regained consciousness!" someone reported. Then a sphere of light floated in the air. "Father, this man surnamed Xue is simply too arrogant. You must stand up for me!" Cai Yongxins voice emerged from the sphere of light. The Patriarch of the Cai Family sneered coldly, "Dont worry, my son. Although this guy is formidable, hes not without ws. For example, he actually let us go! It shows he is a man very vain of reputation!" "Now that our Cai Family has no way out, Ive decided to head to the Tian Zhao Star now and seek refuge under the Grandmaster of Chess. Only he can restrain this man!" Cai Yongxin eximed excitedly, "Father, its great that you think this way! Lets go now!" But just as the Flying Boat was preparing to change course toward the Tian Zhao Star, a faint sigh came from the void. "Wouldnt it have been nice if he had just honestly left?" Chapter 1009 - 109: Tian Zhao, Remnant Chess Peak (3rd Update)

Chapter 1009: Chapter 109: Tian Zhao, Remnant Chess Peak (3rd Update)

"Whos there?" The members of the Cai Family were all startled. Then, from within the void, a streak of sword light began to emerge. In an instant, a giant sword spanned across the sky, appearing in front of this flying boat of the Cai Family. Then Xue Ans voice reached the ears of every member of the Cai Family. "If you had just left obediently, all would have been well! Sadly, you were given a chance and failed to cherish it! Hence, this sword will send you on your way!" "No...!" The Patriarch of the Cai Family cried out in despair. But at this moment, any struggle had be meaningless. The sword shed through the void, cutting directly through the center of the flying boat. Crack! Amid the sound of snapping. A thin crack appeared in the middle of this flying boat of the Cai Family and then instantly shattered. The enormous suction from the starry sky instantly tore the flying boat apart. But all of this was meaningless to the people of the Cai Family. For before the sword had even struck down, everyone on the flying boat had already had their souls shattered by the supreme Sword Intent contained within that streak of sword light. The Cai Family was thus in by a Sword Intent specifically left behind by Xue An. And this news wasnt spread until the next day, when another passing flying boat transmitted it back to the Moon-Seeing Star. When Zhuge Xuanqing found out, she was stunned and remained agape for a long while. She finally understood what Xue An meant when he said "almost there" at that time! Could it be that Mr. Xue knew from the beginning that the Cai Family would harbor resentment and even defect to the Tian Zhao Star Domain, so he had made preparations in advance? If that was true, then this Mr. Xue was truly terrifying! Zhuge Xuanqing felt a chill in her heart. And other people who heard the news were also shaken by Xue Ans decisive actions. Meanwhile, at the foot of Broken Chess Peak in the Tian Zhao Star, crowds were surging, appearing like a vast ocean at first nce. Almost every chess master from the entire Tian Zhao Star Domain had rushed over. The gathering of so many powerhouses, even if just for a simple meeting, was enough to chill any onlooker. And at the foot of Broken Chess Peak belonged to the several big chess Dao Noble families of the Tian Zhao Star Domain. Among them, the Dai Family, the Gu Family, and the Yuan Family were the leaders. Thats right. The people like Dai Qinxin who died at the hands of Xue An were from these big families. It could be said that the entire Tian Zhao Chess Institute was controlled by these ns. Thus, Xue Ans actions in leveling the Tian Zhao Chess Institute severely threatened the interests of these Great ns. Therefore, they had united and gathered together. "Personally, I think we shouldnt be sitting here waiting, but should go directly to Moon-Seeing Star and settle the score with that man named Xue!" a brawny man with a scarred face and a fierce look roared. "Hehe, it seems Patriarch Gu is impatient! But that young man is not a simple opponent, directly attacking might be unpredictable in oue!" a delicate voice said, resembling Dai Qinxins, from a woman nearby. GuE red at the woman, "Dai Yuexing, just because youre afraid doesnt mean others are too. I dont buy that this man named Xue is as formidable as the legends say! Even if he really grew two heads, I would still pull them off!" Dai Yuexing sneered, "GuE, you talk a big game, so why dont you go? What are you flexing about here? Today Ill tell you straight, if you think you can drag us down with you, think again!" "You..." GuE was furious. "Alright, alright! Lets all say less! People from all three of our families have died at the hands of this man Xue An, so our feelings are the same, theres no need to attack each other anymore!" Yuan Zhentian, who had been quiet until now, also pleaded. "Hmph! I just dont understand, even if this guy has incredible abilities, with so many of us, we could just overpower him and kill him; why waste time here?" GuE grumbled. "Thats fine then, as long as Patriarch GuE is the first to rush forward when the timees, our Dai Family will definitely not fall behind. How about that?" Dai Yuexing said with a coldugh. GuE fell silent. "Humph, its just wanting to use others as scapegoats, as if no one can see through it! Isnt that right, big brother Zhentian?" Dai Yuexing spoke in a sickly sweet voice. That voice, coupled with her devilish figure, was enough to make any ordinary mans heart flutter uncontrobly. However, Yuan Zhentians face suddenly turned pale, and then he stepped back as if avoiding a venomous snake, "Patriarch Dai, please show some self-respect!" "Hmph! What a romanceless thing!" Dai Yuexing scoffed disdainfully. Yuan Zhentian secretly wiped a cold sweat. Despite her outward appearance of dependency, Dai Yuexing was actually a fearsome woman who devoured men whole. As the weakest among the three great ns, Yuan Zhentian naturally tried to avoid her as much as possible. Just then, Dai Yuexing raised her head, looking into the clouds that enshrouded the remnants of Qi Peak, and said wistfully, "I wonder what Chess Saint is doing right now. Is he preparing how to kill this man Xue An?" Despite the many people below Qi Peak, not a single one dared to step beyond the Thunder Pond, and some of the more timid ones didnt even dare to get too close to this towering mountain. For the entire Qi Peak was thoroughly infused with the Divine Sense of Chess Saint of Tian Zhao. Anyone who went up the mountain without his permission would trigger the mountain-protecting Formation and be trapped in a chess game from which there was no escape. This was said because the chess game was an unsolvable puzzle that no one had ever been able to figure out from ancient times to the present. Over the years, countless brilliant talents had wanted to conquer this peak but all had failed, all because of this unsolvable puzzle. By now, no one held any illusions about this chess game anymore. Chess Saint of Tian Zhao himself had once dered that the game was unsolvable. That was why this peak was named Qi Peak. When they heard Dai Yuexings soft murmur, both GuE and Yuan Zhentian also raised their heads to look at Qi Peak. "I guess Chess Saint is probably figuring out how to kill this man Xue An right now!" GuE said fiercely. But as they were specting at the foot of the mountain. In a very hidden and secluded valley in Qi Peak, Giant chains forged of divine iron pierced through the mountainside, filled with a sense of powerful beauty. These chains crisscrossed in the valley, resembling a spider web. And in the center of this web, bound by countless chains, was a young man with his head bowed, wearing tattered clothes. This young man just kept his head down, and if it werent for the slight rise and fall of his chest, he would seem almost dead. Time was unknown, Suddenly, a fluctuation urred in the air in front of the young man. Then a vague and ethereal figure appeared before him. The young man slowly raised his head. His face bore a striking resemnce to Zhuge Xuanqings but carried an added air of heroic vigor. Especially his eyes which, despite the circumstances, still shone like brilliant stars. "Come to reap again?" the young man said softly, a sneer appearing at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 1010 - 1110: To See Me, Break Through the Remnants First (4th Update)

Chapter 1010: Chapter 1110: To See Me, Break Through the Remnants First (4th Update)

The apparition that appeared was none other than the Divine Sense avatar of Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint. He shed a faint smile, "Zhuge Banzang, must it always be harvest time for me to visit you? After all, when all is said and done, I am still your elder!" Indeed. The youth bound in the valley was none other than Zhuge Xuanqings brother, that once-renowned youthful prodigy across realms, Zhuge Banzang. Zhuge Banzang returned the smile coolly, "An elder? By trapping me here and harvesting my Divine Sense every single month, what an exemry elder you truly are!" "Zhuge Banzang, cant you refrain from using the word harvest? Im merely borrowing it a little!" Zhuge Banzang paused for a moment, then he disyed a mischievous smile, "I understand now!" "What do you understand?" Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, was taken aback. "Youre afraid! Let me guess, its probably not our Zhuge Family, but your opponent must be quite powerful, to the point where even you feel fear, right?" Zhuge Banzang said with a smirk, looking at Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint. Despite being just an apparition, one could still catch a fleeting glimpse of unease on the Chess Saints face. "Zhuge Banzang, you are indeed intelligent. Correct, there is indeed a fellow who has caused me a bit of trouble, but dont you think that this will change anything! After all, I am the unique Chess Saint of the realms, the supreme being!" "Oh? Do you dare to share how you obtained this title of Chess Saint?" Zhuge Banzang said tly. "You..." Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, waspletely infuriated, but he quickly regained hisposure and said with a ferocious grin. "Zhuge Banzang, you indeed are the most outstanding youthful genius of the past centuries, but you should understand that currently, your only purpose is as a pawn in my hand!" "Is Jing Tianrui dead?" Zhuge Banzang was startled. Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, was slightly shaken because Zhuge Banzangs reaction was simply too quick. Previously, he had imprisoned Zhuge Banzang with the intention to plunder his intellect and Divine Sense to supplement his own son, Jing Tianrui. But now that Jing Tianrui was dead, all of it naturally lost its purpose. So his role was only left as a bargaining chip until Xue An arrived. But after just one sentence, he had already figured it out, prompting Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, to harbor a lethal intent in his heart. Because he also knew all too well, the enmity between him and the Zhuge Family could never be resolved. "Do you really want to kill me now?" Zhuge Banzang asked calmly. "Hmph!" Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, snorted coldly, "Zhuge Banzang, I do indeed want to kill you, but not now, as you still serve a purpose for me. But in three days, when that Mr. Xue arrives at the Remnant Chess Peak, your value will have vanished! So cherish the time you have left! This might be yourst days! Hahahahaha." Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, broke into maniacalughter. Zhuge Banzang calmly asked, "Are you so certain you will win?" Theughter stopped abruptly. Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, suddenly rushed towards Zhuge Banzang, screaming with a twisted face: "Of course I will win! Because I am the unparalleled, unique Chess Saint! Moreover, no one can solve the unfinished games of Remnant Chess Peak. As long as I donte down from the mountain, even if the Emperor of Heaven himself shows up, he can do nothing to me!" Zhuge Banzang stayed silent, merely watching Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, with a mocking smile. That look of contempt and scorn in his eyes once again drove the Chess Saint crazy, he gestured with a wave of his hand. Suddenly, the chains tightened, and they began to whip around, spinning Zhuge Banzang in the air. Sounds of flesh tearing echoed, and in this kind of agony, which would have driven any ordinary person mad, Zhuge Banzang still remained lucid, not even furrowing his brow, just coldly observing the furious Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint. Full of impotent rage, Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, did not dare to kill Zhuge Banzang outright and could only leave the valley reluctantly after venting his sadistic rage for a while. After he had left, the badly injured Zhuge Banzang chuckled quietly, and with an extremely weak voice, he spoke. "No one can break it? If it werent for my Divine Sense being damaged now, give me some time, and I would be able to solve this endgame! Whats more, in The Multiverse where powerhouses emerge in great numbers, how could you, a mere Chess Saint, possibly fathom that?" Outside the chess cottage at the peak of the Endgame Peak, several chess ves were waiting here for their orders. At that moment. They heard an angry shout from inside the chess cottage, "Send out the order, the Mountain Protection Array of the Endgame Peak will operate at full power starting now, and also spread the word, if that Xue An wants to take my head, then let him break the endgame of the Endgame Peak first!" "Yes!" With onemand, the chess ves started to act separately. Very soon. Brilliant glows emerged intermittently at the peak, instantly enveloping the entire mountain. The crowd at the bottom of the mountain were all shocked. "Whats going on?" Someone eximed in surprise. "Its the Mountain Protection Array of the Endgame Peak, the Chess Saint has finally made his move!" Someone else shouted in delight. And just at that moment. A chess ve appeared in mid-air, his voice grave, "The Chess Saint has decreed, Xue An must first break the endgame of the Endgame Peak to be qualified to challenge him in three days!" After speaking, the chess ve vanished into the air. The scene first fell silent. Then it erupted into a frenzy. "Haha, I knew our Chess Saint would not let that youngster continue to behave outrageously!" GuEughed heartily, hisughter full of satisfaction. Yuan Zhentian couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief, "This is reassuring, it seems that our Chess Saint is still one step ahead!" "Thats right, when that Xue An fails to break the Formation, I want to see what face hell have to still confront our Chess Saint!" GuE said with a smug look on his face. Only Dai Yuexing had a hesitant expression on her face, "But... what if that Xue An really breaks this endgame and opens the Mountain Protection Array, what do we do?" "Impossible!" GuE dered categorically. "Absolutely impossible!" Yuan Zhentian also shook his head, his face full of conviction. "This endgame has withstood a thousand years, stumping countless extraordinary predecessors and powerhouses. A young man of his tender years, even if he started practicing the game of chess from the womb, theres no way he could solve such a heaven-defying endgame!" GuE said. "Thats right! The Chess Saint himself has admitted that this endgame is unsolvable! How could he possibly solve it!" Yuan Zhentian added. Seeing the back-and-forth between the two men, Dai Yuexing closed her mouth, but a sense of foreboding suddenly rose in her heart. Would things really be as optimistic as these people imagined? Quickly. This news spread throughout the Tian Zhao Star Domain at a terrifying speed. Countless Tian Zhao chess masters were ted, believing that this move hadpletely blocked all of Xue Ans paths. Meanwhile, the chess masters from other domains were full of worry. Because everyone knew how formidable the endgame of the Endgame Peak was! Could Mr. Xue really do it? Amidst all this attention, Xue An, who was staying in an inn, merely smiled upon hearing the news, then said lightly. "Very well! Tell him to wash his neck clean and wait at home for me!" Chapter 1011 - 111: Astonishing Endgame (First Update)

Chapter 1011: Chapter 111: Astonishing Endgame (First Update)

Three days passed in the blink of an eye. On the day of the scheduled challenge, chess cultivators from all regions swarmed in; so many flying boats densely packed the space surrounding the Tian Zhao Star that there was no room left. To many people, this challenge meant a lot. The Tian Zhao Star Domain had maintained its extraordinary status over the past few hundred years precisely because they had the Tian Zhao Chess Saint as their towering figure. In a world of chess where mighty yers emerged one after another, the Tian Zhao Chess Saint was akin to a nuclear deterrent. It was his presence that even the talent-rich Zhuge Family had to bow to the Tian Zhao Star Domain. And now, Mr. Xue dared to openly challenge the authority of the Tian Zhao Chess Saint. If he actually seeded, then the Tian Zhao Star Domain would take a fall from which it might never recover. But the question was, could he really seed? Countless people harbored this question as they journeyed great distances to witness this rare spectacle. At that moment, beneath the Broken Chess Peak, the immovable, cramped crowd filled every space avable, both above and below. Yet within it, there was a clear dividing line. On one side were the Tian Zhao chess yers, and on the other, the chess yers from other domains. Neither side encroached upon the others territory. "Hey, do you think Mr. Xue can really win the challenge?" someone whispered in discussion. "I doubt it. After all, if you want to see the Tian Zhao Chess Saint, you first have to break through the Mountain Protection Array at Broken Chess Peak!" "Is this Mountain Protection Array really that difficult?" "That position has left countless heroes through the ages helpless; what do you think? And didnt you see that people from the big noble families of the Tian Zhao Star Domain are all here? So I think this time, Mr. Xue is likely doomed!" "I disagree with you. Mr. Xue previously ttened the Tian Zhao Chess Institute on his own; with such strength, couldnt he solve a broken position?" "Heh, the Tian Zhao Chess Institute? Thats just a puppet controlled by the great ns! To be honest, even if all the people from the Tian Zhao Chess Institute joined forces, they would notpare to a single finger of the Chess Saint!" this person scoffed. Those around fell silent upon hearing this. Indeed, within the realm of chess, being slightly stronger means a crushing advantage, and considering that the Chess Saint has been famous for hundreds of years, countless people have tried to challenge him and not one has seeded. This time, it was probably going to be the same result for Mr. Xue! In any case, the Tian Zhao chess yers all wore a confident and triumphant look, whereas the chess yers from other domains were all heavy-hearted. In this peculiar atmosphere, time slid by, second by second. Before long, it was past midday. The crowd began to stir slightly. "Why hasnt hee yet?" "Perhaps he was dyed by something on the way?" "I think maybe he got scared and didnt dare toe!" The crowd buzzed with whispered discussions. But just as many people thought that Xue An wouldnt dare to appear, a starship suddenly appeared above the azure sky. The speed of this starship was extremely fast; almost as soon as it was spotted, it had already descended upon Tian Zhao Star. Then, a group of people emerged from the starship. "Its Zhuge Xuanqing!" "Isnt that the Gong siblings?" People who recognized the neers couldnt help but shout out loud. Then they saw a young man in white step out from the starship. This youth stood tall and elegant, his white clothes fluttering; though he was of tender age, he exuded an indescribable majesty. Especially when he scanned the entire area with his gaze, the once noisy crowd, as if by magic, quieted down in an instant. GuE and the others from Tian Zhao Chess Master camp looked grimly on. "Is this the Xue surname guy? Not even fully grown, what abilities could he have?" GuE said with a ferocious look on his face. Dai Yuexing, on the other hand, watched with eyes shining, "Tsk tsk, he really is quite good-looking!" There wasnt the slightest hint of resentment in her words. In truth, as the newly appointed Family Head of the Dai Family, Dai Yuexing felt not the slightest bit of sadness for her sister Dai Qinxins death; she was even extremely happy. Because only with her death could she truly take control of the Dai Family. Thus, she was the only one among the three Great ns who felt indifferent about seeking revenge. At that moment. Xue An stood amidst the void, casting a nce at the towering Chess Peak, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. "This is Chess Peak, huh?" As he spoke, Xue An took a step forward and instantly arrived near Chess Peak. But just then, a thinyer of light screen rose up, blocking Xue Ans path. Across the light screen, crisscrossing, glittering chess pieces were arrayed. A murmur ran through the crowd. "Is this the famous world-renowned chess endgame?" someone eximed. Xue An reached out and lightly touched the light screen. Where his fingertips touched, the situation suddenly changed; the once calm chess tide became wildly aggressive and attacked Xue An like a giant wolf. A gasp rose from the crowd. Yet Xue An didnt even flinch, and the violent chess tide dissipated into nothingness a mere few yards away from him. At the same time, an arrogant voice came from the top of Chess Peak. "Mr. Xue, what do you think of this gift?" Xue An did not utter a word, but merely watched quietly. The Tian Zhao Chess Master became even more wildly arrogant. "Mr. Xue, your strength is indeed not bad, but you are too arrogant, and you simply do not understand that in the world of chess, I am the supreme King! And today, this endgame is a lesson for you!" "If you want to defeat me, then you must first break through this endgame! Otherwise, youre not even qualified to see me! Hahaha!" A stir went through the crowd. "Its Chess Master himself, the Chess Master has spoken personally!" Meanwhile, countless eyes were all focused on Xue An, who stood silently before the light screen. Some shook their heads at the sight. Indeed, no miracle has appeared! Facing such a formidable endgame, how could he, a mere youth, solve it? Zhuge Xuanqing and the Gong siblings, among others, had their hearts in their throats. Mr. Xue, you must do your best! At that moment. Xue An looked up and nced at the light screen, speaking indifferently, "Do you really think... this can stop me?" No sooner had he spoken than Xue Ans eyes slightly narrowed, his immense Divine Sense instantly entering the game, manipting chess pieces, resolving the situation. In an instant, the podium atop the light screen whirled chaotically as the chess pieces shifted rapidly. Everyone fell silent. With Gong Xuemans Cultivation Level, naturally, she couldnt understand the chess arrangement, so she asked quietly, "Brother, can Mr. Xue solve this endgame?" Gong Changyue watched with a grave expression and then shook his head, "I dont know, but I guess its not that simple!" Just then, Zhuge Xuanqing, who had been intently focusing on the evolving chess game, suddenly shuddered, her face turning pale in an instant. "Sister Xuanqing, whats wrong?" Gong Xueman asked quickly upon noticing. Chapter 1012: Death Space! Breaching the Situation (Second Update)

Chapter 1012: Chapter 1012: Death Space! Breaching the Situation (Second Update)

"This chess game..." Zhuge Xuanqing murmured in a voice that was lost and disheartened. At this moment, Gong Changyue also noticed the hints and couldnt help but open his mouth slightly, speaking with utter despair, "Mr. Xue..." Simultaneously, there was an uproar throughout the venue. Because as long as ones strength reached the level of a nine-dan master, it was clear that Xue Ans position had already reached an impasse, a desperate situation with no way out. Not only were his chess pieces almost entirely gone, but there was also no longer any momentum in the game. "Hehe, what did I say? How could a green boy like him possibly solve this endgame!" GuE sneered viciously. Yuan Zhentian also revealed a hint of a smile, "Thats right, from the start, I could tell he would never win because his move to break the game was mediocre. In history, there has been more than one strong yer who tried to use this method to break the endgame, and all of them failed!" Only Dai Yuexing did not speak; instead, she looked at the young man standing before the light screen, feeling a sigh of admiration in her heart. It seems the Chess Sage is indeed one step ahead! At the same time, the voice of Tian Zhao, the Chess Sage, came again. "Mr. Xue, do you have anything else to say now?" The Tian Zhao chess masters were all delighted upon hearing this, while all the foreign chess masters bowed their heads in despair. Despite their reluctance, with the situation as it was, they could only choose to ept it helplessly. But just when everyone thought Xue An had lost, Xue An suddenly shook his head and chuckled, "You talk as if Ive already lost. Do you really think that I cant break this endgame?" "Hehe!" Tian Zhao, the Chess Sage sneered coldly, "Anyone can boast, but to keep up this pretense at this point, what else is that but stubbornness?" "Admit defeat and step down, and I might spare you. Otherwise, prepare to meet your end!" The entire venue fell into solemn silence. Zhuge Xuanqings eyes revealed a somber light before she stepped forward and said, "Mr. Xue, lets just drop it!" Her words reminded the Gong siblings, who also stepped forward to say, "Mr. Xue, dont worry about temporary gains and losses! Just let it be!" "Yes! Losing to the greatest endgame in history isnt humiliating!" Many other foreign chess masters also started trying to persuade him. Just then, Xue An, who had been silent with his head bowed, suddenly began tough, starting quietly but growing louder and louder. Eventually, Xue An burst into uproariousughter. Everyone was filled with bewilderment. "Whats going on? Why is heughing?" "Could it be that hes been driven mad by the pressure?" Tian Zhao, the Chess Sage, couldnt help but ask coldly, "Mr. Xue, what are youughing at?" Xue Ansughter subsided and then he said dismissively, "Its nothing, I just find it amusing that youre treating a broken chess game like a treasure!" "You..." Tian Zhao, the Chess Sage, was furious. Xue An waved his hand, revealing a pair of pearly white fangs in a chilling smile, "Fine! You said that no one could break this endgame, well today, I will let you understand just howughable the strength you believe in truly is in my eyes!" With those words, Xue Ans Divine Sense spread out fiercely, and the speed at which the chess pieces on the endgame were extrapted elerated by more than tenfold in an instant. All spectators were shocked. "With such a calction speed, the slightest mistake could lead to the destruction of the game and the death of the yer!" someone eximed in shock. And many others just looked dumbfounded at the chess game disyed on the light screen. They didnt believe Xue An had any chance to turn the game around, for on the chessboard, the pieces belonging to Xue An were few and far between. Under such circumstances, even an Immortal would struggle to change the oue of certain defeat. But just then, the game abruptly came to a halt, and to the astonishment of the onlookers, only a single piece belonging to Xue An remained on the board. This solitary piece, fighting a lone battle, stood in the central pce, confronting an enemy army that had nearly upied the entire board. "Hahahaha, Xue An, is this the breakthrough you spoke of? Truly..." After a silence, Tian Zhao, the chess sage, burst intoughter first. But at that moment, Xue An smiled faintly, "Yes, this... is my breakthrough!" With that said, Xue An ced a piece down. The piecended in a position that no one else could have imagined. "This position..." The whole assembly of chess masters was astonished, for they could not fathom the significance of making a move there. It was then that Xue An softly said, "The so-called chess yer, wins not only with straightforward attacks but also with odd and unexpected moves, and this piece... is a deadly space." Zhuge Xuanqing, who had appeared baffled, suddenly shook intensely and eximed in a lost voice, "I see now!" No one cared about what she understood because everyone was dumbfounded, staring at the chess game disyed on the light screen. A miraculous scene was unfolding before everyones eyes. Where the game boards situation had seemed unavoidably lost, after Xue Ans move, a shocking turnaround began to take ce. Around Xue Ans piece, the previously dense and dark enemy pieces began to turn white, one by one. It was as if something was diffusing, and in the blink of an eye, all the ck pieces on the board had turned to white. The entire ce fell silent. Everyone was dumbstruck. No one had ever imagined that the endgame could be broken in such a manner. Zhuge Xuanqing, with a nk expression, murmured lightly to herself, "Deadly space..." Then she could not stop trembling, her eyes filled with excitement and thrill. For Xue Ans words were like opening a great door for her, revealing a brand new world. At this moment, Tian Zhao, the chess sage, seemed to have recovered from his shock and roared incredulously, "How is this possible? How can such a situation arise in the Way of Chess?" Xue An said calmly, "Why would it be impossible? The so-called deadly space is to mislead externally, to let my side know of it and to convey it to the enemy. You have not seen it because your experience is shallow! And yet you dare call yourself a chess sage?" "Impossible... I refuse to believe it!" Tian Zhao, the chess sage, continued to roar in anger. Xue An smiled coldly, "When the timees, heaven and earth lend their strength alike, how could someone like youprehend such a principle?" Having said that, Xue An extended his hand and gently touched the light screen. Crack! A barely perceptible crisp sound followed, and a fine crack appeared where Xue Ans fingertip had touched. The cracks spread like a spider web. After a series of brittle sounds like shattering porcin, the light screen let out a mournful cry and then shattered with a thunderous crash. With that, the formidable game that had challenged countless heroes through the ages was broken open by Xue An. The entire venue was solemn. GuE and Yuan Zhentian, who had looked down on Xue An with disdain just moments before, were now gaping, their throats making gege sounds as if they couldnt believe what they had just witnessed. Meanwhile, Dai Yuexing stared at Xue An, her eyes brimming with excitement. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, nced at the summit of the Remnant Chess Peak, and said indifferently, "Warm-up is over, I hope whates next wont disappoint me too much!" Having said that, Xue An stepped out among the stunned crowd and headed straight for the summit. Chapter 1013: Battle of the Chess Hut (Third Update)

Chapter 1013: Chapter 1013: Battle of the Chess Hut (Third Update)

Within moments, Xue An had arrived at the summit of the Chess Masters Peak. Here, clouds linger year-round, the ce where Tian Zhao, the Chess Master, had made his hermitage. For many chess masters, this ce was their Holy Land. Therefore, when the numerous chess masters following Xue An arrived, all of them showed a look of reverence and admiration. Xue An, however, didnt seem to care at all. After surveying the scene, he furrowed his brow slightly, then said indifferently, "Still not willing toe out?" A disturbance rippled through the void, and then a Divine Sense avatar of Tian Zhao, the Chess Master, materialized. Xue An shook his head and sighed lightly, "I told you to stay at home and clean your neck, waiting for me. It seems you dont obey very well!" Tian Zhao, the Chess Master, became furious, "Mr. Xue, dont get cocky just because you can break a stalemate. Here, I still make the rules. If I say you must die, then you must die!" "Oh? Then you can try!" Xue An said ndly. "Humph! Kill him!" The Divine Sense avatar of Tian Zhao shook violently. At the same time, more than a dozen chess ves suddenly burst out from within the clouds. These chess ves were strong practitioners of the chess path who had voluntarily be ves, and having been ambushed within the clouds for a long time made their sudden strike thunderous and terrifyingly formidable. "Mr. Xue, be careful!" Gong Xueman cried out. Xue An remained unmoved, even turning his head to give Gong Xueman a smile, "Thank you!" In that moment. The chess ves had already rushed forward, but just then, Xue An struck back with a palm. Boom! An overpowering pressure descended upon the chess ves. Thud, thud, thud. After a series of muffled sounds, the chess ves were directly turned into mush. Amidst the stter of blood, Xue An shook his head, "I really dislike the clouds here!" Saying so, he casually took a step forward. With his stepnding, The avatar of Tian Zhao instantly shattered. The entire Chess Masters Peak trembled violently, and then the clouds atop the summit dissipated like hot water melting snow. The true visage of the Chess Masters Peak was revealed before everyone for the first time. One saw that the mountain, rugged with strange rocks, stood tall like a sword, and at its summit stood a very exquisite ck chess hut. However, at this moment, the chess hut was enveloped in light, preventing a clear view inside. Xue An said indifferently, "Still not willing to show yourself?" There was a moment of silence from within the chess hut, then a voice emerged, weary with fatigue. "Young man, your strength is indeed astonishing. I admit I underestimated you before! But youve had enough, havent you? Even if you still have anger, it should be vented by now. How about we let this matter go? What do you say?" Everyone listened in stunned silence. Particrly the chess masters native to Tian Zhao, they could not believe their ears. The Chess Master they held in the utmost esteem was actually submitting to this youth? And judging from the tone, there was also a hint of appeasement. It was simply unimaginable to them. But what they found even more unfathomable was Xue Ans reaction. Xue Ans lips curled into a cold smirk, "Trying to brush this off now, but dont you think its a bit toote?" What? Even the foreign chess masters widened their eyes in surprise. In their view, Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, had already conceded and said nice things. The wisest choice for Xue An would be to take the hint and step down gracefully, which would be best for both parties! But it seemed that Xue An didnt n on letting go. Wasnt this... excessively arrogant? Was he really nning to have a fight with the Chess Saint Tian Zhao? Indeed. They heard Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, roar furiously, "Mr. Xue, dont think Im afraid of you! I just thought that as someone junior in the path of chess and with not bad talent, I couldnt bear to harm you!" Hearing this, Xue Anughed loudly, hisughter echoing through thend and changing the color of everyones faces. Then Xue An suddenly turned to look at the chess lodge, saying indifferently, "What a senior who shows concern for his junior. But dont you feel sick saying this! Do I need to publicly reveal what happened with Zhuge Banzang?" Zhuge Banzang? How had this matter gotten ties to Zhuge Banzang? As everyone was shocked and confused, Zhuge Xuanqing, with fury written all over her face, stepped forward and pointed at the chess lodge, shouting angrily, "Chess Saint Tian Zhao, I respect you as a senior and a strong figure, but you actually imprisoned my brother and even stole his Divine Sense intellect to supplement the talent of your darling son, Jing Tianrui! Didnt you have any qualms doing this?" Boom! With these words, the entire ce was shaken. Everyone looked dumbfounded at Zhuge Xuanqing, whose face was covered in tears. Because the amount of information in her words was so enormous that many were unable to process it all at once. And at this moment, Divine Sense surged above the chess lodge, and the cold and harsh voice of the Chess Saint Tian Zhao was heard. "Very well, since weve torn our faces off, theres no need for pleasantries. Mr. Xue, dont think for a moment that Im really scared of you! Now, I will ensure that you have no grave to bury your body in!" With these words, a surge of Divine Sense like a raging sea burst out from within the chess lodge, instantly enveloping Xue An and Zhuge Xuanqing. The void itself seemed to struggle under the erosion of this Divine Sense, emitting bursts of explosive sounds. Everyones faces turned pale. Was this the true strength of Chess Saint Tian Zhao? GuE and Yuan Zhentian exchanged nces, then burst outughing triumphantly together. But just when they were sure that Xue An had no chance of survival, A calm voice emerged from the sea of Divine Sense. "Thats what puzzled me before, why youve been holed up in this ce, unwilling to show yourself. Now, I finally understand!" Following these words, Xue An casually walked out from the envelopment of Divine Sense and gave a chilling smile towards the chess lodge. "The real Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, has long been dead, and you... are just an imposter, am I right?" If the previous events only shook the audience, Xue Ans words now were like a heavy bombshell, leaving everyone stunned. The Chess Saint Tian Zhao was dead? Then who was the person inside the chess lodge now? All eyes inevitably turned towards the chess lodge. And after a moment of silence, a coldugh came from within the lodge, "How utterly ridiculous, I... ." Xue An seemed to have anticipated the denial and simply smiled, continuing in an undeniable tone, "In fact, from the moment I saw your Divine Sense avatar, I found it strange. Once I saw the remnants of Chess Peak, I formed a rough hypothesis!" "Because this Chess Peak has clearly been thoroughly refined with strong Divine Sense, yet you, as a chess saint, simply cannot control this mountain!" "And until this very moment, you still dare not show your face and continue to appear as a Divine Sense avatar. You must be confined here for some reason, unable to move, am I right?" Chapter 1014 - 114: The Mystery Unveiled (First Update)

Chapter 1014: Chapter 114: The Mystery Unveiled (First Update)

After a deathly silence, the room exploded in an uproar. "What? Tian Zhao, the Chess Grandmaster, is actually dead? How is that possible?" someone expressed disbelief. "But what he said doesnt seem to be without reason, because in the past hundred years, this Grandmaster has never shown his face in public!" someone said with a grave expression. "Then if hes not the Chess Grandmaster, who could he be?" another person asked with confusion. "Yes! With his shocking cultivation level, even if he had fallen, he couldnt have died without a sound, right? Who exactly is this person?" This question emerged in everyones minds. After a long silence, a snicker came from inside the chess pavilion. "Its almost convincing what youre saying. Indeed, Im unable to leave this ce at the moment, but thats because Im in the midst of cultivating a special technique, so my physical body is temporarily immobilized! And Mr. Xue, dont think that youve won against me!" "This chess pavilion is a result of my countless efforts. If I dont wish toe out, no one in the world could open it! Leave at once, and on the day I emerge, your life may be spared. Otherwise, youll face my relentless wrath!" These words were spoken with righteousness, making many chess masters believe them. However, Xue Ans mouth curled into a cold smirk, "Youre still so defiant when deaths upon you, and this game has been going on for far too long. Ive lost all interest in ying along with you!" "You... what do you intend to do?" The voice inside the chess pavilion sounded panicked. "What do I intend to do? Heh, naturally... to take over this Remnant Chess Peak!" As he spoke, Xue Ans eyes narrowed slightly, and his Divine Sense, as vast and majestic as the Starry Sky, suddenly unfolded and enveloped the entire Remnant Chess Peak. "Impossible, how can you possess such a powerful Divine Sense?" The voice inside the pavilion finally became utterly frantic. "Is it really impossible? With your narrow vision, you dare to call yourself a Chess Grandmaster? How ludicrous!" Xue An said coldly. At the same time, all the chess path cultivators in the sky, whether from Tian Zhao or from other domains, were startled by this Divine Sense and retreated a hundred zhang away. Within the chess pavilion, the voice shouted boldly but with inner trepidation, "Who on earth are you?" Xue An smiled slightly, "I am Xue An! But Im not at all pleased to meet you!" With that, Xue An casually pointed towards the chess pavilion and said softly, "Open." Boom! The invincible radiance on top of the chess pavilion instantly dissipated, and the pavilion began to crumble and shatter, turning into dust within moments. When the scene inside the chess pavilion was revealed, the crowd couldnt help but exim in shock. "My God! What on earth is that?" For on a meditation cushion, the once Tian Zhao Chess Grandmaster sat with eyes tightly closed, having been dead for quite some time. Yet half of this Grandmasters body was infested and possessed by another person, growing another head on its shoulder. This grotesque and terrifying scene horrified everyone. Then, an elderly cultivator recognized the person and eximed, "Isnt that Huo Geng, the chess ve who used to be by the Grandmasters side?" "Thats right, its him! It was rumored that he was the Grandmasters most trusted chess ve, but he was believed to have died a hundred years ago from demonic possession! Who thought he hadnt died at all!" Xue An said indifferently, "Of course he didnt die. Back then, although he sumbed to demonic possession, when the Grandmaster was about to rescue him, Huo Geng took advantage of his vulnerability, murdered his mentor, and seized his body. Am I right, Huo Geng?" Xue Ans words shocked everyone. This Huo Geng, exposed under everyones gaze, had a ferocious expression. "Xue An, what grudge do I have with you that you target me time and again? What does this matter have to do with you?" "No grudge, but since Ivee across it, I naturally have to intervene!" said Xue An as he looked toward the long deceased Tian Zhao Chess Saint, his eyes revealing a hint of admiration. "Huo Geng, your calctions were indeed meticulous, and even your descent into madness might have been a trap you set intentionally. But being too clever by half, how could you not have anticipated that in his final moment, Tian Zhao Chess Saint would have a sudden epiphany and, in order to restrain you, willingly self-destructed his soul, leaving you in this state of being neither dead nor alive, neither human nor ghost?" Despite Tian Zhao Chess Saint having passed away a century ago, Xue An was still able to discern the clues from back then. At this point, Huo Geng had alsopletely let go of all reservations. His half-dead, half-alive body swayed unsteadily, and his face showed a ferocious and fierce expression. "Youre right! But can you me me for all this? me it on that stubborn old man who clung to theughable rules of the chess path. If it werent for his stubbornness, by now, I would have already united the realms of chess! Would it be your turn to spout nonsense here?" His words caused a stir among the crowd. The local chess masters of Tian Zhao awoke from their dream. For the past hundred years, Tian Zhao Chess Saint seemed like apletely changed person, albeit secluded in the Broken Chess Peak, he covertly manipted numerous forces within the Tian Zhao Star Domain to expand outward, leading to endless bloodshed. This also caused a lot of dissatisfaction among the chess masters of the Tian Zhao Star Domain, who believed that the venerable Chess Saint had grown old and strangely changed in temperament. But now it seemed that Huo Geng was the instigator! Many chess masters who had suffered greatly were fiery-eyed, roaring with anger. "You wretched chess servant, not content with killing the Chess Saint, youve also stirred up so many disputes! You deserve a thousand deaths!" "y him alive!" "Yes, y him alive!" Amidst the outraged crowd, Huo Gengughed heartily. "Xue An, if youve got the guts, kill me! Someone will naturally seek revenge for me!" His voice was full of arrogance. "Someone will seek revenge for you?" Xue An said indifferently. "Yes, and it will be an existence you cant afford to provoke!" Huo Geng said with a proud look on his face. The entire ce fell into dead silence, with many faces showing seriousness. But Xue An merely smiled faintly, then in a sh appeared in front of Huo Geng and grabbed him by the neck. "Do you know? There is no one in this world I cannot afford to provoke!" A flicker of fear appeared in Huo Gengs eyes, but he still forced a smile and said, "You are scared!" "Scared?" Xue An said with a yful smile, then leaned down and whispered in Huo Gengs ear, "If Im not mistaken, the existence you im I cant afford to provoke should be the Tian Zhao Deities, right? How does it feel to be apdog for the deities?" "You..." Huo Gengs eyes gradually widened in shock as he looked at Xue An. "No need to look at me like that. The truth is, I came here to find those deities! So... I suppose I should thank you!" Feeling the chilling murderous intent in Xue Ans words, Huo Geng finally experienced deep terror. "Dont kill me. If you kill me, you wont be able to find Zhuge Banzang!" Zhuge Xuanqing was taken aback when he heard this and also hurriedly shouted, "Mr. Xue..." Xue An smiled, "Do you think, in front of me, you still have a chance to bargain?" Chapter 1015: Old Zhuge (Second Update)

Chapter 1015: Chapter 1015: Old Zhuge (Second Update)

"What are you trying to do?" Huo Geng shrieked in rm. But Xue An had already grown tired of wasting words with him, and his palm suddenly clenched. Huo Gengs neck was then violently crushed. As blood sttered, a divine radiance soared into the sky, heading straight for the distant horizon. "Mr. Xue, Huo Gengs Divine Sense is trying to escape!" Zhuge Xuanqing eximed in shock. Xue An smiled faintly, "Dont worry, he wont get away!" With that, Xue An casually waved his hand, and a sword beam shot up with the speed of lightning. Although the divine light was fast, Xue Ans sword light was faster. In the blink of an eye, the sword light had already flown behind Huo Gengs Divine Sense. Huo Geng was so frightened that his soul nearly dispersed, "No...." Just as the sword light was about to utterly shatter Huo Geng, the Starry Sky was suddenly distorted by a tremendously powerful fluctuation, causing the sword light to shatter as well. Then a giant hand reached out, grabbing Huo Gengs Divine Sense and dragging it out. "Trying to leave?" Xue An sneered coldly, pointing a finger. A Giant Sword instantly took shape, then pierced directly through the void, arriving in front of the giant hand. Bang! After a muffled thunderous sound, three fingers of the giant hand were chopped off. A beast-like roar of pain echoed from beyond the void. Despite this, at thest moment, the owner of the giant hand still managed to drag Huo Gengs Divine Sense away from this ce. The twisted space gradually calmed down. But the entire scene was as silent as death. The glimpse of the giant hand, though fleeting, radiated an incredibly powerful aura. Even some of those who were closer and merely took an extra nce let out muffled groans, stumbling backwards and retreating. Could this power possibly be... Hearts of many sank. Zhuge Xuanqing and the Gong siblings rushed over with anxious faces, "Mr. Xue...." Xue An waved his hand, nced at the now-normal void, and the corners of his mouth revealed a chilling smile before he muttered softly. "Finally showing your true colors, huh? Tian Zhao...The gods!" Xue Ans voice was very soft, and even Zhuge Xuanqing who was closest didnt hear clearly what he was saying, nor was she in the mood to care at the moment. "Mr. Xue, my brother... he..." Xue An turned his head to look at her, smiled slightly, "Without you mentioning it, I had almost forgotten, lets go save your brother!" Saying this, Xue An suddenly stamped his foot. Immediately, Stone Chess Peak began to shake violently, and behind the chess hut atop the bottomless cliff, chess pieces started to appear out of thin air, forming into a floating bridge. Xue An stepped onto the floating bridge, "Follow me!" At the same time. In the deep and concealed valley, the chains that had run through the mountain began to tremble violently. Zhuge Banzang, bound within, suddenly looked up, his face filled with astonishment, "Such a powerful Divine Sense!" Zhuge Banzang, a youth who gained fame early and had traveled extensively, had encountered countless masters of chess, but had never seen such vast and formidable Divine Sense. Facing this Divine Sense, Zhuge Banzang even felt an impulse to bow down in worship. "Who could possess such a formidable Cultivation Level?" Zhuge Banzang murmured softly, his eyes twinkling with a brilliance he had never shown before. At this moment. Xue An and hispanions pierced throughyers of mist and arrived in the middle of the valley. "Brother!" Zhuge Xuanqing caught sight of Zhuge Banzang, who was wound up in chains, and couldnt help but cry out. "Xuanqing? How did youe here? What about Tian Zhao, the Chess Sage?" Zhuge Banzang asked in surprise. Zhuge Xuanqing shook his head, "There is no more Tian Zhao, the Chess Sage. He was killed by Mr. Xue!" Mr. Xue... Zhuge Banzang looked towards Xue An, who was standing with his hands behind his back, sizing him up with a yful expression, and his eyes revealed a hint of bewilderment and fear. Even with Tian Zhao, the Chess Sage, he could see through his opponents background. But when facing this young man in white, Zhuge Xuanqing found himself up against what seemed to be an abyssal and unfathomable ocean, utterly inscrutable. This sensation made the heart of this young prodigy tighten. At that moment, Xue An nodded with approval, "Your talent is indeed not bad, living up to the name youve chosen!" These words were spoken casually, but while the speaker may not have intended much, the listener read deeply into them. Zhuge Banzang was shaken to the core and was about to say something. With a casual wave of Xue Ans hand, the chains quivered like serpents before the Nine Heavens Divine Dragon, trembling and winding away as they gently set Zhuge Banzang down on the ground before quietly withdrawing. Having been imprisoned for over a decade, once he set foot on the ground again, Zhuge Banzangs frame staggered, nearly tumbling to the earth. "Brother!" Zhuge Xuanqing cried out in rm, ready to rush forward and support him. Zhuge Banzang shook his head, indicating that he was alright, and then took a deep breath, bowing very respectfully towards Xue An. "Many thanks to my senior for your rescue!" Xue An looked at this youth, who, despite being covered in wounds, still clenched his teeth, refusing to fall, and a hint of intense admiration appeared in his eyes. "Youre quite remarkable! The Zhuge family can be proud to have a sessor like you!" These words made Zhuge Banzang show even more respect, "I still do not know the distinguished name of my senior!" Zhuge Xuanqing quickly introduced, "Brother, this is Mr. Xue An!" "Xue An..." Zhuge Banzang murmured softly, his gaze somewhat vacant. He felt that the name sounded familiar, yet he couldnt recall where he had heard it at the moment. Therefore, he bowed again and said, "Senior Xue, from your words, it seems you share a deep connection with the Zhuge family, but I am not sure which of my ancestors you were acquainted with?" Upon hearing this, Xue An looked at Zhuge Banzang with a smile that was not quite a smile and replied indifferently, "Who gave you your name?" "This... I chose it myself! It is tomemorate an ancestor of the Zhuge family..." As he was speaking, Zhuge Banzang suddenly looked up, his eyes filled with intense excitement as he stared at Xue An. Because hed just recalled where he had heard that name! In a letter left by the ancestor of the Zhuge family he admired most, that name had been mentioned! Thats right! It was the unparalleled powerhouse that his ancestor had never ceased to remember! Zhuge Banzang was so excited that he couldnt speak anymore, while Xue An patted his shoulder and said with a smile. "It seems that old fellow must have mentioned me to you!" "Senior..." Zhuge Banzang suddenly found himself at a loss for words. This prodigious young genius, known for his exceptionally cool intellect, was now overwhelmed with emotions, unsure of what to say! Because he understood clearer than anyone the significance of Xue Ans identity. "Alright, alright! No need to be so formal! But I must say a few words to you!" "Please enlighten me, senior!" Zhuge Banzang bowed even more respectfully. "That old fellow was known for his im to know eighty to ny percent of the matters in The Multiverse Realms, thus he named himself Zhuge Cang. If youre called Zhuge Banzang, doesnt that imply youre inferior to the old Zhuge?" Zhuge Banzang was dumbstruck. He had always held immense admiration for that great ancestor, how could he dare to agree to such a statement. Xue An, however, wasnt concerned with such niceties and even spoke excitedly, "If you want to be a true powerhouse, you need to find a way to surpass that fellow, so I think your name should be Zhuge Cang times two! Or perhaps Zhuge Cang squared works too!" Chapter 1016: Outsmarting Himself (1st Update)

Chapter 1016: Chapter 1016: Outsmarting Himself (1st Update)

Zhuge Banzang could only respond to Xue Ans words with a dumb smile, not daring to interject. At this time, Zhuge Xuanqing returned the Divine Sense he had been safeguarding to Zhuge Banzang. But since Zhuge Banzang was still very weak, it would take at least a few days for him to fully recover. Xue An smiled, "Let me help you!" Speaking, Xue Ans eyes slightly narrowed, and a thought wrapped around Zhuge Banzangs Divine Sense and directly entered his sea of consciousness. Zhuge Banzangs body shook violently, and he quickly closed his eyes, his aura fluctuating uncertainly. A momentter. A powerful aura rose from the top of Zhuge Banzangs head. When he opened his eyes again, the light in his eyes was brilliant, and his injuries had all healed. Xue An nodded, "You have a good foundation!" "Thank you, senior, for your help!" Zhuge Banzang said gratefully. Xue An dismissed it with a smile, "Lets go! There are many things still to be done outside!" When Xue An led the Zhuge siblings out across the floating bridge and appeared before everyone, the whole ce stirred. "It really is Zhuge Banzang!" "God, no wonder he hasnt appeared for over a decade, he has been imprisoned here all along!" Everyone was astonished. The Chess Saint had long been dead, and the one issuing orders in his ce was the chess ve, Huo Geng, who had betrayed his master. The genius youth of the Zhuge Family, Zhuge Banzang, had been imprisoned in Canqi Mountain. Every event that had urred today was enough to overturn their pre-existing notions. And those Tian Zhao chess masters now all hung their heads low, no longer disying their usual arrogance. Dai Yuexing had been staring at Xue An with shining eyes, but before she could act, she saw GuE and Yuan Zhentian, who had earlier scorned Xue An, now running faster than anyone else, their faces full of fawning as they rushed forward. "Gu Family of Tian Zhao respectfully wees Lord Xue!" "Yuan Family respectfully wees the lord!" The two men bowed deeply with utmost respect. Xue An stopped, his expression indifferent as he looked at the two. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The bowed and submissive GuE and Yuan Zhentians expressions gradually stiffened, and cold sweat appeared on their foreheads. It was a good half a cup of teas time before Xue An withdrew his gaze, his tone yful, "Gu Family, Yuan Family...?" "Yes, yes, yes!" GuE and Yuan Zhentian hurriedly nodded. At that moment, Dai Yuexing stepped forward with a smile, "My lord, the people from Gu and Yuan Families are all from the Tian Zhao Chess Academy that you defeated!" Her words caused GuE and Yuan Zhentian to jump up like cats whose tails had been stepped on. "Dai Yuexing, what do you mean? Isnt your Dai Family the same? Moreover, your sister Dai Qinxin used to be the Great Elder of Tian Zhao Chess Academy!" GuE said fiercely. "Yes! Family Head Dai, your words seem a bit inappropriate!" Yuan Zhentian added. "Oh? Dai Qinxin is your sister?" Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows, looking at the woman who was all smiles. Dai Yuexing confidently nodded, "Thats right! The Dai Qinxin you killed was indeed my sister! However..." Dai Yuexing nced at GuE and Yuan Zhentian, disdainfully saying, "Our Dai Family has never denied this fact, and in the path of chess, the stronger prevails. Dai Qinxin was deluded, and her death by your hand was her own fault; in fact, I should even thank you!" "Thank me?" Dai Yuexing nodded, then said quite naturally, "As long as Dai Qinxin was alive, I could never securely hold the position of Family Head. Now that shes gone, the Dai Family truly belongs to me!" These words that should have only been kept in her heart were spoken very calmly by Dai Yuexing. Everyone present was stunned. Xue An, too, watched Dai Yuexing with great interest. "By saying this, arent you afraid of making me angry?" Dai Yuexing smiled slightly. "You are a Divine Dragon above the Nine Heavens. Even if I didnt mention it, you would surely be well aware of these matters!" These seemingly ttering words,ing from this woman, felt genuinely heartfelt, convincing everyone of her sincerity. GuE and Yuan Zhentians expressions turned extremely ugly in an instant. They had never imagined that this woman would use such a method to get close to this newly esteemed master of the game. And it seemed to be working quite well. Just as the two men exchanged nces, nning to set a trap for this detestable woman, Dai Yuexing said indifferently, "Unlike some, haughty at first and humbleter! Am I right, gentlemen?" GuE and Yuan Zhentian shuddered. "Dai Yuexing, what do you mean?" GuE shouted fiercely. Dai Yuexing smiled faintly. "Nothing really, just that I happened to record some grandiose statements made by certain individuals earlier with my magical artifact!" Saying this, Dai Yuexing gently rotated the ring on her finger. A brilliance emerged from the ring, casting a light into the air that formed a water curtain. An image soon appeared on the water curtain. It was GuE and Yuan Zhentian conversing. "Is this the Xue fellow? He looks utterly immature!" "I knew at one nce he couldnt win, now hes bound to die!" ... These words resonated throughout the gathering. With each phrase spoken, GuE and Yuan Zhentians faces grew paler, turning ashen. Momentster, the light screen dissipated. Dai Yuexing, smiling at the two men, said, "Gentlemen, how do you n to exin this?" "Dai Yuexing, you vile woman, setting me up like this! I will kill you!" GuE roared and charged at her. But he was quick, Dai Yuexing was quicker. Before he could reach her, she raised her hand and pped him, sending him flying. Then, hands on her hips, she said coldly, "GuE, did you really think you could beat me? Honestly, I have been tolerating you for a long time!" Everyone was shocked. And GuE, sitting on the ground with half of his face swollen, looked at Dai Yuexing in disbelief. "You... you..." "What you? Acting all high and mighty all the time. If I werent concealing my power, do you think I wouldnt have killed you long ago?" Dai Yuexing said, turning towards Yuan Zhentian, "And you, what about you? nning to stab me in the back again?" Yuan Zhentian stepped back in terror, as if seeing a viper. Then Dai Yuexing brushed back some hair beside her ear, and turned a charming smile towards Xue An. "Sir, do you find this satisfactory?" Throughout, Xue An showed no expression, merely watching quietly. Only when Dai Yuexing addressed him did he lift his gaze towards her. Dai Yuexings smile remained, but a trace of fear flickered deep in her eyes. After a heart-thumping silence, Xue An said indifferently, "You are very clever!" Dai Yuexing silently breathed a sigh of relief, ready to respond with augh, but the next words from Xue An made her shudder in ce. "But the w is... you are too clever for your own good!" Chapter 1017: Zhuge Family Arrives (2nd Update)

Chapter 1017: Chapter 1017: Zhuge Family Arrives (2nd Update)

Dai Yuexingsplexion turned pale instantly, "Sir..." Xue An waved his hand, smiling indifferently, "From the beginning, you had prepared for both possibilities!" "For example, this water screen you recorded! If I had lost, then all this would have been as if it never happened, am I right?" Dai Yuexing lowered her head, her eyes filled with fear and terror, her body involuntarily began to tremble. Originally slumped on the ground, GuE, hearing this, excitedly stood up. "Mr. Xue, you are absolutely right! This woman is extremely malicious, dont be deceived by her performance!" Xue An smiled amiably and nodded, "Well said,e here!" GuE was ted, thinking his performance had moved Xue An, and quickly sidled up with a ttering smile. But just as he got close, Xue An raised his hand and struck him with a p. Smack! After a crisp sound, GuE rolled through the air and uponnding, the other half of his face quickly swelled up. GuE, now evenly swollen, looked at Xue An bewilderedly, seemingly not understanding why he was hit. Xue An casually pped his hands, his voice cold, "Youre barely more than a hairball!" Pfft! This remark made Gong Xueman beside himugh out loud, resulting in her brother, Gong Changyue, ring at her fiercely. Gong Xueman quickly covered her mouth, but still couldnt help stealing a nce at Xue An. For she suddenly felt that Mr. Xue, who always presented himself with the demeanor of a powerful figure, now seemed rather childlike! Especially that line about being barely more than a hairball, it was indeed irresistibly amusing. Just then, Suddenly, a dozen streaks of light appeared in the sky and swiftly flew to the center of the scene. Uponnding, both Zhuge Banzang and Zhuge Xuanqing were taken aback, rushing forward to bow to the imposing middle-aged man in the lead. "Father!" The whole scene erupted, many gasped in shock. "Is that the Zhuge Family Head, the renowned Little Chess Saint Zhuge Yuan?" People were specting. Upon seeing his son, missing for over a decade, Zhuge Yuan sighed in relief. "Banzang! Are you alright?" "Back to father, I am alright now!" At the same time. The elders who had arrived with Zhuge Yuan were furious. "Where is that old coot, Tian Zhao?" "Exactly, where is that old immortality? How dare he use such despicable means against my grandson, I must y for keeps with him today!" These arriving elders, each a venerable figure in the chess scene and grandfathers by generation to Zhuge Banzang. Normally, these individuals idled in the Council of Elders, practically akin to mascots. But upon receiving the message sent back by Zhuge Xuanqing in the past two days, the entire Zhuge Family was enraged! Everyone was furious because of what Tian Zhao had done, which tantly disregarded the limits and amounted to an open hostility towards the Zhuge Family. Upon hearing this, the half-dead elders were even more enraged, parts of their souls bouncing in fury, their spiritual energy soaring skyward, as they screamed to take Tian Zhao down. This time, the lineup from the Zhuge Family was extraordinarily luxurious. The members of the Zhuge Family knew that Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, was not to be trifed with; they usually endured what they could. But this matter was absolutely unbearable. As one of the Zhuge Family ancestors put it, the opponent had already shat on their heads, how could they endure any further? Thus, their journey was aimed at having a major confrontation. Unexpectedly, upon their arrival here, Zhuge Banzang was found standing right there, somewhat disheveled but in very good condition. This couldnt help but astonish Zhuge Yuan. At that moment, Zhuge Xuanqing giggled and said, "My esteemed ancestors, you dont have to look anymore. Tian Zhao, the Chess Saint, has long been dead! The one who used despicable means to imprison my brother was a chess ve by his side named Huo Geng!" Saying this, Zhuge Xuanqing briefly recounted the events. Including Zhuge Yuan himself, all the people of the Zhuge Family gradually widened their eyes. For they had never expected such aplex reason behind the events. Finally, Zhuge Xuanqing solemnly introduced, "My respected ancestors, father! This Mr. Xue is the person who saved my brother!" Zhuge Yuan looked at Xue An, who was calm, and his expression gradually became somber. For he was shocked to find that he could not see through this young man at all. Then he very respectfully saluted, "Mr. Xue, great kindness does not warrant thanks; you saved Banzang, making you a benefactor of our Zhuge Family! We will definitely find a way to repay you!" Xue An looked at Zhuge Yuan with a half-smile and said calmly, "Oh, how do you n to repay me?" Zhuge Yuan hesitated slightly. Meanwhile, a few of the Zhuge Family ancestors standing behind him expressed their amazement. "This child is no ordinary fellow!" "Yes! I just tried to read his fortune through physiognomy and came up with nothing!" "Thats right, I also cast divinations three times, but each time the results were different, and..." a white-haired old man said in astonishment. "And what?" "And when I tried to cast the divinations again, I found that no matter what, I couldntplete them, as if even the fates themselves fear this person!" These words caused each of these old ancestors to take a deep breath, then exchange looks, seeing the shock in each others eyes. If he could indeed cause even the fates to fear him, just how astonishing must this young mans identity be? Xue An had naturally heard these words too. He nced at these white-haired seniors and smiled lightly. "What did you just call me?" "Child! Considering our age difference, whats so improper about that?" said one of the elderly men. The speaker was the diviner. Xue An smiled and shook his head, "Of course, theres nothing improper about it!" Then he looked at the divining coins held by the senior, smiling faintly. "It seems the people of your Zhuge Family really do have the potential to be fortune tellers, inheriting even those minor skills of the old Zhuge!" Thisment changed the atmosphere in the area, and both Zhuge Yuan and the group of old ancestors expressions turned sour. Especially the divining ancestor who, with a face full of anger, said, "Child, you better watch what you say!" Xue An smiled again, then sighed lightly, "Its a pity that you can only use six Gold Coins. You are far from the fundamental number of nine!" The divining ancestors eyes widened instantly, "You... how do you know these?" The Gold Coin divination of the Zhuge Family was almost as famous as their chess technique. But ordinary people couldnt grasp the intricacies at all. Yet this young man had spoken about the fundamental concept of the number nine. "Me? Not only do I know these, but I also know about the old Zhuge who created the Gold Coin divination; he could even divine the nine elements, reaching a realm where even the fate of the Immortal Emperor could be glimpsed!" Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, speaking indifferently. Chapter 1018: Avenge the Grudge, Redress the Grievances (3rd Update)

Chapter 1018: Chapter 1018: Avenge the Grudge, Redress the Grievances (3rd Update)

If just a moment ago Xue An had only shocked these people, then after he uttered those words, all the elders faces changed dramatically. Zhuge Banzang stepped forward a few paces and took a deep breath, whispering something in the ears of his father and several elders. The onlookers did not catch what they were discussing. But after Zhuge Banzang finished speaking, looking at Zhuge Yuan and the other Zhuge Family elders, the dissatisfaction from moments before had vanished, reced by an unprecedented solemnity and reverence. "Senior, please forgive us for our blindness in failing to recognize you; we truly deserve death!" Zhuge Yuan said with utmost respect. And those few elders, throwing aside their dignity, hurried to approach Xue An. "Senior, forgive us!" "Please, Senior, pardon our offense!" This scene left countless spectators in shock because, no matter what, they could notprehend the identity of this youth who had in Huo Geng and suppressed the entire field, and who could now inspire such utmost politeness from the always arrogant Zhuge Family. And Dai Yuexing, standing by the side, watched with a face full of shock and a heart full of intense emotions. She had tried to raise Xue Ans strength and status as high as possible in her mind, but she realized she had still underestimated the young man. "Senior, how do you intend to handle the matters that follow?" Zhuge Yuan asked reverently. Now that the Tian Zhao Chess Saint has fallen and the Tian Zhao Star Domain has suffered great losses, this issue must be resolved. If it were ording to the earlier n, Zhuge Yuan would have taken over the Tian Zhao Star Domain without hesitation, but now with Xue An present, he naturally had to consult Xue Ans opinion. Xue An responded with a faint smile, "For a hundred years under Huo Gengs lead, the Tian Zhao Star Domain hasmitted countless mistakes; now is the time for reckoning! As for the rest, I cant be bothered to intervene!" Zhuge Yuan nodded, "Understood!" Yet Xue Ans words caused a great stir among those present. Those Chess Masters of Tian Zhao with guilty consciences turned pale, while many who were naturally good-hearted or had done no wrong breathed a sigh of relief. After all, an explicit statement was all that was needed. Dai Yuexing, who had held the vain hope of using this opportunity to preserve the honor of noble families, turned pale, because she understood that Xue Ans simple phrase had foiled all her meticulous ns. Meanwhile, Xue An left, surrounded by the Zhuge Family. From the beginning to the end, Xue An had not given Dai Yuexing or GuE even a single nce. As if they were nothing but air. And watching Xue Ans retreating figure, Dai Yuexings body trembled, and her knuckles turned white from gripping her hands too tightly. It wasughable that she had thought her schemes would have any effect, but she hadnt anticipated that all her painstaking efforts would be invalidated by a casual remark from him. Before absolute power, all smooth words and cunning plots were indeed futile, Dai Yuexing bitterly realized. As for GuE and Yuan Zhentian, although they had not thought as far ahead as Dai Yuexing, they too sensed that something was amiss. The talk of retribution from Xue An filled them with inner turmoil, and the way the others looked at them only added to their dread. Taking their chance, the two of them slunk away. At this, the events here could be considered concluded. The Zhuge Family members followed Xue An back to the inn where he was staying. Once they entered, Including the elders of the Zhuge Family, everyone knelt to the ground in unison. "We greet you, great one!" Xue An did not dodge; instead, he calmly epted their reverence, then said indifferently, "All rise." Hearing his words, these people dared to stand up. Then Zhuge Yuan respectfully asked, "Great one, what brings you to this ce?" Xue An said indifferently, "Oh, I was passing by the nearby Starry Domain and happened toe across the siblings from the Gong Family, so I just came to join in the fun!" It was only then that Zhuge Yuan noticed the Gong siblings standing not far away and couldnt help but nod slightly to them. "I didnt expect the heirs of the Gong Family to be here!" At this moment, Gong Changyue had already fallen into a petrified state, since he absolutely hadnt anticipated that Mr. Xues background was so significant that even the Zhuge Family would offer the greetings due to juniors. What exactly was his identity? As Gong Changyue pondered in his heart, Gong Xueman nudged him, and only then did Gong Changyuee to his senses and hurriedly said in a fearful manner, "Junior Gong Changyue, greets Elder Zhuge!" His naive demeanor made Zhuge Xuanqing clench his teeth in frustration, turning his head away, no longer wanting to look. "Then do you have any business in this realm?" Zhuge Yuan asked, "If theres anything you need from us, justmand us!" "Thats right! Sir, just give yourmand! We are willing to go through fire and water without hesitation!" Several of the old ancestors from the Zhuge Family said this as they patted their chests. Especially the divination elder, whose eyes reddened with excitement. You must know that the person he admired most in his life was their familys ancestor Zhuge Cang, but since ancestor Zhuge Cang disappeared into The Multiverse three hundred years ago, there had been no news of him. He hadnt expected to see the close friend of his ancestor today, and moreover, that this friend was a cultivator with a cultivation level stunning the world. How could he not be excited? Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled and said, "Its nothing important, I n to travel through here on my way to the Divine Realm!" "The Divine Realm?" Zhuge Yuan couldnt help but exim in surprise. The rest of the people also had their expressions turn serious. "Sir, what are you going to the Divine Realm for?" "To collect some debts!" Xue An said casually. This statement made the members of the Zhuge Family look at each other in dismay, all seeing the shock in each others eyes. That was the Divine Realm! Although among The Multiverse there were countless cultivators, among them, there were innumerably powerful beings! But during the ancient prehistoric times, The Multiverse was the territory of the Deities. Although numerous gods had fallen since then, it still showed how powerful the Divine n was. Nowadays, the Divine Realm was secluded from The Multiverse and rarely made an appearance, so many people didnt have much of an impression of the Divine n anymore. But as an ancient Noble families with long heritage, the members of the Zhuge Family naturally understood how perilous the Divine Realm was. However, they didnt dare to say much, only speaking after a moment of silence. "Sir, indeed the Tian Zhao Star Domain can lead to the Divine Realm, but that Divine Realm is known as the Minor Multiverse, the space there is extremely vast; it is even rumored that Ancient Gods slumber within. If you go, you must be cautious!" Xue An smiled and nodded, "I understand!" In the following days, people from the Zhuge Family arrived one after another, and the events urring within the Tian Zhao Star Domain had already spread far and wide. Just as Xue An had said, dust to dust, earth to earth, the vengeful sought vengeance, and the wronged sought justice. The entire Tian Zhao Star Domain became utterly chaotic. And during this opportunity, the Zhuge Family sessfully took control of the Tian Zhao Star Domain. Once the dust had settled, The pattern of the Tian Zhao Star Domain hadpletely changed; of the previous three Great ns, only the Dai Family was left struggling to maintain itself, with the Gu Family and Yuan Family no longer existing. And several new powers emerged prominently. However, the strongest among them was still the Zhuge Family. And the Tianmu Stars Gong Family also took this chance to sessfully turn the tables, bing a prominent household in a generation. Chapter 1019: Crossing the Sea of Death (First Update)

Chapter 1019: Chapter 1019: Crossing the Sea of Death (First Update)

"My lord, are you really not taking me with you?" Zhuge Banzang asked with a face full of regret. Xue An patted his shoulder, smiling as he said, "You should continue to diligently practice the Divine Consciousness Technique Ive taught you! When I return, I hope to see you outshine old Zhuge himself!" "...," Zhuge Banzang certainly didnt dare to agree with that suggestion, so he simply shut his mouth. Then Xue An looked at Gong Changyue with a smirk and pulled him over before whispering into his ear. "Kid, if you really like her, then go for it boldly. With your status now, no one dares to stop you! Understand?" Gong Changyue was taken aback, then instinctively nced towards the distant Zhuge Xuanqing. At that moment, Zhuge Xuanqing also looked over, and their gazes met. Then, Zhuge Xuanqings face flushed red and quickly averted her gaze. Seeing this, Xue An burst intoughter and gave Gong Changyue a hearty p on the shoulder. "Kid, make the most of it!" With that, Xue An finally boarded the Trans-ocean Starship and disappeared into the vast Starry Sea. The Tian Zhao Star Domain wasnt toorge. But its being "not toorge" was rtive to otherrger Starry Domains. In reality, even with the speed of the Trans-ocean Starship, it would take several months of non-stop travel to cross the entire Star Domain. Xue An followed the star map of the Tian Zhao Star Domain that the Zhuge Family had provided, flying towards the space-time rift located in the middle of the Star Domain. It wasnt until he was on the starship that Xue An let An Yan, Hu Ying, and others from inside the Magic Treasures Pavilione out. Hu Ying started to grumble as soon as she came out. "Brother Xue, why did you keep us locked up in there for so long? It was unbearably boring!" Although An Yan didnt say anything, she also looked at Xue An with inquiring eyes. Xue An smiled, "Behind that Tian Zhao Star Domain are the Tian Zhao Deities. Although these deities are not Ancient Gods, their strength is also quite formidable. If you were outside, it would easily invite danger!" "Hmph, Im not scared!" Hu Ying said with a look of disdain. Xue An knocked on her head, "Well, are you afraid Ill send you back to Qingqiu?" Hu Ying immediately wilted, "Brother Xue, youre my dear brother! Ill listen to anything you say, just dont send me back to Qingqiu!" "Why are you so afraid of going home?" "Of course Im afraid, you have no idea how boring it is in Qingqiu. All day long, I open my eyes to see foxes, close them and still see foxes, its so annoying I could die!" "But arent you a fox too?" Xiao Yu couldnt help but interject. As soon as she finished speaking. Hu Yings face instantly became cold, and she pped down. Xiao Yu ended up sprawled on the ground, crushed under immense pressure, her tentacles ttened, crying out in desperation, "Im wrong, oh my Goddess Im wrong, I will never dare again!" After being routinely bullied, Xiao Yu finally quieted down. Xue An stood before the porthole, looking at the starry sky shing past outside, immersed in his thoughts. An Yan walked up to him gracefully and softly said, "Husband... what are you looking at?" "Nothing much, Im just wondering... what would the Divine Realm, which has severed itself from the Multiverse, look like now?" Saying this, aplex light shed in Xue Ans eyes. The space-time rift has another more widely known name, wormhole. Its a naturally formed space-time passage that connects the Multiverse. In fact, if it werent for the Divine Realm self-sealing its domain, with Xue Ans current strength, he could have followed the trajectory of Huo Gengs rescue by the exploratory w to reach the Divine Realm. But there was no other way; now Xue An had to follow the guidance of the star chart and methodically enter the Divine Realm through the wormhole. Ten dayster. The unchanging starry sky transformed, the once sparse stars became dense, and the starlight they emitted even illuminated the entire windowpane, making the firmament look like a wless silver mirror, dazzlingly beautiful. But beneath this beautiful scene lurked surging danger. Since the stars were extremely dense, the Trans-ocean Starship also became subject to the pulling forces from all directions. Such a force might seem insignificant in the open starry sky, but here, it had suddenly be overwhelmingly powerful. Traversing within, those of weaker strength would be directly torn apart by this tremendous force. This, of course, posed no trouble for Xue An, but to be safe, he had An Yan and Hu Ying enter the Magic Treasures Pavilion, and then directly controlled the entire Starship using his Divine Sense, crossing this death sea bristling with hidden reefs with absolute might. Finally. After progressing for another three days, the previously dense starry sky suddenly opened up, and at the center of the Starry Domain, a pitch-ck sphere was tearing apart the starry sky with its unimaginably powerful gravitational pull. This was the location of the Space-Time Passage, but it was evident that it had been in disuse for a long time. Because if it were a wormhole used for regr travel, it wouldnt look like this; it would have been suppressed by the powerful long ago. At this moment, the terrifying gravitational force seemed to sense someones arrival, fluctuating violently like ocean waves, even bending and stretching the light. But for Xue An, such a spectacle was nothing out of the ordinary. He had seen those ck bodies that spanned across over a dozen Starry Domains, capable of trapping even Immortal King powerhouses within them. Inparison, this ck body seemed asughable as an infant. Xue An stomped fiercely, his Divine Sense vast like an ocean, enveloping the entire Trans-ocean Starship, and for added precaution, he swiftly bestowed the Starship with more than a dozen Dharma Seals before suddenly elerating towards the wormhole. Massive forces roared like bloodthirsty beasts, trying to tear apart the tiny Starship. But when they touched the Starship, they shattered instantly like waves crashing against an unbreakable reef. Thus, the Trans-ocean Starship sped through this sea of gravity at a breathtaking speed and, at a certain moment, vanished into the void, entering the Passage. Such an ill-maintained Space-Time Passage was riddled with dangers, where an inconspicuous temporal-spatial turbulence could cause the fall of a True Immortal powerhouse. Yet Xue An crossed through with the ease of a leisurely stroll and traversed most of the Passage in just a few breaths. But just as he was about to exit the Passage, hexagram-shaped Seals suddenly appeared ahead. Seemingly sensing the arrival of the Starship, a Double-Headed God Venerable emerged on the hexagrams, then ferociously roared, "This way is closed, scram!" The voice tore through the void, suddenly intensifying the pressure in front of the Starship and forcing its speed to decrease. Another person might have panicked long ago. But Xue An stood calmly before the window with his hands behind his back, and chuckled coldly, "It seems you really have something to hide! Otherwise, why would you guard so stringently, even sealing the wormhole with a Divine Seal?" With that said, Xue An continued to drive the Starship forward. Seeing the small Starship daring to ignore his warning, the God Venerable roared angrily, and swung his huge hammer down to smash it. But at that moment, Xue An raised his hand and pointed, and suddenly a beam of sword light appeared in front of the Starship. The sword light seemed minuscule in the vast expanse of the void, yet in an instant, it shed through the void with an unstoppable sharpness. Crack! The God Venerables movements froze, and then a crack slowly appeared on his forehead, before finally exploding thunderously. And Xue An, controlling the Starship, directly broke through the multiple Seals and entered the Divine Realm! Chapter 1020: Sea of Divine Wrath, The Giant Beast Squid (2nd Update)

Chapter 1020: Chapter 1020: Sea of Divine Wrath, The Giant Beast Squid (2nd Update)

This was a boundless ck ocean where tumultuous tides surged endlessly, and from time to time, giant waves as high as thousands of feet rose. And the sky was shrouded by eternal, dispersing clouds, the only light being the huge bolts of lightning that asionally streaked across the heavens. The rumbling of thunder mixed with the roar of the tides made this world as terrifying as hell. Yet, in such an extreme and hostile environment, a massive ship was slowly sailing on the seas surface. This colossal ship, ten miles in diameter, was like a moving ind. The ship was entirely ck, with its deck exuding a cold metallic sheen. Moreover, densely packed Arrays were engraved on its exposed hull. Whenever a giant wave approached, these Arrays would emanate brilliant light, protecting the entire vessel. Despite this,pared to the vast and infinite Dark Sea, the ship still seemed incredibly small. At this moment. On the bow of this colossal ship, the atmosphere was oppressively terrifying. The experienced old captain, Meng Lei, had an extremely solemn expression, "Miss, you should return to the cabin!" Standing at the bow, a young girl in a purple dress, with a beautiful visage but looking no more than eighteen or neen years old, shook her head with a pale face. "Uncle Meng, I cant leave! This cargo is too important for the Zhuo Family, we cant have any mishaps!" "But its really too dangerous for you to be out here!" Meng Lei urged urgently. The girl did not respond, merely lifting her head to look at the cloud-filled sky before saying in a deep voice, "Uncle Meng, have you ever seen such weather?" Meng Lei hesitated for a moment, then finally sighed deeply, "Miss, I cannot deceive you! To tell the truth, I have been sailing these waters of the Sea of Divine Wrath for over a hundred years, yet I have never seen weather as terrible as this!" The girl clenched her teeth tightly against her crimson lips, her face bing extremely unsightly, "Then can our ship make it through the Sea of Divine Wrath?" Meng Lei shook his head somewhat despondently, "I dont know! This Sea of Divine Wrath, with which Ive dealt for half my life, has be more and more unfathomable to me! Although the environment here used to be harsh, it was never as violent as it is now. And such scenes have be more and more frequent over the past few years!" Just as the girl was about to speak, a bolt of lightning struck the sea surface from the distant horizon. Boom! After a loud noise. A thunderous roar resounded through the sky, so powerful that it made the entire sea surface tremble. It was as if a giant beast was roaring in pain beneath the sea, struggling against the lightning-filled sky. Such a scene made everyone aboard the colossal ship turn pale. As an experienced old captain, Meng Lei was shocked to his core, then said with a trembling voice, "Its divine punishment! Another sea monster is undergoing the wrath of the gods!" His voice was full of fear. And no wonder he was frightened. For every time the lightning of divine punishment struck, it meant that a monster from the depths of the Sea of Divine Wrath was being punished, and in such cases, the beast would often be frenzied. For passing ships, this meant catastrophe. Therefore, he bellowed, "Full thrust, lets get out of here quickly!" At thismand, the whole ship sprang into action. The robust sailors began frantically adjusting the Spiritual Power sails, and the ships power core was driven to its maximum. The colossal ship gradually picked up speed and then swiftly sailed towards the distance. But before the ship could leave the area, another bolt of lightning struck down. At the same time, an immense squid emerged from the water and directly met the lightning bolt. Boom! After a loud boom, lightning scattered across the sky, and the huge squid let out a piercing scream as its tentacles iled wildly before plummeting down with a heavy crash. The ssh of water caused the entire giant ship to shudder. Meng Leis face turned as pale as death itself as he stared nkly at the waters surface and murmured, "Its all over! Everything is finished!" The young girl cried out in rm, "Uncle Meng, whats wrong?" Meng Lei seemed to have lost his soul as he said nkly, "We cant escape!" As he spoke, something seemed to dawn on him, and he suddenly shouted, "Miss, quick, return to the cabin, and then use the Teleportation Talisman to leave this ce!" The young girl was taken aback. She didnt understand why Uncle Meng was so deeply agitated. Moreover, the Teleportation Talisman capable of functioning in the Sea of Divine Wrath was so precious that even the Zhuo Family would struggle to bear such a cost; it was an option reserved only for the most dire emergencies. But in that moment of hesitation, a tentacle, hundreds of miles long, suddenly rose above the water surface, then twisted and turned as it smashed down toward the giant ship. Boom! Following a burst of brilliant light, the tentacle was forcefully deflected. However, at the same time, the Arrays engraved on the ships hull burst one after another. A roar from a monstrous beast emerged from beneath the sea, and then several huge tentacles simultaneously stretched out of the water, crashing toward the giant ship. Upon seeing this scene, everyone on the giant ship, from the sailors to the captain, showed looks of panic and despair. Compared to the behemoth, this giant ship was nothing more than a toy. And the Defense Formation had already burstpletely moments before, so when the tentacles struck, the entire giant ship would face annihtion. Meng Lei suddenly gritted his teeth, rushed forward, and shielded the young girl with his body, while rays of light emerged around him. "Uncle Meng!" the girl eximed. "Miss, dont move, or youll be beyond redemption!" Meng Lei said with a grave expression. But just then. The void suddenly distorted, and violently spat out a Starship. The sight astonished everyone aboard the giant ship. Uncle Meng even uttered a surprised yelp. Then, an intrigued voice came from within the Starship. "How interesting! There are still such pure behemoths in this ce?" Saying this, a speck of light appeared in front of the Starship. This tiny point of light seemed so insignificant against the backdrop of the heavens and earth, yet it shone as dazzlingly as a diamond star. Then, the light rapidly expanded, instantaneously forming a beam of sword light that shed down with an unstoppable force. With a muffled thud, the tentacles extending out of the water were all simultaneously severed. The giant squid let out an agonized howl of extreme pain. Some of its tentacles then lunged toward the Starship in the sky. But at that moment, a faint figure of a young man appeared in front of the Starship. As soon as this figure materialized between heaven and earth, the giant squid, as if encountering something unspeakably terrifying, swiftly retracted its tentacles and plunged into the sea, fleeing in absolute panic. In an instant. The storm dissipated, and the clouds cleared. All aboard the giant ship were stupefied as they gazed upon the figure in the void. The young man then looked down at the giant ship and a faint smile appeared on his lips. "Quite interesting. Is this ship yours?" Chapter 1021: Zhuo Family’s Daughter - Ocean-going Vessel (1st Update)

Chapter 1021: Chapter 1021: Zhuo Familys Daughter - Ocean-going Vessel (1st Update)

Everyone on board was staring dumbfounded at the young man who stood suspended in the air. Including Captain Meng Lei, who at this moment was also engulfed in shock and panic. It should be known that the sea monster just now was at least of Half-God Level strength! Yet this impressive-looking youth had nonchntly sliced off its tentacle and scared it into flight? What level of power must he possess? Could he possibly be a Demi-Divine Level powerhouse? Meng Lei wondered to himself. The girl beside him stepped forward, bending over respectfully, "Honorable powerhouse, thank you for your aid! This ship belongs to the Zhuo Family!" The neer was naturally Xue An. After he broke through the Seal in the Space-Time Passage, he forcefully breached the spatial barrier by piloting the Trans-ocean Starship, and then he arrived at this ce. He hadnt expected toe upon the scene just now, so Xue An casually drove away the sea monster. "Zhuo Family?" The girl nodded, "Indeed, I am the daughter of the Zhuo Family, Zhuo Yangyang!" After speaking, she sneaked a nce at Xue An, and noticing that his expression remained calm without any unusual reaction, she gathered her courage to ask, "My lord, are you heading to the Cursed City in the Sea of Divine Wrath?" "Cursed City?" Xue An pondered for a moment and then nodded with a smile that wasnt quite a smile. "Yes." Zhuo Yangyang let out a quiet sigh of relief, then said with great joy, "Our ship is also bound for the Cursed City! If you do not mind, would you care to travel with us?" After speaking, Zhuo Yangyang looked at Xue An with a face full of hope. She had seen the strength Xue An had just disyed. If they could travel with such a powerful figure, their journey would be much safer. Xue An thought for a moment and then nodded, "That would be fine!" With that, Xue An casually waved his hand, gathering the Starship, and thennded on the deck of the massive ship. By this time, Captain Meng Lei had also recovered hisposure, and he hurriedly came forward to greet Xue An. "I have the pleasure of meeting you, my lord!" As for the other sailors, they looked at Xue An with faces of awe, not daring to approach. Xue An nodded, then began to look around the giant ship with keen interest. Only by personally engaging with it could one feel the ridiculously exaggerated heavy industrial mechanical style that the giant ship emitted. The steel tes, thick enough for a person, the roughly finished but strangely beautiful facilities, and the Arrays engravedyer uponyer on the hull, all stirred Xue Ans curiosity. Seeing Xue Ans interest in the ship, Zhuo Yangyang couldnt help but speak with pride, "My lord, this ship is the Zhuo Familysrgest and also the most formidable transport ship! Only such a ship can navigate through this Sea of Divine Wrath!" Meng Lei also said with pride, "Miss is right, I, old Meng, dare not boast, but if were talking about this ship, its definitely the best on this route!" At this moment, Xue An walked to the edge of the deck, gazing down at the Array that had burst open. Meng Lei said with noticeable sadness, "Unfortunately, we encountered a Half-God Level sea monster this time, causing all the Arrays to be destroyed. By the time we reach Cursed City, this ship will be a pile of scrap metal, no longer able to sail far!" For these ocean-going vessels, Defense Formations are absolutely crucial; without them, the ship could at best only cruise the near seas and not venture far, which for a vessel of this size meant it was effectively condemned. Zhuo Yangyangs expression also dimmed. She had staked everything on preserving the cargo on this ship. Although it seemed now that the cargo was safe, if the ship became useless, who knew what sort of treatment she would face when she returned home! At that moment, Xue An shook his head, "Foolish! Waste!" Hmm? Zhuo Yangyang was puzzled, not understanding what Xue An was talking about. Then, she witnessed a scene that left her dumbfounded. She saw Xue An raise his hand, lightly pressing it upon the hull of the ship, and then he pronounced a single word. "Activate!" Hum! With a soft roar, dazzling lines of brilliance began to show on the previously shattered array, Zhuo Yangyang, Meng Lei, and others could not help but widen their eyes in surprise. Was he... was he engraving an array? This thought sent a tremor through Zhuo Yangyang, her eyes filled with shock and awe. It was well-known that engraving an array on arge ship was an extremely tedious and costly affair, beyond the means of even the wealthiest noble families. And once an array was damaged, it was thoroughly ruined. She had never heard of anyone who could repair an array that had burst apart. But it seemed that this youth was doing this unbelievable task. At that moment, She saw countless fine fments of light extending out, covering the original array, and almost perfectly merging together. The hull of the vast ship emitted a series of nearly imperceptible creaking sounds. Almost in the blink of an eye, the countless fments connected from end to end, then burst forth with a brilliant radiance. "All done!" Xue An lifted his hand, saying casually. Zhuo Yangyang and Meng Lei looked on in shock, then almost at the same time rushed to the edge of the deck, and when they looked down, they were stunned. The previously damaged hull array had been renewed, and was more intricate by more than double. Those arrays, filled with an unusual beauty, sprawled across the hull, providing a powerful visual impact. Just by looking, one could sense the strength of the array. The two stared in disbelief, hardly trusting their eyes. It was known that even for a Rune Master to engrave such numerous and powerful arrays would require borate preparation and a lengthy period of time. Yet in the hands of this youth, it was as effortless as taking a casual sip of tea. "My lord, this array..." If Zhuo Yangyangs attitude towards Xue An was simply out of respect for a powerful individual before, now the fervor in her eyes was almost overflowing. She knew better than anyone what it meant to have a youth who could inscribe such arrays in the blink of an eye. Xue An smiled, "Is there anything to eat? Im a bit hungry!" "Yes, yes, yes!" Zhuo Yangyang nodded frantically, then personally led Xue An towards the ships cabin. At this time, Captain Meng Lei also recovered from his astonishment, promptly ordering loudly, "Quick! Go get that bottle of wine I treasure from the cabin, and bring todays freshest catch of fish over as well!" The dining hall was spacious, verging on luxurious, making it hard to believe one was sailing on the high sea. A variety of exquisite delicacies filled the entire table, with Zhuo Yangyang keeping himpany. "My lord, I still dont know your name," Zhuo Yangyang asked softly. Xue An took a bite of deliciously tender fish flesh and replied indifferently, "My name is Xue An!" Chapter 1022: The Divine Patterns Emerge, Cursed City (Second Release)

Chapter 1022: Chapter 1022: The Divine Patterns Emerge, Cursed City (Second Release)

Xue An? Zhuo Yangyang was taken aback. Had she ever heard of a runemasters descendant or Rune Family with the surname Xue? Could it be some ancient heritage that remains unseen in the modern world? At this thought, respect crept further into Zhuo Yangyangs demeanor. "Sir, are you going to the Cursed City because of the divine runes that are about to emerge?" "Divine runes?" Xue An looked up at Zhuo Yangyang, "What divine runes?" "Hm? You dont know?" Zhuo Yangyang was somewhat surprised. "Know what?" Xue An took a sip of wine, then wiped his mouth with a pristine napkin, and spoke indifferently. "Recently, theres been mad talk all over the heavens that both the Cursed City and the Sea of Divine Wrath were ces where Ancient Gods fell ten thousand years ago. After eons, it is said that divine runes containing the essence of an Ancient Gods blood are about to reappear in the world. Because of this, powerhouses from everywhere in the heavens are already rushing to the Cursed City." "And where Ancient Gods have fallen?" Xue An paused for a moment at her words. He then turned his gaze to the endless ck ocean outside the window, a scarcely discernible gleam flickered in his eyes, followed by a casual smile. "I actually didnt know this, but since I am here, I might as well join the excitement!" The ship was very spacious, so the living conditions were quite good. And to amodate Xue An, Captain Meng Lei had vacated his own cabin and personally escorted Xue An into the quarters before he left. Outside, Zhuo Yangyang was standing on the deck, waiting for him. "Is everything arranged?" Zhuo Yangyang asked. Meng Lei nodded, "Rest assured, miss, everything is set up properly, and Mister Xue has already retired to rest!" Zhuo Yangyang nodded, then turned to look towards the dark sea route in silence. Seeing this, Meng Lei hesitated to speak, ultimately letting out a sigh, "Miss, what are you looking at?" Zhuo Yangyang shook her head, a look of bewilderment in her eyes, "Nothing, I just feel like my fate is as uncertain and tumultuous as this sea shrouded in darkness, without any predictability!" Meng Lei fell silent. After a while, he spoke softly, "Miss, this trade expedition has flourished under your leadership, isnt that enough?" Zhuo Yangyang shook her head, "I dont know, Im still afraid..." At this point, a trace of fear flickered in Zhuo Yangyangs eyes. Anger showed on Meng Leis face as he said in a low voice, "These people are too much, even though you are not from the Legitimate Branch of the Zhuo Family, they shouldnt be driving you to a dead end like this!" Zhuo Yangyang gave a woeful smile, "But sometimes... bloodline and status mean everything! No matter how hard I try, in their eyes, I am just a pawn to be sacrificed for their gain!" Meng Lei wanted to say something, but in the end, he could only sigh deeply, knowing that what Zhuo Yangyang said was the harsh truth. "What do you think of this Mister Xue?" Meng Lei suddenly asked. Zhuo Yangyang shook her head, "I cant get a read on him. How about you, Uncle Meng?" "I cant either, but theres one thing Im certain of!" said Meng Lei gravely. "Whats that?" "Ive sailed these seas for over a hundred years and have encountered countless individualsbrutal tyrants, dignitaries, Ive even met True God level powerhouses! But whether I faced any of them, I could do so with ease! The only exception is... when I am in front of Mister Xue." Mentioning this, a trace of fear shed across Meng Leis face, "I felt a chill deep in my heart, especially when his gaze fell upon me, as if he had dissected my body and soulpletely! If possible, I would avoid such a person at all costs." Zhuo Yangyang listened quietly, a good habit cultivated from over a decade of trading, which was to learn to listen. Especially the words of those who had experienced the vicissitudes of life and had abundant practical experience, she paid extra attention to. "So Uncle Meng means..." Zhuo Yangyang asked softly. Meng Lei took a deep breath, "Miss, since the other party is aggressive, it would be better for you to take a risk, and I think, this Lord Xue, could very well be the key to solving your current predicament!" Zhuo Yangyangs expression changed uncertainly, her gaze drifting toward the distant cabin. In a soft murmur, Zhuo Yangyang said, "I understand, I will think it over carefully!" Meng Lei nodded and then left without a sound. Surrounding silence reigned, with only the sound of sea water being split by the giant ship audible, Zhuo Yangyang stood silently for a long time, her purple dress like a blooming Xiao Hua in the darkness, stubbornly flourishing. The journey that followed was exceedingly peaceful. Not to mention Demigod-level sea creatures, even Pseudo-Divine Level sea demons failed to show up. It was as if the appearance of Xue An had scared away the behemoths of the entire ocean. Under such calm conditions, the giant ship rode the wind and waves, speeding along for three days, finally leaving the Sea of Divine Wrath shrouded in perpetual gloom. The ocean still stretched to the horizon, but the environment here was much better, and ships could be seen sailing along the route from time to time. Moreover, these ships would always actively give way when passing the giant ship, showing great respect. After sailing ahead for another half-day, it seemed that suddenly before them, an immense city loomed into view. This city at first nce appeared to be built upon an ind. But upon closer inspection, it became evident that the city was moving at a speed visible to the naked eye. Xue An stood at the bow, looking with interest. Zhuo Yangyang slowly approached him and said softly, "Sir, that ahead is the Cursed City!" "This Cursed City is actually built on the sea?" Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. Zhuo Yangyang nodded, then eximed, "When I first saw this city, I was shocked for quite some time. Such a vast city, built on the carapace of an ancient sea monster that had long since diedit shows just how huge the creature must have been. This... must surely be a miracle!" However, Xue An merely smiled faintly in response and did not speak. As the giant ship slowly entered the harbor, the bustling port was swept up in excitement. A variety of goods carried by the giant ship were being methodically unloaded. Meanwhile, Zhuo Yangyang led Xue An onto the city itself. "Miss Zhuo!" "Miss Yangyang!" The sailors along the way all greeted Zhuo Yangyang very respectfully; it was evident that their respect came from the heart. Zhuo Yangyang kept nodding with a smile. "Miss Zhuos trading expedition this time must be quite profitable; she should receive a good reward, no?" whispered one of the sailors. "Psh, thats not certain. Miss Zhuo has been through thick and thin over the years, making great contributions to the Zhuo Family, but who among you has ever seen the Zhuo Family show any concern for Miss Zhuo?" another said with a scoff. Chapter 1023: I Generally Don’t Hit Women (3rd Update)

Chapter 1023: Chapter 1023: I Generally Dont Hit Women (3rd Update)

"Yes, sometimes we all feel indignant for Miss Zhuo!" "Im more curious about the man following Miss Zhuo though!" "I noticed him too. He seems handsome and quite a match for our Miss Zhuo when they stand together. Just not sure about his strength? But looking at his frail appearance, I guess he cant beat me!" a robust sailor said solemnly. "Enough, we know you like Miss Zhuo, but you better stop worrying unnecessarily! Even if she were blind, she wouldnt choose you!" "Yes, I do think they make a great pair! Miss Zhuo has had a tough time these past years; it would be nice if she found someone to cherish her!" Everyone nodded in agreement, but then someone else sighed. "If it could really happen, that would be great! But Im afraid the Zhuo Family might not agree!" Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent. "Yes, the Zhuo Family obviously wouldnt let go of such a perfect pawn as Miss Zhuo; they will squeeze out all her value before they are satisfied!" someonemented. "Those scoundrels, Miss Zhuo is a member of the Zhuo Family after all, why do they have to bully her so much?" a sailor said angrily. "Why, because Miss Zhuos mother... was a maid!" This statement silenced the crowd, and many shook their heads, filled with sympathy. Though these murmurs were all kept low, Xue An heard every single word clearly, andbining it with what he had experienced on the ship these past days, a faint smile appeared on Xue Ans lips. This girl, this city, and even this sea, are all quite interesting! Zhuo Yangyang was busy transferring the cargo on the ship until half an hourter, when things finally settled down. She nodded apologetically to Xue An, "Mr. Xue, Im truly sorry to have kept you waiting! Let us now enter the city!" Xue An nodded nomittally, "Alright!" But just at that moment, a chariot pulled by a cloud beast came rushing over. The speed was so fast that the pedestrians and sailors on the road couldnt avoid it quickly enough. In an instant. The chariot stopped right near Zhuo Yangyang, and then the curtain was lifted, revealing a heavily made-up face. "Oh, isnt this our Zhuo Familys talented youngdy! What, has the business trip finallye to an end?" the woman snidely remarked. Seeing this woman, Zhuo Yangyangsplexion turned slightly pale, yet she still respectfully performed a greeting, "Greetings, Sister!" "Alright! Spare me that gesture. You might want to recognize me as your sister, but I have no intention of acknowledging you as my little sister," the woman retorted. People around couldnt help but show a trace of anger at her words. But Zhuo Yangyang lowered her head even more, "Yes, Miss Zhuo Ya!" "Thats more like it!" Zhuo Ya arrogantly nodded and then suddenly noticed Xue An standing behind Zhuo Yangyang, looking puzzled. "Who is this?" Zhuo Yangyang hastened to say, "Miss Zhuo Ya, I havent had the chance to introduce him. This gentleman is someone I met in the Sea of Divine Wrath. If it werent for him, neither I nor the ship would have made it back!" Zhuo Ya regarded Xue An with growing suspicion and increasing chill in her eyes, finally snorting disdainfully, "Zhuo Yangyang, are you saying that in the Sea of Divine Wrath, he rescued you?" Zhuo Yangyang nodded, "Yes!" "Ha! Thats utterly ludicrous. What kind of ce is the Sea of Divine Wrath? If you encountered danger there, how could a penniless young man sort it out? Ridiculous! Zhuo Yangyang, I think hes just your little lover!" Her words were extremely venomous. Zhuo Yangyangs face instantly turned pale, and her body couldnt stop trembling, yet she forcibly calmed herself and said, "Miss Zhuo Ya, what Ive said is indeed true..." "Enough! Dont forget how your mother conceived you and how she died! A ves daughter is always a ves daughter, and you truly cant change the lowliness etched in your bones!" Zhuo Yangyangsplexion turned deathly pale in an instant, and ayer of mist also clouded herrge eyes. "What? Do you feel wronged by what I just said?" Zhuo Ya sneered, about to add more. But then, Meng Lei quickly approached. Seeing the situation, he knew what had happened and forcibly suppressed the rage in his heart, bowing slightly toward Zhuo Ya. "Second Miss, what Miss Zhuo said is all true. We encountered a half-god level colossal sea beast in the Sea of Divine Wrath. If Mr. Xue hadnt appeared in time, we really wouldnt have made it back!" Although he acted arrogantly when facing Zhuo Yangyang, Meng Lei was the Zhuo Familys top captain, so Zhuo Ya dared not be too presumptuous. However, she couldnt resistmenting, "Captain Meng, you need to be responsible for what you say. A half-god level sea beast... Haha, if thats true, then wouldnt this poor boy also have to be at least half-god level?" Zhuo Ya wore a cold sneer. Just then, shouts from the sailors around them were heard. "Captain Meng is right! I can testify!" "Yes, I can testify too!" These voices shed together, and many sailors began to express their disdain openly. "You..." Zhuo Ya had never expected such a turn of events. In fact, the reason she hade to the harbor today was because she heard that Zhuo Yangyang had returned, so she nned to mock her for a bit of fun. She never thought she would offend the masses. She couldntsh out under such circumstances, but she directed all her seething fury toward Zhuo Yangyang, "You wretched ve, just wait! Ill show you when we get back!" Saying so, Zhuo Ya prepared to draw the curtains and leave. But just at that moment, Xue An, who had been silent all this while, suddenlyughed. "Are you called Zhuo Ya?" Zhuo Ya startled, then looked at Xue An with disgust, arrogantly saying, "Yes!" Xue An nodded, "Very good! If I heard correctly just now, did you call me a poor boy twice?" These words made Zhuo Yangyangs eyes widen gradually. Zhuo Ya dismissed it with a nod. "So what if I did?" Xue An smiled, then turned to look at Zhuo Yangyang, "In terms of rtionship, what should you call her?" "Call... sister!" Zhuo Yangyang said bewilderedly. Xue An nodded, "Well then, today Ill discipline this disobedient sister of yours!" What? Zhuo Ya nearly jumped up from her carriage upon hearing this. No one had ever dared to speak to her like that. But before she could react, Xue An had already appeared near the carriage and with a raised hand delivered an extremely crisp p. Snap! Zhuo Ya crashed against the carriage, directly being flung out. After free-falling, her meticulously cared-for face was swollen beyond recognition. And this p left all the onlookers astonished. Xue An, however, nonchntly pped his hands and said indifferently, "I generally dont hit women, but you are an exception!" Chapter 1024: Are you not satisfied with the beating? How about another slap? (1st update)

Chapter 1024: Chapter 1024: Are you not satisfied with the beating? How about another p? (1st update)

"You... You dare to hit me?" Zhuo Yas body trembled, as she stared deadly at Xue An, screaming venomously. "Whats the matter? It seems you are not satisfied with being beaten? Do you want another p to make your face more symmetrical?" Xue An said with a smile that was not quite a smile. Zhuo Yas body shuddered, and she retreated fearfully backward, then red hatefully at Zhuo Yangyang, who was already scared stiff. "Fine! Zhuo Yangyang, youve really grown your wings, daring to collude with outsiders to hit me, you just wait!" With that, she got up hastily and fled in embarrassment. As soon as she left, the whole scene immediately filled with a joyful atmosphere. Someone said ecstatically, "That p was so satisfying! Ive long found Zhuo Ya annoying!" "Exactly, just for that p, Im going to drink a few moreter!" The rest looked at Xue An with admiration and astonishment. But there were also some who were very worried, especially Captain Meng Lei, who was looking at Xue An with a worried face. At that moment, Xue An walked up to Zhuo Yangyang, who stood there lost, smiled faintly, and said, "Miss Zhuo, didnt you invite me to your home? Shall we go now?" "Ah... Yes, yes! Lets go now!" Zhuo Yangyangs voice became quieter as she spoke, and the color of panic in her eyes intensified. Xue An just smiled and then walked forward. Zhuo Mansion was not far from the port, just around two main streets away. Upon reaching the front gate, the gorgeously decorated grand building had its main gate tightly closed. Seeing this, Zhuo Yangyangs eyes showed a hint of sadness, then she whispered softly, "Sir, please follow me!" Saying that, Zhuo Yangyang led Xue An around the main gate to a side gate. "Sir, Im really sorry that the main gate is not open; lets go through here," Zhuo Yangyang said apologetically. Xue An smiled nomittally, "Alright!" Although it was a side gate, it was still quite imposing, and there were guards at the gate as well. When Zhuo Yangyang appeared there, the gatekeeper, who had been leaning against the wall drowsy, immediately woke up and eximed with joy. "Miss Yangyang, youre back!" Zhuo Yangyang smiled faintly, "Yes, Im back! Could you please open the gate?" "Of course, just a moment, please!" Saying that, the gatekeeper hurriedly pushed open the side gate. But as Zhuo Yangyang stepped inside, the gatekeeper suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Miss Yangyang, you must be careful, I heard that right after the second miss came back, she went straight to the back house and is throwing a tantrum!" Zhuo Yangyangs face changed, but she still forced a smile and nodded, "Thank you!" Passing through the side gate and then walking through a corridor, they arrived at a small courtyard which, although not big, was very simple and clean. "Sir! Please sit here for a moment; Ill go arrange your amodation!" Saying that, Zhuo Yangyang turned and left. Xue An sat in the courtyard, looking around. It was evident that though the courtyard was clean, the arrangement was rather sparse. Especially considering that she was a youngdy from a wealthy household, the fact that she didnt even have a maid serving her, spoke volumes about Zhuo Yangyangs status in the family. At that moment, a quarrelsome noise came from outside the courtyard. Then, a woman with a face full of flesh followed Zhuo Yangyang into the room. "Oh, Miss Yangyang, dont wrong the good people, I really didnt mean to make things difficult for you, its just that your friend is hard to amodate! Without the chief stewards orders, I dare not arrange a room for you!" the woman said with a face full of sarcasm. Zhuo Yangyangs eyes brimmed with tears, but she still suppressed her anger and said in a low voice, "Mother Feng, this is a distinguished guest who has shown great kindness to our Zhuo Family. Please make the arrangements first; I will speak with the chief stewardter!" "Hehe, Miss Yangyang, although you are the master and I am the servant, rules cannot be broken. Otherwise, I cannot answer to my superiors. Also, I think..." The woman nced at Xue An ambiguously and smiled, "Since this friend is brought by you, why not let him stay with you for the time being? After all, it wouldnt mean much to you, dont you think?" "You..." Zhuo Yangyang turned pale with anger. Mother Feng looked on with a gleeful and smug expression in her eyes. For these servants, it was clear who could be provoked and who could not within the estate. And Zhuo Yangyang, being an orphan, was obviously an easy target. Although Mother Feng held only a small power of assigning rooms, she greatly enjoyed making others feel ufortable. Especially since she had heard that today the second youngdy had stormed home and went directly to the olddy toin about Zhuo Yangyang. This time Zhuo Yangyang was either going to be severely punished or she was going to be stripped of her dignity, so Mother Feng didnt take her seriously at all. Zhuo Yangyangs heart turned cold. She had traveled far and wide for the Zhuo Family, braving great risks crossing the Sea of Divine Wrath, only to return home to such treatment. It was one thing to be treated like this herself, but the slow hospitality towards Xue An was unbearable. At that moment, suddenly, a tumultuous sound of footsteps came from outside, and then an old man, dressed simply but emanating authority, entered. As soon as Mother Feng saw the old man, her arrogant face immediately turned into one of fawning servility. "Chief Steward! What brings you here personally?" Zhuo Yangyang was also startled, "Uncle Zhuo!" As she was about to bow, the old man stepped forward and bowed before her, "I pay my respects to the young miss!" This caused Mother Feng to blush and turn pale by turns, standing there in extreme embarrassment. Zhuo Yangyang blinked in surprise, then said with a bitter smile, "Uncle Zhuo, it seems you are the only one left in this mansion who still acknowledges me as a young miss!" This old man was indeed the chief butler of Zhuo Mansion. Due to his loyalty, the old master of the Zhuo Family had bestowed upon him the Zhuo surname. Having served for over a century, Uncle Zhuo held a distinguished position within Zhuo Mansion; even the children of the Zhuo Family had to address him as their junior. Hearing her words, the butler subtly sighed and then respectfully said, "Miss Yangyang, the olddy asks for your presence!" Zhuo Yangyangsplexion turned pale immediately, for she knew very well that the p Xue An had given Zhuo Ya would not be overlooked. The olddy already despised her normally; this summons was likely to be even more ominous. Seeing Zhuo Yangyangs worry, the butler stepped forward, lowered his voice, and said, "Dont worry too much, Miss Yangyang. It seems the olddy does not intend to punish you this time, but remember, you must not take it lightly!" Zhuo Yangyang nodded gratefully, "Thank you, Uncle Zhuo!" "Go quickly! I will take care of your friend!" "Okay!" Chapter 1025: Xue An’s Bitter Smile (Second Update)

Chapter 1025: Chapter 1025: Xue Ans Bitter Smile (Second Update)

Zhuo Yangyang turned around and shed an apologetic smile at Xue An, "Lord Xue, I must leave for a moment. Uncle Zhuo will arrange your amodation!" Xue An had been standing aside, watching coldly from the beginning to the end, and merely nodded nomittally even after hearing Zhuo Yangyangs words. Zhuo Yangyang hurried off. The old steward watched Xue An, who stood in the courtyard with a calm expression, and couldnt help but feel astounded. As the chief steward of the Zhuo Family, he had naturallye into contact with many prominent figures. He had even once caught a distant glimpse of the City Lord of the Cursed City, the cursed empress herself. But regardless of the stature of these figures, their auras were always traceable. However, facing this young man, the chief steward found himself confronting what seemed like an unfathomably deep ocean, profound enough to send shivers through ones heart. This feeling forced the steward to lower his gaze and speak respectfully, "My lord, please follow me!" Saying so, he led the way in person, guiding Xue An to an adjacent mansion. This mansion was not only much more luxurious than Zhuo Yangyangs, but it also came with four beautiful serving maids. "Lord, if you need anything, justmand us at any time!" Xue An smiled but didnt utter a word. The chief steward bowed out and didnt take a long breath until he was out of Xue Ans sight, then realized that his back was soaked with cold sweat. That calm and noble temperament, that profound and deep aura, had deeply shocked the steward. Just who was this young man? After some contemtion, the steward turned around with a frosty face and called out, "Someone!" In the blink of an eye, several house servants appeared, "What are your orders, Steward?" "Send the word down: Revoke the cultivation level from the matron in charge of this section of the mansion, then expel her from the estate immediately, and issue a deration banning her forever!" "Yes!" the house servants responded and quietly withdrew. Momentster, a womans heart-wrenching cries for mercy could be heard in the distance. "No... Chief Steward, I know my mistake! Please dont cast me out ahhhhh..." The screams stopped abruptly, followed by a sight of a house servant dragging a bloodied matron out the door like dragging a dead dog. A deep trail of blood marked the floor where she passed. The serving maids and ve girls en route stood aside, their faces turn pale and their eyes filled with fear and horror. The steward swept a stern gaze over these servants and said in a heavy voice, "I dont care which miss or young master is backing you, but a master is a master and a servant is a servant. If anyone intends to use their petty tricks to show disrespect or unt their status to the master, this will be your end!" "Yes!" Many of the housemaids and serving girls who usually showed little respect for Zhuo Yangyang were visibly shaken, their faces turning to expressions of rm as they bowed their heads. Then, the steward turned around and took a nce at the small courtyard, nodding slightly before striding away. Meanwhile, a faint smile emerged on the lips of Xue An inside the house. "Hes quite a smart one." At that moment, the four maids came in with kettles, teacups, and some pastries. "Lord, would you care for some tea?" "Put it there." The four maids obediently ced their items on the table but did not leave. Xue An waved his hand without looking up, "You may leave, I dont require your service here!" The maids paused, then the head maid spoke hesitantly, "My lord, did we not serve satisfactorily in some way?" Xue An was briefly stunned, then shook his head with a lightugh, "Of course not. I only wish for some solitude. Ill call for you when I need your service!" However, the maids dared not leave, exchanging nces before the head maid stepped forward with a quiet voice, "If you dont disdain ourpany, my lord, we can serve you right now!" Just as Xue An was taking a sip of tea, he sprayed it out of his mouth upon hearing this. The four maids hurriedly knelt, panicked, "Lord, were sorry!" Xue An shook his head with mixed amusement and helplessness, "Alright, rise. Its not your fault." But the four maids remained pale and trembling, not daring to stand. With no other choice, Xue An adopted a serious tone andmanded, "I told you to rise, did you not hear me?" Only then did the maids shakily get to their feet. Afterward, Xue An gestured, "I truly dont need your attendance. Go rest. If I need you, Ill call. And dont worry about any repercussions for this!" Once the maids understood Xue Ans intention, they looked at each other before quietly saying, "Then we will take our leave." "Go ahead." With that, the four maids left the room with all due respect. Once outside, they revealed a hint of disappointment. "I thought with such a handsome and extraordinary lord, the four of us sisters might have a chance to escape this life of hardship! Turns out, he didnt even give us a second nce!" one of the maids sighed. "But the steward made it clear to take good care of this lord. Is it really okay to be sent away like this?" "What choice do we have? He already said he doesnt need us." The four maids continued their quiet discussion as they walked away. Of course, Xue An had overheard their conversation and couldnt help but give a wry smile before opening the Magic Treasures Pavilion. An Yan stepped out from within and said in a strange tone, "Lord, do you require our service?" With a helpless chuckle, Xue An replied, "Yaner, stop joking!" "Whos joking! Tsk tsk, four beautiful maids, who knows whether someones heart might waver!" An Yan pouted. But Xue An didnt respond; instead, he sized up An Yan. "What are you looking at?" asked An Yan. "Im wondering how you havent put on weight, yet your jealousy seems to be growing!" he replied. "Pah! Smooth talker. Tell me, if I werent here just now, would you have happily epted?" An Yan retorted with a spit. Xue An nodded, "Quite possibly!" "You scoundrel..." Fuming, An Yan rushed forward to punch Xue An a couple of times but ended upughing first. Because An Yan couldnt rest easy inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion, Xue An had linked a strand of his Divine Sense with An Yan before entering the Divine Realm. Thus, everything along the way, she could see as well. That was the reason Xue An kept giving wry smiles when facing the four maids. For he knew An Yan was watching from within the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Chapter 1026: The Three Magic Phrases of a Married Man! (3rd update)

Chapter 1026: Chapter 1026: The Three Magic Phrases of a Married Man! (3rd update)

After a goodugh, Xue An asked, "What about Hu Ying and the girls, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian?" "Hu Ying has recently be obsessed with a game, shes having the time of her life ying it in the Magic Treasures Pavilion! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are studying; Ive set a rule that they must read for at least an hour each day. Later, Ill have to check. If they dont pass, theyre not allowed any snacks for the day!" "An hour, wont that be too hard on them?" Xue An felt sorry for his daughters. "Too hard? One hour?" An Yan widened her eyes, "Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are already seven years old! At this age, they would have been in kindergarten on Earth by now! Im just making them read a bit more, otherwise, are they supposed to y all day?" What followed was a thorough scolding from An Yan, mostly about how Xue An was spoiling the two girls rotten. Xue An had heard these words so muchtely that his ears were nearly calloused, but he didnt dare not listen. He just kept a smile on his face, nodding frequently, and from time to time, he even had to express his agreement. "Thats right! What the wife says is right! I know my mistake!" Under the magic of this married mans three-phrases charm, An Yans scolding continued for a full five minutes beforeing to an end. Then An Yan crossed her arms, somewhat angrily, "It infuriates me, the more I talk about it!" Xue An chuckled, "Okay, okay, I know youre doing this for the girls sake. But theyre not like other kids; theyll have nearly limitless time to learn in the future, so I just wanted to make their childhood a bit more cheerful!" "Pah! Even with limitless time, it shouldnt be wasted. Didnt we alle from the same beginnings? If we really leave them be, and they grow up without any perseverance, wouldnt that be terrible?" An Yans words sobered up Xue An. He really hadnt thought about these things. And, thinking it over, he realized An Yan made a lot of sense. If childhood was just endless ytime, that might not be such a good thing either! Only with moderation could a persons character be cultivated. "Yaner, I understand. Ill pay attention to this from now on!" Xue An said sincerely. An Yans mood shifted from anger to joy, and then suddenly, she remembered something, "Hubby, I saw it all in the Magic Treasures Pavilion; that Miss Zhuo is so pitiful! Even her own family bullies her, do you want to help her?" As she spoke, An Yans eyes began to redden. Xue An knew that An Yan was moved by the situation; she saw her own past in Zhuo Yangyang and held her tenderly in his arms. "There, there, of course, Ill help her. Otherwise, why would I have followed her back?" "So how do you n to help? Are you going to beat up all those bullies who are mistreating her?" An Yan asked. Xue An shook his head, then gently stroked An Yans long hair, "Yaner, although most things in this world can be solved with fists, there are still many people and issues that cant be, like this one..." "If I stand up for Miss Zhuo, even though I could let her vent her anger momentarily, shell never be able to step out of this shadow for the rest of her life!" An Yan nodded, understanding the sentiment better than anyone. Wasnt that what the An Family went through? And she herself had taken a long time to walk out of that shadow! Not to mention, Zhuo Yangyangs situation was even more perilous than her own past. "So what do you n to do, hubby?" Xue An smiled slightly, "Of course, I n to... just mix it up!" No sooner had he spoken than Xue An felt a sharp pain on his shoulder. Looking down, he saw that An Yan, annoyed that he wasnt speaking seriously, had bitten his shoulder. Xue An winced in pain, "Yaner, it hurts! Let go quickly!" "Hmph! Now you know how formidable I am! See if you dare to slick talk me again!" An Yan said with a face full of pride. Xue An, rubbing his shoulder, said with a smile, "I dare not! But you have to let me bite back!" With that, Xue An also bit An Yan on the mouth. "Um..." An Yans eyes instantly widened. Cough cough. Five minutester. An Yan, her face flushed, looked at Xue An, "Pah, you big hooligan!" Xue An licked his lips, resembling a big bad wolf that had just sneaked a snack. "Seriously, though, how exactly do you n to help Miss Zhuo?" An Yan asked again. Xue An chuckled, "Actually, I havent thought it through yet, Ill just y it by ear. But, its better to teach a man to fish than to give him a fish, she should understand this principle!" An Yan nodded her head. At this point, Xue Ans face again crossed with a mischievous grin, "Yaner, you" Before he could finish his sentence, An Yan jumped up from the ground as if electrocuted and said somewhat flusteredly, "Oh my, the hour is up, I must hurry and check Xiang Xiang and Nian Nians homework!" Saying this, and without waiting for Xue An to react, An Yan had already darted into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Xue An stood in ce, watching the fleeing An Yan with a bit of a stunned expression, then shook his head with augh-tear, "Yaner, why are you running so fast, are you afraid Im going to eat you or something?" "Hmph! You guessed right!" An Yans voice came from inside the pavilion, followed by her extremely smug deration. "Silly husband,e and catch me if you can, ha ha ha!" Xue An shook his head with a slight sigh, "s, its so tough! It looks like I can only ask those maids to tend to me for a bit!" "You wouldnt dare!" As soon as the words fell, An Yan shouted back furiously. "How would you know if I dare or not if you dont let me try?" Xue An said with a twinkle in his eye. "Humph, if you dare, do you believe Ill cut it off?" An Yans voice suddenly became chilling. Xue An naturally looked up at the window, sighing lightly, "The moon is really beautiful tonight!" Outside the window, however, it was a bright and sunny day. Watching Xue An instantly cower, An Yan nodded in satisfaction and turned to head to the second floor of the pavilion to check on Xiang Xiang and Nian Nians homework. But on her way, she took a detour to check on Hu Ying and Xiao Yu, who were ying video games in a corner room. The moment she opened the door, she heard a cacophony of ghostly wails and howls. "Ahhh, Im scared to death, so scared!" Xiao Yu screamed, white as a sheet, but even so, her eyes remained glued to the terrifying scenes on theputer screen. Beside her, on anotherputer, Hu Ying scoffed with disdain, "Iron Griddle, could you keep it down? Just look at the rise and fall of your screams over a game!" "Im not Iron Griddle!" Xiao Yu, though frightened stiff by the horror game, still remembered to retort. "Give it a rest, little Xiao Yu, youre a disgrace to the Demon Race with this kind of scare. Youd be best suited to cook teppanyaki!" Chapter 1027: Hidden Murderous Intent (4th Update)

Chapter 1027: Chapter 1027: Hidden Murderous Intent (4th Update)

"I said, Im not... Aaaaah! Im scared to death, why is there a person there?! Aaaaah!" Xiao Yu no longer bothered to argue, because she was terribly frightened by the Skull Head that suddenly popped up in the game. Hu Ying shook her head, "Look at you, when Sister Yan told you not to y, you cried and made a fuss about not being taken seriously, and now that you are allowed to y, youre scared out of your wits. Isnt this just asking for trouble?" "I dont want to be like this either, but I just cant help wanting to y!" Xiao Yu said pitifully, then turned her head to look at Hu Ying, "Lord Hu, dont you get scared when you y this?" "Scared?" Hu Ying scoffed with disdain, "I am the proud princess of the Qingqiu Fox Country, the direct heir of the Heavenly Fox Bloodline, how could I be frightened by..." Before she could finish her sentence, a picture of a bleeding-eyed child suddenly appeared on Hu Yingsputer screen, which, after several shes, filled the entire screen. Hu Ying jumped with a start, and her powerful demon energy instantly sted theputer in front of her into dust. "Damn... what the hell is this, it scared the crap out of me!" Hu Ying said, her face showing fear as she patted her chest. Xiao Yu stared nkly, then turned her head and said very seriously to Hu Ying, "Lord Hu, this is already the fifthputer youve smashed to pieces. At this rate, before we even return to Earth, all ourputers will have been destroyed by your hand!" "Hehe, my mistake, it was entirely a mistake!" Hu Ying said with an embarrassed face. An Yan watched and was slightly startled. It was An Yan who had suggested letting Hu Ying and Xiao Yu y the horror game. Because those two rascals were also up to no good all day, almost turning the Magic Treasures Pavilion upside down with Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang. Annoyed, An Yan wanted to quiet them down with the game. By now, An Yan hadpleted all the horror games avable. To keep these two in line, An Yan had specifically picked out a few of the scariest and most thrilling games. The effect turned out to be wonderfully sessful. Hu Ying and Xiao Yu, while crying out in fear, were hopelessly addicted to it. But because Hu Yings bloodline was too powerful, once emotional fluctuations exceeded a certain threshold, she would tear apart whatever was in front of her directly. This phenomenon wasnt so prominent at first. However, after a few days of development, An Yan noticed that Hu Yings bloodline power was bing stronger. Like theputer on the floor that had been reduced to fine dust was evidence. In the beginning, thatputer could still be recognized for what it was. Moreover, An Yan noticed that Hu Ying, who originally looked like an eleven or twelve-year-old girl, had quietly grown somewhat, and although she still looked like a little loli, she now resembled a thirteen or fourteen-year-old teenager. It seems Yinger is gradually recovering! An Yan thought to herself. Meanwhile. Zhuo Yangyang had already passed through the series of courtyards and arrived at the back house of the Zhuo Family. There was no need to mention the beautifully carved and painted buildings, but the key was that the entire back house was enveloped under a huge magical charm. When Zhuo Yangyang passed through the charm barrier, she felt the Spiritual Energy around her instantly be more than ten times denser, and the temperature of the entire environment was adjusted to the mostfortable standard. Using such precious charms to improve the living environment with regards to temperature and Spiritual Energy was a tremendously luxurious method. And the maids bustling through the back house were all dressed brightly, radiating vitality. Any one of them, if taken out, would seem like the daughter of a wealthy family. Inparison, Zhuo Yangyang, dressed in a purple long dress, looked more like a servant. Sinceing in, Zhuo Yangyang had kept her head down, walking silently, trying as much as possible not to attract anyones attention. Even so, as she passed by, those maids would look at her with strange nces. After she passed, these people would gather together and whisper among themselves. "Oh my! How dare the servants daughtere to the inner courtyard?" "Didnt you hear? She was summoned by the Elder Madam herself!" "I heard that today, at the port, she actually colluded with an outsider to p the Second Miss! It must be for this reason shes been summoned!" "Tsk, tsk, how dare she hit Miss Zhuo Ya. This time, that servants daughter will probably end up dead or crippled!" "Hehe, just wait and watch the show! The Elder Madam couldnt stand her to begin with. Now with this incident, her situation is bound to get even tougher!" Although the discussions were deliberately kept in hushed tones, many of them made their way into Zhuo Yangyangs ears. Zhuo Yangyang bowed her head, her eyes dim. Finally. She arrived at the actual ruler of the Zhuo Familys residence, who was also nominally her grandmother, Elder Madam Zhuos courtyard. She first looked up at the glittering golden door, then took a deep breath and knocked gently. The door swung open in response, and a maid stood behind it. When she saw Zhuo Yangyang, the maid smiled slightly, "Miss Yangyang, the Elder Madam has been waiting for you inside. Please follow me." Zhuo Yangyangs heart trembled slightly, waiting for me? Since when had the Elder Madam ever waited for me? Could it be that she is calling me to ount for what happened today? But although Zhuo Ya is indeed favored, she couldnt possibly have the power to make the Elder Madam make such a big fuss, could she? Full of trepidation, Zhuo Yangyang followed the maid into the courtyard. After traversing a long corridor and turning several corners, Zhuo Yangyang finally entered the main hall. The room was extremely spacious and the decor, needless to say, was exquisite, with even the floor underneath her feet paved with star crystals. Once inside, Zhuo Yangyang didnt even dare to breathe loudly, gingerly following the maid deeper into the room. Finally. After walking around arge folding screen, the maid stopped and said softly, "Elder Madam, Miss Yangyang has arrived." Zhuo Yangyang didnt dare to lift her head, but instead knelt respectfully, "Yangyang pays her respects to Elder Madam!" She didnt even dare to refer to herself as child. A silence followed, as heavy as death. Then, behind the beaded curtain on the high tform, Elder Madam Zhuo, who appeared only in her fifties or sixties due to her well-kept appearance, picked up a teacup and said softly, "Ah, its Yangyang! Rise!" Huh? Zhuo Yangyangs heart shook violently, almost not believing her ears. From childhood, she had never once seen a kind expression from the Elder Madam. Every encounter had involved being scolded by Elder Madam Zhuo as if she were nothing more than a ve. Such treatment had even be something she was ustomed to. So beforeing this time, she had fully prepared herself. But she never expected that Elder Madam Zhuo would be so... amiable? Despite her surprise and doubts, Zhuo Yangyang didnt dare dy, "Yes!" Then she stood up and stole a nce around. She saw that in the room, from the high tform where Elder Madam Zhuo sat, two rows of chairs were arrayed, and seated upon them were the elders from the various branches of the Zhuo Family. Chapter 1028: It’s Nothing, Just Kill (5th Update)

Chapter 1028: Chapter 1028: Its Nothing, Just Kill (5th Update)

Among the chairs not too far from Zhuo Yangyang, a middle-aged woman in fine clothes was seated, and behind her stood the second young miss of the Zhuo Family, Zhuo Ya, who had been pped across the face. At this moment, Zhuo Ya was looking at Zhuo Yangyang with an extremelyplex gaze. This look contained resentment and triumph, and also an indescribable sense of exhration. All this caused a huge shock in Zhuo Yangyangs heart. Because the scale of this asion was truly grand, she did not know what was going on. Just then, Elder Madam Zhuo spoke up once more. "Yangyang," she said, "how was the oue of your recent sea voyage as a merchant?" Although she was fearful, Zhuo Yangyang hadmitted everything to memory so well that she immediately reported the entire oue of the voyage without any dy. After she finished speaking, a slight unrest inevitably arose in the whole hall. The elders from various sides were whispering to one another, clearly surprised by what Zhuo Yangyang had reported. Seeing this, mes seemed ready to shoot from Zhuo Yas eyes, but in the end, she red hatefully at Zhuo Yangyang and then lowered her head, At that moment, a lightughter came from behind the beaded curtain, where Elder Madam Zhuo was located. "Good! To have such a rich harvest, youve done well!" Zhuo Yangyang was dumbfounded; she almost questioned whether she had heard wrong. Had the elder madam justughed? And even praised her? It was simply unimaginable. You see, no matter how well she had done or how excellent she had been from childhood, she had never received even a word of praise. And today, what was all this? Zhuo Yangyang stood there,pletely baffled. Then, Elder Madam Zhuo softly said, "You have worked hard over these years!" Even though it was a simple word offort, Zhuo Yangyang felt a surge of emotion and nearly burst into tears. She quickly took a deep breath and said with a trembling voice, "All that I do is my duty!" Elder Madam Zhuo nodded her head and said, "Very good. To think this way shows that you are a good child!" Zhuo Yangyang was overwhelmed with emotions, a sense of happiness she had never felt before filled her heart. Elder Madam Zhuo then dered, "Tonight, our Zhuo Family will be hosting a banquet to wee an important guest. Freshen up and attend as well!" Zhuo Yangyang was so stunned that it took her a full ten seconds toe to her senses; then she nodded eagerly and said excitedly, "Yes!" "Go on now! Remember to dress nicely, and dont bete!" "Uh huh!" Zhuo Yangyang almost cried out of emotion. She felt that her years of diligent work were finally paying off at this moment! After saying that, Zhuo Yangyang was about to leave. Just then, the middle-aged woman sitting at the lower end of the room suddenly said with a smile, "Elder Ancestor, havent you forgotten about the distinguished guest that Yangyang brought back with her?" Elder Madam Zhuoughed heartily, "Look at my memory, indeed, do remember to invite your friend as well! After all, he saved both you and the Zhuo Familys ship, so he is a friend of the Zhuo Family too!" "Uh huh! Rest assured, Elder Madam!" Zhuo Yangyang responded with a smile. But amidst her immense happiness, she did not notice the sympathetic nces from a few rtively kind-hearted Zhuo Family elders. Zhuo Yangyang withdrew. Zhuo Ya could hardly wait to speak, "Grandmother, isnt this letting that cheap wench off too easily?" Silence followed from behind the bead curtain, and then Elder Madam Zhuos voice came out coldly, "Zhuo Ya, are you trying to teach me how to handle matters?" Zhuo Ya turned pale with fear and quickly knelt to the ground, "I wouldnt dare!" "Hmph! Useless thing. As a member of the Zhuo Family, to be pped in public by some wet-behind-the-ears youngster, youre aplete disgrace!" Elder Madam Zhuo said coldly. Zhuo Ya shivered slightly in fright. At this time, the middle-aged woman who was seated on the chair chuckled and said, "Please calm your anger, great ancestor. After all, Yaer is still young!" "Humph!" Elder Madam Zhuo snorted coldly, then continued in a light tone, "Master Xu will arrive tonight. He is a powerful rune master, and our Zhuo Family must not neglect him!" "Understood! And what about Zhuo Yangyang...?" Elder Madam Zhuos coldugh followed, "That wenchs daughter is lucky to have lived till now because of the Zhuo Familys mercy. Its just in time for her to make another small contribution to the Zhuo Family! Master Xu is particrly fond of such pure and tender girls!" The chilly undertone and murderous intent in her words made many of the elders tremble uncontrobly. And thinking of Master Xus peculiar tastes and infamous reputation, many shook their heads in silence, feeling a twinge of regret for Zhuo Yangyang. Zhuo Yangyang knew nothing of all this. At this moment, with a face full of excitement, she left the rear residence and dashed toward her own quarters. Along the way, the servant girls and ves all respectfully cleared a path for her. This made Zhuo Yangyangs heart blossom with joy. What she wanted was not fear from others but at least the basic respect. When she arrived at the gate of her courtyard, she pped her forehead andughed at herself for being overly excited, then turned her head and ran toward Xue Ans courtyard. Upon seeing Xue An, Zhuo Yangyang was so ted she almost jumped up, "Lord Xue, I just went to the rear residence, and Grandmother actuallyplimented me!" "Oh, did she?" Xue An smiled and continued to sip his tea leisurely. "Yes! Not only did she not mention you hitting Zhuo Ya today, she also asked me to attend the banquet tonight. Oh, and she said to invite you too!" "Banquet?" Xue An put down his teacup and looked up at Zhuo Yangyang. "Yes, a banquet! I heard its to wee some big shot, who cares, we will know everything in the evening!" "Big shot..." Xue Ans eyes shed with a glint. Zhuo Yangyang, however, didnt notice any of this as she was overwhelmed with excitement. "I always said, even with the prejudices against me, after ving away in trade for the past decade, Grandmother must have noticed! Sure enough, she knows everything! Heh, she even told me to dress nicely. Ah, I almost forgot in all the excitement, I must hurry back and get ready! Lord Xue, I wont disturb you any longer. In the evening, I wille to fetch you!" With that, Zhuo Yangyang ran off. Xue An watched the bouncing figure of the girl disappear into the darkness, his eyes flickering with indecision. Then, An Yans voice arose in Xue Ans mind. "Husband, there seems to be something odd about this." Xue An nodded, "Its not just odd, its downright strange!" He picked up his teacup and took a light sip, his voice cold, "After wringing everyst bit of usefulness out of this foolish girl, they still n to throw her into a situation with no way out. These people... indeed resort to any filthy trick!" "You mean to say..." An Yans voice carried a hint of chill. Xue An leant back in his chair, speaking indifferently, "Nothing much, just kill them!" Chapter 1029: Tian Fu Pavilion (First Update)

Chapter 1029: Chapter 1029: Tian Fu Pavilion (First Update)

That night. The grand gates of the Zhuo family estate swung wide open, the lights inside shining brilliantly. The banquet hall was decorated as magnificently as an Immortal Pce. Elder Madam Zhuo personally attended, with many of the Zhuo familys top echelons present. Such a grand scene shook Zhuo Ya, prompting her to quietly ask her mother. "Mother, who exactly is this Master Xu that our Zhuo family is treating with such grandeur?" As thedy of power within the Zhuo familys second house, this Mrs. Zhuo naturally qualified to sit in on the banquet. Hearing her daughters question, she replied in a low voice. "This Master Xu, named Xu Bao, is a powerful Symbol Master." Zhuo Ya was somewhat skeptical, "There are plenty of Symbol Masters. Even if he is strong, what of it? Does he deserve such serious treatment from our Zhuo family?" Mrs. Zhuo shook her head, "If he were merely a Symbol Master, naturally, he wouldnt warrant such a grand reception, but the key is the force behind Xu Bao!" "And he is...?" Mrs. Zhuo stated gravely, "Tian Fu Pavilion!" The simple three words instantly changed Zhuo Yasplexion. "This Mr. Xu is actually from Tian Fu Pavilion?" "Exactly!" "No wonder..." Zhuo Ya murmured to herself, a look of shock appearing in her eyes. It wasnt that she hadnt seen much of the world; it was simply that Tian Fu Pavilions reputation was too great. In the Cursed City and within a ten-thousand-mile radius of the heavens, Tian Fu Pavilion was truly a unique entity. The Symbol Masters from this Pavilion even dominated the entire heavens Symbol market, indicating just how immensely wealthy and powerful this sect was. More importantly, the Sect Leader of Tian Fu Pavilion was an unparalleled powerhouse of the City Lord level. You should know, in the Divine Realm, the hierarchy is generally divided into Pseudo-God, Demigod, Deviant God, True God, City Lord level, King Level, and Ancient God Level. Each level corresponds to the rank of cultivators, for example, a Pseudo-God is akin to an evesting life in the cultivator hierarchy, while a Demigod is equivalent to a Half-step Golden Immortal, and so on, until City Lord level, which already represents True Immortal powerhouses. And those at the King Level are already regional overlords. As for the Ancient God Level, that is a being almost beyond reach. Of course, beyond this, there is the True God Level, said to be equivalent to an Immortal King among cultivators. Yet as eons passed, these once-dominant True Gods have fallen one by one, and now have be the stuff of legend. And at the City Lord level, one is already amanding regional powerhouse. Like the empress of the Cursed City, who is also a strong City Lord level entity. This goes to show just how formidable Tian Fu Pavilions strength is. "This time, many powerhouses from Tian Fu Pavilion havee to the Cursed City, presumably theyre all here for the legendary Sacred Symbols about to emerge," Mrs. Zhuo continued. "And this Xu Bao, even among the younger generation of Tian Fu Pavilion, is one of the outstanding ones, but hes known for his cruel nature, taking pleasure in torturing young girls, which is why hes feared by many!" With that, Mrs. Zhuo revealed a hint of a cold smile. "When that cheap slut Zhuo Yangyang falls into this Xu Baos hands, she will have no one in heaven or earth to call for help!" Zhuo Yas eyes brightened, and she couldnt help revealing a satisfied smile, "So thats how it is, thats truly wonderful!" Just then, in the sky above the banquet hall, dense patterns of symbols suddenly appeared, and then the figure of a man in ck emerged. As the features of the man in ck became fully visible, a slight stir went through the crowd. Then Elder Madam Zhuo rose slightly from her seat and said with a smile, "The Zhuo Family, high and low, wees the arrival of Master Xu!" The man didnt look very old, and his appearance could be considered handsome, but for some reason, his presence chilled one to the bone. Especially his eyes, which were like those of a hawk, were too intimidating for anyone to look at directly. Sure enough, it was Xu Bao. Hearing Elder Madam Zhuos greeting, he revealed a mouthful of eerily white teeth and smiled. His smile stretched into two vertical lines extending from the corners of his mouth toward his temples, making it look incredibly sinister and terrifying. "Elder Madam tters me! I am but a junior in your presence, what have I done to deserve such a personal reception from you!" "Master Xu, you are too modest, please have a seat!" Elder Madam Zhuo beamed with joy. Because, true or false, Xu Bao had given her full face. A maid swiftly arranged seating for Xu Bao, and as he sat down, his bloodshot eyes inadvertently swept over the girl. Seeing this, Elder Madam Zhuo chuckled, "What is it? Has Master Xu taken a liking to her?" At these words, the maid turned pale with fright, her eyes filled with terror. Xu Bao, however, shook his head, "Elder Madam surely knows my preferences. I only want untouched, tender young girls. Such damaged goods wouldnt even be suitable for cooking!" Elder Madam Zhuoughed heartily, "Of course, Im well aware of Master Xus tastes!" "Elder Madam, you invited me hereis there something you need?" Xu Bao was direct and to the point. Elder Madam Zhuo picked up her teacup and smiled faintly, "Since Master Xu is so straightforward, Ill get straight to the point as well. Ive heard that the elite of your Sect have already arrived at Cursed City, is it for that divine pattern?" "Of course!" Xu Bao did not conceal it; in fact, it was no secret. "Is the Zhuo Family also interested in the divine pattern?" Xu Bao said indifferently. "You jest, Master Xu. The Zhuo Family, to put it bluntly, are merely merchants. We wouldnt have any use for the divine pattern, even if we had it. What interest could we possibly have?" "What do you mean, then...?" "Hehe, our Zhuo Family merely wishes to make a deal with your Sect!" "Oh? Do tell." "Our Zhuo Family will provide your Sect with everything you need, but after the divine pattern appears, we want the remains of the Ancient God!" Upon hearing this, Xu Baos eyes zed with eager light as he stared intently at Elder Madam Zhuo. Elder Madam Zhuo showed no sign of difort; instead, she looked back at Xu Bao with a smile. After a moment, Xu Bao reined in the fierce light in his eyes and lowered his head, saying lightly, "It seems Elder Madam Zhuo ns to go even further?" Elder Madam Zhuo didnt hide it and nodded directly, "Thats right, after all, immortality lies just before uswho could resist such temptation?" One must know the most precious part of an Ancient Gods remains is the divine blood contained within. To possess such blood could mean eternal life, an existence as enduring as the heavens and the earth! The temptation was simply too great, especially for someone like Elder Madam Zhuo, who had enjoyed all the luxuries life had to offer. The only thing she sought now was immortality. Licking his lips, Xu Bao smiled with a fierce expression, "Everybody understands the reasoning, but I wonder how much the Zhuo Family is willing to pay for such a thing!" "Rest assured, Master Xu, what the Zhuo Family offers will definitely satisfy Tian Fu Pavilion, and we even have a gift to present you with right now!" Chapter 1030 Long Night Endless, Beasts Roam (2nd Update)

Chapter 1030: Chapter 1030 Long Night Endless, Beasts Roam (2nd Update)

"A gift for me?" Xu Bao was slightly startled. Elder Madam Zhuo smiled and nodded, then turned to ask the maid behind her, "Has Zhuo Yangyang arrived yet?" "Madam, she hasnt arrived yet, but weve already sent someone to hurry her. She should be here soon!" Upon hearing this, Elder Madam Zhuo smiled at Xu Bao, "Master Xu, please wait for a moment. The gift that will soon be brought to you will surely satisfy you! Here, let me toast to you first!" With that, Elder Madam Zhuo raised her wine cup and drained it in one gulp. Xu Bao sneered, "Then I thank you, Elder Madam!" He too raised the wine cup in front of him and drank it all in one go. The atmosphere in the banquet hall gradually heated up. And just as the ce buzzed with singing and dancing Dressed in a brand-new dress, Zhuo Yangyang appeared shyly in front of Xue An. "Xue... Mr. Xue, my grandmother sent someone to rush me just now. Lets go now!" Xue An nced at the carefully dressed, youthful, and beautiful girl and sighed softly in his heart before smiling. "Alright! Lets set off now!" As the two were about to leave the courtyard and head towards the back residence, A figure slowly stepped out from the shadows by the roadside, blocking their path. "Zhuo... Uncle Zhuo?" Zhuo Yangyang eximed in surprise. It was the Zhuo family butler who stood in front of them. His expression was very peculiar; he deeply looked at the two, then lowered his head and said, "Miss Yangyang, its quitete, where are you heading?" Zhuo Yangyang excitedly said, "Uncle Zhuo, didnt you know? Tonight, our Zhuo Family is hosting a banquet to wee a distinguished guest, and grandmother specifically asked me to attend!" "Oh, is that so! Then congrattions to Miss Yangyang. Usually, the Elder Madam never tters you, but this time letting you attend the banquet truly is unexpected," the butler said lightly. The tone revealed in his words was very peculiar, and at least Xue An noticed something intriguing by the slight brightness in his eyes. Unfortunately, Zhuo Yangyang, engrossed in immense happiness, didnt detect anything unusual and cheerfully said, "Indeed! Maybe grandmother noticed my efforts before! Anyway, this is a great start, isnt it?" These words made the butler want to say more but eventually, he nodded, "Yes! Indeed, a good start." "Mhm! Then Uncle Zhuo, we should leave now!" said Zhuo Yangyang, ready to leave. At that moment, the butler suddenly asked, "Is Mr. Xue also attending this banquet?" Before Xue An could respond, Zhuo Yangyang had already eagerly said, "Yes! Mr. Xue also received an invitation! Hehe..." However, the butler ignored Zhuo Yangyangs words and kept his eyes fixed straight on Xue An. Xue Ans lips curled into a smile, and he gently nodded, "Yes! With such a beautiful moonlight, its quite a waste to stay indoors. Its perfect to apany Miss Yangyang to enjoy the lively scene!" After a moment of silence, the butler slowly nodded, "The night is long and wild beasts roam. Miss Yangyang has just returned from her travels, surely very tired, so I hope at the banquet, if theres nothing else, Mr. Xue could bring her back early to rest!" Xue An, with a not-quite-smiling nod, responded, "You need not worry, Butler Zhuo. Although there are many wild beasts, in my eyes, they are merely dishes!" The exchange between the two went unheard by Zhuo Yangyang; she was busy adjusting her dress and headdress. The importance of this banquet was paramount to her, naturally, she wanted to present herself in the best possible state. "When the steward of the Zhuo Family heard Xue Ans words, he gave him a deep look and then bowed to step aside, In that case, Miss Yangyang and Lord Xue, please feel free to proceed!" Zhuo Yangyang had been waiting impatiently and, upon hearing these words, nodded to the steward, "Uncle Zhuo, lets go!" With that, she quickened her steps towards the back house. Xue An, after walking a few steps forward, suddenly turned around and smiled at the steward. "I guess the steward wont be sleeping tonight, because tonight... it should be very lively!" The steward was stunned, and by that time, Xue An had already turned and left. The steward watched Xue Ans retreating figure, his eyes suddenly brimming with tears, and he murmured in a low voice, "Mrs. Qian, if you are aware beneath the ground, please ensure your daughter stays out of trouble!" Soon, Zhuo Yangyang and Xue An passed through theyers of the estate and reached the back house. When Zhuo Yangyang first entered the banquet hall, the atmosphere was already bustling. People were clinking their sses in cheers andughter, the scene one of peace and prosperity. However, as soon as Zhuo Yangyang appeared at the entrance, the banquet hall gradually fell silent. People stared in astonishment at the girl in a purple long dress, radiating youthful energy, beautiful enough to make even the elderly hearts flutter. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Zhuo Yangyangs face turned slightly red, but she still lowered her head and took a few steps forward, bowing to Elder Madam Zhuo seated at the main seat. "Greetings, Elder Madam!" This soft call brought the simrly astounded Elder Madam Zhuo back to her senses, her eyes then shing with resentment and anger. Because just a moment ago, when she first saw Zhuo Yangyang, she had even hallucinated. It was as if the lowly servant who had been beaten to death in front of her decades ago hade back to life. This feeling filled Elder Madam Zhuo with murderous intent, although she hid it well, even managing a kindly smile. "So its Yangyang! Youre so beautiful, I almost didnt recognize you!" Zhuo Yangyang blushed even deeper at thepliment, her head lowered, her shoulders trembling slightly. Yet, she waspletely unaware that at this moment, a pair of eyes as ferocious as a wild beast were fixated on her. From the moment Zhuo Yangyang entered the banquet hall, Xu Bao who was sitting nearby kept his gaze on her. Especially upon noticing the slight blush on Zhuo Yangyangs face, his eyes revealed a chilling greed and brutality. Like a fierce beast spotting a delicate, alluring little rabbit, almost wishing he could tear her apart on the spot. This scene also caught Elder Madam Zhuos eye, and a smug smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. The fish... has indeed taken the bait! Then she waved at Zhuo Yangyang, "Yangyang,e here! Grandma has something to tell you!" Zhuo Yangyangs body shuddered. Grandma... This address felt familiar yet strange to her; although she had secretly called it several times just now, she never dared to say it openly. Because she knew that Elder Madam Zhuo disliked her, so she dared not. But unexpectedly today, she actually said it, thereby obviously acknowledging the Zhuo Family blood running through her veins! Chapter 1031: Are you satisfied with this gift? (3rd Update)

Chapter 1031: Chapter 1031: Are you satisfied with this gift? (3rd Update)

This feeling almost made Zhuo Yangyang faint with happiness. She had no other demands, only wanting to have a normal family. That was once an extravagant wish, but now it seemed that everything wasid out in front of her, almost within reach if she stretched out her hand. Zhuo Yangyang stood there, dumbfounded. Elder Madam Zhuo smiled kindly again and called out, "Yangyang,e over here!" Only then did Zhuo Yangyang move her feet and slowly walked over. "Come, let me introduce you, this is Xu Bao from the Tian Fu Pavilion, a young and talented Rune Master!" Elder Madam Zhuo said with a beaming smile. "I have seen Master Xu!" Zhuo Yangyang was somewhat confused, but still called out subconsciously. Xu Bao swallowed the saliva that was about to drool out and nodded, "So you are Miss Yangyang! So beautiful!" Zhuo Yangyang smiled shyly, "Master Xu is too kind!" At this moment, Elder Madam Zhuo said with augh, "Yangyang, hurry and toast Master Xu, someone of his stature is hard for you to meet on a regr basis!" Zhuo Yangyang, without any suspicions, picked up the wine jug from the table, filled a cup to the brim, and then smiled appropriately, "Master Xu, this cup is on behalf of my grandmother, to you!" With that, she drained the cup in one gulp. "Good!" Xu Baos eyes brightened with admiration and he, with a smile on his face, also drank a cup. At this time, Zhuo Yangyang turned her head towards Elder Madam Zhuo, thinking nothing of it, she was about to leave. But Elder Madam Zhuo did not let her go, "Since youre here, you might as well sit and eat!" "Me?" Zhuo Yangyang was somewhat astonished, "But... that wouldnt be proper, would it?" "What does propriety matter here, Master Xu is no outsider, sit down and have a chat!" Elder Madam Zhuo said with a warm smile. Although Zhuo Yangyang felt it was somewhat inappropriate, she did not dare to defy Elder Madam Zhuosmand, so she reluctantly took a seat to the side. The banquet continued, but the atmosphere this time was somewhat strange. Many people lowered their voices and asionally nced over at Zhuo Yangyang who was sitting in the distance. And those nces made Zhuo Yangyang feel like she was sitting on pins and needles. However, Elder Madam Zhuo seemed to be in high spirits today, continuously urging people to drink, and this Master Xu was also continuously watching her with a smile in his eyes. So Zhuo Yangyang also sat down absentmindedly and started drinking cup after cup. At the same time, Xue Ans figure appeared at the entrance of the banquet hall. But almost no one noticed his arrival, as for most people, Xue An was an unfamiliar face, especially at such a young age, so no one paid him much attention. Except for one person. Zhuo Ya spotted Xue An the moment he entered, for someone who had dared to p her in public, she hated him to the core. Upon seeing Xue An, she whispered to her mother, "Mother, its that man who hit me!" Madam Zhuo turned her head to look at Xue An and after sizing him up carefully, revealed a cold smile. "He seems rather ordinary and Ive already had people check, theres no powerful person with the surname Xue in the Fangtian Domain, so its certain, hes just someone trying to cling to our Zhuo Family after learning about Zhuo Yangyangs identity. Hes not to be feared!" Hearing this, Zhuo Yas eyes lit up, "Oh? In that case, dear mother, should I... right now..." Madam Zhuo shook her head, "Dont be too hasty, the best is yet toe. Havent you noticed that wretched girl has already fallen into the trap? Just wait a bit, as soon as Master Xu makes his move, this fellow will be implicated. Then we wont have to lift a finger, and this guy will have nowhere to be buried!" Zhuo Ya nodded, somewhat eager, "Im really looking forward to it!" As she spoke, she red at Xue An with an extremely venomous look. In response, Xue An merely smiled. In fact, from the moment he entered, Xue An had noticed Zhuo Yas gaze, but all this was practically a joke to him. He couldnt be bothered to pay attention to this foolish woman, instead, he became deeply interested in the food at the banquet hall. Since the entire city was built on the sea, the dishes were mainly seafood, but these seafood creatures were no ordinary beings, as nearly each one contained a strong essence of life. Some even possessed a cultivation level and Divine Sense. Such dishes, once consumed, could greatly benefit ones own life essence. Amon person eating just a small piece might instantly achieve the status of a Heavenly Being. Of course, such delicacies certainly came at a steep price. Therefore, Xue An began to eat with great relish. For him, although the taste of these foods wasnt much, it was a waste not to eat them for free. After all, waste is an extremely shameful act. So, one saw Xue An circling the dining table, starting to eat dish after dish. This scene naturally drew sideways nces from everyone present. Many people began to cover their mouths and snicker. "Who is this person?" someone asked. "Hehe, thats the so-called strong man that Zhuo Yangyang brought back from outside!" someone scoffed. "Is it that strong man who imed to have saved the Zhuo Familys ship in the Sea of Divine Wrath?" someone asked with heavy sarcasm. "Hehe, I guess this strong man has probably never had a full meal before!" This statement drew a series of low chuckles around; everyones eyes were filled with contempt, thinking Xue An was purely a country bumpkin who had never seen the world. As for these, Xue An simply couldnt be bothered to care. He even simply sat down at the table and continued to eat diligently. After a few morements from the crowd, they stopped paying attention and turned their focus back to the main seat. By that time, Zhuo Yangyang had already lost count of how many drinks she had had, and although they were all aged fine wines that also contained abundant spiritual power, Zhuo Yangyangs mind was still sober. She knew she had about reached her limit. Drinking any more was sure to lead to trouble, so she forcibly calmed herself down and said, "Grandma, Master Xu, I really cant drink any more, and since you are discussing important matters, its not proper for me to stay here, so I will take my leave first!" Saying this, she was about to get up and leave. But just at that moment, Elder Madam Zhuo, who had been all smiles, suddenly darkened her expression. "Sit down!" Zhuo Yangyang trembled all over and involuntarily sat back down. "Grandma..." But Elder Madam Zhuo didnt pay any attention to her words, instead, she turned her head and smiled at Xu Bao. "Master Xu, are you satisfied with this gift?" Gift? What gift? A hint of confusion shed through Zhuo Yangyangs mind, dulled by the effects of alcohol. And upon hearing this, Xu Bao disyed a sinister smile and nodded. "Not bad! A piece of top-quality goods!" "Hehe, Im d youre pleased! Then I leave this gift in your hands to deal with!" Elder Madam Zhuo said with a heartyugh. Chapter 1032: Giving You 3 Breaths Time, Let Her Go (4th Update)

Chapter 1032: Chapter 1032: Giving You 3 Breaths Time, Let Her Go (4th Update)

"How could I be so brazen!" Although he said this, the greed and excitement in Xu Baos eyes betrayed him. "Whats there to be bashful about! Its just a fine piece of merchandisejust consider it an offering every day from my Zhuo Family if you like it!" "Really?" Xu Baos face lit up with joy. "Of course! And you can rest assured that you can do as you please with these goods provided to you, without worrying about any concerns!" "Does that include her as well?" Xu Bao pointed at the still somewhat bewildered Zhuo Yangyang. "Of course!" "But didnt she just call you grandma?" Xu Bao said with a taunting smile. Elder Madam Zhuo sneered upon hearing this, "Call me grandma? With her? I was just sweetening her up on purpose! What right does such a lowly servant have to call me grandma?" Upon hearing these words, Zhuo Yangyang, who had initially been drunk, suddenly sobered up. Then her face turned ashen, "Grand... grandma? This..." Elder Madam Zhuo red at her with disgust, "Zhuo Yangyang, you didnt really think I would ept you, did you?" "What... what do you mean?" Thats when Elder Madam Zhuo pointed at Xu Bao, "See? Ive already given you to Master Xu. Now, go along with Master Xu. When youre in his hands, remember to behave!" These words sent Zhuo Yangyang into an icy abyss. Because she finally understood that it was all a fa?ade. Elder Madam Zhuos pleasant demeanor towards her was fake. The attitude changes of the people around her were also fake. Itsughable that she always thought everything was going to change. But from the beginning to the end, it was all just her deceiving herself. A wave of helplessness and sorrow from the depths of her soul took hold in Zhuo Yangyangs heart, her eyes brimming with tears as she choked out, "Why... why is this happening? Why are you doing this to me?" "Why?" Elder Madam Zhuo scoffed, "Because your very birth was a huge mistake!" "Your mother dared to give birth to you secretly to climb the ranks. Ha, little did she know she would still end up dying by my rod!" Saying this, Elder Madam Zhuos face was filled with ferocity, "You dont remember her appearance; she pleaded for me to spare you without even a moan until her silent death by beating!" "A wenchs offspring remains a wench, never changing! All of this, this is your fate! Do you understand now?" "Heh! Now thest contribution you can make for our Zhuo Family is to obediently go with Master Xu! To be Master Xus woman before your death is also your fortune! Do you understand everything Ive said?" Elder Madam Zhuos words were like sharp knives, brutally cutting open Zhuo Yangyangs heart. Her face pale as paper, her body swaying unsteadily, "No... no!" Meanwhile, Elder Madam Zhuo then turned towards Xu Bao, "Master Xu, I do not wish to see this gift again!" Xu Bao grinned malevolently and nodded, then licked his lips, "Rest assured, I will fix this item nicely tonight, ensuring that by tomorrow, she will be the most perfect piece in my collection!" Saying so, Xu Bao stood up and bowed genteelly to Zhuo Yangyang, his brutal face revealing a savage smile. "Beautifuldy, tonights time is preciousI can hardly wait to begin. Pleasee with me!" "No... dont!" Zhuo Yangyang felt her heart shattering, instinctively recoiling. But how could she possibly be a match for Xu Bao? He reached out and grabbed Zhuo Yangyangs arm, then marveled, "Such perfect texture! If this skin were peeled off, it would definitely be a perfect artifact!" "Dont, please let me go!" Zhuo Yangyang cried out, struggling like a deer trapped in a snare. "Thats right, struggle! The more you do, the more excited I get!" Xu Bao grinned wickedly, his mouth stretching to his ears. Seeing this scene, a dead silence fell over the entire room. Even the Zhuo Family elders, who were ustomed to life and death, showed signs of unbearable pain at this moment. The women were so frightened that they shivered all over, not daring to raise their heads for a nce. Only Zhuo Ya was watching with excitement, so thrilled she was almost jumping. Meanwhile, Xu Bao grabbed Zhuo Yangyangs arm and began dragging her outside. Zhuo Yangyang tried to resist, but her efforts were futile against the overpowering strength of Xu Bao. Zhuo Yangyang couldnt help but pin herst hopes on Elder Madam Zhuo, hoping she would change her mind at thest moment. But when Zhuo Yangyangs gaze met hers, Elder Madam Zhuo simply lowered her head and leisurely sipped her tea. Zhuo Yangyang feltpletely empty in that moment, her heart sinking into a bottomless abyss, and then she let out a cry of utter despair. The sound, filled with such piercing grief and resentment, was almost unbearable to listen to. Xu Bao quivered with excitement, "Thats it, scream louder! I can smell the scent of despair, this is fantastic!" But just then, a calm voice came through. "Let her go!" The room instantly fell silent, and everyone looked toward the source. There, at therge dining table, a young man was eating. Was it him? Everyone stared in bewilderment. Elder Madam Zhuo continued to sip her tea without changing expression, but a cold smirk appeared in her eyes. Xu Bao stared intensely at Xue An, his eyelids twitching madly, then he let out a cacklingugh. "What did you say?" Slowly, Xue An raised his head, picked up a white napkin from the table, and wiped the corners of his mouth before saying calmly, "Didnt you hear? I said let her go." A stunned silence filled the room. Many faces showed shock. To dare speak to Xu Bao like this, how bold this young man must be. Both Zhuo Ya and her mother wore smug expressions, as expected. As for Zhuo Yangyang, she was staring nkly at Xue An, "Xue... Mr. Xue?" Xue An smiled gently at her, "Didnt I say before we came that you should get back early to rest?" The heart in Zhuo Yangyang that had sunk into sheer despair gradually revived, and she forcefully sniffed, "Yes!" Xu Bao then sneered, "What are you, daring to speak to me like that?" Xue An looked up at Xu Bao, smiled slightly, "So, it sounds like youre not nning to let her go?" "Hehe, nobody I, Xu Bao, have taken a liking to has ever been let go! Plus, Im curious, didnt you inquire before ying the hero... who I am?" Xue An chuckled, then shook his head, "I dont care who you are, Im giving you three breaths to let her go, otherwise... Ill let you find out, just who I am!" Chapter 1033: Shattering with One Palm, Dominating the Entire Field! (1st Update)

Chapter 1033: Chapter 1033: Shattering with One Palm, Dominating the Entire Field! (1st Update)

"One!" Xue An called out softly. The entire venue fell silent. Xu Bao was staring at Xue An with a face full of astonishment, seemingly unable to believe that he would dare to speak like that. It wasnt until a momentter that he cracked a smile. "Very good, it seems my luck is not bad tonight. I get to catch an additional prey! Because of your words, I will torment you little by little until you die! First..." While he spoke, Xu Baos face was filled with a harrowing brutality. But Xue An waspletely unmoved, only calling out indifferently, "Two!" "Boy, I will peel off your skin bit by bit. Trust me, I am very skilled at this. By the time Im done, you wont be dead, just turned into a lump of bloody flesh. Then, I will slowly soak your wounds with salt water..." Xu Baos expression grew increasingly manic, and his words were enough to make ones scalp tingle. Just then, Xue An sighed softly, "Times up!" Xu Bao let out a savageugh, "ying tricks, kneel before me!" Saying this, Xu Baos fingers from both hands instantly shifted, forming various Seal Decisions. Then, a rune appeared out of thin air, and with an unstoppable force, it bombarded Xue An, who was still seated. "Using hands to form Tian Fu patterns! This is the most famous skill of the Tian Fu Pavilion!" someone eximed. Xue An faced this fierce strike, not even bothering to movein fact, he casually picked up a cup of wine and took a sip. Seeing this, many shook their heads secretly, thinking that this young man was far too conceited. Especially since he was now facing the heir to the Tian Fu Pavilion; with such an attitude, he would surely suffer greatly. At this moment, the rune had already sted near. Xu Baos face gradually showed a smug look, but before his satisfaction could fully bloom, a shocking scene unfolded. The rune suddenly stalled in midair, then cracks appeared on it, and it ultimately shattered. "Whats going on?" Xu Bao was also somewhat surprised. Xue An lifted his head, gave him a slight smile, "Before we begin, I should tell you my name is Xue An. Actually, theres no need for you to remember it, because it wont matter anymore!" Xu Bao was stunned, still not understanding what Xue An meant. Suddenly, Xue An, who had been seated moments before, was now standing in front of him, and then a palm came pressing down. Bang! After a dull sound, Xu Bao was holding up his hands towards the sky, using all his strength to resist the palm that Xue An had brought down, then he hissed, "You have some skills, but do you think this is enough? I am..." Before he could finish speaking, a series of intense bone-cracking sounds erupted, and then Xue Ans palm pressed down with an irresistible force. Xu Baos hands, and even all the bones in his body, were crushed by this overwhelming power. The agonizing pain made Xu Bao cry out miserably. At the same time, bursts of light shed from Xu Baos body as the Jade Pendants and protective amulets he was wearing all exploded, turning into rune patterns, trying to resist Xue Ans palm. Xue Anughed coldly, "You think these will stop me?" As he spoke, these rune patterns crumbled one after another. No matter what he faced, Xue Ans palm seemed like that of a dominant King, unmatched and ungraspable by anyone. Finally, Xu Baoy on the ground with all his bones shattered, looking up at Xue An with a gaze filled with horror. "Who on earth are you?" Xu Bao screamed bitterly. Xue An replied indifferently, "I just told you, I am Xue An!" With that, Xue An raised his palm again. "What do you want to do? No... I am the heir to the Tian Fu Pavilion, if you dare to kill me, Tian Fu Pavilion will never let you go..." Pfft! After a muffled bang, Xu Baos screams abruptly ceased. For his head, as well as his entire body, had been thoroughly crushed into pulp by Xue Ans palm, even his soul directly shattered, dead beyond any doubt. "I dont care who you are, youre truly annoying!" Xue An withdrew his hand, speaking indifferently. The crowd fell deadly silent. Everyone stared gobsmacked at the unrecognizable corpse on the ground. It wasnt until a good whileter that someone, trembling with fear, said, "He... he actually killed Master Xu?" Numerous faces turned deathly pale. Because this Xu Bao was not merely a Rune Master, but also the heir to the reigning Tian Fu Pavilion in the Fangtian Domain. And with Tian Fu Pavilions usual domineering manner, even a minor incident could provoke major trouble, let alone Xue An publicly annihting Xu Bao. This was a tant provocation against Tian Fu Pavilion! This thought whirled in everyones minds as they looked at Xue An as though they were staring at a dead man. Xue An, however, didnt take it seriously at all, as if what he had just swatted was merely a fly, sharing a smile with the equally shocked Zhuo Yangyang. "Alright, the one intent on capturing you is dead! Now... its time to deal with your family matters!" "Family matters?" Zhuo Yangyang asked, looking perplexed. Xue An nodded, then pointed toward Elder Madam Zhuo who was seated high up on a tform. "Do we kill this old witch, or not? Your word decides now!" These words first silenced the crowd, and then angry roars erupted. "How audacious! To speak to the elder madam in such a manner!" "Such insolence!" Elder Madam Zhuos expression was also extremely unsightly. Xu Bao was a distinguished guest she had specially invited, and yet, to think he would be killed by a palm strike from this youth. Although the perpetrator was not a member of the Zhuo Family, it would still be difficult to exin to Tian Fu Pavilion afterwards. But upon hearing Xue Ans words, she responded with fury turning intoughter, "Good! What a bold Zhuo Yangyang! No wonder you dare to be so audacious, it seems youve invited a strong backer from outside! Youve really grown wings! But here in the Zhuo Family, I still have the final say! Seize him!" As her words fell, over a hundred guards rushed into the banquet hall, encircling Xue An and then surged forward, intending to capture him. The onlookers retreated to a distance to watch. Each of these Zhuo Family guards hadmendable cultivation levels, and theirbined efforts were imposing indeed. At least Zhuo Ya was shouting excitedly, "Catch that guy!" But just then, Xue An casually nced her way. And with just that one look, Zhuo Ya swallowed the rest of her words and felt as though every hair on her body stood on end. Because the look in Xue Ans eyes was terrifying. There was no ferocity or bloodthirst in it. It was sheer indifference cold enough to freeze the marrow in ones bones. Zhuo Ya felt as if she was facing a deity of the highest heavens, rendered utterly speechless. Meanwhile. The guards who had charged toward him hadnt even managed to stand their ground before they were sent flying back faster than they hade. Thud, thud, thud. After a session of muffled thuds, the guards ally on the ground, unable to get up. Xue Anchong, standing with his hands behind his back, smiled at Elder Madam Zhuo and casually said, "Any more? If so,e at me all together, for today... Im taking on allers." Chapter 1034: Life and Death Left to Fate (2nd Update)

Chapter 1034: Chapter 1034: Life and Death Left to Fate (2nd Update)

The banquet hall was as silent as the grave. Elder Madam Zhuo was trembling with rage, her well-maintained, oiled, and slippery face now utterly gloomy. "Good! Very good! Zhuo Yangyang, my dear child! Are these the kind of friends you bring home?" Before her words had finished, Xue Ans figure suddenly appeared in front of Elder Madam Zhuo. Without waiting for her to react, he grabbed her neck and lifted her into the air. "What... what do you think youre doing? I am the Family Head of the Zhuo Family; if you dare to harm a hair on my head, even the Empress wont let you off!" This Elder Madam Zhuo, ustomed to a life of luxury, still roared fiercely even at this moment. "The Empress?" Xue An gave a coldugh and raised his hand to deliver several ps, back and forth. The crisp sound of the ps echoed throughout the entire banquet hall, causing Zhuo Ya to subconsciously cover her face and then watch Xue An on the distant high tform with eyes full of fear. Others may not know, but she knew better than anyone how painful the ps from Xue An were. Elder Madam Zhuos already plump face swelled visibly at an rming speed after being pped by Xue An. In the blink of an eye, Elder Madam Zhuos face had swollen up like a pigs head. Seeing this, everyone present couldnt help but take a sharp intake of breath. It was well known that Elder Madam Zhuo had been in control of the Zhuo Family for over a century, and the respect shemanded had long since been etched into peoples hearts. Moreover, with her violent nature, narrow-minded vengeance, and her petty and graceless demeanor, she was feared by many like a snake or scorpion. Yet this very figure, whom people desperately avoided, had just been pped several times in session by a young man. It was more fearsome than even Xu Baos death. Indeed. As Elder Madam Zhuo,pletely stunned by the ps, slowly regained consciousness, she tried to open her swollen eyes to a mere slit, ring at Xue An with a gaze filled with deep resentment. She looked as if she wanted to devour Xue An alive. "Whats wrong? Look like youre not convinced? How about another couple of ps?" With that, Xue An again raised his hand. Elder Madam Zhuo shuddered all over, and a hint of fear finally surfaced in the depths of her eyes. After all, her life was still in the hands of this young man, and she had no choice but to bow her head. Seeing this old hag reluctantly lower her head, Xue An smiled and then turned to look at Zhuo Yangyang, who stood isted in the center of the banquet hall, shunned by everyone. "Speak, do you want her to live or die?" In an instant. All eyes were focused on Zhuo Yangyang. The young girl was trembling, her face pale, her eyes revealing hesitancy and struggle. She certainly hated Elder Madam Zhuo for personally ruining everything she had. She also hated the Zhuo Family, as it was like a cage that subjected her to humiliation from her childhood. But when truly faced with this life-or-death decision, she began to hesitate. After all, no matter how much she hated, she was still a Zhuo! If she really went through with the killing, she too would be severed from the Fangtian Domain. Because no noble families would tolerate someone who had betrayed their own family. So, she was internally struggling, her expression varying uncertainly. Xue An just watched with a smile, but the hand clutching Elder Madam Zhuos neck was gradually tightening. The sensation of slowly suffocating finally instilled fear in Elder Madam Zhuo. "Yangyang... dont kill me! No matter what, I am still your grandmother!" Elder Madam Zhuo struggled to shout. Zhuo Yangyang shuddered, her beautiful eyes filled with anger and sorrow. But just then, there was a sharp, crisp snap. Xue An delivered another p to Elder Madam Zhuos face. The p caused Elder Madam Zhuos hair to be disheveled, and even her nose began to bleed. She looked utterly wretched. "You... you." "What you? Did I allow you to speak?" Xue An said indifferently. Then he gave a nod to Zhuo Yangyang below the stage, "I know you are also uncertain about what to do. How about this! Ill leave the life or death of this old witch up to fate!" Fate? The crowd exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of what Xue An meant by his words. At that moment, Xue An flipped his hand, and a Gold Coin appeared in his palm. "Do you see it? In a moment, Ill toss this copper coin. If the character is on top, it means you should die, and Ill kill you without any hesitation!" "If the cloud pattern is on top, then Ill spare you for the time being! Understand?" Elder Madam Zhuo, her nose bleeding profusely, looked panicked, "But I... I..." "Hm?" Xue An cast a cold nce at her. Elder Madam Zhuo immediately swallowed her words. Xue An then tossed the Gold Coin into the air and caught it in his hand. The entire venue fell silent. Yet Xue An wasnt in a hurry to check the oue; instead, he smiled faintly at Zhuo Yangyang, "Miss Yangyang, do you think its the character or the pattern on top?" Zhuo Yangyang, with aplex expression, looked at Xue Ans hand for a long while before she finally exhaled softly, "The pattern!" Having said that, she lowered her head. Xue An smiled, then opened his palmindeed, the cloud pattern was on top. A subtle stir went through the crowd. A trace of joy shed in Elder Madam Zhuos eyes. But before she could express it, Xue An raised his hand and delivered several more ps. This time, the ps thoroughly dazed Elder Madam Zhuo. It was a good while before she came to her senses, then asked with a face full of grief and anger, "Why did you hit me again?" "No reason, just because I find you unpleasant!" Having said that, Xue An let go of his hand. Bang. Elder Madam Zhuo copsed on the ground, unable to stand up. Xue An stood with his hands behind him in front of her and said lightly, "This time, heaven decreed that I should spare you, so I willjust this once! But I hope next time, youll be just as lucky!" Having spoken, Xue An strolled down from the high tform as if leisurely walking through a garden, looking around the entire venue. Wherever his gaze fell, everyone bowed their heads. This was especially true for Zhuo Ya and her mother, Madam Zhuo, who at this moment wished they could bury their heads in the ground. Their bodies trembled slightly with fear. Xue An, seeing this, merely smiled and then approached Zhuo Yangyang, "Shall we go?" Zhuo Yangyang stood still, staring nkly at Xue An until, after a moment, tears overflowed her eyes. She then took a deep breath, looked up at Elder Madam Zhuo on the high tform, and said, "Elder Madam Zhuo, from this day forward, I, Zhuo Yangyang, sever ties with youI owe you nothing!" With those words, she pulled out her hairpin and threw it to the ground. An uproar spread through the venue. Yet Zhuo Yangyang, tears streaming down her face, spoke with a smile as radiant as flowers, "My lord, let us leave!" Xue Anughed heartily, "Good! Lets go!" With that, Xue An led Zhuo Yangyang away with long strides. Chapter 1035 The Storm Rises (3rd Update)

Chapter 1035: Chapter 1035 The Storm Rises (3rd Update)

The atmosphere in the banquet hall was oppressively tense. Many people even dared not lift their heads to nce at the high tform. They knew very well that any movement now could provoke the wrath of Elder Madam Zhuo. Following a silence that felt soul-crushing, Elder Madam Zhuo, who was still dazed from being pped, finally regained her senses and let out a piercing scream. "Go find out where this bitch and this fellow have gone; Im going to tear them to pieces and make sure their souls never reincarnate!" Someone quickly slipped away quietly. Then Elder Madam Zhuo screamed, "No one is to speak of todays events; otherwise, Ill send you to the grave with them!" The venom in her voice chilled everyone to the core. Soon, the unrted people all left with various thoughts in their minds. Once only the Zhuo Familys legitimate branch remained in the banquet hall. Elder Madam Zhuo exploded once again. She furiously smashed the porcin, and all the servants were so frightened that they knelt on the ground and dared not lift their heads. After venting, someone, trembling, handed her some medicine for her injuries. After Elder Madam Zhuo took the medicine, the wounds on her face visibly healed at an astonishing rate. She soon looked as if nothing had happened. Then she returned to her usual self and coldly sat back down in her original spot. Zhuo Ya and the other members of the Zhuo Familys legitimate branch all kept their heads down, silent. After a moment, Elder Madam Zhuo suddenly let out a burst of coldughter. The sound started softly but gradually grew louder until Elder Madam Zhuo wasughing uproariously. Those who remained exchanged nces, each seeing confusion in the others eyes. What was happening? Had Elder Madam Zhuo been so agitated that she had lost her mind? Just then, Theughter abruptly stopped, and then they heard Elder Madam Zhuo say coldly, "Though you are very powerful, you are still too young and naively believed in fate at the end, sparing me! Well, I will make you understand what happens when someone offends me and Tian Fu Pavilion!" She thenmanded in a stern voice, "Bring Xu Baos body to Tian Fu Pavilion exactly as it is and tell them that whoever killed Xu Bao probably did it to seize the divine glyphs that are about to emerge!" "Yes!" Someone quickly stepped forward to scoop up Xu Baos body from the floor, cing it on a stretcher and carrying it out. "Zhuo Family!" Elder Madam Zhuo called out again. Mrs. Zhuo hurriedly stepped forward, "Elder Madam!" "Take my card and visit the Empress at the City Lords Mansion. Tell her about what happened today and say that this young mans background is unclear, likely hailing from another celestial domain!" "Is that all? Should we also..." Mrs. Zhuo asked. "No need; a powerful figure like the Empress will naturally understand what it means when a foreign force appears at such a delicate time!" Elder Madam Zhuo sneered. "Yes!" After everyone had left, Elder Madam Zhuo murmured with deep malice, "Zhuo Yangyang, and you too! Just you wait, Ill make you wish for death but be unable to achieve it!" Meanwhile, Xue An was leading Zhuo Yangyang back to their courtyard. Of course, they could no longer stay here. Zhuo Yangyang went back to her room and quickly packed her belongings into a small bundle, which she then carried on her back. After so many years of diligent work, all that could be taken away was just a small bundle! In the end, Zhuo Yangyang stood in front of the door, looked back at the courtyard where she had lived for many years, and then slowly squatted down and wept loudly. Xue An did not try to stop her, just stood a short distance away watching quietly. At this moment, the Zhuo Familys butler hurried over, and when he saw Zhuo Yangyang with the small bundle on her back, he first froze and then gave a bitter smile. "Yangyang!" Zhuo Yangyang looked up at the butler, her voice choked with sobs, "Uncle Zhuo! I... I must leave!" The butler was silent for a while and then nodded, "Leaving is for the best!" He then turned his head and looked at Xue An with aplex expression. As the chief steward of the Zhuo Mansion, he naturally knew everything that had happened in the banquet hall. Although he knew the banquet would not end well, the butler never expected Xue Ans methods to be so vicious. Not only did he kill Xu Bao from the Tian Fu Pavilion with a single palm strike, but he even pped Elder Madam Zhuo more than a dozen times. When he heard about it, the butler was startled. Because what Xue An had done was like poking a huge hole in the sky. He also understood that after such an event, Xue An and Zhuo Yangyang definitely could not stay at the Zhuo Familys ce. Thats why he had hurried over as soon as he found a chance. After a moment of silence, the butler bowed deeply to Xue An, "My lord, thank you!" Xue An smiled, "Youre wee. It was just a simple gesture! After all, as you said, The night is long, and beasts roam. So, I simply killed the beast!" The butler gave a wry smile, then said solemnly, "My lord, Miss Yangyang, now that Elder Madam Zhuo has already sent Xu Baos body back to Tian Fu Pavilion, this matter is clearly not going to end so simply, and the Cursed City will obviously not be safe!" "So I think the best ce for you now is the harbor dock!" Xue An remained nomittal. Upon hearing this, Zhuo Yangyang stopped crying, then wiped the tears from her face, "Uncle Zhuo, are you speaking of Uncle Meng?" The butler nodded, "Not just him! Yangyang, you have operated at the harbor for over a decade, and you have both prestige and connections there; it is your stronghold! Remember, be very careful!" Saying this, the butler gave Xue An a deep look and bowed, "Please take care!" Xue An nodded. The butler left, as the atmosphere in the Zhuo Family had be fraught with anxiety, and he could not stay away for too long. Xue An led Zhuo Yangyang straight out of the Zhuo Familys gate, attracting countless sideways nces along the way. Xue An did not seem to notice, even walking forward with a contented expression. However, Zhuo Yangyang felt a multitude of emotions, unsure of what to feel. Just as the butler had said, the moment they left the Zhuo Family estate, the situation around them started to tense up. Xue An then led Zhuo Yangyang directly towards the harbor. They had barely entered the area when Meng Lei, leading a group of men in a rush, collided head-on with them. Upon seeing Zhuo Yangyang safe and sound, Meng Lei finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Come with me quickly!" Saying this, Meng Lei led Xue An and the others into the chaotic alleys of the harbor. They eventually stopped in front of a very unremarkable two-story building. When Meng Lei led them inside, there were a dozen sailors whom Zhuo Yangyang recognized. "Uncle Meng, this...?" Zhuo Yangyang was somewhat surprised. Meng Lei sighed, "I heard about the Zhuo Familys troubles very quickly, and I knew it wasnt good, so I ordered this ce to be readied and then prepared toe rescue you. But I didnt expect that the lord had already escorted you out safely!" Chapter 1036: Heaven’s Will? I Am Heaven’s Will! (Fourth Update)

Chapter 1036: Chapter 1036: Heavens Will? I Am Heavens Will! (Fourth Update)

Xue An and Zhuo Yangyang settled down in Meng Leis townhouse. Because of the overwhelming events of the day, a highly perturbed Zhuo Yangyang retired to her room early to rest. Xue An, meanwhile, sat in the living room, brewing tea with deliberate care. When the fragrance of the tea began to fill the air, Meng Lei, who had gone out to gather information, pushed the door open and walked in. At this moment, he looked somewhat weary. Without lifting his head, Xue An asked indifferently, "Sit down for some tea?" Meng Lei was momentarily startled, then smiled and sat opposite Xue An. After taking a sip of the freshly brewed tea, Meng Lei frowned slightly. "This tea..." Xue An smiled. "I added a bit of ginger! Does it taste a little off?" "Its not exactly unpleasant to drink, just tastes a bit strange," Meng Lei remarked as he took another sip. Then there was a long silence. After a while, Meng Lei hesitantly said, "Sir Xue, Im not sure whether I should speak or keep silent about a matter!" "Go ahead, Im listening." "Actually... today at the Zhuo Familys ce, you should have killed that old witch straightaway!" "Oh?" Xue An raised his eyes to nce at Captain Meng Lei, "And why do you say that?" Meng Lei sighed, "Well, with you here, Ill just speak my mind! Under the control of that old witch, the Zhuo Family haspletely changed. A hundred years ago when the old master was alive, the Zhuo Family was nothing like this ghastly sight!" "So you hate her?" Xue Anmented tly. "Hate? Of course! Who in the Zhuo Family doesnt hate her?" Meng Lei paused, observed Xue Ans expression, and seeing no particr change, continued. "So, if you had directly killed the old witch at that time, the situation might be much better than it is now!" "Under her control, the Zhuo Family has long been in turmoil, everyone harboring their own agendas. The moment she dies, people will start attacking each other for their own interests, and even if its for revenge, it will only be for appearances. It certainly wouldnt be as passive as it is now." Xue An listened quietly, his fingers twirling a pure silver tea whisk gently stirring the tea in his cup. Meng Lei seemed to have opened a floodgate, continuing, "Now that old witch is sending messages to Tian Fu Pavilion on one hand, and contacting the City Lord on the other, both sides are beginning to conspire. Apparently, she is hell-bent on seeking a frenzied revenge against you!" "Thats why Im saying, it would have been better to have killed her outright! At least it wouldnt be like now having struck at the snake and suffered for it instead." Hearing this, Xue An suddenly let out a light chuckle, "You make a good point!" Meng Lei bowed his head, "Sir, these are just my thoughts. Please dont be offended!" "Offended?" Xue An shook his head, then stood up and slowly walked over to the living room window. Outside was the dark night. Xue An said softly, "Actually, I thought of everything you just mentioned at the time!" "Then you..." Meng Lei was taken aback. Xue An with his hands behind his back, said softly, "But what do you think Zhuo Yangyang would have felt if I had killed the old witch right then and there?" Meng Leis pupils shrank instantly. "Its certain that Zhuo Yangyang must already despise the members of the Zhuo Family, but her hatred is different from others! Since childhood, she has lived under this shadow. If she real to truly escape, she must take her revenge with her own hands, not watch her enemies killed by someone else." "Otherwise, her days ahead will forever be trapped in her own shadow!" As he spoke, Xue An turned his head to look at Meng Lei, "Do you understand what Im saying?" Meng Lei pondered for a moment and then nodded heavily, "I understand! And in the end, when you tossed the Gold Coin, the result was letting her go, which seems to be destiny itself! Perhaps this old witch really wasnt meant to die yet! I was impulsive!" Having finished speaking, he stood up to take his leave and departed. Watching his figure gradually disappear into the darkness. Xue An stood in ce, the corners of his mouth revealing a faint smirk, and then the Gold Coin appeared in his hand. His slender fingers flicked gently, and the Gold Coin spun and soared in Xue Ans hand like a living thing, so fast that it even cast multiple afterimages. Then Xue An spoke indifferently, "Fate... heh, I am fate!" Saying this, Xue An casually tossed the coin, whichnded on the table and spun briefly beforeing to a stop. But the image on it was blurred, looking like it was cloud patterns, yet also like some kind of script. The Zhuo Familys actions were much swifter than many had anticipated. Before the night had even ended, Xu Baos corpse had already been delivered to the Tian Fu Pavilions mansion in the Cursed City. Normally, this ce was only staffed by a few lower-ranking disciples, but due to the imminent emergence of divine patterns recently, several of Tian Fu Pavilions leading disciples had already rushed over. Xu Bao was one of them. But no one had anticipated that this disciple, favored by the Sect Leader of Tian Fu Pavilion, would attend a dinner party and return as nothing more than an indistinct mass of flesh and blood. Inside the room, the lights shone so brightly white that they cast a ghastly pallor over everyones faces. The atmosphere was ominously oppressive. The countenances of the Tian Fu Pavilions major disciples were extremely unsightly. After quite some time, thergest man among them suddenly mmed the table, his eyes filled with fury as he bellowed, "To dare to kill my junior brother, this is an outright defiance of heaven! I shall tear his murderer into ten thousand pieces!" As he spoke, he moved to leave. "Wait!" Azy voice suddenly came from outside. The man who spoke walked in, a figure so thin and delicate, even a bit effeminate, that one could almost describe him as fragile, and he was heavily made-up, looking exceedingly mboyant. On seeing the man enter, the people inside all stood up. "Greetings, Brother Kang!" "Greetings to the eldest senior brother!" The burly man was taken aback, then said somewhat begrudgingly, "Eldest senior brother, why do you stop me? Am I wrong to want revenge for Xu junior brother?" The man chuckled girlishly, then replied, "Of course theres nothing wrong with that, but did you forget? This junior brother Xus Cultivation Level is much higher than yours, and even he met such an end. If you go, wouldnt it be tantamount to throwing your life away?" The burly man, rendered speechless, eventually lowered his head. The man slowly approached Xu Baos corpse. Faced with the grisly scene that would make an ordinary person avert their eyes, the man looked excited, even somewhat greedily licking his lips. "How beautiful this sight is!" he murmured softly, then suddenly bent over, sniffing over Xu Baos corpse like a hunting hound and eventually even lightly dabbing some blood with his hand and tasting it in his mouth. The rest, upon seeing this, turned varying shades of pale. Yet the man, as if savoring some supreme delicacy, raved in intoxicated admiration, "Such a powerful force! A single palm blow reduced Xu junior brother to pulp!" Chapter 1037: Hu Ying Racing Down the Path of Scamming Her Brother (1st Update)

Chapter 1037: Chapter 1037: Hu Ying Racing Down the Path of Scamming Her Brother (1st Update)

The visitor was the eldest disciple of the Tian Fu Pavilion, named Kang Huazang. His cultivation level was formidable, despite his young age, he was already a True God-level powerhouse. This time, he led his team to the Cursed City to seize the imminent emergence of the godly inscriptions. "Eldest brother, who is the murderer?" the burly man asked. Kang Huazangs gaze narrowed slightly, as if pondering something, until after a while, he suddenly opened his mouth and exhaled a puff of smoke. The smoke coalesced in midair, not dispersing, and gradually morphed into a series of images. It was the scene of Xu Baos death. As the visage of Xue An gradually emerged within the images, a stir went through the people in the room. "Is this the murderer who killed Xu Bao?" "He looks very unfamiliar! He doesnt seem to be from the Fangtian Domain!" "To think he could shatter Xu Bao with a single palm, this mans strength must not be underestimated!" In the midst of these murmuring voices, Kang Huazangs eyes shone brightly as he stared at Xue Ans image, whispering lightly. "What a handsome youth! Holding him in my arms must feel wonderful!" Saying so, Kang Huazang giggled neurotically. But at that moment, the image of Xue An in the smoke suddenly looked up and swept a cold nce over everyone in the room, then his gaze settled on Kang Huazang and he smiled slightly. Bang! The smoke-made image instantaneously shattered, and Kang Huazang reeled as if struck by lightning, hisplexion turning deathly pale, stumbling backward several steps. "Eldest brother!" Everyone in the room was shocked. Kang Huazang waved his hand, indicating he was fine, then looked thoughtfully at the dissipated smoke, his eyes growing colder. "To be able to break my secret technique, it seems Ive underestimated you! But no matter who you are, offending the Tian Fu Pavilion in the Fangtian Domain means you must pay a price!" Meanwhile. Within the two-story building at the port. Xue An sat in his room, speaking with An Yan. Suddenly. He sharply lifted his gaze toward the distance. "Husband, whats wrong?" An Yan was taken aback. Xue An shook his head, "Its nothing, just someone using a secret technique to trace back through time, searching for my tracks!" "Trace back through time?" An Yan was baffled by what sounded like a mysterious term. Xue An smiled, "Just a trifling trick, not worth mentioning!" "Will there be any trouble?" An Yan asked, somewhat worried. Xue An leaned back in his chair, his fingers gently twirling An Yans hair, speaking indifferently, "In front of your husband, of course, there wont be any trouble! In fact, if it werent for this about-to-emerge divine inscription and the so-called fallen Ancient Gods, I cant be bothered to waste time with them here!" An Yan nodded, half understanding. Although she often threw tantrums over trivial matters with Xue An, when it came to serious matters, An Yan always heeded Xue Ans advice. "By the way, how is the schoolwork going for the two little girls?" Xue An suddenly remembered this matter and couldnt help but ask. An Yans temper red at the question. "And you still have to ask, your two daughters are simply infuriating!" "Oh? What got you so mad?" Xue An was slightly taken aback. "I told them to study, but theyre lecturing me with all sorts of principles. At first, it was just Xiang Xiang, but now even Nian Nian has learned to be stubborn! Its gotten to the point where this mother has no authority at all!" An Yan eximed with frustration. Xue An chuckled. "Oh? Stubborn?" "Yes! Ill call them out right now and let you see for yourself!" "No need, Ill go take a look inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion." As Xue An also stepped into the Magic Treasures Pavilion, Hu Ying and Xiao Yu were still fiercely battling it out in front of theirputers. "Holy shit, there are zombies, hurry! Quick, get over here!" Hu Ying waspletely absorbed in the game on the screen, asionally shouting out loud. Xiao Yu, on the other hand, was fully showcasing her racial talents. Her seven or eight tentacles were all stretched out, manipting threeputers at the same time. Upon hearing Hu Yings shouts, Xiao Yus body jolted. "Where? Where?" "Over here, behind that car! Shit, herees a whole bunch more, quick, over here! Damn it, Im surrounded!" Hu Ying was so excited she almost wished she could dive into theputer. "Hold on, Lord Hu, Iming right now to save you!" eximed Xiao Yu as several of her tentacles whipped about at breakneck speed, the keyboard cking loudly. Soon, Xiao Yus character arrived at the spot where Hu Ying was trapped, followed by a dazzling disy of extreme gaming skills. With each shot, a zombies head exploded. This incredible disy of marksmanship wiped out the horde of zombies surrounding Hu Ying in the blink of an eye. Hu Ying gave Xiao Yu a thumbs-up. "Badass!" Xiao Yu snickered, forming a smug heart shape with her tentacles. "Thats right, Im the gaming prodigy of the octopus world!" "I envy those multiple hands of yours. I wonder when Ill be able to grow a few extra hands!" said Hu Ying with a face full of envy. Just then, Xue An walked in with a smile. "Dont envy her, you can do it too!" "Brother Xue!" "Sir!" Both of them quickly stood up. Xue An nodded with a smile, then teased Hu Ying, "I heard you burned out eightputers in one week?" Hu Yings face turned a shade of red. "Ah, Brother Xue, I was just... scared while ying games!" "Scared? Scared of what?" "Scared of ghosts, zombies, you know..." Hu Yings voice faded as she spoke, clearly embarrassed. Xue An couldnt help butugh and say, "A member of the noble Heavenly Fox Bloodline, esteemed throughout The Multiverse, and youre afraid of ghosts and zombies? If your brother hears about this, hell definitely want to fight me!" "Hehe, let him. After all, my brother cant beat you anyway! How many times has he lost to you before? Ten thousand..." "Thirteen thousand, four hundred and twenty-one times! It should have been thirteen thousand, four hundred and twenty times! But we had another fight on Earth, and unsurprisingly, he lost again!" Xue An said indifferently. "Right, right, thats the number! I need to jot it down in a little notebook, so when hes acting all smug in front of me, I wont forget the exact count!" Watching Hu Ying gleefully rush down the path of betraying her brother, Xue An couldnt help but feel a bit of sympathy for Huyue. "Right, Brother Xue, you just said I dont need to envy the teppanyaki, and I really can do it?" Xiao Yu, standing nearby with a face full of disbelief, said, "My names not teppanyaki!" "Okay teppanyaki, Ill remember that, teppanyaki!" Xiao Yu: "..." Xue An nodded. "Yes!" "Then lets start now! I want to grow more hands too!" Hu Ying was extremely excited. Xue An shook his head with a smile. "Youre a fox, not an octopus. How can you grow so many hands?" "Huh?" Hu Ying paused. "But..." Xue An spoke calmly, "You might not be able to grow as many hands, but you have tails that others cant grow!" Chapter 1038: Heavenly Fox Bloodline (2nd Update)

Chapter 1038: Chapter 1038: Heavenly Fox Bloodline (2nd Update)

"Tails?" Hu Ying was slightly taken aback, "You mean this?" As she spoke, three pristine white, crystal-clear tails appeared behind Hu Ying. These three tails were so long they took up more than half of the room. Xue An was momentarily startled, then chuckled and nodded, "Yeah, thats right!" "But I dont really see what use they are? Aside from serving as a quilt when I sleep, they also mean I dont need an umbre when it rains!" Hu Ying said, ying with her fox tails in her hands. Xue An cleared his throat and turned his gaze away, "Yinger, put away your tails first, please!" "Why?" "Ahem, hasnt anyone in the Qingqiu Fox Country told you that a Heavenly Foxs tails are highly confidential, and should not be shown lightly, visible only to those who are closest to you?" Xue An said. Hu Ying frowned in thought for a while, then hesitantly nodded, "It does seem that it was mentioned, but I havent shown them carelessly! Because in my heart, Brother Xue is the closest person to me!" With that, Hu Ying tilted her head and giggled at Xue An. As the power of her bloodline gradually began to recover, and her figure shifted from loli to mature, Hu Yings beauty skyrocketed at an exponential rate. Especially when members of the Heavenly Fox n reveal their tails, the powerful charm innate in their bloodline makes this beauty even more lethal. Let alone men, even Xiao Yu, who was standing by, was dumbfounded at the sight, her eyes full of exmation marks. But Xue An was indifferent to all these, and even raised his hand to knock on Hu Yings head, "If you dare use your Illusory Art on me again, watch out, Ill ground you!" Hu Ying, feeling the pain, held her head and said with a wronged expression: "Ouch, Brother Xue, I was just trying to see what my bloodline has be now! Wuuu, Sister An Yan, Brother Xue hit me and it really hurts!" As she spoke, she even wiped what appeared to be genuine tears. Xue An wanted to say something, but An Yan red at him fiercely, then stepped forward to gently stroke Hu Yings head, "Alright, alright, sometimes he just doesnt know his own strength, stop crying!" "Mhm!" Hu Ying replied grievously, all the while sneakily sticking her tongue out at Xue An. Xue An couldnt help but shake his head and chuckle, "Okay, no more fooling around! When you were in the Fox Country, didnt anyone ever talk to you about your tails?" Hu Ying shook her head, "Indeed, no one ever mentioned that. The Great Elder only told me to take good care of my tails!" Xue An mused silently. An Yan couldnt help but ask, "Husband, whats with Yingers tails?" "Oh, its nothing, I just think that the elders of the Qingqiu Fox Country are way too indulgent with this girl! To think they never told her such basic knowledge, willing to let her be a happy little fool!" "I am not a happy little fool!" Hu Ying fumed. Xue An nodded, "Agreed, because sometimes youre not that happy!" Hu Ying furrowed her brows in thought for a long time, then turned to An Yan and said, "Sister An Yan, is Brother Xue making fun of me?" An Yan was also caught betweenughter and tears, unable to resist pinching her cheek, "You! You really are a little rascal thats both lovable and infuriating!" Xue An said indifferently, "The Heavenly Fox ns bloodline is noble, having been passed down since the ancient and primal times, with a clear lineage that has never been severed! And the strength of the Heavenly Foxes is also unanimously recognized by the Myriad Realms!" "And these tails, they also represent how much of the Heavenly Fox Bloodline has been awakened!" "Three as the threshold, below three are the ordinary Fox n members who have yet to awaken their bloodline, and above three shows a gradual awakening! By this logic, by the time one has six tails, they are already outstanding among the Heavenly Foxes!" Upon hearing this, Hu Ying nodded, "So thats what it means. No wonder the foxes around me at that time mostly had six tails, but the Great Elders, they all had seven tails. What level is that?" Xue An smiled slightly, "Seven tails signify absolute powerhouses among the Heavenly Foxes, having even touched a trace of the ancient bloodline! Such beings are not to be underestimated anywhere!" "What about my brother? What level is he?" Hu Ying asked curiously. "He...," Xue An smiled, "Although your brother has lost to me more than ten thousand times, in terms of talent and bloodline, he truly ranks at the pinnacle of the Multiverse. Originally, he had awakened eight tails!" "Eight tails!" Hu Ying eximed in surprise. "Yes! With eight tails, one is only a step away from bing a true Heavenly Fox! Even so, your brother has already proven himself as an Immortal King. If he takes that one step, then achieving the status of Immortal Emperor, and even Immortal Venerable would be within reach!" "Thats amazing!" "Of course! Thats why I said that the elders in the Qingqiu Fox Country have spoiled you too much, not even teaching you this kind ofmon knowledge!" "Hehe!" Hu Ying giggled somewhat sheepishly, then suddenly seemed to remember something, and looked up at Xue An with hopeful eyes. "Does that mean, Xue Brother, that my tail might have other uses?" Xue An nodded, "Of course!" "Then teach me!" Hu Yings eyes shone brightly. Xue An couldnt help butugh and cry at the same time, "Yinger, you are the little princess of the Heavenly Fox Tribe. Shouldnt this be something that the elders of the Heavenly Fox Tribe or your brother should do? If I were to teach you, wouldnt I be overstepping my bounds?" "Come on, whats with all that? If theyre not convinced, let them have a fight with you, Xue Brother. They cant beat you anyway!" Hu Ying stated this as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Hu Yings words made Xue Anugh, and he yfully flicked her nose, "You really are an unruly little troublemaker!" "Hehe! So are you saying youll teach me?" Xue An nodded and directly transmitted a Divine Sense to her. Hu Ying was slightly taken aback, and after a moment, she said in some astonishment, "This isplicated?" "What did you expect? The tails of the Heavenly Fox Tribe are formidable weapons, and if used well, could even rival divine artifacts! This is only a part of what your brother wagered and lost to me. Theres still much more! But with your current strength, its clearly unrealistic to learn it all. You should start by learning how to use it, and then begin practicing little by little!" Xue An gave Hu Ying a few pointers. Despite not having cultivated it and it not being a human Cultivation Technique, with Xue Ans vision, a few casual pointers were enough to benefit Hu Ying greatly. Soon. Hu Ying eagerly began to condense her tails. Momentster. Her three tails suddenly disappeared, reced by three clones. These three clones looked exactly like Hu Ying, and unlike the clones created by Spells, these were transformed from her tails, making them indistinguishable from the original. Chapter 1039: Independent Xiang Xiang (3rd Update)

Chapter 1039: Chapter 1039: Independent Xiang Xiang (3rd Update)

Hu Ying was so excited she practically bounced up and down, immediately taking control of her three avatars to start using theputer. Then she discovered that these three avatars were like extensions of her limbs, facing no obstacles at all when ying games. So, she proudly boasted to Xiao Yu, "See? Now your mom has three helpers. From now on, when we y games, your moms got your back!" Then it was as if she remembered something. She turned around, her face full of resolve, and said to Xue An. "Big Brother Xue, if the more tails you have, the more avatars you can have?" Xue An nodded, "Of course! In fact, your three tails are just the basics. With each additional tail, the number of avatars you can create multiplies geometrically. When you reach your brothers level, you will be able to transform into billions and walk among The Multiverse!" "Transform into billions..." Hu Ying murmured softly a few times. Then she suddenly looked up and asked, "What about nine tails?" "Nine tails? To tell the truth, Im not too sure either because Ive never seen it. But legend has it that at that point, one can transform into something boundless!" Xue An responded casually. Hu Ying lowered her head, seemingly deep in thought. Xue An was then about to leave with An Yan, but at that moment. Hu Ying suddenly looked up, speaking seriously to Xue An, "Big Brother Xue, I will definitely awaken nine tails, surpass my brother, and be the unique Heavenly Fox!" Xue An stopped in his tracks, looked back at Hu Ying, then smiled and nodded, "Alright, Ill be waiting for that day!" Perhaps neither of them knew at that moment what this promise truly meant! Although the Magic Treasures Pavilion was crafted by a True Immortal, by a twist of fate, a segment of the Heavenly Dao Laws blended into its creation process, bestowing an array of magical properties upon it. For example, the pocket universe was one such feature. To contain an entire realm within the space of a square inch was no small feat, and for Xue An, who wielded control over it, he held even more power within this pocket universe. Nevertheless, Xue An slowly ascended the stairs and made his way to the second floor. As he rounded a corner, he could hear the clear, articte reading of two little girls. "Man at his birth is fundamentally good. Their natures are simr; their habits be widely different..." The voice, na?ve and earnest, was unmistakably Nian Nians. Xue An chuckled, then turned to An Yan with a look that seemed to say the other girls recitation was quite good. An Yan shook her head lightly, then tugged at Xue An, tiptoeing quietly to the outside of the room. The door was ajar, offering a glimpse inside. Two little girls were seated behind a desk, each holding a hefty tome. As they read, Nian Nian began to nod and sway as she recited. But just then, Xiang Xiang put down her book, gesturing with her hand, interrupting Nian Nian, "Stop reciting!" "Huh? Sister, whats wrong?" Nian Nian also set down her book, looking puzzled. "I think theres something wrong with this sentence!" "Where? Did I recite it incorrectly?" Nian Nian asked, confused. "Its not that you recited it wrong, but I think theres something intrinsically wrong with the sentence itself!" Xiang Xiang dered. "But Mom said we should recite from this book!" "Well, Mom isnt necessarily right about everything! For example, I disagree with the very first sentence. What does it mean when it says, Man at his birth is fundamentally good? Babies are born knowing nothing, surviving purely on instinct. Concepts of good and evil are imposed on them by others! And what is good, and what is evil? Do you know?" Nian Nian shook her head, "I dont know, and Sister, I dont really understand what youre talking about!" "You see! Its because youre too simple-minded! Let me give you an example. Imagine youre walking through a forest and suddenly you see a wolf about to eat a deer. What would you do?" "Why would I want to take a walk in the forest? I hate moving around. Wouldnt it be better to snack on something if I had the time?" Nian Nian waspletely off topic. Xiang Xiang, frustrated, scowled and put on an authoritative sisterly demeanor, "Thats not the point. I say youre going for a walk, and thats what will happen!" "Alright! What was the question again?" "You encounter a wolf about to eat a deer, what do you do?" "Well... Id ask the wolf if I could have a bite too!" Nian Nian replied earnestly. Xiang Xiang: "..." Then, unable to contain herself, she smacked Nian Nian on the head with her book, "Eat, eat, eat, thats all you think about!" "But thats really what I would think!" Nian Nian insisted earnestly. "Ill give you another chance, please answer me honestly, if you still want to get ice cream tonight!" Xiang Xiang said with a stern face. At the mention of ice cream, Nian Nian straightened up quickly, then spoke seriously, "I would help the deer fight off the big bad wolf because fairy tales say the big bad wolf is a viin!" "Thats more like it!" Xiang Xiang stood up, hands behind her back, pacing the room like a little adult. "In our eyes, its wrong for the wolf to eat the deer; the wolf is the viin, and the deer is the victim! But if you change the perspective, to the wolf, not eating the deer might mean it cannot survive. And back at its home, there might be little wolves waiting to be fed. So, it eats the deer simply to survive, not out of a sense of good or evil, but to live!" Nian Nian listened, utterly confused, but thinking about the ice cream, she sat obediently, listening. "For the deer, of course, it does not want to be eaten. So, to avoid being prey, they will strive to run faster and stronger, and ultimately, the healthy ones survive while the old, weak, sick, andme are taken by the wolf. It sounds cruel, but the entire species survives!" "Now, you happen to pass by the forest, see a wolf hunting a deer, and you drive the wolf away thinking youve saved the deer, feeling very happy! But what you dont know is that the wolf might die from starvation, and the little wolves in its den might die as well. This deer, which should have died, leads to the misfortune of the whole herd because it was lucky!" "All of this is rooted in the concept of good and evil imposed by man! Now tell me, isnt that ridiculous?" Hearing Xiang Xiangs coherent argument, Xue An couldnt help but be a little taken aback. At this moment, An Yan gently tapped him on the shoulder and sighed, "Husband, do you hear? This little girl can talk your ear off, and sometimes what she says leaves me unable to argue! So now, its up to you to discipline. Im out of my league!" Xue Anughed, then slowly stepped out from the shadows, appearing in front of the room, and softly called out, "Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian!" The two little girls turned their heads, and then with surprise, they shouted, "Daddy!" As they spoke, the two little girls dashed over. Chapter 1040: Xiang Xiang’s Little Trouble (4th Update)

Chapter 1040: Chapter 1040: Xiang Xiangs Little Trouble (4th Update)

Xue An hugged his two daughters in his arms. "Daddy, how did you get in?" Xiang Xiang asked. "Yes, Daddy, did you bring me something delicious?" Nian Nian also asked. Xue Anughed, "Nian Nian, no wonder your sister always says all you think about is food! You really are a standard foodie!" "Eh, Daddy, did you hear what we were just talking about?" Nian Nian asked in surprise. Xue An nodded, then looked at his elder daughter Xiang Xiang and sighed gently, "Xiang Xiang, I have to say, what you just said really surprised me!" "Daddy, do you also think Im right?" Xiang Xiang asked excitedly. "Partly right, but also not quite!" "Right, because the concepts of good and evil are indeed established by people. Before that, nature operated on its own ord without any human interference, and it ran smoothly. Is that what you meant?" Xiang Xiang nodded, "Exactly! Daddy, isnt that idea correct?" "Of course, it is! But the issue is, what distinguishes humans as the leaders among all beings, rather than being lumped together with other birds and beasts, do you know?" Xiang Xiang lowered her head and pondered for a moment, "Is it because humans cultivate faster than other races?" Xue An shook his head, "In terms of cultivation speed, the powerful heritages within the Demon Race can outpace the Human n in a second!" "Then... is it because humans have their own cultural heritage?" Xue An shook his head again, "Not to mention others, just look at the Divine Realm we inhabit now. The civilizations of the Divine n span hundreds of thousands of years, much more ancient than the Human n!" "Then what is it because of?" Xiang Xiang asked curiously. Xue An smiled and patted her little head, "Its because of the concept of good and evil you just mentioned!" With that, Xue An looked up and spoke softly, "Perhaps the distinction between good and evil existed before the Human n, but it was the emergence of the Human n that truly poprized and mainstreamed these concepts in The Multiverse!" Continuing, Xue An looked down at Xiang Xiang, "Xiang Xiang, how do you differentiate between good and evil?" Xiang Xiang furrowed her brow and, after a long thought, finally shook her head dejectedly, "I dont know!" Xue Anughed, "Its normal that you dont know, because many who have lived long still have no answer!" Then Xue An turned to An Yan, "Yaner, what do you think?" After pondering for a long while, An Yan hesitantly said, "Helping others?" Xue An nodded, "That could be! But evil people might also do that, and sometimes even better!" "So... what is the real answer?" Xue An shook his head, "Honestly, I dont know either!" "Eh?" An Yan was slightly taken aback. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian also looked a bit stunned. Because in their eyes, Xue An knew everything! "There is no absolute good or evil, just like Xiang Xiang said. What you consider good, bes absolute evil from the perspective of a wolf! But I only have one simple standard," Xue An paused, then spoke softly. "Do not do to others what you do not want done to yourself." "Do not do to others what you do not want done to yourself..." An Yan and Xiang Xiang murmured softly. And Xue An continued, "Xiang Xiang, in fact, all these things and the theories you just mentioned are just theorizing to you, because without experiencing them, you wont truly understand!" "So what I hope for you is to not decide your future life prematurely with these empty talks at this moment, because what you need right now is a rxed childhood!" Hearing Xue Ans words, the worries between Xiang Xiangs brows gradually dissipated, and her once mature-looking eyes became innocent again. "Mmm, thank you, Daddy, I understand now!" Xue An smiled teasingly, "What do you understand?" "That unexperienced reasoning is ultimately just empty talk, so I have to grow up quickly and understand all this as soon as possible!" Xiang Xiang said. Seeing this, Xue An chuckled and patted her head, "Silly girl, when you truly grow up, youll regret these words!" Nian Nian, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up, "I also want to grow up quickly!" "Hmm? Nian Nian, why is that?" "Because when I grow up, I can eat ice cream without any restrictions! Just thinking about it makes me happy!" Nian Nian said, drooling. Xue Anughed heartily, "Silly Nian Nian, whats so great about always eating ice cream? Today, Daddy will take you out for a big meal!" "Really?" Xue An nodded, "Of course its true!" "Yay, yay, were going to eat a big meal!" The two little girls jumped excitedly. Xue An winked at An Yan and then lowered his voice, "See? It still takes Dad to step in!" An Yan couldnt help but smile amusedly at Xue An and then asked, "Honey, where do you n to go for the big meal?" "To the harbor outside, naturally!" "But isnt the situation outside a bit tense now?" An Yan asked worriedly. Xue An smiled, "Dont worry, with your husband here, even if the sky falls, Ill make it settle down peacefully!" The whole Cursed City was built on the sea, and originally it was full of harbors, but due to its special location, it gradually evolved into one harbor. And eventually developed into a massive sea harbor market. Because trade was thriving in Cursed City with hundreds ofrge shipsing and going daily, it also supported countless sailors and people depending on the ships for their livelihoods. Therefore, this sea harbor market was extraordinarily bustling. Ships from all over brought countless novelties, ranging from extremely expensive foreign divine treasures to very cheap coarse spiritual rice; it had everything. When Xue An led his family through the streets, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian couldnt help but be amazed by the bustling scene before them. But as children love excitement, they soon became enthusiastic. "Daddy, I want to eat this!" Nian Nian pointed to a strange snack. "Sure!" "Daddy, I want to y with this!" Xiang Xiang pointed to a novel gadget. "No problem!" Xue An was all smiles and nods to his daughters requests, agreeing to whatever they said. It wasnt until the girls mored to buy a particrly fierce-looking snake, and Xue An was about to agree, that An Yan couldnt help but intervene. "Thats enough now! Weve only walked a few steps and youve bought so much; are you nning to buy up this whole streetter?" Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian shut their mouths and didnt dare to make a sound anymore. But after a while, Xue An looked down, smiled cheekily, and asked, "Hungry? How about Daddy takes you to eat some seafood here?" Both girls eyes lit up, and they chorused, "Yes!" Chapter 1041: Profound Sea Tower (1st Update)

Chapter 1041: Chapter 1041: Profound Sea Tower (1st Update)

Wang Ke was a waiter at the Profound Sea Tower, which is just a fancy way of saying he was the equivalent of an inns second-inmand. Even though it was a job of serving others, Wang Ke cherished it very much. In the Cursed City, for ordinary people like Wang Ke with neither cultivation level nor backing, the only escape was to be a sailor. But the vast sea, rampant with monstrous beasts, often meant an extremely high mortality rate. After barely surviving a brush with death at sea, Wang Ke dared not venture out again, ultimatelynding this job. Although it was somewhat arduous, Wang Ke was quite content. After all, the Profound Sea Tower was considered one of the top inns within the harbor market, not only offering generous monthly wages but also giving out tips from time to time, which all things considered, was much better than being a sailor. Today, Wang Ke was assigned to wee guests at the entrance of the inn. He was delighted because if he encountered generous guests, a fewpliments could lead to a handsome tip. There were many guests today, and Wang Ke felt as if his face was about to crack from all the smiling. When he finally got a break from the bustle, he leaned against the doorframe to catch his breath, just as he saw a family approaching down the street. Wang Ke was about to greet them, but upon a closer look, he couldnt help but be stunned. Because the approaching family had extraordinarily high beauty standards. Leading the way were two little girls, carved like jade, dressed in identical clothes, with identical buns in their hair, looking as though they had stepped out of a painting. Following them were a man and a woman. The man was tall and handsome, with a face of remarkable beauty, and even his gestures conveyed a natural aristocratic air. But when Wang Ke saw the woman beside him, he was utterly dumbfounded. As a waiter at the Profound Sea Tower, Wang Ke had seen his fair share of the world. Yet only upon seeing this woman did Wang Ke truly understand what was meant by a heartstopping beauty. A family with such high beauty standards naturally attracted countless gazes. And while Wang Ke was still somewhat dazed, Xue An stopped in his tracks, looked up at the inn, smiled faintly, and said, "This must be the ce they talked about!" Only then did Wang Ke snap out of it, hurrying forward to greet them, "Are you guests here to dine?" Xue An nodded, "Do you have a private room?" Wang Ke apologized with a smile, "Im really sorry, we have no private rooms avable today, but theres still seating in the main hall!" Xue An turned to look at An Yan. An Yan, unustomed to being stared at by so many people, couldnt help but stealthily pinch a Spell Decree, masking a portion of her beauty, and then whispered, "Then lets go in and have a taste!" The seats in the main hall were already mostly taken. But when Xue Ans family arrived, the previously noisy hall instantly fell quiet. "What would you like to have, honored guests?" Wang Ke asked eagerly. Although he did not recognize Xue Ans identity, his demeanor told Wang Ke that he was no ordinary person, so he attended to him with great care. Xue An replied indifferently, "Serve us your specialties!" "Right away!" Wang Ke went to ry the order. After a short while, the dishes were served one after another, like flowing water. It had to be said, the food at Profound Sea Tower was indeed delicious. At least the two little girls were enjoying themselves tremendously. Especially Nian Nian, the little foodie, who seemed to find chopsticks too slow, directly used her hands to pick up arge shrimp and began to gnaw at it. This straightforward behavior naturally brought about some good-natured smiles from others. Xiang Xiang felt a sense of humiliation and couldnt help but kick Nian Nian under the table. Nian Nian swallowed the food in her mouth and asked, somewhat confused, "Sister, why did you kick me?" Xiang Xiang felt a bit helpless, "Silly Nian Nian, cant you be a little moredylike when you eat?" "Ladylike?" Nian Nian shook her head, "I dont want to bedylike, otherwise I wont be able to enjoy my food!" Saying so, Nian Nian lowered her head and continued to concentrate on tackling therge shrimp in her hands. Xue An had been watching this scene with a smile, about to say something. Just then, amotion erupted from outside the door, followed by the sound of a loud p. A womans voice, full of arrogance, said, "What are you? You dare to serve me?" Her words made everyone in the hall turn their heads to look. Xue An couldnt help but frown and turned to see what was happening. He saw a luxurious carriage parked at the door of Profound Sea Tower, from which a woman and a young boy had alighted. The woman was dressed in extravagant clothes and heavy makeup, while the boy was a little kid. Wang Ke, who had just greeted Xue Ans family, was now bowing his head. And on his cheek was clearly visible the imprint of a handprint. It was this haughty woman who had struck him. Despite his face swelling visibly, Wang Ke did not dare to move, but only said tremblingly, "Madam Jin, Im really sorry, it was my blunder!" This scene also caused many of the patrons in the hall to show anger on their faces. An Yan frowned and then whispered to her husband, "Should we block this scene?" Xue An shook his head gently and said with a half-smile, "They will encounter such things sooner orter. For now, let them watch, no harm done!" An Yan started to say something, but ultimately let out a light sigh. "Hmph!" At that moment, the woman coldly snorted from her nostrils and thenmanded imperiously, "Arrange a private room for me!" Wang Kes body trembled, then he replied with a wry smile, "Madam Jin, Im really sorry, but we have no private rooms avable today!" "What did you say?" Madam Jin raised her voice. Wang Ke swallowed hard and croaked, "Today... today all the private rooms have been booked!" Pa! Pa! Two more exceedingly loud ps rang out. Many people didnt even see how Madam Jin had made her move before Wang Kes face had been pped into a swines head. Yet even after being hit like that, Wang Ke still did not dare to move and kept nodding and bowing, his words muffled and unclear, "Im really sorry, Madam Jin, for causing you inconvenience." "Inconvenience? Haha, do you believe that with just one word, I could reduce your little Profound Sea Tower to ashes?" Madam Jin boasted arrogantly. "Yes, yes, yes! We arepletely aware!" Wang Ke bowed repeatedly in agreement. At this moment, the little boy following Madam Jin suddenly said, "If you know, then kneel down." Despair and outrage shed in Wang Kes eyes. Because he knew he could not afford to offend Madam Jin, and neither could the entire Profound Sea Tower. In fact, as soon as the carriage had pulled up to the entrance, he had begun to feel afraid. Every time Madam Jin visited, the waiters attending to her would suffer an undeserved cmity. Thest time was the same, and Wang Ke had been in charge of the hospitality, resulting in him being bedridden for three days after being beaten. He had not expected to be unable to avoid this cmity this time either. Reluctant as he was, Wang Ke ultimately slowly knelt down. Chapter 1042: The Bear Child Without Family Education, Truly Deserves to Die! (Second Update)

Chapter 1042: Chapter 1042: The Bear Child Without Family Education, Truly Deserves to Die! (Second Update)

The little boy suddenly stepped forward andnded several more ps across the face. Despite his young age, because he had a decent martial arts talent, he already possessed a considerable cultivation level, so a few ps caused Wang Kes mouth to bleed. After that, the young master of the Jin Family said with an indifferent face, "Next time you dare to act like this, be careful of your dog life!" This statement silenced the entire room, and many people watched the supposed innocence on the little boys face reced by indifference, their hearts trembling with fear. But Mrs. Jin was not ashamed; instead, she took pride in it, even letting out a delicate giggle. "Good! Thats how a young master of our Jin Family should act! Mother has always told you, you must never show a kind face to these lowly things, otherwise theyll get too familiar!" "Um, um, Mother! I understand!" Receiving his mothers affirmation, the young master Jin couldnt help but wear a proud expression. And this scene also incited anger in many onlookers, but nobody dared to make a sound. After all, the Jin Family was a powerful family in the entire Cursed City, not to mention pping Wang Ke a few times. Even if they had killed Wang Ke outright, no one would dare to interfere. "What are you standing around for? Arent you going to arrange a private room for us?" Mrs. Jin barked. Wang Ke, full of despair and humiliation, was just about to get up. It was at this moment, having witnessed the whole event, Nian Nian put down therge shrimp in her hands, and asked with a serious look on her little face, "Daddy, why does that bad auntie want to bully this big brother?" Xue An smiled but didnt answer Nian Nian directly. Instead, he turned to look at Xiang Xiang. "Xiang Xiang, what do you think is the reason?" Xiang Xiang tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said, "Daddy, is it because they think they are better than others?" Xue An nodded, and then said indifferently, "Xiang Xiang is right, there are always people in this world who think they are better than others!" Though his voice was not loud, it reached everyone in the room. Mrs. Jin suddenly turned around, her voice rising with fury, "Who is speaking... Hm?" Then she was stunned. Because she saw a young man in white sitting not far away, his face an image of serenity. Next to the young man sat a breathtakingly beautiful woman. Two delicate and lovely little girls were also nearby. Such abination made Mrs. Jin swallow the rest of her words back down. Because instinctively, she felt that the young mans identity must not be ordinary, especially with the natural aura he exuded, which was clearly not that of an average person. However, she did not speak, yet the young master Jins eyes lit up. Despite being only seven or eight years old, because he had started practicing martial arts at a young age, he was as tall as an eleven or twelve-year-old child and, spoiled rotten from birth, had developed an extremely arrogant and conceited personality. When he saw Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang sitting there, a me ignited in his eyes, then he licked his lips and suddenly said, "Mother, I dont want to eat in the private room anymore. Lets eat here in the main hall!" Mrs. Jin was momentarily taken aback but, knowing her son better than anyone, she quickly understood his intention and smiled, nodding her head. "Alright!" As she spoke, she red at Wang Ke again, "What are you standing there for? Arent you going to clean up the tables for us?" Wang Ke obeyed meekly. However, there was only one table left in the main hall, and it was located right next to Xue Ans table. Wang Ke had also heard Xue An earlier and knew he was standing up for him, feeling somewhat grateful, so while wiping down the table, he lowered his voice and said, "My lord, if you have nothing else to do, you might want to leave here soon!" "Oh? Leave? Why should I leave?" Xue An asked with a smile. Wang Ke gave a bitter smile, "Didnt you see my face? We ordinary people cant afford to provoke this mother and son! Especially her son, hes a veritable Demon King! You have two little girls with you, what if he..." "Its quite clear whats being said here." Xue An heard this and just smiled, "Thanks for the reminder, but I have a habit: no matter how big the matter, I must finish my meal!" "But..." Wang Ke was somewhat worried. Xue An gently waved his hand, interrupting him, suddenly asking, "What else will you be busy withter?" Wang Ke was taken aback, then shook his head with a bitter smile, "What else can I be busy with? Havent you seen that ever since this mother and son pair arrived, all the waiters have hidden themselves? Even our shopkeeper has stayed away! Because nobody knows when they might receive a p in the face!" "So now its just my bad luck, having to stay behind to serve them!" Saying that, fear was evident in Wang Kes eyes. Xue Anughed, "Thats perfect, if youre not busy, you can stay here and enjoy the show!" "Enjoy the show?" Wang Ke still wanted to ask. At this point, Madam Jin and her son had already walked over, clearly impatient. "How long does it take you to wipe a table? Get out of the way and wait!" "Yes, yes, yes!" Wang Ke hastily agreed, then looked at Xue An with a worried expression on his face before finally backing away to a distance. By now, the other diners in the hall had noticed something was amiss and quietly started to leave. In an instant, Only Xue An and Madam Jins tables were left in the hall. The atmosphere began to turn peculiar. Xue An continued to eat his food at a leisurely pace, An Yan didnt make a sound, and was peeling shrimp for the two little girls. Whereas Madam Jin and her son kept ncing over, as if waiting for something. Finally, A servant rushed in from outside, then whispered something into Madam Jins ear. Madam Jins eyes lit up, then she gave her son a look. This young Master Jin chuckled, then casually walked over with a te ofrge shrimp. "Little sister, do you like shrimps?" he first asked Nian Nian. Because Nian Nian had the most shrimp shells in front of her, and was eating with great enthusiasm. Nian Nian looked at this young Master Jin, then turned her head and continued to wrestle with the shrimp. This was essentially the same as leaving young Master Jin out in the cold. Young Master Jin, who had always been spoiled and treasured, wherever he went, his face instantly darkened. However, he barely held back his anger, and then looked at Xiang Xiang, "Little sister, whats your name? Can we get to know each other?" Xiang Xiang didnt even lift her head, just nced at him and then said coldly, "No!" This sentencepletely blocked whatever young Master Jin was about to say next. He looked at the two sisters, his expression fluctuating, and suddenly a gleam of schadenfreude appeared in his eyes. Then he pretended to identally throw the te. A full te of shrimps flew straight at Nian Nian, who was head-down in her feast. But just as the te and the sttering oil were about tond on Nian Nian, Xue An sighed, "These undisciplined brats, they really are... despicable!" Chapter 1043: This Scene, Isn’t It Beautiful? (First Update)

Chapter 1043: Chapter 1043: This Scene, Isnt It Beautiful? (First Update)

With the words spoken, the tes that were about to fall and the oil stains all around suddenly reversed, covering the head of young master Jinpletely. Due to the force, the tes shattered with a crack, and the oil, which dripped down from his head, was sizzling because the deep-fried prawns had juste out of the pot, causing visible blisters to form rapidly on the skin. The pain made young master Jin scream miserably. "Ah... Mother, somebody is bullying me!" Madam Jin, who had been standing far away ready to enjoy the show, was initially stunned to see her son being attacked, then became furious, and charged over. "Chuner, how are you?" "Ah, ah, ah, it hurts so much! Mom, its all his fault!" Jin Chun cried out in pain, pointing an using finger at Xue An with a face full of resentment. Seeing her son in such a state, although such an injury was trivial for a cultivator, the arrogant Madam Jin could not tolerate her son being mistreated. Thus, she raised her head and roared at Xue An, "Why did you bully my son?" "Bully your son?" Xue An gave a wry smile, then calmly said, "Everyone was watching, I havent moved from the beginning, how could I bully your son?" "Youre lying, how could the te suddenly cover my sons head entirely?" Madam Jin shouted angrily. "How would I know, maybe there was a sudden gust of wind!" Xue An replied nonchntly. "You..." Madam Jin was almost driven mad by anger. She had hesitated before allowing her son to approach because she had not met Xue An and was worried he might be a powerful outsider, especially since many strong cultivators hade to the Cursed City recently due to the appearance of divine runes. So, she secretly ordered someone to make inquiries, only to find out that no one had heard of Xue An; he was neither from any influential family nor a prodigious cultivator. Only then did she feel reassured to let her son go. But she hadnt expected her son to suffer this humiliation! After all, Madam Jins principle was always that it was fine for her to bully others, but absolutely uneptable for others to bully her. "Its actually your son who was about to dump a whole te of prawns on my daughter. How do you n to settle this ount?" Xue An asked calmly. Madam Jin yelled, "My son just wanted to make friends with your daughter, and he didnt do it on purpose! Moreover, my son is just a child, cant you just tolerate him a bit?" Hearing this, Xue Ans smile grew broader, but his eyes gradually became colder. "Just a child? Ha ha, if it had been my daughter who ended up with the te over her, would you say the same?" "So what if I did? It wasnt intentional anyway! And you, being an adult, why cant you stop hassling my son?" Madam Jin arrogantly retorted. At that moment, faint noises of mor could be heard from outside. A cold smile appeared on Madam Jins face. She hadnt made a move and was dying with words because she was waiting for the Jin Family members to arrive. She was a cautious person. Although the background of Xue An hadnt been ascertained, what if he was a mysterious powerful cultivator? So to be safe, she had already sent someone to call for the Jin Family reinforcements. Once her people arrived, none of them would be able to escape. At that moment, Xue An nodded slightly, calmly stating, "Youre right, I indeed shouldnt have hassled your son." Madam Jin, sneering, was just about to say something when Xue An, who had been sitting on the chair, suddenly appeared in front of her and pped her face twice. The crisp sound of the two ps was more severe than the ones that had previously been given to Wang Ke by her and her son. Madam Jin was sent flying, smashing through two tables before finally stopping. At least the sound was so loud that the beams of the room lightly trembled, and the face of Mrs. Jin began swelling at a speed visible to the naked eye. In an instant, her face swelled so much that only a small slit remained for her eyes. This shocked the entire audience. No one had expected that this seemingly gentle and refined youth would act so decisively and swiftly. At that moment, Xue Anchong smiled slightly at the trembling Wang Ke in the distance. "She pped you twice, and Ive avenged you! Are you satisfied yet?" he asked. Whoosh. Everyones gaze focused on Wang Ke. Wang Kes face turned pale, his body trembled, he nearly cried from fear, and he simply couldnt speak. Xue An sighed lightly, "It seems youre still not quite satisfied!" Just then, Mrs. Jin, who had been pped to the ground, finally snapped out of her daze and screamed venomously, "How dare you hit me?" As soon as her words fell, Xue An casually pped her again. Smack! Although they were far apart, the p sent Mrs. Jin flying from the ground before she heavily fell down. When shended, her mouth spat out a mix of blood and broken teeth. "I did hit you! Actually, I really dont like hitting women, but why do you always put your faces in the way?" Xue An sighed. Mrs. Jins body shook like a sieve, and if looks could kill, she would have wished to dismember Xue An a thousand times. At that moment, footsteps from outside grew from distant to near, almost reaching the door. At the same time, an old but authoritative voice entered, "Who dares to bully a member of the Jin Family?" The young master Jin Chun perked up and called out with a sobbing tone, "Father, I am here! Someone has beaten me and mother!" After speaking, he venomously said to Xue An, "Youre finishedmy father is already here, and I will have you all arrested and slowly deep-fried in hot oil!" These brutal words made even the usually good-tempered An Yan furiously angry, "Husband..." Before she could finish, Xue An had already appeared in front of Jin Chun. It was as if invisible ropes from the void had bound him; Jin Chun floated into the air. He looked at Xue An in horror, "What do you want to do? My father is the Family Head of the Jin Family..." But before he could finish, Xue An shook his head, his voice cold as ice, "Its no use!" "No matter who your father is, today, everything has to perish!" As he spoke, a cluster of pure white mes soared up and lunged towards the floating Jin Chun. At the same time, a frantic shout came from outside, "Spare lives!" But Xue An paid no heed to any of it. The white mespletely enveloped Jin Chun and then began to fiercely roast him. The agony of the mes scorching his body was so immense that within a single breath, Jin Chun copsed, screaming tragically. And this scene was fully witnessed by the charging middle-aged man, who roared in disbelief, "Chuner!" But just then, Jin Chuns body gradually disintegrated into nothingness within the mes. The middle-aged man stood stunned as if struck by lightning. And Xue An slowly turned his head to look at the middle-aged man, a cold smile appearing on his lips, "Isnt this scene beautiful?" Chapter 1044: Face? How Much Is Face Worth Per Pound? (2nd Update)

Chapter 1044: Chapter 1044: Face? How Much Is Face Worth Per Pound? (2nd Update)

"Chuner!" The Lady Jin on the ground was the first to react, emitting a piercing scream of despair. Then, crawling to the middle-aged mans side, she cried out, "My lord, youve seen it all, you must avenge Chuner!" The middle-aged man referred to as "my lord" by Lady Jin was none other than the Family Head of the Jin Family, Jin Xiong. Jin Xiongs expression was exceedingly grim, yet he did not retaliate; instead, he stared intently at Xue An, took a deep breath, and spoke slowly. "Friend, although my son Jin Chun had his faults, he was still just a child. Yet, you obliterated his soul so thoroughly that it cannot be reborn. Wasnt your action a bit too ruthless?" To everyones surprise, Jin Xiong spoke with unexpected politeness. Although he was questioning, there was a noticeableck of aggressive posture, it almost sounded like he was negotiating an issue. This caught many people off guard. At the very least, Lady Jin was stunned. Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled, then taunted, "Too ruthless? Ha, why didnt you mention what your son said? I allowed his soul to dissipate so quickly; that was already merciful. Otherwise... I would have let him endure prolonged suffering before death!" Xue Ans words made Jin Xiongs face grow even uglier, but before he could respond, Lady Jin had already leapt up, unable to restrain herself. "Lord, listen to how arrogant his words are! Not only has Chuners soul been dissipated, but Ive also been beaten to this state by him. You must stand up for me and Chuner!" Lady Jin said with a vicious look on her face. Her defiant attitude clearly stemmed from the arrival of Jin Xiong, as she felt she had backing. However, at that moment, something none of them expected urred. Suddenly, Jin Xiongs expression shifted, and as if he had made up his mind, he pped Lady Jin, who had just stood up, back to the ground with one blow. "Shut up! When men are talking, since when is it your ce, women, to interrupt?" Now, Lady Jin waspletely dumbfounded, looking bewilderedly at her husband, even doubting if she had failed to follow the right auspicious days before leaving the house. Otherwise, why would she keep being pped? Then, Jin Xiongs demeanor became surprisingly polite and even bowed with a fist towards Xue An. "Friend, I truly apologize. My wife is young and naive; please do not stoop to her level!" Even the inns waiter, Wang Ke, and everyone present thought they must have heard wrong. Xue An had killed Jin Xiongs son right in front of him, and yet it was Jin Xiong who was apologizing to Xue An. And this was happening to the customarily arrogant and domineering Jin Family. It was utterly inconceivable. Yet, Xue An remained unmoved, merely regarding Jin Xiong with a cold gaze. Jin Xiongs forced smile gradually stiffened, but he still maintained the posture of sping his fists. It wasnt until after the time it takes for half a pot of tea to steep that Xue An finally lowered his eyes and uttered indifferently, "Now... do you think my actions were excessively cruel?" Jin Xiong sighed deeply, "Friend, I too acted impulsively just now, but upon careful consideration, what youve said isnt without reason. After all, it was my son Jin Chun who was wrong first. Your action in killing him wasnt unwarranted! And as a father, I cannot shirk my responsibility!" His words, so full of righteous indignation, made many reevaluate their lives, especially Lady Jin, who waspletely dumbfounded. However, Xue An suddenly let out a lightugh, then looked at Jin Xiong with quite a yful gaze, and said mildly, "You are indeed a wise man who knows when to advance or retreat." Jin Xiong bowed and scraped, smiling apologetically, "You jest! If its convenient, you could also visit my Jin Family as a guest, as a small gesture of my apology to you!" Xue An ignored Jin Xiongs invitation, turning his head to look at the two young girls, and gave a slight smile. "Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, have you eaten your fill?" The two little girls nodded in unison, "Were full!" "If youre full, then lets go!" With that, Xue An stood up and led his family, preparing to leave. From beginning to end, Xue An treated Jin Xiong, who stood bowing before him, as though he were air. This kind of attitude brought a glint of cold light to flicker deep within Jin Xiongs eyes, but the smile on his face grew even wider. As Xue An passed by the shopkeeper Wang Ke, he suddenly stopped, then tossed over a Crystal Stone. Wang Ke hurriedly caught it and then said with a face full of panic, "My lord!" "This is for the meal, no need for change!" Xue An said with a smile. Wang Kes eyes gradually widened as he never dreamt that a powerful figure like Xue An would actually pay for his meal. At this moment, Xue An seemed to remember something, turned his head toward Jin Xiong, and said, "Oh right, this has nothing to do with this shopkeeper, I dont want to hear any bad news about himter, otherwise...." "I will vent my anger on the people of your Jin Family!" Jin Xiong shuddered all over, a sh of irritation shing in his eyes, but he still nodded in response, "Yes!" Only then did Xue An smile and added, "Also, I would like you to keep a handle on this foolish woman, because next time, I might not be in as good a mood as I am now!" Having said that, Xue An led his family out of the Profound Sea Tower. Jin Xiong stood in ce, his facial expression changing unpredictably, now angry, now filled with resentment. At this time, Madame Jin wobbled to her feet and, filled with extreme bitterness, stared at the receding figure of Xue An, then asked iprehensively, "My lord, are we just going to let this guy go? Should we send a few men to follow him, find out where hisir is, and n an attack tonight?" No sooner had her words fallen than Jin Xiong raised his hand and delivered another p, knocking Madame Jin to the ground once again. This time, the unfortunate Madame Jin truly felt like crying. She couldnt understand why today, it seemed as if everyone had it out for her face! How many ps had it been now? If this continued, her face would indeed turn into a pigs head. "Its all because of you, you fool, that Chuners life was wasted in vain! Sending people to follow? With such a powerful figure, do you think he wouldnt notice if someone was trailing him?" Madame Jin trembled all over, no longer daring to make a sound. Jin Xiong, meanwhile, stared in the direction Xue An had gone, his gaze incredibly sinister. He was no fool; after all, a fool could not have be the Family Head in Cursed City. So, the moment he barged into the Profound Sea Tower and saw his son being refined alive by the mes, Jin Xiong had an inkling that Xue An was no ordinary man. Because that fleeting Pure White me was clearly no ordinary thing. And after just a bit of contact, he became even more terrified. He found that, with his own Cultivation Level, he couldnt see through Xue Ans at all. In the face of Xue An, he felt as if he were staring into an unfathomably deep pool, which was chilling to the soul. This feeling naturally made the experienced Jin Family Head dare not make any rash moves, since although a dead son could be sired again, if he lost his own life, that would be the end of everything. Moreover, it was best to pacify the opponent with words now and figure out revengeter. As for face-saving, how much is that worth per pound? Chapter 1045: An Invitation (3rd Update)

Chapter 1045: Chapter 1045: An Invitation (3rd Update)

"Lets go!" Jin Xiong barked coldly, and then prepared to leave, leading the bloodied Madame Jin, whose blood trickled from her nostrils. However, as he passed by Wang Ke, he couldnt help but look deeply at the young waiter, and then a touch of confusion shed in his eyes. Because he could tell that this Wang Ke was just an ordinary waiter, without anything special about him. So why had the young man specifically instructed him about such an ordinary person? Could there be some other reason? Jin Xiong could not make sense of it, and he never even considered that Xue Ans actions were simply out of respect for people. Because in his eyes, someone like Wang Ke wasnt evenparable to one of the spiritual beasts he raised. Jin Xiong left with a face full of confusion. And the previously arrogant and domineering Madame Jin had now be much more subdued, not even daring to nce at Wang Ke, but hurriedly left with her head lowered. Wang Ke stood in the corner, watching the Jin family members hurriedly depart, and gradually, he began to smile. The smile was incredibly carefree, but as he smiled, a tear appeared in the corner of his eye. At the same time. On the way back to his residence, An Yan was somewhat silent. Until they were almost at their destination, An Yan couldnt help but call out, "Husband!" "Hmm?" Xue An looked up at An Yan, "Yaner, whats wrong?" An Yan thought for a moment and finally just sighed, shaking her head, "Nothing!" Despite saying so, the look in An Yans eyes betrayed her. Xue An naturally understood why An Yan was troubled and couldnt help but smile, then took An Yans hand. "Do you think my actions just now were too violent?" An Yan was silent for a moment, then nodded, "Husband, I..." Xue An smiled and waved his hand, stopping An Yan from continuing, and then he said indifferently, "Yaner, perhaps you still dont understand what a very important rule of the game is in The Multiverse Realms." An Yan was startled, "What?" "Everyone must be responsible for their own words, no matter who they are, they must pay the due price!" "And... you might not understand my feelings!" Xue An said lightly. "In the eyes of many, that guy might have only verbally threatened, not worthy of death! But in my view, if anyone dares to threaten my family, no matter who they are, the consequence is one: their spirit and soul destroyed,pletely vanishing from this world!" An Yan nodded thoughtfully but still couldnt help saying, "Husband, I also really despise that guy, especially his malicious words, but after all, you did take action in front of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian! Will this be...?" Xue An smiled and then hurried a few steps to catch up with the two little girls snacking ahead. "Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, what do you think... was what daddy did right just now?" Xiang Xiang nodded without hesitation: "Daddy did the right thing!" "Oh? Why do you say that?" Xue An asked with a smile. "Because that boy was really awful, especially his evil words! Just think, if he had encountered some other girl instead of us, he might have seeded in his wrongdoing! So I think hes a big viin! Its his own fault that daddy killed him!" Xiang Xiang said with a very serious little face. Xue An smiled and ruffled Xiang Xiangs hair, "Good child!" Then he turned his head to look at Nian Nian on the side, "Nian Nian, what do you think?" Nian Nian swallowed the snack in her mouth, frowned in thought for a while, and then said, "I think the seafood there was really good, daddy, when can we go eat it again?" Thisment left Xue An, An Yan, and even Xiang Xiang somewhat dumbfounded. Xiang Xiang pinched Nian Nians chubby cheeks, frustrated that she couldnt be molded, "Silly Nian Nian, cant you think of anything else?" "What else to think of? I feel like, nothing is more important than eating! Eating is the happiest thing in the world!" Nian Nian said matter-of-factly. Xiang Xiang struck the ground with her foot in annoyance. Upon hearing this, Xue An couldnt help but burst intoughter and then winked at An Yan, whispering in her ear. "Yaner, see that? Never underestimate children, because their ideas might even be smarter than yours! Dont you agree?" An Yan had been worried that her two daughters wouldnt be able to withstand the scene they had just experienced, but it turned out her concern was unnecessary, so she nodded with a smile. "Mhm!" When the family returned to their residence in high spirits, they found the atmosphere a bit unusual. The living room was filled with people. Meng Lei and Zhuo Yangyang were among them, but their expressions were very solemn that moment. Upon seeing Xue An, Zhuo Yangyang and Meng Lei both stood up. "My lord!" Xue An nodded his head, "Whats wrong?" Meng Lei let out a long sigh and then handed Xue An an invitation, "Take a look, please. It was delivered just this afternoon!" Xue An took it, opened it up, and he was taken aback for a moment before a smile slowly spread across his lips. "Interesting!" Meng Lei had thought Xue An would change color at the sight of the invitation or at the very least look grave, but he never expected him to smile, which left Meng Lei quite bewildered. "My lord, what do you think?" "What do I think? Since this great empress has invited me to a banquet, I might as well go and enjoy the show," Xue An said lightly. The invitation was indeed from the City Lords Mansions Curse Queen. The content was clear, a banquet was to be held tomorrow night, and strong figures from all ces were expected to attend. They hoped Xue An would be present as well! Xue Ans response left Meng Lei dumbfounded, and it took him a long while to finally say with a baffled expression, "My lord, are you really nning to go?" "Go, of course Ill go. Why not?" Xue An replied with a smile. Meng Lei stared at Xue An, astonished. In truth, from the moment he received the invitation, his heart was seized by fear and anxiety. Because this Curse Queen was one of the most powerful beings in Fangtian Domain, especially after having ruled Cursed City for so many years, she had established formidable authority. While he still had some confidence when opposing the Zhuo Family, facing the Curse Queen made him truly scared. Especially since the invitation had been delivered straight to their small building, this indicated that the empress had known all along Xue An was staying there. Yet, this hideout was meticulously prepared by Meng Lei as a secretive ce to flee to in a critical moment. However, in front of the Curse Queen, no secret remained hidden. The more Meng Lei thought about it, the colder he felt. But Xue Ans serene reaction was so out of ce that it even made Meng Lei feel a sense of absurdity. "My lord, this is no trivial matter. Should we think it over more carefully?" Meng Lei said with a strained voice. "Think it over?" Xue An shook his head and then smiled at a pale-faced Zhuo Yangyang who was nearby, "Zhuo Family will definitely be at the banquet. You shoulde with me when the timees!" "Me too?" Zhuo Yangyang was stunned. Xue An nodded, speaking calmly, "Of course!" Chapter 1046: Ingenious Uses of Divine Patterns (4th Update)

Chapter 1046: Chapter 1046: Ingenious Uses of Divine Patterns (4th Update)

"But..." Zhuo Yangyang hesitated. Xue An said indifferently, "If you still want to retrieve what belongs to you, then prepare well ande with me tomorrow; otherwise, forget it!" After speaking, Xue An led An Yan and his family straight upstairs, leaving a group of people in the living room looking at each other. "Miss, what are you nning?" Meng Lei asked hesitantly. Zhuo Yangyangs expression changed uncertainly, but her eyes gradually became resolute, and finally, she said in a deep voice, "Uncle Meng, I want to go!" Meng Lei was just about to say something. Zhuo Yangyang seriously said, "Uncle Meng, no need to say more. I understand what you mean! Im not going to prove how great I am, nor because I want to retrieve something!" "Actually, the reason Im going is because this banquet is clearly very disadvantageous to Lord Xue!" "Zhuo Family is going, and people from Tian Fu Pavilion will definitely show up! The stance of the Cursed Empress is unknown, but it surely wont be optimistic! Such an environment surrounded by formidable enemies is indeed dangerous!" "But all of this isrgely caused by me! I cannot shrink back at this time and let Lord Xue, who has helped me, face it alone!" "I remember you once said, A drop of water given in need should be repaid with a spring. Therefore, this time, Im willing to stand or fall with Lord Xue... to share life or death!" As Zhuo Yangyang spoke these words, her face was incredibly calm, but her eyes sparkled with a brilliant light never seen before. Meng Lei looked at her, somewhat stunned, then a smile gradually appeared on his lips, and he nodded vigorously. "Good! This is indeed the spirit a true member of the Zhuo Family should have. This time, I, Meng Lei, will also risk everything and apany Lord Xue on this journey!" "Uncle Meng, you..." Zhuo Yangyang was startled, about to dissuade him. Meng Lei waved his hand and said lightly, "Although my cultivation level and status are far inferior to those high and mighty figures, we are not ants to be trampled on. When ites to backbone, my men are not cowards either." Saying so, Meng Lei looked around the room and said softly, "Men, are you willing to take this risk with me tomorrow?" The sailors in the living room all wore solemn expressions and chorused in a resounding voice, "We are willing to fight to the death!" The echoing voices shook the room, and Meng Leiughed heartily. "Good! Tomorrow, lets show those high-ranking figures in the city just how tough we sailors really are!" Later, when they went upstairs, the two maids returned to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. An Yan couldnt help but ask quietly, "Husband, what is this banquet for?" "Its probably for that divine pattern that is about to appear!" "Husband, youve been mentioning this divine pattern these days, but what exactly is it?" An Yan asked curiously. Xue An smiled, "The so-called divine pattern is a talisman spell that is born from the fallen Ancient Gods!" "You know, the further back you go, the stronger the Divine ns power was! Nowadays, the Divine ns strength has degenerated too much! In ancient times, these Ancient Gods had the power to destroy heavens and earth, among them were the True Gods, that is, beings at the level of the Immortal King and even the Immortal Emperor!" "After these group of Ancient Gods fell, divine patterns would be born from these powerful Ancient Gods!" "What are these divine patterns used for?" asked An Yan. "Speaking of which, they have infinite uses, but a lot of it is exaggerations and self-aggrandizement by the Divine n, but I do know their most important use!" "What use?" Xue An smiled, "These divine patterns can enhance the rank of talisman treasures!" "Enhance the rank of talisman treasures?" An Yan was startled, her eyes suddenly brightening, "Husband, are you saying..." Xue An nodded with a smile, "Although our Magic Treasures Pavilion is still sufficient for now, it will need to be upgraded sooner orter, so now is a good opportunity!" Only then did An Yan understand why Xue An had been waiting in the Cursed City. "But... will the powerhouses from the Fangtian Domain give up so easily?" An Yan asked, somewhat worried. Xue An gently fiddled with a strand of An Yans hair that hung near his lips and said indifferently, "Whether they give up or not, I have decided on this divine pattern. By then... it will be out of their hands!" Just as Xue An had said. The scope of this banquet was exceedingly vast. Noble families from all over the city, powerhouses who had traveled from various ces, all had received invitations from the City Lords Mansion. At this sensitive moment, the sudden hosting of the banquet by the Cursed Empress truly meant something that many were well aware of. Therefore, although the banquet hadnt started yet, a major storm was already brewing in the shadows. But as the banquet stirred the entire Cursed City, a foreign name also appeared before everyone. "Who is Xue An? Why did he also receive an invitation from Her Majesty the Empress?" someone asked in astonishment. "I remember now, wasnt he the one who made a huge scene at the Zhuo Family and killed Xu Bao from the Tian Fu Pavilion?" another person replied. "Yes, thats him! I didnt expect that he would also receive an invitation! Tsk, tsk, this is going to be lively!" "Indeed, lets not even talk about the Zhuo Family. Even the people from Tian Fu Pavilion wont just let it go, especially since the famous Master Brother Kang Huazang from the Tian Fu Pavilion is in town. This banquet is expected to be quite spectacr!" another person remarked with a sigh. "If you ask me, this Xue An definitely wont attend the banquet, because isnt that just sending him to his death?" someone asserted. Yet, many agreed with this conclusion. "Exactly, I also think he shouldnt go because even a fool would understand the danger! Unless he thinks he could dominate the entire gathering, but is that possible?" Amid these discussions. Elder Madam Zhuo, in the rear estate of the Zhuo Family, furiously smashed a slew of items before dispatching two messengers withvish gifts to both the City Lords Mansion and the Tian Fu Pavilion. At the same time. In a corner of the Cursed City, a mansion stood grandly. This was the residence of the Jin Family. At that moment. In the study room of the Jin Family. Jin Xiong was looking at the investigation results brought by his subordinate, his face dark and grim. "Xue An... haha, I didnt expect you to be the same Xue An who had offended both the Zhuo Family and the Tian Fu Pavilion!" Saying this, Jin Xiong scoffed coldly. "Master, this guy is so arrogant, shouldnt we coborate with the Zhuo Family to kill him?" Mrs. Jin stepped forward and asked with a hateful expression. Jin Xiong shook his head, "No need to rush!" "So we just forget about Chuners vengeance?" Mrs. Jin said with hatred. "Revenge, of course we must seek revenge!" Jin Xiong said, his face filled with hatred, "But the strength of this guy is not to be underestimated; at least I dont presume Im guaranteed a victory against him!" "What should we do then?" Jin Xiong sneered upon hearing this, "Though I might not defeat him, someone else can!" "Hm?" Mrs. Jin was taken aback. Jin Xiong looked up at the bright star to the north in the sky, his body trembling with excitement. "Latest by tomorrow, that distinguished figure will descend here, by then not just a mere Xue An, even Her Majesty the Empress, will have to show respect!" Chapter 1047: Teach Them a Lesson, To Uphold the Authority of the Husband (First Update)

Chapter 1047: Chapter 1047: Teach Them a Lesson, To Uphold the Authority of the Husband (First Update)

"Yaner, dont go back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion, just rest here!" Xue An said with a smile. An Yans face turned red, and she gave Xue An a look, "No way, if I dont go back, Yinger, Xiao Yu, and even Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian will turn the ce upside down!" "Aiya, theyre just ying around. Whats the big deal!" While speaking, Xue An reached out to wrap his arm around An Yans slender waist. An Yan sidestepped, narrowly avoiding Xue Ans "devils w," and then chuckled, "Silly husband,e catch me! If you can catch me, Ill stay!" Xue An was "enraged" by An Yans provocation, eagerly rubbing his hands together, and then chuckled, "Yaner, you said it! No going back on your word!" Watching Xue Ans mischievous smile, An Yan felt her heartbeat skip a beat, then she stepped back in a panic, "Hus... husband, what are you going to do?" "What am I going to do... Dont you know?" Xue An said with a naughty smile, and then he suddenly lunged forward. An Yan let out a scared shriek, her figure shifted, dodging Xue Ans pounce. She then felt a wave of relief and stuck her tongue out at Xue An, saying yfully. "Silly husband, have you forgotten that my cultivation level is only one realm below yours? Catching me so easily is impossible!" Xue An looked heartbroken, "How dare you speak to your husband in such a way, it seems Ive really spoiled you! Today, I must teach you a lesson as a reminder of the husbands authority!" With that, Xue An stamped his foot, and the space around them instantly hardened like an iron te, trapping An Yan within. An Yan struggled a few times but couldnt break free, and couldnt help but sound a bit frantic, "Husband, are you being serious?" "Heh heh, when have I ever been kidding?" Xue An said with a mischievous grin as he pounced. Just then, An Yans figure gradually faded, and Xue An pounced on nothing once again. Then An Yansughter came from the void, "Silly husband, surprise! I can also travel through the void now; you cant trap me!" Hearing An Yans words, Xue An was slightly stunned and then let out a somewhat helpless sigh, "Ah, its such a long night, and Im left to sleep alone again; its so boring. Since my wife is not here, I might as well go and have a heart-to-heart with Yang Yang, talk about lifes aspirations!" Saying this, Xue An turned to leave. "You dare!" An Yans somewhat anxious voice came from the void, and then, behind Xue An, her figure gradually emerged. Xue An didnt turn his head, but a sly smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth. At that moment, An Yan angrily reached out to grab Xue Ans shoulder. Just then, Xue An whirled around and embraced her in his arms. "Ha ha, now lets see where you can run!" Caught off guard, An Yan was firmly held in Xue Ans embrace. But as Xue An looked triumphant, a smug expression suddenly appeared on An Yans face in his arms, then she softly said, "Husband, youve been tricked again!" With that, her figure faded again, then disappeared into thin air. Xue An paused, then looked up in surprise at the void, "A clone?" "Hehe, thats right! How about that, husband, am I impressive? I havent been idle in the Magic Treasures Pavilion, constantly studying the cultivation technique you gave me!" A faint apparition appeared in the air, it was a very pleased An Yan. Xue An let out a wry smile with a hint of resignation, "Sigh, Ive really shot myself in the foot. Why did I train my wife to be so formidable? Now I cant even get a hug!" An Yan, seeing the wry smile on Xue Ans face, couldnt help but feel some heartache as she suddenly appeared in his embrace. "Husband, dont be mad, I was just ying with you..." An Yan said with concern. But the next second, her words werepletely muffled back. After a full minute, Xue An finally released his lips and looked at An Yan, her face flushed red, with a smile, "With each step the Daoist takes, the evil rises even higher, my dear, in the end you still couldnt escape from my devils clutches!" "Stop it, you big liar!" An Yan yfully punched Xue An in mock anger. "Oh? What have I lied to you about? A husband kissing his wife is only natural, does that even require deception?" Xue Ans words carried a half-teasing tone. An Yan, blushing with embarrassment, let out a little whimper and buried her head in Xue Ans chest, "Youre just a liar, unable to defeat me using such tactics to make me reveal myself!" Xue Ans hand gently stroked An Yans back as he spoke with a smile, "Silly Yaner, havent you ever considered who taught you all those skills? If I really wanted to catch you, do you think you could escape? That was just me teasing you!" Before he could finish speaking, Xue An drew in a sharp breath of air. Because An Yans delicate hand had already pinched a tender piece of flesh at his waist and then twisted it a full circle clockwise. It must be said that An Yan, who was now among the ranks of the strong, had quite the grip, strong enough to make even Xue Ans color drain. "Wife, more gently, more gently, it hurts!" Xue An grimaced in pain. "Hmph! So youve been teasing me all along! Youre absolutely dreadful! I was feeling sorry for you and even considered not returning home tonight, but now you can just stay here and reflect on your actions!" An Yan, annoyed like a little cat that had its fish stolen, gave Xue An a resentful nce before turning to leave. "Yaner, do you have to be so harsh?" Xue An thought An Yan was really mad and couldnt help but panic a bit, hastily reaching out to stop her. "Let go of me!" An Yan cried out, thrashing around. "Yaner, my apologies, alright? I was just kidding! Your cloning technique is absolutely fantastic; you really had me fooled in the beginning! To master the art of cloning in such a short time, Yaner, you are a genius!" "Really?" An Yan stopped in her tracks and looked at Xue An with a cool gaze. Xue An nodded his head with utmost seriousness, "Truly, and its a one-of-a-kind too!" An Yan wanted to maintain her stern face, but finally couldnt help breaking into augh. Seeing An Yans bloom-like smile, Xue An was somewhat puzzled. "What are youughing about?" An Yan suddenly lunged into Xue Ans embrace, pecked him hard on the face, then whispered in his ear. "Ive been feeling unwelltely, Ill apany my silly husband in a few days! And I was just teasing you just now! But the look on your face just now was so funny, hee hee!" Xue An, caught off guard, then tried to catch An Yan with a look of bemusement. But this time, An Yan deftly flew into the Magic Treasures Pavilion and then her triumphantughter followed. "Hehe, you cant catch me now! Go find your Yang Yangdy! Im going to watch Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian recite their lessons!" Xue An stood still, listening to the fading voice of An Yan, then touched his cheek where he had been kissed, slowly breaking into a smile. "Silly girl, did you really think... I didnt see through your feigned anger?" Chapter 1048: Zhuo Yangyang, Irreversibly Strayed from the Path (2nd Update)

Chapter 1048: Chapter 1048: Zhuo Yangyang, Irreversibly Strayed from the Path (2nd Update)

An Yan returned to Magic Treasures Pavilion, Xue An walked out of his room and went straight to Zhuo Yangyangs residence. After a moments contemtion, he actually knocked on the door. At this moment, Zhuo Yangyang was sitting on her bed, gazing anxiously at the starry sky outside the window. Though she had resolved to apany Xue An to the banquet tomorrow, her heart was still filled with unease. Especially since tomorrows banquet would likely not only be attended by the Zhuo Family, but also people from Tian Fu Pavilion and other noble families. What would happen at that time was truly unpredictable. These thoughts caused Zhuo Yangyang so much worry that she found it hard to fall asleep. It wasnt until the knocking began that Zhuo Yangyang jerked slightly,ing back to her senses, and couldnt help but feel puzzled. Who could it be at such ate hour? As she contemted, Zhuo Yangyang asked in a low voice, "Who is it?" After a brief pause, a calm voice came from outside, "Its me!" Zhuo Yangyang was startled upon hearing this. It was Lord Xue. What could he want with her at thiste hour? Could it be... Zhuo Yangyangs thoughts began to stray uncontrobly. In fact, for a while now, Zhuo Yangyang had harbored a significant doubt in her heart. That doubt was why Lord Xue was helping her so wholeheartedly. If Xue An had merely happened to save her in the Sea of Divine Wrath, then why did he rescue her again at the Zhuo Familys ce, crushing Xu Bao, who had ill intentions, to pieces? Could it be because he had feelings for her? In fact, Meng Lei had once asked her this in private. Because Meng Lei too had always thought that Xue An was smitten with Zhuo Yangyang, given her stunning beauty. But in reality, Xue An had always kept his distance from Zhuo Yangyang, and seldom even spoke excessively to her. This left Meng Lei puzzled as well, unable to understand Xue Ans true motives. It was not until today, when she saw Xue An taking a sudden beauty of peerless grace, along with two maids, out shopping, that Zhuo Yangyang finally understood that her previous thoughts were nothing more than wishful thinking. She realized that, in both looks and demeanor, the woman by Xue Ans side effortlessly outshone her. This disparity made Zhuo Yangyang feel utterly inferior, and even more lost in her heart. However, that doubt only deepened, because as a girl who had grown up navigating the tumultuous business world, Zhuo Yangyang firmly believed there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Only after hearing that the one knocking was Xue An did Zhuo Yangyangs heart suddenly stir, and she felt as though she had finally understood something. No matter how beautiful a mans woman might be, they can neverpletely suppress their restless heart. Even though she didnt possess thatdys earth-shattering beauty or peerless figure, perhaps she would still be a decent supplement? What was she considering herself to be? A dispensable tool for venting? These thoughts tangled in Zhuo Yangyangs mind, leaving her somewhat delirious for a moment. Then, Xue Ans indifferent voice came from outside once more, "Miss Yangyang, please open the door, I have something to tell you." Zhuo Yangyang clenched her teeth together, a hint of humiliation shining in her eyes, and her hand balled into a tight fist. But momentster, she approached like a deted ball, her expression dimmed as she gently opened the door. Xue An stood smiling in front of the door, "Were you already asleep? Otherwise, why did it take you so long to open the door?" Zhuo Yangyang, originally annoyed in her heart, saw the smile on Xue Ans face and suddenly felt all her anger dissipate, then stammered out her response. "Ah! Mr. Xue I... I havent gone to bed yet!" Xue An didnt notice Zhuo Yangyangs odd behavior and smiled, nodding, "Thats good!" Thats good? What does that mean, thats good? Could it be hes d Im still up so he can more conveniently do something? Zhuo Yangyangs thoughts began to stray once again. "Um... would it be okay to let me in?" Xue An said indifferently. "Ah!" Zhuo Yangyang suddenly realized she had been blocking the doorway all this time and hurriedly stepped aside, "Sorry... sorry, it was my oversight! Pleasee in!" Xue An smiled, then walked into the room. Zhuo Yangyang suddenly came to her senses and then felt her heart almost leap out of her chest. What to do? What to do? Ive actually let him in, doesnt that make it even more convenient for him to seed? Thinking this, Zhuo Yangyang stole a nce at Xue Ans back with aplex look. At that moment, Xue An stood in the room and said without turning his head, "Miss Yangyang, please close the door!" Zhuo Yangyang was struck as if by lightning, her fingers gripping the doorknob turned white from excessive force. But momentster, she resigned herself, bowed her head, and then gently closed the door, and after hesitating briefly, she locked it. After all, Mr. Xue had saved me several times, so lets... lets just consider this as repaying his life-saving favor! Zhuo Yangyang made up her mind in her heart. Just then, Xue An suddenly turned around to look quietly at Zhuo Yangyang. Zhuo Yangyang almost let out a scream. Is he going to make a move now? But Im not ready, what should I do? While she was lost in her wild thoughts. Xue An stated indifferently, "Miss Yangyang, there is something Id like to know your opinion on!" Zhuo Yangyang took a deep breath, trying to calm herself and nodded, then said with a quivering voice, "You dont need to ask, Im willing!" "Hmm?" Xue An looked puzzled, then smiled slightly. "So Miss Yangyang already knew! Thats good, it saves me the trouble! But are you ready?" Ayer of mist formed in Zhuo Yangyangs beautiful eyes as she looked down and responded softly, "Yes." Xue An nodded in satisfaction, "Alright then, lets get started now!" Upon hearing this, Zhuo Yangyang shuddered and instinctively took a half step back, then looked at Xue An with some panic, "Mr... Mr. Xue, I... Ive never done such a thing before, so I hope you... you could give me some time to adjust!" Xue An looked at Zhuo Yangyang with some confusion, "Never done it before? How can that be? How can someone like you have never done such a thing?" His words caused Zhuo Yangyangsplexion to pale instantly, she bit her lip so hard that she drew bright red blood, and then said with sobbing undertones. "So in your eyes, Im just a woman of easy virtue?" "Hmm?" Xue An waspletely baffled. Zhuo Yangyang took another deep breath, "Mr. Xue, although Zhuo Yangyang has been through hardships, I have always maintained my bottom line, pure as jade, how do you dare to insult me with your words?" Xue An, utterly confused, said with a mix ofughter and tears, "What are you talking about? I only wanted to ask if you were willing to learn some cultivation methods with me, how is that insulting?" Zhuo Yangyang turned to stone in an instant, staring at Xue An dumbfounded, "Learn... learn cultivation methods?" Xue An nodded, then sighed and said, "Yes! What else did you think?" Chapter 1049: Everything Destiny Gifts Has Already Been Priced (3rd Update)

Chapter 1049: Chapter 1049: Everything Destiny Gifts Has Already Been Priced (3rd Update)

Zhuo Yangyangs face flushed so furiously that it seemed her cheeks might burn right down to her heels, and she was mortified to the point of nearly dying on the spot. "I thought... I thought..." Xue An smiled and waved his hand, "Its fine, no need to exin! Its also my fault for not making things clear to you. Now, Im asking you, are you willing?" As he spoke, Xue Ans expression gradually took on a serious air. Zhuo Yangyang stared nkly at Xue An before suddenly asking, "Sir, may I... may I ask you a question?" Xue An nodded, "Of course!" "Why... why do you want to help me so much?" Xue An was taken aback for a moment, then smiled, "What if I said there was no reason?" Zhuo Yangyang shook her head, "Sir, you dont have to prevaricate with me. I am not a clueless girl cloistered away from the world; good and evil nevere without cause in this world. And I firmly believe that every gift has its price marked in secret! So..." Zhuo Yangyang took a deep breath and continued slowly, "I want to know the reason behind your actions!" Xue An looked at the girl dressed in a purple gown, his eyes betraying a sh of surprise and admiration. He had not expected Zhuo Yangyang to be so lucid, her understanding of the world seemingly that of a weathered old person. The atmosphere in the room suddenly grew silent. Emotions danced in Zhuo Yangyangs eyes, but she continued to gaze quietly at Xue An without a hint of retreating. After a moment, Xue An shook his head with a light chuckle, "To be honest, Im surprised by your way of thinking!" Zhuo Yangyang remained silent. Xue An lifted his gaze to Zhuo Yangyang and suddenly sighed, "Youre right, but also not quite. At least my help to you doesnte with a price! As for the reason, its really quite simple!" "Because in you, I see the shadow of someone from the past!" Zhuo Yangyang trembled slightly and then spoke softly, "Is it... the girl who apanied you shopping today?" Xue An nodded, "Yes, thats my wife!" A pang of pain struck Zhuo Yangyangs heart, and she lowered her head in silence. Xue An slowly said, "Her name is An Yan, and her past experiences, to some extent, are quite simr to yours!" Xue An then roughly recounted An Yans story. By the time he finished, Zhuo Yangyangs face was already covered with tears. For just as Xue An had said, she saw her own reflection in An Yans experiences. Xue An said indifferently, "Of course, thats only one aspect! Whats more important is that Ive seen many admirable qualities in you. Despite such circumstances, youve never given up on yourself and youve maintained great kindness towards everyone!" "People like you are bing increasingly rare, so Ive decided to lend you a hand!" "This... this is the reason I want to help you!" After hearing Xue Ans words, Zhuo Yangyang began to sob softly, then slowly squatted down and burst into loud crying. This crying was unrted to anything but the sudden realization that after all this time, someone finally understood her. That profound sense of loneliness and sorrow overwhelmed her in an instant. Xue An didnt try to stop her, but let her cry her heart out. Only then did he step forward and gently patted her shoulder. "Now tell me, are you willing?" Zhuo Yangyang gathered her tears and knelt down slowly, her face still streaked with tear stains, yet she smiled very happily. "Sir, Yang Yang... is willing!" Xue An nodded, "Good!" Then his expression suddenly turned serious, "Close your eyes and concentrate. It might be painful next, but just endure it, and youll be fine!" Zhuo Yangyangs entire body shuddered, and she immediately closed her eyes as Xue An had instructed. Xue Ans immense Divine Sense spread out, instantly refining the already feeble cultivation level that Zhuo Yangyang possessed, and then forcibly began the process of channeling and cleansing her meridians with his Supreme Cultivation. This agony, enough to drive ordinary people mad, merely elicited a faint moan from Zhuo Yangyang. "The pain that follows will be intense. If you cant bear it, just cry out!" Zhuo Yangyang nodded slightly. Xue An didnt hesitate; his Divine Sense turned into des, sculpting Zhuo Yangyangs meridians and sea of consciousness like an exquisite piece of artwork. With each pass, Zhuo Yangyang trembled with pain, and cold sweat dripped down her chin. But she clenched her teeth from the beginning to the end, without making a sound. Such perseverance couldnt help but elicit a measure of admiration from Xue An. After all, this was pain that acted directly upon the soul. Gradually, Zhuo Yangyangs cultivation level began to climb, bit by bit. Towards the end, the rate of this increase grew faster and faster. True Human, Xiaoyao, Heavenly Being, Loose Immortal... One realm after another was safely traversed with the guidance of Xue Ans Divine Sense des. The speed of this advancement, if witnessed by others, would probably astound them to the core. Who had ever seen such a defy-the-heavens method? In truth, only Xue An dared to undertake such a task, because each of these Divine Sense des acted upon the soul and had to be precise without error; otherwise, a slight deviation could cause madness at best, and at worst,plete annihtion of the soul. Such a nearly mad gambit could only be attempted by someone like Xue An. Of course, it also required that the person on the receiving end have absolute trust in Xue An. In this regard, Zhuo Yangyang did just that. Finally. Thest Divine Sense de finished its sculpting. Zhuo Yangyangs body shook violently, her cultivation leaping from Half-step Golden Immortal and breaking through the barrier to enter the realm of Golden Immortal. Xue An stepped back and said softly, "Its done." Zhuo Yangyang, nearly fainting from the pain, gradually came to her senses upon hearing Xue Ans call. As she slowly opened her eyes, she couldnt help but be stunned. For she felt a powerful force emanating from within her. Before this, Zhuo Yangyang was only someone who had learned a bit about cultivation by following Meng Lei and others, sustaining a barely eptable level of Heavenly Human Realm thanks to the abundant Spiritual Energy in the Divine Realm. Additionally, after examining Zhuo Yangyangs physique, a powerful figure had once dered that she would likely never break through the Loose Immortal Realm in her lifetime. Although Zhuo Yangyang wouldnt ept this at the time, she gradually came to terms with it. But she never anticipated that, under Xue Ans operation, not only did she break through the Loose Immortal Realm, but she even reached a powerful realm that she hadnt dared to imagine before. "This is..." Zhuo Yangyang, full of astonishment, murmured. "You are now a Half-step Golden Immortal. Of course, in the terms of your Fangtian Domains level division, that is the Half-God Realm!" Half-God Realm! Upon hearing these three words, Zhuo Yangyang felt like she had been struck by lightning, lifting her head to look at Xue An with a face filled with shock. Because she was well aware of what it meant to be a warrior in the Half-God Realm. In this Heavenly Domain where mighty figures were asmon as clouds, the Half-God Realm was already considered to be among the elites. The key point was that she had just been a Heavenly Being, and in just such a short while, she had crossed so many grand realms. Chapter 1054: Don’t be afraid, I’m just checking if your teeth are shattered (2nd update)

Chapter 1054: Chapter 1054: Dont be afraid, Im just checking if your teeth are shattered (2nd update)

The banquet continued, groups of acquaintances gathered together, chatting andughing amidst clinking sses, presenting a scene of peace and harmony through song and dance. But beyond these small circles, Xue An and Zhuo Yangyang werepletely isted. Everyone deliberately kept their distance from the two of them. To these people, this Xue An was too reckless, having offended the Zhuo Family, Tian Fu Pavilion, and the Jin Family, all without any solid backing. Furthermore, the recent demeanor of Her Majesty indicated that she disapproved of Xue Ans actions. Thus, even those who bore no ill will towards Xue An dared not approach him. After all, to many, it seemed that Xue An was clearly in a hopeless situation, and it was only a matter of time. However, amidst everyones odd nces, Xue An led Zhuo Yangyang to the dining table, picked up the exquisite dishes, and began to eat as if no one else were present. After a few bites, Xue An looked up at Zhuo Yangyang, who was holding her te and appeared somewhat distracted, and couldnt help but smile, "Eat, why arent you eating?" "Ah..." Zhuo Yangyang was startled, then nodded with some difficulty, "Yes!" Saying that, she also started to eat bit by bit. It was clear that she was preupied and found the food tasteless. People began to whisper quietly. "Tsk tsk, to still be able to eat at a time like this, I really admire Xue Ans courage!" "Yes! If I were him, Id have slipped away quietly by now! Staying here is like courting death, right?" Although these murmuredments were not loud, they still reached Zhuo Yangyangs ears, causing herplexion to look increasingly worse. Xue An, as if he heard nothing, continued to eat slowly. At that moment, Zhuo Ya, dressed in a sophisticated and expensive evening gown, walked over gracefully. And behind her, followed a group ofdies dressed mboyantly andvishly. Seeing Zhuo Ya, a sh of fear appeared in Zhuo Yangyangs eyes, and she instinctively took a step back. "Well, if it isnt Miss Zhuo! Whats the matter? Havent seen each other for a few days, and you dont even know to greet me?" Zhuo Ya said mockingly. Zhuo Yangyangs face turned pale, and she retorted in a low voice, "Zhuo Ya, I am no longer part of your Zhuo Family, so please do not speak to me with that attitude!" "That attitude? What attitude?" Zhuo Ya scoffed, then turned to look at the group of girls behind her. "Im sure everyone here recognizes her! If not, no worries, I can introduce her: she was once part of our Zhuo Family! Her mother was a servant girl who served my father. But who knows what methods she used to actually conceive my fathers child! And she finally gave birth to her!" "In other words, just the daughter of a lowly servant!" Zhuo Yas words incitedughter among the group of women. "Oh, so thats the case!" "Tsk tsk, no wonder!" At this moment, their voices attracted the attention of many around. The words from Zhuo Ya rendered Zhuo Yangyangs face deathly pale, with tears glimmering in her eyes. She couldnt help but steal a nce at Xue An, wondering what his reaction would be. However, Xue An seemed to have been captivated by the feast on the table, continuously eating, and appeared as if he hadnt heard anything. Zhuo Yangyangs heart sank, and for a moment, she was at a loss for words. Seeing Xue Ans reaction, Zhuo Ya secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Truth be told, she was quite fearful of Xue An; after all, the p she had received at the docks still made her cheek tingle. Xue An now seemed to be afraid as well. This finally put Zhuo Yas anxious heart at ease. Mother was right, Xue An really was afraid! Thinking this, Zhuo Ya looked triumphantly at Zhuo Yangyang, "Zhuo Yangyang, all your scheming, thinking that having a backer would let you do whatever you want to the Zhuo family. But dont you see? Your backer is now unable to protect even himself." With that, Zhuo Ya nced disdainfully at Xue An, who was eating his meal, and sneered, "Wheres that arrogance from before? Why is it gone? Do you feel timid now that all these nobles are here, only daring to hide and eat your food?" This provoked giggles from the group ofdies around them. Some even began to talk recklessly. "Tsk tsk, he looks alright, but hes just too dumb!" "Look at him, probably just a bumpkin from nowhere. Thought he was incredible and acted all high and mighty! Now hes calmed down, hasnt he?" "Exactly, did he really think the Cursed City was his own backyard? Ridiculous!" These harshments darkened Zhuo Yangyangs expression, and suddenly, he bellowed. "Shut up!" His shout made several women standing at the front stagger back a few steps. All of them were stunned; then, Zhuo Ya angrily said, "Zhuo Yangyang, what are you trying to do? Im telling you, this is a banquet set by the Empress. If you dare..." Before she could finish, Xue An, who was still at the table, said without even looking up, "Yang Yang, smash her teeth out!" Zhuo Ya was taken aback, about to scream. But Zhuo Yangyang, quick as lightning, rushed to Zhuo Ya, grabbed her hair, and struck her with several resounding ps both front and back. p, p. After a few hits, Zhuo Yas face visibly swelled. Zhuo Yangyang then let go, his face stern. Zhuo Ya copsed to the ground like a muddy mess, then spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with broken teeth. This shocked the onlookerspletely. The women who came with Zhuo Ya in particr, stared in horror at the scene. "Zhuo Yangyang... you... you actually dared to hit me?" Since all her teeth had been shattered, Zhuo Yas words whistled through gaps. Zhuo Yangyang coldly said, "Surprised? Demean my master again, and Ill smash your face too!" Zhuo Ya trembled all over, about to say something. Xue An, who had been eating thus far, set down his te and sighed lightly. "Truthfully, I hate it when people talk while Im eating." With that, Xue An turned his head towards Zhuo Ya on the ground and gave her a chilling smile. "Especially women like you!" Seeing Xue Ans smile, Zhuo Ya shuddered violently. Meanwhile, Xue An slowly walked towards her. "You... what do you want to do? I must tell you, this is the City Lords Mansion, you..." Unmoved, Xue An approached Zhuo Ya, slowly squatted down, and looked at her swollen face, smiling faintly. "Dont be scared, I wont hit you! I just want to see if all your teeth have been shattered!" Chapter 1051: The Banquet Begins

Chapter 1051: Chapter 1051: The Banquet Begins

Twilight Hour. The storm that had raged all day had finally stopped. The streets were washed clean by the rain. And the City Lords Mansion, situated at the very center of the city, had itsnterns hung up early. Servants bustled about, adding a touch of liveliness to this majestic residence. This time, the City Lords nighttime banquet was unprecedented in scale, not only inviting various prestigious families of the City Lord, but also all the powerful figures from distantnds. Thus, even though it was not yet fully dark, the long street outside the City Lords Mansion had already be lively. One could see numerous luxurious carriages flying in from all directions, but no matter what the status of the arrivals, they had to alight and walk the rest of the way to the mansion as a show of respect. Thus, there were early birds stationed here, nning to catch a glimpse of this rare excitement. "There are people from the Zhu Family!" "The Yang Family has also arrived!" Such exmations echoed one after another since the visitors were normally elusive figures of great importance. At that moment, an extremely luxurious caravan arrived. Then, an elderly woman with a full head of gray hair and a dignified demeanor alighted. She surveyed the entire scene with one nce and then walked arrogantly into the City Lords Mansion. After she left, the onlooking crowd stirred. "Who was that elderly woman just now?" "Dont you know? In our city, which other elderly woman could hold such a position? It must be Elder Madam Zhuo from the Zhuo Family!" With these words, many peoples expressions turned somewhat peculiar. "Oh, so its that Elder Madam Zhuo who was publicly humiliated a while back!" The events that had urred at the Zhuo Family had spread throughout Cursed City, and these people obviously knew about it. "Tsk, I cant see anything unusual about her," someone remarked. "Hehe, of course you cant see anything unusual now, but dont you know? The person who dared to p her has also been invited and might arrive soon. It seems this dinner will be quite lively!" People buzzed with discussion. Elder Madam Zhuo, of course, knew nothing of these whispers. At that moment, she was sitting proudly at the guest of honor seat in the banquet hall, asionally whispering to the Madam Zhuo and Zhuo Ya who hade with her. "Why havent the people from Tian Fu Pavilion arrived yet?" Elder Madam Zhuo asked somewhat hesitantly. By now, the hall was brightly lit, and most of the guests had arrived, making the banquet hall exceptionally lively, except for the absence of the people from Tian Fu Pavilion. Madam Zhuo whispered softly, "Elder Madam, this banquet is of great importance. Moreover, that man named Xue An is alsoing. So, even just to avenge Xu Bao, the people from Tian Fu Pavilion muste!" At the mention of the name Xue An, Elder Madam Zhuos expression instantly turned extremely ugly, and she snorted coldly through her nose. "I cant believe Her Majesty even invited him!" Madam Zhuo smiled, "Elder Madam, I think if Xue An is wise, he definitely wonte! After all, he has made many enemies now!" Elder Madam Zhuo could not help but sneer at this remark. She, of course, was aware of what had happened at Profound Sea Tower. When she heard that Xue An had publicly refined Jin Familys young master, Elder Madam Zhuo was overjoyed. The Jin Familys strength was in no way inferior to the Zhuo Familys, and even surpassed it in some aspects. Now that Xue An was acting so arrogantly, clearly, he had made a mortal enemy of the Jin Family. Thus, someone might take care of Xue An without her having to lift a finger. At that moment, a disturbance suddenly arose at the entrance of the banquet hall. A line of people then entered. The leader was a delicate-looking man with a painted face, his appearance somewhat strange. Upon seeing this person, many couldnt help but be startled. "Its Kang Huazang, the senior brother from Tian Fu Pavilion!" "The people from Tian Fu Pavilion have arrived!" Among these cries of surprise, Kang Huazang smiled and nodded to the crowd, then he walked straight inside. At this point, Elder Madam Zhuo also stood up, her face beaming as she said, "Mr. Kang, please take a seat!" Kang Huazang nced at her and said indifferently, "So, its Elder Madam Zhuo. Thest time, Im really thankful to you for sending my junior brother back. Especially since you left nothing behind, not even a piece of meat. It really was thoughtful!" These words made Elder Madam Zhuos smile stiffen. "Mr. Kang jests. When I invited Master Xu, I indeed had matters to discuss, but who could have anticipated what happened afterward! Even I nearly died at that fellows hands!" Elder Madam Zhuo began to desperately distance herself from the incident, but Kang Huazang just smiled and said ambiguously, "Madam, you need not be nervous, I was indeed thanking you just now! As for my junior brothers matter, our Tian Fu Pavilion will naturally make a decision!" Elder Madam Zhuo felt a surge of relief, then she tried to ingratiate herself with the senior brother from Tian Fu Pavilion. However, Kang Huazang evidently did not wish to engage with her. After sitting down, he began to sip his tea. Meanwhile. Many people in the banquet hall started whispering among themselves. "So many from Tian Fu Pavilion havee; it seems they have bad intentions!" "Tsk tsk, did you see how fawning Elder Madam Zhuos expression was? She must be nning how to deal with that Xue Anter!" "Xue An? Is that the one who fought Elder Madam Zhuo and killed Tian Fu Pavilions Xu Bao?" "Yes! I heard he was invited too!" "Heh, unless hes insane, theres no way he would attend this banquet!" someone sneered. Listening to this, everyone nodded in agreement. "I think so too. If he dares toe, the first people to not let him off will be from Tian Fu Pavilion!" "Eh, have you not noticed that someone is missing?" someone suddenly said in surprise. "Whos missing?" "The Jin Family hasnt arrived yet, and theres definitely something fishy about that!" At this, many peoples faces showed a strange expression. They suddenly remembered that Xue An had had a conflict with the Jin Family the day before. It seemed that this unknown Xue An had now offended almost all the major powers in the Cursed City! "Phew, this guy, not to mention his strength, sure has a talent for trouble!" someone sighed. Everyone deeply agreed. Just when everyone believed that Xue An would definitely not show up. On the main street in front of the City Lords Mansion, suddenly, many figures appeared. These people, each dressed in blue and with a red band tied around their left arm, looked solemn. And by their faces, it was clear that these were sailors usually found at sea. Seeing this group of usually inconspicuous sailors, uniformly dressed and marching in step, appearing on the street. Many people couldnt help but gradually widen their eyes. "What does this mean? Why arent these sailors staying at the port, and what are they doing here?" While everyone was astonished, they saw a ck carriage slowly approach, escorted by these sailors, from the end of the street. Chapter 1052: Women or something... I hate the most!

Chapter 1052: Chapter 1052: Women or something... I hate the most!

Everyone stood in dumbfounded silence as they watched the carriage. At that moment, a guard from the City Lords Mansion stepped forward and bellowed sternly, "Before the City Lords Mansion, divinities dismount from their steeds!" This was an irond rule. No matter who it was, regardless of status or position, they had to dismount and walk on foot when passing this long street. Because this signified respect for the powerful. Yet the carriage did not pause for a moment, continuing to amble forward. The group of soldiers shouted angrily, instantly forming a battle array and went into action. These soldiers had all been tempered with military secret techniques, each one possessing strength not weaker than that of a Loose Immortal, particrly when they were arranged in a battle formation, their power multiplied dramatically. Even those in the Half-God Realm did not wish to confront such a well-trained contingent of soldiers. However, at the very instant when the soldiers attacks were about to strike the carriage, a calm voice emanated from within. "Scram!" Boom! Though it was just a single, lightly uttered word, that group of soldiers was sted away as if struck by a heavy hammer to their chests. They were sent flying a great distance, and when they hit the ground, none could rise for a while. From beginning to end, there was no trace of anything unusual from within the carriage, not even a hint of excess momentum was revealed, just the simple word "scram" which directly dismantled the entire squad of soldiers attack. The onlooking crowd was somewhat astonished. Meanwhile, the carriage slowly made its way down the street, eventually stopping in front of the gates of the City Lords Mansion. Then, a delicate hand, carved like jade, reached out from behind the curtains, and the next moment, a young man in white stepped forward, appearing before everyone. The appearance of this young man silenced the entire scene. This young man looked to be only around eighteen or neen years old, handsome and elegant, as if an exiled immortal had descended to the earth. But upon closer inspection, many couldnt help but feel an illusion, for they realized they couldnt see through the true age of this young man. And it all stemmed from his eyes. What kind of eyes were those! Calm as the tranquil sea, yet seemingly containing an enormous energy capable of destroying heaven and earth, theymanded one not to look directly. He simply stood there, yet he was like a deity presiding over all judgment. While everyone was still shaken by his presence, the young man looked up at the majestic and expansive City Lords Mansion and smiled faintly. "Today... it really is quite lively!" Saying so, the young man stepped down from the carriage, speaking lightly, "Yang Yang,e down! The great spectacle is about to begin!" Following his words, a young girl in purple descended from the carriage. The girls appearance caused an uproar throughout the crowd. "Its Zhuo Yangyang!" "Yes, the orphan whopletely broke with the Zhuo Family!" Many recognized Zhuo Yangyang, and afterward, the way they looked at the young man turned solemn. For his identity was now obvious, he was none other than Xue An, who recently had stirred up the wind and clouds in the Cursed City. At this time, sailors crowded half the street but made way for a path, and Meng Lei stepped forward quickly. "Lord Xue!" Xue An smiled faintly, "Captain Meng, thanks for your escort along the way. If youre not in a hurry, please wait here for a moment!" With that, Xue An led Zhuo Yangyang towards the City Lords Mansion. It wasnt until the two of them disappeared behind the grand doors of the City Lords Mansion, that someone eximed in shock: "He... he actually went in?" Silence fell upon everyone. Meng Lei, too, wore a grave expression as he watched Xue Ans receding figure, silently praying in his heart. Lord Xue, I hope you and Yang Yang return safely! At the same time, the banquet hall was bustling with excitement. Contenders from all sides had gathered, striking up enthusiastic conversations whether they were acquainted or not. Of course, the focal point of these discussions was the imminent emergence of the Godly Runes. In reality, many understood that with their own abilities, snatching the Godly Rune was simply out of the question, but beyond the Godly Runes, there were many other coveted prizes. Should one manage to seize a relic of the Ancient Gods, its value would be immeasurable. Thus, everyones expressions were somewhat feverish. People fantasized about reaping benefits during this opportune event. Just as everyone was lost in fanciful thoughts, Xue An, apanied by Zhuo Yangyang, slowly entered the room. Despite their unremarkable arrival, the entire banquet hall seemed to have pressed the pause button, as the noise gradually began to subside. It was as if suddenly, the whole hall quieted down. Everyone sensing the peculiarity looked up, turning their attention to the entrance. Elder Madam Zhuo, who had been chatting with Kang Huazang with a beaming smile, felt the change in atmosphere. As she turned to look at the entrance, the smile on her face disappeared instantly, reced with an intense malevolence and ferocity that could make ones heart tremble. Especially when she saw the light that shone in Zhuo Yangyangs eyes, a brilliance she had never possessed before, and the trace of a genuine smile on her face, Elder Madam Zhuo couldnt help but shake with fury. "That whore! Just like her mother, shes a shameless harlot!" Even more malicious was Zhuo Ya. Since childhood, she took pleasure in tormenting Zhuo Yangyang, but she hadnt expected that after just a few days of absence, the aura radiating from Zhuo Yangyang now forced her to look up in awe. This feeling nearly made Zhuo Ya spit blood, with envy driving her to fixate on Zhuo Yangyang, wishing she could tear her to pieces on the spot! "Elder Kang, this young man is Xue An, the one who killed your apprentice!" Elder Madam Zhuo suddenly whispered. But after waiting for a moment, there was no response. Elder Madam Zhuo looked over in surprise. She saw Kang Huazang staring at Xue An, infatuated, as a flush of red, not concealed by his makeup, appeared on his face. "Kang... Elder Kang?" Elder Madam Zhuo was somewhat shocked. Then a tumultuousmotion swept through the crowd. Many were staring at Xue An, dumbfounded. Especially those who had confidently asserted that Xue An wouldnt dare to show up, were nowpletely stupefied. In that moment, Kang Huazang licked his chapped lips and let out an exceedingly greedyugh. "No wonder the scent on Xu Baos corpse was so intoxicating. It turns out to be such an iparably stunning youth!" Speaking, he slowly stood up and moved forward. The crowd parted to form a pathway for him. Elder Madam Zhuos face lit up with delight, her gaze falling on Xue An, brimming with schadenfreude. Then, as Kang Huazang approached Xue An, he smiled broadly. "Hello! May I ask if it was you who killed my apprentice Xu Bao?" A deathly silence. No one dared to speak. All eyes were fixed on Xue An. Xue An, looking at Kang Huazang who was neither male nor female, slightly raised an eyebrow and nodded, "Thats right!" "Wonderful, your palm strike was simply magnificent! Could you demonstrate it for me again? Im so curious how one canpletely shatter a man with a single palm!" Kang Huazang excitedly eximed, almost to the point of frenzy. And the gleam in his eyes was indeed chilling. Many felt a cold shiver down their spines as they recalled the various tales of the Tian Fu Pavilions senior brother, instinctively stepping back a few paces. But Xue An justughed lightly, "Oh? Youd like a demonstration? How? Should I use you for the experiment?" Kang Huazang giggled, "I wouldnt do, Im afraid of pain! How about... we use her instead?" With that, Kang Huazang pointed towards Zhuo Yangyang behind Xue An. "I cant stand women, killing her would be perfect for an experiment, dont you think?" Chapter 1053: The Cursed Queen (1st Update)

Chapter 1053: Chapter 1053: The Cursed Queen (1st Update)

The atmosphere suddenly grew tense. Many people looked at Xue An with schadenfreude, especially members of the Zhuo Family, who simply could not wait for Kang Huazang to kill Xue An right then and there. But contrary to everyones expectations. There was no sign of anger on Xue Ans face; he even looked at Kang Huazang with an amused gaze, "It sounds like you really hate women?" A look of disgust shed in Kang Huazangs eyes, "Of course, women are the most despicable and lowly creatures, I absolutely hate them the most! If possible, I really wish I could kill all the women in the world right now!" The venom and ferocity in his words made many women in the crowd pale. Yet Xue An shook his head and sighed lightly, "Truly, those who are hateable must have pitiable aspects!" His voice was not loud, and only Kang Huazang could hear it vaguely. His face changed, about to speak. Xue An looked up at him and said indifferently, "Since you want me to be the experiment so badly, lets use you instead. It would be fitting for you and your brothers to go on the road together, how does that sound?" Upon hearing these words, the color drained from everyone present. No one expected that this gentle and refined youth would speak so decisively. It was clear that he was gearing up for a direct confrontation with the people from Tian Fu Pavilion! But what exactly was Tian Fu Pavilion? It was the leading sect in Fangtian Domain, boasting countless disciples under its banner and known for its arrogant behavior. This unknown youths actions could potentially bring about huge troubles! Many shook their heads in secrecy. Sure enough. As soon as Xue Ans words fell, the disciples who hade with Kang Huazang began to shout angrily. "Who is this kid to dare speak so to Brother Kang!" "Exactly, not only did he kill Xu Bao, but he speaks so arrogantly, lets kill him!" Amid the shouting, the hulk who vowed revenge for Xu Bao was furious and rushed forward, ready to make a move. Kang Huazang extended a hand to stop him. The hulk was startled, then shouted angrily, "Big Brother, this scoundrel is despicable; let me just smack him to death! It would also serve as revenge for Xu Bao!" Kang Huazang gave him a cold nce, "Are you teaching me how to handle matters?" Hearing this, the originally aggressive hulk deted like a punctured ball, shivered all over, and shook his head in fear, "Big Brother, you misunderstood, how could I dare to instruct you on what to do, I am just too angry..." "Get out!" Kang Huazang snapped coldly. The hulk slunk away dejectedly. Then Kang Huazang raised his head and looked at Xue An, saying coldly, "I do not know what you are relying on, but I want to tell you that in Fangtian Domain, we of the Tian Fu Pavilion are the arbiters of life and death. No matter who you are, when youe here, you must obey! This principle has been established with countless rivers of blood, which I expect you understand!" Throughout, the smile on Xue Ans face did not change, and even upon hearing Kang Huazangs words, he merely nodded with a smile. "I understand, but I have never liked reasoning with people like you, because I... am the reason!" Boom! The crowd was in an uproar. Many people looked at Xue An in astonishment. The members of the Zhuo Family, however, all looked delighted, believing that Xue An was definitely doomed now. Indeed. Kang Huazang sneered, "You are the reason? Very well, then today I will experience your reason!" As he spoke, several ringsposed of talisman patterns appeared around Kang Huazang. These rings emitted a sinister and cold glow and rotated rapidly. "Its the Yin Ghost Extermination Charm of the Tian Fu Pavilion!" someone eximed. Facing the furious Kang Huazang, Xue An stood there with his hands behind his back, looking indifferent, even taking an interested look at the talismanic circles around him. "Its a bit interesting, but unfortunately, its poorly executed!" Xue An casuallymented. Hearing this, Kang Huazang became furious, believing that Xue An was intentionally provoking him and thus shouted angrily, ready to make a move. But at that moment, a cold female voice came over. "Stop!" At thatmand, Kang Huazang, who was originally full of anger, was slightly startled and then took a step back, casually dispelling the talismans surrounding him and stood aside, silent. At the same time, a woman dressed in a gorgeous long gown slowly entered the banquet hall. The whole ce first fell silent, then burst into a flurry of activity. "Greetings to Her Majesty the Empress!" "Greetings to the City Lord!" Everyone stood up and bowed in salute. Because the one who had arrived was the Cursed Empress, who had ruled Cursed City for over a hundred years with inscrutable power. The womans face was obscured by ayer of mist, her features unclear, but from her captivatingly slender figure, like that of a beautiful serpent, one could guess that this woman must be an exceptionally beautifuldy. Just then, the woman slowly walked into the center but stopped when she passed by Xue An. "This must be Mr. Xue, who has recently stirred the storm in my Cursed City?" Xue An smiled without saying a word. "I am reason! Although this kind of statement is gratifying to say, you should also weigh your own strength, otherwise... its easy to sprain your tongue with the wind!" With that, the Cursed Empress did not wait for Xue Ans response and strode inward. Everyone parted to make a path for her. Even the notoriously arrogant Kang Huazang now stood aside with his hands hanging. As the Cursed Empress passed him, she said indifferently, "If you dare to make a move in my City Lords Mansion again, I will make your Tian Fu Pavilion pay a painful price!" Kang Huazangs eyes shed, then he lowered his head and said somberly, "Yes!" With the arrival of Her Majesty the Empress, the atmosphere of the entire ce changed. Many people respectfully kept their heads down, not daring to even look up. Only when she ascended the tform and sat on the specially prepared chair did the atmosphere slightly ease. Then the Cursed Empress surveyed the hall and said indifferently, "Everyone should be clear about why I have summoned you here today!" "But what I want to say is, no matter who you are, once you are here, you must obey the rules I set! Do you understand?" Everyone responded respectfully, "Yes!" "Very good! This cup, lets drink together!" The Cursed Empress raised the wine cup in her hand. Seeing this, people also raised their cups and downed them in one gulp. "Empress! When do we n to make our move?" someone asked impatiently. "Dont worry, a distinguished guest has yet to arrive; lets wait a little longer!" the Cursed Empress said indifferently. A distinguished guest has yet to arrive? The people looked at each other, unsure of whom the Cursed Empress was referring to. But since she had said so, they could only grudgingly wait. The atmosphere in the banquet hallpletely rxed. People gathered in small groups and excitedly discussed in hushed tones. Meanwhile, Xue An and Zhuo Yangyang stood to one side, as if deliberately isted. Zhuo Yangyang looked somewhat upset and whispered, "Sir..." Xue An smiled, his tone yful, "Dont worry, lets just watch for now!" Chapter 1054: Don’t be afraid, I’m just checking if your teeth are shattered (2nd update)

Chapter 1054: Chapter 1054: Dont be afraid, Im just checking if your teeth are shattered (2nd update)

The banquet continued, groups of acquaintances gathered together, chatting andughing amidst clinking sses, presenting a scene of peace and harmony through song and dance. But beyond these small circles, Xue An and Zhuo Yangyang werepletely isted. Everyone deliberately kept their distance from the two of them. To these people, this Xue An was too reckless, having offended the Zhuo Family, Tian Fu Pavilion, and the Jin Family, all without any solid backing. Furthermore, the recent demeanor of Her Majesty indicated that she disapproved of Xue Ans actions. Thus, even those who bore no ill will towards Xue An dared not approach him. After all, to many, it seemed that Xue An was clearly in a hopeless situation, and it was only a matter of time. However, amidst everyones odd nces, Xue An led Zhuo Yangyang to the dining table, picked up the exquisite dishes, and began to eat as if no one else were present. After a few bites, Xue An looked up at Zhuo Yangyang, who was holding her te and appeared somewhat distracted, and couldnt help but smile, "Eat, why arent you eating?" "Ah..." Zhuo Yangyang was startled, then nodded with some difficulty, "Yes!" Saying that, she also started to eat bit by bit. It was clear that she was preupied and found the food tasteless. People began to whisper quietly. "Tsk tsk, to still be able to eat at a time like this, I really admire Xue Ans courage!" "Yes! If I were him, Id have slipped away quietly by now! Staying here is like courting death, right?" Although these murmuredments were not loud, they still reached Zhuo Yangyangs ears, causing herplexion to look increasingly worse. Xue An, as if he heard nothing, continued to eat slowly. At that moment, Zhuo Ya, dressed in a sophisticated and expensive evening gown, walked over gracefully. And behind her, followed a group ofdies dressed mboyantly andvishly. Seeing Zhuo Ya, a sh of fear appeared in Zhuo Yangyangs eyes, and she instinctively took a step back. "Well, if it isnt Miss Zhuo! Whats the matter? Havent seen each other for a few days, and you dont even know to greet me?" Zhuo Ya said mockingly. Zhuo Yangyangs face turned pale, and she retorted in a low voice, "Zhuo Ya, I am no longer part of your Zhuo Family, so please do not speak to me with that attitude!" "That attitude? What attitude?" Zhuo Ya scoffed, then turned to look at the group of girls behind her. "Im sure everyone here recognizes her! If not, no worries, I can introduce her: she was once part of our Zhuo Family! Her mother was a servant girl who served my father. But who knows what methods she used to actually conceive my fathers child! And she finally gave birth to her!" "In other words, just the daughter of a lowly servant!" Zhuo Yas words incitedughter among the group of women. "Oh, so thats the case!" "Tsk tsk, no wonder!" At this moment, their voices attracted the attention of many around. The words from Zhuo Ya rendered Zhuo Yangyangs face deathly pale, with tears glimmering in her eyes. She couldnt help but steal a nce at Xue An, wondering what his reaction would be. However, Xue An seemed to have been captivated by the feast on the table, continuously eating, and appeared as if he hadnt heard anything. Zhuo Yangyangs heart sank, and for a moment, she was at a loss for words. Seeing Xue Ans reaction, Zhuo Ya secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Truth be told, she was quite fearful of Xue An; after all, the p she had received at the docks still made her cheek tingle. Xue An now seemed to be afraid as well. This finally put Zhuo Yas anxious heart at ease. Mother was right, Xue An really was afraid! Thinking this, Zhuo Ya looked triumphantly at Zhuo Yangyang, "Zhuo Yangyang, all your scheming, thinking that having a backer would let you do whatever you want to the Zhuo family. But dont you see? Your backer is now unable to protect even himself." With that, Zhuo Ya nced disdainfully at Xue An, who was eating his meal, and sneered, "Wheres that arrogance from before? Why is it gone? Do you feel timid now that all these nobles are here, only daring to hide and eat your food?" This provoked giggles from the group ofdies around them. Some even began to talk recklessly. "Tsk tsk, he looks alright, but hes just too dumb!" "Look at him, probably just a bumpkin from nowhere. Thought he was incredible and acted all high and mighty! Now hes calmed down, hasnt he?" "Exactly, did he really think the Cursed City was his own backyard? Ridiculous!" These harshments darkened Zhuo Yangyangs expression, and suddenly, he bellowed. "Shut up!" His shout made several women standing at the front stagger back a few steps. All of them were stunned; then, Zhuo Ya angrily said, "Zhuo Yangyang, what are you trying to do? Im telling you, this is a banquet set by the Empress. If you dare..." Before she could finish, Xue An, who was still at the table, said without even looking up, "Yang Yang, smash her teeth out!" Zhuo Ya was taken aback, about to scream. But Zhuo Yangyang, quick as lightning, rushed to Zhuo Ya, grabbed her hair, and struck her with several resounding ps both front and back. p, p. After a few hits, Zhuo Yas face visibly swelled. Zhuo Yangyang then let go, his face stern. Zhuo Ya copsed to the ground like a muddy mess, then spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with broken teeth. This shocked the onlookerspletely. The women who came with Zhuo Ya in particr, stared in horror at the scene. "Zhuo Yangyang... you... you actually dared to hit me?" Since all her teeth had been shattered, Zhuo Yas words whistled through gaps. Zhuo Yangyang coldly said, "Surprised? Demean my master again, and Ill smash your face too!" Zhuo Ya trembled all over, about to say something. Xue An, who had been eating thus far, set down his te and sighed lightly. "Truthfully, I hate it when people talk while Im eating." With that, Xue An turned his head towards Zhuo Ya on the ground and gave her a chilling smile. "Especially women like you!" Seeing Xue Ans smile, Zhuo Ya shuddered violently. Meanwhile, Xue An slowly walked towards her. "You... what do you want to do? I must tell you, this is the City Lords Mansion, you..." Unmoved, Xue An approached Zhuo Ya, slowly squatted down, and looked at her swollen face, smiling faintly. "Dont be scared, I wont hit you! I just want to see if all your teeth have been shattered!" Chapter 1055: My Name is Xue An, That’s All! (Third Update)

Chapter 1055: Chapter 1055: My Name is Xue An, Thats All! (Third Update)

Xue An looked up at Zhuo Yangyang beside him and said indifferently, "The oue is somewhat satisfactory, but you, you have disappointed me!" "How did I instruct you before? You need to teach these people to fear! Therefore, you should have taken action the moment she started her rant, not wait untilter. Do you understand?" Determination emerged in Zhuo Yangyangs eyes as she nodded and responded, "Yes! Yangyang understands!" Then, Xue An nced at the mboyantly dresseddies, and as his gaze fell on them, theirplexions changed drastically, and they all stepped back. Afterward, Xue An simply waved his hand and said indifferently, "Scatter!" The minor disturbance was thus resolved. However, Xue An and Zhuo Yangyang had drawn even more attention. Particrly from the Zhuo Family members. In fact, Zhuo Yas provocation was instigated by Elder Madam Zhuo and the Lady Zhuo. But they never anticipated that the person who would take action was not Xue An, but the usually honest and forbearing Zhuo Yangyang. They stared, dumbfounded. Then, unable to contain her anger, Elder Madam Zhuo mmed her cane, "Vile wench! This damned vile wench! How dare she physically assault someone?" Zhuo Ya cried bitterly, "Grandmother, mother, you must avenge me!" Elder Madam Zhuos face was extremely grim, "Dont worry! Once the banquet is over and Her Majesty leaves, Tian Fu Pavilion will be the first to demand this scoundrels life! Then, we will capture this vile wench and torment her slowly!" As she spoke, the hatred in Elder Madam Zhuos eyes nearly spilled out. At that moment, sudden loud disturbances erupted outside. Soon after, exmations could be faintly heard. "Its the Jin Family people!" "The Jin Family Head has arrived!" These words caused the already noisy banquet hall to fall silent. Including the Cursed Empress, who was conversing with the heads of several great ns, she couldnt help but turn to look toward the entrance. A group of people walked into the banquet hall. Leading them was a woman in her twenties, beautiful and elegant. And following her was the Family Head of the Jin Family, Jin Xiong, with a look of pride on his face. Seeing this woman, many people were taken aback. Especially those who had good rtions with the Jin Family, their expressions changed drastically. For they all recognized the neer, At that moment, the woman stepped forward slightly, gave a small bow, and said in a calm tone, "First maid under the Divine Child, Jin Shuman of the Jin Family, greets Your Majesty!" Indeed. This woman was Jin Xiongs daughter, Jin Shuman! But most people did not recognize her, as Jin Shuman had left the Fangtian Domain long ago, rumored to be serving under some influential figure in the Heavenly Realm. Now, it seemed the rumors were true. At that moment, the Cursed Empress let out a small gasp, "Why is it you? Why hasnt the Divine Childe?" Jin Shuman smiled faintly, "The Divine Child was slightly dyed and sent me ahead. He will soon catch up!" The Cursed Empress nodded, "If thats the case, please take a seat." Jin Shuman took her ce arrogantly at the main seat. Jin Xiong, with a proud air, stood behind his daughter. The crowd began murmuring quietly. "This Jin Family Head went out in the heavy rain for a day, and all he brought back was his daughter?" "Did you not hear what she said? Shes merely a maid, yet even with such a status, Her Majesty invited her to sit. So, who really is this so-called Divine Child?" People spected endlessly, their faces showing shock. At that moment. Jin Shuman said, "Your Majesty, though the Divine Child of our family has not yet arrived, he made it clear that I can represent him fully!" "Oh? And what does the Divine Child mean by that?" the Cursed Empress asked lightly. "Its simple. This divine pattern that has appeared in the world... my familys Divine Child wants it!" Jin Shuman dered proudly. This statement was like stirring a hos nest. The representatives from nearby Great ns, including those from Tian Fu Pavilion, all changed their expressions, some of them even snorting coldly in displeasure. After all, there was only one divine pattern, and many coveted it ardently. And now, to have a Divine Child suddenly im it, it naturally infuriated everyone. The Cursed Empress also chuckled lightly, "Is this your idea, or your familys Divine Childs?" "Its my idea, but its also my familys Divine Childs idea!" Saying that, Jin Shuman looked around at everyone; she was undeterred by their angry res and continued indifferently. "I know you all might not understand this, but my familys Divine Child has said that he will provide somepensation afterwards. Also, as for the remains of the Ancient Gods that have appeared alongside, my familys Divine Child wont touch them, but this divine pattern is non-negotiable." These words caused various expressions among the audience, who then turned their gaze unanimously toward the Cursed Empress. After all, among all present, only the Cursed Empress had the highest identity and cultivation level. The mist around the face of the Cursed Empress trembled uncontrobly, and then she slightly lowered her head. "If the Divine Child indeed said so, then I have no objections!" The minds of everyone present were tremendously shaken. Because the attitude of the Cursed Empress clearly seemed to be yielding! And for such a city lord-level powerhouse to willingly give up the divine pattern, what was the background of this Divine Child? Everyone was filled with doubt and shock, but no one dared to speak. Even Kang Huazang from the Tian Fu Pavilion lowered his head with a dark expression, evidently deep in thought. Seeing this, Jin Shuman disyed a proud smile, "Good! It seems everyone has no objections, so..." Before she could finish speaking, a calm voice tinged with a trace ofziness rang out from behind. "Wait a moment!" Hm? Everyone in the venue was startled. Jin Shumans expression turned cold, and she sharply demanded, "Who?" The crowd automatically parted to create a path, and then Xue An led Zhuo Yangyang leisurely forward. A deadly silence fell over the banquet hall. Jin Xiongs eyelids twitched wildly, and he barked angrily, "Its you?" Xue An smiled slightly, "Yes, its me!" Jin Xiong then said to Jin Shuman, "Maner, this is the guy who killed your brother Chuner!" Upon hearing this, Jin Shumans eyes gradually turned icy, and she said coldly, "You are that Xue An?" Xue An nodded. "Good! You killed someone from my Jin Family, we will settle that ountter. For now, I just want to know, what are you trying to do?" Everyones gaze was focused on Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly, "Actually, its nothing big; its just that this divine pattern also happens to be of use to me, so I thought Id inform you and your Divine Child... this divine pattern, I want it!" Everyone looked at Xue An in utter astonishment. And then chaos erupted loudly. Some people secretly shook their heads, thinking that this Xue An must be crazy. Those who had grievances with Xue An showed expressions of delight. At first, Jin Shuman was also stunned, but then she burst intoughter out of extreme anger, "Oh? But I wonder, just who are you to speak so boldly?" Xue Anughed, "Im not anyone significant. Im just Xue An, thats all!" Chapter 1056: Remember to Be Polite When You Speak in Your Next Life (1st Update)

Chapter 1056: Chapter 1056: Remember to Be Polite When You Speak in Your Next Life (1st Update)

Jin Shuman leaned back in her chair, a mocking smile appearing on her face. "I dont know whether I should praise your courage or say that youre speaking out of turn." Xue An just smiled nomittally, "Either is fine, but I think those words suit you and your Divine Child much better!" "How dare you!" Jin Shuman suddenly stood up, her face filled with coldness. These words seemed like amand, and the Jin Family experts who hade in with her silently surged forward, forming a tight encirclement around Xue An. Seeing this scene, Elder Madam Zhuos face lit up with glee, and she gave a meaningful nce to her own subordinates. The Zhuo Family followed suit, also gathering around and staring intently at Xue An. For a time, the atmosphere in the room became extremely tense. Meanwhile, the Curse Queen seemed oblivious to it all, her head bowed as if deep in thought. Jin Xiong sneered, "Xue An, youve not settled the ount for killing my son, yet you dare to attend the banquet. You truly have some nerve!" "Thats right, Xue An, today is the day you die!" Elder Madam Zhuo jumped around more joyfully than anyone else. Despite being surrounded on all sides, Xue Ans expression remained calm, even interestedly looking towards Kang Huazang in the distance, and spoke lightly, "Whats the matter? Arent the people from Tian Fu Pavilion joining in?" Whispers rippled through the crowd. Many gazed at Xue An with inexplicable shock, and some even shook their heads secretly, thinking that he must have gone mad. To provoke the people of Tian Fu Pavilion while being attacked by two great familieswhat was this if not madness? Kang Huazangs face also showed a very strange look, then he let out a sinisterugh. "Ive always been puzzled about what you were relying on to be so arrogant! But now I get it!" "Oh? Whats that?" Xue An smiled. "You are simply a delusional fool who doesnt know how high the sky is!" said Kang Huazang, and with a wave of his hand, hemanded coldly, "Surround him!" With thatmand, The people from Tian Fu Pavilion pounced like wolves and tigers. In fact, they had long harbored a dislike for Xue An and were eager to give him a lesson he would never forget. After surrounding Xue An, the previously mentioned burly man sneered. "Xue, we will deal with you today in the same way you killed Xu Bao!" As he finished speaking, the Tian Fu Pavilion members began to emit shes of Fu Guang, which started to connect into one. "Its a Talisman Formation!" someone eximed in shock. At this, almost everyone considered Xue An as good as dead. The Talisman Formation was a famed secret technique of the Tian Fu Pavilion, akin to a battle formation that was nigh invincible once established. Moreover, Xue An was currently surrounded by two Great ns. In such a situation, even a City Lord level expert would have to retreat. Elder Madam Zhuo, seeing that her side had the overwhelming advantage, couldnt hide her joy, and then said with a voice filled with spite, "Xue, werent you very arrogant a moment ago? Why so quiet now?" "Thats right! Wheres that energy from when you pped me?" Zhuo Ya, her cheek still swollen, also shouted. Jin Xiong crossed his arms, also sneering, "Xue, if you kneel now, our Jin Family might consider giving you a swift end!" "The Family Head is right, kneel down now, and well let you die quickly!" Elder Madam Zhuo echoed. For a time, the banquet hall was filled with the noisy voices of the Jin and Zhuo families. "Kneel down honestly!" "Yes! Kneel down!" Among these shouts, many looked at Xue An, who waspletely encircled, withplex eyes, wondering how the young man would deal with this hopeless situation. Zhuo Yangyangs face was as pale as paper, for the situation she most feared hade to pass. This was an attack from all sides by forces from the Cursed City! Even the warriors from the major sects would have to retreat, how then, could Xue An cope? Zhuo Yangyang bit her silver teeth in the dark, looking towards Xue An. She saw Xue An bowing his head at that moment, as if lost in thought. But in Zhuo Yangyangs eyes, the once towering figure of Xue An seemed to have be thin and frail. Despair began to take hold of Zhuo Yangyangs heart. However, at that moment, Xue An shook his head and started to chuckle. "Yangyang, do you remember what I told you before?" Zhuo Yangyang was startled. At the same time, Xue An slowly lifted his head, his eyes shining bright like stars,manding awe and respect. "I said that I would make those who look down on you learn to fear and pay the price they deserve!" Zhuo Yangyangs eyes flickered, and then she nodded solemnly, "Yes! You indeed said that." "Very well! Now, lets make our move! Its time to bring this grand show to an end!" Xue An said cidly. Upon hearing this, everyone around was baffled, many exchanging confused nces, all sharing a look of shock and suspicion. What did this young man mean? What was he nning to do? At this point, a burly man from Tian Fu Pavilion sneered, "Kid, have you been scared out of your wits? What is all this nonsense youre spouting?" Before he could finish his sentence. Xue An turned and gave him a nonchnt nce, and then an immense force crushed down upon the mans head. "Puff!" With a muffled bang, the mans head began to explode, piece by piece, crushing downwards inyers. In an instant. A giant of a man, standing over two meters tall, waspressed into a patty no more than thirty to forty centimeters in height. Blood mixed with crushed organs flowed wildly across the ground. The pungent stench of blood spread, causing near nausea. Witnessing this horrifying and bizarre spectacle, everyones face turned pale. Xue An shook his head and sighed lightly, "Remember to be polite when you speak in your next life!" With that, Xue An surveyed the crowd, his lips slowly curling into a grim smile, "I hope you all enjoy the ughter toe!" The scene fell silent. Some who were faint of heart nearly couldnt stand their ground. Kang Huazang was the first toe to his senses, and then shouted angrily, "Attack together, kill him!" The people from Tian Fu Pavilion sprang into action at hismand. Fu Guang flickered, and talisman spells rose from the heads of these individuals, merging into one and transforming into a massive Talisman Spell that hurtled toward Xue An. The power of this Talisman Spell was so immense that the entire City Lords Mansion trembled. This was the might of the Rune Combined Strike, and even a True Immortal would need to avoid its edge. Yet, just as the Talisman Spell was about to hit Xue An on the head, Xue An suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed it, then violently clenched his fist. Crack. The Talisman Spell shattered into pieces. Puff! The people from Tian Fu Pavilion all spat out a mouthful of blood, their faces filled with horror as they stared at Xue An. "Impossible! This Talisman Spell..." Xue An dusted off his hands, speaking indifferently, "Is that all youve got? If not, its my turn now!" With those words, Xue An gestured in the air, and a talisman spell instantly took shape, appearing right above the heads of the people from Tian Fu Pavilion. Kang Huazangs entire body shook, and he bellowed, "Run!" Chapter 1057: Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen (Second Update)

Chapter 1057: Chapter 1057: Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen (Second Update)

Unfortunately, everything was already toote. The Talisman Spell revealed thousands of beams of light above everyones heads, then came crashing down with the force of Mount Tai. Under the formidable divine might, those from Tian Fu Pavilion let out a desperate wail of despair. Someone, unwilling to give up, raised a hand, attempting to block the iing Talisman Spell. But under this strike, all struggles and resistance were as futile as a mantis trying to stop a chariot. After a chilling series of bone-shattering cracks and screams, a look at the center of the area revealed that the once vigorous individuals from Tian Fu Pavilion had all been smashed into a pulp. The scene fell deadly silent. Everyone was stupefied by the earth-shattering strike. The people from the Zhuo Family and the Jin Family, who had initially been aggressively surrounding Xue An, were now staring dumbfounded. Xue An said indifferently, "The Zhuo Family is yours, the Jin Family is mine! Understand?" Zhuo Yangyang was slightly startled, then nodded resolutely, "Understood!" Xue An began to smile, "Good, then I will start first..." With that, Xue An stepped toward Jin Xiong. "Dont... donte here, stop him, stop him quick!" Jin Xiong had been terrified by Xue Ans recent strike and shouted in extreme fear. The Jin Family experts who hade with him all surged forward, using their most powerful killing moves, trying to stop Xue Ans advance. Brilliant divine lights exploded beside Xue An, like a flurry of fireworks, blossoming in the air. Yet, whether it was Divine Rune Sword Light or Fist and Foot Divine Sense, none could slow Xue Ans pace even in the slightest. Xue An casually walked through these bizarrely dazzling lights, his clothes fluttering without a hint of earthly soot, like an exile from the Divine Realm. This miraculous sight shocked many observers. Jin Xiong felt his scalp tingle and his body break into a cold sweat, retreating subconsciously. Jin Shuman was also shaken, but quickly regained herposure, then shouted coldly. "No wonder youre so arrogant, you indeed have some capability! But you still have to die!" Saying so, Jin Shuman tossed out a Talisman Spell. The Talisman Spell swelled in mid-air, its surface bristling with numerous intricate runes that began to flicker. At the same time, stars in the sky cast beams of light, infusing into the Talisman Spell. Starlight circted, Talisman Spell transformed. In the blink of an eye, the Talisman Spell turned into a vermilion giant pen. The moment the pen appeared, even the Curse Empress, who had been watching coldly, could not help but cry out in surprise. "Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen!" Jin Shumans face was filled with pride, "Mr. Xue, to die by the Divine Talisman personally bestowed by the Divine Child, you can be proud!" Xue An seemed not to hear, his gaze fixated on the vermilion giant pen in the void, then he began tough. "Quite interesting indeed! Youre not even listening to what I said, are you?" Xue An murmured softly, his smile present but his eyes filled with icy intent to kill. Jin Shuman did not catch what Xue An was saying, but to her, it didnt matter. Because in her eyes, no one could withstand this strike. So, she sneered, "Only now you realize you regret it? Toote!" With that, Jin Shuman raised her hand sharply, and the giant pen flew into her grasp, then she stood aloft in the air. "One stroke vanquishes the divine, heaven and earth extinct!" Saying this, Jin Shuman made a mark with the pen. Boom! The tip of the vermilion giant pen revealed surging Power of Laws, shattering the space in front of it. Then, within this broken void, a misty and ephemeral image of Xue An appeared. "This... this is Rule Projection!" someone murmured in utter horror. In any corner of the world, as long as you exist within it, a projection will form within the Heavenly Dao Laws. This is the naturalw, not to be defied. And if this projection is destroyed, then that person will be rejected by the world and may even be mercilessly crushed by the Heavenly Dao. But the weapons or Spell Decrees capable of interfering with the Heavenly Dao Laws are very rare and are all in the hands of the real powers of the Divine Realm. This Jin Shuman is just a maidservant, yet she can wield such Divine Talismans, which shows that the Divine Child behind her is no ordinary one. Everyone looked at Jin Shuman, who stood in the void, with eyes filled with shock and fear. Feeling all this, Jin Shumans face showed a hint of frenzied color. What she enjoyed the most was this sense of control over life and death, the feeling of being above others. Therefore, she trembled excitedly all over and thenughed sinisterly, "Die!" As she spoke, the Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen pointed directly at the brow of Xue Ans virtual image. Under this Vanquishing God Pen, as long as the virtual image is erased, Xue An would surely die without a doubt. But just as the smugness on Jin Shumans face had not fully blossomed. The once radiant Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen suddenly became stagnant in momentum. Jin Shuman was slightly startled, whats the matter? Why isnt the pen moving? Filled with rmed doubts, Jin Shuman couldnt help but apply more force in her attempt to make her point. Just at that moment. The virtual image of Xue An, floating in the void, slowly opened his eyes. The cold gaze made the whole heaven and earth fall silent. Then the Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen emitted a mournful cry, and fine cracks appeared on its tip. Jin Shumans face turned pale with shock, "No!" But it was all toote. With a crisp sound, the Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen shattered explosively into a sky full of stars, dissipating into nothingness. The entire ce fell silent. Those who had thought Xue An was certain to die also couldnt help but be shocked and turned to look. Even the Curse Empress, who had been unaffected by the tumult, finally could not sit still and abruptly stood up, her gaze full of astonishment as she looked at Xue An. Because she was very aware of the power of the Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen, even she, when faced with this attack, would have to admit defeat tamely. Because it was not a targeting of cultivation level, but a direct use of the Power of Laws. Yet unexpectedly, Xue An didnt even budge and directly shattered the Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen. There was only one possibility. That was that the Power of Laws Xue An wielded was far greater than that of the Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen, and only in this way, in a sh, could he directly shatter it into dust. It was possible that the cultivation techniques and secret techniques that condensed the Power of Laws were exceedingly rare in this Divine Realm, generally in the hands of those high-ranking beings in the upper heavens, even top Deities. How could he possess it? In that moment, the Curse Empresss thoughts were a whirlwind, and she was somewhat stupefied. Jin Shumans mouth hung open wide, and a series of clucking noises came from her throat as if she could not believe what she was seeing. Then, Xue An smiled slightly, "Quite an interesting move, but thats all it is, interesting!" "Who... who the hell are you?" Jin Shuman finally regained herposure and then bellowed in disbelief. Xue An smiled faintly, "Me? Didnt I tell you? My name is Xue An!" Then Xue An sighed, "It seems theres no more fun to be had, so I guess Ill just send you on your way!" Saying this, Xue An slowly took a step. Beneath this step, the void trembled violently, and those of the Jin Family who were lying in ambush to obstruct him were simultaneously crushed by an invisible giant hand. Chapter 1058: Divine Child Descends (Third Update)

Chapter 1058: Chapter 1058: Divine Child Descends (Third Update)

Indeed, it was literally a burst. No matter how strong one was, their body exploded into pieces in an instant. Blood meandered around, and Xue An stood atop, resembling a deity isted from the world. Xue An spoke indifferently, "One more step, and all of you will perish. Do you have anything to say before you die?" Jin Shuman, who had always been close to the Divine Child, thought she had ascended to the rank of the honored deity and would no longer be like mere mortals. But today, when faced with Xue An, who could easily decapitate countless strong foes with a mere gesture, she finally felt an intense, sweeping fear. This fear was so overwhelming that it made her teeth chatter. As for Jin Xiong, he was so frightened that he could no longer speak. Xue An smiled faintly, "Good, it seems you have nothing to say then... Goodbye!" With that, Xue An took another step. But just at that moment, the starry sky, which had been brilliantly lit outside the window, suddenly dimmed. However, the star in the direct north suddenly burst bright, casting a beam of starlight straight into the banquet hall. "Its the Divine Child! The Divine Child has descended!" Jin Shuman gasped, and then shouted ecstatically. Everyone was shaken by Jin Shumans cry. Was this mysterious dignitary finally making a worldly appearance? At the same time, Jin Shuman, with a face full of spite, yelled at Xue An, "Xue, you were so arrogant! Now with the Divine Childs descent, Id like to see how you turn the tables now!" With those words, Jin Shuman burst intoughter, herughter filled with triumph and madness. The expression on Xue Ans face remained indifferent, only a hint of amusement appeared in his eyes, and then he stood there quietly watching. Under the reverent gaze of everyone, the jade-like starlight swirled and condensed into an amber-like crystal. Within the crystal, a figure began to gradually emerge. As the figure became clearer, a daunting aura started to slowly reveal itself. Soon, the outline of a man appeared within the crystal. The man had an imposing face, resembling an emperor. Even though his eyes were closed, the overwhelming aura still made the crowd pale in fear. Jin Shuman, like a little dog seeing its master, knelt reverently before the crystal, ready to wee the arrival of the Divine Child. Finally, the great star in the north projected another powerful beam of star force, directly entering the mans forehead, forming a profound and noble mark. A breathter, the starlight crystal shattered thunderously. Then, the man with closed eyes slowly opened them. As he opened his eyes, the banquet hall seemed to experience a whirlwind, a mighty aura sweeping across everything. The outside starry sky instantly dimmed as if the stars dared not twinkle anymore. In the mans eyes shed countless profound and mysterious Talisman Spells, dazzling to behold. Such a powerful scene made everyones heart tremble. And Jin Shumans voice trembled with excitement, "Wee, Divine Child!" The Cursed Empress also stood up, bowed deeply, and said, "Greetings to the Divine Child!" The Divine Child stood quietly for a moment before he spoke in a yful tone, "Cursed Empress, its been many years, and your figure has only gotten better!" The Cursed Queen bowed her head deeply, "The Divine Child jests!" "Ha ha, its not easy for you to have guarded this forsaken ce for so long! Tsk tsk, its just a pity about your divine body! If it werent for this worldly Talisman Spell, I wouldnt havee here. Since the Talisman Spell hasnt appeared yet, why dont I relieve your loneliness a bit? What do you think?" As he said this, the Divine Childughed unrestrainedly. The Cursed Queen remained silent with her head bowed. The whole room also fell silent. It was known that in the past, the Cursed Queen was the supreme ruler of the entire Cursed City, even the mighty Tian Fu Pavilion had to treat her with enough respect. Not to mention flirting with words, even a slightly disrespectful attitude could lead to severe punishment. Yet, facing the flirtation of this reincarnated Divine Child, the usually proud Cursed Queen could only respond with silence. Moreover, the extraordinary events apanying the arrival of the Divine Child further proved the unfathomable background of this person. At this moment, Jin Shuman crawled a few steps on her knees, came in front of the Divine Child, and respectfully kissed the Divine Childs shoe, then tremblingly said, "Divine Child, my lord!" The Divine Child nced down at Jin Shuman, then slightly raised an eyebrow, "My dear maid, what is it?" Jin Shuman, shaking with excitement, said, "Divine Child, my lord, I followed your instructions to scout ahead in the Cursed City, but there was an ident." "Oh? An ident, what ident?" "Some people not only ughtered many of my Jin Family but also shattered the Imperial Star Vanquishing God Pen that you bestowed upon me!" As soon as she finished speaking, the Divine Child kicked out. Jin Shuman did not dare to move, and half of her body was shattered by the kick. Then the Divine Child coldly said, "Useless!" "Jin Shuman, you should know, maids like you are aplenty for me; if it werent for your proficiency in bed, I wouldnt even bother with you! Yet you dare to ruin the things I gifted, you truly deserve to die!" "Yes, yes, Divine Child, my lord, please calm your anger!" Jin Shuman endured the severe pain, continuously kowtowing and begging for forgiveness. "Hmph!" The Divine Child snorted coldly and then proudly said, "Tell me, who dared to shatter the things I bestowed?" Hearing this and despite the extreme pain, a look of ecstatic vengeance filled Jin Shumans eyes as she lifted her head and pointed at a distant Xue An. "Divine Child, my lord, it was this man!" Since his arrival, the Divine Child had only exchanged a few words with the Cursed Queen; regarding everyone else in the banquet hall, he hadnt even bothered to look. To him, aside from the Cursed Queen who was barely worth noticing, everyone else was no better than ants. Only when Jin Shuman pointed did the arrogant Divine Child scoff and look up, "Id like to see who dares..." He abruptly stopped. The Divine Child stared nkly at Xue An, who stood calmly with his hands behind his back, shock filling his eyes. Yet Jin Shuman noticed nothing unusual and continued bitterly, "Divine Child, my lord, this guy is extremely arrogant, he doesnt even regard you with respect, you..." Before she could finish, Xue An sighed lightly, then coolly said, "Ziwei Divine Child, long time no see!" Indeed. The one who had descended here was the Ziwei Divine Child whom Xue An had previously met in the Fate Secret Realm. The Ziwei Divine Child trembled all over, then looked at Xue An in disbelief, "You... you..." Xue An smiled faintly, but his smile was filled with a chilling coldness, "Actually, it shouldnt be long time no see, because if everything were normal, I should never be seeing you again!" "After all... ording to what your father, the Deity, promised, you should be dead by now, shouldnt you?" Chapter 1059: You Can Leave, But Leave Your Life Behind! (4th Update)

Chapter 1059: Chapter 1059: You Can Leave, But Leave Your Life Behind! (4th Update)

The expression on the face of the Ziwei Divine Child fluctuated uncertainly, but in the end, he lowered his head and spoke in a low voice. "So it is Lord Xue, the Ziwei Divine Child has seen Lord Xue!" The whole ce fell silent. Especially Jin Shuman, who had been full of hope that the Ziwei Divine Child would directly obliterate Xue An, now had a face full of dumbfounded confusion. Lord Xue... Even the Divine Child had to address this man with such respect. What exactly is his background? Jin Shumans heart was filled with shock and suspicion. And it wasnt just her, the Curse Empress, Jin Xiong, the people of the Zhuo Family, and even Zhuo Yangyang, all watched Xue An with astonished faces. Under everyones gaze, there was not the slightest expression on Xue Ans face, he just quietly observed the Ziwei Divine Child. This silent deterrence caused the Ziwei Divine Childsplexion to turn slightly pale. Finally, he took half a step back and said respectfully, "Lord Xue, I truly did not know you were here, had I known, I definitely would not havee to vie for the divine patterns! But now that I know, its not toote, I will withdraw immediately and then return to the Starry Realm straight away. How does that sound?" This statement made Jin Shuman and the others even more shaken. Yet Xue An still did not speak, not only did he not speak, but he also stood with his arms folded, quietly observing. The Ziwei Divine Child felt a nameless fire arising in his heart. Considering his noble status, wherever he went, he was an existence revered by thousands. The only time he suffered a loss was in the Fate Secret Realm, where Xue An had taught him a lesson. Even if his divine father hadnt arrived in time, Xue An would have directly used a secret technique to destroy his true form. Later, at his divine fathers plea, Xue An refrained from continuing his attack, but he told his father, the Ziwei Star Monarch, to have this Divine Child take his own life upon returning. Although it was said so, when he returned to the Starry Realm, obviously the Ziwei Star Monarch did not make a move, but instead strictly ordered his son not to leave the Divine Realm ever again. At the time, the Ziwei Divine Child was very unwilling, but seeing his divine fathers seriousness, he dared not disobey. Still, he couldnt help but inquire of his father who this Xue An was, and why even his father, a noble Star Monarch, was so fearful of him. At the time, the Ziwei Star Monarch fell silent for a long while and ultimately just heaved a long sigh, but said nothing. The Ziwei Divine Child did not take it to heart. After such a long time, he had been enjoying himself greatly within the Divine Realm, thinking this matter had passed. But unexpectedly, today, in this barbard, he encountered Xue An once again. This was the reason he had been so eager to yield just now. Despite the anger in his heart, the Ziwei Divine Child still suppressed his fury and then spoke in a low voice, "My lord, if there is nothing else, I will take my leave now!" With those words, he prepared to turn around and leave. But just at that moment, Xue An suddenly said, "Wait a moment!" The Ziwei Divine Childs figure stiffened, and he halted his steps, then forced a smile, "My lord!" Xue An spoke indifferently, "Youre leaving just like that?" "Hm? Does my lord have any other instructions?" But what Xue An said nextpletely stunned him in ce. "You may leave, but first, leave your life behind!" Boom! The entire hall erupted in uproar. Everyone had not expected Xue An to be so relentlessly unforgiving at this time. Especially the Ziwei Divine Child, who felt he had lowered himself enough, was furious to find that Xue An simply did not appreciate his gesture, and his tone became icy cold. "Mr. Xue, theres a saying: Spare someone when you can. I advise you to stop while youre ahead!" Xue An smiled indifferently, "Stop while Im ahead? Back in the Fate Secret Realm, I said you must die, and thus, you must! Now you have lived so much longer, I havent even settled this ount yet! And you want me to stop while Im ahead?" This statement was like a fuse, igniting the suppressed rage in Ziwei Divine Childs heart. "Xue! Dont think Im really afraid of you! If it werent for my father, the great divine, ordering me not to leave the Divine Realm, I wouldve gone out to obliterate you long ago. Would I have allowed you to be so rampant?" Ziwei Divine Child said viciously. Xue An responded lightly, "Oh? Is that so?" "Of course!" Ziwei Divine Child said with an arrogant face. "Xue An, I know youre quite capable and astonishingly talented! But back in the Fate Secret Realm, you were merely a Golden Immortal! At that time, it was only an avatar of mine that descended, and thats why I was suppressed by you everywhere!" "But now this is the Divine Realm, my home turf! Now that Im here with my true body, and what about you? In such a short time, what could your cultivation level be, at most a Half-step True Immortal? With such cultivation, you dare to contend with me?" Xue An nodded, "That does sound somewhat reasonable." "Hmph! I gave you face before, because of my fathers orders. Dont think Im scared of you! You should understand this reasoning, right?" Ziwei Divine Child said with a full face of arrogance, his eyes even shimmering with a hint of excitement. Father, this isnt me seeking vengeance on purpose! Its this Xue An who came to me! And at first, I indeed gave him enough face, but he was relentless, and now if I strike, it wouldnt count as defying your orders! This sense of impending vengeance filled Ziwei Divine Childs heart with conceit. Xue Anughed, "How exactly did your divine father instruct you?" "He sternly ordered me not to leave the Divine Realm! If that isnt stopping me from seeking revenge, what is?" "And he never told you who I am?" Ziwei Divine Child paused, "No, he did not!" Then he sneered again, "What of it? Xue An, you might be very powerful, but you are far too arrogant!" Xue An shook his head, "Youre wrong. Empty boasting without strength is arrogance. As for me, I am now judging your life and death!" "So, if you take your own life now, I might consider sparing a wisp of your soul; otherwise... I will make sure your soul ispletely destroyed, never to reincarnate!" The entire hall fell dead silent. Everyone was stunned by Xue Ans words. Then came a wave of uproar like a surging tide. Many were shaking their heads in secret, thinking Xue Ans words were outrageously arrogant, and what could have been resolved peacefully was now being escted by Xue An intentionally. This was simply looking for trouble! But the folks from the Zhuo Family and Jin Family all had looks of glee on their faces. Especially Jin Shuman, whose joy was practically overflowing from her eyes. As a maid who had served the Ziwei Divine Child for many years, she knew better than anyone else about his temperament. She knew, under Xue Ans words, the Ziwei Divine Child would certainly not let things go easily. Indeed. Ziwei Divine Child erupted like thunder, "Xue An, youre courting death yourself, no one else is to me! Starry Sky Prison!" At Ziwei Divine Childsmand, the ceiling of the banquet hall vanished in an instant. Then, stars scattered their beams,pletely shrouding Xue An in light, forming a prison made of stardust. Chapter 1060: Divine Slaughter Six Techniques Resurface in the Mortal Realm (Fifth Update)

Chapter 1060: Chapter 1060: Divine ughter Six Techniques Resurface in the Mortal Realm (Fifth Update)

Ziwei Divine Child cackled madly, "Xue An, take your time and enjoy the feast Ive prepared for you. The Starlight Barrier is known as the number one seal technique in the Divine Realm, and this Starry Sky Prison was created by my father himself, said to trap even Great Luo!" "Furthermore, within this Starry Sky Prison, all your cultivation level and bloodlines will slowly dissolve and transfer to me! I will slowly savor the sight of you dying in despair, ha ha ha ha..." Ziwei Divine Child burst into a triumphant cackle. But just then, a calm voice came from within the prison, "Oh? Is that so? But for some reason, I dont think much of your little cage!" With that, a pair of slender and long palms reached out directly, then pulled apart to each side. The so-called indestructible Starry Sky Prison was thus torn in two. Ziwei Divine Child waspletely dumbfounded, "This...?" Xue An stood before the dispersing starlight, his interest fading as he spoke, "Got anything fresher?" "You...!" Ziwei Divine Childs expression turned icy. "Youre indeed more formidable than I had imagined! But do you really think it ends here? I..." Before he could finish. Xue An, who had been standing at a distance, blinked and appeared in front of Ziwei Divine Child, then grabbed him by the hair and mmed his head against the ground. Bang bang bang. After more than a dozen loud noises, the banquet halls floor, refined by secret techniques and incredibly hard, now had arge pit in it. Then Xue An released his grip and looked down at Ziwei Divine Child, who was bleeding and dazed from the beating, and said indifferently, "You talk too much! Is it because youre not angry enough? How do you feel now? Is that enough? I can smash a few more times if you want!" Everyone was shocked by this sight. Ziwei Divine Child looked on in a daze, until after a long while, he shivered all over, regained hisposure, and then let out a heaven-shaking roar. "Xue An, I&*#%!" Xue An nodded, "Good, it seems that your rage has maxed out!" Following that, Ziwei Divine Child, now utterly irrational with anger, went into aplete rampage. "Myriad Stars Lethal Technique!" "Lone Star Deathly Finger!" "Starlight Capturing Spirit!" ... Various secret techniques of the Starry Sea were cast from Ziwei Divine Childs hands like they were free, all aimed at Xue An. For a moment, the currents roiled, and the might shook the heavens. The onlookers were all forced to retreat a great distance, then watched with horrified faces. And this scene also startled the entire Cursed City. Anyone with a bit of cultivation ran outside to watch the spectacle dumbfounded. On the main street in front of the City Lords Mansion where Meng Lei and the others had been waiting for Xue An, they too were stunned. Especially Meng Lei. He stared nkly at the strong, dazzling moves that illuminated the night sky, his heart rising to his throat. In the twinkling of the stars, Xue Ans silhouette was like a small boat in the ocean, bobbing unpredictably with the waves. Mr. Xue, please, you must note to any harm! Meng Lei prayed silently in his heart. "Its still not enough! Is that all the strength you have?" Xue An suddenly spoke up. Boom! His words echoed throughout most of the Cursed City. Jaws dropped among all who witnessed the scene. To many, Xue An seemed to be just managing to dodge and had no ability to counterattack, yet he dared to speak disparagingly. What was he thinking? Ziwei Divine Childs eyes were bloodshot, and he wished nothing more than to smash Xue An to pieces. Hearing Xue Ans words, he barked out, "Surname Xue, dont you only know how to dodge too? If youre so capable, stop ducking and face me with a direct strike!" Xue An smiled slightly, "Alright then!" Ziwei Divine Child was taken aback, then showed a look of wild joy. He had only meant to taunt with a few words, yet had not expected that Xue An would actually agree. Therefore, he took a deep breath, looked up at the starry sky, and uttered in a deep voice, "Ziwei Divine Child, I humbly request the power of the Star Lords!" Bang! As soon as he uttered these words, the stars above suddenly shone bright as diamonds, with the majestic power of the stars converging upon the Ziwei Divine Child. Amidst the swirling radiance, the aura of the Ziwei Divine Child began to soar dramatically. Above his head, an enormous phantom image appeared. Following this, the Ziwei Divine Child sneered, "Xue An, today I will let you witness the true might of a child of the Star Lords!" Having said that, he stirred up the starlight within his entire body, channeling it all into his right hand, then suddenly clenched his fist and let loose a punch. Apanying this punch were the massive phantom images above his head. Joined together, the sheer force of the blow even caused the fabric of space itself to rupture with fissures. This formidable divine might turned everyones face pale with shock. Zhuo Yangyang and Meng Lei, among others, let out exmations in unison. "Lord Xue!" Meanwhile, the Zhuo Family and Jin Shuman exchanged nces, then burst into triumphantughter. In their eyes, no one could withstand such a strike. Not even a King Level expert would be possible! Because what the Ziwei Divine Child was using now was thebined force of the entire starry host! But faced with such a formidable punch, Xue Ans lips revealed a faint smile. "This punch has some force to it! But thats all there is to it!" After speaking, Xue An clenched his fist andunched it out, directly countering Ziwei Divine Childs punch. Compared with Ziwei Divine Childs furious assault, Xue Ans punch seemed to carry an even tempo, without even the slightest ripple. Many onlookers could not help but show looks of disappointment. Yet, the Curse Empress, who had been observing coldly, suddenly turned pale, her body trembling uncontrobly. "This... this punch..." Meanwhile. The two fists finally collided. There was no thunderous explosion, even the whole world seemed to fall silent in that instant. But a momentter, a faint sound of fracturing emanated from where the fists met. Then space, like flimsy paper, began to twist and shatter. Immediately after, a gigantic roar nearly shattered the entire Cursed City. Those who were closer all wore expressions of agony, some of the weaker ones even bled from their ears, their faces deathly pale, clearly having suffered severe injuries. At the same time. A massive shockwave thundered out, sweeping across the sky for miles in an instant. And carried along with this shockwave was the Ziwei Divine Child, blood spurting from his mouth unceasingly. How could this be! This was everyones first reaction upon witnessing the scene. Jin Shuman in particr, was close to popping her eyes out. But facts moved not to the will of any person. After being sent flying for miles, Ziwei Divine Child finally managed to stabilize himself. But at that moment, he looked utterly miserable, his face pale as paper, his expression extremely haggard. "What kind of punch is that?" Ziwei Divine Child looked at the still calmlyposed Xue An in the distance and roared in shock and anger. Xue An slowly retracted his fist, barely smiling, "This punch, I usually call it Shake Heaven and Earth!" Divine ughter Six Techniques, atst revealed! Chapter 1061 Hear the order, Starry Sea forging swords (First update)

Chapter 1061: Chapter 1061 Hear the order, Starry Sea forging swords (First update)

"Move heaven and earth?" the Ziwei Divine Child murmured to himself, his expression changing. Xue An nodded his head, then said listlessly, "Looks like you dont have any fresh tricks either! Im also tired of this, so... its time to end it!" Having said that, Xue An suddenly looked up, gazing at the myriad stars in the sky. "Was it you who lent him that star power just now?" Xue An said icily. Not knowing if it was an illusion or reality, many felt that as Xue An spoke, the entire starry sky trembled, and the stars themselves seemed to dim. As if... they were afraid of something. The Ziwei Divine Child was slightly startled, his voice trembling, "What... what are you going to do?" Xue An smiled faintly, "What am I going to do? Naturally... Im sending you on your way!" Saying this, Xue An looked up at the heavens and spoke in a cold voice, "Now, Ill give you a chance, and those who disobey... will be wiped out!" The starry sky was silent, as if waiting for Xue Ansmand! Xue An raised his hand and pointed towards the heavens, calmly saying, "Listen to mymand, Starry Sea... Forge the sword!" Boom! As Xue Ansmand was issued, the starry sky shook. The myriad stars, like subjects receiving the orders of their emperor, began to madly swirl their starlight. In an instant, these gathered starlights converged into Xue Ans hand, and then began to wildly solidify and transform. Within moments, a Giant Sword, big enough to prop up the heavens, appeared starkly in Xue Ans hand. This Giant Sword was entwined with starlight, and Sword Qi was as fine as threads! Its formidable might made the whole heavens and earth tremble. Everyone was dumbfounded. "This... this kind of swordsmanship is truly unheard of!" eximed a cultivator who practiced swordsmanship, utterly shocked. At the same time, Xue An, smiling at the equally ck-jawed Ziwei Divine Child, said, "Now, I shall send you on your way!" "No!" the Ziwei Divine Child cried out in a frenzy. He finally felt a profound fear, for he could feel the wild Sword Intent contained in this heaven-propping sword. It was a power so overwhelming that it could destroy everything, making even Deities bow their heads. He realized that under this sword, he truly would die! But as soon as his cry ended and before he could speak further, a brilliant divine light shed in Xue Ans eyes as he coldlymanded, "y!" Boom! At hismand, this Giant Sword, carrying supreme divine might, cleaved downwards. The Ziwei Divine Child tried to struggle and escape, but only then did he despairingly realize that he had been firmly locked by the Sword Intent, with no possibility of escape. He could only watch in despair as the sword fell. This sword was swift to the extreme. Almost in an instant, the sword light had reached him. The Ziwei Divine Child let out his final scream, "Xue An, my father wont let you get away with this!" Xue An said indifferently, "If your father doesnte to find me, Ill go looking for him! When the timees, Ill ensure you reunite below!" "No!" The Ziwei Divine Child roared in fury, but soon after, his voice stopped abruptly. For his body, including his soul, had beenpletely shredded by this sword. And the remains of this swords momentum struck straight down to the sea, creating a trench over ten thousand li wide and more than ten li across in the sea area. The seawater within the trench was instantly evaporated by the fierce swordforce, revealing even the mud and sand at the bottom of the sea. And the seawater on both sides wanted to rush into the gully, to mend the tremendous scar, but was blocked by a thinyer of Sword Qi. Thus, above the surface of the sea, an immense pathway over ten thousand miles long and ten miles wide appeared before everyone. Everyone was dumbstruck by this one, peerless strike. Xue An stood in midair, clothes fluttering, resembling a supreme deity. And then, with a casual wave of his hand, the Giant Sword formed from the condensation of starlight shattered with a roar, reverting back to starlight, dissipating into the heavens and earth. In the stillness, Xue An lowered his head, overlooking everyone present. Where his gaze fell, no one dared to meet his eyes. Especially those from the Zhuo Family and the Jin Family, who had always opposed Xue An. Now they were so frightened that their faces turned pale, almost copsing. But Xue An paid them no heed; his eyes swept past the Cursed Queen, and then he smiled faintly. "Now when I say I am thew, do I have the strength to back it up?" The Cursed Queen shuddered profoundly, finally awakening from her shock, then bowed respectfully. "My lord, please forgive me. This humble girl did not recognize your divine might and spoke out of turn. Please, punish me!" Even when she had faced the Ziwei Divine Child before, the Cursed Queen had never been so humble. But now, no one thought there was anything excessive about it. Because in the Divine Realm, strength is always respected. Xue Ans strength was witnessed by everyone; thus, the attitude of the Cursed Queen was hardly surprising. Xue An understood this, and he wasnt going to hold a grudge over a single utterance from this Cursed Queen, but at the moment, he couldnt help but feel a bit yful. "Oh? A punishment? What kind of punishment?" The Cursed Queens body trembled slightly, "At your discretion, my lord!" Such words from a queen who ruled over thousands of miles of domain sounded absurd, enough to inte any mans ego to the bursting point! Xue Anughed, then said with an amused tone, "Raise your head and look at me!" The Cursed Queen slowly raised her head. "Remove the sorcery concealing your face!" Xue An spoke indifferently. A sense of humiliation shed through the heart of the Cursed Queen, but she dared not defy Xue Ansmand, and reluctantly dispersed the mist hiding her face. What appeared was a face clear and ethereal, yet bearing traces of youth. At first nce, she looked just like a doll-faced loli. Xue An blinked, then somewhat embarrassedly touched his nose, "Ahem, so youre an underage loli! No wonder you kept your face hidden with mist!" Imagine thata teenage girl sitting on a throne, ruling over a domain. That sight was almost unbearable! As Xue An spoke, tears gradually filled therge eyes of the Cursed Queen, and she resignedly closed them. She was well aware of thews of the Divine Realm, where the strong dictate everything and the weak have no dignity to speak of. Especially since she had spoken against Xue An earlier, so whatever he did to her was justified. She just thought somberly, is this how it all ends? But just then, Xue An suddenly waved his hand, and a rule obscured her face again. The Cursed Queen slowly opened her eyes, looking bewilderedly at Xue An. Xue An chuckled, "Originally, I wanted to teach you a lesson, but seeing how cute you are, lets just leave it at that!" Cute... This adjective made the Cursed Queenugh and cry at the same time, but a warm current inexplicably surged through her heart. Because she knew, Xue An had spared her. Thinking this, she bowed her head reverently, "Thank you... my lord!" Xue An neither agreed nor denied, then turned to look at the petrified Jin Shuman and her people. "Now, its time to settle your ounts!" Chapter 1062: Accounts, Must Be Calculated One by One! (2nd Release)

Chapter 1062: Chapter 1062: ounts, Must Be Calcted One by One! (2nd Release)

Jin Shuman trembled all over and finally woke up from her shock, then screamed as if she had seen a ghost. "What did you do to the Divine Child, sir?" Xue An said with a yful tone, "The Divine Child? No, there will be no Divine Child anymore, because Ive already sent him to the ce he should have gone long ago!" Jin Shumans body started to shake uncontrobly. This was all too much for her. To think, Jin Shuman had spent so much effort trying to cling to the Ziwei Divine Child. But as they say, hard work pays off, and she eventually became the most favored female attendant under the Ziwei Divine Child. This filled Jin Shuman with joy, as she saw her future brightened. For he was the only direct son of the Ziwei Star Monarch, destined to take over the Ziwei Imperial Star and govern the Starry Realm. Such status was unparalleled even across the entire Divine Realm. Therefore, relying on the Ziwei Divine Childs power, Jin Shuman was incredibly arrogant and overbearing. But now, all her glory was mercilessly shattered by Xue An like an illusion. The Ziwei Divine Child died, right in front of Jin Shuman. Fear and despair filled Jin Shumans heart. Just then, Jin Xiong, who stood by pale-faced, suddenly stepped forward, fell to his knees with a thud. "Mercy, my lord! Mercy! This matter arose because of my daughter, it has nothing to do with me! Please spare my life!" Jin Xiong cried bitterly. Jin Shuman was struck like lightning, staring at her own father dumbfounded. "Father... Father!" Jin Xiong, as if bitten by a venomous snake, roared with anger on his face, "Dont call me father, I dont have a daughter like you! To collude with outer-realms deities against Lord Xue, you truly deserve to die!" Jin Shumans heart sank deeper into the abyss. There was a time when her father was not like this. Particrly after she became the female attendant to the Ziwei Divine Child, Jin Xiong even became somewhat obsequious towards her. But unexpectedly, at this moment, to save his own life, he turned against her at first opportunity! Seeing the disgust and fear on Jin Xiongs face, Jin Shuman suddenly found it all so ironic. The irony made herugh hysterically. Theughter started softly, but grew louder and louder. Eventually, it turned into manicughter. Theughter turned Jin Xiongs face pale, with a hint of panic in his eyes, then he suddenly sprung up from the ground, rushed to Jin Shuman, and pped her fiercely. "You wretch, what are youughing at? Shut up!" Jin Shuman did not dodge, but took the p. Her cheek swelled as if blown by air, but her eyes sparkled with a desperate and maniacal destruction as she coldly stared at Jin Xiong. Jin Xiong wanted to continue, but facing his daughters look, he felt a chill in his heart and froze. Meanwhile, Jin Shuman lifted her head to look at Xue An, who was still standing in mid-air. "The Divine Child is dead, I give up! Kill or dismember me at your pleasure, but with one condition!" Jin Shuman raised her hand and pointed at her father, saying with a face full of hatred, "Before I die, I want to watch this man die first!" Jin Xiong shuddered all over, "You wretch, how dare you plot against me?" Before his words had fallen, Xue An nodded with a mock smile, "Alright! Then I shall grant your wish!" "Please, have mercy, Sir!" Frightened out of his wits, Jin Xiong knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing to Xue An, hoping he would spare his life. But it was already toote. Xue An couldnt be bothered to listen to such pleas, so with a casual flick of his hand, a sword beam stabbed straight at Jin Xiong. Jin Xiong, who was the Family Head of a great household, had considerable strength, but when facing a casually thrown sword from Xue An, he couldnt even dodge and was directly split in two. Jin Xiong screamed tragically, then his entire body exploded, turning into a pool of blood. This scene made many others pale with fear. But to Xue An, it was as if he had casually crushed a bug, leisurely watching Jin Shuman. "Now, are you satisfied?" Jin Shuman nodded slightly and whispered, "Thank you!" Xue An said indifferently, "No need for thanks! Come along now!" With those words, Jin Shumans body also exploded and she died. At this point, the entire Jin Family was wiped out. Despite the sea breeze blowing intermittently, it couldnt disperse the smell of blood that permeated the air above the entire banquet hall. Everyone looked pale. Xue An looked toward the people of the Zhuo Family. Sensing Xue Ans gaze, Elder Madam Zhuo, who was hiding in a corner and trying to slip through unnoticed, shuddered violently and almost fainted. "Si... Sir," she trembled, trying to say something. But Xue An didnt give her a chance, instead, he turned to look at Zhuo Yangyang and gave her a faint smile. "Yang Yang, Ill leave these people of the Zhuo Family to you! To kill or to spare, the decision is yours!" Zhuo Yangyang was silent for a moment, then nodded, "Yes!" With that, Zhuo Yangyang turned around, staring at the Zhuo family members who had shrunk into a huddle, her eyes somewhatplicated. And Elder Madam Zhuo, now sobered up, her expression changing, then managed to squeeze out a ttering smile. "Yang Yang, it was all my fault before, but no matter what, we are still rted by blood. I hope you can look at these bonds and spare us." Zhuo Yangyang remained silent, then lowered her head as if contemting something. Elder Madam Zhuos heart leapt with joy, believing there was hope. She thought she understood Zhuo Yangyang very well. Honest and truly kind-hearted. This time would probably be no different; as long as she yed the emotional card well, she was sure to be spared. Maybe she could even coax a reconciliation! Then our Zhuo Family would have a strong backer, and who would dare to provoke us? Elder Madam Zhuos thoughts made her even more proud, and her smile became warmer. "Yang Yang, I know youve suffered a lot before, it was all grandmas fault! Grandma apologizes to you now!" Saying this, Elder Madam Zhuo half sincerely pped herself twice, then with a full face of earnestness, she said, "Yang Yang, can you forgive grandma? I..." "Stop talking!" Suddenly, Zhuo Yangyang, who had been bowing her head, spoke and then slowly lifted her eyes, ring coldly at Elder Madam Zhuo. "Your emotional ploy, its no use on me!" Elder Madam Zhuo, who had thought the matter was settled, frozepletely. Zhuo Yangyangs gaze swept over the faces of each member of the Zhuo family, then she slightly scoffed coldly. "Sir was right, to make people like you learn reverence, a blood price must be paid!" "And you..." Zhuo Yangyang looked disdainfully at Elder Madam Zhuo, "No matter what you do, it wont change the fact that you are going to die." Elder Madam Zhuo looked astonished, hardly believing these words came from her typically honest granddaughter. Chapter 1063: Persuading Others to Be Magnanimous Results in a Lightning Strike (3rd Update)

Chapter 1063: Chapter 1063: Persuading Others to Be Magnanimous Results in a Lightning Strike (3rd Update)

Standing to the side, the silent Madam Zhuo suddenly spoke, "Yangyang, how can you speak like that?" "Oh? And how do you think I should speak?" Zhuo Yangyang replied indifferently. "No matter what, she is still your grandmother! Thats something you cant change!" "Grandmother?" Zhuo Yangyang scoffed, pointing at Elder Madam Zhuo, "Her?" Madam Zhuo sighed, "I know you have suffered a lot over these past years, but the elder madam just apologized to you. Lets consider it all in the past! Be magnanimous, after all, its nothing too serious!" "Magnanimous..." Zhuo Yangyang murmured to herself. "Yes! One must always look forward. Being magnanimous means theres no hurdle you cant get over!" said Madam Zhuo with conviction. But no sooner had she finished speaking than Zhuo Yangyang suddenly burst out, "Enough!" Madam Zhuo was taken aback. And in that moment, Zhuo Yangyangs figure shed, appearing right in front of Madam Zhuo, reaching out to grasp her neck and lifting her into the air. "You havent experienced the suffering I have, so what right do you have to advise me to be magnanimous, huh?" Zhuo Yangyang spoke with hatred. Madam Zhuos eyes rolled back as she struggled fiercely with her hands and feet, unable to budge Zhuo Yangyang in the slightest. Fear finally spread across the once elegant face of Madam Zhuo as she mustered all her strength to say, "Yang... Yangyang, let me down, lets talk it out! I... I realize my mistake!" Xue An, who had been watching with cold eyes, suddenlyughed, "Yangyang, seeing this woman reminds me of a saying: always keep away from those who frivolously urge you to be magnanimous, because when lightning strikes them, it will ssh onto you too! What do you think?" The corner of Zhuo Yangyangs mouth lifted into a smile, "Sir, I think that phrase couldnt be more correct!" With that, Zhuo Yangyang, still clutching Madam Zhuos neck, suddenly exerted more force. Madam Zhuo felt a tremendous power assault her, making it impossible to breathe. The fear of death made her relinquish all dignity. "Dont... Yangyang, please..." Before she could finish her plea. Her head was forcefully twisted off by Zhuo Yangyang and rolled to the ground, the once elegant face frozen with the fear and confusion of herst moments. It was as if she couldnt believe Zhuo Yangyang truly dared to kill her. At this, the entire ce was shocked. No one expected that this delicate-looking girl in purple would act with such ruthlessness. Elder Madam Zhuo and Zhuo Ya were especially terrified. "You... you..." They couldnt articte aplete sentence. Zhuo Yangyang raised her hand to dab at the blood that had sttered on her face, tasted it on her lips, and then grinned. "Not bad! But I think, your blood would taste even better, right?" Elder Madam Zhuo shuddered, staring at Zhuo Yangyang with a horrified face, "You... you really dare tomit patricide?" Before the words were out, Zhuo Yangyang charged forward, grabbing Elder Madam Zhuos hair without hesitation, and scoffed, "Kin? When you killed my mother, did you ever consider kinship?" "When you nned to send me to Xu Bao, did you ever consider kinship?" Elder Madam Zhuo trembled and was already too pained to speak. Zhuo Yangyang bent down and whispered in her ear, "Youre actually afraid! Yet all I am doing now is treating you the same way you once treated me!" Elder Madam Zhuo wanted to say something else. Zhuo Yangyang had already lost the mood for idle chatter with her. Her hand shed with a radiant light, followed by a vicious sh across Elder Madam Zhuos neck. St! A massive gash opened across Elder Madam Zhuos throat, and blood sprayed out like a blossoming blood-red rose. Afterward, Elder Madam Zhuo sped her hands tightly around her neck, seemingly trying to close the wound that way. But it was all in vain. Blood trickled down through her fingers, and the air from her lungs was forced out, forming a series of fine bubbles. Her eyes were filled with shock and fear, and eventually, she slowly fell to the ground, dead. At this moment, Zhuo Yangyangs purple dress was stained with blood, but her expression became increasingly frenzied, and then she looked at the now-cowering Zhuo Ya with cold eyes,ughing eerily. "Sister Zhuo Ya, it turns out that this old witch dies just like any other normal person, eh? Even more pathetic, dont you think?" Zhuo Ya was nearly scared out of her wits and nodded hurriedly upon hearing Zhuo Yangyangs question. "Yes, yes, yes! This old witch is the worst! You did so well killing her, now you will be the head of the Zhuo Family!" "Then, you dont hate me?" Zhuo Yangyang spoke indifferently. Zhuo Ya shook her head frantically, "Of course not, I also despised that old witch!" "But... just now it seems I killed your mother as well! You dont hate me for that?" Zhuo Yangyang bent down, looking at Zhuo Ya who was half-seated on the ground. Zhuo Yas hairs stood on end, and she cried out, "No hate, because they all deserved to die! Yangyang, I truly realize my mistakes, please just let me go! I will never again..." Before she could finish speaking, Zhuo Yangyang brought down her palm, ending Zhuo Yas life. The corpse copsed to the ground. "They deserved to die, but do you think you dont deserve to die? Go down to the underworld and say these words to them!" Zhuo Yangyang said coldly. With that, Elder Madam Zhuo and the others were all dead. And Zhuo Yangyang became the only surviving member of the Zhuo Family. Everyone around looked at the purple-d girl with eyes full of fear. At the beginning, many had overlooked her, even thinking she was nothing more than Xue Ans maid. But the ruthless efficiency of Zhuo Yangyangs consecutive killings had shocked everyone. The fact that she killed her blood rtives was even more terrifying. The strength that she showed also made many realize. From now on, Cursed City would have one more powerful woman. Several corpsesy haphazardly on the ground, the stench of blood so strong it was nauseating. Yet no one dared to show any abnormal reaction. Xue An sighed softly and said to himself, "Is it over now?" Many breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed to being to an end. But Xue Ans next words made everyones hearts rise once more. "It doesnt seem like it!" As he spoke, Xue An turned his head with a slight smile toward Kang Huazang, whose expression was uncertain. "Dont you agree?" Kang Huazang seemed to have predicted Xue Ans question, his face showing no fear. "Xue An, I admit I underestimated you! Your strength truly deserves respect. We at Tian Fu Pavilion admit defeat this time!" Chapter 1064: Myriad Rune Great Array, Ownership Changes Instantly (4th Update)

Chapter 1064: Chapter 1064: Myriad Rune Great Array, Ownership Changes Instantly (4th Update)

Kang Huazangs tone was very calm, as if he was talking about somethingpletely irrelevant. Xue An smiled, neither fully cheerful nor fully serious, "Arent you afraid that I will kill you?" "I am, but in the Divine Realm, the strong are respected. Your strength is greater than mine, so my life and death depend on your single thought! So, whats the use of being afraid?" Xue An nodded, "Makes sense! But if you think so, then why did you use the Divine Rune Secret Technique to send a message to your sect just now?" Kang Huazang, who had been quiteposed until then, suddenly changed his expression drastically. "You...." "How did I know?" Xue An smiled, "Did you really think that with your little tricks, you could deceive me?" Kang Huazangs expression alternated rapidly, and he tried to speak. At that moment, A golden line emerged in the distant sky. This golden line, stretching over a thousand miles, initially appeared like a rosy dawn. However, in an instant, the line sped towards them at an extremely fast pace. Only then did many people see clearly. This was not some golden line, but numerous Talisman Spells shining with a radiant golden light! These vast numbers of Talisman Spells converged together, surging like a tide. "Its the Myriad Rune Great Array from the Tian Fu Pavilion!" someone eximed in shock. Many others were simply stunned by the sight. Because they had all heard of the Myriad Rune Great Array of Tian Fu Pavilion, rumored to be the strongest secret technique only used when facing formidable enemies, and once invoked, it would ensue a fight to the death. Yet, it had been rarely seen in action for centuries, and unexpectedly, it reappeared today. Simultaneously, These Talisman Spells had already flown above the Cursed City and began to automatically arrange themselves into a formation, slowly rotating like the universe in its entirety. At this moment, Kang Huazang burst intoughter. "Xue An, you think youre so powerful? But I dont believe even you can resist my Tian Fu Pavilions Myriad Rune Great Array that weve gathered over hundreds of years!" This was the confidence Kang Huazang had clung to until this moment. At that moment, a figure appeared in the midst of the Myriad Rune Great Array. The figure was an elderly man in a golden Talisman robe, exuding an imposing aura. As soon as Kang Huazang saw the man, he bowed respectfully. "Greetings, Master!" Indeed. The neer was the Master of Tian Fu Pavilion, known as the Elder of Myriad Runes, a supremely powerful figure. The Elder of Myriad Runes nodded slightly in arrogance, "Huazang, you sent out the highest level distress signal from our sect, what sort of formidable enemy have you encountered?" Kang Huazang respectfully replied, "Master, it is this man!" Saying so, he pointed towards Xue An. The Elder of Myriad Runes nced at Xue An and then his gaze was drawn to the massive scar on the sea surface, stretching over ten thousand miles. After scrutinizing it for a moment, the Elder of Myriad Runes nodded slightly, "Such powerful Sword Intent! So, you must be a Sword Cultivator, right?" Xue An had been watching silently until the Elder of Myriad Runes spoke up, only then did he smile slightly, "Suppose so!" "Being so young and possessing such an exceptional cultivation level, indeed, you are remarkable! And Huazang has clearly stated in the distress signal sent back to our sect! Its unclear who is right and who is wrong in this matter, but since you killed our Disciple, there must be some exnation, dont you agree?" "Exnation? What kind of exnation do you want?" Xue An asked indifferently, arms crossed. "Very simple, you apologize to our Tian Fu Pavilion and then this manifested Divine Rune belongs to us! Then well consider this matter settled. How about it?" The Elder of Myriad Runes believed his terms to be very generous. In fact, if it werent for the strength that Xue An had shown, he might have not even wasted words and simply taken action. But upon hearing this, Xue An justughed, "Apologize?" "Correct! That Xu Bao was my beloved Disciple, you killed him, so by all ounts, you should pay with your life. But I..." The Elder of Myriad Runes continued to speak. Xue An waved his hand, interrupting him and then leisurely examined the countless Talisman Spells covering the sky. "Do you really think that with this, you can defeat me?" The Elder of Myriad Runes faltered, then his expression gradually darkened, "Xue An, what do you mean?" Xue An smiled faintly, "No particr meaning, just that these Talisman Spells are good, but the person controlling them...too poor!" "Courting death!" With a fiery temper and rather arrogant demeanor, especially since he thought he already gave too much respect to Xue An and yet Xue An was so unappreciative, he barked in fury and immediately took action. The Talisman Spells in the sky began to spin rapidly and formed a gigantic vortex. Amidst the shimmer of golden light, a heavenly and prating golden beam struck directly towards Xue An. The speed was so fast that many people only caught a blur before the strike was already above Xue Ans head. However, Xue An did not dodge at all; instead, he observed the Talisman Spells with interest, then slowly reached out his hand. In front of everyones astonished eyes, the golden light flew directly into Xue Ans palm. The Elder of Myriad Runess eyes nearly popped out, "Impossible! This golden light is indestructible, and no one in the world can subdue it. You..." Xue An smiled gently, "The artifact is nice, but its too much of a waste in your hands!" After saying that, Xue An looked up at the sky full of Talisman Spells and gave a lightmand. "Talisman Spells innumerable, heed mymand!" Boom! With just those straightforward eight words, the sky-full of Talisman Spells, which were originally arranged ording to the Elder of Myriad Runess will, shattered their formation. And then obediently rearranged themselves under Xue Ansmand! In an instant. The Myriad Runes had changed masters and transformed into a Profound Formation, while its focus was pointing directly at the lonely Elder of Myriad Runes in mid-air. It was only then that the Elder of Myriad Runes recovered from his shock. And he eximed in extreme anger and surprise, "What sort of evil technique are you using? Why are my Tian Fu Pavilions Talisman Spells obeying you?" "Evil technique?" Xue An chuckled softly, then shook his head, "I must say, your knowledge is too shallow!" "They obey because the one whomands them is me, its that simple!" The Elder of Myriad Runes still hadnt grasped the situation. Xue An raised his finger, "End this! Im tired." His fingertip directed, and the groups of Talisman Spells crushed their way through. This Formation was exponentially more powerful than before, so the aura it emitted even made the Elder of Myriad Runes change color. However, being the Master of Tian Fu Pavilion, he naturally wouldnt concede so easily. He sneered, and mysterious Talisman Spells appeared around him while his form gradually became dim, attempting to escape from this ce. But just as his form was about to turnpletely into nothingness. The sky-full of Talisman Spells burst with a resplendent golden light, severing any connection between this world and the outside. And naturally, the escape of the Elder of Myriad Runes was also blocked. "This...." Before he could finish speaking, the sky-full of Talisman Spells surged upward,pletely engulfing the form of the Elder of Myriad Runes. Chapter 1065: Sword Severing the Void (1st Update)

Chapter 1065: Chapter 1065: Sword Severing the Void (1st Update)

The scream actuallysted only a very short time before it abruptly came to an end. Because under the grinding killing power of the Talisman Formation, no one could survive. When everything turned deadly silent, the only thing that could be heard between heaven and earth was the subtle sound of the Talisman Spell flowing. Xue An lowered his head to look at Kang Huazang, who stood motionless as if turned to wood. "You say you detest women very much, but arent you... a woman yourself?" The crowd stirred tumultuously. "What? Kang Huazang is actually a woman? How is that possible?" "Exactly! How could the Sect Leader of Tian Fu Pavilion possibly be a woman?" Everyone was tremendously astounded. Kang Huazangs whole body trembled, eyes shining with incredulity, "You... you... ." Xue An spoke indifferently, "How did I know, you ask? Actually, from the first nce I had my suspicions about you, but it wasnt until you made a moveter that I could finally confirm it!" "Because your soul and this body are clearly not in harmony, and although you have hidden it well, to me, everything was so obvious!" At this point, Xue Ans smile on his face grew cold, "So, how does it feel to usurp someone elses body?" Kang Huazang began to tremble uncontrobly, and cold sweat appeared on their forehead. Just as Xue An had said, he was indeed a woman. And one of the earliest disciples to enter Tian Fu Pavilion. But due to her limited natural talent, it was difficult for her to progress in cultivation throughout her life. Especially because she was a woman, many aspects were extremely inconvenient. This was hard for herpetitive nature to ept, hence she developed a strong loathing for her own body. Later on, in order to break through the limitations of her talent, she sought the help of her master, the Old Man of Ten Thousand Talismans, to find a young man with astonishing talents. Hard work paid off, and she eventually found the current body and, through cruel means, usurped it and was reborn, before finally bing the Sect Leader of Tian Fu Pavilion. From then on, she had always shown herself with this face, and as time passed, she even began to forget that she had once been a woman. However, due to her innate love for beauty, she still liked to dress herself up nicely. But because of the past events, she had a deep-seated hatred for women, unable to muster the slightest interest in them. This was the deepest secret hidden in Kang Huazangs heart, a secret Xue An had bluntly exposed today. "I admit defeat, but Xue An, dont be too pleased with yourself, the Divine Realm is full of powerful beings, and sooner orter, someone will deal with you!" Kang Huazang roared with a ferocious expression. Xue An smiled, "Alright then, Ill wait and see who can deal with me! Self-destruct your soul!" Kang Huazang was stunned, then burst into a grim smile, "So you were thinking of saving the original soul of this body, huh? Let me tell you, youre delusively wishful. If I die, he has to die with me!" With that, Kang Huazang startedughing. Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, "In that case, Ill take matters into my own hands!" Kang Huazangs eyes shone with madness, "Its no use, my soul has already fused with this body as one. Unless you can drag me out, this person will die without a doubt! But thats simply impossible." Because Kang Huazang was very clear that to expel her soul from the body, not only was overwhelming strength required, but also an extremely high level of Divine Sense control, otherwise it would be impossible. And this Xue An was clearly a Sword Cultivator, a practitioner of supreme Sword Intent, seldom delving into other areas. So it was absolutely impossible for him. Thats why Kang Huazang had the audacity to challenge Xue An. But at this moment, Xue An narrowed his eyes, and a surging and powerful Divine Sense came forth. Before Kang Huazang could react, this Divine Sense invaded her sea of consciousness, directly uprooting Kang Huazangs soul and pulling it into the outside world. Kang Huazangs soul struggled and twisted in mid-air, hardly believing this was real. "This is impossible, arent you a Sword Cultivator? How could you have such a strong Divine Sense?" Xue An smiled, "Whats impossible in your eyes, to me, is as easy as turning over my hand!" With that, a sh of light passed in Xue Ans eyes, and Kang Huazangs soul screamed miserably, crushed into nothingness by Xue Ans raging Divine Sense. At this point, the Zhuo Family, the Jin Family, and the Tian Fu Pavilion had all been annihted. People were even bing somewhat numb. Even if Xue An beheaded a god the next second, they would not find it strange. Because from the beginning to now, Xue An had already given them too many shocks. Xue Annded on the ground, and Zhuo Yangyang stepped forward to bow in salute. "Milord!" Xue An smiled, "How do you feel?" Zhuo Yangyang grinned broadly, "It feels like Ive shed a thousand catties of burden, Im incredibly light!" Xue An nodded, "Thats good, but remember, while killing can solve a moments satisfaction, never let it cloud your mind!" Zhuo Yangyangs demeanor became solemn, "Yes!" Meng Lei stood in the distance, staring nkly, then his entire body trembled with excitement. Because he knew that from this point on, Miss Yang Yang would soar to the skies, no longer the bullied orphan girl from before. "Milord, this sea surface..." the Cursed Queen approached tentatively and asked. At this moment, the massive gash that Xue Ans sword had created on the seas surface was still there, showing no signs of dissipating. Xue An smiled, "I can feel it, by tomorrow at thetest, the Divine Talisman will emerge! Then we can use this channel to reach deep inside!" The Cursed Queen looked towards the end of the sea area, her expression changing slightly, "You mean...." "Thats right, the birthce of the Divine Talisman lies within that Sea of Divine Wrath!" Upon hearing this, everyone present couldnt help but feel awe-inspiring. Xue An then stretchedzily, "Alright! The night is deep, everyone go back to sleep!" With that, he leisurely left the scene. Everyone exchanged nces, then all faintly smiled and quietly departed from the ce. The banquet had finally ended, but the shockwaves it had sent out were like a torrential tide sweeping across the entire Cursed City. At the same time, within the Starry Realm, the Ziwei Star Monarch, who was originally seated in meditation at the central Star Pce, abruptly looked up andmanded in a mighty voice, "Whats going on? Why cant I sense my childs presence?" His voice echoed throughout the Purple Microcosm Star Pce. Just then, on the star map in front of the Ziwei Star Monarch, the cluster of starlight that belonged to the Ziwei Divine Child suddenly extinguished. The Ziwei Star Monarch was momentarily stunned, then he called out in utmost shock and rage, "My child!" However, just when the starlight had barely gone out for the duration of a breath, a mysterious jade talisman on the star map suddenly shattered to pieces. And then the cluster of starlight representing the Ziwei Divine Child was reignited once more. The newly resurrected Ziwei Divine Child called out, "Father...." The Ziwei Star Monarch heaved a sigh of relief, then said, "My child, who...." He was just about to ask who had annihted you. But at this moment, space itself trembled, and a Sword Intent materialized out of nowhere in front of the newly resurrected Ziwei Divine Child, then abruptly strangled him. Crack! The newly resurrected Ziwei Divine Child waspletely shredded by the Sword Intent, his spirit and soul utterly extinguished. And this time the annihtion was thorough because the Divine Talisman of resurrection, obtained through countless efforts, had already shattered. Watching the starlight extinguish once again and knowing it would never be reignited, the Ziwei Star Monarch stood in stunned silence. He could feel the supremely strong aura contained within that Sword Intent. After being stunned for three full breaths, the Ziwei Star Monarch suddenly roared to the heavens. "Which Sword Cultivator dares to eradicate my child? I will have you torn to pieces!!" Chapter 1066: A Visitor Comes to Inquire (2nd Update)

Chapter 1066: Chapter 1066: A Visitor Comes to Inquire (2nd Update)

The atmosphere in the Cursed City was indeed bizarre. The incidents that had urred during the City Lords nocturnal banquet hadpletely spread. In fact, there was no need for rumors; anyone with eyes could see the massive sword mark that had split the sea area in two. This had caused two consequences. Those noble families who had once been high and mighty were now exceedingly humble. And the sailors who had been at the very bottom now all puffed out their chests. Especially those sailors who had followed Meng Lei to the City Lords Mansion to stand in support of Xue An, were now striding with a breeze in their step. Some who loved to show off were smugly recounting their experiences to those who had not been there. You could see these men thumping their chests so hard, speaking with such excitement. Listeners were often so engrossed in the stories that theyd even get spit on their own faces without realizing to wipe it off, asionally interjecting with gasps of amazement. And while the whole city was in an uproar over this matter, Xue An hid away in the pavilion, fiddling with something. An Yan came out of Magic Treasures Pavilion and saw the radiance around Xue An, approaching with curiosity, "Husband, what are you tinkering with?" Xue An looked up and smiled at An Yan, "Nothing much, just that I think this Tian Fu Pavilion is such a waste! They actually use these naturally urring Talisman Spells to attack people!" "Eh? Husband, there are natural Talisman Spells?" An Yan asked, startled. Xue An nodded, "Of course! Just like Spiritual Medicine, Divine Herb, and treasures born from nature, these Talisman Spells can also form naturally, though they are exceedingly rare!" With that, Xue An nced at the Talisman Spells in his hand, which were reduced in size but still dazzling with brilliance. "With so many in the Tian Fu Pavilion, it seems they must have encountered some special ce, then harvested and umted them. What a pity they do not recognize the true value, using such objects for Talisman Formations, its like begging with a gold bowl in hand!" "Husband, what do you n to do with them now?" Xue Anughed, "I havent decided yet, but at the very least, I need to lift the restrictions that have been ced on these Talisman Spells!" "Besides, even if I do nothing with these Talisman Spells, once we reach a bustling ce, they can be used directly as currency, and are even more solid than Spirit Crystals!" "Bustling ce? Whats a bustling ce?" An Yan inquired, somewhat puzzled. Xue An nodded and gave a faint smile, "It refers to those realms deep within the Starry Sky, the ones connected to the main paths of The Multiverse! Those are the ces where cultivation thrives, many races stand tall, and true powerhouses emerge. Thats where the utmost prosperity lies!" An Yan listened, daydreaming, "Wow, that sounds very lively, Id love to see it!" Xue Anughed and ruffled her hair, "Dont worry, Ill naturally take you and Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian there in the future!" "Mm-hmm!" An Yan nodded. At that moment, Zhuo Yangyangs voice came from outside the door. "Sir, a guest asks to see you!" There was a touch of strangeness in her voice. "A guest?" Xue An paused, then a smile appeared as he seemed to realize something. "Let her in!" As the words fell, the door was gently pushed open, and the Cursed Queen slowly walked in. Today, she had changed her attire; although still in a red dress, the fierceness had gone, reced by much more feminine charm. The crucial point was that the mist which had previously clouded her face was gone, revealing her true appearance. Despite the fact that her child-like face shed with her role as the City Lord, she still possessed a certain charm when seen simply as a woman in private. The Curse Queen advanced towards him and bowed respectfully, "Greetings, my lord!" Xue An watched in silence until, after a long moment, he started to smile slightly in amusement. "So, the Queen has graced us with her presence!" The Curse Queen responded with a bitter smile, "My lord jests. How could I dare im the title of queen in your presence?" Xue An remained nomittal and gestured towards the chair opposite him, "Please, take a seat." The Curse Queen hesitated only briefly before sitting down opposite Xue An. Once seated, she continued to quietly observe Xue An and An Yan, who sat to Xue Ans side. Especially when she saw that An Yans temperament and appearance far surpassed her own, the Curse Queen couldnt help but tremble slightly, a hint of loss shing in her eyes. "Why has the Queene at this time? Is there something you need?" Xue An asked indifferently. "My lord, my name is Chu Xiaoyun. You may call me by name. As for why I am here..." Chu Xiaoyun clenched her teeth, determination painting her face. "My lord, if I may be so bold to ask, you... you surely are not from this world, are you?" Upon hearing this, Xue An raised his eyebrows, interested, "Oh? Why do you say that?" "Because I do not feel the slightest aura of the Divine Realm on you!" "The aura of the Divine Realm?" "Yes!" Chu Xiaoyun nodded. "This world was originally inhabited by the Divine n, and although they are now in decline and many Ancient Gods have fallen, the impact they left is still profound!" "For example, cultivators in this world are more or less tainted with the aura of deities, and some even solidify their own Divine Status, transitioning from cultivators to deities! Yet, on you, I cannot sense any of these auras!" Xue An smiled and then leaned back in his chair, "You guessed correctly, I am indeed not from this world, but why do you ask? Whats on your mind?" Chu Xiaoyun fell silent for a moment; then she lifted her head, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears, "My lord, if Im not mistaken, your purpose ining to this world is not so simple, is it?" Xue An did not speak, but listened quietly instead. "I can feel the powerful aura emanating from you. A person as strong as you would note to this world without reason. Hence, Ive been specting what you intend to do because just for a Talisman Spell, it would not warrant such a grand affair! Until today, when I received news from the outside world!" As she spoke, Chu Xiaoyun took a deep breath and continued slowly, "The person who defeated all the chess masters in the Tian Zhao Star Domain is you, right?" Xue An raised his eyebrows, "Thats correct! But have you considered the consequences of your actions?" Chu Xiaoyun trembled, her face paling slightly, yet she spoke with resolve, "My lord, I know that specting about someone as powerful as you is a grave taboo, but I still want to give it a try!" With that, she rose from her chair and knelt on the ground, "My lord, since you have followed the trail from the Tian Zhao Star Domain, then if I am not wrong, it must be for the Tian Zhao deities! And the favor I wish to ask of you is rted to them!" Xue An watched the woman kneeling on the ground in silence. A dread-inducing, prolonged silence. Thatsted so long that Chu Xiaoyuns eyes began to show signs of panic and despair. Finally, Xue An lowered his gaze and spoke indifferently, "Continue." Chu Xiaoyun sighed with relief, realizing her gamble had paid off, and then spoke with utmost solemnity. "My lord, I can lead you to the Tian Zhao deities! But I would also like you to help me aplish one thing!" Chapter 1067: Divine Patterns Appear in the World (First Update)

Chapter 1067: Chapter 1067: Divine Patterns Appear in the World (First Update)

"Oh? Help you aplish something? What is it?" Xue An asked with a smile that wasnt quite a smile. Chu Xiaoyun lowered her head in silence for a moment before speaking softly, "My lord, please look!" As she spoke,yers of radiant light appeared above Chu Xiaoyuns head, revealing her innate Divine Status. However, this Divine Status was bound byyers of chains, appearing dull and lusterless. "Sealing Chains?" Xue An was slightly taken aback. "Thats right!" Chu Xiaoyun raised her head, a bitter smile on her face. "It is indeed Sealing Chains!" Then Chu Xiaoyun, her face deathly pale, said, "My lord, truthfully, I am not originally from the Fangtian Domain. The reason I serve as the City Lord here is because I was exiled!" "Exiled?" Chu Xiaoyun nodded her head, "I was once part of the Tian Zhao Realm. But because... because our family offended someone we shouldnt have, I was shackled and banished to this barbard!" Next, Chu Xiaoyun roughly recounted her origins. Just as she had said, she indeed hailed from the Tian Zhao Realm and came from one of the powerful noble families within the realm. As a beloved younger daughter of the family, Chu Xiaoyun was cherished since childhood. Had there been no mishap, she would have followed the regr path of cultivation and ultimately secured a Divine Position. But all glory came to an abrupt end one day. That day, the heavens filled with Deities surrounded the Chu Family. The noble families that once had good rtions with the Chu Family turned against them, directing all their animosity toward the Chu family. Chu Xiaoyun still remembered that scene vividly. Her father, who was the Family Head of the Chu Family, after ying several Deity Lords, was bombarded by over a dozen Monarch Level Deity Lords, shattering his Divine Status and reducing his millennial cultivation to nothing. Her grandfather, the retired elder head of the Chu Family, also fell after a fierce battle due to insufficient Divine Power and was forcibly sealed. As for other members of the Chu Family, many died or were sealed, and only she, because of her young age, was spared from their ruthless hands. But this was not fortune; it was the beginning of a nightmare. The curse goddess, who spoke up to protect her, was considered a difficult deity even among the Tian Zhao deities. After taking Chu Xiaoyun away, this curse goddess taught her numerous Divine Arts. At that time, Chu Xiaoyun was grateful and truly regarded this curse goddess as her master. But she waspletely unaware that the curse goddess had no good intentions in saving her; she was only interested in the Chu Family bloodline and talents that Chu Xiaoyun possessed. Once these were extracted, the curse goddess immediately turned hostile, inflicted the Divine Curse, and exiled her to this forsaken ce, ostensibly to guard the Sea of Divine Wrath. Chu Xiaoyun had thought of death, but under the Divine Curse, she could not even die. Moreover, she was unwilling to give in; she wanted to avenge the deceased members of the Chu Family and herself. But achieving this was far from easy, the curse goddess was an Ancient God, existing since the ancient times. Not only that, the curse inflicted by this curse goddess continuously harvested Chu Xiaoyuns talents and bloodline. It was like she was trapped within a cage. It was not until the emergence of divine runes this time that Chu Xiaoyun saw a glimmer of hope. She initially thought to use this opportunity to connect with the Ziwei Divine Child and eventually escape this ce. But the arrival of Xue An disrupted her entire n. However, Xue Ans strength offered Chu Xiaoyun greater hope. Especially when she learned that Xue An had tracked her from the outer world, her conviction strengthened. Thus, she took a desperate gamble. After finishing, Chu Xiaoyun raised her head and looked at Xue An with calm eyes. She had said everything she could; now, everything depended on Xue Ans decision. If this mysterious strong figure was willing to help her, she still harbored hope for revenge. If he refused, then Chu Xiaoyun was prepared to risk everything. She had had enough of these dark, oppressive days! After listening, Xue Ans gaze flickered slightly. "Why then were your Chu Family originally encircled and suppressed by the allied deities of Tian Zhao?" Chu Xiaoyun gave a wry smile, "My lord, Im not exactly sure of the specific reason, but it might be because our Chu Family disagreed with a certain order from the Tian Zhao Divine King!" "Tian Zhao Divine King?" "Yes! The one who has ruled the Tian Zhao Realm for ten thousand years, the most powerful ancient god, the Tian Zhao Divine King!" As he spoke, Chu Xiaoyuns eyes burst into a brilliant light. "My lord, the root of everything might be due to him, but I dont know if you would dare agree to help me?" Xue An didnt speak, seemingly pondering something as the light in his eyes subtly changed. A long moment of silence! A look of disappointment gradually appeared on Chu Xiaoyuns face. She had actually anticipated this oue. Because the cause and effect of this matter were enormous, so grand that even the opponent was a guardian giant of the Divine Realm. But even with the faintest hope, she was unwilling to give up. Looking at the current situation, it had still failed! Chu Xiaoyun felt utterly disheartened. Just as she was about to despair, Xue An slowly started to smile, a smile so brilliant. "Very well! I will help with this matter!" Chu Xiaoyun was stunned, then joy erupted on her face. "My... my lord, Chu Xiaoyun, on behalf of everyone in the Chu Family, bows deeply to you!" Saying this, Chu Xiaoyun knelt on the ground and began to kowtow vigorously. Xue An casually waved his hand, and an invisible force stopped Chu Xiaoyun, he spoke indifferently, "I can help, but how shall we proceed to the Tian Zhao Realm?" Chu Xiaoyun said, "My lord, soon it will be the Divine Birthday of the Cursed Goddess and I will be permitted to return to the Divine Realm! Then we can go together!" Xue An nodded, "Good!" Chu Xiaoyun was greatly exhrated and was about to stand up when suddenly, the chains that originally bound her on top of her divine status transformed into venomous pythons, crazily devouring Chu Xiaoyuns divine status. Chu Xiaoyun, in pain, turned pale and trembled, but spoke with an exceedingly calm voice, "My lord, these are the Sealing Chains inflicted by the Cursed Goddess. She fears I would break the seal, thus she devours it daily!" Her words seemed as though she had grown ustomed to it. And Xue An finally understood why this Chu Xiaoyun, despite cultivating for so long, still seemed like a child. Within the Divine Realm, ones cultivation level and strength were evident from appearance. As ones cultivation and bloodline grew, so too would everything else. Logically, with Chu Xiaoyuns years of cultivation, this shouldnt be the case. So the root cause was here. A hint of admiration appeared in Xue Ans eyes. The excruciating pain of the devouring of ones divine status was something most people could not bear even once without going insane. Yet, Chu Xiaoyun endured it daily, year after year. Moreover, under such severe conditions, she had cultivated to the City Lord level. This showed how astonishing her talent and bloodline were. Therefore, the Cursed Goddess coveted her so much, sparing no means to harvest her! Realizing this, a sh of light ignited in Xue Ans eyes, and a surge of Divine Sense burst forth. Where the Divine Sense reached, the previously rampaging cursed venomous pythons froze, then retreated back to chains. Chu Xiaoyun gasped, "My lord..." Xue An spoke softly, "The Sealing Chains that bind you were cast by the Cursed Goddess herself using her divine status. Topletely break them, we must kill her! For now, Ive only temporarily suppressed them for you." Chu Xiaoyuns excitement grew. For hundreds of years, she tried countless methods, but none could move those Sealing Chains even slightly. Yet, in Xue Ans hands, it was done so effortlessly. Chu Xiaoyun felt that she had finally seen hope and was just about to speak. Just then, the entire Cursed City suddenly began to tremble. Xue An swiftly looked up, his gaze prating through barriers, looking towards the distant seas. Chu Xiaoyun also sensed something, and eximed, "My lord, its the Sea of Divine Wrath." Xue An smiled faintly, "Its the Divine Glyph... The Divine Glyph is about to appear in the world!" Chapter 1068: Direct Confrontation Between Blood and Fire (2nd Update)

Chapter 1068: Chapter 1068: Direct Confrontation Between Blood and Fire (2nd Update)

At the same time, the entire Cursed City was stirred. Countless beams of light soared into the sky, originating from powerful beings from all directions. These people stood in midair, their expressions solemn as they looked towards the horizon. The Sea of Divine Wrath, which had always been shrouded in thick clouds, was now unusually calm. And within it, streaks of brilliant light appeared, dazzling to the eyes. "Whats going on?" "Could it be that the divine runes are about to appear!" The crowd began to quietly discuss among themselves. Just then, Xue Ans figure gradually appeared in the air. The murmuring stopped abruptly, and everyones gaze focused on Xue An. With a smile that was not quite a smile, Xue An looked toward the distant horizon and said indifferently, "Interesting!" With that, Xue An turned into a stream of light and flew directly into the sky. The others looked at each other and hurriedly followed close behind, flying over the Sea of Divine Wrath via the gigantic crack that stretched thousands of miles across the seas surface. For Xue An, this distance was but the flick of a finger. When he stood above the heaven, looking down at the Sea of Divine Wrath. The entire ocean had already begun to boil. Countless sea monsters surfaced, forming a circr formation as if waiting for or guarding something. The silence between heaven and earth was terrifying, as if even the wind had stopped. This suffocating feeling caused everyone who arrivedter to change their expressions. "What is this aura?" "Who knows!" At that moment, someone eximed tremblingly, "Look up at the sky!" Everyone looked up as instructed. They saw the thick clouds above the Sea of Divine Wrath slowly beginning to rotate, forming an immense vortex, with its center directly pointing at the numerous sea monsters below. With faint shes of lightning, a burnt scent began to permeate the air, causing many to feel as if the hairs on their faces were standing on end. But in the face of this awe-inspiring force of nature that even the powerful beings found frightening, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back in the void, his smile still on his face, and then he murmured softly to himself. "I should have thought of it! Ha ha! Its getting even more interesting now!" At this moment, Chu Xiaoyun, the Cursed Empress, appeared behind Xue An. She looked a bit uneasy at the clouds in the sky and said, "Sir, should we retreat a bit? This is HeavenlyThunder!" "HeavenlyThunder?" Xue An was slightly startled. "Yes! The Sea of Divine Wrath has been passed down from ancient times, and every hundred years, a HeavenlyThunder will descend to suppress the sea monsters within this region to prevent them from causing chaos!" "And judging by the situation, this HeavenlyThunder seems to be extremely powerful! But whats strange is that, ording to the timing, it shouldnt be time for HeavenlyThunder to descend yet?" Chu Xiaoyun was somewhat puzzled. Xue An chuckled, "Perhaps... its afraid!" Chu Xiaoyun blinked, not understanding what Xue An meant. Just as she was about to ask why. Just then. In the clouds above, the lightning seemed to have condensed to its limit, and then a blinding light burst forth from the top of the vortex, shooting straight towards the Sea of Divine Wrath. But before this beam of light could reach the ocean surface, from among the silent sea monsters, a gigantic sea beast leaped up, resolutely confronting the descending lightning. Boom! After a loud noise, the sea beast was obliterated by the lightning. The momentum of the lightning faltered slightly but continued to crash downwards. But what followed was a scene that left everyone dumbstruck. Just as the previous beast had fallen, another beast leapt up immediately, resolutely meeting the onught head-on. The same oue befell this beast: it, too, was reduced to nothing by the lightning. But then there was a third, a fourth.... It was as if these oceanic giants were no longer afraid of death at that moment, all using their bodies to block the falling lightning. Atst. After seven or eight oceanic beasts had vanished into thin air, the power of the lightning was drained and finally dissipated into nothingness. Everyone was dumbstruck. Countless massive oceanic beasts leaped up one after another, using their flesh to fend off the heavenly punishment. The sight was almost tragic. But this was just the beginning! The lightning across the sky seemed enraged by the actions of the beasts. A more formidable bolt began to brew, then plummeted from the vortex once again. This bolt of lightning was much stronger than before, and as it passed, it even slightly twisted the space. Yet, the herd of beasts seemed to have agreed upon this course, as one by one they jumped up and serenely embraced death. Their tacit understanding and silence seemed like a silent protest against this divine punishment. Finally, after thirty or forty beasts were lost, this heavenly wrath also dissipated. Many couldnt help but exhale a breath of relief for the group of beasts. Perhaps they too would engage in a fierce battle with these beasts while sailing through the Sea of Divine Wrath. Yet at that moment, they were touched by the beasts will to live. But just then, Xue An slowly raised his head, his hair fluttering in the sea wind, unable to hide the profound light in his eyes. "The real beginning is yet toe!" As soon as he spoke, the world suddenly hushed, as if even the wind had frozen. Then, amid the dark clouds, the lightning exploded in shes, instantly bringing down dozens of lightning bolts. Each was even more formidable than thest. Facing the wild dance of thunder snakes in the sky, everyones face turned pale. Only Xue An watched quietly. The group of beasts seemed to have sensed the immense power of this strike; after a slight turmoil, they once again resisted with their bodies. No fancy maneuvers, just a head-on collision of blood and fire. Atst. When the luminous dust had settled, and the lightning faded, a look over the oceans surface revealed that the number of beasts had halved. Those who survived were all battered and bruised, the blood that gushed out even reddening the entire sea. But even so, these beasts still kept formation, arrayed in a circle, and not taking a single step into the centers waters, seemingly guarding something. Was it over? Many exchanged looks, this question emerging in everyones mind. Seemingly in response to the collective question in their hearts, the dark storm clouds that had begun to fade now gathered once more. Oppositely, points of light started to appear in the center of the circr formation in the sea. These lights were initially inconspicuous, but soon, they connected in a strange yet highly harmonious pattern. Crack! Following the crisp sound of shattering porcin, from the center of the circle in the sea, a pir of light surged towards the sky. This pir was covered with countless intricate symbols, arranged in a supremely harmonious form. And then, within this pir of light, a koi appeared, its tail like smoke, no longer than a foot, yet iparably beautiful, ascending along the beam towards the sky. Chapter 1069: Sky Full of HeavenlyThunder Clouds? Explode It with One Punch! (Third Update)

Chapter 1069: Chapter 1069: Sky Full of HeavenlyThunder Clouds? Explode It with One Punch! (Third Update)

As soon as the Jin Li appeared, all the ocean behemoths bowed their enormous bodies as if to wee the arrival of their new king. But at this moment, the sky full of thunderclouds also became thoroughly enraged. Countless bolts of lightning converged at a single point, forming a gigantic beam of lightning so intense that it was impossible to look at directly, striking directly at the Jin Li. Without anymand, these ocean behemoths leapt up one after another, beginning to use their vast bodies to contend with the lightning, escorting the Jin Li as it ascended upward. However, the might of this lightning was so formidable that often before the behemoths could even approach it, they were directly reduced to nothingness. Even so, these behemoths showed not a hint of cowardice or retreat, facing the heavenly punishment with a moth-to-the-me determination! But no matter how fearlessly these behemoths faced death, their numbers were ultimately limited. When the Jin Li had reached halfway up the beam of light, there were hardly any behemoths left. At that moment, a strikingly pure white intense lightning bolt thundered down, heading straight for these ocean behemoths. As if sensing the tragic fate thaty ahead, these behemoths, which had never before spoken in the face of death, let out a mournful cry. The sound was deep, like an usation against an unjust fate. But just then, Xue An, who had been standing by with a cold gaze, spoke indifferently, "To seek the continuation of the Fire Seed, even if it means turning into nothingness, it is still worth the sacrifice! You creatures are truly admirable!" With that, Xue Ans figure shed, and he disappeared from his spot in an instant, reappearing in front of the group of ocean behemoths, facing the descending lightning head-on. "My Lord!" Chu Xiaoyun cried out in rm. She had never expected Xue An to intervene at this critical moment. Under normal circumstances, shouldnt he be watching silently from the side, waiting for these behemoths to be nearly wiped out before reaping the rewards? And that was the lightning of heavenly punishment! Not just Chu Xiaoyun, everyone who witnessed this scene was dumbfounded. Then, a glimmer of schadenfreude shed in the depths of many peoples eyes. Hes dead! Dead! Finally, that Divine Rune will be ours! But before these peoples smug calctions could even begin, they saw Xue An reach out his hand, his slender and elegant fingers suddenly grabbed at the intense lightning, and he firmly caught it in the palm of his hand. Amidst an electrifying buzzing that made everyones scalp tingle, a ball of lightning struggled and twisted in Xue Ans palm, trying to break free from his grip. But Xue Ans palm was like a cage, no matter how much the lightning thrashed about, it could not escape by even the slightest. "Holding... holding lightning in his hand?" Amidst everyones astonishment, someone blurted out in disbelief. Xue An looked at the light in his hand, the corners of his mouth lifted, revealing a faint smile. Yet that slight smile, in the illumination of the lightning, seemed incredibly distant. "To suppress this ce to such an extent that you would not hesitate to use a higher-level Divine Status as the Formations core, you really have gone to great lengths!" he said. With that, Xue An clenched his hand suddenly. Crackle. After a subtle sound. The ball of lightning was crushed by Xue Ans hand, turning into a wisp of white smoke, and vanished without a trace. The entire ce fell silent. These ocean behemoths looked at Xue An with grateful eyes, as if they had human intelligence. And the Jin Li within the beam of light swam upward joyfully and quickly. But the thunderclouds in the sky still refused to disperse, and once again began to whirl and condense, preparing for the next heavenly punishment. Xue An nced at the group of behemoths and smiled faintly, "Well then, I shall give you all a hand!" With that, he took a step forward, directly arriving in front of the thunderclouds filling the sky. Xue An was surrounded by countless thunder snakes dancing wildly. Compared to this sea of thunder, Xue Ans figure appeared incredibly tiny. Yet Xue An merely responded with a cold smile, then slowly took a step forward. Boom! It felt like an illusion; the once arrogant and domineering sky full of thunderclouds actually retreated a good distance facing Xue Ans step. Everyone was looking up, gaping in astonishment. Then someone whispered softly, "My god, am I seeing things? Did it actually scare away the heavenly cmitys punishment?" At that moment, Xue An leisurely raised his hand, pointing at the dark clouds that could stir up miles of thunder light across him, and said indifferently, "Farewell!" After speaking, Xue An clenched his hand into a fist and stepped forward with a thunderous punch. The power of this punch was so immense that many people felt nauseous and wanted to vomit blood just from one nce. This punch seemed to move the entire world, charging forward with unstoppable momentum, directly towards the other side. The sky full of thunderclouds tried to disperse, to avoid this strike. But under the might of Xue Ans punch, everything was in vain. Boom! After a sound that was indescribably loud, the sky full of thunderclouds scattered, and the thunderlights were extinguished directly. In an instant, the thunderclouds that were previously invincible disappeared. But the power of Xue Ans punch did not stop there. Under the remaining force of the punch, the dark clouds that had shrouded the Sea of Divine Wrath for a thousand years showed countless intricate talisman patterns. And in the center of these patterns was a pure and wless crystal stone. This was where the formation that had sealed this area for a thousand years resided. However, at this moment, under Xue Ans punch, these objects shattered like porcin, revealing cracks and then shattering loudly. Afterwards, the sky full of dark clouds was torn apart like tattered cloth. As the clouds and mist transformed, a sliver of warm sunshine cast down, illuminating an area of the sea that had never been reached in a thousand years. All who witnessed this scene were petrified. If Xue Ans strength in the battle at the City Lords night feast could be traced, then the strength he disyed now was so overpowering it almost led to despair. It was like this punch had sted a hole in the heavens. Xue An slowly withdrew his fist, overlooking the entire scene. Whether they were humans or sea behemoths, all bowed their heads, showing their humility at this moment. At this time, the Jin Li had also flown to the top of the light column. Crack! After a crisp sound, the light column broke inch by inch. And then, the Jin Lis body began to swell. Between the radiant divine light, the scales on the Jin Lis body gradually formed from talisman spells. And its eyes started to be vibrant, even looking at Xue An with a hint of child-like curiosity! Xue An smiled slightly, "They say that when a carp leaps over the dragon gate, it transforms into a dragon, but you, as a divine pattern born from the ancient gods essence, have defied fate and gained your own will; the wonders of heaven and earth are truly miraculous!" As Xue An spoke, the Jin Li cocked its head to look at him; after Xue An finished speaking, it swam around in the air and asionally used its tail or head to touch Xue An, just like a child frolicking. Xue An chuckled, "Never mind, if you had met someone else, they probably would have refined you directly! Better stick with me." With that, Xue An said lightly, "Yaner, release the Magic Treasures Pavilion." Chapter 1070: Magic Treasures Pavilion - Promotion (4th Update)

Chapter 1070: Chapter 1070: Magic Treasures Pavilion - Promotion (4th Update)

"Okay, hubby!" An Yan responded, her figure appearing beside Xue An, and then she summoned the Magic Treasures Pavilion. When the Magic Treasures Pavilion, emanating myriad glimmers of light, emerged in front of everyone, the crowd let out a gasp of amazement. "What is that?" "It looks like a talisman treasure!" "Do those legendary things really exist?" "Nonsense, havent you seen the divine patternse to life? Whats so strange about this?" Among these murmurs, the Jin Li happily circled the Magic Treasures Pavilion and tried several times to rush into it, only to be blocked by an invisible barrier. Xue An smiled and then narrowed his eyes, a powerful Divine Sense surged forth, beginning to refine the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Fu Guang flickered, and the outermost talisman spells of the Magic Treasures Pavilion began to gradually melt, eventually forming a chaotic glint of light. "Its ready," Xue An said indifferently. At these words, the Jin Li dashed forward without hesitation. This time, with no barrier in the way, the Jin Li instantly entered the Magic Treasures Pavilion, and then a miraculous scene unfolded. One could see numerous talisman patterns appear on the Jin Lis body and extend outward, merging with the Magic Treasures Pavilion into one entity. Radiance flickered. In just a few breaths, the Jin Li vanished from sight, and the Magic Treasures Pavilion began to grow in size, and the talismans on it evolved at an incredibly fast pace. One must understand that this talisman treasure was crafted by a Half-step True Immortal, a master of the Talisman Spell, who exhausted his lifes work and took every opportunity. But after all, the talisman spells were carved by human hands, and because his cultivation level was not very high, there were inevitably imperfections. However, once merged with the Jin Li, the erroneous runes began to evolve on their own, filling in the deficiencies and bing even more natural and wless. As a result, the entire Magic Treasures Pavilion started to strengthen at a speed visible to the naked eye. Meanwhile, shouts came from within the pavilion. "Holy shit, whats happening? How did the house suddenly get so big?" That was Hu Ying eximing. "Lord Hu, didnt you see? Even the space is getting bigger, eh... why do I smell something familiar?" That was Xiao Yu speaking. And the two young girls who were practicing writing on the second floor felt something odd and couldnt help but look up. "Sister, something strange is going on outside! I can feel it, like theres something weird added!" Nian Nian said with curiosity. Xiang Xiang nodded, "I feel it too! Lets go, lets go have a look!" With that, the two of them left the room. By this time, Hu Ying and Xiao Yu had alsoe out. And then they were all stunned. Because what they saw before them was a wondrous sight. The previous Magic Treasures Pavilion was spacious, but it felt somewhat cramped and cluttered due to the many items stored within. But now, the whole space had expanded by more than a hundredfold and was still extending outward. Not only that, within this space, a shimmering expanse of water had appeared. And hills, trees, all started to materialize bit by bit. In the blink of an eye, this Magic Treasures Pavilion had be a world of its own. Xiao Yu was dumbstruck, then excitedly waved her tentacles, "Holy shit, I knew that scent was familiar, its the sea!" Before she could finish, Hu Ying heavily thumped Xiao Yu on the head. Wincing in pain, Xiao Yu looked at Hu Ying with big, sad eyes, "Lord Hu, why did you hit me again?" With a cold voice, Hu Ying said, "If you dare to swear in front of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian again, do you believe I would take one of your tentacles for teppanyaki?" Xiao Yu finally realized why she had been hit and quickly covered her mouth, "Sorry, I was wrong!" At this moment. Two little girls curiously walked to the waters edge. "Hu Ying warned sternly, "Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, be careful!" and was about to step forward to stop them. Because everything had changed so suddenly, Hu Ying couldnt help but be filled with caution. At that moment, Xue An appeared in front of her and smiled lightly, "Dont worry about them, theres no problem!" "My lord!" "Brother Xue!" Hu Ying called out, then pointed ahead with some confusion, "Whats going on here?" Xue An smiled, "Nothing, just upgraded the rank of the Magic Treasures Pavilion!" At that very moment. A Jin Li appeared from the surface of the water and curiously examined Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. The two girls were squatting by the water trying to figure out what was happening. Upon seeing the Jin Li, the two were also taken aback. A fish and two people, they just stared dumbly at each other. After a good while, Nian Nian swallowed and eximed, "What a big fish! Just dont know if it tastes good!" Xiang Xiang rolled her eyes, not bothering to deal with her sister, whose first reaction to anything was always whether it was edible and if it would taste good. Then, the Jin Li slowly swam over. When it got close, both girls couldnt help but gasp in admiration. "So beautiful!" Nian Nian wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth, "Such a beautiful fish, even if it is delicious, I wont eat it!" Xiang Xiang, being much braver, slowly reached out her hand and gently touched the Jin Lis head. After touching the fish, Xiang Xiang said in surprise, "Its so smooth and soft!" "Really? Let me feel it too!" Nian Nian couldnt wait to extend her hand and stroke the Jin Lis back. The Jin Li, enjoying the caresses of the two little girls, contentedly blew a bubble. "But how did this fish suddenly appear here?" "It must be something dad brought back! Just dont know what this fish can do!" The two girls continued touching and discussing in hushed voices. Just then, the Jin Li suddenly flipped over, its body surged in size, and before the girls could react, it lifted them into the sky. At first, the two girls were a bit scared. But as the Jin Li soared through the sky, the girls regained theirposure and rode on its back with great excitement. "This fish can actually fly!" Nian Nian eximed excitedly. "Great! From now on, youre our mount!" Xiang Xiang dered. "But what should we call it?" Nian Nian wondered. Xiang Xiang pondered for a moment, then her eyes brightened, "Look at its golden body, why not call it Xiao Jin?" Bang! Upon hearing this, the Jin Li almost fell out of the sky. And Hu Ying looked on in bewilderment at this scene, "Brother Xue, what is this Jin Li thing? If its a demon, why doesnt it have demon Qi?" Xiao Yu was also dumbfounded, "Yes, my lord! Even though it has the scent of seawater, it doesnt have the Qi of the Aquatic Tribe demons!" Xue An smiled, "Of course, it doesnt have the Demon Races Qi, because it is neither human, demon, god, nor ghost!" "What is it then?" "A Talisman Spell, of course!" Chapter 1071: The Fall of the Ancient Gods! (1st Update)

Chapter 1071: Chapter 1071: The Fall of the Ancient Gods! (1st Update)

Magic Treasures Pavilion had finallypleted its upgrade. This time, looking at it, it was worlds apart from before. At the very least, the space had expanded by a thousandfold. Mountains,kes, oceans and the like were all includedit had be a small world of its own. Moreover, Xue An could clearly sense that the entire Magic Treasures Pavilion was still evolving at a slow pace. It was as if it had transformed into a living creature, slowly growing. With this speed, no one dared to imagine what the Magic Treasures Pavilion would be in the future. Such a marvel inspired awe in Xue An as well. At this time, Jin Li descended slowly with two little girls on its back. "Daddy! This fish is so much fun!" Xiang Xiang said excitedly. "Mmm, and its really pretty too! Is it a girl?" Nian Nian asked curiously. Xue An smiled, "It doesnt have a gender, but you can treat it as a girl if you like!" "Wow! Thats great, youll be my little sister from now on! Say sister and let me hear it!" Nian Nian stroked the fishs back, clearly very excited. Jin Li flicked its tail, obviously not pleased with Nian Nians suggestion, but Nian Nian didnt care whether it was willing or not, and started mumbling to herself. "From now on, youll have to listen to your sister, otherwise, if your sister gets angry, shell hit you! Just like my sister hits me, hehe, now Im a sister too! Right, what should we name you? Hmm~ Xiao Jin wont do, its too nd, doesnt sound girly! Xiao Yu wont do either, its too easy to confuse with teppanyaki!" Nian Nian muttered while sizing up the Jin Li, then suddenly her eyes lit up. "Seeing how chubby you are, how about we call you Qiuqiu from now on! Yes, this name is good, it sounds appetizing!" Upon hearing this name, Jin Lis eyes became dull for a moment, then it began to wriggle and struggle, its belly inted outwards, clearly extremely dissatisfied with the name. But to Nian Nian, all its actions were interpreted as excitement. "You think this name is great too, right? Hehe, then its settled!" Saying this, Nian Nian turned to Xue An and the others and said, "Sister, Daddy, Fox Sister, Teppanyaki, allow me to introduce you all to my little sister Qiuqiu! Qiuqiu,e, say hello to everyone!" Jin Li let out a mournful cry, then shot up from the ground and swam desperately through the sky. Nian Nian, however, grinned and said, "See, Qiuqiu is so happy with her name that shes even flying!" Xiang Xiang approached and looked up with a peculiar expression on her face, "Nian Nian, are you sure shes happy?" "Of course! Dont you think the name sounds very nice and... appetizing?" Xiang Xiang shook her head, "I dont think so! I still think Xiao Jin is a good name, it sounds so wealthy!" "But shes a girl, how can a girl be called Xiao Jin?" "Why cant a girl be called Xiao Jin? Qiuqiu is not a good name for a girl; it sounds like a big fatty!" "But I think being a bit fatter makes her look better!" "Yeah, thats just like you!" "Sister!" Nian Nian stamped her foot in anger. The two little girls began bickering over the name. To the side, Xue An could onlyugh wryly. His two daughters really did havepletely different personalities! Xiang Xiang was clever and mischievous, Nian Nian was honest and simple. It was hard to imagine they were twins! At this moment, the Jin Li flew close to Xue An and gave him a respectful nod, then gazed earnestly at him. Xue An was slightly taken aback and then shook his head with a light chuckle, "Are you missing those oceanic behemoths, hoping to let them enter here as well?" The Jin Li, oh no! It should now be called Ball Ball, nodded its head upon hearing this. "Thats fine, such a big ce does indeed seem a bit lonely with just one fish!" After these words, Xue An flew out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. The crowds outside were gathering at a distance, buzzing with discussion. When Xue Ans figure reappeared, these people immediately shut their mouths and bowed their heads in fear. At this moment, even the most unruly dare not harbor any disrespectful thoughts. Xue An also paid no attention to these people. He looked down at the behemoths that had gathered on the sea surface and hadnt left. "The Jin Li you have been guarding has now settled down inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion. If you wish, you may also enter! If not, I am willing to bestow upon you some things to continue your cultivation on your own!" Upon hearing this, there was a disturbance among the behemoths, and after a moment of hesitation, thergest among them slowly emerged, bowed deeply to Xue An with utmost respect, and then released a Divine Sense. It seemed like amand, as the remaining behemoths also bowed their heads. Xue An smiled, "Well then, since that is so, I will let you into the pavilion!" With that, Xue An waved his hand, and the Magic Treasures Pavilion burst forth with myriad glints of light, capturing the giant beasts on the seas surface and taking them all into the pavilion. Thus, the Sea of Divine Wrath becamepletely serene. Chu Xiaoyun stepped forward and bowed, "Congrattions, my lord, on acquiring the divine runes!" Xue An gave a faint smile, then looked intently at the sea beneath him. "What do you think might be beneath this stretch of sea?" Chu Xiaoyun was surprised, "My lord, what do you mean?" Xue An shook his head, "Nothing much, Im just curious to see if the fallen Ancient Gods are really in this ce or not!" After speaking, Xue An pressed his hands together, his eyes shining brilliantly, and then he pushed forward fiercely. "Move mountains and oceans!" Boom! The entire sea area trembled enormously, and the waters, centered around Xue An, began to retreat in all directions. In an instant, the sea water within a hundred-mile radius withdrew to a distance, forming a wall of water tens of thousands of feet high. And the seabed was revealed to everyones sight. People had no time to be astounded by Xue Ans earth-shaking ability. Because in the center of the muddy seabedy an unfathomably deep, dark abyss, with a dim light inside, like specters. And at the entrance of the abyss,yers of ancient and profound runes sealed it, the light within hardly leaking out. Yet now, the seal at the mouth of the abyss exhibited a fresh breach, clearly broken through by the Jin Li of the divine rune moments ago. Thus, the light inside was ceaselessly leaking out. Chu Xiaoyun was profoundly shaken, "This is...?" Xue An nodded, "This is the very ce where the Ancient Gods fell!" "The reason why there are so many oceanic behemoths in this sea areaes from the nurturing of thisnd of the Ancient Gods fall!" "And this Divine Wrath was meant to eradicate these behemoths created from the essence of the Ancient Gods, to prevent them from growing too powerful and threatening the Seal!" "Its just that the original creators did not anticipate that, over the years, divine runes would actually evolve here and break the Seal!" Chapter 1072: Obsession Takes Shape (2nd Update)

Chapter 1072: Chapter 1072: Obsession Takes Shape (2nd Update)

Chu Xiaoyun was utterly dumbfounded. Meanwhile, An Yan couldnt help but ask, "Husband, who then is the person responsible for all this?" "I dont know, but the answer should be within this ancient cave!" With that, Xue An turned and shed a smile at An Yan, "Yaner, wait for me here. Ill go in and take a look!" An Yan solemnly replied, "Okay! Husband, please be very careful!" Xue An nodded, then lifted his foot and stepped forward, transforming into a streak of light as he flew into the sea-bottom cavern. After crossing through the Seal, Xue An felt the surroundings suddenly darken, and the pressure also dramatically increased. It was as if the air around him had turned into glue, full of resistance. Xue An didnt linger but sped up and rushed forward. Bang! It was like breaking through an invisible barrier, and Xue An suddenly saw the world open up before his eyes, and he couldnt help but utter a soft exmation of surprise. What kind of world was this? The sky radiated an eternal, unchanging dull yellow glow. Meanwhile, the ground was fragmented and deste to the extreme, devoid of any greenery. There was no wind, no sound, absolutely nothing. What existed were only the enormous skeletons covering the ground. Who knew how long they had been there; some had already turned to dry bones, yet even in such a state, they still carried an inherent majesty. Xue An walked among them, silent. For as far as he could see, these skeletons were densely packed, with no end in sight, almost like a forest of bones. And each of these skeletons could have been a powerful beingmanding the winds and clouds in life. But now, they were all buried here. Xue An stopped walking and raised his head to quietly observe a headless skeleton that, despite having turned to dry bones, still stood tall. This skeleton towered a hundred meters, one of thergest even within this forest of bones. Even though it had been dead so long, the imposing aura it emitted was still profoundly stirring. Given just this, the skeleton must have been of at least True Immortal level or even Half-step Great Luo level when alive. Yet even such a powerful deity had its skull forcibly chopped off. And Xue An could tell that whoever had done this had only used one strike. This indicated that in a single move, the assant had severed the deitys head and along with it shattered his Divine Status and spirit. That was the only exnation for this result. Not just this skeleton, but the others also bore extremely terrifying wounds, which spoke volumes of the brutality of the battle that had urred. Xue Ans expression gradually turned solemn. Because the number of buried deities in this ce was astonishing enough to shock him. And it seemed, these deities had all died in a single battle. Why then, would such high-grade divine spirits engage in such desperatebat? Xue An pondered in his heart. Just then. An old and weary voice reached his ears. "Have you arrived?" Xue An suddenly turned around and asked coldly, "Who?" The voice chuckled lightly a few times, "Dont worry, I have no ill intentions. In fact, Ive been watching you ever since you entered!" Xue Ans eyes gradually grew colder, revealing a hint of murderous intent. After entering this ce, Xue An had been on full alert, his Divine Sense constantly searching the space, but he had not detected anything unusual. Yet this voice imed to have been watching him from the beginning. If that were true, it could only mean that the other party was extremely skilled in concealing their presence, even from him. This couldnt help but heighten Xue Ans vignce. The voice seemed to realize what Xue An was thinking and chuckled lightly, "Theres no need to be so guarded. Actually, I am a very special existence, so its normal that you cant detect me!" As he spoke, each skeleton in the Skeleton Forest began to glow faintly, then the lights converged in one ce, condensing into a ghostly figure of an old man. Xue An was slightly startled, then said somewhat suddenly, "Formed by obsession?" The old man was even more surprised than Xue An, "Young man, you even know this? Yes, I am indeed formed from the obsessions of countless fallen Divine Spirits!" Xue Ans eyes flickered slightly, seemingly pondering something, but he rxed his guard. Because such obsessions truly couldnt harm anyone. They were unable to interfere with anything. In in terms, he was merely formed by some intense emotions, unaffected by causality, naturally unable to affect the surrounding objects. And when Xue An withdrew the Divine Sense barrier that enveloped him, The old man eximed in surprise, then shouted with utmost joy, "You... are you from the Hua n?" Xue Ans heart shook, and he nodded, "Yes! I am from the Hua n!" "Thank goodness! After waiting tens of thousands of years, I thought it would all be in vain, but I never expected that as the seal gradually broke, I would meet someone from the Hua n, especially such a brilliant Hua n youth! It was worth it! It was worth it!" The old man excitedly rambled on. At this moment, although Xue An had many doubts, he still did not interrupt the old man as he vented his inner excitement. It was a long while before the old man gradually calmed down, then he descended and smiled apologetically at Xue An. "I am truly sorry, so many years of lonely waiting have made it difficult for me to restrain myself!" Xue An remained nomittal, simply pointing to the endless skeletons, "Could you tell me what happened here?" The old man smiled, then sat on a long femur bone, "Young man, even if you didnt ask, I would have told you!" "Do you know why these skeletons died?" Xue An did not speak, just listening quietly. The old man sighed, "Tens of thousands of years ago, these skeletons were all strong warriors of the Divine n, but a great battle caused them all to fall, their skeletons even sealed away, and all because of one disagreement!" "A disagreement..." Xue An murmured softly. "Yes! And this disagreement originated from your Hua n!" Xue Ans mind was greatly shaken, and he asked urgently, "Are you saying it is rted to the cmity of the Hua n ten thousand years ago?" The old man was slightly taken aback, then sighed sadly, "The cmity of the Hua n... So it inevitably happened?" The old man nodded solemnly, "Yes, it is indeed rted to the cmity of your Hua n!" Xue Ans eyes grew colder, but he still took a deep breath and said with a bow, "Junior... would like to hear the details!" By now, Xue An had already voluntarily lowered his status. The old man, however, didnt care about these gestures and just softly chuckled bitterly, "Ten thousand years ago, the Divine n was overwhelmingly strong, divided into several factions! Everything was peaceful until... an order came through!" Chapter 1073: The Fallen Heroes Must Not Remain Unknown (Third Update)

Chapter 1073: Chapter 1073: The Fallen Heroes Must Not Remain Unknown (Third Update)

"Command?" Xue An blinked slightly. "Exactly, a decree! And the content of the decree was that the entire Divine n must mobilize to confront the Hua n!" Xue Ans heart gradually grew cold because he thought of the scenes he had seen in the secrets of the tortoise shell. The Hua n was ughtered by countless faceless members of the Void Major ns. Although many were unclear, the Divine n was definitely among them. It seemed that the first piece of the puzzle had been ced. At this point, the elderly man continued, "This decree stirred up a huge uproar in the entire Divine n! Although a small minority supported this decree, the majority of the Divine n firmly disagreed! Thus, division... arose!" Upon saying this, the old man looked at Xue An and sighed lightly, "Do you know why so many of the Divine n initially opposed the decree?" At this moment, Xue An, shaken, asked subconsciously, "Why?" "Because at that time, there were many Ancient Gods from the Hua n!" "Hua... Hua n Ancient Gods?" Xue An was astonished. "Exactly, and at that time, the lineage of Hua n Ancient Gods was a force not to be underestimated within the Divine n!" the old man said calmly. "Under the power structure at that time, the lineage of Hua n Ancient Gods, in alliance with several other closely rted Ancient God factions, firmly opposed the decree!" "After all, they couldnt possibly confront their own people!" "But just when the voices of opposition were dominating and it seemed that the storm would pass, the situation suddenly reversed!" The old man narrated the following events in a mechanical voice, devoid of any emotion. "Tian Zhao Gods, who had initially joined the camp of Hua n Ancient Gods, suddenly betrayed them, ughtering over a dozen Hua n Ancient Gods and severely injuring several great Hua n Ancient Gods without anyone being prepared!" "Following that, other Divine n forces that had secretly unified alsounched an attack!" "Suddenly, the entire Divine Realm shook, filled with gun smoke, and the sounds of war thundered!" "What an epic battle it was! Facing opponents ten times their number, the Hua n Ancient Gods exploded with terrifyingbat power! I saw with my own eyes a young god with three heads and six arms, wielding a ming spear, who single-handedly slew over a dozen King Level Deities!" "And another young Ancient God, with vertical eyes, directly obliterated three Great Luo Level Deities!" "This massive battle, left countless deities as corpses! Yet the Hua n Ancient Gods, relying on their exceptional strength, tenaciously survived," "But just when all the Divine n attacking the Hua n Ancient Gods felt fear and quietly retreateda sh of white light passed!" The old man fell silent. Xue An looked up, "What happened next?" The old man shook his head, smiled ruefully, and said, "The memory stops abruptly there! After that sh of white light, the Hua n Ancient Gods werepletely annihted, countless died in battle, and even those who survived disappeared without a trace, never to be found!" "Then, those Deities who followed the Hua n Ancient Gods were ruthlessly purged, the powerful deities becamembs to the ughter!" "Though no one gave up resisting, in the end, they were all ughtered, their corpses sealed here, suppressed by endless divine punishment!" The old man said this, his voice increasingly weary. "This, is the origin of this divine burial ground!" Silence! Xue An looked down, silent until after a long, heavy silence, he slowly looked up. "Who issued themand?" The voice was very calm, but beneath this seemingly unruffled tone, there lurked an anger fierce enough to consume everything. The elder gave a bitter smile, "I really want to tell you, but Im sorry! I cant! Because this memory has been forcibly severed, and even I can no longer verify it!" Xue An had anticipated this, as the same situation had urred when he searched the memory of Odin, the Divine King. In crucial information, everything was obscured by fog, as if someone had forcefully severed all connections. Xue An sneered in his heart, then continued to ask, "Who else was involved in acting?" "The others are beyond my reach too, but the gods of Tian Zhao were definitely involved, and they were the first to betray!" the elder said. "Good! Aside from you, is there any other way to explore the traces of that ancient battle?" The elder remained silent for a moment, then said, "I am formed from the will of a fallen Deity here, but since the Deities of this ce did not break through to Great Luo level, my power and memory are also very limited. If you truly want to explore the truth behind this, the current big figures of the Divine Realm should know some details!" Xue An nodded solemnly, giving a respectful bow, "Thank you!" The elders figure was gradually fading, but a look of relief appeared on his face. "No need to thank me! But young man of the Hua n, a word of adviceI must tell you that this cause-and-effect involves a vast scope, far beyond what ordinary people can imagine, so you must be extremely careful!" Xue An bowed his head and said softly, "Understood!" "Ten thousand years of waiting! I am already too weary. Before, there was a little goldfish here apanying me, but yesterday, she also left! Its good, everything is finallying to an end!" the elder murmured softly, then looked down and smiled at Xue An. "Young man of the Hua n, after I leave, I hope you can bury these bones!" Xue An remained silent for a moment, then nodded solemnly. "Okay." The elder gave a slight smile, then his figure gradually faded away, eventually turning into nothingness. Xue An knew that he was gone. Once the transformed will had fulfilled its hearts desire, the obsession would dissipate, never to be seen again. Thinking this, Xue An silently rose into the air, looking down at the Skeleton Forest below, and softly said, "This blood debt, I shall reim it for you!" With that, Xue An raised his hand and pressed down. Boom! The already fragmented earthpletely copsed, burying these bonespletely! Afterward, Xue An rushed out of this realm to the outside world. An Yan, who was anxiously waiting, hurriedly approached and said, "Husband..." Her following words were swallowed back. Because she noticed that Xue Ans expression was incredibly grim. Xue An gave her a slight nod, then said softly, "Yaner, lead everyone away from here for a bit!" An Yan was stunned, then nodded, "Okay!" Although she did not understand what Xue An was nning to do, she obediently followed the instructions. The crowd stirred softly, including Chu Xiaoyun, all clueless about what Xue An was nning. However, they still obediently moved far away, then watched with puzzled faces. They saw Xue An standing in mid-air, looking down at the giant hole with aplex expression, then he softly said, "The souls of warriors who died in battle should not remain unnamed like this! Today, I shall erect a monument for you!" Chapter 1074: Ban Shan Arrives (4th Update)

Chapter 1074: Chapter 1074: Ban Shan Arrives (4th Update)

After he finished speaking, Xue An suddenly looked up, his eyes zing with divine light that in an instant traversed ten thousand miles to focus on the distant horizon. His gaze, like two beams of light, swept across heaven and earth. Momentster, Xue Ans figure shed and vanished from the spot. Leaving behind a crowd of people with dumbfounded expressions. "What is Lord Xue nning to do?" "Who knows! Ever since he returned from the Land of Divine Fall, he seems to have be a bit odd!" "He even told us to move back. What is he intending to do?" In the midst of this chatter, Chu Xiaoyun couldnt help but look towards the distance with aplex expression on her face. She found that she was bing less and less able to see through this Xue An. At first, she thought that Xue An was just a powerful young warrior with strong cultivation. But now, it seemed that things were far from being as simple as she had imagined. As everyone was discussing animatedly, suddenly someone shouted with an incredibly shocked voice, "Look at the sky in the distance!" All heads turned upwards, and then they all stood frozen on the spot. A towering mountain peak had appeared on the horizon. This was not in itself unusual. Even though Cursed City was surrounded by vast oceans, one could see mountains within a thousand-mile range. However, the peculiarity of this mountain peak was that it was currently speeding towards them at a breathtaking pace, leaving behind trails of phantoms. "What... Whats happening?" The crowd was in shock. By then, the mountain peak had already flown close. It wasnt until this moment that people were utterly astonished to find the mountain was neatly severed at its base, its cut surface smooth as ss. And the reason why this mountain peak was hurtling towards them at such a high speed was that beneath it, a man was supporting it with a single hand. Yes! The one who returned carrying the mountain was none other than Xue An! There he stood in the void, supporting the heavens with one hand, his expression tranquil, as if the giant mountain thousands of feet tall was of no consequence. This impactful scene dumbfounded everyone. Many people were thinking that with their current strength, it would not be difficult to destroy a mountain peak, or even to move it to another location with some effort. But to lift a mountain thousands of feet high as effortlessly as Xue An did, and then to fly it across ten thousand miles, spanning oceans to this ce in the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, was something many people wouldnt even dare to contemte, let alone do. Chu Xiaoyun was stunned as well. Among all present, her cultivation level and insight were the highest; she naturally knew how difficult this seemingly easy feat was. Yet Xue An performed as if taking a leisurely stroll, apparently without using his full strength. Meanwhile, An Yan, standing by his side, was watching Xue An with stars in her eyes. She felt her husband was impossibly cool right now, and couldnt help but shout out in encouragement. "Honey, you can do it!" Xue An gave her a slight smile, then flew closer to the enormous cavity, and shouted, "Stand back!" In fact, there was no need for his instructions; the crowd had already hurriedly retreated over a dozen miles, fearing to be affected once more. With a swing of his arm, Xue An exerted a fierce force. The giant mountain was then hurled from the sky by Xue An, following a parabolic trajectory as it smashed towards the ocean floor. Boom! After a deafening boom, the entire seascape quaked like it was struck by a magnitude nine earthquake. The shockwave tried to explode outward with brutal speed. Xue An waved his hand casually and said faintly, "Suppress!" A singlemand, suppressing thousands of miles. The shockwave instantly dissipated, and the huge waves formed by the tremor were suppressed as well. A major crisis was effortlessly resolved by Xue An. As the water walls vanished and the sea surged back to its original ce, calm was restored. However, atop the once t sea surface, a towering mountain, as tall as ten thousand zhang and standing erect like a sword, now existed. While everyone was still in shock, Xue An waved his hand again, and a sword light inscribed severalrge characters at the summit of the mountain. "The Tomb of Fallen Heroes!" Everyone murmured softly, not quite understanding the meaning. But no one dared toe forward and ask, as they could all feel the chilling cold emanating from around Xue An. Only An Yan silently flew over and asked in a low voice, "Husband, are you... all right?" Xue An awoke from his thoughts, nodded, and smiled at An Yan, "Im fine! Just thinking about some things, thats all!" An Yan seemed to want to say something, but in the end, she hesitated. With that, the storm of divine inscriptions waspletely over. Xue An and his party returned to the Cursed City. Despite Chu Xiaoyuns repeated invitations, Xue An did not visit the City Lords Mansion but returned to the Zhuo Family instead. When Xue Ans figure appeared at the gate, the doors of the well-prepared Zhuo Family swung open, and all the servants respectfully lined up on both sides. Zhuo Yangyang, dressed in fine clothing, stood at the door, anxiously waiting. Upon seeing Xue An arrive, Zhuo Yangyangs face lit up with joy, and she hurried forward to greet him. "Milord!" Zhuo Yangyang bowed deeply in respect. Xue An nodded slightly, his gaze, however, turned to the Zhuo Familys housekeeper standing behind Zhuo Yangyang. This housekeeper also came forward respectfully and gave Xue An a deep bow, "The people of the Zhuo Family wee Milord!" At his words, the servants shouted in unison, "The people of the Zhuo Family wee Milord!" Xue An smiled wryly and shook his head, "The night is long, but I wonder, steward Zhuo, can you sleep peacefully now?" Upon hearing this, the Zhuo stewardughed bitterly and then solemnly cupped his hands, "Milord, now that the beast is gone, one can indeed sleep peacefully!" Xue Anughed heartily and then strode into the Zhuo Family home with his head held high. Over the next few days, Xue Ans actions in the Sea of Divine Wrath were thoroughly spread, and the situation began to ferment further. No one dared to question Xue Ans strength anymore. The only thought on everyones mind was how to form a connection with this new, rising young powerhouse. Consequently, the Zhuo Familys door became a bustling hub. Despite knowing the slim chances, members of the great ns still sent people to stake out in front of the Zhuo Familys door, hoping to catch a glimpse of Xue An. However, all the externalmotion was irrelevant to Xue An. At this moment, he was busy handling the aftermath. He had acquired many things, especially the divine inscription, which had exceeded Xue Ans expectations. Finally, when everything had just been sorted out, Chu Xiaoyun came to visit Xue An in person. "Is it almost time?" Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly. "Milord, ording to the schedule, there are still about ten days left! But the journey is perilous, and we will be dyed on the road! So we should set out now." Xue An nodded, "Good! Then lets set off now!" Havingpleted all his arrangements, Xue An passed several cultivation techniques to Zhuo Yangyang, instructed An Yan and the others to enter the Magic Treasures Pavilion, and carried it with him. He then set off for the Tian Zhao Realm with Chu Xiaoyun. Chapter 1075 Heavenly Fire Divine Clan (Update 1)

Chapter 1075: Chapter 1075 Heavenly Fire Divine n (Update 1)

If viewed from the outside, the Divine Realm resembled a multiyered cake structure,plete with its own ecosystem. In the Myriad Realms, worlds with suchplex and vast structures are also known as "great worlds." Previously, the Cursed City was located on the lowest abandonedyer of the Divine Realm, so high-grade Divine Spirits like the Ziwei Divine Child had to descend in their physical form to reach it. The Tian Zhao Realm was three ranks higher than the Cursed City, meaning Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun had to traverse several vast voids to reach the Tian Zhao Realm. Of course, traversing these voids was different from walking among The Multiverse. Because they were traversing within the same world, the spatial barriers were much weaker and thus, Great Luo cultivation level was not required. Nevertheless, the journey was extremely perilous. After spending a full three days, Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun finally arrived at a level that was just one rank below the Tian Zhao Realm. "Master, just beyond this barrier ahead lies the Tian Zhao Realm," Chu Xiaoyun whispered. Xue An gave no assent or dissent, but instead looked down to survey the entire level. The environment and Spiritual Energy here were much better than in the Cursed City, yet it was deste and exceedingly barren. Noticing Xue Ans confusion, Chu Xiaoyun exined, "Master, this ce is too close to the Tian Zhao Realm. The deities oftene down here to roam and harvest, and over the years, the creatures here have been ughtered to extinction, making it impossible for new life to grow." Upon hearing this, a glint passed through Xue Ans eyes. "Master, shall we go?" asked Chu Xiaoyun. Xue An nodded, "Lets go." Just as Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun were preparing to cross the barrier into the Tian Zhao Realm, the void suddenly began to shake violently, followed by ripples spreading across the space as if disturbed. Then, a grandiose Flying Boat, exuding mboyance and opulence, directly crossed the spatial barrier and entered this level. Seeing this starship, Chu Xiaoyuns face suddenly turned very ugly. "Master, lets leave!" Saying this, Chu Xiaoyun was about to lead Xue An away from there. But at that moment, a voice filled with mockery and jest emanated from the Flying Boat. "Well, who do we have here? If it isnt Miss Chu! Indeed, what a fortunate encounter!" With those words, a figure of a woman appeared atop the Flying Boat. She was a voluptuous woman, quiteely and captivating to behold, but the scorn in her eyes and the curve of her brows lent her features a severe harshness. "Miss Chu, long time no see!" Then her gaze fell on Xue An standing beside Chu Xiaoyun, first startled, then she scrutinized Xue An with a very critical look, gradually revealing a disdainful sneer. "Oh, theres another one!" Chu Xiaoyuns face paled slightly, then took a deep breath and said, "Ruan Jingshow, we have no quarrel with each other, I hope you dont take this too far!" Ruan Jingshow, hearing this, dramatically covered her mouth and feigned surprise, "Miss Chu, what do you mean by that? I was only greeting you, how is that bullying you? Besides... we are technically sister disciples, so, of course, I should show you respect!" "Just that...," Ruan Jingshows eyes darting yfully as she looked at Xue An, "I am quite curious about this gentlemans identity. Could he possibly be Sister Chus..." Before Ruan Jingshow could finish, Chu Xiaoyun coldly interjected, "Ruan Jingshow, this is a greatly respected sir whom I hope you will treat with due respect!" "A respected sir?" Ruan Jingshow was briefly taken aback, then covered her mouth and giggled coyly. "A person who crosses the void with his own body and has no Flying Boat?" "You..." Chu Xiaoyun was furious and about to speak. Just then, another man appeared beside Ruan Jingshow. This man looked as if he was in his twenties, handsome and dressed extravagantly, but his face was full of arrogance. "Whats wrong? Is someone causing trouble?" the man said indifferently. Upon seeing this man, Ruan Jingshow instantly transformed into a coquettish little woman and spoke in a sweet voice. "Oh, Young Master Qi, who would dare to cause trouble in front of you? Its just that I happened to run into an acquaintance and we exchanged a few words!" Ruan Jingshow said with a smiling face, then turned around and looked at Chu Xiaoyun with a smug expression. "Sister Chu, this is Qi Hongbo from the Heavenly Fire Divine n, Young Master Qi. He is also going to the Divine Realm to celebrate the deitys birthday!" Chu Xiaoyun was taken aback, "The Heavenly Fire Divine n?" "Yes! This deitys birthday celebration is unprecedented! Not just celebrities from our Divine Realm, but people from other Divine Realms have also arrived! Tsk tsk, Sister Chu, I wonder what the master would think if he sees you bringing such a person!" Ruan Jingshow deliberately emphasized the word "person," with a full load of sarcasm. Chu Xiaoyuns face gradually paled, not because of Ruan Jingshows words but out of concern that the massive scale of this celestial celebration might introduce many unforeseen factors. Knowing that the Heavenly Fire Divine n was also quite a renowned power within the Divine Realm. Even they were attending, which obviously meant this celebration was somewhat extraordinary. While Chu Xiaoyun was lost in thought, The Young Master Qi Hongbo from the Heavenly Fire Divine n spoke nonchntly: "Lets go!" After saying that, he turned and left. And throughout, he didnt even nce once at Chu Xiaoyun or Xue An. As if to him, these people were mere ants, unworthy of his attention. Ruan Jingshow quickly replied, "Yes!" Then she intentionally sighed and said, "Sister Chu, I originally thought of giving you a ride, but seeing Young Master Qis attitude, it seems he isnt very happy. It cant be helped; youll have to continue on foot with your physical bodies!" Saying this, Ruan Jingshow turned and left with a coquettishugh. Momentster, the Flying Boat reactivated, breaking through the barrier and vanishing without a trace. Xue An had been silent the whole time, quietly observing. It wasnt until a good whileter that Chu Xiaoyun came out of her contemtions and turned to Xue An with an apologetic face, "My lord, I am really sorry, I..." Xue An waved his hand, stopping Chu Xiaoyun from continuing and then said indifferently, "Why apologize?" Chu Xiaoyun was stunned, "But just now..." Xue An gave a slight smile, "Would you get angry over the arrogance of an ant?" Chu Xiaoyun was somewhat taken aback. Then Xue An said gently, "Come on, lets keep moving!" Chu Xiaoyun clenched her teeth, "But my lord, from what Ruan Jingshow said, this deitys birthday celebration is unprecedented in scale. We..." "Are you afraid?" Chu Xiaoyun solemnly shook her head, "Im not even afraid of death, much less this. Im just concerned..." "Alright!" Xue An lowered his eyes, "I know what youre worried about, but for me, the grander this so-called deitys birthday celebration is, the happier I am, understand?" Chu Xiaoyun paused for a moment, then nodded vigorously, "Understood!" Chapter 1076: Tian Zhao Realm - Birth of the Cursed God (2nd Update)

Chapter 1076: Chapter 1076: Tian Zhao Realm - Birth of the Cursed God (2nd Update)

Meanwhile, Inside the flying boat, Ruan Jingshows entire body clung to Qi Hongbos embrace, gently massaging his shoulders, then she cooed, "Qi Shao, you are so amazing! My legs still feel so sore!" Qi Hongbos face was as cold as ice, and he did not speak until a momentter when he indifferently asked, "Who was that woman just now?" Ruan Jingshows body stiffened, but she rxed instantly and said in a soft voice, "Qi Shao, that woman is called Chu Xiaoyun. Officially, shes my fellow disciple, but my master had other ideas when he took her in. After using her, he banished her to the lowest abandonednd to be aughable city lord, so no one really takes her seriously!" "Chu Xiaoyun, Chu Family..." Qi Hongbo muttered to himself. Ruan Jingshow giggled coquettishly, "Qi Shao doesnt know that their Chu Family had already ceased to exist a hundred years ago, there is no Chu Family anymore!" "And who is that man next to her?" Qi Hongbo continued to inquire. "Who knows! Chu Xiaoyun said he is a respected elder, but as Qi Shao saw, the two of them didnt even have a flying boat, relying on their physical bodies to painfully traverse through the void. Does that qualify him as an elder?" Ruan Jingshow said with a face full of scorn. Hearing Ruan Jingshows words, a gleam slowly appeared in Qi Hongbos eyes, and he slowly said, "Very well, after the celebration, find a way to bring that woman to my bed!" Ruan Jingshow shivered slightly, then lowered her gaze and responded in a low voice, "Yes!" Qi Hongbo reached out, gently caressing Ruan Jingshows smooth cheek, and murmured softly, "Are you upset?" "No...no!" "Thats best. You should understand your ce, with your status, you are only fit to be one of my ythings!" Ruan Jingshow dared not utter a word and could only lower her head and remain silent. Meanwhile, Qi Hongbo walked over to the window of the flying boat, stood with his hands behind his back, his face full of arrogance. As the only legitimate heir of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, he had enjoyed the best treatment since his birth. Ever since he was young, there was nothing he wanted that he couldnt have. And he did not disappoint, advancing to a demi-Great Luo within a century, bing a Monarch Level power. This paved an incredibly bright future for him; the next king of the Heavenly Fire Divine n would be none other than him, and he might even be a real grand figure in the Divine Realm. This trip to participate in the cursed goddesss Divine Birth in the Tian Zhao Realm, marked his first public appearance in arge event as the young master of the Heavenly Fire. Unsurprisingly, he would be attending more such events in the future. This naturally made Qi Hongbo utterly confident and spirited. Compared to that, a mere Ruan Jingshow was just a vor enhancer for this journey,pletely insignificant. However, the woman he had just seen was somewhat interesting. When he recalled Chu Xiaoyuns serpentine, graceful figure, his breathing gradually became rougher, then he said coldly, "Crawl over here on your knees!" The previously somber-faced Ruan Jingshow paused upon hearing this, then she bit her lip, slowly bowed down, and crawled over with humiliation written all over her face. "Is this the Tian Zhao Realm?" After another day of traveling, Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun finally crossed numerous barriers and appeared on a high mountain. Xue An surveyed his surroundings and saw mountains encircling him, towering trees reaching into the sky. The Spiritual Energy in the air was so concentrated that it formed tendrils of white mist. Even the very space itself seemed much more solid. Xue An understood that this was because the Heavenly Dao Laws of this realm were more robust and powerful than those of the average world, raising the upper limit of strength considerably, which in turn fortified the space here. "Thats right, my lord. This is the Tian Zhao Realm!" Chu Xiaoyun surveyed the surroundings and then looked towards the Northwest. "My lord, the real Cursed City is in this direction!" "Good! Lets go!" This realm truly lived up to the name "Divine Realm," with its vast territory surpassing any world Xue An had ever traversed. Even with Xue Ans speed, it took nearly half an hour of flight to finally leave the mountains behind. By estimation, these mountains were at least tens of millions of miles wide. As they finally caught sight of city shadows ahead, Chu Xiaoyun spoke solemnly, "My lord, this is the territory of the Cursed Goddess! These cities all belong to the Theocratic Nation that worships her!" Xue An looked down at the cities he flew over and noticed that although they were both exquisite and massive, they were eerily quiet, devoid of any human liveliness. Additionally, the residents of these cities seemed dazed, like puppets on strings,cking the vivacity that humans should possess. Xue An was slightly taken aback, then a look of anger appeared in his eyes. Chu Xiaoyun sighed softly. "My lord, the people you see are what the Cursed Goddess refers to as believers enved." "The Cursed Goddess, to elerate the umtion of the power of faith and improve her Divine Rank, has indeed resorted to all means!" "The reason these people are like puppets is because the Cursed Goddess has ced shackles on each of their souls, leaving them devoid of any desires except for one thoughtworship of the Cursed Goddess!" "The Cursed Goddess once said herself that these people exist solely to provide her with pure faith power, thus they should have no other thoughts!" Xue An remained silent, and after a moment, he coldly said, "Seeking death!" As they continued for another quarter of an hour, the cities beneath them grew denser, yet the situation remained much the same. Suddenly. A splendid Sky City appeared on the horizon far away. The city was built upon a t, suspended hill high in the sky. At this moment, it was twilight in this realm, and a gigantic luminary, dozens of timesrger than the sun, slowly set in the west. The golden rays of light shone from behind the city, filling it with supreme majesty. Those of weaker strength might feelpelled to kneel and worship upon seeing the city. Indeed, many people on the ground sincerely knelt and advanced step by step toward it. "That is the city morphed by Divine Power of the Cursed Goddess. Any mortal who witnesses this scene will fall endlessly devout, and countless have died on the pilgrimage!" Chu Xiaoyun murmured sorrowfully. Xue An quietly watched the city, his lips slightly curling up to reveal a cold smile. In the sky, not only was Xue An and his group present, but streaks of radiant light exuding the authority of the powerful crossed the sky, heading towards that city. Xue An withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, "Lets go! Lets see how this y begins!" Chapter 1077: The True Cursed City (Third Update)

Chapter 1077: Chapter 1077: The True Cursed City (Third Update)

At this moment, the Cursed City was bustling with noise and excitement. From various divine ns of the Heavenly Domain, strong warriors gathered here, any one of whom strolling on the street might be a family head or venerable ancestor of a noble family! Under such circumstances, when Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun stepped into the city, they did not attract anyones attention. This Cursed City clearly differed from other cities on the surface; its streets were filled with all sorts of shops. There were herb shops selling spiritual herbs and immortal medicines, weapon shops for divine weapons, and shops for runed armors, among others. The variety of shops was dazzling and overwhelming. Even many restaurants and inns were lined up, with the aroma wafting out, filling half the street. The noisy and fully upied locations obviously did good business. Such a scene, filled with the smoke of everyday life, slightly surprised Xue An. Seemingly noticing the doubt in Xue Ans heart, Chu Xiaoyun lowered her voice and exined, "Sir, these shops are specially opened by the Cursed Goddess to attract deities from all over to trade here, so she can earn amission from the price differences!" As they were speaking, they saw two drunken men brawling in a tavern. Both radiated a faint aura of light, clearly deities who had attained divine status. Seeing this, Chu Xiaoyuns face showed a trace of disdain, "Many believe that deities are beyond reach, but they dont realize that deities are just mortals with great power, and their desires can be even more intense than those of mortals! Take these restaurants and inns, for instance. Technically, once ones cultivation level reaches a certain realm, theres no longer a need to eat!" "But how many people can truly restrain their desires? These eateries go to great lengths to collect rare ingredients from everywhere, just to satisfy these strong deities cravings!" Xue An smiled, "You seem to have little respect for these guys." Chu Xiaoyun shook her head, "I dont disdain them, I disdain all of the divine ns now!" "Petty and low, yet so self-important! If the divine ns do not change, they will eventually perish among the many races." Xue An looked at Chu Xiaoyun with some surprise. Such insight was indeed extraordinarying from a woman. At that time, there were five days until the celebration of the Cursed Goddesss divine birthday. Due to the unprecedented scale of the celebration, many guests had arrived. In order to entertain these strong warriors from all ces, the disciples under the Cursed Goddess were collectively mobilized to arrange amodations for every guest. When Chu Xiaoyun and Xue An arrived at a settlement point, several busy female disciples had just gotten a bit of respite. Upon seeing Chu Xiaoyun, these female disciples couldnt help but be taken aback. "Chu... Chu Xiaoyun?" one of the female disciples said in amazement. As soon as the words came out, the female disciple realized her mistake but calmly changed her address, "Sister Chu, youre back!" Chu Xiaoyun seemed not to notice these reactions and simply nodded slightly, "This is a gentleman here to attend the masters divine birthday celebration. Please prepare a ce for him to stay." "Oh... Okay!" The female disciple nced at Xue An, checked a list, and said, "Sister Chu, there is a suite in the C block avable, what do you think...?" Chu Xiaoyuns expression turned cold, "You want the guest I brought back to stay in a C block room?" A hint of barely noticeable disdain shed in the female disciples eyes before she replied in a contrived tone, "Sister Chu, its not that Im disrespecting you or your guest. Its just that you arrived toote. The A and B block suites are all taken! If you dont want it, youll have to wait." Chu Xiaoyun became furious. She was no fool and could clearly hear the perfunctory tone in the words of the female disciple responsible for allocating the rooms. "But just as she was about to explode, Xue An said indifferently, "Let it be the third-grade badge then. Theres no need to argue over such trifles!" Chu Xiaoyuns mind cooled slightly upon hearing this. She forcefully suppressed the anger in her heart and bowed her head, saying, "Yes." The female disciples face showed a smug expression as she took out a wooden tablet. "Since you are familiar with the city, Sister Chu, theres no need for us to send you off. You can just take the room tablet yourself!" Chu Xiaoyuns face was as cold as ice. Knowing that arguing further was pointless, she took the room tablet and turned to leave. However, just as the two of them had stepped out of the room, they heard a burst of snickering from behind. It set Chu Xiaoyuns anger aze. She should be noted, although she had been a mere marginal figure under the curse goddess, she was at least recognized as an elder sister. Only True Disciples like Ruan Jingshow had the right to disdain her. But the ordinary disciples should still pay her due respect when they saw her. To her surprise, now that she had returned, even these ordinary disciples dared to show her attitude and take a stand against her. This naturally fueled Chu Xiaoyuns rage. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, "Are you nning to seekplete revenge, or are you going to make a big fuss over these insignificant matters?" These words hit her like a hammer, and Chu Xiaoyun instantly snapped out of it. Her anger dissipated as if ice and snow had melted away. Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun walked away. The few female disciples in the room began to discuss animatedly. "Hehe, does this Chu Xiaoyun really think shes the big senior sister now? She was somewhat valued by our master before, and thats why we feared her, but now shes been banished to the forgottennds. Yet she still tries to pull rank as a senior sister, truly oblivious to her situation!" the female disciple in charge sneered. "Hey, whos that man?" one of the female disciples said. "Didnt you hear? That is a distinguished gentleman personally invited by Chu Xiaoyun!" another female disciple said mockingly. This remark drew a burst ofughter from the others. "This young man does seem to have some self-awareness. But as a man, he doesnt dare to speak up, and still dares to call himself a gentleman? Ridiculous!" the female disciple taunted. "Hehe, I think at this divine celebration of our masters deity status, Chu Xiaoyun is going to be unlucky again! She might even lose her life!" "Oh? Why do you say that?" "Because I heard that the masters breakthrough is imminent, which is why this divine celebration is so grand! Think about it, Chu Xiaoyun has only survived until now because the master wanted her innate talents and bloodline. Once the master makes a breakthrough, she will lose her value. Given our masters temper, isnt her death inevitable?" Upon hearing this, everyone in the room suddenly understood. "No wonder! That exins it!" "Hehe, lets see what Chu Xiaoyun does then!" As they were engrossed in their discussion, They heard disordered footsteps outside the door, then the young master of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, Qi Hongbo, Ruan Jingshow, and a group of people walked in. Chapter 1078: The Feast of Jade Delicacies (4th Update)

Chapter 1078: Chapter 1078: The Feast of Jade Delicacies (4th Update)

Upon seeing Ruan Jingshow, the group of female disciples all turned solemn and stood attentively. "Senior Sister Ruan!" "Greetings to Senior Sister Ruan!" Among the greetings that followed one after another. Ruan Jingshow nodded arrogantly, "This is Young Master Qi from the Heavenly Fire Divine n. Arrange a top-notch residence for him!" "Yes! Theres a Heaven designated courtyard currently avable. Young Master Qi can move in now!" The female disciple, who had just said there were no rooms avable, now said with a face full of smiles. Ruan Jingshow nodded, "Good, then lead the way now!" "Yes!" The female disciple hurriedly responded, then suddenly remembered something and quickly said, "Senior Sister Ruan, Chu Xiaoyun just arrived!" "Hmm?" Ruan Jingshow startled upon hearing this. Qi Hongbo, who had already turned to leave, couldnt help stopping in his tracks and then turned around. "Is this Chu Xiaoyun the woman we saw on the road?" Ruan Jingshow dared not hide anything and could only nod in response, "Yes!" Qi Hongbos lips curled up in a slight smile, "Interesting that she arrived even faster than me who controlled the Flying Boat!" Then he spoke indifferently, "I just received some invitations from friends for a small gathering tonight at the Jade Banquet Pavilion. When the timees, you should also invite this Chu Xiaoyun." Ruan Jingshow bowed her head deeply, trying to hide the hatred in her eyes, yet still managed to say calmly, "Yes!" "Right, also invite that young boy!" "Understood!" Qi Hongbo smiled, then strode away. The moment he left, Ruan Jingshow raised her hand and fiercely pped the female disciple. "Bitch, was there a need for you to bber?" The female disciple, her face bleeding from the nose and mouth, didnt even dare to wipe it off but only said with a crying tone, "Senior Sister Ruan, wasnt it your previous instruction to us to report any new movements of this Chu Xiaoyun without dy?" Ruan Jingshow was taken aback upon hearing this and remembered that she had indeed said those words. But immediately, she became enraged again, raised her other hand, and pped the female disciple once more, then harshly said, "You dare talk back when I speak?" The female disciple, terrified, knelt on the ground with a thud, "Senior Sister Ruan, I was wrong, I wont dare again!" Ruan Jingshow sneered, "Where is this Chu Xiaoyun staying now?" "Senior Sister Ruan, I arranged for her and the young boy she brought to stay in the Bing Character No. 7 Courtyard!" "Bing Character Room... very good, well done!" Ruan Jingshow then nodded in satisfaction and turned to leave. The female disciple, who just got pped twice for no good reason, finally let out a sigh of relief, then shot a resentful nce at Ruan Jingshows retreating figure. The Bing Character Courtyard, located in a corner of Cursed City, indeed had subpar conditions, and was just passable. Those arranged to stay here were all ordinary members of the Divine n, at the True God Level or even Demi-Divine Level, meaning not even a Half-step True Immortal. As Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun stood in front of the Bing Character No. 7 Courtyard, many people looked at them with strange eyes. Because even in this ce, this courtyard was considered the most dpidated. Even the wooden door was crooked and seemed like it would fall off with just a push. Xue An didnt feel a bit about this. But Chu Xiaoyun felt deeply ashamed. "Sir..." Xue An smiled, "Using such petty tricks, it seems their character truly follows that of Country R!" With that, Xue An casually pushed the door open and entered. Chu Xiaoyun was taken aback, but quickly followed inside. Despite the decrepitude of the courtyard, fortunately, everything needed was at hand. At this moment, Chu Xiaoyun had transformed into a maid, using her divine power to clean the house and yard. Just as everything was neatly arranged, Ruan Jingshow arrived. Upon entering the courtyard, Ruan Jingshow covered her mouth exaggeratedly, "My God, these guys actually dared to arrange Sister Chus guest to stay in such a ce, its outrageous!" Chu Xiaoyun gave her a cold nce, "Ruan Jingshow, did youe here just to say this?" Ruan Jingshow chuckled, her gaze drifting intentionally or unintentionally towards Xue An, who was sitting in the distance drinking tea. "Of course not, Sister Chu, I have some good news for you!" "Good news?" "Yes! The young master of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, Young Master Qi, Qi Hongbo, has specially invited you to attend a small gathering tonight at Jade Banquet Pavilion with him and a few distinguished figures! Isnt that good news?" Chu Xiaoyuns expression changed, and her eyebrows began to raise, "Ruan Jingshow, this might be a delightful matter for you, but Im not interested. Go back and tell that Young Master Qi, I dont have time for this!" "Oh?" Ruan Jingshow was secretly delighted. This was the result she wanted. She had not easily climbed onto the tree of Qi Hongbo, how could she allow Chu Xiaoyun to ascend so effortlessly? "Then Ill go back and ry your message to Young Master Qi, but..." Ruan Jingshow looked disdainfully towards Xue An. "Young Master Qi also said he invites this gentleman over as well!" Ruan Jingshow hadnt thought Xue An would ept. She thought that given the young mans prior conduct, facing such an invitation, he definitely wouldnt dare to go. So this invitation was said offhandedly, and then she turned to leave. Unexpectedly, Xue An put down his teacup, and smiled slightly, "Oh? Inviting me as well?" Ruan Jingshow was slightly taken aback, "Indeed! This asion is a small gathering of Young Master Qi along with elite scions from noble families, you... " Ruan Jingshow didnt finish her sentence, but her implication was clear. Those eligible to attend were individuals of extraordinary backgrounds; if he wanted to go, he needed to measure his own strength. Yet, to her utter surprise, Xue An responded with a smile, "Then go back and tell your Young Master Qi, I will most definitely be there, and Miss Chu will join me too!" "You..." Ruan Jingshow was choked with frustration but dared not say more, ring hatefully at Xue An before turning to leave. After she left, Chu Xiaoyun looked puzzled and asked, "Sir, why did you agree to this invitation? You know that this Young Master Qi surely does not have good intentions!" Xue An smiled, "I know he doesnt have good intentions, but there are still five days until the event. Just sitting around here, dont you find it too dull? We should find something fun!" If Qi Hongbo knew he had be a source of amusement for Xue An, he would probably be furious enough to vomit blood. But at this moment, he sat contentedly on a cloud bed, enjoying a massage from several beautiful maids. When Ruan Jingshow returned, he slightly looked up, "How did it go?" Ruan Jingshow whispered, "They have agreed!" Qi Hongboughed heartily, "Well done, I thought you might deliberately mess this up!" Ruan Jingshow remained silent. Qi Hongbo said indifferently, "Go get ready. Tonight at Jade Banquet Pavilion, I want no others present; Ive booked the entire venue!" Chapter 1079: Gathering of the Aristocratic Geniuses (1st Update)

Chapter 1079: Chapter 1079: Gathering of the Aristocratic Geniuses (1st Update)

Jade Banquet Pavilion was the highest-end luxury inn in Cursed City, towering a hundred zhang high and divided into thirty-three floors, each a world of its own. Only those with both status and high Cultivation Levels could afford to dine here, truly the chosen ones among the strong. Moreover, it was said that the backstage boss of Jade Banquet Pavilion was Pu Yanru, the most favored disciple of the Goddess of the Curse, known as the minor City Lord. Thus, her status was extraordinary. As night fell and the lights began to glow, Jade Banquet Pavilion, usually bustling by this time, was unusually quiet today. The head steward of Jade Banquet Pavilion stood at the entrance with a group of subordinates. Regardless of status or Cultivation Level, those who came to dine were politely yet resolutely turned away before they could even enter. Although most people were dissatisfied, the sight before them made it clear that some wealthy and noble guest had booked the entire venue. They could only leave begrudgingly. However, many others deemed themselves too prestigious to be denied and believed that Jade Banquet Pavilions actions were a direct affront to their dignity, thus they began to question indignantly. "What? Even I cannot enter? Have you guys gone blind, not recognizing me, young master?" a man wearing opulent garments and radiating a powerful aura coldly questioned. "Young Master Yue, of course we recognize you, but today is indeed a special asion. Orders from above state that no outsiders may enter, so we truly apologize!" said the head steward, bowing slightly with sincere respect. "Outsiders? Am I considered an outsider too?" Hearing this, Young Master Yue grew even more infuriated and started walking inside. The head steward gently stepped forward, blocking his path, and respectfully said, "Young Master Yue, although it may sound harsh, you indeed cannot enter because the person who booked Jade Banquet Pavilion today has an extremely special status!" "Get out of the way! I want to see who this important person is today. They must have quite an audacity to not give face to me, Young Master Yue!" Saying so, Young Master Yue strode forward, attempting to enter. The head stewards face showed a trace of difficulty. That was because Young Master Yue was a descendant of a high-ranking Deity of the Tian Zhao Realm, and he often frequented Cursed City for pleasure; it was tough to offend him. Just then, a streak of light flew to the front of Jade Banquet Pavilion, and uponnding, it turned out to be a scantily d, enchantingly curvaceous, beautiful woman. As she appeared, everyone around fell into silence. Then, the woman looked around with alluring eyes, gently covering her mouth and letting out a flirtatiousugh, before gracefully walking towards Jade Banquet Pavilion. Seeing this, the stewards originally blocking the entrance promptly stepped aside, arranging themselves on both sides. Even the previously arrogant Young Master Yue now stood dumbfounded, foolishly watching the woman enter Jade Banquet Pavilion. It wasnt until she had disappeared from sight that Young Master Yue shivered, swallowed his saliva, and said in a trembling voice. "Is... is this tonights guest?" The head steward sighed softly and nodded, "Young Master Yue, she is just one of the guestsing tonight. There will be a few more arrivingter, and the host of this banquet..." Saying so, the head steward leaned in and whispered something into Young Master Yues ear. Hearing that, Young Master Yues face instantly turned pale, and then he took a deep breath, turned around, and left without looking back. He was very aware that although his status might seem noble,pared to those attending tonight, the difference was like between the clouds and the mud. For instance, the woman who just arrived, sensuous and alluring in appearance, was actually Zhong Anan of the Taiyin Deity n, a well-known prodigy among the younger generation. Such an existence was far beyond what he could aspire to. When Zhong Anan reached the top floor of Jade Banquet Pavilion and had yet to be seated, an array of radiant lights appeared, and another person arrived at the scene. This was a man whose whole body emitted an aura of gloomy evil, his face as pale as paper, resembling a ghost at first nce. When he saw Zhong Anan, the man sneered yfully, "It appears weve arrived a bit early. While no ones here, Mysterious Lady, how about we cultivate some joy?" Zhong Ananughed so hard that she trembled, but her charming eyes were as cold as ice, "Ji Haoqiong, so many years have passed, and youre still the same! I dont mind cultivating, but arent you afraid Ill drain youpletely dry?" If there had been others present, they would have undoubtedly eximed in shock. For the man was Ji Haoqiong, the young lord of the Wutong Divine Sect. Upon hearing this, Ji Haoqiong extended a tongue like a snakes flick, licking his chapped lips, "Without trying, how would I know who will drain whom?" Zhong Anans smile gradually faded. Being the heavenly pride of the Taiyin Deity n and although she seemed extremely libertine, her mystical femininity was absolutely invible, otherwise, she would surely suffer a reverse in her Cultivation Level, leading to a great loss. Hence, she was greatly displeased. Just then, a burst ofughter came, and several figures hurried over together. These neers were all prodigies defending their territories, familiar with each other, so they temporarily glossed over the matter. The room became lively, the prodigies, filled with spirit and enthusiasm, engaged in animated discussions. At that moment, a man in white unfolded his fan, chuckling, "I wonder for what reason Qi has invited us to this banquet!" "A white-haired chatterbox, why should there be a why when ites to enjoying a feast? Qi has been cultivating at home all this time. Now that hes finallye out, of course, he wants to rx and have a gathering with us, right?" a dark-skinned burly manughed. "Tsk, tsk, I heard that the goddess of the curse invited Qis female disciple, whos almost been broken by Qi; did you know that?" someone elseughed. Hearing this, the eyes of these men lit up, except for the man in white who turned to look at Zhong Anan. "Ms. Zhong..." Zhong Anan smiled coyly, "You dont need to mind me, feel free to chat away! I find it rather interesting!" "Thats right, could the Mysterious Lady still be upset about these things?" the burly man also grinned. The entire room burst intoughter. Just then, a faint voice said, "Whats being discussed thats making everyone so happy?" Along with the voice, figures were seen treading on moonlight outside the window, swiftly entering the room. Leading them was none other than Qi Hongbo, the young master of the Celestial Fire. The people in the room promptly got up. "Greetings, Young Master Qi!" "Greetings to Young Master Qi!" Qi Hongbo nodded indifferently, his face calm, "My apologies for beingte; thank you all for waiting!" Being of the highest status and Cultivation Level among everyone present, everyone smiled and said. "Youre too polite, Young Master Qi!" Only Ji Haoqiong had remained silent until he saw Ruan Jingshow beside Qi Hongbo; his eyes slightly brightened, and his voice rasped. "Young Master Qi, this woman is..." Qi Hongbo nodded, "What, are you interested, Ji? Feel free to take her; I dont think the Jade Banquet Pavilion would mind over just a disciple with the Wutong Divine Sect!" Chapter 1080: I’m Not Targeting Anyone, I’m Just Saying Everyone Seated Here Is Trash (2nd Update)

Chapter 1080: Chapter 1080: Im Not Targeting Anyone, Im Just Saying Everyone Seated Here Is Trash (2nd Update)

Once these words were uttered, Ruan Jingshows face changed drastically, "Young Master Qi...." But Ji Haoqiong just grinned andughed, "I have a habit, I never touch anything others have used, especially women." Upon hearing this, Qi Hongbo burst intoughter, "Young Master Ji speaks the truth, it seems I also need to change my habits from now on!" Faced with suchments, Ruan Jingshow could only bow her head, her face so mortified it seemed as if it could bleed. At that moment. The elegantly dressed, delicate-faced maidservants began to serve dishes like flowing water. All kinds of extremely precious ingredients, after meticulous cooking, exuded a tantalizing fragrance. Any dish casually ced on the table might be the entire fortune of an ordinary cultivator. Faced with suchvish spending, these scions of wealthy households remained indifferent, as if it were nothing out of the ordinary. "Young Master Qi, your presence here representing the Heavenly Fire Divine n shows your status is ever more secure. Perhaps it wont be long before you officially be the Young n Leader of the Heavenly Fire Divine n. When that timees, I hope that Young Master Qi will lend me your support!" the bronze-skinned giant said with an ingratiating smile. Hearing this, Qi Hongboughed pridefully, "Brother Li is too polite, if I take charge of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, everything will surely be manageable!" The giant, upon hearing this, was overjoyed, raising his cup, "Thank you, Young Master Qi!" After speaking, he drained the cup, his expressions and behavior full of sycophancy. If someone who knew this giant saw this scene, they would probably be shocked. For this giant was named Li Gang, the number one direct disciple of the Power Divine Temple, and a leading figure in his respective domain. But his fawning manner in front of Qi Hongbo showed just how ingrained the notion of the strong prevail was in the Divine Realm. At this moment, the young man in white, fanning himself with a paper fan, spoke with a smile, "Young Master Qi, I see there is still a seat empty. Is someone elseing?" Everyone couldnt help but look puzzled. For indeed, there was one chair still vacant. Qi Hongboughed, "Brother Bai is indeed observant, yes, there will be one more personing!" The crowd murmured slightly. The young man in white couldnt help but frown slightly, "All the proud talents of the noble families within the Cursed City have gathered here, I wonder who this additional person could be?" The young man in white was named Bai Chong, the legitimate heir of the Ancient Sword Divine n, and due to his wide social circle, he was well aware of the strong figures who hade to the Cursed City. So he naturally wondered who Qi Hongbo was waiting for. Qi Hongbo shook his head, "Not one of the noble family talents, but a woman!" The crowd first looked stunned, then suddenly understood. Li Gang sneered, "No wonder Young Master Qi has reserved a seat, it turns out to be for a woman!" Bai Chong couldnt help but smile, "Then today, we really must behold this woman who has caught Young Master Qis eye." Just then, the sound of footsteps came from the stairs. And then Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun slowly walked up. In an instant. All eyes focused on Chu Xiaoyun. The magic Chu Xiaoyun used to hide her face did not work on these scions from noble families. So, after a brief examination, even the most critical had to nod in approval. Indeed, she was a peerless beauty. Especially her figure, sinuous as a serpent, was simply the favorite of men. Inparison, Xue An by her side seemed very ordinary. Only Zhong Anan, after giving Chu Xiaoyun a few nces, focused her attention on Xue An. Especially when she noticed that despite the young mans modest demeanor, his eyes were as deep and tranquil as the sea, she was taken aback. Then she smiled with interest. At this moment, Bai Chong closed his paper fan with a snap and murmured in admiration, "Indeed, she is a woman worthy of Young Master Qis attention, truly ethereal and beautiful, a sight to behold!" Everyone was reminded by those words. "Indeed, indeed, Xiao Bai speaks the truth!" "Truly breathtaking beauty!" The haughty scions of the grand ns all began to cheer. Standing behind Qi Hongbo without even a seat of her own, Ruan Jingshow was nearly driven mad with jealousy upon hearing their praises. Why is it that this wretched girl, despite being of inferior birth and lower cultivation level than me, consistently outshines me? Yet these emotions were something she dared only vent inwardly, not daring to show them on the outside. So, nobody noticed her. At that moment, even Qi Hongbos eyes shed with surprise, before he nodded with pride, "Miss Chu, we have been waiting for you. Please have a seat!" As he spoke, Qi Hongbo slightly bowed and gestured with an open hand. This attitude sparked a slight stir among the crowd. Chu Xiaoyun, however, showed no reaction, merely lowering her eyes and stepping aside. Huh? What does this mean? Many were puzzled. It was at this time that Xue An strolled forward leisurely. Only then did many take notice of Xue An, standing beside Chu Xiaoyun, and they were all somewhat taken aback. What does he intend to do? Amidst the rising doubts. They saw Xue An approach the table, then slowly and deliberately took a seat. The entire ce fell silent at once. Many faces changed, and then all eyes turned in unison toward Qi Hongbo. To them, the actions of this young man were clearly a challenge to the dignity of Young Master Qi. Now it was up to Young Master Qi to deal with the situation. As expected. Young Master Qis expression darkened, a glint of cold light shing through his eyes. "Hmph!" This snort sounded like amand. Li Gang, who had been brimming with impatience, abruptly stood up, with a ttering expression on his face, and said to Xue An, "Kid, do you know where you are?" In face of Li Gangs exceedingly arrogant interrogation, Xue An did not be enraged but instead smiled faintly. "Oh? What ce is this?" "Hmph! This is the Jade Banquet Pavilion, and all present here are the outstanding scions of the noble families, the elite of the elite. And you... which n or sects illustrious scion might you be?" Despite Li Gangs seemingly brusque exterior, he was actually quite attentive. Indeed, there were no fools who could make a name for themselves in the Divine Realm. He observed that although Xue Ans demeanor was modest, there was an innate bearing in every move he made, feared that Xue An might be a treasured scion of a major n or wealthy family, and thus he intended to rify first. Otherwise, if it came to blows, he would be at a disadvantage. And hearing his inquiry, everyone in the audience pricked up their ears. Facing this question, Xue Ans lips curved up, revealing a faint smile. "I am no illustrious scion, nor the heir of any grand n or noble family. My name is Xue An!" He said, surveying the room, "I came here to see for myself what these so-called chosen ones are all about!" "The result... I am thoroughly disappointed!" Upon hearing that Xue An was not one of the noble scions, Li Gang rxed and became extremely arrogant, demanding in a sharp voice, "What do you mean by that?" Xue An shook his head, "No particr meaning, Im not actually targeting anyone, I just wanted to say that everyone here, youre all trash!" Chapter 1081: You Don’t Even Have the Right to Choose (3rd Update)

Chapter 1081: Chapter 1081: You Dont Even Have the Right to Choose (3rd Update)

The room fell into utter silence. Many even thought they had misheard, until, after a moment, they came to their senses, then burst into a furious rage. "Where does this arrogant foole from!" "The audacity of this death-seeking fool! Doesnt he check who is present before speaking? Young Master Qi of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, Mysterious Lady Zhong Anan of the Taiyin Deity n, Ji Haoqiong of the Wutong Divine Sect, Bai Chong of the Ancient Sword Divine n, Li Gang from the Divine Power Temple! Here, anyone randomly picked would be a distinguished individual, yet gathered together in this ce, he actually dares to utter such wild words?" The entire top floor of the Jade Banquet Pavilion was shaken. All eyes were fixed on Xue An. Among these gazes, there were those filled with disdain, mockery, and even some who looked at Xue An as if they were looking at a dead man. "Good, good, good!" Li Gang, infuriated to the point ofughter, said good three times in a row. His muscles twisted and bulged like flowing water. A mere tremble from any muscle sent a palpable quiver through the entire Jade Banquet Pavilion. "No matter who you are, just for your arrogance, today Ill give you an unforgettable lesson, to make you understand... geniuses are not to be insulted!" Having said that, a formidable force surged directly at Xue An, firmly locking on to him. One must know that Li Gang had long since broken through to be a Half-step True Immortal, and he was a genuine King Level powerhouse. Of course, due to the Secret Technique, King Level powerhouses could vary greatly in strength. For example, his King Level was far inferiorpared to Qi Hongbo. But King Level was still King Level, and even a casually disyed aura was enough to cause a change in expression. At this moment, in the eyes of many, Xue An was like a tiny boat amidst towering waves, at any moment at risk of capsizing. Yet, even under these circumstances, Xue An remained nonchnt, his fingers even lightly tapping the table top, watching Li Gang with interest. "Body Cultivation? Your muscles are indeed well-trained, you would probably do well in a bodybuildingpetition! But good muscles dont necessarily mean good strength! So I think, a Body Cultivation practitioner like you doesnt even qualify as trash!" "Seeking death!" Li Gang, enraged by Xue Ans words, saw his aura surge to its peak, then in one step he moved directly in front of Xue An, bringing down his palm with a thunderous strike. The might of this palm strike was so great it seemed to shatter the very space around them. If the Jade Banquet Pavilion hadnt been protected by Divine Power, that single strike could have copsed the entire building. Even so, the flooring of the Jade Banquet Pavilion emitted a grating creaking noise. Yet, despite all this, Xue An still did not show the slightest disturbance and calmly looked up. A fierce smile appeared on Li Gangs face. He was very confident in his palm strike; not just any youth but even a fellow King Level powerhouse would have had to retreat from it. But just when he thought the victory was secured, Xue An raised his hand and at the critical moment, nonchntly flicked his finger against Li Gangs iing palm. The flick seemed to contain no power at all. Yet it struck Li Gang like lightning, sending him flying backwards, spewing a mouthful of fresh blood mid-air. Only after crashing through a wall, did Li Gang manage tond with difficulty. Looking at his arm, it was twisted in a bizarre angle, clearly broken and torn. At this scene, everyone was dumbstruck. One should know that a powerful Body Cultivation practitioner like Li Gang had tempered his bones and muscles to be as solid as metal, even capable of resisting magical treasures and tearing apart mystical beasts bare-handed. But just now, with a single, casual flick of his finger, Xue An had sent Li Gang flying and destroyed one of his arms. Such strength was truly frightening. In the deadly still room, the expression on Qi Hongbos face unavoidably shifted, and then he spoke in a sinister tone, "No wonder he dares to be so arrogant, he indeed has some ability!" "But do you think... thats enough?" As he spoke, Qi Hongbos eyes shone brightly, and an overwhelmingly powerful divine might spread from him, causing those nearby to involuntarily retreat. But for Xue An, it was as if a gentle breeze brushed his face,pletely unmoved. "Young Master Qi, this fellow is wickedly tricky; be extra cautious!" Li Gang staggered to his feet and said with a chilling voice. Qi Hongbo gave a cold smile, "Dont worry, such riffraff doesnt even catch my eye!" "Lad, youre considered strong, Ill give you two options now. First, leave immediately, and I can pretend nothing happened! Second, leave your life behind!" Leaning back leisurely in his chair, Xue An heard this and chuckled softly, "Then Ill give you two options as well. First, leave this ce now, go home and reflect behind closed doors, and I might consider sparing you! As for the second..." Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth, saying chillingly, "There is no second, because you dont even have the right to choose!" This deration unsettled not only Qi Hongbo but also several other scions of prestigious families who could no longer sit still. "Ive cultivated for so long, yet Ive never seen someone so arrogant!" Bai Chong gently waved his fan and spoke coldly. Ji Haoqiong remained silent, just staring at Xue An, his eyes venomous and malevolent like a serpent. Qi Hongbo, on the other hand, became so enraged heughed instead, nodding his head, "Very well, youre the first to dare talk to me like this, Ill grant your wish and let you depart this life right now!" As he said this, Qi Hongbo prepared to make his move. Just then, Sounds of jingling trinkets were heard, followed by a womans lightughter, "Everyone whoes here is a guest, why create such a scene with weapons drawn?" Apanying her words, a woman with a beautiful face and a charmingly inviting smile entered the scene. Upon seeing this woman, The whole ce fell silent first, then greetingsmenced. "Greetings to Miss Pu!" "Greetings to Miss Yanru!" In the midst of these greetings, even Qi Hongbo slightly bowed, "So its Miss Pu!" Pu Yanru greeted him with a charming and delightful smile, "Greetings, Young Master Qi!" Then she turned her head to look at Xue An and hispanion, Chu Xiaoyun. When her gaze fell upon her, Chu Xiaoyun couldnt help but bow her head, "Greetings... Senior Sister Pu!" Pu Yanru smiled, "So its Xiaoyun, its been a long time since weve seen each other!" This greeting brought a warm flow to Chu Xiaoyuns heart. Because back in the Cursed City, Pu Yanru had taken good care of her, and was quite possibly the only person who did not treat her with prejudice. Surveying the crowd, Pu Yanru sighed softly and said, "The celebration of our Master is impending, why must everyone act like this? How about giving Yanru some face and taking a step back each?" Qi Hongbo sneered upon hearing this, "Miss Yanru, its not that I do not give you face, but this person is simply too arrogant!" Pu Yanru naturally had seen the situation, especially noting the injuries on Li Gang. This surprised Pu Yanru, unclear about the origins of this young man. But being adroit and gracious as always, she stepped forward with a light chuckle, filling a cup with wine. "Sir, if you wouldnt mind, drink this cup, and we can act as if nothing happened, how about it?" To many, this seemed like providing the young man an opportunity to step down gracefully. But to everyones surprise, Xue An quietly observed Pu Yanru for a long moment, then slowly rose to his feet and addressed the crowd indifferently, "Since you refuse to leave, I only hope you wont regret itter." Having said that, Xue An turned and walked away. With a slightly pale face, Chu Xiaoyun nodded slightly toward Pu Yanru and then followed Xue An out. From start to finish, Xue An hadnt taken the cup of wine from Pu Yanrus hand. Chapter 1082: Holding the Sky Fire, Extremely Arrogant (First Update)

Chapter 1082: Chapter 1082: Holding the Sky Fire, Extremely Arrogant (First Update)

Watching the retreating figures of Xue An and hispanion, Pu Yanrus wine cup stiffened in midair. Her face, as lovely as a flower, still bore a smile, yet her eyes gradually filled with a chilling coldness. Qi Hongbo spoke indifferently, "Miss Pu, do you recognize this man?" Pu Yanru shook her head, "Ive never seen him before." Beside her, Bai Chong waved his folding fan, "So arrogant, I really wonder what hes relying on!" A murderous chill shed in Qi Hongbos eyes, "No matter what he relies on, since he dares to be so bold in front of me, he must die!" Li Gang, who was grimacing in pain as he tended to the injuries on his arm, snarled in agreement, "Exactly, the guy is as good as dead. Several elders from our Divine Temple, along with the Hall Master, will soon arrive, and when they do, Ill skin him alive!" No sooner had he spoken than his newly set arm broke once again. Li Gang let out a terrible cry, "That bastard, his strike ground my arm bone into dust, it will set back my cultivation by at least ten years. I must kill him!" As someone focused on body cultivation, his body was his most treasured possession, his bones incredibly tough. This meant that once broken, they required a tremendous amount of cultivation to heal. And so, Li Gang bore an intense hatred for Xue An. Hearing Li Gangs outburst, Pu Yanru said coolly, "I understand everyones feelings, but before the Divine Birth Celebration, no one is allowed to stir up trouble. Everything... lets resolve it all after the celebration, alright?" Although Li Gang was furious, Pu Yanrus words carried weight, as she was the spokesperson for the Curse Goddess. He dared not disobey her. Qi Hongbo nodded slightly, "Miss Pu, rest assured, we will certainly not make things difficult for you. Well wait until after your masters Divine Birth Celebration!" "Thank you, Mister Qi," Pu Yanru replied with a slight bow. At that moment, Ji Haoqiong, who had been silent all along, suddenly said in a cold voice, "Afterward, I want that woman." His words caused an instant shift in the expressions of Bai Chong and the others. For Chu Xiaoyun was someone Qi Hongbo had set his sights on first. Qi Hongbos face turned rather unsightly as well. Licking his lips, Ji Haoqiong added, "Mister Qi, rest assured, I wont take her for nothing. In return, the Wutong Divine Sect will lend you full support in controlling the Heavenly Fire Divine n. How about that?" On hearing this, Qi Hongbos eyes lit up, then he revealed a faint smile, "Mister Ji, youre too polite. Its just a woman, after all, hardly worth mentioning!" Ji Haoqiong grinned, "Mister Qi, if you dont mind, after Ive had my way with her, I can still give her to you!" Qi Hongboughed heartily upon hearing this, "To be honest, I really dont mind at all! Even a wilted flower might strike me as rather nice!" Qi Hongbo was referring to Ruan Jingshow. Ruan Jingshow, who had been trying hard to be inconspicuous since arriving with Pu Yanru, shuddered at these words, her face turning deathly pale. Yet hearing these men so tantly discuss how to "deal with" her junior sister, Pu Yanru not only didnt get angry, she actually listened with a smile on her face. Qi Hongbo then turned to look at Pu Yanru, "By the way, Miss Pu! That woman just now seemed to be your junior sister. You dont have any objections to us handling her like this, do you?" With a few yful chuckles, Pu Yanru replied, "With the lords in such high spirits, even if I had objections, I wouldnt dare voice them! Besides, since Chu Xiaoyun is associating with people opposed to the lords, receiving some punishment is only what she deserves!" "Oh? But I just saw that woman treating Miss Pu with a great deal of respect!" Bai Chong closed his fan with a lightugh. Pu Yanru dismissively curled her lip, "A woman whose family has been exterminated. If not for her hereditary talents being of some value, shed be long dead!" "I was just being kind to her, and this idiot appreciated it so much. Of course, Id take advantage of a situation where I can gain favor without giving anything in return!" "However, her days are almost at an end now, and the distinguished ones need not concern themselves further!" Hearing Pu Yanrus words, Qi Hongbo was momentarily stunned, then he nodded thoughtfully. After a few more drinks with Qi Hongbo and the others, Pu Yanru then left. Once she was gone. Qi Hongbo and Bai Chong exchanged nces. Then Qi Hongbo, leaning back in his chair, said thoughtfully, "It seems the rumors are true!" Bai Chong also nodded, "Indeed, this Pu Yanru probably isnt lying!" Li Gang, utterly confused, said, "Young Qi, Xiao Bai, what are you both talking about? I dont understand any of it!" Zhong Anan, who had been silent until now, suddenly sighed, "Li Gang, what Young Qi and the others are saying is that the Curse Goddesss organizing such a grand divine birth celebration is very likely because she is about to make a breakthrough!" Li Gang shuddered at these words, "You mean...?" "Exactly!" Qi Hongbo nodded, "The Mysterious Lady said a lot, the Curse Goddess has likely umted enough Divine Power and is about to break through to be a true Great Luo, ascending to the ranks of the Ancient Gods!" "Hiss!" Upon hearing this, Li Gang sucked in a breath of cold air. Even as slow-witted as he was, he understood what that meant. An Ancient God-level power was someone who could influence life and death across a realm. In the Tian Zhao Realm, only the Tian Zhao Divine King, who hadnt made a public appearance in a long time, was an Ancient God-level power. If the Curse Goddess truly seeded in her breakthrough, it would bring a tremendously terrifying chain reaction. "No, I must report this matter immediately to the Hall Master! Gentlemen, I will take my leave first!" Having said this, Li Gang leapt up and vanished into the night sky. Ji Haoqiong, looking disdainfully at Li Gangs retreating figure, scoffed, "What a fool, hes only just learnt of such critical information! Young Qi, why do you always invite this guy?" Qi Hongbo chuckled, "Although hes a bit simple-minded, hes quite useful as a hound! Just like just now, without me having to say a word, he took action on my behalf!" Ji Haoqiong nodded at this, "Thats also true! I would want a free hound too!" Then Bai Chong suddenly said, "Young Qi, the strength of that young man just now is not to be underestimated, indeed!" The others nodded in agreement, for anyone who could repel Li Gang in a single move was at least of King Level! But Qi Hongbo began tough upon hearing this, his smile filled with arrogance. "His strength is indeed noteworthy; had it been before, I might have feared him somewhat! But now..." As he spoke, a pale blue me suddenly appeared before Qi Hongbo. The appearance of this me caused the temperature in the entire room to soar. In an instant, all the porcin and ss within the room shattered. "This is... Heavenly Fire!" Bai Chong was startled, then said in astonishment. Qi Hongbo nodded proudly, "Exactly, this is a wisp of Heavenly Fire personally bestowed upon me by my father before I left home! With it... no matter who the rival is, in my eyes, they are all but ants!" Chapter 1083: Intrigue and Struggle (2nd Update)

Chapter 1083: Chapter 1083: Intrigue and Struggle (2nd Update)

Everyone present fell silent upon hearing this, their eyes also filled with reverence as they looked at the wisp of me. Because the Heavenly Fire Divine n held such a transcendent status owing to their control of one of the most formidable ces in the Divine Realmthe Abyss of Heavenly Fire. It was said that every thousand years, a wisp of extremely powerful heavenly fire would condense there. This me could destroy anything and was not bound by the Five Elements. Once it made contact, it was extremely difficult to extinguishtruly a toxic and formidable me. Over the lengthy course of time, the Heavenly Fire Divine n had mastered the secret technique of condensing heavenly fire, which had made them leap into being one of the most formidable powers in the entire Divine Realm. Now, Qi Hongbo had managed to obtain a wisp of heavenly fire and clearly disyed great mastery over it. Even the proud Ji Haoqiong couldnt help but lower his head. Feeling the reverent gazes of everyone, Qi Hongbo, full of pride, stood up and walked towards the window, saying lightly, "By then, Ill make him kneel and beg for mercy!" Everyone bowed their heads, but Zhong Anan, watching Qi Hongbos retreating figure, had the image of that young man sh through her mind. Her sharp feminine intuition made her feel that things might not be as simple as Qi Hongbo had said! Meanwhile, as Qi Hongbo and the others continued their celebration at the Jade Banquet Pavilion. Pu Yanrus figure appeared at the base of the tall tower located in the heart of Cursed City. This entirely dark tower that reached towards the sky was the most prominentndmark of the entire Cursed City and was also where the Curse Goddess resided. At that moment. The Tower of Curses stood silently, surrounded by darkness so dense that not even starlight could prate. The silence was so profound that one could hear their own heartbeat. Pu Yanru knew that within this silent darkness lurked extremely powerful curse runes; a single misstep by an ordinary person could lead to a fate of eternal damnation. Yet Pu Yanru walked as if on t ground, entering the tower within a few steps. On entering the tower, the surroundings changed dramatically. Thorns covered the ground, and wicked vines grew rampant. Moreover, countless venomous snakes slithered on the ground. As Pu Yanru walked in, they all reared up, greedily staring. Drops of venom fell, sshing on the ground and blossoming into bizarre and enchanting little flowers. Pu Yanru took a deep breath and softly said, "Master!" Momentster, a faint voice came from the void, "Youve arrived!" As it spoke, all the venomous creatures began frantically gathering at one spot, including the thorns and wicked vines, which grew wildly and then converged in an instant, forming a sinister and evil throne. Gradually, a blurry figure began to appear on the throne. It was only after a moment that a woman appeared on the throne, her skin as white as fresh snow and her lips red as mes. Seeing this woman, Pu Yanru respectfully knelt on the ground. "Greetings, Master!" Indeed. This girl, who appeared to be only in her twenties, was the Curse Goddess, who made countless people tremble with fear. She looked down at Pu Yanru and spoke indifferently, "What is the situation in the city now?" "Master, the Heavenly Fire Divine n, Taiyin Deity n, Ancient Sword Divine n, Wutong Divine Sect, and other forces have all sent people, and other powerful beings are also converging here!" "Master, I have followed your instructions and spread the news of your imminent breakthrough! It seems that they have alle because of this." The Goddess of Curses nodded in satisfaction, "Very good! It seems these people are not fools!" At this moment, Pu Yanru hesitated slightly and said, "Master, but I still dont understand why you are promoting this so openly, what about the Divine King..." The corners of the Goddess of Curses mouth twisted into a cold smile, "You still dont understand what it means to advance to Great Luo and be a Powerful One among the Ancient Gods!" "Before this, although my Divine Power was almost equal to the Divine Kings, he could stillpletely annihte me!" "But once I advance to Great Luo and be a Powerful One among the Ancient Gods, there will be little in The Multiverse Realms that canpletely annihte me! In such a case, even the Divine King will have to think twice about the consequences of provoking me!" "Especially since I excel in curses, which are the hardest to guard against, I believe the Divine King must be quite troubled by me right now!" With that, the Goddess of Curses let out a coyugh. Pu Yanru couldnt help but nod and smile, "I see! Master, does that mean that in the future..." Before she could finish, the Goddess of Curses waved her hand and said indifferently, "I know what youre about to say, but Tian Zhao has been ruling the Divine Realm for ten thousand years, and that old thing has hidden strengths that no one knows about! If I want to rece him, it wont be aplished overnight!" "And besides... we are all part of the Tian Zhao realm, sharing both its glory and its losses. If we fight internally now, we make it easy for others to take advantage. Its better to hide behind the Divine King and slowly increase our strength! I think the Divine King is likely thinking the same way!" Indeed, the Goddess of Curses was worthy of being the most rapidly ascending new deity among the gods of Tian Zhao in thest millennium. At least her mind and vision were exceptionally clear. Naturally, Pu Yanru ttered her with a fewpliments before she suddenly remembered something and said solemnly. "Master, Chu Xiaoyun has also returned to the Cursed City!" "Oh? Shes returned at just the right time, as her blood talent is of no use to me anymore. Ill reward her to you then!" the Goddess of Curses said indifferently. Pu Yanru was overjoyed, "Thank you, Master! But..." "But what?" Pu Yanru lowered her head, "But Chu Xiaoyun didnte alone this time; she is apanied by a strange man!" "Oh? A strange man?" The Goddess of Curses showed slight interest. "Yes!" Saying so, Pu Yanru rted the events that had urred at the Jade Banquet Pavilion. Upon hearing this, the Goddess of Curses leaned back in her divine throne, propping up her astoundingly long legs, and said lightly, "Defeating the heir of the Divine Temple with a single strike, his strength is indeed impressive, and you all have never seen him before, so he must be a young powerhouse from the outside world!" "Outside world..." Pu Yanru paused, then said quite shockingly, "Master, do you mean to say he has traveled here from another part of The Multiverse? Then doesnt that mean his power..." The Goddess of Curses waved her hand, "Its not that miraculous. Although officially only Great Luo Powerful Ones are free to travel among The Multiverse, with a good Trans-ocean Starship, one can still travel at will!" "Yes! Disciple understands!" Pu Yanru finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Tsk, tsk, from what youve said, he seems to be a naive young man! Its been a long time since Ive tasted a young one from the outside world!" As she spoke, the Goddess of Curses stretched out her tongue and seductively licked her lips, then beckoned to Pu Yanru with a crooked finger. "Come here!" Pu Yanru shuddered and then her face showed a bewitched expression, "Yes, Master!" "Hmm?" "Yes, my Queen!" Chapter 1084: The Birth of a God Begins (First Update)

Chapter 1084: Chapter 1084: The Birth of a God Begins (First Update)

Several days passed in the blink of an eye, and finally, the day of Divine Birth had arrived. The entire Cursed City was now packed with mighty heroes from all the domains. The immensely grand celebration had slowly begun to unfold. Before the ck Giant Towers in the center of the city, the Cursed Goddess used her supreme Divine Power to create a space specifically for the asion. "Li Gang, along with the Hall Master of the Divine Temple, the elders, and the True Disciples, hase to attend and offer congrattions!" "Pu Yanru, representing the Sect Hierarch, from Wutong Divine Sect, hase to attend and offer congrattions!" "Zhong Anan from Taiyin Deity n, the Mysterious Lady, hase to offer congrattions!" "Bai Chong from the Ancient Sword Divine n hase to offer congrattions!" The cries of greetings echoed one after another. The crowd gathered at the entrance grew even more restless. "In previous years, the Goddess also held celebrations for the Divine Birth, but it was nothing more than sending a representative from her own domain to attend out of courtesy. Who could have anticipated thevishness of this years event? Almost all the mighty heroes from various domains havee!" someone eximed in astonishment. "Indeed, look at these attendees, any one of them is a formidable figure whomands great influence! It seems that from now on, the reputation of this Cursed Goddess will only grow stronger!" someone else remarked with a sigh. Just then, there arose amotion from the distant crowd, and soon Qi Hongbo appeared, walking proudly. "Heavenly Fire Divine ns Young Master Qi Hongbo hase to attend and offer congrattions!" Boom! The crowd first fell silent, then burst into surprised murmurs. "The people from the Heavenly Fire Divine n have evene!" "And it is the Young Master of Heavenly Fire! Now, this really adds prestige to the Goddess!" The Heavenly Fire Divine n was known as one of the most powerful ns in the Divine Realm, and as the Young Master, Qi Hongbo held an exceedingly esteemed position. His personal appearance here further attested to the influential power of the Cursed Goddess. Qi Hongbo relished the feeling of being admired by thousands; he walked slowly into the temporarily constructed celestial tform. "Young Master Qi!" "Greetings to Young Master Qi!" As he entered, the greetings became ceaseless. Qi Hongbo nodded slightly, then casually walked over to where Bai Chong and others who were waiting for him stood. "Young Master Qi, the ck robe you are wearing today really entuates your handsome and extraordinary presence!" Li Gangplimented with a ttering smile. Qi Hongbo gave no definite response, but looked around the hall and said indifferently, "Has that person not arrived yet?" Bai Chong shook his head, "Ive looked around since I arrived, and theres been no sign of him or that Chu Xiaoyun. They probably havent arrived yet!" "Hmph, if he dares toe, I will surely y him!" Li Gang clearly knew whom he was referring to, and a hint of hatred shed across his face. "Have your injuries healed that you dare to talk this way?" Ji Haoqiong suddenly interjected with a mocking tone. Li Gang, not wanting to offend Ji Haoqiong, still forced a smile despite the ridicule, "Of course, theyve healed! And dont worry, if that guy dares to show up, our Divine Temple will be the first to not let him off; the Sect Hierarch has already arrived as well!" Saying this, Li Gangs face revealed a smug expression. Ji Haoqiong snorted coldly but said nothing more. At that moment, Bai Chongmented indifferently, "I doubt he would dare toe." "Heh, I think so too. If that guy isnt too stupid, he should leave immediately and run as far as he can!" Li Gang added. Qi Hongbo mentioned nonchntly, "Whether hees or not, it doesnt matter." "Thats right, Young Master Qi is correct!" Li Gang ttered again. Just then, Pu Yanru and Ruan Jingshow walked gracefully towards them. Now, Pu Yanru, dressed in new clothes, looked even more elegant and attractive. Following her, radiant and full of excitement, was Ruan Jingshow. Although she knew that Qi Hongbo was only toying with her, her excellent performance in this mission had led her to be assigned next to Pu Yanru to help receive the guestsan appointment she previously wouldnt have even dared to dream ofso naturally, she was overjoyed. "Master Qi, esteemed guests, my master will arrive shortly, please wait a moment!" Pu Yanru said with a smile. Qi Hongbo nodded and his gaze swept over Ruan Jingshow. Ruan Jingshow shivered, then bowed reverently. "Master Qi!" Qi Hongbo, however, didnt even bother with her and turned his head to chat with Pu Yanru. Despite this, Ruan Jingshow still looked triumphant. This was because everyone was secretly ncing over, and this small group had subtly be the center of attention. As for Ruan Jingshows fellow disciple sisters, they were even more envious, their eyes turning green with jealousy. At that moment. A brilliance emerged at the entrance of the tform, followed by two people walking in slowly. Leading the way was a young man in white, his eyebrows like swords and his eyes like stars, exuding an otherworldly charisma. Following him was a woman with a curvy figure like a seductive snake, yet with a youthful, lolita-like face. Upon seeing the neers, A cold light appeared in Qi Hongbos eyes. Indeed. The arrivals were Xue An and Chu Xiaoyun. Their appearance also elicited astonishment from everyone present. "Who is this young prodigy? Why does he look so unfamiliar?" "Ive seen that woman; she is a disciple from Cursed City, named Chu Xiaoyun! But this is the first time Ive seen the young man!" In these murmuring voices, Li Gang stared intently at Xue An from afar, his eyes brimming with hatred. "He really dared toe!" It seemed Xue An felt Li Gangs gaze, as he turned to look over. Upon seeing Qi Hongbo and the others, Xue Ans lips curled into a cold smile, and he made a throat-slitting gesture with his hand. The entire hall was shocked. Everyone was taken aback by the audacity of the neer, daring to threaten Qi Hongbo and other elite prodigies. Qi Hongbos expression was icy, and Li Gang could hardly restrain himself, wanting to rush forward right then. At that moment. A yfulugh echoed from the void. "Im terribly sorry for keeping everyone waiting!" As the voice faded, a radiant light flickered on the main seat of the tform, revealing a young woman with snow-white skin and me-red lips. Upon seeing her. All the guests stood up and bowed respectfully. "Congrattions to the Goddess of the Cursed!" "Happy Divine Birth!" Their voices were loud and resonant, making the entire tform tremble. The Goddess of the Cursed looked around, seeing many powerful figures among the guests, and couldnt help but show a pleased smile, nodding slightly. "Youre too kind, my lords! For a minor deity like myself to receive such attention from esteemed guests is truly overwhelming!" "The goddess is too modest! It is our honor to participate in your celebration!" a man as sturdy as an ox said solemnly. This man was Li Gangs master, the Hall Master of the Li Shrine. "Thats right! What the Hall Master said is exactly right!" The crowd agreed enthusiastically. The Goddess of the Cursed smiled slightly, about to speak. From within the crowd came a voice, without joy or sorrow. "Has everyone... arrived?" Chapter 1085: Since You Want to Die First, I’ll Grant Your Wish (2nd Update)

Chapter 1085: Chapter 1085: Since You Want to Die First, Ill Grant Your Wish (2nd Update)

The voice was so untimely that it shocked the entire audience, who then turned their heads in unison to look at the person who had spoken. Among the crowd, Xue An stood proudly, his face still wearing a faint smile. Even Qi Hongbo and the others couldnt help but widen their eyes, staring at Xue An in shock and suspicion. What did he want to do? At the same time, the curse goddess, leisurely leaning on her chair, looked at Xue An with interest and asked in an amused manner, "Whether everyone is assembled or not, what does it have to do with you?" "And if Im not mistaken, you must be that prominent young man recently, tsk tsk, you do look rather handsome!" Saying this, the curse goddess licked her lips, her eyes filled with increasing desire. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly and said indifferently, "If everyone has indeed assembled, then its time for me to reap the harvest!" Reap... Once this statement was made, the audience first fell silent, and then itpletely exploded. "Where did this guye from, acting so arrogantly?" "Is this kid insane? How dare he speak like that in front of the curse goddess and the elite scions of the noble families?" Qi Hongbo too was taken aback, then he sneered coldly, "Truly seeking death!" Indeed. The smile on the curse goddesss face grew colder, "Harvest? Ha, young man! I advise you to think carefully before you speak! Otherwise... it can be easy to lose your life!" The curse goddesss voice was calm, but those who knew her well changed their expressions, understanding that she was angered. As a result, many couldnt help but look at Xue An as if he were a dead man. Under the collective gaze, Xue An gradually smiled, then lowered his eyes and asked indifferently, "Do you know why I am here?" "Oh? For what reason? Dont tell me its to avenge my good disciple!" The curse goddess naturally noticed Chu Xiaoyun standing behind Xue An and couldnt help mocking him. As she said this, female disciples like Ruan Jingshow burst into derisiveughter. Ruan Jingshow, especially, spoke with a wild face, "Tsk tsk, it seems Miss Chus taste isnt that great after all, actually believing in a madman!" Chu Xiaoyun trembled slightly, herplexion growing pale, but her eyes shone with unprecedented determination, "Thats right!" Chu Xiaoyun lifted her head, took a deep breath, and said out loud. "I and Lord Xue havee here specifically to take revenge on you!" Boom! Upon these words being spoken, the venue first fell silent, and then burst into roaringughter. Particrly those female disciples who were acquainted with Chu Xiaoyun were relentless in their sneering. "How arrogant! Daring to speak such words in front of the Master herself, it seems Chu Xiaoyun has grown weary of living!" "Thats right, daring to utter such things at the celebration, the Master will certainly not let her go!" Even Pu Yanru, at this moment, no longer wore the kind smile of days past, but instead her face was full of disdain and gloating. Under these circumstances, the curse goddess, whom everyone expected to be furious, instead startedughing, "Oh? Seeking revenge on me? Chu Xiaoyun, I must admit, people from the Chu Family indeed have guts, but theyre not very clear-headed! Seeking revenge on me, with him?" The curse goddess pointed at Xue An, then taunted, "Ask him if he dares to speak those words now?" Chu Xiaoyun was taken aback, then subconsciously looked towards Xue An, "Lord..." Her heart tightened more and more. Because she realized that Xue An was actually lowering his head, as if pondering over something. Could it be... he was really going to back down at the brink of battle? While Chu Xiaoyuns mind was in turmoil, the Curse Goddess slowly stood up, looking down from on high at Xue An andpany. "Young man, if you kneel and beg for mercy now, and willingly bind your cultivation level, I could consider sparing your life!" The voice carried a divine might that made the entire Divine tform tremble slightly. Just then, Xue An, who had been bowing his head, suddenly shook his head with a light chuckle and then slowly raised his eyes. "You just said one thing wrong!" "Oh? Whats that?" the Curse Goddess asked indifferently. "My visit is not solely for the sake of taking revenge for Chu Xiaoyun!" As he spoke, Xue An looked around the room and pointed with his hand towards Qi Hongbo and others in the distance, "Including them, everyone must die today!" The room fell silent for a full breaths time, and then Li Gang could no longer contain the hatred in his heart and bellowed angrily. "Brat, I will skin you alive and see if youll still be so arrogant then!" With that, Li Gang leaped forward, his figure instantly appearing behind Xue An, then he swung his fist down fiercely. And as he threw his punch, behind him emerged a translucent figure of a martial artist in golden armor, striking down alongside him. "Its the Divine Strength Martial Spirit!" Bai Chong, who had been lightly waving a paper fan, couldnt help but be surprised upon seeing this and then shook his head with a bitter smile, "No wonder Li Gang is so arrogant, he has obtained the heirloom treasure of the Divine Strength Temple!" It was known that the Divine Strength Temple was able to establish itself in the Divine Realm and enjoy considerable fame, naturally due to its unique features. For instance, this Divine Strength Martial Spirit, which was a treasure condensed from the faith of generations of Hall Masters and elders of the Divine Strength Temple over hundreds of years. Once possessed, it could greatly enhance body cultivation martial artists. Li Gangs own strength was already formidable, and with the Divine Strength Martial Spirit, he was even more powerful. His punch was so strong that it would send weaker individuals reeling with a mere tremor. Xue An did not dodge or flinch, standing quietly as if he did not perceive the punching at him from behind. As the fist was about tond on him, Xue An still made no movement, and a vicious smile spread across Li Gangs face. With the support of the Divine Strength Martial Spirit, he was confident that he could st a monarch-level powerhouse to smithereens with a single punch. So he believed that Xue An was as good as dead. But at that moment, Xue An, who had been facing away, somehow turned around at an incredible angle and raised his jade-like palm, lightly blocking Li Gangs iing punch. Bang! A muffled sound rang out, and an invisible shockwave instantly swept across the area, reducing tables, chairs, and benches to powder. Caught off guard, Li Gang felt his entire arm go numb from the shock, and even the punch from the Divine Strength Martial Spirit was blocked. Yet Xue Ans shoulder did not even twitch. Li Gang was absolutely stunned, "This..." Before he could finish. Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth and gave a chilling smile, "Since youre so eager to be the first to die, I shall grant your wish!" With that, Xue An suddenly clenched his hand. Li Gang felt a sharp pain in the hand that was grasped, and before he could scream in agony, a crisp snap was heard, and Xue An had crushed Li Gangs palm into pieces. "To not return a favor is not polite, so let me return the punch!" Xue An threw his punch, roaring out. This simple and straightforward punch, seemingly without any shiness when thrown, stirred up a wild wind throughout the entire Divine tform. "Hall Master, save me!" Li Gang only had time to let out this desperate cry. Then Xue Ans punch directly struck his chest. Chapter 1086: You are the Fish on the Cutting Board, I am the Knife (3rd Update)

Chapter 1086: Chapter 1086: You are the Fish on the Cutting Board, I am the Knife (3rd Update)

His body, forged since youth by all sorts of Secret Techniques and tough as rock, felt as fragile as tofu under this punch. Xue Ans fist directly shattered Li Gangs chest, then passed straight through and protruded from his back. Not only that. The Divine Strength Martial Spirit that had been boosting Li Gang also emitted a mournful cry before it explosively shattered. Xue An slowly withdrew his hand. Li Gang made gurgling sounds in his throat, struggled to raise his eyes, and looked at Xue An with disbelief, as if he couldnt believe he had just died like this. But Xue Ans punch not only sted through his chest, it also extinguished all his vitality, so the light in his eyes visibly dimmed at a noticeable rate; then he copsed with a crash, dead. Blood flowed, dust filled the air, and the entire venue fell deadly silent. People who had been gleeful and ready for a spectacle were now dumbfounded. No one had anticipated that Xue An would kill Li Gang, a True Disciple of the Divine Strength Hall, so cleanly and efficiently. And it looked as effortless as killing a chicken, without any emotional disturbance. Just as everyone was stunned, a cry of extreme grief and anger sounded, "You actually killed Gang! I will tear you to pieces!" As soon as these words fell, a burly man broke through space, appearing instantly above Xue An, and with a downward motion, ferociously smashed down with supreme divine authority. The one who made a move was none other than Li Yuqian, the Hall Master of the Divine Strength Hall! As the controller of the Divine Strength Hall, Li Gangs tragic death was like a resounding p to the face of Li Yuqian. If he couldnt reim his authority immediately, the prestige of the Divine Strength Hall would greatly suffer. Furthermore, Li Gang was not only a True Disciple of the Divine Strength Hall, but also his kinsman. Thus, Li Yuqian harbored an intense hatred towards Xue An and attacked with his strongest killer move. Unlike Li Gang, Li Yuqian did not even disy the Divine Strength Martial Spirit for additional support when he attacked. But it was clear to any discerning observer that Li Yuqians strength and cultivation level far surpassed those of Li Gang. His entire body seemed to merge with the Divine Strength Martial Spirit, and each of his movements resembled those of a primeval behemoth, endowed with immense and terrifying power. And his strike, so mighty it was utterly astonishing. Even the incredibly sturdy immortal tform showed fine cracks due to its powerful momentum. Yet Xue An merelyughed lightheartedly, "After the disciple,es the master. Well, then you should follow him!" Saying so, Xue An raised his hand and, in the blink of an eye, with a technique swift as lightning, directly grabbed Li Yuqians ankle. Li Yuqian, full of murderous intent, shuddered with a chill when he felt the cold sensation from his ankle, and his body swelled instantly, trying to break free from Xue Ans grip. But all his efforts proved utterly ineffective against Xue An. Xue An held Li Yuqians ankle, forcefully mmed it to the ground. Bang! A human-shaped crack appeared on the ground. And before Li Yuqian could react, Xue An swung him up again. Following that, Li Yuqian became like a cudgel in Xue Ans hands, being smashed around. Bang! Bang! Bang! After more than a dozen consecutive explosive sounds, the originally solid ground of the immortal tform cracked open with multiple fractures, aplete mess. And looking at Li Yuqian, he was a pitiful sight. Every bone in his body was broken, and he couldnt even lift a finger. But the incredibly powerful vitality of a Body Cultivator kept Li Yuqian alive, and for him, these injuries were merely superficial. If not for being restrained by Xue An, he might not even have suffered these wounds. But the more this was the case, the more frustrated Li Yuqian felt. Having strength but unable to use it, feelingpletely suppressed, nearly drove Li Yuqian insane. At that moment, Xue An suddenly let go of his hand. Thud. Li Yuqiannded, secretly relieved, then he stimted his whole bodys blood qi, beginning frantically to repair the internal injuries. Wait for me, as soon as my injuries are healed, I will crush you bit by bit! Li Yuqian thought bitterly. But just as these thoughts had emerged in his mind, Xue An had already approached and then stepped on his head with his foot. Hiss! The whole crowd couldnt help but inhale sharply. Because the one being stepped on by Xue An was a formidable figure dominating an area! Li Yuqians entire body shook violently, then he roared furiously, "Kid, you dare to step on me? I..." He hadnt finished speaking. Xue An suddenly said softly, "Goodbye!" With that, Xue An exerted force with his foot. Thud! A muffled sound. Li Yuqians head was crushed by Xue An. And even his soul and divine status were crushed together. Brain matter and fresh blood flowed out, emitting a nauseating stench. Li Yuqians limbs were still trembling unconsciously, seemingly resentful and regretful. But none of that mattered anymore. Everyone was shocked by the scene, then slowly their expressions turned from fear to horror. That was the Hall Master of the Divine Strength Temple! Was he really crushed to death just like that by Xue An? If this had been mentioned before it happened, no one would have believed it, as it would seem like a joke. But the reality was right there; Li Yuqian and Li Gangs corpsesy on the ground, even the blood still warm. Faced with this scene, the whole ce fell silent. And Xue An, standing amidst the blood, suddenly chuckled, "How does it feel to be fish on the butchers block, like the knife I hold? And this is what you deities often inflict on others!" "So today Ie... to exterminate the likes of you!" It was like a stone had stirred up a thousand ripples. Although everyone had witnessed Xue Ans strength. Yet his words infuriated everyone present. Especially since Xue An was directly targeting all of the Divine n, making it unbearable. "Utterly arrogant!" A Divine n powerhouse shook his head and sneered. "Do you really think killing two people from the Divine Strength Temple means anything? Ridiculous!" A proud young member of a noble n scoffed. And people like Qi Hongbo, Ji Haoqiong, and Bai Chongs expressions gradually turned icy. Especially Qi Hongbo, who had already hated Xue An to the bone, only refraining from acting because he prized his prestigious identity. But seeing Xue An now having killed two people and dering his intention to confront everyone present, how could the proud Qi Hongbo not be enraged? However, before he could act, he saw Ji Haoqiong of the Wutong Divine Sect flick out his tongue like a serpents, lightly licking his lips and said with a coldugh. "Qi, this man is mine, as I can use him to cultivate Evil Soldier! Besides, killing him means that woman is mine too!" Qi Hongbo was slightly stunned, then nodded, "Since Ji thinks so, let it be to Ji! But be more careful!" Ji Haoqiong sneered, "Dont worry, Im not like those fools from the Divine Strength Temple!" With that, Ji Haoqiong leisurely stepped forward, and walked to the center of the arena. Chapter 1087: If This Child is Not Removed, Tribulations Will Arise (Fourth Update)

Chapter 1087: Chapter 1087: If This Child is Not Removed, Tribtions Will Arise (Fourth Update)

"Boy, youre quite arrogant, and I respect that," Ji Haoqiong sneered, "but excessive arrogance often leads to a miserable death!" There was a slight stir among the crowd. "Its Ji Haoqiong from the Wutong Divine Sect!" "This youngster is probably going to suffer now! The Wutong Divine Sect isnt as easy to deal with as the Divine Temple!" Amidst the discussions, Xue An didnt even lift his head, merely responding coldly, "Enough talk, if you want to die,e at me!" Ji Haoqiongs expression darkened. He snorted coldly, and his figure shed explosively, instantly creating five duplicates. These five duplicates were indistinguishable from Ji Haoqiongs own body, even their aura and cultivation level were exactly the same. This was the most powerful secret technique of the Wutong Divine Sect, Body Incarnation Five Syndicate. Once executed, it could create five duplicates with virtually the same cultivation level as oneself. Despite many restrictions, the power of this secret technique was truly formidable. Imagine, an opponent initially equal in strength to you suddenly brings five identical helpers; anyone would feel despair. Thus, the Wutong Divine Sect rose to be a prominent n and had always maintained its reputation. Now, the five duplicates upied five distinct positions,pletely surrounding Xue An. Then Ji Haoqiong let out a strange, jeeringugh, "Boy, arent you arrogant? Now... Id like to see how arrogant you can be!" The atmosphere at the scene rxed. Almost everyone believed that Xue An was undoubtedly doomed. Ji Haoqiong grew even more smug, "Boy, if you kneel now, I can grant you a quick death. Otherwise, I will take great pleasure in slowly tearing you apart piece by piece!" Xue An looked around at the duplicates encircling him, and with a smirk that wasnt quite a smile, he said, "At first nce, it seems impressive, but relying on a secret technique that burns the soul for maintenancedo you really think you can defeat me?" Xue Ans words startled Ji Haoqiong, whose confidence visibly shook, "How do you know about that?" Xue An snickered coldly, "I know far more than you can imagine!" Saying this, Xue Ans left foot suddenly stomped on the ground, and the incredibly hard floor instantly caved in, creating arge pit. Like an arrow released from its bow, Xue An instantly rushed towards Ji Haoqiong and threw a punch. His speed was so fast it even surpassed many peoples reaction times. But being a prized genius of the Wutong Divine Sect, Ji Haoqiong naturally had his exceptional talents, so when he saw Xue Ans punch. He remained calm, giving a slight cold huff. In the blink of an eye, those five duplicates appeared around Xue An, front, back, and sides, and simultaneously unleashed lethal moves. Brilliant lights shed, cutting through the air with deadly sharpness. The disy was so formidable, it could catch anyones attention. Especially since it was five duplicates acting together, multiplying their power by more than a hundredfold. Such abined strike would not only challenge King Level powerhouses but even Ancient Gods would have to retreat. However, at the moment Ji Haoqiong felt confident about Xue Ans inevitable demise. Xue An took a deep breath, stepped on the void, and stomped fiercely. "Begone!" Boom! With thatmand. The void trembled violently, the space churned. And the resulting shockwave, sharp as a des edge, swept across his surroundings instantly. Puff puff puff! After a series of muffled sounds. The five duplicates, like fragile porcin, showed cracks all over their bodies, then gradually faded away, returning to nothingness. Puh! Ji Haoqiong opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, hisplexion instantly turning as pale as paper. But what frightened Ji Haoqiong more than the injury was Xue Ans astounding tactic. He had never expected that such a method could be used to break his clonesbined attack. "Who are you exactly?" Ji Haoqiong roared in fear. Xue An cracked a slight smile, "My name is Xue An! Remember this name, and youd better remember it in your next life too, or you might easily get killed by me again!" With that said, Xue An slightly narrowed his eyes, Divine Sense as sharp as a de, slicing through the air with lightning speed. With a plop, Ji Haoqiongs body shuddered, and he stood frozen on the spot, gazing nkly at Xue An. The whole scene quieted down, not understanding what had happened. "What... what kind of move is this?" Ji Haoqiong gasped. "Divine Sense de!" Xue An responded indifferently. Divine Sense forming shape... A look of terror appeared in Ji Haoqiongs eyes, for as a descendant of the Wutong Divine Sect who specialized in Divine Sense, he knew full well the difficulty involved. Then he stuck out his tongue, snake-like, attempting to lick his lips again, but just at that moment. A dark red line of blood slowly appeared on his forehead, swiftly extending downward. In an instant, a crimson line appeared along his entire body, then fresh blood spattered as he was split into two halves, crashing to the ground. People looked on, stunned as statues. If one could consider Xue Ans earlier killing of Li Yuqian and Li Gang of the Divine Temple fortuitous, Ji Haoqiongs death struck everyone like a hammer. It should be noted that the Wutong Divine Sects strength was not to be underestimated, and Ji Haoqiong was a long-famed formidable prodigy. Yet he was effortlessly eliminated by Xue An? Such a fact was utterly shocking. Even Pu Yanrus expression became increasingly serious. As for Ruan Jingshow, he waspletely dumbfounded, with his mouth so wide open that it could fit two duck eggs. Qi Hongbo and Bai Chong exchanged looks, both seeing the shock in each others eyes. Then Qi Hongbo took a deep breath, "If we dont eliminate this young man, he will be a great threat!" Bai Chong nodded, "Exactly! I think when dealing with this man, we shouldnt care about any morality. Its best if we attack together and take him down!" His words caused many to nod slightly, their eyes gradually turning hostile. After all, Xue Ans performance was too dominant, naturally incurring countless peoples envy and hatred. But at that moment, apuse sounded. Everyone looked up. They saw the Cursed Goddess sitting in the main seat, pping enthusiastically, then interestingly said, "This is truly remarkable! Its been a long time since Ive witnessed such an exciting fight!" Xue An watched quietly, utterly unmoved. The Cursed Goddess, however, was excited to the point of losing control. "Tsk tsk, Im liking you more and more! If youre willing, I could even take you under my wing and teach you various techniques! As for your enemies, they would just be a matter of a word from me, provided youpletely submit to me, what do you think?" the Cursed Goddess said excitedly. Her offer caused quite a stir throughout the crowd. Many showed expressions of envy and jealousy. If what the Cursed Goddess suggested was true, then this young man might really walk away unscathed. Upon hearing this, Chu Xiaoyuns face turned pale, watching Xue An with a heart full of worry. If Xue An truly epted, then he would find himself in irretrievable disaster. Chapter 1088: Kill! Kill! Kill! (Fifth Update)

Chapter 1088: Chapter 1088: Kill! Kill! Kill! (Fifth Update)

During that moment, Xue An slowly began to smile. But within that smile, there was a chilling intent to kill. "Submit to you? Haha! What makes you think... you are worthy?" Silence! The quietude of death. People stared at Xue An in disbelief, unable to trust their own ears. To speak to the curse goddess in such a tone was beyond audacious. It was practically courting death! As expected. The smile gradually faded from the face of the curse goddess, reced by an icy frost. "Young man, I assume you must also be a disciple of some noble family in the outside world! Did your elders not teach you to respect the stronger ones when you left home to gain experience?" Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, "You are mistaken. In this world, no one is qualified to teach me what to do!" At this, many people burst into mockingughter out of sheer anger. "What utter nonsense!" "How can he even say such things?" Especially the curse goddess, who after a moment of astonishment, let out a coldugh. "Now I understand, you are not arrogant, but purely a madman!" With that, the curse goddess nced at Qi Hongbo in the distance and said lightly, "Young Master Qi, your good friends all died by this young mans hand. From now on, hes your responsibility! Dont worry about anything, let the bloodshed add some color to my ceremony!" Qi Hongbo smiled upon hearing this, then bowed his head slightly. "As you wish, divine highness!" After saying this, he turned his head and coldly stared at Xue An. "Mr. Xue, if it hadnt been for Miss Yan Lan persuading me on the Jade Banquet Pavilion, do you think you would still be alive?" Standing calmly, Xue An replied, "I told you all back then, to leave immediately if you wanted to save your lives. It seems, however, that none of you listened." "Heh, ridiculous! I am the proud Young Master of the Heavenly Fire Divine n. You think just a few words from you could make me leave? Do you really think you have that much influence?" Qi Hongbo said, scoffing. But while he was conversing with Xue An, Bai Chong, who was initially standing behind him, was slowly retreating unnoticed by anyone. When he reached the crowd, Bai Chong gradually became fainter, eventually blending into the air and disappearing. From beginning to end, no one noticed his actions. Only Zhong Anan from the Taiyin Deity n seemed to sense something, as she turned her head slightly and then quickly understood. The very reason Qi was conversing with Xue An, seemingly questioning him, was in fact to divert Xue Ans attention, allowing Bai Chong the chance tounch a surprise attack. The Ancient Sword Divine n was renowned for its swordsmanship. With Bai Chong as its disciple, his swordsmanship was formidable. If he got close without being detected and suddenly attacked, even the ancient powerful ones would struggle to fend him off. Thinking of this, a hint of seriousness shed in Zhong Anans eyes, and she quietly looked at Xue An. Although Xue An had been killing several people since he arrived. Zhong Anan still had a favorable impression of Xue An. Because those who died by Xue Ans hand were immensely evil. Like the power from Divine Temple, like Ji Haoqiong! Their crimes were beyond simple description. Thus, Zhong Anan even subconsciously worried for Xue An. At that moment, Qi Hongbo noticed an extremely subtle, almost imperceptible disturbance in the air not far behind Xue An. Qi Hongbo knew Bai Chong was in position and couldnt help feeling victorious, then sneered sinisterly. "Mr. Xue, whatever you say is in vain. Since youve made bold ims that everyone here will pay a blood price, you must first defeat me!" As he spoke, Qi Hongbos figure shed, and he instantly rushed toward Xue An. In terms of strength and cultivation level, among everyone present except for the cursed goddess, his was the highest. Thus, even a simple charge carried an astonishing speed that dumbfounded onlookers. At that moment, Bai Chong, who had always been hidden in the void behind Xue An, suddenly burst forth. His folding fan transformed into a brilliant sword light and then swung down toward Xue Ans neck. The sword light was dazzling, and sword energy scattered everywhere. This sword struck a chill in the hearts of all viewers, making them feel the piercing sword qi and subconsciously step back, their faces filled with horror. Just one nce carried such a bone-chilling feeling, one could imagine the speed and fierceness of this sword. Looking at Xue Ans situation now, with Qi Hongbos charge in front and Bai Chongs sword from behind, It was a pincer attack that clearly spelled certain death. At least on Qi Hongbos face, a trace of thrill appeared. As long as Bai Chongs sword seeded, even a Great Luo Powerful One had to admit defeat. But at that moment, Xue An, without turning his head, said, "To draw a sword in front of me, who gave you the courage? Is it love?" These words puzzled many listeners. But Bai Chong didnt mind any of that. Once he held a sword, Bai Chong instantly transformed into a cold assassin, utterly unaffected by external things. As the sword was about to strike Xue Ans neck, and almost fell, Even the passing breeze stirred up Xue Ans hair. But at that time, A sword beam appeared in front of Xue Ans neck in the nick of time, directly blocking the strike. This beam of sword light looked extremely fragile, as if a breath could extinguish it. But only when facing it could oneprehend the terror of this sword beam. At least Bai Chong felt that way. He felt as if his indestructible sword had struck a mountain, entirely unable to shake it even slightly. Not only that, but the rebounding force even sent Bai Chong flying. After hended, Bai Chong was shocked and incredulously looked at Xue An, his voice trembling, "This... this..." He tried to speak but could not form the words. At the same time, the ancient divine sword in his hand shattered explosively, turning into beams of sword light, which then bowed as if in worship toward the sword beam behind Xue An. It was as if... they had seen a supreme and noble emperor! Then, Xue Anmented, "The sword, a noblemans weapon for ughter! Yet, for the so-called strength, you chose to use sneak attacks, which is an insult to the sword itself! So..." Xue An lightly said without turning his head, "You truly dont deserve to wield a sword!" As his words fell, the sword beam behind Xue An dramatically brightened and instantly transformed into a dazzling long sword, its tip directly pointing at the trembling Bai Chong. "Before you die, let me show you what a true sword is!" Xue An said calmly. The sound had barely faded. When directly above, the long sword plummeted down. It was an indescribable sword, like the Milky Way pouring down, as if the sun and moon were inverted. The extreme sword force caused the entire celestial tform to violently shake, with the sword energy slicing the ground into cracks. Bai Chong didnt even try to dodge; in fact, he couldnt even if he wanted, because under the lock of the qi, all he could do was idly watch the sword descend, then whisper softly, "So this... is the sword!" At that moment, Bai Chongs eyes were filled with longing and relief, even a sense of fortune. Because he understood that dying under such a sword was the best fate for a Sword Cultivator, And also... his honor! Chapter 1089: Extinguish the Azure Skyfire with One Breath (1 update)

Chapter 1089: Chapter 1089: Extinguish the Azure Skyfire with One Breath (1 update)

There was no sound, not even unnecessary movement. Silently, Bai Chong seemed to melt like a wax figure under this sword. Of course, it wasnt that he truly melted, rather the sword strike was simply too fast. So fast that the flesh didnt have time to break down, but was directly evaporated by the formidable sword force. In an instant, Bai Chongpletely vanished. All that was left floating in the air was ayer of dark red dust, like frost on snow. This was the remains of Bai Chongs evaporated flesh. The dust gradually fell, forming a thinyer on the ground. Apart from that, there was not the slightest trace of his existence. The entire ce fell silent. Everyone was stunned by the scene unfolding before them. Many, due to excessive shock, had fallen into a daze. Once, people thought this young man in white had been boasting, but from the moment he stepped into the arena until now, not more than the time it takes to eat a meal, he had already killed four or five people. And those who died by his hand were all scions of great houses, powerful inheritors. Especially now that Bai Chong, the proud sessor of the Ancient Sword Divine n, had died, and under the very swordsmanship that the Ancient Sword Divine n was renowned for. Such a terrifying fact naturally filled countless people with dread. Originally calm and convinced that Xue An would undoubtedly die, Pu Yanru, Ruan Jingshow, and other women widened their eyes in disbelief, staring nkly. At that moment, Qi Hongbo nced at the dark red dust on the ground, his expression gradually bing solemn, then slowly raised his head and said coldly, "I admit, I have been underestimating you all along! I didnt expect that you would actually be a Sword Dao expert, and even managed to kill Bai Chong with your sword!" Qi Hongbo took a deep breath, his eyes glinting more brilliantly, and slowly continued, "If I said that before this I didnt take you seriously, now, you are certainly worthy to be considered my equal in battle!" Xue Ans lips curved up into a yful smile, "Oh? Merely an opponent?" "Do you think thats enough?" With that, a scoffing and proud expression appeared on Qi Hongbos face. "Your strength is indeed not bad, but it is absolutely impossible for you to defeat me! Because in the presence of my Heavenly Fire Divine n, you all are mere mortals!" But just as the words left his mouth, and even before his lips closed, Xue An took a step forward, crossing through space, and appeared directly in front of him. Then, with the swiftness of a thunderp too fast for the ear to react, he pped him across the face. p! The sound of the p reverberated through the entire ce. Following that crisp sound, Qi Hongbo was sent spinning like a top, flying away, turning over a dozen times in midair before he managed tond, barely standing upright. And his face swelled at a visibly rapid rate; in an instant, his originally handsome cheek had swollen into a pigs head. The venue was as silent as death. After a moment passed, everyones expressions changed dramatically, and their eyes were filled withbined shock and disbelief. Because nobody expected that Xue An would suddenly make a move and send Qi Hongbo, the Young Master of the Heavenly Fire Divine n with a supremely esteemed identity, spinning away with a p. This is bad... really bad! Someone thought to themselves. Indeed. Qi Hongbo first appeared dazed, then gradually recovered from the stupor caused by the p, trembling all over, and the resentment in his eyes almost materialized. "Good, you actually dare to hit me? Youre as good as dead! No, I wont kill you. I will extract your soul and cast it into the Abyss of Heavenly Fire to torment you for tens of millions of years, where you will beg to live but wish you could die!" Qi Hongbo hissed with venomous hatred. Yet Xue An paid no attention to his threats, focusing instead on a detail. "The Abyss of Heavenly Fire?" Xue Ans eyes briefly lit up. "Thats right! That is the originating ce of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, filled with countless types of heavenly fire. No matter how strong a warrior you are, if you dont have the Secret Technique of my n, entering it will result in theplete disintegration of your soul! Hahaha, and you, you will be a specimen inside, imprisoned there forever!" As Qi Hongbo spoke, a shimmer crossed his face, and his injuries began to heal at a visibly rapid rate. Xue An, however, lowered his head as if in thought. To many observers, this seemed to indicate Xue An was afraid. Qi Hongbo certainly thought so, smugly saying, "Whats the matter? Scared now? Then kneel and beg me, plead with me, and perhaps Ill be merciful enough to grant you a quick death!" Laughing maniacally, Qi Hongbo reveled in his delight. But amidst hisughter, Xue An shook his head and sighed lightly, "To think of the ancestralnd of fire as the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, no wonder the Heavenly Fire Divine n has been confined within the Divine Realm, still socent! But this is good news for me; thus... Ive decided to grant you death!" Qi Hongbo didnt understand Xue Ans words at all; in fact, he waspletely blinded by rage. After all, from a young age, people around him never dared to give him a second nce, let alone a p in the face. What Xue An did today made Qi Hongbo hate him to the bone, wishing he could eat Xue An alive. But just as he was about to make a move, Xue Ans figure shed, appearing beside Qi Hongbo again, then grabbed his neck and flipped him over, sending Qi Hongbo flying. This time Qi Hongbo wasnt as lucky as before. He tumbled through the air, smashing several tables before crashnding on the ground. Crash! The floor cracked like a spiderweb where Qi Hongbonded, unable to rise immediately. Then, under the astonished gazes of the crowd, Xue An slowly walked up to the fallen Qi Hongbo, looking down at him and said indifferently, "Had enough?" This question made everyone hold their breath in anticipation. Qi Hongbo, head bowed, stuttered, "Enough... enough... your mothers head!" As he spoke, Qi Hongbo suddenly looked up, his eyes zing with light, and a dark blue me appeared in the void. With the appearance of the me, the temperature soared. Those nearby felt as if their hair might catch fire and hastily retreated in panic. Qi Hongbo smirked viciously, "Boy, your punches are not bad, but under my Heavenly Fire, you are still going to die!" With those words, the me burst into size and then transformed into a line of fire, shooting straight at Xue An. In its path, even the air twisted from the intense heat. Under such high temperatures, even refined pure gold wouldpletely melt. Many sighed in relief, convinced that Xue An was doomed. Pu Yanru, Ruan Jingshow, and others had smirks of triumph on their faces. But their smiles had hardly reached their eyes when they frozepletely. At that moment, Xue An suddenly opened his mouth and blew gently. Puff! Such a simple breath made the basketball-sized dark blue me flicker wildly, and then, under the shocked gazes of everyone... it went out! Chapter 1090: One Should Be Tactful, the Same Goes for Being a God! (2nd Update)

Chapter 1090: Chapter 1090: One Should Be Tactful, the Same Goes for Being a God! (2nd Update)

Qi Hongbo stared nkly, hardly daring to believe his own eyes. He had been so arrogant precisely because he relied on this wisp of pale blue Strange Fire. In his view, with the Strange Fire in hand, no one present, except for the Curse Goddess, was a match for him. But what he never expected was that Xue An casually blew out a breath and extinguished his Strange Fire. This was simply inconceivable. Since ancient times, there had been no one who could extinguish the Strange Fire with a mere breath! Even his own father, the n Leader of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, couldnt do it. After all, the Strange Fire was a naturally formed divine me, extremely powerful; ordinary people couldnt even touch it without having both body and soul incinerated. Who exactly was this man? For a moment, countless thoughts flooded Qi Hongbos mind, leaving him sitting dumbfounded on the ground, at a loss for words. At that moment, Xue An said indifferently, "This... is this what you call your method?" Qi Hongbo shuddered all over, gradually regained his senses, and then said with a quivering voice, "You... who are you exactly? How can you extinguish my Strange Fire?" "Your Strange Fire?" Xue Anughed nonchntly, then opened his palm and beckoned with his index finger. Boom! The entire crowd was astounded. Because upon Xue Ans index finger, a wisp of pale blue me began to emerge slowly. "You call this your Strange Fire?" Xue An asked calmly. Qi Hongbo was dumbfounded. The pale blue Strange Fire, dancing upon Xue Ans finger, was different from when Qi Hongbo wielded it; despite being close, it emitted no heat that one could feel. Only Qi Hongbo knew what this meant. When he had deployed the Strange Fire, the heat had leaked due to insufficient control. But in Xue Ans hands, it was as if manipting an extension of his own body, with not even a hint of heat escaping, indicating that Xue An hadpletely mastered controlling this wisp of Strange Fire. But how could this be possible? You should know that Qi Hongbo had spent a full year attempting to condense this wisp of Strange Fire, and only with the reluctant help of his father and the elders of the Heavenly Fire Divine n did he manage to seed. Yet from the moment Xue Anid eyes on the Strange Fire until now, only an incense sticks worth of time had passed; how did he achieve it? These questions swirled in Qi Hongbos mind, making hisplexion alternate between pale and flushed, but eventually, his gaze became steadily calm. "I admit defeat!" These three simple words caused a collective change in the crowds expression. Pu Yanru, Ruan Jingshow, and other women shuddered. "Qi... Young Master Qi..." Ruan Jingshow muttered in a daze, seemingly unable to believe that even the young master had conceded defeat. At that moment, Qi Hongbo took a deep breath and slowly said, "Friend, your strength is enough to earn respect; I am no match for you. Now, I admit defeat! As for what you have done before, lets call it even. My Heavenly Fire Divine n will no longer interfere. What do you say?" "Lets call it even?" Xue An smiled faintly. "Yes!" Qi Hongbo nodded, then looked somewhat reluctantly at the pale blue Strange Fire in Xue Ans hand, "Consider this wisp of Strange Fire as my gesture of apology! And you will have won the friendship of my Heavenly Fire Divine n!" The crowd buzzed. Many people looked at Xue An with envy. The friendship of the Heavenly Fire Divine n and even an apology from the young master of the Strange Fire. Now, this young man in white had truly made a name for himself. Probably, he would ept immediately. Qi Hongbo also showed a hint of pride on his face; he had indeed begun to harbor a trace of fear towards Xue An. Because he could not see through Xue Ans strength, he resorted to this dying tactic. As long as he could escape first and make it back to his n, he could report these matters to his father. He believed that his father and the elders would definitelye at all costs to snatch someone who could condense Heavenly Fire within the time it takes an incense stick to burn! That would be the time for my revenge! From beginning to end, Qi Hongbo never considered the possibility that Xue An might disagree. In his eyes, there was simply no need to ask. But at that moment, Xue An let out a mockingugh. "It sounds quite good, but I always keep my word. Since Ive already said that I would kill you, you must die!" "Huh?" Qi Hongbo trembled violently and then looked at Xue An with a face full of anger. "Xue, dont be so ungrateful. Im the esteemed Young Master of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, and Ive already apologized to you. What more do you want?" Xue Ans smile cooled, and he spoke in a distant tone, "You seem to have never understood one thing!" "That is, from the moment you opposed me, your life and death were no longer in your hands!" Having said that, Xue An didnt wait for Qi Hongbo to react; he simply raised his foot and kicked Qi Hongbo to the ground. Qi Hongbo tried to struggle, but at that moment, Xue An pressed his foot onto his head. Qi Hongbo was enraged to the point of madness, desperately trying to escape from this humiliating position. But Xue Ans foot was as heavy as a thousand pounds, and no matter how much he struggled, he couldnt shake it in the slightest. "You used to step on others heads; how does it feel to have the roles reversed?" Xue An said indifferently, Despair welled up in Qi Hongbos heart. He had never encountered this situation before. Raging anger caused Qi Hongbo to lose his sanity and he began to curse Xue An madly. "#%@ Xue, dont get too arrogant. If you dare kill me, my father and the elders, and even the entire Heavenly Fire Divine n will never let you go. Youll suffer for a million years before you can die!" Hearing this frenzied curse, Xue An slightly raised his eyebrow and said calmly, "Keep your mouth clean, know how to act appropriately, and the same goes for gods! You dont even understand this principle, you might as well die earlier!" "No..." Qi Hongbo felt the intense killing intent emanating from Xue An. This caused his boiling brain to finally cool down, and he wanted to say something. But it was all toote. Xue An exerted force under his foot. Bang! Qi Hongbos head simply exploded, burst into a gory mess like a shattered watermelon. Blood flowed everywhere, and his body twitched. But just then, ripples appeared in the void, and Qi Hongbos soul leaped out from his corpse, turning into a streak of white light, trying to escape towards the ripples. "Trying to leave?" Xue An waved his hand casually, and the azure Heavenly Fire hit the soul that was flying midair. Whoosh! The azure fire zed fiercely. From within the void came a sharp scream,den with endless fear and resentment, but soon, it fell silent. mes also rose from Qi Hongbos ground-bound body, reducing it to nothingness in an instant. Just like that, Young Master Qi Hongbo of the Heavenly Fire Divine ns soul was utterly extinguished. And from the time Xue An entered the celestial tform to now, in just half an hour, he had in several of the greatest prodigies. The once proud and lofty young masters from noble ns who had been on the Jade Banquet Pavilion, except for Zhong Anan, had all perished. And atop the blood-spattered celestial tform, Xue An stood proudly, like a god among mortals. Chapter 1091: Battle Against the Deity (3rd Update)

Chapter 1091: Chapter 1091: Battle Against the Deity (3rd Update)

Everyone stared nkly. Many were already shocked to near numbness by the continuous turn of events. Xue An raised his head and looked at the Curse Goddess seated in the highest position, saying faintly, "Seeing me kill them all, are you happy?" The Curse Goddesss expression changed slightly, but she still giggled, "Oh? Why would I be happy?" "Because whether I kill them or get killed by them, it only benefits you, right?" "You are very smart!" The Curse Goddesss smile grew colder. "So smart that I want to kill you!" Xue An also smiled, "Using a knife to kill, and then destroying the knife itself, your strategy is indeed ruthless! Unfortunately..." "I am not the knife, and you are not the one wielding it!" The Curse Goddess sneered repeatedly, "Then what do you want?" A cold light grew in Xue Ans eyes, "I have said before, today I would massacre, and it is to... exterminate you Tian Zhao deities!" Boom! If Xue Ans previous actions had only shocked the people, then his current words were like a bolt from the blue, causing everyone to widen their eyes. To exterminate Tian Zhao deities. It would take great courage and strength to utter such words. After all, the Tian Zhao Realm, although ranked low among the Divine Realms in the Divine Realm, is still a Divine Realm filled with powerful beings, and Godly Sovereigns that awe the eyes. Yet this young man in white dared to speak of exterminating the Tian Zhao gods, which was utterly arrogant. So arrogant that even Zhong Anan, who had always thought highly of Xue An, couldnt help but change color and secretly shake his head. Despite the power that Xue An had just demonstrated, which was enough to shock onlookers, and Zhong Anan thought his power was very likely the strongest among the younger generation in this Divine Realm. After all, even Qi Hongbo had died by his hand. But the Tian Zhao deities were longstanding, renowned Godly Sovereigns, not something ordinary cultivators dared to meddle with. This young man in white was being too overconfident, Zhong Anan thought. The Curse Goddess, however, seemed to have heard a joke, first stunned, then she scornfullyughed. "Exterminate the Tian Zhao gods? Young man, do you know what you are talking about? Dont think that because you can overpower your peers, you can do anything, in my eyes, you are just a stronger-than-average mortal! To destroy you, one hand is enough!" Toward the end, the Curse Goddesss words were filled with a chilling killing intent. Xue An remained unmoved, only faintly speaking, "Are you done speaking? If so, the downfall of the Tian Zhao gods will begin with you!" The Curse Goddessughed furiously, "Little..." Her words were not finished because Xue An took a step forward, his figure shed, and he appeared directly in front of the Curse Goddess, then threw a punch. This punch was so powerful that itpressed and burst the air where it passed, causing a massive boom. However, facing this strike, the Curse Goddess disyed a look of disdain and then lightly waved her sleeve. Thump. This punch was forcefully interrupted, and Xue An was also sent retreating dozens of steps back by a massive force. The Curse Goddess slowly stood up and looked down at Xue An from her superior position, arrogantly saying, "You still dont understand what the gap between gods and humans means! Your punch might bemendable, but in my eyes, its like childs y, only amusing!" The whole ce fell silent. Many people looked at Xue An with disapproval. After all, Xue Ans recent performance had been too dominant, as he had in several cultivators of incredible talent and even dered he would annihte the gods of the Tian Zhao Realm. Such actions naturally attracted a lot of envy and hatred. Now, seeing Xue An, who had been crushing all in his path like a bulldozer, finally stymied in front of the goddess, these people were naturally filled with glee. Chu Xiaoyun, full of worry, cried out, "Mydy!" The Curse Goddess turned her head and nced at Chu Xiaoyun, sneering coldly, "Chu Xiaoyun, since you dare to collude with outsiders to oppose your own sect, you too must pay the price today. After I deal with him, it will be your turn to taste the punishment!" In the past, Chu Xiaoyun would remain silent like a cicada in winter when facing the Curse Goddess, fearing her as one would a tiger. But today, she had realized that no amount of fear was helpful, so her eyes grew colder upon hearing the Curse Goddesss words. "Sect? Ha, when have you ever treated me like your disciple? If not for wanting to harvest the Innate Bloodline in my body, I suppose you would have killed me long ago!" "Courting death!" The Curse Goddess, angered to see her usually docile and obedient disciple daring to rebut her in public, her eyes shed as a gray radiance charged directly towards Chu Xiaoyun. Seeing the gray radiance emanating a corrupt aura, everyones faces showed a look of terror, and they stepped back. For they all knew that this was the Curse Goddesss signature technique, the Light of Curse. This thing was extremely tricky; once contaminated, it was as difficult to get rid of as maggots in ones bones. Even if you were a cultivator at the King Level, you would have to lose ayer of skin to be rid of it. This was why the Curse Goddess, although a new deity, held such an exalted status. Even other deities of heaven from the Tian Zhao Realm had to give way when faced with such a bizarre method of attack. Chu Xiaoyun naturally understood what this was, but now she had no way to retreat, so she took a deep breath and then mustered all her Divine Power, prepared to fight with all her might. But just at that moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her, bodily blocking the iing Light of Curse. "Mydy!" Chu Xiaoyun eximed in shock. The whole scene went quiet, then a low wave of murmurs swept through. "This time, this guy is definitely done for!" "Exactly, daring to resist the Curse Goddesss Light of Curse with his body, he really doesnt know what death is!" In these noisy discussions, a trace of satisfaction appeared on the Curse Goddesss face. No one, after being struck by her Light of Curse, could remain unscathed, not even the Divine King, let alone this youth. But just when everyone thought Xue An must be gravely injured if not dead, Xue An, surrounded by the gray radiance, began to smile. "So this is your power of curse? Age, decay, rot, weakness... quite the lively bunch, but unfortunately..." Speaking, Xue An turned over his hand, and the gray light receded like a tide, then gathered in the palm of his hand. Holding the gray sphere of light, Xue An said indifferently, "Still too weak!" Saying so, Xue An suddenly clenched his fist. The gray radiance was directly crushed into nothingness. The Curse Goddess was also somewhat stunned. She had never seen anyone who regarded her curse as nothing like Xue An did. What was going on? Could it be that he had a powerful amulet on him that made him immune to curses? Chapter 1092: Deity Returns (4th Update)

Chapter 1092: Chapter 1092: Deity Returns (4th Update)

As a thought just shed through the mind of the Cursed Goddess, Xue Ans voice came from behind her. "The game begins, hope you enjoy it!" The muscles of the Cursed Goddess instantly tensed up because she could clearly feel Xue An standing right behind her, even feeling his breath on her neck. This made the Cursed Goddesss hair stand on end, but her reaction was swift. A long, beautiful leg kicked backward in a split second. Although the Cursed Goddess was not skilled in physicalbat, the strength of her Divine Body endowed her kick with lethal power. But unexpectedly, the Cursed Goddesss kick missed. In that instant, rm bells rang in her mind, Divine Power surged, and her body started to fade, attempting to traverse the void and move away. But just then, a hand reached directly into the void, grabbed the Cursed Goddess by the neck, and yanked her backward forcefully. The Cursed Goddess struggled in vain, getting pulled back and bending at the waist. At the same time, Xue An drove his knee upward. Crack! A chilling sound of bones breaking echoed. The knee strike directly shattered the Cursed Goddesss spine, and its force was so strong that it prated from the front of her chest, bringing with it a spray of blood. The Cursed Goddess screamed in agony and tried to struggle, but Xue An gave her no chance, kicking out again and exploding both of her legs. Then, it was Xue Ans showtime. All manner of diverse and spectacr physical techniques were unleashed by Xue An, while the Cursed Goddess turned into a human punching bag, getting thrown around and screaming continuously. The entire arena was so quiet that many peoples teeth chattering could be heard. No one had expected the situation to take this turn. Just moments ago, the domineering Cursed Goddess had turned into Xue Ans human punching bag. Such a dramatic fall not only shocked the guests who hade to pay tribute but even the folks from the Cursed City could not believe it. But the reality was right before their eyes, that lump of flesh flying around in the air, no longer recognizable as a human, was just recently the spirited deity. And while she could still emit a few screams at the beginning, now not even the screams were heard. Could it be... the deity had been beaten to death alive? This thought circled in many peoples minds, making the hair on their bodies stand up. At that moment, Xue An was seen grabbing the deformed body of the Cursed Goddess and flying up into the air, then with an elbow strike, smashed her straight into the ground. The originally t and solid celestial tform surface, after Xue Ans brutal treatment, finally gave way, splitting apart with a mournful cry after it shattered. A deep, bottomless hole appeared right in the center of the celestial tform. Everyone stared dumbfounded. After a long while, Ruan Jingshow swallowed hard and asked in a trembling voice, "Pu... Sister Pu, Master isnt really dead, is she?" Pu Yanru was also stunned. She had not expected Xue An to be so formidable, even defeating her own master like this. But could her master really be defeated so easily? Pu Yanru was somewhat doubtful. Just then, a sinister, resentful cackling emerged from the deep hole. "Very well, you have sessfully angered me! Young man, you are the first to dare treat me this way, I will make you a specimen and let you endure eternal torment!" This statement caused many faces to light up with joy. "Master! Master is not dead!" Ruan Jingshow shouted in ecstasy. As soon as his words fell, Pu Yanru raised her hand and pped him sharply, scolding, "Nonsense, our master is a supreme deity, of course he wouldnt die!" "Yes, yes, yes!" Ruan Jingshow, covering his face, hastily nodded. At that moment, strands of light appeared from within the deep pit, and then countless gray smokes billowed out. These smokes made everyone desperately try to avoid them. Only Xue An stood quietly in the center, watching coldly. As the gray smoke surged wildly, the immortal tform began to tremble. Suddenly. The ground shook violently, and then light zed brilliantly from within the pit. The smoke then gathered and gradually formed a human shape. This formation was swift, almost in the blink of an eye, and the figure of a woman took shape. And when the woman slowly opened her eyes, an immensely overpowering aura intimidated the entire venue. The aura was so powerful. It even made the void of the entire immortal tform solidify, and the Spiritual Energy storms couldnt stir. Pu Yanru fell to her knees with a thump, repeatedly kowtowing with great excitement, murmuring, "Wee Goddess, return to your ce!" Pu Yanrus kneeling led by example, and with a rush, nearly everyone at the venue knelt down. In fact, some people didnt want to kneel, but under the overwhelming pressure emanating from the cursed goddess, they were forced to their knees, their heads pressed down unable to lift. And Pu Yanrus weing chant rmed many. Because only beings as powerful as ancient gods were entitled to be described as returning to their ces. Could it be... Many were shaken in their hearts. Indeed. The cursed goddess chuckled coldly, "I was nning to wait for the right opportunity to advance, but since you are so eager, dont me me for being ruthless!" As she spoke, her majesty surged like a raging storm, instantly enveloping the entire venue almost tangibly, making everyone shiver even in their breath. "She is at the level of an ancient god! The Goddess has finally advanced to be a Great Luo Powerful One!" Pu Yanru cried with tears streaming down her face. And her words, shocking as a thunderp, made almost everyone bow in utmost respect and dare not show any disrespect. For being at the level of ancient gods represented the highest power among the deities currently existing in the world. Once promoted, it meant immortality and truly bing amander of a region. Now, without anyone else speaking, many had already sentenced Xue An to death in their hearts. Because no one could be a match for an ancient god-level powerful one. Let alone this ancient god-level powerful who was skilled in curses. Such a stark contrast in power, in everyones view, extinguished any hope for Xue Ans survival. Yet, even under these circumstances, Xue An still stood there quietly, the light in his eyes gradually turning fierce. At this moment, the cursed goddess spoke with an ethereal and majestic voice, "Your physical skill is good, and your moves are quite unique, but do you really think you can defeat a deity with just that?" "You should know, what you just fought was just an incarnation of mine! And this, this is my true Divine Body!" Xue An coldly smiled, "Oh? So what? If the incarnation was beaten, can your Divine Body not be?" A cold smile appeared on the faultless face of the cursed goddess, "To be honest, I am really curious how big your courage is, to be so arrogant even at this time!" "You can try and see!" Xue An said indifferently. Chapter 1093: The Slaughter of Gods Begins (Fifth Update)

Chapter 1093: Chapter 1093: The ughter of Gods Begins (Fifth Update)

"Seeking death!" the Cursed Goddess was infuriated by Xue Ans remark that was obviously fraught with ambiguity. A sh sparked in her eyes. A dense grey light, ominous in nature, descended like rain. Everywhere it passed, it seemed to corrode the very space itself, creating gaping holes. Xue Ans figure flickered, attempting to dodge the strike. However, the Cursed Goddess sneered and reached out with a palm. Chains materialized out of thin air and sealed all possible escape routes around Xue An. Xue An couldnt dodge in time and waspletely engulfed by the downpour of cursed light. "My lord!" Chu Xiaoyun, forced to kneel by the overwhelming might, cried out in despair and then, throwing caution to the wind, she activated all her Divine Power to stand up, ready to fight for her life. She had no concerns left, although she knew she might not even be able to damage a single hair of the Cursed Goddess. But even death was preferable to the endless torment that would follow. Yet the Cursed Goddess sneered once more, and without any visible movement, an invisible pressure descended upon Chu Xiaoyun. Bang! Chu Xiaoyun was forced to kneel so forcefully that her kneecaps shattered. Only then did the Cursed Goddess coldly dere, "Wish to die? Its not so easy. If this guy dies, youll take on the endless punishment in his stead! Even your Innate Bloodline will be part of my collection! And now I can tell you, the downfall of the Chu Family was because of my proposal to the Divine King!" Upon hearing these words, Chu Xiaoyuns eyes turned blood-red with venomous hate as she red at the Cursed Goddess, unable to move even a finger and even more incapable of self-destructing her divine soul. For the Cursed Goddess had alreadypletely confined her. At this moment, The cursed light gradually dissipated. Looking at the scene, nothing was left except a giant pit corroded into the ground standing starkly there. Chu Xiaoyuns heart bled at the sight. And the entire audience breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, everyone saw this oue as inevitable. After all, the Cursed Goddess was now a Great Luo Level powerhouse; her taking action naturally meant an easy obliteration of her opponent. Pu Yanru and Ruan Jingshow both smiled radiantly. The crowd also began to discuss leisurely. "Tsk tsk, to brazenly oppose the Goddess, well, his divine soul is utterly destroyed now!" "You can say that again. He even dreamt of ughtering the deities of the Tian Zhao Realm but couldnt even get past the Goddess. What a joke!" "Do you think hes really dead? Then where is the corpse?" "Heh, didnt you see the ground corroded into a huge pit? In such a condition, not to mention the corpse, I bet not even bone fragments are left!" Amid these discussions, Zhong Anan silently stood behind the crowd, her eyes somewhat dimmed. So hes really dead! What a pity for such a brilliant and talented youth. If only he hadnt been so arrogant to bring about such an oue. Zhong Anan genuinely wished to step forward and make the acquaintance of Xue An. At that moment, the Cursed Goddess scanned the entire crowd, and the mor subsided. "You have all seen, this... is the fate of opposing me," the Cursed Goddess said indifferently. "Goddess, we have all witnessed! Everything this man has brought upon himself, no one else is to me!" "Yes, we will certainly take this as a warning in the future!" "Right!" Shouts like these echoed one after another, bringing a satisfied smile to the Curse Goddesss face. She then slowly turned, ready to leave. At that moment, a faint sigh came from behind her. "Your strength is quite decent, and your Great Luo is sufficiently refined. Sadly... your aptitude is too poor, and your future is limited!" Hearing this voice, the Curse Goddess who had been smiling while preparing to leave was struck by rm. Although this divine body was not of mortal flesh and had no hairs to stand on end, the Curse Goddess still felt a bone-chilling cold. But her reaction was quick; her Great Luos oppressive might roared out, instantly sealing off all the space around her. In this way, even if someone wanted tounch a sneak attack, it would be impossible! However, this time, she had miscalcted. A hand slowly reached out through theyers of sealed void, and at an almost impossible angle, sped the neck of the Curse Goddess. "Ive already said it; in my eyes, it doesnt matter if its an incarnation or a divine body; Ill strike them all the same!" With those words, the hand gripping the Curse Goddesss neck mmed her down forcefully. Boom! The divine body of the Curse Goddess crashed to the ground like a cannonball,pletely shattering the already fragmented Immortal tform. Everyone looked up, stunned, scarcely believing what they were seeing. For just moments ago, Xue An, who everyone had believed was doomed, was now slowly appearing in the void, standing tall and proud. "This... this cant be possible!" Pu Yanru cried out in disbelief. But whether she believed it or not, there stood Xue An in the void, looking down indifferently at everything below. At that moment. The Curse Goddess, who had been mmed to the ground burst forth violently from beneath the earth, unblemished and pure, save for a slight crack that had now appeared on her body. But this was not what concerned the Curse Goddess. Her gaze fixated on Xue An, "Why are you immune to my Curse Light?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Theres no reason, youre simply too weak!" The Curse Goddess took a deep breath, "You continue to surprise me, but it doesnt matter who you are or what your background is! Today, I will make sure you die!" As the final word "die" left her lips, the Curse Goddesss expression became severe, pointing her finger towards the sky. "Origin Curse Mark!" A nearly transparent radiance burst forth, aimed directly at Xue An. This curse was specially prepared by the Curse Goddess to deal with unparalleled warriors, not cursing ordinary weakness or life and death, but striking directly at the source of power, annihting it. Such a spell requires incredibly vast divine power, and thus the Curse Goddess rarely used it. But today, to erase Xue An, she resolutely made her move. The radiance arrived in a sh; Xue Ans body seemed to be bound byyers of shackles, his aura rapidly weakening. In an instant, he couldnt even maintain his posture in the air and began to plummet straight down. Seeing this, the Curse Goddess finally breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, her curse had finally taken effect. Once his cultivation level waspletely drained, death would be all that awaited Xue An. But just as Xue An was about to hit the ground, everything halted. And then, Xue An stood firmly in mid-air, offering the Curse Goddess a slight smile. "Its as if youre the only one capable of breaking through!" As his words fell, the chains that bound Xue An shattered one after another. An immensely overpowering aura surged to the heavens, causing the very winds and clouds to change color. The might of a True Immortal began to emerge! Chapter 1094: Dao Heart Like Iron, Battle Will Like a Furnace (1st Update)

Chapter 1094: Chapter 1094: Dao Heart Like Iron, Battle Will Like a Furnace (1st Update)

"How... how is this possible?" The Cursed Goddess looked as if she had seen a ghost, then she hissed, "Hes just a True Immortal, how can he possess such tremendous might!" Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth and gave a chilling smile, "Take a guess. Theres a reward if you get it right!" With that, Xue An tore apart all the curse shackles, a brilliant light shining in his eyes, and his entire body was thoroughly refined from the inside out. Amidst a massive rumble, Xue An finally broke the suppression he had ced upon himself, shattered the shackles, and returned to the realm of True Immortal. Because crossing the void as a True Immortal would attract the scrutiny of the Heavenly Dao and easily startle the snake, Xue An had suppressed his strength to a Half-step True Immortal when he entered the Divine Realm! Now it didnt matter anymore, so Xue An released the suppression. One could see the Heavenly Dao Laws transforming into rainbow lights, swirling around Xue An. His potent might even forced back the Great Luos might of the Cursed Goddess. Amidst the stunned crowd, Xue An raised his hand and pointed, saying calmly, "Now, give me your answer!" The force of his gesture shook the Cursed Goddess to her core, a trace of panic shing in her eyes. However, she quickly regained herposure, "Even if your might is staggering, what of it? Youre just a True Immortal, do you really think Im afraid of you!" As her words fell, the Cursed Goddesss hair began to wildly grow, instantly transforming into countless demonic vines that writhed like living creatures. In an instant, Most of the Immortal tform was upied by the Cursed Goddesss demonic vines. Everyone panicked and hid in the corners, watching the scene in utmost fear. Pu Yanrus expression was grave, "The Goddess is utterly enraged!" Indeed. One could see blood traces emerging beneath the snow-white skin of the Cursed Goddess, twisting together in a way that made ones scalp tingle, And her lips turned from red to ck, her eye color also gradually turning ashen, filled with a sinister and bizarre beauty. Everyone was dumbfounded by such a transformation. Only Xue An, with his arms crossed, watched with a smirk. At this moment, the Cursed Goddess spoke in a cold and hollow voice, "You have forced me to reveal this form, you should be proud!" "Today, I will show you what Divine Might really is!" Boom! As the words of the Cursed Goddess fell, the sky full of demonic vines, moving swiftly as if searching for prey, charged towards Xue An. Wherever they passed, the space copsed, resembling the apocalypse. Xue Ans face also showed a trace of solemnity. This Cursed Goddess was now unleashing all her Divine Power, transforming directly into her strongest Ultimate Body. Her strength was now several times more formidable than before. But the stronger she became, the more Xue Ans fighting spirit boiled. Back when he was alone in The Multiverse, Xue An quickly achieved the rank of Immortal Venerable within just a thousand years because he never backed down from any powerful opponents. Regardless of cultivation level or strength, one has to rely on fists to convince others. Therefore, Xue An initially fought against heaven and earth, and solely on his own strength, he reached the supreme peak. Now, Xue Ans Dao heart was like iron, and his battle spirit like a furnace. A true Cultivator is just like this. If one does not defy the heavens and ovee everything, how can one talk about traversing through the ages and controlling the universe. At this moment, The sky full of demonic vines was already upon him, their vast number like a grey tidal wave, seemingly about to engulf Xue An entirely the next second. Xue Ans eyes were like iron, and he slowly said, "When I first created the Divine ughter Six Techniques, countless experts died under my fists, but you are the first true deity to be ughtered!" "So today, Ill make you understand what invincibility is!" "Divine ughter Six Techniques, unite!" With that said, Xue An clenched his fist and stepped forward to strike. Boom! A terrifyingly intense light burst forth. At this moment, many even had the illusion that a round of bright sunlight had appeared in Xue Ans hand, too dazzling to look directly at. His punch was unstoppable, striking directly at the evil vinesing from all directions. Crack. The evil vines, originally writhing like a mass of snakes, suddenly froze, then, centered on Xue Ans fist, a shockwave violently spread out. Where it passed, the evil vines turned into nothingness. The Curse Goddess let out a wail, her face skin beginning to crack piece by piece, revealing the wriggling vines underneath. At this moment, she no longer bore any human semnce, revealing her true form. But the more this happened, the more frenzied she became. "Heh heh, a strong punch indeed, but I am a Deity, thus immortal! Futile!" the Curse Goddess said with a weirdugh as a gray mist spread around, and the evil vines, just destroyed, resurrected once more,pletely enveloping Xue An. The whole scene was so quiet that only the friction sound of the moving evil vines could be heard. The corners of the Curse Goddesss mouth just formed a smile. The next second. These evil vines shattered piece by piece and then Xue An walked out unhurriedly, surrounded by Sword Qi. The Curse Goddess was taken aback. In that instant, Xue An took a step forward, directly flew toward the Curse Goddess. The evil vines tried to block him, but the Sword Qi swirling around Xue An was indestructible, crushing all obstacles in his path. In a sh. Xue An had already flown close to the Curse Goddess and, before she could react, he swung his fist, sting her half face into fragments. Next, it was Xue Ans solo performance. The Curse Goddess was beaten sky-high and ground-low by Xue An, each punch tearing apart a part of her body. Eventually, only a lone gray light remained of the Curse Goddess, her previous arrogance entirely dissipated. Then Xue An stepped on it, calmly stating, "I said, no matter what form you take, I will strike without fail!" The whole ce fell silent. No one expected the situation to develop in this direction; after all, this was the third time the Curse Goddess had been beaten. Whether as an avatar, a divine body, or this ultimate form, she was turned into a human sandbag by Xue An. At this moment, under Xue Ans foot, the illusory form of the Curse Goddess gradually emerged, then resumed her creepyughter. "You are indeed powerful, but so what? If you can, kill me!" Xue An remained silent, simply stepping down hard. Crack. The brilliance shattered, but in an instant, it gathered again. "Futile! With mere fists and feet, you cant kill me!" the Curse Goddess scoffed mockingly. Xue Ans eyes narrowed slightly, and a beam of Sword Qi shed down. But it was still futile. Though it was split into two, the next moment, the Curse Goddess reconnected again. The Curse Goddess began to taunt triumphantly. "Futile, after bing a Great Luo, I truly possess an immortal body, you may be able to beat me, but you cant annihte me, and I will forever haunt you, even curse everyone around you! Eternally!" The cruelty and hatred in her words were chilling. "Oh, really?" Xue Ans eyes grew cold, and then he pointed, revealing a strand of red and white intertwined mes on his fingertip. "I wonder, can this kill you?" The Curse Goddess initially paid no heed, but upon seeing the strand of me, she shuddered all over, crying out in horror, "Impossible, why would you have such a divine me?" "This answer, you can guess it in the underworld!" Xue An said coldly, casually waving his hand. The mes instantly engulfed the Curse Goddess. "Impossible, I am a Deity destined by fate, how can I die at the hands of a mortal like you! I will not ept this!" Enveloped by the mes, the Curse Goddess still refused to concede, struggling frantically. But all the struggle was futile, as the Red Lotus Karma Fire madly incinerated her divine body, dissipating her curse divine power. Amongst screams, the Curse Goddess fell! Chapter 1095: Refining the Divine Crystal, Avenging a Millennia-Old Grudge Today (2nd Update)

Chapter 1095: Chapter 1095: Refining the Divine Crystal, Avenging a Millennia-Old Grudge Today (2nd Update)

The mes gradually dissipated, and the figure of the Curse Goddess was no longer visible on the ground, only a dazzling crystal stone floated in mid-air. Xue Anxin reached out and took it, the radiance on the crystal stone gradually subdued. Everyone stared nkly, no one daring to speak. Only a few people nervously swallowed their saliva, their hearts trembling. Because they had all recognized what this object was. When a deity dies, its divine status has a chance to transform into a crystal stone. Moreover, the transformed Divine Crystal often contained all the Divine Power from their lifetime, invaluable beyond measure. And the higher the level of the deity, the more clear and translucent their Divine Crystal. Observing the Divine Crystal that the Curse Goddess had transformed into, it was incredibly clear and exquisitely refined, obviously of very high quality. It could be said that, if this Divine Crystal appeared in another ce, it would absolutely incite a frenzy of grabs by various forces, and a bloody storm would inevitably follow. But now, no one dared to have even the slightest thought of greed. Hence at this moment, the Divine Crystal was held in Xue Ans hands. Everything that had happened at this divine birth celebration, everyone had seen. From Xue Ans entrance until now, merely hours had passed, resulting in the deaths of several prominent family prodigies and the obliteration of the Force Divine Temple. At the end, even the Curse Goddess, who had just ascended to an Ancient God level powerhouse, perished on the spot. Such strength was enough to make everyone feel shocked and frightened. In fact, if not for the fact that this celestial tform space was now in a sealed state, many would have already fled. It was unknown how this suddenly appearing outstanding youth would handle this Divine Crystal? And what were his next ns? Many were specting in their hearts. At that moment, Xue An weighed the Divine Crystal in his hand and slightly smiled, "This thing is indeed not bad! It even perfectly inherited the divine status!" Saying that, Xue An looked up at Chu Xiaoyun, who was still in a dazed state. "This item is of no use to me, Ill reward you with it!" Xue An casually threw it. Chu Xiaoyun subconsciously caught it, and then realized what had just happened, his face filled with astonishment as he looked at Xue An. "My lord, I cannot ept this!" "Why?" "Because..." Chu Xiaoyun bit his lip, "Its really too precious!" Saying this, Chu Xiaoyun bowed deeply, "You have helped me avenge my great hatred, I am already immensely grateful, how can I ept such a gift from you?" As he spoke, tears overflowed from Chu Xiaoyuns eyes. Unsure whether it was because of the Curse Marks shackles disappearing with the death of the Curse Goddess or because his great revenge had been fulfilled. Chu Xiaoyun felt as though he had shed a thousand-pound burden, his body incredibly light, thus his limitless gratitude towards Xue An. Xue An slightly smiled, "You might find this very precious, but to me, its almost like rubbish, and now that this Curse Goddess is dead, someone needs to settle this mess she left behind!" With that, Xue An stepped forward and said coldly, "You... are you willing to inherit this vacant divine position?" Boom! There was a slightmotion among the crowd. Countless envious eyes turned red. Because this was indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Chu Xiaoyun was also stunned, then he moved his lips and nodded decisively, "My lord, I am willing!" Xue An nodded, "Good, then I will assist you with all my might!" As he spoke, the Divine Crystal in Chu Xiaoyuns hands slowly floated in front of her. With a casual point by Xue An, the Divine Crystal emitted a torrential divine light, then suddenly shattered into fine dust, transforming into a river of divine light that began to converge into Chu Xiaoyuns forehead. With the divine light gradually intensifying, Chu Xiaoyuns whole body trembled, his aura beginning to grow stronger by the moment, while his cultivation level broke through sessively as if splitting bamboo. In an instant. The radiance faded, and a small red divine crystal mark appeared between Chu Xiaoyuns eyebrows, his aura as vast and powerful as the ocean. He had already be a semi-Ancient God-level powerhouse. And this was just the beginning. Once he absorbed all the divine power contained within this cursed divine crystal, even if he did not break through to Great Luo, his strength would greatly increase. Moreover, what Chu Xiaoyun inherited was not only the divine power left by the cursed goddess but also various unspeakable magical curse marks. This transformed Chu Xiaoyun in an instant, turning him into a formidable being who looked down upon the world. Chu Xiaoyun slowly opened his eyes; his powerful presence made everyone retreat backward. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back in front of him, "This divine power is only temporarily lent to you. If you behave as recklessly as the previous cursed goddess, your end will be even worse than hers, understand?" "Yes, sir!" Chu Xiaoyun nodded solemnly in response. "Rise!" Chu Xiaoyun then slowly stood up, standing beside Xue An with his hands hanging by his sides. Xue An surveyed the entire scene. Wherever his gazended, everyone bowed their heads as if silenced by the cold. And when Xue Ans gaze swept over Pu Yanru and Ruan Jingshow, who were already trembling intensely. The two of them trembled and copsed onto the ground. Xue An lowered his eyes and spoke indifferently, "These two are now supposed to be your disciples, so Ill leave them to you to deal with. Weigh it yourself!" Upon hearing this, Chu Xiaoyun also nced at Pu Yanru and Ruan Jingshow, then gently nodded, "Yes!" "As for the others..." Xue An drew out his voice. At this, many people, terrified, hastily spoke up. "Sir, we are all innocent!" "Indeed, that cursed goddess was too aggressive; we had toe and congratte her just to survive!" "Please spare our lives, sir!" These cries rose and fell. Xue An naturally couldnt be bothered with these ants, as wallflowers who sway with the wind were verymon, anywhere and anytime. So, Xue An just smiled lightly, "Alright! I didnt say I was going to kill you! Why so nervous? You make it seem like Im fond of killing!" No one dared make a sound upon hearing this, only muttering internally. Isnt this fond of killing? "Alright! Ill leave the rest to you. Im stepping out!" Saying this, Xue An began to walk away. Chu Xiaoyun was taken aback and asked anxiously, "Sir, where are you going?" Xue An spoke indifferently, "Have you forgotten what I said earlier? Naturally, Im off to annihte the other deities in the Tian Zhao Realm!" Everyone was shocked! Because people had thought Xue An was just speaking metaphorically. Could he really be nning to annihte all the Tian Zhao deities? But how could that be possible? Even if the other deities were no match for Xue An, there still was the Tian Zhao Divine King above them! Even Chu Xiaoyun was taken aback, "Sir... I think it would be better to n this matter out more thoroughly!" "n more thoroughly?" Xue An chuckled and shook his head, "I dont like to dy things, especially when ites to revenge, which I never put off overnight, usually settling it on the spot!" "Moreover, this grudge has been put off for ten thousand years! Its time to settle it once and for all!" With that, Xue An took a step forward, shooting straight into the sky. "Wait here, Ill be back shortly!" As he spoke, Xue Ans form had already vanished into the horizon. Chapter 1096: Extreme Cold City (3rd Update)

Chapter 1096: Chapter 1096: Extreme Cold City (3rd Update)

Gazing at the empty sky, Chu Xiaoyuns expression gradually became solemn, then she withdrew her gaze and looked toward the crowd. No one dared to meet her gaze and all of them, full of trepidation, lowered their heads. And when Chu Xiaoyuns eyes swept over the disciples of the Cursed City, these people all knelt down on the ground with a rustling sound. "We pay respect to the superior!" "We pay respect to the goddess superior!" Hearing these shouts, Chu Xiaoyun couldnt help but feel dazed for a moment. How long ago had it been since she too knelt on the ground, even as the most marginalized among them? But she hadnt expected that in just a few days, her fate would have undergone a tremendous reversal. Those who once looked down on her now knelt on the ground, calling her superior in fear and trepidation. This stark contrast gave Chu Xiaoyun a feeling as if she were in another world. However, she quickly regained herposure, took a deep breath, and slowly walked toward the kneeling group. Her footsteps were crisp and pleasant, but to these people, they sounded like a curse, each step draining their faces a shade paler. When Chu Xiaoyun halted her steps, the two people kneeling at the front were nearly prostrate on the ground. Indeed. It was none other than Pu Yanru and Ruan Jingshow. Hearing the footsteps stop in front of them, they were terrified beyond measure and didnt dare look up, only managing to stammer out. "Su... superior!" Chu Xiaoyun watched quietly and after a while, she said indifferently, "Lift your heads!" Shuddering, Pu Yanru and Ruan Jingshow didnt dare disobey Chu Xiaoyuns order and slowly raised their heads. Their faces were very pale, but filled with forced smiles. Chu Xiaoyun lowered her gaze, "Now, do you have anything else to say?" Fear gleamed in their eyes, and then Pu Yanru started stammering an exnation, "Chu... goddess superior, I... I was always good to you before, you have forgotten..." "Enough!" Cold light flickered in Chu Xiaoyuns eyes, "Do you think all Ive inherited is her Cultivation Level? I have all her memories too! Still want to argue?" Pu Yanru shook violently, her heart slowly sinking into the Abyss of despair. But Ruan Jingshow, as if grasping at a lifeline, indignantly pointed at Pu Yanru and said, "Thats right, you heartless wretch, daring to plot against the goddess superior, thankfully the superior is blessed by heaven and you didnt seed. Do you still want to argue now?" This barrage of usations left Pu Yanru somewhat dazed. And Ruan Jingshow hurriedly nodded and smiled at Chu Xiaoyun, "Goddess superior, you see..." But Chu Xiaoyun was unmoved, "Are you done?" "If youre done, then its time to leave!" "No!" Pu Yanru and Ruan Jingshow screamed in unison. Especially Pu Yanru, who still thought of fleeing. But for Chu Xiaoyun, who had inherited all the legacy of the Cursed Goddess, all their struggles were like throwing eggs against a rock. With a casual wave of her hand. The heads of the two exploded thunderously, and only then did their reluctant bodies fall to the ground. Seeing this scene, the disciples from the Cursed City all trembled like chaff, fearing that Chu Xiaoyun would kill them next. But Chu Xiaoyun just gave the crowd a cold nce and then turned her figure, returning to the main seat on the high tform. After slowly taking her seat, she said indifferently, "I apologize, but this celestial tform needs to be sealed off for a while. Without my order, no one is permitted to leave, so you will all have to bear with it for a few days here!" "Then... when can we return?" Zhong Anan suddenly asked from within the crowd. Chu Xiaoyun nced at her, then looked up at the sky outside the window and said lightly, "Until the superior returns!" Zhong Anan paused, then nodded with a wry smile, "If that is the case, then we have no choice but to ept it!" Zhong Anan understood that what Chu Xiaoyun was doing was to seal the news. She might be afraid that these guests, after spreading the word about what happened here, would hinder Xue Ans n. But does she really think that Xue An could y all the Tian Zhao gods by himself? However one chose to think about it, it sounded like a tall tale! Zhong Anan pondered in her heart. Chu Xiaoyuns face remained as cold as ice; she had already decided that if Xue An did not return, then all those present would be buried with everything else. At the same time. High above in the vast sky, Xue An was flying at an astonishing speed that caught the eye. As he flew, Xue An surveyed everything beneath him. It must be said, the Tian Zhao Realm was truly immense. For Xue An had increased his speed more than tenfold since returning to his True Immortal status, even covering several thousand li in just an instant. Yet even at such speeds, after flying for a full hour, only endless mountainsy beneath his feet. And these mountains were so alike, after flying over them for so long, it made it hard to discern direction. Without a map of this realm, one would probably not even find the way, and simply get lost in these vast mountains. However, Xue An was not at all anxious, because when he had refined the Curse Goddess with fire, he had extracted her memories. After a thorough search, though, the then Xue An was slightly disappointed. He had hoped to find some clues regarding the ancient battle that took ce ten thousand years ago through these memories. Unfortunately, the Curse Goddess was a new deity who had only risen in the past thousand years; she knew nothing about what had transpired ten thousand years ago. But it wasnt aplete loss. At the very least, Xue An had obtained a detailed map of the Tian Zhao Realm. Xue An now knew that, when looked at from above, the Tian Zhao Realm was actually shaped like a massive pancake. The Tian Zhao Divine King resided in the central pce, Tian Zhao Central Pce. Encircling the Tian Zhao Central Pce were several major cities arranged in a ring-like structure. These cities, like guards, firmly protected the Tian Zhao Divine King in their midst. Cursed City was located in the northwest corner of the Tian Zhao Realm, and to enter Tian Zhao Central Pce, one must pass through a city named Extreme Cold City. And guarding this Extreme Cold City was the most favored Divine General under the Tian Zhao Divine King, Sui Han! One could learn from the memories of the Curse Goddess. This Divine General Sui Han became famous very early on and had always guarded by the Tian Zhao Divine Kings side. His strength was so renowned that he earned the reputation of Tian Zhaos number one Divine General. There were even rumors that he was a Great Luo Powerful One. The Curse Goddess had met this Sui Han a few times but only shared a nodding acquaintance,pletely unaware of Sui Hans true strength. But one thing was certain: this person was not to be underestimated. However, Xue An didnt have the slightest hesitation regarding this. Because Xue An thought it clear: no matter who it was, as long as they dared to block his path, they had to die! Finally, after a full three hours of flight. The environment of the surrounding world changed abruptly, thick white snow appeared on the ground, and the temperature suddenly dropped. And then, in andscape of ice and snow, a huge city resembling an ice pce, slowly revealed its form. Extreme Cold City, here we are! Chapter 1097: Yan’er, Dare to Bet with Your Husband? (4th Update)

Chapter 1097: Chapter 1097: Yaner, Dare to Bet with Your Husband? (4th Update)

The entire Extreme Cold City was built with Ice Crystal, and under the sunlight, it appeared so brilliantly clear and translucent. From afar, it really resembled something out of a fairy tale world. However, this fairy-tale world was filled with danger. Despite the great distance, Xue An could still clearly feel a multitude of strong presences hidden within the city walls. Among them, there were even King Level strong characters. But Xue An frowned slightly because he discovered that despite the many powerful figures within this city, not a single one had the aura of the Divine General Sui Han. Could it be that he wasnt in Extreme Cold City? Xue An felt slightly astonished in his heart. Because within the memories of the Curse Goddess, it was clearly recorded that in order to enter the Tian Zhao Shrine, one had to go through one of the several major cities that surrounded it. If one were to fly directly over or forcefully break through, it would be very easy to fall into a time-space rift. This was also a defensive measure personally set up by the Tian Zhao Divine King. One has to say, this Tian Zhao Divine King was truly meticulous; all kinds of methods were all about survival. But the more so, the colder the smirk in Xue Ans heart. Only those with a guilty conscience would feel such fear. Although the time-space rift couldnt trouble Xue An, if he didnt want to startle the snake by hitting the grass, the fastest way would still be to enter the Tian Zhao Shrine from inside the Extreme Cold City. Therefore, Xue An simplynded on the ground and blended into the crowd entering the city, making his way into the Extreme Cold City. Upon stepping inside, Extreme Cold City revealed its majestic and magnificent side. It even seemed more colossal than when it was viewed from the outside. Xue An knew that this was because within the seemingly transparent Ice Crystal city walls, there were actually countless intricate divine patterns engraved. These divine patterns not only had extremely strong defensive capabilities but alsopressed the entire space of Extreme Cold City, which is why it created this impression of being small on the outside and actually massivelyrge on the inside. This kind of method did have a bit of the aura of a Divine King. With that thought in his heart, Xue An then strolled along the streets of Extreme Cold City. The streets of Extreme Cold City were very broad, and the houses along the streets were also made of Ice Crystal, looking very mystical. And the pedestrians walking on the streets, almost each had an impressive Cultivation Level. Xue An even saw a few City Lord level powerhouses walking arm in arm,ughing boisterously as they swaggered by. Although Xue An was here for vengeance, the sights before him still allowed him a moment of leisure and enjoyment. Especially since Extreme Cold City, like an exquisite ice pce, would probably be much liked by the two girls. Therefore, Xue An simply split a wisp of his Divine Sense and entered the Magic Treasures Pavilion, calling out the two girls and An Yan. When the mother and daughters appeared on the street, they too were stunned by the sight before them. "Wow! So beautiful!" Xiang Xiangs eyes widened in astonishment. Meanwhile, Nian Nians eyes gleamed as she walked to the side of a building, gently caressing the Ice Crystal wall, a joyful glow gradually appearing on her face. Then, turning her head, she shouted in utter surprise, "Mummy, Daddy, Sister, look! Isnt this house made of rock candy?" Xue An and the others: "...." Then Xiang Xiang shook her head in exasperation as if to say I cant even with you, "Rock candy, really? Why not just say its ice cream?" "Its not?" "Of course, its not!" "But I really thought it looked like it!" Nian Nian, reluctant to let go, observed the wall and then leaned forward, sticking out her tongue to give it a lick. "Ptui! Aside from being cold, its not sweet at all, definitely not rock candy!" Nian Nian spat out several times. Xue Anughed silently, walked up and gently caressed Nian Nians head, "This is made of Ice Crystal, of course, it wont be sweet!" "Oh..." Nian Nian sounded somewhat disappointed. "Whats wrong? Hungry?" Xue An asked with a touch of amusement upon seeing this. Nian Nian nodded vigorously. Xiang Xiang, however, showed no mercy as she said, "Dad, dont believe her. Even if you ask her right after she has eaten, shell say shes very hungry! I suspect shes never been full. Shes such a pig!" Saying this, Xiang Xiang turned her head to look at An Yan, "Mom, am I right?" An Yanughed and cried at the same time, somewhat helplessly pinching Xiang Xiangs nose, "You two! Ones quirky, the other is greedy for food and sleep. Im really at my wits end with you both!" "Ow, Mom, just say whether Im right or not!" Xiang Xiang coquettishlyined. Nian Nian felt wronged, "Mom, sister actually called me a pig!" An Yan sighed and then sternly said to Xiang Xiang, "You are not allowed to talk about your sister like that again, understood?" "Okay," Xiang Xiang pouted in response. Nian Nian then cheered up. But the next sentence from An Yan struck her like a bolt from the blue. "Even if she resembles one, you cant talk like that! Its not right, got it?" Nian Nians mouth hung open in shock. Xiang Xiang was first stunned, then started to nod andugh, "Got it, Mom!" Tears began welling up in Nian Nians big eyes. She stamped her foot and turned to tattle to Xue An. "Dad, look, both sister and mom are picking on me!" Xue An certainly noticed, so when he saw Nian Nian looking so aggrieved, he couldnt help but find it both funny and sad. "Alright, alright, no more calling your sister that! My Nian Nian is not a pig!" Nian Nian lifted her little face, huffing with smugness. Her expression read, Now Ive got Dad backing me up, what can you do? "Pigs couldnt possibly eat as much as my Nian Nian!" Xue An dered facetiously. The triumphant look on Nian Nians face immediately fell, then she shouted angrily, "Dad!" Everyone burst intoughter. Then Xue An hugged the deeply wronged Nian Nian, "Alright, I was just teasing you. Lets go, arent you hungry? Lets see what delicious things we can find here!" Hearing this, Nian Nian instantly went from tears to smiles, "Yes, yes! Lets go quickly! I cant wait any longer!" Xue An tilted his head toward An Yan, "Wife, how about it? Feel like having a race?" "A race? How? What are we racing for?" "You hold Xiang Xiang, Ill hold Nian Nian, and the tavern up ahead will be the finish line. Lets see who can get there first, what do you say?" An Yan curled her lips, "Not interested, too childish!" Xue Ans smile froze on his face, then he said awkwardly, "Hey, give me some face in front of the kids!" Seeing Xue An acting like a big kid, An Yan couldnt contain her amusement, but still pretended to sigh reluctantly, "Fine! But shouldnt we bet on something? Just race like that?" Xue An pondered for a moment, then his eyes lit up, "How about this, if I lose, you give me a kiss. If you lose, Ill kiss you. How about that?" "Pfft! Keep dreaming!" An Yan spat. "So what do you propose?" Xue An asked. "If you lose, you must call me big sister three times!" An Yan said seriously. Xue An hesitated briefly, then nodded, "Okay! But if you lose, you have to call me Daddy three times!" Chapter 1098: Delivered to the Door, Asking to Be Slapped (1st Update)

Chapter 1098: Chapter 1098: Delivered to the Door, Asking to Be pped (1st Update)

An Yans eyes twinkled, "Hmm?" Xue An quickly changed his tone, "Its fine to call me brother!" Eventually, after they had finished discussing, Xue An was holding Nian Nian and An Yan holding Xiang Xiang. The two stood together, and Xue An said lightly, "Ill count to three, and then we run together!" An Yan also became serious, as the stakes were high, she too needed to treat it with seriousness. "Okay!" "One, two..." But before the word three could leave his mouth, Xue An dashed out like an arrow released from its bow. An Yan was startled, then she started chasing after him, angrily shouting, "Husband, youre actually cheating!" Xue Anughed loudly, "Who said I was cheating? I just said I would count to one, two, three, I never said I had to reach three before starting to run!" In the end, thepetition still ended in Xue Ans defeat. Because, as they were nearing the restaurant, An Yan suddenly stopped running and then said to Xiang Xiang in her arms, "Xiang Xiang, is your dad really cheeky?" Xiang Xiang nodded, "Yes! Daddy is cheating!" "What would you do if your dad won?" "Hmm... Mom, are you saying..." An Yan smiled mischievously, "When the timees, you also call your dad brother!" "Okay!" Xiang Xiang nodded. Hearing this conversation between mother and daughter, Xue An, who had been happily running, gradually became hesitant and eventually stopped. "Husband, why did you stop running?" An Yan asked with augh. Xue An cleared his throat, "Uh... I suddenly feel that winning or losing doesnt really matter. Whats important is making my dear wife happy! So lets just call it a tie, shall we?" By this time, An Yan had slowly approached him, smiling, "Oh, is that so? A tie is not impossible, only..." Before she could finish her sentence, An Yan suddenly sped up, surpassed Xue An, and dashed to the restaurant first, then burst into unrestrainedughter, "Its just that I dont agree! Hehe, husband you lost!" Xiang Xiang also poked her head out,ughing happily, "Daddy, you lost!" Even Nian Nian, who was hiding in Xue Ans arms, felt somewhat unable to watch. "Daddy!" "Hmm?" "Isnt this called shooting oneself in the foot?" Nian Nian blinked and asked. Xue An couldnt help but smile wryly and put on a stern face, "Nonsense, Daddy intentionally lost to your mom. Thats called respect! What does a child know!" Nian Nian giggled, "Oh, so thats it!" Finally, after agreeing to a series of "dignity-losing" demands, An Yan nodded in satisfaction and temporarily "spared" Xue An. By this time, they had reached the front of a restaurant. The restaurant loomed magnificently, very imposing. Standing on the street, one could smell the delicious scent of the food wafting from inside. Nian Nian was almost drooling. "Daddy, lets eat here!" "Okay!" The family of four entered the restaurant, and under the attentive guidance of the waiter, they walked straight through the first floor hall and went up to the second floor. From this vantage point, all of Extreme Cold City, resembling a crystal pce built in a snow-world, especially now as the nighttime lights were justing on, the whole city was illuminated in multicolored brilliance, dazzlingly beautiful. "How beautiful!" An Yan, Xiang Xiang, and Nian Nian leaned out of the window, sincerely eximing. At this moment, dishes from the restaurant began to be served continuously. It has to be said, the culinary skills of the restaurant were quite extraordinary, and the ingredients were very unique. All were sourced from the bizarre and mythical creatures hunted in the frozenkes and snowy mountains outside the city. These ingredients themselves were already rich in Spiritual Energy, and with the right culinary skills, these dishes had achieved a reasonable bnce both in taste and in Spiritual Energy. At least the two young girls were eating joyfully. Just then, a tter of footsteps came from the stairway, and a group of people ascended. Leading them was a sharply dressed young man, followed by a group of fierce servants with menacing faces. The waiter and the Shopkeeper stood by, attending to them cautiously with great respect. Xue An did not mind this at first, as such people were not umon anywhere. However, after looking around, the young man immediately noticed Xue Ans family sitting by the window. Even though An Yan had used a secret technique to conceal much of her appearance to avoid unnecessary attention, her demeanor alone was enough to captivate many. The mans eyes lit up, and then he swaggered over, first examining Xue An with arrogance, seeing a face he had never seen before, his arrogance grew. "Who is this fellow daring to take my private seat? Get lost immediately!" the young man said coldly. His followers began to mor as well. "Thats right, daring to take Young Master Huos seat, what a death wish!" "Move now!" Xue An slightly frowned, "Your private seat?" The young man arrogantly nodded, "Thats right!" Then he sneered at An Yan, "Littledy, dont be afraid, Im asking him to leave, you can stay right here!" An Yanpletely ignored such people and did not even lift her head. Xue An found it rather amusing. To encounter such a clichd scenario even while eating was really speechless. Xue An was about to dismiss this guy directly. Suddenly, he seemed to notice something, let out a small "Oh," and then looked up to examine the young man closely. "Why are you staring at me like that? Disagree?" Seeing Xue An sizing him up, the young man thought he was being challenged and became furiously angry, raising his hand to strike. The palm wind howled; if it had been an ordinary person, they would have died on the spot after receiving such a blow. This also showed how arrogant and domineering this young man usually was. Xue An smiled brightly, "It really is true that you find what you look for without much effort! I was looking for you, and here you deliver yourselves!" At this moment, as the young mans palm wind was mid-course, but as soon as Xue Ans words fell, a mighty force descended from the sky, directly pressing onto the young man. Bang! The young man couldnt even resist; he was directly brought to his knees by the force, which was so strong that it even cracked the hard floorboards. This shocked all the wicked servants following the young man. "Young Master!" "Young Master Huo!" Amid these cries, the young man tried to struggle, but terrified, he found he couldnt even move a finger. At this moment, Xue An slowly picked up his cup and took a sip, then gave a faint smile to the group of wicked servants, "Ill give you the time it takes an incense stick to burn to inform his parents. If no onees within that time, prepare to collect his body!" His words were calm yet carried an undeniable authority. Now, even fools among these wicked servants could see that this young man was no ordinary person, and now Young Master Huo was kneeling on the ground, his fate in someone elses hands. So this group didnt dare dy. "You... wait! If you dare to hurt Young Master Huo, then youll be waiting to die!" After uttering those scene-setting words, they rushed down the stairs in a panic. The second floor was left in eerie silence except for the Shopkeeper and the waiter. Xue An gave a slight smile, "Dont worry, someone will naturallypensate youter!" Chapter 1099: Who Are You? (2nd Update)

Chapter 1099: Chapter 1099: Who Are You? (2nd Update)

The shopkeeper almost cried when he heard the words. Compensation? Given that the person currently kneeling on the ground is there, it would be fortunate if his tavern isnt demolished, let alone dare to hope forpensation? That person is none other than the famously unruly young master from Extreme Cold City, an individual who ordinary people simply cant afford to provoke. And who exactly is this young man who is acting so domineering? The shopkeeper wondered in his heart. Simrly puzzled was the young master Huo who was kneeling on the ground. He stared sullenly at Xue An and said angrily, "Boy, do you know what you are doing? Let me go now, and I might spare your life. Otherwise..." Before he could finish his words, Xue Ans eyes slightly narrowed. The young master Huo then felt a tremendous force assail him, and his entire body was instantlypletely immobilized. Let alone speaking, even blinking became a luxury, and he could only kneel there stiffly like a wooden y sculpture. Xue An continued drinking without changing his expression, while An Yan leaned over and asked in a low voice, "Husband, do you know this guy?" Xue An smiled, "No!" "Then why did you make him kneel there? For such a person, a simple lesson would suffice, and then you could send him away!" An Yan was puzzled. "I might not know him, but his parents should know me! Yaner, eat your meal, I have everything under control." Upon hearing this, An Yan nodded and did not ask any further. Thus, a very strange scene unfolded within the room on the second floor. Xue Ans family sat together, eating and drinking. Meanwhile, a man knelt motionlessly beside them. Just then, from afar came an angry roar, "Who is it? Who dares to bully my little brother?" The voice shook the area and arrived above the tavern in an instant. The shopkeeper and others shuddered at the sound, showing fear on their faces. At that moment, someone ripped off the roof of the tavern, sending bricks flying everywhere and a person descending directly from above. This man was also not old and bore a striking resemnce to the young master Huo. Upon seeing this person, everyone in the tavern turned pale. The neer was the kneeling young master Huos elder brother; a person known for his violent temper and formidable strength, making him even more difficult to deal with than young master Huo. His arrival meant that this incident probably wouldnt end well. As expected. Upon seeing his little brother motionlessly kneeling on the ground, and opposite him sat a calm Xue An, he couldnt help but bellow furiously. "How audacious, to dare to humiliate a member of my Huo family like this. Die!" With that, he charged forward, intending to strike a deadly blow. Upon realizing the neer was another young man, not the one he was expecting, Xue An slightly furrowed his brows. He didnt even give him a proper look, merely offered a cold smile. Boom! Before the man could get close, it felt as though a mountain had fallen from the sky directly onto his shoulders. In terms of strength, he was indeed much stronger than his little brother, yet he still tried to resist the tremendous force. But Xue An slowly lifted his eyes and gave him a cold nce. Under his gaze, the man felt the immense force increase by more than a hundredfold, causing him to scream in agony and copse to his knees. Furthermore, because the force was so great, his legs werepletely shattered. Yet, despite this, he uttered no cries of pain. It wasnt because he was tough enough, but because after copsing, his entire body was also immobilized, leaving him unable to do anything but breathe. In an instant. The two brothers were kneeling side by side, in exactly the same posture and with the same technique. At this sight, all the onlookers couldnt help but gasp in unison. Given such a grand spectacle, naturally, it also attracted many people from the street to gather around and watch. People whispered among themselves. "Who is this person? So domineering that even the Huo Family brothers have knelt down!" "Shh, who knows! But he looks like an outsider, probably has no idea about the situation in the city!" "He seems to be a young man, but his aura appears to be concealed by a Secret Technique, his face and Cultivation Level indiscernible." "Ah, young people are indeed too impulsive. Being so domineering in an unfamiliar ce, this matter is likely not going to end well!" "You got that right, the Huo Family will definitely not let him off! Just you wait and see!" As the crowd buzzed with discussion, Xue An seemed as though he hadnt heard them, merely lifting his head to look at the roof that had been uncovered. The stars were like diamonds, and the air was unbelievably clear. Xue An said calmly, "Once I finish this cup of wine in my hand, if no onees forward, dont me me for being rude!" His voice was calm, yet it spread throughout the entire venue. Everybody was stunned upon hearing this, and then amotion ensued. This was clearly a challenge to the Huo Family in front of everyone! Although many secretly admired the youths spirited bravery, Many more shook their heads in concern, for such an act was incredibly dangerous. The Huo Family... were not to be trifled with! The atmosphere gradually stiffened. Unbeknownst to anyone, the taverns Shopkeeper and waiter had already quietly retreated from the second floor. The crowd of onlookers also grew more silent. Under everyones gaze, Xue An slowly drank the wine in his cup. The wine was brewed from water drawn from the bottom of a perennially unfrozen iceke, mixed with the blood of a demon beast, rich and potent. Normally, a sip would knock someone out for three days. But Xue An had already drunk most of the pitcher, yet the more he drank, the brighter his eyes shone. At that moment, As the wine in his cup finally reached the bottom, Xue Ans lips curled into a cold smile, and raising the cup to his lips, he drained it in one gulp. "Since no one ising forward! Then you two brothers might as well depart together!" Xue An stated coldly, about to make his move. Just then, A sharp sound of breaking through the air came from the sky, followed by an extremely angry shout, "Who dares to oppose my Huo Family?" Hearing this voice, the crowd stirred violently. "Hes here!" "The old Huo Family Head has arrived!" "Wow, this is going to be exciting!" Upon hearing that voice, Xue An gradually began to smile, but his eyes were filled with chilling intent. At the same moment, A streak of light shed above everyones heads, appearing instantly above the tavern. When the figure materialized, it was a robust, imposing middle-aged man. His arrival sent tremors down the entire street. Indeed, he was a True Immortal with the rank of a City Lord. "Huo Family Head!" "Meeting the Huo Family Head!" Those who were close quickly greeted him. At this moment, the group of viins also arrived, "Family Head, this is the man who forced the young master to kneel!" Amidst the chaotic voices, the Huo Family Head, looking at his two sons kneeling on the ground, had a face that grew increasingly icy as he sternly challenged, "Who are you to dare oppose my Huo Family? Are you tired of living?" Chapter 1100: No More Pursuit? You’re Worthy? (3rd Update)

Chapter 1100: Chapter 1100: No More Pursuit? Youre Worthy? (3rd Update)

The questioning voice silenced the entire room. Xue An slowly began tough, and as heughed, he softly eximed, "No wonder he dared to behave so arrogantly before with the identity of a mere chess ve. It turns out its in his nature!" These words left the Huo Family Head stunned, "What do you mean? Who exactly are you?" "Who am I?" Xue An casually removed the secret technique that had been masking his aura and then gave a slight smile to the Huo Family Head, whose expression drastically changed. "Huo Geng, long time no see!" Thats right. The Huo Family Head who hade was the same one who, in the Tian Zhao Star Domain, had possessed the Tian Zhao Chess Saint with the identity of a chess ve,mitting heinous crimes, only to be defeated by Xue An using chess tactics and his true identity exposed. But in the end, he was the very Huo Geng who had managed to escape by a stroke of luck. At that moment, Once Huo Geng saw Xue An revealed, without the secret technique disguise, he almost couldnt believe his eyes. His body trembled violently as he stared wide-eyed and stammered, "You... you..." Such an unexpected turn of events also astonished all the onlookers. "Whats happening? Why has the Huo Family Heads expression suddenly changed?" "Who knows, but from their conversation, it seems they know each other!" Right then, Xue An,pletely at ease, leaned back in his chair and spoke in a teasing tone, "I previously thought you were nothing but a chess ve betraying his master, but now it seems I was mistaken! Your identity is quite extraordinary, isnt it?" "So with that being said, is it true that the death of Tian Zhao Chess Saint and all the ensuing trouble afterward were actually orchestrated by your Tian Zhao Realm behind the scenes?" Upon hearing Xue Ans words, Huo Gengs expression fluctuated wildly, but the initial shock and panic began to fade like the tide, before he let out a coldugh. "To be honest, I am indeed surprised, surprised that you would dare toe to the Divine Realm! And youre quite clever, to have realized so quickly! Thats right, the affairs in the Tian Zhao Star Domain were indeed led by us!" Xue An nodded, "Good, Im relieved that youre being so forthright!" At this moment, the Huo brothers, kneeling on the ground, felt the constraint weakening and found they could speak, so they immediately roared out. "Father, save me!" "Father, save me!" Huo Geng nced at the Huo brothers, who couldnt move from the ground, then turned his head to look coldly at Xue An. "Whats the meaning of this?" Xue An smiled slightly, "Nothing much. I just happened to pass by here and then happened to discover that this mans bloodline closely resembles yours. So I just happened to y a game with them, thats all!" "Am I right?" Xue An smiled at the two men. The man who had knelt first said bitterly, "Youre finished, kid. Now that my father has arrived, no matter who you are, dont even think of leaving!" "Oh? Is that so?" Xue Anughed. "Of course! Once you enter Extreme Cold City, dragons coil, and tigers crouch. You actually dared to oppose the Huo Family, prepare to die! And even this woman with you wont survive, Ill..." The man, a vicious expression on his face, was about to continue when Xue Ans eyes shed coldly, instantly sending the well-fed mother and daughters back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. At the same time, a surge of Supreme Divine Intent burst forth, and the mans head, along with his body, exploded like firecrackers. It didnt stop there; even his soul was obliterated. The crowd was shocked. No one expected that this refined-looking youth would act so ruthlessly. And to dare kill someone right in front of the Huo Family Head Huo Geng. Huo Geng was also stunned, then regained his senses, and roared furiously, "Xue, you dare kill my son? I..." "Kill your son, so what? Did you think Id only kill one?" Xue An smiled faintly, and with a casual point of his finger, he directed his attention to another Huo Family disciple kneeling beside him. The persons whole body shuddered violently, his voice filled with immense fear as he cried out, "Father, save me..." But before the word me could even escape his lips, his head and body both exploded into fragments. Amidst pools of spreading blood, Huo Geng stood stationary, his hands and feet ice cold. Meanwhile, Xue An slowly stood up and said indifferently, "Im very sorry, but both of your sons are now dead!" A deathly silence fell over the entire ce. The two unruly Huo sons, who no one in Extreme Cold City dared provoke, and who hadmitted countless heinous deeds, were just like thatdead. Inside, many rejoiced, yet none dared reveal their feelings on the surface. Contrary to everyones expectations, the Family Head Huo Geng, who should have been furious, suddenly be extremely calm. He looked at Xue An coldly and said suddenly, "Now that youve killed my sons, I wont pursue this matter anymore, lets consider it settled, what do you say?" Boom! His words were like a bomb, shocking everyone to their core. The Family Head of the Huo Family, who was always decisive and ruthless in Extreme Cold City, proimed he would not pursue the matter after the death of his sons. It sounded utterly preposterous. In many peoples eyes, Xue Ans image instantly became incredibly mysterious. Who exactly was he? To have such formidable deterrence that even the head of the Huo Family was so fearful? However, just when everyone thought Xue An would take the offer and let the matter rest, Xue Anughed, "I killed them because their sins demanded death long ago! What does it have to do with you?" "And you say you wont pursue it further, do you think... youre worthy?" Many were so startled by these words that they didnt dare to look at Huo Gengs face anymore. Because this wasnt just a p in the face, it was like a kick in the face. As expected. Huo Gengs face turned livid enough to reflect a persons shape, and he said angrily, "Xue An, dont push people too far. Do you really think Im afraid of you?" "When facing the weak, you talk about thew of the jungle, but when confronting the strong, youin about being bullied too much. The patterns of you people, they really are full!" The conversation had reached this point, and Huo Geng had no room to retreat. In fact, at the beginning of Xue Ans arrival, he was surprised but not overly afraid. Because previously in the Tian Zhao Star Domain, even though Xue An had demonstrated tremendous strength, at that time, he was merely an avatar, so losing was not odd. Yet now in Extreme Cold City, his home ground, Huo Geng thought Xue An hade purely to seek death. However, after Xue An had instantly in his two sons, he didnt dare think this way anymore. Especially the Supreme Divine Intent that Xue An disyed, which frightened even Huo Geng, hence the change in his attitude, hoping to smooth things over and cover up the incident, nning to recover his faceter. But now, with Xue An being so "aggressively assertive," he couldnt back down any further; to retreat would mean the Huo Family could no longer hold their heads high in Extreme Cold City. So with a sinisterugh, he said, "Since you seem so eager to die, Ill grant your wish!" As he spoke, countless Ice Crystals formed around Huo Geng. "Thousand-Mile Freeze!" Boom! The Ice Crystals swept forward, causing all who saw them to retreat in rm. Wherever they passed, the temperature dropped drastically, and even the air seemed to freeze. Chapter 1101: Sui Han Divine General (4th update)

Chapter 1101: Chapter 1101: Sui Han Divine General (4th update)

But Xue An had a simple way of handling things. With a step, Xue An appeared right in front of Huo Geng and then kicked him. While Huo Geng was fully focusing on activating his Divine Power, he hadnt expected his Ice Spirit Technique to bepletely ineffective against Xue An. Caught off guard, he was directly knocked to the ground by Xue Ans kick. Without the augmentation of Divine Power, the Ice Crystals naturally dissipated. As Huo Geng tried to get up, Xue An stepped forward, cing his foot on Huo Gengs head and spoke indifferently, "Dont move, or Ill crush your skull!" In just a breath. Huo Geng had be a defeated opponent beneath Xue Ans foot. From beginning to end, Xue An hadnt even used his hands, keeping them behind his back all the while. This disparity in strength left everyone astounded. Huo Geng was both furious and frightened, but he soon calmed down and then hoarsely shouted, "Xue An, what the hell do you want?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Its simple, Im looking for the Divine General of Extreme Cold City!" Huo Geng shuddered, "You... what do you want with the Divine General?" "You guess?" Xue An said with a smile. Huo Geng, slightly confused, then his eyes widened with horror, "You... you want to go to the Central Pce?" Xue An smiled grimly, "Correct, but no prize for you!" Huo Geng trembled like a sieve, his eyes filled with fear as he looked at Xue An. Despite his previous predictions about why Xue An hade to the Tian Zhao Realm, he had never expected that Xue Ans target would be the Divine King, who presided over the Central Pce of Tian Zhao. "Why... why must you antagonize the divine beings of my Tian Zhao Realm?" Huo Geng finally couldnt help but ask. Xue An looked at him coldly, "Because youve done many wrongs!" "Failure to recognize your mistakes, and transgressionsmitted, must bepensated with blood!" The cold killing intent filled Xue Ans voice. Huo Geng stood dazed for a moment but ultimately could only helplessly lower his head, although a cold gleam flickered in his eyes as he did. "Fine! Since thats the case, Ill take you to meet the Divine General!" Extreme Cold City was very vast, and such cities typically had the City Lords Mansion located right in the center. But when Xue An had entered the city, he had already scanned through with his Divine Sense and found no strong presences in the City Lords Mansion. Also, to travel from here to the Tian Zhao Central Pce, there surely would be a Teleportation Formation, implying a different spatial structure. Evidently, the City Lords Mansion didnt fit these criteria. Not until Huo Geng led the way out of Extreme Cold City. Xue An then finally understood. So, the Divine General wasnt in the city, but living somewhere outside Extreme Cold City! At this moment. Already a hundred li away from Extreme Cold City, they saw the ground covered by thick ice and snow, the frigid climate making the ce barren, with only scattered starlight reflecting on the snow, making it seem so deste. In such conditions, they continued to fly forward for another quarter of an hour when a low range of hills appeared ahead. These hills formed a natural basin, which was protected byyers of Formation. Huo Geng halted, "Xue... Lord Xue, ahead is where the Divine General usually resides!" Xue An was nomittal, his eyes shing like lightning, sweeping over the entire valley. Although hindered byyer uponyer of formations, Xue An could still sense an obscure yet formidable aura. Xue An revealed a hint of amusement in his smile, "Good! You did well!" After saying that, Xue An descended from mid-air to the ground, walking on the glistening white snow, and headed straight for the valley. Witnessing this scene, Huo Gengs expression brightened, his gaze filled with vicious hatred as he watched Xue Ans retreating back. Haha, Xue An! Youre seeking your own death; me no one else! At the same time. Xue An had already reached the protective formation. First, he looked up to inspect it, then he slowly extended his hand and pressed down. With a buzz. A light sound rang out, and an ice-blue light screen appeared, trying to repel Xue Ans palm. Xue An gave a coldugh and, far from retreating, he pressed down harder. Crack. The ice-blue light screen shattered in less than a second. But at the same time, over a dozen other formation light screens were also activated, from which a deep roar emerged. As soon as the roar sounded, the ice and snow for thousands of miles trembled. Yet Xue An was not moved at all, and reached out his hand directly. Bang bang bang. After a series of crisp sounds. All those formation light screens were shattered. But just then, a surge of light shot into the sky, followed by an authoritative voice that thundered, "Who dares disturb my slumber?" As the voice echoed, a muscr man gradually emerged from the mist of lights above. Upon seeing this man, Huo Geng was overjoyed and rushed over eagerly, "Divine General, sir, it was this man who forced me to search for you! It was also him who injured you in the Tian Zhao Star Domain!" This muscr man seemed to have just awoken from a long slumber, still groggy. Only after Huo Geng reminded him did he graduallye to his senses, then stared fiercely at Xue An, who was standing on the snow. His originally simple face now showed a look of brutality. "Youre right, it was you who severed three of my fingers! I may not remember your face, but the aura on your body cannot deceive me!" Saying this, the muscr man raised his hand, which still clearly showed the loss of three fingers. "Sword Cultivator, the strike you dealt back then was cruel. Ive tried several times to heal the wound, but the Sword Intent within has obstructed me, dying it until now. Did you really think you coulde here without fearing for your life?" His final question was almost a roar. With his anger, thend and sky within thousands of miles changed, the temperature plummeting several degrees. The air turned so cold that ice crystals formed. Yet Xue An looked nonchnt and casually ear flicked, then sighed, "Is it that all you guys like to yell and scream? Cant you speak nicely?" The muscr mans anger surged, "Sword Cultivator, lets not talk about the strike you dealt me, but you just destroyed my protective formation, what are you trying to do?" "Quite simple, I want to pass through here to get to the central pce!" Xue An said calmly. "To the central pce?" the muscr man eximed in surprise. Huo Geng quickly added, "Yes, Divine General sir, this guy keeps saying he wants to go to the central pce, and he even killed my two sons. You must take revenge for me!" The muscr man gradually revealed a sinister smile, "Sword Cultivator, your strength is not bad, but you shouldnt be so arrogant, you should know..." Before he could finish, Xue An waved his hand impatiently, "Okay, looks like youre unwilling, right?" The muscr man proudly said, "Of course!" "Alright then! Then you can die!" Xue An said indifferently, taking a step forward and charging straight into the heavens. Chapter 1102 - 102: Extreme Cold Domain (1st Update)

Chapter 1102: Chapter 102: Extreme Cold Domain (1st Update)

In the blink of an eye, Xue Ans figure, like a streak of light, had already charged forward. Sui Han Divine General snorted coldly and swung down a palm. The sky filled with clouds converged at once, transforming into a palm asrge as a mile, striking down at Xue An like a w of a cloud dragon. Wherever the giant palm passed, the air was so cold that it even burst open from freezing. Faced with such a formidable strike, Xue An neither dodged nor slowed down in the slightest. Instead, he charged straight up toward it as if his sword was shing the sky. Thud. After a dull thud, the chill mist stirred up by their collision instantly spread out, enveloping the sky. Sui Han was also forced back half a step and then looked towards the sky filled with chill mist with a hint of shock. Is he dead? Huo Geng couldnt help but harbor this doubt in his mind. At that moment, the chill mist suddenly stirred violently, and then a figure, fast as lightning, burst out of it. It was Xue An. At this moment, he was wrapped in Sword Qi around his body, his presence as overpowering as a rainbow, pressing straight towards Sui Han Divine General. Sui Han Divine General couldnt help but snort angrily, "You do have some skill, but youre still going to die! Extreme Cold Domain!" Boom! At hismand The temperature around Sui Han at the center instantly dropped to an extreme as the territory within a radius of a hundred miles plummeted. The intense cold even froze the air solid, creating vast vacuums. No life could survive at such temperatures because even the basic atomic movements that make up matter were forcibly halted. Originally fast and forceful, Xue Ans speed under the influence of this domain began to slow down until he finally came to aplete stop. As soon as Xue An stilled,yer uponyer of snow fully enveloped his body. In just a moment, Xue An had transformed into an ice sculpture. Sui Hanughed heartily, looking up to the sky in pride, "Sword Cultivator, although you are formidable, you forgot that this is my home ground! For within ice and snow, I am the King!" Huo Geng alsoughed boisterously with great satisfaction, "Divine General, your divine might is truly unparalleled. This child was extremely arrogant, and now he finally reaps what he sowed, utterly delightful!" At this moment, both of them were filled with satisfaction and relief. Because, after being hit by the Extreme Cold Domain, the severe cold would directly destroy your structure at the atomic level. Unless you were a Great Luo Powerful One, no one could survive. So they believed that Xue An was certainly dead. "Divine General, this man first thwarted our great n, then killed my two sons. I must st him into pieces to quell the hatred in my heart!" said Huo Geng, his face full of malice. Sui Han nodded, "Go ahead! Take your move!" Huo Geng then turned to Xue Ans "sculpture," and sneered, "Mr. Xue, its too bad you didnt know your ce. Now let me send you on your way!" As he spoke, he waved his hand, and Spiritual Energy transformed into a huge chessboard, trapping Xue An within its bounds. Then, one by one, the chess pieces formed a formation, smashing towards Xue An. Huo Geng was adept in the art of chess, and now he struck out in anger, his attacks overwhelmingly fierce. This was beyond being smashed to pieces; he clearly intended to crush Xue An to dust. But just when the chess pieces were about to hit him, a very faint but exceedingly crisp cracking sound reached Huo Gengs ears. Then a voice sighed faintly, "With such skill, its really a waste not to make a refrigerator!" Following the sound, a series of popping, cracking noises came one after another. The Ice Crystals that had covered Xue An burst into fragments, flying in all directions with immense force. Bang bang bang. Amid the resounding explosions, the chess pieces filling the sky shatteredpletely from the impact of the ice crystals. Xue An then stood proudly in the void, looking indifferently at Huo Geng and Sui Han. "Divine... Divine General!" Huo Gengs voice trembled as he eximed in shock. The Divine General Sui Han was also startled, then said fiercely, "So you can break my Extreme Cold Domain. You must have some rare treasure on you that can resist the cold attacks, right?" As he spoke, a hint of greed shed in Sui Hans eyes. One should know the high value of a rare treasure. Even he, serving as the first Divine General under the Tian Zhao Divine King, did not possess one. If Xue An really had one, then he would spare no expense to seize it for himself. All along, it never crossed his mind that Xue An could shatter the Extreme Cold Domain with his physical strength alone. Because to him, that was simply impossible. Xue An didnt bother to answer his question, but instead, he looked down at the valley surrounded by hills and cracked a slight smile. "If Im not mistaken, the true pathway leading to Tian Zhaos central pce lies within this valley. The so-called Extreme Cold City is just a deceiving facade, is it not?" Upon hearing Xue Ans words, Sui Hans expression changed slightly, and then he said coldly, "What if it is?" "Purported to be a Deity, yet engaging in such concealment and deceit, akin to rats that dare not face the daylight. Do you not have an idea of what youre hiding?" Before Sui Han could say anything, Huo Geng jumped out first, "Surname Xue, you..." Before he could finish his sentence, Xue Ans eyebrows lifted slightly, and a dazzling streak of Sword Qi suddenly appeared before Huo Geng, shing horizontally across. Thud! A head fell to the ground, and blood spurted out. Huo Gengs corpse plummeted from the air. Xue An said coldly, "One should maintain respect when facing the strong. This... isnt this the principle that you Divine Beings value most?" Sui Han was shocked by Xue Ans ruthlessness, taking a life with just a stare. Meanwhile. Huo Gengs soul was seen frantically escaping from the body and then hiding behind Sui Han in terror. "Divine General, you must seek justice for me!" Huo Geng cried. Sui Hans expression gradually darkened, "Rest assured, if this youngster is not removed, he will surely be a significant threat to Divine King. Today, he must die!" As he spoke, Sui Han let out a long howl to the sky, and his body began to grow rapidly. In an instant, he became a colossal figure a thousand zhang tall. "Law of Heaven and Earth? Are you here to clown around?" Xue An asked coldly. The Law of Heaven and Earth referred to abat technique that erged ones body for battle. Such a technique works for intimidating others or crushing opponents with far inferior strength. But for someone of Xue Ans caliber, using this technique against enemies was simply courting death. Sui Han let out a strangeugh, "Dont be hasty, this is just the beginning! Rise!" Boom! A tremendous rumbling came from the ground below, and the low hills that came together to form the valley began to shake violently. Once the ice and snow on them was shaken off, there appeared massive limbs exuding a cold glimmer. The limbs rose up and then soared to Sui Hans side, fusing with him in an instant. In a blink, Sui Han had grown to the height of ten thousand zhang, with limbs emanating an ice-cold, biting glow. Sui Han smiled arrogantly, "Surname Xue, you should be proud topel me to use this form! Die!" With that said, Sui Han swung down hisrge palm. The palm fell towards Xue An like a copsing mountain peak. Xue An looked up at the giant palm that was inching closer, his eyes sparkled brilliantly, with a cold smile forming at the corner of his mouth. "To use puppetry in front of me, it seems youre indeed here to amuse me!" Chapter 1103 - 113 Puppet Armor (2nd Update)

Chapter 1103: Chapter 113 Puppet Armor (2nd Update)

With those words, the descending palm strike of Sui Han, the Divine General, suddenly halted, and the enormous limb emanating a cold luster began to wriggle like mercury. Faced with terror, Sui Han, the Divine General, roared, "Whats going on?" Before his words had settled, he saw all four limbs he had just summoned begin to tremble and then detach from his body, flying towards Xue An. The pain of forcibly being dismembered sent Sui Han, the Divine General, shivering, and his towering figure, originally a thousand feet tall, began to shrink like a deted ball. In an instant, his stature returned to normal. "What on earth did you do to me?" Sui Han, the Divine General, suppressed the fear in his heart and shouted loudly. At the same time, Xue An nced at the puppet armors surrounding him and smiled faintly, "Dont yell so loud, I havent done anything to you!" "I just felt these puppet armors were too good to follow you, so I casually summoned them over!" "You... you..." Sui Han, the Divine General, trembled all over, but his eyes revealed an extreme fright. He knew these puppet armors, buried under the ice and snow, were his most prized trump card. Thats why he was known as the top Divine General under the Tian Zhao Divine King. But just now, these puppet armors, which he had refined to control at will, had suddenly defied his orders and detached from his body. If they had really responded to Xue Ans summoning, as he imed, How many secrets did this young man still hide? Sui Han, the Divine General, pondered. Huo Geng, unfortunately sticking his head out, growled with a ferocious face, "Xue An, dont think you can do anything, my Lord Divine General is..." His words were not yet finished when Xue Ans eyes narrowed slightly. A Divine Sense swept across, sting Huo Gengs soul into a sky full of fireworks. Then Xue An said coolly, "Speaking without even assessing the situation, how noisy!" Terrified, Sui Han, the Divine General, stepped back half a step, now devoid of any fighting spirit, only thinking of keeping as far from this godlike, demonic young man as possible. But though he no longer wished to fight, Xue An had no intention of letting him go. "Before you die, let me show you the true power of these puppet armors!" Saying that, the puppet armors floating around Xue An began to transform. Countless gears emanating a cold mechanical beauty spun ceaselessly, then assembled upon Xue An. In an instant, these puppet armors formed a supremely exquisite armor, making Xue An appear akin to an Ancient God, rendering him impossible to look at directly. And the emanated might even squeezed the surrounding space, causing slight fissures. Seeing this, Sui Han, the Divine General, did not hesitate... And turned to run! Yes, he just ran! It must be said his speed was incredibly fast. In a mere breath, he had already soared a thousand miles. "It should be fine now!" Sui Han, the Divine General, thought, slightly slowing his pace. But at that moment, someone said softly at the back of his neck, "Didnt expect you to be quite fast when running!" Sui Han, the Divine General, felt all his body hair stand on end. Without daring to turn his head, he spurred all his Divine Power to its limit, instantly increasing his speed by at least five times. Amidst booming noises, Sui Han, the Divine General, streaked across the sky with the force of thunder, flying towards the horizon. On the ground, the onlookers looked up, their faces showing weighty expressions. "Whats going on?" "Im not sure, it seems like someone is desperately sprinting!" And many hidden experts from the Sects within this snowy world were utterly shocked as they looked up. "Did you see it? The one running ahead seems to be Sui Han, the Divine General from Extreme Cold City!" "I think so too, but why would the Divine General leave Extreme Cold City undefended and suddenly run away?" "Could it be... someone is chasing him?" someone suggested. Upon hearing this, many people scoffed. "Stop joking, Sui Han is the premier Divine General under the Divine King, with strengthparable to the Ancient Gods. Who could possibly chase him?" "Exactly, within our Tian Zhao Realm, Sui Hans strength is top-notch. How could he possibly..." Before they could finish speaking, in that moment, another streak of light crossed the sky even faster and in an instant, was right behind the fleeing Sui Han. "Not fast enough! If I catch you, I will kill you right then and there!" The voice was calm but resonated throughout the entire world. These words acted like a whip, causing Sui Han, who was already running for his life, to shatter his steely resolve and, with a surge of desperation pushing his already maxed speed even further, increase his pace by a notch. Then, a booming sound echoed far and wide, for Sui Hans body, overheated from the friction, burst into mes, and from afar, he truly resembled a running man of fire. Yet, even in this state, there was a figure d in armor, pursuing him with an unhurried pace. It felt... as though he was herding him. Everyone on the ground witnessing this scene was dumbstruck. Whether they were powerful experts from the Sects or ordinary people, all watched agape. At that moment, Xue An said lightly, "Alright, its gettingte, and it seems you have no new tricks left! The game ends now!" With that, Xue An was about to make a move. But just then, Sui Han, who had been sprinting wildly, suddenly halted his momentum, turned around, and in front of all the astonished onlookers, slowly knelt down. "Lord, I admit defeat, please spare my life!" Silence fell across thend. Everyone involuntarily gaped. After all, this territory was under the jurisdiction of Extreme Cold City, and Sui Han had ruled thisnd for a thousand years. All the Sect experts had once visited him in Extreme Cold City. The Sui Han Divine General they met then was so lofty and unapproachable. So today, seeing this burly man kneeling in midair, with a sycophantic expression, they could hardly believe their eyes. What in the world was going on? Who was this mysterious person d in armor? Why could he make the Divine General Sui Han kneel and beg for mercy? At this moment, the armors mask automatically lifted, and Xue An looked down at Sui Han, showing a faint smile as he said, "Oh? You admit defeat?" "Yes! Your divine might is beyond my reach, please spare my life!" Sui Han said earnestly. "So thats it!" Xue An nodded. A hint of joy flickered in the depths of Sui Hans eyes. But immediately after, Xue An said indifferently, "But why do I feel... thats not very reliable?" Sui Han stiffened, then forced augh: "Lord must be joking, I truly surrender! You..." Chapter 1104: Lost Without a Trace (Third Update)

Chapter 1104: Chapter 1104: Lost Without a Trace (Third Update)

Xue An waved his hand dismissively, "Enough, no need to say more! Neither of us are fools, and the Tian Zhao Divine King is definitely no idiot. Since he has put you in such an important position to hold the fort, he must have a means of controlling you!" "Otherwise, if everyone surrendered as casually as you did, he probably would have died eight times over by now! Am I right?" As soon as he finished speaking. Sui Han, realizing that his true intentions had been exposed, leaped up, his body surging with Divine Power, andunched his strongest strike in a desperate move. This strike changed the color of the wind and clouds, and even the sky seemed to turn upside down. Those on the ground who witnessed this scene, the ones with slightly weaker strength, thudded to the ground, directly fallen. Even those with considerable strength were pale-faced and unsteady, barely keeping themselves upright. But Xue An made no move, simply standing still, as if he was prepared to take the hit head-on. Joy appeared in Sui Hans eyes. His all-or-nothing strike would force even the Great Luo himself to keep at bay. This guy, although powerful, was still too young and overly confident! But in the next second, all his pride turned to nothing. For the strike he believed was sure to win, upon touching Xue An, made a sound like the shing of gold and iron that echoed to the heavens and then... disappeared! Yes, it vanished without a trace. Not even a single mark was left on the armor. The scene instantly became extremely awkward. Sui Hans mouth twitched, then he forced a slight smile, "My lord, actually, I was just fooling around with you!" "Oh? Just fooling around?" Xue An said with a half-smile. Sui Han nodded vigorously, "Yes, yes, just fooling around!" But before his words could settle, and without any observable movement from Xue An, he suddenly appeared right in front of Sui Han and, with a raise of his hand, grabbed him by the throat. In both stature and physique, Sui Han seemed much more robust than Xue An. But as Xue An grasped his neck, Sui Han felt as if he was pinned by two mountains,pletely unable to move. Sui Han was now truly panicked, thrashing his hands and feet in an attempt to break free. However, now that Xue An was donning the puppet armor, imbued with immense strength, he was not someone that ordinary Divine Power could shake off. At that moment, Xue An slowly raised his hand, and Sui Han was lifted into the air as well. Even though Deities do not need to breathe, Xue Ans grip not only cut off his meridians but also directly severed the flow of his own Divine Power. So, in just a short moment, Sui Hans face turned a dark shade of purple. "How does that feel?" Xue An asked indifferently. By this point, Sui Hans eyes surprisingly held no fear, and he said intermittently, "Surnamed Xue... if you kill me, the Divine King will avenge me!" Xue An chuckled, "Well then, you can go ahead and wait for your Divine King to join you!" With that, Xue Ans fingers suddenly tightened. Thump. Following a muffled sound, Sui Hans neck was brutally crushed by Xue An, his head rolling off, and before it could hit the ground, it turned into a cold mist, dissipating into the air. It turned out that Xue An had not only snapped his neck but also crushed his soul and Cultivation Level into nothingness. Hiss! Everyone who witnessed this scene sharply inhaled. That was just too ruthless! And to think he singlehandedly destroyed a Divine General, who on earth is this person? As everyone shook with fear, Xue An looked around at the heavens and earth and coldly said, "My name is Xue An, remember this name, because soon... I will unleash a bloodbath upon the entire Tian Zhao Realm!" Having said this, Xue Ans figure twirled, transforming into a streak of light that disappeared into the sky. After a period of silence, the crowdpletely erupted. "Xue An! Have you heard this name before?" "No! Looks like hes a new face!" "Haha, youthful arrogance can be forgiven, but those words are just too preposterous! To im hell bloodbath the entire Tian Zhao Realm, if the Divine King hears this, he probably wont even survive today!" Some faces were filled with disdain, truly not believing Xue Ans words, but many others lowered their heads with faces full of fear. "Even the Divine General Sui Han has fallen, Im afraid from now on, the Tian Zhao Realm really wont be peaceful!" whispered someone softly. Meanwhile, Xue An had already returned to that grove. At that moment, An Yan flew out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. In actuality, she couldnt help but worry, so she had been secretly monitoring with her Divine Sense. As soon as the turmoil outside had subsided, she hurried out. But when she saw Xue An d in full armor, she couldnt help but be startled. "How do I look, does your husbands attire look handsome?" asked Xue An with a slight smile. Unable to help herself, An Yan nodded her head, "Handsome!" Then, with a face full of curiosity, she moved closer, fumbling with the armor that glittered with golden light. "What is this?" she asked. Xue Anughed, his eyes twinkled slightly, and the armor on his body began to fall off like scales, instantly transforming into an Azure Gold Seal no bigger than a palm. "Wow, how magical!" gasped An Yan, holding the seal and turning it over in her hands in astonishment. "This must be puppet armor passed down from ancient times and crafted by a master. Itsughable that Sui Han didnt recognize the treasure, and even used this thing as a weapon!" Xue An exined. "Something passed down from ancient times!" An Yan was even more surprised. "Do you like it?" "Huh?" "If you like it, try wearing it!" "Me?" An Yan was somewhat dazed before shaking her head vehemently, "I dont want to, that armor is for men to wear, I dont like it!" Xue An smiled and with a touch of the seal, light flowed by, the seal rapidly changed shape, and in an instant, it turned into a very beautiful dress that was worn by An Yan. An Yan blinked her eyes, looking down at the borate and fashionably styled dress, hardly believing her own eyes. "Hu... husband, how can this thing transform?" she asked. "Of course, it can! Its just a pity that this puppet armor has suffered some damage over the long years, otherwise, just this single piece of armor would be enough to protect you from the full force of an attack from a Great Luo or even an Immortal King level opponent!" "Wow!" An Yans mouth gaped wide open, "Is the armor that powerful?" Xue An nodded, then looked up at the sky and said quietly, "Everybody knows how powerful cultivators are, but they dont realize that the radiant Alchemy Civilization of ancient times was just as strong as todays cultivators!" "So where are they now?" asked An Yan somewhat confusedly. Xue An smiled and shook his head, "They might no longer exist, or perhaps their legacy still survives in some corner beyond The Multiverse. Anyway, this universe is much livelier than you imagine!" An Yan couldnt help but disy a look of longing and wanderlust. Xue An smiled slightly, looked down at a Teleportation Formation inside the grove and said, "Yaner, lets go! Weve fought our way here, and its finally time to meet the mastermind. Lets not keep him waiting too long!" Chapter 1105: Tian Zhao Central Palace (4th Update)

Chapter 1105: Chapter 1105: Tian Zhao Central Pce (4th Update)

Tian Zhao Inner Pce. This is a vast expanse ofnd. In fact, the sun, moon, and stars of the entire Tian Zhao Realm all originate from here. Therefore, the scenery here is also very peculiar, with half of the sky in daytime and the other half in night. Day and night changing is just them permeating each other, eventually switching sides. And in the exact middle of this boundlessnd stands a peak whose height is beyond estimation. If you stand at the foot of the mountain and look up, you will feel as if the entire sky is upheld by this mountain. That is why this mountain is known as Qingtian Peak. And the lord of all deities in the Tian Zhao Realm, the Tian Zhao Divine King! He resides within the Tian Zhao Inner Pce at the top of this mountain peak. At this moment. All around Qingtian Peak, various flying boats hade to a halt, and countless powerful deities disembarked from their flying boats, heading on foot towards the summit. The reason for such bustle was that today was the Tribute Day. ording to tradition, on this day, all the powerful deities of the entire Tian Zhao Realm must make their way to pay homage to the Tian Zhao Divine King. Only for a thousand years now, this Tian Zhao Divine King had barely shown himself. Even for the deities dwelling upon thisnd, catching a glimpse of the Divine King was almost impossible. Despite this, when Tribute Day came, all deities still rushed over early, not daring to ck in the slightest. The mountain was high, but under the swift pace of these powerful beings, it was quickly reached. And there was an extremely wide za on the mountainside, still some distance from the peak. All the deities had ascended to the za and then began to converse with one another. Although the tribute had be ceremonial in name only, exchanging information through such a gathering had be an established custom. "Hey, do you think the Divine King will show up this time?" a deity quietly asked. "I doubt it. The Divine King hasnt appeared for a thousand years. This so-called tribute is just a formality, probably the same this time!" another responded. "Hey, have you heard?" "Heard what?" The speaker lowered their voice, "Ive heard rumors that Divine King seems to have encountered some problems with his cultivation, that his cultivation level has greatly declined, which is why he hasnt shown his face for a thousand years!" Upon hearing this, everyone around changed color. "Have you lost your mind? Daring to speak such words here?" someone reprimanded sharply, then looked up with a fearful face at the summit shrouded in dense fog. They knew that behind that fogy the Inner Pce. When they heard this reprimand, the talkative person still looked indifferent. "Ohe on, why be so timid? If I dare to say it, then I obviously have my reasons! And look, Im fine right now, arent I?" As they spoke, they maintained an air of nonchnce. "But still..." "There are no buts! If the Divine King was fine, he wouldve obliterated me before I even finished my sentence!" The crowd fell silent. But at that moment. An indifferent voice came, "Oh? From your tone, it seems you are convinced that the Divine King is already dead?" As the voice echoed, a dazzling light suddenly appeared in the sky above the za. When the brilliance dissipated, there stood a woman as cold as ice. This woman wasnt supremely beautiful, but she had a certain charm, herplexion morbidly pale, sending chills down ones spine. Upon seeing this woman. Everyone in the square hastily bowed in a respectful salute, "Weve seen the Guard Commander, milord!" Thats right. The visitor was none other than Qing Hong, the most trusted Guard Commander beside Tian Zhao Divine King, who had acted as the spokesperson during the Divine Kings millennium of seclusion. Qing Hong nodded coldly, then turned to the person who had spoken earlier and said indifferently, "Were you just suggesting that something has befallen the Divine King?" The person trembled all over, fear apparent in his eyes, and then he frantically shook his head, "No... not at all, how dare I curse the Divine King, I just heard some rumors, please forgive me, Great Qing Hong!" Qing Hong said nothing, still looking coldly at him. The mansplexion became even paler as he pleaded, "Its my fault, I should not have spoken nonsense, please spare my life, Great Qing Hong!" At that moment, Qing Hong said coldly, "Take your own life!" Upon hearing this, the man fell to his knees with a thud, wailing, "Milord..." Qing Hongs gaze narrowed slightly, "You wont even heed my words?" The man shook violently, a look of utter despair in his eyes, then he lowered his head in resignation, and his head burst open. His lifeless body slowly fell to the ground. Qing Hong stepped forward, bent down, and rummaged through the bloody mess of a corpse, then pulled out a somewhat turbid crystal. This was the Divine Crystal formed after the mans death. But when held in hand, Qing Hong weighed it briefly, then suddenly clenched it. With a crack, the Divine Crystal was crushed into two pieces. The faces of all present went pale. For they knew that to the deities, this was akin toplete annihtion of the soul. Such ruthless measures indeed had their intended effect. When Qing Hong looked over the crowd again, every person, regardless of their cultivation level or divine position, respectfully lowered their heads. "Weve seen Great Qing Hong!" Only then did Qing Hong nod in satisfaction, "Alright, this was just a lesson, but if I ever hear anyone speaking ill of the Divine King behind his back again, the consequences will be ten times more severe than this. Do you understand?" The crowd replied in unison, "Yes!" Qing Hong slowly made his way to a raised tform in the center of the square, surveyed everyone underneath, and said faintly, "The Divine King is in seclusion, so His Excellency will still not be present for this tribute!" Then Qing Hongs gaze swept across each persons face, "Now I ask you, has everyone arrived?" No one dared to speak. Many were trembling slightly. Away from this ce, they might be powerful deities ruling over their own realms, but here, they dared not even lift their heads. "No talking? Does that mean I have to inspect each one of you personally? Hmm?" Qing Hong said coldly. The crowd stirred slightly, then many exchanged surreptitious nces. After a while, someone spoke in a trembling voice, "Great Qing Hong, the Cursed Goddess has note!" "Thats right! The Cursed Goddess hasnte!" With these cries, Qing Hongs gaze grew colder. "The Cursed Goddess..." She was all too familiar with that name. For a millennium, this new deity had been making quite the name for herself. It was even said that she now had the potential to attack the Great Luo Powerful One level. Unexpectedly, she had the audacity to be so arrogant, not evening for the tribute. "Very well, it seems this Cursed Goddess feels her strength is formidable, so much so that she doesnt even bother to attend the tribute!" No one dared to pick up this thread. But at that moment. Ripples appeared in the nearby void, followed by a figure slowly materializing. Along with the appearance, came a calm voice. "I apologize, the Cursed Goddess can no longere!" Chapter 1106: Blood Debt Paid in Blood (1st Update)

Chapter 1106: Chapter 1106: Blood Debt Paid in Blood (1st Update)

All the deities present were startled. Then, amidst the ripples, Xue An slowly walked out, surveying the entire arena and offering everyone a slight smile. "Hello, everyone!" Qing Hongs expression changed as she demanded in a stern voice, "Who are you?" Xue An stared at the woman for a moment before responding indifferently, "Who I am does not matter! What matters is that I am here to kill you all; I suppose none of you would object to that, right?" Boom! His words stirred amotion among the crowd. "Where did this madmane from? Hes courting death!" "Thats right, kill him!" Without anyone instructing them, the guards responsible for defense had already charged into the sky, ready to strike. Each of these guards possessed the cultivation level of a Golden Immortal, and theirbined attack was even more formidable. However, as their strike neared Xue An, it suddenly turned into a gentle breeze and dissipated into nothingness. Then, Xue An took a step forward. Boom! The guards exploded into pieces, meeting their untimely deaths. Blood sttered everywhere, staining the entire square red. Xue An chuckled, "This scene is quite nice, isnt it? Doesnt it resemble the way you killed others before?" The whole arena was terrified. It should be noted that although these people were merely guards, they were not easy to deal with. Especially since Xue An merely took a seemingly effortless step forward without any trace of aggression, yet all the guards died instantly on the spot. Such strength made many powerful beings feel inferior. And Xue Ans questioning made many look uneasy. "Who exactly are you? How did you manage to enter this realm?" a deity from Tian Zhao loudly demanded. "Thats right! How did you deceive the Divine General guarding the outside?" another person echoed loudly. Xue An smiled faintly, "The Divine General guarding the ce?" He then shook his head, "Im sorry, but when I entered, the Divine General named Sui Han was already dead!" What? This news was even more shocking than the scene before. Sui Han, reportedly the foremost Divine General under the Tian Zhao Divine King, possessed strength that rivaled that of the Ancient Gods. Yet this young man in white imed to have killed him? It sounded utterly unbelievable! But if Sui Han was not dead, how did this young man get in? While everyone was in a state of shock and doubt, The Guard Commander Qing Hong, who had been silent until then, suddenly shouted loudly, "This child is extremely arrogant; let us join forces and kill him!" Those words reminded many. There were no fools among those who had be deities; they clearly understood that this young man in white must possess exceedingly strong power, given his audacity. And his ability to instantly kill numerous guards with just a step further proved this point. Thus, these beings simultaneously made their move. In an instant, the square was filled with dazzling brilliance and an earth-shattering aura. Over a hundred deities all took action together,unching deadly strikes at Xue An in mid-air. The attacks converged into a monstrous form, like a ferocious bloodthirsty beast, lunging at Xue An. Mountains trembled and space shattered wherever it passed. Yet Xue An merely responded with a cold smile, "So-called deities, heh..." After speaking, he casually pointed his finger, and with radiance shining in his eyes, he lightly said, "Karma!" The divine skill of Karma, which Xue An hadnt used in a long time, reappeared in the world. Numerous attacks that were initially raging forward suddenly froze mid-air in an instant. The radiance that was about to burst forth paused, and the smoke that was about to spread also halted, forming an odd and bizarre spectacle. All Deities were shocked by this. "My gosh, the power of causality! This is a Divine-grade Law, even stronger than Immortal-grade Laws!" someone screamed in despair. Everyone was shaken to the core. Divine-grade Laws, those were things of legends. Even though they were revered as Deities, they had never witnessed such. In fact, not to mention Divine-grade Laws, even the most fortified and sharpest Immortal-grade Laws werent something ordinary people could possess. Only those truly ancient sects that had been passed down for ten thousand years might possess them! The deities of Tian Zhao, though called Divine Beings, were still far inferiorpared to those ancient inheritances. "Well spotted!" Xue An said with a faint smile, "But Im afraid you still have to die!" With that, Xue An flicked his finger. "Reverse!" Boom! These attacks that were restrained by the power of causality instantly reversed direction, targeting the casters themselves. "No!" A Divine Being screamed, attempting to dodge. But the power of causality directly interfered with the Heavenly Dao Laws, unrted to speed. It was like no matter how fast you ran, you couldnt avoid your own shadow. In an instant, these attacks descended upon those who hadunched them, returning to them what they had dealt. Moreover, this attack disregarded defenses, acting directly upon Divine Status. Loud, agonizing screams resonated endlessly. One after another, Divine Beings burst apart like fireworks. Amidst such a grotesque and cruelly beautiful scene, a cold smile appeared on the corners of Xue Ans lips as he turned to look at the Guard Commander Qing Hong. "This is a beautiful picture, isnt it, Divine King?" he said. The surviving Divine Beings were all violently shaken by these words. Divine King? What was going on? Wasnt this the Guard Commander, Qing Hong? Under Xue Ans piercing gaze, Qing Hongs eyes flickered with shock, then turned stern. "You, the strong one, how did you know?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Youve hidden it very well. You didnt even destroy the original spirit of this Qing Hong but parasitized inside her soul! But you couldnt hide any of that from me!" Speaking, a chill grew in Xue Ans eyes, "Youre clever, knowing that you hadmitted too many sins before. So, youve stayed hidden and avoided showing yourself for nearly a thousand years, thinking you could avoid whatsing. Yet, you couldnt rest easy about external affairs, so you released a strand of divine spirit, assuming this guise to control everything outdoors! Am I... right?" Hearing Xue Ans words, all the surviving Divine Beings were dumbstruck. Yet, no one doubted the veracity of Xue Ans words. Because many had harbored doubts for a long time. Now, hearing him speak cleared up many suspicions in an utterly reasonable way. Indeed. Seeing Qing Hongsplexion gradually settle, then softly sighing, "Strong one, your guess is very urate!" With those words, a power erupted from within Qing Hong. The many surrounding Divine Beings immediately knelt down, not daring to stand. Qing Hong, enveloped in a majestic aura, then coldly said, "Strong one, if Im not mistaken, you must be from the Hua n, right?" Xue An nodded, "Yes!" "Indeed!" Qing Hong, or rather, the Tian Zhao Divine King paused, "A thousand years ago, I met an old man who scrutinized the fates. He told me that a thousand yearster, a strong being from the Hua n woulde for revenge! I tried everything to avoid it, but nothing has changed!" Saying this, a hint of bitterness filled Tian Zhao Divine Kings voice as he raised his head and earnestly said, "Hua n strong one, I am very sorry for the great cmity from ten thousand years ago! But since things are irreversible, can you possibly spare me?" "Sorry?" Xue An sneered, then shook his head, "I dont need your apologies. What I need...is blood for blood!" Chapter 1107: Ancient Jin Wu (2nd Update)

Chapter 1107: Chapter 1107: Ancient Jin Wu (2nd Update)

The Tian Zhao Divine Kings expression changed, and then he said sinisterly, "Hua n powerful one, dont think I am afraid of you, and the things from ten thousand years ago, what I did might not necessarily have been wrong!" "Oh? You didnt do anything wrong? Then, is it the Hua n who are mistaken?" Xue An coldly responded. "Thats not certain either, who asked the Hua n back then to be inflexible?" The Tian Zhao Divine King sneered. Xue Ans gaze grew colder, and he waved his hand dismissively, "Enough! Theres no need to say anything else, no matter what you say! Today is your day of death!" Having said that, Xue An took a step forward and instantaneously appeared right in front of the Tian Zhao Divine King, and threw a punch. The force of this punch sent several weaker cultivators, who were nearby, flying out directly. However, the Tian Zhao Divine King did not confront the punch head-on but hastily retreated while sneering, "Hua n powerful one, I have already given you enough face, you are the one who doesnt appreciate it!" "Given me face? You think youre worthy?" Xue An retorted unceremoniously, and his punching speed suddenly increased, catching up to the Tian Zhao Divine King who was frantically retreating. Boom! After a loud explosion, the body of the Tian Zhao Divine King shattered apart, his blood spilling all over the ground. Is that all? Many were stunned. Yet, Xue An showed no signs of rxation. Because he knew the real battle had just begun. Indeed. A sigh then sounded from the sky. "A bit of arrogance in youth is nothing, but too much arrogance is courting death!" Following the voice, the previously clear ck and white sky suddenly lost its color, and in the middle of the sky, a zing sun ringly appeared. The intensity of this zing suns light, illuminating the entirend, exerted an aura so oppressive that everyone was forced to kneel on the ground, unable to even lift their heads. In an instant. On the vast square, only Xue An remained, standing tall. Xue An looked up at this zing sun, not minding the Tian Zhao Divine Kings mor, and merely said lightly. "So it turns out to be transformed by the ancient Jin Wu, no wonder Country R dares to im itself as the nation of originators. In that case, you must also be a deity who emerged from Earth back then!" In fact, Xue An had been suspicious of the identity of this Tian Zhao Divine King and all the Tian Zhao deities from the start. Various clues indicated that these deities were intricately linked to the mythologies propagated in Country R. It was not until he saw this zing sun that Xue An dared to confirm that these so-called Tian Zhao deities were not native deities from the Divine Realm but, like the Northern European God King Odin, all originated from Earth. Piecing together the information he found in the tomb of the fallen Ancient Gods, everything became clear. The deities in this Divine Realm were likely divided into two major factions: one being the native deities of the Divine Realm, and the other being deities that ascended from various realms. And the deities of the Hua n were probably the strongest among them. These Tian Zhao deities were ancient deities from Country R who also entered this Divine Realmter. Since they were also from Earth and not far from each other, the Hua n deities had epted this group of Tian Zhao deities into their faction. What they never expected was that their kindness would nt a massive hidden danger. When the great cmity struck ten thousand years ago, these Tian Zhao Divinities were the first to betray, dealing a severe blow to the Hua n deities and ultimately leading to theirplete defeat. Afterward, they even willingly became pawns, directly fighting their way back to Earth. These clues connected in Xue Ans mind, slowly forming aplete story. When thest piece of the puzzle was ced, Xue Ans face was as cold as ice, and his murderous intent boiled even more. At the same time, Xue Ans words made Tian Zhao Divine King pause, then he roared in an extremely shocked tone, "You can actually see through my true form? You are not an ordinary Hua n powerhouse, who are you?" Xue An coldly smiled, "Youre asking this question now, isnt it toote?" With that, Xue An soared into the sky, with a resolute posture, heading straight for the proud sun at the center of the firmament. "Hmph! Hua n powerhouse, I was considering sparing your life before, but since you can see through my true form and origins, I cannot let you live! Die!" Boom! In the midst of the proud sun, a one-legged Jin Wu appeared. As soon as Jin Wu appeared, the temperature around skyrocketed by a thousandfold. The temperature was so high it even seemed to roast the air. Amid the flickering golden light, Xue Ans form didnt hesitate for a moment, charging directly through theyers of light mist, nearing the proud sun. At that moment. Xue Ans hair began to slightly curl due to the extreme heat, but Xue An did not hesitate at all, punching out once again. Bang! His punch soared like a dragon, directly striking at Jin Wu. But all this couldnt shake Tian Zhao Divine King in the slightest, only hearing himugh wildly, "Useless, unless you are a Great Luo Powerful One, its impossible to injure me!" "As for you, in just a few more breaths, your body willpletely break down due to the unbearable high temperatures!" Tian Zhao Divine King said full of pride. But Xue An was unmoved, his eyes shining brilliantly, and thenyer uponyer of Sword Intent appeared around him. "Eh? Youre actually a Sword Cultivator as well?" Tian Zhao Divine King was slightly startled, then he sneered disdainfully. "Useless, I am an Ancient Divine Beast, what can mere Sword Intent do to me?" As soon as his words fell. Countless shining long swords appeared in front of Xue An and then, like a river of Sword Qi, they furiously smashed towards Tian Zhao Divine King. Bang bang bang. Amidst the sounds of explosions, the powerful Sword Intent pushed Tian Zhao Divine King back a hundred meters. But that was it. When the sword lights dissipated, the proud sun was still there, not even slightly dimmed. Tian Zhao Divine King burst intoughter, "Hua n powerhouse, resign yourself to fate! You cannot injure even a single hair on me! Just surrender, and I can grant you a swift end! And forget about avenging your Hua n!" "Thousands of years ago, your Hua n was annihted, and thousands of yearster, you shall fall as well. This is the destiny of your Hua n! Hahaha!" Amidst theughter, Xue An proudly lifted his head, just like those defiant ancestors from thousands of years ago, then said in an indifferent tone. "Fate? The fate of the Hua n has always been in our own hands! And defying fate, that is our destiny!" "Hehe! Nice words, but what can you do to me?" Tian Zhao Divine King sneered. At that moment, Xue An smiled, his smile filled with defiance. "Yaner, lend me your armor!" Saying so, Xue An reached behind into his chest, plunging into the Magic Treasures Pavilion, and then pulled out the puppet armor that he had confiscated from the Divine General Sui Han and given to An Yan. Chapter 1108 - 108: Drawing the Bow and Aiming the Arrow at Jin Wu (3rd Update)

Chapter 1108: Chapter 108: Drawing the Bow and Aiming the Arrow at Jin Wu (3rd Update)

"This is...," the Tian Zhao Divine King initially started in astonishment, then raged, "This is Sui Hans Alchemy Armor!" Xue An nodded, "Thats right! But now, its mine!" Grasping the Azure Gold Seal in his hand, Xue An said indifferently, "Havent you imed that no one under Great Luo can harm you? Today, Ill make sure you die a swift death!" With that, Xue An pressed down hard. The Azure Gold Seal came to life as if animated, suddenly extending innumerable gears, which then began to spin wildly. In an instant, the Alchemy Armor transformed into a semi-circr, bizarrely exaggerated object, yet one that radiated a cold gloss. Everyone was a bit puzzled because they could not discern what it was. The Tian Zhao Divine King was startled at first, then sneered, "Such fanfare, and you ended up with a mere fire stick! What, do you n to use this to poke me to death?" He burst into another fit ofughter. However, Xue An remained entirely unmoved and suddenly took a deep breath. Suddenly, clouds gathered from all sides and winds rose from every direction. The air around the entire world seemed to be sucked away by Xue Ans breath, and then, in the firmament above, countless streaks of Sword Qi appeared. The Sword Qi descended like an eclipsing tide, its might so strong that it made the ground itself tremble. The Tian Zhao Divine King was taken aback, but still didnt take it seriously. For he, an ancient Exotic Beast, only needed to reveal his true form to be immune to all attacks below Great Luo. This terrifying trait had allowed him to shine brilliantly in that great battle ten thousand years ago. The number of Hua n Deities and Cultivators that had perished at his hands was beyond count. If it hadnt been for that old seer, who a thousand years ago warned him that he would face a great disaster a millenniumter and that a powerful adversary from the Hua n would seek revenge, he would not even have bothered to hide, for he had never taken these things to heart, and had, in fact, been quite proud of it. "Heh heh, nice Sword Intent! But as Ive said, these things are useless against me! So I suggest you save your energy," the Tian Zhao Divine King saidnguidly. But at that moment, the myriad streaks of Sword Qi began to converge, forming a massive vortex, with its endpoint directed at Xue An. And the target was the bizarre weapon in Xue Ans hands. Bathed in radiating light, strands of Sword Qi, like silk threads, frically seeped into the weapon. Then, the semi-circr weapon began to glow at its tips, and they grew crazily until they joined together. The moment they connected, a powerful presence emerged from the weapon. All those who witnessed this were left in awe. "This... This is a crossbow!" someone eximed in shock. Indeed! What now appeared in Xue Ans hands was a bizarrely shaped, yet incredibly majestic and powerful, crossbow. Upon seeing the crossbow, the till-now nonchnt Tian Zhao Divine King, as if he had seen something utterly terrifying, instinctively retreated several miles back. Then his voice trembling, he cried out, "What... what do you intend to do?" Xue An smiled darkly, "What do I intend to do? Naturally... to kill you!" Finishing his words, Xue An raised his hand and called out, "Arrow,e!" Boom! At hismand, the vortex made of Sword Qi began to condense wildly. In a sh, the previously sky-obscuring Boundless Sword Qi transformed into a silver arrow, no longer than three feet, but shining with dazzling brilliance. When the arrow flew into Xue Ans hands, the Tian Zhao Divine King let out an uncontroble cry of horror, as if the scene had evoked some extremely terrifying memories. Xue An paid no heed to this, his only thought being to kill the Tian Zhao Divine King in front of him. So he drew the bow and notched the arrow, aiming at Jin Wu. His aura locked on, all of heaven and earth fell silent. The Tian Zhao Divine King let out a scream of extreme terror, "Impossible... How could you possibly have this kind of aura?" Speaking of which, the sun that originally hung in the sky, like a bird startled by the twang of a bow, began to flee in panic! Upon seeing this scene, all the surviving deity warriors were dumbfounded. In their eyes, their omnipotent Divine King was actually scared off by a tiny bow and arrow? This was utterly inconceivable! The corners of Xue Ans mouth gradually curled up, revealing a cold sneer. "So many years have passed, yet your Jin Wu n still hasnt shed the fear of bows and arrows!" "But no matter how you run, you are destined to die today!" "And watch me, shoot the sun with one arrow!" With that said, Xue An released his hand from the bowstring. There followed an extremely dull boom, and then the silver arrow flew silently out, piercing the void in an instant, and directly shooting through to the Tian Zhao Divine King who was desperately fleeing. Feeling the presence chasing him from behind, Tian Zhao Divine King was terrified out of his wits. "No!" But nothing could alter the inevitable. Apanying his wretched scream, the silver arrow, carrying an unrivaled might, passed right through. Thump! After a muffled sound. The proud sun that had shone upon the world immediately dimmed, and after a few flickers, it went outpletely. At the same time. A figure materialized out of thin air in the high sky, and then, stumbling, he fell. It was only then that people could see clearly that this figure was a middle-aged man with a pale face and a sly expression. "Its the Divine King!" The surviving deities let out a cry of amazement. At this point, Tian Zhao Divine King was clearly wounded and falling rapidly. Xue An had no intention of letting him go and stepped forward directly to appear in front of him. "That arrow just now was for the Hua n warriors who died by your hand!" "This punch is for all the innocents who perished because of you!" After saying that, Xue An shouted lightly, "Combine!" And then he threw a punch. The Divine ughter Six Techniques merged into one, powerful enough to make the heavens and earth shake. The Tian Zhao Divine King screamed, "Spar..." Before he could finish begging, Xue Ans punch had already descended. Boom! The Tian Zhao Divine King was blown away and exploded in mid-air. Golden blood sttered across the sky, staining the firmament red. But this still wasnt enough. Due to the Jin Wus powerful vitality, even though they were smashed to pieces by Xue Ans punch, the remnants rbined within a moment, allowing for resurrection. Xue An had anticipated this, and as soon as the Tian Zhao Divine King was reborn, he rushed there again and raised his fist. "This is for the deities of the Hua n!" Bang! Tian Zhao Divine King exploded once again. Then he was reborn once again. "This is for those Hua n mortals you ughtered!" Bang bang bang. In the uninterrupted session of dull sounds... Tian Zhao Divine King was like a human punching bag, being blown to pieces over and over again by Xue An. The tragic sight left everyone watching in stunned silence! Chapter 1109 - 109: Both Body and Soul Annihilated (4th Update)

Chapter 1109: Chapter 109: Both Body and Soul Annihted (4th Update)

Finally, after countless rebirths, The figure and aura of the Tian Zhao Divine King had be extremely frail. When Xue An prepared to strike once more, the already feeble Tian Zhao Divine King wailed miserably. "Enough!" Xue Ans fist stopped above his nose, he lightly asked, "What do you mean, enough?" The Tian Zhao Divine King took a deep breath and said in indescribably pitiful tones, "I concede! Please stop hitting me! If you hit me again, I really will die!" All the deities gradually widened their eyes in disbelief. Was this man, nearly in tears, really the same being who had ruled the Tian Zhao Realm for ten thousand years, the revered Divine King? No matter how one looked at it, this scene seemed so bizarre and incongruous. Xue An quirked an eyebrow slightly, "Oh? You want to live?" The Tian Zhao Divine King nodded incessantly like pounding garlic, "As long as you spare me this once, I will do anything you ask of me!" Xue An fell silent for a moment, then slowly withdrew his fist. The Tian Zhao Divine King let out a slight sigh of relief. At that moment, Xue An said in an indifferent tone, "Wanting to live is not impossible..." The Tian Zhao Divine Kings heart surged with joy as he eximed eagerly, "My lord, justmand me, and whatever it is, I can do it for you! I..." Xue An waved his hand, then said with a piercing gaze, "Tell me, who exactly is the culprit behind the massacre of the Hua n? Just tell me this, and I will let you go right now!" Upon hearing this question, the Tian Zhao Divine Kings face, which had been full of joy, instantly turned ashen. "Lo...Lord, its not that I dont want to tell you, its just that I truly have no idea!" the Tian Zhao Divine King stated in a panic. Xue Ans expression became colder, "You dont know? Then why did you Tian Zhao deities suddenly betray us and even go so far as to oppose the Hua n at all costs?" This interrogation sent shivers through the Tian Zhao Divine Kings body, and he stammered, "My...My lord, I..." "Or could it be that you simply dont want to tell me, and are just trying to brush me off?" Xue An said coldly, and then slowly raised his fist. "My lord...my lord, lets talk this over, please dont be violent!" the Tian Zhao Divine King hastily cried out. Xue An halted his movement, and enunciated each word, "Now... tell me exactly what is going on!" The Tian Zhao Divine King let out a long sigh, then lowered his head, saying dejectedly, "My lord, if youre asking who the hidden culprit is, I truly dont know!" "Hmm?" Xue An raised an eyebrow. "Dont be hasty, my lord, these matters are indeed not within my reach. Even after I went to Earth, I couldnt clearly see those who yed the Hua n. As for why we Tian Zhao deities suddenly turned traitor..." The Tian Zhao Divine King hesitated for a moment, then lifted his head solemnly, "It was because Lord Lihen promised that if I betrayed the Hua n, he would grant me my own Divine Realm, allowing me to be the true Divine King of a realm!" "Lord Lihen?" Xue Ans expression grew increasingly grim. He remembered that it was indeed Lord Lihens people who had used the Great Sealing Technique to cast him into the Reincarnation World. And it was the son of Lord Lihen whoter went to Earth, intent on ughtering the Hua n once again. These events, Xue An had not forgotten; in fact, he had intended on finding a way to go to Lihen Heaven and settle the score with this wretched Lord Lihen after dealing with the Tian Zhao Realm. However, now that the Tian Zhao Divine King had spoken, it appeared that Lord Lihen was also the mastermind behind that great war. Naturally, this only intensified the murderous intent in Xue Ans heart. The Tian Zhao Divine King, observing his reaction, could naturally tell what was on Xue Ans mind and couldnt help but secretly breathe a sigh of relief. And then he continued, "My lord, the cmity that urred ten thousand years ago affected a level far too vast for a minor deity like me to even get involved with. However, Lord Lihen obviously knows something. If you seek to pursue the true reality, seeking him out would be your best choice!" Xue An fell silent without a word. At this moment, the figure of Tian Zhao Divine King, originally frail and weak, was gradually bing more solid. Because during their recent conversation, he had been quietly umting strength. Now, he was filled with fear towards Xue An. For this white-clothed young man, appearing to be merely in his twenties, had an endless supply of tactics at his disposal. Not only could he discern his origins at a nce, but he could also wield Hou Yis Technique, nearly obliterating him with a single arrow. All these things filled the Tian Zhao Divine King with dread towards Xue An. Therefore, he had been quietly umting his power, preparing for an opportunity to escape. No matter what, once I escape to safety, there will naturally be those who will deal with you! Tian Zhao Divine King viciously swore in his heart. But just as this thought arose, Xue An, who had been silent with his head down, suddenly reached out and grabbed the Tian Zhao Divine King by the throat. The Tian Zhao Divine King, who had been plotting what to do after escaping to safety, jolted and tried to struggle, only to realize in horror that he couldnt move at all. "What...what do you want to do? Ive already told you all I know! You said you would spare me! Dont the Hua n always honor their word? You cant go back on your promise!" the Tian Zhao Divine King shouted in terror. "Honor?" Xue An let out a coldugh, then slowly raised his eyes, staring at the Tian Zhao Divine King. "You, of all people, dare to speak of honor?" "Moreover, were you not just thinking about how to deal with me after you escape to safety?" Xue Ans words caused Tian Zhao Divine Kingsplexion to turn instantly pale, then he thundered, "Im telling you, if you dare kill me, Lord Lihen and other powerful beings will soon find out! When that timees, youll just wait for an endless pursuit!" Xue Ans gaze was icy, "A pursuit?" Then he shook his head. "Dont worry, they wont get the chance to hunt me down, for I will already be at their doorstep!" Perhaps intimidated by the chill in Xue Ans words, the Tian Zhao Divine King was for a moment at a loss for words. Xue An, with his hand on the deitys throat, looked down upon the square filled with deities stunned as if turned to stone, and said coldly. "Remember to kneel and apologize to my Hua n ancestors once youre down there!" With that, Xue Ans hand suddenly clenched. The overpowering strength instantly caused Tian Zhao Divine King to choke, his face also turning a deep shade of purple. At this moment, he knew he was beyond saving and could only re at Xue An with eyes full of hatred and venom. "I... I will be waiting for you below! Because you have no idea what sort of terrifying existence you will have to face! Lord Lihen is nothing but theirpdog! Hahahaha, are you scared now?" The Tian Zhao Divine Kingughed maniacally. Amidst hisughter, Xue An was fearless, his expression unchanging, merely stating coolly, "Thank you for the warning, but no matter who the opponent is, I will make them regret evering into this world!" Shaken by the grandeur in Xue Ans words, the Tian Zhao Divine King was taken aback. Just then, Xue An said coldly, "Farewell!" After those words, the body of the Tian Zhao Divine King shook, and his gaze quickly dimmed. And thus, this god king who had lived for ten thousand years perished, body and soul extinguished! Chapter 1110: Bloodbath Over Heaven and Earth (1st Update)

Chapter 1110: Chapter 1110: Bloodbath Over Heaven and Earth (1st Update)

Tian Zhao Divine King was dead. The entire ce fell into dead silence. Many of the surviving deities were already unable to stand, virtually copsing onto the ground. For them, the Tian Zhao Divine King was the supreme ruler. An eternal, undying being! But now, this supreme ruler had just been annihted before everyones eyes. They were naturally terrified beyond measure. At this moment, Xue An slowly opened his eyes. This Tian Zhao Divine King was an Ancient God-level powerhouse, and with the transformation from an ancient Jin Wu, his strength was formidable. Although Xue An had used the Alchemical Crossbow to break through his Undying Golden Body, it would still be very difficult topletely eradicate him. So, Xue An simply used his vast and boundless Divine Sense to directly devour the soul of the Tian Zhao Divine King. This was what caused the Tian Zhao Divine King to perish on the spot. However, the soul of the Tian Zhao Divine King was exceedingly powerful, and even after being devoured by Xue An, it still sought to stir up trouble. But the vastness of Xue Ans Divine Sense far exceeded the imagination of ordinary people. Thus, in just a few breaths time, Xue An hadpletely crushed the Tian Zhao Divine Kings soul and absorbed all of his memories. Xue An was just reviewing these memories of the Tian Zhao Divine King. He found out that the Tian Zhao Divine King hadnt lied. Ten thousand years ago, he was just an insignificant wild deity,pletely out of touch with the upper echelons. Therefore, Xue An couldnt find much valuable information in the Tian Zhao Divine Kings memories. However, Xue An had anticipated this; he knew that it would be impossible to rify the events of the past through a single Tian Zhao Divine King. But when he saw a star map within the Tian Zhao Divine Kings memories, Xue An smiled faintly. This was precisely what he was searching for! This star map was the route to Lihen Heaven. With it, Xue An would be able to follow the map and head towards Lihen Heaven. Now, only the divine body of the Tian Zhao Divine King remained. Xue An had originally intended to incinerate it directly, but at that moment, the body of the Tian Zhao Divine King began to mutate and eventually revealed its original form as Jin Wu. Xue Ans heart moved, and he casually stored the corpse into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. The body of an ancient Jin Wu was also a fine treasure; keeping it might prove useful! With the business taken care of, Xue An looked down at the fear-stricken deities across the square. Wherever his gaze fell, everyone bowed their heads in dismay. Xue An did not move to kill them but simply snorted coldly and then, with a sh, flew directly towards the summit of Qingtian Peak. This ce was enshrouded in clouds and mist all year round and containedyers of terrifying enchantments. Not to mention mortals, even deities who had followed the Tian Zhao Divine King for many years could not enter. But these were trivial matters for Xue An. There was nothing that couldnt be resolved with a sword. If there was, then two swords would suffice! When an enchantment light screen rose up, a flicker of light shone in Xue Ans eyes, and a beam of Sword Qi shed straight out. After a series of continuous shattering sounds, the enchantment light screen before him was swept away, and even the clouds were dispersed, revealing the bare mountaintop and the house on top of it, covered in runes. "Its really here!" Xue An smirked coldly and, with a sh, arrived near the house. To call it a house was an understatement, as itcked both doors and windows. It appeared like a huge cube, floating above the mountaintop, slowly rotating. Xue An stretched out his hand and gently pressed it against the cube. Boom! Centered on Xue Ans palm, a resplendent light suddenly emerged and then flowed along the runes. In an instant, all the runes on the cube shone with a faint golden light. Then, minute clicking noises could be heard from inside, as if gears were turning. Crack! After a slight noise, a door suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Xue An smiled and stepped into it. From the outside, this cube didnt seemrge, roughly the size of a small house. Yet upon entering, he found that the space inside was incredibly expansive. Beneath his feet was apiszuli floor glowing faintly, while the dome above was engraved with countlessplex and profound runes. Amidst these runes that formed the dome, there were specks of starlight scattered throughout. But what drew the most attention were the two radiant circles of light. One shimmered brilliantly, and the other was a pure and silvery white, slowly rotating under the dome. They looked... just like the sun and the moon. Xue An stood in the middle, lifted his head to gaze at the magnificent dome, and a smile formed at the corner of his mouth. "Runes as the heavens, binding the sun and the moonthis is indeed the control hub of the entire Tian Zhao Realm!" Xue An was well aware that worlds like the Tian Zhao Realm, artificially created rather than naturally formed, all had such control hubs in them. The moving objects above were none other than the sun, moon, and stars. This was the very core of the Tian Zhao Realm. Only with this could one truly control the entire Divine Realm. However, Xue An clearly had no interest in controlling it; he was here for one purpose only. To cleanse the heavens and earth with blood! Xue Ans eyes grew colder as he suddenly stomped his foot, and countless Sword Qi appeared around him. "Causality!" Boom! The Sword Qi trembled with a powerful force of causality added to them. But that was not all. mes rose in Xue Ans eyes, and strands of Red Lotus Karma Fire emerged, dyeing the Sword Qi a deep crimson color. With the dual enhancement of causality and Red Lotus Karma Fire, the Sword Qi was imbued with unparalleled devastating power. Xue An lifted his head, nced at the dome, and then, pointing with his hand, he said softly, "Go, Evil-Seeking Sword!" At hismand, the countless Sword Qi that surrounded Xue An swiftly converged and then followed the direction of his pointing finger, the Sword Qi like dragons, charging towards the dome. Boom! The runes on the dome rippled under the impact of the Sword Qi. The stars dimmed, and the sun and moon lost their light. Soon after, countless Sword Qi could be seen on the vast expanses of the dome. Xue An lowered his eyes and said indifferently, "Dust to dust, earth to earth. Today... is the day of your retribution!" Meanwhile. On the za of Qingtian Peak, the surviving deities looked at each other in dismay. "What has this young powerhouse gone to do?" someone whispered. "Who knows! But it seems like this lord doesnt care to deal with us!" another deity eximed, a tone of relief in their voice. Everyone nodded, their faces showing a glint of joy. Regardless, it looked like they had managed to save their own lives. As for the death of the Divine King, it was, for them, nothing more than changing masters, nothing worth fussing over! But just then, someones trembling voice cried out, "You... you all, look up at the sky!" Everyone raised their heads. They saw in the sky above suddenly appeared numerous crimson Sword Qi, so many that the azure heavens were dyed blood-red. Despite the great distance, all the deities felt the overwhelming might contained within the Sword Qi. "What... whats going on?" someone screamed in shock. An older deity suddenly realized something and said in utter horror, "Its the control hub, that young man has gone to the control hub!" As he said this, the old deitys face turned ashen, his whole body trembling like a sieve, he cried out in despair, "He... he is going to cleanse this world with blood!" No sooner had the words left his mouth than the sky full of Sword Qi fell like rain. And then, the ughter began! Chapter 1111: Even Escaping is a Luxury (2nd Update)

Chapter 1111: Chapter 1111: Even Escaping is a Luxury (2nd Update)

Sword rain fell like a downpour. However, unlike the vitality that rain brought, this sky full of Sword Intent brought only death. The first to bear the brunt were the Deities lucky enough to survive on the Qingtian Peak square. They didnt want to run, but when the sword rain sealed off heaven and earth, escape had be a luxury. Zi. The weaker Deities couldnt even muster the strength to resist, as Sword Intent split open their divine bodies, followed by earth-shattering screams. But those screams were cut short, often ending within a single breath. Because the ones who screamed had been sliced into nothingness by the sword rain. Such gruesome scenes made the hearts of other Deities tremble, and those with violent temperaments, filled with indignation, spread their defensive formations, rushing skyward, trying to fight off the descending sword rain with their formidable Cultivation Levels. But all their struggles were in vain. Those Deities who shot up into the sky, their speed gradually slowed down halfway, while the defensive glow enveloping them flickered rapidly and eventually shattered silently. With their defenses shattered, these Deities were like dry leaves in a storm, their forms faltering and without even the time to scream, melting away like wax figures. Yes, it was that kind of gradual dissolution into nothingness. Eventually, the entire bodies of these Deities turned transparent, then disappeared entirely. In just a few breaths. The Deities on the Qingtian Peak square were almostpletely annihted, with only two or three newly ascended Deities unharmed. These few Deities, trembling all over, stood in a corner, their eyes wide with terror, watching it all unfold. When the massacre moved on, the vast Qingtian Peak fell eerily silent, the square empty except for the few new gods standing there, dumbstruck. They didnt understand why this was happening. Each Deity who had perished was far stronger than they were. But the sword rain seemed to intentionally avoid the corner where these few Deities stood. "Is... is it over?" one of the new gods stammered. Another looked up at the sky, his expression grave, and shook his head, "Its not over, its just beginning!" Sure enough. Sword Intent in the sky not only didnt diminish but increased at a terrifying speed, spreading rapidly. In an instant, it had connected to the horizon. If the previous Sword Intent had only obscured the sky around Qingtian Peak, the area it now enveloped was more than ten thousand timesrger. The few new gods were stunned. After a while, one of them swallowed hard, "Does... does this person really intend to massacre the entire Tian Zhao Realm?" The others were silent. While it sounded like a wild fantasy, from the current situation, everything was real. "I understand!" another new god murmured softly. "What do you understand?" "This person spared us intentionally. Those who died were Deities with innocent blood on their hands, while we are newly ascended and rtively unblemished, which is why we survived!" At that, the man gave a bitter smile, "It seems we have our own kindness to thank!" Everyone fell silent. In the former Tian Zhao Realm, the word kind was not apliment but filled with irony. Once someone was described in that way, it meant they were incredibly weak. Yet unexpectedly, it was this very "weakness" that saved these people! "With a single word, heaven and earth are decided; this is truly a deity!" someone looked up at the ethereal peak of Qingtian Peak and whispered softly. Just as these people had guessed, at this moment, the Sword Intent was spreading at a terrifying speed. Tian Zhao Grand Pce and the surrounding heavenly domain... In just the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, a sky full of sword light had already covered the entire Tian Zhao Realm. The sky turned a deep red. Such a spectacle naturally attracted the attention of countless people. "What is that?" someone curiously asked. "Such powerful Sword Intent!" another person said with a serious expression. "It looks like the covered area is extremely extensive, who could possess such power?" someone asked in shock. But no matter who it was, everyone who witnessed this scene had one question in their minds. What does this person want to do? Of course, there were many powerful deities who disregarded it. For example, in Fire Dragon City, which faced Extreme Cold City from afar and where the Fire Dragon Divine General, second only to Sui Han Divine General, was stationed, he scoffed in disdain upon seeing this scene. "Pretentious foolery! To think someone would try to cover the entire Tian Zhao Realm with their power alone, how utterly ridiculous!" Speaking, the Fire Dragon Divine General leaned back in his chair at the City Lords Mansion, and said lightly, "How are things at the mine?" The butler quickly responded, "My lord, mining is going well, and high-quality Fire Dragon Crystals are being excavated daily, but..." "But what?" "Its just that the environment in the Fire Dragon mine is too harsh. Most of the ves previously sent in have died or are injured, so we severelyck manpower, causing the mining progress to slow down." Hearing this, the Fire Dragon Divine General fiercely mmed his hand on the table, "Dammit, you cant even handle this small matter! If there are no ves left, then go catch more!" "Yes, yes, but the surrounding heavenly domains have already been scavenged clean, what should we do..." "If there are none in the divine realms, then find a way to capture from the nearby Starry Domains. Remember, didnt we just have a new star develop into one of our Tian Zhao divine teaching grounds? Send a guard there to descend, capture all those natives, and throw them into the Fire Dragon mines to work. Its their contribution to the deities they serve!" This malicious suggestion made the butler turn pale, but he dared not disobey, nodding continuously, "Yes, yes, I will arrange it immediately!" "Hmph! A bunch of useless things!" The Fire Dragon Divine General said arrogantly. But just as the butler was fearfully standing up, he saw that the sky above Fire Dragon City had already been covered with endless sword light, especially above the City Lords Mansion, where a massive vortex had formed. "Divine General, this..." the butler said anxiously. The Fire Dragon Divine General looked up disdainfully, "Who is this insignificant person who dares to y this game with me? Get lost!" With that, he soared into the sky. In terms of position, this Fire Dragon Divine General was only second to the Sui Han Divine General of Extreme Cold City. But when it came to strength, Sui Han was no match for him. Moreover, this person was extremely arrogant and brutal, known as the man-eating Fire Dragon. When he saw that someone dared to cover his Fire Dragon City with a Secret Technique, he was furious and rose into the sky, intending to disperse the sword light that filled the sky. He moved as fast as lightning, reaching the sky in an instant, and then sneered, "Get lost!" Chapter 1112 - 112: Your King Has Been Killed by Me (3rd Update)

Chapter 1112: Chapter 112: Your King Has Been Killed by Me (3rd Update)

Speaking, he raised his hand andunched a mighty attack. The momentum shook heaven and earth. Everyone in Fire Dragon City couldnt help but look up. Upon seeing the back of the Fire Dragon Divine General, intense hatred shed in many peoples eyes. But soon, their gazes dimmed. This Fire Dragon Divine General was always known for his brutal and merciless behavior, and no one knew how many innocents had died at his hands. Countless people wished to kill him for vengeance. Yet because the Fire Dragon Divine General was so overwhelmingly strong, no one had ever seeded. As time passed, these people even began to grow numb to it. This time would probably be the same! They thought to themselves before resignedly lowering their heads. But at that moment, a wretched scream came from the sky. Wretched screams were not umon in Fire Dragon City, where a hundred or so innocent victims were carried out from the City Lords Mansion every day. But this time, the scream was different, because the one screaming was the Fire Dragon Divine General, who always inflicted violence on others. Everyone jerked their heads up, staring in disbelief, and then stood frozen. Because the usually arrogant and overbearing Fire Dragon Divine General was now fleeing in terror far into the distance. Half of his body was showing bare, ghastly white bones, and amidst the flow of blood, the Fire Dragon Divine General screamed in horror. "What kind of ghost is this? How can there be such powerful Sword Intent in the world?" But no one could answer his question. People watched, dumbfounded. Because at that moment, the sword lights in the sky did not let the Fire Dragon Divine General escape but chased after him like towering waves. "Ah, stay away! I am the supreme and noble Fire Dragon Divine General. Who dares kill me?" The Fire Dragon Divine General was nearly driven mad by it all. His previous arrogance and disdain had vanished without a trace. At this moment, he had only one thought: to get as far away from those ursed sword lights! But no matter how he dodged and elerated, he couldnt shake off the sword lights, and the distance between them was even slowly closing. Watching the sword lights that followed him relentlessly, people suddenly felt as if the sword lights had a life of their own, ying with the Fire Dragon Divine General in this way. At this moment, the Fire Dragon Divine General, seeing no hope of shaking off the sword lights, couldnt help but reveal a ruthless gleam in his eyes. Then he dove down, heading straight for the busiest and liveliest street in Fire Dragon City. The street was filled with stunned crowds. If he could just get in among them, using these lowlifes lives to dy the sword lights for a moment would gain precious time for his escape. The Fire Dragon Divine Generals thoughts grew more and morecent, and a cruel smirk couldnt help but appear on his face as his speed suddenly increased. In an instant, he could even see the horror and despair on the faces of the people standing on the street. But he didnt hesitate for a second and charged directly into the crowd. Now, for these sword lights to catch up to me, theyd have to kill all these lowlifes. Even killing pigs takes time, let alone people. Haha, I am so clever! The Fire Dragon Divine General was full of self-satisfaction. But unexpectedly, no screams of agony followed from behind. Eh? Whats going on? Arent these lowlifes known for yelling and screaming when theyre about to die? Why is it so quiet this time? The Fire Dragon Divine Generals heart rose with a trace of doubt, and he couldnt help but turn his head to look, then he saw a scene that made his eyes bulge. But he saw a sword energy like a tidal wave in pursuit, after reaching the crowd, it actually cleverly avoided all the people in front of it and headed straight for him. Throughout the process, the sword energies did not harm the crowd at all. "What the hell is this! Why are these sword energies avoiding people?" the Fire Dragon Divine General cried out in shock. At that moment, the sword energies had already charged close and, like a python opening its mouth, were about topletely devour the Fire Dragon Divine General. The Fire Dragon Divine General was terrified out of his wits and, no longer caring about his dignity, rolled away in an attempt to barely avoid the attack. But because the speed of this sword energy was simply too fast, the Fire Dragon Divine General, being a fraction too slow, had one of his legs directly severed, turning into nothingness. The Fire Dragon Divine General let out a wail of pain, desperately taking to the skies in an attempt to escape the pursuit. But all struggle was in vain. The sword energies seemed in no rush to kill him, instead circling him with interest, beginning to strike around him. Momentster, the Fire Dragon Divine General was covered in wounds. Finally. The Fire Dragon Divine Generals eyes revealed a fierce and resolute color, and he roared to the heavens, "Youre forcing my hand!" Having said that, the body of the Fire Dragon Divine General suddenly began to transform, his skin instantly torn apart to reveal the ferocious scales beneath. In an instant, the Fire Dragon Divine General had transformed into a massive two-headed Fire Lizard. And this was his true form. After revealing his true form, the Fire Dragon Divine General sneered, "I dont know who sent these sword energies, but I will find this person and tear them to pieces, because you dared to force the noble Lord Fire Dragon to reveal his true form!" Towards the end, the voice of the Fire Dragon Divine General was filled with resentment and hatred. For a being of his strength, transforming into his true form meant a significant loss of vitality, and it would take decades of slumber to fully recover. Naturally, this fueled the Fire Dragon Divine Generals burning anger. But just then, an icy voice came through, "So-called deity, turns out to be nothing more than a four-legged bug!" "Who is it? Who dares to speak like this?" The Fire Dragon Divine General was furiously mad. At the same time, an figure was slowly forming above the sea-like, tumultuous sky of sword energies. Thats right. This figure was entirelyposed of sword energy. In an instant, a young man emanating brilliant sword light appeared in midair. "So, youre the one who wielded these sword energies?" the Fire Dragon Divine General roared. This young man was naturally an incarnation of Xue Ans Divine Sense, and he nodded in response, "Thats right!" "Such arrogance, arent you afraid of Divine Kings divine retribution?" "The Divine King?" the incarnation of Xue Ans Sword Intent shook his head, a faint cold smile appearing on his almost transparent cheeks. "Theres no Divine King anymore. Your king has already been killed by me!" The Fire Dragon Divine General was stunned, then roared in disbelief, "Impossible! The Divine King is..." "Possible or not, cant you feel it yourself?" Xue An interrupted the Fire Dragon Divine General, speaking indifferently. At these words, the Fire Dragon Divine General was startled and immediately tried to connect with Tian Zhao Divine King through his Divine Sense. Of course, he found nothing. His massive body began to tremble, and his lizard eyes also showed a look of utter horror. "Who... who are you? Why are you doing this?" Xue An said coldly, "Me? My name is Xue An, as for why Im doing this..." Chapter 1113 - 113 I transform into 10,000,000, solely to slaughter! (4th update)

Chapter 1113: Chapter 113 I transform into 10,000,000, solely to ughter! (4th update)

Xue An looked down at Fire Dragon City, filled with sky-high resentment and bones strewn all over, and at the ongoing wailsing from the distant Fire Dragon mine area, and said coldly, "Because... this is your retribution!" With those words, Xue Ans figure dissipated into sword radiance once again. Then, like a turbulent sea, the sword energy surged forward. The Fire Dragon Divine General let out a thunderous roar, trying to muster his divine power to resist, when he discovered, to his terror, that he was no longer able to move. The previous sword energy had only been toying with him. Now, with his Qi locked in ce, he couldnt even twitch a muscle and could only watch helplessly as he was engulfed by the sword energy. The screams and pleas for mercy onlysted a brief moment. After a few breaths, all fell silent. But in the void, there was no longer any sign of the Fire Dragon Divine General. This cruel and savage Divine General had thus been obliterated. The people of Fire Dragon City had all witnessed this scene, but it was far from over. As sword radiance rained down like a downpour, all sins began to be cleansed. When everything ended, not one in ten remained in Fire Dragon City, and the City Lords Mansion was ughtered to thest. People stared nkly at the now deste Fire Dragon City. All became so quiet. Suddenly, someone began to sob softly. At first, the sound was very faint, but gradually, all who had survived began to cry uncontrobly. Atst, The entire Fire Dragon City was filled with sky-shaking cries. Only this time, the crying was filled with both sorrow and joy, and not a hint of resentment was left. Meanwhile, Simr scenes were unfolding throughout the Tian Zhao Realm. Sword energy descended like rainfall, slowly unfolding a grand feast of ughter. Those who once bullied the weak and carried themselves arrogantly had all learned to fear. Those with hands stained with the blood of the innocent paid with their own blood. Traitors were annihted, soul and body; the cruel left as nothing but bones. The entire Tian Zhao Realm was like wood riddled with rot, where Deities nestled within, indulging in the pleasure of bullying the weak. But when Xue An came with his supreme divine might to restructure the order of the heavens and earth, it was as if that rotting wood was thrown into the midst of a zing inferno. These Deities finally understood what despair was, what fear was. And Xue Ans figure, together with the pervasive sword energy, appeared everywhere. The tragic scenes seen and heard enraged Xue An, so he struck without mercy. But there were also many rebellious Deities who cursed or raged at Xue An just before their deaths, some even shouting loudly, "Where is your true form hiding? What exactly do you intend to do?" To this, Xue An replied with only a cold smile, then said indifferently, "I am everywhere, and as for what I intend to do... I have incarnated into thousands, solely to execute and kill," Atst, The entire Tian Zhao Realm was swept clean by the Evil-Seeking Sword. Where it passed, countless were in. Tian Zhao Deities, not one in ten remained. And those who survived were mixed with sorrow and joy, as silent as cicadas in winter. Mixed feelings of joy and sorrow came because, after all, I had managed to survive. Silence as profound as that of cicadas in winter crept in because the divine means Xue An exhibited had inspired awe in everyone. And with that, Xue Ans name resounded through the entire Tian Zhao Realm, bing a looming presence before whom no one dared to raise their head. And this event was emzoned in the history of the Tian Zhao Realm with thick strokes of ink. In the thousands of years that followed, when people spoke of this matter, they did so with the utmost respect, referring to it as: The Wrath of Heavens! When the swords brilliance dissipated and the Divine Sense returned, Xue An in the control hub slowly opened his eyes. Then, a trace of extreme exhaustion flickered across his face. After all, he had directly confronted the entire Tian Zhao Realm single-handedly, which naturally left Xue An somewhat weary. Especially considering he was only at the True Immortal Cultivation Level. If others knew that Xue An, who had executed a Divine King and brought down the Heavenly Punishment, was merely of True Immortal Cultivation, they would probably be dumbfounded. Because it sounded simply inconceivable. To cross a great realm boundary, exterminate the Great Luos Tian Zhao Divine King with True Immortal Cultivation, and then bring down the Heavenly Punishment, sweeping through the entire Tian Zhao Realm. What a terrifying strength and talent that must be. But Xue An was also clear that the reason he could so easily annihte the Tian Zhao Divine King wasrgely thanks to the Alchemy Armor he had obtained by chance. If it werent for it transforming into a crossbow, releasing an arrow that shattered the Tian Zhao Divine King, although Xue An could have still eliminated him, it would have required more effort. Regardless, the battle had finallye to an end. At this moment, An Yan walked out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion, and upon seeing Xue Ans exhaustion, she couldnt help but approach him tenderly and gently massage his shoulders. "Husband, are you alright?" Xue An held An Yans wrist, gently kneading it, "Im fine. Who do you think your husband is? A little scene like this, could it ever trouble me? Tsk tsk, Yaners hands are bing even more slender and beautiful. Look at these fingernails, theyre shaped like love!" An Yans face flushed, but she did not withdraw her hand; instead, she nced shyly at Xue An and said, "Pssh, rascal! Here I am talking seriously to you, and you start spouting nonsense again." "Hehe, Yaner, then tell your husband, whats considered serious and what isnt?" Xue An said with a yful smile. "Being honest and sincere is serious; taking advantage of me is not!" An Yan said with righteous indignation. Xue Anughed heartily, then embraced An Yan in his arms, "With such a beautiful wife by my side, if I were ever truly honest and sincere, you would have to worry if I were ill!" An Yan struggled a bit in Xue Ans arms, but eventually, she wrapped her arms around his waist and asked in confusion, "Ill? What illness?" Xue An leaned closer to An Yans ear with a mischievous smile and whispered something. An Yans face instantly reddened to the root of her neck, then she fiercely red at Xue An and said, "Rascal, do you think about these things all day? To think you were once an Immortal Venerable!" Xue An was caught betweenughter and tears, "So what if I was an Immortal Venerable? Immortal Venerables need human rights too! You know your husband might be powerful, but I am also a man! Dont my legitimate rights as a man deserve respect and protection?" As he spoke, Xue Ans face took on an expression of heartfelt anguish. An Yan watched, somewhat stunned, especially upon seeing the pained expression on Xue Ans face, she suddenly felt regret for her attitude just now, thinking she might have truly saddened Xue An. She bit her lip, then tiptoed to whisper in Xue Ans ear with a tender voice, "Husband, dont be angry!" "Just a dont be angry and no concrete action?" Xue An asked, feigning sternness. An Yans face turned crimson, then she slowly closed her eyes and stammered, "I... I..." After a long pause, she still couldnt articte her thoughts. Xue An burst intoughter as though lifting a sandbag, he effortlessly hoisted An Yan up on his shoulder. An Yan let out a startled cry, "Husband, what are you doing? Put me down this instant!" Xue An chuckled mischievously, waved his hand, and Divine Sense immediately shrouded the cepletely. Chapter 1114 - 114: Both Jade and Stone Burned Together (1st Update)

Chapter 1114: Chapter 114: Both Jade and Stone Burned Together (1st Update)

"Honey, where are we going next?" An Yan asked. Xue An casually pinched her still rosy cheek and smiled, "Lets head back to Cursed City first!" "Eh? Arent we going to Lihen Heaven?" An Yan was a bit puzzled. "Of course well go to Lihen Heaven, but not now! Well set off after weve sorted everything out here." "Oh!" An Yan nodded, walked up quietly, wrapped her arms around Xue Ans waist from behind, and buried her head in his back. "Honey!" An Yan said, her voice muffled. "Hmm?" "Youve worked hard!" Xue An was slightly taken aback, then chuckled lightly, "Why bring this up all of a sudden?" An Yan couldnt help butugh and feel annoyed at the same time, pinching Xue An a bit, "Does a wife need a reason to feel for her husband?" "No need, no need! Ouch, ouch, Yaner, let go!" Xue An grimaced in mock pain. An Yan was somewhat speechless, "Is all that exaggeration necessary? I barely used any force!" "Yaner, its because Im afraid I might tickle your hand!" "Psh! Always making things up!" An Yan spat, but then sheughed. However, herughter soon faded, and she leaned somberly against Xue Ans back, whispering, "Honey, theres so much burden on your shoulders. I really do feel for you!" "And this time you fought so many deities alone. Though you are mighty, you are, after all, just one person!" As she spoke, her voice began to choke up. Xue An fell silent, yet a warm current swept through his heart. He had fought the heavens alone, cleansed a corner of the Divine Realm in blood, everyone saw his glory. Only this woman felt for the pressure he bore. No matter what, having such a woman by his side, Xue An felt it was more than enough! Xue An turned around and pulled An Yan into his arms, gently stroking her long hair. "Alright! Your husband knows what hes doing, and since I dared to do so, it means I was confident of sess, dont overthink! Did you hear?" "Mhm!" An Yan nodded lightly, but after a moment, she whispered, "But Im really worried about you! In the Magic Treasures Pavilion, I could see what was happening outside, but I couldnt help at all! The feeling was unbearable!" With this, An Yan raised her head, her face pleading as she looked at Xue An, "Honey, during this time in the Magic Treasures Pavilion, Ive been working hard on the Cultivation Techniques you gave me. My strength has improved a lot! So next time something like this happens, dont lock me in there; let me fight alongside you, okay?" As she spoke, her face was filled with earnestness. Xue An quietly watched, and after a moment, he smiled lightly and nodded. "Alright! I promise you!" "Really?" An Yans eyes brightened, then she cheered, "Thats wonderful!" Then she quickly calmed down again, her face determined, "Honey, dont worry! I wont be a burden to you. Ill be your strongest support!" "Mhm! I believe you! Yaner is the best in the world, you can do it!" Xue An affectionately stroked An Yans hair, speaking softly. As Xue An and An Yan were madly engaging in their public disy of affection. In Cursed City, at the newly established immortal tform, the atmosphere had be extremely tense. This tform had formed a world of its own, and with Chu Xiaoyuns orders sealing it off, it had beenpletely cut off from the outside world. Meaning, they knew nothing of what had transpired outside. But as for how long it had been, everyone had a pretty good idea. By estimates, since Xue An had left, it had already been a full three days. Initially, people were drinking and chatting, and the atmosphere was somewhat rxed. But as time went on, everyone gradually grew silent, and the atmosphere became increasingly tense. Especially Chu Xiaoyun, whose face was slowly turning pale. At that moment. The crowd quietly gathered in a corner of the tform, starting to whisper among themselves. "Its been three days already, and Xue An hasnt returned. I think he might be in big trouble!" someone said, visibly worried. "Heh, I said from the start that this was a joke. One man exterminating the gods of Tian Zhao, how does that sound even remotely usible?" another person sneered. "Exactly, Xue An is probably dead by now! Waiting any longer is pointless. Hes noting back!" "Yeah! Waiting here is meaningless! But the main issue is this newly ascended goddess has blocked the entire space, and we cant even leave if we wanted to!" "I dont believe she can keep it locked forever. Our families are not to be trifled with. Weve been out of touch for several days, and sooner orter, someone wille looking! I want to see how shell end this!" someone said angrily. "Im afraid this goddess might just go all out!" "You mean... a mutual destruction?" someone asked, trembling. "Exactly!" At that, everyones faces grew dark. "Damn it, Im not willing to die with this madwoman! Why should I wait here?" a robust man furiously stood up and approached. "Goddess!" the robust man called out loudly. Chu Xiaoyun, who was leaning back in her seat with her eyes closed, slowly opened her eyes upon hearing him. "Hmm? Fort Master Dong, what is it?" The speaker, Dong Yingjie, master of the Flying Dragon Sect, and a significant force in his own right. Dong Yingjie took a deep breath and said gravely, "Goddess, I just want to ask one thing. We have been waiting with you here for three days. If Mr. Xue really doesnt return, are we just supposed to keep waiting?" His words also elicited many murmurs of agreement. "Exactly! Goddess, weve been waiting here for three days. If its nothing urgent, we should be able to leave by now, so please lift the blockade!" "Yes! If you want to wait, continue alone! We all have other things to attend to!" Once someone took the lead, the crowd began to get louder. But faced with so many questioning voices, Chu Xiaoyuns face remained frosty, and she suddenly mmed the table, "Shut up, all of you!" The whole ce fell silent. Then Chu Xiaoyun swept her gaze over the crowd and said coldly, "I tell you, unless Mr. Xue returns, no one leaves!" "And what if he never returns?" Dong Yingjie struggled to suppress his anger and asked coldly. "Then we keep waiting!" Dong Yingjie burst into a furiousugh, "And if Mr. Xue has died and neveres back?" Chapter 1115 - 115 Eye of Curse Qi-Controlled Flying Dragon (2nd Update)

Chapter 1115: Chapter 115 Eye of Curse Qi-Controlled Flying Dragon (2nd Update)

Chu Xiaoyuns eyes zed with a cold light as she said harshly, "Mr. Xue will be fine! And no matter what, as long as he doesnt return, none of you will leave!" These words caused a stir among everyone present. Dong Yingjie was particrly incensed, but given that Chu Xiaoyun had inherited the Divine Position and power of the Mysterious Lady, her strength could not be underestimated. Thus, he didnt dare be too harsh, and could only re at Chu Xiaoyun hatefully before leaving in frustration. However, this incident made the atmosphere at the scene even stranger. Many people red at Chu Xiaoyun with hostility shing in their eyes from time to time. Chu Xiaoyun was well aware of this, yet she had made a resolute decision in her heart. If something truly had happened to Xue An and he couldnt return... then none of these people would ever leave, they would all stay here as sacrifices! The reason Chu Xiaoyun did this was to blockade the information about this ce. After all, Xue An had killed off the scions of several powerful families, and if the news spread, these families would definitely not let the matter rest and would surelye to seek justice. With divine beings like Tian Zhao before him and the major families behind him, wouldnt Xue An be caught between two fires? With this in mind, Chu Xiaoyun clung to a belief of mutual destruction with firm decisiveness. She was also aware that people were bing uneasy, and many already harbored dissatisfaction. But in response, Chu Xiaoyun just gave a coldugh. After all, she hadpletely sealed off the space here, unless she voluntarily opened it, the only way out would be over her dead body! With this thought, Chu Xiaoyun closed her eyes again slowly. Her silent demeanor caused yet another stir among everyone present. "Damn, this woman must be crazy! Mr. Xue is almost certainly dead, do we have to wait here in misery and end up as sacrifices for him?" "Thats right, it seems that this woman is determined on that thought!" "I think we shoulde together, restrain this crazy woman, and then figure out a way to get out!" "Exactly!" The more the people discussed, the more unpleasant their expressions became. Among the crowd, only Zhong Anan from the Taiyin Deity n, a divine scion, remained silent. In fact, she was internally sighing slightly. She understood Chu Xiaoyuns thinking, but she also felt that this situation was now a bit precarious; after all, Xue An had been gone for three days without any signs, and it was very likely that he had already met with misfortune. But Zhong Anan, being clever, did not speak and maintained a neutral stance the entire time. At this point, the group quietly finished their discussion and then dispersed nonchntly. However, these people clearly knew what they were doing, as they covertly all set their sights on Chu Xiaoyun, who was sitting in the chair, gradually forming an encirclement. Chu Xiaoyun seemedpletely oblivious to this, still leaning back in her chair with her eyes closed to restore her spirit. Seeing this, Dong Yingjie gave a signal with his eyes to the people around him, and they all nodded in agreement. Dong Yingjie gave a cold smile, then he took the lead and charged forward. As the Flying Dragon Sect was a powerful family, Dong Yingjie, the Fort Master of the Flying Dragon Sect, naturally had extraordinary strength. Although he was only a True Immortal level cultivator, his skill with controlling the Qi-Controlled Flying Dragon was truly terrifying. Especially this time, in order to escape from this ce as soon as possible, Dong Yingjie deployed his strongest killing move directly. But one could see the Spiritual Energy transform into over ten dragons, attacking Chu Xiaoyun with formidable force. Moreover... Dong Yingjies move served as a signal, prompting everyone who had gathered around to make their move. Intense lights red, and the power was earth-shaking. Although these attackers were not unparalleled powerhouses, they all possessed considerable strength. Especially when joining forces, their might was terrifying. However, under such a siege, Chu Xiaoyun, covered in radiant light from all sides, let out a cold snort and then opened her eyes. What a pair of eyes they were. There was no trace of emotion in those eyes; even the pupils had disappeared, turning into pure gray. Not only that, but apanying these eyes was a soaring aura that suddenly erupted from Chu Xiaoyuns body. Dong Yingjie trembled all over, and then a look of terror appeared on his face. It was at this moment that Chu Xiaoyun slowly turned her head to look at him. Where her gaze fell, it seemed to burn two huge holes in space, and soon after Dong Yingjie felt his spirit begin to boil and his vitality rapidly fading, his entire body beginning to age swiftly! These changes terrified Dong Yingjie beyond measure. No longer caring for a fight with Chu Xiaoyun, he hastily dodged away, then cried out in rm, "Its the Eye of Curse! This woman has activated the Eye of Curse!" Everyone who heard this was thoroughly shocked. It was well known that the famed technique that made the cursed goddess notorious was this very Eye of Curse, which even a Great Luo Powerful One would fear once activated. The reason was that the curses power worked directly on ones bloodline and even life pattern, making it extremely troublesome; hence the cursed goddesss formidable reputation. But what Dong Yingjie and the others had not anticipated was that this Chu Xiaoyun, having just inherited the previous cursed goddesss strength and cultivation level, could use such a powerful divine technique. Instant chaos ensued. Dong Yingjie, relying on his powerful cultivation level, barely managed to dodge the pursuit of the Eye of Curse. But the others were not so lucky. Particrly, Dong Yingjie, fearing another curse on himself, simply grabbed a cultivator beside him and used him as a human shield. This cultivator was a True God level powerhouse, above a Golden Immortal but not yet at the level of a True Immortal. Although not extremely powerful, he was decently strong. But under Dong Yingjies control, he had no power to fight back. It was at this moment that Chu Xiaoyuns gaze swept over. The True God level powerhouse trembled all over, then let out a sky-shaking scream. Apanying the scream, he began to rapidly age. In an instant, he transformed from a formidable powerhouse into a feeble old man. His skin then cracked piece by piece until finally his spirit copsed and he died. This scene caused everyone who surrounded them to feel their scalps tingle. Especially Dong Yingjie, whose heart was filled with extreme fear. He had thought that Chu Xiaoyun, having just inherited the divine position of the cursed goddess, would not possess much power. He had not dared to act rashly before because of Mr. Xues presence. It seemed Mr. Xue must have died for him to have entertained such thoughts. But he had miscalcted. Had he known it woulde to this, he would have never volunteered to take the lead! Dong Yingjie bitterlymented in his heart and then moved swiftly, thinking of dodging Chu Xiaoyuns pursuit. But just then. Chu Xiaoyun, initially as imposing as a rainbow, suddenly turned pale and then vomited arge mouthful of blood. With the spewing of blood, her once dominantly powerful eyes also dimmed. Chapter 1116 - 116: The Words I Spoke Have All Come True! (3rd Update)

Chapter 1116: Chapter 116: The Words I Spoke Have All Come True! (3rd Update)

Everyone was stunned at the scene, but Dong Yingjie was overjoyed, shouting loudly, "Everyone, attack together! This woman has only been able to use the Eye of Curse by burning her Divine Status. She cant hold on anymore!" Just as Dong Yingjie had said, Chu Xiaoyun had only managed to use the Eye of Curse by burning her Divine Status desperately. Because she had inherited her Divine Position for too short a time, a few days were simply not enough for her to fully control this power. But in order to repel these people, she had staked everything. Yet sometimes things dont work out no matter what, even if one risks their life, its still not enough. Due to the shock to her Cultivation Level caused by burning her Divine Status, Chu Xiaoyun was severely injured in an instant. Coughing up blood was just the beginning; her entire aura rapidly plummeted. At the same time, the spirits of those besieging her were all lifted, and they mercilessly struck her down. Especially Dong Yingjie, who sneered and said, "Damn woman, youve given me quite a scare. Now, I will send you to reunite with that surname Xue!" As he spoke, he pushed with both hands, the Qi-Controlled Flying Dragons were urged to their extreme; dozens of Spiritual Energy-transformed ferocious Giant Dragons pounced towards Chu Xiaoyun. Facing the iing splendor of light, Chu Xiaoyun wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, her face calm. No matter what, the vengeance for her family had been achieved! If the adult is dead, then I will follow him! But not before ensuring none of these people could escape. Thinking this, Chu Xiaoyun started to frantically channel her Divine Power, her skin flushing with an unnatural crimson hue. "Stop her quick! Shes going to self-destruct her Divine Status!" someone shouted in panic upon seeing this. Dong Yingjie was even more a mix of shock and anger, "Damn woman, do you really want to take us with you even in death?" As he spoke, the Qi-Controlled Flying Dragons increased in speed abruptly and arrived above Chu Xiaoyuns head in an instance, then opened their jaws wide to swallow her whole. Chu Xiaoyun hadpletely despaired. My lord, I aming! She cried out in her heart and then slowly closed her eyes. But just as the Qi-Controlled Flying Dragons were about to reach her, and even Zhong Anan in the crowd turned her head away, unable to watch anymore, believing Chu Xiaoyuns death to be certain, A streak of white light shed by, the previously smug Dong Yingjie was hit as if by a massive mammoth and was sent flying backward, vomiting blood in mid-air. And at the same time, a cold voice could be heard. "Who told you... I was dead?" With the voice, ripples spread through the void in front of Chu Xiaoyun, and then the figure of a young man in white appeared. The moment this young man in white appeared, those dozens of Qi-Controlled Flying Dragons also just happened to rush forward. But the young man did not even blink, merely saying indifferently, "Begone!" At hismand, a fierce wind suddenly rose in front of the young man; the Qi-Controlled Flying Dragons couldnt even struggle before they were blown apart by this gust. One word, with such mighty power. The entire scene fell into silence. Everyone seemed spellbound, standing there with their mouths agape, staring. And Chu Xiaoyun, who had given up all hope and was prepared to embrace death, suddenly opened her eyes wide at hearing the voice and was also stunned. It was only after a moments pause that she woke from her stupor and eximed with immense excitement, "My lord!" Indeed! The neer was Xue An. He nodded slightly, then stood with his hands behind his back, scanning the crowd with a cold expression. Everywhere his gazended, people couldnt help but unconsciously step back half a step. Especially those who had been attacking Chu Xiaoyun, theirplexions turned pale in an instant. "I hear you all thought I was dead?" Xue An said indifferently. No one dared to speak; the only sound in the silent hall was Dong Yingjies painful gasping. He had been sent flying by a casual blow from Xue An and was now unable to stand, propped up against the wall and gasping for life. Xue An strode forward, walking slowly towards him. Dong Yingjie looked at Xue An with extreme panic and stammered, "My lord spare... me..." Xue An waved his hand to stop him from continuing, then said indifferently, "Do you know why I hit you?" Dong Yingjie shook his head in terror, then seemed to remember something, and quickly nodded, "I know, I know, its because I was deluded and dared to oppose the Goddess! I deserve death; I am unworthy..." Xue Anughed, "Youre not human to begin with! Dont you always pride yourselves on being noble Deities?" This statement made Dong Yingjie stiffen, then he forced a ttering smile, "What the lord said is true, I am indeed not human!" But Xue An didnt pay any attention to his words, simply stating, "Thats only one aspect of it. If that were all, I would not have bothered to lift a hand, but this here, how would you exin this?" As he spoke, Xue An opened his palm to reveal a floating Divine Sense. Upon seeing this, Dong Yingjiesplexion changed drastically. And Xue An said coldly, "Using the secret technique of Divine Sense to break through the blockade and send out the news from here is excusable, but you actually wanted to harvest through this method. Tell me, how should this be resolved?" This Divine Sense was something Xue An had intercepted on the way to the Cursed City. The message within was simple: it revealed the situation in the Cursed City. Actually, this was a minor issue and Xue An couldnt care less to involve himself in such trivialities. But the crucial part was the additional information at the end of the Divine Sense, which sent a shiver down the spine when read. Dong Yingjie wanted his subordinates to take advantage of the Cursed Citys current vulnerability toe and harvest the resources. As for what these resources were... One only had to consider the Theocratic Nations previously under the control of the Cursed Goddess to understand. To those Deities in high positions, the masses who could provide the power of faith were a resource. And the word "harvest" in itself read of the bloodshed and brutality it entailed. This was why Xue An had taken immediate action upon arrival. Seeing his plot exposed, Dong Yingjies face turned as gray as death, for he knew his life was over. But then, as if remembering something, he suddenly looked up, his face contorted with a ferocious roar, "Xue! Dont think youre so formidable. Even if you kill me now, I still wont ept it!" "Oh? You wont ept it?" "Thats right!" Dong Yingjie sneered, "Didnt you previously say you were going to annihte all the lords of the Tian Zhao Realm? But what have you done? These past three days, you probably ran somewhere to hide!" At this point, Dong Yingjie had nothing to lose and began tough wildly. Many others couldnt help but nod inwardly. Indeed! Perhaps Dong Yingjie was right, and Xue An had simply hidden away for three days! Even Chu Xiaoyun didnt believe that Xue An could really achieve what he imed. After all, it was far too incredible! But amid Dong Yingjiesughter, Xue An stood proudly, speaking in an even tone, "What I said, I have fulfilled! The Deities are dead! The Tian Zhao Realm no longer exists!" With this deration... Dong Yingjiesughter came to an abrupt halt, and the hall fell into a deathly silence. Chapter 1117: The Sun and Moon Shine Together, Hail Xue An! (4th Update)

Chapter 1117: Chapter 1117: The Sun and Moon Shine Together, Hail Xue An! (4th Update)

Everyone was stunned by Xue Ans words. "The gods are dead, the Divine Realm has perished!" Such words seemed even more fantastical than fairy tales! At least many people wore looks of disbelief. Dong Yingjie, in particr, after being stunned for a moment, burst into wildughter again, "Mister Xue, I truly admire your imagination! The gods are dead, you say? Why dont you im youre the Divine King instead? Youre really killing me withughter, hahaha!" Theughter echoed across the entire Immortal tform, but Xue An did not get angry. Instead, he looked up at the spaceyered by seals and said indifferently, "Indeed... Summer insects cannot discuss ice, seafarers cannot fathom the sea." "Eh?" Dong Yingjie paused, hisughter stopping as well, "What do you mean?" Xue An revealed his white teeth, giving him a chilling smile, "Its nothing, I just think... ignorance really is scary!" After speaking, Xue An took a step forward and said coldly, "This ce is too stuffy, lets open it up and let it breathe!" As his voice faded, a streak of sword light appeared out of nowhere, and with a casual swing of his hand, Xue An shed down with his sword. Crack! After a crisp sound, the barricades sealing this piece of the Immortal tform began to shatter,yer byyer. But it was not over yet. When the seal broke, the space too began to show crack after crack. These fissures started out minuscule, but in just a blink, they rapidly expanded. In but a few breaths, space was sliced into fragments. When the cracks reached their limit, a thunderous boom sounded, and the Immortal tform Secret Realm that had been temporarily constructed... shattered! As the space debris, glinting with specks of light, dissipated like the Starry Sea, the Starry Sky of the outside world, already enveloped in night, became even more illusory. Every person watched this scene in a daze. No one spoke, nor dared to. It wasnt just Xue Ans earth-shattering sword that had awed them. More importantly, everyone felt the abnormality of the outside atmosphere. In the Tian Zhao Realm of old, the breath of the gods was strong and domineering, permeating the entire world. That sensation was like a zing bonfire in the wilderness even from afar, one could feel it distinctly. But now, within the range of everyones Divine Sense, the wilderness was silent, utterly quiet. "What... whats going on?" Dong Yingjie murmured to himself, his face filled with horror. At that moment, Zhong Anan from the crowd suddenly spoke with a trembling voice, "Everyone... everyone, look up at the sky!" All heads turned skyward. Next to the moonlight in the night sky, a zing sun began to emerge. Under the sunlight, thend that had sunk into darkness gradually brightened. "The sun and the moon shine together... this... this is an omen that only urs when the Divine King makes his rounds!" Zhong Anan murmured to himself. And at that moment, Xue An slowly walked toward the heavens. His pace seemed slow, yet was incredibly fast! In an instant, Xue An stood amidst the emptiness. And when his figure appeared in the night sky, the light of the sun and moon dimmed, and the stars ceased to twinkle. It looked as if they were respectfully bowing to greet Xue Ans arrival. Everyones eyes gradually widened. Zhong Anan shivered, chattering through clenched teeth, "The sun and the moon bow their heads... this... this is the salute of the Divine King!" Meanwhile. Standing with his hands behind his back in the sky, Xue An looked down at the crowd and spoke softly, "I told you, the gods are dead! Now, do you believe it?" Boom! The crowd first fell into a silence as if touched by death, then erupted into intensemotion. "How... how is this possible?" someone eximed in shock. "Oh my God, one man ughtering the Tian Zhao deities, just what is his background?" someone wondered in awe. "If only I had known then what I know now, I never would have opposed the Cursed Goddess!" someonemented with regret. But no matter whether they were astonished or regretful, in the end, everyone bowed their heads deeply in unison, disying the utmost reverence towards Xue An. When Zhong Anan stealthily nced over, she saw that in the emptiness above, the sun and moon were devoid of light, and on the great earth all beings bowed their heads. It seemed as if the entire world had quieted down, with only Xue An standing proudly alone between heaven and earth. His white clothes fluttered in the wind, sounding like hunting, as if all the light at that moment converged on him alone, making him almost unbearable to look at directly. Zhong Anan felt a tremendous shock to her body and soul. As a scion of a noble family, the Mysterious Lady had seen countless young prodigies and met numerous long-lived, powerful venerables. Yet none of the most exalted and esteemed powerful venerables could match the shock that Xue An gave her. Who exactly was this young man... and why did he have such unparalleled strength? These questions circled in Zhong Anans mind. At that moment, Xue Ans gaze swept over Dong Yingjie, who had turned to stone, and he spoke indifferently, "Do you still find it funny... now?" Dong Yingjies mind went nk, what had just happened before his eyes had surpassed hisprehension. It wasnt until Xue An spoke that he gradually regained his senses. Then he did something that took everyone by surprise. He pped his own forehead with a palm. After a thud and a stter, his brain burst forth, and his dead body toppled over. People were somewhat bbergasted. Dong Yingjie was, after all, the Fort Master of the Flying Dragon Sect, considered a local hegemon. Yet, when he faced Xue An, he did not even dare to fight back and took his own life instead. Xue An looked down at the corpse of Dong Yingjie on the ground and smiled cryptically, "At least he knew what was good for him. Too bad, only good at ying petty tricks!" With that, Xue An flicked his finger nonchntly, and a streak of light shot up into the sky. A breaths timeter, a piercing scream resounded from the distant heavens. The scream was brief, and then everything fell back into silence. Everyone was shaken by it, many showing extreme terror on their faces. Because that scream clearly belonged to Dong Yingjie. This meant that the recently self-in Dong Yingjie hadnt truly died but tried to deceive Xue An with a Secret Technique and flee. Unfortunately, all his hopeful ns fell apart under the casual flick of Xue Ans finger. The manner in which a local hegemon was so effortlessly killed, naturally caused the crowds hearts to tremble. Just then, Xue An smiled faintly, "Dont be afraid, I have no intention of killing you!" Many with guilty consciences couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief upon hearing those words. Xue An continued, "Honestly, Im not the kind of person who kills without mercy! Though you might not be considered innocent! But Ive decided to give you a chance!" A chance? What chance? The faces of the crowd conveyed their puzzlement, not understanding what Xue An intended, but they all felt a tightness in their chests. Thats when Xue An said indifferently, "You alle from the mighty noble families. I will give you ten days! Ten days from now, I want to see all of your forces gathered here, and then..." Xue An gave a chilling smile, "Submit to me!" Chapter 1118: Is That All You Wanted to Say? (1st Update)

Chapter 1118: Chapter 1118: Is That All You Wanted to Say? (1st Update)

As these words were spoken, everyone present changed color. It must be known that all assembled there were from various powerful ns, not to be underestimated in strength. Even during the reign of the Tian Zhao Divine King, these powerful ns hadnt truly submitted. The words of this young man d in white, proiming such audacious statements, naturally caused discontent to stir in many hearts. At that moment, Xue Ans gaze was sharp as lightning as he scanned the crowd, then he calmly said, "I know, many of you here are feeling dissatisfied!" "This is normal, and I dont me you! But I want to say this, in ten days, those still here, at this ce, if any powerful n fails to show up, then they will no longer be necessary! Do you... understand?" Boom! Xue Ans statement exploded like a bomb, leaving everyone utterly shocked. Because they all understood what he meant by "no longer necessary." However, such a statement was also excessively arrogant. It must be known that the forces backing the gathered individuals were powerful, possibly even stronger than the Tian Zhao Realm if united. Therefore, many held a look of discontent deep in their eyes. Xue An noticed this but merely smiled lightly, waved his hand, and said, "Go then! I will be waiting here for you all in ten days!" People exchanged nces, then bowed to Xue An collectively before soaring into the sky, dispersing as streaks of light. Xue An watched the retreating figures, smiled coldly, and then descended. At this moment, Only Chu Xiaoyun and a few disciples from the Cursed City remained in the arena. But there was one more person who hadnt left, the esteemed Mysterious Lady of the Taiyin Deity n, Zhong Anan. As Xue Annded, Zhong Anan took a deep breath, stepped forward, and bowed deeply. "Taiyin Deity ns Mysterious Lady, Zhong Anan, pays respect to Lord Xue!" Xue An nced at her indifferently, then said with a half-smile, "I remember you! You were also at the banquet at the Jade Banquet Pavilion, werent you?" Zhong Anan nodded, "Lord is correct, I was indeed there that evening!" "So, youre probably with Qi Hongbo and others from the Heavenly Fire Divine n, then what brings you to me now?" Xue An asked, looking at Zhong Anan. Zhong Anan felt a massive shock, her whole body trembling, increasingly horrified. Just a nce made her tremble so, how formidable must this mans strength be? But she soon suppressed her terror and said reverently, "Lord, I am the Mysterious Lady of the Taiyin Deity n, and I have authority over many matters! Thus, Ive decided, from now on, the Taiyin Deity n will submit unconditionally to you!" "Oh?" Xue Ans eyes sparkled slightly, then he looked at her with interest, "Why?" Zhong Anan smiled charmingly, "In the Divine Realm, the strong are respected. Your strength is evident to all, and as the weakest among the powerful ns, it is only right for my Taiyin Deity n to submit to you!" Xue An smiled, though he felt no joy at being ttered by a Mysterious Lady, and simply said, "And then?" Zhong Anan paused. "You havent left yet, surely not just to tell me this?" Zhong Anan lowered her head, reverence in her eyes. There are not many in the Divine Realm, possessing both strong power and a clear mind, unswayed by external honor or disgrace like Xue An. Especially considering how young Xue An appeared, which made him seem even more fearsome. Among the young powerhouses Zhong Anan had seen, which werent spirited and boiling with blood? Given that Zhong Anan was the esteemed Mysterious Lady, it was often enough for her topliment them, making these young individuals dizzy, submissive to her. Zhong Anan had hoped to foster a good rtionship with Xue An by staying, but had not anticipated that he would remain indifferent. This left her feeling somewhat disappointed. Yet, she grit her teeth, raised her head, and looked seriously at Xue An. "Lord truly has discerning eyes, indeed, I do have another matter to discuss! It concerns your current position of power and even life and death!" Having said that, Zhong Anan quietly watched Xue An, waiting for him to show a shocked expression. If he did, her words would have twice the effect. Unfortunately, her calctions were good, but the reality wasnt as she expected. Xue Ans expression remained nonchnt, he didnt even blink, "Oh? Lets hear it!" Zhong Anan was taken aback by his attitude. Whats going on? Wasnt she clear enough? Why was there no reaction at all? But quickly, Zhong Anan realized, then bit down and decided to be straightforward. "Lord, your recent actions will definitely enrage the various ns! These forces are deeply entrenched, existing even longer than the Tian Zhao Realm! If it were just that, it would be fine, since these forces are usually too tangled to act as one. But this time, its particrly unusual!" Zhong Anan sneaked a nce at Xue An, only to find him still looking indifferent, as if these matters had nothing to do with him. Somewhat at a loss, she said solemnly, "Lord, previously, you wiped out all heirs and prodigies from powerhouses like the Heavenly Fire Divine n, Ancient Sword Divine n, and the Wutong Divine Sect! These ns definitely wont let it go, and your actions now just give them an opportunity!" "By then, these ns might join forces to confront you!" After saying this, Zhong Anan watched Xue An intensely, waiting for his response. But to her surprise, after hearing her out, Xue An disyed no shock; instead, he yawned long and slow, thenzily said, "Is that all you wanted to say?" Zhong Anan felt dumbfounded and instinctively nodded. "I thought it was something serious! If they want to unite, let them unite; its unusual if they dont!" Zhong Anans eyes gradually widened, "But..." Xue An waved his hand, stopping her from continuing, then said indifferently, "Ive already made myself clear earlier. In ten days, any n that fails to appear, thus, they will no longer be needed!" "So whether they unite or not, when the timees, it will all be a matter of a single sword stroke! Why make such a fuss?" With that, Xue An stretchedzily, "Alright, now that things are mostly settled, its time to go back to sleep!" Chapter 1119: Movement in All Directions (2nd Update)

Chapter 1119: Chapter 1119: Movement in All Directions (2nd Update)

Xue An left. Zhong Anan stood there, her face nk in astonishment. Only when Xue Ans figure hadpletely vanished did she tremble all over, then she lowered her head and started tough at herself mockingly. She had thought she could use this opportunity to get closer to this newly emerging young powerhouse. But she didnt expect all her schemes to end up in vain. Especially Xue Ans final words, "Its just a swing of my sword," made Zhong Anan bitterly smile again and again. What is arrogance? Today, she had truly seen it. "But the Heavenly Fire Divine n and other powerful ns surely wont let this matter rest, and if they really unite, their strength is by no means inferior to that of the Tian Zhao deities. Then... will everything really go as smoothly as you say?" After speaking softly, Zhong Anan shook her head, her figure shed, and she disappeared into the sky. As these people dispersed, the news of what happened within the Tian Zhao Realm spread like wildfire. The first reaction of countless people who heard about it was disbelief. After all, the events were simply too fantastical to conceive. To single-handedly destroy a Divine Realm, to y its gods. It all sounded like a wild and fanciful tale! But then, the news that Xue An had ordered various powerful ns toe to the Cursed City within ten days to submit spread as well. And with it came the terrible news that the young masters of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, Qi Hongbo, the heir of the Ancient Sword Divine n Bai Chong, Ji Haoqiong of the Wutong Divine Sect, and other young geniuses were all killed by Xue An. The news sent shockwaves through all the worlds. "What? This Xue An killed the heirs of several major ns and is now demanding their submission?" "Yes! And he even said that if they donte within ten days, there is no need for them to exist anymore! How arrogant can this person be?" In the midst of their shock, everyone couldnt help but turn their gaze towards the various powerful ns. At the same time. Within these powerful ns, there were outcries of anger, as countless people were infuriated by Xue Ans words. Ancient Sword Divine n. n Leader Bai Tus face was extremely grim, and Sword Qi swirled around him, carving marks into the stone table in front of him, clearly furious to the extreme. Finally. After he heard the message, a glint of cold light shed in his eyes, and a sword light directly shattered the stone table in front of him into powder. He then stood up and shouted angrily, "To annihte the heir of my Ancient Sword Divine n and dare to order us to submit, this Xue An... its utterly outrageous!" "He even killed my son Chong! Our Ancient Sword Divine n must avenge this vendetta!" Another elder of the Ancient Sword Divine n also roared ferociously. "Thats right, lets march our troops now andpletely annihte this surname Xue!" For a moment, the entire Ancient Sword Divine n was in an uproar, their angry voices thundering. But there were also those who were clear-headed. An elderly man spoke with a grave tone, "n Leader, the rumors say that this Xue An has wiped out the Tian Zhao deities entirely, which shows that hes no ordinary man. If we want to take revenge, we must make long-term ns!" This suggestion made many people shrink back. Indeed! They had heard that Xue An was extremely overbearing, and the Tian Zhao Realm was destroyed by his hand. Powerful as the Ancient Sword Divine n was, they were still somewhat inferiorpared to the Tian Zhao deities. "So what does the Great Elder suggest..." Bai Tu had also calmed down and asked in a deep voice. "n Leader, its not just our Ancient Sword Divine ns heir who perished in the Cursed City, but heirs from the Heavenly Fire Divine n, the Wutong Divine Sect, and other powerful ns have fallen as well, especially the Heavenly Fire Divine n, who lost their young master that they spent a century grooming!" The Great Elder paused, then continued, "These powerful ns definitely wont let this go; so I believe, the most important thing now is to ally with these families and together deal with Xue An!" "Good!" Bai Tu nodded his head. "I will contact the Heavenly Fire Divine n right now!" But just as he was about to send out themand message, he saw a streak of me arriving at the Ancient Sword Divine n with the momentum of thunder and lightning. Bai Tus expression changed slightly, and with a casual wave of his hand, the mended in his palm. When the fire dispersed, there was clearly a letter within it. The letter contained only eight simple words. "To eliminate the great enemy, please meet once." Upon seeing this letter, Bai Tu first was stunned, then he burst intoughter. "Very good, it seems the Heavenly Fire Divine n is thinking the same as us!" He surveyed the entire assembly and said with a solemn voice, "Gentlemen, let us go!" Having said that, he flicked his sleeves, and his whole being transformed into a beam of Sword Qi, soaring into the sky. Following him, the various elders and strong ones of the Ancient Sword Divine n leaped up one after another, transforming into beams of Sword Qi, closely following Bai Tu. Meanwhile, at the headquarters of the Wutong Divine Sect. When the news of Ji Haoqiongs death arrived, there was crying and howling within thepound, and the many demon gods situated behind the sanctuary of the headquarters wept loudly. The Sect Hierarch Xiong Xiao looked up to the heavens and howled with rage, screaming out, "The Wutong Divine Sect must annihte this child!" After dering this, he was about to lead the demon gods of the Wutong Divine Sect into battle. Just at that moment, a streak of me also reached this ce. Xiong Xiao caught it in his hand, and a cold smirk appeared on his fierce face before he waved his hand dismissively. "Lads, the Heavenly Fire Divine n has invited us to join them in dealing with this Xue An. Since that is so, lets take this trip!" Having said that, he unfolded his robes sleeves, and in an instant, his whole person turned into a gust of ck wind, charging into the sky. The demon gods of the Wutong Divine Sect also followed closely with eerieughter. Not only that. This me signal darted about like beams of splendid light, shuttling through the universe in all directions, notifying the various powerful ns one by one. In an instant, the clouds in every direction stirred, and the radiance filled the heavens. Countless strong and noble beings hurried in the same direction. This was the Crimson me Divine State, where even the clouds in the sky took the shape of mes. Thend was deste, with dry and blistering winds ravaging throughout, strangling any possible signs of life. But even in this extremely harsh environment, on the edge of a wastnd, there stood a city of iparable majesty and grandeur. The scale of this city was so vast, it was even ten timesrger than Cursed City. Even the city walls were forged with precious me Red Crystals. This also gave the entire city a dazzlingly bright red hue, where from afar it truly appeared as if a massive me was burning into the sky. This... was the abode of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, acimed as number one among the noble ns in the four corners of the universe, and even the Tian Zhao Realm had to give it respect. But at this moment. The atmosphere in Heavenly Fire City was somewhat oppressive. The death of Qi Hongbo had shocked the entire Heavenly Fire Divine n. You see, the history of their Heavenly Fire Divine n was so ancient, they even regarded the gods of Tian Zhao as foreigners. Throughout such a lengthy history, never had anyone dared to show a hint of disrespect to them. Formidable strength was one aspect, but what was key was their control over the Sacred Fire, which was even considered extremely rare in the entire Divine Realm. Therefore, even the supreme beings who reigned over a realm had to show deference when facing them. After all, to obtain even a strand of Heavenly Fire, one had to go through the Heavenly Fire Divine n. So millennia of time not only allowed the Heavenly Fire Divine n to amass unimaginable wealth but also made every person in the Heavenly Fire Divine n immensely proud and arrogant. However, this time, the death of the Heavenly Fire Divine ns young master, Qi Hongbo, was like a resounding p across the face of everyone in the Heavenly Fire Divine n. Chapter 1120: Sky Fire God Pavilion (1st Update)

Chapter 1120: Chapter 1120: Sky Fire God Pavilion (1st Update)

"To think that our Heavenly Fire Divine n had stood unchallenged for ten thousand years!" an elder roared in the central Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion in Heavenly Fire City. "The mere existence of our Young Master was a nobility unmatched, and yet he was killed by some upstart whose origins we know not! This is an unprecedented disgrace of massive proportions!" Upon hearing those words, others in the pavilion couldnt help but nod in agreement. "Exactly, our Heavenly Fire Divine n must eradicate this person, or it will tarnish the glorious reputation we have built over ten thousand years!" "Vow to kill him!" Amotion filled the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion. Just then, a cid voice cut through. "Enough!" Instantly, the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion fell silent. A man began to materialize in the central seat, an embodiment of fury without anger, daunting and majestic. The mark of a me in the center of his forehead made him even more formidable,pelling people to avert their gaze. Upon seeing this man, everyone bowed in unison. "We pay respects to the n Leader!" Indeed! This man was the ruler of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, Qi Sixiang. The one Xue An had killed, Qi Hongbo, was his legitimate son. With a gaze as sharp as lightning, Qi Sixiang surveyed the crowd and spoke lightly, "We must indeed get rid of this Xue An, but since the man has the audacity to act so brazenly, he is surely extraordinary, just like the gods of Tian Zhao. Therefore, we must not be hasty in this matter!" "Yes!" The crowd responded in unison. Then Qi Sixiangs nce shifted,nding on a young man standing before the crowd, his head bowed low. "Xuan Feng, I ordered you to notify the major ns of the four corners of the universe. Have you done so?" The young man stepped forward and bowed, "My father, I have indeed notified them all, leaving none out, just as youmanded!" Qi Sixiang nodded slightly, "Very well, how did the ns respond?" "The Ancient Sword Divine n sent back their Spirit Sword; they are already on their way here. The Wutong Divine Sect also dispatched a Message-Sending Specter to inform us of their arrival time. The other major ns have generally responded too, its just... " "Just what?" Pausing briefly, Qi Xuanfeng then said with a deep voice, "The Taiyin Deity n has yet to reply." "The Taiyin Deity n?" Qi Sixiangs eyebrows rose slightly at the name, and a yful expression appeared on his face. The atmosphere within the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion turned rather peculiar. "Heh, this Taiyin Deity n dares to defy us? It seems these women think they have lived toofortably for the past thousand years," an elder sneered darkly. "I agree. Why dont we take this opportunity to swallow up the Taiyin Deity n? After all... though their strength iscking, those littledies are quite fetching," another elder with a lecherous face cackled strangely. His words caused many in the room to reveal a strange smirk, and many eyes sparkled with approval of the suggestion. The disdain and covetousness the people of the Heavenly Fire Divine n had towards the Taiyin Deity n, not to mention their eagerness to seize them, stemmed from longstanding inter-n ties and grudges. Actually, even from their literal meanings, one can see that the Heavenly Fire Divine n and the Taiyin Deity n are twopletely opposite factions. The Heavenly Fire Divine n has controlled the Abyss of Heavenly Fire for ten thousand years, with power and connections that are unfathomable. Moreover, the n has produced many powerful individuals, their strength immensely formidable, which has allowed them to be the undisputed number one noble n in the universe. Conversely, the Taiyin Deity n is the exact opposite; if the Heavenly Fire Divine n is likened to a raging me, then the Taiyin Deity n would be the eternal ice that never melts. The Heavenly Fire Divine n is established upon the Heavenly Fire Desert, while the territory of the Taiyin Deity n is located near the Taiyin Pool. Not only are their Cultivation Techniques diametrically opposed in attributes, but even their actions and styles arepletely different. ording to ancient legends, the original Taiyin Deity n was also extremely powerful, not at all inferior to the Heavenly Fire Divine n, and there even existed tales of the two ns being equally renowned as the foremost noble ns. However, due to various reasons over time, the Taiyin Deity n began to decline rapidly. Nowadays, they have been reduced to an insignificant noble n within the universe, and had it not been for the emergence of the prodigy Zhong Anan, known as the Mysterious Lady, within the past hundred years, they might have been stripped of their noble status and demoted to a mere ordinary power. Consequently, when the Heavenly Fire Divine n speaks of the Taiyin Deity n, there is a considerable amount of disdain in their words. Furthermore, the Taiyin Deity n is a pure female cultivator faction, where all disciples are women born with the essence of mysterious yin. To those who practice the secret techniques of the Heavenly Fire, these women of the Taiyin Deity n are nothing short of walking tonics. It is due to all of these reasons that they were so covetous upon hearing Qi Xuanfengs words. A chill shed in Qi Sixiangs eyes. Out of concern for their reputation, Qi Sixiang did not want to take matters too far in the past, but now there has suddenly emerged a young powerhouse who dares to challenge the various noble ns. In order to unite all the noble ns, Qi Sixiang knows he must erase all discordant voices. But to act now... Qi Sixiang felt some indecision in his heart. Qi Xuanfeng, seemingly perceiving his fathers hesitation, had a glint of enlightenment in his eyes, then said respectfully, "Father, why not let me personally visit the Taiyin Deity n? If they obedientlyply, all the better. If they dare to defy ourmands, then we can send troops to eradicate them afterward. No one can criticize us for that, what do you think?" After hearing this, Qi Sixiang looked deeply at his second son. When his eldest legitimate son, Qi Hongbo, was still alive, Qi Xuanfengs brilliance waspletely overshadowed by his brother. And Qi Xuanfengs behavior was exactly like what everyone expected of a frivolous young master, spending all his days indulging in pleasures without any thought for cultivation. As time went on, in the eyes of many, this Qi Xuanfeng, aside from being the second young master of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, was almost utterly worthless. Even Qi Sixiang hade to think that his youngest son was a lost cause. But unexpectedly, after Qi Hongbos demise, Qi Xuanfeng suddenly underwent a drastic change in temperament. For instance, his current proposition was very measured and strategic. Not only Qi Sixiang but also the others in the Heavenly Fire Divine Chamber looked at Qi Xuanfeng with surprise and iprehension. Under the gaze of his father and the assembled crowd, Qi Xuanfeng bowed his head, his face hidden in shadows, betraying no sign of sorrow or joy. After a long moment, Qi Sixiang finally nodded, "Very well, then go and visit them." "Yes, Father!" Qi Xuanfeng replied respectfully, a hint of subtle triumph shing in the depths of his eyes, then he bowed and exited the Heavenly Fire Divine Chamber. After his departure, the Heavenly Fire Divine Chamber fell silent for a brief interval before an elder chuckled with tteringughter, "Although our young master has perished, it seems that the second young master is not amon fish in the pond!" Suddenly, the chamber was filled with the sound of ttery. Qi Sixiang let out a heartyugh, his face filled with pride. Chapter 1121: The Taiyin Deity Clan (2nd Update)

Chapter 1121: Chapter 1121: The Taiyin Deity n (2nd Update)

And when Qi Xuanfeng withdrew from the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion, there were alreadyckeys attached to him who greeted him eagerly. "Second Young Master!" "Young Master Xuan Feng!" Among the crowd of followers, the originally bowing Qi Xuanfeng gradually straightened his back, and looking at him now, the humility and respect that had covered his face were long gone, reced by an expression full of arrogance and pride. "Second Young Master, how did it go? What did the n Leader and the elders say?" Qi Xuanfeng nodded his head and then said proudly, "When I speak, my father naturally agrees on the spot!" With that, he nced at his followers and said indifferently, "Get ready, we are setting off for the Taiyin Deity n now!" The excited henchmen all perked up at his words, "Yes!" To them, going to the Taiyin Deity n was practically like a pleasure trip; they might even manage to woo a beautiful female Cultivator there! So one after another, they prepared everything eagerly, and then set off following Qi Xuanfeng. Compared to other noble families, the territory of the Taiyin Deity n was not too far from the Heavenly Fire Desert. Adding to that Qi Xuanfeng leading a group of ruffians aboard a Flying Boat, they reached the location of the Taiyin Pool in just half a day. The scenery here was utterly different from that of the Heavenly Fire Desert. Below them was an expansive water surface, with inds scattered along the way as they traveled. Moreover, the whole area was filled with gentle Water-type Spiritual Power, making this ocean-like vastke teem with vibrant life. At least, there were trillions of beings from the Aquatic Tribe living in it. Such a sight even left Qi Xuanfeng and his party stunned. To them, who were ustomed to the barren desert, the scenery here was simply too beautiful. "No wonder everyone says that the women of the Taiyin Deity n are stunningly beautiful. I had some doubts before, but now it seems likely to be true. After all, even an ugly monster would be pretty after living in such a ce for a long time!" Qi Xuanfeng eximed admiringly. One of his henchmenughed upon hearing this, "Second Young Master,ing here on the n Leaders orders, those girls had better treat you like a deity if they know whats good for them. After all, itll all be up to you, wont it?" "Thats right, this time Second Young Master will enjoy all the pleasures!" someone chimed in from the side. Qi Xuanfeng put on a stern face, "Nonsense! I am here on serious business!" The henchmen were so frightened that they all shut their mouths. But soon after, Qi Xuanfeng licked his lips and righteous said, "Of course, after the serious business is taken care of, one must rx a bit!" The henchmen were first puzzled, then roared withughter, "Second Young Master speaks wisely!" Just as their conversation was delving into indecency, the Flying Boat suddenly halted, and then they heard a light shout from ahead. "Halt, trespassers ahead. You are entering the territory of the Taiyin Deity n!" Apanying the voice, a gentle water screen firmly blocked the path of the Flying Boat. Upon seeing this, Qi Xuanfeng swiftly stood up and through the window, he could see two figures standing in the void ahead. Seeing these two, whistles echoed within the Flying Boat. "Tsk tsk, its no wonder they say the Taiyin Deity n has so many beauties, its absolutely true, even the doorkeepers are of such stunning beauty!" "Hehe, following Second Young Master seems to have brought us good fortune!" The reason these henchmen were so thrilled was all because the two women blocking their path were extremely delicate in appearance. Even though they looked young, the younger they seemed, the more tender and endearing they were. At this moment, the female disciple at the forefront spoke sternly, "Who goes there, and why seek the Taiyin Deity n?" Hearing this call, Qi Xuanfeng smiled subtly and with a sh, he left the Flying Boat and stepped outside. "The Second Young Master of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, Qi Xuanfeng, has arrived to pay his respects!" Qi Xuanfeng dered proudly. Upon hearing these words, the expressions of the two women changed in unison. They were well aware of what the Heavenly Fire Divine n represented. Moreover, the visitor was the Second Young Master of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, a status that could not be taken lightly. Therefore, both of them stiffened their expressions and then, sping their hands, said, "So it is the esteemed Second Young Master of the Heavenly Fire. Please wait here for a moment; we will return at once to deliver the message!" Qi Xuanfengs greedy gaze fixated on the two women, especially relishing the aura of dark yin emanating from them, which made him feel extremelyfortable, hence he nodded with a smile upon hearing their words. "Very well!" But just as the two women were about to go back and deliver the message, a clear and cold female voice traveled across the vast expanse of water, reaching everyones ears. "Theres no need to deliver the message. Since Young Master Xuan Feng hase in person, then please,e inside!" This voice made the two women shudder, and then they nodded at Qi Xuanfeng, "Second Young Master Qi, the one who just spoke is our eldest senior sister. Please follow me!" With that, both women produced long halberds, slicing behind them and parting an invisible curtain of water. "Pleasee in!" However, Qi Xuanfengs countenance turned slightly displeased. Being respectfully referred to as the eldest senior sister by these guardian disciples hinted at the identity of the woman who had just spoken. She was acimed as the most gifted of the Taiyin Deity n for thousands of years and even known as the most outstanding woman in the four corners of the universe over the past millennium. The pride of the Taiyin Deity n, Zhong Anan. But it was precisely because of this that Qi Xuanfeng felt very ufortable. Because she had merely sent a message through sound transmission and did note out to meet him in person. In his view, if his elder brother, the young master of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, Qi Hongbo, were to visit, Zhong Anan would definitelye out to greet him personally. But when it came to him, it boiled down to a simple transmission of sound. This naturally made Qi Xuanfeng feel quite upset, so he let out a slight snort and walked into the ce with his head held high. The water-type spiritual power inside was even more abundant, and the surface of theke underfoot grew ever deeper, even exudingyers of cold air. This was none other than the Taiyin Pool, the fundamental lifeline of the Taiyin Deity n! In the middle of the Taiyin Pool was a vast ind. Atop the ind stood countless exquisite structures, all striking in their appearance. But it was clear to see that many of these buildings had fallen into disrepair, having lost their former glory. This also revealed the current predicament of the Taiyin Deity n. It was not until Qi Xuanfeng approached the ind that he saw beams of light rising from within it. Leading them was none other than Zhong Anan, the pride of the Taiyin Deity n. Zhong Anans eyes flickered lightly, then she sped her hands toward Qi Xuanfeng, "I have seen Young Master Xuan Feng!" Qi Xuanfeng snorted coldly through his nose, but his gaze was involuntarily captured by Zhong Anan. No other reason but for Zhong Anans stunning beauty. As someone with a penchant for feminine charms, her beauty made him almost obsessed. As a result, his gaze became somewhat unrestrained. In response, Zhong Anan simply lowered her eyes and smiled, "Young Master Xuan Feng, pleasee in!" Chapter 1122: Killing the Chicken to Scare the Monkey, Plans Fall Through (Third Update)

Chapter 1122: Chapter 1122: Killing the Chicken to Scare the Monkey, ns Fall Through (Third Update)

The meeting hall of the Taiyin Deity n could not be described as luxurious, but it was arranged with refined elegance. Only after tea was served did Qi Xuanfeng gradually regain his consciousness. At that moment, Zhong Anan spoke softly, "I wonder, what brings Young Master Xuan Feng to our Taiyin Deity n?" Qi Xuanfengs gaze steadily became serene, then he leaned back in his chair and leisurely began to drink his tea. The hall fell silent. The numerous disciples of the Taiyin Deity n stood silently behind Zhong Anan, watching Qi Xuanfeng sip his tea. It was quite a while before Qi Xuanfeng sighed contentedly, "Good tea! I really didnt expect that your Taiyin Deity n would have such fine tea!" Zhong Anan gave a faint smile, "This tea is naturally grown wild tea from Taiyin Pool, indeed quite tasteful. If Young Master Xuan Feng likes it, I can send you some when you leave!" Qi Xuanfeng smiled nomittally, "If thats the case, then Id be embarrassed!" Zhong Anan smiled again, "Its just some tea leaves, why should Young Master Xuan Feng be so polite!" As soon as her words fell, the previously gently smiling Qi Xuanfeng suddenly pped the table and coldly shouted, "Miss Anan, do you realize your wrongdoing?" This questioning made all present change color, but Zhong Anan remained unperturbed and still faced Qi Xuanfeng calmly. "Young Master Xuan Feng, what do you mean by our wrongdoing?" "Hehe!" Qi Xuanfeng leaned back in his chair, coldly staring at Zhong Anan, "Miss Anan, we are both wise, so lets not beat around the bush anymore! The Divine Fire Order sent previously by our Heavenly Fire Divine n, did you receive it?" The atmosphere abruptly became tense. Everyones gaze focused on Zhong Anan. Zhong Anan lowered her gaze and after a moment, softly nodded, "We received it!" Qi Xuanfengs expression turned colder, then he sneered, "Since you received it, why then has the Taiyin Deity n not responded?" Zhong Anan remained silent. Qi Xuanfeng continued, "Are you aware that my father, with his grand stratagem, has issued one hundred thousand Divine Fire Orders, summoning the grand families of all regions together to deal with that scoundrel Xue An! The Ancient Sword Divine n and the Wutong Divine Sect along with other major sects have already responded; only your Taiyin Deity n remains silent, making no statement! What does this mean? I would like Miss Zhong to give me an exnation!" "Thats right! The Second Young Master personally came to visit, and you did not evene out to greet him, showing extreme disrespect! Clearly, your Taiyin Deity n does not regard our Second Young Master with any importance!" a hostile servant said. At this moment, the many faces of the Taiyin Deity ns disciples turned rather ugly. Especially as the eldest sister Zhong Anan remained silent, it made many anxious. But in Qi Xuanfengs eyes, this was Zhong Anan indirectly showing submission. Therefore, a look of satisfaction gradually appeared in his eyes, then he said with a cold tone, "Miss Zhong, are you aware that my father was so furious over this matter, he even wanted to send someone to punish you, and it was only my pleading that momentarily calmed him down! But if you think to sweep this matter under the rug, then..." Qi Xuanfeng looked around the room filled with beautiful people and, licking his lips greedily, said, "You ought to pay some price, so I can have a good exnation upon my return, right?" "Oh? What price?" Zhong Anan suddenly asked. Convinced that his previous suspicions were correct, Qi Xuanfeng believed that Zhong Anan was indeed frightened, so he spoke in a yful tone. "I have travelled a long distance and am very tired. If ady from your sect could serve me during my rest, I think there could be room for negotiation!" As soon as these words were said, the many women of the Taiyin Deity n changed their expressions in unison, then all turned their eyes toward Zhong Anan. Qi Xuanfeng let out a slight sneer, "Miss Anan, what do you think?" Just then, Zhong Anan suddenly raised her head, her gaze sharp as she looked at Qi Xuanfeng and said coldly, "First, I want to tell you that my Taiyin Deity n is not a subordinate or disciple of your Heavenly Fire Divine n, so its not your ce toe here and use us!" "Second, I indeed received your Divine Fire Order, but I dont think your alliance will seed, so our Taiyin Deity n does not n to participate!" "Lastly..." Zhong Anan looked Qi Xuanfeng up and down, a look of disgust and disdain appearing on her face, "With your attitude, do you think youre worthy of coveting the women of my Taiyin Deity n? Youre utterly delusional!" At Zhong Anans words, the whole room fell silent instantly. Qi Xuanfeng was so shocked that he couldnt react for a moment, and when he did, he shouted angrily, "What did you say? Say that again if you dare!" Zhong Anan looked at him coldly, "Ive already made myself very clear. Our Taiyin Deity n is not to be dictated by the likes of you!" "You..." Qi Xuanfeng couldnt believe his own ears. He had thought that this trip to the Taiyin Deity n would be an easy and delightful one, filled with romantic encounters. And the reason he had volunteered toe here was to make an example of the Taiyin Deity n, to establish his authority. After all, his brother Qi Hongbo was already dead, and now he was the rightful heir within the Heavenly Fire Divine n. So, he had changed his previously cautious strategy and started trying to stand out. But unexpectedly, his first attempt had hit a wall. Especially Zhong Anans words, she had rebutted him mercilessly. If he didnt fight back now, his position as the younger lord of the Heavenly Fire Divine n would be a joke. Thinking this, his expression gradually grew stern, and he said darkly, "Miss Zhong, I hope you realize what you are saying!" Zhong Anan took a deep breath, "I am well aware! In fact, these thoughts have been on my mind for a long time, and Ive been wanting to say this to you arrogant people from the Heavenly Fire Divine n!" Not only Qi Xuanfeng was shocked. Even the members of the Taiyin Deity n were stunned. Usually, the Taiyin Deity n would always concede and endure in their dealings with the Heavenly Fire Divine n. Even Zhong Anan, the proud Mysterious Lady, would have to step aside and dare not ck off when she faced the young lord Qi Hongbo of the Fire God. But what happened to their senior sister today? How could she suddenly be so fierce, even daring to confront the younger lord of the Heavenly Fire Divine n face-to-face? But no matter what, the many disciples of the Taiyin Deity n were greatly inspired and looked at Zhong Anan with admiration. Qi Xuanfeng was nearly exploding with anger. In his view, Zhong Anans attitude must be because he was the younger lord of the Heavenly Fire. After all, when she had faced his brother before, she had never dared to act like this. Chapter 1123: The Disciple Believes Himself to Be Innocent (4th Update)

Chapter 1123: Chapter 1123: The Disciple Believes Himself to Be Innocent (4th Update)

At the thought of this, Qi Xuanfeng burst into anger, "You wretch, today I will show you just how formidable the Heavenly Fire Divine n is! Attack!" At hismand, Qi Xuanfengs group of malevolent servants swarmed forward. To them, although Zhong Anan also imed to be a scion of a great n, she was just a formidable woman, nothing more. With so many of their own side, they were sure they could defeat this woman. Moreover, since Zhong Anan was also quite beautiful, they could take advantage of her during the fight. Holding this thought, all the evil servants wickedly rushed forward. But before their smiles could fully bloom on their faces, their figures started freezing one by one. Zhong Anan emitted a cold light, sweeping across with an extremely frigid chill, directly turning these viinous servants into ice sculptures. Crack! Cracks appeared on these ice sculptures, which then crumbled into powder. With just one strike, the group of evil servantsy dead on the spot. Now it was Qi Xuanfengs turn to be dumbfounded. He stared nkly at the powder on the ground, then slowly lifted his head and red fiercely at Zhong Anan. "Wretch, you really dared to kill members of my Heavenly Fire Divine n. It seems you really are tired of living! I will properly discipline you today." Saying so, Qi Xuanfeng raised his palm and struck. Winds howled fiercely, and the heat wave surged. A palm strike directly rushed forward. But Zhong Anan didnt even move, the palm wind had barely reached halfway when it was bound by the coldness emerging from the void, ultimately dissipating into nothing. "This... this..." Qi Xuanfengs eyes widened, watching this scene in disbelief. Zhong Anan gave a cold smile, "Using the Heavenly Fire Decree in my Taiyin Pool, it really puzzles me what you were thinking! Let alone you, even if your father came here, his strength would be reduced by half!" Qi Xuanfeng shuddered and finally realized what was happening. It turned out that within the range of the Taiyin Pool, apart from water-type spiritual power, all other types of spiritual power were suppressed, especially fire-type spiritual power, which was greatly weakened. Even if he possessed abilities that reached the heavens, he would struggle to execute them here. But soon, he regained hisposure, then coldly smirked at Zhong Anan. "Very well, your Taiyin Deity n has done very well! I will certainly inform my father when I return, and by then, I hope you wont regret it!" With that, he turned around to leave. "Wait!" Zhong Anan suddenly spoke up, stopping him. "Hm?" Qi Xuanfeng turned around, coldly looking at her, "What? Do you Taiyin Deity n members want to kill me now?" Zhong Anan shook her head, "Of course not! But you just insulted my Taiyin Deity n, and you owe an exnation!" "An exnation? What a joke, what exnation do you want?" Qi Xuanfeng scoffed disdainfully. But at that moment, Zhong Anan suddenly rushed toward Qi Xuanfeng and pped him twice across the face. Whack! Whack! After the ps, Qi Xuanfengs face had swollen considerably. Everyone was taken aback. Qi Xuanfeng looked at Zhong Anan in disbelief. "You... dare to hit me?" "I did hit you! Ive long found you pampered nobles obnoxious!" Zhong Anan coldly smiled and continued. "Go back and tell your father that the affairs of my Taiyin Deity n are none of your business! Understand?" Qi Xuanfeng wanted to retort, but upon seeing Zhong Anan raise her hand again, he shivered and hurriedly nodded. "Get lost!" Qi Xuanfeng turned and ran. It was only after he had left the vicinity of the Taiyin Pool that he turned around, his face contorted with rancor as he yelled, "Zhong family, just wait, this isnt over, we of the Heavenly Fire Divine n will definitely make you pay!" At that moment, Zhong Anan raised her hand to deliver another palm strike, sending a cold light streaking towards Qi Xuanfeng. Qi Xuanfeng screamed in fright and turned to flee in a panic. It was not until his figure hadpletely disappeared that Zhong Anan withdrew her gaze. Meanwhile, a round of apuse rang out in the drawing room. These female disciples, pping sincerely, wore faces full of admiration. Zhong Anan gave them a slight smile. But just then, a voiceden with anger, old and female, came from the back of the ind. "Zhong Anan,e here!" The voice turned all the female disciples pale. For the speaker was Xuan Hun, the elder in charge of punishment within the Taiyin Deity n. Her temper was notoriously vtile, and she was feared by all the disciples. Moreover, there had always been some friction between her and Zhong Anan. Calling her over this time probably meant no good. Amidst the worried gazes of all the disciples, Zhong Anan smiled serenely and then headed straight for the back mountain. The Taiyin Deity n was divided into the front mountain, where the disciples trained, and the back mountain, where the elders resided. The Tribunal Hall was located in this back mountain. When Zhong Anan entered the Tribunal Hall, all the Great Elders of the Taiyin Deity n had already gathered and were engaged in heated discussion. It was only when they saw Zhong Anan that the discussions ceased. Zhong Anan, without looking sideways, greeted them deeply, "Greetings to all the Great Elders!" The hall fell silent. Many elders looked at Zhong Anan withplex expressions. For this extraordinary disciple of the Taiyin Deity n, these elders naturally harbored deep affection. But this time... what she had done was indeed a bit too much. Indeed. Suddenly, Xuan Hun, sitting at the center, mmed the table and yelled, "Zhong Anan, enough with the pleasantries, tell me, what exactly did you do just now?" Zhong Anan slowly lifted her head, her gaze clear as she said, "Elder Xuan Hun, to what are you referring?" Xuan Hun, infuriated, eximed, "Dont y dumb with me, were the people of the Heavenly Fire Divine n here just now?" "Yes!" "And how did you handle it?" Zhong Anan was silent for a moment, then said lightly, "He spoke disrespectfully, so I drove him away." This statement caused a stir among the elders. Xuan Hunughed bitterly out of anger, "Drove him away? Do you realize what you are doing?" Zhong Anan nodded, "Disciple understands!" "Disciple? Do you still know you are a disciple? Even though the n Leader said before his retreat that you could partially handle n affairs, dont you think youve gone too far?" At this, Xuan Huns face turned cold, "Do you realize your actions could lead our Taiyin Deity n into irreparable doom?" "So... do you acknowledge your guilt?" The hall fell silent. Although many elders felt pained for Zhong Anan, what Xuan Hun said was indeed true. Offending the Heavenly Fire Divine n this way might lead the already disadvantaged Taiyin Deity n to a catastrophic end. But at that moment, faced with Xuan Huns questioning, Zhong Anan shook her head, "Disciple believes, I am not guilty!" Chapter 1124: Going All Out (1st Update)

Chapter 1124: Chapter 1124: Going All Out (1st Update)

"Innocent? Haha, then tell me, what constitutes guilt?" Xuan Hun sneered repeatedly. As an Elder of the Tribunal Hall, she had long been dissatisfied with Zhong Anan. Because originally she had thought that after the n Leader secluded himself, she would be in charge of the Taiyin Deity n, but to her utter surprise, the n Leader had actually handed over the power to this inexperienced young girl. Naturally, this filled her with anger, and she always wanted to give Zhong Anan a taste of her displeasure. However, Zhong Anan was very popr among the Taiyin Deity n and acted very prudently. Xuan Hun couldnt pick out any faults, so she could only fume in silence. Until this matter arose, which provided her with an opportunity, so of course, she would grasp it firmly and pursue it to the end. Zhong Anan looked up at Xuan Hun and said indifferently, "Elder Xuan Hun, you say that my actions will lead our n to irreversible doom! Yet in my eyes, I am saving our n!" At this, not only Xuan Hun but all the Elders were taken aback. "Anan, why do you say that?" An Elder asked eagerly. Zhong Anans eyes fell, and after a moment of silence, she chuckled softly, "Its simple! This time, the Heavenly Fire Divine n, Ancient Sword Divine n, Wutong Divine Sect, and other powerful families are ostensibly uniting against Xue An in name, yet in reality, they are using this as a means to consolidate power!" Consolidate power? This statement made many Elders expressions change dramatically. Only Xuan Hun, with a sneer on her face, said, "Oh? How are they consolidating power? And what does this have to do with our Taiyin Deity n?" Zhong Anan gave Elder Xuan Hun a deep look, "Its simple, now that the Tian Zhao Realm has be a void, such a big piece of cake naturally attracts the covetousness of countless powerful families!" "And as leading powers among them, the likes of the Heavenly Fire Divine n naturally want to devour the whole cake! But they need to consolidate all their strength first!" "And to achieve this, they will surely make a move against many of the weaker powerful families!" "Its like big fish eat little fish and little fish eat shrimp! In light of this, Elders, how long do you think our Taiyin Deity n canst?" Hearing Zhong Anans words, everyones expressions turned ugly. Only Elder Xuan Hun, about to say something with a coldugh, was preempted by another Elder. "Anan, are you suggesting that the Heavenly Fire Divine n has gathered the powerful families of the universe with ill intentions?" Zhong Anan nodded, "Exactly! Moreover, our Taiyin Deity n is not the same; we have a history of grievances with the Heavenly Fire Divine n, we are close in proximity, and most importantly..." She paused, "We are all women! In this way, we will be a juicy piece of meat the Heavenly Fire Divine n most desires to devour. If we truly go this time, it will be amb entering the tigers den, never to return!" Zhong Anans argument was coherent, causing all the Elders to turn pale. Especially after careful consideration, they felt her points were highly valid. Elder Xuan Hun scoffed disdainfully, "What a joke! If its as you say, then even if we dont go, the Heavenly Fire Divine n wille to collect! After all, you said it yourself, we are the closest, and a Flying Boat can reach us in no more than a day!" Zhong Anan was silent for a moment and then nodded, "As harsh as it is, the truth is exactly that." "Then, ording to you, isnt our Taiyin Deity n doomed to die? After all, its death if we go, and its waiting for death if we stay!" Xuan Hun said, her face full of mockery. Zhong Anan shook her head, "No, there is another way!" "Another way? What way?" Xuan Hun was taken aback. Zhong Anan took a deep breath and said emphatically, "Seek refuge in the Cursed City." Boom! At this statement, the hall erupted into uproar. "Seek refuge with that mysterious young powerhouse?" an Elder asked, clearly shocked. "It seems unreliable; no matter how strong this young powerhouse is, even if he truly wiped out the Tian Zhao Realm by himself, he couldnt possibly be the match for so many powerful families," another voiced. "Indeed! I also feel this is too precarious!" The Elders began to mutter among themselves. Xuan Hunughed heartily, herughter filled with derision. "How ludicrous, seeking refuge in the Cursed City! Do you realize you are virtually putting our Taiyin Deity n in opposition to all the powerful families out there? Have you considered the consequences?" she asked. Zhong Anan smiled faintly, "And you think our current situation isnt already opposing all the powerful families?" "You..." Xuan Hun was left speechless. After quite some time, she regained herposure and sneered, "But no matter what you say, if we truly seek refuge in the Cursed City, that will be the true undoing! Because that is unmistakably marching to our deaths!" Zhong Anan shook her head, "No, on the contrary, I believe this is an opportunity for our Taiyin Deity n!" "Opportunity, what opportunity?" "An opportunity to rise again, to surpass many powerful families, and perhaps even take control of the Tian Zhao Realm!" Zhong Anan spoke resolutely. The whole room fell silent. All the Elders were stunned by the vision Zhong Anan had described, and it was only after a while that Xuan Hun burst outughing. "Zhong Anan, do you even know what you are saying? I think youre either mad or your heads been struck. An opportunity to rise? How can we rise? Do you truly think this Xue An can defeat all the powerful families?" Zhong Anan nodded forcefully, "Yes, thats exactly what I believe!" The smile of mockery on Xuan Huns face was almost spilling over, "You believe? What makes you believe that? Any evidence?" Zhong Anan took a deep breath, "No evidence, but I have a premonition, a premonition that the consortium of powerful families will suffer a great loss this time, and the ultimate victor will surely be Xue An!" People were dumbfounded. Premonition! Is she really willing to stake everything on a premonition? Elder Xuan Hunughed even more mockingly, "Zhong Anan, you truly live up to being the most talented descendant of our Taiyin Deity n in a millennium, to act so solely on a premonition! But have you considered, if your premonition is wrong, what kind of devastation well face?" Zhong Anan looked up at Xuan Hun and said coldly, "Then tell me, do you think its better to fall into the hands of the Heavenly Fire Divine n and other powerful families, to be toyed with and die in humiliation, or to fight with all we have, taking this chance?" "You..." Xuan Huns face colored with anger. "I know what you want to say. You might think this is too risky, but havent you considered? Every action has its risks!" Chapter 1125: Only He Alone (2nd Update)

Chapter 1125: Chapter 1125: Only He Alone (2nd Update)

"And this time," he said, "is our Taiyin Deity ns only chance. If we bet right, we will return to our former glory, and perhaps even surpass it!" "If we lose the bet, then well put everything on the line and fight these people! This way, at least when we are on our deathbeds and think back, we wont feel any regrets, because... we have fought and tried our best. If fate goes against us, we will ept it." Speaking up to this point, Zhong Anan lifted her gaze to look at everyone and said word by word, "Elders, do you think Im right?" Zhong Anans words silenced the entire room; all the elders fell quiet, clearly contemting her words. Only Xun Hn remained indifferent, "Bet? Ha, so after all this talk, you are making a bet! But..." Before she could finish, a faint sigh suddenly came from behind the mountain. "Anan is right, our current situation... indeed leaves us with nothing but this one gamble!" As the voice sounded, a woman who appeared somewhat haggard yet exceedingly beautiful materialized among them. All the elders in the Tribunal Hall were startled, then stood up one after another, excitedly stating, "n Leader!" Zhong Anan couldnt help but be taken aback for a moment, then knelt down with utmost respect, "Greetings to you, Master!" Indeed! The one who had arrived was the long-isted leader of the Taiyin Deity n, Mu Guqing. She nodded slightly, "Rise, all of you." Everyone stood up, their faces full of excited joy. Only Xuan Hunsplexion turned extremely ugly. But Mu Guqing paid her no heed, simply nodding at Zhong Anan, "I have heard everything you just said, and it was good." Zhong Anan nced at Mu Guqing, particrly noticing the haggardness on her face, and couldnt help a sh of worry in her eyes before lowering her head to reply, "Thank you, Master!" Only then did Mu Guqing turn her gaze toward Xuan Hun, her expression growing colder, "Elder Xuan, I remember making it very clear when I went into seclusion that all matters would be left to Anans discretion and you were to fully support her, so what did you do?" On hearing these words, Xuan Hun fell to her knees with a tremble, "n Leader, I..." Mu Guqing waved her hand, cutting her off coldly, "Enough! I know you bear resentment because I did not entrust you with great power, which only shows you still harbor malice in your heart. Go into seclusion in the back mountains for three years! Leave Tribunal Hall matters for now." At this, Xuan Hun was left standing in stunned silence. Mu Guqing slightly raised her eyebrows, "Did you hear what I said?" "Yes... yes," Xuan Hun said, her face pale, her head hanging low. "Leave," Mu Guqing said with a flick of her sleeve. Xuan Hun left, dejected and with her head down. "You all... may also take your leave," Mu Guqingmanded in a deep tone. The many elders bowed in unison, then departed the Tribunal Hall. When only the two of them, teacher and disciple, were left in the room, Mu Guqing suddenly coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood, herplexion turning pale instantly. "Master!" Zhong Anan eximed, her figure appearing by Mu Guqings side in an instant. Mu Guqing managed a bitter smile and waved her hand, "Dont touch me! Ive deviated during my cultivation and sumbed to demonic possession." Zhong Anans frame shook as she finally understood why her master looked so exhausted upon this meeting, and even her aura had beckluster. Mu Guqing gently wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, her face gradually returning to normal, though the weariness in her eyes deepened. But she was not concerned with that; instead, she asked softly, "Anan, do you really believe this newly emerged young powerhouse can be victorious?" Zhong Anan nodded, "Master, I represented the Taiyin Deity n and went to the Cursed City. I witnessed the whole event and had direct contact with this Xue An!" "Oh? What do you think of him?" Mu Guqing asked softly. Zhong Anan fell silent for a moment, then raised her head, speaking very seriously, "I cannot see through him." Mu Guqings face took on a change. As the n Leader of the Taiyin Deity n and Zhong Anans master, she knew her disciple all too well. From a young age, she had been astute and methodical, and extremely calm. The key was that she possessed a maturity beyond her years. Often, she could see through the surface of matters and discover the underlying issues. Precisely because of this, Mu Guqing entrusted her with power while she was in seclusion. In her eyes, Zhong Anan could see through anyone no matter how well-hidden. Yet, she hadnt expected that she would be unable to prate the mystery of Xue An. At this point, Zhong Anan revealed a bitter smile, then said, "Ive met many mighty deity lords, and countless prodigious youths, such as the Tian Zhao scion Qi Hongbo, who could be described as astoundingly brilliant." "But no matter how formidable or noble these individuals are, they have ws. For example, Qi Hongbos arrogance andsciviousness are his biggest downfalls!" "Ive always believed, whether deity or mortal, if there are ws, it means there are weaknesses, and such a person can be dealt with no matter how powerful!" "But Xue An is different..." Saying this, a hint of fear flickered in Zhong Anans eyes. "I see no ws in him; he seems like a person without any imperfections!" Hearing this, Mu Guqings expression drastically changed, as such an assessment was extraordinarily high. Zhong Anan looked somewhat dazed, as if recalling something, then she whispered softly, "The first time I saw him was at the Jade Banquet Pavilion in the Cursed City. He had apanied the then inconspicuous Chu Xiaoyun!" "At first, no one paid any attention to him, and even I thought he was just an ordinary youth, with nothing remarkable other than his good looks." "Butter, he faced the Tian Zhaos best young talents like Qi Hongbo without any subservience, even daring to make a move on the spot! This caught my attention, but at the time, I still thought he was just an ignorant young powerhouse!" "Yet what happenedter... turned my assumptions upside down!" "At the celebration of the Cursed Goddess, he captured Qi Hongbo and all the other scions from powerful families in one fell swoop, eliminated the Cursed Goddess, seized the Divine Position, and handed it to Chu Xiaoyun! These events sound like the ramblings of a madman, but in his hands, they were simply casual, as if they were not worth mentioning." "But it didnt end there. After doing this, he actually dered his intention to wipe out all the Tian Zhao deities, then left with arrogance! At that time, we all thought he was just boasting." "Unexpectedly, three dayster, the Tian Zhao Realmy empty, and the one who acted was none other than him alone!" Upon hearing this, Mu Guqing finally showed great concern. As a powerful n in the vast universe, she was, of course, aware of Tian Zhao deities strength. Chapter 1126: Succession of the Clan Leader (Third Update)

Chapter 1126: Chapter 1126: Session of the n Leader (Third Update)

But this young man had managed to ughter them single-handedly, just how terrifying was his strength? Zhong Anan took a deep breath, "If that were all, it would be fine, but the key issue is that from beginning to end, I couldnt fathom his personality or character!" "You say he is arrogant and kills without batting an eyelid, yet he boldly took action just for someone unrted. You say he is cold and aloof, yet sometimes he acts like a child!" "I specifically approached himter, hoping to strike up a conversation and get a little closer. As it turned out, he wasnt swayed by such approaches at all. All my ttery was like air in his presence, and under his gaze, I felt like a clown, feeling that all my thoughts were transparent to him!" At this point, Zhong Anan shivered slightly, a hint of fear evident on her face as she clearly recalled Xue Ans gaze. Mu Guqing remained silent. Zhong Anan then took another deep breath, steadied her spirit, and said solemnly, "Master, this time, the Heavenly Fire Divine n and other powerful ns have united, and though they seem formidable, their intricate rtionships and the massive benefits involved mean they cannot truly cooperate sincerely. This will likely cause them to hinder each other!" "I therefore have a premonition that Xue An will definitely win! And for our Taiyin Deity n, we must tightly seize this opportunity to rise!" Mu Guqing did not hesitate at all and immediately nodded in agreement, "Good! What should we prepare to do next?" Zhong Anan responded, "Master, we have alreadypletely fallen out with the Heavenly Fire Divine n. Qi Xuanfeng may not have other skills, but he is capable of stirring up trouble. After he returns, the Heavenly Fire Divine n will surely send people over. Therefore, I think its best if we head to the Cursed City now!" Mu Guqing frowned slightly, "You mean... temporarily give up on the Taiyin Pool?" Zhong Anan nodded, "Exactly, only by doing so can we preserve our strength!" "But wont this be too risky? With the protection of the Taiyin Pool, we might not be unable to hold out for ten days!" Mu Guqings voice lowered towards the end, slowly understanding Zhong Anans meaning. Zhong Anan lowered her eyes and said, "Master, though I am a woman, I know not to sit on the fence, otherwise we will surely suffer! If our Taiyin Deity n really wants to seize this opportunity, we must go all-in. Only by doing so can we show our sincerity to Xue An!" Mu Guqing quietly watched her most beloved disciple. After a moment, she nodded, "Well said! Anan, it seems you have matured enough over these past years. With this, I can rest assured." Zhong Anan was stunned, "Master, what did you say?" Just as she finished speaking, suddenly, someone outside shouted in rm, "Elder Xuan Hun, the gate is not open, what are you trying to do?" Then several screams were heard. Hearing this, Zhong Anans expression drastically changed. But Mu Guqing appeared much calmer, her eyes shed, and then she pulled out a highly intricate eavesdropping talisman hidden underneath the table. Zhong Anan immediately understood, "Master..." Mu Guqings expression was cold as ice, "Anan, you were right, this Xuan Hun really is up to no good. Its a pity I didnt listen to you earlier, I should have directly crippled her cultivation level and expelled her from the sect!" As they were speaking, Mu Guqing and her disciple had already rushed outside. Just at that moment, the bodies of several disciples responsible for guarding the Mountain Protection Array fell from the sky. And the Mountain Protection Array had just been breached, creating arge hole. Seeing Mu Guqing and her disciple rushing out, Xuan Hun couldnt help but sneer. "n Leader, my apologies, you may wish to ally with the Cursed City, but I dont wish to die just yet! Farewell!" Saying this, she was about to escape through the Mountain Protection Array. By now, all the elders had been alerted and were rushing over. But in terms of stopping her, it was clearly toote. Just then, Mu Guqing swept her robe sleeves, soared into the air, and with a thunderous momentum, arrived in front of Xuan Hun, then shouted sharply. "How dare youmit such treachery!" Saying so, Mu Guqing struck out with her palm. However, Xuan Hun did not dodge at all; instead, she met the attack with a palm of her own. Bam! The two palms collided. Xuan Huns body violently shook, herplexion turned pale, but she used the force of the palm to directly fly out of the protective formation. Then her smug voice came through the formation, "Mu Guqing, I had long seen that your cultivation went awry, and you went into cultivation deviation. You couldnt handle me with that palm, but you must be seriously injured now! Hahaha..." Before she could finish, Mu Guqings expression was cold, and she struck out with another palm. A bitterly cold yin energy sted through the Mountain Protection Array towards the outside. Xuan Hun screamed, then yelled with extreme resentment, "Mu Guqing, how dare you sneak attack me! Just you wait, once the great lords of the Heavenly Fire Divine n arrive, none of you will escape!" Xuan Huns voice gradually faded away, disappearing in an instant. By that time, all the elders and disciples of the Taiyin Deity n had also arrived. Just as everyone looked up. They saw Mu Guqing, positioned mid-air, spewing arge mouthful of fresh blood, then falling straight down. Everyone was shocked. "Master!" Zhong Anan cried out, her figure shed, and she appeared mid-air to catch her master. Once they gentlynded, all the elders and disciples finally recovered from their shock, gathering around anxiously. "n Leader!" "Lady n Leader!" The calls were ovepping. Mu Guqing, leaning on Zhong Anans shoulder, pale as paper, her spirit already extremely feeble. Yet even so, she waved at the gathering crowd and then forced a smile. "Donte over, Im fine!" The crowd halted, but their eyes were filled with worry. Mu Guqing turned her head to look at Zhong Anan, then softlyughed, "Anan, help your master sit over there! I have something to say!" With tears in her eyes, Zhong Anan bit her lip and nodded. Once Zhong Anan had helped Mu Guqing sit on the elevated tform of the square, Mu Guqing looked around at all the elders and disciples present, then spoke softly, "Kneel down!" At hermand, Without any hesitation, everyone kneeled on the ground. Mu Guqing softly spoke, "Now I have a few things to say. First, Xuan Hun has betrayed and severed ties with our Taiyin Deity n; you all should regard her as a mortal enemy and must eliminate her!" "Yes!" The crowd bowed their heads in assent. "Second..." Mu Guqing looked around the assembly, then gently grasped Zhong Anans hand. "I have sustained severe injuries and am no longer fit to hold the position of n Leader. From now on, the position of n Leader will be passed to Zhong Anan!" Boom! This deration shocked everyone present. Chapter 1127: A Sword Laid Across the Knees (4th Update)

Chapter 1127: Chapter 1127: A Sword Laid Across the Knees (4th Update)

Many people cried out with trembling voices, "n Leader!" "n Leader!" Zhong Anan herself knelt to the ground, her voice choked as she called out, "Master, I..." Mu Guqing waved her hand. "Anan, no more words need be spoken! My decision is final, not to be changed! From now on, you are the n Leader of the Taiyin Deity n!" Zhong Anans tears streamed down her face as she bowed deeply, "Yes!" Then Mu Guqing looked around at everyone present and spoke softly, "Have you all heard?" "Yes!" everyone replied in unison, many with tears streaking their faces. "Then pay your respects to the new n Leader," Mu Guqings voice became weaker. Everyone turned around to bow once again to Zhong Anan. "We greet the n Leader!" The sincerity in their voices was palpable. Not only because of Zhong Anans poprity, but more importantly, because of the love and respect Mu Guqing had garnered over her centuries of leading the Taiyin Deity n. It was clear she was now entrusting her legacy to a sessor. It naturally struck a solemn blend of joy and sorrow in everyone. Zhong Anan wiped the tears from her cheeks and nodded to everyone, "Please rise!" At this moment, Zhong Anan was finally ennobled, bing the youngest n Leader among all the mighty ns throughout the realms. And at this time, Mu Guqing said softly, "Anan, now that you are n Leader, then as you previously suggested, lead everyone away from here to the Cursed City." These words made everyone gasp, and Zhong Anan was taken aback before realizing something. With uncontroble tears, she shook her head, "Master..." Mu Guqing red sharply. "As a n Leader, how can you weep and wail?" Zhong Anan tried her best to suppress the grief in her heart, but she still pleaded, "Master, lets go together!" Mu Guqing shook her head with a lightugh. "Foolish child, cannot you see my condition? Here in the Taiyin Pool, I barely cling to life, how can you ask me to leave?" Zhong Anans voice was chocked, for she knew everything Mu Guqing said was true. Now, Mu Guqing was like a candle flickering on the verge of extinction, vulnerable to any gentle breeze that could snuff out her life. Mu Guqing looked down and whispered, "Anan, exin it to everyone." Zhong Anan nodded, "Yes!" Then, she turned and recounted everything she had discussed earlier with Mu Guqing. After hearing it, everyone silently bowed deeply. "Disciple pledges to follow the n Leader!" As she watched everyone bow uniformly, Zhong Anan fought back the tears. But Mu Guqing nodded, filled with approval, "Very well! Now, go!" Zhong Anan still struggled to contain herself, her voice quivering, "Master..." Mu Guqing shook her head again. "Silly disciple, I understand your feelings. But the Taiyin Deity n has stood here for ten thousand years, and now that we face this cmity, if we all leave, would it not betray the protection the Taiyin Pool has provided for all these millennia?" "Therefore... go ahead, and I shall cover your retreat!" Hearing Mu Guqings words, Zhong Anan and everyone else showed their grief before kneeling once more. "Master!" "n Leader!" Mu Guqing gently waved her hand, "Go now! Remember, although we are women, we must not allow the mighty ns to look down upon us! Understand?" "Yes!" Everyone bowed respectfully, then stood up and, led by Zhong Anan, left without looking back. It was not that they did not wish to look back, but they dared not! For they all knew that this farewell would be forever! And if they looked back, they might truly be unable to leave! Mu Guqing made her point very clear: though a woman, she must not be underestimated by any. So at this moment, for the continuation of the Taiyin Deity n, they could only dry their tears and set off on their journey to the Cursed City. As for hatred and regrets, they could only be washed away with the blood of their enemies. Yet, despite such thoughts, when they truly stepped out of the Mountain Protection Array, everyone still couldnt help but break down in tears, then turned back and cried out in unison, "n Leader!" Mu Guqing watched as everyone disappeared behind the protective light of the Mountain Protection Array, and a faint smile crept onto her pale, paper-like face. And when she heard the cries of mourning, tears inevitably streamed down her face as she choked up, "Anan, everyone, meeting you all in this lifetime has made me truly happy!" Mu Guqing, her name itselfced with loneliness, was at this moment covered in tears! But soon, she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, then struggled to stand up and slowly walked into the grand hall in the center of the ind. She gently caressed the cyan-and-gold walls, greedily taking in the surroundings with her eyes. Herey centuries of her memories, filled with joys and sorrows, but the grand hall that witnessed it all was silent, saying nothing. Mu Guqing approached the spring in the center of the hall that emitted a chill so severe it seemed to freeze the soul, and with a faint smile said, "Old pal, youve been through a lot over the years!" The spring remained silent, still bubbling forth its cold mist. Mu Guqings form was increasingly unsteady, but supported by the wall, she made her way to the main seat of the grand hall and sat down cross-legged. At that moment, a sword light surged up from the spring, circled around Mu Guqing a few times, and then tremblingly floated in front of her. Mu Guqing smiled and then gently stroked the cold-light-emitting sword. "After so many years, Im touched you still remember me!" The hilt of the sword quivered, seemingly responding to Mu Guqings touch. "I know youve been lonely under the waters for far too long, so you crave fresh blood, dont you?" The sword light flickered, as if nodding in agreement. Mu Guqings smile grew colder, "Good! Then stay with me here and wait, to see if we can decapitate all our enemies!" With those words, the sword light retracted and came to rest on Mu Guqings knees. A swordy across herp. A person sat alone amongst the mountains. Mu Guqing slowly closed her eyes, as if she had prepared to face everything. At the same time, Qi Xuanfeng, like a dog that lost its home, returned to the Heavenly Fire Divine ns territory after expending more than a dozen space-crossing talismans. Now, Heavenly Fire City was bustling with activity. The prominent families from all sides had mostly arrived, with the Heavenly Fire n preparing a grand feast in the Divine Pavilion to entertain the powerful guests. Of course, the most eye-catching were the seats of the major ns and sects like the Ancient Sword Divine n and the Wutong Divine Sect. One could see the n leaders and sect hierarchs of these great families chatting joyfully with the n Leader of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, Qi Sixiang, disying a harmonious rtionship. Inside the Divine Pavilion was a lively scene. Thus, when Qi Xuanfeng rushed in, panicked, it caused quite a stir among those present. "What has happened to Young Master Xuan Feng!" "Yes, why does the Second Young Master look so startled?" While the crowd was full of questions, Qi Xuanfeng briskly walked a few steps and dropped to his knees with a thud, trembling as he said, "Father!" Seeing his youngest son in such a state, Qi Sixiang couldnt help but raise an eyebrow, and then he set down his wine cup. "What happened?" Chapter 1128: Xuan Hun Defects (First Update)

Chapter 1128: Chapter 1128: Xuan Hun Defects (First Update)

"Father, I went to the Taiyin Deity n with Your Divine Decree,manding them toe forth, but I never expected the Taiyin Deity n to not only ignore the Edict but brazenly strike out! Not only did they kill all the ves I took with me, but they even dared toy hands on me, almost preventing my return!" Boom! These words set off a uproar in the Heavenly Fire Divine ns hall, with everyone listening in shock. "What? The Taiyin Deity n actually dares to openly defy the Heavenly Fire Edict? Have these women gone mad?" "Hasnt the Taiyin Deity n always been obedient to the edicts of the Heavenly Fire Divine n? Why would they act this way now?" Nobles from all quarters discussed fervently within the Heavenly Fire Divine ns hall. Upon hearing this, the elders of the Heavenly Fire Divine n grew even more enraged. "They dared to strike the Second Young Master, it seems these wretched women really have a death wish!" "Thats right, this time we must teach them a proper lesson!" Amongst the mor, Qi Sixiang couldnt help but frown and said indignantly, "Does the Taiyin Deity n really dare to act this way?" "My child would not joke about such matters, and whats more, the prodigy of their n, Zhong Anan, went so far as to say she doesnt see our noble alliance seeding, so their Taiyin Deity n doesnt n to participate at all! Between the lines, she doesnt regard any of the nobles highly at all!" If Qi Xuanfengs previous words had caused a stir in the audience, then this sentence was like igniting a fuse, infuriating many nobles. "What audacity of the Taiyin Deity n, to so brazenly dismiss us! They truly deserve death!" "As expected of a female Sect, so foolish! Our alliance of ns is mighty enough to shake heaven and earth, and yet they dare to say we cannot seed,ughable indeed!" Many angry voices rose in the Heavenly Fire Divine ns hall. A sh of anger crossed Qi Sixiangs eyes. He had issued a hundred thousand Heavenly Firemands, gathering nobles from all around, his goal being to expand his own influence through this event and take the strength of the Heavenly Fire Divine n to new heights, even to achieve immortal aplishments. Now that the Taiyin Deity n dared to openly oppose him, if this matter were not handled well, it could greatly demoralize his side. Thus his heart was filled withyers of murderous intent. At this moment, Qi Xuanfeng stole a nce and saw the anger in his fathers eyes, his heart leaped with joy, and he crawled forward a few steps. "Great Father, I believe that this action of the Taiyin Deity n shows their detachment from all other ns and their rebellious heart. We must eliminate them promptly to appease the enmity in us all!" "Young Master is right; we should indeed annihte the Taiyin Deity n!" "Yes, these women have been living toofortably for too long, evidently losing their fearfulness, we must make an example of them to warn all under heaven!" Upon hearing Qi Xuanfengs proposal, the Heavenly Fire Divine ns hall boiled over like a pot on the fire. The nobles fervently supported him with "righteous and candid" speech, each excuse more noble than thest, each expression more righteous than the other. Seeing such a lively scene below, Qi Sixiang revealed a hint of a smile. He knew full well that the reason so many people jumped out to oppose the Taiyin Deity n was not as lofty as they imed. They all intended to capitalize on this opportunity. Especially since the Taiyin Deity n was a pure female cultivator Sect, many were even more eager and covetous. However, he was in no hurry, leisurely drinking his tea, until the noise in the divine hall gradually subsided and it became quiet again. Only then did he puts down his teacup and spoke calmly. "Everyone makes a valid point. The Taiyin Deity n hasmitted deeds so heinous they have incurred the wrath of heaven and the fury of people; naturally, they must pay the appropriate price! But although the Taiyin Deity n is nowhere near as powerful as before, lets not forget, this Sect has always been better at defense than attack!" His words reminded everyone, and many faces changed slightly. Because Qi Sixiang was right. The Taiyin Deity ns strength had already declined significantly, yet they managed to survivergely due to their Sects absurd defensive capabilities. You have to understand that the Taiyin Pool was naturally a spring eye of extreme yin, inherently suitable to serve as a protective Formation eye, strengthened through generations of the Taiyin Deity ns management. One could say that once the mountain protection Formation was activated, ordinary powerhouses could do nothing but sigh in despair. Even if they wanted to attack, a considerable price had to be paid. Qi Sixiang nced around the room and said indifferently, "I understand everyones feelings, but if you wish to gain something from this incident, then we must discuss in advance how to take action!" At this, the previously lively Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion quietened down significantly. Everyone was thinking of muddying the water to seize some advantage, but when it came to shedding their own blood, they all fell silent! Seeing this, Qi Sixiangs face darkened, "What, does nobody have any suggestions?" Everyone looked at each other, then continued to maintain their silence. "Well then, if thats the case, my Heavenly Fire Divine n will take action on our own..." He hadnt finished speaking. When suddenly, a guard rushed in, "n Leader, a strangely dressed woman has arrived outside, iming to be an elder of the Taiyin Deity n with important matters to discuss with you!" An elder of the Taiyin Deity n? A slight stir went through the crowd. Qi Sixiang was also slightly stunned, then nodded, "Let her in!" Quickly, the guard led a woman into the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion. Not until they saw this woman did everyone understand why the guard had mentioned that a strangely dressed woman hade. Because the womans appearance was somewhat ludicrous. One half of her body was covered in frost, emanating wisps of cold air, while the other half appeared no different from an ordinary person. This gave the impression that someone had been sliced down the middle and then attached to a snowman. Thus, the woman limped as she walked, her oddity tinged with a hint of absurdity. As many people smirked behind their hands, the woman who entered didnt dare to lift her head and promptly knelt down, then said with a trembling voice, "Former Tribunal Hall Elder Xuan Hun of the Taiyin Deity n greets the Fire God n Leader and all the distinguished guests!" Former Tribunal Hall Elder Xuan Hun. At this name, many in the pavilion eximed in surprise. "No wonder I found this person slightly familiar! So it truly is Xuan Hun!" "Hiss! This Xuan Hun was once considered a powerhouse, how did she end up in such a state?" Qi Sixiangs mind stirred, but he maintained a calm exterior, simply saying, "Oh, so it is Elder Xuan Hun, but I am curious, what brings you here so suddenly?" Xuan Hun straightened her body, stealing a nce at Qi Sixiang and the leaders of the noble ns on the dais, trembling all over, and then turned her gaze toward Qi Xuanfeng, who was not far in front of her. "Young Master Xuan Feng, I witnessed everything that you encountered in the Taiyin Deity n!" Chapter 1129: Annihilating the Clan to Establish Might (Second Update)

Chapter 1129: Chapter 1129: Annihting the n to Establish Might (Second Update)

Qi Xuanfengs expression suddenly turned extremely ugly. "Oh? So what if you saw? Are you saying you came here just to ridicule me?" Xuan Hun was so frightened that he hastily shook his head. "How dare I! In fact, I am here because I have already broken with the Taiyin Deity n!" "Broken?" Qi Xuanfeng was startled. "Yes!" Xuan Hun took a deep breath and recounted the events. Of course, when she told her story, she put all the me on Zhong Anan and Mu Guqing. After she finished, the crowd was in an uproar. "Actually wanting to defect to the Cursed City, has Zhong Anan lost his mind?" Listening expressionlessly, Qi Sixiang didnt speak until Xuan Hun had finished. He then asked indifferently, "If thats the case, what do you intend to do bying here?" A chilling bitterness flickered in Xuan Huns eyes. "n Leader, esteemed guests! The state I am in now is all thanks to that bitch Mu Guqing! Now, she has suffered severe injuries due to her deviance in cultivation and certainly cannot escape! I am familiar with the defensive formations of the Taiyin Pool, and I can lead the way tounch an attack into the Taiyin Pool and eradicate the Taiyin Deity n!" After hearing Xuan Huns words, the hall fell silent. Many looked at Xuan Hun with eyes filled with disgust and wariness. After all, her actions now were simply too vicious. Not only did she betray her own n, but she also colluded with foreigners. Such a person, naturally made many feel a sense of respect and desire to keep their distance. However, Qi Sixiangs eyes lit up after listening. "Oh? Are these words true?" Xuan Hun kowtowed repeatedly. "n Leader, I have ended up like this andpletely severed ties with the Taiyin Deity n. I only ask that after the matter is finished, you take me in!" Qi Sixiang burst intoughter. "Good! Since you are so sincere, once the matter is finished, not only will I take you in, but Ill also make you a Guest Elder!" Xuan Hun was overjoyed. "Thank you, n Leader, thank you!" Seeing this, Qi Xuanfeng quickly spoke up. "Father, for this expedition, I wish to go! If we dont kill those clueless women, I will be unable to quell the hatred in my heart!" "Good!" Qi Sixiang nodded in agreement. At that moment, The n Leader of the Ancient Sword Divine n, Bai Tu, spoke indifferently. "Since the Taiyin Deity n opposes the union of our ns, the Ancient Sword Divine n naturally cannot shirk its responsibility! Bai Chi!" "Disciple is here!" A handsome but frivolous man stepped forward in response. "You shall also apany the young master!" Bai Chis expression brightened as he respectfully responded, "Yes!" Seeing his reaction, the Sect Hierarch of the Wutong Divine Sect, Xiong Xiao, also sent a capable subordinate. Very soon, A formidable and strong team was formed, and Qi Xuanfeng, unable to wait, led Xuan Hun away. As they left, Qi Sixiang withdrew his gaze, lifted his cup with a light smile, "Come, everyone, drink!" The crowd raised their sses, but this time, as they drank, the mood of many had changedpletely. Especially the weaker noble families, at this moment, were extremely anxious and uneasy. After all, it was clear to any insightful person that Qi Sixiangs actions, while ostensibly punishing the Taiyin Deity n, were, in fact, a show of authority. As the grand feast in the Fire God Pavilion continued, Qi Xuanfeng led the group aboard an incredibly powerful Flying Boat, traveling at a speed ten times faster than the previous trip towards the Taiyin Deity n. What had taken almost half a dayst time now only took a little over an hour to reach the outskirts of the Taiyin Pool. At this moment. The protective formation stood arrogantly tall, enclosing the Taiyin Poolpletely. Xuan Hun cast a resentful nce, then said solemnly, "Please follow me!" With that, she led everyone to a corner on the southeast side. This ce seemed unremarkable, but after Xuan Hun fiddled for a moment, she pointed at a specific spot. "Esteemed ones," she said, "this is the weakest part of the entire protective formation! With a full-force strike, it can be easily shattered!" "Ill do it!" Bai Chi, excited, stepped forward, materializing a sword glow in his hand before chopping downward fiercely. Crack! After a crisp sound, the protective formation violently shook but did not copse. Bai Chis face grew unsightly, and he couldnt help but roar, "Open for me!" As he spoke, he struck with another sword. This time, after the protective light screen trembled for a while, it finally broke apart with a loud crash. "Go!" Qi Xuanfeng shouted, charging in at the forefront. The rest leaped in after him. But as soon as Xuan Hun entered, her expression changed dramatically. "Damn it!" "Whats wrong?" Qi Xuanfeng was startled. "I cant sense the aura of that bitch Zhong Anan and the others!" Xuan Huns face was extremely unsightly. "Youre saying everyones run off?" Qi Xuanfeng bellowed furiously. He abhorred Zhong Anan to the extreme, so upon hearing these words, he was even more infuriated to the point his teeth itched. Faced with Qi Xuanfengs interrogation, Xuan Hun showed a panic-stricken look. But quickly, her eyes brightened, "No, thats not right. Theres one person who hasnt run!" Without waiting, she hurriedly flew forward. Qi Xuanfeng and the others closely followed behind her. In the blink of an eye, they had arrived above the ind. Xuan Hun headed straight for the grand hall at the center of the za; only upon reaching the doors did she descend. "Whos inside?" Qi Xuanfeng asked in a deep voice. Xuan Hun let out a sneeringugh, "Naturally, its the n Leader of the Taiyin Deity n, Mu Guqing. I told you this person was running on fumes,pletely reliant on the Taiyin Pool to stay alive, so there was no way she could leave!" With that, she strode into the hall. Qi Xuanfeng and Bai Chi exchanged a nce before following her in. At that moment, the vast Taiyin Divine Hall seemed extremely deste. And atop the central tform, there indeed sat a woman in a meditative pose. It was Mu Guqing. Upon seeing her, Xuan Hun burst into a triumphantugh, "Mu Guqing, you really didnt leave!" Mu Guqing slowly opened her eyes. After waiting for several hours, her aura had be even more withered; even her eyes had grown exceedingly dim. At first nce, she seemed no different from an ordinary person,cking the previous demeanor of a powerhouse. When she saw the smug look on Xuan Huns face, Mu Guqing didnt show any surprise, only saying indifferently, "Youve finally arrived!" "Enough with the nonsense, where are your disciples, Zhong Anan and the others?" Qi Xuanfeng shouted angrily. Mu Guqing shook her head, "Youre toote. They left about three hours ago and are probably within the territory of the Cursed City by now!" Upon hearing this, Qi Xuanfeng flew into a rage, "Good for nothing bitch, so youd already nned everything! Theyve left, so you, as their master, will pay with your life first!" Chapter 1130: Although a Woman, She Will Not Be a Slave! (3rd Update)

Chapter 1130: Chapter 1130: Although a Woman, She Will Not Be a ve! (3rd Update)

Speaking, Qi Xuanfeng activated his Divine Power and charged straight over. Under normal circumstances, not in a million years would he dare to make a move against a n Leader as powerful as Mu Guqing. But now, even a fool could see that Mu Guqing was clearly running on fumes. An opportunity to make a name for himself that was both safe and impressive was not something he would pass up. However, just as his figure had dashed halfway, a dazzling Sword Intent suddenly flew out, heading straight for his head, ready to cleave it down. The speed of the Sword Intent was so fast that many people couldnt even react in time. Xuan Hun was so frightened that her soul nearly left her body, for if Qi Xuanfeng were to die here, she too would have to apany him in death. So she threw caution to the wind, rushed forward, and pushed Qi Xuanfeng to the side. Crack! The sword, after severing one of Xuan Huns arms, returned back to the front of Mu Guqing. Qi Xuanfeng was unscathed, apart from being scared into a cold sweat, he had not been hurt in any way. But the more unharmed he was, the more frightened he became, and he couldnt help but exim in shock and anger, "You... you were already seriously injured, werent you?" Seeing the Sword Intent miss its target, Mu Guqings face, which was already pale, became even more ashen, and eventually, it became nearly as transparent as white paper. She sighed softly, "What a pity! It truly is a pity!" Then she looked up at Xuan Hun, who was sweating profusely from the pain and had lost an arm, "To betray your own n and pay such a price for it, do you really think its worth it? Dont you know that no matter what you do, in their eyes, you are no more than a dog?" Xuan Hun trembled slightly in pain but yelled resentfully, "Stop lecturing me, Mu Guqing, you are doomed today!" But even though she said so, she didnt dare to move a step closer. After all, that previous sword strike was just too terrifying, who knew if she still had any hidden cards? Qi Xuanfeng also retreated a few steps with a tinge of fear, then said with a cold voice, "Lets all attack together, I want to see how long this woman can hold out!" "Qi Shao, wait a moment!" As he spoke, Bai Chi from the Ancient Sword Divine n stepped forward, eyeing the long sword surrounding Mu Guqing with great envy before finally calming his gaze and lightlyughing. "What a fine sword! I never expected that n Leader Mu, whose name is known throughout the world, would still have such a formidable swordsmanship!" Mu Guqing didnt speak, just listened quietly. After a moment, she said indifferently, "And who might you be?" "Ancient Sword Divine n, Bai Chi! I have seen n Leader Mu!" Bai Chi greeted with a slight bow and a smile. "Ancient Sword Divine n... Heh!" Mu Guqing chuckled lightly, but then her brows slightly furrowed as if she was enduring some great pain. Qi Xuanfeng and the others exchanged nces, all seeing the delight in each others eyes. Mu Guqing was clearly unable to hold on any longer. Bai Chi feigned a sigh of sympathy, "n Leader Mu, you were once a dominant power, it is truly sad to see you like this. I feel some sympathy for you!" Mu Guqing remained silent. Bai Chi greedily nced at her long sword, then spoke faintly, "Actually, you holding out until now is already a miracle. How about this, you give me that long sword, and I promise you the treatment a warrior deserves, allowing you to die without any torture. What do you think?" Actually, from the moment he entered, Bai Chi had set his eyes on the long sword in front of Mu Guqings knees. As a descendant of the Ancient Sword Divine n, his Cultivation Level might notpare to the deceased Bai Chong, but he possessed discernment. He could tell at a nce that the long sword was extraordinary. So she feigned sympathy at this moment. After a moment of silence, Mu Guqing suddenly let out a lightugh, "The treatment a strong person deserves?" "Exactly!" "But... isnt the fate befitting a strong person to die in battle?" Mu Guqing said coldly. Hearing this, Bai Chis face darkened, and he snorted coldly, "n Leader Mu, I speak in such a manner out of respect for you. Moreover, after your death, will this long sword not still end up in my hands? So, surrender it now and suffer less! Otherwise..." Bai Chi nced at Mu Guqings haggard yet stunningly beautiful cheeks and sneered, "I cant guarantee you wont endure some disgraceful treatment!" This remark elicited a chorus of snickers from Qi Xuanfeng and the crowd. "Exactly, surrender quietly, and youll suffer less!" Amidst the jeering, Mu Guqing suddenlyughed, then turned her head to look at Xuan Hun and spoke indifferently, "See? This is the Divine n youve been so eager to join! In their eyes, we are nothing but ythings!" Xuan Hunsplexion changed, but he still retorted fiercely, albeit with a hint of timidity, "Mu Guqing, enough talk, its not toote to surrender to the lords now!" "Surrender?" Mu Guqing shook her head andughed softly, her eyes revealing a resolute look, "Although I am a woman, I refuse to live in humiliation or be a ve beneath someone else!" "You..." Xuan Huns face turned angry. Just then, Mu Guqing, supporting herself with her sword, struggled to stand up. She surveyed everyone present and then pointed her sword forward, speaking with a detached tone, "Come at me all at once!" "Seeking death!" Bai Chi was the first to lose hisposure and charged forward. He coveted the sword in Mu Guqings hand too dearly to hesitate. But as he charged halfway, Mu Guqing raised her hand and delivered a sword strike. Boom, a dazzling sword light headed straight for Bai Chi, instantly sealing off all his avenues of escape. Bai Chi was utterly terrified, "Impossible!" Yet, as the sword was about to reach him, Bai Chi had no choice but to stimte his Sword Intent. A gleam of sword light suddenly appeared in his hand, and he braced himself to meet the attack. Bang! After a loud noise, Bai Chis figure shook violently; he screamed as he was sent flying backwards. When he finallynded, his clothes were ripped open by the sword light, narrowly avoiding a lethal wound. This stunned everyone. Bai Chi was even more furious but also showed a hint of fear in his eyes. After all, if he hadnt dodged so quickly, that sword strike would have cost him half his life. But at that moment, Mu Guqings figure began to tremble violently, and then she spat out arge mouthful of blood. Moreover, the blood was mixed with many pieces of her internal organs, clearly indicating severe injury. Seeing this, Bai Chi and the others exchanged nces and then shouted in unison, "Shes done for, lets do it together!" Saying that, they all rushed forward. In their view, this attack was almost certain to be sessful. But just then, Mu Guqing, who had seemed to have a defeated aura as if on the brink of death, suddenly burst forth with a brilliant cold light in her eyes, and her momentum soared in an instant. "Not good!" Bai Chi and the others eximed as they retreated in fear. Chapter 1131: Tragic Death in Battle (4th Update)

Chapter 1131: Chapter 1131: Tragic Death in Battle (4th Update)

But Mu Guqing did not strike, she simply lowered her head, chuckled lightly at the sword in her hand, and said, "Old friend, farewell! Remember to protect Anan well when you reach her!" With that, she suddenly let out a fierce shout, lifted her hand, and swung the sword. The long sword wailed mournfully as if it were crying, then Mu Guqing thrust it straight into the void, and it disappeared from sight. Seeing this, Bai Chis body shook, and he roared with unwilling rage, "Bitch dares!" It was then he realized that Mu Guqing had sent the long sword through the void at the cost of burning up her soul. With that, his cunning ns hadpletely fallen through. "I will humiliate you to death!" Bai Chi screamed hysterically, about to rush forward. Mu Guqing swept an indifferent gaze over everyone, gave Xuan Hun a cold smile, "I look forward to the day you regret this!" Then she leapt up, her body poised with finality, and plunged into the springs eye, which emanated a chilling coldness. "Shesmitting suicide, stop her!" Xuan Hun eximed in shock. Without needing to be told, Qi Xuanfeng, Bai Chi, and others had already taken action, trying to stop Mu Guqing. But it was all toote. Mu Guqing had clearly calcted everything; by the time their attacks arrived, she had already elerated her descent, plunging into the springs eye in the blink of an eye. The great hall fell silent, her fall did not stir the slightest ripple in the well, only the wisps of cold air continued to drift upwards. "Dead...is she dead?" Qi Xuanfeng asked in astonishment. Xuan Hun replied with a sycophantic nod, "Young Master Xuan Feng, under your and the other distinguished lords assault, this Mu Guqing knew she was deeply sinful and has killed herself, her soulpletely annihted!" p! With a p, Qi Xuanfeng angrily said, "Idiot, I wanted to take her back alive, and now that she hasmitted suicide, youre happy about it?" Xuan Hun was sent reeling by the p but dared not show any resistance. He could only cover his cheek with his hand and nod repeatedly, "Yes yes, Young Master, please calm your anger, I was wrong!" "Is she really dead?" Bai Chi was still somewhat incredulous. Xuan Hun hastily said, "This is the unchanging Taiyin Springs Eye, eternal through the ages. Not to mention Mu Guqing, even King Level or Ancient God level powerhouses who enter it would have their souls utterly destroyed! So she must certainly be dead beyond doubt!" Despite their deep unwillingness, the matter hade to this, and Qi Xuanfeng, Bai Chi, and others had no choice but to ept it. Fortunately, there were still many relics left by the Taiyin Deity n, including various treasures, which could be deemed an eptable report when brought back. As Qi Xuanfeng led everyone in looting treasures from the Taiyin Pool, at the juncture between the four directions of the universe and the Cursed City, Zhong Anan and a group of the Taiyin Deity n were urgently making their way! Along the journey, they dared not pause for a moment, for fear that pursuers might catch up to them from behind. Fortunately, they were now approaching the border of the Cursed City. The group secretly breathed a sigh of relief. But at that moment, ripples appeared in the void above the procession, and then a sword light shot out, encircling the group at great speed. Everyone was startled, then they saw the sword light fly to the front of the group, right beside Zhong Anan, and let out a mournful cry after a circling motion. Seeing this sword, Zhong Anan was greatly shaken, her face turning as pale as paper in an instant. "This...this is the Masters sword!" Then, she felt the faint connection with Mu Guqing snappletely. This struck Zhong Anan like a bolt from the blue, leaving her standing there motionless. By this time, the elders also recognized the sword, their faces changing drastically. "n Leader! The old n Leader, she..." Zhong Anan, trembling, gently caressed the long sword and then spoke, each word steeped in blood and tears, "Master...she has passed." Boom! Zhong Anans deration was like a thunderbolt on a clear day, shocking all members of the Taiyin Deity n. Then, they all began to weep loudly. "The old n Leader!" "n Leader Mu!" Among these cries. Zhong Anan slowly knelt to the ground. When she knelt, everyone behind her also fell to their knees. At this moment, Zhong Anans face was already covered in tears. She had always been a calm and rational woman, believing crying to be a pointless act that helped nothing. But now, she couldnt stop the tears from sliding down. All around, people also began to sob softly. But soon, Zhong Anan wiped the tears from her face, and a determined light shone in her eyes. "Stop crying, our master is gone. What we can do now," Zhong Anan said as she turned to look around at everyone, articting each word, "is to take revenge for herbecause the blood of our enemies will bring us morefort than tears. Understand?" "Understood!" Everyone roared in unison. At that moment, Zhong Anan tore off a corner of her white garment and tied it around her forehead. Following her lead, all members of the Taiyin Deity n also tore off corners of their garments and wore them on their heads. In an instant, the entire troop was d in mourning whites. Zhong Anan slowly stood up, grasping the Dao Sword that hovered in the air, and with an indifferent expression,manded, "Set out!" The eyes of all the nspeople filled with bone-chilling cold as they silently moved forward. They marched like an army emerging from hell itself, their aura seething with bloodlust! Cursed City. This was the third day, yet the entire Cursed City was cold and desertednot a single noble n, let alone ordinary forces, hade. Such a scene silenced many. For everyone understood what it meant. Three days of the ten-day pact had passed, and although the message had surely spread, not a single soul had arrived. Clearly, every noble n was just watching the spectacle! Especially Chu Xiaoyun, who had heard that noble ns from all over were gathering, her anxiety intensified. However, unlike her distress, Xue An spent these three days leisurely. When he had nothing else to do, he would y games and snack with his daughters, or have heartfelt talks with An Yan. He showed no signs of worry. Seeing this, Chu Xiaoyun was both amused and frustrated. She suddenly realized that Xue An never seemed to know how to hurry. Could it be that the master had already made a decision? Chu Xiaoyun pondered this in her heart. But she dared not ask, holding all her questions inside. On this day, the gates of the Cursed City were as deserted as ever. Chu Xiaoyun sat in the City Lords Mansion, staring nkly into space. She hoped for someone toe and seek refuge, so at least it wouldnt be so embarrassing. But after staring vigorously for hours, she gained nothing. Chu Xiaoyun sighed ruefully and shook her head with a wry smile before standing up to go to the inner mansion. Just then, she suddenly turned around, a look of shock on her face as she stared at the distant sky. "Such a powerful murderous aura, this... what is this..." It was at this moment that a calmugh sounded beside her. "Theyre actually faithful to their promise, they really came!" Speaking, Xue Ans figure appeared from the void and then turned with a smile to Chu Xiaoyun. "Lets go, lets wee this Taiyin Deity n that hase to join us!" Chapter 1132: I’ll Take Care of This Feud (1st Update)

Chapter 1132: Chapter 1132: Ill Take Care of This Feud (1st Update)

As Zhong Anan and herpanions appeared at the foot of the city, they immediately attracted countless gazes. After all, Zhong Anans group wasprised entirely of stunning beauties. The assembly of so many high-quality beauties was a pleasing sight in itself. But at this moment, with Zhong Anan leading, all the women had cold expressions and white bands wrapped around their heads; the entire group dressed in white. The atmosphere was so solemn that it bordered on oppressive. This gradually brought silence to the surrounding crowd. When Xue An stepped onto the city walls and saw this scene, he couldnt help but be slightly stunned before he suddenly smiled and, stepping through the air, walked over leisurely. Zhong Anan lifted her head, her gazeplicated as she looked at the young man in white, who seemed to walk on air. And the crowd behind her stirred slightly. The people of the Taiyin Deity n could guess that the neer must be Xue An, as mentioned by the newly-appointed n Leader. But they had never imagined that the Xue An they had traveled so far to seek and submit to would be so young, even appearing just like a youth. This raised a hint of shock and doubt in the hearts of many of the elders. By this time, Xue An had arrived near Zhong Anan and the others, and with a faint smile, he said to Zhong Anan, "You truly kept your promise." Zhong Anan took a deep breath, then slowly knelt on one knee. As she did this, the Taiyin nspeople, after a brief moment of astonishment, also kneeled on one knee. Then Zhong Anan said in a deep voice, "n Leader Zhong Anan of the Taiyin Deity n, along with all her nspeople, wishes to submit to Your Excellency!" After that, the entire Taiyin Deity n shouted in unison, "The Taiyin Deity n wishes to submit to Your Excellency!" Their voices resonated in the sky. Xue Anughed heartily, "Good! Since thats the case, then all of you rise!" But Zhong Anan did not stand up; instead, she looked up with a face full of sorrow and said, "The Taiyin Deity n only asks Your Excellency to avenge us!" "Avenge?" Xue An asked lightly. "Yes!" Zhong Anan then briefly recounted the incident. After hearing this, Xue An was silently speechless. The atmosphere abruptly became tense. Everyone from the Taiyin Deity n had their hearts in their throats, especially many of the elders, who were watching Xue An with a sense of unreliability. After all, this youth in white was too young and handsome! He evencked any hint of murderous aura and looked just like an ordinary youth. Yet Zhong Anan looked at Xue An with earnest anticipation. A momentter, a slight smile appeared on Xue Ans lips, and he nodded. "Alright! Since you have sought refuge with me, I will take care of this grudge for you! When the timees, not a single noble family will escape. What do you think?" Xue Ans voice was very indifferent, almost as if he were discussing a trivial matter. However, the people of the Taiyin Deity n were somewhat shocked. His confidence... wasnt it a bit too overwhelming? But Zhong Anan let out a sigh of relief, then very respectfully bowed, "Thank you, Your Excellency!" Xue An smiled and with a casual wave, all the kneeling people were simultaneously lifted by a gentle force. Then Xue An turned around and said lightly, "Youve had a tough journey;e, follow me into the city!" This disy of casual prowess astounded many from the Taiyin Deity n. Especially those elders, their cultivation levels were quite remarkable. However, in front of Xue An, they had no power to resist and were directly picked up. At this point, a glimmer of hope couldnt help but ignite in the hearts of many. Perhaps, This Xue An could truly help us take our revenge! But still, many were restless in their hearts. After all, the Cursed City appeared far too weak and isted! No matter how powerful Xue An was, he was only one person. And the other side was the great ns of the entire Four Corners Universe! Just as the Heavenly Fire Divine n arrived at the Cursed City, Qi Xuanfeng and others had already returned to the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion. As he recounted the events, there was an uproar in the entire hall. "What? The Taiyin Deity ns people have all fled?" someone said in shock. "To think they would actually flee en masse to the Cursed City, the Taiyin Deity ns actions are fierce indeed!" another eximed. "Tsk tsk, Im also wondering, what is so attractive about that Cursed City that the Taiyin Deity n would abandon their generational foundation?" someone sneered. "Still too young, many things are not seen clearly enough," yet another person sighed softly. Qi Sixiang and Bai Tu, sitting in the chief seats on the high tform, exchanged nces. Then Qi Sixiang said indifferently, "Youre saying that Mu Guqing is also dead?" Qi Xuanfeng nodded, "Thats right! She jumped into the Taiyin Pool right before our eyes, dead beyond any doubt!" "Hmph! Thats letting her off easy!" Bai Tu said coldly. Xiong Xiao of the Wutong Divine Sect licked his lips, "I heard that the woman had peerless beauty; I had thought to capture her and enjoy a bit, now it seems rather regrettable!" The expressions of many changed slightly, instinctively distancing themselves a bit more from this Xiong Xiao. At this moment, Qi Xuanfeng continued, "Father, this time it was not without gain. The Taiyin Deity n left in such a hurry, they left behind arge number of treasures! I have selected the most precious and already brought them back!" With that, he handed over a list. Qi Sixiang nced at the list, a hint of satisfaction appeared in his eyes, and with a flick of his sleeve, he rolled it into his robe, then he said lightly. "I had met Mu Guqing a few times, indeed she can be considered an extraordinary woman; its a pity she went astray and in the end, she truly deserved her death! As for the renegade Taiyin Deity n..." Qi Sixiang turned to look at Xiong Xiao and Bai Tu. "What do the two of you think?" Xiong Xiao sneered, "What is there to think? Now that our forces are strong, naturally we should march directly on the Cursed City, tear that Xue An, who killed my disciple, into pieces, and capture all the people of the Taiyin Deity n to torment them thoroughly!" The murderous aura in his words made many change color. As if expecting Xiong Xiao to say this, Qi Sixiang simply smiled and then turned to look at Bai Tu. "What does Chieftain Bai think?" Bai Tu smiled, "Chieftain Qi, since we are here at your invitation, we naturally should defer to your Heavenly Fire Divine n; so its better for you to make the decision, I wouldnt presume topete with the host!" Hearing this, Qi Sixiangs smile broadened, a look of satisfaction shed in his eyes, and then he nodded. "Since Chieftain Bai is so modest, Ill take the liberty! Sect Hierarch Xiong spoke rightly, this Xue An killed my son, I cant wait to eat his flesh and drink his blood to quell the hatred in my heart!" "And the entire Taiyin Deity ns desertion is unforgivable! They must be executed!" On hearing this, Xiong Xiao chuckled, ready to speak. "However..." Qi Sixiangs tone shifted, "I think that the Cursed City must be eliminated, but not now!" Chapter 1133: Complicated Situation, Much Commotion (2nd Update)

Chapter 1133: Chapter 1133: Complicated Situation, Much Commotion (2nd Update)

"Sect Hierarch Xiong, dont rush, listen to me! This Xue An has an unclear background, but his strength is indeed not to be underestimated. This time, by wielding the power to annihte the Divine n of Tian Zhao, he intends to subjugate us. Although its a delusional thought, we must not underestimate him!" "Moreover, now that the Taiyin Deity n has sided with him, it has even more emboldened him! So, I think, right now our best approach is to first give him a taste of his own medicine." "A taste of his own medicine? What kind of taste?" Xiong Xiao was startled. "Its simple, didnt he say that after ten days he wants us to go to the Cursed City to express our submission? Then well just wait and do nothing! When the ten-day period reaches its end, aside from the Taiyin Deity n, not a single person will go to join him. At that time, I want to see how Xue An can still be arrogant!" Beside them, Bai Tu pped his hands in admiration, "Excellent! Chieftain Qi speaks exactly my thoughts! This Xue An may be unmatched in strength, but before the nobility that we have established through generations, he is nothing but a rootless tree, a sourceless stream! Even if he really is a mighty dragon crossing the river, facing such isted and helpless circumstances, he will only be able to cry in vain!" Xiong Xiao bowed his head and pondered for a moment before turning anger into joy, cracking a smile and saying, "That does sound good!" Qi Sixiang chuckled, "Then lets just leave him hanging for a few days, and once the ten-day period ends, he will understand how much weight he really holds. At that time, with morale plummeting, we might not even need to lift a finger, and his Cursed City will crumble on its own!" "Very well! Then by that time, we can share the vast pie of Tian Zhao Realm without any effort," Xiong Xiaoughed heartily. Qi Sixiang and Bai Tu exchanged nces, both unable to hide their proud smiles. As for the other nobility within the Heavenly Fire Divine n, they all bowed their heads, showing their awe and submission. Now, the two ns and the sect had clearly formed an alliance, in face of such a colossal force, no one dared not to show reverence. This was also the reason why Xiong Xiao dared to speak so brazenly and confidently. Finally, this gathering of nobility from the four directions of the universe, under the leadership of the three major forcesHeavenly Fire Divine n, Ancient Sword Divine n, and Wutong Divine Sectturned into a major integration of power. All nobility was forcibly united, and the leaders were Qi Sixiang, Bai Tu, and Xiong Xiao. For a moment, the entire four directions of the universe stirred. Soon, this news also reached the Tian Zhao Realm, especially to the territory of the Cursed City. At that, those who heard the news could not help but change their colors. All nobility from the four directions unifying clearly aimed to deal with the Cursed City, to deal with Xue An. This colossal force was even mightier than the previous Divine n of Tian Zhao. At this moment, many who had previously been optimistic about Xue An couldnt help but reconsider. After all, in the view of the crowd, even if Xue An was formidable, he was still just one person. And what he was facing was innumerable powerful nobles! Moreover, the allegiance of the Taiyin Deity n had also be aughing stock over tea and meals. Almost everyone thought that the Taiyin Deity n had made a wrong move, and the Cursed City was bound to lose this time. And as for Zhong Anan, who had made this decision, she was naturally dubbed immature, even childish by many. Some even believed she had made the move purely to steal the position of Chieftain of the Taiyin Deity n, thus indirectly being the murderer of Mu Guqing. These messy rumors swirled, making the situation increasingly chaotic. Unexpectedly, the Cursed City, a crucial party in this incident, suddenly fell silent at this point. It was as if the external chaos had no effect on them. Yet, the more it was so, the more it led many to believe that this might signify that the Cursed City or Xue An had be fearful. This notion even spread among many within the Cursed City. Yet still, Xue An did not show himself. At this, even some elders in the Taiyin Deity n became restless. "n Leader! With the rumors swirling outside, do you think it might be necessary to make an appearance and rify some things?" an elder asked. Zhong Anan shook her head, "No need. For many, they only believe what they want to believe. No matter what you exin, they wont listen! Let them talk, the truth doesnt change with anyones words!" "But..." the elder paused and then nced hesitantly towards the City Lords Mansion. "n Leader, while I know I shouldnt say this, youve also seen the current situation. The Heavenly Fire Divine n and other nobility have united, and their momentum is immense!" "Of course, Im not questioning your or Mr. Xues intentions, but no matter how strong he is, hes still just one person. How can he deal with so many? Once something goes wrong, and if our Taiyin Deity n..." Zhong Anan suddenly spoke in a cold voice, "Enough, say no more. I understand your meaning! You came here to ask whether we can win this time and what to do if we fail, right?" "n Leader, forgive us!" The several elders hastily bowed. "I dont me you. After all, you too wish for the welfare of our Taiyin Deity n! But have you thought about it, we no longer have any other paths to choose. From the moment we left the Taiyin Pool, we could not turn back." Hearing this, all elders fell silent because they knew, Zhong Anan was right. Then, Zhong Anan coldly smiled, "But do you think, if we hadnt left and had obeyed the Heavenly Fire Edict instead, what would our situation be like now?" "Bing the ythings of the powerful, wantonly humiliated? Or even being treated as personal property to be disposed of at will?" These words turned the elders faces grim. "I dare not say anything else, but I can guarantee that our situation would certainly be a thousand times more miserable than it is now! Because now, even if we fail, at least our fate is in our own hands!" Saying this, Zhong Anan stood up, looking out the window at the City Lords Mansion, and said softly, "Since this is the path we chose, then even if we have to crawl, well keep going! Do you understand?" The Taiyin elders faces showed a hint of shame before they deeply bowed, "We understand." At that moment, Zhong Anans silhouette appeared very imposing in their eyes. Suddenly, someone apuded, appreciating, "Well said, the road one chooses oneself, even if crawling, must be walked to the end!" Following the sound, Xue An slowly walked into the room, smiling at everyone. "Greetings, sir!" Zhong Anan and all the elders present bowed deeply. Xue An waved his hand, "Enough! No need for such formalities. I just happened to be passing by and couldnt help but admire Miss Zhongs words after hearing them!" Chapter 1134: Ten Days Have Passed, Accompanied by the Breeze (Third Update)

Chapter 1134: Chapter 1134: Ten Days Have Passed, Apanied by the Breeze (Third Update)

"Sir, you tter me, what is this..." Xue An smiled, raised his hand, and in his hand was a strangely enchanting herb. "The little ones were moring for fish, but I was missing one ingredient. So, I went looking in the mountains outside the city, and as luck would have it, I found them, even more vorful than those I brought!" Speaking, Xue An seemed a bit excited. Meanwhile, the elders of the Taiyin Deity n were all a bit dumbfounded. What time was it? With the deadline of ten days approaching, Sir Xue wasnt thinking about how to deal with thebined forces of the noble ns, but was instead figuring out how to cook? This sounded utterly fantastical. Yet, Zhong Anan smiled brightly, "Sir, you even cook!" "Hehe, I know a bit about cooking! No helping it, when my daughter wants to eat, I naturally have to cook," Xue An said with a light smile. "I envy the lords daughters, I wonder if I could have the luck to taste it!" Zhong Anan said with a clever smile. Xue Anughed heartily, "Sure, since you want to eat, its just a matter of adding one more set of bowls and chopsticks. Come along!" "In that case, I shall not decline!" Zhong Anan said with augh and then truly followed Xue An. Leaving the stunned elders standing in the room, it took quite a while before they exchanged nces, and one of them sighed. "Let it be, leave it to fate! If our Taiyin Deity n is destined to fall, well just have to ept it!" The crowd fell silent. Thus, Xue An passed each day in contentment, without a hint of urgency or worry. Time flew like an arrow. Finally, the tenth day arrived. When the day came, almost everyone from all corners of the Tian Zhao Realm had their eyes on the Cursed City. Many people nearby rushed over to watch the excitement. Of course, they didnt dare get too close; they stood at a distance, hoping to see how Xue An would handle the current situation. For a time, lights illuminated the skies outside the Cursed City. People gathered, whispering to one another. "Tsk tsk, this is already the tenth day, it looks like aside from the foolhardy Taiyin Deity n, no noble n hase to his aid!" "Exactly! When Xue An made his promation, he said hed destroy anyone who didnte after ten days! Now that none havee, I really want to see how he handles it!" "Hehe, how can he handle it? All the noble ns in all corners of the realm have already formed an alliance, such a massive alliance cant be shaken by a mere Xue An alone! I think, in the end, hell just have to admit his mistake!" "Even if he admits his mistake, the Heavenly Fire Divine n and other noble ns wont let him off! Just wait and see, this will be exciting!" While the crowd was buzzing with discussion, suddenly someone shouted, "Look over there!" Everyone turned to look. They saw Xue An stepping out of the void, with a stunning beauty following behind him, and beside the beauty, two exquisitely adorable little girls nestled close. In an instant, they arrived above the city walls of the Cursed City, then descended upon it. What was he doing? And who were this pristine beauty and the two little girls with him? Everyone couldnt help but frown, slightly puzzled. Meanwhile, Xue An magically pulled out a lot of things from the void, including tables, chairs, and various food ingredients. In an instant, everything was set up. A huge table was ced on top of the city wall, full of all sorts of food ingredients. But what caught the eye the most was the big copper pot in the middle of the table, emitting wisps of hot steam. Could it be... were they about to eat? Everyone who witnessed this scene couldnt help but be dumbfounded. Feeling all those gazes, An Yans face turned a bit red and she whispered, "Honey, are we really going to eat here?" Xue An smiled, "Why not? This ce has a gentle breeze, making it a perfect ce for hot pot! Dont you think?" Xue An looked down at his two daughters. "Yeah, Dad is right, this ce is open and a nice spot to eat!" Xiang Xiang said like a little adult. Since watching an anime, Xiang Xiang had upgraded her name for Xue An from Dad to Old Dad. And Xue An was clearly very pleased with this nickname. As for Nian Nian... This little girls eyes were shining as she looked at the food on the table,pletely ignoring Xue Ans question. Moreover, she muttered to herself while looking, "Look, look, that fuzzy thing must be tripe! Slurp, I love tripe the most! Wow, whats that? Theres even duck blood, it must be so tasty..." Hearing Nian Nians drooling monologue, Xue An couldnt help butugh and cry, "Such a true foodie! Come on, sit down and lets eat!" The family sat together and then started eating as if no one else was around. After a few bites, An Yan softly said, "Honey, we cant finish all this food. Lets call Hu Ying and Xiao Yu toe out too!" Xue An nodded, "Good idea!" Saying this, he reached out with his Divine Sense and directly pulled Hu Ying and Xiao Yu, who were ying games in the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Not only that, but the Divine Talisman that had been subdued in the Sea of Divine Wrath also followed out as a ball. Seeing the steaming hot pot, Xiao Yus reaction was almost an exact match to Nian Nians, saliva almost dripping out. "Wow, hot pot! Quick! Add some fish balls and crab sticks, I love those the most! What? Octopus balls? Even better! Octopus is smooth and tender, its simply amazing when eaten!" Hu Ying slightly annoyed, knocked on Xiao Yus head, "Look at you, so into it! You enjoy eating your own flesh that much?" Xiao Yu, rubbing his head and giggling, said, "Sister Hu, you probably dont know that our octopus arms can regenerate. When I was really starved in the sea, I would often eat my own tentacles, and they indeed tasted good!" "Hmph, ssic teppanyaki!" Hu Yingughed. As soon as he mentioned that name, Xiao Yu immediately got a little crazy, "Ive told you Im not! Teppanyaki is squid!" "Whats the difference? They both have tentacles!" "Of course, theres a difference, we octopuses..." Xiao Yu then started h-h-h exining the difference between squid and octopus, sadly, no one was really listening. Seeing there was still plenty of space at the table, Xue An turned his head towards the City Lords Mansion and said indifferently, "No need to watch from afar,e and join us!" With his words, dark figures shifted in the distance. Then Chu Xiaoyun and Zhong Anan stepped out from among them. "Ladies!" Both women bowed in unison. Chapter 1135: Being Able to Deal With Them Is Their Blessing (4th Update)

Chapter 1135: Chapter 1135: Being Able to Deal With Them Is Their Blessing (4th Update)

Xue An nodded slightly, "Come and sit!" After hesitating for a moment, the twodies finally walked over leisurely and sat at the lower end of the table. Now, therge table became lively. The two young girls and Xiao Yu were enjoying the food immensely, eating with great delight. However, Chu Xiaoyun and Zhong Anan had never eaten hotpot before and, given their current cultivation levels, they actually didnt need to eat at all. But after tentatively trying a bite, both were instantly brightened by the taste. The vor... it was simply fantastic! Whats more, each bite was packed with powerful spiritual power. Xue An smiled, "Tasty, isnt it? Ive been patrolling the nearby mountains these past few days and found many fine ingredients. This soup base is made from spiritual herbs that are at least a thousand years old, and this meates from rare spiritual birds and fierce beasts, which provide, at the least, fifty years of cultivation level per bite!" Chu Xiaoyun and Zhong Anan were stunned. They never could have imagined such a method to refine cultivation levels. After devouring the food voraciously for a while, Hu Ying let out a veryfortable sigh, "Brother Xue, its been a long time since Ive had your personally prepared hotpot. Its so delicious!" Xue An could not help but chuckle, "Is it that good?" Hu Ying nodded vigorously, "Yes, its so fragrant! Even if the ingredients might be slightlycking, Brother Xues cooking skills are definitely this!" Hu Ying gave a big thumbs up. "If its that delicious, eat more!" Xue An said with a smile. Hu Ying looked around somewhat puzzled, particrly noticing the crowd standing with their mouths ajar in the distance, and she slightly frowned, whispering, "Brother Xue, whats going on? Why are so many people looking this way?" Xue An said indifferently, "Its nothing, just a minor issue." A minor issue... This casual remark made Chu Xiaoyun and Zhong Anan both smile wryly. Hu Ying still looked puzzled, then Xue An briefly recounted the incident. After listening, Hu Ying stomped and beat her chest, full of regret, "Why didnt you call me to such a lively event, Brother Xue? My strength is much better than before! I could have at least helped you out!" "No need to help out; dealing with these guys is not worth it," Xue An spoke calmly. Not only did those nearby hear this, but the distant crowd also heard everything and a wave ofmotion ensued. "This Xue An is simply outrageously arrogant! If such a thing is not worth it, then what is!" "Exactly, hearing this almost makes oneugh!" Many people whispered with faces full of scorn. Upon hearing Xue Ans words, Hu Ying nodded as if it were a matter of course, "Thats true, just a group of deities that have long been eliminated by the great forces of The Multiverse. Brother Xue dealing with them is already a fortune for them!" This statement made everyone go silent, then fall speechless. Deities... supposed to be eliminated, and even being dealt with by Xue An was a fortune... These words sounded painfully harsh! Chu Xiaoyun and Zhong Anans expressions also changed involuntarily. They couldnt figure out the background of this supremely dignified girl who dared to speak like this. Oblivious to their gazes, Hu Ying chuckled lightly, "Brother Xue, today marks the ten-day deadline, what do you n to do?" Xue An looked up at the sky and spoke lightly, "What else can I do? Ive already given them a chance, and they dont know how to cherish it, so they cant me me for being ruthless now!" Hearing Xue Ans words, Hu Yings eyes shimmered continuously, her gaze bing so tender it could almost melt. This was the Brother Xue she remembered, who stood proudly above everyone else, holding the power of life and death. But sensing her gaze, Xue An, without turning his head, casually knocked on her head. "What are you looking at, eat your food quickly!" "Ow!" Hu Ying winced as he rubbed his head, then pursed his lips and began to eat. Xue An also took a few bites, then set down his chopsticks and slowly started drinking wine. Whenever the cup became empty, An Yan would fill it for him. Time passed, one cup after another. When a round of sunlight fell from the sky, and the stars and moon rose together. The atmosphere gradually became oppressive. Because the time of the ten-day deadline was getting closer. The gates of the Cursed City were wide open, yet not a single figure appeared in the distance. But the crowd of onlookers in the distance had grown. Some curious onlookers even transmitted the scenes here to various ces using the Shui Jing method. Various factions quietly watched the young man in white who was drinking wine one cup after another. Many people showed cold, mocking expressions, believing that Xue Ans action was nothing but a way to buy time. Some even noticed that Xue An was drinking Zui Huayin, an extremely strong type of alcohol that would typically floor someone with just one cup. Yet, he had already drunk dozens of pots. With so much alcohol, even a True Immortal might get drunk, so how could he fulfill his earlier words? It seemed that Xue An must be trying to obscure the matter with alcohol! People had different thoughts, but without exception, they all thought that this ten-day agreement had be a joke. But they all failed to notice that although Xue An was drinking cup after cup, his eyes were bing clearer and clearer. Until, atst, they sparkled like the stars and moon. Finally. After a breeze passed by. Xue An raised his head, looked at the Starry Sea, and lightly smiled, "Alright, times up!" His voice wasnt loud, yet it instantly spread across the entire venue, attracting everyones gaze. Simultaneously, Xue An drank thest of his wine in one gulp, then slowly stood up amidst countless stunned and disbelieving stares, stretchingzily. "Having eaten and drunk my fill, its also time to stretch my legs!" At this moment, An Yan also stood up, "Husband..." Xue An turned around and gave her a gentle smile, "Yaner, wait for me here, Ill be right back!" The two little girls who had been eating also raised their heads at this moment, clenched their small fists, and cheered Xue An on, "Daddy, go for it!" Xue Anughed heartily, "Alright!" After speaking, Xue An surveyed the crowd. The crowd in the distance, upon meeting Xue Ans gaze, all took a half step back with shocked faces. Xue An smiled faintly and then said coldly, "Miss Zhong, didnt you want revenge? Thene along!" Zhong Anan was stunned for a moment, then her expression turned solemn and she nodded, "Yes!" She then turned and shouted into the darkness, "Come on over!" The elders and mighty ones of the Taiyin Deity n all walked over. Xue An nced at the group, waved his hand casually, and a series of sword lights flew out,nding on each person. "Alright! Lets go!" With that, Xue An waved his hand, and his entire figure soared into the sky in an instant. Chapter 1136: Prestigious Families Gather, a Time of Peace and Prosperity (First Update)

Chapter 1136: Chapter 1136: Prestigious Families Gather, a Time of Peace and Prosperity (First Update)

Zhong Anan called out sharply, "Follow closely!" As she spoke, she also mobilized her divine power and took off into the air. In an instant. Led by the Dao Swords radiance bestowed by Xue An, the entire Taiyin Deity n soared into the sky and disappeared into the horizon. Everyone stared nkly at the streaks of light vanishing into the sky, their minds nk for a moment. They had thought that Xue An had conceded, but unexpectedly, he had boldly decided to confront the powerful ns across the universe and demand justice. But could he return from such a journey? After all, those powerful ns were no pushovers! Many faces inadvertently revealed a sneer. Meanwhile, Chu Xiaoyun and others watched with worried expressions, fearing that Xue An would encounter more trouble. Even An Yan was somewhat anxious. Only Hu Ying was carefree, "Ohe on, Sister Yan, stop worrying about Brother Xue. Those scruffy deities mean nothing in Brother Xues eyes. If it were the past, a single nce from Brother Xue could have reduced them to dust! So, just rx!" Despite this, An Yan was still somewhat uneasy. At that moment. The Jin Li, transformed from divine symbols, after swirling around the table several times, suddenly leapt into the pot. "Jin Li!" Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian screamed in shock. After all, the hot pot was scalding! Unexpectedly, Jin Li popped its head out and then swam around contentedly. Xiao Yu, who was enjoying her meal, was also startled and then, drooling, she reached out with her chopsticks. "This fish looks delicious!" But as soon as her chopsticks touched the pot, Jin Li suddenly whipped its tail. Scalding soup sshed all over Xiao Yus face. Xiao Yu screamed, then bellowed angrily, "How dare you do this to me, Im going to pull off all your fins today!" Saying this, she rolled up her sleeves and was about to start. However, Jin Li showed no fear at all, even lying on its back in the soup, belly exposed and looking at Xiao Yu with a defiant gaze. Xiao Yu became furious, "Nobody can stop me today. Im going to eat this thing!" With that, she turned up the me under the hot pot. The soup began to boil furiously, and Jin Li struggled for a while before sinking into the soup. "Jin Li!" Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian screamed in shock. Then Xiang Xiang angrily red at Xiao Yu, "You actually cooked Jin Li to death, you owe us a Jin Li!" "Thats right! You owe us a Jin Li!" Nian Nian cried out with a sob. Xiao Yu was also dumbfounded. "I... I was just ying around! Who knew Jin Li couldnt withstand boiling?" "I dont care, you owe us a Jin Li!" Nian Nian cried out. At this moment, the soup in the hot pot visibly began to decrease rapidly. In an instant, Jin Li drank all the hot pot soup, burped contentedly, then leaped from the pot, casting a disdainful nce at Xiao Yu. Then it flew into Nian Nians arms andfortably closed its eyes. Seeing that Jin Li was alright, the two girls anger turned into joy. But Xiao Yu was dumbfounded. It was a while before she exploded in anger, shouting, "Did everyone see that? This fish dares to look down on me? A fish dares to look down on me? This is simply an outrageous insult!" However, her shouts werepletely ignored. Xiao Yu, in a huff, yelled at Hu Ying, "Sister Hu, did you see that? This fish actually dared to scorn me? I..." Hu Ying casually knocked her on the head and said, "So what if I saw? You provoked it first; shut up!" Xiao Yu, holding her head, was on the verge of tears and shut her mouth, but inside, she was constantly plotting how to deal with this big dumb fish. Meanwhile, Xue An and his group had traveled throughyers of void and left the bounds of the Tian Zhao Realm, arriving at the location of the four seas universe. Such speed, if spoken of, would shock people. It was still because Xue An wanted to take care of the people of the Taiyin n following him, so he had deliberately slowed down. Finally, They arrived just outside the space where the Heavenly Fire Divine n resided. Zhong Anan whispered, "Sir, ahead is the Heavenly Fire Desert! And this time, the n alliance should be within Heavenly Fire City!" Xue An watched quietly, seemingly sensing something. His eyes gradually brightened, and then he said with a half-smile, "Lets go." Having said that, he prepared to step forward. Zhong Anan was rmed, "Sir, dont..." Because, like the Heavenly Fire Divine n, such a powerful n would definitely have a Defense Formation at the boundary of their territory. Xue An walking directly in might trigger the Defense Formation, thereby alerting the people inside. But it was toote, Xue Ans foot had already stepped into the void. Zhong Anan sighed inwardly, thinking they had certainly alerted their presence. But what happened next greatly exceeded her expectations. In the void appeared a light screen, upon which mes flowed, emitting oppressive heat, clearly the Defense Formation of the Heavenly Fire Divine n. However, when Xue Ans body contacted the Defense Formation, theyer of light screen rippled and then, like a servant seeing their master, silently withdrew. A massive gap appeared in front of everyone. Zhong Anan and the Taiyin Deity ns people watched in shock. The Heavenly Fire Divine ns Defense Formation was so effortlessly breached? This was simply inconceivable! Xue An, however, didnt consider it a big deal and stepped inside. And just as Xue An and his party had entered the Heavenly Fire Desert, Inside the Heavenly Fire Divine Mansion, it was still a scene of peace and prosperity. All the ns gathered together, drinking heartily, appearing extremely joyous. Even Qi Sixiang and Bai Tu, sitting on the high tform, showed colors of triumph. "Hehe, the ten-day deadline has now passed, I suppose that Xue fellow is currently being foolish in Cursed City!" Bai Tu said with a coldugh. Xiong Xiao, hearing this, also sneered, "I think he might not just be being foolish; maybe he is crying under the covers!" This remark drew a burst of raucousughter from the crowd. Qi Xuanfeng,ughing the most exaggeratedly, spoke sarcastically, "I wonder what those despicable people from the Taiyin Deity n are feeling right now, probably so regretful they want to hit a wall!" Standing respectfully behind him, Xuan Hun quickly chimed in with a ttery, "Second Young Master is right, I reckon those from the Taiyin Deity n must hate that wretch Zhong Anan to death now!" Hearing the name Zhong Anan, Qi Xuanfengs expression changed, and he pped Xuan Hun across the face. Xuan Hun stumbled, almost falling to the ground, then looked bewilderedly at Qi Xuanfeng. Qi Xuanfeng said viciously, "Never mention that wretchs name in front of me again! Understand?" Chapter 1137: The War Begins, An Appetizer (2nd Update)

Chapter 1137: Chapter 1137: The War Begins, An Appetizer (2nd Update)

Xuan Hun hurriedly nodded, "Yes!" "Hmph, when we catch this wench, Ill definitely make her suffer so much that shell beg for life but unable to beg for death!" Qi Xuanfengs eyes were full of venomous hatred, for as soon as he heard the name Zhong Anan, he felt his cheeks burning with pain, a sensation that nearly drove him mad. Qi Sixiang noticed this and was about to speak when suddenly, a streak of fire shot through the air and appeared before him. With a casual wave of his hand, Qi Sixiang caught the streak of light. Silence descended upon the scene. Everyone knew this was the Divine Fire Order, specifically used by the Heavenly Fire Divine n to transmit messages. At that moment, Qi Sixiang burst intoughter, his mirth quite jubnt. Bai Tu, standing to one side, asked, "Chieftain Qi, whats the matter?" Qi Sixiangughed, "Nothing much, its just that someone sent over a scene from the Cursed City!" "Oh? A scene from the Cursed City?" Bai Tu was a bit startled. Qi Sixiang nodded, "Thats right!" As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a scene emerged in the divine pavilion through a water mirror. Disyed within the water mirror was the sight of Xue An, An Yan, Hu Ying, and others sitting atop the city walls, enjoying a hotpot together. Seeing this, everyone was taken aback. And then there was a burst of roaringughter. "Its reallyughable that at this time, they still have the heart to eat. Xue Ans guts must be really big!" many sneered. Xiong Xiao, however, was fixated on something else entirely. He greedily stared at the stunningly beautiful An Yan and Hu Ying in the mirror, licking his lips as he said, "These women are so beautiful! Once this Xue An is killed, I will capture all the women around him and enjoy them thoroughly!" With those words, he let out a sinisterugh. But just then, a cold voice echoed from afar, "Too bad, you wont live to enjoy it!" "Whos there?" Everyone was startled. In the same moment, they saw Xue An, leading the people of the Taiyin Deity n, stride confidently into the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion. "Its Xue An!" someone eximed in shock. Boom! The whole ce was like being struck by a magnitude nine earthquake, everyone shook. Qi Sixiang, Bai Tu, and others abruptly stood up, their faces full of shock as they looked at Xue An. Especially Qi Sixiang, who couldnt believe his own eyes. He knew that this Heavenly Fire City, and even the entire Heavenly Fire Desert were under hisplete control. To put it inly, even if an ant crawled in, he would be aware of it. Yet, he had no inkling when Xue An and a big group of people walked in. How could Qi Sixiang not be terrified? Standing amid the crowd, Qi Xuanfeng, upon seeing Zhong Anan behind Xue An, couldnt contain his rage, "Bitch, you dare to show up?" Zhong Anans expression was icy as she nced at Qi Xuanfeng, then turned her menacing gaze towards the panic-stricken Xuan Hun. Though she didnt speak, the fierce killing intent in her eyes made Xuan Hun shake and nervously hide behind Qi Xuanfeng. At this moment, Xue An surveyed the entire ce and said indifferently, "Is everyone here?" His voice wasnt loud, but reached the ears of everyone present. In an instant, the Heavenly Fire Divine Pavilion became eerily silent. Many looked at Xue An with disbelief in their eyes. Because no one had anticipated his sudden arrival. Wasnt he just eating in that water mirror image just now? What was going on? Many were filled with doubts and uncertainty, so when faced with Xue Ans questioning, the entire ce became quiet for a moment. Xue An smiled, "Dont be so serious, Im just asking! Since everyone is here, that makes things easier!" Speaking, Xue An lifted his head to look at Xiong Xiao with a faint glint in his eyes and said indifferently, "Seeing the aura on you, you must be one of those Wutong Divine Sect people, right?" For some reason, when faced with Xue Ans gaze, even the notoriously fierce Xiong Xiao subconsciously took a half-step back. Because the moment he was fixed by Xue Ans stare, he felt that he wasnt facing an ordinary youth but a mammoth colossus. It seemed as if a primordial giant dragon was hidden within the slender-framed young man in white, causing even Xiong Xiao to feel a tinge of fear. But almost immediately, He realized his loss ofposure, then viciously stepped forward, raging, "Yes, I am Xiong Xiao, the Sect Hierarch of the Wutong Divine Sect, you...". Before he could finish his speech, Xue An didnt even say a word, directly extending a hand as if it were carved from jade and pped down. Boom! A massive palm shadow, like a mountain copsing, smashed down on Xiong Xiao. Xiong Xiaos savage fury was ignited, and he roared furiously, "How dare you, boy!" With that, he churned his divine power throughout his body, intending to withstand the blow. But he had underestimated Xue An, or overestimated himself. The moment they made contact, a session of bone-crunching sounds like firecrackers burst forth from within Xiong Xiaos body. Then Xiong Xiao screamed as he was smashed directly into the immensely hard ground, his stature instantlypressed by half. Moreover, Xiong Xiaos skin was pierced by his own shattered bones, revealing a ghastly white forest of broken bone stumps amidst the flow of blood. With one palm, The Sect Hierarch of the Wutong Divine Sect was smashed so hard by Xue An that he continuously spat blood, on the verge of death. The whole ce instantly fell deathly silent. Those who had been prepared tough at Xue An were nowpletely dumbfounded. Even the apanying members of the Taiyin Deity n were stunned in ce. Because they too had not expected Xue An to be so mighty, hardly uttering a few words upon entering the fray before taking action. In the quiet, Xue An indifferently said, "I could hardly care who you are, but just for that sentence you just uttered, this palm was merely an appetizer!" Hearing such an overbearing statement from Xue An, many around fell silent. Even those who were faint-hearted had already quietly stepped back, attempting to distance themselves from Xue An. Meanwhile, Qi Sixiang also came to his senses from the shock and stared coldly at Xue An, saying in a chilly voice. "Xue An, I do admire your guts! How daring must you be to actually disrupt the peace in my Heavenly Fire City! Are you tired of living?" "Thats right! Xue An, you killed my son, and I havent yet settled that score with you. Yet today, you dare toe knocking on our door?" Bai Tu of the Ancient Sword Divine n also snarled menacingly. Even Xiong Xiao, who had been nearly ttened by Xue Ans palm, managed to spit out arge mouthful of blood at this moment. He then wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and chuckled sinisterly as he stared at Xue An with a vicious gaze. "Xue An, your strength is indeed remarkable! But do you really think that one palm has finished me? You are still too naive!" As he spoke, the majority of Xiong Xiaos body, which had been smashed into the ground, suddenly exploded. But there was no stter of blood, nor even fragments of flesh and bones; rather, they started to converge back together instantly. Chapter 1138: Calm as the Sea, Flesh Grinder (3rd Update)

Chapter 1138: Chapter 1138: Calm as the Sea, Flesh Grinder (3rd Update)

A massive flesh and blood giant began to take shape, and in an instant, an unscathed Xiong Xiao appeared before everyone. Then he rushed forwardughing maniacally at Xue An, "Xue An, you didnt expect this, did you? I am the true embodiment of undying flesh! Hahaha!" Xiong Xiaosugh was arrogant to the extreme. At the same time. Qi Xuanfeng, the second young master of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, stealthily signalled to the people behind him. The powerful members of the Heavenly Fire Divine n silently moved forward and began to surround Xue An. The Ancient Sword Divine n and the Wutong Divine Sect followed suit. The forces from these three major powers formed a triangr enclosure, trapping Xue An and his group firmly in the middle. Even the space was slightly trembling under their locked-in Qi. Seeing this situation, Xiong Xiaosughter became even more smug and wild. "Xue An, if you kneel down and beg for mercy now, and offer up your women, I might grant you a swift death, otherwise, I am going to make you understand what true fear is!" Xiong Xiao proimed with unchecked arrogance. "Oh? Making me understand what fear is?" Xue An said with a coldugh, then suddenly looked up. "Then let this ughter feast begin with you!" This time, Xiong Xiao had learned his lesson and, without waiting for Xue An to finish, snorted coldly, "Youre courting death!" With that, he moved swiftly, charging forward and reaching out his hand with a w strike. Rip. As if it were paper, the space was torn apart by Xiong Xiaos w, which then rapidly struck towards Xue An. The might of his strike was so great that several weaker individuals nearby exploded into pieces, their spiritspletely extinguished. Xiong Xiaos face showed a savage smile, seemingly visualizing the scene next second where Xue An died by his hand. The delightful feeling of his palm piercing skin, flowing through hot blood, crushing bones and internal organs was so gratifying that Xiong Xiao quivered with excitement. But the next second, none of what he had imagined happened. All that came was a strange sensation from his arm. Unexpectedly, Xue An had already stretched out his hand and grasped Xiong Xiaos striking palm. Xiong Xiao was taken aback, then tried desperately to withdraw his hand in fright. However, he soon realized with horror that, although Xue Ans hand seemed slender, it was as immovable as a mountain, and all of his struggles were in vain. It was at this moment that Xue Ans mouth curved into a grim smile. "Do you really think you can stand against me with such a palm technique?" Saying this, Xue Ans hand suddenly clenched. In the sound of crunching bones, Xiong Xiaos palm was crushed into a lump of flesh by Xue An. Xiong Xiao let out a sky-shattering scream. He enjoyed bloodshed and ughter, as well as listening to others scream in agony. But what he liked was the feeling of being the butcher and others as the fish on the chopping board. He didnt wish the sensation of torturing his opponent, slowly bringing them to death, to ever happen to himself. Yet now the situation was reversed, he had truly be the prey, and he found it unbearable. Especially when he discovered with horror that, although he tried to activate his Divine Power to heal the hand pulverized by Xue An, it was futile. It was as if a barrier separated his hand from his body entirely. This filled him with dread, and he roared, "What the hell have you done to me?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Nothing much, just a small appetizer before the meal! I did say, you would be the first course in this ughter feast, so take your time and enjoy! Isnt this exactly what you love?" Xiong Xiao was now a mix of shock, anger and full of fear towards Xue An. He couldnt understand how this youth, who looked as delicate as a woman, could be so ruthless when he struck. Even more ruthless than himself! The key was that as he did these things, his gaze was as calm as the ocean, with even a faint hint of pity. This feeling made Xiong Xiao feel as though he were a sinner being judged by a Deity. He simply couldnt ept this. Moreover, he understood that if he couldnt defeat this man, then he could forget about maintaining his position as the Sect Hierarch of the Wutong Divine Sect. Therefore, he violently retreated, flying several dozen feet backward, before directly severing his already mangled hands and then coldly looked at Xue An. "You are indeed strong, I admit that I underestimated you! But you have also sessfully enraged me! Now, Im going to show you what price must be paid for enraging a real powerhouse!" With that said, Xiong Xiaos eyes suddenly turned a demonic blood-red, and then he let out an angry howl to the sky. "Demonic Deity, appear!" Boom! With hismand, the void rippled withyers uponyers, and then a Demonic Deity wearing a fierce ghostly crown and sitting on a vile baby lotus emerged from within. Not only that, but one Demonic Deity after another followed. In an instant, the sky above the Heavenly Fire Divine n was upied by a dense throng of Demonic Deities. The evil and powerful aura even made the entire Heavenly Fire Divine n tremble. "Hahaha, Xue An, you should be proud to have made me release all the Demonic Deities worshipped by our sect at once! Destroy him!" Xiong Xiao imperiously pointed forward. A myriad of powerful Demonic Deitiesyered their formidable auras, descending upon Xue Ans head in an instant. In that moment, it was as though Xue An had donned a hatposed of countless Demonic Deities. Thebined aura of so many Demonic Deities formed an overwhelming force that locked onto Xue An and directly bombarded him. Wherever it passed, space fractured like a vast sea. At least the members of the Taiyin Deity n were forced to retreat far away, but Xue An didnt even consider these Demonic Deities worthy of his attention, merely offering a cold smile. "A group of beasts dwelling in spatial cracks dares to call themselves Demonic Deities?" After speaking, Xue An suddenly looked up, a sh of light in his eyes, and a surging Divine Sense shot straight out. Boom. After a dull thud, an invisible wave of Divine Sense impact spread instantly. Numerous Cultivators of lower Cultivation Level among the Divine Assembly grunted in unison, nearly having their souls scattered by the shockwave. And those bombarding Demonic Deities were instantly stalled in their movements, then issued unwilling roars of rage before exploding one after another. In an instant. All those Demonic Deities were reduced to dust. The bacsh forced blood from Xiong Xiaos mouth and nose. But what was even more intolerable to him was the terror in his heart. "No... this is impossible!" He couldnt believe that the host of Demonic Deities, on which the Wutong Divine Sect had built its reputation and never failed, were pulverized without even surviving a single encounter with Xue An. But the facts did not change for anyones will. Xiong Xiaos cry was not yet over, when Xue An ndly said, "Im getting tired of this dish of yours! Take it away!" With that, Xue Ans palms struck together, casting immense palm shadows directly over Xiong Xiao. Then those two palm shadows suddenly whirled, creating what seemed like a gigantic millstone in the void. And Xiong Xiao became the object being ground. He screamed miserably as his body burst apart, attempting once more to escape by this method. But as his form disintegrated into a torrent of flesh and blood, he found the heavens and earth around him to be already sealed off. Chapter 1139: A Fight to the Death with Swords Drawn, Blood Stains the Divine Pavilion (4th Update)

Chapter 1139: Chapter 1139: A Fight to the Death with Swords Drawn, Blood Stains the Divine Pavilion (4th Update)

His entire being was firmly trapped within the "grindstone." At the same time, the grindstone spun, vibrating the space so much that wrinkles appeared. And Xiong Xiao let out an extremely shrill and tragic scream. "No... I was wrong, please dont kill..." His voice was faint, then quickly disappeared into nothingness. All that could be heard throughout the venue were the subtle cracking sounds of bones being ground to dust by that palm. Finally, after three breaths, the palm shadow dissipated. And looking at the scene once more, Xiong Xiaos figure was nowhere to be seen. What remained was only the tiny blood mist floating in the air. This was all that Xiong Xiao left in this world. Under Xue Ansst strike, Xiong Xiaos spirit had been crushed into nothingness. Although this might all seem to have urred slowly, it all happened within the span of just an incense sticks burning time. Yet, in such a fleeting time, Xue An directly annihted Xiong Xiao, the n Leader of the Wutong Divine Sect. Such an impressive feat left everyones minds nk. At the same time, Xue An looked towards Qi Sixiang and Bai Tu, whose expressions were changing unpredictably, and smiled faintly, "Ive had my appetizer, now, its time for the main course!" Faced with Xue Ans smile, Qi Sixiang and Bai Tu trembled, and then simultaneously roared with fury, "Attack together!" At thismand, a multitude of strong warriors from both ns and the sect swarmed forward, attacking in unison, trying to bring Xue An to his death. Spectacr light burst forth, and his imposing presence filled the air. Xue Ans form was like a small boat in a vast ocean,pletely submerged. "My lord!" Zhong Anan and the members of the Taiyin Divine n cried out in shock, and then they too rushed forward, attempting to rescue Xue An. But at that moment, Qi Xuanfeng, leading a group of his subordinates, blocked their path, and cackled strangely, "Zhong Anan, your lord is now dead without a ce for his corpse. Surrender obediently, and perhaps if Im in a good mood, I might let you live a few more days. Otherwise, today will be your end!" "Thats right! Zhong Anan, dont be so deluded, just surrender! Xue An, no matter how formidable, didnt he still die at the hands of our leaders?" Xuan Hun advised earnestly. Zhong Anans face was cold as ice, she nced at Qi Xuanfeng, then looked towards the smug Xuan Hun and said deliberately, "You may be content to be a dog, but that doesnt mean everyone else is willing!" "You..." Xuan Huns face changed and he said with a venomous look, "Zhong Anan, dont regret refusing this generous offer, and besides, if youre not willing to surrender, whos to say that these n members behind you arent?" Clearly, Xuan Hun was trying to sow discord. But Zhong Anan couldnt help but be startled. What if the people behind her also harbored different intentions? Upon this thought, she involuntarily turned around to look at everyone. But all the Taiyin Divine n members present bowed solemnly, "n Leader, we are... ready to fight to the death!" Their voices echoed throughout the entire Skyfire Divine Pce, causing Xuan Huns face to turn extremely ugly. Zhong Anan was also stunned, then she felt a surge of emotion, inhaled deeply, and dered with a loudugh, "Good! This is what my people of the Taiyin n should be like!" With that, she slowly drew the sword that Mu Guqing had passed to her and called out in a cold voice, "Taiyin Divine n... draw your swords!" The sound of swords being drawn rose, and amidst the swirling sword lights, theplexions of Qi Xuanfeng and Xuan Hun turned exceedingly ugly. "Hmph, truly stubborn fools! Attack!" Qi Xuanfengmanded with a cold shout. Numerous strongbatants rushed forward. Everyone in the Skyfire Divine Pce felt that the situation was now definite. Because Xue An had already been surrounded and locked down by countless strong opponents, it was unlikely he would escape. As for the Taiyin Divine n, they were not even considered a threat. Thus, there were far more attackers against the Taiyin Divine n than against Xue An because everyone prefers to pick on the weaker ones. Whats more, the Taiyin Divine n was all delicate women, and it was seen as an advantage to get away with even the slightest gain. At least thats what the people charging at the forefront thought, but soon, they paid a heavy price for their assumptions. The members of the Taiyin Deity n stood in formation with their swords, not striking out prematurely. It wasnt until these attackers had closed in that Zhong Anan suddenly shouted, "Attack!" At thatmand, all the Taiyin n members swung their swords in unison, sword light shing like rain, followed by a chorus of screams. Those who were part of the first wave of attackers were all in by the sword. "Advance!" Zhong Ananmanded. The people of the Taiyin Deity n kept their formation and moved forward. Everywhere they passed, people couldnt help but step back in shock. Qi Xuanfeng was furious, "Trash, all of you are trash!" With that, he prepared to take action himself. Just then, a voice from behind him, from Bai Chi of the Ancient Sword Divine n, came through. "Elder brother Qi, hold your temper, leave this woman to me!" Qi Xuanfeng paused slightly, "Brother Bai, you..." "Dont worry, when ites to swordy, our Ancient Sword Divine n is the progenitor!" Bai Chi said with full confidence. He then looked at the long sword held by Zhong Anan with a greedy face. He recognized at a nce that this was the long sword Mu Guqing had relied on before his death. The quality of the sword was so enticing that it made him covetous, naturally wanting to seize it for himself. So he sneered, and then his figure halted, and he disappeared on the spot. When he reappeared, he was already in front of Zhong Anan, shing down with a sinister smile. A dazzling sword light thundered down with incredible speed, not giving anyone time to react. Bai Chi was utterly confident in this sword strike, convinced that Zhong Anan had no chance of surviving. Because at a nce, he could tell that Zhong Anans Sword Dao Cultivation was quite ordinary. Indeed. But as Zhong Anans figure shook, although she wanted to dodge, the sword light had already reached above her head. A look of unwillingness shed in Zhong Anans eyes. Was she really unable to change this oue? Well, at least she had fought, she thought to herself, dying without regrets. With this thought, a look of relief appeared on Zhong Anans face. But just as the sword was about to strike Zhong Anans head, a seemingly insignificant sword thread suddenly shot out from above Zhong Anans head and leisurely met Bai Chis shing sword. There was no sound. Not even any extra disturbance. In the face of this fine thread of sword energy, Bai Chis sword strike was as if dirt had encountered gold,pletely unable to resist, and was directly annihted. Bai Chis body shook, and he looked at the sword thread with a look of utter astonishment, opening his mouth as if to shout something. But at that moment, the sword thread turned into a streak of light and pierced straight through his mouth. There was a muffled boom, and arge hole exploded out of the back of Bai Chis head, with the sword thread flying out from it and then sweeping across the air. Amid muffled thuds, all the powerhouses assaulting the Taiyin Deity n stood rooted to the spot. The situation came to a sudden standstill. Those watching were all stunned, not understanding what had happened. Only in Bai Chis eyes did a deep reverence and fear emerge, his lips moved as if trying to say something, but in the next instant, his gaze dimmed. And then, his vitality waspletely cut off, and he died, his soul utterly extinguished. At the same time, a bizarre and terrifying scene unfolded before everyone. All the attackers of the Taiyin Deity n stood in ce with a dazed expression. A thin line of blood suddenly appeared on their throats, which rapidly expanded, and then, in the next instant, the heads of these strong personages soared into the air. As blood spurted, these warriors also perished, their bodies split in two. Chapter 1140 Ancient Sword Battle (First Update)

Chapter 1140: Chapter 1140 Ancient Sword Battle (First Update)

The entire ce instantly quieted down to the point where everyones fearful breathing could be heard. Many were stunned by the scene unfolding before them. Even Zhong Anan was a bit dazed, as she didnt know what this streak of Sword Qi was all about. At that moment, the streak of Sword Qi flew toward the intense light sealed off by many powerful fighters. "Stop it!" Qi Sixiang was the first to react, shouting in rm. Bai Tu, who was standing nearby, also recovered from his shock and roared in grief and anger, "Chier!" The dead Bai Chi was also a son he had highly valued. In fact, this was already the second son he had lost, and without exception, they had all died at Xue Ans hands. Thus, he hated Xue An to the bone, and without needing Qi Sixiang to tell him, he shed forward, facing the approaching Sword Qi directly, and sneered, "Dare to y with swords in front of my Ancient Sword Divine n, break for me!" As he spoke, he roared, and suddenly a lonely small sword appeared in front of him. The small sword grew as it met the wind, instantly transforming into a nearly ten-meter-long Giant Sword, and it directly confronted the iing Sword Qi. A crisp sound of shing metal rang out. Then, the Giant Sword was sent flying back several dozen meters, the de trembling slightly, evidently damaged. But the strike had its effect. After a slight pause, the streak of Sword Qi finally shattered and ultimately dissipated into nothingness. Seeing this, Bai Tuughed heartily and then viciously said to the still firmly sealed light, "My sword is called Flowing Kill! There is nothing in the world that can withstand its strike, and in terms of swordsmanship, no one can match the Ancient Sword Divine n! Xue An, dont even dream of anything that could save you! Its useless, just ept your fate and face death!" The arrogance and joy in his voice were palpable. And Qi Xuanfeng as well as Xuan Hun and the others, who originally had their hearts in their throats, couldnt help but secretly breathe a sigh of relief. In any case, they had managed to eliminate that terrifying streak of Sword Qi! With the joint execution by many masters, the downfall of Xue An seemed to be only a matter of time. Yet just as many were beginning to rx, a lightugh from Xue An came from within the intense light. "Flowing Kill, unbreakable, unmatched in swordsmanship? I really wonder, who gave you the courage to be so brazen?" Bai Tus face changed, and then he coldly snorted through his nostrils and said icily, "Xue An, what? You still refuse to ept it? But what can you do about it? Youre already trapped in a deadly situation; theres no way out, hahaha!" Bai Tuughed wildly again. In fact, the reason he was so happy wasnt just because he could avenge the deaths of his two sons but also because the Sect Hierarch Xiong Xiao of the Wutong Divine Sect had also died! This was incredibly good news for him. Once Xue An was also eliminated, the great Tian Zhao Realm would be shared by the Ancient Sword Divine n and the Heavenly Fire Divine n. By then, the Ancient Sword Divine n would also rise to be the top distinguished and major n. So naturally, he was extremely happy. But just at that moment, a cold voice threw cold water on him. "Who says I cant get out? I merely wanted to see what abilities you all have, but now it seems they are nothing more than this! So... the game is over!" As soon as the words "the game is over" were spoken, ripples appeared in the space sealed off by countless powerful fighters, and the dazzling light screen also began to flicker unstably. Then, a pair of hands suddenly reached out, tearing apart to both sides. Crack! The light screen, which was a congregation of the power of countless fighters, was directly torn in half, and the bacsh force sent these fighters flying. And when the radiance scattered, who else could that proudly standing young man in white be, if not Xue An? The ejected experts caused chaos throughout the venue. Meanwhile, those who survived looked at Xue An with eyes filled with utter astonishment. They all believed that Xue An was undoubtedly going to lose this time, but unexpectedly, he broke through the encircling radiance with ease. Zhong Anan and the people of the Taiyin Deity n heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what, it was the best oue that their leader was safe and sound. In that moment, Bai Tu came to his senses and a deep sense of fear appeared in his eyes. He couldnt understand why this young man was so formidable. Xue An leisurely sized him up and then fixed his gaze on the Flowing Kill Sword floating beside his shoulder, giving a faint smile. "Is this the invincible treasured sword you spoke of?" Bai Tus eyes gradually grew colder, and without changing his expression, he nodded slightly to the people of the Ancient Sword Divine n not far behind Xue An, then coldly said, "Yes!" Xue An chuckled and shook his head. "I take back what I just said. Youre not arrogant; youre simply ignorant and short-sighted!" Though the words were harsh, Bai Tu paid no heed. Just as Xue An finished speaking, Bai Tu suddenly bellowed, "Attack!" At hismand, he grabbed the Flowing Kill and took the lead with a sh. Then, the people of the Ancient Sword Divine n simultaneously drew their swords. Sword lights, as white as snow, enveloped the entire ce. Their Sword Qi was so intense that the spectators felt even their facial hairs seemed to be sliced off, and their bodies were painfully pricked by the fierce Sword Intent, making them step back in shock. Yet, amidst this myriad of sword lights, Xue An merely smiled coldly. "Since the Ancient Sword Divine n is so confident in their swordsmanship, today I will let you see what true invincible swordsmanship is!" With that, Xue An suddenly looked up as a grand Sword Intent surged from his body to the heavens, dissipating all iing sword lights in its path, turning them into nothingness. Bai Tu and the people of the Ancient Sword Divine n were all shaken by this Sword Intent. Especially Bai Tu, who simply couldnt believe what was happening. "No... how can you possess such powerful Sword Intent?" Xue An smirked coldly. "Why not? Do you think you of the Ancient Sword Divine n are the only ones who can wield a sword?" A grave expression appeared on Bai Tus face, and his fear of Xue An deepened. But now, he and the entire Ancient Sword Divine n had no way out. There was only one choice left to themkill Xue An. Otherwise, they might also face total annihtion. "Sword Array!" Bai Tumanded in a deep voice. Boom! At themand, the nspeople of the Ancient Sword Divine n shifted their formations, then assembled into a formidable Sword Array. And at the heart of the formation was Bai Tu. A wave of sword lights converged upon him, clinging to the Flowing Kill Sword in his hand. The swords might grew increasingly powerful. Yet Xue An showed no signs of fear; instead, he watched with interest. Momentster, Bai Tus Quicksand Sword had be dazzlingly brilliant, then with a fierce shout from Bai Tu, "Flowing Kill Heaven sh!" Chapter 1141: Excessive Bullying (Second Update)

Chapter 1141: Chapter 1141: Excessive Bullying (Second Update)

Boom! As the sword shed down, its sweeping might rendered words pale inparison. Every observer of the strike had their spiritspletely captivated. A look of pride appeared on Bai Tus face. The Ancient Sword Divine n had built a prestigious name through their mastery of swordsmanship, and this Sword Array was among their best. Once activated, it could converge the swordsmanship of everyone within the array into a single person. It was truly capable of ying both gods and Buddhas. Thus, in his view, this strike would surely im Xue Ans life! But before his smile could fully bloom, he saw Xue An look up at the approaching sword and smirk slightly, "Interesting, but thats all it is!" With those words, he slowly raised his hand as if to block the sword with his bare flesh. Many onlookers shook their heads secretly, thinking that Xue An must have been intimidated by the swords momentum, causing his mind to be muddled. Otherwise, why would he nonsensically attempt tobat the fierce sword glow with his flesh? Bai Tu, wielding the sword, even thought tough out loud with pride. He believed that Xue An was at the end of his tether with no strategies left. Just when everyone thought that the next moment would see Xue An sprayed with blood, the originally brilliant glow of the sword suddenly froze. Everyone was momentarily stunned. Including Bai Tu, whose satisfaction vanished in an instant, reced by a face full of shock. Because at that moment, the Flowing Light Sword was firmly mped between two of Xue Ans fingers, unable to advance further. All the previous swords might and pressure dissipated before those slender fingers. Using fingers to break a sword! This was truly unheard of. Bai Tu had never seen it either, but he gritted his teeth and suddenly pulled back, trying to wrest the sword from Xue Ans grip. Yet, he then realized that Xue Ans fingers were immovable like two great mountains. Simultaneously, Xue An lightly smiled, "Is that all the strength you have?" With that, he effortlessly pulled the sword backward, and Bai Tu felt an overwhelming force assail him. His hands, unable to resist, were forced open before he stepped back several paces in shock and fear, staring nkly at Xue An. Not just him, all eyes were now fixed on Xue An. Then, holding the Flowing Kill Sword, Xue An examined it up and down, shook his head lightly, and said, "Its a good sword, too bad... the person using it has such trash swordsmanship!" After speaking, Xue An gave a chilling smile to Bai Tu and the people of the Ancient Sword Divine n. "Today, Ill show you the true power of this sword!" With those words, Xue An flicked the Quicksand Sword lightly. A sound like a dragons roar echoed across the vast Heavenly Fire Sanctuary. Then, from the sword, came continuous subtle cracking sounds as patterns and arrays explosively shattered. These were arrays left on this Flowing Kill Sword by sessive n Leaders of the Ancient Sword Divine n. Though seemingly inconspicuous, the cumtive power from generations was not to be underestimated. And Bai Tu could wield this sword primarily because of these arrays. He had always believed that the formidable power of this Flowing Kill wasrgely due to these arrays. But after Xue An shattered all the arrays attached to it, the Flowing Kill Swords brilliance circted, as resplendent as the stars. His momentum was skyrocketing by the second, bing more than a hundred times mightier than before. Only then did Xue An nod in satisfaction, "Now that looks more like it!" Having said that, Xue An, as if nonchntly, swung his sword down. With a slicing sound, wherever the Quicksand Sword passed, space itself seemed to tear like fragile paper, leaving behind a long, slim crack. Such power was unheard of. At least Bai Tu and the others were already dumbstruck. Then Xue An looked up at them with a grim smile, "Now, let your own swords finish you off!" With a casual wave of his hand, the Flowing Kill Sword flew out and began to circle above the heads of the people from the Ancient Sword Divine n. "This is bad!" Bai Tu eximed in shock. But it was toote, as the Flowing Kill Sword with a dragon-like momentum cleaved through the air. Thud thud! Sounds of dull impact filled the air as the Quicksand Sword, like the reapers scythe, harvested the lives of numerous nsmen from the Ancient Sword Divine n. Screams of agony, angry roars of despair, and pleas for mercy echoed through the Fire God Pavilion. But all of it was futile. In just a few moments, almost all the people from the Ancient Sword Divine n had been massacred. Only Bai Tu, with his tremendous strength, barely managed to evade this disaster. However, he was already so terrified by Xue Ans relentless tactics that his only thought was to flee! Hence, without even daring to nce at Xue An, he turned and sprinted away. Given that the sword cultivators were already the fastest among all cultivators, and since Bai Tus cultivation level was indeed impressive, the moment he decided to flee with all his might, he was almost about to escape the Fire God Pavilion. Once out of the Fire God Pavilion, the vast world outside awaited him! And once he made it back to his nnd, he would surely devise a way to avenge this humiliation! Bai Tu plotted secretly in his heart, elerating a few more times as he activated all his cultivation level. He was about to leave this ce. Xue An stood in ce, unmoving, just offering a cold smile, "Thinking of leaving? Do you think you can escape?" Then, with a casual wave and a slight shout, "Go!", the Flowing Kill Sword screeched and stabbed through the space right in front, disappearing instantly. And as Bai Tu was sprinting with all his might, he suddenly felt chills running down his spine, a warning rm going off in his head, causing him to abruptly stop. Just as his figure barely came to a halt, the Quicksand Sword shed past his nose, so close that Bai Tu even felt a chill at the tip of it, his skin already grazed by the Sword Qi. Blood surged out. But Bai Tu had no time to care about that, utterly terrified as he was and now only wanting to put as much distance between himself and Xue An as possible, he changed direction and tried to flee. Yet, before he could gain speed again, another Sword Intent blocked his way. Bai Tu was scared to his core, turned, and ran again, only to find the result the same. In an instant, Bai Tu was trapped as if in a sword prison, confined within a small area, unable to move at all. At that moment, Xue An smiled indifferently, "Still trying to run?" Bai Tu shuddered, then slowly turned around, his eyes filled with aplex mix of fear, anger, and shock staring at Xue An. After a moment, he took a deep breath, "We are both Sword Cultivators, how about sparing my life?" Xue Anughed, then shook his head, "No can do!" Bai Tus expression hardened, and then he shouted angrily, "Xue An, dont push people too far! Mercy to the adversary is a virtue. If you push me to the edge, you might not end up any better!" Chapter 1142: Serve Me as Your Master? Are You Worthy? (Third Update)

Chapter 1142: Chapter 1142: Serve Me as Your Master? Are You Worthy? (Third Update)

Xue An lost his voice in lightughter, "Excessive bullying? Anyone can use those words, but you people are the least qualified! And yes, I am indeed trying to corner you! Because I want to see what you can possibly do to me." Bai Tus face alternated between shades of green and white, then suddenly he looked up towards Qi Sixiang in the distance, "Chieftain Qi, our ns joined forces, but now Wutong Divine Sect has perished, and my Ancient Sword Divine n is also in a perilous situation. Are you just going to calmly watch from afar?" Although Bai Tu tried to maintain hisposure, the anger imbued in his words was still audible to the crowd. Yet, faced with the usation, Qi Sixiang acted as if he heard nothing, even lowering his head to leisurely sip his tea. This caused Bai Tus face to change wildly, and he soon realized something, shouting angrily, "Qi Sixiang, you bastard! Even if I die, I wont let you off!" As he spoke, Bai Tu threw caution to the wind and bellowed at Xue An, "Xue An, this is because you forced me!" With those words, Bai Tusplexion turned ghastly pale at a rapid rate, almost translucent in an instant. Then, an expression of extreme agony appeared on Bai Tus face, and with a voice that was a mix of crying andughing, he shouted, "All of you can go to hell!" No sooner had he spoken than Bai Tus body burst violently apart. However, there was not a single stter of blood or flesh because, in that very instant, all of Bai Tus flesh and blood had transformed into streams of sword light, which surged like a torrent directly towards Xue An. "Turning the body into a sword!" someone eximed in shock, recognizing the signature technique of the Ancient Sword Divine n. The move was immensely powerful, but rarely employed because once executed, it would consume vast amounts of life force and lifespan, potentially leading to actual death. But Bai Tu was in a desperate situation, hence his all-or-nothing gamble. A hint of appreciation shed in Xue Ans eyes, "Not bad, you do have the spirit of a Sword Cultivator. But what a pity... Do you think your firefly light dares topete with the sun and the moon?" Having said that, Xue An lightly stamped his foot, causing a slight tremor in the void, and then countless sword lights emerged around him. The momentum was so vast that it was unbearable to behold directly. "Go!" With a casual point from Xue An, the sword lights charged diagonally upward, confronting the sword lights that Bai Tu had transformed into. The sh was silent. But Bai Tus sword lights suddenly came to a halt in mid-air and then began to rapidly dissipate into nothingness. "No! Spare me, my lord, Im willing to serve you as master!" Bai Tus voice, filled with infinite terror, pleaded from the void. Pity, Xue An never harbored any mercy for such people. He knew very well that any repentance from these people was grounded solely in the intimidation of overwhelming power. If one had no power, then no matter how much one begged for mercy, one would only be a joke at the mouths of these self-proimed nobility. So to the plea, he simply smiled faintly, "Serve me as master? Haha, do you think you are worthy?" With that said, the sword light surged wildly, enveloping everything that was Bai Tu, and then straightaway annihted him. But just at that moment, Bai Tu let out a fierce roar, "Qi Sixiang, you despicable man, if I die, you wont fare well either!" As he spoke, all the sword lights that Bai Tu had transformed into exploded violently, their force breaking a small gap in the encirclement around Xue An. Overjoyed to see this, Bai Tu turned all his soul power into an overwhelming Sword Intent, charging in an instant towards Qi Sixiang, aiming to y him. But as Bai Tus Sword Intent approached, a pale golden me suddenly appeared around Qi Sixiang. The me, looking tender as peach and plum blossoms, would melt everything it touched. Faced with the me, even Bai Tus final stroke of Sword Intent could only shriek before it, then with profound hatred, he bellowed, "Golden Sun Heavenly Fire, Qi Sixiang, you despicable man..." The scream cut off abruptly, and all was silent once more. But everyone knew that Bai Tu, the n Leader of the Ancient Sword Divine n, had perished both in body and soul. This also meant that the once dominant Ancient Sword Divine n would fall, and its ultimate fate would be nothing but being swallowed by others. Silence enveloped the crowd, many of whom had their legs trembling slightly. For the ferocity of this great war had exceeded what many could endure. From the beginning to the present, not even half an hour had passed, yet two great Divine ns had perished. The Wutong Divine Sect, the Ancient Sword Divine n. Each of these powers, once formidable and impressing the world with their might, had met their demise within the Heavenly Fire Divine ns pavilion. How could such a turn of events not inspire fear? And as for Xue An, the one who had acted, he was now deeply feared by countless people at this very moment. Meanwhile, Xue An, who had consecutively destroyed two great Divine ns, seemed to treat it as if he had done something insignificant, then he lifted his head and gave a slight smile to Qi Sixiang, who was on a high tform in the distance. "How do you find this spectacle?" Qi Sixiang set down his teacup, slowly stood up, and smiled at Xue An, "Mr. Xue truly has awe-inspiring divine might, Qi is impressed!" Saying so, Qi Sixiang even bowed deeply to Xue An as a sign of respect. Everyone inside the Heavenly Fire Divine ns pavilion was dumbfounded. What was going on here? Why had Qi Sixiang, who had been shouting for Xue Ans destruction just moments ago, suddenly changed his attitude and be so respectful? Only a few astute individuals seemed to understand something and then they too bowed their heads deeply, not daring to look any further. But faced with Qi Sixiangs gesture of goodwill, Xue Anughed, "Impressed? Impressed by what? By me destroying your two allies?" The irony in his words was nearly overflowing. Yet Qi Sixiang appeared as if he hadnt heard it, smiling lightly, "In the Divine Realm, strength and status reign supreme. They provoked your Excellency and met their endI can me no one but themselves!" "Oh?" Xue An smiled faintly, "In that case, how should we settle the matter with your Heavenly Fire Divine n? After all... that son of yours also died by my hand!" These words made the atmosphere tense up suddenly. Many looked at Xue An with eyes filled with fright, not understanding why he seemed relentless and even brought up this matter, given Qi Sixiangs show of goodwill. Against all expectations, Qi Sixiangughed heartily, "My son Hongbo was arrogant by nature; he must have offended your Excellency! Thus, though regrettable, if he is dead, then he is dead!" These words left many people shocked to the core. Was this still the Heavenly Fire Divine n notorious for its ferocious and domineering ways? Why had it be so rational and understanding so suddenly? Only Zhong Anan was staring nkly at Xue Ans figure. With her astuteness, she naturally understood why. It was all because of Xue Ans overwhelmingly superior strength; under such might, even the Heavenly Fire Divine n had to bow. What Qi Sixiang said was not wrongin the Divine Realm... indeed, the strong rule supreme. The Taiyin Deity n was persecuted by others precisely because it was too weak. Thinking of this, Zhong Anan gave a bitter smile, but her heart made a silent vow: she would make sure that the Taiyin Deity n would rise as a powerful n, never to be bullied by anyone again. Chapter 1143: Breaking Sky Fire with One Finger (4th Update)

Chapter 1143: Chapter 1143: Breaking Sky Fire with One Finger (4th Update)

Even the once arrogant Qi Xuanfeng, at this moment, had his head bowed, not daring to lift it. As for Xuan Hun, he was even more terrified, shivering behind the crowd, trying to make himself be overlooked. Yet, under such circumstances, Xue An chuckled softly, murmuring, "It seems that reasoning is reserved for the strong, while thew of the jungle is for the weak." While speaking, Xue Ans voice was not loudat least Qi Sixiang did not hear clearly what he was saying. But that was not important to Qi Sixiang. At this moment, he was all smiles as he said, "Mr. Xue, I think this matter should end here. From now on, my Heavenly Fire Divine n is willing to submit to you. What do you think?" If Qi Sixiangs attitude before had stirred somemotion Now, his words were like an earthquake. "What? The Heavenly Fire Divine n wants to submit? Am I hearing this right?" someone gasped. "Yes, it sounds utterly incredible!" another echoed in disbelief. "I think this is a clever move on Chieftain Qis part. After all, this Xue An seems too domineering. Submitting now seems like a good thing!" "Thats right, this way, Mr. Xue will also have a way out!" The crowd began quietly discussing. But nearly everyone thought Xue An would agree to this request. After all, the ten-day term he had established in Cursed City was also to make various noble ns submit. Now his goal achieved, with a way out afforded to him, how could he possibly disagree? Even the members of the Taiyin Deity n thought the same, and although Zhong Anans heart was somewhat reluctant and despondent, she eventually lowered her head. After all, the elder had kept his promise, who was she to ask for too much? "Oh? Submit?" Contrary to everyones expectations, Xue An did not immediately agree, instead asking with interest. Qi Sixiang, all smiles, responded, "Yes, from now on, my Heavenly Fire Divine n will honor you as the Tian Zhao Master. What do you think?" Xue Anughed, seemingly quite happy. Qi Sixiang alsoughed, even more joyously. Yet, the next second, the smile on Qi Sixiangs face froze. Because Xue An softly shook his head, his voice cold as ice, he said, "Im sorry, I dont think so!" Qi Sixiang never imagined that Xue An would reject his offer, and he stood there dumbfounded. Not just him, the entire audience thought they had heard wrong. But Qi Sixiang was not without reason a leader of the Heavenly Fire Divine n for a thousand years; quickly regaining hisposure, he took a deep breath and asked sternly, "My Lord, what do you mean by this?" Xue An said indifferently, "No special meaning, I just want to ask you, was it your people who dealt with the Taiyin Deity n matter? Is that also something you think you can just brush off with one sentence?" Zhong Anan and all the people from the Taiyin Deity n trembled upon hearing this. Especially Zhong Anan, who suddenly looked up at Xue An in disbelief. Because she did not expect Xue An to still remember all these! Anger shed in Qi Sixiangs eyes, yet he suppressed it and said coldly, "My Lord, they are just the Taiyin Deity n, and besides, it was only Mu Guqing who died. How could it reach this extent?" Zhong Anan finally couldnt hold back her anger and shouted, "Qi Sixiang, you dismiss the death of my master so lightly?" Qi Sixiang sneered without saying a word, but his intention was already very clear. Zhong Anan was burning with rage, ready to speak. At that moment, Xue An waved his hand, signaling her to step back, then he turned to Qi Sixiang with a slight smile. "You nned to use me to destroy Wutong Divine Sect and the Ancient Sword Divine n, then feign submission to me, hoping to take this opportunity to first harvest the power of these two divine ns, and then slowly enact your ns. Am I right, Chieftain Qi?" These words caused a slight change in Qi Sixiangs expression, but he quickly regained hisposure andughed with a chuckle. "Mr. Xue, I admit that everything youve said so far is correct, and whats wrong with that? In the Divine Realm, deception is the norm. Xiong Xiao and Bai Tu were foolish, so they died, and you cant me me for that! As for the territory they left behind, if I dont take it, someone else naturally will!" Such blunt words made many people change their colors. However, Qi Sixiang felt this was nothing more than normal and there was nothing worth discussing. Xue An gave a faint smile, then gently pped his hands. "Well said! Unfortunately..." Xue Ans face turned cold, "I made it clear from the beginning that once ten days had passed, those who did note would pay the price! Have you forgotten that statement?" Qi Sixiangs face changed, and just as he was about to speak, Xue An spoke lightly: "Qi Sixiang, the Ancient Sword Divine n and Wutong Divine Sect that I just destroyed might be my enemies, but at least they dared to take action. As for someone like you who maniptes conspiracies and schemes... you are not worthy of the title strong!" Boom! Qi Sixiang finally lost hisposure. A sh of cold light appeared in his eyes, and the table and chairs in front of him exploded. Then Qi Sixiang sneered, "Mr. Xue, dont think that I am really afraid of you! I just think its not worth fighting with someone like you! But youre so aggressive, youre really pushing me to the limits!" Xue Anughed heartily, "Refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit! I dont ept either! What I want... is for you all to die!" With that, Xue An didnt wait for Qi Sixiang to react. He stepped forward and threw a punch. The punch struck like a fierce wind, surging powerfully. Everywhere it passed, the tform broke, and the tables and chairs turned to dust. Even the floor was deeply gouged. Seeing this, the already stunned crowd was dumbfounded. Then someone murmured in a daze, "Isnt he a Sword Cultivator? How is he so formidable in physicalbat?" But under such a powerful punch, Qi Sixiangs face showed arrogance, and he didnt even dodge. As the punch neared, an array of mes of different colors appeared in front of him, quickly forming a thin screen of fireworks. Boom! The punch hit the screen, only stirring up a shallow ripple. Then Qi Sixiang burst intoughter, "Xue An, before my Heavenly Fire, do you really think you stand a chance?" Xue An said nothing and raised his hand, throwing several punches, but the result was the same. This seemingly fragile light screen was terrifyingly strong. Every punch from Xue An only stirred ripples, unable to shake Qi Sixiang in the slightest. "Xue An, I advise you not to waste your energy! You cant break through this screen!" Qi Sixiang smiled leisurely, arms crossed. "Oh?" Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, "You really think I cant break it?" Qi Sixiang nodded arrogantly, "Xue An, its useless to say anything. In front of me, your punches arepletely ineffective!" Xue An revealed his white teeth, giving a chilling smile, "If punches dont work, how about this?" As he spoke, a faint me appeared on Xue Ans fingertip, then he pointed it out. The gesture was casual, without any momentum stirred. Yet such a casually pointed finger caused Qi Sixiangs screen of Heavenly Fire to suddenly pause, and then... It shattered into pieces! Chapter 1144: Flame Born from the Void, Divine Fire Formation (1st Update)

Chapter 1144: Chapter 1144: me Born from the Void, Divine Fire Formation (1st Update)

Boom! Qi Sixiang was sent flying dozens of yards by the tremendous force, and when he finallynded, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, then stared at Xue An with eyes full of disbelief. "You... what sorcery have you used? How could you possibly break through my Divine me light screen and injure me?" Xue An simply replied with a cold smile, "It might be difficult for others, but for me, its as easy as flipping my hand!" His words darkened Qi Sixiangs expression even further before he said menacingly, "Very well! Xue An, you are indeed extraordinary; its no wonder you could ughter the gods of Tian Zhao all by yourself. But if you think that..." Before he could finish, Xue Ans figure suddenly appeared at his side and unleashed a punch. Caught off guard, Qi Sixiang was sted away once again. Then, Xue An slowly withdrew his fist and spoke indifferently, his eyes lowered, "My patience is running thin, so please spare me the chatter... okay?" Qi Sixiang staggered to his feet, vomiting several more mouthfuls of blood, his eyes now filled with horror as he looked at Xue An. He was already surprised that Xue An had pierced his Divine Fire light screen with a single finger; he hadnt expected that it would be so easy for him to be injured. After all, his body had been tempered by the Ninefold Heavenly Fire! Not to mention punches or kicks, even regr divine weapons could not touch him in the slightest. But then a cold killing intent shed in Qi Sixiangs eyes. He had nned to pacify Xue An with stalling tactics, waiting until he had harvested the powers of the Ancient Sword Divine n and the Wutong Divine Sect before settling the ount. But looking at the situation now, he simply couldnt afford not to act. For if this boy were not eliminated, he would be a great threat! Moreover, with all eyes on him, having been sent flying twice by Xue An was a blow to his face he could not afford to lose. With this in mind, Qi Sixiangs voice turned as cold as ice, "Xue An, you have brought this upon yourself. You cant me others for your fate! Everyone, on mymand, attack!" At hismand, The earth shook and the void sparked to life. All members of the Heavenly Fire n, including the second young master, Qi Xuanfeng, had mes above their heads appearing. These mes were varied in shape and vibrant in color. Some were asrge as lotus flowers, others as small as gardenias, but without exception, all these mes exuded formidable power. "Its the Heavenly Fire n members Life-bound Divine mes!" someone well-informed eximed in shock. At the same time, These mes suddenly soared into the sky, then began to shift positions at an incredibly fast pace. The air was filled with streaks of light, the fire illuminating the heavens. After a dizzying series of changes, the mes suddenly came to a standstill. Then, between these mes, thin strands of light appeared. In an instant, all these mes were connected. When the formation took shape, a nearly pure azure ze burst into the sky, warping the space through which it passed with intense heat. It wasnt until this moment that the spectators recognized what it was. For those mes connected by the strands of light were clearly the outline of a great formation! "Its... its the Divine Fire Formation of the Heavenly Fire Divine n!" someone uttered with trembling jaws and a whisper. Hearing this, everyone was struck with rm. Because this Divine Fire Formation was reputed to be the most powerful array in the four corners of the universe, it was the Ancestral Divine Technique of the Heavenly Fire Divine n. Although it was rarely deployed, once it was activated, it was said to have the overwhelming might to turn heaven and earth upside down. Moreover, it now appeared that the Divine Fire Formation was also gathering the cultivation levels and Divine Power of the entire Heavenly Fire Divine n, making its might so formidable that it was unprecedented. At least many people felt that, despite being a great distance away from this Divine Fire Formation, the scorching heat wave seemed to be toasting their very hair, and they couldnt help but retreat backward with horrified expressions on their faces. At this moment, Qi Sixiang spoke with a voice full of wild arrogance, "Xue An, to die under our ns divine technique like this can also be considered your good fortune!" However, Xue An seemed as if he hadnt heard Qi Sixiangs taunts at all; instead, he lifted his head and quietly observed the majestic Divine Fire Formation. Only after a while did a hint of a smile appear on the corners of his mouth, before he said indifferently, "Begin." Hm? All those who heard him were taken aback. Begin? What did that mean? Could it be that Xue An, seeing the unmatched power of the Divine Fire Formation, had already given up resistance? Zhong Anan was even more shocked, calling out urgently with a frantic expression, "My lord...!" Qi Sixiang was slightly taken aback, but then he burst into loudughter, "Very well, Xue An! It seems youre someone who knows when to submit. For that remark alone, Ill give you a swift end!" Having said that, Qi Sixiang raised his hand and pointed at Xue An, proudly dering, "Extinguish him!" Boom! As if a volcano had erupted, boundless mes from the Divine Fire Formation in the sky descended upon Xue An. Qi Sixiang clearly had a profound wariness of Xue An, thus when he made a move, it was an utterly merciless killing move. Yet, when faced with the oing sea of mes, not only did Xue An show no signs of fear, he even slowly closed his eyes. This made Qi Sixiang even more pleased, thinking that Xue An must have realized the Fire Gods power was too great and that he was no match, deciding simply to give up resistance. This was also the thought shared by most people present. Many silently let out sighs of relief. No matter what, this young man, despite being extremely powerful, was going to meet his end at the hands of the Heavenly Fire Divine n. Qi Xuanfeng and Xuan Hun were even more overjoyed. Especially Xuan Hun, at this moment she wished nothing more than tough out loud three times, but she still forcibly suppressed the excitement in her heart, then quietly looked towards Zhong Anan not far away. The expressions on the faces of Zhong Anan and all of the Taiyin Deity n were extremely ugly, even filled with the color of despair. But the more this was the case, the more ted Xuan Hun was. Humph, really thought youd clung to a big tree? How about now? Once this Xue An dies, the fate of all of you will be exceedingly miserable! Xuan Hun thought bitterly. Meanwhile, the sky full of mes hadpletely engulfed Xue Ans figure. The scorching heat wave even caused the ground to crack open with fissures. The crowd stepped back one after another. Qi Sixiang cackled and said, "Xue An, werent you strong? Now that the Divine Fire consumes your body, Id like to see how you can turn the tables." The entire ce fell silent. Zhong Anan looked on with a dim expression, her eyes glistening with tears. Even she believed that this time, Xue An was undoubtedly doomed. At this moment, Qi Sixiang turned his head and sneered viciously at her, "n Leader Zhong, what do you have to say now? Surrender obediently, and I might consider sparing your lives! Otherwise..." Zhong Anan didnt wait for him to finish, but took a deep breath and said coldly, "Stop talking, the Taiyin Deity n will fight to the death today!" After speaking, Zhong Anan raised the sword in her hand, pointing its tip straight ahead, and with all her strength shouted loudly, "Kill!" Chapter 1145: Human or Ghost, Extinguished with One Palm (2nd Update)

Chapter 1145: Chapter 1145: Human or Ghost, Extinguished with One Palm (2nd Update)

All faces of the Taiyin Deity n members bore an expression of resignation to death, and then they all unsheathed their swords and charged forward following Zhong Anans lead. Yetpared to the imposing Heavenly Fire Divine n, the Taiyin Deity n seemed so insignificant. So much so that their charge appeared desperate and helpless. Qi Sixiang tsked in "admiration," "Suchmendable will! Unfortunately, in the face of absolute power, you have only two choices: to submit or to be crushed!" As he spoke, Qi Sixiang casually waved his hand, and a thread of fire shot out, encircling the members of the Taiyin Deity n, trapping them all within its grasp. "Zhong Anan, Ill give you onest piece of advicesurrender now, and I can spare your lives. Dont refuse an offered toast only to be forced to drink a penalty one," said Qi Sixiang with a sinister smile. In the face of death, Zhong Anan disyed unprecedented calm, and even after hearing Qi Sixiangs words, she showed no hint of emotional fluctuation, simply brushing back a lock of hair that had fallen beside her ear as she spoke lightly. "You just said it yourself, neither to ept the offered toast nor the penalty drink! And its not your ce to spare our lives in the Taiyin Deity n!" These words caused Qi Sixiangsplexion to change, and he then shouted angrily, "So utterly incorrigible! In that case, youll all die as sacrifices for Xue An!" With those words, Qi Sixiangs fingers tightened suddenly. The thread of fire began to contract instantly. The Taiyin Deity n members caused a stir, then pressed tightly against each other. But it was all in vainas slow as the fire thread was tightening, being devoured by the mes was only a matter of time. Witnessing this scene, Zhong Ananughed, herughter ringing clear and fearless. Then she turned to look back at all the people from the Taiyin n: "Im sorry! It seems... we still didnt bet right!" "n Leader, dont say that. Life and death are predestined, and this isnt too big of a deal!" "Thats right, you said it yourselfwe at least tried! Didnt we?" Several elders of the Taiyin Deity n said in session. And the other n members nodded together, their faces devoid of anyints. Zhong Anan was briefly stunned, then she smiled broadly and nodded, "Exactly! We did try, but even in death, we cant die by these peoples hands!" With that, Zhong Anan resolutely raised her sword, cing it against her own neck. All members of the Taiyin Deity n also followed her movement, raising the swords in their hands. Many faces showed a hint of sorrow as they turned their heads, unable to watch anymore. Zhong Anans gaze swept across everyones faces, then paused slightly on Xuan Hun. Xuan Huns face paled and he slightly shrank back, lowering his head. But Zhong Anan just gave him a cold look, paying him no mind before she turned her gaze towards the still seething Divine Fire, her eyes trembling slightly before she fiercely clenched her teeth. "Now!" With that, she closed her eyes, gripping the sword tightly, ready to take her own life then and there. Qi Sixiang watched with a sarcastic expression. The second young master, Qi Xuanfeng, wore a face full of schadenfreude. But just at that moment. Zhong Anan felt an irresistible force assail her, causing the sword in her hand to fly out of her control. This unexpected turn made her eyes fly open in shock. And it wasnt just herall the swords in the hands of the Taiyin n members had flown out, hovering in mid-air. The tips of the swords all pointed at the roaring Divine Fire, and then the des slightly bent, as if... paying ceremonial homage. What... what is this? Zhong Anans eyes widened gradually. Qi Sixiang and the others were also taken aback. Just then. From within the Divine Fire, a calm voice sounded, "Knowing it is impossible yet still choosing to do so, and daring to sacrifice oneself at thest moment, though she is a woman, it is trulymendable!" The voice was not loud, yet it resounded throughout the venue. Zhong Anans body shook tremendously, and tears streamed down her cheeks. For the speaker was none other than Xue An! At the same moment, within the sky-high Divine Fire, appeared a figure slightly frail, but made to look immensely tall by the zing firelight surrounding it. Seeing this, Qi Sixiang was almost like seeing a ghost, "This...this..." He stuttered for a moment, unable to continue. At that moment, within the flickering Divine Fire, a figure stepped forth. d in white, surpassing snow in purity, tall and stately. It was Xue An! The crowd first stilled, then erupted in immense shock. "My lord!" Zhong Anan and the others shouted with great excitement. Xue An nodded slightly towards them. Just then, the second young master, Qi Xuanfeng, suddenly asked in a fierce voice, "Are you... are you a human or a ghost?" Xue An smiled faintly, "What do you think?" Qi Xuanfengs expression was stunned, then he roared, "I dont believe it! No one can survive in the Divine Fire Formation! This is definitely some trickery, isnt it?" His voice even became somewhat hysterical. Qi Sixiang also looked at Xue An with an extremely grave expression. He too did not understand by what means Xue An had managed to escape from the Divine Fire Formation. Xue Ans lips curled into a slightly cold smile, "You dont believe? Well, then let me make you believe!" After speaking, Xue An looked up at the still erratic Divine Fire Formation, a sh of light passing through his eyes, and then he stretched out his left hand, palm facing upwards, andmanded in a calm tone. "Come!" Boom! With one word, the connection of divine fires shattered instantly, the supposedly unbreakable Divine Fire Formation trembled momentarily, then shattered. The uncontrolled Divine Fires then rushed towards Xue Ans hand. In an instant, the obscured sky revealed its true face, and all the Divine Fire gathered within the palm of Xue An. The once zing Divine Fire, at that moment, turned into beans of mes, floating in the palm of Xue An. Then Xue An slowly raised his eyes, giving Qi Xuanfeng, who was stunned speechless, a cold smile, "Now, do you believe?" Qi Xuanfengs body shook, and then hisplexion turned as pale as paper, his voice trembling, "You...you..." It wasnt just him. Everyone who witnessed this scene was dumbfounded. For they had never imagined someone could break the Divine Fire Formation so effortlessly. At that moment, Xue An sighed lightly, then saidzily, "I wanted to see just how powerful the so-called Divine Fire is, but it turned out to be very disappointing! So Im sorry... the game is over!" As soon as the words fell, Qi Sixiang, who had already been petrified, suddenly realized something, and screamed in utter horror, "Dont..." But it was all toote. All of a sudden, Xue An clenched his hand. All the Divine Fire floating in his palm was immediately extinguished. The aura in the venue stalled momentarily, then there came a deafening scream. All members of the Heavenly Fire Divine n saw wisps of mes appearing beneath their feet, like venomous snakes choosing their prey, spreading in an instant. Chapter 1146: Swept Away by a Wave, Abyss of Heavenly Fire (Third Release)

Chapter 1146: Chapter 1146: Swept Away by a Wave, Abyss of Heavenly Fire (Third Release)

In an instant, the members of the Heavenly Fire Divine n were enveloped in mes. "Its... Divine Fire Bacsh!" someone said with great difficulty as they swallowed. The so-called Divine Fire Bacsh referred to a terrible recoil suffered by these nsmen if the Life-bound Divine Fire within them extinguished, leading even to the destruction of both body and soul. The Divine Fire Formation that had just been activated used the Life-bound Divine Fire of all the Heavenly Fire nspeople. This in itself was not remarkable, but who could have anticipated that Xue An would take control of all the Divine Fire in his palm? It was as if the Heavenly Fire Divine n was volunteering for death. This was also the reason for Qi Sixiangs earlier panic. But in the end, he couldnt prevent it, and all the Divine Fire were extinguished by Xue An with a single palm. Amid the ghostly wails and howls of agony, those members of the Heavenly Fire n with weaker strength didntst even three breaths before they turned to ash. However, those with greater strengthsted a bit longer. Like Qi Sixiang and his son Qi Xuanfeng! At this moment, although they were also suffering from the bacsh of their Life-bound Divine Fire, they were still desperately trying to endure with their cultivation levels. But this bacsh directly affected the soul, and they could not break free. Thus, after struggling for a mere moment, Qi Xuanfeng could no longer bear it. He screamed in agony, "Father save me! Father, save me!" Sadly, the once seemingly omnipotent Qi Sixiang was now too preupied to save him. After shouting a few times, Qi Xuanfeng realized it was all in vain. And under the immense despair and fear of soul destruction, he knelt before Xue An with a thud, "My lord, I know my mistakes, please spare my life! I am willing to be your servant forever, just please spare me..." Towards the end, he started crying out of extreme fear. Such abject pleadings slightly shifted the expressions of many. Xue An sighed lightly, "Why do you people only learn to show respect when facing death?" "Yes, yes! You are right, my lord, I really know my mistakes! Please spare me! Im willing to be your ve!" Qi Xuanfeng cried out for mercy. Xue An frowned slightly, then smirked coldly, "With your current pathetic state, youre even less worthy than a woman to serve me as a ve." This rejection made Qi Xuanfeng shudder, his eyes filled with a dreadful horror, just as he was about to say something. At that moment, his body, continuously consumed by the Divine Fire, started to show cracks. "No...!" Qi Xuanfeng screamed in horror. But soon, the scream abruptly stopped. As his entire body burst into ash, along with his soul, vanishedpletely. When the Divine Fire dissipated, all that was left on the ground was a thinyer of white powder; not a single trace of Qi Xuanfeng remained. Watching this scene, many felt their scalps tingle and their bodies shudder. And Xuan Hun, who was closest to Qi Xuanfeng at the moment, was shaking like a leaf, nearly fainting. The situation had changed far too quickly; the Heavenly Fire Divine n, which had just had the upper hand, was suddenly almostpletely annihted. Even their young master Qi Xuanfeng had perished, soul and all. Thinking of Qi Xuanfengs tragic end just before his death, Xuan Hun felt as if her blood had frozen, the sheer terror almost driving her mad. But right now, Xue An clearly wasnt in the mood to pay her any attention. Xue An slowly turned his head, ncing at Qi Sixiang who, though also covered in Divine Fire, held a stance equal to his, and offered a faint smile. "Im sorry, your Heavenly Fire Divine n is no more!" By then, except for Qi Sixiang, all of the Heavenly Fire Divine n had been taken away by Xue An. After hearing what Xue An had said, Qi Sixiang snorted angrily but did not speak. Xue An calmly watched, "Your son is also dead, but you dont seem sad at all! Oh, I get it, you are currently fully resisting the Divine Fire Bacsh and cannot be distracted, otherwise you too would perishpletely, am I right?" There was a moment of silence amid the rising mes, and then that chilling voice of Qi Sixiang, akin to one from hell, echoed. "Xue An, you guessed right! All my nspeople are dead, even my son! But do you truly think you have won?" Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, "What else?" At that moment, a crisp cracking sound came from within the mes, followed by a painful scream from Qi Sixiang. That was the Divine Fire he had desperately been resisting finally causing a crack in his body. But after the scream, Qi Sixiang burst intoughter. "Xue An, I admit your cultivation level is astonishing and your methods are formidable! But you still cannot be called a powerful being!" "You think I would be heartbroken and despair over these peoples deaths? No, you are wrong! As long as I am here, the Heavenly Fire Divine n will not perish. As for what nspeople and sons, in my eyes, they are just chess pieces that can be sacrificed at any time!" The crowd stirred. Xue An also slightly raised an eyebrow and asked with a half smile, "Oh? Is that so?" "Of course! Because in the eyes of a true powerful being, everything except for myself can be sacrificed!" "Do you think you can still escape now?" Xue An said lightly. "Heh, Xue An, you really are still a frog in a well, with limited insight! Today, I will let you all witness the true strength of the Heavenly Fire Divine n!" With those words, Qi Sixiang roared up to the sky. His body was instantly consumed by the Divine Fire, but just then, a divine light shot forth, spiraling upwards before flying towards the sky. Everyone was somewhat dumbstruck. Because evidently, Qi Sixiang had sacrificed his body just to let his spirit escape. But this also meant that all his cultivation levels would go down the drain, which to a powerful being, might as well be worse than death. And with such a great sacrifice, what exactly was Qi Sixiang trying to do? Everyone was in a state of uncertain shock. Only Xue Ans smile grew wider, and he whispered low, "Is it finally... beginning?" Just as the words fell, The ground beneath suddenly started to shake violently. The entire pavilion of the Heavenly Fire Divine n also groaned under the strain. Everyone was shocked, then they all flew out. When they came to the outside, A miraculous scene appeared before everyone. The vast and boundless Heavenly Fire Desert, like a giant python that had just awakened, writhed ceaselessly, and then a huge ravine began to slowly emerge. In an instant, A massive ravine, stretching for thousands of miles, appeared in the middle of the Heavenly Fire Desert, its depths unfathomable, like an abyss. Upon seeing this, someone turned ashen and said trembling, "Heaven... Abyss of Heavenly Fire! This is the ancestralnd of the Heavenly Fire Divine n, the Abyss of Heavenly Fire!" At the same time, proudughter came from within the abyss. "Xue An, do you realize your crime?" Chapter 1147: Spatial Rift, A Palm Explosion (First Update)

Chapter 1147: Chapter 1147: Spatial Rift, A Palm Explosion (First Update)

Following the interrogation, above the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, an ethereal and illusory figure gradually materialized, none other than Qi Sixiang, his face etched with smugness and conceit. However, at this moment, he seemed spectral, not of the soul, standing as though he did not exist in this world. Even within the Divine Sense perception of the many powerful beings present, he waspletely non-existent. Such a strange phenomenon naturally caused everyone to be deeply shocked. Xue An simply watched quietly until after a while, he finally spoke with a light chuckle, "Know my crime? What crime should I know of?" Qi Sixiang cackled strangely, "Xue An, you ughtered my nsmen, killed my son, your crime deserves death! However, as the dignified n Leader of a noble n, I possess a generous spirit, if you submit to me now, then I am not without the consideration to spare you!" "Oh? Submit to you?" Xue An asked with interest. "Exactly!" At this point, a glint of greed shed in Qi Sixiangs eyes, "But the prerequisite is that you must give me all of the secret techniques and Cultivation Techniques you possess! Only then can I let you off!" This was the true intention of Qi Sixiang. In fact, he had long coveted Xue Ans endless and exceptionally powerful secret techniques. If he could really obtain them, the Heavenly Fire Divine n would not only be the foremost noble n in the universe, but they could even advance to the High-Ranked Divine Realm, bing a mighty n that dominated the entire Divine Realm. Compared to this, the deaths of nsmen, even that of his two sons, were insignificant. Upon hearing these words, Xue An remained silent, as if he were seriously considering the feasibility of Qi Sixiangs proposal. At this, the faces of the Taiyin Deity n members all changed, especially Zhong Anans, whose face flickered with a trace of panic. My lord... You wouldnt really submit to this Qi Sixiang, would you? Even Zhong Anan could see that the current Qi Sixiang was clearly not that simple. Just the fact that nobodys Divine Sense could detect his presence was enough to show that he now undoubtedly had full confidence. As a member of the Taiyin n, Zhong Anan had naturally heard many legends about the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. It was said that this was a ce rarely found even within the Divine Realm itself, filled with countless Heavenly Fire, and possessing various marvelous uses. Thinking this, Zhong Anans heart couldnt help but rise to her throat as she looked at Xue An with a face full of worry. Qi Sixiang, seeing Xue An bowing his head in silence, could not help but rejoice inwardly, and then continued to say, "Rest assured, as a powerful n Leader, I would absolutely not vent my anger over the so-called deaths of nsmen and sons on you, and even after you offer up the secret techniques and Cultivation Techniques, we both could join hands. By then, though the Divine Realm is vast, we could roam freely!" Without a doubt, as the n Leader of a noble n, Qi Sixiang was exceedingly skilled at manipting peoples hearts. At least these words wavered the minds of many, as they saw this opportunity as once in a lifetime, so certainly Xue An would agree. Qi Sixiang also watched with a smile, while inwardly scheming about wringing Xue An dry of usefulness before letting him taste the process of Heavenly Fire refinement. But just at that moment, Xue An let out a soft sigh, "As a powerful n Leader overseeing a noble n, your actions could be seen as nothing excessive! But the biggest problem with you is..." Xue An abruptly looked up, "you have no bottom line!" "To you, pursuing strength by any means may seem perfectly normal, but once you hold that mindset, the power you control will ultimately be the very sword that leads to your downfall!" "After all, when ones eyes are clouded, they can no longer see more! Weakness and ignorance arent barriers to survival, pride is!" These words left many in the crowd showing expressions of confusion and puzzlement, for they did not understand. Only Zhong Anan was slightly taken aback, a thoughtful glimmer appearing on her face. However, Qi Sixiang evidently could not take in these words; his face darkened as he responded with a sinister smile, "Xue An, its not your ce to lecture me. Dont think that just because you could traverse thousands of miles previously, you can do anything to me now? The ce I stand is beyond your reach!" With that, Qi Sixiangughed proudly. "Oh? Is that so?" Xue An scoffed coldly, then took a step forward. With that single step, Xue An instantly appeared in front of Qi Sixiang and then struck down with a palm. The palm wind swirled like a fierce whirlwind, its might enough to make one shiver with fear. Yet, even such an overpowering palm directly passed through Qi Sixiangs body. It was as if Qi Sixiangs body was just a mass of air, Xue Ans palm passing through without any resistance, ineffective in the slightest. Qi Sixiangughed triumphantly, "Xue An, I advise you to save your energy! The ce I currently upy is beyond your imagination! Ill say it again, surrender now, and I may spare your life!" "Its just hiding within the spatial rifts, yet you speak as if youre something formidable! And... youre really verbose!" After Xue Ans cold retort, he reached out with a palm. His hand pierced throughyers of the void and directly appeared in front of Qi Sixiang, then grasped his neck and violently dragged him out. Qi Sixiangs face twisted wildly, roaring in disbelief, "You... ." But Xue An had no desire to waste more words on this fellow, "I know this is just one of your avatars, but today, you must die! I said so!" With those words, Xue An clenched fiercely. Boom. A sound much like a rotten watermelon bursting. Qi Sixiangs insubstantial body was crushed to pieces. Then came a shrill, agonized howl from within the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, "Xue An, youre forcing my hand!" "Heavenly Fire materializes!" Qi Sixiang, hiding in the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, was clearly furious. At hismand, within the unfathomable depths of the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, small glimmers of light appeared. These glimmers resembled bioluminescent jellyfish in the dark depths of the ocean, slowly drifting upwards. Momentster, these specks of light took over the entire Abyss of Heavenly Fire, and as they arrived in front of everyone, all were struck with astonishment. The points of light were, in fact, mes of various colors. These mes floated above the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, forming a vivid and colorful ocean. The sight was awe-inspiring. Simultaneously, A wave surged within this sea of fire, and from it emerged a gigantic figure, a hundred feet tall, none other than Qi Sixiang. As he appeared, the temperature of the entire heaven and earth abruptly soared. Many felt as if their hair and beard were about to ignite just from one nce, causing them all to turn away in shock, not daring to look directly. Only Xue An stood proudly, looking up at the towering figure of Qi Sixiang, and sneered coolly. "Now this is getting interesting!" Having said that, Xue An flicked his robes and soared skyward, instantlying face to face with Qi Sixiang. At this moment, Qi Sixiang seemed like a god of fire, and when he saw Xue An approach, a sh of light glimmered in his eyes. Two beams of fiery red light shot towards Xue An, scorching everything in their path, as if they were searing the very space itself. But Xue An merely waved his hand casually, and the two beams of fire dissipated. Then, he smiled coldly, took a step forward, and came right before Qi Sixiang, before unleashing a thunderous punch. Chapter 1148: Walking Alone in White Attire, Thousands of Fires Paying Homage (2nd Update)

Chapter 1148: Chapter 1148: Walking Alone in White Attire, Thousands of Fires Paying Homage (2nd Update)

Qi Sixiang couldnt help but roar when he saw the situation, and then he lifted his huge fist to strike directly. Inparison to Qi Sixiangs fist, Xue Ans entire body seemed very small. Even under the wind of the punch that Qi Sixiang threw, Xue An was somewhat staggering. Yet in spite of this, Xue An did not back down the slightest bit and met the attack head-on. Finally, their fists collided. Unexpectedly, there wasnt a thunderous noise that shook heaven and earth, not even any extra disturbance. The two fists met in silence. Until after the duration of a breath, centered on both their fists, a terrifying shockwave abruptly took form, and then spread out directly. Apanied by it was a booming noise that turned everyones faces pale. In an instant. The shockwave swept across the entire universe, clearing all of the clouds. Who had won and who had lost? The crowd was stunned with doubt and, as the brilliance faded, they couldnt help but gaze intently. They saw Xue An stagger back several meters, but besides that, he showed no other signs of anomaly. In contrast, Qi Sixiang had fared much worse. One could see that half of his arm had been blown apart, although the Abyss of Heavenly Fire instantly crawled over to restore it as before. However, the agony was still enough to make Qi Sixiang enraged, and his gaze towards Xue An was filled with deep fear. He had thought that with the aid of the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, he could easily kill Xue An in front of him. But he had not expected that this punch would almost blow his own body to pieces. Who was he, exactly? Why did he possess such formidable strength? This was not only Qi Sixiangs predicament but also amon question among everyone. At that moment, Xue An lowered his head, overlooking the entire Abyss of Heavenly Fire, and said indifferently, "Got any new tricks? If not, its time I end you." On hearing this, Qi Sixiang became furiously enraged, his fiery aura from the Abyss of Heavenly Fire surging along with him. Keep in mind that he was now a fiery spirit body, naturally inheriting the fierce disposition of these untamed fires, thus after hearing Xue Ans words. Qi Sixiang roared furiously, "Xue An, you really are no ordinary man! But today, even if a Great Luo Powerful One was face to face, they would also fall here!" With Qi Sixiangs words, the Heavenly Fire from within the Abyss began to rise more and more, then started to converge. In an instant, it turned into a giant, colorful Heavenly Fire with soaring mes. "Xue An, to die under this move can be considered your good fortune!" Saying that, Qi Sixiang raised his hand pointing, roaring each word. "Heavenly Fire listens to mymand, burn the firmament!" Boom! With themand given. The giant Heavenly Fire shot up to the sky, instantly covering the entire heaven and earth. Then, amidst the shing golden lights, the mes, like wild giants, swept toward him. The crowd was all horrified by such might, scrambling backwards a great distance, and then looked up in shock. In the midst of the soaring mes, Xue An stood above the firmament, without a hint of retreating. But in the next moment, his entire body waspletely swallowed by the burning sky fire. This scene was imprinted in the eyes of everyone. Zhong Anan cried out in grief, "Master!" All members of the Taiyin Deity n also felt deeply tragic. Because in their eyes, the might of this heavenly fire was too fierce. With Xue An now engulfed in mes, his chances of survival were few. How could this not make them feel sorrow and despair? As for Zhong Anan, at this moment, tears were streaming down her face. As for the other onlookers, they each had different thoughts, some sympathetic and regretful, while others secretly delighted. For instance, Xuan Hun, she finally felt relieved and quietly heaved a sigh of relief. Anyway, good that this Xue An is dead! Otherwise, her own life would not be guaranteed. Meanwhile, Qi Sixiang, observing the zing fire of burning heaven, a trace of triumph appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Xue An, though you are formidable, you are ultimately too young! Dying now, you cant me others. Who told you to be too impetuous!" Saying so, Qi Sixiang lowered his head, his gaze sweeping across everyones faces. Everyone was startled, and then quickly lowered their heads. Then Qi Sixiangs gaze rested on Zhong Anan and others before he let out a few sinister chuckles. "Zhong Anan, do you have anything to say now?" Zhong Anans expression gradually turned icy, and she shook her head, "Qi Sixiang, take action!" Qi Sixiang only chuckled, "Take action? Zhong Anan, I know you desire a warriors death! But thats merely your foolish wish. I will capture all of you and make you suffer immensely before your deaths!" Zhong Anans face drastically changed, and she suddenly raised her sword, intending to take her own life. But just at that moment, Qi Sixiang casually waved his hand, and a streak of firelight shot towards them, firmly binding the hands of Zhong Anan and all her nsmen behind her! "Want to die? Ill make you unable to live or die," Qi Sixiang said with venom in his face. But just at that moment, suddenly, someone screamed. "What... What is this?" People hearing this all looked up. But upon looking above into the sky, many were horrified to discover upon its descent. It was snow! Was it snowing? Everyone was dumbfounded. Knowing this ce was an exceptionally sunny desert, historically speaking not to mention snow, not even rain had ever fallen. What was happening today? A huge question mark appeared in everyones minds. Qi Sixiang also looked up with a face full of astonishment. Just then. The once soaring ze above suddenly began to dim. And then, a faint voice came from it. "Having presided over this ancestralnd of fire for ten thousand years, yet only to utilize heavenly fire so superficially, you guys really are quite foolish!" Following the voice, the sky full of zing light swayed, and then Xue An slowly emerged from it. With his appearance, the sky full of light and fire shattered with a bang, returning to specks of heavenly fire. And Xue An stood above the sky, with snowkes falling on his eyebrows, his white attire brighter than snow, like an Immortal in solitary white robes, dazzling to behold. Seeing this miraculous scene, everyone was again astounded. Then Xue An looked down at the face of Qi Sixiang, filled with shocked disbelief, and lightly smiled, "Am I right?" Qi Sixiang shuddered, suddenly realizing something, raised his hand and pointed, and bellowed, "Heavenly fire, takemand and annihte this man!" But unexpectedly, hismand stirred no waves this time, and the floating heavenly fire remained unmoved. "How... How is this possible?" Qi Sixiangs eyes widened in shock, nearly petrified. Xue An smiled faintly, "Im sorry, these heavenly fires, they are mine now!" Saying that, a red and white me suddenly appeared between Xue Ans eyebrows, and then instantly transformed into a translucent, exquisitely delicate little lotus flower. Karma Red Lotus! And when this me emerged, the heavenly fire floating across the entire sky dimmed collectively and then, like subjects witnessing their supreme monarch, they began bowing before Xue An. This marks... the heavenly fire bows down, all fires pay homage! Chapter 1149 - 149 Entering the Abyss (1st Update)

Chapter 1149: Chapter 149 Entering the Abyss (1st Update)

At the same time, Qi Sixiangs originally hundred-zhang-tall colossal body, at this moment, melted away as rapidly as ice and snow under the scorching sun. Specks of light detached themselves, representing the Heavenly Fire that made up his body scattering in haste. Qi Sixiang let out a roar filled with unwillingness and terror, "Who on earth are you?" This question also represented the doubts in many peoples minds. For even a fool could see that Xue An was by no means an ordinary powerhouse as previously imed. With the strength he had just disyed, not even the peerless descendants among those high-ranking Divine ns could possibly possess it. Xue An replied with a cold smile, "My name is Xue An, that is all!" It was at this time that Qi Sixiangs bodypletely disintegrated. Boundless Heavenly Fire fled in every direction. In an instant, what remained in the field was only Qi Sixiangs ethereal Divine Sense. And with a casual point of Xue Ans finger, he said indifferently: "Perish!" The surge of Heavenly Fire rushed towards him, engulfing Qi Sixiangs Divine Sensepletely in a moment. Before dying, Qi Sixiang finally realized that from beginning to end, he had been courting death. It wasughable that he still thought he could control or even subdue Xue An; it turned out he was the one truly ignorant of life and death. Regrettably, he realized these truths far toote. Despite his heart filled with regret, after letting out a wail full of unwillingness and remorse, he was utterly incinerated into nothingness by the Heavenly Fire. With that, An ancient powerful n that had just an hour ago been full of bluster and arrogance in the four corners of the universe, had fallen. There was dead silence all around. People gaped in disbelief, hardly able to trust their eyes. The ancient powerful n that had ruled this wastnd and governed the Abyss of Heavenly Fire for ten thousand years, had just perished like this? Some people were so shocked that their minds went nk; they could only stand still, not knowing how to react. While Xue An stood above the heavens, looking down upon everyone. As his gaze swept over them, each and every one of them lowered their heads in fear, not daring to meet his eyes. It was only then that Xue An turned his gaze to Zhong Anan and the others who were equally in a state of shock and confusion, and he smiled slightly. "Alright, the Heavenly Fire Divine n has been annihted, your vengeance has been served!" As Xue Ans voice faded, the thread of Heavenly Fire binding Zhong Anan and the others disappeared instantly. Zhong Anan and the others, feeling as if a great burden had been lifted, bowed deeply and respectfully toward Xue An. "We thank you, my lord, for avenging us!" Xue An smiled nomittally, his gaze moving toward Xuan Hun, who stood at the very back of the crowd, trembling all over. "This woman, how do you n to deal with her?" Saying this, Xue An nonchntly pointed, and a wisp of Heavenly Fire immediately bound Xuan Hun, then tossed her into the center of the arena. Upon seeing Xuan Hun, the people of the Taiyin Deity n immediately burned with anger. "This shameless traitor, kill her!" "Exactly! The death of the old n members isrgely due to her! She should be cut into a thousand pieces!" Amidst this mor, Xuan Hun, terrified to death and not knowing how to resist, actually got up from the ground and crawled to Zhong Anans feet, sobbing and begging for mercy. "n Leader, I was bewitched before, I beg you to spare me once, even if you annihte my physical body, just leave a wisp of my Divine Sense! On ount of both of us being from the Taiyin n, please forgive me this one time!" Xuan Hun continued to kowtow as she spoke. The Taiyin n members fell silent and turned their gazes toward Zhong Anan. After all, she was now the n Leader of the Taiyin Deity n, and everyone was curious to see how she would handle the situation. Zhong Anans face was cold as ice. She lowered her head to look at Xuan Hun, who was weeping and sniveling, then suddenly let out a coldugh, "Spare your life?" Xuan Hun nodded frantically, "Yes, I..." Before she could finish her sentence, Zhong Anan abruptly stepped forward, grabbed her hair, and yanked it back to expose her neck. Without waiting for Xuan Hun to react, Zhong Anans other hand drew her sword and shed horizontally, the de slicing directly across Xuan Huns throat. Pff! Blood spurted. Zhong Anans sword cut was extremely vicious, severing half of Xuan Huns neck, causing blood mixed with air from the trachea to flow wildly, making a hissing noise. The expressions of everyone present changed. Because no one expected that the seemingly gentle and alluring Zhong Anan would strike with such brutality. At the same time, Xuan Huns body trembled violently, and her eyes revealed a light of agony and resentment. Zhong Anan, however, bent down,pletely disregarding the blood sttered on her face, and said with an icy voice, "To forgive you is the matter of the master, and my task is to send you to meet the master!" With that, Zhong Anan stirred up her entire Cultivation Level, allowed her Divine Sense to probe into Xuan Huns Sea of Consciousness and proceeded topletely obliterate her soul. Xuan Huns body struggled fiercely, then her eyes swiftly dimmed at a speed visible to the naked eye. In the end, Xuan Hun, who had betrayed her own race, was thoroughly extinguished by Zhong Anan. When Xuan Huns lifeless body copsed to the ground. Zhong Anan knelt down, weeping, "Master, the traitor Xuan Hun has been executed, please rest in peace!" Her actions moved all the members of the Taiyin Deity n to tears, and they knelt down one after another. At this moment, Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows, then with a gesture, the long sword in Zhong Anans hand flew straight to him andnded in his hand. Zhong Anan was stunned, not understanding Xue Ans intentions, but she dared not ask and could only bow her head deeply. While Xue An, after looking over the long sword with interest for a few moments, said indifferently, "Interesting! If Im not wrong, your so-called master should still be alive!" These words struck like thunder, causing Zhong Anan and all the members of the Taiyin n to tremble violently, hardly believing their own ears. "Your... Your Excellency? Are you speaking the truth?" Zhong Anan asked, her voice full of hope. Xue An smiled, waved his hand casually, and the long sword flew back to Zhong Anans side. Then Xue An said indifferently, "The aura on it appears conclusive! As for the exact situation... after this affair is settled here, Ill go and take a look at your Taiyin n territory!" Hopes began to kindle in Zhong Anans eyes. She then knelt deeply and, with a trembling voice, called out, "Thank you, Your Excellency!" Not only her but all the Taiyin n members knelt down together, "Thank you, Your Excellency!" Now that Xuan Hun had been executed, only the people present remained. But Xue An didnt bother to annihte them entirely. Besides, having wiped out the three major Divine ns already, he reckoned that these people wouldnt dare to make any further mischief. So Xue An just gave them a cold nce. With one sweep of his gaze, all the people bent down submissively, not daring to show the slightest defiance. After that, Xue An said indifferently, "You all wait here; Ill go down to the Abyss of Heavenly Fire!" Having said this, Xue An took a step forward, his entire figure instantly turning into a streak of light, plunging straight into the Sea of Fireposed of the Boundless Heavenly Fire. Boom! A loud boom followed, and towering waves rose above the Sea of Fire. But before the waves could fall, the Boundless Heavenly Fire gradually extinguished, fading into nothingness. And the figure of Xue An likewise disappeared without a trace. Chapter 1150: Heavenly Fire Body Refinement, First True Immortal (2nd release)

Chapter 1150: Chapter 1150: Heavenly Fire Body Refinement, First True Immortal (2nd release)

The Abyss of Heavenly Fire had calmed down. Everyone looked at each other, seeing the fear in each others eyes, yet no one dared leave. Before leaving, Xue An had said, "You wait here and stand guard." Literally, it seemed like he was instructing Zhong Anan and the others. But what if that wasnt the case? What if he was testing everyone? If so, if one were to leave now, and this Divine ughter grandfather emerged from the abyss, ones life would be in jeopardy. After all, these people were far inferiorpared to the Heavenly Fire Divine n or the Ancient Sword Divine n. If even they were no match for this Divine ughter grandfather, how could they themselves be? Because of this thought, no one dared to leave. Naturally, Zhong Anan and his group wouldnt leave either. Zhong Anan spoke gravely, "n members, heed mymand. From this moment on, guard this ce and do not allow any outsiders to approach, until the master returns!" "Yes!" All members of the Taiyin n responded in unison, then formed a defensive line in front of the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, not allowing anyone to enter. Meanwhile, Xue An had already passed through the Boundless Heavenly Fire, directly traversed the entire Abyss of Heavenly Fire, and appeared in an unknown location. As Xue Ans figure emerged, he was met with ferocious mes capable of incinerating everything. This realm waspletely enveloped by eternal mes. Fire covered the ground, and the heavens flowed with fire. Every moment, countless mes collided and merged, then formed new mes. The scattered sparks were the bits of celestial fire that had appeared in the Abyss of Heavenly Fire earlier. This... was the true face of the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. However, Xue An preferred to call it by its true name, the Ancestor Ground of Fire! Among The Multiverse Realms, there were many wondrous ces. The Ancestor Ground of Fire, the origin of various mystical mes, was one such ce. The saying goes, "The supreme yang exists as mes." The Ancestor Ground of Fire was supremely yang, thus it could nurture countless powerful mystical mes. For cultivators practicing fire cultivation techniques, this ce was an invaluable treasure. Therefore, the Ancestor Ground of Fire had also be a fiercely contested location for many fire-based sects. Unexpectedly, there was one in the Divine Realm. But as Xue An had said, the Heavenly Fire Divine n truly was foolish. They had controlled the Ancestor Ground of Fire for ten thousand years, yet their strongest offensive measure was merelymanding the celestial fire. It was like having an invincible divine weapon but using it to crack nuts. Moreover, the wondrous aspects of the Ancestor Ground of Fire were far beyond this. But what was most crucial, and also beneficial for the current Xue An, was that the Ancestor Ground of Fire could perform celestial body refinement. The so-called celestial body refinement was about tempering your body to its utmost limits, making it indestructible. Of course, undertaking such an endeavor came with tremendous risks. Even those void great sects possessing the Ancestor Ground of Fire needed thorough preparation when attempting such an endeavor. Because the process of celestial body refinement was extremely perilous, a slight misstep meant total annihtion of both body and soul. However, this was merely trivial for Xue An. Thus after surveying his surroundings, he gave a slight smile, then took a step forward. The mes surged upwards, instantly engulfing Xue Ans body. In this realm, time had no meaning. For these eternal mes, only endless burning constituted eternity. Xue Ans appearance, however, disrupted the delicate bnce here. This intrusion by an outsiderpletely "enraged" these mes. But the mes soared into the sky, and the extremely high temperature turned the fire nearly white as it enveloped Xue Ans body, attempting to refine him into nothingness. However, facing such a nearly cruel environment, Xue An showed no fear. Instead, he slowly closed his eyes, then sat cross-legged, floating in mid-air, letting the mes sweep over him. mes zed fiercely upon Xue Ans body, beginning to refine his body from the most fundamental level. Despite the slow speed of this purification, it was incredibly firm and pure. It is known that although Xue An was an Immortal Venerable, unavoidable minor injuries would ur during cultivation. These injuries were at the most basic cellr level, usually undetectable. Yet, they greatly impacted a persons cultivation. Now, these mes were eliminating the minor injuries caused during cultivation. This was greatly beneficial for a persons cultivation. It was unclear how much time had passed. It seemed like a day, yet also seemed like a year. When thest trace of light dissipated from above Xue Ans head. Xue An suddenly opened his eyes. Two divine lights pierced through the immense Sea of Fire, spanning the entire heaven and earth, revealing two enormous pathways. Then Xue An slowly rose to his feet, the radiance in his eyes gradually retracting until it waspletely clear. But the more it did so, the more formidable Xue Ans aura became. So much so that the whole sky of mes dimmed under his overwhelming presence. Xue An raised his hand and tentatively made a fist; although it was just a gentle squeeze, the space in his palm emitted a popping sound and formed wrinkles, nearly being crushed by Xue Ans grip. Xue An couldnt help but nod approvingly. "Not bad! Although my realm hasnt improved, my physical strength is several times stronger than before!" Xue An even felt that he could fight any peer with just the strength of his body, without relying on any cultivation level. Even against a Great Luo Powerful One, he could calmlypete. If anyone else knew of Xue Ans strength yet only had a True Immortal Cultivation, they would probably be astounded. Because from ancient times till now, even in Xue Ans past life of cultivation, there had never been such powerful cultivation. One could even say, Xue An now could indeed be called the first True Immortal of The Multiverse. Afterward, Xue An surveyed the surrounding mes and smiled faintly. "Its a waste to leave you here! All of you, follow me!" As he spoke, a gleam shed before Xue An, and the Red Lotus Karmic Fire suddenly appeared in front of him. With the emergence of this Red Lotus. The entire ancestralnd of fire trembled wildly. All the mes bowed their heads in unison, daring not to look up. At the same time, the Red Lotus Karmic Fire suddenly soared into the sky, then rapidly erged after a swirl. In an instant, it covered the entire ancestralnd of fire. Then, all the mes in thisnd surged upwards, converging into the Red Lotus Karmic Fire. The speed was so fast, within the time it took for a cup of tea to brew, all the mes in the ancestralnd were exhausted. Afterward, the petals of this Red Lotus trembled slightly, as if they had opened a bit. Besides that, its color became a bit more concentrated. All the mes of the entire ancestralnd together did not cause much change to this Red Lotus Karmic Fire. However, Xue An had anticipated this. Although these mes were mystical, they were still far inferior to this Red Lotus. Therefore, Xue An merely smiled lightly and casually summoned. The Red Lotus quickly shrank and then returned to its ce between his eyebrows. Then, Xue An leaped up and directly traversed the void, returning to the vast universe. Chapter 1151: No News after Ten Days (First Update)

Chapter 1151: Chapter 1151: No News after Ten Days (First Update)

Abyss of Heavenly Fire. This was already the tenth day since Xue An had entered. Throughout these ten days, Zhong Anan and all the members of the Taiyin Deity n had not moved an inch from the defensive line in front of the Abyss. But as time passed, the atmosphere became heavier and heavier. The crowd gathered before the Abyss of Heavenly Fire not only didnt decrease, but it grewrger andrger. After all, the events that had taken ce in Heavenly Fire City during these ten days had already sent shockwaves throughout the entire four corners of the cosmos. Xue An, with his own power, had annihted the Heavenly Fire, Ancient Sword, and Wu Tongthree major deity ns. Such strength was enough to shock and awe all those who heard of it. Therefore, many powerful figures who hadnte before rushed over upon hearing the news. After all, Xue An was now indisputably the most prominent figure in both Tian Zhao Realm and the four corners of the cosmos. If one showed any negligence, they might well face destruction. With this in mind, strong figures from all sides arrived daily. But now, a full ten days had passed. Yet inside the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, all was calm as usual. This inevitably caused the crowd to be increasingly restless. "Hey, do you think something has happened to Xue An inside the Abyss of Heavenly Fire?" someone whispered in a low voice. "Who knows, but I think its indeed doubtful. After all, the Heavenly Fire Divine n has operated the Abyss of Heavenly Fire for ten thousand yearswho knows what traps theyve set up inside! Xue An is strong, no doubt, but who could say he wouldnt fall into an ambush?" Someone else analyzed quietly. Hearing this persons words, many people nodded in agreement. "Thats right! Although the Heavenly Fire Divine n was annihted by Xue An alone, he is still just one person, and no one knows the actual situation inside. Maybe he fell into an ambush and never returned." "Tsk tsk, young people are indeed too impulsive! If he hadnt gone to the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, hed probably have ascended to the supreme position of this world by now! But he ended up stubbornly seeking his own death, how amusing!" someone said, taking pleasure in disaster. "I hope he is truly dead. In that case, it would benefit us immensely!" someone suddenly said in a low voice. Upon hearing this, everyone fell silent, but a gleam of greed shed through their eyes. Indeed! Now that the Heavenly Fire, Ancient Sword, and Wu Tongthe three great divine nshad fallen, and Tian Zhao Court had been destroyed. It could be said that the Tian Zhao Realm, along with the four corners of the cosmos, had experienced a power vacuum not seen in ten thousand years. If Xue An were truly dead, these surviving noble forces could take advantage of the vacuum and seize the opportunity to reap territories. Thus, almost all of them were silently hoping that Xue An would never return. As if sensing these peoples prayers, Another day had passed. Inside the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, all remained quiet, without the slightest anomaly. This caused the crowds restlessness to grow even more intense. So much so that the way many people looked at Zhong Anan and her group began to change. Naturally, Zhong Anan was well aware of this. But this time, she didnt panic at all. After a series of ordeals, she had developed an almost blind trust in Xue An. She even felt that there was nothing and no one in the world that could stump Xue An. A mere Abyss of Heavenly Fire was nothing inparison. Therefore, she stood waiting steadfastly. However, her Taiyin n subordinates were starting to show signs of anxiety. "n Leader, Mr. Xue has been gone for so long without return, could it be that..." one elder asked softly. Zhong Anans expression darkened, "Say no more, Mr. Xues cultivation level is earth-shattering, he definitely wont have any trouble! Plus, he was very clear before he left that we were to wait here diligently, so we shouldnt think of anything else, just wait here in earnest for the masters return!" "But..." The elder hesitated, looking toward the distant crowd. Zhong Anan naturally felt the ill-intentioned resing from the crowd and couldnt help but reveal a cold smile. "Dont bother with them! To the master, these people are nothing more than ants! Once he returns, those who waver and harbor ill intentions, none will escape!" "Yes!" The elders spirit was shaken, and he hastily nodded in agreement, no longer daring to speak further. For hed noticed that the current Zhong Anan was very different from before. At the very least, the authority emanating from her was not to be underestimated. After another half day passed, the night began to fall, and the stars shone like diamonds. The crowds stir grew even more intense, and finally, a group of people emerged and walked straight up to Zhong Anan. "n Leader Zhong, its been a long time!" The leading man greeted with a fist-sp, his smile utterly insincere. Zhong Anan looked up at the man, and after a moment, she lowered her gaze and responded indifferently, "Oh, if it isnt Dong Xiong, the Second in Command of the Flying Dragon Sect!" Yes! The person who hade was from the same power as Dong Yingjie, who had been crushed by Xue Ans palm in the Cursed Citythe Flying Dragon Sect. And this man was Dong Yingjies own younger brother, and the number two figure in the Flying Dragon Sect, Dong Xiong. Hearing Zhong Anans words, Dong Xiong chuckled slyly, "Seems like n Leader Zhong is out of the loop! Im now the Fort Master of the Flying Dragon Sect!" "Oh? Congrattions then!" Zhong Anan replied casually, "So, what brings you here, Fort Master Dong?" Dong Xiong saw Zhong Anans indifferent attitude and his gaze turned slightly cold, but the smile on his face remained unchanged as he continued to nod and bow. "n Leader Zhong, as you can see, we have been waiting here for a good ten-plus days without any word from the master. Perhaps you could try to contact him? After all, to keep waiting like this... when will it ever end?" His words were extremely polite. But anyone with a clear eye could tell it was just an excuse. Dong Xiong was clearly trying to put pressure on the Taiyin Deity n. If Zhong Anan admitted she was unable to contact Xue An, the situation would definitely worsen. And if Zhong Anan imed she could contact Xue An, then Dong Xiong would surely follow up, demanding a specific return date from her. In one sentence, he effectively blocked all of Zhong Anans avenues of retreat, a truly vicious move. At least many people behind him smirked with interest, curious to see how Zhong Anan would deal with this situation. Zhong Anan fell silent. A hint of satisfaction and relief rose in Dong Xiongs heart. As the current Fort Master of the Flying Dragon Sect, he harbored deep hatred for Xue An, who had directly annihted his brother. But if Xue An were here now, he wouldnt dare utter a single extra word, even if it killed him. However, now that Xue An had not returned, he was convinced that Xue Ans odds were slim. He jumped at the opportunity, eager to gain attention by ying this card. Chapter 1152: This Plan is Very Ingenious, When to Take Action (2nd Update)

Chapter 1152: Chapter 1152: This n is Very Ingenious, When to Take Action (2nd Update)

After all, ascending to power had been too easy for him; if he couldnt avenge his predecessor, his own older brother, he wouldnt be able to sit securely in his position. But just as he, with a face full of smugness, was preparing to await Zhong Anans response, Zhong Anan suddenly burst outughing, herughter filled with mockery. Dong Xiong was clueless, about to speak, when he saw Zhong Anan raise her hand towards him and coldly shout, "What are you, to dare question me?" Zhong Anans domineering statement caught the spectating crowd by surprise, especially Dong Xiong, who was taken aback and then spoke gravely, "n Leader Zhong, what do you mean by this?" Zhong Anan said mockingly, "What do I mean? Ha, dont think Im oblivious to your thoughts. Do you think that since the superior has been gone for so long, something unfortunate has happened? Thats why you dare to be so rampant? Otherwise, if the superior were here, you wouldnt dare to say a single word out of fear of scaring yourself to death!" Her words were harsh, and many peoples expressions turned ugly. Zhong Anans face was as cold as ice as she surveyed the room and said indifferently, "Let me tell you! When the superior returns is his business! You have no right to specte. All I can say is that the superior will surely return safely!" These words rendered Dong Xiong pale and flushed by turns, sweat beads forming on his forehead, and for a moment, he didnt know what to say. Just then, a burly man stepped out of the crowd with a sinister smile, "n Leader Zhong, your words seem rather unreasonable. Fort Master Dong is simply concerned about when the superior will return, especially since weve been waiting in such hardship. Everyone agrees, right?" The burly mans words elicited a response from some of the people. Zhong Anan watched him with a face like still water and then coldly asked, "And who might you be?" The burly man chuckled, "n Leader Zhong, you might not recognize me! But youll certainly know my brother, I am Li Xiong, the current Hall Master of the Divine Temple, and Li Gang is my brother!" Upon hearing this, Zhong Anan realized why she found the brawny mans aura so familiar. So he was from the Divine Temple! Earlier, Li Gang had met his end at Xue Ans hands, and not just him the Divine Temples Hall Master and several Elders had not escaped either. It could be said that, in terms of blood feud, the Divine Temple harbored even deeper hatred for Xue An than the Flying Dragon Sect. Therefore, in this matter, they eagerly hoped that Xue An would meet his demise in the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. Naturally, Zhong Anan was well aware of this and a cold smile appeared at the corner of her mouth before she spoke lightly, "The superior is not someone for your lot to worry about! Take care of your own affairs and wait respectfully for the superiors return!" With that, Zhong Anan slowly lowered her gaze, toozy to even look at the two men anymore. "You..." Dong Xiong, his face flushed with anger, was about to speak when he was yanked away by Li Xiong, who dragged him off to the side. "Hall Master Li, that woman is insufferably arrogant because of Xue Ans strength, and I just cannot swallow this insult! I was about to reason with her, why did you pull me away?" Dong Xiong said, his anger unabated. Li Xiong chuckled, "Fort Master Dong, when ites to a sea of blood and deep enmity, my Divine Temple is by no means inferior to your Flying Dragon Sect, but now is not the time to bicker with Zhong Anan! Her arrogance will notst many more days!" "You mean..." Dong Xiongs eyes lit up. Li Xiong sneered, "Ive already allied with some mighty ones. If Xue An doesnt show up by tonight, we will take action together. First, well eliminate the people of the Taiyin Deity n and then join forces with the mighty ones to forcefully seal the Abyss of Heavenly Fire!" "When the timees..." As he said this, a vengeful glint shed in Li Xiongs eyes. "Even if Xue An is strong, he will be lost in the spatial fissures and unable to return! By then, wont our deep hatred be avenged?" Dong Xiong shuddered, then his eyes shone with wild joy, "A brilliant n indeed! But why not take action now?" Li Xiong shook his head, "No, sealing the Abyss of Heavenly Fire is not so easy; we must rely on the right moment and location! Tomorrow, at sunrise, coincidentally there will be a celestial event of Tian Gou consuming the sun, which happens only once in a hundred years. Even the Spiritual Energy in our Divine Realm will turn chaotic. Only by harnessing the power of Tian Gou will we be able topletely seal the Abyss of Heavenly Fire and ensure that Xue An never resurfaces!" Dong Xiong nodded vigorously, "I see, Hall Master Li has thought this through! My Flying Dragon Sect will also be ready to act together!" "Well said!" Under the leadership of the Divine Temple and the Flying Dragon Sect, a sinister undercurrent began to stir. Despite sensing this, Zhong Anan made no move, simply ordering all members of the Taiyin n to be prepared for battle. Time ticked away, and as the darkness gradually faded and the eastern sky began to show a pale white belly, Li Xiong and Dong Xiong exchanged nces. Then they started preparing without any change in expression. When the golden sun slowly rose in the east, people from the Divine Temple, Flying Dragon Sect, and several other powerful ns and sects had already quietly gathered. "n Leader!" The Taiyin Deity n had naturally noticed something was amiss, and one n Leader couldnt help but anxiously call out. Zhong Anan sat on the ground, opened her eyes upon hearing the call, looked at the slowly approaching Li Xiong and the others without any surprise, and slowly stood up. "You... What are you doing?" Zhong Anan asked coldly. "Heh! Zhong Anan, dont you know what were about to do? Xue An has been gone for more than ten days without any word; hes obviously perished in the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. You may have the mood to wait here, but we certainly dont!" Dong Xiong sneered. "Thats right, we dont have time to hold a vigil here! Xue An has definitely encountered an ident! Otherwise, he would have returned by now!" someone echoed. "Indeed! Were not here to keep the wake for Xue An!" Amidst the noisy mor, Zhong Anans face remained as cold as ice, and she said not a word. Then Li Xiong also let out a coldugh, "Zhong Anan, considering that you and my brother were once proud descendants of noble families, step aside now, and I wont make things difficult for you, otherwise..." Zhong Anan interrupted him outright, "Wishful thinking!" Li Xiongs expression changed as he harshly said, "Then you cant me anyone else! Lets go!" Boom! The Divine Temple and the Flying Dragon Sect charged forth and immediately engaged with the people of the Taiyin Deity n. The Flying Dragon Sect was greatly outmatched by the Taiyin Deity n. However, with the intervention of the Divine Temple, the confrontation became evenly matched. After all, the Divine Temple used to be a noble n among the four corners of the universe. Thus, in this encounter, neither side could best the other for the time being. Meanwhile, the crowd watched everything unfold from a distance with cold eyes. Chapter 1153: Tian Gou Eclipse, Sealing the Abyss (Third Update)

Chapter 1153: Chapter 1153: Tian Gou Eclipse, Sealing the Abyss (Third Update)

At that moment, the golden sun, already high in the sky, suddenly developed a dark spot on its edge, which then expanded at a visibly rming pace. "Look, its the celestial event of the heavenly dog devouring the sun!" someone cried out in rm. Li Xiong, seeing this scene, took a swift leap out of the fray and said in a deep voice, "Fort Master Dong, Ill leave these wretches to you!" Dong Xiong responded with a fierce voice, "You got it!" Then, with another swift motion, Li Xiong moved above the Abyss of Heavenly Fire and pulled out a ruggedly simple copper mirror from his chest. At this time, streaks of light from all directions converged, clearly all powerful individuals who dominated their own territories. Li Xiong nodded at these people, "The opportunity is not to be missed. Everyone, take action now!" Upon hearing this, like shattering light, they instantly positioned themselves around the Abyss of Heavenly Fire and all simultaneously produced an Ancient Mirror from within their garments. Simultaneously, the sun in the sky was now mostly obscured. What had been a clear sky was now growing dark. But as soon as the Ancient Mirrors appeared in their hands, a beam of light mixed with dark, mysterious colors shot out from the proud sun above. And then it stirred ripples within the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. Zhong Anan,ing to her senses, realized, "Its a sealing!" By now, she finally understood what Li Xiong and the others were aiming to do. They were clearly nning to take advantage of the rare heavenly event of the heavenly dog devouring the sun, a time when natures spiritual energy was in turmoil, to use the power of the heavenly dog topletely seal up the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. This realization sent a chill down Zhong Anans spine, filling her with dread. Because if Li Xiong and the others really seeded, it might be impossible for Xue An to return! No, I must stop them! With that thought, Zhong Anan boldly charged forward. Wherever she passed, the Dark Yin energy froze all those who stood in her way. But just then, a Qi-Controlled Flying Dragon came soaring at her, staunchly blocking Zhong Anans path. Then Dong Xiong appeared, sneering as he spoke, "n Leader Zhong, why the hurry? Theres plenty of time. We can take our time and y!" "Get out of my way!" Zhong Anans eyes were bloodshot with uncontroble rage as sheshed out. Although she was slightly stronger than Dong Xiong, the Divine Temples men quickly surrounded her, and she was swiftly encircled. Zhong Anan tried to break through several times but couldnt breach the encirclement, only able to watch helplessly as a seal, made of the essence of Tian Gou, slowly took shape above the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. This made Zhong Anans heart shatter, and in the grip of furious distress, she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. "Ha ha ha, Zhong Anan cant hold on much longer, remember, we need her alive!" Dong Xiong, overjoyed at the sight, quickly issued his orders. The encircling tightened as the men of the Divine Temple and the Flying Dragon Sect closed in, intending to capture Zhong Anan alive. Zhong Anan gave a bitter smile. After braving through great storms, she hadnt expected to fall in a mere gutter. To die at the hands of these people was something she couldnt ept! And at this moment, the sun above waspletely devoured by the celestial dog, plunging everything between heaven and earth into darkness. Only the dozen or so Ancient Mirrors emitted a cold light. And the seals were crazily umting. Finally, the Abyss of Heavenly Fire shuddered violently. And then the wildughter of Li Xiong echoed through the air. "Ha ha ha ha, the seal isplete! From now on, the Abyss of Heavenly Fire will cease to exist!" Zhong Anan, upon hearing this, despairingly closed her eyes. And everyone present couldnt help but focus their attention on Li Xiong. At this moment, Li Xiongs face was filled with satisfaction, as he looked down at the now heavily sealed Abyss of Heavenly Fire and sneered, "Xue An, are you satisfied with this grave Ive made for you?" With that said, Li Xiongughed uproariously towards the sky. But just then, the recently sessfuly sealed Abyss of Heavenly Fire suddenly began to shake violently. It was as if a massive beast inside was about to break through the seal. The intensity of such force caused a change of color on everyones faces. And Zhong Anan also suddenly opened her eyes wide, focusing intently towards the distance. Only Li Xiong maintained a calm demeanor, chuckling as he said, "Fear not, my friends. This seal harnesses the power of Tian Gou. How could such a seal, infused with the might of heaven and earth, possibly be broken by mere human strength?" Sure enough. No sooner had he finished speaking than the trembling of the Abyss of Heavenly Fire ceased. It was as if the giant beast had realized the futility of its struggle and had given up. Zhong Anans heart tightened suddenly, and she murmured softly, "My lord..." Meanwhile, Li Xiong roared withughter, "What did I tell you? This seal is as solid as a fortress, utterly impervious to human effort, I..." Before he could finish, the seal on the Abyss of Heavenly Fire suddenly shook violently, and then, to the shock and disbelief of all those watching, cracks started to appear. The smile on Li Xiongs face froze, and he stared, ghost-like, at the cracks appearing on the seal, his lips moved as if to speak. But just then, with a thunderous boom, the seal shattered to pieces. At the same time, the sun in the sky, which had been devoured by Tian Gou, also began to wobble. Many felt a faint wail emanating from the heavens, and the darkness that had ovee the proud sun started to recede at a mad pace. Sunlight returned to thend. And then, a pir of light shot down from the midst of the sun, pointing directly at the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. Bang, bang, bang! In the midst of continuous explosions, the Fang Ancient Mirrors burst apart. Not only the mirrors but also the individuals holding them were blown to pieces. In an instant, where there had once been a throng of formidable figures above the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, now only a tremulous Li Xiong stood alone. His Ancient Mirror too had exploded, but as a descendant of the Fort Master of Divine Temple with well-practiced physical arts, he somehow wasnt grievously injured. But the more he was unscathed, the more terrified he became. Because he found that he couldnt even move. He could only watch in horror at the Abyss of Heavenly Fire. Everyone was stunned, for the turn of events had been too swift. Under the eyes of the crowd, from the rising dust of light, the figure of a young man in white slowly emerged. When he appeared before everyone, beams of light fell from the resplendent sun onto him, casting him in such a way that he seemed like a banished celestial being. Zhong Anan was also dumbstruck by this miraculous sight. Xue An then slowly surveyed the crowd before resting his gaze on Li Xiong, whose eyes were filled with terror, and said indifferently, "Using the power of Tian Gou, the Sr Eclipsing Beast, to seal me was an interesting idea. Unfortunately, a mere Tian Gou could never be a match for me." His words struck to the heart, turning Li Xiong, as well as everyone else with malicious intentions, deathly pale. Just as Xue An said, just as he was about to fly out of the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, he discovered to his unpleasant surprise that he had been forcefully sealed off by the power of Tian Gou. Chapter 1154: Blasted into Nothingness, Awed by Power and Grace (4th update)

Chapter 1154: Chapter 1154: sted into Nothingness, Awed by Power and Grace (4th update)

Xue An could have broken the seal, but he couldnt be bothered to waste the effort. Instead, he used his fist to smash the seal open. The blockade, which was as solid as gold in Li Xiongs eyes, couldnt withstand Xue Ans three punches before shattering. And with that, the unfortunate Divine ughter that was swallowed by the sun also broke apart. It was for this reason that Jin Yang was able to break free and, in a rage, struck down with an attack that shattered all dozen Fang Ancient Mirrors. At the same time, Xue Ans eyes sparkled like diamonds, his hand suddenly clenched, squeezing the air until it creaked, and then he smiled grimly. "I was going to let you off the hook, but since you remain willfully ignorant, you cant me me!" After that, Xue An couldnt be bothered with the wails of Li Xiong, Dong Xiong, and the others; he stepped forward and threw a punch. Bang! It was as if his punch had shaken the whole universe, the overwhelmingly powerful fist causing terror to surge up,pletely engulfing the frightened members of Divine Temple and Flying Dragon Sect. There was no screaming, no struggling! When the power of the punch dissipated, the space was empty. Members of the Divine Temple and Flying Dragon Sect had vanished without a trace. Just one punch had obliterated them into nothingness. The might of this punch left everyone stunned. Especially the members of the Taiyin Deity n, they had only just been surrounded by enemies. But under Xue Ans punch, all the enemies around them had vanished without a shred left. Yet they were unharmed, feeling only a breeze pass by. How terrifying must his control be? At this moment, Xue Annded on the ground. Zhong Anan and the others came to their senses and hurried forward to pay their respects. Xue An smiled and waved his hand, then looked at the crowd in the distance. These people trembled and then bent over in panicked respect. "Lord!" "Greetings, my lord!" "Wee back, my lord!" Hearing these trembling voices, The light in Xue Ans eyes flickered uncertainly for a long while before he said indifferently, "Forget it, I had intended to obliterate you too, but excessive ughter isnt in line with my principles. Ill spare you this time!" Hearing this, the people felt the hairs on their bodies stand on end, their legs trembling, especially the faint-hearted. Because they knew that they had just taken a turn at deaths door. If this god of ughter were displeased, and casually threw a punch, Their fate may be the same as the members of Divine Temple and Flying Dragon Sect had just facedplete annihtion. "Thank you, my lord!" "From now on, we shall follow the lords lead without question!" "Indeed, our lord shall be our master from now on!" These exmations erupted one after the other. Xue An just raised an eyebrow slightly, then without turning his head, he called out, "Miss Zhong!" "Present!" Zhong Anan quickly nodded her head. "Do you see? Such are the petty and the low; they fear power but have no gratitude. Dont be fooled by their apparentpliance now. Without the deterrence of mighty power, they will ck off in less than ten days! If you want them to obey, they have to fear you. Understand?" Zhong Anan looked thoughtfully at the crowd opposite her and then nodded emphatically, "Understood!" Xue An smiled faintly, "Good! Lets go, make a trip to the Taiyin Pool!" After saying so, Xue An didnt seem to make any move, yet he soared into the sky instantaneously. Then Zhong Anan and all members of the Taiyin Deity n felt as if they were being pulled by a great force, rising from the ground and following closely behind Xue An, vanishing into the sky in a blink of an eye. Leaving behind a crowd of shocked onlookers standing in ce. It took a long while before someone spoke up in horror, "He... he seems to have grown even stronger!" Everyone fell silent. This was something even a fool could see. But whats key was that since Xue An emerged, he had relied solely on his physical strength, without using a trace of his cultivation level. Even his recent ascent,cking the slightest whiff of fireworks, had not disturbed the Spiritual Energy in the slightest. This could only mean that Xue Ans physical body had be preternaturally powerful to an almost aberrant extent. Now, these people nced at each other, then shared a bitter smile and scattered. As Xue An emerged from seclusion, news that he had obliterated everyone from the Divine ughter Temple and the Flying Dragon Sect with a single punch also spread. Meanwhile, Xue An had already taken the lead and entered the Taiyin Pool. When hended on the ind, only then did Zhong Anan and others hurriedly arrive. At this moment, the once picturesque ind was now aplete wreck. Initially, Qi Xuanfeng had plundered treasures here, and also sought to destroy the birthce of the Taiyin Deity n, causing extensive destruction. Every building had been leveled to the ground. Anything worth a dime had been stolen. Such devastation naturally provoked the fury of all members of the Taiyin n. But Xue An paid no attention to all this and headed straight for the central Divine Temple, which was now in ruins. As Xue An stepped into it, he saw rubble and ruins scattered everywhere; the original sight was no longer recognizable. Zhong Anan and the others already knew that Mu Guqing had fallen into the Taiyin Pool within this Divine Temple. So they all cried out in sorrow. "Master!" "Elder n Leader!" s, even searching for that spring of water from before was impossible. Because back then, worried about changes here, Qi Xuanfeng had joined forces with Gu Chi and the Wutong Divine Sect to thoroughly ravage the ce. This hatred was enough to nearly drive the always calm Zhong Anan mad. At that moment, Xue An formed hand seals and said indifferently, "Karma, trace back!" Boom! A series of radiating lights extended from Xue An, instantly sweeping across the entire ind. Then, a miraculous scene unfolded before Zhong Anan and the others. Amidst the illumination, the previously toppled buildings began to restore themselves, and the destroyed ground also started healing. Even the broken trees began to grow anew. "Re... Reversing karma?" Zhong Anan was almost dumbfounded. Such Divine Skills, she had only heard of but never seen. Could it be said that meddling with karma was something that only Great Luo or even more formidable supreme beings could interfere with? Xue An smiled, "Its not quite reversing! Its merely a minor technique." In fact, Xue An could indeed influence some aspects of karma now; for instance, his Innate Divine Ability was rted to karma. Previously, such power could only be used against enemies. But since undergoing the heavenly fire body refinement, Xue An could now use some minor techniques to trace back certain simple strands of karma. Of course, what was more crucial was that Qi Xuanfeng and others who had destroyed this ce had been killed by Xue An. If they had still been alive, tracing back karma would not have been so easy. Once everything was restored, Xue An walked to the once again visible spring and after gazing at it for a moment, said softly, "It seems my guess was correct, you indeed still have a sliver of a chance at survival!" With those words, Xue An lifted his hand and plunged it into the spring. The spring water, which connected directly to the Taiyin Pool, was extremely cold and perilous, threatening the life of any ordinary person who touched it. But for Xue An, such things were trivial. Momentster, Xue An suddenly let out a sharpmand, "Rise!" Chapter 1155 Unity of Body and Soul, Proving the Way and Becoming a God (1st Update)

Chapter 1155: Chapter 1155 Unity of Body and Soul, Proving the Way and Bing a God (1st Update)

With thatmand, the entire ind began to shake violently, then slowly ascended amidst the stunned gazes of everyone present. The ind was surrounded by endless water, so when it rose from the ground, towering waves were seen, encircling the ind but not overflowing into it. Finally. After the ind had ascended a hundred meters into the sky, it came to a gradual stop, revealing a dark and icy spring below. But at this moment, a person could be seen floating in the middle of the spring. It was Mu Guqing, who had been cast into the Taiyin Pool. At this moment, shey floating in the spring water, her hair spread out around her, herplexion an extreme pallor, while her lips were red as mes. At first nce, she truly resembled a sleeping Water Demon. Upon seeing this scene, the people of the Taiyin Deity n cried out in grief. "Old n Leader!" "n Leader Mu!" Zhong Anan was already in tears, yet she maintained a rare calmness, as she turned and asked cautiously, "My lord, can my master... truly be revived?" Xue An gazed at the deep spring and said lightly, "This Taiyin Pool is a naturally formed ce of extreme yin, the perfect counterpart to the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, creating a bnce of yin and yang. Generally speaking, anyone who falls into it is bound to die unless they possess exceptionally strong power!" Hearing Xue Ans words, Zhong Anan shuddered, herplexion turning instantly pale, "Then... my master..." Xue An turned his head and smiled faintly at her, "Rest assured, your master is an exception!" "Over the years, the Taiyin Pool has developed a bit of spirituality, and your master has presided over the Taiyin Deity n for a thousand years - the pool has grown a trace of affinity for her! Normally, falling into the Taiyin Pool would mean certain death, but it has allowed a wisp of profound yin energy to protect her spirit and body, preserving that sliver of life!" Upon hearing Xue Ans exnation, Zhong Anan finally took a deep breath, but before her heart could fully settle, Xue An continued, "However..." This "however" caused Zhong Anans heart to race again, "My lord, what is the however?" Xue An shook his head gently, "Although your master has preserved that sliver of life, her meridians are shattered and her Cultivation Level utterly depleted C shes at the end of her rope! Moreover, the Taiyin Pools safeguarding ispletely unconscious, and after all this time, she and the Taiyin Pool have be inseparable!" "Then... what can be done?" Zhong Anans face twisted in panic. Xue An spoke indifferently, "Theres only one solution at this juncture!" "What solution?" Zhong Anan and many of the Taiyin n people asked eagerly. Xue An smiled slightly, "To discard the physical body and merge with the Taiyin Pool, to ascend to godhood!" Upon hearing this, Zhong Anan, along with many others from the Taiyin n, changed their expressions. Especially Zhong Anan, who said tremulously, "Are you... are you saying... to let my master be the master of this Taiyin Pool?" Xue An nodded, "Thats right, only by doing this can her consciousness be restored! Of course, thises with a downside; she will be bound to these waters for eternity! But what she may gain... is immortality." The crowd stirred, and Zhong Anan slowly lowered her head, deep in thought. Xue An watched her quietly, "This is the only way. You must weigh it yourself!" "My lord, can my masters consciousness still be restored?" Zhong Anan suddenly asked. Xue An shook his head, "I cant guarantee it, for she is neither dead nor fully alive right now, only barely sustained by the profound yin energy. Whether her consciousness can be restored, it all depends on her fate!" These words caused many to go pale with worry. But at that moment, Zhong Anan suddenly looked up, determination shining in her eyes. "My lord, please take action and save her! Even if my master truly loses all consciousness, as long as she exists, thats enough!" Xue Ans eyes disyed a hint of high regard. Faced with such a difficult choice, the fact that Zhong Anan could remain soposed was indeed quitemendable. "Very well! All of you retreat to the side!" Having said that, Xue An waved his robe sleeve and vanished from his spot in an instant. When he reappeared, he was already standing by the spring. As he drew nearer,yers of ice flowers formed around Xue An, and streams of harshly cold, yin energy surged crazily, as if to obstruct his approach. Such yin energy could obliterate the spirit and soul of an ordinary cultivator with just a touch. Yet Xue An simply waved his hand casually. The extreme cold yin energy obediently moved aside, clearing a path for him. Then he walked calmly and steadily, approaching Mu Guqing, who was quietly floating in the center of the Taiyin Pool. As he got closer, Mu Guqings hair began to sway uncertainly, and her body was further encased inyers of crystal-clear ice crystals. Xue An looked at her deeply and said, "Your ability to hold out until now is indeed a miracle. This time, I will lend you a helping hand!" With those words, Xue An raised his hand and pointed. A sh of light passed by. Mu Guqings body quivered slightly, then in an instant, she shattered into specks of light. "n Leader!" The Taiyin n people, watching from a hundred meters in the sky, cried out in unison. Although Zhong Anan did not speak, she bit her lip so hard that a crimson streak of blood appeared. Because with that one point from Xue An, Mu Guqings body was utterly obliterated into dust. It could be said that all paths of retreat had been blocked. Naturally, Zhong Anans heart was filled with tumult. Yet as the light dispersed, a tiny flower made of ice crystals trembled and floated in the spot where Mu Guqing had disappeared. A glint shed in Xue Ans eyes, and the whole Taiyin Pool immediately came to a standstill. He then stretched out his hand, and began to write something in the air. Where his fingertips passed, faint gold light gathered without scattering. In a moment, Xue An sketched out a profoundly mysterious talisman spell from thin air. Once Xue An added the final stroke, the entire Taiyin Pool erupted like a boiling cauldron,pletely bubbling over. Innumerable streams of profound, yin energy burst forth, rolling towards Xue An like thunderous tides. However, Xue An was utterly unmoved and said indifferently, "Mu Guqing, heed mymand. Today, I appoint you the deity of the Taiyin Pool!" As the words of Xue An rang out, the talisman spell materialized instantaneously above the small ice-crystal flower, enveloping itpletely. At the same time, the intense cold yin energy was already upon them. The force was so overwhelming it seemed determined to extinguish both Xue An and the ice-crystal flower left by Mu Guqing. Yet at that moment, Xue An turned his fingers into a sword and brought it down with a sh. Boom! Following a tremendous roar, all the attacking cold yin energy was shattered, and the surging Sword Intent charged directly towards the depths of the spring. The entire Taiyin Pool shook violently, as if a wounded behemoth was in the throes of agonized struggles. Chapter 1156: Defying the Heavens, A Glimmer of Hope (2nd Update)

Chapter 1156: Chapter 1156: Defying the Heavens, A Glimmer of Hope (2nd Update)

Xue An said indifferently, "A mere primal consciousness dares to defy mymand? Believe it or not, if you dare to counterattack again, Ill blow up this Taiyin Poolpletely?" Upon hearing Xue Ans voice, the Taiyin Pool trembled for a moment, then slowly calmed down. Only then did Xue An nod, "Thats more like it. From now on, you will merge with this Mu Guqing as one! Its also your opportunity, otherwise, with your shallow consciousness, you might never be able to condense into human form!" Hearing Xue Ans words, the Taiyin Pool trembled slightly, as if a small beast was whimpering aggrievedly. Xue An smiled, "Alright, the pain from just now was a bit much for you, but it was your own doing!" With that, Xue An turned his head to look at the Ice Crystal flower wrapped in Talisman Spell, slowly rotating, and let out a light shout. "Mu Guqing, if you dont wake up now, then when will you?" This light shout caused the slowly rotating Ice Crystal flower to suddenlye to a halt, then break apart piece by piece. This sudden change caught the Taiyin n peoplepletely off guard, all of them stunned in ce. The only one without any expression was Xue An, who just quietly watched. At that moment. The shattered pieces suddenly expanded and then came back together as one. At the same time, countless root-like tendrils of light stretched out from the flower, reaching directly into the depths of the Taiyin Pool. In an instant, points of light trailed upward along these tendrils of radiance. Then, on the flower, a faint phantom began to emerge. In just a few breaths, the true face of this phantom appeared before everyone. At first nce, the phantom looked like a loli-version of Mu Guqing, with long hair reaching to the ground covering her, only revealing her delicate corbones. Then Mu Guqing slowly opened her eyes. The moment she opened her eyes, the entire Taiyin Pool trembled lightly, as if weing the arrival of its master. And in that instant, myriadplicated symbols appeared in her crystal-clear eyes. Her aura was so strong that the water around her instantly turned into Ice Crystals. But just as she was about to reveal her divine might, Xue An, unbeknownst to anyone, had appeared before her, lifted a hand to pinch her chubby cheeks, then nodded in satisfaction, "Very good, it seems my guess was right, the energy of the Xuan Yin indeed can condense into human form! And it feels great to the touch!" This statement, coupled with Xue Ans actions, made him seem like a strange uncle who couldnt control himself around a loli. But in Xue Ans presence, this imposing, miniaturized version of Mu Guqing didnt dare to move, standing rigidly, her eyes filled with a look of fear. Just like a little cat that sees its fearsome owner. A tad embarrassed by this, Xue An withdrew his hand and touched his nose, "Ahem, I forgot that you have already merged with the primal will of the Taiyin Pool! Sorry, that hit just now was indeed a bit too hard!" The more Xue An tried to exin, the deeper the fear on Mu Guqings face became. At the same time. Zhong Anan also rushed over without hesitation. Unexpectedly, the normally untouchable Taiyin Pool now epted her without any resistance. "Master!" As soon as Zhong Anan appeared beside Xue An, she couldnt wait to call out. This title made Mu Guqing tremble, and then she turned her head to look at Zhong Anan, her eyes full of confusion. "Master, do you remember me? Its Anan," said Zhong Anan with a choked voice. But Mu Guqing had no reaction to this at all. "Sir... whats happening?" Zhong Anan turned to look at Xue An when she noticed this. Xue An sighed softly, "It seems I have underestimated the primal will of the Taiyin Pool! Now that the two have merged, Im not sure whether its your master Mu Guqings will thats dominant or the primal will of the Taiyin Pool!" "Then... what do we do?" Zhong Anan asked anxiously, her face full of distress. Xue An shook his head, "We can only wait and see if your master can recover her consciousness soon! But this process is likely to be very lengthy, after all, the Taiyin Pool has existed in this realm for too long. Its primal will may be foolish, but its also incredibly powerful! If she gets lost in it, it could be a long time before she recovers! To put it bluntly..." "Everything is up to her fate now!" The words of Xue An left Zhong Anan and all the people of the Heavenly Fire Divine n feeling dispirited. But they also knew that this was already the best-case scenario! After all, the initial state of Mu Guqing was already at the end of her tether, and together with the persecution by Qi Xuanfeng and others, the fact that there was a glimmer of hope now was all thanks to Xue Ans defiance of the heavens. At that moment, Zhong Anan drew the long sword that Mu Guqing had bestowed upon her previously, her voice trembling, "Master, do you remember this sword?" Mu Guqing was silent, showing no reaction. Zhong Anan grew even sadder, "Master, this is your favorite sword! Look..." As she spoke, Zhong Anan released her grip on the sword, and it flew towards Mu Guqing, its light clear and pure. Mu Guqing instinctively took a half-step back, ready to resist, but at that moment, the long sword circled around her a few times before hovering in front of her, its body lightly quivering as if overjoyed. A glimmer of hope appeared in Zhong Anans eyes, wishing that upon seeing this long sword, Mu Guqing would recover her own consciousness. But she was disappointed. Mu Guqing simply watched the sword with a wary expression, without making a move. Zhong Anan, upon seeing this, couldnt help sobbing, "Master, please wake up! I miss you so much, I really do! Please dont be like this, Master..." Afterward, Zhong Anan began recounting some past events. Still, Mu Guqing had no response. Xue An saw this and shook his head with a sigh, then patted Zhong Anans shoulder, "Miss Zhong, this isnt something that can be resolved overnight. At least your masters consciousness has been passed down for now. Lets leave for the time being!" Zhong Anan, despite her reluctance, ultimately nodded her head with a heavy heart. "Yes, Sir!" As she spoke, she turned to leave. However, before departing, she suddenly remembered something and said solemnly, "Master, the Heavenly Fire Divine n that used to humiliate us has been annihted by the Sir, and the traitor Xuan Hun has been executed! You can rest easy now!" Having said that, she turned around, ready to follow Xue An and leave with a heavy heart. But just then, upon hearing Zhong Anans words, Mu Guqing, who had had a look of confusion, was suddenly shaken, and the bewildered look in her eyes gradually faded, finally revealing a hint of rity. Then she opened her lips slightly and whispered softly, "An... An!" The call was very soft, but to Zhong Anans ears, it was as loud as thunder. She swiftly turned around, her face filled with disbelief, gazing at Mu Guqing. And at that moment, the rity in Mu Guqings eyes became stronger, and she finally broke into a smile. "Anan, your teacher has returned!" Chapter 1157: Sowing Bad Seeds, Bad Results Are Coming (First Update)

Chapter 1157: Chapter 1157: Sowing Bad Seeds, Bad Results Are Coming (First Update)

"Master... Master?" Zhong Anan looked at Mu Guqing with disbelief on her face. Mu Guqing smiled and nodded, "Yes, its me!" As soon as her words fell, Zhong Anan threw herself forward, hugging Mu Guqing and sobbing with joy. "Master, I thought Id never see you again. Its really wonderful that you coulde back!" Now, Mu Guqings body resembled that of a little girl. Being held in Zhong Anans arms made her look somewhat awkward, but she gently patted Zhong Anans back. "There, there! Dont be sad; Ive returned, havent I?" At this moment, the members of the Taiyin Deity n also rushed over and knelt down, somewhat choked up as they shouted. "Old n Leader!" "Greetings, n Leader Mu!" These shouts were all sincere and moving. Mu Guqing slowly nodded, "Everyone, rise!" With her words, a gentle mystic yin force lifted all the kneeling members of the Taiyin n. This action stirred up excitement among the crowd, for it signified that Mu Guqing now had control over the Taiyin Pool. This meant, just as Xue An had said, she had indeed be the deity of the Taiyin Pool. Naturally, many were profoundly shaken by this revtion. Then, Mu Guqing nodded toward Zhong Anan and the others, "All of you, leave us. I need to speak with Lord Xue An privately!" Saying this, Mu Guqing waved her hand, and a wave of mystic yin energy immediately expelled Zhong Anan and the others from the Taiyin Pool. In an instant, only Xue An and Mu Guqing were left in the Taiyin Pool. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, watching with interest but not speaking. Mu Guqing took a deep breath, then stepped forward and knelt down, solemnly kowtowing three times to Xue An. Throughout the process, Xue An did not evade; he epted it allposedly. After she had finished kowtowing, Mu Guqing raised her head and spoke gravely, "Mu Guqing, the eighteenth generation n Leader of the Taiyin Deity n, thanks the Lord for his life-saving grace!" Xue An smiled faintly, "Rise. Your survival was due to abination of many factors; otherwise, I would have been powerless!" Mu Guqing then stood up. "Speak, what doubts do you have?" Xue An knew that Mu Guqing, being so formal and even sending Zhong Anan away, must have her reasons. Indeed. Mu Guqing pondered for a moment, then said with a bitter smile, "Lord, Anan once spoke of you to me. At that time, I somewhat disbelieved her words, thinking they were somewhat exaggerated." "But now, it seems her understanding of you was still insufficient!" "Oh? Why do you say that?" Xue An asked with a light chuckle. Mu Guqing took a deep breath, "In fact, after I was immersed in this Taiyin Pool, I fell into a state neither dead nor alive; my entire body was forcibly frozen, but my mind was indeed alert!" "I could feel the original will of the Taiyin Pool!" As she said this, a look of fear appeared on Mu Guqings face. "That was a Divine Sense like no other, akin to a deep, dark pool, unfathomable! Had it not been for its nascent consciousness, it might have devoured me on the spot!" "Even so, I could still feel that the primal will of the Taiyin Pool spared me only because it wanted to devour my soul and fully awaken its own consciousness!" Upon hearing this, Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows. At this moment, Mu Guqing gave a bitter smile, "Truth be told, I was truly in despair back then. The endless cold and loneliness were slowly eroding my heart. Had I not been worried about Anan and the others, I might have given up resisting and thrown myself into the darkness!" "But even I didnt know how long I couldst! Until I met you!" As she spoke, a light shone in Mu Guqings eyes. "With the Divine Talisman, you severed the entanglement between me and the primal will of the Taiyin Pool, then forcibly refined my soul, merging us into one, and finally consecrated me as a deity of this ce! I can only describe such actions as defying the heavens!" Her words might have seemed exaggerated, but Mu Guqing was utterly serious since that was genuinely how she felt. Xue An, however, showed no hint of arrogance, merely smiling faintly, "I saved you because your actions truly defined you as a mighty warrior. Still, as Ive said before, waking up was your own fate. I simply gave you a little push!" "And is that all you wanted to say?" Upon hearing this, Mu Guqing took a deep breath, then said with utmost solemnity, "My lord, unless I am mistaken, you must be a mighty warrior from the Hua n!" Hearing this, the previously calm face of Xue An suddenly brightened, his aura sweeping through the surroundings instantly, causing the entire Taiyin Pool to tremble. Mu Guqing too was pushed back dozens of steps and looked at Xue An in shock. With just his aura alone having such might, just how formidable was this young man? At that moment, Xue An spoke gravely, "You know of the Hua n, what else do you know?" At this point, there was some turmoil in Xue Ans heart as well. He had never mentioned his origin from the Hua n to anyone in the Divine Realm. But Mu Guqing being able to speak of it meant she must know something. However, Xue An might have be too excited momentarily, forgetting how overpowering his aura was. His demanding tone made Mu Guqing float in the air, her face contorted in pain. "My... my lord!" This cry brought Xue An back to his senses, he stepped back, instantly retracting his aura, and then said calmly, "I apologize for my negligence! But now, tell me everything you know!" Steadying herself, Mu Guqing touched her chest and slowly regained herposure before respectfully speaking, "My lord, previously I only had some suspicions about your identity, but now that it is confirmed that you are from the Hua n, and considering your great kindness to the Taiyin Deity n, naturally, I will conceal nothing!" Saying this, Mu Guqing looked up, her eyes bright and focused on Xue An. "My lord, did youe because of the great turmoil in The Multiverse ten thousand years ago?" With a bright sh in his eyes, Xue An nodded, "Yes!" Mu Guqing gave a wry smile, murmuring to herself, "Indeed! The evil seeds sown by your kind back then have finallye due for repayment!" Then Mu Guqing took a deep breath and continued solemnly, "My lord, though I did not experience that great turmoil myself ten thousand years ago, the n Leaders of generations have passed down the tales and memories, all for the sake of this day!" "Ten thousand years ago, my Taiyin Deity n was but a minor group, yet even so, we couldnt escape being dragged into the campaign against the deities of the Hua n!" As she spoke, Mu Guqing quickly added, "Rest assured, my lord, our Taiyin Deity n has nevermitted any transgressions against the deities of the Hua n!" She then continued, "The turmoil was so extensive that it drew in the strength of the entire Divine Realm." Chapter 1158: Blood Flows 3000 Miles, Bones Pile Up like Mountains (2nd Update)

Chapter 1158: Chapter 1158: Blood Flows 3000 Miles, Bones Pile Up like Mountains (2nd Update)

"Countless deities engaged in fiercebat, powerhouse after powerhouse fell like rain, divine blood sttered across the sky, and the extent of the carnage," ording to the words of my masters ancestor, "was such that blood flowed for three thousand miles, and bones piled up like mountains!" As Mu Guqing spoke, although he had not experienced it himself, his eyes still revealed a shade of horror. After all, even the mere description of such a horrific scene could send shivers down ones spine. "The battle did notst long, and you, sir, must know the reason. To arge extent, it was because of the Tian Zhao Divine Courts sudden betrayal, which caused the ranks of the Hua ns deities to crumble apart, leading to their terrible defeat!" "Yet even so, the deities of the Hua n did not give up but instead mounted a nearly tragic breakout!" "My master saw with his own eyes a youth with three heads and six arms fighting side by side with a Divine General, who had vertical eyes on his forehead, against their enemies, cutting a bloody path through the encircling deities!" "Such towering might," in the words of my master, "although there were powerhouses like rain, they had not one who could withstand a single blow in the presence of these two deities!" "But just as they were leading the grievously wounded Hua n deities to break through the encirclement, reinforcements suddenly arrived!" "Reinforcements?" Xue An had been listening quietly, the brutalbat having not caused any change of expression, until he heard the word "reinforcements," and then his eyebrows suddenly shot up. "Yes, reinforcements! I know what you want to ask, but sadly, those who arrived shrouded in thick mists, their originspletely obscured." Hearing this, Xue An did not show the slightest hint of disappointment; in fact, he had anticipated as much. The people who had initiated the attack on the Hua n obviously had nned it very meticulously, to the point of leaving no stone unturned. Relying solely on the Taiyin Deity n would likely not provide any significant breakthrough. But the more it was so, the more intense the killing intent in Xue Ans heart became. No matter how earth-shattering the conspiracy, I will root out those behind the curtain one day. "Although the origins of these neers were unclear, their strength was exceedingly formidable, and their arrival quickly changed the tide of the battlefield." "The already heavily wounded deities of the Hua n werepletely encircled, with no possibility of escape, but even so, they still did not give up and instead fought a nearly tragic battle!" "My master personally witnessed a deity wielding a lute charge forth, directly sacrificing his divine soul to perish together with one of the arriving powerhouses!" "The scene was so tragic and magnificent that it shocked everyone into keeping their distance, many unable to bear watching any longer." Xue An listened quietly, his expression neutral, but his eyes gradually revealed specks of cold light. "Regrettably, although the Hua n deities annihted many enemies, they were ultimately outnumbered andpletely lost the power to resist! And it was not until then that Lord Lihen finally appeared, toote!" "Lord Lihen!" Xue An repeated softly. "Yes, it was Lord Lihen, you..." Mu Guqing was about to continue when Xue An waved his hand, "I know him; theres no need for introductions!" Mu Guqing paused, then nodded in realization, "Yes!" "And then?" Xue An asked. "Then..." Mu Guqing gave a bitter smile, "this has always been an unsolved mystery for my master and sessive n Leaders, and it is also the first major puzzle I want to reveal to you!" "Oh? A mystery?" Mu Guqing nodded affirmatively, "Exactly! When Lord Lihen arrived with the deities of Lihen Heaven, he looked ready to triumphantly annihte all the Hua n deities in one fell swoop." "At that moment, a strange event urred!" Speaking of this, a look of horror shed in Mu Guqings eyes as she tremblingly said, "My ancestor only felt a moment of dizziness, and then when she came to, she was shocked to discover that the gods of the Hua n, who had been heavily surrounded, had mostly vanished, leaving only numerous corpses floating there!" Xue An frowned upon hearing this, "Vanished?" Mu Guqing nodded emphatically, "Yes, vanished! At that time, my ancestor thought her cultivation level was too shallow and she had been affected by some secret technique! But she soon realized that it was not just her, all the deities present at that time, including the mighty Lord Lihen himself, had lost memory of that event!" This im made Xue Ans eyes sh with a cold light, because if it were simply a matter of altering memories, that wouldnt be difficult! But ording to Mu Guqings words, it was clear that someone at that time forcibly severed a chain of cause and effect and rescued the gods of the Hua n. In other words, someone had snatched a short moment in time from everyone present at the scene. Such power was by no means ordinary; even the Immortal King or Immortal Emperor would not be capable of this. So who was the mighty figure who had rescued the gods of the Hua n? And where were those gods of the Hua n now? This news shook Xue An deeply. Mu Guqing wisely closed her mouth, not daring to disturb Xue Ans thoughts. Because she knew very well that on such a level, it was far beyond her, a mere member of the Taiyin Deity n. Even the entire deities of the Divine Realm were not qualified. After a long contemtion, Xue An regained hisposure and said indifferently, "And then?" Mu Guqing continued, "Once this event urred, those strong auras that had descended all dispersed, and Lord Lihen collected all the corpses of the Hua n gods and took them away!" "Took them away? Even the corpses?" Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. Mu Guqing nodded, "Yes! Now, that is the second doubt I wish to bring to your attention." "At the time, those auras that had descended, although very secretive, might have neglected something out of panic, hence exposing a clue that was caught by my ancestor!" "What clue?" Xue An felt a stir in his heart and promptly asked. "When they broke through space to leave, although the seal was very tight, they left a tiny w. My ancestor then discovered that the cold yin energy leaking through that w was unmistakably chilly!" "The cold yin energy..." Xue Ans expression changed as he muttered softly. "You know, my Taiyin Deity n inherently cultivates the energy of the Taiyin, so we are very familiar with such yin energy. Although the cold yin energy that leaked was different from the Taiyin energy, it also belonged to the category of Xuan Yin!" Although this message was quite vague, it at least provided a general direction, unlike groping in the dark as before, so Xue An nodded. "I understand! What else?" A hesitant look shed across Mu Guqings face, "My lord, the previous two doubts were passed down by my ancestor, but this one is deduced and analyzed by myself!" "Oh? What is it?" Mu Guqing took a deep breath, "Lord Lihen, as a ruler of the High-Ranked Divine Realm, always had unfathomable power. However, in the recent millennium, the Lihen deities under hismand suddenly became active, and their strength has grown tremendously, yet the strength that they have revealed all bears traces of the Divine Power of the Hua n!" A glint of cold light shed in Xue Ans eyes, "Are you suggesting..." Mu Guqing nodded, "I suspect that in Lord Lihens hands, there may very well be surviving deities from the Hua n!" Chapter 1164: Guankou Erlang Xiao Tian Divine Dog (First Update)

Chapter 1164: Chapter 1164: Guankou Eng Xiao Tian Divine Dog (First Update)

Despite being severely injured and bound by heavy chains, the mans eyes remained incredibly calm. It was a calmness devoid of any emotional fluctuations, almost perfectly pure. Under the gaze of those eyes, Lord Lihen, who had originally been smug, involuntarily trembled and took a half step back. "You are afraid!" the man suddenly spoke. His voice was indifferent, yet carried a hint of mockery. Lord Lihens expression darkened, and he snorted coldly, "Afraid? What a joke! I am the mighty Heavenly Lord, why would I be afraid? Its you who should be!" Lord Lihen scrutinized Yangjian up and down, "Yangjian, to remain sane through such prolonged solitude without going mad, thats truly admirable indeed!" Yet Yangjian paid no attention to the mockery in his words, continuing to look on quietly, until a momentter, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I can feel it, you really are afraid!" Upon hearing this, Lord Lihens expression changed, anger shing in his eyes, then he waved his hand. Suddenly, golden symbols appeared on the towering spires, and the massive chains began to creak and turn. In an instant, the chains tightened and stretched Yangjians limbs out, continuing to rotate bit by bit. A grating sound of bones being pulled apart echoed, the sound of Yangjians limbs being torn apart by immense force. And under such force, even his skin was being ripped apart, blood pouring out copiously. Yet facing such immense torture that would drive a normal person insane, Yangjian did not even furrow his brow, still looking coldly at Lord Lihen. This extreme calmness made Lord Lihens eyelids twitch, and he couldnt help but hiss viciously: "Yangjian, I know you are not afraid of death, but do you really think I would let you die just like that? Your immortal body has let you survive tens of thousands of years, and what awaits you is an even longer period of agony. Enjoy it slowly, heh heh..." Lord Lihen let out a sinisterugh. But he had barelyughed twice when Yangjian alsoughed, his smile devoid of any fear or panic. What it did contain, however, was mockery. "I get it, you must have sensed something, and it might very well be rted to the Hua n, which is why you are so panicked, evening specially to see if I have escaped. Am I right, Lord Lihen?" Yangjians words turned Lord Lihens face from pale to ashen, his gaze turning colder eventually, "Whether its correct or not, the decline of the Hua n is destined; its inevitable, and nobody can change that. But you..." Lord Lihen sneered at Yangjian a few times, "Arent you afraid of enduring even more excruciating torture by speaking like this?" By this time, the chains had already stretched Yangjians limbs to their limits, blood raining down, making hisplexion even more pale. Yet even so, upon hearing Lord Lihens words, he couldnt help but burst outughing. "Lord Lihen, I, Yangjian, as a deity of the Hua n, have never feared anything. And in these ten thousand years, have you ever seen me bow down, despite all the torture youve inflicted upon me?" Lord Lihens face turned white, clearly Yangjians words had stirred up some unpleasant memories. Yangjian spoke coldly, "Lord Lihen, the reason Ive endured until now is to see what end will meet someone like you! And you got one thing wrong in yourst statement!" "The fate of the Hua n is not destined by anyone!" "You...!" Furious, Lord Lihen violently waved his hand, and the symbols on the ck towers zed up more brilliantly. The chains then suddenly transformed into giant ck pythons, thoroughly entwining Yangjians body. Giant Python moved about, emitting a grating sound of scales rubbing together, then the ck pythons began to gradually constrict their bodies. Chirp chirp. A series of crisp sounds could be heard, those were the sounds of Yangjians body breaking under the unbearable strain. Yet even so, Yangjian remained silent, continuing to look at Lord Lihen with a sneering expression. "Crush him!" Lord Lihen squeezed these words out through clenched teeth. Very soon. Yangjians body turned into a mass of flesh and blood. But in the blink of an eye, the flesh began to wriggle and then reformed into a human shape. Very soon, Yangjian reappeared before him. Only this time, hisplexion was much paler than before, even the vertical eye on his forehead had be dim and lusterless. "Guankou Eng, I know you Deities of the Hua n have tough bones. During that great battle, your Hua ns divine court had only those who died in battle, not a single one surrendered! And you, especially, are tough as nails! But do you really think Im just simply torturing you?" Lord Lihen sneered. The expression on Yangjians face finally changed. Seeing this, Lord Lihen couldnt help but feel even more proud, "Heh, you must have guessed it! Thats right, your loyal Xiao Tian dog is now in my hands!" "Xiao Tian..." Yangjian shivered slightly, muttering softly, then suddenly looked up and demanded loudly, "Lord of the Night, what exactly do you want to do?" Lord Lihen grinned arrogantly, "What do I want to do? Heh, dont worry, I wont kill him! But remember, he voluntarily followed you here to save you. Seeing that he has goodbat capabilities, it would be a waste to kill him. So I simply washed away his Divine Sensepletely. Now he has be a loyal dog under mymand! Hahaha!" Lord Lihenughed uproariously. Amid theughter, Yangjiansplexion grew even paler, and his entire body trembled violently. "Xiao Tian..." Yangjian moved his lips lightly, softly uttering those two words. Then, throughout these eons of time, despite whatever tortures he endured, the one who never shed a tear, now let two lines of blood tears fall. At this moment, Lord Lihen reined in hisughter, speaking with a venomous look, "I indeed had a premonition that someone from the Hua n woulde, but do you really think its still the same era from ten thousand years ago when your Hua n was at the zenith of power?" "I have made all the preparations, and by that time, your Xiao Tian dog will be the vanguard! Tsk tsk, I really wonder what the mood will be like for those from the Hua n who painstakingly crossed over when they find out that a Deity of the Hua n is waiting in front of them! Just thinking about it excites me!" "No!" Yangjian let out a thunderous roar, the vertical eye on his forehead turned blood-red, and then he soared into the sky, his muscles twisting and writhing, desperately trying to break free from the chains that bound him. The only sounds were of shing metal, the chains tightened to their maximum, barely touching Lord Lihen. Yet Lord Lihen did not even dodge, just watching with a look of triumph. At that moment, the runes atop those dozens of towers suddenly increased more than tenfold and the brilliance shone like flowing gold. The immense force instantly pulled Yangjian back from mid-air. Then those chains transformed into a ck sea of snakes, ready topletely devour Yangjian. Even so, Yangjian still let out an indignant roar. "Lord Lihen, one day, I will crush your divine soulpletely!" Lord Lihenughed heartily, "Unfortunately, you wont get the chance!" Saying this, he turned triumphantly and walked away. And in that instant when he waspletely engulfed by the ck sea of snakes, Yangjian looked through theyers of ck mist at the departing figure of Lord Lihen, a drop of blood tear sliding down from the corner of his eye. Xiao Tian... please dont do anything foolish! Chapter 1160: The Vast Starry Sea, Arriving by Treading on the Moon (2nd Update)

Chapter 1160: Chapter 1160: The Vast Starry Sea, Arriving by Treading on the Moon (2nd Update)

Xue An had just left the Taiyin Deity n and returned to the Tian Zhao Realm. The Cursed City had also undergone a dramatic transformation. That day, when Xue An ventured alone to the Four Corners of the Universe, the entire Tian Zhao Realm shook. Many onlookers simply stayed put, wanting to see what the oue of these events would be. In the beginning, people talked a lot, and the atmosphere was rxed. But soon, when news from the Four Corners of the Universe came back, everyone was shocked. Especially when they heard that Xue An had actually, with his own strength, annihted the Heavenly Fire, Ancient Sword, and three major Divine ns. Everyone was stunned. Those who had intended to watch the excitement had now turned as silent as cicadas in winter, with the more timid wishing they could turn and leave, the farther from the Cursed City, the better. But then another piece of news followed, which made these people let out a sigh of relief. Because Xue An had entered the Abyss of Heavenly Fire alone and had since vanished without a trace. Now, many were secretly pleased, thinking Xue An had indeed been too arrogant, daring to venture alone into such a dangerous ce. Now, he had learned his lesson. At the same time, everyone in the Cursed City heard this news. The Cursed Goddess, Chu Xiaoyun, suddenly changed color, "What? The lord actually entered the Abyss of Heavenly Fire alone! This... this..." Chu Xiaoyun was at a loss for words for a long time. Being a native deity, she knew well how terrifying the Abyss of Heavenly Fire was. Even the Heavenly Fire Divine n had to prepare thoroughly before entering, or they would certainly die. The lords reckless entry was indeed more likely to bring misfortune than fortune. Chu Xiaoyun was extremely anxious and immediately ryed this information to An Yan and Hu Yings group. To her surprise, only An Yan showed worry upon hearing the news. The others werepletely indifferent, not taking it seriously at all. Even Hu Ying nonchntly said to An Yan, "Sister Yan, you really dont need to worry, I guarantee with my tail that Brother Xue will be fine!" "But..." An Yan was still concerned; she knew of Xue Ans frightening cultivation level, but hearing Chu Xiaoyun describe the dangers of the Abyss of Heavenly Fire had still made her heart skip a beat. Hu Ying chuckled, "Dont worry, Sister Yan, dont listen to this inexperienced little deitys nonsense. What damned Abyss of Heavenly Fire? Its nothing in front of Brother Xue!" Hu Yings words were pointed, even bluntly stating Chu Xiaoyun was inexperienced. But Chu Xiaoyun couldnt say anything in rebuttal. She had long noticed that when facing Hu Ying, this ethereally beautiful girl with a humble cultivation level could still suppress her to the point where her blood flow felt constricted. This could only mean one thing, that this girls bloodline power was too powerful, unimaginably so. Therefore, after hearing Hu Yings words, all Chu Xiaoyun could do was bitterly smile and lower her head. An Yans expression slightly darkened as she dragged out her tone, "Yinger..." She was clearly dissatisfied with the way she spoke. Yinger stuck out her tongue, "Sorry, Sister Yan, I might have been too blunt, but it is true, isnt it? You dont have to worry about Brother Xue, he will definitely be fine! If you dont believe it, lets just wait another couple of days!" An Yan, having heard this, could only nod, "Alright then! Lets wait a bit longer, and if hes not back by then, Ill go look for him!" Subsequently, An Yans group waited anxiously in the Cursed City. As time passed, more and more attention converged here, with many people gleefully preparing to witness the debacle of the Cursed City. Even secretly, many forces were greedily eyeing the Cursed City, preparing to swallow it whole. Such a situation made the entire Cursed City feel like a frail boat amidst a storm, appearing so perilously unstable. At least Chu Xiaoyun felt deeply anxious, almost driven mad by the immense pressure. But she never expected such a turn of events to happen so soon. When just two days had passed. That day, as per usual, she ascended the high tower in the city to survey the surroundings. At that moment, she was horrified to spot several dozen streaks of light flying from a distance. These streaks of light were moving incredibly fast and reached closer in an instant. Only then did Chu Xiaoyun realize that those approaching were all-powerful beings from the border regions of the Tian Zhao Realm and the surrounding universe. This realization made Chu Xiaoyuns hair stand on end. What were these people doing here? Were they nning something sinister, uniting to attack the Cursed City? With this thought in mind, Chu Xiaoyun immediately prepared for everything, ready to fight to the death. But the next second, a scene unfolded that stunned her on the spot. She saw these powerful beings standing in front of the Cursed City, all bowing together, proiming their submission. Not only was Chu Xiaoyun stunned, but the onlookers who hade to watch were alsopletely shocked. Because no one understood what was happening. But soon, they too were shocked by the news these people brought. Xue An had actually walked out from the Abyss of Heavenly Fire and had directly broken through the blockade set by the Divine Temples Flying Dragon Sect, even repelling the Tian Gou that devoured the sun. Then, with a single punch, he shattered all his opponents and had now already headed to the Taiyin Deity ns domain, probably returning to the Cursed City soon. This session of news was like a series of loud ps, swelling the faces of those who had previously mocked Xue An. But for these people, whether their faces were swollen or not didnt matter. What was crucial now was that if they didnt find a way to make amends, once Xue An returned, their lives might be at risk. With this thought, these people hurriedly transmitted the news back to their own forces. Thus, this message spread at an almost terrifying speed throughout the entire Tian Zhao Realm. In less than the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, one could see the Tian Zhao Realm glimmering brightly as all the forces frantically rushed towards the Cursed City. When An Yan stepped onto the battlements, the entire open ground outside the Cursed City was already packed tightly with strong warriors from all directions. Seeing this, An Yan couldnt help but be stunned, "How... howe there are so many people?" By her side, Hu Ying giggled, "Whats so strange about that? These guys are definitely afraid of brother Xue taking them to ount, so they all rushed over to show their loyalty. Hmph, a bunch of fair-weather friends!" Hu Ying naturally looked down upon these people. Just then, two little girls suddenly cheered, "Its Daddy, Daddys back!" Saying this, they pointed towards the sky. Hearing this, everyone on and below the walls simultaneously looked up. At that moment, a bright moon hung high in the night sky, which was as clear as jade, and the Starry Sea was vast. Under such a scene, a streak of light suddenly appeared in the sky. Then the bright moon trembled, and the Starry Sea dipped, as if weing this persons arrival. In an instant, the streak of light flew above everyones heads. Once it stopped, there stood a young man in white, who aloofly stood with his robe fluttering, appearing like a banished immortal. Then, the young man looked around the whole ce and ultimately gave a slight smile toward An Yan on the battlements, "Yaner, Im back!" Indeed! The one who treaded upon the moon to return was Xue An! Chapter 1161: Arrogance Bows Down, The Young Girl Coquettishly Pleads (1 Update)

Chapter 1161: Chapter 1161: Arrogance Bows Down, The Young Girl Coquettishly Pleads (1 Update)

The entire venue first fell silent, then erupted into a tumultuous uproar. Countless formidable talents bowed their heads in unison at this moment, respectfully chanting. "Salutations to Deity Xue!" The so-called Deity is a title of reverence for a supreme authority whomands a realm. And now, Xue An has vanquished all the noble deities of this realm, bing the preeminent figure of this world with an unmatched presence. Naturally, with the title of Deity bestowed, no one dared to object. And this scene of multitudes bowing down was broadcast across the entire world through various Water Mirror Techniques. All the strong who witnessed this spectacle fell silent. Because they suddenly realized how terrifying the youth standing atop the firmament and at the pinnacle of all was. Once upon a time, every word he spoke was considered a joke. Such as annihting the Tian Zhao deities, or making the noble families of all quarters kneel. No one believed these words when they first came out. Butter on, this youth fulfilled each and every one of them with actual deeds. And those who mocked and stubbornly resisted him, were now altogether out of the picture. This stark contrast naturally instilled fear in the hearts of all the powerful. At this moment, even the most arrogant of the mighty could not help but bow their proud heads in utmost submission to the white-robed youth. Chu Xiaoyun looked on dazedly at this scene. As one of the earliest toe into contact with Xue An, she had witnessed his ascent to the supreme position step by step. And it was only now that Chu Xiaoyun realized, from beginning to end, Xue An had been creating miracles out of impossibilities. It wasughable that she had previously doubted him, even worrying that he might encounter mishaps. Thinking of this, a wry smile appeared on Chu Xiaoyuns face. She finally understood what it meant to be confined by ones thoughts. And just under the watchful eyes of all, Xue An disyed no unusual expression as he casually stepped forward, appearing atop the city wall. Afternding, Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang, the two little girls, cheered and rushed forward, plunging into Xue Ans arms. "Daddy, you were so cool just now!" Xiang Xiangs big eyes were shining. "Thats right, that scene just now was so great to watch!" Nian Nian also eximed. These two little girls might not understand what being cool means, but in their eyes, everything Xue An did was the coolest and most spectacr! Praised or even worshipped by others, Xue An felt nothing. But after receivingpliments from his own daughters, his face burst into an extraordinarily radiant smile. "Of course, could your dad possibly be anything but cool?" Xue An said with a smile. Of course, all these conversations between father and daughters were concealed by Xue An using a secret technique, so the people below the wall couldnt see or hear them, and only those close to him on the wall could listen in. An Yan finally rxed her worried heart, then looked at the two little girls clinging onto Xue An like kos, feigning anger as she spoke. "You two little girls, have you finished reciting your books for today?" Upon hearing this, the two girls let out a joint sigh, then buried their heads into Xue Ans chest like groundhogs. Xiang Xiang murmured gloomily, "To celebrate Daddys return, weve decided not to recite our books today and take a rest!" "Thats right!" Nian Nian immediately agreed. An Yan red, "A day off? Did I agree to that?" Xiang Xiang poked her head out from Xue Ans embrace and stuck out her tongue at An Yan before cheerfully saying, "Mommy, you might not agree, but Daddy definitely does! Right, Daddy?" Saying that, Xiang Xiang looked at Xue An with hopeful eyes. Xue An was about to nod with a beaming smile. "Hmm?" An Yan hummed. The smile on Xue Ans face froze, "Uh...this..." Seeing the situation turning sour, Xiang Xiang simply hugged Xue Ans face and smacked a kiss on his left cheek. Following suit, Nian Nian also kissed Xue Ans right cheek without wanting to be outdone. Then the two little girls began to sweet-talk and plead. "Aw, Daddy, just let us have one day off, please!" "Yeah, Daddy, Im so tired!" Under the spell of the two little ones coquetry, Xue An, his face covered with kiss marks, was almost bursting intoughter as he nodded repeatedly. "Alright! Rest, you definitely need rest! No more reciting today, you girls y however you like!" "Really?" Both girls eyes sparkled. Xue An nodded, "Of course its true!" "But Mom..." The two girls sneaked a nce at An Yan. "Dont worry, your mom wouldnt dare to go against what your dad says!" Xue An dered with a face full of righteous bravado. "Yay!" The two little girls cheered and jumped out of Xue Ans embrace, grabbing Xiao Yu and Hu Ying, and headed straight back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. These two little girls had also recently be obsessed with fighting games, seizing any chance topete with Hu Ying and Xiao Yu in the Magic Treasures Pavilion. After they left, Chu Xiaoyun, leading the group, tactfully retreated to a distance. Xue An, meanwhile, looked at An Yan with a smile, clicking his tongue in admiration, "Yaner, I havent seen you for a few days, and howe I find you even more beautiful?" An Yan had originally been keeping a straight face, secretly reminding herself not tough. But somehow, when she saw the warmth of Xue Ans smile and smelled the faint scent on him, she felt her body weaken. Yet she still refused to give up herst resistance, clenching her teeth to maintain a stern expression. But just as she was wondering how to respond to Xue An, he suddenly shed close to her, scooped her into his arms, and with a mischievous smile, flew towards the city. Leaving many mighty figures on and below the city walls standing dumbfounded. Just... just like that, he left? Shouldnt he have taken this opportunity to say a few words? After all, all eyes were focused here; it was the best time to assert his authority! Yet, Xue An seemed to pay no attention to any of this and simply left with his family. Naturally, this left many utterly astonished. Chu Xiaoyun, however, watched Xue Ans retreating figure with a wry smile. She finally understood that one should never usemon sense to specte about adults. Like now, with all the powerful beings gathered to await Xue Ans instruction, an opportunity many would dream of, yet to Xue An, its less important than a smile from An Yan. Thats why he left so decisively. Such an act naturally seemed absurd to many. But Chu Xiaoyun understood that to Xue An, this might seem like the most normal thing in the world. Thinking of this, Chu Xiaoyun couldnt help but bow her head, her heart filled with boundless envy for An Yan. After all, to have a man like Xue An who treasures you is indeed a womans greatest fortune. Chapter 1162: Sword Slash Across the Sky, Void Vortex (2nd Update)

Chapter 1162: Chapter 1162: Sword sh Across the Sky, Void Vortex (2nd Update)

At the same time. On top of the high tower in Cursed City. An Yans cheeks were rosy as she leaned on Xue Ans shoulder. Xue An gently stroked An Yans long hair. The atmosphere was warm and sweet. But this peaceful moment did notst long, as An Yan suddenly grabbed one of Xue Ans hands and fiercely bit into it. Xue An inhaled sharply, "Yaner, what are you doing?" An Yan looked up with a slightly smug expression, "Nothing much, just suddenly felt like biting you!" Xue An, looking at the clear bite mark on his wrist, said with augh, "So you just decided to bite a watch out of me?" An Yan pouted, "Thats for bragging in front of Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang just now, beware I might bite out a watch strap next!" Xue An paused, "Bragging? What did I brag about?" An Yan red, "Didnt you say that I wouldnt dare defy your words? Isnt that bragging?" Xue An then realized and was amused, "Just for that?" An Yan nodded indignantly, "Isnt that enough?" Xue An chuckled and pinched An Yans puffed-up cheeks, contemting the smooth touch, heughed, "Alright, I wont say that anymore. From now on, what my wife says is right. Even if its wrong, then its the entire world thats wrong. How about that?" An Yan thought for a moment, just about to nod, then suddenly realized and said somewhat annoyed, "Are you implying that I am being unreasonable?" Xue Anughed heartily, "I never said that, but Yaner, how have you be so clevertely?" "Big meanie, youre the one bing cleverer; Ive always been this clever! You make it sound like I was stupid before!" An Yan intended to scold Xue An righteously. But as she spoke, she couldnt help butugh first. Seeing this, Xue Anughed even more. An Yan, stomping her feet in frustration, said, "Its infuriating, why cant I ever get mad at you!" Xue An then chuckled, pulled An Yan into his embrace, and gently patted her head, "Alright, enough of that! I know, youre worried about losing face in front of Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang. Ill be more mindful from now on!" An Yan then switched from being angry to delighted and leaned joyfully in Xue Ans embrace, responding softly, "Mhm!" Then there was another long silence. Xue An and An Yan enjoyed this rare quiet moment. Then An Yan softly said, "Husband, when are we nning to set off again?" Xue An looked down at An Yan and after a while, he chuckled, "How did you know its time to leave?" An Yan replied matter-of-factly, "Weve finished what we needed to do here, so of course we should leave! Havent we always done it this way?" Xue An quietly watched her, then suddenly bent down and kissed her forehead, then said somewhat reluctantly, "Yaner, youve been through so much drifting from ce to ce with me. Youve worked hard!" An Yan stiffened, then put her arms around Xue Ans waist and gently shook her head, "Its not hard. As long as I can be with you, no matter where we go or how far it is, I never feel its tough!" A warm current flowed through Xue Ans heart, he softly said, "I n to leave tomorrow!" "So soon?" An Yan was surprised. Usually, after dealing with matters in one world, they would rest for a few days before departing, but this time Xue An wanted to leave immediately, naturally surprising An Yan. Xue An nodded, then lifted his head and looked out the window. His gaze pierced through theyers of night, looking towards the unknowable distance, then he spoke lightly: "This matter is different from before, as its very likely that there are still Hua n deities in Lord Lihens possession, so we must depart as soon as possible and find a way to rescue them!" Hearing Xue An say this, An Yan couldnt help but be solemn as well and nodded firmly. "Alright!" When Chu Xiaoyun heard that Xue An was about to depart for the High-Ranked Divine Realm, she was stunned. "My Lord, do... do you really intend to leave now?" Xue An nodded, "Theres no dy permitted, I will depart tomorrow!" "But..." Chu Xiaoyun fell into deep worry. It wasnt that she doubted Xue Ans capabilities, but as someone from the Divine Realm, she naturally understood what the High-Ranked Divine Realm meant. In her view, if Xue An wanted to confront a top-tier deity like Lord Lihen in the High-Ranked Divine Realm, he must first make adequate preparations. For instance, he could wait until he had integrated the forces from the entire Tian Zhao Realm and the surrounding universes into a formidable force, then move into the High-Ranked Divine Realm with careful nning. That would be the most cautious and correct approach. Yet, Xue An nned to depart tomorrow, whichpletely surprised Chu Xiaoyun. Xue An naturally saw the thoughts on Chu Xiaoyuns mind, but he just smiled and said: "Theres no buts! Now that you have fully merged with this cursed divine position, your power is sufficient to deter this realm! As for the High-Ranked Divine Realm, I dont need your help right now!" Chu Xiaoyun stared at Xue An in a daze after listening, then sighed and bowed her head, "Yes!" She must face the High-Ranked Divine Realm alone? How immensely powerful must the Lord be! Chu Xiaoyun silently eximed in her heart, then turned to leave. "Wait!" Xue An suddenly called out to her. "My Lord, is there anything else?" Chu Xiaoyun immediately stopped and asked respectfully. Xue An pondered for a moment, "Nothing much, just remember to handle the matters regarding the Sea of Divine Wrath now that you are in charge of this realm!" Chu Xiaoyun was startled, then bowed deeply, "Understood!" "Go!" Xue An waved his hand. Chu Xiaoyun turned around and left the tower. But no sooner had she walked a few steps away, she felt a tremendously powerful aura from behind. Chu Xiaoyun turned around in shock and looked up. Just then, a dazzling sword light burst from the top of the tower, piercing the sky and cleaving arge hole through the heavens. Soon after, a massive Void Vortex appeared before everyone. Such a world-shaking scene naturally drew the gaze of countless onlookers. At that moment, a figure shed; Xue An had already appeared before the Void Vortex. Xue An looked down at the multitude beneath his feet, gave a faint smile, and stepped into the Void Vortex. Boom! As his figure disappeared into the chaos of time and space, the void trembled fiercely, then the massive hole was instantly sealed. The previously turbulent winds and clouds gradually calmed, and the sky returned to its original appearance. People stared dumbly, all rendered speechless. Only Chu Xiaoyun had tears glistening in her eyes as she murmured softly, "My Lord, may you go safely and return safely!" Chapter 1163: Beneath the Sorrow, Within the Divine Prison (Third Update)

Chapter 1163: Chapter 1163: Beneath the Sorrow, Within the Divine Prison (Third Update)

Lihen Heaven. As the Supreme Heaven in the Divine Realm, the abundance of Spiritual Energy here, and thepleteness and solidity of the Heavenly Dao Laws even reach an almost terrifying level. Thus, those who reside here are all strong enough to dominate the entire Divine Realm. But no matter how powerful the Deity, they all must show respect for the Divine Temple at the very center of Lihen Heaven. Because the one living inside is none other than the strongest ruler of the entire Lihen Heaven, Lord Lihen. At this moment, Within this extremely magnificent and grand Divine Temple, Lord Lihen, who was originally sitting in Lotus position on the main seat, abruptly opened his eyes. As his eyes opened, two beams of cold light pierced the void, sweeping out two long channels as if crushing decay into oblivion. Precisely standing where those beams swept past, were two pce maids. Despite being maids, both women possessed considerable Cultivation Levels. However, when caught in Lord Lihens gaze, the pair didnt have time to scream before they were evaporated into nothingness. This scene caused all the servants in the great hall to kneel down on the ground in extreme terror, trembling uncontrobly, not daring to utter a word. Only then did Lord Lihen slowly retract the light in his eyes, but his face was filled with a chilling coldness and... A trace of anxiety that one would hardly notice. Yes, anxiety! If there were other Deities present, they would undoubtedly be shocked by this scene. One must know that Lord Lihen is hailed as the number one god in the Divine Realm, having presided over the High-Ranked Divine Realm of Lihen Heaven for tens of thousands of years, with inscrutable strength and authority as unfathomable as the Abyss, intimidating to all. Yet such an existence actually showed a trace of panic at this moment. What could it be that caused him to lose hisposure like this? Of course, none of the servants in the grand hall saw this scene. At this time, Lord Lihen took a deep breath and then said in a deep voice, "You all may retreat for now!" The voice was not loud, but it was so imposing in this extremely spacious Divine Temple hall. All the servants shuddered, deeply bowed their heads, and then slowly withdrew. When Lord Lihen was left alone in the vast hall, his expression fluctuated, his heart trembled lightly, and he pondered upon the premonitions he felt during his Zen Meditation. As a top-tier Deity, Lord Lihens strength was undoubtedly formidable. During Zen Meditation, his Divine Sense could traverse this realm and even glimpse upon various past and potential future opportunities. However, it was for this reason that he had felt an intense feeling of panic just a moment ago. This feeling, so abrupt and strong, surged in like a tide, shattering Lord Lihens previously undisturbed state of Zen Meditation. It was this that caused Lord Lihen, who was supposed to continue meditating for a long time, to suddenly open his eyes. What exactly was that sensation just now? Why would it cause even me to feel fear? Lord Lihens brows were tightly locked, the more he thought, the more his heart was filled with apprehension and doubt. But he knew that with his current Cultivation Level, this feeling was not unfounded; it was definitely a premonition that something was about to happen. But the more this was the case, the more restless and anxious he became. Could it be... rted to that matter? Lord Lihen felt a thought sh through his mind like a bolt from the blue, making his whole body shudder. At this thought, Lord Lihen could no longer sit still, his figure shed, and he disappeared from the grand hall. Just as things have both yin and yang, within the apparently splendid and august Lihen Heaven of the Divine Realm, there exists a sunless, dark ce. This ce is shrouded in eternal ck fog, the ground crisscrossed with jagged edges, with rifts intersecting each other. From within these rifts, wisps of ck smoke seep out, resembling gaping maws with bloodied teeth, looking iparably ferocious and terrifying. From time to time, a terrifying ck rain, which can erode bones and decay souls, falls from the sky, strangling any vitality in this world. Yet, within such a harsh environment, on the ground amidst the intertwined peaks, one can actually see heaps of white bones. These bones are all extremelyrge, and iron chains pierce through their necks or shoulders, binding them firmly in ce. Even so, before their death, these bones all point towards the sky with strange postures, like indomitable souls unwilling to submit even in death, issuing their final roar towards the heavens. This is the most hidden yet also the most terrifying ce in Lihen Heaven. Divine Prison! At this moment, ck fog in the sky surged, and in an instant, a figure burst forth and thennded on the bizarre peak in the center of the Divine Prison, resembling a hand directed by a Demon God. It was Lord Lihen. He surveyed the surrounding world with an icy expression and then began to formplex and enigmatic talisman seals with his hands. With each seal formed, the entire mountain trembled once, and Lord Lihens expression grew more solemn. It seemed as though something was being unlocked. And whatever it was that required such a powerful being to form seals with such seriousness, it was clearly no ordinary matter. In a moment. The entire mountain thunderously split in two from the middle, and amid the spreading ck fog, a deep and narrow pathway became visible. Upon seeing this path, Lord Lihens eyes revealed aplex look, with fear, resentment, but even more so, a killing intent. The pathway was not too long, but Lord Lihen walked very slowly. Moreover, in his hands, antern had appeared at some unknown time. Thentern emitted an orange-red light, dispersing the surrounding darkness. Finally. After reaching the end, ayer of ck light, rippling like water, appeared before him. Lord Lihen hesitated for a moment, then stepped into it. Upon passing through the light, the view suddenly became clear. Because what appeared before him was a vast deste wastnd. There was no sun, not even the sound of air currents. All there was a suffocating silence. And yet, in such an environment, in the center of that wastnd, stood more than a dozen towering ck Giant Towers. These towers, cast from an unknown metal, were jet ck and immensely solemn. And atop these towers were connected numerous immense chains. Like a spider web, these chains converged towards the center. And at the center stood a man with his head bowed low and his upper body bare. The man was tall, but his body was covered in scars, some wounds so deep that bone could be seen. However, at this moment, all the injuries were no longer bleeding, instead, open like parched lips, grotesquely stretched in a way that was difficult to face directly. Not only that, the ends of these chains turned into strands of ck threads, wrappingyer uponyer around the body of the man, rendering himpletely immobilized. Seeing everything was as usual, Lord Lihen finally let out a quiet sigh of relief, then with a step forward, he appeared before the forest of chains of the giant towers. Then Lord Lihenughed, though theugh was filled with fierceness, "Guankou Eng, it has been a long time!" Another silence. Suddenly, the chains began to gently stir, and then the man slowly raised his head, his face as handsome as jade, cold and indifferent. And between his eyebrows was... A vertical eye! Chapter 1164: Guankou Erlang Xiao Tian Divine Dog (First Update)

Chapter 1164: Chapter 1164: Guankou Eng Xiao Tian Divine Dog (First Update)

Despite being severely injured and bound by heavy chains, the mans eyes remained incredibly calm. It was a calmness devoid of any emotional fluctuations, almost perfectly pure. Under the gaze of those eyes, Lord Lihen, who had originally been smug, involuntarily trembled and took a half step back. "You are afraid!" the man suddenly spoke. His voice was indifferent, yet carried a hint of mockery. Lord Lihens expression darkened, and he snorted coldly, "Afraid? What a joke! I am the mighty Heavenly Lord, why would I be afraid? Its you who should be!" Lord Lihen scrutinized Yangjian up and down, "Yangjian, to remain sane through such prolonged solitude without going mad, thats truly admirable indeed!" Yet Yangjian paid no attention to the mockery in his words, continuing to look on quietly, until a momentter, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "I can feel it, you really are afraid!" Upon hearing this, Lord Lihens expression changed, anger shing in his eyes, then he waved his hand. Suddenly, golden symbols appeared on the towering spires, and the massive chains began to creak and turn. In an instant, the chains tightened and stretched Yangjians limbs out, continuing to rotate bit by bit. A grating sound of bones being pulled apart echoed, the sound of Yangjians limbs being torn apart by immense force. And under such force, even his skin was being ripped apart, blood pouring out copiously. Yet facing such immense torture that would drive a normal person insane, Yangjian did not even furrow his brow, still looking coldly at Lord Lihen. This extreme calmness made Lord Lihens eyelids twitch, and he couldnt help but hiss viciously: "Yangjian, I know you are not afraid of death, but do you really think I would let you die just like that? Your immortal body has let you survive tens of thousands of years, and what awaits you is an even longer period of agony. Enjoy it slowly, heh heh..." Lord Lihen let out a sinisterugh. But he had barelyughed twice when Yangjian alsoughed, his smile devoid of any fear or panic. What it did contain, however, was mockery. "I get it, you must have sensed something, and it might very well be rted to the Hua n, which is why you are so panicked, evening specially to see if I have escaped. Am I right, Lord Lihen?" Yangjians words turned Lord Lihens face from pale to ashen, his gaze turning colder eventually, "Whether its correct or not, the decline of the Hua n is destined; its inevitable, and nobody can change that. But you..." Lord Lihen sneered at Yangjian a few times, "Arent you afraid of enduring even more excruciating torture by speaking like this?" By this time, the chains had already stretched Yangjians limbs to their limits, blood raining down, making hisplexion even more pale. Yet even so, upon hearing Lord Lihens words, he couldnt help but burst outughing. "Lord Lihen, I, Yangjian, as a deity of the Hua n, have never feared anything. And in these ten thousand years, have you ever seen me bow down, despite all the torture youve inflicted upon me?" Lord Lihens face turned white, clearly Yangjians words had stirred up some unpleasant memories. Yangjian spoke coldly, "Lord Lihen, the reason Ive endured until now is to see what end will meet someone like you! And you got one thing wrong in yourst statement!" "The fate of the Hua n is not destined by anyone!" "You...!" Furious, Lord Lihen violently waved his hand, and the symbols on the ck towers zed up more brilliantly. The chains then suddenly transformed into giant ck pythons, thoroughly entwining Yangjians body. Giant Python moved about, emitting a grating sound of scales rubbing together, then the ck pythons began to gradually constrict their bodies. Chirp chirp. A series of crisp sounds could be heard, those were the sounds of Yangjians body breaking under the unbearable strain. Yet even so, Yangjian remained silent, continuing to look at Lord Lihen with a sneering expression. "Crush him!" Lord Lihen squeezed these words out through clenched teeth. Very soon. Yangjians body turned into a mass of flesh and blood. But in the blink of an eye, the flesh began to wriggle and then reformed into a human shape. Very soon, Yangjian reappeared before him. Only this time, hisplexion was much paler than before, even the vertical eye on his forehead had be dim and lusterless. "Guankou Eng, I know you Deities of the Hua n have tough bones. During that great battle, your Hua ns divine court had only those who died in battle, not a single one surrendered! And you, especially, are tough as nails! But do you really think Im just simply torturing you?" Lord Lihen sneered. The expression on Yangjians face finally changed. Seeing this, Lord Lihen couldnt help but feel even more proud, "Heh, you must have guessed it! Thats right, your loyal Xiao Tian dog is now in my hands!" "Xiao Tian..." Yangjian shivered slightly, muttering softly, then suddenly looked up and demanded loudly, "Lord of the Night, what exactly do you want to do?" Lord Lihen grinned arrogantly, "What do I want to do? Heh, dont worry, I wont kill him! But remember, he voluntarily followed you here to save you. Seeing that he has goodbat capabilities, it would be a waste to kill him. So I simply washed away his Divine Sensepletely. Now he has be a loyal dog under mymand! Hahaha!" Lord Lihenughed uproariously. Amid theughter, Yangjiansplexion grew even paler, and his entire body trembled violently. "Xiao Tian..." Yangjian moved his lips lightly, softly uttering those two words. Then, throughout these eons of time, despite whatever tortures he endured, the one who never shed a tear, now let two lines of blood tears fall. At this moment, Lord Lihen reined in hisughter, speaking with a venomous look, "I indeed had a premonition that someone from the Hua n woulde, but do you really think its still the same era from ten thousand years ago when your Hua n was at the zenith of power?" "I have made all the preparations, and by that time, your Xiao Tian dog will be the vanguard! Tsk tsk, I really wonder what the mood will be like for those from the Hua n who painstakingly crossed over when they find out that a Deity of the Hua n is waiting in front of them! Just thinking about it excites me!" "No!" Yangjian let out a thunderous roar, the vertical eye on his forehead turned blood-red, and then he soared into the sky, his muscles twisting and writhing, desperately trying to break free from the chains that bound him. The only sounds were of shing metal, the chains tightened to their maximum, barely touching Lord Lihen. Yet Lord Lihen did not even dodge, just watching with a look of triumph. At that moment, the runes atop those dozens of towers suddenly increased more than tenfold and the brilliance shone like flowing gold. The immense force instantly pulled Yangjian back from mid-air. Then those chains transformed into a ck sea of snakes, ready topletely devour Yangjian. Even so, Yangjian still let out an indignant roar. "Lord Lihen, one day, I will crush your divine soulpletely!" Lord Lihenughed heartily, "Unfortunately, you wont get the chance!" Saying this, he turned triumphantly and walked away. And in that instant when he waspletely engulfed by the ck sea of snakes, Yangjian looked through theyers of ck mist at the departing figure of Lord Lihen, a drop of blood tear sliding down from the corner of his eye. Xiao Tian... please dont do anything foolish! Chapter 1165: An Imperial Edict - Chi Yu Divine General (2nd Update)

Chapter 1165: Chapter 1165: An Imperial Edict - Chi Yu Divine General (2nd Update)

Even though the major crisis he had been worrying about hadnt urred, Lord Lihen, upon returning to the Divine Temple, still couldnt put his mind at ease. During his meditation, the palpitations he felt truly left him terrified. Therefore, after hesitating for a moment on his cushion, he spoke in a deep voice, "Summon!" As hismand was uttered, a decree suddenly appeared in front of him, prominently disying therge character for "summon." Then in an instant, the decree disappeared from where it was. Half an incense stickter. In front of the Divine Temple, space began to ripple, and soon a tall and imposing divine figure strode out from it. This person appeared young, probably in his twenties, with facial features that could be considered wlessly perfect. However, for some reason, whenbined, they gave off a vibe of sinister cruelty. Yet what was most eye-catching was the vertical eye also present on his forehead. And this vertical eye, both in shape and aura, was identical to Yangjians. As he appeared in the Divine Temple, he bowed deeply to Lord Lihen, who was seated on the high cushion. "Subordinate Chi Yu, greets Lord Lihen!" Had there been other deities of this realm present, they wouldve shuddered upon hearing the name Chi Yu. For in Lihen Heaven, the name Chi Yu was universally known and feared. Lord Lihens top Divine General, the foremost among the younger generation of deities, all honors belonged to him. If that were all, it would be one thing. The key was that Chi Yu had a vtile temper; he wouldnt act unless necessary, but once he did, he would not cease untilplete annihtion was achieved. Over the years, Chi Yu had built a fearsome reputation in Lihen Heaven, turning him into a subject of dread. At this moment. Lord Lihen looked down at this top Divine General he had personally crafted, nodding in satisfaction. "How is the situation outside recently?" "Replying to Lord Lihen, everything in the outside world is normal, and everyone bows under your divine radiance!" Chi Yu said respectfully. "Has there been any strange figures appearing?" Lord Lihen, still somewhat anxious, couldnt help but ask further. Chi Yu was momentarily stunned, seemingly puzzled by Lord Lihens question, but he quickly shook his head, "There have been no strange figures! I have been patrolling everywhere recently, and if there were any anomalies, I would be the first to spot them!" Hearing this, Lord Lihen finally rxed a bit, "Thats good!" "Lord Lihen, you summoned me here, is there something you need?" Chi Yu asked. Lord Lihen nodded, his expression bing solemn, "Indeed, there is something!" "Please tell, Lord Lihen." "Recently, I have been uneasy in my heart, even feeling a strong ominous premonition during meditation, which is clearly not a good sign, likely indicating that something is going to happen! Therefore, I have decided that for the time being, you should put aside all other duties and lead your capable subordinates to the Edge Sea of Lihen Heaven for defense!" Hearing these words, Chi Yu was also taken aback, then spoke with some surprise. "Lord Lihen, is there a need for such arge mobilization? If someonees, I could directly annihte them, why bother dropping other matters to go there and defend?" The so-called Edge Sea refers to the border area between Lihen Heaven and other worlds. It could be said that to enter Lihen Heaven, one must pass through the Edge Sea. But since the Heavenly Dao Laws of Lihen Heaven areplete and the Defense Formations exceedingly rigorous, historically, there has never been a record of anyone daring to forcefully break through, hence normally no one is stationed there for defense. Yet Lord Lihen shook his head, "You dont understand, I suspect this matter might be rted to the Hua n!" "The Hua n...?" Upon hearing this name, Chi Yus expression involuntarily changed too. As the absolute confidant of Lord Lihen, he naturally understood what the Hua n meant. But soon, he sneered, "If indeed someone from the Hua n who is blind to their own periles here, that would actually be a good thing, after all... I have gained quite a few benefits from this Hua n!" As he spoke, Chi Yu touched the vertical eye on his forehead with a look of pride. This was taken from Yangjian by Lord Lihen himself, and then bestowed upon Chi Yu through various secret techniques, which greatly enhanced his power, making him cherish it dearly. "No matter what, this matter is of great importance, better to kill wrongly than to let go!" Lord Lihen said gravely. Chi Yu bowed, "My lord, rest assured, your subordinate understands!" Saying this, he turned to leave. "Wait a moment!" Lord Lihen suddenly shouted. "My lord, do you have any further instructions?" "When you go to guard the Frontier Sea, remember to bring Xiao Tian, and if someone reallyes, remember to let him lead the charge!" Lord Lihen said lightly. Chi Yu was momentarily stunned, then sneered and nodded, "Lords nning ismendable, your subordinate admires it!" "Go then!" Lord Lihen waved his hand. "Yes!" Chi Yu turned around, the vertical eye on his forehead suddenly opened wide; a divine light shed, splitting open a gap in space, and then he stepped into it, disappearing from the spot. Watching Chi Yu leave, Lord Lihen was silent for a moment, then with a wave of his hand, he suddenly appeared in a secret chamber within the Divine Temple. The chamber was simply furnished, but the spiritual energy was denser than outside, even condensing a thinyer of spirit frost on the ground. And in the center of the chamber stood a wless, translucent jade. The jade stone was taller than a person, emitting a heart-palpitating strong spiritual pressure, indicating the immense spiritual essence contained within. Not to mention others, even for the Divine n not just anyone could present this kind of Spirit Jade. Even in the vast sanctuaries deep in the void, such wless Spirit Jade was a priceless treasure. Seeing this Spirit Jade, Lord Lihens face showed aplex expression, then he slowly walked over. Getting closer, one could see a faint figure within the Spirit Jade. With the fluctuations of the spiritual energy, the figure was gradually bing more solid. Although the process was very slow, now one could vaguely make out the face of the person. It was incredibly a man who bore a striking resemnce to Lord Lihen. Upon seeing this man, Lord Lihen extended his hand excitedly, gently touching the Jade. "Yaner, you have suffered these past times!" Indeed! The one who appeared within the Jade was none other than Ye Liuyan, who previously led the gods to Earth to wreak havoc and was ultimately annihted directly by Xue An. His son. At the time, Xue An had used the technique of causality topletely destroy Ye Liuyans soul. Had there been no ident, he would have already turned into dust and vanished. But as the only sessor of his legitimate bloodline, Lord Lihen had spared no effort to save Ye Liuyan, using a wless Spirit Jade, and ced a fragment of Ye Liuyans soul into it to recuperate. After such a long time of waiting, he had finally gradually recovered his original form. Lord Lihen, with an expression full ofplexity, looked at Ye Liuyan in the wless Spirit Jade, who had his eyes tightly closed. "Yaner, dont be anxious, your father has a premonition that the person from the Hua n this time is very likely to be the very man who killed you, and when the timees, your father will avenge you!" Saying this, a chilling light shed in Lord Lihens eyes, a formidable intent to kill surged skywards, transforming the sky above the entire Divine Temple. Perhaps in a radius of thousands of miles, all who witnessed this scene were intimidated by the overwhelming aura released by Lord Lihen, bowing their heads and not daring to look directly. Chapter 1166: Capricious Desperado (3rd Update)

Chapter 1166: Chapter 1166: Capricious Desperado (3rd Update)

And just at this moment, Inside the Infernal Divine Temple, countless miles away from the Central Divine Temple, Chi Yu also appeared. "Have met the lord!" "Have met the Divine General, my lord!" Many subordinates had long been waiting inside the temple. It was because they had all heard that Chi Yu was summoned away by an imperial edict. And within Lihen Heaven, only the Heavenly Lord could summon Chi Yu. These subordinates did not know what happened, so they all rushed over. Looking at the crowd kneeling down at his feet, Chi Yu nodded his head with satisfaction. "Rise, all of you!" Only then did everyone stand up. "Divine General, the Heavenly Lord has summoned you, might there be any instructions?" one of Chi Yus close subordinates asked respectfully. Chi Yu chuckled and said, "Nothing much, its just that the Heavenly Lord felt a premonition that foreigners might invade our Lihen Heaven, so he dispatched me to station at the Sea at the Edge!" Hearing this, there was a stir among the crowd. "What? Someone dares to invade our Lihen Heaven? Are they tired of living?" "Indeed, how majestic is Lihen Heaven, being the highest realm of the Divine Realm, who wouldnt revere it? Yet someone dares to invade?" The crowd began to mor. But some were more sober and respectfully asked, "Divine General, since the Heavenly Lord hasmanded, how should we execute this order?" "Of course, we will go. Its boring staying in Infernal City anyway, lets consider it a leisure trip. If someone really dares to invade, its a good opportunity for us to earn some credit and alleviate our boredom, dont you think so?" Chi Yus words promptedughter from everyone. "Right, Ive been so bored for the past century that my bones felt soft, its just right to go out and stroll!" "Tsk, tsk, I still think this invader is either dumb or stupid, but the Divine General is right, if they didnte, itd be fine, but if they doe, its just right for us to im some credit!" Being favored by Chi Yu, these subordinates were also ruthless and bloodthirsty desperados; hence, upon hearing about the chance to earn credit, they couldnt help but be noisy, almost wishing they could head for the Sea at the Edge right away. And just at that moment, Chi Yu suddenly waved his hand, "Quiet!" Whoosh! The noise in the venue halted like someone had pressed the pause button, instantly silent as a graveyard. Then Chi Yu looked around the room and knit his brows slightly, "Why is Xiao Tian not here?" Upon hearing the name Xiao Tian. The expressions of everyone in the room became somewhat strange. A few nced at each other, and then one of them stepped forward, saying respectfully, "Responding to Divine General, this Xiao Tian dog is a warrior from a foreign race and does not qualify to partake in such a gathering, hence we did not notify him!" "D*mn it!" Chi Yu suddenly burst into fury. As his words fell, the head of the speaker exploded into pieces. But this headless corpse didnt fall, instead tremblingly bowing toward Chi Yu. Not just this person, everyone in the room bent over in utmost fear, daring not to make any small movements. As Chi Yu was known for his unpredictable mood swings and murderous reputation, who dared to provoke his ire. "Xiao Tian, after all, is a mighty warrior personally bestowed to me by the Heavenly Lord, how dare you treat him with such disdain? Go and invite him in!" Hearing Chi Yu say this, many shed a trace of strangeness in their eyes. Seemingly puzzled by what this Lord Chi Yu was intending to do. But his word was themand. Thus, it took only a moment of a tea breakter, when footsteps were heard, followed by a young man in white walking in from outside the hall. This young man in white armor appeared to be around eighteen or neen years old, his armor as white as frostpeting with snow, and his face was extraordinarily handsome. Particrly his sword-like eyebrows, nting into his temples,bined with his phoenix eyes, exuded a strange charm. But at this moment, his eyes were only lustrous, devoid of any spirited aura. Furthermore, his actions were very stiff, giving the impression of a puppet at first nce. The neer was Xiao Tian, the divine dog. Seeing him, the expressions of many in the grand hall wereplex, filled with fear, loathing, but most of all, wariness. Since Xiao Tian joined Infernal City, he became the foremost under Chi Yu with his indisputable strength. Naturally, this made others feel dissatisfied, thereby leading to their collective ostracism. Despite his formidable power, Xiao Tian had been relegated to patrolling the streets every day, bing a marginalized figure. Unexpectedly today, Chi Yu suddenly brought him up, making many feel ufortable. At this moment, Chi Yus face was filled with smiles. "General Xiao Tian, you have worked hard during this time!" Xiao Tian was silent for a moment, then slowly bowed and said in an awkward voice, "My lord, you tter me." Chi Yu chuckled, "General Xiao Tian, I have just received an order from the Heavenly Lord. We are about to be stationed at the edge of the Sea. You will be the vanguard officer, do you have any objections?" This statement stirred the crowd. Xiao Tian shook his head, "I will follow your orders, my lord!" "Very good! Then I shall leave this matter to General Xiao Tian! Remember, this time, there are people invading Lihen Heaven, so do not show mercy!" Xiao Tian was silent for a moment, then nodded, "Understood!" Chi Yus smile broadened, "Excellent! General Xiao Tian, indeed you are extraordinary. Someone, bring a seat and serve wine!" Soon, a chair and wine were brought for Xiao Tian. Xiao Tian did not refuse and just sat in the grand hall, drinking. Chi Yu watched with a grin,pletely ignoring the murmuring voices of everyone present. Just when everyone was utterly baffled by Chi Yus behavior, Suddenly, amotion arose outside the grand hall, followed by someones mournful cry, "Divine General, please stand up for me!" With those words, a man with a bruised face and paleplexion rushed in, appearing extremely flustered. For some reason, even though he was human, when he ran, he seemed just like a dog. Upon his arrival, the hall was again filled with quiet murmurs. Chi Yu was momentarily stunned, but then the man suddenly knelt on the ground, crying and pleading, "Divine General, please stand up for me!" Chi Yu was somewhat bemused yet sternly asked, "General Tian Gou, what happened to you?" "Woo woo woo, Divine General, a few days ago I went to the lower realm to devour the fierce sun as usual, to umte Divine Power for the Heavenly Lord and yourself. But unexpectedly, someone used Secret Technique there and left me in this state!" Indeed! The neer was the very Tian Gou who had been dispatched by Flying Dragon Sect and others to seal the Abyss of Heavenly Fire, intending to trap Xue An. However, Xue An broke through with a single punch and ended up injuring Tian Gou himself. Speaking of which, Tian Gou was indeed gued by misfortune. He was just supposed to devour the fierce sun as usual, but was impetuously exploited by the Flying Dragon Sect and others for his Divine Power. If that had been all, it might have been fine, but he encountered Xue An, an existence so powerful that it defied reason. Thus, after a bacsh, Tian Gou was seriously injured. Hence, he returned toment. After hearing the whole story, everyone was both amused and sympathetic. Chi Yu was somewhat helplessly scratching his head, then impatiently said, "Enough, we will talk about your issueter, we have a new mission now, and we need to proceed with it!" "New mission? What mission?" Tian Gou was somewhat flustered. Then he noticed Xiao Tian, who was sitting not far away drinking, and at first, he was stunned. Then his eyes filled with insane jealousy and resentment. Chapter 1167: City on the Edge, Mrs. Zui Meng (1st Update)

Chapter 1167: Chapter 1167: City on the Edge, Mrs. Zui Meng (1st Update)

"Divine General, why is this foreigner here?" Tian Gou asked with a face full of resentment. Chi Yu chuckled, "I forgot to tell you, Heavenly Lord has personally appointed Xiao Tian as the vanguard officer for this mission!" "What?" Tian Gous color drained from his face. Because they both belonged to the canine race, ever since Xiao Tian arrived at Infernal City, this Tian Gou was full of hostility toward him, and sought every way to ostracize Xiao Tian. Originally, his purpose had been achieved, but to hisplete surprise, this time, Xiao Tian actually received a personal assignment from Heavenly Lord. Naturally, this filled Tian Gous heart with dissatisfaction and jealousy. But now that things hade to this, he could only bow his head and refrain from saying anything else, though his eyes were still filled with defiance. "Alright! Pack your things, we set off immediately!" "Yes!" the crowd responded thunderously. Momentster, a radiant light rose from within Infernal City, heading straight towards the distant Edge Sea. Even though it was called Edge Sea, there was no sea to be found here. What existed was just a vast wastnd enveloped by chaotic fog. Ordinary people who entered would be torn to shreds by the fragmented spatial forces within. But this ce was far from deste; on the contrary, it was extremely prosperous. Because no matter how powerful Lihen Heaven was, it had to have exchanges with the outside world. Therefore, Lord Lihen specially issued a decree, allowing those with the decree to traverse through this Edge Sea. In other words, these were officially acknowledged merchants. They transported the unique ores produced by Lihen Heaven out and brought the special products of the outside world back. Between theings and goings, this merchant route became very prosperous. And where there wasmerce, there would be cities. Edge Sea was no exception; at the most crucial point on this route stood a massive city. This was the famous Edge City of Lihen Heaven. Every day, countless goods passed through here, and wealth flowed endlessly into Lord Lihens coffers. This indicated the importance of this location. Thus, the one in charge of Edge City was directly one of Lord Lihens concubines, known as Second Madam Fairy Zui Meng! At this moment, Fairy Zui Meng had also received the news, so when Chi Yu led his people to Edge City. She surprisingly came out in person to wee them. Although Chi Yu was arrogant and conceited, in the face of this woman whose capabilities and status were both a notch higher than his own, he still had to respectfully lower his head. "Greetings, Second Madam!" Fairy Zui Meng was an extremely charming woman, and upon hearing Chi Yus words, she smiled before speaking, "Divine General, you are too kind. You are here on Heavenly Lords orders to takemand, and I am very weing of that. Please,e in!" With that, some people beckoned the group to enter the bustling Edge City. It had to be admitted that Edge City was far more prosperous than Infernal City. Once inside, many of Chi Yus subordinates couldnt take their eyes off the ce. And upon arriving at the City Lords Mansion, everyone couldnt help but be astonished. For the mansion was luxurious and magnificent, but from within came bursts ofughter from men and women, clearly a brothel. Fairy Zui Meng smiled and called out, "You have all traveled from afar, please rest here first!" Saying so, countless charming women came forward, giggling as they led Chi Yu and his many subordinates away. Facing this onught of seductive women, the ouws led by Chi Yu were more than happy to oblige, unable to even offer pleasantries before eagerly following the women inside. Zui Meng watched with a smile, yet a barely noticeable trace of disdain shed in her eyes. However, soon she regained herposure, ready to step into the building. But just then, she noticed a lone figure standing in the distance. A youth dressed in white armor, with a strikingly handsome face. Upon seeing this, Zui Meng couldnt help but exim in surprise, and then she gracefully approached, saying with a smile, "General, could it be that none of those women caught your eye? Why stand here alone rather than going inside to enjoy yourself?" Hearing this, Xiao Tian lifted his head to look at Madam Zui Meng quietly, then shook his head, "I dont need it!" When touched by Xiao Tians gaze, Madam Zui Meng felt an inexplicable tightness in her chest, and the hairs on her body seemed to stand on end. But she was highly calcting, and none of these feelings showed on the surface; instead, she said coyly and apologetically, "I am terribly sorry for not realizing that you, General, are not from the Human n. Rest assured, in my ce, we have women of every kind!" With that, she turned her head and gestured to her subordinates. They hurried off and soon returned after a short while, leading a woman with them. This woman had her head lowered throughout, and although her face was not clear, her charming features could still be seen through her hanging hair. However, at this moment, the woman shivered violently, apparently extremely frightened. Zui Meng giggled gleefully, "General, this woman was just purchased by me a couple of days ago, and she happens to be from the same n as you, and shes still a virgin. If you like her, feel free to take her away." Her words carried an ultimate seductiveness. Xiao Tian, however, remained expressionless and simply turned to look at the woman who had been brought forward. Upon hearing Madam Zui Mengs words, the woman was taken aback. The same n? Is there really someone of the same n? With this thought, she couldnt help but sneak a peek at Xiao Tian. Right at that moment, their gazes met. The womans heart trembled; indeed, it was the aura of her n, and it was very strong. Crucially, she could also keenly sense that there was no vicious, bloodthirsty aura on Xiao Tian. This ignited a faint glimmer of hope in her, which had been otherwise mired in despair, and she looked at Xiao Tian with an almost pleading gaze. But just then, Xiao Tian lowered his gaze and said coldly, "Ive said itI dont need it! Just find me a quiet room." Nobody expected Xiao Tian to refuse. Especially the woman, who was shocked to her core, then looked at Xiao Tian with a gaze of despair. Madam Zui Meng was also taken aback, but then a slight smile crept onto her lips, and she nodded, "Very well, if the General insists, I wont press the matter." Saying this, she signaled to her subordinates. A burly woman stepped forward and grabbed the womans arm, dragging her away. Throughout the whole time, this woman didnt utter a single word, just gazing at Xiao Tian with a look of sorrow and despair. Hoping he would change his mind. But until she waspletely dragged away, Xiao Tian didnt even give her a direct nce. Afterward, Madam Zui Meng personally arranged for someone to lead Xiao Tian to rest. Only when his figure disappeared around the corner did the smile on Madam Zui Mengs face gradually fade. "Is that Xiao Tian, the General who sought refuge from the Hua n?" "Yes!" her subordinate replied respectfully. "Truly worthy of being a Deity of the Hua n!" Madam Zui Meng sighed, thenmanded coldly, "Have someone watch him, and report to me immediately if there is any unusual movement!" "Understood!" Chapter 1168: A Dance of Demons, Perplexed and Baffled (2nd Update)

Chapter 1168: Chapter 1168: A Dance of Demons, Perplexed and Baffled (2nd Update)

At dusk, the city on the outskirts began to light up, and the City Lords Mansion was even more lively with singing and dancing, presenting a bustling scene. Due to the arrival of Divine General Chi Yu and others, the City Lords Mansion seemed even more lively. asionally, one could hear teasing andughter emanating from the various rooms, as if it were a dance of demons. Lady Zui Meng was sitting in the study, reviewing the days ounts. This was her unshakable daily routine. Just then. The door to the study was gently pushed open, and a man of ordinary dress, ordinary appearance, and extremely ordinary demeanor walked in. This man was so unexceptional that, if thrown into a crowd, he would immediately be unnoticeable. Yet when Lady Zui Meng saw this man enter, she put down her ledger and nodded seriously. "How is it?" The man bowed respectfully, "Reporting to thedy, so far everything is quiet, except that three girls have perished in Divine General Chi Yus room!" Hearing this, Lady Zui Meng frowned slightly and scoffed, "That Chi Yu is indeed a mad dog raised by Lihen, his actions are absolutely brutal! No need to bother with him; if a girl dies, just rece her with a new one!" "Yes!" The man bowed his head in response. At that moment, Zui Meng suddenly remembered something and asked in a deep voice, "How about General Xiao Tian?" The man shook his head, "Nothing unusual has been observed! In fact, since entering his room, General Xiao Tian hasnte out even once!" "Oh? Not evene out once?" Zui Meng closed the ledger, her brow slightly furrowed. The man nodded, "Correct, even his dinner was delivered by someone I dispatched. The person delivering the meal said that Divine General Xiao Tian didnt even look at what was brought in, he just picked it up and ate!" Lady Zui Meng leaned back in her chair and sneered coldly, "Everyone says that Divine General Xiao Tian, originally a deity of the Hua n, has be like an automaton after defecting to us. It seems thats no exaggeration after all!" "Lady, should we continue to surveil him?" "Have someone keep an eye on him! But what Im suspicious of is why that old fellow Lihen has suddenly changed his ways, sending out Xiao Tian like this!" Zui Meng said with some hesitation. The man was also taken aback, "You mean..." "Hehe, dont think that just because I am nominally Lihens wife and manage such arge property for him, that this old fox would ever trust anyone. I even doubt that sometimes he doesnt trust himself!" "This time he has suddenly sent Chi Yu, his first Divine General, leading arge contingent saying its for defense, but I always feel its not that simple!" "Especially because Xiao Tian has been sent out, which is most puzzling to me." The man then suddenly said, "Could it be that Lord Heavenly is guarding against something? To such an extent as to make a big show?" Zui Meng was also startled, "Guarding against what... What kind of background could make Lord Lihen so fearful?" The man also shook his head, "I dont know about that! However, I feel that this matter is not ordinary and we must be careful in our dealings!" Zui Meng nodded, "Indeed! For the time being, we will have to trouble you more, steward Yu Ren!" This man was none other than Zui Mengs top lieutenant and also the chief steward of the City Lords Mansion, Yu Ren. "Lady, you give me too much credit!" With that, steward Yu Ren took his leave. Lady Zui Meng leaned heavily back in the chair; the room was dark, and her face was intermittently illuminated by the flickering lights from outside the window, casting her expression in a somewhat puzzled light. Zui Meng was indeed somewhat bewildered at this moment. For she was currently pondering over the sentence Yu Ren had just said. Who exactly was it that could instill such fear in Lord Lihen to the extent of dispatching so many people to stand guard? While Zui Meng was unable toe to a conclusion, In a secluded courtyard within the City Lords Mansion, Xiao Tian was leisurely sipping wine in the house. The wine was fine, and so was the food. But in Xiao Tians eyes, anything edible was all the same. For instance, right now, his posture while eating was almost impable. He would pick up a few bites of food with his chopsticks, then take a sip of wine. Not only was his posture impable, but even the rhythm and frequency of his actions were nearly identical. If one were to watch for long, they would feel as if it were not a living creature sitting there, but rather a robotposed of precise machinery. However, as Xiao Tian was self-serving his wine in the house, A series of urgent knocks suddenly sounded from outside the courtyard gate. The knocking was very urgent, clearly indicating that the person behind it was rather anxious. However, Xiao Tian showed no superfluous expression and merely put down his chopsticks slowly, then almost mechanically turned to leave the room and approached the gate. As soon as the courtyard door opened, a figure plunged directly into Xiao Tians arms. The scent of a woman apanied the figure. It turned out to be thedy that Madame Zui Meng had intended to introduce to Xiao Tian. However, at this moment, the womans whole body was trembling, leaning in Xiao Tians embrace, and she said in a trembling voice: "Save me!" Yet Xiao Tian, even with a jewel in his arms, didnt even blink, let alone move his hands that were still in the position of opening the door; he did not make any superfluous gestures. The woman again spoke in an almost pleading tone: "My Lord, I beg you to save me! There are people chasing after me!" At that moment, A harsh, jeeringugh suddenly echoed from afar, "Beauty, you cant escape, you might as well submit to me now!" With those words, a figure dashed over, and upon standing still, it was the Tian Gou General. However, as soon as he saw the woman he had been chasing thrown herself into Xiao Tians arms, the smile on his face instantly disappeared, reced by a thick sense of hatred and venom. "Well, well! No wonder you ran so quickly, you came here for reinforcements? But do you think, just with this blockhead, you can stop me?" Tian Gou raised his hand to point at Xiao Tian, speaking with brazen arrogance. After his arrival, he had already enjoyed himself for a while, but when he went out nning to see if there were any new and fun things, he suddenly spotted this woman. Since they were both of the canine race, Tian Gou was deeply attracted to her at first sight, and then couldnt wait to rush forward, grabbing the woman and dragging her back to his house. The woman was originally full of fear, and upon seeing Tian Gou, was utterly terrified. As a princess of the canine race, she had a unique talent, which was the ability to sniff out the goodness and evil of a persons heart. Therefore, after encountering Tian Gou, she was immediately frightened by the dense evil aura emanating from him. She knew that if she were to follow Tian Gou, her own life would likelye to an end. In her desperation, she managed to break free from Tian Gous grasp and escaped. Chapter 1169: Crying Out for Help, Fighting Violence with Violence (Third Update)

Chapter 1169: Chapter 1169: Crying Out for Help, Fighting Violence with Violence (Third Update)

Tian Gou was initially taken aback, then chased after her with a sinisterugh. He never believed the woman could escape, so he pursued her in a mocking spirit the entire time. The woman knew well that it was impossible to flee this border city using her own strength, let alone leave the City Lords Mansion. At this critical juncture, she unexpectedly caught a whiff of a scent from Xiao Tian. Its worth mentioning that her sense of smell was extremely sharp; she would never forget a scent once she had smelled it. Her encounter in the daytime had made it clear to her that this young man in white was not a bad person. And now if she wanted to survive, herst glimmer of hope may very well lie with this young man in white. Bearing the attitude that it was worth trying even in desperation, the woman followed the faint scent and, to her own astonishment, found the ce and knocked on the courtyard door. But Tian Gou was no vegetarian, and he quickly caught up. At this moment. The situation had reached a stalemate. Tian Gou held a great dissatisfaction towards Xiao Tian already, and now seeing the woman he fancied throwing herself into the others arms, his jealousy nearly drove him mad, so his words were naturallyced with venom. When the woman heard Tian Gous questioning, she couldnt help but steal a nce at Xiao Tian. Hoping to see some kind of reaction from him. But soon, she was disappointed. Because at this moment, Xiao Tian acted as if he hadnt heard the Tian Gous taunts, showing no sign of a reaction. Not even a flicker in his eyes. The woman felt her heart sinking gradually. Seeing this, Tian Gou couldnt help butugh triumphantly. In reality, he was so audacious because he was confident about Xiao Tians character. "Littledy, how does it feel to be disappointed? Hahaha, dont be fooled by this guys pleasant appearance and imposing aura, hes actually as expressive as a block of wood. If youre counting on him to save you, thats nothing but a pipe dream!" Having said this, Tian Gousughter ceased, and he spoke in a sinister voice: "Come over here obediently right now, and I might still show you a little dignity. Otherwise, youre going to die right here!" The woman trembled all over, looking at Xiao Tian with thest shred of hope for a reaction. But in the end, she was disappointed again. Tian Gou sneered, "Didnt you see? He doesnt even dare to embrace you. What kind of knight-in-shining-armor fantasy are you having? Hes not a hero at all, just aplete and utter coward!" Indeed. Even though the woman had been lying in Xiao Tians arms all along, the Divine Generals hand had remained aloft the whole time, nevering to rest, as if whaty in his arms was not a woman, but mere air. The woman finally fell into total despair. She bit her lip, gave Xiao Tian a deep look, then shakily stood up and turned to leave. At this moment, Tian Gou was brimming with satisfaction, not only because of the woman but also because he had managed to make Xiao Tian look foolish, which naturally delighted him. So he sneered, "Thats more like it,e here obediently. When we get back, Ill make sure to punish you properly!" As he said the word "punish," Tian Gou intentionally emphasized the tone. And the woman trembled even more, a look of resolve to meet death appearing in her eyes. But it was at this moment that Xiao Tian suddenly spoke up, "Do you wish for me to save you?" Upon hearing these words, the woman was violently shaken, then quickly turned her head, staring nkly at Xiao Tian. Xiao Tian repeated it again, "Do you wish for me to save you?" Hope ignited in the womans eyes, and she nodded vigorously, her voice trembling as she responded, "I hope so!" It seemed like an illusion, yet also real; after uttering those two words, the woman felt Xiao Tians lips curling slightly into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. "Alright! I will save you!" And at the same time. Tian Gou was also struck with astonishment, he had not anticipated that Xiao Tian would dare to make such a statement. Shouldnt he merely be watching calmly as he took this woman away? But he quickly regained hisposure, then sneered, "Save her? With what, you? Xiao Tian, let me tell you, you are nothing but a dog that sought refuge with us, how dare you..." Before he could finish his words, Xiao Tian suddenly elerated, closing the distance in an instant and reaching Tian Gous side, then letting out a sharp screech. The sonic waves targeted Tian Gou, instantly sealing his soul. Simultaneously, Xiao Tian grabbed Tian Gous hair, yanked it forward, then opened his mouth, revealing his long, sharp fangs, and bit down. "Ah~!" Tian Gou let out a miserable cry, struggling in extreme pain, but no matter how he iled, he couldnt sway Xiao Tian in the slightest; instead, Xiao Tians teeth sank deeper and deeper. Blood gushed forth as Tian Gou felt his cultivation level and divine power quickly ebbing away. The fear of death made his whole body shudder as he exerted all his strength to break free. At this moment, Xiao Tian suddenly tilted his head back and with a ripping sound, he tore arge chunk of flesh from Tian Gous neck. The wound was so deep that the white, bare bones inside could be seen. Tian Gous entire body convulsed in pain, yet Xiao Tian clearly had no intention of letting him go, biting down once more. This time, he bit down on Tian Gous shoulder, tearing off arge portion of the shoulder de. Then, the sounds of tearing flesh continued incessantly, apanied by Tian Gous screams. And each scream signified another piece of flesh parting from Tian Gous body. Initially, Tian Gous screams were piercing, but as time went on, they became weaker and weaker. By the time Chi Yu and the others arrived after hearing the news, Tian Gous screams were already barely audible. The Divine General Chi Yu was infamous for his cruelty and bloodlust, and his followers were all desperadoes. However, when they arrived at the scene, even they were taken aback by the sight before them, feeling their scalps tingle with shock. For the normally arrogant Tian Gous head and facial features were now chewed away beyond recognition, most of his neck gone, revealing his stark white spine and trachea. And his body was mostly reduced to white bones; even his blood was nearly drained. But Xiao Tian was still clutching his hair tightly, tearing and biting down mouthful after mouthful. With each bite, he chewed twice, blood trickling down from the corner of his mouth, making his originally handsome face look extremely ferocious and eerie. This gruesome scene made even Chi Yu inhale sharply, then with a trembling voice he said, "Xiao... General Xiao Tian, stop now!" Hearing this shout, Xiao Tian finally ceased his tearing and biting, then lifted his head to give Chi Yu and the others a smile. This smile sent even more chills down the spines of Chi Yu and his men, all of them subconsciously taking a half step back. "Alright then!" Chapter 1170: Asking the Conscience about Good and Evil, Memory Blockade (4th Update)

Chapter 1170: Chapter 1170: Asking the Conscience about Good and Evil, Memory Blockade (4th Update)

Saying this, Xiao Tian then released his hand. Bang! Tian Gou fell to the ground like a dead dog, not moving at all, obviously already seriously injured. At the same time, Mrs. Zui Meng, who was startled by the screams, also hurried over, and were equally stunned by the tragic state of Tian Gou lying on the ground. At that moment, Chi Yu swallowed hard and said with some dryness, "General Xiao Tian, what... what happened?" Xiao Tian just smiled and said, "Nothing much, she just wanted me to do her a favor!" Saying this, Xiao Tian pointed to the woman in the distance. Everyones gazes immediately focused on her, causing her whole body to shiver uncontrobly, nearly copsing. Nevertheless, she still gently nodded, "General Xiao Tian is right, it was... it was I who begged him to save me!" Seeing this woman, Mrs. Zui Mengs eyes slightly brightened, then she asked in a deep voice, "What exactly happened?" The woman told the whole story, trembling. After listening, Chi Yu and the others looked quite upset. Being a revered Deity, losingposure over a woman and breaking into a fight, if this were to spread it would be utterly disgraceful! However, Xiao Tians actions were not entirely wrong, considering it was Tian Gou who provoked first. Hence, after pondering for a moment, Chi Yu with an expression like he had swallowed something distasteful, could only helplessly say, "First, take General Tian Gou back!" After finishing, he turned around and left in anger. His subordinates lifted Tian Gou from the ground, and after stealing a nce at Xiao Tian, they too hurriedly left. Only Mrs. Zui Meng, with an amused look, watched Xiao Tian and thenughed, "General Xiao Tian is truly formidable, thinking that General Tian Gou is quite powerful, yet you managed to suppress him so he couldnt fight back. If we had been a bitter, he might really have died!" Xiao Tian showed no pride, just quietly looking at Mrs. Zui Meng for a while, then he faintly said, "With his lineage, being called Tian Gou is just a disgrace to our Jade Canine Tribe!" Saying this, without even ncing at Mrs. Zui Mengs expression, he turned and walked towards the house. Mrs. Zui Meng stood in ce, watching Xiao Tians receding back with interest, then she nced deeply at the woman standing at the doorway, chuckled, and turned to leave as well. Quickly, the courtyard was left with just the woman standing at the gate. After standing still for a moment, she suddenly clenched her teeth, turned around, and entered the courtyard, then closed the gate from inside. By this time, Xiao Tian had already returned to the hall to continue drinking. Still eating a few bites of food, and drinking a cup of wine. The frequency and rhythm hadnt changed at all. If not for the bloody stains on his body indicating what had just happened, one might even think all that had just been a dream. The woman stood in the courtyard for a while, then silently stepped forward and said in a low voice, "My lord, thank you!" As expected, there was no response. Even as she stood beside him, Xiao Tian didnt even lift his eyelid, as if she was just air. Seeing the situation, the girl clenched her teeth and then spoke in a low voice, "My lord, I am the princess of the Jade Canine Tribe, my name is Jiang Xunnan! This time, while I was out ying, I was unfortunately captured by the underlings of the Second Madam and brought into the City Lords Mansion! If it were not for you, not only would my innocence be lost, but possibly even my life!" There was another moment of silence, after which Xiao Tian slowly put down his wine cup, raised his eyes to look at Jiang Xunnan, and said indifferently, "How do you know your life is saved now? Are you not afraid that I might kill you?" Hearing Xiao Tians words, Jiang Xunnan smiled, "My lord, I possess a rather trivial supernatural ability which allows me to see through a persons good and evil nature at a nce, so the first time I met you, I knew you were a good person!" "Good person, hehe..." Xiao Tian chuckled softly, suddenlyunched himself from his seat, grabbed Jiang Xunnans hair, then revealed his ferocious fangs and pressed them against the graceful and slender neck of Jiang Xunnan. Jiang Xunnan could even feel the chilling wind from the tips of his teeth, which caused her muscles to stiffen all over. And if Xiao Tian bit down, Jiang Xunnan would lose her life instantly. "I am not a good person, and I hope to never be a good person forever, because in this world, being a good persones with no reward! Thats why I want to be a viin, the very worst kind," Xiao Tian growled menacingly. Jiang Xunnan was petrified by Xiao Tians almost mad gaze, herplexion instantly turning pale. Yet she still whispered softly, "I understand, but isnt being a good person about finding peace within oneself?" Hearing these words, Xiao Tian suddenly froze, then stared nkly at the woman. Jiang Xunnansplexion was as pale as paper, but she continued, "I dont know if theres retribution, but good or bad lies within ones heart, and I dont believe those evildoers can live in peace with their own conscience!" Her words had just finished. Suddenly, Xiao Tian let go of his grip, and an extreme agony showed on his face. In an instant, he was overwhelmed by immense pain surging within his mind, copsing to the ground, then clutching his head and rolling on the floor in agony. Jiang Xunnan was shocked by the scene before her, but she quickly regained herposure and immediately rushed to him. "Lord Xiao Tian, whats wrong? Lord Xiao Tian!" "Pain! Those memories areing back! I am in such pain!" Xiao Tians face was extremely fierce, even the corners of his eyes cracked from being too widely opened, leaving traces of blood. Jiang Xunnan was panicked and didnt know what to do. But Xiao Tians behavior became more frantic, and numerousplex lights shed in his eyes, showing that his soul was nearing the brink of copse. Suddenly, Jiang Xunnan gritted her teeth, stepped forward, hugged Xiao Tians head, and said softly, "Dont be afraid, I am here! Dont be scared! Everything will get better!" Initially, Xiao Tian resisted Jiang Xunnans embrace, but gradually, perhaps Jiang Xunnans soothing started to work. Xiao Tians expression gradually softened, the madness on his face slowly faded, and he eventually closed his eyes and fell asleep. When she heard the light snoring sounds from Xiao Tian, Jiang Xunnan couldnt help but lower her head and quietly watch him. In his dreams, Xiao Tian looked like a wronged child. Even in his sleep, his eyebrows were still tightly locked. Jiang Xunnan looked at this young man, whom she had met no more than a few hours ago, suddenly feeling a warm flow inside her heart, and involuntarily reached out to caress Xiao Tians brow. As if to smooth out all the sorrows contained within his brows. And just at that moment, Xiao Tian suddenly grabbed Jiang Xunnans wrist, murmuring in a pained voice. "Lord Eng, dont leave me!" Chapter 1171: Princess Golden Dog, Jiang Xue Seeking South (1st Update)

Chapter 1171: Chapter 1171: Princess Golden Dog, Jiang Xue Seeking South (1st Update)

Jiang Xunnan felt that her wrist was about to be crushed by Xiao Tian; the pain made her eyes well up with tears. But her heart still harbored some doubts. Who is this Eng? He must be very important to him, right? Otherwise, why would he be so preupied with him even at a time like this? Just then, Xiao Tians grip gradually loosened, and he fell back into a deep sleep. Jiang Xunnan didnt dare to move, so she quietly sat there, cradling Xiao Tians head. Having been traveling and rmed over consecutive days, Jiang Xunnan was also extremely exhausted. Despite kneeling on the ground, she couldnt fight off the overwhelming drowsiness and soon fell into a groggy sleep. After an indeterminate amount of time, Jiang Xunnan suddenly felt something peculiar on her cheek, as if someone was caressing her, which startled her awake from her semi-conscious state. When she opened her eyes, she just so happened to see Xiao Tians hand hastily retracting. Xiao Tian had already stood up at some point, and when he noticed Jiang Xunnans gaze, he turned his head away unnaturally and said indifferently, "The ground is cold. If youre tired, go inside to sleep." After saying that, he got up and returned to the table, continuing to drink and dine. Jiang Xunnan watched his retreating figure, and the corners of her mouth gradually lifted into a smile, her eyes unknowingly brimming with mirth. Then, feeling unexpectedly cheerful, Jiang Xunnan stood up, stamped her feet which had grown numb from kneeling for too long, and walked lightly to the table. "Has the food gone cold? Should I warm it up for you?" "No need!" Xiao Tian continued consuming his meal. Still at the same steady pace, the same frequency. "Do you always eat like this?" Jiang Xunnan watched for a while and finally couldnt help but ask. "Eat like what?" Xiao Tian looked up somewhat surprised. "Like... this nearly mechanical pace and rhythm! It almost makes you look like a puppet." Jiang Xunnan thought hard beforeing up with such a description, but as soon as the words escaped, she realized her gaffe, panicked, and wanted to exin. Yet Xiao Tian didnt seem to notice, simply remarking lightly, "Maybe its a habit! I just find eating this way morefortable!" Jiang Xunnan tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear, smiled, and then picked up the wine jug to fill Xiao Tians cup to the brim. "Its dull to drink alone, let me keep youpany!" Upon hearing this, Xiao Tian abruptly looked up, gazing at Jiang Xunnans face, overflowing with a warm smile. A long, lingering silence. Itsted so long that Jiang Xunnans smile gradually took on an air of embarrassment. Then Xiao Tian finally nodded gently, "That would be nice!" The smile in Jiang Xunnans eyes grew brighter, and then she obediently sat down next to Xiao Tian, beginning to serve him wine and arrange the dishes. The liquor was sweet and sharp; once swallowed, it slid down like a line of fire into the stomach, clearly a fine spirit. At least after Jiang Xunnan had one cup, her cheeks turned a flushed red. Then she looked somewhat dumbfounded at Xiao Tian, who, as if drinking cold water, kept pouring cup after cup into his mouth. "Wont you get drunk drinking like that?" "Drunk?" Xiao Tian was taken aback, then shook his head, "From the day I had memory, I have never been drunk!" "And I do want to get drunk, but Ive never been able to!" Xiao Tians voice grew somber as he spoke. Jiang Xunnan felt a tightness in her heart and suddenly wanted to embrace the young man in white, his head bowed low. It always seemed to her that upon his hearty troubles heavy enough to crush ones spirit. It was then that Xiao Tian suddenly lifted his head and said earnestly to Jiang Xunnan, "Im sorry about what just happened!" "Sorry?" Jiang Xunnan was taken aback, then understanding dawned, and sheughed softly, shaking her head, "Why apologize? You havent done anything wrong!" After hesitating for a moment, she cautiously asked, "Does this happen to you often?" Xiao Tian seemed stunned, then nodded somewhat nkly, "Not before, but recently its be more frequent!" "Is it extremely painful?" "Its not so much about pain, but I feel like there are things I should remember for life that Ive forgotten, so I try to recall them. But then I find everything is just an empty void, nothings there!" At this point, a fleeting look of pain crossed Xiao Tians eyes. "But in your dreams, you seemed to be calling out someones name! The name of someone called Eng!" said Jiang Xunnan. "Eng..." Xiao Tian murmured the name several times, then hung his head low, his eyes filled with sadness. "I cant remember, I cant remember anything! I only have a blurry recollection of a man with a vertical eye on his foreheadughing at me!" "A vertical eye on his forehead?" Jiang Xunnan was startled, reminded of the Divine General Chi Yu she had seen earlier that day. "Was it the man from today?" At this, Xiao Tian bowed his head, grasping his hair tightly in his hands, and spoke in a deep voice, "I dont know, my memories now tell me it was him, but I always feel its not!" As he spoke, he began to pull at his hair in agony. Jiang Xunnan was startled, and quickly changed the subject, "If you cant remember, then dont force it. Thats how I do it. If I really cant recall, I just put it aside, and unexpectedly, one day it might juste back to me!" Xiao Tian suddenly looked up, his eyes filled with hope, "Really?" Jiang Xunnan nodded vigorously, "Truly!" The color of pain in Xiao Tians eyes slowly faded, returning to calm. He raised his cup and said, "Thank you!" Jiang Xunnans eyes crinkled with a smile as she clinked her cup with his, "It is I who should be thanking you, for saving me!" "Then let us thank each other!" "Mhm!" After clinking cups, they both drained them and found themselves exchanging nces, bursting intoughter at the same moment. "Why were you captured and brought here? Was it because you sneaked out?" Xiao Tian asked gently. Jiang Xunnan shuddered, took a deep breath, and shook her head, "No! I lied to you before!" Xiao Tian remained silent, listening attentively. "I am indeed the princess of the Jinquan n, but the Jinquan n no longer exists!" Jiang Xunnans voice was eerily calm as she spoke of these mattersa calmness almost cruel in itsposure. "My parents, my brother, my sisters, and the entire Jinquan n have been ughtered by the deities of Lihen Heaven! I was only captured for my rare traits and sold into the boundary city as merchandise!" Xiao Tian said nothing. At this moment, Jiang Xunnan lifted her head. Though her tone remained calm, her face was soaked with tears. "So I want to live, even if its a humble life, I am willing! Because I want to avenge them with my own hands!" "Am I foolish to think this way?" Xiao Tian looked at Jiang Xunnan and shook his head seriously, "No!" Tears streamed down Jiang Xunnans face, yet her smile bloomed like flowers, "Thank you! Come, lets drink!" The wine filled the silver cups, but the vor they swallowed was unknowable. Outside the window, the night was cool like water, and the moon hung high in the sky. The world is vast, the cities splendid, but amidst the splendor are only two lonely souls sharing a drink. Chapter 1172: Peaceful Times, Xue An Arrives (2nd Update)

Chapter 1172: Chapter 1172: Peaceful Times, Xue An Arrives (2nd Update)

At this moment, Tian Gou, whose body was entirely covered in Spiritual Medicine, paced around the room with a distorted face, continuously muttering under his breath. "Im going to kill him! I must kill him! I will tear him apart bit by bit!" The venom in his tone was enough to make anyone hearing it pale. Chi Yu, loungingzily on a recliner, was surrounded by two beautiful women who, trembling with fear, massaged his legs. Hearing Tian Gous words, he chuckled darkly. "Alright, I know you despise Xiao Tian to death, but you cant touch him now!" "Why?" Tian Gou looked up, his eyes already a blood-red hue. "Its simple, hes still useful! Moreover, the Heavenly Lord has made it clearhes to be the vanguard officer this time, and we must carry out the order unconditionally, understand?" Upon hearing the Heavenly Lordsmand, Tian Gous fury visibly subsided, though he still grumbled discontentedly, "What if the person were waiting for dys and never shows? Do I have to leave him be forever?" Chi Yu cackled wickedly, "Rest assured, since the Heavenly Lord said someone wille, it will definitely happen! Once wevepletely exploited Xiao Tians value, the rest will be left to you to deal with as you wish! How does that sound?" Only then did Tian Gous anger turn to joy, and he bowed deeply to Chi Yu, "Thank you, Divine General!" "However, Divine General, who are we waiting for this time? Why does the Heavenly Lord fear them so much to even station you here?" At this moment, another voice in the room asked. "Indeed! Let alone the defensive capabilities of this Border City itself, the multipleyers of Defense Formations in the sea surrounding it are no joke, not to mention the many fragmented spatial fissures. Ordinary powerful beings, without the Heavenly Lords amulet or a map, would find death upon entry!" "Thats right, this Border City has existed for ten thousand years, and even the Second Madam has guarded it for thousands of years without anypses. Why would they suddenly mobilize us here this time?" Amidst these whispered discussions, Chi Yu leaned back on his recliner, his face rxed, and only when everyones talk slowly ceased did he let out a grim chuckle. "You all think too simply! The Heavenly Lords Cultivation Level is astonishing; he can even peer into the celestial fates. Could decisions made by him ever be wrong? This time, powerful figures will definitelye! Moreover..." Pausing briefly, Chi Yu continued, "Even if no powerful figurese, then the motive behind the Heavenly Lord sending us here bes even more intriguing!" This casually spoken statement made the atmosphere in the room stiffen, and the expressions of everyone there turned grave. Because there were no fools among them to have attained their current status. Despite being bloodthirsty and known as desperate ouws, the clearer their minds needed to be. Otherwise, they would have died long ago! Thus, upon hearing Chi Yus words, they immediately grasped the situation. If they are not here to deal with invading powerful beings, then could the Heavenly Lords target possibly be...Second Madam? This thought made many inhale sharply, feeling their body hair stand on end. Meanwhile, in this total silence, Chi Yu looked down at the two women massaging his legs and smirked, "Did you hear what I just said?" The two womens faces drained of color, then they hastily shook their heads, "Sir, we have no idea what you mean!" Chi Yu shed a grin, "Is that so? Good! Come, massage my shoulders!" The two women shuddered, their faces pale as paper, yet dared not disobey Chi Yusmand and tentatively climbed on the recliner to start massaging. At that moment, Chi Yu suddenly stretched out his fan-like hands and grabbed both women by their heads, then with a pop, crushed their skulls. Blood mixed with brain matter sttered all over, and only then did the dead bodies of the two women slowly fall to the floor. But faced with this horrific scene, those present were not scared; instead, they all excitedly howled. Chi Yu licked the blood sma on his finger and cackled bizarrely, "Sorry, I dont know if you can understand, but since you heard it, you have to die!" Such an expression seemed as if what died under his hands were not two people but two trivial ants. To them, these dead women probably werent seen as people at all, but mere tools. Under such circumstances where Chi Yu and his group were prepared, and Lady Zui Meng pretended to be oblivious, the entire Edge City fell into a strange atmosphere. In a blink, seven days had passed. During these seven days, everything in Edge City was normal, with merchant caravansing and going every day. But these people all had legitimate paperwork, nothing out of the ordinary. Not to mention invading enemies, even private brawls ceased entirely due to the arrival of Chi Yu and his group. It could be said to be peace all around. Under this eerie bnce, Chi Yu and his group spent their days indulging in pleasure at the City Lords Mansion, their minds gradually rxing to the point of forgetting their troubles. Meanwhile, Second Madam Zui Meng no longer took as much care of Chi Yu and the others as she did at the beginning. Instead, she lived a reclusive life, handing most of her affairs over to the steward Yu Ren. In this situation, only Xiao Tians days passed peacefully. Jiang Xunnan had evidently been recognized by everyone as Xiao Tians woman, naturally, nobody disturbed her. Jiang Xunnan also epted this rumor, spending her days hiding in the courtyard cleaning, or preparing meals for Xiao Tian. Their rtionship gradually began to warm up. But Xiao Tian was a very stern person, so they only asionally exchanged nces and shared a smile, feeling full of joy. In this warm atmosphere, Xiao Tians headaches even greatly alleviated, and the smiles on his face gradually increased. And Jiang Xunnan couldnt help thinking more than once, if she could let go of all hatred and simply live with Xiao Tian in simplicity, it might not be such a bad thing! But while everyones guard was down. That day. Outside Edge City, in the wilderness shrouded in fog, many figures appeared indistinctly. When they walked through the fog, it turned out to be a huge merchant caravan. This caravan carried a massive amount of goods, and each person in the caravan had a face tired from the weary journeys. However, when they saw Edge City, far in the distance, all their faces brightened with joy. Because the most arduous part of their journey had passed, what awaited them was a series of leisurely and satisfying days. In this rxed atmosphere. At the back of the crowd, a man in a ck cloak lifted his cloak from his head at this moment, revealing a nearly perfect handsome face. Then he looked at the distant towering Edge City, a cold smile forming at the corner of his lips. Lihen Heaven...? Haha! Chapter 1173: Yan Family Mei Shu, Heart Racing (3rd Update)

Chapter 1173: Chapter 1173: Yan Family Mei Shu, Heart Racing (3rd Update)

Yes! At this moment, the one who appeared below the city was indeed Xue An. Initially, he followed the map left by Tian Zhao Divine King toward Lihen Heaven. However, he hadnt expected that upon arriving outside Lihen Heaven, he would be blocked byyer uponyer of meticulously arranged Defense Formations. In fact, no matter how formidable these Defense Formations were, for Xue An, it was merely a difference between one punch or two. But Xue An didnt act that way, because he felt that forcibly breaking through would only rm the enemy. After all, his purpose foring this time was not just to eliminate Lord Lihen, but more importantly, to rescue the Deity of the Hua n imprisoned by him. And if he startled the enemy, who knows whether Lord Lihen would act in desperation and do something extreme. By then, it would be toote for regrets. Holding this thought, Xue An didnt forcefully infiltrate but considered how to bypass the Defense Formation and quietly sneak in. Coincidentally, at this time, Xue An encountered a merchant caravaning from afar. It should be known that the Divine Realm is extremely vast, divided into many different dimensions. Lihen Heaven is considered the supreme dimension of the Divine Realm. However, no matter how exalted it is, it is not an isted ind; it also needs to exchange resources with the outside world. Thus, these merchants traveling between the different dimensions of the Divine Realm consequently emerged. For instance, when Xue An first entered the Divine Realm and met Zhuo Yangyang and others in the Sea of Divine Wrath, they were in fact engaged in merchant activities. Surely, the scale of the Zhuo Family could notpare with the merchant caravan that Xue An had now encountered. Not to mention anything else, the sheer volume of goods they carried was enough to prove the strength of this merchant caravan. After this serendipitous encounter, Xue An hid his identity, pretending to be a lone merchant who had lost his way, sessfully infiltrated this merchant caravan, and then effortlessly bypassed the Defense Formation and traversed the peripheral sea. As for why it went so smoothly... "Brother Xue, what do you n to do after entering the city?" A cool female voice came from behind Xue An. Turning his head to look, Xue An saw a young woman in her early twenties, fair-skinned and beautiful, riding a majestic Exotic Beast as she slowly approached him, looking at him with concern. Xue An responded with a slight smile, "Thank you, Miss Yan, for your concern. After entering the city, I n to see if there is any suitable merchandise, and then n my next step." As Xue An was currently disguised as a traveling merchant who had lost most of his capital and goods due to getting lost, this response was entirely natural. Miss Yan nodded after hearing this. "That is indeed a cautious strategy, but this Lihen Heaven is the highest dimension of the Divine Realm, and everything produced here is extraordinary. With your strength, it might be difficult to find suitable goods!" These words were rather tactful, essentially suggesting that Xue An probably couldnt afford anything from Lihen Heaven. Xue An simplyughed it off, "Well see, maybe Ille across something suitable!" Miss Yan looked deeply at Xue An, who was smiling indifferently, and her heartbeat quickened ever so slightly. As the eldest daughter of the Yan Family in charge of leading the family caravan to Lihen Heaven for the first time, Yan Meishus experience was not abundant, but she had nheless been through much and seen many people. But she had never encountered someone like Xue An. She remembered the first time she met Xue An; it was before the Defense Formation outside Lihen Heaven, where Yan Meishu almost mistook him for a spy of some bandits. However, once she interacted with him, Yan Meishu gradually let down her guard. She had seen one-legged vendors before; they were usually desperadoes who risked their lives for money, nothing unusual. But after observing for a few days, Yan Meishu couldnt help but develop a strong curiosity about this Xue An. Because she discovered that even though Xue An seemed reserved, every move he made naturally exuded a noble demeanor. This feeling made him stand out, even when hiding behind crowds, as distinctly extraordinary. Yan Meishu had also seen many noble young talents, but none couldpare with Xue Ans demeanor. With this curiosity, Yan Meishu would find opportunities to interact with Xue An during the journey. And then Yan Meishu realized that even though Xue An didnt talk much, he often hit the nail on the head with hisments, which were sometimes refreshingly insightful. For some reason, everything about Xue An made Yan Meishus heart flutter. Thus, when they finally passed through the mist at the edge of the Sea of Divine Wrath and arrived under the city at the border, Yan Meishu unexpectedly felt a tinge of sorrow for the impending separation and couldnt help but go up and chat. After hearing Xue Ans words, Yan Meishus eyes brightened, and just as she was about to continue the conversation, at that moment, an annoying and sarcastic voice came from behind the two of them. "Heh, whats the point of looking? This border city is a ce of trade in Lihen Heaven, how could a little vendor without a name, who doesnt even have a mount, get involved in this?" Following the voice, a man riding a very mboyant white Cornered Horse, dressed in fine clothing but with a face full of arrogance, came walking over. Upon seeing this man, Yan Meishus expression darkened immediately, and her demeanor also turned somewhat unpleasant. Yet this man, feeling quite pleased with himself, approached Yan Meishu and gave her a grin. "Cousin, everything about you is good, its just that your heart is too kind. You shouldnt have saved this kind of penniless petty vendor who may be of dubious identity in the first ce!" Yan Meishu snorted through her nostrils after hearing this, "He Chuntai, I dont need you to tell me what to do with my affairs, and who acknowledged you as my cousin?" The disgust in her words almost overflowed. However, this He Chuntai didnt feel the slightest bit of embarrassment, instead chuckling, "Cousin, whether you acknowledge it or not, youre my cousin! My uncle had me apany you on thismercial trip to foster sibling affection! So you should appreciate my uncles good intentions!" After hearing this, Yan Meishus face immediately turned red with rage, "Bah, who wants to foster affection with you? He Chuntai, Im telling you, stop trying to ingratiate yourself with me!" Having said that, Yan Meishu turned to Xue An, who was smiling silently at her side, and said, "Little Brother Xue, I guess you have nowhere to go after entering the city, so why not stay with my caravan for now? Our Yan Family has property in this border city, its very convenient!" Xue An did not refuse, "Since thats the case, then thank you very much!" Yan Meishus eyes momentarily sparkled, then she nodded slightly towards Xue An, "Little Brother Xue, youre too polite!" But the exchange between the two irritated He Chuntai to the point where his face turned exceedingly foul, and he then spoke in a mocking tone. "Cousin, whether you hate me or dislike me, you have to think it throughwhat status does the Yan Family have! Some people may look good, but theyre just empty shells, and some may not even have any Cultivation Level; is such an existence really worth your attention?" Chapter 1174: Leaving in Disappointment (4th Update)

Chapter 1174: Chapter 1174: Leaving in Disappointment (4th Update)

These words were brazen provocation. Upon hearing them, Yan Meishus expression also dimmed slightly. Indeed! This Xue An was excellent in every way, from his appearance to his demeanor, which was why he captured her heart. But the only thing that was indefinable was his cultivation level. Throughout their journey, Yan Meishu had attempted to probe several times but had never discovered any cultivation in Xue An. This caused some sorrow in her heart. However, she quickly regained herposure, her face cold as ice as she said to He Chuntai, "Mr. He, my affairs are none of your business! If you continue to babble, beware that when I return, Ill have my father expel you immediately!" Hearing this, although He Chuntai was filled with displeasure, he obediently shut his mouth, then red fiercely at Xue An before turning his horse around and leaving sullenly. Once he had left, Yan Meishu turned to Xue An with a somewhat apologetic smile, "Brother Xue, I truly apologize, this He Chuntai is always like this, dont take offense to him!" Xue An nced at the departing He Chuntai and then lightly smiled, "Its fine! Its just a few words, Im not that petty!" Seeing Xue Ans reaction, though it was expected, Yan Meishu couldnt hide the disappointment in her eyes. In this Divine Realm, survival of the fittest was the ultimate principle of the Heavenly Dao. Especially for men, even if ones cultivation level is inferior, one must not lose that indomitable spirit. Therefore, ording to a normal reaction, Xue An should have been furious with He Chuntais words. Now, brushing it off so lightly made him seem somewhat cowardly. But immediately after, she returned to normal and nodded. "Alright then, you may just follow my caravan into the city!" After saying this, she spurred her horse and left the area. As soon as Yan Meishu and her people left, An Yans voice, tinged with a trace of teasing, entered Xue Ans sea of consciousness. "Tsk tsk, another youngdy has fallen, hubby, dont you feel a sense of achievement?" The sourness in her words was almost overflowing. Xue An couldnt help but feel a mix ofughter and tears, "Yaner, what nonsense are you talking about? Youve seen everything along the way, I havent done anything, and Ive even been keeping my distance from Miss Yan!" "Hehe, hubby, why the rush to exin? Im not mad, on the contrary, Im quite happy, after all, my husband is liked by so many girls, doesnt it just show how outstanding my husband is?" An Yans chuckling voice came from within the sea of consciousness. "Really? Are you truly happy?" Xue An asked in surprise. An Yan: "...." Then she burst out furiously, "You big fool! I was just saying it casually, and you actually took it seriously?" Her voice was so loud that it made Xue Ans sea of consciousness buzz. Xue An replied somewhat helplessly, "But didnt you say you were happy?" "Do you seriously think Im happy just because I said so? You steel-straight man!" An Yan said resentfully. At this moment, Xue An even appeared a bit aggrieved, "But you clearly said you felt proud and happy!" An Yan: "...." Seeing the signs of An Yan about to explode, Xue An hurriedlyughed, "Alright, alright, Yaner, dont be angry, I was just teasing you just now!" "Hmph!" An Yan snorted, still not having dispelled her anger. Of course, the entire conversation between the two was conducted through Divine Sense, leaving outsiderspletely oblivious. And Xue An wasnt idle either; he kept trailing behind the caravan, dawdling towards the city on the outskirts. In this caravan, he might be the only one without a mount, walking the entire journey on foot. Hence, many cast strange and even sympathetic nces at Xue An. But everything that happened along the way was clearly observed by everyone. Miss Yan Meishus exceptional treatment towards Xue An was apparent to all. But just like He Chuntai said, someone like Xue An who neither possessed wealth nor Cultivation Level could never be part of the Yan Family. So, many were watching Xue An with the amusement of waiting for a joke to unfold. Nevertheless, these peculiar gazes meant nothing to Xue An, not even worth the hair on his body. He didnt even bother to discipline He Chuntai, who repeatedly provoked him, instead watching He Chuntais performance with the patient gaze one reserves for mentally challenged children. After all, to Xue An, such a person was not even qualified to make him lift a finger. But his thoughts did not mean that An Yan could tolerate it. In fact, if Xue An hadnt sealed the Magic Treasures Pavilion and prevented An Yan froming and going, An Yan would likely have burst out when He Chuntai first made his arrogant ims, showing him why flowers are so brilliantly red. After all, in An Yans eyes, only she had the right to chastise her husband. No one else was worthy. Thus, she was somewhat puzzled by Xue Ans curious nonchnce and couldnt help asking. "Husband, why did you willingly seal your own Cultivation Level this time?" Xue An smiled and looked up at the city on the outskirts not far ahead, saying faintly, "Yaner, you dont understand! With my current strength, if I were to directly enter Lihen Heaven, I would definitely be detected and suppressed by the Heavenly Dao Laws here!" "Suppressed?" An Yan was somewhat stunned. "Exactly! And if it were just suppression, that wouldnt be a problem! The key is that Lihen Heaven is controlled by Lord Lihen for tens of thousands of years, and his Divine Sense has be inseparable from the will of Heavenly Dao here! So if I were to appear in my true form, I would absolutely be detected by him immediately!" "By then, rescuing the Hua n Deity imprisoned by him would be very difficult!" Upon hearing Xue Ans exnation, An Yan suddenly understood and then said with some concern, "But if you are unable to unleash your Cultivation Level, how will you face the formidable enemies ahead?" Xue An smiled, his gaze prating the city before him as he spoke indifferently, "With my current strength, I dont need my Cultivation Level to eliminate most Deities in this realm! Besides, I have a feeling that our mission in Lihen Heaven will soone to a conclusion!" His words brimmed with confidence, prompting An Yan to nod and then say seriously, "Husband, if you find it hard to win, let me out! Will I be your secret weapon?" Xue Anughed softly, "Sure! Yaner, you are indeed my most powerful weapon!" By this time, the massive caravan had already entered the city on the outskirts. Its grand scale drew the attention and spectation of many citizens within. "Its the Yan Family! The Yan Familys caravan has arrived!" "Tch! Indeed befitting of a top merchant family in the Divine Realm, even the scale of their caravan is nothing short of awe-inspiring!" The crowd expressed their admiration, and Chi Yu, who was indulging in pleasures within the City Lords Mansion, also sensed the arrivals. After a brief pause, his Divine Sense swept across each person in the caravan. Yet he found nothing out of the ordinary. So, he sneered dismissively, not taking it seriously. But what he didnt know was that when his Divine Sense swept over the heads of the crowd, there was a flicker of light in Xue Ans eyes, followed by his expression growing colder. "Its actually the aura of a Hua n Deity! No, its artificially patched together!" Chapter 1175: Welcoming and Cleansing, The Nocturnal Lion (1st Update)

Chapter 1175: Chapter 1175: Weing and Cleansing, The Nocturnal Lion (1st Update)

Just as Yan Meishu had said, the Yan Family owns a massive industry in this edge city, more than capable of amodating this entire trading convoy. Xue An naturally also stayed with the trading convoy. However, at this moment, he seemed to have been intentionally or unintentionally ignored by everyone else. As for Yan Meishu, she is currently busy dealing with the caravans affairs and has no time to attend to Xue An. But Xue An didnt seem to mind this, as what concerned him was the Divine Sense that had probed him when he first entered the city. Although he hadnt made actual contact with it, Xue An could clearly feel that the aura contained within this Divine Sense certainly belonged to the Hua n. But this aura was a bit peculiar; it seemed not naturally formed, but artificially pieced together instead. This made Xue Ans heart sink gradually. If his guess was correct, then the current situation of the Hua ns Deity under the control of Lord Lihen was absolutely not optimistic. This filled Xue Ans heart with increasing murderous intent. At the same time. Yan Meishu had alsopleted her negotiations with the city at the edge. Because the goods brought by the Yan Familys caravan this time were several times more than usual, even Second Madam Zui Meng took great interest in this and sent the butler Yu Ren to personally handle the transactions. After everything was sessfully settled, Yan Meishu couldnt help but heave a sigh of relief. Regardless, the business trip that she had personally managed hade to a perfect conclusion. Up next would be the caravans traditional rxation time, ording to custom. However, this time it was a bit different. Yu Ren said with a smile, "Miss Yan, this time you are representing the Yan Family on this trade route for the first time. In celebration of this, my madam has specially prepared a modest banquet for you tonight, as an expression of our hospitality. Please be sure to honor us with your presence!" This was very politely put, and it also gave enough respect to both Yan Meishu and the Yan Family. Therefore, Yan Meishu nodded and said, "Butler Yu, you are too kind. Please go back and tell the madamI will certainly attend tonight!" Yu Ren smiled and nodded, then turned and left. Yan Meishu secretly breathed a sigh of relief; she was extremely cautious around Yu Ren, who seemed very ordinary on the surface. So much so that before she left, her father, the n Leader of the Yan Family, had personally warned her: In this edge city, you can offend the Second Madam, but never cross Butler Yu. Now that her trade mission hade to a perfect end, after tonights banquet, she could return home tomorrow! The more Yan Meishu thought about it, the more excited she became, and she couldnt help but look forward to tonights banquet. But who should she take with her? Yan Meishu fell into deep hesitation. But soon, she made up her mind. Upon returning to their lodgings, she went directly to the courtyard where Xue An was staying. "A banquet?" Xue An couldnt help but be slightly startled upon hearing this. Yan Meishu nodded, "Yes! This time it is a banquet personally organized by the Second Madam, who is the actual power behind this edge city. But I dont have a malepanion to go with me, so I hope young sir will apany me!" Before Xue An could speak, a cold snort from An Yan came from within his Sea of Consciousness. This made Xue An startled, and then he smiled slightly, "It does sound nice! But dont you have a cousin? Why isnt he apanying you?" Yan Meishu shook her head and said candidly, "I really dislike him!" "So you dont detest me?" Xue An said with a smile that was not quite a smile. Yan Meishu fell silent for a moment, then nodded, "No, I dont detest you!" Xue An quietly observed Yan Meishu for a while before finally nodding with a smile, "Good! Then I shall apany you on this journey!" Yan Meishus eyes brightened with delight as she nodded vigorously and said, "Thank you, young man. In that case, I wille to pick you up tonight!" With that, Yan Meishu turned and left in high spirits. No sooner had she left than An Yan, as though upset like a vinegar bottle toppled over,mented with a piquant tone, "Tsk, tsk, the banquet is all arranged now!" Xue An chuckled, "Alright, Yaner, I know you are unhappy, but this banquet is not just about having fun!" "Then what is it for? Truly for Miss Yans sake?" Xue Ans smile faded slightly as he shook his head gently, "This Yan Meishu is still too young! Does she really think that with her little strength, she can catch the attention of the deities of Lihen Heaven?" "Remember, in the eyes of these deities, strength is paramount, all else is nonsense!" An Yan was taken aback, "Husband, do you mean to say...?" "This banquet is obviously not going to be that simple. Its very likely that some unexpected characters will make an appearance, and I am following her to see what these deities of Lihen Heaven are really like!" Having heard Xue Ans intention, An Yan finally understood and couldnt help but say with some remorse, "Im sorry, Husband. I wronged you!" Xue An replied with a grinning smile, "Do we need to say sorry between us? Actually, Im quite willing to apany Miss Yan to have a look myself, after all, Im free!" An Yan: "...." Then, indignantly, she said, "You dare!" Xue Anughed heartily, "You guess if I dare or not?" Just as Xue An and An Yan were teasing each other. He Chuntai received an invitation from Yu Ren as well. At first, He Chuntai did not quite grasp the meaning, but after reading it carefully, he couldnt help but crack a smile. The invitation from Yu Ren made it very clear that although the Yan Familys business group was nominally helmed by Yan Meishu, much credit for various aspects was due to He Chuntai. Hence, he was hoped to attend the banquet. These ttering words made He Chuntai immensely proud, thinking to himself that housekeeper Yu indeed had discerning eyes. Therefore, he began to prepare early. Very soon. The night draped itself over thend. When Yan Meishu came to where Xue An was staying to call him to go together, she was dazzled. For at that moment, Xue An had changed out of his usual ck cloak into a pristine white robe that was as white as snow, making him look even more elegant and handsome as if he was an immortal. Seeing this scene, Yan Meishu felt her heart flutter chaotically, so much so that she couldnt even speak. But it was Xue An who smiled slightly, "Miss Yan, shall we go?" "Ah... " Yan Meishu finally came to her senses from the shock and hurriedly nodded, "Yes!" Naturally, they couldnt let Xue An walk on foot this time; Yan Meishu specially brought a night-illuminating jade lion as a mount for Xue An. But such divine steeds are all immensely haughty by nature; most people could not even approach, let alone ride one. And since Xue An was a man "with no cultivation level," Yan Meishu was concerned that he might get hurt again and thought to forewarn him. But before she could speak, the night-illuminating jade lion, which normally paid Yan Meishu no heed, respectfully approached Xue An and then submitted amiably by bowing down. Chapter 1176: Splattered with Blood, Guesses Turn into Reality (2nd Update)

Chapter 1176: Chapter 1176: Sttered with Blood, Guesses Turn into Reality (2nd Update)

Xue An shed a smile before mounting his steed directly. Even Yan Meishu couldnt help but be taken aback. She had never seen this Night-Illuminating Jade Lion so docile. What was going on? Could it be that this Xue An possessed a special power thatpelled fierce beasts to bow their heads? Seeming to sense Yan Meishus confusion, Xue Anchong gave her a slight smile, "This mount is not bad, very obedient!" "Ah... yes... its quite obedient!" Yan Meishu said, dumbfounded. "Lets go!" Xue An patted his mount, and the Night-Illuminating Jade Lion moved forward steadily. Yan Meishu took a deep look at Xue Ans figure, then spurred her own mount and followed after him. The Yan Familys residence was not far from the City Lords Mansion. Riding there would only take the time it takes to drink a cup of tea. But when they arrived at the entrance of the City Lords Mansion, something unexpected happened. They saw He Chuntai, dressed in an ostentatious white outfit, straddling a spiritual beast, waiting for Yan Meishus arrival at the gate. As soon as he saw Yan Meishus figure, he excitedly rushed over, about to greet her, but then he caught sight of Xue An beside her. This made He Chuntais expression turn extremely unsightly. "Cousin, he has actually followed you to Second Madams banquet this time?" Yan Meishu was also looking displeased. She hadnt expected He Chuntai to be there, and replied irritably, "Are you the one in charge? What about you, why did you follow as well?" He Chuntai smugly replied with a smile, "I didnt just tag along; I was invited by the chief steward to attend the banquet too!" With that, He Chuntai confidently shed the invitation in his hand. Yan Meishusplexion turned very ugly in an instant. She was no fool; Yu Rens move was definitely at the behest of Second Madam. And their only purpose in doing so was to keep a bnce of power. After all, for a city on the fringe, a strong and united Yan Family was not in their best interest. But there was nothing she could do at this point, so she simply snorted coldly and rode towards the City Lords Mansion. Taking the lead, she went ahead, and Xue An followed suit. But just then, He Chuntai blocked the way, looking gloomily at Xue An and sneered, "Kid, do you think that winning my cousins favor will get you anywhere? Let me tell you, its futile; Meishu can only belong to a strong man like me. Pure fantasy for someone like you!" Xue An stopped his Night-Illuminating Jade Lion and said with a half-smile, "A strong man like you?" He Chuntai proudly nodded, "Yes! So let me give you a friendly warningif you have any sense, leave this ce quickly and run as far as you can! If you remain deluded, dont say I didnt warn you when you get sttered with blood!" Xue An looked up and down at He Chuntai with a curious expression, then burst into a dumbfounded chuckle, "Sounds quite impressive, but I think those words might be better suited for yourself!" "You..." He Chuntai didnt expect Xue An to dare retort, and his expression changed drastically. At that moment, Xue An waved his hand nonchntly, cutting off He Chuntais words, and spoke indifferently, "My patience is limited, so Ill remind you just oncefrom now on, youd better run as far as you can, or dont me me when you end up crying in fear!" He Chuntai was left speechless by Xue Ans rebuke. Xue An then spurred his mount and entered the City Lords Mansion with an air ofposure. It wasnt until Xue Ans figure had vanished that He Chuntai came back to his senses, then said with immense anger, "Daring to be so arrogant without any cultivation level, I want to see how youll make me cry!" Saying this, he also angrily followed into the City Lords Mansion. The scale of this banquet wasntrge; it was an informal meal specially arranged by Zui Meng to wee and freshen up Yan Meishu. However, even so, the banquet hall was still brilliantly lit. Representatives of all major powers within the City at the Edge have arrived one after another. So when Xue An, Yan Meishu, and others entered the banquet hall, it was already dazzling with brilliant lights and merrymaking. Madam Zui Meng had not yet arrived, only the steward Yu Ren was presiding over the situation here. When people saw the gorgeously dressed Yan Meishu, they were all instantly dazzled. It was understood that this must be the rising star of the Yan Familys trade convoy, Yan Meishu. The Yan Family might not be the strongest, but they were surely the wealthiest, so all eyes in the banquet hall converged on her. At this moment, Yu Ren stepped forward with a smile and said, "Miss Yan truly possesses heavenly grace and beauty, pleasee and take a seat!" With that, he beckoned Yan Meishu towards the head table. Yan Meishu was startled, then instinctively turned to look at Xue An by her side. Xue An responded with just a smile and then made a please go ahead gesture. Only then did Yan Meishu nod to Yu Ren, "If thats the case, I shall impose!" There was nothing out of the ordinary in the entire process, except some perceptive individuals caught the moment Yan Meishu looked towards Xue An, filling their hearts with surprise and suspicion. Who is this young man in white? Why does hemand such regard from the Yan Family maiden? Yu Ren also nced at Xue An with some astonishment, but when he noticed no ripple of cultivation level on Xue An, he immediately lost interest and turned to lead Yan Meishu to the elevated tform in the banquet hall. Treating Xue An as if he were air. Such a scene made He Chuntai, who entered after, inwardly delighted, and he couldnt help but give Xue An a cold smile before walking proudly up to the high tform of the banquet hall. Xue An only smiled in response and then made his way to the banquet halls refreshment area, picked some of his favorite items, and began to feast. This made many who were initially curious about Xue An shake their heads in secret. These kinds of banquets were meant forworking, with no one evering just to eat. Although the young man had a handsome appearance, he seemed like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world. This dampened the spirits of the youngdies who had originally been eager to try. But Xue An was oblivious to all this, continuing to eat on his own. Such an attitude caused Yan Meishu, who asionally nced at him, to feel a bit disappointed. Could it be that her previous impressions were mistaken, and apart from his good looks, Xue An was utterly useless? While she was pondering this, sudden low whispers came from the entrance of the banquet hall, followed by everyone bowing their heads. "Greetings to the Second Madam!" As the voice spoke, a morously dressed beauty gracefully entered. Her majestic aura was like a blooming rose, intimidating and hard to look directly at. But behind her walked a man with vertical pupils and a face full of sinister air. If the Second Madam was like a rose, then this man was like a venomous snake, hissing and ready to strike, sending shivers down ones spine! The whole room couldnt help feeling a chill. And upon seeing this man, Xue An slowly put down his te, his gaze gradually turning icy. Vertical pupils? Heh, it seems my guess was indeed correct! In that case, you can all go to hell! Chapter 1177: Everyone’s Darling, Full of Greed (1st Update)

Chapter 1177: Chapter 1177: Everyones Darling, Full of Greed (1st Update)

Although Xue Ans intention to kill was gradually rising in his heart, he did not show the slightest hint of it on the surface, not even a ripple in his Divine Sense, he just quietly watched the Divine General from Chi Yu, even continuing to eat. Under such circumstances, this Divine General of Chi Yu naturally had no idea whatsoever. In fact, his attention was nowpletely captivated by Yan Meishu, who was dressed extravagantly. Unlike the women of easy virtue in the City Lords Mansion, Yan Meishu, as a woman of a distinguished family, carried an innate, subtle elegance, which made the Divine General from Chi Yu salivate enormously, his eyes filled with greed were firmly fixed on her, unwilling to look away even for a moment. This tant, undisguised greedy look made Yan Meishus hair stand on end, feeling extremely ufortable. However, with the Second Madam from Zui Meng present personally, she could only grit her teeth and step forward. "Greetings to you, Second Madam!" Yan Meishu greeted Zui Meng with a well-conducted bow. Not to mention anything else, this demeanor alone could outshine most of the ordinary vulgar. Even in Zui Mengs eyes, a sh of great admiration appeared, and then she nodded, "Miss Yan is too courteous! The Yan Family has been trading in this Edge City for many years, and I have a harmonious rtionship with your father, we could even be called family friends, so theres no need for such formalities!" Although she knew that these words were just polite, Yan Meishu secretly sighed in relief. She had met thisdy from Zui Meng a few times before with her father, but at that time, Yan Meishu was just a youngdy out to see the world, having no right to converse with someone like the Second Madam from Zui Meng. This time, handling the trade caravan for the first time herself, she was deeply grateful for the respect given by the Second Madam from Zui Meng. At this moment, He Chuntai also came up with a grin on his face. "Yan Familys rtive, He Chuntai, greets the Second Madam!" His introduction seemed quite unique, as it even made Zui Meng pause for a moment before chuckling and nodding her head, "It turns out to be Master He, Ive heard much about you, my apologies for any disrespect!" The words were polite, yet there was always a subtle sarcasm in her tone. Unfortunately, He Chuntai, upon hearing the praises from Zui Meng, did not notice anything unusual. In his view, Zui Meng was one of the most significant figures in all of Lihen Heaven, also being the wife of Lord Lihen. Receiving such praise from such a distinguished individual, He Chuntai almost felt like floating. "Hehe, you are too modest, Second Madam. I have always..." At that moment, the Divine General from Chi Yu walked boldly past Zui Meng, disregarding the nodding and bowing He Chuntai, pushing him aside, and then he grinned at Yan Meishu. "This must be the precious daughter of the Yan Family! Tsk tsk, she is truly beautiful!" While saying that, Chi Yus eyes wandered back and forth, unabashedly examining Yan Meishus figure. Yan Meishusplexion turned pale, and she felt quite annoyed inwardly, but although she had never met this Chi Yu before, from his aura and the fact he appeared with Zui Meng, it was apparent he was also a significant figure. Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, she forcefully suppressed the displeasure inside her, and lightly nodded at Chi Yu. "Thank you for thepliment, sir!" Having said that, she was about to step back. Yet, Chi Yu did not give her the chance to do so; instead, he stepped forward aggressively,ing close to Yan Meishu, and then grinned sinisterly, "Thanks? How exactly do you n to thank me?" This impolite behavior from Chi Yu made Yan Meishu instantly re up in anger, as he was now unbearingly close. Close to himself, even the flow of air when he spoke was perceptible. This made Yan Meishu, who had been strictly taught etiquette from a young age, feel intolerable. So, Yan Meishu took a big step backward, her expression turning cold, and she said icily, "Sir, what is the meaning of this?" As she spoke, she directed her gaze towards Madam Zui Meng, hoping the gentle and dignified Second Madam would intervene and prevent the mans disrespectful behavior. However, at this moment, Zui Meng was deep in pleasant conversation with several people nearby, seemingly oblivious to the events unfolding here. Yan Meishu was taken aback. And at this time, Chi Yu sneered, "What do I mean? Haha, Im not one to beat around the bush. Let me put it bluntlyI find you quite attractive, and importantly, still a maiden. Why note with me? I can assure you, Ill treat you well!" "You... you are shameless!" If previously Yan Meishu was barely able to suppress her inner rage, hearing such disrespectful words from Chi Yu made herpletely lose herposure. Simultaneously, not only Yan Meishu, but also He Chuntai, who had been forcibly pushed aside by Chi Yu and was already displeased, now could not contain his anger. He had never seen this Chi Yu before, nor did he understand his status. However, seeing how Chi Yu hade in following Zui Meng, he was probably some kind of bodyguard. For a mere bodyguard to be so audacious naturally infuriated He Chuntai. Moreover, he took this opportunity to try and impress Yan Meishu, so he stepped forward with a coldugh, "Boy, dont you know how to ask before you speak? You dare flirt with my cousin, I" Before he could finish his words, Chi Yu pped him impatiently. There was a crisp "snap" sound. Chi Yu was directly sent flying several meters away, struggling several times without being able to get up after hended. This p was powerful enough to leave He Chuntai stunned for several seconds before he came around, then he bellowed, "You dare hit me? Do you know who I am?" Chi Yu, with a proud smile on his face, responded, "I dont care who you are, do you know who I am?" Initially furious and ready to explode, He Chuntai was taken aback at hearing this, then somewhat timidly asked, "Who are you?" "I am Chi Yu! This youngdy, I have taken a liking to her, what? You have a problem with that?" Chi Yu! Upon hearing this name, both He Chuntai and Yan Meishu were shocked. Because this name was all too familiar to them. In fact, in the entirety of Lihen Heaven, there were very few who didnt know of the Divine General Chi Yu. The chief Divine General under Lord Lihen, renowned as the foremost in cultivation level, ferocity, and bloodthirstiness. Such a person, let alone Yan Meishu, even her father, the Family Head of the Yan Family, would have to bow his head in his presence. It could be said that while Chi Yu may not have a status as noble as Madam Zui Mengs, his strength and prestige far surpassed hers. But the more it was so, the heavier Yan Meishus heart sank. Was it really him? Why would he appear in this remote city? And why would he show up here with Madam Zui Meng? Yan Meishu was deep in thought. Meanwhile, He Chuntai was also gradually recovering from his daze. Chapter 1184: Tian Gou Horrified, Chi Yu Blinded (2nd Update)

Chapter 1184: Chapter 1184: Tian Gou Horrified, Chi Yu Blinded (2nd Update)

Then, a ferocious and venomous voice descended from the sky, "Divine General, please hold on, Tian Gou is on his way!" Speaking, a streak of ck light fell from the sky,nding right beside Chi Yu, the light eventually settling. It was indeed the same Tian Gou as before. It is known that Tian Gou is a breed from the ancient times, that usually dwells in the sky, devouring the essence of the sun and the moon. Especially this particr Tian Gou who had been previously injured by Xiao Tian needed to absorb even more essence to recover. Ever since that day, he had been in deep slumber above in the sky, never descending. Only when he heard Chi Yus summons did he awaken from his slumber and descend. At this moment, the arrival of Tian Gou caused amotion in the crowd. Only Xue Ans eyes flickered slightly, and a cold smile appeared on his lips as he muttered. "How interesting, an ancient breed Tian Gou, what a pity his bloodline is too mixed; otherwise, his strength would not be just this! But why does his aura seem so familiar?" A hint of confusion passed through Xue Ans eyes. At the same time, Tian Gou bowed deeply to Chi Yu, "What are your orders, Divine General?" Chi Yu gave Tian Gou a nce, noticing his subordinate had fully recovered, his spirits high, which quickly calmed his initially wary heart. Then, with a gesture towards Xue An on the ground, he coldly said, "This man has injured my divine body, killed my subordinates, and is exceedingly arrogant. He must be killed today!" "Yes!" Tian Gou responded, then he turned to Xue An with a sinister grin. "Where did this wild ....." Just as Tian Gou was about to taunt, he suddenly froze, his face turning as pale as paper, his body trembling. Chi Yu, however, did not notice this scene, his heart full of pride as he sneered at Xue An, "Friend, this is all your own doing!" Xue An paid no mind to Chi Yu, as at that moment, he suddenly remembered why the Tian Gou seemed so familiar. Wasnt this the same Tian Gou essence that sealed him in the Abyss of Heavenly Fire? With this thought, a faint smile appeared on Xue Ans lips. "Long time no see!" His voice was calm, but it was like thunder on a sunny day to Tian Gou, instantly awakening him from his daze. Then he screamed shrilly, "Its you! Its really you! How could you be here?" His voice teemed with fear and panic. Chi Yu was also stunned, "Who is he?" Tian Gou then managed to calm down, but still looked at Xue An with infinite fear, his voice trembling, "Divine... Divine General, this man is the one I mentioned before, the one whopletely shattered my seal with a single punch!" Chi Yus mouth gradually opened wide. He had not expected such a turn of events. But soon, he remembered something and eximed, "Tian Zhao Realm, youe from the Tian Zhao Realm?" Xue An chuckled, then said ominously, "Correct! Your reward is a punch!" With that, Xue An stepped forward, instantly appearing right in front of Chi Yu and Tian Gou, and threw a punch. The power of this punch made it seem as if the heavens and earth were overturned by Xue An, leaving everyone in shock. Tian Gou screamed miserably, extremely wary of Xue An, and dared not linger to fight, turning to run. Chi Yu also wanted to flee, but being in the direct line of attack, he couldnt escape and, steeling his heart, he roared, "Go to hell!" With that, the vertical eye on his forehead suddenly opened wide, his gaze sharp as a knife, literally splitting the air in front of him with a long slit. At this moment, Xue Ans fist also happened to strike, and then his entire arm was swallowed by the spatial rift. Chi Yu, seeing this, was overjoyed, "Hahahaha, kid, you fell into my trap, lets see how arrogant you can be now!" In his view, no matter how strong a person is, once they enter this spatial rift, their death is certain. Therefore, he was extremely excited, and then raised his palm to strike down at Xue An. But he, blinded by his own excitement, failed to notice the cold smile at the corner of Xue Ans mouth as his arm was dragged into the spatial rift. Chi Yus excitement and pride didntst long, as he suddenly felt a chill in his chest. And this sensation was eerily familiar. That made him look down. Indeed. There was a slender and long hand that had somehow pierced through his chest, still clutching a bright red heart. This familiar scene made Chi Yus body tremble, then he let out a sky-shaking scream. Because this time, Xue An didnt hesitate and crushed the heart in his hand. Chi Yu shook all over in pain, using thest bit of his strength to rush forward a hundred feet, then turned around, looking at Xue An with eyes filled with extreme fear. Having his heart crushed twice in a row, Chi Yus strength was greatly diminished, evidently having lost the power to resist. At this moment, Xue An calmly said, "You were asking about the grudges between us? Ill tell you now! Because of this!" Saying this, Xue An raised his hand and pointed his fingertip right at Chi Yus vertical eye between his eyebrows. "Do you need me to tell you how you got that vertical eye on your forehead?" Chi Yus expression changed drastically, "You... you are!" Xue An nodded, "Yes, I am!" Chi Yu was terrified to death, as he suddenly realized many things. Why the Heavenly Lord had been deeply worried and sent him to guard the Edge Sea. The root of everything was because of this youth! Then his origin became apparent! It could likely be from... the Hua n! With this thought, Chi Yu felt his scalp tingle and couldnt help but tremble as he stammered, "You... you..." He tried to speak further, but failed toplete his sentence. Xue An, standing above the void, calmly said, "Tell me now where the true owner of this vertical eye is, and I can let you go!" Chi Yu trembled all over, finallying to his senses, but he didnt respond to Xue Ans words. Instead, he turned and ran. Having survived so long in Lihen Heaven and bing one of Lord Lihens strongest Divine Generals, it wasnt just his strength that kept him alive, but his ability to read the situation. This young man obviously came with bad intentions, and the best way to stay alive was to run as far as possible. He would report this to the Heavenly Lord after getting back! Chi Yu pondered this in his mind, mobilizing his full cultivation to flee. But just at that moment, a sigh came from in front of him, "Why cant you guys just obediently listen? Must I really take action?" Chi Yu was scared out of his wits, but he quickly raised his hand and struck a palm towards Xue An. Yet Xue An didnt even dodge, flicked his fingers and sent Chi Yus palm flying, then with the speed of lightning, his two fingers appeared in front of Chi Yus forehead and plunged down without hesitation! After a muffled thud, Chi Yu let out a miserable scream, then covered his bleeding forehead with his hands, backing away in horror. Holding the radiant Divine Eye in his hand, Xue An calmly said, "You, worthy of possessing such a Divine Eye?" Chapter 1179: Snatch Heart with One Hand, First Battle of Resentment (1st Update)

Chapter 1179: Chapter 1179: Snatch Heart with One Hand, First Battle of Resentment (1st Update)

Boom! The whole venue was quiet at first, then erupted into an uproar. "Yikes! Has this guy gone mad?" someone gasped. "Even if he isnt mad, he must be close to it. How dare he speak like that? Doesnt he know about the Divine Generals temper?" someone sneered. In these murmurs, many people shook their heads quietly, certain that Xue An was doomed. As for Yan Meishu, she was even more stunned on the spot. She hadnt expected Xue An to be so domineering. But soon, she felt tears welling up in her eyes, and tears gradually filled them. Then she opened her mouth, wanting to say something, only to find that her entire body was tightly controlled by Chi Yu, unable to make any sound. Meanwhile. He Chuntai, who had been pretending not to hear anything, couldnt help but suddenly lift his head, staring at Xue An with a face full of astonishment. But quickly, his eyes shed with a gleam mixing schadenfreude and joy at anothers cmity. This fool, daring to defy Lord Chi Yu like this, just wait and you will know the consequences. To He Chuntai, Divine General Chi Yu was a figure even he dared not provoke. This Xue An, who had no cultivation level whatsoever, daring to be so arrogant, could have no other exnation than seeking his own death. Indeed. But as Chi Yu was slightly stunned, a vicious cold smirk appeared on his face. "Boy, nobody has ever dared to talk to me like this; youre the first. To reward you, I will torture you slowly for a hundred years, then let you die in endless agony..." Before his words could finish. Chi Yu suddenly felt a chill in his chest and couldnt help but look down. Then he stood shocked on the spot. For at that moment, there appeared a palm in front of his chest, as if carved out of cdon jade. This palm had slender and delicate fingers, distinct knuckles, and was a pleasure to look at. Of course, it would have been prettier if it wasnt clutching that bright red heart. Chi Yu stared nkly at the palm that had pierced through his chest, his whole body frozen in shock. Not just him. The entire banquet hall was deadly silent, everyones mouths agape, faces filled with disbelief. Because standing behind Chi Yu, with his hand thrust through his back and out his chest, was Xue An, who everyone just deemed delusional and on the brink of death. The scene was almost magically ironic. Just a moment ago, everyone thought him doomed, but in the next second, he aplished a reversal. Everyone naturally couldnt believe their eyes. At the same time, Xue An directly pulled his hand out of Chi Yus chest. As blood sttered, Chi Yu let out a painful howl and staggered forward involuntarily, but despite the stumbling, he did not fall. Then he covered the huge wound on his chest, slowly turned around, and with a gaze mixed with shock and resentment, red daggers at Xue An. If looks could kill, Chi Yu might have already killed Xue An several times over. Yet facing such a terrifying re, Xue An did not even bat an eyelid, only responding with a faint smile, casually weighing the heart that was still pulsating in his hand. "So this is your heart? It looks quite red, too bad its rotten inside!" Xue Ans voice was indifferent and aloof, as if he was notmenting on an organ from a powerful Deity, but rather a livestock heart bought from a market for five yuan. This feeling made Chi Yus anger boil even more, and he said sinisterly, "Boy, who exactly are you? Return the heart to me now, and there is still room to turn things around, otherwise, I will make you beg for life and beg for death!" The murderous intent in his words was tantly obvious. Yet, Xue An simply responded with a cold smile, "With just you, youre not qualified to know who I am! And to think of threatening me at this point, how foolish can you be?" "You..." Chi Yu was choked with rage, but at this moment, he was somewhat hesitant. After all, his own heart was still in this young mans hands. Although, as a deity, not to mention the heart, even if he lost his head, he could grow another one. But it would still result in a loss of strength, and a newly grown organ would need at least a few months to nurture before it could reach the level of the previous one. Especially since this was an organ second only to the head in importance among the deitys body. Therefore, Chi Yu now just wanted to de-escte the situation first, and then settle the score with this young man after getting the heart back. Thus, he forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart and said coldly, "Boy, name your condition! What will it take for you to return my heart?" Xue Ans smile at the corner of his mouth widened, "That depends on what conditions you can offer! Why dont you mention it first, and Ill see if Im satisfied!" There was again a low murmur among the crowd. Everyone had recovered from their initial shock, only to be baffled again by Xue Ans words. "Actually negotiating with Lord Chi Yu! What kind of backing does this young man have?" "Yes, the strength he demonstrated just now is clearly beyond ordinary, but no matter who the strong person is, this ce is still under the domain of Lihen Heaven! Lord Chi Yu is the top Divine General under the Heavenly Lord, with such an overwhelming power, and yet this young man dares to disregard it?" "Hehe, this young man must be a strong practitioner of physical techniques, but no matter how strong, the key is hecks any Cultivation Level! Now this will be a good show to watch!" Amidst these murmurs, Chi Yus expression grew colder, but he still said in a deep voice, "Young man, you are indeed powerful and have the qualifications to negotiate with me, how about thisreturn the heart to me, and I will let you and this woman leave here! And I promise to no longer pursue this matter, what do you think?" Hearing these terms, Yan Meishus eyes lit up. Because this sounded like the best solution under the current circumstances! Thus, she couldnt help but look at Xue An with a hopeful gaze. But at this moment, the corners of Xue Ans mouth slightly curved up, revealing a smile as sharp as a knife. "Is this the condition youre offering?" Chi Yu nodded proudly, "Yes, what do you think of it?" Chi Yu was full of confidence, believing that Xue An would surely ept this condition. The same thought was held by everyone present. Because everyone felt that such a condition was the greatest concession made by Divine General Chi Yu. As long as Xue An wasnt insane, he would definitely agree. Even He Chuntai couldnt help but heave a sigh of relief secretly. Anyway, it would be best if this matter could be passed over like this. Otherwise, even his own life might not be spared. But at that moment, Xue An shook his head and then spoke in a slightly mocking tone, "Sorry! I dont think much of this condition!" Chi Yu, who thought he had the upper hand, suddenly changed color upon hearing this and shouted angrily, "What do you mean?" "What do I mean?" Xue An smiled lightly, "It means I, do, not, agree! Now, do you understand?" Chapter 1180: Chun Cai Dies Suddenly, Facing an Attack Alone (2nd Update)

Chapter 1180: Chapter 1180: Chun Cai Dies Suddenly, Facing an Attack Alone (2nd Update)

The arena fell deathly silent. Everyone was stunned by Xue Ans deration. He... rejected it? Heavens! This young man must be mad! Yan Meishu was also shocked, and in her urgency, she broke free from Chi Yus control, crying out anxiously. "Brother Xue!" Hearing this, Xue An turned his head and gave her a slight smile. It was this smile that made Yan Meishu swallow back her words. Because Yan Meishu felt that although Xue An hadnt said anything, this smile meant so much. Yan Meishu felt her trembling heart calm down after seeing this smile. It even instilled an indescribable confidence in Yan Meishus heart, as if nothing in the world could trouble Brother Xue before her. While she had no objections, He Chuntai couldnt contain himself and was the first to jump out, his face distorted as he roared. "Xue, even the Divine General has spared you, and you still do not appreciate it? Do you want to kill us all? Im telling you, if you want to die, go ahead, but dont drag me and my cousin into it!" He Chuntais words were utterly heart piercing, and his logic was twisted to the extreme. Yan Meishus expression changed drastically, about to rebuke. But Xue An just waved his hand, signaling her to hold her tongue, then sized up He Chuntai. "What did you just say? I didnt hear clearly. I hope you can repeat it!" The chill in Xue Ans words terrified He Chuntai, making him involuntarily swallow his saliva. However, soon he noticed the hint of approval on Divine General Chi Yus face from afar. Even as He Chuntai looked over, Divine General Chi Yu slightly nodded at him. This greatly boosted He Chuntais confidence, and even the way he spoke became much stronger, he said with a sneer. "Xue, I can repeat it a hundred times! Dont think just because you hurt the Divine General that you can do anything. His excellency was merely distracted, and you took advantage of that! So, if you know whats good for you, youd best return the Divine Generals heart now and honestly admit your error!" "Wouldnt everyone be happy to let bygones be bygones then?" He Chuntai sincerely thought his words were truthful and reasonable, and he couldnt help but feel smug. But his smugness did notst even a breaths time. Because at that moment, Xue An said in an indifferent tone, "Remember the words I told you before entering here?" "What words?" He Chuntai was startled. "I said you better roll as far away as you could, or else if you end up crying from fright, dont me me for not warning you!" He Chuntai suddenly realized, "Yes, you did say that, but so what? What now? Do you still want to make me cry?" As he spoke, his face was full of scorn. Xue An shook his head, "No! I just wanted to tell you that I take back those words! Because you..." "Because of what?" He Chuntai asked nonchntly. "Because you should go die now!" As the word "die" left Xue Ans mouth, it was as if an absolute sovereign had decreed amandbrilliant lights directly descended upon He Chuntai. He Chuntai didnt even have time to scream before his head silently exploded. Indeed! Just like a slow-motion explosion of a watermelon, He Chuntais head turned into a mist of blood in the air. But this was merely the beginning, He Chuntais body also started to crumble piece by piece. In an instant. He Chuntai, who had just been standing there fine, turned into a mist of blood. But it still wasnt over. The blood mist continued to split and copse. In a blink of an eye, a sharp and infinitely terrified scream echoed through the void. Afterward, the blood mistpletely dissipated into nothingness, leaving not even a trace of He Chuntais existence. This scene, filled with a brutal beauty, frightened everyone who saw it. Everyone knew what that scream meant just now. It was clearly the indignant roar of He Chuntais soul disintegrating. This also meant that He Chuntai had nowpletely perished, dead beyond dead! In fact, many present could have dealt with someone like He Chuntai! But the key was that from beginning to end, there were no signs of cultivation level fluctuation on Xue Ans body. It was as if he had performed magic, directly annihting He Chuntai, who had a decent cultivation level. How could such means not shock everyone present? Even Chi Yu, the Divine General, was continuously twitching his eyelids at this scene. Because he too couldnt see through what method Xue An had just used! The unknown is always terrifying, especially when its a mysterious young man whose identity isnt even known! Chi Yu suddenly felt some regret, regretting that he had been so arrogant just now. But just then, Xue An slowly turned around, nonchntly weighing the heart in his hand, lightly speaking, "This thing, do you really want it?" When touched by Xue Ans gaze, Chi Yu felt his whole body tense up, a great rm rising in his heart, feeling as though he was being targeted by a Giant Dragon. "Of... of course I want it!" Chi Yu stuttered somewhat. Perhaps even he didnt realize that his tone and attitude had changed drastically from before, bing... much gentler! Xue An naturally noticed this, but he just smiled, then suddenly clenched his hand. Thud! After a dull sound, the beating heart, emitting strong Divine Power fluctuations, was crushed by Xue An. It might have been psychological, or for some other reason, but the moment the heart was crushed. Chi Yu felt a severe pain in his empty chest, causing him to involuntarily let out a painful scream. But Xue An casually dusted off his hands, "Sorry, I actually wanted to give it back to you, but I identally applied too much force, not knowing your heart was so fragile, so it burst! I guess you wont me me, right?" Looking at the smile on Xue Ans face, Chi Yu felt as if a ferocious and iparable Giant Dragon was awakening within this young man. This made him both shocked and angry, and he couldnt help but roar. "Do you really think Im afraid of you? Everyone, on mymand, kill him!" Following Chi Yus order, the massive banquet hall suddenly shook, then the walls copsed around, and amid the dust stirred up by the falling roof, beams of light suddenly shot out, heading straight for Xue An. The power stirred even ruffled the surrounding space into ripples. Yet facing such a terrifying encirclement, Xue An burst into a greatughter. "Good! Today, let me fight to my hearts content!" Chapter 1181 - 1811: Red Fire Transforming Hell, Effortlessly Crushing (Third Release)

Chapter 1181: Chapter 1811: Red Fire Transforming Hell, Effortlessly Crushing (Third Release)

He finished speaking, Xue An took a step forward, facing the attacksing from all directions alone. Such a formation shook everyone present, then they shook their heads, thinking that Xue An would hardly escape this time. Chi Yuughed triumphantly, "Kid, I admit you are really strong, but you forgot, this is my turf, even the mighty dragon doesnt suppress the local snake, you...." He hadnt finished his rant, because at this moment, a scene that suddenly appearedpletely stunned him. Xue An faced the radiant lighting from all directions with an indifferent expression, watching quietly without any expression. Even when the airflow stirred by the light blew his foreheads temples, he did not make any moves. It was not until the radiant light was almost upon him that Xue An suddenly looked up, his eyes zing with divine light, and then in a split second raised his hand and forcefully pressed down. Bang! A loud noise was heard. The radiant light leading the charge was pressed down by Xue Ans palm, making everyone feel the ground shake, and then saw the incredibly hard ground being smashed into countless radial cracks. As for the center of the cracks, a member of the Divine n, shaking with blood flowing from all orifices and already unconscious, was in a deep pit. But this was only the beginning. Then, Xue An, like ying a whack-a-mole, swiftly pressed down continuously with his palm. And with each palm, he smashed a fiercely radiant light directly into the ground, causing the ground to tremble violently. Finally. When all the attacking lights had disappeared, the ground was covered with numerous web-like cracks. And evenly arranged in those cracks were over a dozenrge pits. In the pits, were Divine n warriors, heavily injured by Xue Ans palming,pletely incapacitated. This oue left everyone at the scene dumbfounded. Even Chi Yu didnt expect that the subordinates he had gathered with much difficulty would end like this. Seeing Xue Ans effortless, almost yful demeanor, even made Chi Yu doubt. He wondered if his subordinates were too weak, that they seemed to have willinglye forward to be smashed like moles, unable to even resist, and all suffered severe injuries. As Chi Yus mind was filled with various messy thoughts, he saw Xue An surveying the mess on the ground, then pped his hands with some satisfaction. "The touch feels quite nice!" Saying that, he raised his head and smiled warmly at Chi Yu, "Any more tricks? Bring them all out, while Im in the mood today, lets have a good time ying!" These words infuriated Chi Yu, but seeing the strength Xue An had shown, he had to be cautious in his approach. So he snorted coldly, saying sinisterly: "Kid, you forced me to do this!" As he spoke, he suddenly waved his hand, and the Divine n warriors in the dozens of pits all trembled, and then their bodies burst open. The essence blood contained within them turned into a stream of light, directly merging into Chi Yus body. As these streams of light merged, Chi Yus aura grew increasingly fierce, and through the wound on his chest, one could see that the originally empty chest gradually showcased rainbow lights. These rainbow lights gradually gathered, and eventually condensed into a small heart. When it first formed, this heart was the size of a peanut. But when it pulsated, it caused the nearby void to tremble. Moreover, after a few beats, the heart visibly erged at a visible speed and eventually returned to normal. Following that, the wounds on both the front and back of Chi Yus chest also disappeared into nothingness. In just a few breaths, Chi Yu, who had been severely injured, recoveredpletely, his aura even stronger than before. But the act of devouring his own subordinates alive to heal himself made the faces of everyone present turn somewhat unsightly. But Chi Yu didnt care about this, and was heard cackling strangely: "Boy, I was careless just now, but this time, Ill teach you a lesson!" As his words ended, Chi Yus figure suddenly shed and he appeared up in the sky, and then his aura expanded, enveloping the surrounding heavens and earth. An immensely powerful aura restrained but already making the heavens and earth change color. Yet all this momentum was directed straight at Xue An standing in the middle of the arena. But Xue An looked at Chi Yu with interest, his eyes even gleaming with eagerness. "Interesting,e on! I wont move, lets first see how powerful this move of yours is!" As he spoke, Xue An provocatively hooked his finger at Chi Yu above in the sky. At this, Chi Yu could no longer contain the rage in his heart and coldly huffed: "zing Fire... Inferno!" At hismand, the lingering gray mist behind Chi Yu suddenly transformed into zing red mes that descended upon Xue An at an incredible speed. The mes boiled and fierce fires filled the sky. It seemed like the entire world was enveloped by these endless zing fires. As for Xue An who was just standing there, there was no trace of him left. Many people secretly sighed, indeed he was dead! Chi Yu also couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief. He generally would not resort to this move unless in dire situations. Because employing the Inferno requires the use of his own Origin Power, and once utilized, it is profoundly draining. But now,pelled by the situation, he had no choice. Luckily, this unknown young man ultimately perished under his Inferno. But just as this thought emerged, before a smug expression could spread across his face. Within this realm of zing Fire, Xue Ans lightughter was heard. "Using fire against me, really, what were you thinking!" With his words, within the raging mes, Xue Ans figure gradually reappeared. However, at this moment, he did not show the slightest sign of disarray. On the contrary, his clothes fluttered gently, his expression was serene, and even the hair on his temples was unaffected by the mes, as if he was on a beach on a sunny afternoon instead of in a fiery hell. Moreover, as he strolled around, the originally scorching red mes seemed like a mouse seeing a cat, not daring toe close and continuously retreating. Thus, within this Inferno, such a miraculous scene appeared. As Xue An stepped through, mes on the ground that were burning fiercely extinguished instantly, and the fire continued to recede step by step. It felt as if Xue An was relentlessly driving back a once arrogant and domineering fire dragon. In this situation, Xue An walked out of the zing Fire Inferno in an instant. Chapter 1182: Thunderous Might, Full of Sorrow (4th Update)

Chapter 1182: Chapter 1182: Thunderous Might, Full of Sorrow (4th Update)

The moment his feet touched the ground, the skies filled withmenting red mes began to shrink at a breathtaking speed. When they shrank down to the size of a fireball, they flew straight into Xue Ans palm. In the center of Xue Ans palm, a feeble red me flickered gently. Xue An then looked up with a faint smile at Chi Yu, who was hovering in the air and already dumbfounded. "Thanks for the me, old pal!" With that said, under the astonished and fearful gazes of numerous onlookers, Xue An swallowed the red me in a gulp. Then he smacked his lips, nodding his head, "Tastes not bad! Got any more?" Thisment almost knocked Chi Yu off bnce, causing him to nearly fall from the sky. Because he had never seen someone as fierce as Xue An. It was one thing for Xue An to emerge unscathed from his Red Hellfire, but he actually gulped down Chi Yus infamous red me, a feat which seemed as effortless as eating candy. These abnormalities sent chills down Chi Yus spine, filled with regret for meddling in these muddy waters. But at this point, he could only grit his teeth, and somewhat feebly roared: "Kid, I admit I had underestimated you earlier, you do have some skills! But do you really think thats enough?" "You should know, this is my turf, I..." Impatiently, Xue An waved his hand, "Okay, I get it, you mean to say that even a mighty dragon cant crush the snake in its ownir? But the key point is..." Xue An smiled chillingly, "Im not a dragon, and youre not a snake! So if youve got no fresh tricks up your sleeve, then dont me me for not showing mercy!" His words were in, but to Chi Yus ears, they were like sitting on pins and needles. Because he could feel the terrifying intent to kill lurking beneath Xue Ans nonchnt tone. With that thought, Chi Yu finally steeled himself and turning his head, bellowed towards the City Lords Mansion: "If not now, then when?" However, with Chi Yus order, the surroundings remained silent; not a single person appeared, not even a shadow. At this point, everyone was somewhat confused, unclear about what Chi Yu was nning. But just then, a ripple appeared in the space behind Xue Ans head, and a pitch-ck dagger plunged downward with the speed of lightning. With such velocity, coupled with the short distance, it was practically impossible to react in time. Even many spectators couldnt grasp what was happening. Yet in this hairbreadth of time, the dagger stabbed through empty space, the tip piercing the air. Only then did the shadowy figure dissipate. This turn of events rmed the dagger-wielding figure, who realized their cover was blown. But this person was no ordinary individual; remaining incredibly calm, the assassin coolly flipped the dagger, striking back behind them. Yet this fierce blow once again missed its mark, and soon after, Xue Ans appreciative voice could be heard from the side. "Good knife skills, pretty fast too. If it werent for running into me, someone else might have fallen for your trick!" Hearing Xue Ans words, the dagger-wielder did not utter a sound but turned to flee. They knew their assault had utterly failed and chose not to linger. But as well as they nned their escape, Xue An had no intention of letting them go. "Heh, you think you can just walk away?" As he spoke, Xue An reached into the void, grasping the would-be escapee and pulled them straight out. He lifted his other hand, preparing to strike down, But suddenly, Xue An eximed in surprise. Because the figure that appeared before him was none other than a handsome young man in white. There was nothing strange about that, but the key was that Xue An felt a familiar presence emanating from this man in white. This altered his expression, and the hand he had intended to smack down with came to an abrupt halt. At this moment, the man who had been captured by Xue An had already prepared himself for death, but Xue An had yet to make a move. This made the man somewhat astonished; upon opening his eyes, he discovered Xue An looking at him with a shocked expression. Despite not understanding why this powerful youth hadnt struck, the man, driven by the instinct to survive, still reacted instantaneously. He suddenly opened his mouth and let out a piercing scream, the sound waves directed at Xue An, strong enough to shatter the souls of the mighty. Then he took the opportunity to raise his hand and strike again, aiming a dagger straight at Xue Ans chest. But what seemed like a foolproof strike once again missed its mark. For the dagger, initially sped forth like a gust, suddenly came to a halt mid-air, unable to proceed further. Because, unbeknownst to when, Xue Ans hand was already in front of him, pinching the dagger between two fingers. The speed of his reaction was such that it was wholly unaffected by the previous scream. Now, the man truly despaired. For this youth was powerful beyond his imagination. Now, all he could do was to close his eyes and wait for death. But to his utmost surprise, the youth still did not make a move, merely letting out a slight sigh. "Really dont know how youd face this memory once youre back to normal!" These words, seeminglying from nowhere, left many bewildered. The man was equally puzzled as he looked at Xue An, "What do you mean?" Xue An smiled at him, but within that smile was a color of mercy, then softly said, "Nothing much, just an outburst of emotion." With that, Xue An raised his hand, his fingers heading straight for the mans face. The man let out a silent sigh, knowing well that his death was nigh, and made no resistance, instead closing his eyes peaceably. Simultaneously, a womans cry of rm sounded from afar. "Dont...!" Sadly, the voice was too distant, unable to arrive in time. Hearing this, the mans heart quivered; he wanted to open his eyes for onest look, but eventually clenched his teeth and did not. Miss Jiang, if fate allows, we shall meet again in the next life, the man silently prayed in his mind. But at that moment, Xue Ans finger, having nearly reached him, did not, as imagined, end the mans life with a single touch. Instead, it lightly flicked the mans forehead. The man trembled, his entire body instantly rigid, unable to move a muscle. Then, he opened his eyes, gazing at Xue An with confusion. In response to the mans inquiring gaze, Xue An merely smiled, "Dont worry, just watch carefully, and see how I exterminate these viins shortly!" The tone of his voice grew even stranger. Unable to restrain himself any longer, the man finally asked, "Why dont you kill me?" "Kill? Why would I kill you?" Xue An said indifferently, then suddenly as if remembering something, he asked with interest. "Forgot to ask, whats your name?" The man was silent for a moment, eventually saying slowly, "Xiao Tian!" Chapter 1183: It’s All a Misunderstanding, There Was Never Any Hate (First Update)

Chapter 1183: Chapter 1183: Its All a Misunderstanding, There Was Never Any Hate (First Update)

"Xiao Tian?" Xue An paused momentarily, then shook his head with a light chuckle, "I should have thought of it earlier!" At the same time, Jiang Xunnan had already rushed over. But she stood at a distance, looking at Xue An with a face full of fear, and did not dare toe closer. Xue An naturally noticed her, since the previous cry of dont hade from her mouth. This aroused a hint of curiosity in Xue An about the woman, prompting him to take a few more nces. Then he discovered something interesting. Jiang Xunnan was asionally looking at the bound Xiao Tian with eyes full of concern and worry, mouthing words, seemingly speaking, but without making a sound. And it appeared that Xiao Tian could also hear these words, as the two of themmunicated in this manner. Seeing this made Xue An chuckle inwardly. Because he immediately realized that this Jiang Xunnan was not of the Human n, but transformed from a golden hound, and hermunication with Xiao Tian must be the canine ns secret technique. However, looking at the two of them, they seemed to share a deep bond! Xue An sighed silently, then smiled at Jiang Xunnan. "Miss, you are quite wee toe forward and talk to General Xiao Tian. Its not a problem!" Upon hearing this, Jiang Xunnan was startled. She was unsure whether Xue An was a friend or foe, therefore she was filled with apprehension. Regardless, Xue An at least hadnt taken any action, as she had witnessed everything that had just happened. If Xue An wanted to kill Xiao Tian, he would have done it several times over by now. Could it be... he truly harbors no malice? Jiang Xunnan weighed her options and then nodded carefully, "Thank you, Sir!" Having said that, she approached Xiao Tian and looked after him with a face full of concern. Xue An simply smiled nonchntly and then raised his head to look up into the high sky at Chi Yu, sayingzily, "If there are any tricks left, use them all now. Im running out of patience! So, you better cherish the time that follows!" Chi Yu was infuriated by Xue Ans words, his whiskers bristling with anger, but he was also truly fearful in his heart. Because up to this moment, he had not seen through Xue Ans strength. Especially since Xue An had not revealed even the slightest hint of his cultivation level from beginning to end, yet had managed to dominate the crowd. This sounded almost like a fantastical tale, yet it was truly happening right before his eyes. This sent chills through Chi Yus spine. After weighing the pros and cons, he gritted his teeth and said solemnly, "Friend, I think theres some misunderstanding between us. After all, we had no grudges before; its all over a woman, which really isnt worth it!" The tone of his words was drastically different from before, causing many peoples expressions to change, and they exchanged surprised nces. Chi Yu, the Divine General backing down? It was utterly unimaginable! But Xue An was unmoved by Chi Yus words, instead casually leaning on his shoulder with an air of nonchnce. "Oh? It isnt worth it?" Chi Yu nodded, took a deep breath, and said, "Thats right! This whole affair has been one big misunderstanding from the start! And since friend values this Yan Meishu so highly, then I shall step aside and offer no further trouble. Why resort to such violence? Actually..." Before he could finish, Xue An, showing great impatience, waved his hand, "Get to the point!" A sh of anger appeared in Chi Yus eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure. "Friend, youve crushed one of my hearts and wounded over a dozen of my subordinates, but Ive decided not to pursue this matter. Lets put it behind us. You may now take Yan Meishu and leave, and I will not stop you. What do you say?" Upon offering this condition. The scene erupted inmotion. Because in everyones view, the Divine General Chi Yu had clearly made a significant concession. No matter who was right or wrong, after all, Xue An had just crushed Chi Yus heart and then injured so many people, the situation was already out of control. Yet now, Chi Yu was actually indicating he would no longer pursue the matter, which could be considered as giving Xue An great face. At this point, everyone was certain Xue An would ept this condition. Because, as Chi Yu had said, the cause of the incident was nothing more than a woman, and there was indeed no real hatred between Xue An and Chi Yu. In such a case, anyone with a sane mind would choose to keep the peace. Even Yan Meishu let out a sigh of relief. Regardless, her life was saved, and had it not been for Xue Ans intervention, she might have already be a ything for Chi Yu. With this thought, Yan Meishu couldnt help but blush as she looked towards Xue An, her heart pounding even more intensely. Originally, she had had a great fondness for Xue An, but the fact that Xue An had no cultivation level was like a fishbone stuck in her throat, filled with regret. But now, she understood. It turned out Xue An was not without strength, it was just that she had too little insight! As for cultivation level... What about having no cultivation level? Hadnt he still made the famous Divine General Chi Yu bend to his will? The more she thought about it, the hotter Yan Meishu felt all over, and she couldnt help but cast amorous nces at Xue An. But it was at this moment that an unexpected event urred. Just when everyone thought the matter was settled, Xue An smiled. However, his smile at this moment contained not the slightest warmth, but was filled with chilling killing intent. "It does sound quite reasonable, pity... I still dont ept!" Boom! Now the whole ce exploded. "What? He doesnt agree even to these terms? What on earth does he want to do? Is he really determined to fight to the death with Divine General Chi Yu?" someone eximed in astonishment. "This young man is indeed very powerful, but still too young! The Divine General Chi Yu has given in so much, yet he refuses to let up. If he really drives the Divine General into a corner, the oue is still uncertain!" someone sneered. Chi Yu hadnt expected Xue An to actually refuse the terms he had offered, and couldnt help roaring in furious embarrassment: "Friend, dont think that Im truly afraid of you, I just feel that its not worthwhile to mobilize such a force over a woman! After all, theres no enmity between you and me!" "No enmity?" Xue Ans smile grew colder, "Who told you that I have no enmity with you?" "Eh?" Chi Yu was startled and then looked deeply at Xue An, "What do you mean? Just so you know, before today, you and I have never met! How can there be any talk of enmity?" Xue An smiled, but did not directly answer Chi Yus question, merely said indifferently, "Enmity? Youll naturally know soon enough! Im giving you three breaths time, and if you havent made a move after three breaths, then dont me me for being impolite!" Hearing Xue Ans words, Chi Yu flew into a rage. "Boy, youre simply too arrogant! Fine, today I shall let you see the might of the Resentful Gods!" Having said so, he let out a roar to the heavens, "Tian Gou, where are you!" Boom! Following his roar, the originally clear night sky suddenly turned dark. Chapter 1184: Tian Gou Horrified, Chi Yu Blinded (2nd Update)

Chapter 1184: Chapter 1184: Tian Gou Horrified, Chi Yu Blinded (2nd Update)

Then, a ferocious and venomous voice descended from the sky, "Divine General, please hold on, Tian Gou is on his way!" Speaking, a streak of ck light fell from the sky,nding right beside Chi Yu, the light eventually settling. It was indeed the same Tian Gou as before. It is known that Tian Gou is a breed from the ancient times, that usually dwells in the sky, devouring the essence of the sun and the moon. Especially this particr Tian Gou who had been previously injured by Xiao Tian needed to absorb even more essence to recover. Ever since that day, he had been in deep slumber above in the sky, never descending. Only when he heard Chi Yus summons did he awaken from his slumber and descend. At this moment, the arrival of Tian Gou caused amotion in the crowd. Only Xue Ans eyes flickered slightly, and a cold smile appeared on his lips as he muttered. "How interesting, an ancient breed Tian Gou, what a pity his bloodline is too mixed; otherwise, his strength would not be just this! But why does his aura seem so familiar?" A hint of confusion passed through Xue Ans eyes. At the same time, Tian Gou bowed deeply to Chi Yu, "What are your orders, Divine General?" Chi Yu gave Tian Gou a nce, noticing his subordinate had fully recovered, his spirits high, which quickly calmed his initially wary heart. Then, with a gesture towards Xue An on the ground, he coldly said, "This man has injured my divine body, killed my subordinates, and is exceedingly arrogant. He must be killed today!" "Yes!" Tian Gou responded, then he turned to Xue An with a sinister grin. "Where did this wild ....." Just as Tian Gou was about to taunt, he suddenly froze, his face turning as pale as paper, his body trembling. Chi Yu, however, did not notice this scene, his heart full of pride as he sneered at Xue An, "Friend, this is all your own doing!" Xue An paid no mind to Chi Yu, as at that moment, he suddenly remembered why the Tian Gou seemed so familiar. Wasnt this the same Tian Gou essence that sealed him in the Abyss of Heavenly Fire? With this thought, a faint smile appeared on Xue Ans lips. "Long time no see!" His voice was calm, but it was like thunder on a sunny day to Tian Gou, instantly awakening him from his daze. Then he screamed shrilly, "Its you! Its really you! How could you be here?" His voice teemed with fear and panic. Chi Yu was also stunned, "Who is he?" Tian Gou then managed to calm down, but still looked at Xue An with infinite fear, his voice trembling, "Divine... Divine General, this man is the one I mentioned before, the one whopletely shattered my seal with a single punch!" Chi Yus mouth gradually opened wide. He had not expected such a turn of events. But soon, he remembered something and eximed, "Tian Zhao Realm, youe from the Tian Zhao Realm?" Xue An chuckled, then said ominously, "Correct! Your reward is a punch!" With that, Xue An stepped forward, instantly appearing right in front of Chi Yu and Tian Gou, and threw a punch. The power of this punch made it seem as if the heavens and earth were overturned by Xue An, leaving everyone in shock. Tian Gou screamed miserably, extremely wary of Xue An, and dared not linger to fight, turning to run. Chi Yu also wanted to flee, but being in the direct line of attack, he couldnt escape and, steeling his heart, he roared, "Go to hell!" With that, the vertical eye on his forehead suddenly opened wide, his gaze sharp as a knife, literally splitting the air in front of him with a long slit. At this moment, Xue Ans fist also happened to strike, and then his entire arm was swallowed by the spatial rift. Chi Yu, seeing this, was overjoyed, "Hahahaha, kid, you fell into my trap, lets see how arrogant you can be now!" In his view, no matter how strong a person is, once they enter this spatial rift, their death is certain. Therefore, he was extremely excited, and then raised his palm to strike down at Xue An. But he, blinded by his own excitement, failed to notice the cold smile at the corner of Xue Ans mouth as his arm was dragged into the spatial rift. Chi Yus excitement and pride didntst long, as he suddenly felt a chill in his chest. And this sensation was eerily familiar. That made him look down. Indeed. There was a slender and long hand that had somehow pierced through his chest, still clutching a bright red heart. This familiar scene made Chi Yus body tremble, then he let out a sky-shaking scream. Because this time, Xue An didnt hesitate and crushed the heart in his hand. Chi Yu shook all over in pain, using thest bit of his strength to rush forward a hundred feet, then turned around, looking at Xue An with eyes filled with extreme fear. Having his heart crushed twice in a row, Chi Yus strength was greatly diminished, evidently having lost the power to resist. At this moment, Xue An calmly said, "You were asking about the grudges between us? Ill tell you now! Because of this!" Saying this, Xue An raised his hand and pointed his fingertip right at Chi Yus vertical eye between his eyebrows. "Do you need me to tell you how you got that vertical eye on your forehead?" Chi Yus expression changed drastically, "You... you are!" Xue An nodded, "Yes, I am!" Chi Yu was terrified to death, as he suddenly realized many things. Why the Heavenly Lord had been deeply worried and sent him to guard the Edge Sea. The root of everything was because of this youth! Then his origin became apparent! It could likely be from... the Hua n! With this thought, Chi Yu felt his scalp tingle and couldnt help but tremble as he stammered, "You... you..." He tried to speak further, but failed toplete his sentence. Xue An, standing above the void, calmly said, "Tell me now where the true owner of this vertical eye is, and I can let you go!" Chi Yu trembled all over, finallying to his senses, but he didnt respond to Xue Ans words. Instead, he turned and ran. Having survived so long in Lihen Heaven and bing one of Lord Lihens strongest Divine Generals, it wasnt just his strength that kept him alive, but his ability to read the situation. This young man obviously came with bad intentions, and the best way to stay alive was to run as far as possible. He would report this to the Heavenly Lord after getting back! Chi Yu pondered this in his mind, mobilizing his full cultivation to flee. But just at that moment, a sigh came from in front of him, "Why cant you guys just obediently listen? Must I really take action?" Chi Yu was scared out of his wits, but he quickly raised his hand and struck a palm towards Xue An. Yet Xue An didnt even dodge, flicked his fingers and sent Chi Yus palm flying, then with the speed of lightning, his two fingers appeared in front of Chi Yus forehead and plunged down without hesitation! After a muffled thud, Chi Yu let out a miserable scream, then covered his bleeding forehead with his hands, backing away in horror. Holding the radiant Divine Eye in his hand, Xue An calmly said, "You, worthy of possessing such a Divine Eye?" Chapter 1185: No Matter Who, All Shall Be Cut Down (1st Update)

Chapter 1185: Chapter 1185: No Matter Who, All Shall Be Cut Down (1st Update)

Under the intense pain, Chi Yus whole body trembled and his eyes were filled with fear and panic. He couldnt understand how this youth, with no fluctuations of cultivation level, could possess such formidable strength. Just then, Xue An suddenly shed a smile at Chi Yu, "Wait a moment!" After saying that, he disappeared instantly from his spot. Chi Yu was taken aback. What was this youth going to do? Not only him, everyone present was somewhat puzzled. But Chi Yu quickly snapped out of it, realizing this was a rare opportunity to escape. Just as he was about to turn and flee from this ce. A streak of light shed by, and Xue An reappeared in the center. However, now in his hand was another person. The person was shivering all over, and blood flowed down from his forehead. Despite this, the desperation in his eyes could not be concealed. Seeing this person, the crowd first went silent, followed by a lowmotion. Because the one Xue An had caught and brought back was the very Tian Gou that had just fled. Everyone had thought Tian Gou had sessfully escaped, but to everyones surprise, Xue An had caught Tian Gou back in just a snap of the fingers. Such speed was shocking and awe-inspiring. Chi Yu was dumbfounded. He didnt expect Xue An to be able to catch Tian Gou, but what was he going to do with him? A hint of doubt arose in Chi Yus heart. At the same time, Xue An looked down at Tian Gou with a slight smile. "Back in the Tian Zhao Realm, I spared your life. I didnt expect not only did you fail to repent, but youve be even more rampant. Dont me me now!" After speaking, Xue An violently raised his hand, lifting Tian Gou in front of him. Tian Gous body shook violently, and he screamed out in extreme fear, "Spare me, my lord, I truly didnt know it was you! I wont dare anymore, please I beg..." Pu! The words stopped abruptly because Xue An had already blown up Tian Gous head with a punch. A mist of blood dissipated. The headless body trembled slightly. But it wasnt over yet, Xue An suddenly produced a crimson me in his hand and casually tossed it. The me immediately clung to Tian Gous body and began to burn ferociously. The sounds of skin bursting from the high heat and bones crunching resonated throughout the area, making it downright chilling to hear. Following that, from within the crimson mes, a miserable howl was heard, and then everything went silent. Only the roaring mes remained, along with a strange aroma of flesh spreading throughout the area. The smell was simr to... a butcher shop selling dog meat. Many people couldnt help but swallow subconsciously, feeling both repulsed and ufortable. And such a decisive execution naturally struck fear into everyone. One must know that Tian Gou was a formidable rival, but in the hands of this youth, he was like amb to the ughter, easily wiped out as casually as a passingment. Especially for Chi Yu, it was as if he saw a ghost. Because the crimson me that Xue An had used in the end was clearly his own life force. In the entire Lihen Heaven, besides himself, there was simply no second person who would have it. Yet this Xue An, with just a small wisp of me absorbed, was able to execute it wlessly, even more mightily than I could. This made Chi Yu doubt his own life. At that moment, Xue An nonchntly dusted off his hands, then said indifferently, "Now tell me, where is the true master of this Divine Eye! Otherwise... your end will be the same as this!" Chi Yu shuddered all over, then shook his head in fear, "I dont know, the Divine Eye was personally installed by the Heavenly Lord, as for the real master, Im not clear on that either!" Xue An watched Chi Yu quietly, without a word. Under this oppressive silence, Chi Yu was dripping with cold sweat, yet he tried to keep calm, saying, "Friend, I really dont know! But I can assure you, whoever you are looking for is definitely in the hands of Lord Lihen! And if you trust me, I can take you to the Heavenly Lord!" There was indeed malice hidden in this suggestion. Because Chi Yu was very clear that this young man in white was too sharp, and he was no match for him; to survive, the best n was to first evade danger. As long as he could get trapped, once he met with Lord Lihen, even if he was formidable, he would have to surrender obediently. It must be said, Chi Yus wishful thinking was quite good. But just then, Xue An shook his head, "No need, its very easy for me to see Lord Lihen, I dont need you to show the way!" Chi Yu was stunned, "But... ." Before he could finish, Xue An waved his hand, "Compared to those, killing you is the thing Im most interested in right now!" Chi Yus expression changed drastically. It must be said, his strength was quite good. At least in that instant, he was able to muster all his Divine Power in an attempt to deliver a desperate blow. Such a pity. Xue An was not going to give him that chance. Just as his aura was about to burst forth, Xue An shed, instantly appearing all around Chi Yufront, back, left, and rightthen consecutivelyunched four punches. Due to the speed being too fast, to the onlookers, it appeared as if Xue An instantly split into four, then simultaneously struck out with a punch. Even the sounds stirred up by the punches were so harmonious. Chi Yu wanted to dodge, but only at this moment did he realize, horrifyingly, that his surroundings had beenpletely sealed off under the might of Xue Ans fists, leaving him nowhere to run. Left with no choice, he could only let out a wretched and miserable howl. "You brat, dont be arrogant, the Heavenly Lord will definitely take revenge for me!" Xue An said faintly, "Dont worry, he is the most unable to run away!" At the same time. A thunderous boom resounded. Under thebined might of the four punches, Chi Yu, positioned at the center, had no chance to resist, and his entire body was thoroughly blown to bits, resembling mud. But even so, not a speck of blood mist was seen to spill out. Because the might of Xue Ans fists was so powerful, it tore rifts into the space around, and the immense pressure instantly turned the blood mist into nothingness. This Chi Yu had an even worse end than Tian Gou who just died. At least Tian Gou managed to let out a scream. But Chi Yu didnt even have the time to let out a cry before his death, directly exploded into nothingness. From then on. The Divine General Chi Yu and others, tasked with an important mission by Lord Lihen to guard this ce, were utterly annihted. Silence, like death, reigned over the whole venue. No one had expected the situation to turn into what it was now. This young man, who was initially underestimated by everyone, had actually ughtered Chi Yu and many other powerful beings solely with his physical prowess. This was simply unthinkable. But just at that moment, a round of apuse came from within the crowd, then a charming female voice full of admiration said, "What a formidable physical technique, truly, heroes emerge from the young!" Chapter 1186: Negotiating a Deal, a Guaranteed Profit (2nd Update)

Chapter 1186: Chapter 1186: Negotiating a Deal, a Guaranteed Profit (2nd Update)

Upon hearing the words, everyone in the venue turned their heads in unison, their gazes converging on one person. She walked out gracefully with a face full of admiration, slightly bowing to Xue An who stood proudly in the sky above. "Edge Citys Zui Meng greets the honorable one!" Thats right! The person who had just appeared was none other than Zui Meng, the Second Madam. Upon seeing her, the crowd too began to stir uncontrobly. "The Second Madam has made her move! How will she handle this situation?" "Logically speaking, Chi Yu is a Divine General under the Heavenly Lord, and belonging to the same faction as Madam Zui Meng, with Chi Yu gone, she should seek revenge!" "Absolutely, especially since this incident happened in Edge City, Madam Zui Meng wont just let it go!" "But what about her current attitude?" "Who knows, just watch!" While the crowd was discussing, the butler Yu Ren suddenly cast a cold nce around. Wherever his gazended, everyone shivered and hurriedly lowered their heads, not daring to speak anymore. At this moment, Xue An lowered his head to look down at the charming and enchanting woman on the ground, without uttering a word. This silence was so oppressive it could make the minds of themon strong falter. Yet, Madam Zui Meng did not show the slightest perturbation, not even a change in the smile at the corner of her mouth. Seeing this, a cryptic glint shed in Xue Ans eyes, and then he spoke indifferently, "What? You wish to avenge this Chi Yu?" Upon hearing this, Zui Meng covered her mouth with a chuckle, epitomizing the birth of allure from a smile. She then nced at Xue An with a flirtatious twinkle in her eyes and said with a smile, "The honorable one is teasing me, even a Divine General like Chi Yu was no match for you, how could a mere frail woman like me dare to oppose you?" Her words left many people dumbstruck, then exchanging astonished nces, all seeing the surprise and skepticism in each others eyes. Could it be that Madam Zui Meng truly did not intend to seek vengeance? But was she not afraid that the Heavenly Lord would me her once he learned of this? In the midst of this odd atmosphere, Xue An suddenlyughed and said meaningfully, "A frail woman? You call yourself a frail woman?" Zui Mengs smile froze for an instant but quickly returned to normal, "Am I not a frail woman in the presence of the honorable one?" Xue Ans smile gradually disappeared, and then, in an instant, he materialized on the ground, speaking in a cold tone, "I dont like nonsense, especially from women! So... get to the point!" This attitude shed a hint of anger deep in Madam Zui Mengs eyes, but her self-discipline was far superior to that of Chi Yu, at least the smile on her face remained unchanged. She then lifted her hand and pointed. A thin barrier of light began to envelop the surroundings, isting everyone except for Xue An on the outside. Xue An made no movement, just watched Zui Mengs actions with cold eyes. It wasnt until the barrier took shape that Zui Meng smiled charmingly, "Honorable one, now the outside world cannot hear our conversation, so we can speak what we truly want to say!" Xue An remained nomittal. Zui Meng continued, "Honorable one, if Im not mistaken, you must be from the Hua n, and your visit to Lihen Heaven is also for the purpose of eliminating Lord Lihen, right?" If anyone else heard such a statement, they would probably be astounded. Because when Zui Meng mentioned Lord Lihen, her face was full of undisguised disgust. Xue Ans expression flickered slightly, then he nodded his head, "Thats right!" Zui Mengs smile became even more radiant. "Indeed! Since thats the case, then you and I are not enemies, on the contrary, we are allies now, arent we!" "Oh? Why do you say that?" Xue An asked indifferently. Zui Meng spoke with an extremely resentful tone: "Because I want to kill that old thief Lihen even more than you do!" After saying this, she sneakily nced at Xue An, only to discover that there was no expression on Xue Ans face. This caused Zui Meng to secretly grit her teeth, then she sighed: "You must also know, I am the Second Madam of Lord Lihen, but this old thief Lihen has no affection for me, on the contrary, he only thinks of exploiting me. For thousands of years, I have had enough of this life, I..." "Wait a minute!" Xue An interrupted her impatiently. "Huh?" Zui Meng was taken aback. Xue An spoke calmly: "Im not interested in hearing about whatever grudges or entanglements you have with him, so get to the point!" Zui Mengs face turned from green to white due to Xue Ans words, clearly thrown off bnce. However, she had stood firm in this Edge City for a thousand years, so how could she be easily bested? Thus, she took a deep breath and regained herposure, then slowly said: "Its simple! I want to cooperate with you and find a way to get rid of Lord Lihen together!" "Cooperate?" Xue An asked, seemingly interested. "Yes, cooperate!" Zui Meng stated solemnly. "Your strength, I have witnessed it with my own eyes, it is indeed extraordinary, but you may not be aware that this Lord Lihen has existed for tens of thousands of years, he is a true colossus in the Divine Realm, with unfathomable power! Therefore, if you think you can get rid of him alone, its absolutely impossible!" "But with my help, it would be different! Although I hate Lord Lihen, Ive always been very submissive for thousands of years, so Lord Lihen doesnt guard against me at all!" "As long as we find a way to get close to Lord Lihen, you and I can join forces, and naturally, great things can be achieved!" After saying this, Zui Meng looked at Xue An with pride, waiting for his nod. In her opinion, this n was almost a sure bet. After all, there was no loss for Xue An, but instead, it would greatly increase his chance of sess. Xue An did not speak, just quietly looked at Zui Meng. It was only after a long while that Xue An finally withdrew his gaze and said indifferently: "It sounds quite good, but unfortunately, Im not interested!" Zui Mengs smile instantly froze, as she eximed in disbelief, "Not... not interested?" She could not fathom that Xue An would actually refuse. Xue An nodded his head, "Thats right!" "Why?" Xue An smiled, "Why... Do I really need to spell it out for you? You should know best what youre nning in your heart!" Zui Mengs face instantly turned ugly, and a hint of cold light shed in her eyes, "You... ." Xue An stated calmly: "Your calction is indeed well thought out, joining forces with me, if we really do manage to get rid of Lord Lihen, naturally everyone will be happy, but if it fails, then you can immediately switch sides, betraying me to Lord Lihen to im a reward!" "So, no matter how you look at it, its a no-lose situation for you!" "Unfortunately..." saying this, Xue An lifted his head, cold as ice, "Do you really think, to deal with a Lord Lihen, I would need someone like you for help?" Chapter 1187 - 187 Divine Sense Refinement, Zui Meng Acknowledges Its Master (Third Update)

Chapter 1187: Chapter 187 Divine Sense Refinement, Zui Meng Acknowledges Its Master (Third Update)

The words spoken were exceedingly rude, causing Zui Mengs face to turn ashen in an instant, followed by a sneer. "Friend, I admit that your physical technique is indeed decent, even capable of overpowering people like Chi Yu with mere brute strength, rendering them unable to fight back, andpletely annihting them. But do you truly believe that with just this level of strength, you could eradicate Lord Lihen?" As she spoke, a mocking look shed across Zui Mengs face, "You should know that Lord Lihen is a domineering existence who suppresses an entire realm alone. His might is something you cannot possibly fathom. With your bit of skill, at best youre nothing more than cannon fodder!" Xue An listened quietly, without the slightest hint of anger, until she finished speaking, then he said indifferently, "Are you done? If so, isnt it about time for you to make a move?" "You..." Zui Mengs face turned livid, but she quickly regained herposure and snorted coldly, "You really dont appreciate kindness and would rather face punishment!" With that said, her eyes began to emit a dazzling divine light, while a powerful Divine Sense pressure emerged above her head. The pressure was ever-changing, infinitely clever, leaving onlookers in awe. At this moment, Zui Meng changed from her earlier humility to arrogance, saying proudly, "Friend, Im giving you another opportunity now. If youre willing to cooperate with me, Ill let you go. But if youre not... hehe, I willpletely extinguish your Divine Sense!" Xue An lifted his head to look at the Divine Sense aurora above Zui Meng that pierced the heavens, and said lightly, "So you are a Divine Thought Cultivator!" "Thats right! What else do you think people call me Zui Meng for?" Zui Meng said with a face full of pride. "Friend, although you physical technique practitioners possess an unmatched physical body, your frail Divine Sense is your greatest weakness! And now youre on my turf, your life and death are entirely in my hands. If I wish, I can make you unable to live or die right this instant! Therefore, I advise you to think seriously about my proposal, or else... hmph hmph!" Although Zui Meng didnt finish her sentence, those two cold huffs were full of threatening intent. Xue An seemed as if he didnt hear Zui Mengs threat at all, and just quietly watched the fluctuating Divine Sense pressure above her head, until after a while, he suddenly burst intoughter. "What are youughing at?" Zui Mengs expression changed and she asked in a cold voice. Xue An lowered his gaze and gave Zui Meng a chilling smile, "Nothing much, just suddenly felt like thanking you!" "Thank me?" Zui Meng was a bit confused. Xue An nodded, "Thats right, thank you for the reminder!" "What do you mean?" Zui Mengs expression turned cold and she pressed, "Stop ying tricks, answer me now, or else I will not be courteous anymore!" Xue An chuckled, "What did you just say is the biggest weakness of a physical technique practitioner?" "Of course, its their frail Divine Sense!" Zui Meng said. It is known that the path of cultivation is such that it is difficult to have it both ways; if you prefer the free-spirited Sword Dao, then you must give up the infinite cleverness of talisman cultivation. If you possess the formidable physical body of a physical technique practitioner, naturally, you cannot have the vast and mighty Divine Sense of a Divine Thought Cultivator. Of course, its not to say that its absolutely not possible, but ones energy is ultimately limited, unless one is an extremely talented genius, otherwise, its very difficult to master multiple cultivation systems. As for ordinary people, achieving sess in one path of cultivation is alreadymendable! "Youre absolutely right!" Xue An nodded, but before Zui Meng could reply, he continued, "But who told you that I am a physical technique practitioner?" "Eh?" Zui Meng was taken aback. What did he mean by that? If hes not a physical technique practitioner, what is he? Could he possibly be a Divine Thought Cultivator like herself? Such tant mystification! Thinking this, Zui Mengs face showed a hint of mockery as she sneered, "If youre not a physicalbat specialist, then what are you?" Xue Anughed, and as he smiled, streaks of divine light began to emerge from his eyes. Suddenly. A boundlessly vast Divine Sense surged toward the heavens, stirring the entire world into a state of tumultuous unease. Zui Mengs body trembled violently, and she looked up in horror at the might of this Divine Sense. The contained divine majesty caused her to tremble uncontrobly. Compared to this force, her own Divine Sense was like a faint glow under the bright and vast sky, not even worth mentioning. At this moment, Xue An spoke with an indifferent tone, "Now, tell me, what am I?" Zui Meng was so shaken that she couldnt even speak, quivering all over. Xue An smiled. "Originally, I had to rack my brains to avoid startling the snake, but your words have reminded me! Lord Lihen has not suspected you, so as long as I return with you, I will naturally be able to infiltrate his side smoothly!" Zui Mengs face was filled with horror, and a foreboding premonition suddenly surged in her heart. She said with a trembling voice, "What... what do you want to do?" Xue An smiled, "Dont worry, I wont harm you. Im just borrowing your identity for a bit! But to prevent you from leaking any information, I need to refine your Divine Sense in advance!" Refining Divine Sense! Hearing these four words confirmed the ominous premonition in Zui Mengs heart. The so-called refining of Divine Sense was a cruel practice among Divine Thought Cultivators. When two Divine Thought Cultivators met and shed, the stronger party could force the refinement of the weaker partys Divine Sense through sheer strength. After the refining of Divine Sense, the other party would bepletely submissive and obedient. In simple terms, it was like being forcibly acknowledged as the master. But such a scenario could only ur when there was a vast disparity in strength, with the strong having an overwhelming advantage over the weak. Now, the situation between Zui Meng and Xue An just happened to fit this condition! Realizing this, Zui Meng no longer had any of her previous arrogance. She mobilized all her Divine Sense, instantaneously transforming into billions of copies, trying to confuse Xue An and then seizing the chance to escape. Unfortunately, all of this was just her wishful thinking. As soon as her clones appeared and before her real body could move, Xue Ans Divine Sense had already surged forward,pletely trapping Zui Meng. Only then did Xue An speak indifferently, "Dont worry, this will be over soon." With that said, the Divine Sense, wielding supreme authority, crushed down. "No!" Zui Meng managed only a single scream before beingpletely enveloped by Xue Ans Divine Sense. Light flickered ceaselessly while sounds of something being crushed were intermittently heard from within. But the process was brief,sting only a few breaths. The light gradually disappeared, and Xue Ans Divine Sense receded like a tide. All that was left was a befuddled Zui Meng standing in the center. However, as soon as she saw Xue An standing not far away, the confusion in her eyes swiftly faded, and she stepped forward to bow respectfully. With an almost worshipful tone, she said, "Zui Meng greets her master!" Chapter 1188: Unveiling the Disguise, The True Appearance of Yu Ren (1st Update)

Chapter 1188: Chapter 1188: Unveiling the Disguise, The True Appearance of Yu Ren (1st Update)

Xue An nodded, "Lets go!" "Yes!" Zui Meng quickly responded. Then he took the lead and guided them forward, leaving theyer of the Divine Thought Barrier. Earlier, Zui Meng had set up a Divine Thought Barrier to conceal the conversation between him and Xue An, isting everything from the outside world. Thus, to outsiders, it was impossible to see or hear what was happening inside. This inevitably caused many to feel suspicious and uncertain. Especially as time ticked by, minute by minute, and still there were no signs of Xue An and Zui Menging out, the crowd began to grow slightly restless. "What are the Second Madam and this young man doing inside? Why havent theye out after so long?" someone eximed in astonishment. "Who knows! But I suspect this young man is in big trouble. You know, our Second Madam is famously skilled and cunning. With this young mans vulnerable age, he could probably be manipted by her words till he cant even find his way and would simply bow down and concede!" These words led many to nod in agreement. As natives of the Border City, they had naturally experienced Zui Mengs methods, so they all held a great degree of fear towards the Second Madam and felt this guess was likely true. However, not everyone agreed. "To have eliminated the Chi Yu Divine General and others, this young man is certainly no ordinary person; how could he be easily fooled by the Second Madam! But I think its more likely that his chances are slim!" "Hmm? Why do you say that?" someone asked with a look of surprise. "Hehe, dont be deceived by the morous and delicate appearance of the Second Madam, thinking shes just a weak woman! To suppress the Border City for a thousand years, mere cunning isnt enough! Ive heard that our Second Madams cultivation in Divine Sense is considered top-notch!" This statement caused many to feel a tremor in their hearts. Having spent so long in Border City, they naturally had their information. "Thats why I say, this young man is still too impulsive! His physical cultivation is supreme, but due to the inherent ws of physical arts, once these cultivators face someone of the same level whos a master in Divine Sense, they nearly have no power to fight back! So I bet, this young man is probably obediently captured by now!" This logical deduction made almost everyone nod in agreement. Only Yu Ren, the steward, looked at the Divine Thought Barrier with some suspicion. He always felt that something was off, but couldnt pinpoint what exactly. At this moment. Suddenly, the Divine Thought Barrier trembled, and Mrs. Zui Meng walked out of it. As soon as she appeared, the murmurs around the venue vanished without a trace, and everyone looked at her with bated breath. However, seeing her unscathed and even wearing a slight smile on her face stirred many thoughts. It seemed, as expected, that the young man had been subdued by the Second Madam? But just as the crowd was slightly uncertain. Seeing Zui Meng step out of the Divine Thought Barrier, she didnt leave but instead stood respectfully at the side with her hands hanging down, seemingly waiting for the arrival of some important person. This scene puzzled many. Whats going on? Who ising? This question just emerged in everyones minds. When a figure stepped out amidst the shifting light and shadow, it was Xue An. Seeing him, Zui Meng hurriedly bent down and bowed profoundly, her demeanor as respectful as that of a maid before her master. Seeing this scene, everyones eyes nearly popped out. What the hell is going on? Not only is this young man not dead, but in just a short while, the Second Madam Zui Mengs attitude has drastically changed, showing such respect? As everyones gaze turned towards him, Xue An halted his steps and scanned his eyes around. Wherever he passed, many people couldnt help but take a half step back in shock. Because they found that the gaze of this young man was simply too calm. So calm that it even made some feel uneasy. At this moment, Xue Ans gazended on a person standing in the corner, he gave a light smile, then stepped forward and walked over. Zui Meng followed closely behind. And wherever they passed, everyone retreated and then focused all their attention on the person Xue An was approaching. This was a middle-aged man whose appearance and aura were nothing out of the ordinary. But in the city of the edge, no one dared to ignore his presence. Because he was one of the most trusted subordinates of Madam Zui Meng, and also a person with real power in the city of the edge. The steward Yu Ren! In fact, just now when he saw Xue An walking out from the Divine Thought Barrier, his expression changed. And when he saw that even Second Madam Zui Meng treated Xue An with such respect, his pupils shrank to the size of pinpoints. However, this man had profound self-control, all these changes urred in the blink of an eye and he quickly returned to normal, so no one noticed anything. Even as Xue An stepped towards him, he showed no sign of being moved. At this time. Xue An walked up close to him, stopped, and quietly looked at him. Faced with such scrutiny, Yu Ren still showed no fear, but instead deeply bowed and said in a calm tone, "What does the lord desire to instruct?" Xue An smiled. His smile full of yfulness. "I have to admit, your disguise is really good!" Disguise? What does he mean? What is this Yu Ren disguising? Everyone looked at each other, all seeing the confusion in each others eyes. Even Zui Meng was somewhat surprised. But Yu Ren still did not react much, just smiling faintly, "Please forgive my stupidity, my lord. Your words are too profound, I do not understand!" Xue An did not consider his words at all, simply stating, "My patience is precious! As we are all intelligent people, I hope you do not use such shallow excuses to cate me, understand?" Yu Rens face turned slightly pale, but he still forced a smile, "My lord, I really..." Xue An waved his hand impatiently, his gaze growing colder, "Lord Lihen should have made it very clear when he sent you! Everything is based on Zui Meng, but you have to secretly monitor her actions, and if there is any anomaly, immediately stop it or report it! Or even directly eliminate it?" With these words. The entire ce fell into dead silence. Everyone was stunned. Especially Zui Meng, who trembled violently and looked at Yu Ren with shocked eyes. She had great trust in this steward Yu Ren. After all, Yu Ren had been faithfully following her for hundreds of years without ever making a mistake. Moreover, when Zui Meng first took over Yu Ren, she had thoroughly investigated him to ensure he was not a spy, and the results proved that Yu Ren was clean, with no taint at all. This was also one of the reasons why she trusted Yu Ren so much. But she never expected that Yu Ren would be an undercover agent sent by Lord Lihen to monitor her. Chapter 1189: A Stunning Strike Divine Sense Messaging (2nd Update)

Chapter 1189: Chapter 1189: A Stunning Strike Divine Sense Messaging (2nd Update)

After being cleansed by the Divine Sense, Zui Meng waspletely obedient to Xue Ans words, with no doubts whatsoever. But because of this, when she thought about her secrets being known to Yu Ren, her heart gradually sank. At the same time. Yu Ren lowered his head with a light sigh. "It seems I have underestimated you!" Saying this, he slowly raised his head, "Yes! I am a man of the Heavenly Lord!" With these words, Yu Rens entire demeanor transformed. If the previous Yu Ren was in and unremarkable like an inconspicuous stone. Now he was like peeling off the outeryer of the stone, revealing the beautiful jade within. His aura was so overwhelming, like a drawn sword, striking awe into those who saw it. This transformation made everyone involuntarily take a sharp breath. For just this aura alone showed that Yu Rens strength was even greater than Zui Mengs. As for the Divine Generals of Chi Yu,pared to him, they were nothing. At this moment, Yu Ren spoke indifferently: "Im really curious! How did you see through me? Did my disguise slip somewhere?" Xue An smiled faintly, "I just said, your disguise was indeed good! Otherwise, you wouldnt have deceived Zui Meng, who specializes in Divine Sense, for hundreds of years! Unfortunately, no matter how much you disguise, in front of me, it is all but a joke!" As he spoke, Xue An paused, a brilliant divine light shing in his eyes, "Because in front of me, all illusions are mere bubbles!" Hearing this, Yu Ren let out a coldugh, "You are indeed very powerful! If Im not mistaken, you have cleansed her Divine Sense!" Xue An nodded, "Thats right!" "Hmph!" Yu Ren snorted coldly, turning his head to look at Zui Meng, "Second Madam, I appreciate your trust in me over these centuries, but you should not have tried to oppose the Heavenly Lord! I could ignore all your previousints against the Heavenly Lord, but this time, you cant hide it!" Zui Mengs expression changed drastically, and she shouted angrily, "Bastard, die!" As she spoke, Zui Mengs Divine Sense surged forward. But Yu Ren just snorted coldly, and an even stronger Divine Sense burst forth from his body, shing directly against hers. After a loud noise. Only to see Zui Meng stumbling several steps backward before stabilizing herself. While Yu Ren merely swayed slightly. The difference in strength was clearly determined. Now, Zui Mengs expression turned extremely ugly, and she couldnt help but look towards Xue An. "Master!" Hearing this title, the crowd wasnt overly shocked. Because they were almost numb from shock. Who would have known that at this moment, there would be such a shocking reversal. The usually gentle and forbearing Yu Ren turned out to be a spy sent by the Heavenly Lord. And the powerful Second Madam had her Divine Sense forcibly cleansed by this young man, bing his servant. Each of these incidents sent chills through many peoples hearts. For they had a premonition that something earth-shattering was about to happen. At the same time. Xue An looked at Yu Ren with a smirk, speaking lightly: "No wonder you could hide for so long, by using powerful Divine Sense to create a second persona loyal to Zui Meng, while your own main personality went into dormancy, escaping detection even by Zui Meng! Am I right?" Yu Ren sneered, "Stop the nonsense, since you dare oppose the Heavenly Lord,e and meet your fate!" As he spoke, des of light appeared around Yu Ren, then swept toward Xue An like swirling snowkes. These des of light, formed from Yu Rens Divine Sense, were chillingly awe-inspiring to behold. Unfortunately, when the de light reached Xue An, it melted away rapidly like a snowke under the zing sun, turning into nothingness. Yu Rens expression changed, but he knew that Xue An was not an easy opponent, so he didnt expect to defeat Xue An with just one move. Suddenly, a mysterious Dharma Seal shed in his eyes, and then a Dharma Seal carrying immense force descended from the sky, pressing directly towards Xue An. The momentum was so strong that even though it only made it halfway, the ground was already roaring and caving in, forming arge pit. Yu Rens face turned pale, his body also trembling slightly. Such a mighty move exerted great pressure on him; he had to overdraw all his cultivation level to barely perform it. But the effect was astonishing. The spacepressed by this Dharma Seal showed arched ripples and then pressed down. With such power, even a cultivator with an indestructible Golden Body would perish on the spot. However, facing such a devastating strike, Xue An just smiled and said, "Interesting!" Then he suddenly raised his hand and held up this formidable strike as if catching the sky falling. Bang! As his palm contacted the Dharma Seal, Xue Ans hair fluttered due to the impact. But that was all. Besides that, Xue An did not even blink an eye. In contrast, Yu Ren, who had exerted all his force, was shaken by the rebound of his power, spitting blood and flying dozens of meters away. Blood spilled all over the ground. After he barely managed to stabilize himself, a look of horror finally appeared on his face. Because this strike was a genuine technique from Lord Lihen, under full exertion, it could even kill a novice Great Luo. But he did not anticipate that it would be broken by this youth with just one hand. How strong could this young man be? At the same time, Xue An slightly smiled, "Not a bad move, but your strength is too weak to fully utilize it!" Saying this, Xue An grabbed the Dharma Seal and then fiercely smashed it into the ground next to him. Boom! After a thunderous noise, The earth shook, and everyone watching was jolted, in panic, they fled into the air, staring in shock at the scene before them. As the dust dispersed, a bottomless pit appeared on the ground. Xue An stood beside the pit with his hands behind his back, slightly smiling at Yu Ren from afar. "Got any more new moves? Bring them all! Ill take them!" Yu Ren trembled, looked at the deep pit in front the determined look in his eyes, then shook his head. "You are very strong! I am not your match!" Yu Ren was very self-aware, knowing that if even the Dharma Seal bestowed by the Heavenly Lord couldnt defeat Xue An, relying on his own strength was even more impossible. But as he said this, he raised his head, looking mockingly at Xue An. "Kill or mutte me as you wish! Anyway, you wont live long either, because I have already sent the situation here to the Heavenly Lord using Divine Sense Messaging! The Heavenly Lord will certainly not let you or Zui Meng go! Hahahaha!" With that, Yu Ren burst into arrogantughter. Zui Mengs expression instantly turned extremely ugly. Because if Lord Lihen was really informed of this beforehand, then all the masters and his ns would be ruined! But just at that moment, Xue An also smiled, then lifted his hand, revealing a small Divine Sense Messaging Seal in his palm. "Are you talking about... this?" Chapter 1190: Erase Memory, Refine the Entire Scene (3rd Update)

Chapter 1190: Chapter 1190: Erase Memory, Refine the Entire Scene (3rd Update)

Yu Rensughter came to an abrupt halt, and he stared at the Divine Sense Seal in Xue Ans hand as if he had seen a ghost. "This... how is this possible? Where did you get this from?" Yu Ren simply couldnt believe his eyes, and if not for the Nian Yin mark of his own on the seal, he might have even thought Xue An had forged it. Xue An chuckled, casually clenched his fist, and shattered the Divine Sense Seal, then spoke lightly, "Sorry, but the moment I entered this banquet hall, Ipletely sealed off the surrounding heaven and earth. No Divine Sense or Secret Technique can break through, and the same goes for your seal!" Yu Rens eyes gradually widened, and then he roared in disbelief, "I dont believe it! In Lihen Heaven, aside from Lord Lihen himself, no one can seal off heaven and earth, can they?" "Is that so? But I have sealed it. What are you going to do about it? If you dont believe me, go ahead and try!" Xue An said leisurely. Gritting his teeth, Yu Ren forcefully stimted all his Divine Sense, instantly inscribing hundreds of seals, and with a wave of his hand, the seals flew in all directions. Xue An did not block them, even watching with a mix of a smile and non-smile on his face. As expected. Just as these seals had flown only a few miles away, an invisible barrier suddenly materialized, smashing the seals into dust. The bursting sounds of hundreds of seals merged into one. Firelight cast Yu Rensplexion as ashen as death. Only after all the seals werepletely destroyed did Xue An chuckle, "Now, do you believe it?" Yu Ren trembled all over, then looked at Xue An with a gaze of utmost fear, finally hanging his head down in defeat and said hoarsely, "Kill me! I admit defeat!" "Kill you?" Xue Anughed and shook his head, "Who said I was going to kill you!" Yu Ren jolted at his words and then lifted his head to look at Xue An with a puzzled face. Not kill me? What does he mean? Could it be... A sudden realization dawned on Yu Ren, terror shed in his eyes, "You... you..." Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth and smiled sinisterly, "It seems youve guessed it! Thats right, I am going to forcibly cleanse your Divine Sense! After all, if you were to suddenly die, then Lord Lihen would be suspicious!" Yu Rens body shook violently, and then his eyes showed a look of determination, without hesitation began to trigger his Cultivation Level, preparing to self-destruct. But how could Xue An let him have this opportunity. With a flick of his hand. A surge of Divine Sense washed over him like a tide, instantly enveloping Yu Ren. And in the moment of contact, it froze Yu Rens body and soul, leaving him unable to move a muscle. Yu Ren could only watch as Xue Ans Divine Sense rushed towards his sea of consciousness, eyes filled with fiery despair that quickly dimmed. Xue An looked at Yu Ren with a touch of admiration. Despite being a man of Lord Lihen, Yu Rens actions had just shown great backbone. Such a person, even if an enemy, deserved respect. However, this would not change Xue Ans ns. Xue An would not change his intentions just for some so-called appreciation. In the end, after about the time it took to drink half a cup of tea, Xue Ans Divine Sense withdrew like the tide, leaving behind a bewildered Yu Ren standing in ce. Xue An ndly stated, "Seeing me, are you not going to show your respect?" Yu Ren was taken aback for a moment, then regained consciousness, bowed deeply and said, "Ive seen my master!" At this, all the people in the hall looked on, their eyes wide and mouths agape. In such a short moment, Zui Mengs Divine Sense was cleansed by this youth, Yu Rens true identity exposed, and now he too ended up having his Divine Sense cleansed. These iprehensible events left many with their capacity for thought utterly overwhelmed. Yan Meishus mouth hung agape, staring nkly at the silhouette of Xue An. There was a time when she had considered this young man to be nothing more than amoner. But it was only now that she realized howughable that idea had been. Everything he had done was beyond Yan Meishusprehension. Such that a sense of loneliness suddenly emerged within her heart. Because she finally understood that her previous feelings were nothing but a fools fantasy! With her status, she might not even be able to touch his shadow! Upon this thought, Yan Meishu lowered her head, silent and disheartened. Meanwhile, Jiang Xunnan, who was tending to Xiao Tian, eximed in astonishment, "Wow, what a powerful person from the Human n! Xiao Tian, do you know this man?" Xiao Tian had been silent this whole time, only speaking in a muffled voice after Jiang Xunnans question: "I dont know him!" "But he seems to hold you in high regard! And just now, I heard the deceased Chi Yu say that hes from the Hua n! Do you know what that is?" "Hua n..." Xiao Tian murmured the two words, a sh of pain crossing his eyes. "It feels so familiar, but I still cant remember!" At this moment. Xue An nodded in satisfaction, then turned to look around at everyone present. Everyone whose eyes met his gaze involuntarily lowered their heads. Xue An smiled faintly, "Did all of you see what just happened?" Everyone tensed up inside, and then those quick to react began shaking their heads frantically, "No, no, no, my lord, we saw nothing and heard nothing!" "Right, right, right! We saw nothing and heard nothing!" The crowd began to mor, one after another iming they had suddenly be blind and deaf, so they hadnt seen anything. Xue An didnt speak, just watching them quietly with a smile on his face. It was not until a whileter. That the mor within the crowd gradually subsided, eventually returning to silence. Then Xue An spoke lightly, "Do you think I would believe any of that?" His question caused many hearts to skip a beat in fear. Then someone forced augh, "Then... what does the lord imply?" Xue Ans lips curved into a faint smile, looking at the one who had spoken, "What do you think?" Cold sweat began to bead on many peoples foreheads. Could it be that he was nning to kill everyone present who had witnessed the event? This thought sent chills down the spines of many. Just then, Xue An sighed lightly, "Alright, such insignificant lives as yours, I cant be bothered to kill you! I will erase this memory for you." With that, Xue An waved his hand, and numerous strands of Divine Sense exploded forth, flying into the forehead of everyone present. The bodies of those people stiffened, eyes reflecting terror. But soon, the memories rted to this event in their minds were forcibly erased. Once the Divine Sense returned to Xue Ans body, faces all around bore a look of utter confusion; soon after, they dispersed on their own. Because Xue An had given them onest instruction: once back home, these memories would disappearpletely. By that time, they wouldnt even remember having been to the City Lords Mansion today. Chapter 1191: The Legitimate Wife Lady Ji Huan - Jealous of Nature (1st Update)

Chapter 1191: Chapter 1191: The Legitimate Wife Lady Ji Huan - Jealous of Nature (1st Update)

Of course, not everyone left. For instance, Yan Meishu, who was standing there at this moment with a confused look on her face. Xue Anchong nodded at her, "You are not from Lihen Heaven, so theres no need to erase your memory! And werent you here leading a trading caravan this time? After youve handed things over to Zui Meng, you should hurry and leave this realm!" Yan Meishu bowed her head, a hint of gloom in her eyes as she whispered, "Yes! Thank you... my lord!" Xue An smiled and turned to leave. Just then, Yan Meishu suddenly looked up, her eyes filled with hope, and said, "My lord, will we be able to meet again in the future?" Xue An paused, not turning back as he said, "Perhaps! Take care!" With that, Xue An strode away. Yan Meishu stood there, gazing at Xue Ans retreating figure, her eyes brimming with sorrow and indecision. She knew that, with Xue Ans strength, her previous ns were just wishful thinking! At that moment, Yu Ren stepped forward and said, "Miss Yan, pleasee with me to handover the duties! Once that is done, please leave Lihen Heaven immediately, without dy! After all, the lord is also doing this for your own good!" Yan Meishu hesitated for a moment, then said softly, "May I ask, who is he preparing to deal with?" Yu Ren shook his head, "Its better for you not to know these things!" Yan Meishu was startled, and then, as if realizing something, felt her hair stand on end. Could it be...? This thought weighed heavily on Yan Meishus heart. Because if her guess was correct, then Xue Ans actions were incredibly bold! After all... the opponent was an Ancient God who had existed for tens of thousands of years! Yan Meishu, with a heavy heart, followed Yu Ren. Meanwhile, Xue An walked straight up to Xiao Tian with a slight smile. "How did you find the y just now?" Xiao Tian was silent for a moment before saying, "Youre very impressive! But I dont understand why you kept me alive and even allowed me to witness everything. Arent you afraid that I might seek revenge on you?" "Revenge?" Xue An let out a self-deprecatingugh, looking deeply into Xiao Tians eyes, "Right now, you cant even remember who your true enemy is. But I guess you must often feel puzzled in private, right?" Xiao Tians expression changed, but Xue An, as if not noticing, continued in an indifferent tone. "Puzzled about your identity, puzzled about everything youve seen, and even puzzled about whether the memories in your mind are real or fake! And these... are the true sources of your pain!" "You... you..." Xiao Tian asked with a face full of astonishment. "How would I know, right!" Xue An smiled, "Actually, I can now lift the Curse Mark of Memory from you! But doing so would only alert him earlier, so I think, if you want to know the reasons for everything, then follow me to meet him!" Xue An did not specify who this him was! But Xiao Tian was no fool and naturally understood that Xue An was referring to Lord Lihen. For some reason, instead of feeling hostile towards Xue An, he felt a surge of excitement. It was as if a voice from the depths of his soul was shouting, urging him to follow Xue An! "Alright! Then Ill take this journey with you," Xiao Tian said firmly. Xue Anughed and with a casual wave of his hand, he released the restraints on Xiao Tian. Jiang Xunnan hurriedly came forward, exchanged a few words, and then took his leave first. Xue An watched Xiao Tians retreating figure and sighed lightly, "I really wonder what kind of feelings you will have when you meet your true master." At this moment, Zui Meng approached and said respectfully, "Master, what should we do next?" Xue An did not speak right away, but quietly looked forward. His gaze seemed to prate the distant horizon, looking towards a ce unknown and far away! After a while, he withdrew his gaze, turned around to look at Madam Zui Meng, and then smiled lightly. "I remember you just said that you are the Second Madam of Lord Lihen?" Zui Meng nodded, "Yes, my lord!" "So, that means there is also a Madam," Xue An asked. Upon hearing the words Madam, Zui Mengs face immediately soured, and she said with some difficulty, "Yes!" There seemed to be an unwillingness to talk about this Madam. However, Xue An seemed quite interested and said with a smile, "What is her name?" Zui Meng hesitated for a moment, "She... Her name is Ji Huan!" "Ji Huan..." Xue An murmured softly, and then with a smile added, "You seem quite afraid of her?" Zui Meng was taken aback and then replied with a wry smile, "My lord, this Ji Huan is the wife of the main chamber to Lord Lihen! Her status is too eminent to speak of. Although I govern this peripheral city and am called the Second Madam by others, whenpared to her, the gap is just too vast! And moreover..." Zui Meng lowered her head, speaking with a hint of helplessness, "After I was assigned to this peripheral city, I stayed for over a thousand years without ever returning. Because this Ji Huan is extremely jealous, she once said that without her permission, I could not go back at all!" Her words were filled with grumbling and grievance. Xue Anughed heartily upon hearing this, "Well then, send a Divine Sense message to this Madam, tell her theres a matter of great importance and that you must return to consult with her!" Zui Meng was stunned for a moment, but then quickly understood and nodded vigorously, "Yes! Zui Meng understands!" Having said that, she turned and went off to make preparations. Xue An stood in ce, looked up at the vast sky, and took a deep breath, his eyes shining brilliantly, "Lord Lihen, it is finally your turn!" In Lihen City, located right at the heart of Lihen Heaven, aside from the Divine Temple where Lord Lihen resided, the most magnificent building was the Ding Tian Pavilion situated on an ind outside the city. For it was the dwelling of Ji Huan, the main chamber wife of Lord Lihen. Naturally, it was opulent and breathtakingly beautiful. And at this moment. Inside the Ding Tian Pavilion, Ji Huan was rather boredly looking through a picture album. Just then, a middle-aged woman walked in very respectfully, "Madam, have you not selected yet?" Ji Huan yawned out of boredom and casually threw the album away, "Boring! They are all just ordinary items; I havent taken a fancy to a single one! Chu MaMa, the quality of goods youve been providingtely has been rather low!" The middle-aged woman quickly nodded and bowed, "Yes, yes! Madam, you are right to reprimand me! I will search more diligently for suitable candidates for you!" Ji Huan waved her hand dismissively, "Alright, Ive heard the same thing from you more than once! Not once have you managed to do as promised, what a waste!" Chu MaMas face was covered in beads of sweat as she forced a smile, "Madam, almost all the remarkable young talents within the Divine Realm are already here. If they still wont do, then I would have to find some appealing fresh meat from outside the Divine Realm for you!" Ji Huanughed charmingly, "Well then, make it quick and get on with it!" Chapter 1192 A Seal Letter Going Together (2nd Update)

Chapter 1192: Chapter 1192 A Seal Letter Going Together (2nd Update)

"Yes!" Chu MaMa hurriedly responded and turned to leave. "Come back!" Ji Huan suddenly shouted. "Does Madam have any further instructions?" "What has the Heavenly Lord been busy with recently?" Ji Huan asked nonchntly. Chu MaMa hurriedly replied, "Madam, the Heavenly Lord has recently been hosting a distinguished guest and hasnt shown himself!" "A distinguished guest? What kind of guest? Male or female?" Ji Huan asked continuously. Chu MaMa shook her head, "I heard its a man, but as for the exact identity, I am not sure!" Ji Huan slowly leaned back in her chair, her expression changing unpredictably until she finally scoffed after a while. "A distinguished guest... Hehe, Lihen Heaven is the foremost heaven in the Divine Realm, what kind of guest could possibly be treated as a VIP by him?" Of course, Chu MaMa didnt dare to speak; in fact, if possible, she wished she hadnt heard any of it. "Alright, you may leave now!" Ji Huan, sitting in her chair showed some impatience and waved her hand. Relieved, Chu MaMa quickly bowed deeply and was about to leave. But at that moment, a bright light suddenly burst into the room and flew straight toward Ji Huan. This sudden change made Chu MaMa involuntarily exim. Yet Ji Huan didnt even blink, recognizing that it was a letter sealed with Divine Sense. Indeed. As the bright light dissipated, the sealed letter was revealed. But upon seeing the seal on the letter, Ji Huan frowned and scoffed, "Its that wench Zui Meng! What does she want to send me a letter for?" Saying so, Ji Huan raised her hand and the letter fell into her hand. When she opened the outer seal and glimpsed the information inside. Ji Huan couldnt help but be stunned. Because the information contained in the letter was very simple, only a few brief sentences, yet it left Ji Huanpletely baffled. What does Zui Meng want? Why does she suddenly need to return to Lihen City? Also mentioning there are important matters to discuss with me. What important matters could she have? These doubts tumbled through Ji Huans mind, rendering her expression varied and unsettled. Chu MaMa didnt dare even lift her head, standing there with a terrified heart. Because she knew more than anyone the capricious moods of Madam Ji Huan. It wasnt until a good whileter that Ji Huan coldly chuckled and crushed the letter seal in her hand. "Chu MaMa!" "Here!" "Our Second Madam, Zui Meng, will be returning soon, you know what to do, right!" Ji Huan said with a smile. Chu MaMas heart tightened, and she hurriedly nodded, "Understood!" "Then go and prepare! Remember, the news of that wench Zui Meng returning must not be leaked at all. If the outside world or the Heavenly Lord hears of it, hehe, you know the consequences!" Chu MaMa trembled, "Yes... Yes! I will prepare right now!" After saying that, she hurriedly turned and went to prepare. Ji Huan leaned back in her chair, casually wrote a Divine Sense letter seal with only one word on it, Okay! Then she sent it off. After doing all this, a cold smile appeared at the corners of Ji Huans mouth. "Important matters, I really want to see what important matters you could have!" Meanwhile, in the edge city, when Zui Meng received Ji Huans reply, she immediately informed Xue An. "Sir, Ji Huan has responded! She agrees to let me return!" Zui Meng said excitedly. Xue An nodded with a smile, "Good!" "When shall we depart?" Yu Ren asked from the side. Xue An nced at Xiao Tian next to him, "What do you think?" Xiao Tian said in a deep voice, "I am ready at any time!" "Then great! There is no time to dy, we set out tomorrow!" "Yes!" Everyone responded in agreement. At this moment, Jiang Xunnan, who had been standing beside Xiao Tian, suddenly spoke timidly, "Sir, can... can Ie along?" Xiao Tians expression changed, "Xunnan, what are you messing about? This is not a leisure trip!" But Jiang Xunnan was unmoved, just quietly looking at Xue An. Xue An looked at this woman and smiled slightly, "You intend toe along?" Jiang Xunnan nodded and said solemnly, "Yes!" "Then you must think it through; this matter is very dangerous! I might not even be able to look out for you when the timees!" Jiang Xunnan turned to look at a worried Xiao Tian, then smiled, "I dont need anyone to take care of me, I just want to apany him to reim what he lost!" Xiao Tian was stunned by Jiang Xunnans words and murmured deeply moved, "Xun... Xunnan..." Xue Anughed heartily, "Good! Since that is the case, youlle along as well!" The news of Xue An and Zui Mengs departure was unknown to the entire border city. Indeed, right now, the border city was in a strangely calm state. Those who witnessed everything that day had their memories forcibly erased by Xue An, naturally unaware of any anomaly. As for those who werent there, although they felt something was amiss, they wisely kept silent under such atmosphere. Thus, their departure did not stir any ripples. As thergest heaven in the Divine Realm, Lihen Heavens vast expanse was truly extraordinary. Even at Xue Ans speed, traveling from the border city to the centrally located Lihen City took a considerable amount of time. Furthermore, they passed through numerous checkpoints along the way. These were defenses speciallyid out by Lord Lihen, not to block enemies, but to be forewarned of their approach. Should any checkpoint detect an issue, Lord Lihen would know immediately and be prepared. This strategy was undeniably ingenious. But Lord Lihen never expected someone would sneak through by refining his wife Divine Sense, turning it into a tool to assist others. In fact, throughout their journey, not a single checkpoint dared to stop them. After all, the aura of Zui Meng was quite evident. Even though her power was far less than Madam Ji Huans, she was still Lord Lihens Second Madam, a stature not to be trifled with by the subordinates. Thus, they encountered no hurdles along the way and smoothly passed through numerous checkpoints. Finally, Lihen City was in sight. The group halted their steps, silently gazing at the magnificent and grand city. Zui Meng walked up to Xue An, pointed upward at the majestic structure floating in the sky, and whispered, "Sir, that is where Madam Ji Huan resides, in the Ding Tian Pavilion!" Xue An raised his head to gaze for a moment, then cracked a smile, "Lets go! Its time to meet this Madam Ji!" With that said, Xue An took the lead, flying directly towards the Ding Tian Pavilion. At the same time. Ji Huan, who had been feigning sleep, suddenly opened her eyes, a hint of a cold smile shing across her stunningly charming face. "They arrived quite quickly!" Chapter 1193: Open Strife and Secret Rivalry; Showing Greedy Desires (Third Update)

Chapter 1193: Chapter 1193: Open Strife and Secret Rivalry; Showing Greedy Desires (Third Update)

Thinking of this, Ji Huan said in a deep voice, "Chu MaMa!" At hermand, Chu MaMa hastened in and asked, "Madam, what can I do for you?" "That bitch Zui Meng has already arrived, go greet her outside the gate!" "Yes!" Chu MaMa turned to leave. "Hold on!" Chu MaMa paused, astonished, "Madam, whats wrong?" Ji Huans expression changed, and finally, through gritted teeth, she stood up and said slowly, "Forget it, Ill go! Order everyone to dress up, I want this bitch to understand clearly who the real Madam is! Dont think that just because shes been in charge of the border city for a few days, she can boss everyone around!" "Understood!" At this moment, Zui Meng and her entourage had also arrived at the gate of Ding Tian Xuan. However, the gate was tightly closed, with not even a gatekeeper in sight. Yu Ren was somewhat surprised and couldnt help but ask in a low voice, "Second Madam, whats going on? Could it be that the Madam doesnt know wereing?" Hearing this, Zui Meng let out a bitter smile, "How could she not know we areing? I think she just wants to put us in our ce! After all, Ji Huan is capable of doing anything!" "What should we do?" Yu Ren was somewhat shocked. Zui Meng turned her head to look at Xue An, "My lord, we..." Before she could finish, Xue An suddenly gestured with his hand for Zui Meng to be silent, then said with a smile, "Theyve arrived." Arrived? Whats arrived? Zui Meng was momentarily stunned. Then she saw the tightly closed gate burst open, and two rows of finely dressed maids and servants filed out. After emerging, the people stood on both sides, with their hands down, seemingly awaiting the arrival of an important person. Immediately after, an intoxicating fragrance wafted through the air. And then, a burst of girlishughter was heard. "Oh, isnt this my little sister Zui Meng?" As the voice sounded, an impressive procession emerged from the gate. And leading the procession, was none other than a woman dressed so splendidly and dazzlingly that one could hardly look directly at her. Her eyes flickered as sheughed coquettishly towards Zui Meng. "Tsk tsk, little sister Zui Meng, its been a millennium, how have you be so mature? Is that border city too barren?" Her words were incredibly sharp, clearly mocking Zui Meng for having aged. Thus, upon hearing these words, Zui Mengs eyes shed with a covert anger, but soon after, this expression disappeared and she took a step forward to bow respectfully. "Zui Meng pays her respects to big sister Ji Huan!" Ji Huan sneered, clearly pleased with herself. She relished this feeling. She knew well that Zui Meng was dissatisfied with her, but because of their status, Zui Meng had no choice but to bow respectfully and address her as big sister, even if she hated her. This feeling of superiority and the power to make others submit was what Ji Huan liked most. Therefore, she was smiling happily, "Ah, why should there be such formalities between us sisters!" Saying so, her gaze wandered, sizing up the people behind Zui Meng. Originally, she didnt pay much attention, thinking these people were merely Zui Mengs subordinates. But when her eyesnded on Xue An standing to the side, she was visibly shaken and then froze in ce. At this moment, Xue An was still wearing the white robe he often wore. With his white robe as pure as snow, he stood tall, his figure towering like a green pine against the snow, with an extraordinary demeanor. And looking further at his face, beneath his sword-like eyebrows were a pair of deep eyes, as profound as the ocean. Those eyes seemed to have a sort of magical power. Ji Huan felt that although she had only nced for a moment, she couldnt help beingpletely immersed, unable to extricate herself. Ji Huan, as the wife of Lord Lihen, the most prestigious Heavenly Lord of the Divine Realm, had a fondness for dalliances, especially with younger men. Because of her status and position, she had seen countless young talents of extraordinary beauty. But it wasnt until she met Xue An that Ji Huan suddenly felt thatpared to the youth in white before her. All those purportedly amazing talents were justmoners, utterly unworthy of mention. This shock at the level of the soul left Ji Huan stunned in ce, speechless for quite some time. At this, the whole room inevitably fell into silence. Zui Meng sneakily nced at Ji Huan, knowing full well the nature of this Madam, and couldnt help but sneer inwardly. As for Chu MaMa, who was following behind Ji Huan, she certainly understood herdys intentions better, but such a loss ofposure was quite unseemly. Thus, she couldnt help but cough lightly, softly reminding, "Madam, the Second Madam has traveled from afar and must be very tired. Perhaps we should invite her inside to rest?" These words finally roused Ji Huan from her enraptured state. Realizing her ownpse inposure, she coughed awkwardly and then nodded, "Youre right! Pleasee in!" With those words, she took a deep look at Xue An, then reluctantly turned and led the way forward. Chu MaMa nodded towards Zui Meng at that moment, "Second Madam, please!" Xue An and the others followed into the Ding Tian Xuan. Only after entering could they glimpse the grandeur and vastness of the Ding Tian Xuan. It even constituted a world of its own, with all sorts of beautifulndscapes that were a feast for the eyes. However, Zui Meng clearly wasnt in the mood to appreciate these sights. She quietly approached Xue An and whispered, "My lord, this Ji Huan is not an easy person to deal with, and is extremely greedy and lustful! From the way she looked at you earlier, she obviously fancies you, what do you think...?" Zui Meng hesitated towards the end. Because she wasnt sure what Xue An had in mind. She feared that Xue An might lose his temper over this matter, resulting in a loss ofposure and disrupting the n. But to her surprise, Xue An simply smiled in response, "This Ji Huan is quite attractive indeed!" After saying that, he walked forward with his head held high. Leaving Zui Meng standing there, baffled. What does that mean? Could it be that my lord is also interested in this Ji Huan? Its indeed a possibility! After all, Ji Huans beauty is top-notch. And what man doesnt like gifts thate willingly to his doorstep? Thinking this, Zui Meng couldnt help but wryly smile. She was afraid that things wouldnt be so simple! After all, Ji Huan had a reputation for consuming men without spitting out the bones! Countless talented and beautiful young men had died at her hands! One could only hope that my lord... will remain clear-headed! With a mind full of thoughts, Zui Meng followed the group into a reception hall. The opulence of the interior went without saying. And as everyone took their seats and had barely sipped their tea. Ji Huan couldnt wait to ask, "Sister Zui Meng, this young man seems somewhat unfamiliar, may I ask who he is?" Zui Meng hesitated for a moment, just about to speak. At that moment, Xue An set down his teacup and gave Ji Huan a slight smile. "She is my master!" Chapter 1194: Seizing Love by Force, Approaching the Climax (4th update)

Chapter 1194: Chapter 1194: Seizing Love by Force, Approaching the Climax (4th update)

Zui Meng was stupefied. Not just because of Xue Ans words. But because she was horrified to discover, within Xue Ans smile, there was a hint of shyness. This feeling made Zui Meng shiver. Because, as someone who had seen Xue Ans maneuvers, she couldnt believe that Xue An would show such a tender smile. Yet she waspletely baffled. Ji Huan, however, brightened up. Master! So, does this mean the young man is a disciple taken in by Zui Meng? Tsk tsk, epting such a "good-looking enough to eat" male disciple, Zui Meng clearly isnt as chaste as the rumors im! And Xue Ans slightly green smile made Ji Huans heart surge even more. This was the sensation she loved the most. Furthermore, Xue An was Zui Mengs disciple. This even gave Ji Huan a thrilling sense of stealing someones beloved. She had a strange predilection: the more something belonged to someone else, the more she liked to snatch it away. Thus her smile broadened. "Ah, so you are a disciple of sister Zui Meng! In that case, you should also call me your grand master!" Xue An smiled and then lowered his head, appearing somewhat shy. Not only Zui Meng, but even Xiao Tian and Yu Ren amongst others were dumbstruck. Their minds were entirely filled with question marks. What is the master trying to do? Yet, Ji Huans face flushed red with excitement, and if it werent for the presence of so many people around, she would have loved to pounce upon and devour this "fresh meat". The more she thought about it, the more unbearable it became for Ji Huan, and she couldnt help but stealthily send a signal with her eyes to Chu Mama. Chu Mama, having followed Ji Huan for many years, understood immediately. Thus, she stepped forward with a smile and said, "Second Madam, you all must be tired from your long journey! Why not go rest for a bit first?" Zui Meng and Yu Ren amongst others hadnt even reacted yet. Xue An nodded, "Youre right, I am quite tired! Maybe I should go rest for a bit!" Saying this, he then stood up to take his leave! Chu Mamas eyes lit up, then warmly said: "In that case, young master follow me please!" Saying so, she began leading the way and took Xue An out with her. Before leaving, Xue An indifferently nced at Zui Meng and the others, imperceptibly nodded, and then boldly walked away. Zui Meng and the others were shocked, suddenly understanding something, and promptly closed their mouths and ceased speaking. And seeing Xue An follow Chu Mama away, Ji Huans heart couldnt help but be more exhrated. After a while, when she saw Chu Mama return to the guest hall and secretly signal her, Ji Huan stood up somewhat impatiently and said pretentiously worried, "Oh dear, I just remembered theres something urgent I havent done yet, Chu Mama!" "Im right here!" "Could you please stay here and chat with sister Zui Meng and the others? Ill be right back!" "Yes!" Ji Huan smiled at Zui Meng, "Sister Zui Meng, please wait here for me for a while!" There was a flicker of peculiarity in Zui Mengs eyes, but she quickly regained a full smile, "Of course, sister Ji Huan, go ahead with your work! We can rest here for a while!" Ji Huan left the guest hall beaming. And once she left, Chu Mama started chattering away with Zui Meng and the others with a smile. Yet, shepletely failed to notice the strange expressions in the eyes of Zui Meng and Yu Ren amongst others. Its almost as if... taking pleasure in others misfortune. At the same time. Xue An was sitting in the room specially arranged for him by Chu MaMa. This room could be described as extremely luxurious and opulent, with even the tables and chairs carved from wless beautiful jade. But the most eye-catching thing in the room was the big bed. The bed was as big as a room, not to mention the intricately carved beams and painted rafters, but most importantly, it emitted an ambiguous and warm fragrance. Those of weak willpower would lose their hearts and minds upon smelling it. However, Xue An showed no emotion and just sat at the table, quietly waiting for something. Finally. When he heard footstepsing from outside the door, a cold smile involuntarily appeared at the corner of his mouth. At that moment, the door was silently pushed open. Ji Huan, having changed her attire at some unknown time, stepped inside. Ji Huan at this time waspletely different from before. If the earlier Ji Huan was dressed like avishly adorned noblewoman, now she resembled a seductive demoness entering in the dead of night, filled with deadly allure. And when she saw Xue An sitting at the table, she couldnt help but be stunned. Normally, the men who had been in this room would have lost their reasoning. Some wouldnt even wait for her to enter; they would already be lying on the bed, unable to extricate themselves from the depths of sensuality. But unexpectedly, this young man in white remained so calm, that even sitting there, he gave Ji Huan a feeling of solitude. But soon, Ji Huan regained herposure, then greedily licked her lips. She adored this kind of feeling. She even couldnt wait to hear the painful moans of this young man under her control. So she walked over leisurely, then feigned surprise as she said. "Young Master, howe you are in my room?" Her voice was cold yet filled with endless seduction. Xue An looked up, quietly nced at Ji Huan, and then smirked. "Your room?" Being so close, Ji Huan could even smell the faint fragrance emanating from Xue An. This made her so excited that she couldnt restrain herself and broke into giggles. "Yes, indeed, this is my room!" "Well, I really didnt know, it was that Mama who brought me here! Since its your room, Madam, I shall take my leave then!" Saying so, Xue An stood up and was about to leave. But how could Ji Huan let the "fat in her mouth" fly away? So, giggling, she quickly blocked Xue Ans path. "What? Did youe to my room with ill intentions and now youre nning to just leave casually?" Ji Huan said gigglingly, the greed in her eyes seemed to devour Xue An in one bite. Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows and said with a half-smile, "And what does Madam think?" "Of course... you should submit to me!" As she said this, Ji Huan lunged at him, face full of intoxication. But what greeted her wasnt a warm embrace. Instead, she lunged at empty air. This stunned Ji Huan, and at that moment, Xue Ans cold voice reached her ears. "Im sorry, but I wont submit to you!" Ji Huan shuddered all over, and at the same time, she saw a slender hand reach out to her in a blink of an eye and touched her forehead. Ji Huan shook violently and then stood there frozen, unable to move. Then Xue An continued his action, his eyes shed, and he directly pulled out an extremely odd Talisman Seal from Ji Huans body. After enclosing the Talisman Seal with Divine Senseyer byyer, ensuring it no longer had contact with the outside world, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He wasnt afraid of Ji Huan, but he knew well that Ji Huan must possess a spying Talisman Seal nted by Lord Lihen. Thus, to be cautious, this was necessary! After doing all this, Xue An then looked up at Ji Huan, whose eyes were full of shock, and slightly smiled. "Hello, lets get acquainted again, my name is Xue An!" Chapter 1195: Walking Into the Trap - Interrogating Ji Huan (1st Update)

Chapter 1195: Chapter 1195: Walking Into the Trap - Interrogating Ji Huan (1st Update)

Ji Huan, though unable to move her body, had normal speech and cognition. She looked at Xue An with a face full of shock, and it wasnt until a whileter that she gradually regained herposure, then with an ashen face and a cold voice, she said. "What do you want to do? Dont you know who I am? Release me now, and Ill let bygones be bygones, otherwise, I swear you wont have a burial ce upon your death." Xue Anughed, "Enough with the pretense, theres no use talking like this to me; since I captured you, of course I know who you are!" Ji Huans expression changed, then as if she understood something, she said angrily, "It was that bitch Zui Meng, wasnt it? She definitely instructed you to act against me in secret! That bitch, once I get out, I will definitely kill her!" Until now, Ji Huan still thought that Xue An was one of Zui Mengs people. Xue An naturally couldnt be bothered to exin these trivial matters to Ji Huan. He simply said indifferently, "Cut the crap, answer when I ask you! If you dare to hide anything... I think you should know the methods of a Divine Thought Cultivator!" Ji Huan was filled with indignation. Considering her noble identity, which was usually pampered and privileged, no one would dare to speak against her, let alone look her in the eye. But she hadnt expected to fall into Xue Ans hands today, and from his tone, it sounded as if he was reprimanding a prisoner. So naturally, she was full of resentment. However, Xue An had a good habit, which was to never indulge others bad behavior. Thus, when he didnt receive a response from Ji Huan, he raised his hand and pped her across the face. p! The crisp sound caused the teacups on the table to tremble. Ji Huan was sent flying a dozen meters by the p, crashing down onto therge bed, making the wooden frame emit a loud noise. The maids outside the door, who were responsible for guarding, exchanged nces hearing these sounds, and then all revealed knowing smiles. They were all too familiar with this sound. It seems the Madam must have seeded! But Madam seems to be ying a bit rough today! Normally, isnt it towards the end that she starts to inflict suffering? Why did they hear the sound of a p right from the beginning today? Although they were curious, none of these maids dared make the slightest noise. Ji Huans notorious temper was well-known. If they identally disrupted her mood, that would be certainly fatal. However, these maids had no idea that their Madam, so noble she was beyond description, was lying straight on the bed right now, bleeding from the mouth and nose, her cheek swollen high, as she looked with a terrified gaze at Xue An, who was walking steadily to the side of the bed. No matter what, she couldnt imagine that Xue An would dare to actually strike her, and to strike so fiercely. The injury on her face subdued Ji Huans arrogance a lot, at least when she looked at Xue An again, there was no longer the previous domineering attitude. Xue An couldnt help but nod in satisfaction, "Good! It seems we have reached the first step in our cooperation! Now, answer when I ask you, do you understand?" "Yes... Yes!" Ji Huan said, trying to keep herselfposed. "Who is Lord Lihen to you!" "He... He is my husband!" "Since hes your husband, why dont you live together?" Xue An suddenly asked. Upon mentioning this matter, a hint of embarrassment shed across Ji Huans face. "I... I dont know, perhaps he has grown tired of me over time. After all, men are like that!" Between the lines, sheined about men, and then she stealthily nced at Xue An. Ji Huan didnt understand what this young man in white intended to do by asking these questions. And by all ounts, having been pped by him, she should hate him utterly, but surprisingly, Ji Huan couldnt find it in herself to feel any hatred at all. Even a faint sense of excitement and anticipation. This made Ji Huan tremble slightly all over, and her gaze towards Xue An became ambiguous. However, Xue An didnt notice any of this at all. His main concern now was how to rescue the Hua n Deity trapped here without alerting Lord Lihen. Thats why he had gone to such great lengths to start with Ji Huan. He didnt even use the Divine Sense techniques on Ji Huan, because it was different from Zui Meng. After all, Ji Huan was the official Madam of Lord Lihen in name, within Lihen City. If he forced the use of techniques from the Divine Sense to refine or steal her memories, it would very likely rm Lord Lihen. In which case, all his efforts would be in vain. The only thing to do now was to coax more information out of Ji Huans mouth. Thinking of this, Xue An said indifferently, "Do you know what Lord Lihen is doing now?" At these words, Ji Huan revealed a bitter smile. "How could I possibly know what hes busy with! Despite being his wife in name, in his eyes, Im probably only a tad better than a maid! As a Heavenly Lord, he needs not seek my consent for his actions! However..." Ji Huan paused, then looking at Xue An with a seductive smile, she said, "Ive heard that hes recently been entertaining a distinguished guest from afar and ispletely preupied with that!" "A distinguished guest from afar?" Xue An was slightly taken aback, with a glint in his eyes. "Do you know who it might be?" "Im sorry, but that I do not know! Ah, lying here so rigidly is really ufortable! How about we make a deal? You release the restraint on my body, and I promise not to run away. What do you think?" Ji Huan said with a charming and coy smile. At this moment, the swelling on her face had already recovered to its original state, only a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth remained, which paradoxically added a unique allure to her, along with the radiant smile on her face, enough to make any slightly weaker-willed man sumb instantly. What a pity. She had encountered Xue An. Xue An frowned slightly and was not swayed by her allure, but instead slowly raised another hand and said indifferently, "Not very good! And as I said before, I ask, you answer! So if I find you talking more nonsense next time, be careful with the other side of your face!" Upon hearing Xue Ans response, Ji Huan couldnt help but be startled. For the first time in her life, she doubted her own charm. In the past, whatever she did, in the face of any hero, a few words or smiles would usually make them fall at her feet. Even the initial Lord Lihen was beguiled by her. This was something Ji Huan took great pride in. But she never expected that her tricks would bepletely ineffective against this young man in white. Could it be that she was aging, losing her charm? No! How could that be! I am still in my prime; it must be that this young man has a problem! Ji Huans mind began to wander with delirious thoughts. Meanwhile, Xue An said indifferently, "Now I ask you, do you know where the Deity of the Hua n, captured by Lord Lihen, is being held?" Chapter 1196: Those Past Memories Divine Realm Key (2nd Update)

Chapter 1196: Chapter 1196: Those Past Memories Divine Realm Key (2nd Update)

Hearing Xue Ans words, Ji Huan felt like she had been struck by lightning, finally realizing what this young man wanted to do, she couldnt help but exim in shock: "Hua n! You are actually from the Hua n?" Seeing Ji Huans reaction, Xue An knew there was a chance. Because the more she reacted like this, the more it showed that Ji Huan was aware of the Hua ns existence. This greatly boosted Xue Ans confidence, and he nodded, saying: "Yes, I am indeed a member of the Hua n! Since you know about the Hua n, then you must also know where those Hua n Deities are imprisoned, right?" Ji Huan stared nkly at Xue An for a while before finally managing a bitter smile and said. "Yes, I indeed know about the Hua n, and I will not hide from you that I have personally witnessed those Hua n Deities being captured back in the day!" Hearing this, a bright light shed in Xue Ans eyes, and he eagerly asked: "Where are they now? Tell me everything you know!" "Yes!" Ji Huan responded, then her expression turned very strange, and her eyes disyed a mixture of respect and fear. "When I had just married Lord Lihen, enjoying his favour at the time, I once apanied him drinking for three whole days and nights. Eventually, he waspletely drunk, and in high spirits, he took me to a ce called... Divine Prison!" "Divine Prison..." Xue An murmured softly. "Yes! Thats Divine Prison!" Ji Huan said, with a look of fear in her eyes, "Its a scene I will never forget for the rest of my life!" "At that time, the ground of the Divine Prison was covered with interlocking giant stone ridges, and on those ridges, countless tall Deities were bound by iron chains!" "Some of these Deities had already died, but some were still alive! But even those alive were on theirst breath because..." "Because why?" Xue An had been listening quietly all along, but at this point, he couldnt wait to ask. "Because I saw countless poisonous insects gnawing at the bodies of these Deities. When a Hua n Deity would fall, these insects would swarm and then transform into... a Deity of Lihen Heaven!" At this point, Ji Huan stopped. It was not because she did not want to continue, but because she could not go on. A terribly fierce intent to kill enveloped Xue Anpletely, freezing even Ji Huans body. Ji Huan couldnt help but cry out anxiously: "My Lord... Please spare my life!" At this moment, she no longer dared to jest as she had before, because she knew very well that this young man in white, who came for the Hua n, left no room for turning back. Because the blood feud between Lord Lihen and the Hua n was absolutely unresolvable! Hearing Ji Huans plea for mercy, Xue An took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled. Only after this breath did the murderous intent on his body disappear, then he faintly said: "Continue!" Ji Huan, trembling with fear, continued: "Yet even in such a harsh environment, none of the Hua n Deities, whether dead or alive, had submitted! Even once, when Lord Lihen was on patrol, an incredibly tall giant suddenly rose from the ground, attempting to deliver a fatal blow to Lord Lihen!" "But it was all in vain! In front of Lord Lihen, this giants counterattack naturally failed, and his entire body was blown into mere white bones!" "When Lord Lihen roared withughter, he said that these Hua n Deities are always so stubborn, forever unchanging!" "And then?" Xue An said indifferently, as if he was listening to a trivial matter. "Then..." Ji Huan struggled to continue, "I followed Lord Lihen into the deepest level of the Divine Prison, and then I saw a young man with three eyes!" Xue Ans eyes lit up, but he remained silent. Ji Huan hesitated, unable to continue, stealthily nced at Xue An, and then gritted his teeth before continuing, "At that time, Lord Lihen tried to persuade the Three-Eyed Divine General to surrender, but the Divine General did not speak! This silent refusal ultimately enraged Lord Lihen, and then... he forcefully gouged out the vertical eye of the Three-Eyed Divine General!" Bang! The extremely sturdy bed under Ji Huan copsed into dust with a slight noise. Although the mattress remained intact, Ji Huan fell to the ground, eximing in shock. Yet Xue Ans voice was still cold as ice, "Continue!" "Yes... Yes! At that time... when Lord Lihen wasmitting such a bloody and brutal act, the Three-Eyed Divine General just quietly watched, not even shaking his body, and even had a mocking sneer on his face!" "This angered Lord Lihen greatly, but ultimately he could do nothing and led me away. That was the only time I followed Lord Lihen to the Divine Prison! The next day, when he sobered up, he strictly ordered me not to reveal anything I saw!" "After that... we gradually separated! So, I dont know what happened afterward!" Ji Huan had told everything he knew, then stealthily observed Xue An, trying to gauge the reaction of this young Hua n member. Xue Ans expression was like still water, his eyes flickering with light, and after a long while, he softly said. "How long has it been since you went to the Divine Prison until now?" "One thousand eight hundred and thirty-one years!" Ji Huan said softly. Xue An shuddered, then nodded, "Okay! I understand! Since you have been to the Divine Prison, you naturally know where it is, how can one enter it?" Ji Huan said with a bitter smile, "The location of the Divine Prison is not special; the entrance is beneath the Divine Temple in Lihen City, but the problem is, to enter there, one must obtain a guidingntern!" "A guidingntern?" Xue An frowned. "Yes! The Divine Prison is a peculiar ce; its like a spatial rift between the Divine Realm and The Multiverse Realms. It is fraught with countless spatial cracks, extremely dangerous. This guidingntern is essentially what leads you towards the Divine Prison! Without it, you would be utterly lost in abyrinth of space, never able to find your way out; in essence, thatntern is like the key to the Divine Prison!" "How can one obtain thisntern?" Hearing Xue Ans words, Ji Huan smiled bitterly again, "Its no use, Lord Lihen trusts no one, and the only guidingntern is carried with him at all times!" After listening, Xue An lowered his head, falling silent. Ji Huan waited anxiously, fearing that the young man in white might kill him in frustration. But after a while, Xue An suddenly raised his head, saying lightly to Ji Huan, "Ill handle the matter of thentern myself. Now I ask you, are you confident you can enter the Divine Prison without alerting Lord Lihen?" Chapter 1197: Three Days Later, Prepare to Make a Move (3rd Update)

Chapter 1197: Chapter 1197: Three Days Later, Prepare to Make a Move (3rd Update)

"This..." Ji Huan showed a look of hesitation. At this moment, Xue An casually waved a hand, and a sword light suddenly shed past, flying directly into Ji Huans forehead. Ji Huan felt a coolness on her forehead, but other than that there were no abnormalities, so she stood there dumbfounded. Xue An said indifferently, "Now there is a sword light in your sea of consciousness. If Imand it or if you harbor any malevolent thoughts, the next second your head and your soul will explode together, and even the Saint wont be able to save you! So I hope you think clearly before you speak!" Hearing this, Ji Huans face was filled with panic, and then she finally understood, nodding hastily towards Xue An. "Understood! Understood! Although this task is somewhat difficult, I think I should be able to do it!" "Very good!" Having said that, Xue Ans eyes shed. Ji Huan felt the restraints on her body disappear in an instant, and she copsed on the mattress, panting heavily. Xue An stepped back a few steps without changing his expression, quietly watching. It took a full cup of teas time before Ji Huan finally got her breathing under control. Then she rolled over to sit up, her face filled with trepidation as she bowed to Xue An saying, "Ive seen the noble!" Xue An waved his hand, "No need for that! When do you think you can set out for Divine Prison?" Ji Huan furrowed her brows in thought for a moment, then spoke solemnly, "Sir, this matter should not be rushed. We need to first gather some information. I think it will take at least three days!" "Then I will give you three days! But remember, if you have any treacherous thoughts..." Xue An showed his pearly white teeth, smiling with a chill full of murderous intent. Ji Huan shuddered all over, panicked, "I dare not, I dare not. Sir, please rest assured, I know whats important!" Xue An nodded, "Thats good! Go then!" With that, Xue An turned around to leave. Ji Huan hurriedly followed behind. But as they approached the door, Xue An suddenly stopped, and then stepped aside to let her through, stating lightly, "You go ahead! Remember to act as usual, and dont show any slips!" "Yes!" Ji Huan naturally understood that Xue An was doing this to prevent others from being suspicious. After all, with Ji Huans personality, how could she tolerate others walking in front of her. This made Ji Huan secretly admire Xue Ans attention to detail, and then she ced her hand on the doorknob, took a deep breath,posed herself, and reced her face with that usual arrogant and disdainful expression before pushing the door open and walking out imposingly. Outside the door, in the corridor, stood maids waiting to be summoned. Upon seeing Ji Huan walk out, these maids hurriedly bowed, all of them paying their respects together. "Madam!" Ji Huan didnt even spare these people a nce, walking arrogantly forward. Following after, Xue An also walked out. Hearing his footsteps, many maids couldnt help but steal a nce at Xue An. Seeing Xue An in his white clothes, they too were startled, but soon, their looks became somewhat strange. Especially after seeing Xue An following closely behind Ji Huan as she walked away, their faces filled with insinuating expressions. At this moment, Ji Huan, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped, and without turning her head,manded, "Remember to clean up the room, and... that bed must be thrown out too!" Having said this, she strode away. Leaving the maids standing there with confused faces, looking at each other. What does it mean? Why throw out the bed? Isnt the Madam usually very fond of this bed? The maids pondered in their hearts and then entered the room. The room was very tidy, with not much that needed cleaning. But all these maids were stupefied. Because therge bed, which had taken up half the room, had vanished. To be precise, it had turned into a pile of dust, leaving only an intact mattress on the floor. The maids stared nkly, and it wasnt until a whileter that someone said in a near-moan, "My goodness, how vigorous was that? Did they shake the bed into dust?" Another maid, with a face full of admiration, said, "That young man in white seemed so frail, but who knew he could be so formidable!" Her tone seemed full of envy. And the rest of the maids agreed wholeheartedly. Soon, the story spread rapidly through the entire Divine Prison Pavilion, thanks to the maids gossip. Many of the servants enjoyed discussing it, embellishing the tale and adding more ambiguous overtones. Xue An, of course, was unaware of all this. Even if he had known, he would not have bothered to pay attention. At the moment, his thoughts were entirely focused on how to enter the Divine Prison. He had even ignored the amorous or peculiar looks directed at him when he returned to the banquet hall. Before his return, Chu MaMa had been idly chatting with Zui Meng and others at the banquet hall. But the conversation soonpsed into silence. Zui Meng and the others, preupied with heavy thoughts as they drank tea, were all worried about Xue Ans safety. Chu MaMa, however, waspletely at ease and didnt think much of it. But she also hadnt expected Ji Huan to return so quickly. Based on past experiences, it would have been at least until nightfall. Whats happening today? Could it be dissatisfaction? But the expression doesnt seem to indicate that at all! Chu MaMa was full of amazement. Upon seeing Xue An, Zui Meng, Yu Ren, and the others couldnt help but heave a sigh of relief. Anyway, the important thing was that Xue An was safe and sound! When Xue An returned to his seat, He saw Ji Huan smile at Zui Meng, "Sister Zui Meng, I feel a bit tired today. Lets all take a rest. We can chat more tomorrow, okay?" Zui Meng naturally had no objections and nodded, "I will follow whatever instructions you have, sister!" Ji Huan smiled, then gave Xue An a deep look before turning her head to instruct, "Chu MaMa, please take care of sister Zui Meng and the rest of the guests!" Chu MaMa hurriedly nodded, "Yes!" Ji Huan left. After that, Chu MaMa led Zui Meng and the others downstairs and arranged their rooms before leaving. Once everyone had left, Zui Meng couldnt wait to ask, "My lord, what exactly happened? This Ji Huan..." Xue An was drinking tea at the moment, and upon hearing Zui Mengs question, he put down his teacup and said with a light smile, "She now dares not disobey!" Hearing Xue An say this, Zui Meng and Yu Ren exchanged nces, seeing the shock in each others eyes. They didnt understand how Xue An had managed to subdue Madam Ji Huan in such a short visit. And Jiang Xunnan, who had been silent, suddenly asked, "Then... whats our next step?" Xue An picked up his cup, took a gentle sip of tea, and said calmly, "I gave her three days. In three days, all will be clear!" Chapter 1198: The Grudge of Annihilation, The Hatred of Extinction (1st Update)

Chapter 1198: Chapter 1198: The Grudge of Annihtion, The Hatred of Extinction (1st Update)

Meanwhile. In Ji Huans room, Chu MaMa stood by with her hands sped. Ji Huan sat quietly, her expression shifting unpredictably, until after a long while, she spoke in a deep voice: "Has the Heavenly Lord shown any new movementstely?" Chu MaMa shook her head, "Replying to the mistress, the Heavenly Lord has been in secret talks with that guest within the Divine Kingdom all this time, never once stepping out!" Ji Huan fell into silence, then after a moment nodded, "Good! Have someone keep an eye on the Heavenly Lord. Report back to me immediately at any sign of new developments!" "Yes!" Chu MaMa dared not disobey, hastily nodding in agreement. However, a trace of confusion arose in her heart. Why had the mistress be so strange after meeting that young man just once? What was going on with her? "And..." Ji Huan bit her lip, "Strengthen surveince on Zui Mengs end as well, but besides that, do not let anyone contact them, especially... that youth in white!" Chu MaMa was momentarily stunned, then nodded and replied, "Understood!" "You may leave! Im tired and wish to rest," said Ji Huan, waving her hand weakly. Chu MaMa smiled knowingly and bowed before retreating. Ji Huan leaned back in her chair, her eyes bleakly fixated on the ceiling, her face asionally shing with frustration and remorse. She now hated Zui Meng for the fact that he brought Xue An to her. She had thought it would be a pleasure, but instead, she had trapped herself. Just thinking of being dragged into the feud between the Hua n and Lord Lihen made Ji Huans heart tremble with fear. But that wasnt just any ordinary hatred! Grievances that could lead to the annihtion of a n and the extinction of a species. Any one of those reasons was enough to strike terror into the heart. But now, even if she wanted to extricate herself, it was impossible. Thinking this, Ji Huan, holding onto onest hope, closed her eyes and began to scour her body and sea of consciousness with Divine Sense. Everything was normal in her body, but in the depths of her sea of consciousness, a long sword stood starkly. This sword, devoid of even a hint of light, floated there silently. If one were not purposely sensing for it, one would not even notice its existence. However, when Ji Huan tentatively sent out a sliver of Divine Sense to touch the sword, A sh of sword light appeared, and the sliver of Divine Sense was instantly snuffed out. Ji Huan let out a muffled groan, a pained expression crossing her face, while her heart fell intoplete despair. She was well aware that this was the Sword Mark that Xue An had nted within her. And just as he said, if she dared to disobey, the oue waiting for her would be death and the dissolution of her spiritual path. After a long contemtion, Ji Huan sighed faintly and then slowly got up and walked out. No matter what, it was best to fulfill her promise! Otherwise, her life could truly not be guaranteed! Just as Ji Huan began to rack her brains, nning on how to enter Divine Prison without rming Lord Lihen, Inside the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Xiao Tian and Jiang Xunnan were staring in amazement at this strange world before them. Xue Anughed beside them, "This is a world that I carry with me!" As he spoke, two little girls came running over, cheering and throwing themselves into Xue Ans arms, then each of them took one side and kissed his cheeks without stopping. It wasnt until after a lot of affectionate fuss that Xiang Xiang noticed Xiao Tian and Jiang Xunnan by her side and asked somewhat astonished, "Daddy, who are these two uncles and aunties?" "Yes, yes! These two uncles and aunties dont seem to be humans!" Nian Nian also asked curiously. As they were speaking, Jin Li suddenly popped out from Nian Nians arms and flew straight to Xiao Tians side, circling around him and even flirtatiously fanning his shoulders with her tail. This left Xiao Tian also surprised, but somehow, he felt a sense of familiarity from Jin Li, and could not help but raise his hand to gently pet her. Jin Li let out a joyful cry, then affectionately rubbed her fish head against Xiao Tians fingers. This scene was also witnessed by An Yan and Hu Ying, who had arrived momentster, leaving everyone slightly astonished. For through these days of interaction, the true character of Jin Li, transformed from divine patterns, was clear to all. One could say that Jin Li was usually quite snobbish. Apart from Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, and An Yan, she would not even acknowledge Hu Ying, not to mention an outsider. Yet unexpectedly, she was so affectionate with Xiao Tian. Only Xue An understood the reason, and he couldnt help but sigh inwardly. Jin Li was originally transformed from divine patterns, and these divine patterns were formed in the Land of the Fallen Gods within the Sea of Divine Wrath. In essence, her being was imbued with the aura of countless deities who once fought side by side with the Hua n. Therefore, upon seeing Xiao Tian, she instinctively felt close to him. At this time, Hu Ying looked Xiao Tian and Jiang Xunnan up and down, thenughed, "Turns out its two from the Mang n, thats quite rare indeed!" "Fairy Sister Fox Immortal, what is the Mang n?" Xiao Yu asked perplexedly from the side. "You dont know the Mang n? It means dog! Thats how these dog-like beings usually refer to themselves!" Hu Ying said with a gleaming smile. Xiao Yu suddenly realized, "Oh... It turns out you mean dogs!" As soon as she spoke, she realized her slip of tongue, hurriedly covering her mouth, looking somewhat apologetically at Jiang Xunnan and the rest. But Jiang Xunnan didnt pay any attention to these words; she was staring at Hu Ying in astonishment, until after a long while, she eximed. "A fox spirit? But shouldnt fox spirits be afraid when they see members of our dog n?" As soon as she said this, the smiling Hu Yings forehead immediately ckened, then she furiously retorted, "Youre the fox spirit, your whole family are fox spirits! I am a proud member of the Heavenly Fox n! Are you a little dog looking for a fight?" Everyone knew that Hu Ying hated being called a fox spirit the most, just like how Xiao Yu detested being called teppanyaki. Jiang Xunnan was so scared by Hu Yings reaction that she quickly hid behind Xiao Tian and didnt even dare to lift her head. Seeing this, Xue An chuckled, "Alright, alright! Yinger, these are my friends, so dont be so fierce, or you might have trouble finding a husband in the future!" These words caused Hu Yings face to instantly blush to the roots of her ears, and she said lividly, "I dont want to marry anyone, I will just follow Brother Xue An! You cant get rid of me! Humph!" Saying that, she turned and left. Leaving Xiao Yu standing there, grinning foolishly. However before she could speak, Hu Ying suddenly grabbed her ear, "Standing there for what? Are you noting with me?" "Ow ow ow, it hurts! Fairy Sister Fox Immortal, Granny Fox Immortal! Please be gentle, youre about to rip my ear off!" Xiao Yus cries of pain gradually faded in the distance. Xue An gave a helpless wry smile; he had no way to deal with Hu Ying and could only hope to find time soon to send her back to Qingqiu Fox Country, to give Huyue a headache for a change. At this point, An Yan stepped forward, looking at Xiao Tian with a kind of pained tenderness. Xue An had already exined the whole story to An Yan, so she had both respect andpassion for this troubled divine being of the Hua n, and she suggested, "Alright, lets go inside to talk! While theres still time, have a good rest first!" Chapter 1199: Red Lips Like Fire, The Great Battle Finally Begins (2nd Update)

Chapter 1199: Chapter 1199: Red Lips Like Fire, The Great Battle Finally Begins (2nd Update)

Xiao Tian, although still without his memories, had faintly guessed something, so he showed great respect to both Xue An and An Yan, nodding and saying, "Yes!" The banquet was opulent, not only featuring a variety of dishes brought from Earth but also fresh fruits and vegetables produced within the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Thanks to the Divine Talisman ball, the Magic Treasures Pavilion was undergoing changes every day, not only gradually expanding in size but the Spiritual Energy within it was also bing increasingly abundant. Thats why there were naturally grown spiritual herbs and vegetables. Everyone enjoyed the meal immensely. Especially Hu Ying. Just moments ago, she was staring down Jiang Xunnan with her whiskers bristling; and now in a short amount of time, they were sitting intimately together, talking andughing happily. This brought an involuntary smile to Xue Ans face. No matter how Hu Ying pretends to be mature, in reality, her mind was no different from a childs. Though sometimes she acts quite wilful, in the blink of an eye she might forget what she has said. For instance, right now, she and Jiang Xunnan seemed to get along as if they were long-lost bosom friends. The dinner ended in this warm and intimate atmosphere. Xiao Tian and Jiang Xunnan, both drunk to the point of stupor, did not return to their own ces but were arranged by Xue An to stay in the Magic Treasures Pavilion, and in the same room, no less. After settling the two of them in, Xue An went downstairs to the living room. Hu Ying and Xiao Yu were still unshakably ying fighting games in their own room. The two little girls had also gone to bed. An Yan was the only one sitting on the couch, waiting for Xue An. Seeing this, Xue An smiled, walked over, and sat beside An Yan, his hand naturally draping over her shoulder. An Yan didnt speak, obediently leaning her head on Xue Ans shoulder. Both were silent. After a while, An Yan finally said softly, "Husband!" "Hmm?" "Is the uing battle... going to be very tough?" Xue An looked at An Yan with some surprise and asked, "Why do you ask?" An Yan spoke softly, "Because I can tell, the reason you brought Xiao Tian and that girl back is that you wanted to help them get together quickly. If you were not uncertain about the oue, why would you do so?" In the end, urgency crept into An Yans voice. This was unprecedented. No matter what Xue An had set out to do previously, An Yan, though worried, had never been as rmed as she was now. But this time was different. Xue An was about to face a truly top-notch figure in the Divine Realm, a terrifyingly powerful being who had lived for tens of thousands of years! Such an entity, coupled with Xue Ans actions, naturally made An Yan extremely anxious. However, Xue An justughed at her words and then raised his hand to pinch An Yans nose. "Silly Yaner, you sure think a lot!" "Husband, is it like that? Am I right?" An Yan persisted. Xue An was silent for a moment and then said with a light sigh, "Right and not right!" "Right, because as you said, I do want to help this pair of star-crossed lovers!" "Wrong, because I have never lost confidence!" With that, Xue An pinched An Yans lips, signaling her to be silent, before speaking with a bit of a sigh. "I know what you want to ask. Theres a reason why I did this. What do you think... Xiao Tian will do after he regains his memory?" Hearing Xue Ans question, An Yan was stunned. Yes! His memories are sealed now, but what will happen after he recovers them? A look of pity crossed Xue Ans face. "Being deceived by the enemy who harmed his own kin and even killed his master, and being manipted for thousands of yearsthis kind of blow upon regaining his memories would be fatal! He might even head to extremes because of it! This is something no one can save him from, I can only give him a helping hand in advance, as thest bit of warmth I can offer!" Hearing Xue Ans words, An Yan suddenly burst into tears, and then sobbed softly, "Why... why does the Hua n have to bear so much? Even making a deity of the Hua n live such a cruel life!" Xue An gently patted her shoulder and said softly, "Because the Hua n has never been a race to ept defeat! Because of this, they incurred that great disaster thousands of years ago. But those people will never understand that what they have done to us, we will eventually return a hundredfold!" With these words, a cold murderous intent shed in Xue Ans eyes. An Yan felt it, shivered involuntarily, and then gently embraced Xue Ans waist, "Husband, lets fight side by side when the timees!" Xue An chuckled, "Silly Yaner, as a man, I would never let my woman enter the battlefield. If it reallyes to that point, it means that its truly the end!" "But..." An Yan was somewhat anxious. Xue An gently shook his head, "I can listen to you on other matters, but this is the only thing I cant agree to!" Seeing the solemn look on Xue Ans face, An Yans heart softened, and then she nodded her head, "I understand!" "Dont worry, your husband is invincible in battle!" Xue An smiled, but he couldnt speak the rest of his words. Because fiery red lips had already sealed his mouth. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. When the agreed time arrived. The atmosphere in the Magic Treasures Pavilion became somewhat tense. However, Xue An showed no emotion as he prepared to leave with Xiao Tian. Jiang Xunnan, with a flushed face, also intended to follow. But Xiao Tian resolutely refused. In the end, she could only stand watching Xiao Tian follow Xue An away, her eyes full of worry. The atmosphere became very oppressive. It wasnt until a whileter that Hu Yingughed and said, "Alright! Dont be so gloomy! Its just a Domain Lord from the Divine Realm, Brother Xue will definitely be safe!" Although she said this, the lingering worry in the depths of An Yans eyes could not be dispelled. Husband, you muste back safely! Meanwhile. Xue An, along with Xiao Tian, Zui Meng, and Yu Ren, following Chu MaMa, met Ji Huan. Ji Huans appearance had be more haggard after not seeing them for three days, with dark circles under her eyes, signifying the torment of these past days. Upon seeing Xue An, she nodded and said, "I have fulfilled the trust ced in me; everything is taken care of! Now Lord Lihen is not in Lihen Heaven but in his own Divine Kingdom. If you go to the Divine Temple now, you can directly enter the Divine Prison!" Xue An smiled at these words, "Oh? Is that so?" Ji Huan nodded, "Everything there has been arranged. With this token, you will naturally have someone meet you there!" With that, Ji Huan took out a wless Jade Decree. However, Xue An didnt ept it, but instead nced indifferently at Ji Huan, then said coldly, "You should personally deliver this token to them!" "What do you mean?" Ji Huan was taken aback. "It means that you areing with us too!" Chapter 1200 Flawless Jade Decree Heavenly Lord’s Command (1st Update)

Chapter 1200: Chapter 1200 wless Jade Decree Heavenly Lords Command (1st Update)

Ji Huans expression suddenly became very animated. "This... theres no need for me to follow along, right? I have arranged everything already, you... you can just go directly!" The more Ji Huan spoke, the quieter her voice became, because Xue An was looking at her with an indifferent gaze. It wasnt until she finished speaking that Xue An nodded and said indifferently, "Fine, since thats the case, you dont have to go!" Ji Huan felt a surge of joy in her heart and couldnt help but take a deep breath, but before her happiness could fully show on her face, it froze. Because Xue An added, "Remember to take a bath, change into a new set of clothes, and then find a ce to lie down quietly. That way, when your soul is destroyed by Sword Intent, you will die with a bit more dignity." Having said that, Xue An turned to leave. Zui Meng watched Ji Huan, who had fallen into a daze, with evident schadenfreude, then also turned and left. At that moment, Ji Huan trembled all over, her face full of panic as she ran after him, "My... my lord, I suddenly feel like theres nothing much for me today, so I might as well apany you there after all!" "Is that convenient?" Xue An asked without turning back. "Convenient, its extremely convenient!" Ji Huan nodded repeatedly, like pounding garlic. A cold smile appeared at the corner of Xue Ans mouth, "Then, alright." Lihen City is veryrge. In terms of area, it is even bigger than the major cities of the Tian Zhao Realmbined. Those living here are the truly influential figures within the Divine Realm. For this reason, Lihen City has almost no defensive measures. In peoples minds, unless one is out of their mind, who would dare to cause trouble in such a ce? However, because there are many strong ones in the city and for easier management, flying is strictly prohibited within Lihen City. But Ji Huan is clearly not included in this prohibition. A very extravagant carriage, drawn by two rare and auspicious beasts as steeds, was seen flying out of Ding Tian Xuan towards Lihen City. Wherever it passed, brilliance shone dazzlingly, causing onlookers to be blinded. Many strong individuals looked up, then they all revealed odd expressions. Who in Lihen City doesnt know the name of Madam Ji Huan. And thus, Ji Huans "quirks" were even more apparent to everyone. Its said that the green hat on top of Lord Lihens head could almost reach the heavens. But there has been no response from Lord Lihen regarding this, on the contrary, hes been very indulgent towards Ji Huan. Because of this, the many strong figures in Lihen City are extremely discreet and dare not discuss it. But Ji Huan rarely leaves Ding Tian Xuan, so whats happening today? Under the puzzled gazes of the crowd, the carriage headed straight for the Divine Temple at the very center of the city. Nobody dared to stop it along the way. The carriage descended directly into the Divine Temple; as soon as itnded, a group of people hurried over. As Ji Huan stepped out of the carriage, these people knelt down one after another, respectfully shouting, "Greetings to Madam!" Ji Huan stood atop the chariot, standing tall and proud as she swept a nce over the group of people kneeling on the ground. After a moment, she spoke coldly. "Is the Heavenly Lord present?" The person kneeling at the very front crawled forward a few steps, looked up with a ttering expression, and said, "Madam, the Heavenly Lord has some matters to attend to recently and is not within the Divine Temple, but if you are looking for him, you can send a Divine Sense message to His Lordship, you see..." "No need!" Ji Huan coldly cut off the mans words, "Since the Heavenly Lord has important duties, theres no need to bother him! I am here not for anything significant, just on a whim to have a stroll around, thats all!" "Yes, yes, yes, Ill immediately arrange for amodation and food for you..." Ji Huan, however, waved a hand impatiently, "Enough, do Ick anything myself that I need you to prepare it?" "Madam, please forgive me! That was not my intention!" This mans attempt at ttering had backfired and fearfully, he spoke. "Enough, just seeing you all annoys me greatly, everyone withdraw and let me have some peace here!" Ji Huan demanded coldly. "But..." Hearing what Ji Huan said, those responsible for guarding the ce couldnt help but steal nces at one another, then the one leading them swallowed and said, steeling himself. "Madam, the Heavenly Lord personally instructed that this is a forbidden area and no one is allowed to linger here, regardless of who they are, you..." Before he could finish his sentence, Ji Huan raised her hand and delivered a p. Even though there was a distance between them, the p sent the man flying into the air, tumbling several rolls before barelynding on the ground, then looking at Ji Huan with a face of shock and bleeding from his nose and mouth. Ji Huan sneered, "What do you think you are? Daring to speak before me in such a manner? The Heavenly Lord is my husband, howe he has been made a stranger by your words? Could it be... you intend to sow discord between my husband and me?" Terrified by her words, the man trembled so much that he couldnt speak. But just then, a guard kneeling behind him spoke up, "Madam, it is not our wish to trouble you, but simply our duty. If we were to withdraw, our fate would be miserable once the Heavenly Lord found outter. So, please understand, madam!" His words were reasonable, but upon hearing them, Ji Huan let out a coldughter, "Good! Excellently said! Indeed worthy of being guards of the Heavenly Lord! But do you think I am making baseless troubles?" "The lowly one dares not say so, but we have our obligations and must act ordingly!" The guard spoke again, bowing his head in submission. Just then, Ji Huan raised her hand to throw something, hitting the guard on his forehead. Smack! The object fell to the ground, and only then did people see that it was actually a wless Jade Decree. Afterward, Ji Huan sneered, "I understand your duties, but now with the Heavenly Lords order here, do you still dare to disobey?" Seeing the Jade Decree, all the guards were momentarily stunned. They could sense the Heavenly Lords presence within the Jade Decree, proving its authenticity. Thus, after a moment of hesitation, they looked at each other and bowed in unison. "Since thats the case, please feel free to act as you wish, madam!" After speaking, the guards stood and gestured with their hands. From the dark corners of the Divine Temple, numerous silent figures emerged, and many spying eyes also vanished with them. And then the guards bowed and retreated. In an instant. The vast Divine Temple became empty and deserted. After confirming that everyone had left, with no lingering spies, Ji Huan let out a long breath and then said with a trembling voice, "My lord, its done! Everyone has withdrawn!" As her words fell, a figure gradually appeared in front of the chariot, then bent down to pick up the Jade Decree from the ground, turned to Ji Huan, and gave her a faint smile. "Is this what you meant by having everything settled?" Chapter 1201 Opening of the Divine Prison, Divine Eye Guides the Way (2nd Update)

Chapter 1201: Chapter 1201 Opening of the Divine Prison, Divine Eye Guides the Way (2nd Update)

Hearing what Xue An said, Ji Huans face showed a hint of embarrassment as she murmured, "My lord, all the guards here are close attendants of Lord Lihen, they respect me a lot usually, but with my status, it is absolutely impossible tomand them, so..." "So you forged a decree from Lord Lihen?" Xue An said indifferently. Ji Huan hung her head and shrank back, saying, "I had no other choice, please forgive me, my lord!" Xue An was nomittal. Of course, he knew that Ji Huan wouldnt willingly do things for him. In fact, if it wasnt for the powerful suppression of the Sword Intent he left behind, she probably wouldve tipped off Lord Lihen by now. Even so, he couldnt be sure that Ji Huan would obediently follow orders. Thats why Xue An had brought her along. Otherwise, if it were just his peopleing with a forged decree of the Heavenly Lord, their cover would likely be blown at that moment. After all, these guards werent fools; without Ji Huans strong suppression, even fools wouldnt believe a fake decree. But Xue An was toozy to bother with these now; in fact, as long as he could rescue the trapped Hua n Deity from the Divine Prison, he would confront Lord Lihen even if thetter was unaware. However, Ji Huan thought otherwise. Right now, she was terrified that if Xue An was displeased, he might trigger the Sword Intent in her Sea of Consciousness. In that case, she would die a truly wrongful death. With these thoughts in mind, she couldnt help but raise her head, trying to say a few good words. Then she froze. Because she saw that at this moment, Xue An had stepped to the center of the great hall, his eyes narrowed as if sensing something. "My lord, this is..." Ji Huan was just about to speak. Zui Meng, who was beside her, waved her hand impatiently, "Shut up, cant you see the lord is busy? Less nonsense!" Ji Huans eyes gradually widened, ring at Zui Meng with furious eyes. You must know that in the past, Zui Meng, upon seeing her, would be like a mouse seeing a cat, not daring to even breathe loudly. But now she dared to scold her, which Ji Huan could hardly ept. But Zui Meng couldnt care less about this woman, her eyes sparkling as she watched Xue An, her heart gradually tightening. Ever since her Divine Sense was refined by Xue An, she had sincerely recognized him as her lord. Thus, she was naturally very concerned at this moment. Because if the gates of the Divine Prison could not be opened, that would be aplete failure. Just then. Xue An suddenly raised his eyes, his eyes shining brightly, then a surge of powerful Divine Sense burst forth like a tidal wave. The momentum was so strong that it left the distant crowd breathless. At the same time, the surging Divine Sense transformed into an iron fist in the air and then smashed downward fiercely. Boom! After a loud bang. The ground quaked, cracks crisscrossing the surface. But all of it was controlled by Xue An within a very small area with his Divine Sense,pletely unknown to the outside world. Boom! Another punch. A huge pit appeared on the ground, and space itself showed folds, but immediately after, ck qi rose from the bottom of the pit, frantically repairing everything. Xue Ans eyes grew colder, then he shouted coldly, "Open!" Boom! His Divine Sense turned the fist into a de, slicing through instantly. Crack! After a crisp sound. Spaces cracked in fragments, then burst open with a roar. Then, a huge rift spewing thick ck fog appeared before everyone. Looking at the rift that resembled an abyss from hell, Ji Huan unconsciously swallowed and shivered slightly. For she could feel that beneath that rift, endless brutality seemed to be hidden. At this moment, Xue An turned his head to give everyone a faint nce, "Lets go!" Xiao Tian and Zui Meng, among others, stepped forward proudly. But Ji Huan took a few steps back, then forced a smile and said, "G...Great One, you asked me to bring you here, and I have done so. Now that the Divine Prison has been found, my task isplete. Please... Please disperse your Sword Intent and let me go!" "Go?" Xue Anughed. "Yes... yes!" "Do you think you can still leave now?" "What do you mean?" Ji Huan was stunned, herplexion changing dramatically. It was at this moment that a sh of divine light appeared in Xue Ans eyes, his Divine Sense surged like a tidal wave, tightly ensnaring Ji Huan. With a scream, she was immediately dragged into the spatial rift. Following this, Xue An looked back with a cold smile, then stepped into the rift as well. After crossing the spatial barrier, the first thing that came into view was the thick ck fog that couldnt be dissipated. And the surroundings were so quiet that one could hear their own heartbeat. The atmosphere became extremely oppressive, with Ji Huan trembling, for she could feel countless terrifying dangers lurking within the ck fog. She knew that the ce they were now was the spatial gap connecting Lihen Heaven with The Multiverse. In this ce, a single misstep could lead to an irrevocable doom. And within these ck fogs, countless dangers were hidden. Therefore, she trembled all over, not daring to move an inch. Zui Meng and others also cast their nces towards Xue An. Because at this time, they too didnt know which way to go. Under everyones watch, Xue Ans face was cold, then he raised his hand. Suddenly. When Xue An opened his palm, a streak of light burst forth, then hovered in mid-air, emitting beams of light, much like antern. Zui Meng couldnt help but be startled upon seeing this. For this was indeed the Divine Eye that Xue An had forcibly taken from the Chi Yu Divine General. "Lets go!" Xue An said indifferently, then followed the light of this Divine Eye. Zui Meng and others followed without hesitation. Only Ji Huan stood still, her expression uncertain as she pondered something. But when the figures of Xue An and others went far away, she looked at the heavy ck fog around her, shivered, and hastily caught up. They walked for an unknown amount of time. It felt like hours, and yet like a day. In such spatial cracks, time had lost its meaning. But just when everyone started to be restless, the speed of the Divine Eye suddenly increased. "Keep up!" Xue An gave a cold shout, immediately following it closely. When they passed through ayer of thick ck fog, the Divine Eye circled a spot, then suddenly extended forward. In the darkness, space rippled with waves, and then the Divine Eye disappeared. Xue An and the others did not hesitate to follow and passed through thatyer of ripples. What appeared before them was a terrifying world. The ground was crisscrossed, covered with various huge rifts. Chapter 1202: Murderous Intent Boils Over Erlang God (3rd Update)

Chapter 1202: Chapter 1202: Murderous Intent Boils Over Eng God (3rd Update)

And atop each soaring stone ridge, huge skeletons were bound by chains. These ancient bones had long since glittered with a ghastly white light. Yet, even so, it was clear to see the stance they took at the moment of their death. Without exception, they were all howling skyward in rage. Xue An stood in the void, eyes roving over the entire world, the anger in his gaze gradually boiling over. For he could tell, these skeletons were all deities of the Hua n! Had he truly arrived a step toote? In fact, Xue An had been mentally prepared for this. After all, when Ji Huan had followed Lord Lihen to the Divine Prison, there were hardly any surviving deities of the Hua n left, let alone now, after more than a thousand years had passed. But no matter how much he had prepared himself, when he saw so many skeletons of the Hua ns deities. Murderous intent surged uncontrobly within Xue An. His formidable presence even caused the space around him to show traces of fissures. This sort of might also left Ji Huan astounded. At the same time, they saw the Divine Eye flying straight towards the strange and magnificent mountain at the center of the Divine Realm. Xue An followed closely behind,nding on the summit. Then they saw the Divine Eye beginning to circle persistently, seemingly anxious. At this moment, Ji Huan couldnt help but tremble as he said, "Your... Your Honor, when I followed Lord Lihen here, it was from this very spot that we entered into another space! But back then, it required an extremelyplex set of hand seals to enter, and you..." Ji Huan had wanted to say that without the set of unlocking hand seals from Lord Lihen, entry would be impossible. Yet before he could finish speaking, Xue An, his face cold as ice, took a step forward, clenched his fist, and directly struck out. Thump! A muffled sound as if hitting the extreme. Then, cracks appeared in the void, as if numerous seals were breaking, apanied by a burst of crackling sounds like firecrackers, a huge entrance began to form. Xue An said coldly, "In this world, theres nothing that cant be solved with a punch; if there is, then it just means youre not strong enough!" With that, Xue An stepped into it. Naturally, the Divine Eye also entered. Ji Huan swallowed hard, his eyes wide with shock as he watched the space entrance Xue An had forcefully opened, then nced at the endless skeletons around, and couldnt help shivering, hurrying into it. The inside was still enshrouded inyers of mist, but under the guidance of the Divine Eye, it posed no hindrance to Xue An and the others, and they easily passed through. When the vast and deste expanse came into view before everyone, Xue Ans eyes instantly focused on the dozen or so ck towers at the center of the wastnd, and... the frail figure in the center of the towers chains. Seeing this sight, Xue Ans eyebrows shot up, his body stirred as if by an unseen wind, and with one stride, he crossed the destend to approach the tower. From the tower, ck chains extended out like venomous snakes, binding the young man at the center inyers. With his head lowered and his disheveled hair masking his face, the harrowingyers of wounds on the young mans body were still partially visible through the gaps. Xue An said nothing, just quietly observed. At the same time. Xiao Tian also arrived. At this moment, his eyes asionally showed pain, and then he fell back into confusion. Because he felt that an instinct was driving him to approach this young man. At this time, Xue An slowly took a deep breath, bowed with utmost respect, and said in a deep voice: "Hua n junior, Xue An, has met the Eng God!" There was no response; the youth was like a lifeless corpse, quietly hanging his head. A trace of sadness and indignation appeared in Xue Ans eyes. He could see that the renowned Eng God was currently at the end of his strength, and even had to put most of his consciousness to sleep, relying only on a thread of extremely weak energy to protect his heart meridian and Divine Sense, which is why he had no reaction to the external world at all. Thinking of this, Xue An clenched his teeth, a glint shed in his eyes, and he was about to transfer some of his Spiritual Energy to the young deity. It was at this moment, that the Divine Eye, anxiously revolving around Yangjians body, was flickering, as if urging the noble youth to wake up quickly. Finally, a faint golden light twinkled atop the dozen or so high towers, and then Yangjians chest began to rise and fall slightly. At first, the rising and falling were minimal, but they quickly intensified. Then, Yangjian let out a low sigh and slowly raised his head. His disheveled hair spread out, revealing the face underneath that, even in confinement, remained noble and peerless. However, at this moment, his eyes were tightly shut, and the Vertical Divine Eye on his forehead was shriveled and dim. Even now, he was too weak to sense his surroundings through his Divine Sense. Despite this, he still revealed a cold smile, then with an extremely hoarse voice said, "Lord Lihen, have youe again?" Clearly, he mistook Xue An and the others as Lord Lihens people. Xue An didnt speak, and everyone else fell silent. A profound silence surrounded them. A strange look appeared on Yangjians face, "What? No words? What part of me do you n to harvest this time? Or has your fear grown so much that youve finally decided to act?" His tone was full of mockery. Xue An finally sighed softly, "Eng God, I am not Lord Lihen!" He spoke this sentence in pure Huanguage. With this sentence, Yangjian trembled, recognizing Xue Ans ent, his face involuntarily showing excitement, "You... you..." Xue An nodded, bowed, and said: "Divine Monarch, I am a junior of the Hua n, Xue An!" "Hua n junior... Are you really a junior of the Hua n?" A look of astonishment and doubt appeared on Yangjians face. Xue An knew he still couldnt believe it, so he casually waved his hand. The Divine Eye flew straight toward Yangjian and eagerly merged into the space between his eyebrows. The return of this Divine Eye made Yangjians body violently tremble, and his body, which had dried up, began greedily absorbing the rare Divine Power, with wounds on his body gradually healing. In an instant, half of his injuries had healed, and then he slowly opened his eyes. Upon seeing Xue An standing in front of him, Yangjian was finally convinced that this was not a trick by Lord Lihen. This excited him. But just as he opened his mouth to speak, his expression changed suddenly, looking anxiously towards the distant horizon, then urgently said, "Young man, run! Its people from Lihen Heaven! They areing!" At this moment, Xue An also looked up at the sky, where ripples spread out, then smiled lightly, "Run? Why should we run? Now that we have found you, it is them we are waiting for!" Chapter 1203 - 123 Red Lotus Immortal Venerable Unrivaled in The Multiverse (4th Update)

Chapter 1203: Chapter 123 Red Lotus Immortal Venerable Unrivaled in The Multiverse (4th Update)

Meanwhile, ripples trembled above the firmament, followed by a violent shake, expelling a figure from its midst. Upon sighting this figure, Ji Huan couldnt help but cry out in shock. "Liu...Liu Yan? How is this possible, werent you supposed to resurrect muchter?" Indeed! The figure that appeared before them was none other than Ye Liuyan, who once led an army to invade Earth and was ultimately refined by fire by Xue An. He is also the son of Lord Lihen! Of course, this son has nothing to do with Ji Huan. However, as the nominal Madam of Lord Lihen, Ji Huan was naturally aware that Lord Lihen had nurtured the residual Divine Sense of Ye Liuyan, attempting his resurrection. But logically, it should take at least a thousand years toplete, so how could the resurrection happen so swiftly? Ji Huan was immensely horrified, yet she faintly felt something odd about this Ye Liuyan, but couldnt pinpoint exactly what it was. Ye Liuyan, however, ignored her and looked at Xue An with an exceedingly cold gaze, a brutal smile ying on his lips. "Xue An, long time no see!" His voice was cold, making Ji Huan shiver all over, and then she looked at Ye Liuyan in absolute horror. At that moment, she finally understood what the peculiarity she felt was all about. The person before her, Ye Liuyan, although his body and appearance were the same, emitted a somewhat contradictory feeling, as if mixed with someone elses personality and soul. Especially his voice. Ji Huan could be sure, this was not the voice of Ye Liuyan. This feeling was utterly eerie! It sent chills down Ji Huans spine, causing her whole body to tremble. Yet Xue An was unmoved, merely watching this Ye Liuyan quietly, then coldly chuckled, "Interesting!" Speaking, Xue An leisurely scrutinized this Ye Liuyan, then calmly said: "Should I call you Ye Liuyan, or should I call you the Ziwei Divine Child?" Indeed! The reason this Ye Liuyan was exuding eeriness everywhere, and could be resurrected so quickly, was primarily because he had merged with the fallen Ziwei Divine Child. As for why the already dead Ziwei Divine Child would leave behind a Divine Sense... With the power of the Ziwei Star Monarch, capturing a trace of his sons remaining Divine Sense was not impossible. At this moment. Ye Liuyan sneered, "Xue An, you are indeed formidable! Even able to see through the origins of us two at a nce, but do you think, with the mere strength youve regained upon resurrection, you can really be invincible across The Multiverse? Or do you still think you are the former... Red Lotus Immortal Venerable?" Red Lotus Immortal Venerable! This title finally reappeared. If there were any powerhouses from The Multiverse present, they would probably be shocked to kneel by this title, not daring to look up. Because this title symbolizes the most powerful being in all of The Multiverse Realms. He is the sole powerhouse standing above billions of people. The symbol of invincibility! Upon hearing these words, Xue An fell silent for a moment before he slightly smiled. "Its been a long time since Ive heard that title, it seems you know everything!" "Of course!" Ye Liuyans eyes shed with ferocious hatred, "Xue An, you truly have a big life. The news of your demise has spread across The Multiverse, everyone thought you were dead. But they didnt expect you to still be alive, and even recovered much of your strength!" "But you shouldnt have opposed our Divine Realm!" Ye Liuyans face was full of deep resentment, "No matter how strong a figure you were before rebirth, you are not the unique Immortal Venerable powerhouse now. Yet, you persistently oppose us in the Divine n, even daring to ughter us both! You are simply courting death!" Xue Anughed, "Lets put aside the matter of courting death for now, do you think... you have the qualifications to say that to me?" Ye Liuyans expression changed, "You...." Before he could finish, Xue An suddenly appeared behind Ye Liuyan and threw a punch, sending him flying. Caught off guard, Ye Liuyan was like a kite with its string cut, flying tens of miles away, and when he finally steadied himself, he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his eyes filled with fear towards Xue An. He hadnt expected that Xue An, who forcefully suppressed his own cultivation level, could blow him away with just his physical strength. Although Ye Liuyan had also just been reborn, such strength was baffling. Xue An didnt pursue, instead, he stood arrogantly in the void, speaking lightly: "Since you two were able to merge and rebirth, it indicates your fathers had already joined forces long ago!" Then, Xue An raised his head to look at the sky, coldly saying: "So to speak, this was a trap set by you from the very beginning, right? Lord Lihen, Ziwei Star Master?" As Xue An spoke, a coldugh and a light sigh echoed through the heavens. Then, the originally gray sky suddenly darkened, and huge stars began to emerge, but in the center of this starry sky was a supremely majestic purple star that shone like the moon. Under the starlight, a tall figure in a purple imperial robe gradually appeared. When the figure became visible, it was a man with amanding presence, appearing like an emperor of the heavens. His eyes seemed to contain endless starlight, filled with an overwhelming majesty that made it hard to look directly. Opposite him, another scene unfolded. One by one, brilliant lights began to appear out of nowhere, forming the figure of a man. This man, dressed in an exquisite robe, stood with his hands behind his back; his ancient looking face and the divine light around him even caused the space to copse. Yes, the two arrivals were none other than Ziwei Star Master and Lord Lihen. Their presence was so powerful that the very space began to tremble and issued sounds of being overstressed. Yet in terms of the aura from the two of them, they were nearly approaching the strength of an Immortal King. Under such overwhelmingly oppressive power, everyone bowed their heads, even lying prostrate on the ground, not daring to look up. Only Xue An stood amidst this tumultuous power, unshaken. At this moment, Ziwei Star Master sneered. "Xue An, Xue Immortal Venerable! Yes, this truly is aplete setup by us. But did you ever consider this day woulde?" While Lord Lihen sighed lightly, "Red Lotus Immortal Venerable, this is all due to your own entrapment; you have no one to me but yourself! After all, this Guankou Eng was specifically left by me, so that those deluded powerhouses from the Hua n coulde here to die. But I never imagined that Red Lotus Immortal Venerable, once a domineering figure across The Multiverse, would also be a member of the Hua n!" Chapter 1204: Eat Your Food One Bite at a Time, Settle Your Accounts One Item at a Time (5th Update)

Chapter 1204: Chapter 1204: Eat Your Food One Bite at a Time, Settle Your ounts One Item at a Time (5th Update)

How strong can it be when two powerhouses, each at least at the Half-step Immortal King level, join forces? This question is one that few can answer. Because reaching the Half-step Immortal King realm, even within The Multiverse, is to be counted as a top power, capable of ruling a territory. At such a level, theres seldom anything that could make them join forces. But today, Ji Huan and Zui Meng, among others, witnessed it all. They saw, as the Ziwei Star Master and Lord Lihens interrogations echoed, space being shaken into multipleyers of fine cracks, as if it were about to copse any second. And Xue Ans figure was like a boat amidst violent waves, so unstable and drifting. Witnessing this scene, Ye Liuyan, or more urately, the fusion of Ye Liuyan and the Ziwei Divine Child, let out an extremely delightedugh. "Xue An, didnt you act all high and mighty? Wheres your arrogance now? Red Lotus Immortal Venerable, haha, such a grand title. Im so scared!" Ye Liuyans tone was extremely arrogant and filled with sarcasm. However, Xue An did not show the slightest anger, and even in the face of the overwhelming aura of the two powerhouses, there wasnt a trace of fear in his eyes. He was well aware that his identity would be uncovered sooner orter. Especially since during his time in the Fate Secret Realm, he had encountered the Ziwei Star Master who had identified his identity back then. Yet, at that time, the Ziwei Star Master acted quite humbly. And Xue An was not too surprised by todays scene. In fact, before entering the Divine Prison, he had already sensed something unusual. Especially when he heard that Lord Lihen was entertaining an honored guest and had not left his Divine Kingdom, he had anticipated this. But none of it stopped Xue An. Even if it was indeed a trap ahead, to save the deities of the Hua n, it was worth it. Thinking of this, a cold smile appeared on the corner of Xue Ans mouth. "Ziwei Star Master, Lord Lihen, do you really think... that with your strength alone, you can corner me? Arent you afraid that I have inherited some of the powers from my past life?" This question brought a pause to the momentum of the two supreme beings, and a hint of doubt shed in their eyes. It wasnt that the pair were cowardly. But they were facing the once supremely renowned Red Lotus Immortal Venerable. How formidable was the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable in the past? Even for powerhouses like Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master, ten of them banded together might not match a flick of the Red Lotus Immortal Venerables fingers. And since Xue An was the reincarnation of the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable, if he truly had inherited some of that power, the oue would be unimaginable. The two couldnt help but doubt their beliefs, and even their auras began to waver as a result. Seeing this, Xue An chuckled and then turned his head to look at Yangjian. "Eng God, were the deities of our Hua n ever like this?" Yangjian, although somewhat dazed by the rapid changes, being born divine and innately noble, quickly regained his senses at Xue Ans words and sneered with a shake of his head. "If our Hua n was as hesitant and cowardly as them, we would not have all died in battle, none surrendering!" As he spoke, there was a hint of sadness in Yangjians voice, clearly recalling his fallenrades. Xue An nodded, then suddenly raised his hand pointing toward Xiao Tian, "Eng God, do you know who this person is?" Yangjian was startled. He had been so focused on Xue An since entering that he hadnt paid attention to others until Xue An asked, and only then did he turn to look at Xiao Tian. Despite the passage of time and the transformation of his aura by the years, Yangjian still recognized him at first nce. He couldnt help but tremble all over, eximing with boundless joy, "Xiao... Xiao Tian?" The agony on Xiao Tians face grew even more intense, as he felt something struggling to break free from within. But after hearing Yangjians call, his whole body shuddered violently, and he let out a pained low growl. Yangjian immediately realized that it was the Seal ced on Xiao Tian by Lord Lihen that was causing trouble, and he was about to speak. Then he saw Xue An raise his hand, and a divine light shed out, cutting directly over Xiao Tians sea of consciousness. A crisp snap could be heard. Xiao Tians body shook violently, as if he had shed his shackles, and the confusion in his eyes began to fade away. Surging memories started flooding his mind, the valley, Eng, the great battle... Various images swirled in Xiao Tians heart. At the same time, Yangjians voice trembled as he called out, "Xiao Tian!" Xiao Tian shuddered, turning his head to look at Yangjian. Suddenly! Two lines of blood tears streamed down from his eyes, and then he murmured, "Master... Master!" With that, he howled to the sky and pounced forward. Separated by thousands of years, upon their tearful reunion, both the man and the dog wept. Xue An also felt a twinge in his nose and couldnt help but take a deep breath. And just at that moment. The sound of pping was heard, followed by Lord Lihens cold sneer, "What a touching disy of master-servant affection! Its nice that you could see each other onest time before death!" Hearing this, Xiao Tian, who had been weeping at Yangjians feet, suddenly raised his head. Now remembering everything, he understood what Lord Lihen had done to him over these thousands of years. His master was trapped here, suffering for an eternity. While he himself had his memories sealed, mistaking enemies for family and being at their beck and call. This deep-seated hatred made Xiao Tians blood boil, and he couldnt help but howl bitterly. "Old thief Lihen, I swear to kill you!" "Kill me? Haha, with what? An old dog?" Lord Lihen showed a trace of scorn. Xiao Tians eyes were blood-red, his whole body trembling with extreme anger. But just as he was about to explode, Xue An suddenly appeared beside him, gently patted his shoulder, and smiled faintly, "Dont worry, we eat our rice one bite at a time, and we settle our ounts one item at a time! What they owe us, will eventually be repaid!" Xiao Tians rage gradually subsided. Lord Lihen at this moment gave a coldugh and said with a teasing tone, "Xue An, youre nothing but a y Bodhisattva now, you can hardly protect yourself! Whats the point of talking big?" Xue Anughed, "Do you know? I have a bad habit." "Oh? What habit?" "That is, the more impossible something is, the more I want to try and do it! For instance... right now, I want to kill the both of you, would you have any objections?" Xue An smiled very politely. These words caused both Lihen and the Purpler Star n to change their expressions. "Pretending to be profound, Lihen, let us join forces to kill him! Then well take his divine soul, after all, he was once an Immortal Venerable, his memories must contain countless treasures and secrets! We will share them equally!" Ziwei Star Master said fiercely. Hearing this, Xue An let out a heartyugh, "Good, Im right here, if you want them,e and get them!" Chapter 1212: Taiyin Transforms into King, Fighting Alone (2nd Update)

Chapter 1212: Chapter 1212: Taiyin Transforms into King, Fighting Alone (2nd Update)

Amand was issued. Initially violent energy instantly became docile, yet its terrifying force remained incredibly potent, then surged down fiercely. Boom! As energy was infused, Taiyin Pool, which had half its water evaporated, instantly overflowed, but this was merely the beginning. Immediately after, the entire Taiyin Pool began to undergo drastic changes. Its area expanded rapidly, the water deepened insanely, even the small ind in theke grew visibly at a breakneck speed. Zhong Anan and all the people of the Taiyin n watched dumbfounded, clearly feeling the profound transformations urring around them. Especially the Spiritual Energy in the air, it grew crazily at a rapid pace. In just a few breaths, it had thickened to the extent visible to the naked eye. Meanwhile, the scale of the entire Taiyin Pool had expanded by far more than a hundredfold from before. Yet, even so, the expansion could not be stopped. At this moment, Taiyin Pool seemed like an overeating obese person, frenziedly ingesting, and its size relentlessly ballooning. That was when Xue An sharplymanded: "Begin condensing, otherwise you will burst and die!" A stern question, followed by a pained voice from Mu Guqing within Taiyin Pool, "Yes!" She could also sense the crisis she was facing. The descending energy was overwhelmingly massive; had it not been for Xue Ans conversion through the Talisman Spell, she would have been burst apart directly. But if the expansion continued unchecked, she too would explode from increasing too quickly in size. Thus, the only solution now was to risk everything and condense her being! Mu Guqing also understood that this was not just a crisis but also a great opportunity. Without Xue Ans help, such power was out of her reach; she could never cultivate to this level on her own in her lifetime. Therefore, at this moment she gritted her teeth and began to forcefully condense her body. Bang, bang, bang! These were the sounds of Mu Guqings soul exploding because it could not control such immense power. Each time, it brought about the agony of soul annihtion, enough to drive an ordinary person mad. Yet Mu Guqing endured it, not only enduring it, but she even became more frenzied. A series of continuous explosions rang out, but with these explosive sounds, the expansion pace of Taiyin Pool noticeably slowed down. And the quality of the entire pools water started to climb drastically, bing more refined and purer. In such a manner, after a full hour passed. The vast vortex that had dominated the entire sky finally vanished. Looking at the Taiyin Pool again, it hadpletely transformed. The water was crystal-clear like ice, the area immensely vast, and the abundantly potent Xuan Yin Qi arose, even manifesting various illusoryndscapes in the air. All members of the Taiyin n were utterly astonished, as the changes in the surroundings could aptly be described as a metamorphosis of day and night. Only Zhong Anan, who did not pay attention to these changes, was quietly watching the figure above in the high sky, her eyes enwrapped in the halo reflection of the surrounding profound yin energy, lost in her thoughts. At the same time, the waters of the Taiyin Pool stirred, and the emitted profound yin energy rapidly converged, swiftly forming the figure of Mu Guqing. However, Mu Guqing at this moment was different from before. She was seen wearing a Royal Crown and a magnificent robe, her auramanding, appearing as a goddess stepping on the waves, intimidating to behold. As she stood above the water surface, myriad rays of twilight descended from the sky, swirling around her. All the powerful deities in Tian Zhao Divine Realm were shocked, and then rmingly turned their gazes towards the direction of the Taiyin Deity n. They could feel that a powerful deity had ascended the throne. Mu Guqing, at this moment, had finally taken the position of the Taiyin Divine King. Nevertheless, at this moment, Mu Guqing did not care about these aspects. As the twilight faded, she stepped forward respectfully and bowed, "Mu Guqing of the Taiyin Deity n, thanks the noble one for granting this opportunity!" This gesture naturally led all the people of the Taiyin Deity n to bow in unison. Xue An simply smiled lightly at this and then waved his hand, "No need to thank me. This is what you deserve. After all, this native Talisman Spell was given to me by you before you left. By a stroke of fate, it actually came in handy!" Upon hearing this, Mu Guqings expression subtly changed. She was no fool and could see that the strike just now was not something an ordinary powerful being could deliver, likely from the legendary Immortal King. And the fact that Xue An could summon such a strike, didnt that mean the enemy he faced was immensely powerful? Thinking this, Mu Guqings heart sank, and then she respectfully said, "Sir, the Taiyin Deity n has been repeatedly graced by your great favors. If you need help this time, my n will not hesitate to support you with all our might! Please consider..." Xue An smiled and waved his hand again, "Alright, I know what you want to say, and I appreciate your sentiment, but no need for further assistance, as the enemies I face are beyond your aid!" "But battling alone like this, isnt it too dangerous for you? Why not rest here for a while?" Suddenly stepping forward, the previously silent Zhong Anan spoke with a face full of urgency. She could see that Xue An, enveloped in mes, had an unstable aura, clearly indicating he was injured. Xue An looked deeply at Zhong Anan and then smiled faintly, "Thank you for your concern, Miss Zhong, but rest is unnecessary, for the battle is heated over there! I must hurry back!" With that, Xue An turned and walked away. "But..." Zhong Anan rushed forward a few steps, wanting to say more, but it was toote. Xue An transformed into a streak of light, in an instant prating the spatial barrier, disappearing from this realm. Watching the sky once again bing empty, Zhong Anan stood rooted to the spot, her eyes brimming with tears, her face filled with sadness and worry. Mu Guqing, appearing beside her at some unknown moment, gently patted her shoulder and sighed gently. "Anan, now you see why I tried to advise you! Even the opponents of the noble one are beings beyond our imagination, indicating how extraordinary his origins might be! So, your longing wait might just be a self-deluding sentiment!" Zhong Anan managed a forlorn smile, brushed the loose hair beside her ear, and without responding to Mu Guqings words, she turned and silently walked away. Mu Guqing slightly dumbfounded, then watching her disciples slender figure, shook her head and sighed. "What a foolish girl!" After sessfully advancing to the half-step Great Luo, Xue Ans strength improved by more than tenfold. However, that was just one aspect, more importantly, Xue An finally acquired the ability to freely traverse the void. Because reaching Great Luo meant one could independently trek across The Multiverse and also possessed an almost immortal body, hence in The Multiverse there was amon saying about the indestructible Great Luo. Chapter 1206: Battle Fury Like Madness, One Sword Cleaves the Sky (1 more)

Chapter 1206: Chapter 1206: Battle Fury Like Madness, One Sword Cleaves the Sky (1 more)

There was no sound, not even a trace of excess fluctuations. Silently, the space at the collision of the forces from both sides shattered bit by bit, then turned into a deep void. Subsequently, a ferocious temporal-spatial torrent surged out, instantly sweeping across the heaven and earth within a hundred miles. Zui Meng and others retreated in shock, then stared intently at the location engulfed by the chaotic stream, their hearts inevitably lifted to their throats. How is he? Could something have happened? At that moment, a figure staggered out from this chaotic stream, flying askew for thousands of feet before finally stabilizing. Xiao Tian couldnt help but exim in rm, for the person sent flying was none other than Xue An! At this moment, Xue Ans face was slightly pale, and his usually untainted white robe also appeared a bit crumpled. The hearts of Xiao Tian and the others inevitably sank. Because evidently, Xue An had already sustained minor injuries. This caused everyones hearts to tighten. Just then, Lord Lihen, seated high above in the heavens, couldnt help but grunt, and his figure swayed slightly as he took a half step back. This sight made Ye Liuyan, who had thought Xue An would surely die, open his mouth in shock. How... how is this possible? Xue An, currently only at the True Immortal Cultivation, was single-handedly contending against a Half-step Immortal King. Though he sustained some injuries, looking at the current situation, Lord Lihen hadnt gained much advantage either. This was simply unfathomable. You must know that their realms were not of the same grade! Lord Lihen, who also felt a trace of fear, had thought that this strike would either kill Xue An or severely wound him, but the result turned out to be mutual injuries. Thus, he stared grimly at the distant Xue An and said coldly, "Xue An, you truly are formidable! To even affect me thus! But I guess, you must be in a terrible state now too! I wonder if you can still withstand another blow?" Xue An smiled, then spoke in a calm tone, "Lord Lihen, is this all your strength?" Lord Lihens eyebrows twitched, and he shouted sternly, "What do you mean?" "It means nothing! I simply want to say..." Licking his lips, Xue An grinned sinisterly, "Having lived for over ten thousand years and only achieved this much, if I were you, I would have already taken my life with a block of tofu!" "How presumptuous!" Realizing he had been toyed with by Xue An, Lord Lihen could not help but roar angrily, then once again swung his palm down. This hate-filled strike, its might stronger than ever before. Yet Xue An showed no sign of fear, instead, a fighting intent nearly boiling surfaced in his eyes, and he yelled, "Well struck!" With that said, Xue An stepped forward and once again charged head-on. Boom! The sound that erupted this time swept through the entire heaven and earth. Zui Meng and others of lower cultivation groaned in unison, nearly injured by the aftermath. But then, Xue Ans figure was once again sent flying. After stabilizing, his radiant eyes also dimmed somewhat. After all, it was a battle surpassing a major ss difference, Xue An, no matter how supremely powerful, could not defy the heavens to a point where he could handle a Half-step Immortal King. In fact, if it were not for Xue An tempering his body with heavenly fire at the Ancestral Land of Fire beforeing to Lihen Heaven, he might have already been severely injured and unable to continue fighting! Even so, at this moment, Xue Ansplexion was pale, and his chest was slightly heaving. Seeing this, Lord Lihen finally let down his guard, then let out a strangeugh: "Xue An, you can take two of my palms with your True Immortal Cultivation and even cause me some minor injuries. If this news were to spread, it would shock the world! But you are still too arrogant! Too arrogant to understand..." "What true might of an Immortal King is!" With each of his questions. The imposing aura of Lord Lihen grew more violent, standing in the sky, truly resembling a deity from ancient times, making it hard for anyone to look directly at him. Under such a terrifying and vast divine aura, the figure of Xue An was like a flickering candlelight in a storm, swaying and potentially about to be extinguished at any moment. Seeing this scene. Zui Meng and Yu Rens hearts instantly tightened together. After having their Divine Senses tempered by Xue An, they had already taken him as their leader. Seeing this situation, they naturally wanted to step forward and fight! But regrettably, with their little strength, it was difficult for them just to protect themselves under this remaining aura, let alone step forward and fight alongside Xue An. Just as they were filled with anxiety. Suddenly, a dazzling light shed, and the heroic Xiao Tian flew to Xue Ans side, then proudly stood, raised his head, and disdainfully spat at Lord Lihen. "Lord Lihen, old thief, today I am going to take your dog life! Oh, wrong, calling you a dog is an insult to my race! Because you are less than a dog!" Hearing Xiao Tians words, Lord Lihens eyebrows rose and he sneered: "Xiao Tian, you better think clearly about what you are doing now!" "How would I think that you are still in a position to teach me?" Xiao Tian said coldly, then turned his head and gave Xue An a slight smile. "Mr. Xue, take a rest, leave this old thief to me!" Xue An did not respond, just quietly watching this young man with a bright smile until, after a moment, he gently shook his head. "No need!" Xiao Tian was stunned, "Mr. Xue..." Xue An waved his hand and chuckled, "I know what you are thinking. With your strength, facing Lord Lihen is like throwing an egg against a rock, so you are simply trying to atone with your life!" Hearing this, Xiao Tian trembled, a look of astonishment shed in his eyes, and then he lowered his head and said bitterly: "Master, your insight is indeed brilliant!" Xue An smiled, then reached out and patted his shoulder, "I appreciate your sentiment, but I dont need your help to deal with such an old ruin!" These words not only shook Xiao Tian but also made Lord Lihen and the others pause in surprise. Then Lord Lihen sneered again and again: "Xue An, I really admire you! Even at deaths doorstep, you still dare to talk tough?" Xue Anughed loudly to the sky, hisughter filled with a wild and unrestrained air. "I never boast. Lord Lihen, Ziwei Star Master, your lives are mine now, and these words are my ownno one can change that!" "Seeking death!" Finally, Lord Lihen erupted in fury, then raised his hands and pped them together. This attack, like the overturning of heaven and earth, came with overwhelming force, directly mming towards Xue An. Faced with such a world-shaking strike, Xue An showed no sign of disturbance, merely raising his hand, as endless sword lights appeared around him, then converged into his hand. In a moment. A magnificent giant sword took shape, then Xue An coldly shouted, "Watch me... One Sword to Sever the Heavens!" With that said, Xue An raised his sword and shed downwards! Chapter 1207: Advancement - Half-step Great Luo (2nd Update)

Chapter 1207: Chapter 1207: Advancement - Half-step Great Luo (2nd Update)

This sword strike was indescribable; where the sword light passed, it seemed as if even the void itself was split in two. Under this sword strike, the attack unleashed by Lord Lihen was just like a soft persimmon in an olddys hand, easily prated through. The sword light was exceedingly fast, crossingyers of barriers in just a moment to arrive right before Lord Lihen. Lord Lihen initially didnt pay much attention to it, because with his cultivation level, ordinary weapons couldnt even shake a single hair on his body. But he quickly realized he was wrong. As the sword light reached him, Lord Lihen felt as if he was plunged into an ice cer, his heart filled with a chilling dread. This made Lord Lihen cry out in rm, and in this briefest moment, he barely managed to dodge to the side, narrowly avoiding the sword strike. But he was still a fraction too slow. The sword light grazed past his shoulder and then disappeared into the sky. Afterwards, Lord Lihen grunted in pain, as a streak of fresh crimson blood seeped from his shoulder. One sword strike! Lord Lihen is injured! Silence fell over heaven and earth. Lord Lihen turned to look at the wound on his shoulder, his expression changing several times, then gradually bing somber. "Father!" Ye Liuyan couldnt help but speak out at this moment. Lord Lihen, however, ignored him, his gaze coldly fixed on Xue An. "I have long heard that the swordsmanship of Red Lotus Immortal Venerable is peerless, capable of ying immortals and deities. Seeing it today, it really lives up to its reputation!" Xue An offered a slight smile, "You tter me!" "But do you really think that with this alone, you can do anything to us?" Lord Lihen asked, his lips greedily licking, "Xue An, do you know that with your current cultivation level, you are like a child walking in a busy market carrying a treasure trove! If I did not want your soul, do you think you would still be alive?" Ziwei Star Master, who had been observing the battle, couldnt help but sneer, "Lords words are quite true; Xue An, why not make a deal?" "Oh? A deal? What kind of deal?" Xue An asked leisurely. "Our between us is not a deep-seated grudge, the so-called blood feud of the Hua n is just an old, bad debt from ten thousand years ago, and has nothing to do with you! So, if you willingly surrender, voluntarily offer up all your cultivated divine methods, secret techniques, and various hidden treasures, we two can consider, on ount of your once being an unparalleled powerhouse, sparing your life! What do you think?" Xue An quietly looked at Ziwei Star Master, and after a while, he startedughing, "From your tone, it seems I should be grateful for your decision?" Ziwei Star Master chuckled, "Xue An, I know you must be discontent in your heart! But this condition is already very generous, definitely better than meeting an end where both body and path are destroyed!" However, Xue An ignored him, turning his head to look at Yangjian, "Eng Brother, have these deities always been like this?" Yangjian smiled lightly, then said indifferently, "Yes, they have always been like this!" Xue An nodded, "No wonder!" "No wonder what?" Xiao Tian couldnt help asking from the side. "No wonder, over the millennia, your Divine n has be increasingly decadent. Its because of this group of arrogant and conceited so-called divine n powerhouses causing trouble!" Xue An said with an indifferent tone. At this moment, Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Masters expressions both changed, they exchanged nces, then Ziwei Star Master sneered. "Xue An, it seems you truly intend to be stubbornly misguided to the end! Very well, we will fulfill you today!" "Myriad Stars Prison!" Following themand of Ziwei Star Master, suddenly the surrounding heaven and earth disyed an endless Starry Sea. Then, beams of starlight crisscrossed, weaving into a cage, trapping Xue An and the others solidly inside. As the cage took shape, Zui Meng and Yu Ren were the first to cry out in pain, then they both fell to the ground simultaneously. They felt their cultivation levels being insanely suppressed, turning them into mere mortals in an instant. In addition, Xiao Tian also grunted, his body nearly falling to the ground as he plummeted a great distance. But he was stubbornly resilient, forcibly keeping himself from falling. With his strength, he could merely protect himself. In an instant, only Xue An remained standing in mid-air, but through his silhouette, it could still be seen, above his head and shoulders, space seemed to be bending, forming an arc. This also showed the immense pressure Xue An was currently facing. However, even so, Xue An remained expressionless and simply said indifferently, "Cut off from heaven and earth?" "Thats right!" Ziwei Star Master said with a face full of triumph. "Xue An, at this moment the surrounding heaven and earth are at mymand. Here, I am the supreme existence, you might as well give up..." Before he could finish uttering thest words of struggle, he saw Xue An smile coldly, then casually took a step forward. With this step, Xue An instantly broke free from all restraints. "Is this what you call supreme?" Xue Ans face showed a mocking expression. Ziwei Star Master trembled, shrieking, "How is it possible? How could you break free from my restraints?" Xue An calmly said, "Why not?" Ziwei Star Master gritted his teeth, a trembling heart under his rage, and couldnt help but shout, "Lihen, this man has endless tricks, lets join forces and first destroy his physical body!" Lord Lihen had this intention all along, hearing this he sneered, "Agreed!" Then, his eyes suddenly shed with brilliant light, and he spoke deliberately, word by word. "Unfounded! Delusions! Of! Killing!" Boom! The brilliance intensified, numerous intents to kill, like serpents, rose pompously behind Lord Lihen, swaying unstably, with a terrifying gleam choosing their prey and overlooking thend. Lord Lihen sneered and pointed at Xue An, "Kill him!" These serpents formed purely from killing intent then surged wildly towards him. At the same time, Ziwei Star Master also depicted in mid-air, swiftly drawing a Talisman Spell. Then numerous beams of starlight fell down, casting light on these serpents, massively increasing their power by more than ten times. In an instant. These serpents had already charged close and then opened their massive jaws to directly swallow Xue An. The serpents trembled lightly, their intent to kill like a tide. And the figure of Xue An had already disappeared. At this, Xiao Tian couldnt help but cry out in shock, "Mr. Xue!" But just then, these serpents suddenly started to struggle in pain and then broke apart inch by inch. And among them, a formidable aura was slowly emerging. Thews of heaven and earth trembled, as if courtiers were bowing their heads to wee the arrival of the King. Both Xiao Tian and Liu Yan eximed in unison. "This is... the might of Great Luo!" As soon as the voice fell, the serpents formed from the killing intent melted away like ice and snow. And Xue An, then slowly walked out from among them, his eyes steely, his face as cold as ice. And with each step, his aura climbed even higher. One step, two steps... After taking the seventh step, Xue Ans aura finally peaked. And at that moment, he suddenly looked up, his eyes full of myriad lights, thews solidified. Finally, at this moment, Xue An broke through to True Immortal, stepping into the half-step Great Luo realm! Chapter 1208: Fist Annihilates Starry Sea, Fighting 2 Alone (1st Update)

Chapter 1208: Chapter 1208: Fist Annihtes Starry Sea, Fighting 2 Alone (1st Update)

Xue An lifted his gaze, and the direction of his imposing aura caused both Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master to simultaneously pale. Logically speaking, Xue An was currently only at the Half-step Great Luo level, which was an entire major level below them and should not have counted for much. Yet somehow, when swept by Xue Ans gaze. The two of them felt a chill throughout their bodies and became stiff. That feeling was as if they were being stared down by an ancient giant dragon, sending shivers down ones spine. But soon, both regained theirposure, exchanged nces, and saw the gravity in each others eyes. As they were well aware of Xue Ans background, they naturally understood that there were no other options between them and Xue An, except that either they live or they die. Otherwise, if they were to let Xue An escape this disaster, it would be a never-ending trouble. Furthermore, the two of them were already frightened by Xue Ans endless array of methods. In just this short time, he had already broken through to Half-step Great Luo. Who knows what other hidden techniques he might have, so the two of them stopped wasting words and shouted in unison, striking a deadly blow at Xue An directly. The united blow of two Half-step Immortal Kings was so powerful that it caused the very fabric of this world to shake violently, as though it could copse and perish at any moment. However, just as the attack was about to hit Xue An up close and was soon going to engulf himpletely. Xue An suddenly disappeared. Yes, disappeared in the literal sense. He who had just been standing there seemed as if he was directly covered by a magical brush, vanishing in an instant. Immediately after, both of their attacks passed through and sted a massive, bottomless abyss into the ground. Where did he go? Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master were simultaneously shocked in their hearts, feeling a trace of suspicion. Just then, a lightugh sounded by their ears. "Enjoying the fight?" Upon hearing this, both Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master were jolted, but as peerless powerhouses, their reactions were incredibly fast. Almost at the same time, they sted an attack behind them. But the result was still a miss. Then, a coldugh from Xue An followed, "Seems like you were indeed enjoying it, but now... its my turn!" No sooner had he spoken, Xue Ans figure suddenly appeared beside Lord Lihen, and then he raised his hand and struck down on his head with a palm. This palm was so fast that it reached the extreme. Lord Lihen didnt even have a chance to dodge, feeling an overwhelming force descending from above, smashing him down from the sky. Boom! After a loud noise, a human-shaped crater appeared on the ground, and Lord Lihen was smashed into it, disappearing from view. This sent a shock through the entire scene. The Ziwei Star Master trembled all over, but he was quick to react. A glint shed in his eyes, stars exploded in the sky, and then countless points of starlight descended, forming a starlight barrier around him. Once the barrier was formed, the Ziwei Star Master let out a sigh of relief, then looked at Xue An with a proud face and said, "Xue An, you indeed are formidable, but now I have the protection of ten thousand stars, what can you do to me?" After saying this, the Ziwei Star Masterughed heartily. But hisughtersted only for a short moment before it ceased abruptly. Because at that moment, Xue An alsoughed, his smile filled with a wild and unruly air. "Protection of ten thousand stars? Then Ill obliterate your ten thousand stars!" Upon saying that, Xue An clenched his fist, arched his eyebrows, and stepped forward,unching a direct punch. Phew! This punch seemed to stir the entire world, a wildly ferocious hurricane charging straight towards him. However, the moment this hurricane made contact with the barrier of starlight, the light flickered, and the hurricane disappeared without a trace. Ziwei Star Master, who had been rmed by the ferocious aura of this punch, now rxed upon seeing this, and then burst intoughter. "Xue An, its useless. With your current cultivation level, you cant even break through my defense. Save your energy and think about how to save your lifeter! Hahaha... *gulp*!" Ziwei Star Mastersughter turned into a scream of terror at the end. For at that moment, Xue Ans punch had directly struck the barrier of starlight. The stars on the barrier swirled as if to resist the might of Xue Ans punch with all their strength. But this strugglested for less than a second, and then the barrier shattered explosively. At the same time, the stars in the sky trembled wildly, and then one after another began to explode. In an instant, the Starry Sea shattered, and a myriad of stars were extinguished. Ziwei Star Master was so severely injured by this blow that he was sent flying backwards for over ten miles, even the light in his eyes dimmed a little, and then he looked at Xue An with a face full of terror, shouting. "This is impossible! With your current strength, how can you possibly break through my Wanxing Barrier?" But whether he believed it or not, The event had truly taken ce. And Xue An was certainly not going to give him any chance to catch his breath, as he shed, appearing instantly above Ziwei Star Master, and then, from above, another punch thundered down. Caught off guard, Ziwei Star Master could barely react in time, managing only to raise his hand to meet Xue Ans punch. Then, like a shooting star, he was fiercely smashed from the high sky by Xue An, disappearing into the ground. From the moment Xue An made his move up until now, it was only the span of a few breaths. Yet the two powerhouses, who were haughty just a moment ago, were now smashed into the ground like moles by Xue An. Such a fact left everyone ck-jawed in amazement. Since when could a Half-step Great Luo instantly kill a Half-step Immortal King? Ye Liuyan was also staring in disbelief, shaking his head as he observed the two deep human-shaped pits on the ground. He thought everything would go smoothly and that Xue An would surely die. But the oue turned out to be unexpected. Xiao Tian couldnt help but be overjoyed, "Mr. Xue is truly formidable! He actually defeated both of those old thieves!" But Yangjians face was serious, staring intently at the two deep pits on the ground, then shook his head, "Its not that simple! Lihen and Ziwei Star Master wouldnt be defeated so easily!" Xiao Tian was taken aback, "Master, are you saying..." Before he could finish, the ground trembled violently, and then two beams of light soared into the sky. Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master instantly burst out, one on the left and one on the right, charging at Xue An with overwhelmingly fierce momentum. "Lord!" Zui Meng and Yu Ren eximed in shock. But facing the pincer attack of the two powerhouses, Xue An just sneered coldly, then transformed into a streak of light, boldly meeting them head-on, fighting directly with them. Bang bang bang! Continuous explosive noises were heard from high in the sky, and the overflowing might turned the spectators pale, who could only watch with fear at the three figures in the sky, vying against each other. Such a grand battle was simply unheard of. Especially since Xue An was fighting alone against two Half-step Immortal Kings with just a Half-step Great Luos cultivation level. If this news were to spread, it would probably shock countless people to their core. After all, it had surpassed what normal people couldprehend. Chapter 1209 Immortal King’s Decree - The Power of a Single Word (2nd Update)

Chapter 1209: Chapter 1209 Immortal Kings Decree - The Power of a Single Word (2nd Update)

Suddenly. Three radiant lights, after another sh, finally separated. Looking at the trio now, beads of sweat appeared on Lord Lihens forehead, while Ziwei Star Master was also slightly gasping for air. Only Xue An, still had a calm expression on his face, even leisurely pinching his palm. He spoke indifferently, "Why have you stopped fighting? Im not done having fun yet!" Everyone was speechless. Facing the onught of two Half-step Immortal Kings and to say he had not yet had his fill was simply too arrogant. Arrogant to an infuriating extent. Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master exchanged nces, both noticing fear in each others eyes. Xue An was simply too powerful. Especially his speed; like a ghost, they couldnt even touch the hem of his garment, while his punches inflicted severe pain on them. If this continued, they would eventually be worn down by him. It seemed they couldnt keep dragging this fight any longer; it should end soon. With this thought, Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master both resolved themselves. Then, taking a deep breath, they simultaneously raised their hands and pulled out a golden scroll from their robes. But it was evident that the golden scrolls in their hands were not intact, but split in the middle. Yet, even so, the appearance of these two scrolls still caused thews of the entire heaven and earth to tremble incessantly. "That is...," everyone was stunned. Yangjians pupils swiftly contracted, then he couldnt help but exim: "Its a Decree! Thats the Immortal Kings Decree!" This peculiar and cumbersome name, upon reaching the listeners ears, was akin to a bolt from the blue. Because such a Decree refers to a powerful entity encapsting their Divine Sense, attack, or even the Power of Laws in a scroll. Consequently, this scroll would possess the might of that entitys single strike. And the Immortal Kings Decree, as the name suggests, refers to a scroll personally sealed by an Immortal King. And from the fluctuations emanating from the scroll, it was clear that it was not an ordinary item like those of Lord Lihen or Ziwei Star Master, but from a genuine andplete powerhouse who fully wielded the Immortal Kings Laws. Such a Decrees might could annihte a small world. Thus, everyone couldnt help but be utterly shocked. Xue An was also slightly taken aback, a hint of seriousness finally appearing in his eyes, but soon after, he spoke with a hint of amusement, "No wonder you two have teamed up; turns out youre both just someone elses dogs!" Xue Ans words made Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Masters expressions turn rather unsightly. But soon, Lord Lihen let out a strange cacklingugh, "Xue An, I really admire you, on the brink of death and still so arrogant!" Ziwei Star Master also sneered sinisterly, "Thats right, Xue An, what if we are someone elses dogs? At least we are stronger than your delusional Hua n!" Xue Ans smile grew colder, he took a deep look at the scrolls in their hands, then said lightly, "Do you really think that by holding a so-called Immortal Kings Decree, you can do something?" "Stop the nonsense, dying under the Decree, you should feel proud! Get moving!" Ziwei Star Master roared, raising his hand and throwing out the scroll. Lord Lihen followed immediately, throwing out his scroll as well. When the two halves of the scrolls met in the air, a loud rumbling sound was heard. An unimaginable surge of power burst forth from the scrolls, instantly sweeping across the entire heaven and earth. Even thend bowed down, and the Laws themselves trembled. Time and space seemed to have frozen. And then, in the sky above, a colossal phantom began to gradually appear. This colossal figure was sorge that half of its body already upied the entire sky. The phantoms appearance was blurry, but it was dressed in ancient emperors attire, wearing an Imperial Crown, exuding supreme dignity. Especially when its eyes, hidden behindyers of fog, surveyed the entire scene, it caused everyone to shiver in fright. Because the power contained within this phantom had already exceeded the imagination of ordinary people. It was like a deity who controlled the Power of Laws and held the world in its hand, towering above countless people, making one only wish to worship devoutly. Under such overwhelming presence, even Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master both bowed their heads in deference, not daring to look up. In the entire scene, only Xue An stood alone, facing this nearly boundless overwhelming power, standing proudly, his face cold as ice as he observed the phantom, then spoke coldly. "Have you finally been unable to restrain yourselves and started to show your true colors?" This question made the phantom let out a coldugh, but it did not respond, only slowly raising its hand, pointing towards Xue An, and then shouting coldly. "Kill!" Boom! With thatmand, the Power of Laws was directed. An ancient and Profound Mystery character for "kill" instantly appeared above Xue Ans head. Although it was just one word, it seemed as if it was absolutely severing one realm, suppressing all things, making those who saw it only wish to kneel and submit, without any thoughts of resistance. This was the pure Power of Laws, the majesty of the Immortal King. Everyone was terrified, Zui Meng and Yu Ren, being of low Cultivation Level, had already been suppressed by the power of this word to the point where they couldnt lift their heads and could only cower on the ground trembling. Even Xiao Tian groaned, forcefully supporting himself and barely not falling down. Only Yangjian was not too greatly affected, but at that moment, he was internally burning, struggling frantically, then he shouted loudly, "Young one, run quickly!" But it was all toote. The void around Xue An began to crazily fracture, a violent temporal-spatial turbulence swept over, voraciously eroding Xue Ans body. If it had just stopped there, it might have been okay, but the key issue was that the character for "kill" was slowly pressing down. Crack, crack. That was the sound of space shattering like ss under the immense pressure where the character for "kill" passed. But even faced with such nearly terrifying pressure, Xue Ans spine remained as straight as a spear, then slowly closed his eyes. Yes! In such a critical moment, Xue An closed his eyes. Following that, his body which had been tempered by heavenly fire, began to show fine cracks. In an instant, the cracks abruptly expanded. Then they began to crazily shatter. "No!" Yangjians entire body shook tremendously, releasing a heaven-shaking roar, then he frantically charged forward. But just then, golden patterns appeared on those dozens of ck Giant Towers, the chains that bound Yangjian suddenly tightened, pulling him directly back. Yangjian, filled with despair, watched as Xue Ans body gradually shattered, feeling his heart also sinking into despair. Because this might be thest hope of the Hua n for tens of thousands of years! The cruellest thing in the world is to let you see hope, only to personally extinguish it right before your eyes. That was exactly how Yangjian felt. But everything was not swayed by his will. The might of the Immortal Law was so powerful; this character for "kill" in particr acted directly on the Power of Laws, something not resistible by mundane forces. In an instant. Xue Ans bodypletely shattered, turning into nothingness. Chapter 1210: Arrogant Despair, Kneel Down and Beg Me! (3rd Update)

Chapter 1210: Chapter 1210: Arrogant Despair, Kneel Down and Beg Me! (3rd Update)

After Xue An disappearedpletely, the giant figure of the Immortal King nced around coldly, gave a slight snort, then disappeared as well. Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master both breathed a sigh of relief. Hes finally dead! Though it was regrettable that they couldnt capture Xue Ans soul and extract the secrets of the treasures, getting rid of this major threat was a relief, and it felt like a heavy stone had been lifted from their hearts. But at that moment. Xiao Tian suddenly cried out in grief, "Mr. Xue!" Then, with blood-red eyes, he looked at Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master, "Im going to fight you two!" With that said, Xiao Tian instantly burned all his cultivation level, charging forward with a resolute stance. However, considering Xiao Tians strength, Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master did not even bother to give him a second nce. But just as he was halfway there, Ye Liuyan suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his way, followed by a malicious smirk. "Xiao Tian, you think you are fit to take on my two fathers? Let me send you off to the west!" Xiao Tians eyes were already reddened by a murderous rage, and without responding, he immediately engaged inbat. In terms of power, Ye Liuyan, as the fusion of Ziwei Divine Child and another powerful soul, was significantly stronger than Xiao Tian. But because he had just been resurrected, he was unable to adapt to the feeling of having two souls in one body, which severely hampered his strength. With Xiao Tian striking in hatred, every move desperate, the battle unexpectedly became evenly matched. Neither could gain the upper hand over the other, resulting in a stalemate. At the same time, Lord Lihen sneered at Yangjian, "Guankou Eng, I obliterated many young warriors of the Hua n right in front of you ten thousand years ago. Now Ive tasted it once again. How does it feel?" Yangjians face turned iron blue as he red at Lord Lihen, his eyes even bleeding from the intensity. "Lord Lihen, even if only one of us from the Hua n remains, we will annihte all of you!" "Hahaha, what a joke, Yangjian. Have you been locked up here so long that youve be delusional? Do you think Ill allow the Hua n to continue to exist after this matter is concluded?" Lord Lihen sneered ferociously. Yangjian was startled by his words, and then his face turned furious, "You..." Lord Lihen nodded coldly, "This Xue An served as a warning to us. The Hua n is far too terrifying. In just ten thousand years, such a powerful figure emerged! Hence, I have already ordered the army. Once this affair is concluded, I will personally lead the troops to your ns origin and massacre all the Hua n, leaving none behind!" Yangjians face turned instantly pale as paper. "Hahahahaha! Guankou Eng, scared now arent you? Beg me! Beg me to spare your Hua n! If you beg me, I might consider it!" Lord Lihenughed arrogantly. Yangjians whole body trembled slightly, his eyes filled with despair. He wasnt afraid to die! Actually, surviving the torment of ten thousand years required more courage than dying. Yangjian sustained himself through an unbreakably strong belief. He had always believed that the Hua n would rise again, and he wanted to witness that day. But if things went as Lord Lihen said, and the Hua n was utterly exterminated, then his existence would lose its value. Without his n, even if he were born a deity, what purpose would it serve? This thought caused a storm to rise in Yangjians heart. Lord Lihen, of course, noticed this and thus mocked him. But at that moment, two radiant figures rose and stood in front of Yangjian. Seeing these two people, Lord Lihens expression instantly soured. "Zui Meng, Yu Ren, what on earth are you two bastards doing?" Yes! The two who had risen and now stood in front of Yangjian were none other than Zui Meng and Yu Ren. Hearing Lord Lihens shout, the two trembled, but showed no signs of backing down, instead standing tall with defiance. "Lord Lihen, you killed my superior. This enmity cannot coexist under the same sky. I, Zui Meng, stand against you!" "Exactly!" Yu Ren echoed. The stance of the two infuriated Lord Lihen immensely. You must know Zui Meng was his Second Madam! Yet now, not only does she not help him, she even helps his enemy, Xue An. Adding to that, the recent actions of Madam Ji Huan have made Lord Lihen feel as if his head is about to burst with shame, prompting him to roar in fury. "Despicable wretch seeking death!" With that said, he thrust out a palm strike. Zui Meng and Yu Ren tried to resist, but how could their cultivation level match that of Lord Lihen. Under this single palm strike, both of them grunted and were sent flying a great distance. Yet both were remarkably resilient. They steadied themselves and charged again. But just at that moment, Yangjian suddenly said sternly, "Stop!" The two were stunned and halted immediately. Then, Yangjian looked up silently at Lord Lihen, "You just said, if I begged you, you would spare the Hua n a way to live?" Lord Lihen proudly nodded, "Exactly! If you kneel and beg me, perhaps mypassion will arise, and I might spare a root for your Hua n. Otherwise..." Before he could finish, Yangjian nodded, "Very well, I agree!" Lord Lihen was startled. You must know, he had imprisoned Yangjian for a whole ten thousand years. During this time, he enforced numerous cruel tortures, but none broke Yangjians spirit. Yet, unexpectedly, today Yangjian submitted! This made Lord Lihen excited, and he let out a strange, triumphantugh: "Good! Then kneel!" Yangjian looked deeply at Lord Lihen, then slowly bowed his head, his knees bending to kneel. Meanwhile, Xiao Tian, who was fighting with Liu Yan, let out a mournful cry, "Master, no!" Having followed Yangjian for countless years, he understood well his masters pride. Indeed, no matter whom he faced, he had never bowed his head. Thus, when Xiao Tian witnessed this scene, he couldnt help but feel a heartbreaking sadness. In this moment of distraction, Liu Yan seized the opportunity andnded a punch on Xiao Tians back, sending him flying thousands of feet and spewing blood. Yet even so, he still looked towards Yangjian with eyes full of despair, murmuring softly, "Dont..." But everything was inevitable. Lord Lihen watched with a smile, and the Ziwei Star Master also wore a face of triumph. But just at that moment, as Yangjian was about to kneel, he suddenly felt an unseen mighty force under his knees, firmly holding him up. Then, a sigh came from the void. "Eng predecessor, the fate of the Hua n has never been begged for, have you forgotten this?" These words shook everyone present. And Yangjian, as if struck by lightning, looked up in shock. Simultaneously, a seal emitting a cold light gradually materialized in the void. Under the illumination of this light, Xue Ans figure also began to gradually take shape. In an instant. Xue An appeared at the scene, then looked down at the seal before his chest and softly smiled. "Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, it was the seal from the Taiyin Deity n that came to the rescue!" Chapter 1211: Deep Affection Does Not Last, Heaven and Earth On My Side (First Update)

Chapter 1211: Chapter 1211: Deep Affection Does Not Last, Heaven and Earth On My Side (First Update)

Just as Xue An faced the might of the Immortal King alone, suppressed by a single word, causing his Golden Body to shatter. In the distant Divine Realm of Tian Zhao, amidst the four corners of the universe. Zhong Anan was in the Taiyin Divine Hall, talking to her master. Right now, this Taiyin Pool had changed beyond recognition, both in scale and the quality of Spiritual Energy, far surpassing what it had been before. Mu Guqing had already be the deity of the Taiyin Pool and managed everything here in perfect order. At this moment, Zhong Anan felt very content with her current life. After all, her master had risen from the dead. Although bound by rules, unable to leave the Taiyin Pool by half a step, at least there was no concern for her life, and she could protect the safety of the Taiyin Deity n, and also spend more time with her. Thinking of this, Zhong Anan suddenly remembered Xue An, feeling an indescribable sensation in her heart. How... How is he doing now? It has been a while since he left the Divine Realm of Tian Zhao, is he still well? With this thought, a shade of mncholy inevitably colored Zhong Anans face. Mu Guqing, who understood her disciples character inside and out, saw her suddenly lowering her head with a dejected expression, had a notion, and then realized what it was and couldnt help but sigh softly. "Anan!" "Master!" "Are... Are you thinking of him?" Zhong Anan remained silent for a moment, then nodded her head, "Yes!" Mu Guqing shook her head, then turned around, came in front of Zhong Anan, and gently patted her head. "Silly child, you are good in every way, but your one w is being too stubborn. I have told you before, a person like Mr. Xue is not someone we can look up to! It is already a fortunate coincidence to have met him and received his help! So, let go of that obsession in your heart!" Hearing these words, Zhong Anan lowered her head in silence; after a long while, she finally looked up, her eyes brimming with tears, and said, "Master, I understand everything you said, I dare not harbor any unrealistic fantasies, but I just genuinely like him! Is there something wrong with liking someone?" Mu Guqing was left speechless by her words, and after a long time, she sighed softly, "Silly child, theres nothing wrong with liking someone, but if the one you like is destined to never be together with you, that will only bring you scars all over! Have you ever thought about that?" Zhong Anan shook her head, her voice was soft but firm as she said, "Then I ept it!" Seeing this, Mu Guqing couldnt help but chuckle bitterly, then lifted her hand and gently stroked Zhong Anans hair, "Silly girl, deep affection does notst, extreme intelligencees with hurt! You like this... It worries your teacher so much!" Zhong Anan did not speak, just kept her head down in silence. The grand hall fell into a hush. But just as Mu Guqing was about to say something more. Suddenly, she looked up sharply, her gaze filled with shock as she looked outside the window, "What is that?" At the same time. Zhong Anan, along with everyone from the Taiyin Deity n, all felt a tremendously powerful presence suddenly descend above the Taiyin Pool. This power was so immense that it made everyone shudder. Especially Mu Guqing, as the deity of this ce, she felt an even greater pressure. Moreover, Mu Guqing could clearly sense that within this overwhelmingly powerful presence, there seemed to be a terribly profound yin force. This force was of the same origin as the Taiyin Deity n, and by all means, should not cause such a great reaction. But the problem was that this power was too strong, so much so that it made Mu Guqing feel a deep sense of despair. Simultaneously. Above the Taiyin Pool, a gigantic vortex was forming, the scale of which was so vast that it could be seen by the entire four corners of the universe, even the entire Divine Realm of Tian Zhao. But no one dared to probe into it. Because all the powerful forces were suppressed by the ferocious energy contained in this might. Some with lesser cultivation levels, but closer to the Taiyin Pool, were even pressed to the ground, unable to get up at all. Just when the entire Tian Zhao Divine Realm was trembling under the power of this force. A cold voice suddenly came from above the Taiyin Pool. "Interesting, they havee here through a life-binding talisman spell? Well then, consider this force as my gift to you!" Upon hearing this voice, Mu Guqing and Zhong Anan were both shaken. Because they both recognized whose voice it was. At the same time, in the sky, the figure of someone wrapped in mes gradually appeared in front of the giant vortex. Though far away, Zhong Anan immediately recognized the neer. "Mr. Xue..." Zhong Anan murmured, dazed. At that moment, Xue Anchong smiled slightly at Mu Guqing, "Get ready, and wee this grand gift!" Mu Guqing shuddered, then realized something, and nodded solemnly at Xue An, before her figure dispersed, instantly taking control of the entire Taiyin Pool. At the same time, Xue An looked up at the Immortal King strike that hade through Mu Guqings life-binding talisman spell and chuckled coldly. "No matter how you hide it, this Immortal King strike contains a strong, chilly aura, and thus, it was attracted by the simr Yin energy of the Taiyin talisman spell! This confirms my previous suspicion!" Saying this, Xue An suddenly raised his eyes, a killing intent rising, "If it truly is the deed of someone from your n, then when I descend upon your realm to investigate the truth, dont me me for not considering our past friendship!" After speaking, Xue An slowly raised his hand, pointed to the void, and instantly drew an extremelyplex and profound talisman spell. Uponpletion of the talisman spell, the wildly ferocious might of the Immortal King strike abruptly came to a halt. Xue An then lowered his head and said coldly, "Are you ready?" As soon as his words fell, the Taiyin Pool stirred without wind, and then towering waves surged. Mu Guqings voice then came from it, "Master, I am ready!" Xue An nodded, and then with a raise of his eyebrows, he grasped the talisman spell and pushed it down. "Merge for me...bine!" Boom! After a sky-shattering roar, under the guidance of this talisman spell, the giant vortex that spanned the entire sky thundered down. In that instant, the whole Tian Zhao Divine Realm witnessed an extraordinary sight. As if the heavens were copsing, a splendid burst of light descended from the sky, with the Taiyin Pool as its target. "Is... is this celestial punishment?" Someone eximed in terror, trembling with fear. At the same time, the waters of the Taiyin Pool rose to meet it, and the two forces touched in midair. At the moment of contact, a terrifying shockwave swept across instantly, enveloping the entire universe. The vast amount of water in the Taiyin Pool was dried out by this strike, turning into an immense amount of vapor, rising and swirling. A stifled grunt came from Mu Guqing in the Taiyin Pool. And the entire Taiyin Pool shook violently, the small ind even emitting a sound of being overwhelmed, as if it would break apart the next second. "Master!" Zhong Anan suddenly realized something and cried out in rm. At the same time. Xue Ans voice exploded in a shout, "Heaven and earth at mymand, to transform the world!" Chapter 1212: Taiyin Transforms into King, Fighting Alone (2nd Update)

Chapter 1212: Chapter 1212: Taiyin Transforms into King, Fighting Alone (2nd Update)

Amand was issued. Initially violent energy instantly became docile, yet its terrifying force remained incredibly potent, then surged down fiercely. Boom! As energy was infused, Taiyin Pool, which had half its water evaporated, instantly overflowed, but this was merely the beginning. Immediately after, the entire Taiyin Pool began to undergo drastic changes. Its area expanded rapidly, the water deepened insanely, even the small ind in theke grew visibly at a breakneck speed. Zhong Anan and all the people of the Taiyin n watched dumbfounded, clearly feeling the profound transformations urring around them. Especially the Spiritual Energy in the air, it grew crazily at a rapid pace. In just a few breaths, it had thickened to the extent visible to the naked eye. Meanwhile, the scale of the entire Taiyin Pool had expanded by far more than a hundredfold from before. Yet, even so, the expansion could not be stopped. At this moment, Taiyin Pool seemed like an overeating obese person, frenziedly ingesting, and its size relentlessly ballooning. That was when Xue An sharplymanded: "Begin condensing, otherwise you will burst and die!" A stern question, followed by a pained voice from Mu Guqing within Taiyin Pool, "Yes!" She could also sense the crisis she was facing. The descending energy was overwhelmingly massive; had it not been for Xue Ans conversion through the Talisman Spell, she would have been burst apart directly. But if the expansion continued unchecked, she too would explode from increasing too quickly in size. Thus, the only solution now was to risk everything and condense her being! Mu Guqing also understood that this was not just a crisis but also a great opportunity. Without Xue Ans help, such power was out of her reach; she could never cultivate to this level on her own in her lifetime. Therefore, at this moment she gritted her teeth and began to forcefully condense her body. Bang, bang, bang! These were the sounds of Mu Guqings soul exploding because it could not control such immense power. Each time, it brought about the agony of soul annihtion, enough to drive an ordinary person mad. Yet Mu Guqing endured it, not only enduring it, but she even became more frenzied. A series of continuous explosions rang out, but with these explosive sounds, the expansion pace of Taiyin Pool noticeably slowed down. And the quality of the entire pools water started to climb drastically, bing more refined and purer. In such a manner, after a full hour passed. The vast vortex that had dominated the entire sky finally vanished. Looking at the Taiyin Pool again, it hadpletely transformed. The water was crystal-clear like ice, the area immensely vast, and the abundantly potent Xuan Yin Qi arose, even manifesting various illusoryndscapes in the air. All members of the Taiyin n were utterly astonished, as the changes in the surroundings could aptly be described as a metamorphosis of day and night. Only Zhong Anan, who did not pay attention to these changes, was quietly watching the figure above in the high sky, her eyes enwrapped in the halo reflection of the surrounding profound yin energy, lost in her thoughts. At the same time, the waters of the Taiyin Pool stirred, and the emitted profound yin energy rapidly converged, swiftly forming the figure of Mu Guqing. However, Mu Guqing at this moment was different from before. She was seen wearing a Royal Crown and a magnificent robe, her auramanding, appearing as a goddess stepping on the waves, intimidating to behold. As she stood above the water surface, myriad rays of twilight descended from the sky, swirling around her. All the powerful deities in Tian Zhao Divine Realm were shocked, and then rmingly turned their gazes towards the direction of the Taiyin Deity n. They could feel that a powerful deity had ascended the throne. Mu Guqing, at this moment, had finally taken the position of the Taiyin Divine King. Nevertheless, at this moment, Mu Guqing did not care about these aspects. As the twilight faded, she stepped forward respectfully and bowed, "Mu Guqing of the Taiyin Deity n, thanks the noble one for granting this opportunity!" This gesture naturally led all the people of the Taiyin Deity n to bow in unison. Xue An simply smiled lightly at this and then waved his hand, "No need to thank me. This is what you deserve. After all, this native Talisman Spell was given to me by you before you left. By a stroke of fate, it actually came in handy!" Upon hearing this, Mu Guqings expression subtly changed. She was no fool and could see that the strike just now was not something an ordinary powerful being could deliver, likely from the legendary Immortal King. And the fact that Xue An could summon such a strike, didnt that mean the enemy he faced was immensely powerful? Thinking this, Mu Guqings heart sank, and then she respectfully said, "Sir, the Taiyin Deity n has been repeatedly graced by your great favors. If you need help this time, my n will not hesitate to support you with all our might! Please consider..." Xue An smiled and waved his hand again, "Alright, I know what you want to say, and I appreciate your sentiment, but no need for further assistance, as the enemies I face are beyond your aid!" "But battling alone like this, isnt it too dangerous for you? Why not rest here for a while?" Suddenly stepping forward, the previously silent Zhong Anan spoke with a face full of urgency. She could see that Xue An, enveloped in mes, had an unstable aura, clearly indicating he was injured. Xue An looked deeply at Zhong Anan and then smiled faintly, "Thank you for your concern, Miss Zhong, but rest is unnecessary, for the battle is heated over there! I must hurry back!" With that, Xue An turned and walked away. "But..." Zhong Anan rushed forward a few steps, wanting to say more, but it was toote. Xue An transformed into a streak of light, in an instant prating the spatial barrier, disappearing from this realm. Watching the sky once again bing empty, Zhong Anan stood rooted to the spot, her eyes brimming with tears, her face filled with sadness and worry. Mu Guqing, appearing beside her at some unknown moment, gently patted her shoulder and sighed gently. "Anan, now you see why I tried to advise you! Even the opponents of the noble one are beings beyond our imagination, indicating how extraordinary his origins might be! So, your longing wait might just be a self-deluding sentiment!" Zhong Anan managed a forlorn smile, brushed the loose hair beside her ear, and without responding to Mu Guqings words, she turned and silently walked away. Mu Guqing slightly dumbfounded, then watching her disciples slender figure, shook her head and sighed. "What a foolish girl!" After sessfully advancing to the half-step Great Luo, Xue Ans strength improved by more than tenfold. However, that was just one aspect, more importantly, Xue An finally acquired the ability to freely traverse the void. Because reaching Great Luo meant one could independently trek across The Multiverse and also possessed an almost immortal body, hence in The Multiverse there was amon saying about the indestructible Great Luo. Chapter 1213 Golden Body Broken, Seriously Injured (3rd Update)

Chapter 1213: Chapter 1213 Golden Body Broken, Seriously Injured (3rd Update)

If Immortal King is a ticket to bing the strongest, then Great Luo is like finally stepping out of your house to see the outside world. Of course, Xue An is currently only a half-step Great Luo, and theoretically shouldnt have such powerful traveling capabilities. Yet, Xue An, as a former Immortal Venerable in his previous life, knew numerous Secret Techniques. Furthermore, Lihen Heaven and Tian Zhao Realm belong to the same Divine Realm, making traveling much easier. Thus, he returned to Lihen Heaven almost in the blink of an eye. There, he encountered the scene where Lord Lihen forced Yangjian to kneel and beg for mercy, which prompted Xue An to intervene and reveal himself. Upon seeing Xue An, Zui Meng, Yu Ren, and Xiao Tian were all ted. Especially Xiao Tian, who was ecstatic and shouted, "Mr. Xue!" Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master stared at Xue An with faces full of astonishment, until after a moment, Lord Lihen eximed, tremblingly, as if seeing a ghost, "Xue An, youre actually not dead?" Xue An smiled, "Of course Im not dead. Are you disappointed?" Lord Lihen red at Xue An, his eyes flickering with light and his expression changing unpredictably. He couldnt understand how Xue An, even though formidable in his previous life, was now just a half-step Great Luo. Yet, he managed to survive the full force strike of the Immortal Kings Decree, which was utterly inconceivable. Could it be true, as he imed, that he possessed methods left from his previous life? Lord Lihen was filled with doubts. But at that moment, Ziwei Star Master suddenly said, "No, he has been injured! And its a severe injury!" Hearing this, Lord Lihen was stunned, then looked up. Not just him, everyone at the scene turned to look at Xue An. Was Mr. Xue really injured? Xiao Tians heart tightened. Indeed. Upon close inspection, they found that while Xue An still stood straight and proud like a sword facing the wind. His aura appeared somewhat fluctuating, and the brilliance in his eyes dimmed significantly. Moreover, at this moment, Xue An even smiled, "Yes, I have been injured!" This statement shocked everyone. Xiao Tian and others expressions changed drastically. Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master exchanged nces and then burst into heartyughter. Theirughter was filled with triumph. Then Lord Lihen said with a sinister tone, "Xue An, you escaping the Immortal Kings Decree was already a lucky fluke. Yet, instead of fleeing for your life, you dared to return, truly seeking your own death!" Xue An looked at the smug Lord Lihen and shed a chilling smile revealing his white teeth, "From what youre saying, it seems youve got me all figured out?" "Of course! Mr. Xue, lets be clear about your current situation. Youre no longer the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable of the past, and were no mere mortals. Moreover, with you grievously injured now, I dont believe you can turn the situation around!" Lord Lihen said with pride. Xue An watched Lord Lihen quietly, then smiled. "Good, since thats what you think, today I shall annihte you all with this damaged Golden Body!" "Stop wasting words with him, destroy his physical body first!" Ziwei Star Master, unable to hold back any longer, immediately made his move. In his view, Xue An was at his weakest, a perfect moment to kill him and eradicate future troubles! Therefore, his first move was an exceptionally powerful killing technique. Seeing the stars intensify, they sted towards Xue An. Bang! Xue An didnt dodge or flinch, raising his fist, he fiercely countered Ziwei Star Masters strike. After a loud boom, the starlight dissipated. But involuntarily, Xue An staggered a few steps back and a narrow crack appeared on his arm, from which crimson blood slowly trickled down. One strike! Xue An was injured again! At this, the whole arena shook. Ziwei Star Master burst into a sinisterugh, "At the end of your rope, and still so arrogant, Xue An, you truly are bluffing. Lihen, lets join forces and finish him off!" Lord Lihen had been ready and sneered in response, "Agreed! Today, I shall offer him as a sacrifice to the heavens!" With these words, both men made their move, striking Xue An with lethal force. In this instant, radiant light swirled, and thunder boomed. Everyone watched, dazzled and disoriented. But soon, Xiao Tian was the first to regain rity and cried out, "Mr. Xue!" And then, without any hesitation, he rushed forward. "Hehe, no need to rush; your opponent is me. As for your Mr. Xue, hell be dead very soon!" Ye Liuyan quickly blocked his path. Eyes red, Xiao Tian wasted no words and immediately engaged Ye Liuyan inbat. However, his strength was still a bit inferior to Ye Liuyans, who had just been rebirthed and initially couldnt master his own strength properly. After some time to hone his abilities, his strength had significantly improved. Thus, in this battle, Xiao Tian quickly found himself at a disadvantage. At that moment, with two sharpmands, Zui Meng and Yu Ren also charged into the fray, joining the battle group. The three of them managed just to hold their own against Ye Liuyan. But Xiao Tian was frantic inside, knowing that each second he dyed here increased the danger Xue An faced. Yet with their disparity in strength, even if he wanted to break away, he couldnt. In such agony, suddenly there was another loud boom and three rays of light abruptly parted. Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master stood on the spot, both somewhat out of breath. And Xue An, who had been sent flying a thousand yards away, looked even more tragic. Gashes teemed across his chest and arms like those on a shattered porcin doll, threatening to break at any moment. Blood incessantly seeped from these cracks, quickly staining his body crimson. This might be counted as the most severe injury Xue An had suffered since his rebirth, facing an unprecedented predicament. Seeing this, the field fell eerily silent. Xiao Tian and Zui Meng halted their attacks, staring nkly with faces filled with despair. In their eyes, Xue An, with such severe injuries, clearly had no strength left to continue fighting. And this meant that, from the beginning until now, all their efforts had been in vain. How could they not feel despair? Yangjian also watched Xue An quietly, a trace of pity shing in his eyes. He knew this brilliant scion of the Hua n had already done exceptionally well, having given his all. Yet, with fortune so adverse, Yangjian could only offer a bitter smile, then shake his head sadly. Perhaps... the Hua ns tribtion was not yet over. At that moment. Ziwei Star Master licked his lips and said teasingly, "Xue An, you still have time to surrender. Otherwise, with your current injuries, just one more joint attack from us and you will be shattered into pieces!" Chapter 1214: I Refine the Red Lotus with My Blood, Karmic Fire Reappears in the World! (4th Update)

Chapter 1214: Chapter 1214: I Refine the Red Lotus with My Blood, Karmic Fire Reappears in the World! (4th Update)

"Yes! If you surrender obediently now, the two of us might still grant you a chance to live!" Lord Lihen also chimed in from the side. However, when they said these words, the murderous intent in their eyes had not diminished in the slightest. In truth, this was merely a tactic used by the two of them to undermine Xue Ans confidence, ideally causing his fighting spirit to wane, which would make it easier for them to strike. This was amon psychological strategy employed among the strong. Yet, what the two of them never anticipated was that faced with their questioning, there wasnt the slightest trace of fear on Xue Ans face; instead, he simply smiled faintly and then gently licked his blood-stained lips. "Surrender? Are you talking about yourselves?" This remark caused Lord Lihen and hispanion to be stunned momentarily, after which they exchanged looks, both seeing the perplexity in each others eyes. Then, Lord Lihen sneered viciously, "Xue An, has your brain been scrambled? Asking us to surrender? Do you not see the situation before you?" But Xue An ignored Lord Lihens words and instead turned to look at Yangjian, smiling slightly, "Eng, do you think I can kill these two?" Yangjian shuddered and then shook his head with a bitter smile, "I dont know!" Xue An chuckled gently and then nonchntly lifted his blood-dyed finger, pointing at Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master, "Today, old debts and new, both of you, must die!" Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master were initially stunned, but then they burst intoughter. However, theirughter had just started when it abruptly stopped. For at that moment, Xue An took a deep breath, his eyes suddenly aze with brilliant light, and then he uttered softly, "With my blood, I refine the Red Lotus!" Boom! At hismand, The blood gushing from Xue Ans wounds instantly detached from the body, congregating at the center of his brow to form a sphere of blood. The blood sphere trembled incessantly, as if something within was trying to break free. Suddenly, The light scattered, and the blood sphere abruptly paused before bursting open to reveal a budding blood-red lotus inside. This lotus, seemingly carved from wless blood crystals, was so beautiful it could dazzle the eyes. Upon seeing this blood-red lotus, both Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master quivered violently, their faces instantly covered with shock. "Red... Red Lotus manifesting? No, this... this is impossible!" Lord Lihens legs began to tremble. And the Ziwei Star Master was shaking like a sieve, his eyes filled with extreme terror as he stared at the lotus, rendered speechless. Their panic stemmed from the simultaneous remembrance of a legenda legend about the Red Lotus. Back when Xue An emerged dominantly, intimidating countless Starry Domains, several from the Void God Sect were discontent and joined hands to set a lethal trap for Xue An. In that arrangement, the Void God Sect deployed their most elite forces led by ancient elders, all to utterly annihte Xue An. That battle destroyed nearly half of the Starry Domain, but its exact process was no longer known to anyone. Because all who participated had died. Only Xue An emerged from the battlefield unscathed. After he left, people from the sects rushed in only to find that the devastated Starry Domain was now filled with blossoming Red Lotuses. As for those who died in battle, they had all turned into nothingness. After this battle, the Void God Sects declined. And the name of the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable resounded far and wide, making countless beings bow in awe. Thus, at this moment. Seeing this Red Lotus, they all couldnt help but tremble uncontrobly. Xue An chuckled, "So you all know about it!" At this moment, Lord Lihen clenched his teeth fiercely and roared, "So what if its the Red Lotus? Youre not the Immortal Venerable from those years! I dont believe you can really annihte us!" After saying that, Lord Lihen struck out in anger. As he made his move, Ziwei Star Master also coldly huffed, then channeled all his cultivation level, delivering a deadly blow as well. The two Half-step Immortal Kings transformed into dazzling lights, carrying supreme authority, and charged directly at Xue An. Under such formidable power, the Red Lotus before Xue An seemed terribly fragile, as if it could be shattered at any moment by the overwhelming force of the surge. But just as Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master were about to reach him, just when the dazzling light was about to touch him, The lotus trembled slightly, then its petals swayed, slowly blooming. At that moment of blossoming, everything in the heavens and earth, even the ceaseless flow of time, paused. Everything seemed as though someone had pressed the stop button. The violent air currents halted, floating hairbands stopped moving. Everything froze at this moment. One could even clearly see the attacks of Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master, who were close at hand, frozen mid-air, as well as the shock and fear in their eyes. But this was just the beginning, soon after, the Red Lotus trembled slightly, then split into two, then from two into four... The Red Lotus started multiplying at an exponential rate, and just then, a light snapping sound urred, and everything that was paused returned to normal. Air currents burst out violently, hairbands fluttered uncertainly. Yet, the attacks of Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master could no longer continue. Because in that brief moment, all their attacks had been taken over by the Red Lotus. Both of them were greatly shaken, then without hesitation, turned around and fled. They knew very well, they could no longer kill Xue An. Because Xue An, who had activated Red Lotus mode, was invincible! But at that moment,yers uponyers of Red Lotus had already upied the entire sky. Seeing this, both emitted a desperate howl, then started to desperately flee, one to the left and the other to the right. But under this boundless Red Lotus, all their struggles were futile. There stood Xue An, in front of the sea of flowers, overlooking the two fleeing streaks of light, he smiled faintly, then waved his hand gently. Boom! At that moment, all the Red Lotus simultaneously trembled, then violently burst into soaring mes. mes surged into the sky, turning all the Red Lotus into a sea of fire. Ziwei Star Master, although having escaped a great distance, let out a cry of utter despair, "Red Lotus Karma Fire!" As soon as his words fell, the Karmic Fire engulfed him entirely. Not just him. On the other side, Lord Lihen, despite burning his cultivation level in full force, attempted to escape from this world. But he was fast, yet the Red Lotus Karma Fire was faster. Just as he was about to step out of this world, the Karmic Fire wrapped around him, pulling him back in an instant. "No!" Lord Lihen let out an earth-shattering howl. But he too was soon swallowed by the raging mes. Chapter 1215: Karma Chains - A Choice of Life and Death (1st Update)

Chapter 1215: Chapter 1215: Karma Chains - A Choice of Life and Death (1st Update)

Fiery mes surged, lighting up the sky with fire. The two Half-step Immortal Kings were considered powerful lords wherever they went, but when faced with the Red Lotus Karma Fire, they were utterly powerless to fight back. All one could see was a burst of radiance from their bodies, representing the shattering of their protective magical artifacts they carried with them. But even that did not sustain them for long. In just a few breaths, both screamed tragically as they were reduced to nothingness. "Father!" Ye Liuyan cried out in shock, and then, as if recalling something, he retreated far back with a look of horror on his face, watching Xue An with extreme fear. He feared that Xue An woulde after him. But at this moment, Xue An did not even nce at him, just stood there quietly, overlooking the sky filled with Karmic Fire. In an instant, the scene became so quiet that only the roar of the rising mes could be heard. After a while, Xiao Tian finally murmured in a daze, "Dead... are they dead?" Xue An said indifferently, "Of course its not that simple!" No sooner had he spoken than the mes surged into the sky once again, but this time, two figures were emerging within the mes. "Its Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master! Theyve resurrected!" Xiao Tian first froze, then eximed in shock. Xue An, as if he had anticipated this, smiled lightly, "No need to be so surprised. Being old demons who have survived for tens of thousands of years, how could they not have some life-saving measures?" While speaking, the figures of Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master had already fully emerged, and ayer of light screen appeared around them, temporarily protecting them from the Red Lotus Karma Fire. But this was just a temporary measure. Under the erosion of the Karmic Fire, the protective light screen around them was rapidly weakening, only by the continuous support of their Divine Power were they barely not breached. But having just had their bodies incinerated and barely managing to recongeal them back, both were simply unable to sustain such a massive consumption of Divine Power for long, hence they could only look at Xue An with faces filled with terror. The atmosphere of the entire scene suddenly turned silent. Xue An quietly watched the two, then smiled. "Now, do you two have anything you wish to say?" Before Lord Lihen could speak, the Ziwei Star Master couldnt help saying, "Xue An, you are truly worthy of being the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable of the past, indeed formidable! But this Red Lotus Karma Fire of yours did note from nowhere, maintaining it for so long must be putting great pressure on you, especially since youve been seriously injured!" Saying so, the Ziwei Star Masters gaze swept over Xue Ans battered body. Hearing this, Xue An simply smiled, "Youre right, but theres no need for you to worry about the severity of my injuries!" "You..." The Ziwei Star Master originally intended to put some pressure on Xue An with such rhetoric, but Xue An didnt care at all. "Enough! No need for such nonsense, I want to ask you now, knowing that I am the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable, why would you still dare to act this way?" Xue An asked coldly. The reason he asked this was because the Ziwei Star Masters behavior was exceedingly abnormal. Previously, in the Fate Secret Realm, he had shown great reverence to him, but upon arriving in the Divine Realm, he dared to team up with Lord Lihen to go against him. Even if his own Cultivation Level had not yet recovered, did he not know the consequences of offending him? Hearing Xue Ans question, the Ziwei Star Master gave a bitter smile, "Xue An, indeed, I admit that my actions were somewhat reckless. But do you know..." Speaking of this, Ziwei Star Master looked up at Xue An, his voice grave as he said, "Following your disappearance, the vast enterprises you left behind from your time as Immortal Venerable have been eroded nearly to nothing. Moreover, various powerful factions have joined forces, endeavoring to erase all traces of your legacy and to enforce aplete ban on any discussion of your deeds! Consequently, the younger generation of cultivators now remainpletely ignorant of your once formidable name!" Hearing these words, Xue Ans eyebrows slightly raised. He had anticipated this oue; once news of his demise spread, those who had been forcibly suppressed by him would naturally be unable to contain themselves and start causing trouble. Yet, he hadnt expected things to escte this quickly, for these people to act so ruthlessly. It seemed a cleansing bloodbath was needed in the Myriad Realms indeed! Only through ughter could those fools relearn respect and fear. As Xue An pondered, he then spoke in a cold voice, "So youre in league with Lord Lihen?" Ziwei Star Master, rendered speechless by the question, looked helplessly towards Lord Lihen. Lord Lihen, who had been silent until now, suddenly began tough. Hisughter was full of brazenness and wildness as hezily said, "Xue An, you are indeed formidable. Both of us admit defeat!" Not a trace of regret was found in his words. Xue Ans eyebrows slightly raised, just about to speak. Lord Lihen cackled oddly, "Xue An, I know what you want to say, but I have just one question for you now!" "Oh? What is it?" Xue An asked, his expression turning grim. Lord Lihen pointed at Yangjian in the distance, his voice full of smugness, "I ask you, do you wish for this Guankou Eng to live or die?" "What do you mean?" Xue Ans countenance changed as he asked in a deep voice. "Dont you understand what I mean? Very well, then let me demonstrate for you!" said Lord Lihen as he pointed with his hand, "Divide!" Boom! With hismand, dazzling golden light erupted from the dozen or so ck Giant Towers, and the chains began to tter as they were pulled taut. In an instant. The chains were stretched tight, and Yangjian, situated in the center, found his limbs forcefully pulled apart into a spread-eagled position. Even so, the chains continued to tter, straining against Yangjians body that emitted creaking noises. The sounds were from skin tearing apart due to the immense force, with blood trailing down Yangjians slender frame. Xue Ans eyes turned frosty as he sent out a sword strike with a flick of his hand. But when this unstoppable sword strike touched the chains, the void trembled, and the chains remained intact - yet Yangjian shuddered, and a deep sword wound suddenly appeared on his body. Seeing this scene, Xue Ans expression changed drastically, his tone as cold as ice, he articted each word deliberately, "Karma Chains!" Lord Lihen burst into heartyughter, "Correct, they are Karma Chains, Xue An, your eyesight is indeed sharp!" The so-called Karma Chains were an exceptionally vicious and treacherous method of imprisonment. They were artifacts refined from their ownws by cultivators of Immortal King level or above. Once locked in ce, unless the caster themselves intervened, there was absolutely no possibility of removal. Moreover, the most malicious aspect of Karma Chains was that any means used in an attempt to break them would directly affect the bound person. Even when facing the authority of an Immortal Kings Decree, Xue Ans expression had not changed much, but now, upon seeing the Karma Chains, his face became exceedingly grim. Chapter 1216: Aggressively Facing Death as if Returning Home (2nd Update)

Chapter 1216: Chapter 1216: Aggressively Facing Death as if Returning Home (2nd Update)

"For imprisoning Eng God, you really went all out!" Xue An said murderously. Lord Lihen chuckled, waving his hand casually, "Stop!" Upon hismand, the chains ceased pulling, but at this moment Yangjian, covered in blood, hung in mid-air with his head drooped, seemingly unconscious. Then Lord Lihen said proudly, "It cant be helped, who wouldve thought that your Hua n had such incredible potential!" Speaking thus, Lord Lihen raised his head arrogantly, addressing Xue An. "Mr. Xue, let me ask you once more, do you want this Guankou Eng to live, or to die? Oh, and by the way! Let me also tell you, not only do I control these Karma Chains, but my spirit is also tightly bound to these chains, so if anything happens to me, your Eng God will explode into smithereens and his soul will be utterly destroyed!" Hearing this, before Xue An could speak, Xiao Tian, anxious and pacing outside the Karma Chains, tried to rush over to check on his master, but was utterly unable to cross, and waspletely enraged. "Lord Lihen, you old thief, you %%# - Ill skin you alive!" Xiao Tian trembled with rage, recklessly charging forward, ready to risk his life against Lord Lihen. Lord Lihen barely nced at him, just coldly looking towards Xue An, "Xue An, I will give you the time of three breaths to make your decision!" "One!" Xue An silently watched Lord Lihen, and Ziwei Star Master, who appeared joyful, his eyes sparkling with light, yet he made no further moves. "Two!" A hint of panic shed in Lord Lihens eyes. Because Xue An still hadnt moved, just lifting his hand to stop Xiao Tian who wanted to rush over. Lord Lihen gritted his teeth and shouted, "Three...!" Before he could finish saying "three", Xue An casually waved his hand. The Red Lotus Karma Fire that was initially encircling Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master receded. Lord Lihen finally breathed a sigh of relief, thenughed proudly. "Very well! Xue An, it seems you are a wise man!" As for Ziwei Star Master, his face filled with smiles,plimenting, "Divine Monarch, your strategy is truly brilliant! I just thought we were certainly doomed!" Even Ye Liuyan, who had fled to the distance, now flew back, his face full of joy as he bowed to the two, "Father, your strategy is masterful!" The three of them rejoiced. Meanwhile, Xue Ans side seemed disheartened. Xiao Tians eyes were split with rage, and if not for Xue Ans restraining presence, he would have liked to charge over right then and fight these bastards. Even Zui Meng and Yu Ren, at this moment, were filled with a sense of bleakness. Lord Lihensplete turnaround in this desperate situation was too ruthless. You could say all of Xue Ans earlier efforts were in vain. Since if he wanted to rescue Yangjian, he could not kill Lord Lihen. The feeling of seeing ones nemesis right before ones eyes, yet unable to take action, was overwhelmingly suffocating. At this moment, Lord Lihen, still with a face full of pride, smirked at Xue An, "Red Lotus Immortal Venerable, since you have made your choice, then you may now leave! Oh, and dont worry, after you leave, I wont harm this Guankou Eng, after all... he is now my talisman! Hahaha!" Lord Lihenughed triumphantly once more. Xue An silently watched, his eyes shimmering, while his mutted body once again began to drip blood. "Lord..." Zui Meng softly murmured, tears gleaming in her eyes. But at that moment, a soft sigh was heard. "Youth!" Xue An trembled all over and turned to look. Indeed. He saw Yangjian, who had been hanging his head low, with his aura extremely feeble, struggling to lift his head a little. At this, Lord Lihensughter abruptly stopped. Everyones gaze converged onto the figure of Guankou Eng. A cold smile appeared on Yangjians pale face as he nodded at Xue An. "Youth,e here! I have a few words to say to you!" Xue An was slightly taken aback, then nodded his head, and with a stride, he came in front of him. The whole ce fell silent. Yangjian quietly stared at Xue An, suddenly smiled, and said, "How wonderful!" He continued, with a nostalgic look in his eyes, "When I was your age, those were such beautiful times! Full of spirit, with friends by my side, carefree all day, solely focused on how to enhance my cultivation level!" Xue Ans eyes flickered slightly, just about to say something, but Yangjian gestured with his hand for him not to speak and continued. "Unfortunately, the nature of this world is cruel. Think of the Hua n, who never did anything contrary to heaven or reason, yet ended up in such a plight! I have been imprisoned here for ten thousand years, and at the beginning, I was filled with rage and unwillingness, believing that the Heavenly Dao was unjust and that humans were dark-hearted. But gradually, I came to understand!" Speaking, Yangjian raised his eyes to look at Xue An, "Youth, do you know why the Hua n suffered such cmities?" Xue An was silent for a moment, then shook his head, "I do not know!" "Its because they were afraid!" Xue An trembled, murmuring softly, "Afraid..." "Thats right!" Saying this, Yangjian looked down at Lord Lihen and others in the distance, a cold smile on his face, "Not just them, but also those so-called big figures behind them are afraid! They fear the potential of the Hua n, fear the Hua ns upright progress, fear... everything about us!" Saying this, Yangjians eyes suddenly burst out with a dazzling brilliance, "Youth, do you understand what Im saying?" Xue Ans expression turned solemn, he nodded gravely, "I understand!" Yangjianughed heartily, "Good! Very good! Hahahaha! Damn the old heavens, you have treated me not too shabbily. In my lifetime, to actually witness such a brilliant descendant of the Hua n, even if I die, I have no regrets!" With these words, the whole ce was shaken. Because people could hear the resolve to die in Yangjians words. The originally triumphant Lord Lihens expression drastically changed, and he roared angrily as he rushed forward. Xiao Tian also cried out in grief, "Master!" and rushed madly towards here. Xue An, being the closest, reacted quickly. A glint shed in his eyes as he was about to step forward to intervene. But just at this moment, Yangjian raised his hand and, faster than lightning, thrust it into his own chest, then gruesomely dug out his own heart. Amidst the spattering of blood, his heart was still beating. The entire ce instantly fell terribly silent. A rare look of relief appeared on Yangjians face, then he softly said, "Theres something Ive kept for a long time, now I entrust it to you. If the opportunity arises, please pass it on to someone for me!" Chapter 1217: Returning to Heaven and Earth with a Heart as Steadfast as Iron (Third Update)

Chapter 1217: Chapter 1217: Returning to Heaven and Earth with a Heart as Steadfast as Iron (Third Update)

With those words, Yangjian tremblingly took out an unremarkable Jade Decree from his heart and casually tossed it to Xue An. Xue Ans entire body was trembling slightly as he raised his hand to hold the Jade Decree, still warm from Yangjians touch. A crystal-clear sparkle gradually appeared in his eyes, but he soon took a deep breath. "Senior, rest assured, I will take care of this matter for you!" At this point, Yangjians aura grew even more decrepit. Upon hearing those words, he let out an involuntary, light chuckle, "Actually, this is nothing more than my own obsession. Because she... might no longer be alive! But if by chance she is still alive, she will naturally understand everything upon seeing this Jade Decree! Then, you can tell her that I have no regrets!" Right after these words, Xiao Tian, who had already rushed up close, suddenly burst into tears, "Master, you... " Yangjian turned his head to look at Xiao Tian, who had turned into a tearful mess, and finally showed a trace of reluctance in his eyes, then sighed lightly, "My child, after Im gone... remember to live well!" "No...!" Xiao Tian, unable to control his crying, choked out a shout. "Silly boy, after so many years, are you still so disobedient?" Yangjianughed. At that moment, a speck of brilliant light flew out from Yangjians body. With the ascent of this light, Yangjians body began to tremble. A somber expression appeared on Xue Ans face because he knew this was a sign that Yangjians body was about to disintegrate. Sure enough. Immediately after, specks of brilliant light rose from Yangjians body, and his body also began to turn translucent. At that moment, Xiao Tian leaped up, frantically trying to capture these lights, attempting to stop them from dissipating. But it was all in vain. His every movement only made the lights fly away faster. "Dont do this, please dont do this, please dont fly away! Im begging you!" Xiao Tian cried out as if mad. "Enough, my child! Its useless!" Yangjian suddenly shouted. Xiao Tian shuddered all over and then finally broke down and cried bitterly, "Master... what am I to do after youre gone?" A look of grief appeared on Yangjians face. It was hard for him to part with Xiao Tian, a dog that had followed him since childhood, apanying him through the long years. But at this moment, all he could softly say was, "Im sorry!" Meanwhile, his body grew even more translucent, with only faint outlines visible. Under these circumstances, Yangjian raised his head to give Xue An a slight smile, a smile filled with liberation. "Young man, if there is a chance, please convey a message to that monkey for me. In the next life... let us battle again!" With those words. Yangjians body disintegrated instantly, turning into specks of brilliant light,pletely dissipating between heaven and earth. Seeing this, Xiao Tian cried out, "Master!" and then his body went limp, fainting. Yu Ren quickly rushed forward and caught the copsing Xiao Tian. Lord Lihen stood there stupefied. At this moment, he waspletely dumbfounded, never imagining that Guankou Eng would be so staunch as to self-destruct his spirit to death. Being a natural deity, Yangjian possessed a lifespan nearly as eternal as immortality, and he would not die unless something unexpected urred. That also was the reason he could endure decades of torment without falling. Yet unexpectedly, in the end, to free himself from control, he chose to die by self-destruction. Amidst the absolute silence of the scene, Xue An looked up, took a deep breath through his nose, then sped his hands together and said, "Born a deity, after death bes a spirit! Senior, may you return to the heaven and earth and recreate your Golden Body!" Having said that, Xue An slowly turned around, his gaze icily sweeping towards Lord Lihen and others. Wherever his gazended, whether it was Lord Lihen or the Ziwei Star Master, they couldnt help but shudder. Because they all felt an extremely solemn and bone-chilling coldness. In this extremely oppressive atmosphere. Lord Lihen was trembling uncontrobly all over. But just then, one of Xue Ans arms, because of a deep wound, finally fell off under too much burden. This brightened Lord Lihens eyes, and he shouted, "Liu Yan, quickly go stop him! He is already seriously injured and is merely forcing himself to continue!" "Right, my son, go and annihte him!" Ziwei Star Master also shouted loudly. Despite Ye Liuyans heart filling with dread at this moment, themands from his two fathers made him dare not defy, and he had to grit his teeth and shout before rushing forward with all his cultivation level. It must be said, after Ye Liuyans reincarnation, because the two became one, his strength was much stronger than when he was on Earth. Thus, this charge was also quite terrifying. But Xue An seemed to be in a petrified state, showing no reaction whatsoever to Ye Liuyans strike. "Lord!" Zui Meng couldnt help but exim in shock. At this moment, Ye Liuyan had already charged with immense force to close proximity. But just as he was joyfully thinking that victory was in his grasp, he saw Xue An suddenly look up, a piercing cold light shing in his eyes, then he raised his remaining arm and swiftly swung it. Crack! A dazzling sword light shed across. It was so fast that it gave Ye Liuyan no chance to react, cutting him directly into two halves. But Ye Liuyans body did not fall; instead, each half started to shout in despair. "No!" "Spare me!" The voices werepletely different, it was both Ye Liuyan and Ziwei Divine Child begging for mercy at the same time. But Xue An paid no heed to these, at this moment. His heart was as firm as iron, his killing intent wild. The only remaining hand formed into a fist, and then he threw two punches in a blink of an eye. Boom! Boom! Two explosions were heard. One half each of Ye Liuyan and Ziwei Divine Child were directly blown apart, turning into a sky full of blood mist. Then Xue An stepped out from the blood mist, raised his hand and pointed directly at Lord Lihen and Ziwei Divine Child, coldly uttering one word. "Kill!" Seeing their son blown apart, Lord Lihen and Ziwei Divine Child knew trouble was upon them. Seeing Xue Ans action, they felt a chill in their hearts and had no intention to fight, instead they turned and ran. In their view, given Xue An was already seriously injured, as long as they ran fast enough, he wouldnt be able to catch up. However, they clearly underestimated the killing intent in Xue Ans heart at the moment. He took a deep breath, raised his hand, and made a stroke between his brows, causing a drop of golden blood to burst forth. Essence blood! The most precious blood in a cultivators body, containing powerful energy, but if recklessly used, it could greatly harm ones vitality. But now, Xue An clearly no longer cared about those; his mind was upied by only one thought. That was topletely annihte these two! Thus, he coldly said, "With my body, I sacrifice to the Red Lotus!" Chapter 1218 - 1215: An Order Falls Like the Sky (Fourth Update)

Chapter 1218: Chapter 1215: An Order Falls Like the Sky (Fourth Update)

Amand sounded, as if the heavens were tilting. A single droplet of lifeblood instantly transformed into a Red Lotus, then ascended swiftly, growing wildly as it flew. When it soared above the vault of heaven, it had already turned into a giant Red Lotus that overshadowed the sun, finally unfurling slowly. In the moment the flower bloomed, countless radiance stretched out from the lotus petals, flying directly into the void, then suddenly contracted. Boom! After a loud bang, this world was suddenly shaken, thenpletely sealed off. Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master, who were frantically fleeing, hadnt been able to react and felt as if the world around them had suddenly changed, seemingly crazily repelling them, even their speed of escape was fiercely suppressed. Scared out of their wits, both, being supreme powerhouses who had survived for ten thousand years, quickly regained consciousness and without hesitation dispersed their Divine Sense, attempting to escape. But all these attempts were futile under the cover of this Red Lotus. Xue An raised his hand and pointed, both of them shuddered and instantly a Red Lotus appeared above their heads, then they were frozen in ce. The feeling of being unable to move was the most terrifying; both were so frightened that they turned pale. At this moment, Xue An appeared in front of them with a sh, looking at them coldly. "Please spare us! Dont you want to know who ordered us? I am willing to tell you everything I know! Just please let my soul escape!" Lord Lihen finally felt fear and pleaded frantically. Xue Ans lips curled up in a cold smile, "Who ordered you is no longer important." "Uh..." Lord Lihen thought he had heard wrong. In his view, didnt Xue An go through all these troubles just to uncover the truth of the past? Why would he suddenly be uninterested in such crucial information? While he was puzzled. Xue An coldly shouted, "Whats important is... you must die!" With those words, Xue An waved his hand. The Red Lotus enveloping their heads instantly erged, then the lotus leaves surged,pletely wrapping the two of them. "No, no, no, no, no, no!" Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master both screamed, but it was all in vain. When the lotus leavespletely closed, both of their forms had already vanished. Then inside, light faintly gleamed, and heat waves scorched the skies. Xue An said indifferently: "Enjoy it slowly, this will be yourst time, hope you like it!" No response. In fact, all their screams were blocked by theyers of lotus leaves,pletely unable toe out. Xue An just stood before the two lotus flowers, quietly watching. Its uncertain how long passed, maybe the time for a cup of tea, or possibly an hour. Suddenly, a loud noise came from inside the lotus flower. Then two extremely resentful voices faintly came through. "Xue An, you are cruel!" "Well wait for the day you die!" But Xue An was unmoved, only replying with a cold smile, "Fine, then you two just keep waiting!" Finally, everything returned to stillness. The radiance inside the lotus slowly faded, then the flowers trembled as they bloomed again. Looking now, there was no trace of Lord Lihen or Ziwei Star Master inside the flowers, only two pearls sheathed in glowing light remained. Xue An raised his hand, and the two beads fell into his hands. These were thest remnants left in this world by Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master, transformed from the memories within their Divine Sense. Besides that, they had beenpletely refined by Red Lotus, their Divine Sense dissipated into nothingness. Having done all this, Xue An smiled faintly and murmured softly, "Eng, do you see? Both Lihen and Ziwei Star Master are dead. As for those behind them, Ive already got a lead. When the timees, I will eliminate them all! You... can rest in peace now!" As soon as he finished speaking, Xue An spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. And the Red Lotus that originally shrouded the heavens and earth shook violently, then exploded into fragments. "Master!" Zui Meng and Yu Ren both cried out in rm, rushing over together. Only Xiao Tian, who had already awakened, still sat there dumbfounded, seemingly dazed. Xue An waved his hand, his figure slightly unsteady, but spoke in an irrefutable tone, "Im fine!" "But..." Zui Meng was somewhat anxious. Xue An took a deep breath, "Its just an overexertion. Just stay here and protect me!" "Yes!" Zui Meng and Yu Ren responded solemnly. Xue An took a deep look at the distant Xiao Tian, sighed softly, then sat down on the ground with his legs curled up, and slowly closed his eyes. Actually, his injuries were far more severe than he had indicated. Firstly, he had taken a hit from the Immortal Kings Decree with his half-step Great Luo body. Although he transferred most of the pressure through the birthmark seal of the Taiyin Deity n, he was still shaken and sustained internal injuries. After returning to Lihen Heaven, he engaged in consecutive battles, his Golden Body, refined by heavenly fire, shattered, revealing multiple scars. Subsequently, when he used his blood to refine Red Lotus, his injuries deepened even further. But all of this paled inparison to hisst act of sacrificing himself to Red Lotus. The use of his lifeblood essencepletely disrupted the cultivation level he had just restored, and forcibly summoning Red Lotus caused great disarray in his internal channels and blood flow. With such severe injuries, others might have died long ago. It was only someone like Xue An, resurrected as an Immortal Venerable, who could still hold out until now. But by now, he also had to properly tend to the injuries on his body, or else he would face serious consequences. Despite paying such a heavy price, Xue An still had no regrets. Perhaps he could avoid the immediate danger for a while and easily eradicate Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master once his cultivation level was restored. But Xue An never believed in the saying that a gentleman can wait ten years to take revenge; he generally took revenge on the spot. Because Xue An always felt, if you take revengeter after the situation has changed, can it truly make up for the original regret? Hence, Xue An would rather bear severe injuries andpletely eliminate both Lord Lihen and Ziwei Star Master. And just as he sat cross-legged. Outside the Divine Prison, within Lihen Heaven, a great turmoil broke out. Lord Lihen being the absolute ruler of Lihen Heaven. The moment he perished, the entire Lihen Heaven shook tremendously. The sun and moon reversed, the Earth shook, including Lihen City, every part of the worlds Spiritual Energy began to fluctuate violently. All the powerhouses within Lihen Heaven were terrified. "Whats happening? What happened?" someone asked in rm. "I dont know! But it seems like something happened to the Heavenly Lord!" someone else said gravely. "How is that possible! The Heavenly Lord is honored as an Immortal King, how could something happen to him?" The atmosphere became fraught with anxiousness. Because nobody knew exactly what had happened. Chapter 1219 - 1216: Yan Family Returns - Disharmony Between Sisters (1st Update)

Chapter 1219: Chapter 1216: Yan Family Returns - Disharmony Between Sisters (1st Update)

At the same time, outside Lihen City, a group of people arrived. "Meishu, are you sure that the young man you rescued in the Edge City hase to Lihen City?" A middle-aged man asked in a deep voice. Yan Meishu stepped forward and nodded seriously, "Father, I am absolutely sure! Mr. Xue who saved me indeed came to Lihen City!" The middle-aged man who asked was Yan Meishus father, also the Family Head of the Yan Family, Yan Yang. Upon hearing his daughter say this, Yan Yang frowned and gazed at the distant towering and enormous city, murmuring softly, "But this seems utterly inconceivable! Even if this young man is as formidable as you described, he cant possibly be a match for a powerful figure like Lord Lihen!" No wonder Yan Yang was so skeptical; after all, anyone would doubt such a tale. In fact, if it were not for Yan Meishu repeatedly vouching with her own integrity and staking her life, Yan Yang would not take such a tremendous risk to travel thousands of miles here. It was all because of a phrase from Yan Meishu: great risks oftene with great rewards! Convinced by this, Yan Yang made up his mind, leading the elite of the Yan Family to venture into Lihen City and uncover the truth! Yet, on the journey there, they found nothing unusual. This inevitably led to doubts among the group. For instance, among the crowd at this moment, a young girl dressed in apricot-yellow, with an immature face but arrogant expression, sneered after hearing those words: "Hehe, father dear is too trusting of big sister. He didnt even doubt such a clearly fabricated story and wasted so much manpower and resources to rush here, isnt this purely fooling around?" Hearing this, Yan Meishus expression changed, and her eyebrows raised, she said sternly, "Mengtao, what do you mean by that?" "What do I mean? Hehe, just the literal meaning! When we were at home, I told father that even if this young man really existed, hes just a braggart, not worth mentioning at all. Yet you repeatedly imed how powerful this young man was, even saying that he saved an entire merchant convoy!" As she spoke, Yan Mengtaos eyes gleamed with mockery, "But I feel like, this seems more like youre deliberately doing it! Could it be... that youve fallen for this young man who popped out of nowhere?" These words were extremely cutting, Yan Meishus face turned pale, then she angrily retorted, "Yan Mengtao, what nonsense are you talking about? The words I said were not fabricated at all!" "Oh? Then wheres your evidence? You said cousin He Chuntai was killed by this young man because of his unruly actions, I barely believe that! But what about the other things youve mentioned? Like you said the Yan Familys merchant convoy was saved because of this young man! But when we came here, we passed by Edge City! There was calm and no rumors about these events, how would you exin that?" After saying that, Yan Mengtao looked coldly at her older sister. These two sisters have never gotten along well, especially Yan Mengtao, who has always been quite discontent with her older sister, feeling that their father favored her too much. Thus, now having a chance to grasp Yan Meishus weak point, Yan Mengtao was not willing to let go. Hearing these words, Yan Meishus eyes changed, and she coldly looked at her younger sister, then chillingly said, "What exnation? Hehe, Ive said from the beginning, after the banquet, Mr. Xue washed clean the Divine Sense of everyone present to prevent leaks! Therefore, none of these people would remember what happened, naturally, there wouldnt be any rumors!" "Oh, well found excuse!" Yan Mengtao pped lightly but her face was full of sarcasm, "But big sister, dont you think this excuse is too far-fetched? ording to you, this Mr. Xue is practically a divine being! Casually cleansing the Divine Sense of all the strong ones present?" Yan Meishu simply nodded as if it were obvious, "Yes, Mr. Xue is indeed a divine being!" Yan Mengtao heard the words and let out a coldugh, "Since that is the case, why didnt Mr. Xue cleanse your Divine Sense too?" "Because Mr. Xue said I am not from this realm and urged me to leave quickly! What? Do you have any objections?" Yan Meishu was also annoyed by her sisters constant questioning and retorted coldly. "Hehe, I have no objections, just feel that some people really are tight-lipped! Spreading massive lies, yet daring to insist and deny emphatically!" Yan Mengtao said with a face full of sarcasm. "You...." Yan Meishus expression grew colder, just about to speak. "Enough! You two, stop talking!" Yan Yang barked softly. Yan Meishu then stopped talking and gave Yan Mengtao a deep look. Yan Mengtao didnt care at all, instead, her face showed pride, and then she spoke to Yan Yang somewhat coquettishly. "Father, how much longer must we wait here?" Yan Yang spoke in a grave tone, "Regardless if what your sister said is true or false, since we are here, we must investigate the truth. After all, our Yan Family has always been clear about gratitude and grievances. If Mr. Xue truly has been kind to our Yan Family, we must repay him!" Although the words sounded faultless, his tone also clearly expressed some doubts towards Yan Meishu. Yan Meishu naturally caught this, and was slightly taken aback, then bowed her head, her heart overflowing with mncholy. After returning to the Yan Family through the edge of the Sea of Margins, she found her father immediately and ryed the whole story, but Yan Yang didnt pay much attention at the time. It wasnt until Yan Meishu highlighted the advantages that Yan Yang was moved. Yan Meishu made it clear that Mr. Xue might be a significant opportunity for the future prosperity of the Yan Family, and they would miss the chance if they didnt seize it now! Moreover, all they needed to do now was to lead everyone to Lihen Heaven to have a look, it didnt require any sacrifice. With this thought, Yan Yang had led the crowd here. But it turned out that her own father had already begun to doubt her before doing much. Yan Meishu couldnt help but feel deeply disappointed. Just then, there was a sudden tremendous tremor in heaven and earth. Everyone was startled, then all sensed something and looked up together. But they saw the sun and moon reversing in the sky, and the Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth began to tremble violently. "Whats going on?" Yan Yangs face changed dramatically, and he cried out in shock. As for the others, they were all horrified. Only Yan Meishu dumbfoundedly watched the celestial phenomena above, until after a moment, her eyes filled with shock suddenly had a sh of realization, and then her body began to tremble uncontrobly, muttering deliriously. "Its Mr. Xue! He... he really did it!" Chapter 1220 - 1217: The Sea Changes into Mulberry Fields, Stars and Moon Sink Deeply (2nd Update)

Chapter 1220: Chapter 1217: The Sea Changes into Mulberry Fields, Stars and Moon Sink Deeply (2nd Update)

Divine Prison. Ten days had passed, and during these days, Zui Meng and Yu Ren had been guarding Xue An without taking a single step away. Xiao Tian hadnt left either, but he seemed to be possessed, sitting idly among the abandoned lofty towers, his gaze obsessed, lost in unknown thoughts. At this moment, Xue An was enveloped byyers of luminous brilliance, forming a thick cocoon of light. Although the situation inside could not be clearly seen, Zui Meng could distinctly feel that Xue Ans aura was gradually intensifying. Finally. After three more days had passed, the cocoon began to tremble lightly, and then it shattered like an eggshell. Seated in the lotus position within was Xue An, who slowly opened his eyes. Where his gaze fell, a streak of golden light swept across heaven and earth. Zui Meng and Yu Ren shook all over, then they lowered their heads in shock, not daring to look directly into Xue Ans eyes. For they felt that at this moment, Xue Ans eyes seemed to contain infinite authority,pelling them to bow down in veneration. Xue An took a deep breath, gently blinked, and the brilliance in his eyes receded, the overwhelming pressure from a moment ago disappearingpletely. Zui Meng and Yu Ren couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief, then said with joy on their faces: "My lord, your injuries..." Xue An nodded with a smile, "Its no trouble anymore!" With that said, Xue An slowly stood up. Indeed, the horrifying scars that crisscrossed his body had mostly vanished, save for the deepest wound between his chest and abdomen which still remained. His severed arm had also regenerated, but Xue An knew this was only a temporary restoration of function, and true recovery would require a much longer time. After all, his injuries this time were extraordinary, having even shaken his very foundation. In reality, if it were any other cultivator who had suffered such severe injuries, even if they managed to survive, their path of cultivation would likely be severed. Because the journey of cultivation itself defies the heavens, and the slightest mishap may end any chance of progress. This is also the reason why most cultivators try their best to avoid life-and-death disagreements, for in such conflicts, even if you win, it might be a pyrrhic victory that could jeopardize ones own future prospects. Only a supreme power like Xue An, who had once reached the peak, could have the confidence that such injuries would not hinder his cultivation. In fact, during these thirteen days, Xue An had done many things. First, he reviewed all the abilities he had cultivated thus far, and then with resolute determination, began to heal the injuries within his body. This process was excruciatingly painful and extended, yet Xue An managed toplete it in just a matter of days. Now, although his appearance still seemed a bit rming, he was actually mostly unharmed, and when he fully recovered, his strength would surely advance a step further, and his cultivation level, half-step Great Luo, would be thoroughly stabilized. Naturally, Zui Meng and Yu Ren were thrilled beyond measure, while Xue An turned to look at the silly looking Xiao Tian sitting on the ground in the distance, heaved a soft sigh, and then walked over slowly. Xiao Tian, oblivious to everything that had happened, appeared to have sealed off his heart, bing as lifeless as a wooden puppet. Xue An stood next to him, looked up at the dozen or so towers, then said softly: "If you feel like crying, just cry it out! It will make you feel better!" The volume was not loud, yet it caused Xiao Tians body to jolt, and then, with a dazed expression, he turned his gaze towards Xue An. Xue An did not acknowledge his gaze, but continued, "I wontfort you because I know that no mere words can make up for such things! After all... nobody can truly understand someone elses feelings!" Xiao Tian trembled lightly, and a look of sorrow and pain finally emerged on his previously vacant face as he uttered his first words in the past several days. "Mr. Xue... Im so sad!" Xue An nodded and said softly, "I know!" A smile uglier than crying squeezed itself onto Xiao Tians face as he then said shakily. "Leaving that ghostly ce, I spent these days thinking about how incredibly long a span of ten thousand years is! Its long enough to turn seas into mulberry fields and to make stars and moons sink! Yet in such a vast expanse of time, our master silently endured cruel torture in this ce! And I... I knew nothing and even became the enemysckey, manipted at will!" As he spoke, tears filled Xiao Tians face, then he roared with a voice nearly driven to despair, "Mr. Xue, tell me, am I not a scoundrel?" Zui Meng and Yu Ren were watching from a distance, and at some point, they too had tears streaming down their faces. After a moment of silence, Xue An nodded slowly, "Yes, you are indeed a scoundrel! The very worst kind of scoundrel!" "Thats right! You are absolutely correct, sir! I am not even worthy of being called a scoundrel! Ha ha ha ha!" Xiao Tian let out a howl that sounded like both crying andughing, then he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. "Xiao Tian!" Zui Meng cried out, about to rush forward. Xue Anchong shook his head slightly at her, signaling her not toe over, and then quietly looked down. At this moment, Xiao Tian bent his body and let out a low growl like a beast. That was his wailing sobs. Xue An did not stop him, but a trace of pity appeared in his gaze. Not until some time had passed did he speak faintly, "So then? What do you intend to do?" Hearing Xue Ans question, Xiao Tian gradually stopped crying and then slowly lifted his head, staring solemnly at Xue An. "Mr. Xue, I will forever engrave the favor of avenging my master within me, and please allow me to repay you in the next life!" After speaking, Xiao Tian gave a deep kowtow, thumping his head on the ground three times. Then he closed his eyes, determined to end his own life. In fact, he had this intention as soon as he woke up, but Xue An was meditating to heal at that time and had not yet roused. In order to express his gratitude and to act as a protector for Xue An, he had waited until now. Now that he had finally seen Xue An, he felt that everything was settled, and he could finally be released and apany his master. His action naturally shocked Zui Meng and Yu Ren, both wanting to stop him. But Xue An did not move at all, even when Xiao Tian knelt down to perform his kowtows, he just coldly observed. It was not until Xiao Tian closed his eyes, resolute in his suicide, that Xue An scoffed and said, "To think that a being like the revered Early God was born a god, with such renown, yet his own subordinate is such a coward?" Hearing this, Xiao Tian, with his eyes closed, shuddered, but he did not argue back because he was already filled with a resolve to die. After all... Mr. Xue was right; I truly am a coward! With a heart full of destion, Xiao Tian thought and was about to ignite his divine soul. But just then, Xue An said coldly, "Do you really think... that dying can prove your loyalty? And since youre so eager to die, then go ahead and die! Its just a pity for the revered Early God; even thest glimmer of hope was extinguished by his own most trusted subordinate!" With that, Xue An turned and walked away. Chapter 1221 - 1218: The Multiverse is like the Sea, the Myriad Realms are Boundless (3rd Update)

Chapter 1221: Chapter 1218: The Multiverse is like the Sea, the Myriad Realms are Boundless (3rd Update)

Xiao Tian, who was originally determined to seek death with his eyes tightly shut, suddenly opened his eyes in disbelief, looking at Xue An who was about to leave, and trembled as he called out: "Mr. Xue, what... what did you say?" Xue An stopped in his tracks, turned around, and coldly looked at Xiao Tian, "Didnt hear clearly? Then Ill say it again, you even buried thest glimmer of hope; do you truly thinkmitting suicide by loyalty?" These words caused Xiao Tians eyes to widen instantly, and then he stared at Xue An with a shocked expression, his throat inadvertently making a chuckling noise. It wasnt until after a full breaths time had passed that Xiao Tian came to his senses. He then crawled a few steps on his knees, crying tears of joy as he kowtowed repeatedly to Xue An, shouting excitedly: "Mr. Xue, you are right; do you truly have a way to bring my master back to life?" Not just him, Zui Meng and Yu Ren also looked at Xue An full of hope. However, Xue An shook his head at this moment, "Eng has perished along with his soul, even if I recover all my cultivation level, it is not possible to bring him back to life!" These words were like a bucket of cold water, dousing the ecstatic Xiao Tian, leaving him standing there dumbfounded. "But... but didnt you just say... that my master still had onest sliver of hope?" Xue An did not directly answer Xiao Tians question, but raised his brows and said coldly, "Let me ask you one thing. Are you willing to sacrifice everything for your master?" Xiao Tians expression turned solemn immediately, then he nodded seriously, "Xiao Tian is willing!" "You must think it through. The everything I mentioned is not your life, but all the time remaining in your life! Moreover, all your efforts, in the end, might not yield any return, leaving you empty-handed!" However, Xiao Tian did not hesitate at all, "Mr. Xue, to save my master, no matter what the price, I am willing to pay it, no matter how slim the hope, I am willing to strive for it!" Seeing Xiao Tians face regain its radiance, Xue An nodded gently, "Very well! Since thats the case, then Ill tell you what thisst sliver of hope is." Saying so, Xue An paused, looked up at the empty sky, his gaze bing somewhatplex. "Indeed, Eng has fallen, this is an unchangeable fact! Under normal circumstances, he wouldpletely dissipate between heaven and earth with no possibility of recovery! But in the end, I protected hisst bit of radiance with my own Divine Sense and sent it into the cycle of reincarnation! This is also the meaning behind my words about returning to the heavens and earth and forging a new Golden Body!" Saying this, Xue An looked down at Xiao Tian, who had fallen into a dazed state, and lightly said: "Now, he might have already been reborn somewhere in The Multiverse, and because of my Divine Senses protection, hisst bit of chance remains uncut! What you need to do is to find him among The Multiverse!" As soon as these words were spoken, Xiao Tian took a deep breath, his expression bing very serious, and once again bowed deeply three times to Xue An. "Sir, your great kindness I shall never forget. Xiao Tian hereby swears, I will certainly repay you in the future!" After saying this, he raised his head and said very solemnly: "I am willing to search for my masters reincarnation!" Xue An quietly watched him, then softly said: "Are you sure about this? The Multiverse is vast like an ocean, and the Myriad Realms are boundless! Finding one person in it, how easy could it be? This, could take your entire lifetime, and the result might still be fruitless!" "Sir, please dont say anymore!" Xiao Tianughed and shook his head, then with a face full of hope, said: "As long as there is thest thread of hope, no matter how slim, I am willing to search! As for the final result... I ept it!" These words made Xue An also freeze for a brief moment, then he burst outughing. "Good! Truly worthy of being under Eng, such words alone prove that you are a real man!" After speaking, Xue An waved his hand, and a Divine Sense directly imprinted between the brows of Xiao Tian, then he said lightly, "This Divine Sense carries thest remaining glimmer of the aura of the elder Eng, consider it a bit of help from me!" Xiao Tians body shook, and then he bowed deeply, "Thank you, sir!" He was about to kowtow again. Xue An slightly smiled, sidestepped the bow, and then with a raise of his hand, a gentle but immense force lifted Xiao Tian off the ground, "Enough, since Elder Eng was also a deity of the Hua n, helping you is like helping myself; theres no need for such formalities!" At this moment, Xiao Tian had lost all traces of his previous dejection and said eagerly, "Sir, since the matter here is settled, I should take my leave! After all, youve said it yourself, The Multiverse is vast and finding people is difficult, I must hurry to find my master, otherwise, Ill dy too much!" Saying so, he was about to turn and leave. Seeing this, Xue An was somewhat amused yet couldnt help but shout, "Wait!" Xiao Tian stopped in his tracks and turned around, looking at Xue An with a puzzled expression, "Is there anything else, sir?" Xue Ans expression was a bit odd, "Youre leaving just like that?" "Um? Otherwise?" Xiao Tian still looked utterly clueless, not understanding what was meant. Xue An sighed, somewhat helplessly saying, "Should I call you heartless? Or should I call you foolish? Have you forgotten about...Princess Jiang Xunnan of the Golden Dog, whom you met at the Edge City?" Hearing this name, Xiao Tian trembled, recalling the matter, and then an awkward expression appeared on his face. "This... I really forgot about her!" Xue An looked Xiao Tian up and down, then the corners of his lips tugged into a mischievous smile, "A true man should indeed aspire to great endeavors, but one should notck in personal rtionships, especially...since youve slept with her!" Boom! This statement exploded like a bomb, leaving Xiao Tian flustered, his face instantly flushed to his neck, then he stuttered, "Sir... I... I didnt have that intention!" "Intention or not, youll exin it yourself when you see her!" Xue An said with a smile. After speaking, Xue An raised his hand, and from his sea of consciousness, he took out the Magic Treasures Pavilion. After advancing to the Half-Step Great Luo, Xue Ans sea of consciousness had expanded many times, his Divine Sense condensed, forming a space of its own, where he could store important items. During his encounter with the two Half-Step Divine Kings when confronting the Immortal Kings Decree head-on, Xue An was worried that Yaner and the others might get hurt, so he simply sealed the Magic Treasures Pavilion and ced it inside his sea of consciousness for protection. Now that the matter had been settled, it was naturally time to let Yaner and the otherse out. However, when the Magic Treasures Pavilion appeared in front of everyone, an odd look suddenly crossed Xue Ans face. It seemed like embarrassment, but also a bit of trepidation. Then, Xue An took a deep breath, waved his hand, and a Divine Sensepletely separated Xiao Tian, Zui Meng, and Yu Ren. Chapter 1222 - 1219: Making a Pact, A Hero Among Heroes (4th Update)

Chapter 1222: Chapter 1219: Making a Pact, A Hero Among Heroes (4th Update)

The three of them were stunned, all at a loss as to what Xue An was nning to do. "Hey, whats the big guy thinking? Why is he using Divine Sense to iste us?" Yu Ren asked somewhat confused. Xiao Tian was even more bewildered, "How would I know!" Only Zui Meng, after a brief moment of surprise, seemed to grasp something. His eyes roamed with interest as he watched the Divine Sense barrier and then started chuckling behind his hand. At this time, within the barrier of Divine Sense, Xue An quietly recited a few incantations, then with some trepidation, he undid the seal he had personally ced on the Magic Treasures Pavilion. The moment the seal was broken, Xue An even stepped back a few paces as if to avoid something. Unexpectedly, nothing out of the ordinary urred; the Magic Treasures Pavilion remained peacefully in its ce. Xue An slightly furrowed his brow, then stepped forward with some worry to examine the situation within the Magic Treasures Pavilion. But just then, the pavilion suddenly shook, and a radiant light burst forth, charging straight toward Xue An. Xue An shivered all over and turned to run. However, at that moment, a cold and furious womans voice rang out, "Stop right there!" Xue Ans body stiffened, and then he obediently stopped in his tracks without another move. Simultaneously, the brilliancended right in front of Xue An, materializing into an elegant and graceful figure who, without a word, reached out and grabbed Xue Ans ear. Her brows angled sharply with a fierce scowl, she demanded, "Xue An, do you realize what youve done?" Though the tone was fraught with anger, it trembled slightly. Yes! The person who had flown out from within the Magic Treasures Pavilion was none other than An Yan. Xue An, with his ear tugged, grimaced and said, "Ouch, ouch, ouch, Yaner let go, my ears about to fall off!" At the same time, he was secretly relieved in his heart, thankful that he had used Divine Sense to iste them from Xiao Tian and the others; otherwise, if outsiders saw him in this state, his lifelong reputation would bepletely ruined. Because no outsiders were present, Xue An acted quite shamelessly. Despite An Yan only softly grabbing his ear, Xue An still exaggerated as if his ear was indeed about to fall off the next second. However, his fuss did not bring any response from An Yan, which puzzled Xue An. Whats going on? Why is it so quiet? Right then, Xue An suddenly felt a chill on his shoulder, followed by the sound of sobbing. A tremor passed through Xue Ans heart, and he turned his head to look. He saw An Yan gazing foolishly at the vast wound on Xue Ans torso, her face already streaming with tears. Even facing the Immortal Kings Decree, Xue An had been as calm as still water, with hardly any emotional disturbance, but seeing An Yans tears brought an unprecedented sense of panic. Especially seeing An Yans shoulders shuddering with silent sobs, it engendered in Xue An a strong sense of guilt. This mixture of infinite tenderness and remorse could bring even those with hearts of stone to their knees. Because, no matter how tough a man is, he cannot withstand a womans tears. Xue An raised his hand tenderly, gently pulled An Yan into his embrace, and whispered, "Alright, Yaner, no more crying! Im fine, see? Dont worry!" But rather than consoling her, his words made An Yan cry even harder. Seeing An Yan with tears streaming down her face, Xue An felt so anxious he couldnt help but embrace her tightly. However, this usually infallible move proved ineffective at the moment. An Yan struggled in Xue Ans arms, pummeling his chest with her fists as if they cost nothing. While hitting, An Yan choked and scolded, "You big jerk! Big fool, big blockhead! I hate you so much; do you know how worried I was for you in the pavilion? What would happen to me, Xiang Xiang, and Nian Nian if something happened to you? Have you ever thought about that, you big jerk! Wuu wuu wuu wuu wuu!" Hearing An Yans words and feeling the fury in her fists, Xue An felt both heartache and guilt. "Yaner, I know I was wrong! But look, Im fine, arent I? Ive said before, if I dare to take action, that means there certainly wont be anything to worry about! Please, be at ease!" "Big idiot, how can I be at ease? That aura was so frightening even I was rmed, yet you faced it alone, how can you ask me to feel at ease?" An Yan was still unrelenting. Xue An had no choice but to stand there with a forced smile. He thought An Yan would vent for a long time, but unexpectedly, just after a few breaths, she stopped her assault and stood there silently, head bowed. Xue An paused, then hesitantly called out, "Yaner?" As soon as he spoke, An Yan threw herself into Xue Ans arms, weeping uncontrobly. "Husband, I was so scared! I was really afraid something would happen to you! I beg you, please dont make me watch all of this helplessly from the inside, okay? Id rather fight alongside you than watch my man get injured and be unable to do anything!" Xue An gently patted An Yans trembling shoulders, a surge of tenderness welling up inside him as he whispered, "Alright! I promise you everything, this will never happen again, okay?" An Yan nodded, then reached out silently, her hand trembling as she touched the wound on Xue Ans stomach, her face full of distress. Xue An dismissed it with augh and nonchntly said, "Yaner, this wound of mine is almost healed. Its just the surface that hasnt fully recovered yet! Its really not a big deal!" But he couldnt finish his sentence. Because An Yan, with tears streaming, gently kissed the wound and asked softly, "Does it hurt?" Xue An was stunned for a moment, then smiled lightly, "It hurt a bit at the time, but its fine now!" An Yans heart felt as though it was breaking; she had never been so sad before. Only those who have lost before understand this feeling. She didnt want to relive that same nightmare from her past, so she said tremblingly, "Husband, lets just live well from now on, never leaving each other! Okay?" Xue An watched An Yan in silence, then reached out to gently wipe away the tears on her face, giving her a tender smile. "Okay!" "I need you to promise me!" "I promise you!" "And its forever!" "Forever!" Finally, An Yan regained herposure, but Xue An didnt lift the Divine Sense barrier. Because An Yan was quietly leaning in Xue Ans arms, listening with adoration as Xue An recounted the events. At this moment, even the way she looked at Xue An was with the eyes of a young girl gazing at her hero. And this string of thrilling and tumultuous stories stirred An Yans emotions even more. Especially when she heard that the Eng God had been willing tomit suicide to avoid being controlled by Lord Lihen, her eyes reddened instantly. And after listening, An Yan softly said, "Husband, can Xiao Tian really find Engs reincarnated soul?" Xue An shook his head and sighed lightly, "Actually... I dont know! Though there is indeed hope, it is so faint, almost to the point of impossibility!" An Yan seemed disheartened but then whispered, "Actually, that might not be a bad thing... after all, without this sliver of hope, General Xiao Tian might just copse in an instant! Lets allow this hope to be the crutch that supports him to keep going!" Xue An chuckled lightly, then ruffled An Yans hair, "Yes, thats what I think too!" "Its just... Miss Jiang might have a tough time ahead!" An Yan sighed softly. Chapter 1223 - 1220: Perils of the Multiverse, Wishing You Cherish It (1 more)

Chapter 1223: Chapter 1220: Perils of the Multiverse, Wishing You Cherish It (1 more)

When Xiao Tian saw Jiang Xunnan, the expression on his face instantly became most splendid. "Xun... Xunnan, I...!" But before he could finish his words, Jiang Xunnan, looking somewhat pale, shook her head, then gently brushed the hair beside her ear, and spoke softly, "No need to say more, I already know everything!" Xiao Tian looked at the girl with a face full of guilt, suddenly feeling an unprecedented panic. It was a feeling he had never experienced, even when facing a life-and-death enemy. And now Xue An, An Yan, Zui Meng and others were very tactfully staying away. Only leaving the two of them in the scene. "When... do you n to leave?" Jiang Xunnan asked softly with her head lowered. "Now that everything here is settled, I n to..." Xiao Tian suddenly felt a bit hesitant to look at Jiang Xunnan, turned his head away, and gritting his teeth said, "I n to leave right now! After all, the sooner I depart, the sooner I can find the Divine Monarchs reincarnated true form!" "Oh!" As if anticipating this response, Jiang Xunnan hummed a low affirmation, then fell into a long silence. Xiao Tian felt his heart bing more and more flustered, and his limbs felt awkward from excessive tension. Seemingly noticing his clumsy unease, Jiang Xunnan, who had been bowing her head, suddenly chuckled, then lifted her head and looked at Xiao Tian with a teasing re. "Look at you acting all silly!" Somehow, upon seeing Jiang Xunnans smile, most of Xiao Tians tension and fear dissipated in an instant; then, scratching the back of his head, he also started tough foolishly. As theyughed together, ripples of light danced in Jiang Xunnans eyes, but soon after, she pretended to be rxed, tilting her head back slightly and said lightly, "Once you go... will you return?" Xiao Tian turned serious, and nodded very solemnly, "If Iplete my mission, I will definitely return!" "Thats good to hear!" Jiang Xunnan beamed, then performed a very formal bow, "The Multiverse is perilous, I wish you take care!" Xiao Tian fell silent for a moment, then nodded, "You too!" Jiang Xunnan smiled with feigned ease, "Im fine, my home is gone anyway, its all the same wherever I am!" After speaking, Jiang Xunnan slowly turned around, ready to leave. The whole process was very lengthy, as if waiting for something. Unfortunately, until Jiang Xunnan hadpletely turned around, no word was heard from Xiao Tian. With her eyes filled with sadness, Jiang Xunnan chuckled at herself and then took a step to leave. But just then, she heard the trembling voice of Xiao Tian from behind, tense from nervousness. "Xunnan, would... would you wait for me?" Jiang Xunnans figure froze instantly, tears she had held back for so long broke through at this simple sentence, then she turned around and nodded emphatically. "I will!" Seeing the tear-covered face of Jiang Xunnan, yet answering so earnestly, Xiao Tian felt something deep within himself shatterpletely. He rushed forward, stood in front of Jiang Xunnan, and gazed down dumbfounded at the girl who only reached his chest. Jiang Xunnans heartbeat quickened, she bit her lip lightly, and tilted her face up to look at Xiao Tian. The two stared at each other for a few seconds, then Xiao Tian reached out to embrace Jiang Xunnan slowly and bent down to kiss her on the lips. Jiang Xunnan was startled, and soon responded to Xiao Tian with fervent emotion. The kiss was long, so long that Jiang Xunnan almost felt as if she would suffocate. But it was very brief, forpared to that lengthy wait which followed, this fleeting joy was but a momentary blink. Finally. Xiao Tian slowly stood up and gently enfolded Jiang Xunnan in his arms. "Im sorry!" Those were the only words Xiao Tian could utter, yet they seemed so pale. Jiang Xunnan gently wrapped her arms around Xiao Tians waist, whispering, "Dont say sorry, because I am willing!" Xiao Tian suddenly felt a surge of sorrow but quickly inhaled deeply, then reached into his bosom and pulled out a small token. This token was crafted entirely from mysterious gold, engraved on it was an ancient seal character for Xiao Tian, its design exceedingly exquisite. Xiao Tian handed this small token to Jiang Xunnan. "Xunnan, this is the only thing my master left me, and now I give it to you. One day, when the seal character on this token starts to glow, it will mean Im about to return!" Jiang Xunnan treasured the small token as she received it. Then Xiao Tian hugged Jiang Xunnan tightly onest time, murmuring softly, "Take care!" Having said that, he let go, turned around, and strode off. Jiang Xunnan stood there, staring nkly at Xiao Tians retreating figure, hoping he would turn back to nce at her. But till the end, Xiao Tian never looked back. Jiang Xunnan clenched the token tightly, tears swirling in her eyes again. At this moment. A sigh echoed from the void, and then Hu Ying materialized out of thin air, slowly approaching Jiang Xunnan, and faintly said, "Why didnt you tell him that you are already pregnant?" Jiang Xunnan quivered all over, lowered her head to look at the small token in her hand, and said softly, "What good would telling do? To bind him with this? To prevent him from finding his master? But by doing that, he might truly be better off dead!" "Is that really fair to you?" Hu Ying couldnt understand. During these days in the Magic Treasures Pavilion, Hu Ying and Jiang Xunnan had be confidants who shared everything. And due to Xue Ans deliberate arrangement that night, Jiang Xunnan was indeed carrying Xiao Tians child. When she first realized this, Jiang Xunnan was very happy. For she had already pledged her life to Xiao Tian. Butter, after hearing what had happened outside, she couldnt help falling into agony and confusion. She loved Xiao Tian, of course, she understood what he was carrying on his shoulders at this moment. If she really used the name of the child, it might truly bind him. But then Xiao Tian, even if alive, would be as good as dead. Hence, Jiang Xunnan made her decision, to keep her pregnancy a secret from Xiao Tian. Because she neither wanted nor wished for her man, on his mission-bound path, to beden with excessive burdens. When hearing Hu Yings question, Jiang Xunnan smiled, "Yinger, you might have lived a thousand years, but your mentality is not much different from that of a child! How can there ever be fairness in matters of love?" With that, Jiang Xunnan looked towards the direction where Xiao Tian had disappeared, whispering softly, "When you love someone, of course, youre willing to give everything for him! If you are counting every little thing, seeking fairness in everything, then it only shows, you dont really love him at all!" Hu Ying was taken aback by this response, her eyes reflecting deep thought, but soon, she regained herposure and nodded seriously. "Youre right! Thats exactly how I feel about Brother Xue!" Jiang Xunnan couldnt help but give a wry smile, then turned to look at Xue An and An Yan, who were standing in the distance, and in a whisper barely audible, she said: "Yinger, you know my wait is incredibly long, but at least theres hope. As for you... it must be quite difficult, I presume!" Chapter 1224 - 1221: Return to Li Hen, No Man’s Land (2nd Update)

Chapter 1224: Chapter 1221: Return to Li Hen, No Mans Land (2nd Update)

Xiao Tian did not return to Lihen Heaven but left directly through the unique spatial structure of this Divine Prison. Although Xiao Tians strength had not reached the Great Luo Realm, he theoretically should not be capable of traversing The Multiverse at will. However, because the Deities of the Hua n have a cultivation system different from that of ordinary cultivators, and Xiao Tian was the absolutepanion of Lord Eng, he had mastered many secret techniques. Moreover, with his distinct physique, Xiao Tian was able to freely travel within The Multiverse. However, this ability also has a significant limitation: it can only be used on oneself and cannot carry family members. This is also why Xiao Tian was unable to take Jiang Xunnan with him as he left. At this, Xue An could only sigh and then led everyone out of the Divine Prison, heading towards Lihen Heaven. By this time, Lihen Heaven had already been thrown into chaos. That very day, the reversal of the sun and moon and the trembling of heaven and earth had caused all the powerhouses in Lihen Heaven to be seized with trepidation. This was because many could sense that the presence belonging to Lord Lihen, who once governed this world, was rapidly dissipating. The original order of this world had been disrupted, hence the remarkable phenomenon of the sun and moon reversing. And all these signs indicated that Lord Lihen, the former ruler of this realm, had likely fallen. Otherwise, he would not have allowed such chaotic events to ur in his world. This thought put fear into the hearts of all the strong factions within Lihen Heaven. After all, someone who could bring down a peerless being like Lord Lihen, who had lived for tens of thousands of years, had to be even stronger. It was even possible that this was the deed of someone of the Immortal King Level, or perhaps even a more supreme expert above the rank of Immortal King. If that were the case, then Lihen Heaven would probably be no match for a single punch from such a being. Naturally, this terrified everyone. Thus, at first, powerhouses from all sides stayed obediently at home, daring not to make the slightest move, quietly waiting for the arrival and judgment of a stronger force. But after waiting in this manner for several days, they discovered that nothing had changed. Apart from the sun and moon running erratically due to the loss of control, the entirety of Lihen Heaven was peaceful. No strong force had descended, nor were there any superfluous disturbances. This situation began to stir the thoughts of the many strong beings. Could it be that a passing powerhouse killed Lord Lihen and then simply moved on? Or perhaps... the two sides were evenly matched, resulting in mutual destruction, with both perishing together in the end? Otherwise, why has there been no oneing after so long? Regardless of which theory it was, they both suggested that Lihen Heaven was temporarily safe. Once the threat to their lives was perceived to be eliminated, the ambitions of the strong factions could no longer be suppressed. After all, Lihen Heaven is acimed as the foremost heaven in the Divine Realm, where neither Spiritual Energy nor Heavenly Dao Laws are second to any in the Divine Realm. Many have spected that the aptitude of Lord Lihen was actually quite dull, but because he controlled this blessednd, his Cultivation Level advanced by leaps and bounds, eventually bing a Half-step Immortal King, one of the few significant figures within the Divine Realm. This also indirectly demonstrates the abundance of resources Lihen Heaven possesses. And now, Lord Lihen has, with high probability, perished, rendering the entire Lihen Heaven akin to a territory without an owner. Such a piece of fat preyid before everyone naturally made the various powerhouses drool with envy. Under such uncontroble ambition, the entirety of Lihen Heaven began to fall into disarray. And one act after another involving alliances, betrayals, struggles, and conspiracies kept taking to the stage. Amidst such an unrivaled state of chaos. The members of the Yan Family also became somewhat excited. It must be known that although the Yan Family is not a powerhouse of this realm, they are quite prestigious among the strong in Lihen Heaven due to their substantial wealth. At this time, given that the situation in Lihen Heaven was quite bnced, while every force wished to put their rivals to death, for the moment none could achieve this. Therefore, the Yan Family, considered an external power, became the object of everyones desire. Various forces extended olive branches at the same time, hoping to ally and coborate with the Yan Family to jointly seize the vast enterprises of Lihen Heaven. These past few days, Yan Yang was so thrilled he could hardly sleep, meeting one envoy after another; he was moreover witnessing the bids from various forces increasing bit by bit. This feeling excited him to no end. Since the Yan Family had long intended to encroach upon Lihen Heaven, after all, this is where the Divine Realm is most prosperous and powerful. Only by establishing themselves here could the Yan Family truly be one of the grand ns of the Divine Realm. However, in the past, because Lord Lihen was too dominant, they could at most only manage to touch the outlying border cities; beyond that, they could not advance any further. Yet unexpectedly, because of Yan Meishus words, they had stepped into Lihen Heaven and, by a happy coincidence, actually obtained a once-in-a-millennium opportunity. How could this not excite Yan Yang? Even the entire Yan Family started to act buoyantly, believing that settling into Lihen Heaven and bing a true noble n was just within reach. Amid such an almost fric atmosphere, only Yan Meishu remained sober-minded. This day. When another envoy from a different power left, Yan Yang could scarcely hide his joy as he called everyone together in the main hall for a meeting, to discuss the next steps. Upon hearing Yan Yang on stage, brimming with pride as he borated, Yan Meishu could finally restrain herself no longer, stepping out from the lineup, giving her father a bow. "Father!" Yan Yang, who had been enthusiasticallyying out the bright future of the Yan Family, was greatly displeased by Yan Meishus interruption and spoke in a stern voice. "Meishu, whats the matter?" Yan Meishu pondered for a moment and then spoke solemnly, "Father, I believe now is not the best time to make contact with these forces!" Yan Meishus words caused a stir among the members of the Yan Family; Yan Yang frowned slightly, "Oh? Why do you say that?" Yan Meishu took a deep breath, "Its simple! Because Mr. Xue has not returned yet! And without his return, these various forces so-called schemes are as illusory as the moon reflected in water or flowers seen in a mirror! Because..." Yan Meishus expression grew serious, she continued in a deep voice, "The moment he returns, these forces and so-called strong figures will all be nothing but aughing stock!" Boom! Yan Meishus speech silenced the audience at first, followed by an uproar. Because what she said was far too shocking. Moreover, now that the Yan Family had been ttered and courted by various factions, everyone had becent, so when they heard Yan Meishus words, they found them even more grating on the ears. Even Yan Yangs expression changed, then leaning back in his chair with displeasure, he said coldly, "ording to you, we must wait here as long as this so-called Mr. Xue doesnt return?" Yan Meishu nodded, "Yes, Father!" Chapter 1225 - 1222: Yan Yang’s Greed - The Battle Between Two Women (3rd Update)

Chapter 1225: Chapter 1222: Yan Yangs Greed - The Battle Between Two Women (3rd Update)

"Outrageous!" Yan Yang mmed the table fiercely, shouting loudly. Yan Meishu, however, showed no weakness and instead raised her head, saying in a deep voice, "Father, the words I speak are from the heart. The rise and fall, even life and death of our Yan Family depends on the decision you make at this moment! We must not be blinded by the insignificant immediate gains; otherwise, not only will we have forsaken all our former achievements, but we might also offend Mr. Xue!" Yan Yang let out a coldugh in anger. And the whole room erupted into an uproar. "Whats gotten into the young miss? How could she be so defiant towards the Family Head for someone we havent met, whose authenticity is even uncertain?" someone said with a face full of astonishment. "Indeed! Ever since returning from the Border City, Miss Yan seems to have gone mad, always talking about Mr. Xue, constantly mentioning Mr. Xue! But the problem is, does this Mr. Xue even exist, or is it all still unclear?" someone else said with a sneer. "Exactly! If we listened to the young mistress, it would seem like everything that happened in Lihen Heaven was done by this Mr. Xue, but how can that be possible?" another person said with a look of disdain. Amidst the boiling discussions, Yan Meishu remained entirely undisturbed, standing quietly, looking up at her father. Yan Yangs face was looking very unpleasant at this time. Because he never expected his most esteemed daughter to dare to talk back to him publicly. This filled his heart with rage. But before he could speak up, Yan Mengtao had already gracefully stepped out from the crowd and first paid her respects to Yan Yang, "My dear father, please calm your anger!" Then she turned her head, looking at Yan Meishu with a yful face. "Tsk, tsk, elder sister, I truly admire you! You actually dare to talk back to our father in public. Arent you afraid of breaking fathers heart by doing so?" These words seemed to be averting a dispute, but in fact, they were pouring oil on the fire. In reality, Yan Mengtao was already excited as soon as she saw Yan Meishu step forward to speak because she knew her elder sisters character very well. Sure enough. In just a couple of sentences, Yan Meishu had started a confrontation with their father. When Yan Mengtao saw the anger in Yan Yangs eyes, she knew the moment was ripe. She could take this opportunity to sufficiently diminish Yan Meishus prestige. Thats why she hurried to intervene and speak. At this moment, facing Yan Mengtaos questioning, Yan Meishu had a somber expression and gave her sister a cold nce. "For the rise and fall, the life and death of the Yan Family, even if it upsets our father, I must speak!" Yan Mengtao was inwardly overjoyed by hearing this, for Yan Meishus words were simply ying with fire. Sure enough. Theplexion on Yan Yangs face became so gloomy it seemed water could drip from it; with a snort of anger, he looked away from her. Yan Mengtao became even morecent and said with a face full of mockery, "Yan Meishu, setting aside your disrespect to our father, I ask you just one question, are you so certain that this so-called Mr. Xue will appear?" Yan Meishu nodded, "Of course Im certain! Because before he left, he said that the one he wanted to deal with was the Domain Lord of this realm, Lord Lihen, and as you all have seen, Lord Lihen is now dead! This naturally proves that Mr. Xue has achieved it! Do you still have any doubts about it?" Many people of the Yan Family heard this and their expressions changed slightly. Because no matter what, Lord Lihen was indeed dead, how could that be exined? Yet Yan Mengtao remained utterly unconcerned and instead scoffed, "Well! Even if this Mr. Xue has shown his might and killed Lord Lihen, havent you thought about it? It has been more than ten days since the incident urred. With so much time passed without his appearance, could it be that he has perished alongside Lord Lihen?" This remark stirred the emotions of everyone present. "Indeed! Lord Lihen is a Half-step Immortal King, an extremely formidable foe. Even if it really was Mr. Xue who killed him, he must have paid a dreadful price. Perhaps they really did perish together!" someone spoke up. The crowd nodded in agreement. Yan Meishus expression changed, and a hint of panic shed through the depths of her gaze. Because the words spoken by Yan Mengtao were not impossible. At least Yan Meishu had secretly contemted these matters more than once. But in the end, she still chose to believe in Xue Ans strength and continued to wait. However, faced with usations from her own sister, Yan Meishu found herself at a loss for words, simply standing there speechless. "What? Nothing to say now?" Yan Mengtaoughed triumphantly. Then she turned to Yan Yang and said, "Father, my opinion is the exact opposite of Yan Meishus. I think now is the best opportunity for our Yan Family to take over Lihen Heaven and gain the maximum benefit! We must not waste it." Yan Yang nodded in satisfaction upon hearing this. "Very well! Thats exactly what Im thinking! So, what do you think our next move should be?" His words seemed to seek Yan Mengtaos opinion. This change caused many faces to shift and they exchanged nces. They all understood that Yan Yangs attitude had changed. After this event, it was highly likely that Yan Meishu would fall out of favor, while Yan Mengtaos influence would soar. With this shift, many now looked at Yan Mengtao with fervent gazes. Yan Mengtao naturally felt this change and was overjoyed. She then said with a beaming smile, "Father, I think the most urgent task is to choose the most sincere among these powers!" "Then who do you think is the most sincere?" he inquired. Yan Mengtao pondered for a moment, "I think the envoy who just left seemed quite sincere! Moreover, since they are forces from within Lihen City, it will be more convenient for them to act!" Yan Yang burst intoughter, "Excellent! You truly are my daughter, Yan Yang; your thoughts are exactly like mine! Then lets decide on this. I will reply to them now and discuss the alliance matters!" "I will follow Fathers decision!" Yan Mengtao beamed, performing a respectful bow, then ncing triumphantly at Yan Meishu, filled with a sense of triumph. Yan Meishu, however, ignored her sisters provocation. At that moment, she was as cold as ice and suddenly spoke out with a firm voice, "Father, we must absolutely not do this!" After speaking, she stepped forward to block Yan Yangs path. Yan Yangs expression darkened with fury as he rebuked, "Yan Meishu, do you even respect our family rules? Step aside, or you will regret it!" Faced with such a rebuke, Yan Meishus face went pale, but she remained unmoved and spoke up once again. "Father, we must absolutely not do this!" "Get lost!" Yan Yang, burning with anger, raised his hand and delivered a p, sending Yan Meishu flying. The crisp sound silenced the whole ce. Yan Meishu, with blood streaming from her nose and mouth, copsed to the ground, showing a look of bewilderment on her face. For she had never been struck by anyone from childhood to this day. After hitting her, Yan Yang also seemed stunned, but soon he snorted coldly, "After returning, you will reflect under the cliff at the back mountain for three years! You need not concern yourself with the affairs of the family anymore!" Chapter 1226 - 123 Blood Tiger Self-Reflection: Alliance of Life and Death (1st Update)

Chapter 1226: Chapter 123 Blood Tiger Self-Reflection: Alliance of Life and Death (1st Update)

Having said that, Yan Yang stormed off angrily. Yan Mengtao, full of self-satisfaction, nced at Yan Meishu with a sneer and coldlyughed, then quickly followed behind. After a burst ofmotion, the remaining members of the Yan Family looked at Yan Meishu on the ground withplex expressions and quietly left as well. In an instant, the grand hall was left with only Yan Meishu. She sat on the ground alone, like an abandoned toy, with a face filled with bewilderment. However, soon the bewilderment on Yan Meishus face slowly faded, reced by an unprecedented determination. Yan Meishu was well aware that her father was leading the Yan Family towards an unknown abyss. For once Xue An returned, all the Deities within Lihen Heaven might perish, and by then, the Yan Family would also face annihtion due to their own greed. She was determined to stop it all, willing to pay any price. With that thought, Yan Meishu struggled to stand up and left with steadfast steps. This was an extremely luxurious building in Lihen City, and also the current location of the preeminent power of Lihen City, the Blood Tiger Tower. When Yan Yang and his party arrived here, they immediately received an exceptionally grand wee. The master of the Blood Tiger Tower, Guan Ziwang, led all the elders of the tower to personally greet them at the door. Upon seeing Yan Yang, Guan Ziwang stepped forward with a beaming face and said, "Family Head Yan, your presence at our Blood Tiger Tower is truly an honor for us!" Seeing that it was Guan Ziwang himself who came out to greet them, Yan Yang was quite ttered. It was well-known that Guan Ziwang was a long-renowned Venerable powerhouse, with considerable stature in Lihen Heaven. Though he was called the Family Head of the Yan Family, in terms of both power and status, he was far inferior to this man. Thus, he was genuinely moved and made a respectful bow, "Tower Master Guan is really too kind!" Guan Ziwangughed heartily, "Please,e inside!" With that, he personally took the lead and escorted everyone into the Blood Tiger Tower. As they entered, the members of the Yan Family couldnt help but be astonished by the grandeur and magnificence of the building. Especially the exquisitely ingenious arrangements that were simply breathtaking. And upon entering the majestic hall, they saw three thousand disciples of the Blood Tiger Tower gathered there, who all bowed and shouted in unison as the guests appeared. "Blood Tiger Tower wees the Yan Family!" The sound shook the tiles on the roof and was daunting to behold. Seeing this scene, the members of the Yan family couldnt help but exchange looks, all seeing the joy and pride in each others eyes. Joy for the formidable strength of Blood Tiger Tower, and pride in how much they valued the Yan Family. Once the two families joined forces, the future would indeed be boundless. The Yan Family would henceforth settle in Lihen Heaven and be one of the local powerhouses. The thought set all members of the Yan Familys hearts aze with fervor. Only Yan Meishu, who walked at the very end of the group, remained silent with a cold gaze. Yan Yang was respectfully invited to take the seat of honor, and Guan Ziwang personally kept himpany, while the rest of the Yan Family were also arranged at the main seats. Then they saw delicacies and fine wines presented like flowing water, an indescribable feast of wonders. All members of the Yan Family were dazzled and began to drink heartily. Meanwhile, Yan Yang and Guan Ziwang were having a very pleasant conversation. "What does the Family Head think of my Blood Tiger Tower?" Guan Ziwang asked with a smile as he toasted Yan Yang. Yan Yang hastily returned the toast, then said with a face full of shock, "Tower Master Guan has truemand over his men. The soldiers of Blood Tiger Tower are elite and formidable, truly befitting the reputation of a long-established major faction." Hearing this, Guan Ziwangughed heartily, but then set down his wine cup and let out a soft sigh, "Family Head is too kind, but do you know the past state of my Blood Tiger Tower?" "Oh?" Yan Yang was startled. "What do you mean by that, Tower Master?" Guan Ziwangs face turned grim as a hint of hatred shed in his eyes, "Back when Lord Lihen was in power, ruling over this realm, he was excessively domineering. Under his reign, my Blood Tiger Tower could only live in unbearable humiliation!" At this point, Guan Ziwang abruptly looked up, "I have no ulterior motive in saying this, Family Head. I just want to let you know that my Blood Tiger Tower has long harbored deep hatred towards Lord Lihen. However, given the current intricate situation, Blood Tiger Tower alone isnt enough to take over Lihen City. Thats why Ive invited you to form an alliance. My intention is as clear as the sun and the moon!" By the end of his speech, Guan Ziwangs tone was trembling, clearly moved. Yan Yang was also greatly touched and solemnly nodded, "Theres no need for further words, Tower Master. My leading the people here represents my willingness to form an alliance with you!" "Good!" Guan Ziwang triumphantly shouted, raising his cup, "Come, let us two drink this cup together as a bond of life and death alliance!" Yan Yang hurriedly drank, feeling their rtionship grow even closer. At the same time, Yan Mengtao, who had been standing behind Yan Yang with a smile, stepped forward and gracefully filled their cups. Guan Ziwang was slightly taken aback, "And this youngdy is...?" "Oh, I havent yet introduced her to you, Tower Master. This is my daughter, Mengtao!" Yan Yang introduced her with a beaming smile, then gestured to Yan Mengtao, "Why dont you greet your Uncle Guan?" Yan Mengtao smiled sweetly with a curtsy, "My respects to Uncle Guan!" "Excellent! Hahaha!" Guan Ziwang roared withughter, "Indeed, Family Head Yans daughter is a true beauty! But Ive heard that a daughter named Meishu is the one you rely on the most!" Upon hearing this, Yan Yangsplexion changed slightly, and the atmosphere suddenly grew tense. Then Yan Yangs gaze swept to Yan Meishu who sat in a corner, speaking coldly, "You are well-informed, Tower Master. But recently, Meishu has been unwell and no longer manages family affairs." "Oh, so thats the case!" Guan Ziwangs eyes shed, but he didnt say anything more. As they listened to Yan Yang, the expressions of the Yan Family members varied, yet without exception, all subtly nced at Yan Meishu in the corner. Under their collective gaze, Yan Meishu remained silent, seemingly oblivious to everything around her. Seeing this, a smirk crossed Yan Mengtaos lips, and then she coyly said, "Uncle Guan, I heard your conversation with my father. Now that Lord Lihen has died, what are your ns for the next step?" This was the crux of the matter, and everyone pricked up their ears, even Yan Yang, who watched Guan Ziwang intently, his smile fading. Guan Ziwang was slightly surprised, then spoke approvingly, "Who would have thought that Family Heads daughter, despite being ady, would have such insight! This is exactly what I was going to discuss. Now that Lord Lihen is dead, Lihen City is leaderless. Striving for other territories is insignificant. Only the Lihen Temple at the very center is critical and must be contested!" Chapter 1227 - 1224 Advance to the Divine Temple - Stay Tuned (2nd Update)

Chapter 1227: Chapter 1224 Advance to the Divine Temple - Stay Tuned (2nd Update)

Speaking of this, a greedy spark shed in Guan Ziwangs eyes, "Lord Lihen has ruled this realm for over ten thousand years, and the wealth he has umted is beyond measure. The hiding ce for it is none other than this Lihen Temple! Seizing it would grant us control over the most vital lifeline of Lihen Heaven!" Upon hearing of the fortune left by Lord Lihen, Yan Yangs eyes suddenly lit up, "I see, so how does Tower Head Guan n to seize it?" "Hehe, under normal circumstances, we might not even be able to get close to Lihen Temple, as its guarded by Lord Lihens most trusted and powerful guards. But now that even Lord Lihen is dead, these guards have greatly weakened. To save their own lives, they have already scattered. The main issue now is how to break through the protective barrier of Lihen Temple!" Yan Yang grew more and more excited as he listened, and then, with a delighted face, he began discussing with Guan Ziwang about what specific steps to take next. Yan Mengtao was also by their side, asionally cracking jokes that made the two roar withughter, creating an exceedingly harmonious atmosphere. Under these circumstances, the entire hall was filled with joyous vibes, and everyone from Blood Tiger Tower and Yan Family believed in a bright future, thus gathering together to drink and celebrate. Amidst this merriment, Yan Meishu, sitting in a corner, seemed as if forgotten by everyone. Even when someone asionally nced in her direction, seeing the silent, head-bowed Yan Meishu, they couldnt help but shake their heads inwardly, foreseeing this once gloriousdy falling into obscurity. This banquetsted into the deep night; by the end, everyone from Yan Family, including Yan Yang, waspletely drunk and unconscious. Guan Ziwang, with a smile, ordered his subordinates to take all the people from Yan Family away to settle them. At this moment, he saw Yan Meishu slowly stand up, give him a deep look, and then turn to leave. Watching Yan Meishus retreating figure, Guan Ziwangs smile gradually stiffened. Though she might appear just an ordinary girl, Guan Ziwang suddenly felt that her departing figure seemed to harbor many secrets. This feeling of not being able to fully control the situation made Guan Ziwangs gaze turn colder. At that moment, the steward silently emerged from the shadows. Guan Ziwang, without turning back, asked, "How is it?" The steward replied in a low voice, "Everything has been settled!" "Oh? What about Yan Yang?" "The old servant has tested him; this Family Head Yan is indeed so drunk hes lost consciousness, he evencks the basic sense to perceive danger!" Guan Ziwang sneered coldly upon hearing this, "Hehe, to think he trusted us so easily, Im really puzzledhow did someone with his meager capabilities be a Family Head?" The steward remained silent, then said after a pause, "Tower Head, should we bring thatdy, Yan Mengtao, to your room?" Guan Ziwang waved his hand, "Not for now! Its time to use this Yan Family, well have time to y leisurely with her after everything is settled!" The steward nodded and then bowed back into the darkness, disappearing. Guan Ziwang leaned back in his chair, his eyes flickering unpredictably, and a smug cold smile appeared on his lips. "Did they really think I valued the strength of their Yan Family? If it werent for Lihen Heaven Lord being so wary of my Blood Tiger Tower, setting the temples defense barriers specifically against us, would I ever rely on these useless fools? And they even dream of sharing power with me, hehe, what delusional fools!" "But that one named Mengtao is quite a beauty, once I seize the temples wealth, Ill thoroughly enjoy her!" Having said this, Guan Ziwang burst into a sinister, chucklingugh, his eyes shing with a bloodthirsty light. His appearance was truly like that of a Blood Tiger, coiled upon his seat. The night quickly passed. The next morning, Yan Yang finally sobered up from his drunkenness and apologized to Guan Ziwang with a face full of remorse. Guan Ziwangughed heartily, "Do brothers like us even need to speak such words? Have some breakfast quickly, and then we shall depart immediately for the Lihen Temple!" A chill went through Yan Yangs heart, then he nodded and said, "Are we taking action today?" "Of course, it is better to act sooner rather thanter. The sooner we get to the Lihen Temple, the sooner we can seize the advantage!" "Good! We set out immediately!" Upon hearing this news, all members of the Yan Family became even more excited, rubbing their hands together in anticipation, ready to showcase their prowess shortly. At this moment, Yan Mengtao had undoubtedly be the absolute core of the younger generation of the Yan Family. Surrounded by stars, she walked confidently to Yan Meishu, sized her up from head to toe, and then sneered. "Yan Meishu, havent you always been saying how everything is just a mere illusion since Mr. Xue is not back? Now that our Yan Family has formed a life-and-death alliance with Blood Tiger Tower and is about to seize the Lihen Temple, entering into this realm, what do you have to say now?" Swish! Everyones gaze converged on Yan Meishu. However, Yan Meishus face was cold as ice, quietly looking at Yan Mengtao, then with a cold tone she said, "Regardless of what you say, I still adhere to my earlier view!" Yan Mengtaos expression changed, then with a cold snort, she said, "Some people just wont shed tears until they see the coffin! Just wait and see how well seize the advantage!" Yan Meishu nodded, "Fine, I shall wait and see!" "Humph!" Yan Mengtao arrogantly raised her head and turned away with long strides. The crowd followed her and left. Yan Meishu coldly watched, her hands gradually clenched together so tightly that her fingernails cut into her flesh, drawing out bright red blood. Yan Meishu felt nothing but thought silently to herself, Mr. Xue, when will you return? The situation in Lihen City had be chaotic due to the fall of Lord Lihen. But as Guan Ziwang led 3,000 disciples of Blood Tiger Tower and the Yan Family members through the streets, all powers scattered, no one daring to confront their sharp edges. After all, the strength of Blood Tiger Tower was already among the top even when Lord Lihen was alive. Now, it dominated Lihen City uncontested. The procession stormed directly towards the Lihen Temple. Along the way, they stirred up clouds of dust, making all the powers and mighty ones in Lihen City tremble. Because they all knew, Guan Ziwang was making his move against the Lihen Temple. If sessful, Blood Tiger Tower might rise to power, and Guan Ziwang would possibly be the next Lord Lihen. With this thought, all eyes instantly focused on this scene. At this moment, the Lihen Temple still maintained its dignity and grandeur. But in the eyes of Guan Ziwang and others, it had lost its former glory and appeared as a huge piece of fat meat, highly covetable. Just as Guan Ziwang said, due to the fall of Lord Lihen, the strength of the guards protecting this ce had drastically fallen, and to save their lives, these guards wisely chose to flee. Thus, the Lihen Temple was now nothing more than an empty city. Chapter 1228 - 1225: Falling Out After Success - Yan Family Crisis (Third Update)

Chapter 1228: Chapter 1225: Falling Out After Sess - Yan Family Crisis (Third Update)

But Guan Ziwangs eyes contained a trace of fear. Because he understood that even though Lord Lihen had died, the protective formation he left behind was not something ordinary people could break through. Only Yan Yang appeared unconcerned, smiling at Guan Ziwang, "Brother, is this the Lihen Temple?" Guan Ziwang nodded, "Correct! As long as we break through this barrier, the endless treasures inside will belong to the two of us!" Yan Yangughed loudly, "Well said, its just a protective barrier. Whats so difficult about that! All members of the Yan Family, assemble!" At this moment, Yan Yang was full of vigor and felt absolutely fantastic. At hismand, the elite troops of the Yan Family lined up. Yan Yang raised his hand towards the front, "Children, do you see it? Thats the famous Lihen Temple. As long as we conquer it, the Yan Family will be an extraordinary n, ruling this realm! Therefore, you must all do your utmost, attack together! Understand?" "Yes!" Everyone shouted in unison. At that moment, Guan Ziwang also shouted, "The first person to break through the temple barrier, I will reward him with half of Blood Tiger Towers wealth!" Boom! This statement caused a greater sensation than Yan Yangs words. Half of the wealth of Blood Tiger Tower, what an astonishing number that must be! Thinking of that massive treasure, everyones eyes turned red. Yan Yangughed even louder, "Tower Master Guan truly is generous, children, charge!" Pointing with his hand, the elite troops of the Yan Family charged together. Yan Yang had entered Lihen Heaven with a purpose, thus the people he led were the elite of the elite. Moreover, motivated by the promise of wealth, their charge was even more fearsome. Three thousand disciples from Blood Tiger Tower closely followed behind. But if Yan Yang had paid more attention, he would have noticed that although the people from Blood Tiger Tower were also charging, their movements seemed to be half a beat slower than those from the Yan Family. Unfortunately, Yan Yang was now so blinded by power that he failed to notice this. Boom! A loud noise erupted as the first wave of Yan Familys elite reached the vicinity of Lihen Temple. Suddenly, a light screen appeared, and upon collision, ripples surged across it. And then it repelled those who had charged up. But this did not stop the Yan Familys advance at all; as soon as the first wave retreated, the second wave had already rushed forth. Boom! The same collision, the same reaction, the second wave was also repelled. But the ripples this time seemed deeper than before. This discovery brightened Guan Ziwangs eyes. He had spent countless efforts before but anyone from Blood Tiger Tower could not even step half a step beyond Thunder Pond. Even other forces within Lihen City were the same. This showed how malicious Lord Lihens schemes were. But the Yan Family was clearly not limited in the same way, at least their attacks had an effect. In an instant, more than a dozen waves had struck. The light screen outside the Lihen Temple trembled violently and finally bore a visible crack. Guan Ziwang was overjoyed and shouted, "Put in a bit more effort, were about to break it open!" Just as his voice fell, a loud bang was heard. The light screen burst open. "Hahahaha, Lord Lihen, you didnt expect this! You meticulously set all these restrictions, but I still broke them!" Guan Ziwangughed heartily, hisughter filled with joy. Yan Yang alsoughed and said, "Brother Guan, we should not dy, lets enter the Divine Temple quickly!" A chill shed in Guan Ziwangs eyes, but the smile on his face did not lessen as he nodded and said, "Exactly, three thousand disciples, heed mymand, enter the temple!" On his order, three thousand Blood Tiger Tower disciples silently marched forward, their aura rming and unstoppable. Its worth noting that the Yan Familys elite had just broken the barrier, and their formation was inplete disarray, so when the Blood Tiger Towers people charged, collisions were inevitable. "Hey, why the chaos?" People from the Yan Family shouted angrily. But the Blood Tiger Towers disciples seemed unaware, continuing forward without stopping their steps. This left many people from the Yan Family stunned, a strange feeling involuntarily rising in their hearts. Whats going on? Why do the people from Blood Tiger Tower seem like they have changed into different people? But Yan Yang remained oblivious, excitedly following Guan Ziwang into the Divine Temple. Inside, the ce was majestic and splendidly ornate. Even without mentioning anything else, just the countless spirit pearls on the great halls dome, emitting a soft luminescent light, were likely worth a fortune. Yan Yangs eyes gleamed with desire, turning his head to Guan Ziwang with a smile, "Brother Guan, I really like these spirit pearls, when we divide the wealth, I would like to have these!" "Divide the wealth? What wealth?" Guan Ziwang coldly said. Yan Yang was taken aback, "Brother Guan, have you forgotten? Didnt we agree that once we open the Divine Temple, the wealth left by Lord Lihen would be split evenly between us?" Guan Ziwang gave Yan Yang a deep look, then his mouth curved into a sinister smile, "Oh, youre right, I had indeed forgotten about it. Yes, I did say those things!" Yan Yang breathed a sigh of relief, his face full of smiles, about to speak. Then, Guan Ziwangs expression changed, and he coldly said, "Unfortunately, I was just speaking casually. I never nned to fulfill those words!" Not only did this stun Yan Yang, but even Yan Mengtao standing next to him, as well as many elders and high-level members of the Yan Family, were all dumbfounded. Yan Yang thought he had misheard, staring nkly at Guan Ziwang, then forced a smile, "Brother Guan, you..." "Brother Guan? Who is your Brother Guan? I am the noble leader of the Blood Tiger Tower, what right do you have to call me brother?" Guan Ziwang said sternly. Yan Yang felt like he had fallen into an ice cer, shivering uncontrobly. Even a fool could now see that something was wrong. But still clinging to thest hope, Yan Yang said, "Leader Guan... didnt you say that we were to form an alliance of life and death and jointly rule this realm?" Guan Ziwang nodded, "Yes, I did say that, but you misunderstood what it means! By an alliance of life and death, I meant that we from Blood Tiger Tower live, while you, the Yan Family... die!" Boom! Yan Yang felt as if struck by thunder, watching Guan Ziwang in disbelief. In this moment, he finally understood all the previous closeness Guan Ziwang showed was with ulterior motives. The whole purpose was to use the Yan Family to help them break the temples protective barrier. At this point, Yan Mengtao, standing behind her father, could no longer contain herself and tremulously shouted, "Guan Ziwang, dont you think this is too much? Are you nning to abandon us after using our Yan Family?" Guan Ziwang gave Yan Mengtao a sinister look, then cackled strangely, "Why arent you calling me Uncle Guan anymore? Youngdy, you are right, I indeed have been using your Yan Family, but dont worry, I wont abandon you, at least not you! After all... I have yet to thoroughly enjoy you! Hahaha!" Chapter 1229 - 1126: The Boy in White - A Punch that Shocks the City (4th Update)

Chapter 1229: Chapter 1126: The Boy in White - A Punch that Shocks the City (4th Update)

In the midst of the unrestrainedughter, Yan Mengtaosplexion turned extremely pale as she staggered a few steps back, her eyes filled with panic and rm. But at such a critical moment, Yan Yang, the Family Head, still hadnt recovered from his shock. Instead, he trembled all over, with a look of abject fear on his face, and didnt dare to speak. Seeing this, Guan Ziwang became even more smug. But just then, Yan Meishu, who had been standing behind the crowd, suddenly raised her head and shouted in a deep voice, "Yan Family warriors, heed mymand, counterattack now!" At thismand, all those who had fallen into confusion among the Yan Family regained their senses. The first to react were the elite warriors of the Yan Family. They shook all over and then charged at the people from Blood Tiger Tower without any hesitation. In an instant, blood light shed everywhere, and the sounds of killing shook the heavens. Caughtpletely off guard, the warriors from Blood Tiger Tower suffered huge losses upon first contact. At least a hundred disciples of Blood Tiger Tower were killed in a single strike, and the number of wounded was countless. The previously triumphant Guan Ziwang couldnt help but rage furiously at this scene, and then directed his anger at Yan Meishu. "Damn you, wretched woman, you dared to plot against Blood Tiger Tower. Ill strip you naked and hang you in front of the Divine Temple for all to see!" With that, Guan Ziwang charged towards Yan Meishu with murderous intent. At the sight of his killing intent, everyone couldnt help but be horrified. Yan Mengtao screamed in shock and, without any hesitation, dodged to the side. Suddenly, a space in the center of the battle cleared, leaving only Yan Meishu alone to face the charging Guan Ziwang. Even so, Yan Meishu showed no sign of fear. Instead, she shouted loudly, "Gather together and break out quickly! Dont harbor any illusions. Blood Tiger Tower aims to annihte us all!" Guan Ziwangs eyes were filled with rage. "Damn woman, you dare to spoil my ns time and again, Ill take your life first!" As he spoke, he had already rushed forward and struck out with his palm. Yan Meishu had no way to dodge and could only muster all her Cultivation Level to resist Guan Ziwang head on. But with her strength, how could she possibly be the match for the long-renowned Guan Ziwang? After a dull thud, Yan Meishu was sent flying backward like a broken kite, crashnding without a sound. It was uncertain whether she was dead or alive. "Miss!" "Miss Meishu!" Previously moved by Yan Meishus words, the elite warriors of the Yan Family cried out in shock. At this moment, Guan Ziwang smirked and withdrew his palm, proudly dering, "The Yan Family can have descendants like you, which is quite admirable. Unfortunately, since you have offended me, you still have to die!" With that, Guan Ziwang turned to look at the rest of the Yan Family, and sneered sinisterly, "And you all have to die too! Attack!" At hismand, shadows emerged from the darkness, ck light burst forth, and the roar of tigers echoed through the heavens. These shadows were like Divine ughterers emerging from hell, each strike iming a life. The situation reversed in an instant. The Yan Family members were pressured into a corner, desperately resisting, but against an overpowering adversary, all efforts were in vain. Guan Ziwang showed a smug smile, leisurely watching the scene, his eyes shing with blood-thirst. But just then, ripples began to form in the space at the center of the Divine Temple. Initially, these ripples were minor, but in the blink of an eye, they became as tidal waves, liftingyer uponyer. Blood Tiger Tower disciples standing in the path of these ripples didnt even manage a hum before they were shredded to pieces by the powerful Spatial Force. Guan Ziwang shook all over, his eyes showing a look of terror. But before he could speak, the space ripples transformed into a vortex, and from the center of the vortexs ck Hole, a hand emerged, as if carved from jade. When this hand appeared, a supreme might that could make heaven and earth tremble emerged with it. Mr. Guan Ziwei broke out in a cold sweat, his legs quiver, and his face no longer bore any hint of triumph. At the same time, space vibrated ceaselessly, and a figure gradually became visible. Finally. A white-d youth with sword-like brows and bright eyes, his expression detached, appeared before everyone. The crowd was dumbstruck, nobody dared to speak. The youth surveyed the crowd and then, with a lift of his brows, said calmly, "What? Couldnt wait for my return and already nning to reap the spoils of war?" The one nearest to the youth at this time was the eldest senior brother of Blood Tiger Tower, and also Mr. Guans greatest disciple, the first among three thousand disciples. He shuddered slightly and then came to his senses. Despite the imposing aura of the white-d youth, as Blood Tiger Towers eldest senior brother, he was always arrogant, so he made a sign to those around him, and then they all made their move together. In an instant, dozens of Blood Tiger Towers disciples from all directionsunched a deadly attack on the youth. Amidst the dazzling sparks of light, their momentum was terrifyingly fierce. However, facing such abined strike, the white-d youths mouth curled into a cold smile, "Very well, since you struck first, dont me me for being discourteous!" With that said, the youth slowly raised his hand and then threw a punch. Boom! The punch seemed to reverse heaven and earth, with its overwhelming strength surging forth. The supposed eldest senior brother only had time to scream before he was directly obliterated by the punch. And that was just the beginning. Wherever the punchs might passed, the Blood Tiger Towers disciples couldnt even mount a resistance before they burst apart like fireworks, one after another. In an instant. All three thousand disciples of Blood Tiger Tower perished under this single punch. What had been a crowded hall of the Divine Temple now had arge nk space. The members of the Yan Family werepletely dumbfounded. It was at this moment that the white-d youth swept his indifferent gaze over them and said coldly, "It seems there are still some left; well then, you can all go to die together!" After speaking, the youth lifted his foot, and his figure instantly rushed to the vicinity of the Yan Family members, then threw another punch. The punch stirred up fierce winds, carrying an unmatched might as it bore down on the Yan Family members. Standing at the forefront was none other than the Family Head of the Yan Family, Yan Yang. His face was as pale as paper, his body trembling incessantly, but when he saw the youths face, he trembled all over, then, as if remembering something, he cried out in rm, "Mr. Xue, are you Xue An, Mr. Xue?" Amid his shouts, a trace of brilliance shed in the youths eyes, while his fist stopped abruptly in a split second, hovering just in front of Yan Yangs nose, so close that Yan Yang could feel the temperature of the fist, swallowing his saliva in sheer terror. At the same time, the violent wind raised by the punch swept past the Yan Family members and struck the building behind. Boom, boom, boom! Amidst the loud noises, dust billowed, and the walls of the Divine Temple had been copsed by the punch. And this was not the end. Wherever the remaining force went, the buildings of Lihen City crumbled like paper, one after another copsing into ruins. With loud crashes, a straight corridor appeared behind the Yan Family members, its length piercing through the entire Lihen City. This earth-shattering spectacle rendered everyone present stupefied, and Yan Yang was especially horrified as he looked at the white-d youth; had it not been for the pressure of the might, he probably would have already been kneeling on the ground, unable to rise. At this moment, the white-d youth raised his brow slightly, "Who are you? How do you know my name?" Chapter 1230 - 1227: Do You Have the Strength to Talk About Cooperation with Me? (First Update)

Chapter 1230: Chapter 1227: Do You Have the Strength to Talk About Cooperation with Me? (First Update)

Yes, the one who appeared here was Xue An! Yan Yang was so frightened that his tongue was almost short, quivering, he said: "Please... Please spare my life! I... I am a member of the Yan Family!" "Yan Family? Which Yan Family?" Yan Yang quivered, saying: "Yan... Yan Meishu is my daughter!" Xue An was slightly startled upon hearing this, then he suddenly realized, and looked at Yan Yang with a yful expression, "Oh? Yan Meishu is your daughter, so where is Miss Yan now?" Hearing this sentence from Xue An, Yan Yangs heart finally eased a little, as long as Mr. Xue recognized his daughter, it was good. Thinking this, Yan Yang tremblingly raised his hand, pointing to the faraway Yan Meishu lying on the ground, not knowing whether alive or dead, "Please... Sir, over there!" Xue An followed his gaze, first startled, then a chilling coldness appeared in his eyes. "What... whats the matter here?" The immense authority contained in his words caused all Yan Family members standing nearby to drastically change their colors and stagger backward more than a dozen steps in horror. Just then, Yan Mengtao, who had been hiding behind Yan Yang, suddenly came forward, pointing at Guan Ziwang standing in the distance, and cried out with a soft voice: "Sir, Sister Meishu was injured by this guy!" "Oh?" Xue Ans eyes shed, raising his gaze towards Guan Ziwang, who was sweating profusely and pale. "Miss Yan was injured by him?" "Thats right! Moreover, our Yan Family was deceived by this man, only then did we enter this Divine Temple, I hope for your wise judgment!" Saying this, Yan Mengtaos eyes brimmed with tears, looking extremely pitiful. Unfortunately, all of her careful disguises were in vain, because Xue An didnt spare her a nce, instead, he silently stared at Guan Ziwang. "Did you... injure her?" Under Xue Ans piercing cold gaze, Guan Ziwang trembled, squeezing out a forced smile, "Please... Sir, I... I truly didnt realize thisdy was your friend, I deserve to die, I deserve to die!" Unlike the Yan Family members, Guan Ziwangs cultivation level was much higher than theirs, but the stronger he was, the more he could feel the powerful deterrence emanating from Xue An. This deterrence was so strong; it was even greater than when facing Lord Lihen. This certainly rmed and terrified Guan Ziwang. Now, he could be sure that this young man in white robes, looking simr to an Immortal, very likely was the one who destroyed Lord Lihen. When thinking about how he felt like an ant in front of Lord Lihen, wouldnt he be even more vulnerablepared to this young man? Therefore, he disyed such a lowly posture, to the point of groveling. Seeing this, the Yan Family also started stirring slightly. Just now, Guan Ziwangs demeanor towards them was not like this; his arrogance and overbearing manner were still vivid, but in the presence of this young man, he behaved as if a mouse had seen a cat. This contrast was so strong that it evoked an extreme sense of absurdity in everyones hearts. While Yan Mengtao, still stared dumbfounded at the silhouette of Xue An, her gaze bing more fervent. If she could cling to such a powerful figure, her future would truly be limitless! This thought, once it arose, wildly spread throughout Yan Mengtaos mind, causing her body to tremble slightly. However, Xue An paid no heed to these matters, at this moment, his lips gradually curled into a faint smile. "Since you know you deserve to die, then take your own life!" His cold voice echoed throughout the Divine Temple, while Guan Ziwang gradually widened his eyes, stunned in ce. The "death" he mentioned was merely a few perfunctory words, yet who could have expected that this young man in white took it seriously. "Hmm?" Xue Ans eyebrows raised, "Didnt you say you deserved to die? Then Ill give you this chance. How about it? Are you deceiving me, or do you want me to end it for you?" "This... this..." Guan Ziwang stuttered, his face turning beet red. Just then, the chief steward of Blood Tiger Tower suddenly burst out from the shadows of the Divine Temple, shouting loudly. "Master, receive the armor!" With that, he raised his hand and threw a beam of light that shot straight towards Guan Ziwang. Guan Ziwang was overjoyed, he stomped on the ground, and like a cannonball, shot out to meet the beam of light. The two met mid-air, and with a light snap sound, the beam of light emitted blood light, enveloping Guan Ziwangpletely like mercury spilling on the ground. Immediately after, amidst the swirling light, the sounds of metal gears turning, friction, and locking ttered loudly. In an instant, Guan Ziwangs entire body was covered with ayer of armor radiating a dense, blood-colored light. The design of this armor was extremely exaggerated and bizarre, with streamlined metal lines depicting the body of a fierce tiger, and Guan Ziwangs helmet was a huge tiger head. At this moment, in the eyes of that tiger head, a cold blood light flickered menacingly, staring intently at Xue An. Under this armor filled with a cold mechanical aesthetic, Guan Ziwangs aura climbed steadily. This scene shocked everyone in the grand hall. Yan Yang whispered tremblingly: "Its Blood Tiger Towers ultimate asset, the Blood Tiger Armor!" At the same time, Guan Ziwang started tough strangely, "Mr. Xue, Im sorry, I suddenly dont want to die anymore! Not only do I not want to die, but I think we should have a proper talk!" His tonepletely changed from its previous defeat, now filled with formidable confidence. And all because of the empowerment from this armor. It was known that while Lord Lihen was still alive, he particrly disapproved of Blood Tiger Tower, but he refrained from wiping it outrgely because of this Blood Tiger Armor. If it were just a matter of strength, ten Guan Ziwangs still wouldnt be a match for Lord Lihen. But with the enhancement from this armor, although Guan Ziwang could not im to defeat Lord Lihen, he at least had the power to defend himself and even in a full-force struggle, there was a possibility for mutual destruction. For this reason, although Lord Lihen was wary, he could do nothing but let it be. Xue An looked up at Guan Ziwang hovering in mid-air, interestedly said, "Have a talk? About what?" Guan Ziwang chuckled, "You killed three thousand disciples of my Blood Tiger Tower, I wont dwell on this because making big things happen doesnt fuss over the small stuff! Moreover, with our formidable strengths, if we join hands, there will be no one in Lihen Heaven who can oppose us. Sharing the realm together, wouldnt that be enjoyable!" This proposal sounded very tempting, and Guan Ziwang was very self-aware, because if this was said earlier, it would have been utterly ineffective. But now things were different, equipped with the armor, Guan Ziwang spoke with much more confidence. Only with strength, will others listen to you. Moreover, in Guan Ziwangs view, anyone with a sound mind would seriously consider this proposal. However, he never expected that after hearing these words, Xue An actually shook his head lightly, then indifferently said, "Im sorry, sharing the realm, Im not interested at all! Moreover..." Xue An suddenly looked up, coldly stating, "Talking about cooperation, do you have the strength for that?" Chapter 1231 - 1228: Immortal? Then I’ll Beat You Until You Perish! (2nd Update)

Chapter 1231: Chapter 1228: Immortal? Then Ill Beat You Until You Perish! (2nd Update)

"You..." Guan Ziwangsplexion changed, and the armor on his body began to tremble and shift like flowing water before he sneered coldly. "Heh, heh, I hope you understand, its not that I am afraid of you. With the armors boost, I am truly undying and unkibleyou..." Before Guan Ziwang could finish his sentence, he saw Xue Ans figure suddenly vanish from its original position, and when he reappeared, he was already in front of him. This ghostly speed caused Guan Ziwangs whole body to shake, and a look of horror appeared in his eyes. At the same time, Xue Ans cold voice could be heard: "Undying and unkible? Well then, Ill beat you until youre obliterated!" Having said that, Xue An raised his hand and threw another powerful punch. This punch seemed to transcend the boundaries of time and space; Guan Ziwang wished to dodge, but was horrified to find that he had been firmly locked on, utterly unable to avoid it, and could only watch as the fist rapidly erged in his eyes. In desperation, the Blood Tiger armor on his body suddenly trembled and then quickly began to wriggle, forming a shield in a fraction of a second. At the same moment, Xue Ans fist arrived. The two collided directly. Bang! A visually detectable shockwave violently spread out, and the intense sound waves even caused the entire Divine Temple to tremble. Subsequently, the armor on Guan Ziwangs body let out a mournful wail, and then under the tremendous power of Xue Ans punch, it was sent flying like a shooting star. Boom! The exquisite decorations on the dome of Lihen Temple were smashed to pieces, and the sparkling spirit beads also scattered down with a crash. Amidst the rising dust and smoke, Guan Ziwangs body smashed a human-shaped hole into the dome of the temple and then crashed diagonally into a distant building. Bang! Bang! Bang! In a series of continuous explosions, Guan Ziwang, like a cannonball, directly destroyed dozens of buildings, finallying to a halt after crashing into a luxurious edifice. Everyone was dumbfounded. Because the moment Guan Ziwang and the members of the Yan Family entered the Lihen Temple, the various powerhouses and forces within Lihen City had begun to gather here, wanting to witness the final oue. But they hadnt anticipated witnessing such a scene before determining any clues. During the stunned silence, the luxurious building let out a groan under the strain, then began to copse slowly, crumbling into ruins with a thunderous noise. And just before it copsed, the hanging signboard also fell, smashing to bits. The signboard bore three big characters: Blood Tiger Tower! With the dust filling the air, people stood in shock, staring until someone finally spoke with a trembling voice: "The... The person who just flew out, doesnt he look like Blood Tiger Towers Guan Ziwang, the Tower Master?" Someone next to them also nodded, then spoke with an equally horrified expression: "Thats right, I saw it too, its him! And... it seems he was still wearing armor!" Everyone was astounded. It was known that ever since Lord Lihen had fallen, Guan Ziwangs strength could be ranked first in Lihen City. And this was even without him using his strongest trump card, the Blood Tiger armor. Once used, his strength would receive a substantial boost, even capable of withstanding a battle with a Heavenly Lord-level powerhouse. Yet such an existence was sted away, smashing his own tower, falling into an unknown state of life and death. Who was the one who made the move? Could there be such a formidable power? The same thought couldnt help but arise in everyones minds. Just then, a streak of light shed by, and in the mid-air appeared a youth d in white. His arrival caused a violent stir among the crowd. "Who is this person?" Someone asked with a face full of astonishment. "Never seen him before, but just by his superior demeanor alone, its clear this person is no ordinary individual!" Another spoke with a serious expression. Yet, some were distracted, such as the group of young people gathered in the distance, who were merely there to watch the excitement. Particrly the young girls, whose eyes nearly all lit up. "What a handsome young man!" Many daughters of wealthy families watched intently, incessantly praising. Their reactions, however, made theplexions of the young men who hade with them turn somewhat unsightly. "Hmph! Whats the use of being good-looking? Without strength, he is nothing but trash!" A man sneered with a mocking tone. Just then, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back in the void, looking at the gradually settling dust of the ruins in the distance, and said indifferently, "Is that all youve got? If you lose like this, then youre truly wasting that armor!" As soon as his words fell, the ground suddenly began to tremble lightly, and an imposing momentum began to take form, stirring the winds and clouds above the ruins, transforming them. "This... What is this..." Someone cried out in shock, but before he could finish, The ruins suddenly exploded, tiles and bricks flying in all directions, apanied by a powerful tiger roar that echoed through the universe. Many people with weaker Cultivation Levels turned pale with fright from the roar, some even stumbled and nearly fell from the sky. Even those who barely managed to stand still wore ugly expressions on their faces. Because the tiger roar contained an extremely strong soundwave attack, not something ordinary people could withstand. And at the instant the roar had yet to dissipate, a figure charged with the might of thunder, hurtling towards them with iparable speed. The speed was so swift that the air itself burst open, emitting thunderous booms, carving a deep furrow in the space itself. And the target was none other than Xue An, floating mid-air. Such overwhelming might left everyone utterly shocked. Many daughters of the wealthy families eximed in fear, believing that the good-looking young man, dressed in white, was probably doomed. Contrastingly, many of the men revealed a smug smile. But just at that moment, Xue An, standing in the void, didnt even blink an eyelid, just coldly watching. It wasnt until the figure had nearly reached him that Xue An suddenly raised his hand, and then pushed out a palm, pressing it directly onto the oing figure. Boom! A profoundly dull explosion rang out; people standing close by were sent flying by the shockwave, spitting out blood upon opening their mouths, clearly having sustained serious internal injuries. Everyone looked up in shock. But they saw Guan Ziwang halted mid-air, with a delicate and slender palm resting on his forehead. And from the beginning to the end, Xue An didnt even move his shoulders, standing unmoved. A low murmur of awe spread throughout the venue, including the Yan Family members who had just taken to the air, who were also stunned by this scene. They had originally thought that this Mr. Xue, even if he could handle Guan Ziwang, would have had to exert some effort. Chapter 1232 - 1229: With the Power of the Flesh, Clashing Against the Ultimate Armor (3rd Update)

Chapter 1232: Chapter 1229: With the Power of the Flesh, shing Against the Ultimate Armor (3rd Update)

Who could have imagined that Xue An would actually sh hand-to-hand with Guan Ziwang in full armor and seemingly evene out on top? At this moment, a cold smile appeared at the corner of Xue Ans mouth, followed by a shake of his head, "The armor is not bad, but its a pity that the person using it is garbage!" This remark left Guan Ziwang, who was straining with all his might to shake Xue An, first stunned, and then bursting into extreme rage. "Go to hell, aaaaah!" Guan Ziwang roared to the sky, and the armor on his body began to transform once again. As its shape shifted, the Tiger Head Battle Helmet suddenly snapped together, and the armor on his arms also changed, touching the ground with all four limbs and transforming into a giant tiger with blood-colored stripes. The giant tiger let out a chilling roar, then opened its jaws to bite down on Xue An. Its teeth, shining with a cold metallic luster, seemed to cut through space itself, emitting strands of ck light. Facing such frightening might, Xue An burst outughing, "Good, this is getting interesting!" With those words, Xue An stepped forward, reached into the void, his hand plunging into the tigers head, grabbing hold of its two teeth, and shouted coldly. "Get lost!" Boom! With a surge of strength in his arms, Xue An yanked on the giant tiger, made of metallic armor, and swung it around before smashing it into the distance. Bang! After a loud noise. The giant tiger was mmed into the ground, but in an instant, it charged up again, whipping its tail towards Xue An. That tail, like a steel whip, produced a woeful howling as itshed out at Xue An. Without any doubt, even a Great Luo Powerful One would have to retreat before its strike. Even a Half-step Immortal King would be shaken. Yet Xue An justughed heartily, then with a speed that left onlookers agape, he reached out his hand and, in the blink of an eye, grabbed hold of the tail, then gave his arms a shake. The giant tiger yelped like a frightened cat, limbs iling, trying to break free from Xue Ans grasp. But its struggles were in vain. Xue An once again swung it around and then smashed it down. Bang! This time it fell faster than before, shattering the ground and leaving a deep crater. This time the giant tiger didnt charge out immediately as before but instead staggered out, then began to circle around Xue An with a look of fear. However, during this circling, the wounds on the giant tigers body were visibly regenerating at an insane speed. In just a moment, it had returned to its initial state, then with fierce look, charged again. Xue An, calm and unruffled, fought the giant tiger with nothing but his two fleshly hands. The fierce battle left all the spectators pale as death. Because they had never imagined that there could be someone as fierce as Xue An in this world. To think he relied purely on the strength of his body to sh with the ultimate evolution of the Blood Tiger Armor. That sounded like an utter fairy tale, yet it was truly unfolding before everyones eyes. And many young boys and girls watched with their hearts pounding because the battle was so exhrating and satisfying. Fist to flesh, valiant and peerless. The key was that throughout the entire skirmish, Xue An still appeared in flowing white robes, with an aura as if from the Immortal King. Naturally, this made many young girls hearts race. And those men who were once filled with envy for Xue An now dared not harbor any ill feelings. Because envy only urs between those of simr abilities, when the gap in strength is too vast, envy is naturally cured. Among the people of the Yan Family, Yan Mengtao watched Xue An, who was disying his might, with sparkling eyes, and a thought began to scream madly in her heart. I must have him! No matter the cost, I must have him, and be his! Why should that stupid woman Yan Meishu get to know such a powerful man? I wont ept this! Just as Yan Mengtao was filled with jealousy in her heart. The giant tiger that had been once again thrown flying, but quickly healed its entire body, stopped in its tracks, its eyes shing with a bloodlust, and then the voice of Guan Ziwang came from within. "Mr. Xue, your strength is enough to earn my respect, but havent you noticed that from the beginning until now, all your struggles have been in vain? No matter how seriously Im injured, this set of armor will repair it for me! As Ive said, once I wear this armor, I am truly immortal! So you might as well save your energy!" The voice was full of smugness. Xue An stopped his movements, his expression unchanged, and even his breathing not the least bit hurried, as if the intense battle was just a post-meal walk. He then calmly said, "Do you have anything else to say?" "Hehe, Mr. Xue, Ill repeat, theres no feud between us, just some misunderstandings! Just give the nod, and you can pick whatever wealth or power you desire from Lihen Heaven, what do you think? After all, neither of us can do anything to the other right now, I think this is a solution that is good for both of us!" Guan Ziwang spoke confidently. Xue An coldly watched, waiting until he finished speaking before a trace of a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "That does sound tempting! If it were someone else, they probably would have agreed! But you got one of your premises wrong!" "What do you mean?" Guan Ziwangs voice grew cold, thinking that this Xue An was simply too arrogant. Although he was indeed powerful, he couldnt break his armor, and still, he refused to ept the offer, which could only be described as foolish. "You said that I cant do anything to you, you said youre immortal, but in my view, that can only be described in four words!" Speaking, Xue An held up four fingers and said lightly, "Self-important fool, oh, wait! You probably dont understand this proverb, so let me put it another way, pure nonsense!" "You...." Guan Ziwang was furious to the point of madness, and roared, "Xue, dont spurn a face-saving offer, today I will make you die!" Saying this, he transformed into a blood light and charged straight at Xue An. The force of this attack was even stronger than before. But faced with such a strike, Xue An just gave a light smile, "You still dont believe it, oh well, then let me show you!" Saying so, Xue An casually took out an item from his bosom. A small azure-golden seal. "What you rely on is just this set of armor, right? Today, I will take it!" After saying this, Xue An suddenly pressed down. The azure-golden seal seemed toe to life, suddenly extending countless gears, and then began to spin wildly. In an instant, the Alchemy Armor flowed towards Xue Ans arm like mercury, then transformed into a gauntlet radiating azure-golden light. At the same time, Guan Ziwang was already charging close. Just to see Xue An suddenly clench his fist, the gauntlet glowed, and then he hammered out a punch. Bang! The punch hit the giant tiger square in the head. The azure-golden light and the blood light on the tigers body reflected each other,peting in their shine. Chapter 1233 - 1230: Within an Inch, Exploding with a Punch (4th Update)

Chapter 1233: Chapter 1230: Within an Inch, Exploding with a Punch (4th Update)

But in the blink of an eye, the azure gold radiance gained overwhelming superiority, and the blood light shivered like a submissive servant, expressing the most sincere submission. At the same time. The radiance suddenly dispersed, and then a miraculous sight appeared before everyone. They saw the giant tiger made of armor, its entire body suddenly began to disintegrate, then like an army of ants, it madly surged towards Xue Ans palm. The speed was so fast that in an instant, the giant tiger hadpletely disintegrated and merged with the glove on Xue Ans hand. Correspondingly, it was Guan Ziwang inside the armor. He didnt even have time to react before his armor had already vanished. And unfortunately, his head was still inertially pressing against Xue Ans palm. At this moment, Guan Ziwang felt a chill in his body, and his momentum plummeted to the bottom. This startled him; he looked down and was terrified to discover that his armor had disappeared. Before he could even speak, he heard Xue An coldly say, "Now, are you still immortal?" With that, Xue Ans fist thrust forward in a small space. Guan Ziwang hadnt even reacted before he was hit in the head by the punch. Bang! Guan Ziwangs head exploded like a smashed watermelon, and his body turned into a blood mist amid continuous explosions. But within the blood mist, a radiance swiftly flew out, frantically fleeing towards the sky. But Xue An was faster, especially with the enhancement of the alchemic armor, he moved as fast as a sh of light, and in an instant, he appeared in front of the radiance, blocking its path. The radiance shook in despair and then revealed its form. It was Guan Ziwangs soul, who looked at Xue An with terrified eyes and tremblingly shouted, "Sir, I know my mistakes! Please spare my soul!" The whole scene fell silent. Because peoples mouths were gaping due to extreme shock. Who could have thought that this battle would end in such a dramatic way? Initially, they were evenly matched, neither able to ovee the other. But soon, Guan Ziwang, who used to ride the world with Blood Tiger Armor, had been defeated by Xue An, who likewise possessed alchemic armor, and seemingly of even higher grade. He even failed to retain his armor, which was forcibly smelted by the other party. This was simply too incredible. At that moment, Xue An, looking at Guan Ziwang, smiled slightly, "Dont be afraid, I wont kill you!" Yet Guan Ziwang dared not rx, because annihting someonepletely was all toomon in the Divine Realm. Even Guan Ziwang himself had done such things more than once. Xue An didnt care what Guan Ziwang was thinking, he just indifferently asked, "I have only one question for you, how did you get this set of alchemy armor?" Guan Ziwangs soul trembled, but he didnt dare to conceal anything, knowing he was extremely vulnerable in this soul state, as Xue An could dissipate him with just a breath. Desperate to survive, Guan Ziwang naturally spilled everything. "Sir, this set of alchemic armor was something I happened upon a thousand years ago when I passed by some Ancient Ruins. At that time, I was just an ordinary Cultivator, but after obtaining this armor, I practiced using the method it came with and eventually became a formidable person!" "Oh? Ancient Ruins?" Xue Ans eyes lit up. Guan Ziwang hurriedly nodded, "Yes, exactly the Ancient Ruins! But unfortunately, after I obtained this alchemic armor, the ruins werepletely destroyed!" Xue An stared intensely at Guan Ziwang without saying a word. Guan Ziwang, frightened, swore to the heavens, "My lord, I absolutely dare not deceive you. Those ancient ruins are indeed destroyed. If you dont believe it, you can retrieve my memory right now!" Xue An shook his head, "I am asking you, when you obtained this Alchemy Armor, were there any other armors existing at that time?" Guan Ziwang pondered for a moment before shaking his head, "No, at that time, there was only this one armor!" "Are you sure?" Guan Ziwang nodded earnestly, "I am sure!" Xue Ans eyes flickered, and then with a wave of his hand, the gloves on his hand gracefully slid off, then transformed back into the Azure Gold Seal. However, on the seal now was an additional tiger pattern. That was the change after devouring this armor. Xue An spoke softly, "From the aura, this Blood Tiger armor should certainly be part of a set. Considering the formidable aura, it is surely not ordinary. Unfortunately, the once dominant Alchemy Civilization has vanished. If this set of armors could be assembled, I wonder what formidable sight it would present!" In the end, Xue An sighed lightly, his eyes filled with a touch of regret. As the Immortal Venerable, Xue An had more than oncee into contact with the Alchemy Civilization left from ancient times. After being reborn and returning, he had repeatedly encountered remnants of armors. For instance, this Azure Gold Seal in Xue Ans hand was obtained in the Tian Zhao Realm after defeating Tian Zhao Divine Kings first Divine General, Sui Han. This set of Alchemy Armor, both in terms of aura and level, was stronger than this Blood Tiger armor. Moreover, most importantly, this Azure Gold Seal seemed to have a miraculous effect, that is, it could infinitely integrate and evolve. That was also the reason why Xue An decided to induce Guan Ziwang to unlock the ultimate form of the Blood Tiger armor and then devour it. All these, undeniably, demonstrated how powerful the Alchemy Civilization was at that time. Unfortunately, everything had dissipated like smoke. Xue An was musing in his heart. Guan Ziwang trembled all over, then stammered, "M... My lord, you..." Xue An came back to his senses and then waved at Guan Ziwang, "Go! I said I wouldnt kill you, and I wont!" In fact, Xue An indeed had no intention of killing Guan Ziwang; after all, he hadnt done anything wrong. Wishing to acquire the treasures left by Lord Lihen was amon human desire. Thus, a mere punishment sufficed, especially since he had obtained an Alchemy Armor through Guan Ziwang. Therefore, Xue An nned to let Guan Ziwang go. Guan Ziwang shook with a shock, then bent over in ecstatic gratitude towards Xue An, "Thank you, my lord, thank you!" Having said that, he turned and attempted to run. "Come back!" Guan Ziwangs figure abruptly stopped, then he looked towards Xue An with extreme fear, "My lord, do you have any further instructions?" Xue An spoke coldly, "Let this matter pass, but if you dare to behave recklessly again, do you know the power of my fist?" "Yes, yes, my lord, rest assured, I will find a quiet ce to hide once I return, and I wont show my face again!" Guan Ziwang swore to the heavens. Xue An nodded, "Good, I wish you will keep your word!" Only then did Guan Ziwang run off frantically, and indeed, as he said, he found a secluded and quiet corner to hide in until his death, never daring to show face again. Xue An watched him leave, then turned back to face everyone in the venue. No one dared to meet his gaze. As his eyes passed over them, everyones back unconsciously bowed, expressing their submission. Chapter 1244 - 1241: Teleportation Array - Leaving the Divine Realm (2nd Update)

Chapter 1244: Chapter 1241: Teleportation Array - Leaving the Divine Realm (2nd Update)

When all the treasures had been absorbed into the Magic Treasures Pavilion, on the ground of this space, dense talisman seals suddenly appeared, covering such arge area that it upied the entire space. Hu Ying was stunned by the sight, "This is ..." Xue An nodded, "Yes, this is the Teleportation Array left by Lord Lihen!" A gleam of excitement shone in Hu Yings eyes as she eximed, "I didnt expect Lord Lihen to have such masterful skills!" An Yan asked with some confusion, "Is this thing rare?" Xue An smiled, "Its not exactly rare, but to achieve direct travel through The Multiverse requires an immense amount of energy, which minor sects or worlds with weak spiritual power simply cannot sustain! Even the Divine Realm cannot support such a colossal array!" "Oh! I see!" An Yan nodded, then looked at the massive Teleportation Array and asked curiously, "Husband, where does the other end of this Teleportation Array lead to?" Hu Ying also asked with curiosity, "Yeah, Brother Xue! The array is so vast; it must lead to an incredibly distant ce. Where does it actually go?" Xue An chuckled lightly, "That... you will naturally find out once we get there! Now, go back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion first!" An Yan had more to say but eventually obediently nodded her head and began to return to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Yet, Hu Yings face was filled with reluctance. "Ah, Brother Xue, its so stuffy inside there! Let me apany you on the teleportation! Its been so long since Ive traveled by a Teleportation Array!" Xue An, who had always doted on Hu Ying like a younger sister, firmly disagreed on this matter. In the end, no matter how Hu Ying pleaded, Xue An decisively sent her back into the Magic Treasures Pavilion, carefully cing it within his own Sea of Consciousness. With everything in order, Xue An looked around then slowly took a deep breath, his eyes shing with an icy resolve. "Old friend, I hope you can give me a reasonable exnation after I arrive at your domain, otherwise... dont me me for not being polite!" Having said that, Xue Ans eyebrows lifted as he raised his hand and harshly pressed it down. Boom! After a resounding shock, a splendid radiance spread rapidly from the center of Xue Ans palm. In an instant, the entire Teleportation Array was activated by Xue Ans palm. Golden light soared into the sky, shaking the entire space. Xue An stood quietly in the midst of the golden light, looking upward. With the memories inherited from Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master, Xue An naturally knew how to use the Teleportation Array and paid no extra attention to the various phenomena outside. At the same time, the golden light grew stronger, even tearing rifts in the fabric of space. The violent turbulence of time-space flowed out, turned the surrounding environment into a chaotic mess. But whether it was the golden light or the turbulence of time-space, as soon as it reached within ten steps of Xue An, it dissipated into nothingness. Finally. The Teleportation Array beneath his feet began to groan under the strain, while the surging golden light tore open arge hole in the space, instantly creating a time-space passage. A space-time door shining with dazzling golden light appeared before Xue An. Xue An reined in his focus, a violent flurry of sword light and mes billowing around him, then he took a step forward and entered this space-time door. Just as Xue Ans figure vanished beyond the space-time door, one of the talisman seals within the array suddenly began to twist and deform. It is known that the requirements for the talisman seal patterns of such an array are exceedingly strict; even the slightest error could result in great deviation. Let alone such a significant distortion and deformation. At that moment, the entire Teleportation Array began to tremble slightly, then suddenly exploded with cracks, causing the space-time door to shake and ultimately copse into nothingness. After the Teleportation Array waspletely destroyed, a wisp of intent left by Lord Lihen at the time it was constructed let out a self-satisfied sneer, then dissipatedpletely, vanishing without a trace. Meanwhile. Xue An, navigating through the space-time passage, felt hisplexion drastically change as he noticed the pressure surrounding him suddenly begin to increase, and vicious time-space turbulence stirred restlessly. Xue Ans mind raced, and he quickly realized what was happening. "So cunning, to hide ones own strand of intent within the Teleportation Array; if the condition is not triggered, it wouldnt interfere with the outside world at all. That means it couldnt be detected by any normal means! And all this, just topletely eradicate those who use the transferring array?" Xue An coldly stated. "Pity, your n is still too naive!" With those words, Xue An violently waved his hand, and a golden light appeared before him, which rapidly expanded. When it fully unfolded, it revealed the Trans-ocean Starship Xue An had previously seized from the Heavenly Dragon n. Then, taking a deep breath, Xue Ans figure shed as he entered the starship. At the very moment his figure disappeared, the space-time passage shattered with a crash, and the violent and formidable time-space turbulence surged in, annihting everything in its path. The Trans-ocean Starship shook tremendously but withstood this assault. Xue An stood before the starships porthole, gazing at the utterly chaotic spatial phenomena ahead. Anyone else probably would have panicked by now. After all, even if you temporarily evade the erosion of time-space turbulence, without the coordinates of space-time, you would wander forever in the crevices of the multiverse. But Xue An remained unflustered because at the very instant he entered the space-time passage, he had already pinpointed the coordinates of the other end through his immense Divine Sense. This was one of Xue Ans habits; before doing anything, he always left himself a way out. This way, even if something were to happen to the space-time passage, he could fly directly using the previously set coordinates. Therefore, Xue An let out a cold smile, his eyes shing with divine light, as he maneuvered the Trans-ocean Starship to cleave throughyers of fog, speeding towards an unfathomably distant ce. Time passed, unmarked, for within the rifts of space-time, time had already lost its inherent meaning. Just as the Trans-ocean Starship, battered and on the brink of copse, came across a sudden glimmer of dawn. Xue An, who had been manipting the starship with his powerful Divine Sense to avoid various time-space fissures and whirlpools and had be somewhat weary, was slightly shaken. He then began to mobilize his Cultivation Level with all his might, the Trans-ocean Starship letting out a wail as it almost burned itself up, charging with a decisive posture directly towards that glimmer of dawn. Chapter 1235 - 1232: Husband, Come Here a Moment! (2nd Update)

Chapter 1235: Chapter 1232: Husband, Come Here a Moment! (2nd Update)

At this moment, Magic Treasures Pavilion was buzzing with activity. Zui Meng, Yu Ren, and Jiang Xunnan had all gathered here, which made Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, who rarely saw strangers, extremely excited. "Big Sister Jiang, did you really transform from a doggy?" Nian Nian asked curiously, tilting her head. If anyone else dared to ask such a question, Jiang Xunnan would probably have lost her temper right then and there. You must understand that as a member of the Jinquan n, she detested most beingpared to a dog. Because these were twopletely different concepts. But after spending time with them, Jiang Xunnan hade to understand the twin sisters natures and knew they meant no harm. Moreover, perhaps because she was pregnant herself, Jiang Xunnan was growing fonder of these two sisters, even silently praying more than once that she could have a daughter as adorable as Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. So when she heard Nian Nians question, Jiang Xunnan nodded with a smile, "Yes! But, Big Sister Jiang isnt a doggy, no, I am a princess of the Jinquan n!" "But, whats the difference? I feel like its all the same though?" Nian Nian still seemed a little puzzled. "Of course, theres a difference! Doggies are pets, but the Jinquan n is a massive group, with many strong species passed down from ancient times!" Xiao Yu couldnt help but interject. Nian Nians eyes gradually widened in surprise, "Wow, thats amazing! Big Sister Jiang, can you show us your true form?" Before Jiang Xunnan could reply, Xiang Xiang appeared behind Nian Nian and tapped her on the head. "Ow! Why did you hit me, sister?" Nian Nian looked aggrieved, rubbing her head. "Hmph, you deserved it for talking nonsense. Asking Big Sister Jiang to show her true form, dont you know that she is already carrying a little baby inside her belly?" Xiang Xiang spoke with the "authority" of an elder sister, her little face stern. But Nian Nians attention wasnt on that at all. When she heard that Jiang Xunnan had a little baby in her belly, she eximed in surprise with her mouth wide open and then looked at Jiang Xunnan. "Big Sister Jiang, is it really true?" Jiang Xunnan blushed, nodding with slight embarrassment, "Yes!" "Wow, thats incredible! Now we will have a little sister to y with us!" Nian Nian cheered joyfully. "Huh? How do you know its going to be a little sister?" Xiao Yu was puzzled. Nian Nian giggled, "Because thats just how I feel!" But what no one knew was that as Nian Nian spoke, a chance fate was changing. Watching the innocent and carefree Nian Nian, everyone couldnt help but smile. For Zui Meng and Yu Ren, it was their first time entering Magic Treasures Pavilion, and naturally, they were astounded by this self-contained world, a masterpiece of nature. But most important were the people living here. An Yan, needless to say, as thedy of the house, personified elegance and dignity with her strength and beauty. Hu Ying was even more enigmatic to Zui Meng and the others. This stunning young woman seemed to be cloaked in mist, yet the asional disy of her formidable power was truly startling. No need to mention Xiao Yu, this little girl provided most of theughs inside Magic Treasures Pavilion, truly a wellspring of joy. Furthermore, what shocked Zui Meng and Yu Ren the most were Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. They could never have imagined that Xue An, who looked no more than a teenager, was already a father to such a delicate and adorable pair of twin sisters. But soon, the two of them too were touched by the warm atmosphere here, feeling as if this were a harmonious big family, free from the strife and contention of the outside world, truly like a peaceful sanctuary. At this moment, the Magic Treasures Pavilion was wrapped in dazzling lights, and then Xue An and Yan Meishu entered one after the other. "Miss Yan?" Yu Ren was startled, and then asked in surprise. Yan Meishu also did not expect to see so many people here, and she was taken aback. "Lady Zui Meng? Steward Yu? Why are you all here?" Xue An smiled, "They came with us to the Divine Prison, and entered this pavilion on the way back!" While he was speaking, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, with faces full of curiosity, came closer. "Daddy, who is this sister?" Xiang Xiang asked first. "Yes, Daddy, and this sister seems to be injured!" Nian Nian also chimed in. Xue An squatted down, first dotingly kissing the two little girls on their faces, then said with a smile: "This sister is Daddys friend. She was hurt by someone, so I brought her here to heal and recuperate!" "Oh!" Xiang Xiang nodded her head. Nian Nian, however, had already cozied up very naturally, looking at Yan Meishu with big watery eyes, "Sister, dont be afraid, my daddy is very powerful. If someone bullied you, he will definitely help you!" Yan Meishu was originally immersed in confusion. The word "Daddy" that just came out from the two little girls mouths instantly shattered Yan Meishus heart. Daddy...! So he already had two such grown daughters! Howughable of her to have dared to indulge in wishful thinking. With this thought, Yan Meishu couldnt help but give a self-mocking smile, feeling unspeakably deste in her heart. Yet the concerning from Nian Nian made Yan Meishu pause, then she stared nkly at Nian Nian. The little girls eyes were so pure and wless that no impurities could be seen within them. The only thing present was fullness of concern and kindness. Somehow, though she had never cried from being scolded and isted by her father and all her family members, Yan Meishu finally couldnt control herself and tears streamed down her face. Nian Nians concern was like thest straw breaking the camels back, causing Yan Meishu to break down and cry uncontrobly. This scared Nian Nian terribly; she worried she had said something wrong and hurriedly anxiously said: "Sister, dont cry! Whats wrong? Is it because the injury hurts?" At that moment, a hand gently rested on her shoulder, and when Yan Meishu looked up, through her tears, she could see a woman of exquisite temperament and astonishing beauty standing before her. So much so that Yan Meishu, though being a woman herself, was stunned. An Yan then gave a gentle smile and softly said: "All right, dont cry! Since you are my husbands friend, dont be afraid. Rest and heal up here first!" Husband... Is this Mr. Xues wife? Indeed... so beautiful! Yan Meishu trembled all over, and then she lowered her head in shame and humiliation. Whether it was her demeanor or her appearance, Yan Meishu feltpletely inferior, utterly convinced of her loss, and did not even harbor a trace of jealousy. For a woman to be so beautiful that even a "rival in love" could not be jealous, what kind of charm must she possess! In the end, Yan Meishu was also arranged to stay here. After everyone else had dispersed, An Yan brushed a lock of hair beside her ear and gave Xue An a slight smile, "Husband,e here for a moment!" Chapter 1236 - 1233: It Wasn’t Me, I Didn’t Do It! (3rd Update)

Chapter 1236: Chapter 1233: It Wasnt Me, I Didnt Do It! (3rd Update)

Xue Ans head shook like a rattle-drum in an instant, "Im noting over!" An Yan grinned yfully, "Aiya, what are you so afraid of? I just want to say a couple of words to you!" Xue An took a deep breath, "What cant you say right here? Do you really have toe over?" An Yans beautiful eyebrows raised slightly, "Hmm? Ill ask you one more time, are youing over or not?" "Noting if I said Im noting. As the lofty Immortal Venerable, how can I go back on my word?" Xue An dered with righteous fervor. An Yans smile remained unchanged on her face, but her tone turned chillingly cold, "Cut the crap,e here!" Xue An: "..." After a moment, Xue An stood grinning and grimacing, suffering from the sharp pain in his shoulder. Because at this moment, An Yan, with a "ferocious" face, was biting down hard on Xue Ans shoulder. While biting, An Yan spoke with a muffled voice: "Biting you to death, you big bad guy, ya ya ya ya!" Xue An could only smile wryly, afraid that his own cultivation level would hurt An Yan if he resisted, so he forcibly suppressed his power and let An Yan vent. It wasnt until quite a whileter that An Yan finally let go of her bite, looking satisfied. Looking at Xue Ans shoulder, there was a deep set of teeth marks visible, and from within the bite marks, blood was seeping out. An Yan seemed quite pleased with her handiwork, and looked up at Xue An, who wore a wry smile, and said fiercely, "Do you know why I bit you?" A mans wisdom and acting skills are best demonstrated when faced with a womans questioning. For instance, Xue An was very clear about one thing right now. That was, in response to An Yans question, he had to y as dumb and innocent as possible. Therefore, Xue An instantly switched on his actor mode, his face showing a puzzled look, and he gently shook his head: "Yaner, I really have no idea what youre talking about! Besides, a wife biting her husband a few times to let off steam and ease boredom, isnt that natural? Why ask why?" An Yan was trying to keep a straight face, pretending to be very angry at Xue An, but she couldnt help but burst intoughter at his remark. "Go away! You make it sound like Im some kind of a demoness!" An Yan spat. "Hehe, if Yaner is a demoness, then shes the prettiest demoness in The Multiverse Realms!" Xue An saidughingly, revealing an incredibly strong will to live. An Yan hummed, "Dont try to sweet-talk me. Let me ask you! You go out once and bring back a pretty girl, whats that all about? If I dont intervene, do you n on filling this pavilion with them?" Faced with such a "perilous" interrogation, Xue An didnt even hesitate for a moment and immediately shook his head: "I didnt, I really didnt!" The two magical mantras used by men to save their lives were both deployed at this critical moment. An Yan sized up Xue An for a long while, then finally nodded and said, "Hmmph, I thought you wouldnt dare. Otherwise, my little scissors are always ready!" Having said that, An Yan couldnt help but burst intoughter herself. Of course, An Yan wasnt the petty and jealous kind, making mountains out of molehills. In reality, she had always had one hundred and twenty percent trust in Xue An, because An Yan firmly believed that after going through so much together, she and Xue An were already inseparable. Such affection couldnt be destroyed by anyone or anything. As for Yan Meishu, from the moment An Yanid eyes on this woman, she had seen through her intentions. But An Yan didnt take it to heart, because she knew better than anyone that matters of the heart cannot be influenced by will. An Yan didnt think it was necessary to get worked up and panic over a little girl. Speaking in such a manner would be unbefitting of myself. But just because I see things clearly does not mean theres no fire in my heart. As a woman, I cant help but feel a tinge of jealousy. Which is why I gave Xue An a "bit of a yful punishment". Its akin to a tigress patrolling her territory, a deration of her sovereignty. Meanwhile, it also serves as a small amusement in everyday life. After all, An Yan understands better than anyone that being too sensible can be exhausting for a woman. Sometimes, a bit of petnce and caprice may even add some vor to the rtionship. Because men fall for this act! (Chuckling) Of course, the rationale behind this isplicated, which is why theres the saying, "The hearts of women are inscrutable." What An Yan didnt realize was that Xue An had long understood that she was just ying around with him, but he was still willing to go along with the act. Because only when Yaner is happy, Xue An is happy as well. After they had their fun, Xue An finally said seriously: "Yaner, you didnt ask, but I still wanted to tell you, bringing Yan Meishu back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion wasnt just for her recovery!" "Uh? What do you mean?" An Yan looked puzzled. Xue An smiled and said, "Now that Lord Lihen has perished, Lihen Heaven is still far from peaceful, with myriad powerful figures and intricate powers! While I am here to suppress them, all is well, but once we leave, chaos will immediately ensue!" "That would be against our original intentions! After all, our journey so far has been to avenge the Hua n and eradicate injustices, but that is only a reason, not an excuse! If we were to simply wash our hands of the chaos and leave, how would I be any different from Lord Lihen?" An Yan listened quietly, her gaze gradually brightening as she looked at Xue An. This was why she liked this man! He always remembered his original intentions, never blinded by the power and authority in his hands, and never backing down. Therefore, with a soft and moist gaze, An Yan tenderly said, "Mmm, so what you mean is...?" "Now that Jiang Xunnan is carrying the descendant of General Xiao Tian, she naturally needs to stay in this realm to await Xiao Tians return. Zui Meng and Yu Ren, though theyve previously misbehaved, have been cleansed and reborn after I purified their Divine Sense. As for Yan Meishu, her character has been tested and can be relied upon!" "So, Ive decided to cultivate all three parties as powers to stabilize this realm." An Yan was somewhat taken aback, "All three parties?" Xue An nodded, "Thats right!" "Is that necessary?" An Yan was a bit puzzled. Xue An sighed softly and stretched out his hand to gently stroke An Yans head. "Yaner, you are kind-hearted, but you are unaware of the perils of The Multiverse! Human hearts can be even more terrifying than The Multiverse itself! Especially when one possesses great power, there are very few who can maintain their moral integrity! Power is like poison, slowly eroding a persons will!" "If I cultivate a single power, it would be difficult to say that they wont be the next Lord Lihen after we leave!" "So you n to have all three be strong, and then let them check and bnce each other?" An Yan realized suddenly. Xue An nodded again, "Exactly!" Only then did An Yan understand Xue Ans painstaking intentions, and she couldnt help but express her admiration: "Husband, youre really thinking far ahead! I think its the best way to go!" Xue An smiled and then looked up at the scenery outside the window, his eyes twinkling. Within his sea of consciousness, the two memory pearls from Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master were also trembling slightly, and then they shattered with a boom, turning into a torrent of memories that surged into Xue Ans Divine Sense. Chapter 1247 - 1244: Xing Family Descendant, Inheritor of the Daoist Arts (2nd Update)

Chapter 1247: Chapter 1244: Xing Family Descendant, Inheritor of the Daoist Arts (2nd Update)

Cold words, an extremely firm attitude. Yet, Xue An burst intoughter. To him, this boy, but fifteen or sixteen years old, was like a little cat whose territory had been vited, only able to disy his presence in such a fierce manner. However, hisughter only made the boy more displeased. His eyebrows raised, a Talisman Spell suddenly appeared above Xue Ans head, then he spoke in a cold voice. "What are youughing at?" Xue Ansughter subsided, his gaze swept over the Talisman Spell, and then he spoke lightly, "Nothing much. I just think that I am merely a passerby. Is there a need for you to value me so highly?" The boy snorted coldly, not responding to Xue Ans words, but took a step back, allowing the Talisman Spell to dissipate into nothingness before he turned and walked away. It was not until he had reached the door that he spoke without turning his head: "Whether you are just a passerby or not doesnt matter! Although I dont know why grandpa let you stay, you must behave yourself, otherwise... that Talisman Spell just now is not vegetarian!" After speaking, the boy then strode away. Xue An watched the boys retreating figure, the corners of his mouth slowly curling into a faint smile, a slight glint flickering in his eyes, he muttered softly. "Quite interesting! That Talisman Spell just now was actually a genuine Daoist Family technique! It seems this little town is not so simple after all!" At the same time, The boy had already returned to the room, where the old man had fallen into a deep sleep leaning against the wall. Seeing this, the boy tiptoed inside. Even though his movements were extremely light, he still woke the old man. The old man slowly opened his eyes and asked, "Is everything settled?" The boy silently nodded, then walked beside the old man, skillfully beginning to massage his back. While massaging, light emanated from the boys palms. No matter how hard he tried, this light only hovered on the surface of the old mans back, unable to prate. The old man chuckled, "Alright, Yushu, stop wasting spiritual power in vain!" Yushu remained silent, but a shade of sadness and worry shed across his lowered eyes. The old man gently said, "Yushu, are you puzzled about why I let this stranger stay?" Yushu remained silent for a moment, then replied, "If grandpa made such a decision, there must be a reason. Yushu dares not specte!" The old manughed, "Silly child, your gloomy temperament can easily hurt yourself!" Yushu trembled slightly but did not speak. "I cant see through this young mans origins either!" the old man softly said at this moment. Yushu was startled. "But although I cant see through him, I have an intuition that this young man is definitely not a bad person! Moreover..." A solemn look appeared in the old mans eyes, "Last night, I sensed a powerful sinister energying from outside the city, its strength enormous, definitely not ordinary ghost it has to be at least a True Immortal level Demon Ghost!" Hearing it was a True Immortal level Demon Ghost, the boys expression drastically changed. "But this demon ghost disappeared after a shrill and tragic howl! The next morning, the boy was found outside the city in a tea pavilion. If its as you say, then there must be a deep connection between the boy and the disappearance of the demon ghost, perhaps it was even he who eliminated it." The boys face was somewhat pale, but after pondering for a moment, he couldnt help but say, "But grandfather, if he can even eliminate a True Immortal level demon ghost, how could he possibly be an unknown person? Yet, we have definitely never seen this man before, nor heard any rumors about him!" The old man gave a bitter smile, "Who knows! But whether it is or isnt, since hese to Demon-Sealing Town at this time, it must be fate. After all... I wontst much longer!" With that said, the old man suddenly became agitated and began to cough violently. This coughing fit was even more severe than before, so much so that as soon as he opened his mouth, he spat out a mouthful of dark red blood. Upon seeing this, the boy cried out in anguish, rushed forward, and pulled out a wless jade bottle from his bosom, pouring out a crystal-clear elixir, intending to feed it to the old man. However, the old man waved his hand and then gasped, "The elixirs left by Mr. Medicine Ghost are down to thisst one, dont waste it now!" "But..." the boy said anxiously. At that moment, the old mans coughing gradually stopped, but the fit had exhausted all his strength, so much so that he couldnt even lift his head and could only lie in bed, speaking in an extremely exhausted tone, "Its useless, Mr. Medicine Ghost once told me that theres no medicine in the world that can cure my illness; this elixir is only to dy things a bit! So, just save it... for next time." "Grandfather..." Hearing next time, the boys tears overflowed. The old man reached out to gently stroke his forehead, "Silly child, havent I told you? Dont cry; even if Im gone, you must stay strong and keep walking the path ahead!" The boy bowed his head, tears silently streaking down his cheeks and dropping onto the floor. The old many in bed and after a long while, he quietly said, "If... next time I cannot suppress the ghost poison, remember to kill me ahead of time!" "Grandfather..." "Hmm? As a descendant of the Xing Family and an heir to the Daoist arts, how can you be so weepy? Answer me!" the old man gathered hisst bit of strength and shouted angrily. "Yes... Yes!" the boys voice trembled, but his words were firm. "Very good! You may go rest now," the old man said tiredly. The boy silently stood up, turned, and left the room. Watching Xing Yushus retreating figure, the old mans eyes showed indulgence and heartache, thinking silently. Yushu, these responsibilities might be too heavy for you, but as a descendant of the Xing Family, it has been destined from the moment you were born, so Grandfather can only be... unemotional like this. Meanwhile. Xue An raised his head and looked toward the distant Vermilion Tower, let out a light sigh, and spoke lightly, "Drawing Talisman Spells with blood, to the point of exhausting ones vital essence, and already inflicted with a strange poison before, surviving till now is indeed a miracle!" The moment Xue Anid eyes on the old man, he knew that he didnt have much longer to live. Because he was already struck with a strange poison, yet he drained his vital essence to craft Talisman Spells. Clearly, all those Talisman Spells outside the city were his work. In such a situation, even Xue An couldnt save his life. At that moment, a little head suddenly peered out of the window, curiously watching Xue An inside the room. Xue An was slightly startled, then smiled. It was the same child he had seen in the street during the day. Looking at the girl who was slightly older than his own daughter, yet due to prolonged malnutrition, her figure was extremely frail, Xue An couldnt help but sigh. Then he reached out his hand to pull out a handful of candies and passed them through the window. "Here, little miss, your brother invites you to have some candy!" Chapter 1238 - 1235: Out of the Tiger’s Den, Into the Dragon’s Pool (2nd Update)

Chapter 1238: Chapter 1235: Out of the Tigers Den, Into the Dragons Pool (2nd Update)

By the tenth day, looking out from the Divine Temple, the sky in the distance was already obscured by a dense crowd of people. Thebined might of the powerhouses from all directions was enough to change the color of heaven and earth. Such a scene naturally filled the people of the Yan Family within the Divine Temple with fear and trepidation, even plunging them into a very awkward predicament. To leave, none of them dared to not go out. To wait, yet they did not know how long they would have to wait here. Amidst such a dilemma, a strange and indescribable tension pervaded among the Yan Family. Many of Yan Familys elite and ordinary disciples were all willing to wait here for the return of Yan Meishu. After all, Yan Meishus previous performance was impable, enough to prove her strength as the young mistress of the Yan Family. But Yan Mengtao thought otherwise; she now understood that Xue An was no ordinary man, and definitely not someone she could approach. And if Yan Meishu were truly to take over the Yan Family in the future, one could only imagine what her own situation would be. With this thought, she had more than once instigated her father to lead the Yan Family away from this ce. For instance, at this moment, Yan Mengtao spoke in a low voice: "Father, it has already been ten days, yet Mr. Xue and Yan Meishu have still not returned! But the time left for our Yan Family is running short!" The current Yan Yang was lost in confusion, waking up from sleep from time to time in a panic. Because he was now deeply regretting his decisions. More than once he had thought, if only he had always listened to his eldest daughter, how good would it be now! With a backer like Xue An, wouldnt the Yan Family be able to traverse Lihen Heaven with ease in the future? And he himself would be an influential figure whose words werew, revered by all. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in the world, and Yan Yang could only be helpless. Now, when he heard Yan Mengtaos words, he couldnt help but frown slightly, "What do you mean by that?" "Father, dont you see the situation outside? The number of powers and powerhouses gathering outside is increasing more and more, and the entire Lihen City has been alerted, even forces from afar are rushing here!" "So what? Even if theye, wont they still fear Mr. Xues disyed strength and not dare to cross the Thunder Pond by half a step?" Hearing this, Yan Mengtao let out a coldugh, "Heh, Father, how can you be so muddled? Indeed, Mr. Xue is powerful beyond measure, able to suppress everyone with his strength. But the question is, when will he return?" "Hm?" Yan Yang was taken aback by her words. Yan Mengtao continued, "Mr. Xue has taken Yan Meishu away, saying he would teach her a Cultivation Technique. But have you thought about it? Is cultivation that simple? Even if Mr. Xues Cultivation Level is astonishing, Yan Meishu may have extraordinary talent, but learning a new Cultivation Technique also needs time, right? To even reach the threshold, it would take at least a decade!" "And in ten years, have you considered what could happen?" "What could happen?" Yan Yang asked nkly. Looking out the window at the crowding figures in the distance, Yan Mengtao spoke icily: "Right now, these people still fear Mr. Xues strength and dare note over! But deterrence onlysts for so long, and as time passes, will these people still wait obediently? Moreover, the number of powerhouses gathering here is increasing by the day! By the end, if all the powerhouses of Lihen Heaven arrive here, by then, even if our Mr. Xue returns, what can be done?" "You mean..." Yan Yangs voice trembled slightly as he spoke. "Thats right, even ants inrge numbers can kill an elephant! And considering the abundance of powerful individuals in Lihen Heaven, if they were all to actuallye together, the momentum they would create... I think even Mr. Xue would have to retreat!" "Then what youre suggesting is..." Yan Yangs face grew paler upon hearing his daughters words. "My point is simple, the longer we stay here, the worse it is for our Yan Family, because no one can guarantee when Mr. Xue will return. Ten years is just my estimation. What if he takes Yan Meishu and leaves this realm, never to return? Then wouldnt our Yan Family be even more unlucky?" Yan Mengtao said with a coldugh. "So, we might as well take advantage of the current situation and reach out to external powers, choose a strong ally. After all, we have an advantage that others do not, which is the astronomical wealth inside the Lihen Temple!" When cooperation was mentioned, Yan Yangs face twitched, his eyes revealing a look of horror, obviously recalling the cooperation with Blood Tiger Tower. He couldnt help but say, "But if it turns out to be like with Blood Tiger Tower again, wont we have escaped the tigers den only to enter the dragons pool?" "Father, are we supposed to just wait here for death? Besides, even if Mr. Xue returns soon, do you really think my elder sister will forgive you for what youve done to her? Once she speaks up, Im afraid your position as Family Head will be finished!" Yan Mengtaos words hit right at the heart of Yan Yangs worst fears, which had been guing him for the past few days. "Risk is inherent in such matters, but dont worry, Father. As long as we n well this time, we certainly wont be deceived like before!" Yan Mengtao, with her persuasive and seductive voice, said. Yan Yang pondered for a long while, finally resolving himself and standing up. "Good! Mengtao is right, waiting here is death, its better to go out and try!" Yan Mengtao was delighted, "Fathers wisdom is truly remarkable!" With this resolution, the father and daughter prepared to lead their people out of the Divine Temple. But at that moment, an awkward incident urred. Apart from the two of them, almost all members of the Yan Family were unwilling to leave. They repeatedly expressed their desire to wait for the return of the eldest miss. This only intensified Yan Yangs feeling of panic and insecurity. Yan Meishu had not yet returned, but his own authority was already close to being undermined. What would be of him upon her return, a mere figurehead? With this thought, Yan Yang finally disyed the ruthlessness befitting a Family Head, with a p sending several elders who hade forward to persuade him flying, then he spoke in a chilling tone. "I am the Family Head of the Yan Family. When I say we leave now, we leave now. Id like to see who dares to disobey!" At this, the room fell silent. The people of the Yan Family all stared dumbfounded at their Family Head, their eyes filled with disdain and disgust. After all, the Yan Familys current situation wasrgely due to Yan Yangs own actions. If he hadnt trusted Blood Tiger Tower, how could things havee to this? But helplessly, as the Family Head of the Yan Family, Yan Yang did indeed have the power of life and death over everyone. Despite their reluctance, they had no choice but to obey, thus bowed their heads in silence. Yan Yang then revealed a smug smile, "Listen, waiting here is futile because Mr. Xue might note back. For the survival of our Yan Family, we must leave this ce as soon as possible, understood?" The room fell silent, no one responding. But Yan Yang took it as acquiescence and nodded in satisfaction, then turned to Yan Mengtao and said, "Daughter, what do you think?" Naturally, Yan Mengtao was also pleased, "Father is remarkable indeed, lets not dy any longer and depart now!" But just at that moment, a lightughter echoed through the void. "Who said I wouldnt being back?" Chapter 1239 - 1236: A Heart of Jealousy, Successfully Accomplishing the Mission (3rd Update)

Chapter 1239: Chapter 1236: A Heart of Jealousy, Sessfully Aplishing the Mission (3rd Update)

Boom! The entire audience was shocked. At the same time, ripples started to emerge in the void, then Xue An stepped out slowly, standing proudly in mid-air, looking down at the Yan father and daughter with a cold smile. "Leave? Where can you go?" As soon as they saw Xue An had indeed returned, theplexions of the Yan father and daughter changed drastically in an instant. Especially Yan Yang, who so regretted his actions that he wished he could p himself twice. Why is it that no matter what I do, I cannot escape Mr. Xues eyes? As for Yan Mengtao, she was trembling uncontrobly. Because Xue Ans gaze was fixed on her. Yan Mengtao had never imagined that there could be such a sharp gaze in the world. So sharp that wherever Xue Ans gaze reached, Yan Mengtao felt as though her skin was being peeled back, revealing the bloody flesh within. This feeling made Yan Mengtao feel like she was sitting on pins and needles, herplexion pale as paper. Just then, Xue Ans lips slightly curled up, revealing a yful smile. "Should I say you have a glib tongue that stirs up trouble, or should I praise your good analysis? Deterrence does have a lifespan; the Yan Family here can only wait for death. These words seem to have a bit of truth in them, dont they?" Upon hearing this, Yan Mengtao shook violently, then looked at Xue An in horror, "You...you heard everything?" Xue An smiled, "Not only did I hear, but I would say everyone heard!" As he spoke, figures began to emerge through the ripples; Yan Meishu, Zui Meng, Jiang Xunnan, and others all came out. Even Xiao Yu and Hu Ying couldnt resisting out to see themotion. When Yan Mengtao saw so many people appear out of thin air in mid-air, her mouth gaped open, and she was stunned on the spot. She had assumed that Xue An must have taken Yan Meishu to some faraway ce, but who couldve imagined that he had never left. Thinking back on all the words she had spoken over the past ten days, Yan Mengtao felt terrified to death. At that moment, Yan Meishu, with a face as cold as ice, looked at Yan Mengtao and spoke coldly: "My dear sister, I always thought you were just jealous of me like a child, but now I realize youre just in malicious!" When Yan Mengtao heard Yan Meishus words, the terror on her face receded like a tide, and her eyes rekindled with a me of jealousy and madness. "Yan Meishu, dont you talk to me in that tone. Ever since we were kids, almost everyone in the family has liked you, praised you! And you got all the good things too, but I just couldnt ept it! Because I am the one who is truly outstanding, youre just lucky, born a bit earlier than me, why should you suppress me in every aspect?" The more she spoke, the more crazed the expression on Yan Mengtaos face became. "Thats why I have to prove myself, to show that I am not worse than you at all! But why! Why is it that youre so lucky, to actually get to know such a powerful individual?" By the end, Yan Mengtao was almost screaming. Yan Meishus expression changed; she had never thought that her own sister harboured so much emotion. But immediately, Yan Meishus face also revealedyers of anger, "Im suppressing you? Hah, Yan Mengtao, when I was diligently cultivating, what were you doing? You were dancing at balls with the young masters from various families! And when I was studying the merchant convoy routes, you were with young talents under the moon!" "I prepped my travel bag and supplies, and even stayed up till dawn before I could sleep, while you were preserving your body with all kinds of unsightly secret techniques!" "When it was time for hard work, you were nowhere to be found, yet at the end, you turn around and repeatedly use me of oppressing you! Yan Mengtao, do you say these words with a clear conscience?" The usual Yan Meishu was very dignified and poised, and she always thought that even though Yan Mengtao was her half-sister from another mother, she should give way, never uttering these words. But at this moment, Yan Meishupletely erupted, and under this series of severe questionings. Yan Mengtaos face turned alternately green and white, but there was not a hint of repentance in her eyes. "Yan Meishu, I just cant ept it because your existence is the reason I never had a chance to shine!" As she said this, Yan Mengtao went all out, her face full of sarcasm: "Yan Meishu, didnt you go to learn arts from Mr. Xue? Howe you are back so soon? Or is it that you are simply not cut out for it and have given up?" As she spoke, Yan Mengtao turned to look at Xue An, giggling: "Mr. Xue, why dont you teach me the Cultivation Technique instead, I am much smarter than this woman!" Xue An looked at her with a smile that was not quite a smile, but said nothing. Because just at this moment, a powerful aura erupted from Yan Meishus body. This aura was so strong that it was iparable to the former Yan Meishu. Yan Mengtao trembled all over, watching in shock, "This... this..." Yan Meishu then coldly said, "With Mr. Xues guidance, fortunately, I did not fail, and I have entered the path of cultivation! Yan Mengtao, what do you have to say now?" Yan Mengtaos body shook as she bowed her head. Yan Yang was already pale with fear, and could only grovel toward Xue An continuously, "My lord, you..." Before he could finish, Xue Ans gaze shed, and a surge of force directly sent Yan Yang flying, crashing heavily into the pir of the Divine Temple. He was hit so hard that he almost spat out blood, his face twisted in pain, yet he dared not make a sound. Then Xue An coldly said, "I get annoyed just looking at your face. Appear before me again, and Ill obliterate both your body and soul, understand?" Yan Yang, terrified, got up shaking, kneeling and burying his face deep into the ground, not daring to speak. At that moment, a low chuckle came from the downcast Yan Mengtao. Thisughter started faintly but gradually grew louder, until atst, it was filled with hysterical madness. "Mr. Xue, I refuse to ept this! I was so close to you, why did you ignore me? Could it be that I truly cantpare to this Yan Meishu? Tell me, in what way am I not beautiful enough?" Yan Mengtao raved like a madwoman. Hu Yings expression darkened, and with a cold snort, was about to say something when Xiao Yu quickly tugged at her. "Lady, youd better stay out of this. Cant you see this woman has gone mad?" "A freak like that, dares to be so arrogant?" Hu Ying fumed with indignation. In fact, Yan Mengtao was not ugly at all, and could even be considered a beauty. But in the presence of the exquisitely beautiful Hu Ying, being called a freak truly didnt wrong her! Xue An coldly watched this woman whose face was twisted with jealousy, and then, yfully said: "Where is she not beautiful enough? Haha! Yaner?" As his words echoed, ripples vibrated through the air, and then An Yan gracefully emerged from within. The moment she appeared, the entire Lihen Temple fell into a dead silence. Chapter 1250 - 1247: Nine-character True Words, A Sword Descends from the Sky (3rd Update)

Chapter 1250: Chapter 1247: Nine-character True Words, A Sword Descends from the Sky (3rd Update)

Such a scene was enough to make ones scalp tingle with horror. At the same time, the Demon Ghost wrinkled its nose, sniffed, and then burst into a gleeful, sinisterugh. "That stinky woman really died here, tsk tsk! And it seems she was killed in one blow, not even a ghostly wisp could escape. It mustve been a powerful stranger passing by!" With that, excitement spread across the Demon Ghosts face, "But if the big boss finds out about this, he will definitely take his anger out on Demon-Sealing Town. It might be better for me to ughter the people here now and then boast about it in front of the big boss!" After saying this, drool of greed started dribbling from the Demon Ghosts mouth as it addressed Demon-Sealing Town, "Dont me me for this, who told you to be so unlucky? Besides, you Human n are just wasting food by living in this world. Itd be better if you obediently became fertilizer in my belly! Hahahaha!" After muttering to itself, the Demon Ghost grew even more excited, and with heavy breaths, it charged toward Demon-Sealing Town. Boom! As it burst toward the town, still two hundred zhang from the walls, the Talisman Spells inscribed on the fortifications all shone with golden light, aimed directly at the Demon Ghost. Wherever the golden light touched, wisps of blue smoke rose from the Demon Ghosts body, scorching it. This pain made the Demon Ghost even more frenzied, and it sneered, "These are just the tricks of those sanctimonious fools, pity their power is too weak!" With a few strides, the Demon Ghost crossed the hundred-zhang divide and reached the town walls. The golden light of the Talisman Spells on the walls grew even more dazzling, and the sound of chanting rose and held firm against the Demon Ghosts invasion. Amidst the shes of golden light, the Demon Ghosts body melted away like a candle. Annoyed and enraged, the Demon Ghost yelled, "Break for me... Break!" A dense stream of ghostly aura instantly formed and surged directly towards the barrier of golden Talisman Spells. Following a tremendous st, the entire town shook. All the residents of the town were terrified, paler than death; some of the more cowardly simply fainted away. At the same time, the golden Talisman Spells began to emit cracking sounds, a sign they were reaching their limit. But at that moment. In Vermilion Tower, Xing Yuhe suddenly lifted his gaze and with a sharpmand, he intoned, "Thews of heaven and earth, the Demon Ghost willply, Lin!" With hismand. The two Soul-Cleaving Lamps hanging next to the gatehouse suddenly burst into brilliant light, then two rays of dazzling red light shot forth and merged into one, descending directly above the Demon Ghosts head. Where the red light pointed, the Demon Ghosts movements slowed. Xing Yuhe, who had been lying in bed, had somehow sat up and once more firmly shouted, "Bing!" Following themand, the red light condensed into a bright and solitary little sword. "Zhou!" Xing Yuhe trembled all over, yet still managed to forcefully spit out the word. Boom! The little sword turned into a streak of light, speeding straight for the Demon Ghost. Under these circumstances, the Demon Ghost startedughing madly, "The Nine-character True Words? A pity, you only have the first three. You think with that you can kill me?" With that said, the Demon Ghost lifted its ghostly paw, aiming to smack down the solitary little sword. But at the very moment before the ghostly paw could touch it, within Vermilion Tower, blood flowed from Xing Yuhes mouth and nose, yet he resolutely shouted a single word. "Zhe!" As the word was issued. The speed of the solitary little sword increased by more than tenfold in an instant, swiftly crossing the barrier and arriving above the Demon Ghosts head in the blink of an eye. The Demon Ghost screamed in shock, but it was toote to dodge and could only grit its teeth and meet the sword head-on. Crack! After a faint, crisp snap, the Demon Ghost wailed as more than half of its head was sheared off at an angle. Then, the delicate little sword showed fine cracks, eventually shattering with a loud bang. As the sword shattered, inside the Vermilion Tower, Xing Yuhe spat out another mouthful of blood and then thudded onto the bed, falling unconscious. "Grandpa!" Xing Yushu cried out in rm, rushing forward to hold Xing Yuhe in his arms. But he saw hisplexion was ashen, obviously critically injured, but fortunately, his breath was still there. Xing Yushu couldnt stop his tears and was trembling all over. Meanwhile, from outside of the town, there came the angry roar of the Demon Ghost. "You nosy priest, how dare you injure me, I will tear you to shreds!" Indeed, this strike could only be considered as having wounded the Demon Ghost. Because for a Demon Ghost that had devoured countless souls, let alone having half its head cut off, even if it were sted into dust, it could still heal. But the severe pain was real, so the Demon Ghost was filled with rage, wishing only to kill the person who ambushed it and be done with it. Such murderous howls made the entire Demon-Sealing Town tremble slightly. The people hiding in their houses had faces as gray as death, feeling that this time, they were bound to die without a doubt. Many people even began to sob softly. The young girl Xiao Rui, on the other hand, suddenly remembered something, took out the treasured candy from her bosom, and stuffed it into her mouth in one go, chewing frantically. At the same time, Xing Yushu gentlyid his grandfather down on the pillow, then slowly got up with Fu Guang flickering around him, and stepped out. Grandpa, you once said, there are no cowards in the Xing Family... and I am no exception! But just as he had stepped out of the Vermilion Tower, the sky suddenly brightened. Xing Yushu was shaken, and then he looked up with a horrified face. It turned out that it wasnt the break of day, but rather from the heavens above, a dazzling beam of light was shing straight down, painting the entire sky red. The target was directed straight at the Demon Ghost. The Demon Ghost had been full of self-satisfaction. Although it was wounded, that was inconsequential. The key point was that the town seemed already unable to hold up. The momentum of the one who had just injured it had weakened to an almost imperceptible level, indicating that he had been gravely injured. Apart from him, there were no more powerful beings in the entire town. Oh, thats not right, there seemed to be a youth! But in the eyes of the Demon Ghost, the strength of Xing Yushu was utterlyughable. So now the Demon-Sealing Town, in the eyes of the Demon Ghost, was like a dessert after a meal, easily consumed. But just as it sneered and was about to strike, it suddenly felt an rm in its heart and its entire bodys qi began to shake frantically. Because it sensed an extremely strong killing intent descending from the sky. This made the Demon Ghost tremble all over, then without even raising its head, it ran out without hesitating. No matter who the opponent was, as long as they could execute such a move, they were not to be meddled with. With this thought, the green-faced Demon Ghost wanted to flee. But it was only then that it discovered in utter horror that it couldnt even move its feet under the lock of qi, let alone run. This realization filled the green-faced Demon Ghost with terror, and then it raised its head to look at the beam of light shing down, opening its mouth in desperation as if it wanted to say something. Chapter 1241 - 1238: Proclaiming the Heavenly Decree, All of Heaven and Earth Submit (First Update)

Chapter 1241: Chapter 1238: Proiming the Heavenly Decree, All of Heaven and Earth Submit (First Update)

With a single utterance, the entirety of Lihen Heaven was shaken. Countless powerful prodigies, grand sects from the divine branches, all stood dumbfounded as they gazed at that ethereal image above the firmament, before starting to tremble uncontrobly. For they were terrified to discover that the very moment the youth in white spoke, regardless of whether it was the boiling Spiritual Energy or the mountains, rivers, ins, and teaus of Lihen Heaven, all began to quake simultaneously, then bowed deeply in submission. At this moment, Xue An seemed like an emperor who had transcended eternity, pronouncing the decrees of heaven, with all under heaven submitting to his will. This extraordinary divine might, even the previous Lord Lihen had never attained. And the words that Xue An had spoken, they shocked everyone to their core. Come forth quickly for an audience, or else suffer death without mercy! The domineering presence contained within these words was enough to chill someone to the bone. For a time, all of Lihen Heaven fell into silence. Meanwhile, in front of the Lihen Temple, all those present had long since knelt to the ground, their bodies quaking, not even daring to lift their heads. Xue An offered a faint smile, the ethereal image behind him returning to the sea of consciousness in an instant. This image was indeed an incarnation of Xue Ans boundless Divine Sense. Afterward, Xue An looked down upon thend in all four directions, finally resting his gaze upon the dumbstruck Yan Mengtao, gently saying: "Now, do you understand what I n to do?" Yan Mengtaos body shivered, looking at Xue An in utter shock, wanting to say something but found herself unable to speak. She could never have dreamt that Xue An possessed such immense Divine Skills. To actually summon all the powerful beings of this realm for an audience. This very fact made all her prior arrangements turn into a joke. Because no matter how cleverly devised the strategies are, in the face of absolute power, they melt away like snow under the scorching sun, unable to withstand a single blow. At that moment, lights burst forth from the ground of Lihen Heaven. Numerous mighty prodigies soared up from the ground, rushing toward the Lihen Temple. For a time, the firmament above was filled with dense streaks of light like a torrential river, so remarkable that they caused the sky to lose its original color, turning it into a nket of white radiance. Soon, countless streaks of light arrived nearby, and once theynded, they turned out to be the numerous powerful prodigies from all corners of Lihen Heaven. In an instant, dense crowds had filled the space before the Lihen Temple, with the numbers still escting. Below the sky crowded with a sea of people, stood Xue An alone, watching over with a cold gaze. Under his scrutiny, these strong figures who had arrived felt their scalps tingle and their hearts filled with chilling fear, prompting them to lower their heads involuntarily. Finally. After the time it would take to finish a meal, all powerful beings of Lihen Heaven had assembled here. A gentle breeze blew past, and despite therge crowd, the venue was deadly silent, frighteningly quiet. Long after, Xue An slowly nodded his head. "Very good, all of you have gathered, this saves me trouble!" he said in a voice that was not loud, but exceptionally clear to everyones ears. "First, lets get acquainted. My name is Xue An! You may not have heard this name, but that doesnt matter. You just need to know that Lord Lihen, who once presided over this realm, has died by my hand, and that is sufficient!" Xue An spoke lightly. These words struck like a thunderp, dazzling countless people. Although there was spection beforehand, the admission from Xue Ans own mouth still made everyone shudder. Its known that Lord Lihen had ruled over Lihen Heaven for ten thousand years, a period so long that many had grown ustomed to his presence and naturally regarded him as invincible. But unexpectedly, such an overbearing figure had ultimately fallen into the hands of a youth in white. The crowd began to stir slightly, but as soon as Xue An coldly swept his gaze across the assembly, allmotion ceased instantly, and people bowed their heads once more, expressing their humility and reverence with utmost sincerity. Then they heard Xue An say slowly, "I have gathered you all here for just one matter!" Everyones heart clenched in an instant, anxiously waiting for Xue An to continue. "Lord Lihen has fallen, but I have no interest in taking control of this realm, therefore I decide..." As he said this, Xue An gave a slight nod towards Yan Meishu and the others in the distance. Yan Meishu, Zui Meng, and Jiang Xunnan all took a deep breath, forcibly suppressing the excitement and unease in their hearts, then they flew up together, arriving in front of Xue An. "Command these three to take control of this realm in my stead!" All was silent. Everyones gazes converged on Yan Meishu and the other two. At first, these gazes contained fear and dread. But upon closer inspection, especially when they realized the cultivation level and strength of these three women, the crowd couldnt help but be taken aback, and a very peculiar look spread simultaneously across their faces. Among them, the reaction of the Yan Family was the greatest. If Yan Meishu truly became the one to take control over this realm, then the entire Yan Family would rise to great heights, bing extraordinary nobility. Hence, the elites of the Yan Family as well as the many ordinary members were all extremely excited. But Yan Mengtao, after trembling all over, her eyes turned blood-red with jealousy, and then she stared fixedly at Yan Meishu up in the sky. To actually let her control this realm! Why! Why is it always her? This thought gnawed at Yan Mengtao like a venomous snake, crazily eroding her heart, to the extent that blood started seeping from the corners of her mouth. But soon, she noticed that hint of peculiarity on the faces of the powerhouses around her, and then she let out a cold, scoffingugh. This Mr. Xue is really too presumptive! How can Yan Meishu and these three wield their strength to suppress the powerhouses of this realm? With Xue Ans overwhelming pressure, no one dares to voice their objections. But once he leaves, the oue is as clear as day even without thinking too hard about it. After all, in the Divine Realm, strength is paramount; without it, no one will truly and sincerely submit to you! The oddity in peoples gazes was naturally felt by the three women as well, causing all of them to feel like they were on pins and needles, and they could not help but look towards Xue An for help. But at that moment, a cold smile appeared on the corner of Xue Ans mouth, then he surveyed the crowd, "Those of you who agree with what Ive said, and those who oppose, speak up." The assembly fell into a solemn silence, many people stealing nces at each other, all seeing the schadenfreude in their peers eyes, then they chimed in unison, "We have no objections!" "Thats right! Sir, your words are something we naturally support!" "I agree!" Amidst the mor, everyone expressed their opinion, without exception, all in agreement. Xue An nodded slowly, "Good! Since you all agree, I am pleased as well! However..." His tone shifted, and the corners of Xue Ans mouth revealed a trace of cold amusement. "Merely saying it isnt enough, I must make something clear to you all!" With those words, Xue An took a step forward and raised his hand, thrusting down a palm. There was no sound, not even the slightest bit of imposing aura, but under this seemingly casual palm, all the buildings of Lihen City crumbled in the exact same moment, silently shattering into pieces. Chapter 1242 - 1239: Xue An is Here, All Gods Step Down (2nd Update)

Chapter 1242: Chapter 1239: Xue An is Here, All Gods Step Down (2nd Update)

This is just the beginning! Following that, the ground of Lihen City also began to crumble piece by piece, turning into nothingness, then copsing downward wildly. In an instant. The Lihen City, which was standing here just a moment ago, had turned into a bottomless pit. Only thend around the Lihen Temple still stood, looking from afar like an isted ind in the abyss. The power of a single palm strike was so immense. Everyone was staring in shock, their mindspletely nk. Because the power exemplified by this scene had surpassed many peoples imagination. At this moment, Xue An slowly retracted his palm, surveyed the whole scene, and indifferently said, "Are you convinced by this palm strike?" No one dared to utter an extra word, facing such power, they could only bow down together, showing their fear. Xue An nodded in satisfaction, "Since you are convinced, then good!" Having said that, Xue An raised his hand, using his finger as a pen, drawing in the air. Where his fingertips moved, streaks of golden light gathered, soon forming an extremely mysterious andplex Talisman Spell. In an instant, a golden Talisman Spell had formed, then it slightly trembled and split into three. As three Talisman Spells appeared in the void, Xue An raised his hand and struck each of them with a palm. Boom! As this palm struck down, the three Talisman Spells suddenly emitted dazzling golden light, and an extremely powerful divine might swept across the scene. Xue An waved his hand casually, and the three Talisman Spells turned into golden light, directly entering the brows of Yan Meishu, Zui Meng, and Jiang Xunnan. The golden light circted, and then solidified into a talismanic flower ornament. The three women were all stunned. At the same time, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, his tone coldly saying, "These three Talisman Spells contain the power of my palm strike, if there are any dissenters, use these Talisman Spells to suppress them! Understand?" The three women shook, finally understanding Xue Ans profound intentions, and all felt solemn, then bowed together. "Yes, sir!" Meanwhile, the whole scene was so quiet that you could hear the sound of the breeze blowing through clothes. The many powerful beings who had just been secretly pleased, now had faces so ugly they seemed almost dripping water. No one had expected Xue An to y such a hand. First establishing authority with a palm strike, then bestowing each of the three with a Talisman Spell. Many nced down at the Lihen City, now a huge pit, and couldnt help but swallow. Imagine being struck by such a palm, even if you are a Great Luo Powerful One, youd probably not escape unscathed, and even if not dead, you would end up severely injured. Such dire consequences made no one in the scene dare to risk their own lives and properties to try. Thus, these three Talisman Spells turned into the equivalent of nuclear bombs on Earth, exerting an extremely terrifying deterrent effect. And many powerful beings who had just thought there might be opportune moments, now wilted like frosted eggnts. But with Xue An present, everyone dared not show the slightest dissatisfaction, and could only bow together, showing their utmost fear. Xue An looked around the gathering, observing these deities, trembling all over, with a cold smile on his lips. "From now on, these three will represent me to rule this realm, do you all understand?" "Yes! We all understand!" Many opportunistic people quickly responded. Then, the entire crowd began to stir up. Numerous normally arrogant powerhouses were now hastily showing their loyalty to Xue An. Xue An, however, was toozy to listen to these sycophantic words and waved impatiently, "Since you understand, all of you retreat now! Remember, those who disobey will be mercilessly in!" Thosest four words were resolute and filled with a bone-chilling coldness. Upon hearing these words, everyone felt a chill, then bowed respectfully to Xue An and quietly retreated. When they had first arrived, there was a magnificent flux of radiant light, and their momentum was overwhelming. But as they retreated, these individuals were silent, not daring to overstep. All this was due to the white-clothed youth standing in the void, hands behind his back. Those left in the Lihen Temple all looked on with boundless reverence. And Yan Meishu was foolishly gazing at Xue Ans departing figure, especially when she saw how under Xue Ans suppression, all the powerful deities of Lihen Heaven bowed their heads, helplessly retreating. Suddenly, a phrase emerged in her mind. With Xue An here, all deities step down. At the same moment, Xue An lowered his head to look at Yan Mengtao, who had been shocked into a stupor before him, losing all capacity to think, and said coldly. "Now, what more do you have to say?" Yan Mengtao shuddered, the confusion in her eyes gradually fading, reced by boundless fear and despair. She could never have imagined Xue Ans strength to be so formidable. She thought he would bow under the joint might of all deities in Lihen Heaven, but the result was the exact opposite. Xue An, with his own power, had subdued an entire realm. "This... this..." Yan Mengtao trembled, then suddenly as if remembering something, turned her head to look at Yan Meishu next to her. "Sister, I know I was wrong, please..." Before she could finish, Yan Meishus brows lifted, then she pointed a finger. Yan Mengtao stiffened, the light in her eyes instantly fading, and her face froze in thest traces of shock and confusion. Because of that one gesture from Yan Meishu, her soul had been shattered directly. Even unto death, Yan Mengtao couldnt understand why her sister, who always endured her, suddenly became so decisive at this moment. But this question would forever go unanswered. As Yan Mengtaos body fell, Xue An looked at Yan Meishu with slight surprise, then nodded his head with a smile that wasnt quite a smile. "Well done! I actually thought youd have more trouble even if you killed her!" Yan Meishu smiled, "She brought this upon herself, and for someone about to die, why should I waste words?" Xue Anughed heartily, "Well said!" In the midst of theughter, Yan Yang, originally crouching on the ground, not daring to raise his head, his eyes shing with utmost terror, then scurried over to Yan Meishu, his face full of ingratiating smiles: "Mei... Meishu, I suddenly feel unwell, and can no longer assume the position of Family Head. This responsibility should be yours to bear!" Upon hearing his words, all members of the Yan family showed joy. Yan Meishu was momentarily taken aback, then looked towards Xue An. Xue An smiled, "This is a family matter of yours, handle it as you see fit." With that said, Xue An turned and left with An Yan and Hu Ying, vanishing within the Lihen Temple. After Xue An had gone, Yan Meishu looked down at the trembling Yan Yang, her expression fluctuating, eventually nodding at Yan Yang. "Father, since that is the case, then I shall take on the position of Family Head." Upon hearing Yan Meishu addressing him as father, Yan Yang let out a sigh of relief, his body no longer trembling. Meanwhile, Xue An and others had appeared in a hidden space within the Lihen Temple. When An Yan saw the scene within this space, her eyes gradually widened, her face full of astonishment. For in this hidden space, therey a near infinite amount of wealth! Chapter 1243 - 1240 Heavenly Lord’s Wealth, Xiao Sha’s Lair (1st Update)

Chapter 1243: Chapter 1240 Heavenly Lords Wealth, Xiao Shas Lair (1st Update)

But before themy a dazzling sight: spirit pearls the size of fists spread across the floor, divine herbs and immortal branches piled up like mountains, row upon row of divine weapons, and talisman-engraved armor floating amidst them. The rich aura of treasuresposed of these countless precious items was truly overwhelming, captivating both the heart and the soul. Wandering through this treasure trove, An Yan couldnt help but exim repeatedly, "What a vast array of treasures! Does Lord Lihen actually possess such wealth?" Hu Ying, standing beside her, covered her mouth to stifle herughter and said, "Sister Yan, this is nothing. A mere Half-step Immortal Kings umted wealth is hardly impressive!" An Yans eyes widened once more as she pointed to the massive wealth piled up like mountains, "This isnt impressive?" Hu Ying nodded with a giggly smile, proudly stating, "To me, Lord Lihen is just like a country bumpkin who made some money." An Yan couldnt help but find it hard to believe. At this moment, Xue An exined with a smile, "Yaner, if these words came from anyone else, they might be considered boasting, buting from Yinger, its perfectly normal. In the Multiverse, if we talk about umting wealth, the first ce naturally goes to those stingy and greedy Dragon n, followed by the crafty old foxes from the Qingqiu Fox Country!" An Yan nodded in some bewilderment, clearly still not understanding the meaning of his words. Meanwhile, Xiao Yu, upon hearing Xue Ans words, brightened up and hurriedly asked, "My lord, since you mentioned those dragons, when will we go to rescue Xiao Sha?" Xue An smiled, "Dont worry, Ive been thinking about it all along! However, the area where the Dragon n resides is extremely remote, almost as if its independent from the Multiverse! With our current capabilities, its still very difficult to travel there, and moreover..." At this point, Xue Ans expression became quite amusing, "Even if we go now, with my current strength, it wouldnt be easy to get that bunch of big mudfish to obediently listen! After all, the source of the Holy Land is the Dragon ns sacred ce. With their stingy nature, they would certainly not hand it over easily!" Xiao Yus face fell slightly. Seeing her reaction, Xue Anughed heartily, "Alright, rest assured, I always fulfill my promises. Once I regain a bit more strength, I dont even need you to tell me to visit the Dragon n. After all, its been so long since Ist went there; that group of old mudfish must have gathered a lot of good things by now. Theyre just letting it mold in their caves, so it might as well be used by me for some fun!" In his words, he seemed to already regard the Dragon n as his personal backyard. Hu Ying heard this and couldnt help butugh with her eyes curling into crescents. Because she naturally knew how Xue An had dealt with those stingy dragons back in the day. It could be said that, in the past, with the strength of the Dragon n, they were feared by gods and demons alike in the Multiverse, and even the Qingqiu Fox Country had to tread cautiously around them. But s, the Dragon n had hit a stroke of bad luck by encountering Xue An, an unparalleled Immortal Venerable the likes of which had never been seen before. From then on, the Dragon n had been left crying without tears and with their heads spinning. Because Xue An had arranged everything so inly and clearly. Defeated and unable to fight back, they could only cough up money to ensure their peace. Hearing Xue Ans words, Xiao Yu perked up again, nodding vigorously, "Yes, yes! Recently, when I was cleaning Xiao Shas eggshell, it seemed bigger than before. My lord, is Xiao Sha growing up?" "Dragons are indeed such creatures; a single death could mean the end, or it could result in a difficult rebirth! This is Xiao Shas opportunity!" Xue An said indifferently. Xiao Yu nodded as if she understood, but she waspletely bewildered by concepts such as opportunity. Regardless, hearing that there was still hope for Xiao Sha toe back to life filled Xiao Yus heart with joy. Xiao Sha, you have to be alright. Im still waiting for you to wake up, Xiao Yu thought silently. At this moment, An Yan asked, "Husband, what should we do with these things?" Xue An smiled, "Since weve seen them, we cant let them go. Lets put them into the Magic Treasures Pavilion and make a special nest for Xiao Sha. That way, these treasures aura can help Xiao Sha recover more quickly!" The Dragon n is exceptionally greedy, and Xiao Sha, being a member of the Jiaolong, is no exception. Using these treasures to create a nest for Xiao Sha, although unable to wake her up, is still greatly beneficial. This method can be considered as a unique approach. Its not that no one has thought about it, but no one has been willing to do it! Amongst The Multiverse, only Xue An could make such a grand gesture, actually using such immense wealth to build a nest for a dying Dragon n member. An Yan and the others naturally had no objections. Although Hu Ying understood the principle, as a princess of the Qingqiu Fox Country, she truly looked down on these trivial offerings from Lord Lihen. At this moment, with a wave of Xue Ans hand, the Magic Treasures Pavilion appeared in mid-air. Then, with a sh of radiance, wealth soared into the sky, rushing to enter it one after another. Even at such a speed, it still took a full meals time before all the treasures were drawn into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. But just then, Xue An suddenly let out a light "hmm" of surprise. As the mountainous horde of treasures vanished, a luminous radiance floated in the air, unaffected by the light from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Xue Ans heart moved, and then he approached the radiant light. Upon closer inspection, Xue Ans expression suddenly became solemn. For within this radiance, therey a Trispear Dual-Edged de. To call it a de was a bit misleading, as the three points of the de were actually the heads of three Jiaolongs, which had long since perished due to the passage of time. Yet even so, one could still sense the chilling murderous intent exuding from this divine weapon. At this time, An Yan, too, came up to Xue Ans side, and upon seeing the Trispear Dual-Edged de, she couldnt help but be stunned. "Husband, is this...?" Xue An took a deep breath, "Yes, this is the weapon of the Eng God!" As he spoke, Xue An extended his hand, slowly reaching into the radiance and grasping the divine weapon. The moment he held it, the Trispear Dual-Edged de trembled violently and began to resist. But because it had been imprisoned for too long, the divine weapon was extremely weak. However, its resistance despite this showed the fiery temperament of the weapon. Xue An sighed softly; a sh in his eyes, and he temporarily sealed the divine weapon, then slowly drew it out. Only then could people see clearly how the Trispear Dual-Edged de was covered in scars, stained with blood. Despite the passage of time, one could still feel the intensity of the battle that had transpired. Xue An gently caressed the divine weapon. Everyone else remained silent. After a moment, Xue An finally regained hisposure and smiled, "Since this is a weapon left by the Eng predecessor, lets not take it with us! Leave it here for Jiang Xunnan and the others to await Xiao Tians return." Saying this, Xue An raised his hand and performed a flourish with the de, then thrust it forward. The divine weapon pierced through space and disappeared. At the same time, within the Lihen Temple, Jiang Xunnan, who was discussing matters with Zui Meng and Yan Meishu, felt a tremor in the space beside her before she could even react. The Trispear Dual-Edged de had already pierced through the void, flying close to her. Everyone was stunned, and then Xue Ans voice came from the Trispear Dual-Edged de. "This de is the weapon of the Eng predecessor. Xunnan, take good care of it and await the return of General Xiao Tian!" Upon hearing this, Jiang Xunnans expression turned serious, and she saluted, "Understood!" Then Xue An added indifferently: "With matters here concluded, you three take good care of this realm. We shall take our leave!" Chapter 1244 - 1241: Teleportation Array - Leaving the Divine Realm (2nd Update)

Chapter 1244: Chapter 1241: Teleportation Array - Leaving the Divine Realm (2nd Update)

When all the treasures had been absorbed into the Magic Treasures Pavilion, on the ground of this space, dense talisman seals suddenly appeared, covering such arge area that it upied the entire space. Hu Ying was stunned by the sight, "This is ..." Xue An nodded, "Yes, this is the Teleportation Array left by Lord Lihen!" A gleam of excitement shone in Hu Yings eyes as she eximed, "I didnt expect Lord Lihen to have such masterful skills!" An Yan asked with some confusion, "Is this thing rare?" Xue An smiled, "Its not exactly rare, but to achieve direct travel through The Multiverse requires an immense amount of energy, which minor sects or worlds with weak spiritual power simply cannot sustain! Even the Divine Realm cannot support such a colossal array!" "Oh! I see!" An Yan nodded, then looked at the massive Teleportation Array and asked curiously, "Husband, where does the other end of this Teleportation Array lead to?" Hu Ying also asked with curiosity, "Yeah, Brother Xue! The array is so vast; it must lead to an incredibly distant ce. Where does it actually go?" Xue An chuckled lightly, "That... you will naturally find out once we get there! Now, go back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion first!" An Yan had more to say but eventually obediently nodded her head and began to return to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Yet, Hu Yings face was filled with reluctance. "Ah, Brother Xue, its so stuffy inside there! Let me apany you on the teleportation! Its been so long since Ive traveled by a Teleportation Array!" Xue An, who had always doted on Hu Ying like a younger sister, firmly disagreed on this matter. In the end, no matter how Hu Ying pleaded, Xue An decisively sent her back into the Magic Treasures Pavilion, carefully cing it within his own Sea of Consciousness. With everything in order, Xue An looked around then slowly took a deep breath, his eyes shing with an icy resolve. "Old friend, I hope you can give me a reasonable exnation after I arrive at your domain, otherwise... dont me me for not being polite!" Having said that, Xue Ans eyebrows lifted as he raised his hand and harshly pressed it down. Boom! After a resounding shock, a splendid radiance spread rapidly from the center of Xue Ans palm. In an instant, the entire Teleportation Array was activated by Xue Ans palm. Golden light soared into the sky, shaking the entire space. Xue An stood quietly in the midst of the golden light, looking upward. With the memories inherited from Lord Lihen and the Ziwei Star Master, Xue An naturally knew how to use the Teleportation Array and paid no extra attention to the various phenomena outside. At the same time, the golden light grew stronger, even tearing rifts in the fabric of space. The violent turbulence of time-space flowed out, turned the surrounding environment into a chaotic mess. But whether it was the golden light or the turbulence of time-space, as soon as it reached within ten steps of Xue An, it dissipated into nothingness. Finally. The Teleportation Array beneath his feet began to groan under the strain, while the surging golden light tore open arge hole in the space, instantly creating a time-space passage. A space-time door shining with dazzling golden light appeared before Xue An. Xue An reined in his focus, a violent flurry of sword light and mes billowing around him, then he took a step forward and entered this space-time door. Just as Xue Ans figure vanished beyond the space-time door, one of the talisman seals within the array suddenly began to twist and deform. It is known that the requirements for the talisman seal patterns of such an array are exceedingly strict; even the slightest error could result in great deviation. Let alone such a significant distortion and deformation. At that moment, the entire Teleportation Array began to tremble slightly, then suddenly exploded with cracks, causing the space-time door to shake and ultimately copse into nothingness. After the Teleportation Array waspletely destroyed, a wisp of intent left by Lord Lihen at the time it was constructed let out a self-satisfied sneer, then dissipatedpletely, vanishing without a trace. Meanwhile. Xue An, navigating through the space-time passage, felt hisplexion drastically change as he noticed the pressure surrounding him suddenly begin to increase, and vicious time-space turbulence stirred restlessly. Xue Ans mind raced, and he quickly realized what was happening. "So cunning, to hide ones own strand of intent within the Teleportation Array; if the condition is not triggered, it wouldnt interfere with the outside world at all. That means it couldnt be detected by any normal means! And all this, just topletely eradicate those who use the transferring array?" Xue An coldly stated. "Pity, your n is still too naive!" With those words, Xue An violently waved his hand, and a golden light appeared before him, which rapidly expanded. When it fully unfolded, it revealed the Trans-ocean Starship Xue An had previously seized from the Heavenly Dragon n. Then, taking a deep breath, Xue Ans figure shed as he entered the starship. At the very moment his figure disappeared, the space-time passage shattered with a crash, and the violent and formidable time-space turbulence surged in, annihting everything in its path. The Trans-ocean Starship shook tremendously but withstood this assault. Xue An stood before the starships porthole, gazing at the utterly chaotic spatial phenomena ahead. Anyone else probably would have panicked by now. After all, even if you temporarily evade the erosion of time-space turbulence, without the coordinates of space-time, you would wander forever in the crevices of the multiverse. But Xue An remained unflustered because at the very instant he entered the space-time passage, he had already pinpointed the coordinates of the other end through his immense Divine Sense. This was one of Xue Ans habits; before doing anything, he always left himself a way out. This way, even if something were to happen to the space-time passage, he could fly directly using the previously set coordinates. Therefore, Xue An let out a cold smile, his eyes shing with divine light, as he maneuvered the Trans-ocean Starship to cleave throughyers of fog, speeding towards an unfathomably distant ce. Time passed, unmarked, for within the rifts of space-time, time had already lost its inherent meaning. Just as the Trans-ocean Starship, battered and on the brink of copse, came across a sudden glimmer of dawn. Xue An, who had been manipting the starship with his powerful Divine Sense to avoid various time-space fissures and whirlpools and had be somewhat weary, was slightly shaken. He then began to mobilize his Cultivation Level with all his might, the Trans-ocean Starship letting out a wail as it almost burned itself up, charging with a decisive posture directly towards that glimmer of dawn. Chapter 1245 - 1242: Strange World - Qi Mechanism Disordered (Third Update)

Chapter 1245: Chapter 1242: Strange World - Qi Mechanism Disordered (Third Update)

With a booming shock, Xue An felt as if he had passed through ayer of soap bubbles, and the scenery before his eyes changed, obviously leaving the spatial-temporal rift and entering a new world. At the same time, the Trans-ocean Starship finally fulfilled its mission, disintegrating directly and turned into fragments, then plummeting straight down, transforming into scattered meteors. Then, Xue An realized that he was in the vast high sky. It was night time at this moment, the night sky was clear, with a bizarrely red full moon hanging high in the middle of the sky. Above the high sky, the wind was fierce and the temperature extremely low. Xue Ans expression changed, not because of the environment he was in, but because he could clearly feel the abnormal and unusual aura of this world. Generally speaking, although The Multiverse is vast, there are only a few types of worlds: worlds with strong Spiritual Power andpletews, worlds with mediocre Spiritual Power and floatingws, and worldspletely devoid of Spiritual Power with depleted Heavenly Dao. There is nothing strange about that. However, the problem is that in this world, the aura of heaven and earth is extremely violent and chaotic. Various Spiritual Powers mixed together, just like a tangled mess. Logically, under such furious aura of heaven and earth, this world should have already exploded. But looking down now, although everything was hidden in darkness, he could still clearly sense the breath of life on the earth. This indicates that this world not only exists but also thrives well, even with arge number of lives. It was truly strange. Even Xue An, once an Immortal Venerable, had never seen such a bizarre world. However, soon, a cold smile appeared on the corner of Xue Ans mouth. Because despite the extreme chaos of the aura, Xue An could still feel that the main hue of this world, or the background of all aura, was an extremely cold and gloomy tone. If thats the case, then it means he had not taken the wrong path, and at most, there was a slight deviation in the location. With this thought, a gleam shed in Xue Ans eyes, and then his figure plummeted straight down. As the altitude decreased, Xue An could feel that the chaos of the surrounding heavenly and earthly aura was gradually intensifying. Eventually, when Xue An finallynded in a mountainous wilderness, the aura had be insanely chaotic. Various Spiritual Powers collided near-violently, neutralizing each others energy. If speaking solely of the strength of Spiritual Power, this world is even much more powerful than Lihen Heaven. Yet it was because of such near-mad chaos and internal consumption, that the Spiritual Power here was even lower than that on Earth. Xue An felt his figure also sank, and his Divine Sense and Cultivation Level were affected to varying degrees. If described in one sentence, this world was like a forest of masposed of countless strong mas, and cultivators were like steel. Once you step into it, you naturally experience varying degrees of restraint. Xue An smiled, not taking it too seriously, and looked around at the environment. The ce where hended was a pitch-ck forest. It was midnight with the moon above, the surroundings were extremely quiet, not even the slightest sound that should be in the forest was present. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, then turned his head towards a direction, his figure shed and disappeared from the spot. After his figure disappeared, a rustling sound suddenly came from the ground, and the surrounding trees, without wind, began to stretch their branches wildly, twisting together. And from the ground, numerous roots, like a swarm of snakes, arched out of the ground, greedily sensing the aura left by Xue An. "Heh heh, another fresh blood has arrived, go inform the master!" Having said that, these roots dived back into the ground and disappeared from sight. At the same time, Xue An had already passed throughyers of dense forest and arrived near a main road. To call it a main road, in reality, it was merely a dirt road. But in this remote and deste woods and wilderness, having such a road was already quite decent. Moreover, Xue An could discern that the trees and wild grass on both sides clearly separated from this official road, not even a speck of dirt ovepped onto the road. Xue An turned his head to look back at the pitch-dark forest he hade through, revealing a smile that wasnt quite a smile, then turned his head toward the front and strode forward. Despite being suppressed by the ferocious aura, with his current speed, in just the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, lights could be vaguely seen in the distance. Xue An slowed his pace, and then approached a small town. This small town was situated next to the official road. It wasnt veryrge, but the city walls were towering, and the gates were tightly shut, and at every corner of the wall, countless talisman spells were written with vermillion ink. The talismans, clearly freshly written, gleamed a sinister red under the bizarre red moonlight coupled with the eerie silence all around, giving off a spine-chilling sensation. Xue An appraised this quietly standing small town with a sparkling gaze. The lights he had seen from afar were from the two rednterns hanging by the city gate. Such rednterns were generally used for marriages, but appearing here in this deste wilderness, and with thenterns swaying slightly in the wind coupled with the mournful sound of the distant wind, it was indeed hair-raising. Yet, Xue An just smiled, then walked directly to a shabby tea shed below the city wall and casually sat on an uncollected wooden bench, quietly waiting. The moon gradually descended in the west, the red flickering light never stopped shaking, and the surroundings progressively turned utterly silent. Xue An leaned against a pir of the tea shed, closing his eyes as if dozing. At this moment, a womans crying suddenly came from afar. The sobbing was heart-wrenching and difficult to bear. And with the crying, an unstable womans voice also followed. "Wuu wuu wuu, Im in so much pain, where are my hands and eyes!" The voice started very distant, but in an instant, it had already reached nearby. But just then, without even lifting his eyelids, Xue An coldly shouted, "Scram!" With amand, like thunder. Out of the darkness, there came a sky-shattering scream, then it seemed as if something exploded, and all the sounds disappeared at once. A cold smirk appeared at the corner of Xue Ans lips. And for the following period, all was peaceful. Finally. Dawn broke in the east, and the universe gradually brightened. When the two rednterns above the city walls were extinguished, the city gates then slowly began to creakily open. A night-shift elder yawned as he walked out from behind the city gate, just about to stretch when he caught sight of Xue An under the tea shed, froze for a moment, and then stood there dumbfounded. At this moment, Xue An slowly stood up, smiled slightly at the elder, "Hello, Im here to seek lodging!" Chapter 1246 - 1243: Demon-Sealing Town, Demon Ghost Rampant (First Update)

Chapter 1246: Chapter 1243: Demon-Sealing Town, Demon Ghost Rampant (First Update)

The old mans expression was as if he had seen a ghost, his body shaking like a sieve, "You... you stayed here for just one night?" Xue An gave a faint smile, "Yes!" The old mansplexion changed, and he gave Xue An a deep look, then took out a bamboo whistle from his chest and blew it forcefully. The whistle was shrill, spreading in all directions. In an instant, a crowd surged out from behind the city gate, each person holding sticks and knives, then all gathered together, looking at Xue An with fearful and wary eyes. Xue An was slightly startled, but when he saw that all these people were dressed in tattered clothes and had pale faces, he couldnt help but sigh softly, then smiled. "How so? Cant even a passerby be amodated here?" The crowd remained silent. At this moment, a weak and old voice came from within the town. "Let him in, hes not a Demon Ghost!" After saying this, a few coughs faintly followed, as if this simple sentence had exhausted the speaker. The crowd stirred slightly, but the voice clearly carried weight, and everyones faces showed a sense of relief, then they parted to both sides, opening up a pathway. Xue An smiled and then stepped forward into the town. Passing through the city gate, what caught his eyes were rows of low and dpidated houses, but unexpectedly, the streets, though not very spacious, were very clean. At this moment, the whole town was already alerted, and as Xue An walked down the street, many heads popped out from the houses or alleys along the road. Many people looked at Xue An with curious eyes. Especially many children were extremely excited, and even one pointed at Xue An, shouting with a childlike voice: "Mom, this brother walks so gracefully!" Hearing this, Xue An turned his head to see a girl about eight or nine years old staring at him. Xue An gave her a gentle smile. The girl was stunned, but before she could react, she was dragged into the house by a woman dressed in tattered clothes, followed by scolding and the childs crying. Xue An touched his nose feeling a bit awkward, then continued walking forward. The town was notrge, and walking from one end to the other was only a few hundred meters. But after making a round, Xue An realized that all businesses in this town were in decline; to say nothing of inns, there wasnt even a ce to eat on the main street. A vermilion tower stood alone in the center of the town, but it too looked worn and even a bit tilted, as if it might copse at any moment. At this moment, the door of the Vermilion Tower was pushed open, and then a boy about fifteen or sixteen years old came out. This boy, dressed in coarse clothing, was thin and frail, his appearance quite delicate, but there was an indescribable pride in his eyes. Yet at this moment, his face was covered with a faintyer of worry, then he looked up at Xue An and coldly said, "Foreigner, pleasee in. My grandfather wants to see you!" The boy then turned and walked away without any hesitation. Xue An didnt mind, instead, he followed the boy happily into the Vermilion Tower. Upon entering, a strong smell of herbs hit him. The inside of the house was very dark; the windows were sealed shut, not allowing even a sliver of light in. In the spacious hall, only a dim oilmp on the table emitted a faint glow, barely allowing one to see the surroundings. And on the bed next to the table, an old man sat leaning against the wall, breathing rapidly and painfully. His lungs were like a nearly broken bellows, each breath soborious and filled with a lot of noise, sounding very harsh. But even so, the old mans eyes were still very bright, even resembling two spiritual beads in this dark room. Especially when he saw Xue An walk in, the elderly mans eyes glowed even brighter, his gaze sharp as a de, scrutinizing Xue An bit by bit. To this, Xue An merely smiled slightly, standing calmly and directly facing the old mans gaze, without any intention of dodging. This reaction slightly startled the elderly man. He was very aware of how piercing his gaze was; not to mention ordinary people, even martial arts masters, if caught off guard, their minds would be shaken. Yet this young man in white bore no expression, and calmly endured it all. Could it be that he is a martial arts master? But he doesnt look the part! Or perhaps a sessor of mystical arts? But there was no fluctuation of mystical arts around him. Moreover, in the elderly mans Divine Sense, Xue An was just like any ordinary young man, with nothing extraordinary about him. This left the elderly man astonished, and perhaps due to too much shock, he suddenly began to cough violently. This cough wasnt like that of ordinary people; its intensity was as if trying to cough out his own lungs. The young man almost instantly rushed over and skillfully patted the elderly mans back. But even so, it took a while before the elderly mans coughing gradually ceased, and then he began to gasp heavily. A hint of sorrow appeared in the young mans eyes, "Grandpa..." The elderly man waved his hand, signaling that he was alright, and then raised his head again to look at Xue An. "Young man, did you spendst night in the tea house outside the city?" Xue An nodded. The elderly mans expression changed, "Then how did youe here?" Xue An smiled, "Naturally, I came along the official road!" Xue Ans words visibly changed the young mans expression. The elderly man looked deeply at Xue An, "Then how long do you n to stay here?" "Thats hard to say, I might leave in a day or two, or it could take three to five months!" Xue An said lightly. The elderly man was silent for a while, then nodded, "Very well! Since you are a passing guest, naturally, my ce can amodate you. Yushu, take this gentleman down to arrange a ce for him!" The young man was somewhat hesitant, but eventually responded softly, "Yes!" After saying this, the young man named Yushu stepped forward and said coldly, "Follow me!" He then turned his head and walked away, his words seemingly filled with hostility toward Xue An. Xue An did not take it to heart, only bowing to the elderly man, "Since thats the case, I shall impose upon you!" After saying that, he cheerfully followed Yushu. The town was small, but there were many vacant houses. Not far from the Vermilion Tower was a deserted courtyard. Yushu opened the door and led Xue An inside. The room was bleak and empty, with nothing but rudimentary tables, chairs, and bedding. "This is where you will be staying. Youll have to sort out your own meals!" the young man said coldly. Xue An was not picky, and with an almost smiling nod, said, "Thank you!" But just then, the young man suddenly stepped forward, standing just over a meter away from Xue An, then stared intently at Xue An, his voice cold. "I dont care who you are, but since youvee to Demon-Sealing Town, you must follow the rules here. This is true whether my grandfather is here or not. Do you understand?" Chapter 1247 - 1244: Xing Family Descendant, Inheritor of the Daoist Arts (2nd Update)

Chapter 1247: Chapter 1244: Xing Family Descendant, Inheritor of the Daoist Arts (2nd Update)

Cold words, an extremely firm attitude. Yet, Xue An burst intoughter. To him, this boy, but fifteen or sixteen years old, was like a little cat whose territory had been vited, only able to disy his presence in such a fierce manner. However, hisughter only made the boy more displeased. His eyebrows raised, a Talisman Spell suddenly appeared above Xue Ans head, then he spoke in a cold voice. "What are youughing at?" Xue Ansughter subsided, his gaze swept over the Talisman Spell, and then he spoke lightly, "Nothing much. I just think that I am merely a passerby. Is there a need for you to value me so highly?" The boy snorted coldly, not responding to Xue Ans words, but took a step back, allowing the Talisman Spell to dissipate into nothingness before he turned and walked away. It was not until he had reached the door that he spoke without turning his head: "Whether you are just a passerby or not doesnt matter! Although I dont know why grandpa let you stay, you must behave yourself, otherwise... that Talisman Spell just now is not vegetarian!" After speaking, the boy then strode away. Xue An watched the boys retreating figure, the corners of his mouth slowly curling into a faint smile, a slight glint flickering in his eyes, he muttered softly. "Quite interesting! That Talisman Spell just now was actually a genuine Daoist Family technique! It seems this little town is not so simple after all!" At the same time, The boy had already returned to the room, where the old man had fallen into a deep sleep leaning against the wall. Seeing this, the boy tiptoed inside. Even though his movements were extremely light, he still woke the old man. The old man slowly opened his eyes and asked, "Is everything settled?" The boy silently nodded, then walked beside the old man, skillfully beginning to massage his back. While massaging, light emanated from the boys palms. No matter how hard he tried, this light only hovered on the surface of the old mans back, unable to prate. The old man chuckled, "Alright, Yushu, stop wasting spiritual power in vain!" Yushu remained silent, but a shade of sadness and worry shed across his lowered eyes. The old man gently said, "Yushu, are you puzzled about why I let this stranger stay?" Yushu remained silent for a moment, then replied, "If grandpa made such a decision, there must be a reason. Yushu dares not specte!" The old manughed, "Silly child, your gloomy temperament can easily hurt yourself!" Yushu trembled slightly but did not speak. "I cant see through this young mans origins either!" the old man softly said at this moment. Yushu was startled. "But although I cant see through him, I have an intuition that this young man is definitely not a bad person! Moreover..." A solemn look appeared in the old mans eyes, "Last night, I sensed a powerful sinister energying from outside the city, its strength enormous, definitely not ordinary ghost it has to be at least a True Immortal level Demon Ghost!" Hearing it was a True Immortal level Demon Ghost, the boys expression drastically changed. "But this demon ghost disappeared after a shrill and tragic howl! The next morning, the boy was found outside the city in a tea pavilion. If its as you say, then there must be a deep connection between the boy and the disappearance of the demon ghost, perhaps it was even he who eliminated it." The boys face was somewhat pale, but after pondering for a moment, he couldnt help but say, "But grandfather, if he can even eliminate a True Immortal level demon ghost, how could he possibly be an unknown person? Yet, we have definitely never seen this man before, nor heard any rumors about him!" The old man gave a bitter smile, "Who knows! But whether it is or isnt, since hese to Demon-Sealing Town at this time, it must be fate. After all... I wontst much longer!" With that said, the old man suddenly became agitated and began to cough violently. This coughing fit was even more severe than before, so much so that as soon as he opened his mouth, he spat out a mouthful of dark red blood. Upon seeing this, the boy cried out in anguish, rushed forward, and pulled out a wless jade bottle from his bosom, pouring out a crystal-clear elixir, intending to feed it to the old man. However, the old man waved his hand and then gasped, "The elixirs left by Mr. Medicine Ghost are down to thisst one, dont waste it now!" "But..." the boy said anxiously. At that moment, the old mans coughing gradually stopped, but the fit had exhausted all his strength, so much so that he couldnt even lift his head and could only lie in bed, speaking in an extremely exhausted tone, "Its useless, Mr. Medicine Ghost once told me that theres no medicine in the world that can cure my illness; this elixir is only to dy things a bit! So, just save it... for next time." "Grandfather..." Hearing next time, the boys tears overflowed. The old man reached out to gently stroke his forehead, "Silly child, havent I told you? Dont cry; even if Im gone, you must stay strong and keep walking the path ahead!" The boy bowed his head, tears silently streaking down his cheeks and dropping onto the floor. The old many in bed and after a long while, he quietly said, "If... next time I cannot suppress the ghost poison, remember to kill me ahead of time!" "Grandfather..." "Hmm? As a descendant of the Xing Family and an heir to the Daoist arts, how can you be so weepy? Answer me!" the old man gathered hisst bit of strength and shouted angrily. "Yes... Yes!" the boys voice trembled, but his words were firm. "Very good! You may go rest now," the old man said tiredly. The boy silently stood up, turned, and left the room. Watching Xing Yushus retreating figure, the old mans eyes showed indulgence and heartache, thinking silently. Yushu, these responsibilities might be too heavy for you, but as a descendant of the Xing Family, it has been destined from the moment you were born, so Grandfather can only be... unemotional like this. Meanwhile. Xue An raised his head and looked toward the distant Vermilion Tower, let out a light sigh, and spoke lightly, "Drawing Talisman Spells with blood, to the point of exhausting ones vital essence, and already inflicted with a strange poison before, surviving till now is indeed a miracle!" The moment Xue Anid eyes on the old man, he knew that he didnt have much longer to live. Because he was already struck with a strange poison, yet he drained his vital essence to craft Talisman Spells. Clearly, all those Talisman Spells outside the city were his work. In such a situation, even Xue An couldnt save his life. At that moment, a little head suddenly peered out of the window, curiously watching Xue An inside the room. Xue An was slightly startled, then smiled. It was the same child he had seen in the street during the day. Looking at the girl who was slightly older than his own daughter, yet due to prolonged malnutrition, her figure was extremely frail, Xue An couldnt help but sigh. Then he reached out his hand to pull out a handful of candies and passed them through the window. "Here, little miss, your brother invites you to have some candy!" Chapter 1248 - 1245: The Temptation of Candy (1st Update)

Chapter 1248: Chapter 1245: The Temptation of Candy (1st Update)

The pure white milk candy was wrapped in dazzling candy wrappers, emitting a tempting fragrance. The little girl unconsciously swallowed, then lifted her head and stared nkly at Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly, "Take it and eat! Its for you!" Saying this, he handed it forward. The little girl took a step back in some fright, but for a child, the temptation of the candy was simply too great. Thus, even though she stepped back a few steps, her eyes were still fixed intently on the milk candy in Xue Ans hand. Without further ado, Xue An stuffed all the candies in his hand to the little girl. "Eat it! They are all for you!" Xue An said with a smile. The little girl hesitated for quite a while before finally giving in to temptation; she carefully picked up a piece, unwrapped the candy wrapper, and then popped the milk candy into her mouth. The moment the soft and sweet milk candy burst in her mouth, the expression on the little girls face suddenly froze. "Is it delicious?" Xue An asked gently. No sooner had the words left his mouth thanrge tears welled up in the eyes of the little girl, and then she nodded vigorously. Xue An sighed inwardly, just about to say something. He then saw the little girl bend down to pick up the candy wrapper she had just thrown away, clutching it precious in her hand then giving Xue An a very formal bow. "Thank you, big brother!" After saying these words, the little girl turned and ran away like a startled deer. Xue An stood in front of the window, watching the figure of the little girl, who was about the same size as his daughter, and chuckled softly, a soft light apparent in his eyes. For Xue An, this incident was just a trivial interlude, hardly worth remembering. Right now, what was most important for him was to quickly figure out exactly where in The Multiverse this world was located and why it had be like this. Although there werent many useful pieces of information yet, through what he had seen and heard along the way, Xue An had still drawn a few conclusions. First, this world undoubtedly wasnt originally like this; something must have caused everything to change. Second, there were Demon Ghosts in this world. To this conclusion, Xue An felt no surprise at all. Because upon his entry into this world, Xue An had sensed, even amidst the chaotic battle of spiritual forces in the atmosphere, that the Yin energy still held a dominant position. Under such conditions, if there were no Demon Ghosts, that would truly be bizarre. Finally, and most importantly, there was the existence of Taoist magic in this world. This might not sound that unusual. After all, Taoism is a major school in The Multiverse. But crucially, Xue An had felt a touch of orthodox Hua n Taoist aura from Xing Yushu. This was something worth pondering. Considering the vast distance from Earth, in terms of travel it was practically immeasurable. But why then did Taoist magic exist here? Moreover, even though the atmosphere appeared disordered, it could still be seen that this area belonged to that persons territory. Under his rule, how would he allow the existence of Taoist magic that could restrain his nspeople? All these inconsistencies made Xue An feel a touch of doubt. But regrettably, with the scant information currently avable, even if he wanted to analyze further, he couldnt. Xue An shook his head, casting all these thoughts to the back of his mind, and then prepared to go out to find some food. With his current Cultivation Level, he certainly no longer needed to eat. But Xue An always felt that as a human being, one should eat; if one truly transcended eating, wouldnt that diminish a lot of the pleasure? """ Even when he was the Immortal Venerable in his previous life, Xue An had never stopped eating, and he most loved to eat all kinds of bizarre and assorted snacks from the Multiverse. Therefore, Xue An had such excellent culinary skills. This time,ing to this realm was no exception. But when Xue An had just stepped out of his room, he suddenly paused. Because many little heads had suddenly popped up from above the courtyard wall. When they saw himing out, these little heads were frightened and all shrank back. Xue An realized what was happening and couldnt help but smile slightly, "Alright,e on out!" With his words, the courtyard gate was gently pushed open a crack, and the little girl who had been here before walked in front, with a long line of little children following her, entering the courtyard in single file. Xue An stood on the steps quietly watching. When the crowd had alle in, all these little ones stood with their hands behind their backs at a distance, sneakily looking at Xue An. Then the little girl raised her head and then stretched out both hands, taking out a small basket that was hidden behind her. The basket was old but clean. And in the basket, there were neatly arranged many dry pancakes and buns. Even among them, there was a small piece of fatty meat that shined with grease. Then the little girl took a deep breath, took a few steps forward, and extended the small basket towards Xue An. "Brother, eat!" Xue An looked at these different-sized, variously shaped dry pancakes or buns, was silent for a moment, then suddenly smiled. "Thank you!" Hearing Xue An say this, the little girls eyes turned into curved crescents with her smile. "Do you still have candy?" Xue An asked. The little girl was taken aback, then nodded vigorously, and took out a neatly folded candy wrapper from her bosom, inside it was a piece of milk candy that had slightly melted. Xue An was taken aback, at the same time, the little girl proudly pointed at the children who were slightly younger than her. "Let brother see!" Hearing this, all these little ones stretched out their hands, opened their palms, and inside were pieces of candy divided up. Xue An was somewhat stunned. Because he realized that these pieces of candy were the ones he had given to the little girl, but at this moment, she had shared them all with her little friends. And because there were so many children but so little candy, she even divided the candy into equally sized pieces. And these ragged children had a joy on their faces that came from their hearts. Xue An smiled slightly, then gave the little girl a thumbs up, "Well done!" Getting praised, the smile on the little girls face grew even wider. At the same time, Xue An casually took out two big bags of candy from his portable space. "This is your reward!" These two big bags of colorful candy made the little girl and all the children in the courtyard stare dumbfounded. It took a while before the little girl lifted her head to look at Xue An in a daze. "Brother, this..." "Take it and eat! If its not enough, I still have more!" Xue An said with a smile. Only then did the little girl let out a cheer, rushed forward to grab the candies, and didnt leave but started sharing them with the other children right there. After each child got more than one piece of candy, many of them who were impatient immediately unpeeled one and popped it into their mouths. But many others almost reverently peeled off the candy wrappers and carefully savored the candy. To all of them, this sweet milk candy was simply the tastiest thing in the world. """ Chapter 1249 - 1246: The Moon Reaches Mid-Sky, Demon Ghost Attack (2nd Update)

Chapter 1249: Chapter 1246: The Moon Reaches Mid-Sky, Demon Ghost Attack (2nd Update)

"Whats your name?" Seeing the heartfelt smiles on these childrens faces, Xue Ans mood also brightened, and he asked with a lightugh. The little girl shook her head. "I dont have a name, my mother calls me Ruier!" "Ruier..." The little girl nodded, "Mmm, big brother, thank you for the candies you gave us, theyre the tastiest thing weve ever eaten!" Xue An smiled, then bent down and pointed to a small basket set aside, "You exchanged these candies with this, so no need to say thank you! And..." Xue An said with a smile: "We are friends now, so theres even less need to say thanks!" "Friends..." Xiao Rui murmured softly, then eagerly nodded her head, "Mmm!" Just then, amotion was heard outside the courtyard, and then a crowd of people burst in. Leading them was the youth Xing Yushu, followed by a group of vigers. These people came in angrily, their faces full of rage, originally intending tosh out. But when they saw the group of children in the yard, indulging in the taste of candy, they couldnt help but stand frozen in ce. Xiao Rui also saw the neers and couldnt help but cry out. "Mother, why are you here?" The middle-aged woman in the crowd, dressed in tattered clothes, was Xiao Ruis mother. Relieved to see her daughter safe and sound, she let out a sigh of relief, but when she heard her daughters question, A look of shame appeared on the middle-aged womans face and without exnation, she yanked Xiao Ruis arm and started to leave. Xiao Rui didnt dare to resist, and could only turn her head and shout with a young voice, "Goodbye, big brother!" Xue An nodded with a smile, "Goodbye!" Then, the people who had burst in led their children away one by one. In an instant, the previously lively courtyard became quiet, leaving only Xue An and Xing Yushu. Xue An stood on the stairs, quietly observing Xing Yushu, and smiled slightly. "Would you like toe in and sit?" Xing Yushus expression was already uncertain, and it darkened even further when he heard Xue Ans invitation, he said coldly, "No need!" Then, he nced at the few candy wrappers left on the ground, his gaze briefly lingering before he took a deep breath and said slowly, "Did you give them the sugar?" Xue An nodded, "Yes! To be precise, its not a giveaway, but an exchange!" He said, pointing to the small basket filled with dry cakes and steamed buns. Xing Yushus face showed an odd expression, he looked deeply at Xue An, then with a slightly mocking tone, said, "Do you think youre being very noble doing this?" Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, "Hmm?" Xing Yushu continued, "Whether you gave it or exchanged for it! But once these children have tasted the sweetness of sugar, how will they face their bleak and painful lives after this? Have you ever thought about that?" Saying that, Xing Yushu looked coldly at Xue An, his tone scornful, "Of course, you wouldnt think about that, because youre just passing by, then showing a bit of kindness, and in a few days after you leave, you wont even remember what happened here! Am I right?" In the face of such "aggressive" words from Xing Yushu, Xue An didnt get angry; instead, heughed, then looked with interest at this young man who seemed to have experienced the vicissitudes of life despite his young age. "From what youre saying, it seems I shouldnt have given them sugar?" "Of course!" Xue An nodded, then suddenly said: "But have you considered that no matter how bleak and sad life is, there needs to be some hope, right? Otherwise, isnt that truly a path toward despair and death?" "Im not doing this to satisfy my own kindness, as you say! I just like these children! Plus, Im giving them a thought, a sweet thought that, no matter how sad they get in the future, will still bring sweetness when they recall it. Is that... wrong?" Xue Ans words turned Xing Yushusplexion pale, and then he lowered his head in confusion. "A thought...", Xing Yushu muttered softly to himself, as if entranced. Xue An said nothing, just quietly watched. A momentter, Xing Yushu raised his head to give Xue An a deep look, and then turned to leave. Xue An let out a light sigh, "There are more unhappy than fortunate things in this world, and those who try to shoulder it all on their own will gradually crumble. Thats why I think you should often ponder the few fortunate things!" Hearing Xue Ans words, Xing Yushus figure trembled slightly, his steps faltered a little, but in the end, he still left withrge strides. Xue An looked up at the slowly westward falling sunlight, his eyes gleaming brilliantly, and whispered, "No matter who it is, as long as one is entrusted with the teachings of the Dao, I will help you!" As sunlight gradually faded, the atmosphere in the entire Demon-Sealing Town grew increasingly tense. The streets were deserted early on. Everyone shut their doors and hid under their beds, trembling with fear. Only Xue An cleared a stoned table in the courtyard, took out his tea set from his space, and began to brew tea. Night fell upon the world, and the red moonlight draped everything in an eerie veil. There was a gentle breeze, and Xue An slowly sipped his hot tea, his eyes twinkling unpredictably. Finally, the moon reached its zenith. At the same time, from the distant sky, there came a sinisterugh. This hollow and evilughter traveled far in the dark night. Inside the Vermilion Tower, Xing Yushus face changed dramatically, and he abruptly stood up, "Grandfather!" Lying in bed, Xing Yuhe said in a deep voice, "I heard it, sit down and dont move!" "But..." "Sit down!" "Yes!" Xing Yushu sat down unwillingly, his face filled with anxiety. The Demon Ghost that could send itsughter into the town despite the protection of the Talisman Spells on the city walls and those two Soul-Cleaving Lamps was undoubtedly extraordinary. Could grandfathers array of Talisman Spells truly withstand it? Xing Yushu felt uneasy. But Xing Yuhes face was as calm as still water, showing not a trace of fear. Meanwhile. Outside the town, a demon wind swept past wildly, slowing only after reaching the towns border to reveal the figure within. This was a chilling Demon Ghost. It stood tens of meters tall, its body a greenish hue, with two horns on its head and an extremely fierce face. But that was not the main thing. Looking at its belly, there was a faint wriggling. Only under the shaking of the Demon Ghosts body could one see clearly that those moving things were, astonishingly, faces of people in pain. These faces were trapped in the Demon Ghosts stomach, struggling frantically, and faintly, one could even hear the woeful screams from within. Chapter 1250 - 1247: Nine-character True Words, A Sword Descends from the Sky (3rd Update)

Chapter 1250: Chapter 1247: Nine-character True Words, A Sword Descends from the Sky (3rd Update)

Such a scene was enough to make ones scalp tingle with horror. At the same time, the Demon Ghost wrinkled its nose, sniffed, and then burst into a gleeful, sinisterugh. "That stinky woman really died here, tsk tsk! And it seems she was killed in one blow, not even a ghostly wisp could escape. It mustve been a powerful stranger passing by!" With that, excitement spread across the Demon Ghosts face, "But if the big boss finds out about this, he will definitely take his anger out on Demon-Sealing Town. It might be better for me to ughter the people here now and then boast about it in front of the big boss!" After saying this, drool of greed started dribbling from the Demon Ghosts mouth as it addressed Demon-Sealing Town, "Dont me me for this, who told you to be so unlucky? Besides, you Human n are just wasting food by living in this world. Itd be better if you obediently became fertilizer in my belly! Hahahaha!" After muttering to itself, the Demon Ghost grew even more excited, and with heavy breaths, it charged toward Demon-Sealing Town. Boom! As it burst toward the town, still two hundred zhang from the walls, the Talisman Spells inscribed on the fortifications all shone with golden light, aimed directly at the Demon Ghost. Wherever the golden light touched, wisps of blue smoke rose from the Demon Ghosts body, scorching it. This pain made the Demon Ghost even more frenzied, and it sneered, "These are just the tricks of those sanctimonious fools, pity their power is too weak!" With a few strides, the Demon Ghost crossed the hundred-zhang divide and reached the town walls. The golden light of the Talisman Spells on the walls grew even more dazzling, and the sound of chanting rose and held firm against the Demon Ghosts invasion. Amidst the shes of golden light, the Demon Ghosts body melted away like a candle. Annoyed and enraged, the Demon Ghost yelled, "Break for me... Break!" A dense stream of ghostly aura instantly formed and surged directly towards the barrier of golden Talisman Spells. Following a tremendous st, the entire town shook. All the residents of the town were terrified, paler than death; some of the more cowardly simply fainted away. At the same time, the golden Talisman Spells began to emit cracking sounds, a sign they were reaching their limit. But at that moment. In Vermilion Tower, Xing Yuhe suddenly lifted his gaze and with a sharpmand, he intoned, "Thews of heaven and earth, the Demon Ghost willply, Lin!" With hismand. The two Soul-Cleaving Lamps hanging next to the gatehouse suddenly burst into brilliant light, then two rays of dazzling red light shot forth and merged into one, descending directly above the Demon Ghosts head. Where the red light pointed, the Demon Ghosts movements slowed. Xing Yuhe, who had been lying in bed, had somehow sat up and once more firmly shouted, "Bing!" Following themand, the red light condensed into a bright and solitary little sword. "Zhou!" Xing Yuhe trembled all over, yet still managed to forcefully spit out the word. Boom! The little sword turned into a streak of light, speeding straight for the Demon Ghost. Under these circumstances, the Demon Ghost startedughing madly, "The Nine-character True Words? A pity, you only have the first three. You think with that you can kill me?" With that said, the Demon Ghost lifted its ghostly paw, aiming to smack down the solitary little sword. But at the very moment before the ghostly paw could touch it, within Vermilion Tower, blood flowed from Xing Yuhes mouth and nose, yet he resolutely shouted a single word. "Zhe!" As the word was issued. The speed of the solitary little sword increased by more than tenfold in an instant, swiftly crossing the barrier and arriving above the Demon Ghosts head in the blink of an eye. The Demon Ghost screamed in shock, but it was toote to dodge and could only grit its teeth and meet the sword head-on. Crack! After a faint, crisp snap, the Demon Ghost wailed as more than half of its head was sheared off at an angle. Then, the delicate little sword showed fine cracks, eventually shattering with a loud bang. As the sword shattered, inside the Vermilion Tower, Xing Yuhe spat out another mouthful of blood and then thudded onto the bed, falling unconscious. "Grandpa!" Xing Yushu cried out in rm, rushing forward to hold Xing Yuhe in his arms. But he saw hisplexion was ashen, obviously critically injured, but fortunately, his breath was still there. Xing Yushu couldnt stop his tears and was trembling all over. Meanwhile, from outside of the town, there came the angry roar of the Demon Ghost. "You nosy priest, how dare you injure me, I will tear you to shreds!" Indeed, this strike could only be considered as having wounded the Demon Ghost. Because for a Demon Ghost that had devoured countless souls, let alone having half its head cut off, even if it were sted into dust, it could still heal. But the severe pain was real, so the Demon Ghost was filled with rage, wishing only to kill the person who ambushed it and be done with it. Such murderous howls made the entire Demon-Sealing Town tremble slightly. The people hiding in their houses had faces as gray as death, feeling that this time, they were bound to die without a doubt. Many people even began to sob softly. The young girl Xiao Rui, on the other hand, suddenly remembered something, took out the treasured candy from her bosom, and stuffed it into her mouth in one go, chewing frantically. At the same time, Xing Yushu gentlyid his grandfather down on the pillow, then slowly got up with Fu Guang flickering around him, and stepped out. Grandpa, you once said, there are no cowards in the Xing Family... and I am no exception! But just as he had stepped out of the Vermilion Tower, the sky suddenly brightened. Xing Yushu was shaken, and then he looked up with a horrified face. It turned out that it wasnt the break of day, but rather from the heavens above, a dazzling beam of light was shing straight down, painting the entire sky red. The target was directed straight at the Demon Ghost. The Demon Ghost had been full of self-satisfaction. Although it was wounded, that was inconsequential. The key point was that the town seemed already unable to hold up. The momentum of the one who had just injured it had weakened to an almost imperceptible level, indicating that he had been gravely injured. Apart from him, there were no more powerful beings in the entire town. Oh, thats not right, there seemed to be a youth! But in the eyes of the Demon Ghost, the strength of Xing Yushu was utterlyughable. So now the Demon-Sealing Town, in the eyes of the Demon Ghost, was like a dessert after a meal, easily consumed. But just as it sneered and was about to strike, it suddenly felt an rm in its heart and its entire bodys qi began to shake frantically. Because it sensed an extremely strong killing intent descending from the sky. This made the Demon Ghost tremble all over, then without even raising its head, it ran out without hesitating. No matter who the opponent was, as long as they could execute such a move, they were not to be meddled with. With this thought, the green-faced Demon Ghost wanted to flee. But it was only then that it discovered in utter horror that it couldnt even move its feet under the lock of qi, let alone run. This realization filled the green-faced Demon Ghost with terror, and then it raised its head to look at the beam of light shing down, opening its mouth in desperation as if it wanted to say something. Chapter 1251 - 1248: Sword Immortal Powerhouses, the Chance of the Taoist Law (4th Update)

Chapter 1251: Chapter 1248: Sword Immortal Powerhouses, the Chance of the Taoist Law (4th Update)

But it was all toote. In that instant, the streak of light had already flown close by. It was only then that Xing Yushu could see clearly, what was this streak of light, if not a dazzling sword light. At the same time. A muffled thud followed. The streak of light shed through without any hindrance. Then the figure of the Demon Ghost stiffened on the spot. Everything fell silent. After shing through the Demon Ghost, the sword light vanished into nothingness. The Talisman Spell that had just been emitting golden light on the city wall also returned to normal. Xing Yushu stared nkly. Just then, a fine crack appeared in the middle of the Demon Ghosts body, which then rapidly expanded. In an instant, the Demon Ghost split in two and began to fall slowly. But before it could reach the ground, the body disintegrated into dust and disappeared without a trace. Thus, the once domineering Demon Ghost perished. Xing Yushu could hardly believe his own eyes. He naturally could sense the formidable strength of the Demon Ghost, and believed that even if his grandfather were not injured, it would be very difficult to defeat it. Therefore, Xing Yushu had already braced himself for a fight to the death. But unexpectedly, the Demon Ghost was severed into nothingness by a single sword strike. How mighty must one be to wield such divine power? Could it be a passing expert? Doubt filled Xing Yushus heart as he looked up to the night sky. Suddenly, as if he remembered something, he started running towards the distance. When he arrived in front of the courtyard where Xue An lived, he was about to knock when the door slowly opened. Xue An stood behind the door, giving Xing Yushu a slight smile, "Brother Xing, still not asleep at this hour? Perfect timing, I was just about to look for you. What was that thing just now?" Xing Yushu looked at Xue Ans face, which was smiling gently, with flickering uncertainty in his eyes. He had indeed suspected that the sword light was cast by this stranger. But upon seeing Xue An, that thought suddenly vanished. Because no matter how he looked at it, this young man in white, apart from a serene demeanor, had nothing remarkable about him. And it seemed from what he said that he didnt even know what the Demon Ghost was just now? With this in mind, Xing Yushu lowered his head and said softly, "Its nothing, just go back to sleep and donte out again without a good reason!" With that, Xing Yushu turned and left. Xue An watched his retreating figure, smiled, closed the door again, and then looked towards the distant sky, murmuring lightly. "Even the Nine-character True Words have been passed down, things are getting more and more interesting!" When Xing Yushu returned to Vermilion Tower, Xing Yuhe had regained some consciousness, but he was extremely weak now and did not know what had happened outside. He could only sense that the aura of the Demon Ghost had vanished and couldnt help feeling somewhat startled and puzzled. Upon seeing Xing Yushu enter, he forced himself to ask, "What has happened? Whats the situation outside?" Xing Yushu did not speak. Instead, he walked straight to the bedside, standing there with a bewildered look on his face. "Yushu, what exactly is happening outside? What about the Demon Ghost?" Xing Yuhe asked anxiously. "Dead... Its dead!" "Dead?" Xing Yuhe let out a sigh of relief, "Was it killed by the Nine-character True Words?" Xing Yushu shook his head, "No." Xing Yuhe was stunned, "Then what happened?" After he had struck with that sword, he lost consciousness and naturally did not know what had happened outside. Taking a deep breath and with a slight tremble in his body, Xing Yushu spoke with a look of horror, "There was... a sword light that descended from the sky, slicing the Demon Ghost into nothingness!" Xing Yuhes heart shook upon hearing this, and with his emotions agitated, his old wounds were affected, causing him to cough violently again. It was only then that Xing Yushu snapped out of his bewilderment and hurried forward to massage his grandfather. It took a while before Xing Yuhe recovered. Then, in an urgent tone, he said, "Tell me everything that happened without missing a single detail!" Xing Yushu nodded, not daring to conceal anything, and recounted everything that had happened. After listening, Xing Yuhe fell silent for a moment. Then Xing Yushu said softly, "Grandfather, I suspected at that moment it might have been that fellow, but when I got there, I found that he seemedpletely unaware of it." Hearing this, Xing Yuhe shook his head, "It shouldnt have been him. After all, if it were as you described, the might of that sword would have surpassed the realm of ordinary powerhouses and reached the pinnacle of refinement! And for someone to possess such swordsmanship, even in the entire continent, they would be few and rare, attainable only after hundreds of years of tempering. Its impossible for a youth to possess such ability!" "So youre saying..." Xing Yuhe let out a deep sigh, "It must have been some passing Sword Immortal." Listening to this, Xing Yushu became lost in thought, "A Sword Immortal! Grandfather, do Sword Immortals really exist in this world?" Xing Yuhe chuckled and shook his head, "Of course they do, and theyre an extremely powerful group of individuals too!" "Even more powerful than your sect?" Xing Yushu asked quietly. Xing Yuhes expression turned sober, "Thats iparable. However, the lineage of my sect is extremely ancient and powerful. I am just an inconspicuous disciple among them!" Speaking of this, Xing Yuhe struggled to reach out and softly touched Xing Yushus head, "Yushu, my own talent was limited, and my achievements were extremely limited. But you are different from me; your aptitude far surpasses what mine was back then. Therefore, I hope that when you inherit my opportunity in the future and enter the sect, you will practice diligently and surpass me!" With tears shining in his eyes, Xing Yushu bowed his head sadly, "Grandfather, I dont want any opportunity; I want to be with you!" "Silly child, its okay to say this to me, but you must never speak carelessly to others. Do you realize how precious this opportunity is? If I didnt have to die for you to inherit it, why would I have you wait here for so long?" At this point, Xing Yuhes expression grew somber. "But..." Xing Yushu still wanted to say something. Xing Yuhe raised his gray eyebrows and said angrily, "But what? Have you forgotten what I told you before?" "Yushu dares not forget!" Seeing his grandfather getting angry, Xing Yushu quickly bowed his head and said tremulously. "As a descendant of the Xing Family, how can you be so muddled? Do you know how many people coveted the opportunity I had, watching with envious eyes, and yet you lose your ambition because of sentimentality?" Xing Yushu turned pale, his lips tightly shut. Seeing this, Xing Yuhe changed his tone and said gently, "You have seen the true form of an Immortal today, and you naturally understand how precious the opportunity to possess such power is. So, dont say such foolish things again, understand?" "Yes," Xing Yushu replied quietly. At this moment, the crow of a rooster came from outside the window. Xing Yuhe said indifferently, "Dawn has broken. Help me up; lets see how the Talisman Spells on the city walls are holding up!" Chapter 1252 - 1249 The Talisman Spell is Destroyed (First Update)

Chapter 1252: Chapter 1249 The Talisman Spell is Destroyed (First Update)

As the first ray of sunlight touched the earth at dawn, Demon-Sealing Town awoke from its slumber. People cautiously opened their doors and windows, apprehensively surveying the situation outside. They had not witnessedst nights great battle with their own eyes, but they all heard the hair-raising screams of the demon ghosts. Especially towards the end, when the entirety of Demon-Sealing Town trembled, nearly everyone felt a sense of despair and believed they were doomed. Yet, against all expectations, a sh of light appeared outside, and then all returned to silence. Despite this, no one dared to peek out to see what had happened, instead waiting, filled with extreme anxiety and unease, for the dawn toe. At this moment, upon seeing the outside world, everyone couldnt help but take a deep breath, feeling a sense of relief at having survived a cmity. But just then, with a creak, the door of Vermilion Tower opened, and Xing Yushu slowly emerged. On his back, he carried Xing Yuhe, who had be frail from lying in bed for so long. Seeing the grandfather-grandson pair, everyones expressions became very solemn, then looked on with eyes full of admiration. Xing Yushu, carrying his grandfather, slowly walked through the eerily silent streets. At each point, people silently followed behind without uttering a word. When they passed through the main street, almost all the residents of Demon-Sealing Town stepped out of their houses and silently followed. The guards at the city gate, upon seeing Xing Yushu and his grandfather, quickly opened the gate. The crowd left through the city gate. What greeted their eyes was a shocking scene. The walls were covered with numerous cracks, and many of the Talisman Spells previously engraved on them had been severely damaged. Seeing this, everyones heart sank. The destruction meant that the Talisman Spells which Xing Yuhe had spent countless energy to arrange were now virtually washed away. Without the protection of the Talisman Spells, Demon-Sealing Town could not withstand the invasions of demon ghosts, and it may not be long before it became like those ancient towns that disappeared in the jungle, overrun by demon ghosts, turning into and of death. Everyones faces turned very ugly, especially Xing Yushu, whoseplexion was so dark it seemed water could drip from it. Xing Yuhe, however, just nced at the severely damaged Talisman Spells and then smiled. "Yushu, walk a few steps forward!" Xing Yushu carried his grandfather forward a few steps, until Xing Yuhe softly said, "Thats good!" Then Xing Yushu stopped. After that, Xing Yuhe looked around, his expression gradually bing solemn, and finally, he slowly closed his eyes. All at once, everyone watched intensely, even holding their breath. Xiao Rui stood in the crowd with her mother, but clearly, her attention was not on these matters. Her head turned from side to side, herrge eyes filled with hope, as if she were searching for something. Just at that moment, Xue An slowly walked over on the street. The instant she saw Xue An, Xiao Ruis face burst into a radiant smile; although she didnt dare to shout, she waved vigorously, trying to attract Xue Ans attention. The arrival of Xue An didnt draw the attention of the others. When Xue An saw the excitement on Xiao Ruis face, he couldnt help but smile faintly, gave her a nod, and then raised his head to look at Xing Yuhe and his grandson in the distance. At that moment, Xing Yuhe slowly opened his eyes, his gaze revealing a touch of shock and gravity. "Grandfather, what is it?" Xing Yushu hurriedly asked. Xing Yuhe spoke in a deep voice, "Such a powerful Sword Intent, even stronger than those Sword Immortals Ive encountered before, but beyond that, there is no mark or indication of identity." "Could it really have been a passing Sword Immortal powerhouse?" asked Xing Yushu. "Now it seems, that is the only possibility!" "But why did he leave directly after lending a hand, without making any contact with us?" Xing Yushu expressed his surprise. Xing Yuhe replied with a bitter smile and a shake of his head, "How could we possibly specte about such an Immortal? Perhaps he was just passing by and saw Demon Ghosts causing trouble, so he helped us out on a whim! After all, a being capable of unleashing such Sword Intent is hardly different from an Immortal!" Xing Yuhes voice was full of exmation. Xing Yushu, on the other hand, exhibited a longing look. At this, Xing Yuhe looked up at the city wall, aplex sheen crossing his eyes, then said in a weighty tone, "With the suppression of this residual Sword Intent, no Demon Ghosts will dare to cause mischief for at least three days, which means we have only three days to repair the Talisman Spells on the city wall! Yushu..." Xing Yushusplexion tightened, "Grandfather!" "I simply dont have the energy to repair so many Talisman Spells now, so this time you must lend a hand as well!" "Me?" Xing Yushus face showed utter astonishment. Xing Yuhe nodded, "Yes!" "But... Ive never done it before!" Xing Yushu was still hesitant. Xing Yuhe chuckled, "Who was born knowing how to do it? Although at your age, its indeed a bit early, I dont have much time left. If I dont teach you these things while Im still here, then there will truly be no chance!" Hearing this, Xing Yushus eyes showed a sorrowful expression, but then he promptly bowed his head deeply, "Understood!" At this point, Xing Yuhe looked up at the crowd, "Fellow vigers, you have all seen the current situation. Time is pressing. To repair the city wall and Talisman Spells quickly, we must all work together!" No sooner had he spoken than the crowd immediately buzzed with excitement. "Elder Xing, rest assured, such a matter concerns the safety of us all; we naturally cannot shirk our responsibilities!" "Exactly, just give us the order, and well follow without a second word!" "Elder, youre not well, you just need tomand here, well handle all the work!" Amidst the rallying cries, Xing Yuhe smiled and nodded, "Thank you very much! The repair of the wall is feasible, but for the Talisman Spells, we need people who can write. Do any of you know how to write?" As soon as these words came out, the crowd that had been boiling with enthusiasm instantly fell silent, the people looking at each other, all showing difficulty on their faces. Seeing this scene, Xing Yuhe sighed lightly, having had a premonition of this oue. After all, for these people, survival was challenging enough, let alone having the leisure to read and write. Moreover, on this continent, literacy was a privilege of the nobility; for regr folks, being able to write their own name was already quite rare. It looks like they could only rely on the two of them, grandfather and grandson. Just as Xing Yuhe was about to give up with a wry smile. A detached voice came from behind the crowd. "Ill do it!" Chapter 1253 - 1250: The Pen Walks the Dragon-Snake (2nd Update)

Chapter 1253: Chapter 1250: The Pen Walks the Dragon-Snake (2nd Update)

Whoosh! All heads turned in unison, and all eyes immediately focused on the person speaking. Among the crowd, Xiao Rui was no exception, but when she saw who was speaking, her eyes couldnt help but gradually widen. There stood Xue An, calm and serene, offering a slight smile to Xing Yuhe, "I happen to know how to write a few characters, and now that I am staying in the city, it is only right for me to help!" Hearing his words, Xing Yuhe was slightly taken aback and then looked deep into Xue Ans eyes and nodded with a smile, "If thats the case, then we are grateful for your assistance!" However, Xing Yushu was not quite satisfied with this decision, but since his grandfather had already agreed, he had nothing to say and could only cast a cold nce at Xue An before going down to prepare. Pressed for time, no one dared to dy, and everyone started to bustle about. Xiao Rui approached timidly, expressing her admiration: "Big brother, you can write as well?" Xue An nodded with a smile, "Yes, I can!" "Wow, thats so amazing!" Admiration sparkled in Xiao Ruis eyes. Xue An smiled, "Would you like to learn?" "I... can I?" Xiao Rui pointed at herself, asking incredulously. "Why not, as long as you want to learn, of course you can!" Xiao Rui almost jumped up from the ground, her face bright with excitement as she said, "Thank you, big brother!" At this moment, Xiao Ruis mother also came over, but this time, the middle-aged woman no longer appeared wary of Xue An, instead nodding with a hint of respect. It wasnt just her, everyone around looked at Xue An with respect in their eyes. After all, for them, a person who could write was worthy of respect. Just like Xing Yuhe, who had saved the entire town, he was indeed a truly capable person. Moreover, Xue An was now about to help with the repair of the city walls Talisman Spells, garnering even more respect from the people. The poption within the town was not toorge, but with the safety of each individual at stake, there was no need for mobilization; people began to work as quickly as they could on their own ord. Soon enough, the borate preparations were ready. Xing Yuhey on a specially made sickbed, directing everyone. The outside of the town had already be a busy construction site, with people working in an orderly manner. The men were responsible for tasks requiring heavy physicalbor likeying stones, while the women applied specially made mortar to fill the gaps, ensuring the walls solidity. Even children like Xiao Rui were not idle, trying their best to assist in any way they could. Everyone was busily engaged, and despite the hard work, no oneined for fear of their lives; instead, they focused on reinforcing the walls. But what they were doing was more of a psychologicalfort; the real protection woulde from the Talisman Spells on the walls. Due to the urgency, as soon as a section of the wall was repaired, Xing Yushu would immediately begin the restoration process. Despite it being his first timepleting the Talisman Spells independently, his grandfathers guidance made the process go rather smoothly. However, engraving Talisman Spells is an extremely meticulous and rigorous process, where any mistake could render all previous efforts useless. Add to that Xing Yushusck of experience, so the idea of him single-handedly repairing so many Talisman Spells in just three days was almost impossible. That is why Xing Yuhe was looking for someone who could write. He had Xing Yushu first outline the patterns of the Talisman Spells to avoid any mistakes, with Xue An responsible forpleting the remaining steps afterwards. Though it sounded easy, in reality, it was quite difficult. After all, the patterns of these Talisman Spells are often extremelyplex, and a slight carelessness in the brushwork can lead to errors. Therefore, Xing Yuhe originally intended to let Xue An adjust before getting back to work, but unexpectedly, when Xue An picked up the brush, he easilypleted all the Talisman Spells required for copying. Moreover, the lines were clear and distinct, of very high quality. This stunned both Xing Yuhe and Xing Yushu. As for Xue An, he just smiled, "I forgot to tell you guys, I used to love painting, so these lines are really simple for me!" This answer eased Xing Yuhes concern about the progress of the work, and he nodded with augh, "Young Master Xue truly has distinguished talent and knowledge, impressive!" Although Xing Yushu had always found Xue An a bit awkward, at this moment he had to bow his head and silently acknowledged. This guy is not without skill after all! As for the other people in the small town, they respected Xue An even more, always addressing him as Master. Theposed demeanor of Xue An, along with his ever-smiling face, also won over many peoples favor. It even caused many young girls in the town to have hearts aflutter, often seeking various opportunities to talk to Xue An. But no matter who it was, Xue An would always just smile and nod, his expression full of aloofness, never showing any extra closeness to any girl. This left many of the girls deeply dejected. However, Xue An was very close to Xiao Rui and the other children, often taking out candies to reward them. This quickly turned him into the childrens hero in the town, bing the idol in these kids hearts. Especially Xiao Rui, who had pretty much be Xue Ans little sidekick. Whenever there was free time, a group of children would gather around Xue An to listen to his tellings of strange and wondrous tales. Today was no exception. During the rest time after lunch, Xue An finished telling a segment about Sun Wukong making a ruckus in the Heavenly Pce. The story made the childrens eyes shine with excitement. "Wow, is there really such an amazing monkey?" "Yeah! It sounds so thrilling!" The adults couldnt help but click their tongues in admiration as well. Only Xing Yushu watched from a distance with a touch of indifference, but his heart was somewhat stirred. Because he suddenly remembered his and his grandfathers current predicament, which was so simr to Sun Wukong being suppressed under Five Finger Mountain. Regrettably, he didnt possess the monkeys formidable power! Xing Yushu felt a tinge of sadness in his heart. At that moment, Xiao Rui suddenly said, "Big brother, are you going to teach us calligraphy today?" Since Xue An had previously promised this little girl, whenever he had time during the past few days, he would teach them how to write. Speaking of which, the script here seemed to be interconnected with the ancient script of the Hua n, yet these people were certainly not of the Hua n. This inevitably deepened the thread of curiosity in Xue Ans heart. However, at this moment, when he heard Xiao Ruis words, he couldnt help but smile slightly, "Today, I wont teach you writing, how about I paint a picture for you instead?" "Painting? Yay, yay!" Xiao Rui and the other children cheered excitedly. Xue An smiled faintly, then picked up the brush and ink, went in front of the city gate, looked up to examine the slightly dpidated gate for a few moments, then his brush danced like a Dragon-Snake as he began to paint on the gate. Chapter 1254 - 1251: Drawing a Dragon without Dotting its Eyes (Third Update)

Chapter 1254: Chapter 1251: Drawing a Dragon without Dotting its Eyes (Third Update)

At first, Xing Yushu didnt pay much attention. This minor skill of painting was also something Xing Yushu had learned in his childhood, but he had long since stopped pursuing it. In this an era of insecurity and turmoil, unless its those well-fed nobles using it to pass the time, who would have the mood to study painting? However, Xue Ans current performance confirmed a suspicion in Xing Yushus heart. This guy must be, or at least used to be, a noble; otherwise, he wouldnt possess such good manners and knowledge. But besides that, there wasnt a trace of spiritual power fluctuations on him. This caused Xing Yushu to shake his head inwardly. All bookishness is of no practical use. This saying is not a joke at this time. This guy has no skills at all and dares to run around outside; hes lucky to be alive! After pondering for a while, Xing Yushu then decided to leave. But just at that moment, the crowd let out a burst of exmations. "Wow! So beautiful!" "My God, its as if its alive!" These exmations made Xing Yushu slightly startle and he couldnt help but look up. Then he was stunned as well. Above the city gate, a vivid and lifelike giant dragon was taking shape under Xue Ans brush. Even from a great distance, Xing Yushu could still feel the majestic aura from this giant dragon. For that instant, Xing Yushu even thought the dragon hade alive. This rendered Xing Yushu somewhat foolish. Not to mention anything else, with just this earth-shattering artistic skill, Xue An was definitely not ordinary. Even Xing Yuhe, upon seeing the dragon painted by Xue An, couldnt help but be stunned. Finally, after Xue An finished thest stroke, he stepped back a few paces, nodded in satisfaction, then turned his head and smiled at Xiao Rui: "Does it look good?" Xiao Ruis eyes were almost dazzled. Upon hearing Xue Ans words, she nodded frantically, "It looks good! Big brother, you are simply amazing! But big brother, why doesnt this dragon have eyes?" Saying so, Xiao Rui pointed to the head of the giant dragon. The crowd turned their gaze there. Indeed. On the head of this giant dragon, where the eyes should have been, there was only a nk space. Xue An smiled and then gently patted Xiao Ruis head, "Silly child, because if I were to draw the eyes, then this dragon woulde to life!" Xiao Ruis eyes gradually widened, clearly believing Xue Ans words. But the people around showed skeptical looks upon hearing this. A dragoning to life just from drawing its eyes? This sounds as absurd as a tall tale! Even Xing Yushu couldnt help but be stunned upon hearing this, then he looked towards his grandfather. Xing Yuhe shook his head slightly to him. Because even he had never heard of a saying where drawing the eyes could bring a painted dragon to life. Even those secret techniques and magical abilities he had heard of couldnt achieve this. Seeing that even his grandfather had never heard of it, Xing Yushu couldnt help but snort coldly, and the slight admiration he had for Xue An dissipated like smoke. Because in his view, what Xue An was doing was obviously bragging, just to show off his extraordinariness. This made Xing Yushu dismissive, so he turned around and left. But his attitude did not affect the admiration Xiao Rui and the others had for Xue An in the slightest. Three days passed. The city wall was finally repaired, and all the Talisman Spells on it had been redrawn. Only then did everyone let out a sigh of relief. After all, just surviving in these tumultuous times was already extremely difficult; as for the hardship and fatigue, those were nothing at all. And after this incident, Xue Ans status rose even higher; wherever he went, people respectfully called him "Master." Every meal, there were people eagerly vying to deliver food to him. And Xue An epted it all with equanimity, without declining. However, within the Vermilion Tower, Xing Yuhesplexion grew worse day by day. Xing Yushu also stopped leaving the house and would stay beside his grandfather around the clock, unkempt and disheveled, for Xing Yuhe was imparting all his knowledge to him. He would speak a few words and then rest for a while, as his physical strength had be extremely weak. Even so, Xing Yuhe refused to dy, biting through the pain and persisting. This caused Xing Yushu to choke up and struggle for words as he listened. Of course, to the outside world, all of this waspletely unknown. Only Xue An asionally nced towards the Vermilion Tower, sighing softly. And just as Demon-Sealing Town returned to peace. On the great road thousands of miles away from the town, a slow-moving caravan approached. The caravan seemed to emerge from darkness itself, with ck horses and carriages; wherever one looked, everything was ck. As it drew closer, one would be shocked to find that these horses and chariots were all three feet above the ground, floating past. This silent procession, like specters emerging from hell, carried on without the slightest sound. In the midst of this chilling atmosphere, the curtain of the central carriage was gently lifted, and a hand extended out. A hand as delicate as a slender onion, long and beautiful. Then the hand gestured lightly, and the caravan abruptly came to a stop. Suddenly, a surge of dark energy emanated from the ground in front of the carriage. As the dark energy dispersed, a man appeared within it, wearing a ck hooded cloak, his lower body ghostly, dissolving intoyers of mist. "How much further?" A cool female voice came from the carriage, the sound waves causing the darkness to tremble slightly. "Replying to the Commandery Princess, we can now clearly sense that old fellows aura, and its getting stronger and stronger. This indicates that the old man can no longer control his injuries, hence why he cant suppress the poison within him! Judging from what we can sense now, we are at most within a thousand miles," the man in ck responded with a fawning smile. There was a moment of silence inside the carriage, then the carriage trembled slightly, and a beautiful, chilly woman, with lips as ck as ink, emerged from within. Upon seeing her face, everyone in the caravan, including the man in ck, bowed their heads in deference. The woman ignored them and simply raised her eyes to look at the road vanishing into the darkness. After a moment, she spoke coldly, "Since we can sense him, others can too. Therefore, if we want to seize the opportunity, we must get there before everyone else! So I dont want to hear about ranges; I want specifics on how far and exactly when we can arrive! Do you understand?" With that, the woman nced at the man. The man trembled and hurriedly bowed deeply, "The Commandery Princess can rest assured, I will do my utmost and not fail this mission!" "Very well! Now lets move at full speed, and before tomorrow, I want to see him appear before me!" "Yes!" The curtains closed again, and the man in ck hastily wiped the non-existent cold sweat from his forehead. He understood better than anyone the consequences of failing his mission. After all, the one giving orders was among the top echelons of power in Jing Country, the eldest daughter of the Baili n, known as the Dark Princess, Baili Shaoguang. So after a slight hesitation, the man waved his hand, "Set out!" The spectral caravan suddenly elerated and turned into a streak of ck light, disappearing atop the vast ancient road. Their direction was aimed straight at Demon-Sealing Town. Chapter 1255 - 1252: All the Nobles Emerge (Fourth Update)

Chapter 1255: Chapter 1252: All the Nobles Emerge (Fourth Update)

Just as Baili Shaoguang hastened on his journey with all his might. High above in the sky, another team was flying quietly. In the center of the team was a pitch-ck sedan chair. At the moment, the sedan chair was engulfed in a ck light, flying with an eye-catching speed. The sedan chair didnt appearrge from the outside, but it was extremely spacious inside, and extravagantly furnished. At this moment, inside the sedan chair, Zeng Jialiang, the eldest son of the Zeng Family, was smilingly lifting his cup, and gave a nod to the pale-faced man sitting opposite him. "Come on, Brother Jin, lets drink together!" Jin Haorang shivered slightly, awakening from his contemtion, and then also lifted a cup of wine, drinking it down together. After the drink, they set down their cups. Zeng Jialiang smiled lightly, "Seeing Brother Jin constantly distracted, could it be that youre worrying about the opportunity at hand?" Upon hearing this, Jin Haorang sighed, "Indeed! Brother Zeng, to be honest, ever since we left Jingdu, Ive been somewhat on edge, feeling like this trip wont go that smoothly!" Zeng Jialiangughed heartily, "Since when did Brother Jin start to believe in such feelings? As the eldest son of Jing Countrys number one royal merchant, the Jin Family, could it be that youve also grown fearful?" Jin Haorang smiled bitterly and shook his head, "Of course, its not about fear, and with the presence of Young Master Zeng here, I have even more confidence!" Zeng Jialiang responded with a proud smile, nomittal. Because Jin Haorangs status was noble, he was not inferior. After all, if one were to talk about the noble families of Jing Country, the Zeng Family would certainly be included. "What, then, is Brother Jin worried about?" Zeng Jialiang asked indifferently. Jin Haorang said in a deep voice: "The Xing Family was once considered a pir of the state for Jing Country, yet due to disagreements with the Imperial Family, they met with a disastrous end, leaving only Xing Yuhe and Xing Yushu who managed to escape. Its been years since they vanished without a trace, making it impossible for anyone to find them! Until recently, through the unique poison in their systems, we located where theyve been!" "Because of this, many of Jing Countrys nobility have rallied to capture the opportunity on Xing Yuhes person! However, I feel theres more to this matter than meets the eye!" Zeng Jialiang slightly raised his eyebrow, "Oh? Why would Brother Jin say that?" Jin Haorang pondered for a long while, then said with a wry smile, "I cant quite put my finger on it. It might just be me being overly suspicious, but I have this feeling that something unexpected might happen during this affair." "You mean to say..." Zeng Jialiang was slightly taken aback. Jin Haorang shook his head, "I cant be certain, just harboring some doubts!" Zeng Jialiangughed, "Its always right to be cautious, but Brother Jin might be a tad too careful. With the power we two possess, we could conquer the world, so how could we fear some dying old man?" Jin Haorang nodded, "Thats true, yet given that the nobility of Jing Country are all mobilized, we too must act first. Otherwise, losing the initiative could mean all our effortse to naught." "Heh! As if Id worry about that bunch of good-for-nothings?" Zeng Jialiangs face showed a hint of scorn. Jin Haorangughed, "Those guys who only brag and indulge in pleasures surely dont count. But this time the matter is of great importance. Ive heard... it seems the Commandery Princess herself has taken action!" The words "Commandery Princess" seemed to carry a magical power. Zeng Jialiang, who had been nonchnt, turned pale upon hearing them, and then slowly exhaled. "So Baili Shaoguang, that wretched woman, has made a move?" Jin Haorang nodded. "This is a bit tricky now!" Zeng Jialiang muttered to himself, suddenly bing fierce, "It seems the only thing we can do now is to find Xing Yuhe before that damn woman!" With a wave of his hand, a mass of ck qi appeared in front of Zeng Jialiang. After whispering a few words to it, The ck qi then disappeared without a trace. Following this, the speed of the pnquin carried by the attendants sharply increased, hurrying towards a distant ce at a rapid pace. "Come,e,e, lets continue drinking. Even if Baili Shaoguang, that woman, really shows up, with the two of us joining hands, could we really be scared of her?" Zeng Jialiang said with augh. But these words seemed more like self-encouragement. Jin Haorang was well aware but merely smiled and then raised his cup to continue drinking with Zeng Jialiang. Only a trace of worry, not easily noticed by others, shed through his eyes. Whether it was Baili Shaoguang who was advancing straight along the great path, or Zeng Jialiang flying high in the sky, neither noticed the cold and enigmatic killing intent hidden in the darkness after they passed. If you were to draw arge circle with a radius of ten thousand miles centered around Demon-Sealing Town, you would find that within thisrge circle, its not towns that dominate but rather a nearly boundless vast sea of forest. The dense, thick forests almostpletely cover thend, with only one road cutting through it, serving as the connection between Demon-Sealing Town and the outside world. Even during the daytime, no sunlight can be seen in this forest that blocks out the sky and sun. Such a forest is also referred to with utmost respect and fear by the people living nearby as the Ghost Forest. Even if you are a True Immortal, once you enter this vast sea of forest, you will disappear without a trace and be unable to return. Its not just about people; even wild beasts dare not approach this forest. And right in the center of this vast sea of forest, there stands an almost heaven-reaching colossal tree. The trees bark has already aged like dragon scales, and its trunk grows in a twisted and coiling manner. At first nce, it looks as if a Tyrannosaur is crouching there. Around the colossal tree, all the other trees bow down, as if worshipping their King. And at that moment, Several vines retracted from the void and then coiled at the foot of the colossal tree. A momentter, the gigantic tree began to tremble slightly, and the rustling sounds made by its shaking branches were enough to send shivers down ones spine. Where the sound waves passed, all the surrounding trees trembled, causing waves to surge through the forest sea. Then before the colossal tree, ck qi filled the air and instantly condensed into a middle-aged man who emanated an air of undisputed authority. d in thick wooden armor with a pair of eyes exuding a cold murderous intent, he then appeared to cry andugh as he roared, "That snotty-nosed old Taoist dares to kill my concubine and destroy my underlings?" The voice was harsh and disagreeable, a mix of both male and female voices. Where the roar reached, many trees directly exploded into smithereens. The man then angrily said, "I gave that snotty-nosed old man some face, by allowing this little town to exist without interference, but hes so ungrateful. Since thats the case, then all shall die!" As his words fell, the trees in the forest sea bowed to either side, revealing a path, and then the branches of the colossal tree extended to form a throne. The man sat upon it, then he cut through the forest sea, heading straight for Demon-Sealing Town in the distance. Chapter 1256 - 1253 A Big Scene (First Update)

Chapter 1256: Chapter 1253 A Big Scene (First Update)

"Big brother, do you think my writing is nice?" Xiao Rui ran up to Xue An excitedly, carefully holding a piece of paper in her hand. On the paper were threerge characters. Qian Xirui. Xue An picked it up and looked at it carefully, "Not bad!" "Really?" Xiao Ruis eyes shone with joy. Xue An nodded and smiled: "Youve only been learning for a few days, and to be able to write like this is indeed very impressive!" In the past few days, Xue An taught the children in his spare time how to write. Among them, Xiao Rui had made the fastest progress. Within just a few days, she could skillfully write many characters, the best-written being the name Xue An had given her. Receiving praise from Xue An, Xiao Rui smiled even more happily, "My mom, after seeing my written name, was so happy that she burst into tears, and said that we must thank you properly, big brother!" Xue An smiled but said nothing. During this time, his rtionship with the towns residents had grown increasingly harmonious. Especially Xiao Ruis mother, out of gratitude for Xue Ans care for the children, often brought over some food she made herself. Xue An did not refuse it. Because in this period, there were more than a few people who brought him food, among them were shy young girls who secretly came over and left homemade snacks at his doorstep. However, Xue An did not give these snacks much thought after receiving them, as he would distribute them directly to the children. If not for this approach, it is probable that some might havee knocking on his door with marriage proposals. Meanwhile. Inside the Vermilion Tower. Xing Yuhe used thest of his strength to finally say all that needed to be told to Xing Yushu. Then hey weakly on the bed, hisplexion not pale but abnormally flushed with a hint of crimson. Xing Yushus heart slowly sank because he clearly understood that once this symptom appeared, it meant his grandfather was nearing hisst breath. This made him shiver, tears glistening in his eyes. "Grandfather...." Xing Yuhe waved his hand gently, then a faint smile appeared on his lips, "Im fine, I can hold on for a while longer! Did you... remember everything I said before?" Xing Yushu nodded vigorously, voice trembling, "I remember!" "Good! Remember, after I die, leave as I told you and dont linger, understand?" "Yes... Yes! But if I leave, what will happen to Demon-Sealing Town?" Xing Yushu asked tremblingly. A bitter smile crossed Xing Yuhes face. "This Demon-Sealing Town sheltered us, and in return, we protected it for so many years, but now I cant hold on anymore! A few days ago, I finished repairing the Talisman Spells; under normal circumstances, they should continue to protect Demon-Sealing Town for another ten years. After ten years, you should have achieved something, then return here for a visit! After all, you cant be confined here for your whole life!" Hearing this, Xing Yushu could only bow his head. In his short life of just over a decade, Demon-Sealing Town held an extremely important ce. The luxurious worry-free life of his childhood had grown faint due to his tender age at the time. Only this Demon-Sealing Town, which upied most of his youthful years, became his second hometown. Thats why he found it so hard to leave. Naturally, Xing Yuhe understood all this and couldnt help but extend his arm, now as thin and dry as a withered branch, gently touching his cheek, whispering softly. "Foolish child, do you really think that staying here can change anything? The Ghost King within the Ghost Forest will eventuallye to his senses, and by then, with your current strength, you will not be enough to deter him. Thus, the only way is to be stronger, so that you can protect the residents of this small town in ten years!" "Yes! Yushu understands!" Xing Yushu took a deep breath and spoke slowly. Xing Yuhe smiled and nodded, but at that moment, he suddenly looked up, his eyes revealing a shocking brightness, and he eximed in uncertainty. "Whats going on? Theyve actually pursued us here?" Xing Yushu was startled, "Whats wrong, Grandfather?" Xing Yuhes expression turned uglier, and he suddenly said in a deep voice: "Give me the Elixir that Master Yao Gui left behind!" Xing Yushu hurriedly took out a jade bottle from his chest, and as soon as he poured it out, Xing Yuhe swallowed it in one gulp, then closed his eyes, hisplexion starting to undergo unpredictable changes. Xing Yushu felt the hair on his body stand on end because he really didnt know what was happening. Meanwhile. Xue An, who was teaching a group of children to write in the courtyard, also suddenly looked up towards the distant sky, a cold smile appearing on his lips. "This is quite lively!" Speaking, Xue An turned his head to look towards Vermilion Tower, speaking indifferently, "It seems my guess was correct. The poison in your body will not only take your life, but can also act as a locator!" Xiao Rui, unaware of what was happening, looked at Xue An with some confusion, "Big brother, whats happening? Whats going on?" Xue An slightly smiled, "Nothing much, just a bit of excitement!" "Excitement?" Xiao Rui was somewhat dumbfounded. Xue Anughed, tilting his head to look at the sparse starry night sky, and said indifferently, "Yes, quite a big excitement!" At this moment, in Vermilion Tower, Xing Yuhe, having swallowed the Elixir, was surrounded by a halo of light, the wrinkles on his face rapidly diminishing, and even his graying hair turned ck in an instant. This miraculous sight left Xing Yushu staring wide-eyed. He never imagined that the Elixir left by Master Yao Gui would have such a remarkable effect. Does this mean that Grandfather can now live on? Xing Yushu thought hopefully. Just then, Xing Yuhe suddenly opened his eyes, leaped up from the bed, and rushed straight out. Xing Yushu was taken aback for a moment, then hurriedly followed. After swallowing the Elixir, Xing Yuhes speed was terrifyingly fast, and in just a blink, he had flown to the skies above the city walls. Xing Yushu barely caught up, somewhat out of breath, said, "Grandfather, whats..." He stopped before finishing his sentence. Because he already knew the answer. At the end of the ancient road outside the town, he could see a group of figures appearing. At first, Xing Yushu wasnt sure what they were. Because the distance was too far, looking from afar, he could only see small ck figures. But in just a few breaths, this group crossed an extremely long distance with a terrifying speed and arrived at the base of the city. It was only then that Xing Yushu shockingly realized that was a ghostly caravan as if it had emerged from hell itself. The purely ck horse-drawn carriages quietly stopped on the ancient road below the town, silent, not even a whisper of extra breath could be detected. All that was there was the billowing ck mist above this eerie caravan. Seeing this scene, Xing Yuhes face instantly turned extremely ugly as he spoke word by word. "Baili n!" Chapter 1257 - 1254: Maggots of the Instep, A Great Battle (Second Update)

Chapter 1257: Chapter 1254: Maggots of the Instep, A Great Battle (Second Update)

The voice was filled with deep-seated hatred. Along with his words, a lightughter emanated from within the caravan. Then, the curtain of the carriage lifted, and a cloud of ck mist spread out, revealing a woman as cold as ice with pure ck lips. Suddenly, the woman looked up at Xing Yuhe who was standing atop the city walls, her face showing a trace of a cold smile. "Xing Yuhe, long time no see!" Xing Yuhes expression was as calm as still water, staring intently at Baili Shaoguang, then spoke in a chilling tone, "You really are like persistent maggots, even managing to find this ce!" Baili Shaoguang chuckled lightly, "Xing Yuhe, if it werent for your deep cultivation level suppressing the toxins within you, did you really think we wouldnt be able to find you?" Upon hearing this, Xing Yuhe was taken aback, then he realized, "So it was the poison in me that gave away my traces?" Baili Shaoguang nodded, "Exactly!" As she spoke, she lifted her head and looked coldly at Xing Yuhe, "No need for unnecessary words, Xing Yuhe, you are a smart man. You surely understand why I came here! Now, hand over the opportunity quietly, and I might spare you and this little town behind you!" Xing Yuheughed, his smile filled with mockery, "Youve said these words not just once, ten years ago. But do you think, I would believe it?" Baili Shaoguangs face darkened, "Xing Yuhe, do not think I am scared of you. Since you are already unable to suppress the severe poison in you, it proves that you are at the end of your strength. Any further struggle is futile and will only quicken your demise!" Xing Yuheughed heartily, then turned to look at his grandson, "Yushu, do you see now? This is the person our Xing family went to great lengths to protect!" Xing Yushus eyes were as stern as iron, fixating on Baili Shaoguang and then he nodded heavily, "I see it clearly!" "Good, remember their demeanor, and in the future, return the grudge to our Xing family tenfold!" "Yes!" Baili Shaoguang heard this and coldly snorted, "Seeking death!" With that, she waved her hand. Behind her, specks of ck light appeared, led by the man who had led the way. As these ck lights dispersed, ghosts floating in the air emerged, then they bowed in unison to Baili Shaoguang, "Commandery Princess!" Baili Shaoguang pointed forward and said coldly, "Destroy this town, capture Xing Yuhe alive!" "Yes!" At hermand, the endless horde of ghosts transformed into a ck torrent, rushing directly towards Demon-Sealing Town. But as soon as they breached within two hundred zhang, the talisman spells on the city walls emitted a brilliant golden light. Where the light touched, the ck light let out heartbreaking wails and then vanished. However, Baili Shaoguang remained unfazed by this, instead scoffing coldly as her hair fluttered without wind, and the ck light around her intensified dozens of times, forcefully charging forward. Despite the brilliance of the golden light, against such an assault of ck energy, it was still inadequate. The city walls trembled slightly, clearly reaching their limit. Just then, Xing Yuhe sharply shouted, his eyes gleaming with light, then pped his hands together, "Face! Soldier!" Upon uttering these true words, a massive talisman spell directly sted towards Baili Shaoguang. A solemn expression appeared on Baili Shaoguangs face, she waved her hand, and the ck mist that had been spreading around thickened into a heavy shield, resisting the talisman spell with a sh. Boom! A muffled sound followed. Baili Shaoguang involuntarily stepped back several paces, his face slightly pale. Xing Yuhe swayed slightly as well but did not retreat. Instead, the brilliance in his eyes became even more dazzling. Meanwhile, the entire town had been disturbed, and although the people dared note closer, they all stood on the streets looking up. Xing Yushus heart tightened, and he eximed, "Grandpa!" Xing Yuhe waved his hand to signal him not to speak, then took a deep breath and said slowly to Baili Shaoguang outside the city: "Baili Shaoguang, with this palm strike you should understand my current strength. I have no intention of killing you; leave now, and I will not pursue this matter!" Upon hearing this, Baili Shaoguangs eyebrows lifted slightly, looking at Xing Yuhe with some apprehension. After all, she had not gained an advantage from that palm strike. This inevitably filled her heart with doubts. Could it be that her spection was wrong, and this fellows strength was not diminished at all? As she hesitated, a softugh came from above. "Commandery Princess, you indeed arrived a step earlier than us!" Hearing this voice, Baili Shaoguangs expression instantly became very unsightly, then she coldly said. "Zeng Jialiang!" "Indeed, it is I!" As the voice fell, a ckcqueredrge sedan suddenly appeared in front of everyone, and then the sedan curtain was lifted, with Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang walking out one after another. The appearance of these two men instantly made the situation even more tense. Especially Xing Yuhe, who clenched his teeth and chanted in a deep voice: "Zeng Family, Jin Family!" "Indeed, the younger generation of the Zeng Family, Ive seen Senior Xing!" Zeng Jialiang said with a grin and a salute. Xing Yuhes face was as grim as water. Then Zeng Jialiang slightly smiled at Baili Shaoguang, "Commandery Princess, although you arrived earlier than anyone else, it seems you havent gained any advantage!" "Hmph!" Baili Shaoguang snorted coldly, a hint of murderous intent appearing in her eyes. At that moment, Jin Haorang smiled and then spoke loudly: "Commandery Princess, Brother Zeng, now is not the time for quibbling. If we dy any further, more people will arrive. Why not join forces now to deal with this Xing Yuhe? Once we capture him, we can discuss how to divide the spoils. What do you two think?" This proposal perfectly matched Jin Haorangs identity. After all, he was a scion of the Jin Family, famous for their business prowess. After a brief consideration, both Baili Shaoguang and Zeng Jialiang nodded, agreeing to Jin Haorangs proposal. Xing Yushu was simply furious upon seeing this, because from beginning to end, these guys treated his grandfather as if he were mere merchandise. How could this not enrage Xing Yushu? But Xing Yuhe was not at all impatient, merely standing with his hands behind his back, watching coldly. Meanwhile, all the residents of Demon-Sealing Town had their hearts in their throats. Although they did not know who wasing, anyone who opposed Old Master Xing was naturally bad news. Xiao Rui thought so too, but she was more worried about her big brothers safety and couldnt help but sneak a nce. Then she was stunned. Because at this moment, Xue An stood behind the crowd with an indiscernible smirk on his face, his gaze not directed at the city walls but piercing through the darkness towards the distant horizon while he softly murmured, "They arrived quite fast, good, that saves me some trouble!" Chapter 1258 - 1255: Hands Forming Seals, Seals Bloom like Lotuses (First Update)

Chapter 1258: Chapter 1255: Hands Forming Seals, Seals Bloom like Lotuses (First Update)

At this moment, Baili Shaoguang and his two allies, who had already formed an alliance, wasted no time in making a lethal move against Xing Yuhe. The disparity in strength among the three of them was immediately apparent. Whether in terms of momentum or Cultivation Level, Baili Shaoguang was solidly more powerful than both Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang. However, neither of the two showed any sign of weakness, instead, they stimted their entire Cultivation Level and met the challenge head-on. Eerie ghostly qi loomed and ck light flickered. The trio joined forces in a single strike, forming a ck deluge that surged directly towards Xing Yuhe on the city wall. Xing Yuhes expression was as still as water, and he called out in a cold voice: "Hold the fort here!" With those words, he shed away from the city wall, leaving the protective range of the golden Talisman Spell. "Grandfather!" Xing Yushu cried out in rm, his eyes showing panic. But he dared not move, for he understood that Xing Yuhe left the defensive advantage of the city wall to face the iing ck flood alone, in order to preserve the painstakingly repaired Talisman Spell. Having made such a great sacrifice, the only thing he could do was to hold his position well atop the city wall. Despite understanding all these reasons, Xing Yushu still couldnt help but tremble uncontrobly, tears spilling from his eyes. If possible, he truly wished to surge into battle alongside his grandfather and have a thorough fight with the bunch of adversaries. Meanwhile. Baili Shaoguang and the two others, upon seeing Xing Yuhe not retreating but advancing, actually leaving the protection of the golden Talisman Spell and charging at them, couldnt help but rejoice immensely. "Seeking death!" Baili Shaoguang snorted coldly, a sh of dark brilliance in his eyes, as the ck qi around his body instantly intensified. Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang did the same, each stimting their Cultivation Level. Consequently, the scale of the ck flood instantly doubled in size, smashing towards Xing Yuhe with an immensely terrifying force. Yet Xing Yuhe was not at all flustered, instead, he steadied himself in mid-air and then raised his hands to his chest, beginning to madly form seals. His speed was so fast that his fingers even trailed phantoms in the air, making it seem as if lotus flowers were blossoming. Three Mountain Seal, Nuzun Seal, Fantian Seal, Ben Tan Officials Finger... A myriad of mysterious hand seals formed in an instant, eventually transforming into the most fundamental and stable Daoist Taiji Seal! At the moment when the hand seals werepleted, the ck deluge had already reached close proximity. A loud boom was heard as an invisible shockwave rapidly spread out, pulverizing the trees in front of Demon-Sealing Town. Then, one could see Baili Shaoguang, Zeng Jialiang, and Jin Haorang all simultaneously grunt, and they were pushed back over a dozen yards. Xing Yuhe, however, simply staggered slightly and retreated three steps. At this, the whole scene was shaken. The expressions on the faces of Baili Shaoguang and the other two became extremely solemn, looking warily at Xing Yuhe, who stood proud in the air, full of vigor. Xing Yushu, whose heart had been in his throat, couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief upon seeing this scene, and then joyfully shouted, "Grandfather!" Xing Yuhe, however, paid him no mind and stared coldly at the three people opposite, "Leave now, and I can still spare your lives!" Upon hearing this, Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang both showed hesitation, then exchanged nces with each other. They had not expected Xing Yuhe, who should have been exhausted, to be so overwhelmingly strong. Seeing his current vigorous state, they realized they were no match for him with their own strength. Thus, both of them began to retreat. After all, no matter how precious an opportunity may be, it is not as important as ones own life. Yet Baili Shaoguangs expression remained ice-cold, with not the slightest intention of backing down. Seeing this, Xing Yuhes brows shot up as he coldly shouted, "Baili Shaoguang, arent you going to get lost?" Baili Shaoguang, looking at Xing Yuhes furiously reddened face, slowly curled his lips into a barely perceptible smirk. "Elder Xing, there is no need to be so agitated. I merely feel that your bravery and prowess are indeed unparalleled and worthy of admiration! However..." Baili Shaoguang shifted his tone, "I wonder if you could withstand another hit from us?" "What do you mean?" Xing Yuhe asked sternly. "Its simple. If Elder Xing can withstand one more strike from us, the three of us will leave without further ado and stop anyone from disturbing you. What do you think?" said Baili Shaoguang with a smile. Upon hearing this, both Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorangs eyes lit up, and then they all turned to look at Xing Yuhe. Xing Yuhes face was as unperturbed as an ancient well, but a gleam shed in his eyes before he coldly dered, "Very well! Since you are so insistent on not giving up, this old man will y along with you for a bit longer!" Baili Shaoguang beamed a bright smile, "Since thats the case, then please forgive our offense! Attack!" As the words fell, her hair lifted as if by an invisible wind, each strand writhing like tendrils. And in front of her, streaks of ck light instantly converged into a gigantic, ferocious ghostly head. "Bailis Ultimate Skill, the ying God Artiction!" Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang instantly recognized the origins of Baili Shaoguangs attack, and they were simultaneously taken aback. After all, the ying God Artiction was one of the Baili ns peerless ultimate skills! Seeing this scene, Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang exchanged a nce and then also mustered their entire cultivation level, each unleashing their own secret trump card techniques. This time, three beams of light converged together, creating a pressure even more formidable than thest. Where it passed, the grass and trees withered away, seemingly drained of all life by the ferocity of the strike. A hint of solemnity appeared in Xing Yuhes eyes, but he remained as immovable as a mountain, his hands forming seals once again, transforming into an aggressive Tiger Pouncing Seal that he directly sted out. A tigers roar echoed across the fields, followed by an eerie silence. Then, at the point of their collision, space itself seemed to slightly copse, birthing a terrifying shockwave that swept away all the vegetation within dozens of miles. Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang could no longer contain themselves and were sent flying backwards, both spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. Baili Shaoguangs condition was slightly better, but she was far from rxed. She retreated more than a dozen steps, her charming face turning pale. As for Xing Yuhe, he merely took three steps back, hisposure unchanged. He stood with his hands behind his back, coldly observing the three. "Now, are you convinced?" he asked. With this scene, a cheer erupted throughout Demon-Sealing Town. Especially Xing Yushu, who trembled with excitement. "Elder Xing is unrivaled in the world!" "Indeed, Elder Xing is truly formidable!" The crowd began to enthusiastically acim. But in the midst of this near-frenzied atmosphere, only Xue An remained calm, quietly watching Xing Yuhe who stood midair and then heaving a soft sigh. Because only he knew what was really going on. This Xing Yuhe was already at the end of his tether, and his current disy of invulnerable might, battling against three without retreat, was clearly due to some secret technique or elixirs that had forcefully stimted all his potential. Chapter 1259 - 1256: The Tree Demon Ghost King - A Sudden Downturn (2nd Update)

Chapter 1259: Chapter 1256: The Tree Demon Ghost King - A Sudden Downturn (2nd Update)

But doing so would lead to but one consequencethe obliteration of body and soul. Once on this path, there was no possibility of turning back. This was the very reason why Xue An had never made a move. For no matter whether he acted or not, Xing Yuhe was destined to die. It was better to let him fulfil his mission in his own way before death. This time, the three from the Baili n were at a loss for words. Especially Baili Shaoguang, whose severe injuries from the strike gave her a look of deep wariness when she gazed at Xing Yuhe. Clenching her teeth, she gave a cupped-fist salute and said, "Your prowess indeed is formidable, senior. I admire it! Lets go!" With that, Baili Shaoguang turned to leave. As for Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang, they hurried to follow Baili Shaoguangs departure upon seeing her leave. Xing Yushu was thrilled and, with a bound,nded in front of Xing Yuhe, whispering, "Grandfather, we..." He intended to ask why not pursue the victory and eliminate all three of them. After all, the feud between their Xing Family and these noble families was irreconcble. But before he could finish, An unsettlingughter came echoing from the distant skies. Theughter was a bizarre mix of male and female voices, sharp and grating, making ones flesh crawl. Upon hearing thisughter, Xing Yuhesplexion changed drastically. The three who were about to depart were also startled and looked up in unison. They saw the boundless forests in front of Demon City stirring without wind, countless trees stretching their branches and bowing down, as if subjects weing the return of their King. Then, a colossal ck vortex took up half of the sky, flying towards Demon-Sealing Town with terrifying speed. Wherever it passed, the earth cracked, trees broke, and the energy raged like a torrent. In the blink of an eye, the vortex reached close by and then the dark light gradually dissipated, revealing an enormous throne emerging from it. This throne was woven from ck vines, intricate and dense, emitting an extremely sinister and chilling aura. Atop the throne, a man sheathed in wooden armor sat erect, observing his surroundings with interest. The might he emanated The entire Demon-Sealing Town and the surroundingnd for a thousand miles trembled faintly. The townspeople, from the moment the ck vortex had approached, were oppressed by the overwhelming might and had retreated far away, shivering as they watched. Xing Yushusplexion was as pale as paper, for seeing this throne, he suddenly remembered someonea person whom his grandfather had repeatedly warned him about. Sure enough. Xing Yuhe, standing mid-air, took a deep breath and said slowly with an extremely solemn tone, "Demon Ghost King, youve actuallye as well!" Indeed. Theer was none other than the Tree Demon Ghost King, who rules over a territory spanning hundreds of thousands of miles, the might of his presence shaking the heavens, giving rise to the boundless Ghost Forest. He let out a strange cacklingugh before speaking in a chilling tone, "This entirend is my demon territory, of course Ie and go as I please! But as for you, Xing Yuhe!" At this point, a murderous intent faintly revealed itself in the Tree Demon Ghost Kings voice. "Seeing me, are you not afraid?" "Afraid? Great Demon Ghost King, Ive been guarding this ce for more than a day or two. Weve always stayed out of each others way, why should I be afraid?" Xing Yuhe replied in a deep voice. "Hmph? Old man, are you ying dumb with me? Or do you think your strength is enough to contend with me?" As the Tree Demon Ghost Kings voice echoed, countless vines surged from the ground behind him, intertwining and slithering, resembling venomous snakes, firmly setting their gaze on Xing Yuhe and the small Demon-Sealing Town. The situation changed dramatically in an instant. The previously dejected Zeng Jialiang and his twopanions brightened up at this and saw Baili Shaoguang step forward eagerly, bowing deeply and respectfully greeting, "Baili Shaoguang, the eldest daughter of the Baili n in Jing Country, pays respect to the great Demon Ghost King!" The Tree Demon Ghost King nced down at Baili Shaoguang, and also at Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang standing behind her, then let out a coldugh. "Why are you people from Jing Country not staying in your ownnd but instead running to my territory, what are you trying to do?" Being a mighty figure who controlled his own domain, and also being extremely close to Jing Countrys territory, it was a practice for Jing Country to send emissaries each year with gifts to him, and the Great ns would also take this opportunity to show their due respect to him. Thus, the Tree Demon Ghost King was naturally aware of the power structure within Jing Country. Hearing the Tree Demon Ghost Kings questioning, Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang felt their scalps tingle. Although both had practiced the ghost teachings cultivation techniques, they still felt wrapped in an extremely cold and sinister aura, as if their blood was being frozen. This filled them both with rm. Was the might of the Demon Ghost King truly this formidable? Baili Shaoguang standing at the forefront was under even greater pressure than the other two, but despite this, the smile on her face remained unchanged, even bing more intense, as she respectfully spoke, "Great Demon Ghost King, we havee here out of dire necessity, and we have already obtained the consent of the local forces when passing through your realm, not daring to intrude without permission!" "Hmph! Id like to see you dare!" The Tree Demon Ghost King snorted coldly, but his tone had already softened considerably. In fact, he had known about the threes presence in his territory from the moment they entered. For without his consent, there was no way they could have made it inside. The earlier disy of anger was merely to assert his authority. Baili Shaoguang, clearly understanding this, felt the pressure around her ease and took two more steps forward, looking up at the Tree Demon Ghost King with full respect. "Great Demon Ghost King, from what youve said just now, it seems like youre quite dissatisfied with this Xing Yuhe?" "Heh, so what if I am?" the Tree Demon Ghost King said, ncing at Baili Shaoguang with evident amusement before continuing in an indifferent tone, "What? You want to question me about why I took in a traitor from your Jing Country?" Baili Shaoguang hurriedly bowed, "I wouldnt dare! I was just..." "Enough! No need to say more, I understand your intention. You just want me to help you kill this Xing Yuhe, dont you? Thats not difficult; in front of me, he is as weak as a chicken or a dog, not worth a single blow," the Tree Demon Ghost King said indifferently. Xing Yushu, despite the fear in his heart, could not help but furrow his brows when he heard the Tree Demon Ghost King dare to belittle his grandfather, ready to burst out. But just then, Xing Yuhes hand lightly rested on his shoulder, signaling him not to act rashly, and then whispered in his ear, "When I tell you to run, run as fast as you can and dont look back. Do you understand?" Hearing his grandfathers instruction, Xing Yushus mind went nk with a loud bang. Chapter 1260 - 1257: Those Who Face Battle All Arrange Themselves at the Forefront (3rd Update)

Chapter 1260: Chapter 1257: Those Who Face Battle All Arrange Themselves at the Forefront (3rd Update)

Everything was progressing well, so why did such an incident suddenly ur? "Did you hear that? No matter what happens, dont look back! Always remember, you are a descendant of the Xing Family!" Xing Yuhe said in a soft voice, his expression surprisingly rxed. Xing Yushus heart tightened into a knot, staring nkly at Xing Yuhe, then nodded slowly. At this moment, Baili Shaoguang, after hearing the words of the Demon Ghost King, was overjoyed and bent over repeatedly in thanks, "Thank you, great Ghost King, what I want is the opportunity on this old fellow!" "Opportunity? Heh heh!" The Demon Ghost King cackled a few times, then lowered its head to look at Baili Shaoguang. "Its not difficult for me to kill her for you, but how will you repay me?" A stiff smile appeared on Baili Shaoguangs face, "You mean...." "After the deed is done, apany me for ten days, then I will let you go. How about it?" Panic and anger shed in Baili Shaoguangs eyes, but soon after, she weighed the pros and cons in her heart and then deeply bowed her head. "I will follow all of the Ghost Kingsmands!" "Hahahaha! Good! Then Ill help you with this favor!" The Demon Ghost King roared withughter. After that, it raised its head to look at Xing Yuhe, and then said with a yful tone. "Old fellow, Im going to ask you again now, do you know why I want to kill you?" Xing Yuhe remained silent for a moment, then slowly said, "Is it because of the green-faced Demon Ghost from two days ago?" The Demon Ghost King smiled brightly, "That fools death means nothing, why would I personally make a trip? I just want to ask you one question, who killed my concubine back then?" Xing Yuhes body shook, he suddenly understood what was going on, then said with a bitter smile, "Is the great Ghost King referring to the True Immortal level female ghost that appeared outside Demon-Sealing Town that day?" "Of course!" Xing Yuhe shook his head and solemnly said, "Great Ghost King, I must report that neither your concubine nor that Demon Ghost were killed by the people of Demon-Sealing Town!" "Heh heh, keep talking!" The Demon Ghost King snorted coldly withughter. "Believe me or not! Neither of these Demon Ghosts were killed by me, they must have been in by some passing powerhouse!" "Passing powerhouse?" The Demon Ghost Kingughed loudly, "Old man, are you still trying to fool me at this point? In my territory, Im aware even if a mosquito flies past, yet there have been absolutely no powerhouses passing by these past few days!" Xing Yuhesplexion greatly changed, saying in shock, "How is this possible? Then how did these two Demon Ghosts die?" "Thats what Id like to ask you! Old man, youre on the verge of death, do you still want to argue?" The Demon Ghost King roared in anger, and its vines, like a startled nest of snakes, began to thrash wildly. Xing Yuhes expression changed unpredictably, and he shouted out in rm, "Great Ghost King, there must be some misunderstanding here, listen to me exin?" "Exnations? An exnation means today, you and everyone else in this little Demon-Sealing Town are going to die!" As the words fell, the vines swarmed out, heading straight for Xing Yuhe in a sky-covering torrent. Xing Yuhe felt there was something extremely important he had overlooked, but in the urgent situation, he had no time to think further, and could only raise his hand to swiftly draw a Talisman Spell in the air. "A world in disarray, as wild fields spread! Extinguish!" Boom! A burst of golden light flourished, instantly turning the oing sea of vines into ashes. The Demon Ghost King grunted, evidently having sustained a slight injury. But after releasing this powerful strike, Xing Yuhes face began to lose color at a visible rate, wrinkles appeared on his once smooth forehead, and his jet-ck hair turned white in an instant. This scene dumbfounded everyone. Baili Shaoguangs entire body shook as she let out a loud cry, "He was indeed overexerting himself!" Her voice was filled with disappointment. In fact, from the beginning, she had doubts about Xing Yuhes condition. If he truly was that strong, he would never have let the three of them leave. But because of the Elixir that Xing Yuhe had consumed, which was incredibly against the natural order, he managed to deceive all three of them and withstood two consecutive powerful attacks without falling back. This had caused Baili Shaoguangs confidence to waver, eventually preparing to leave. The appearance of the Tree Demon Ghost King presented her with a glimmer of hope; thats why she pleaded with the king to help her seize the opportunity. For this, she had paid an extremely high price. After all, spending ten days with the Tree Demon Ghost King would not leave her with any pleasant memories. Yet, she never imagined that after just one move, Xing Yuhe would reveal his true state. How could this not make Baili Shaoguang feel annoyed and regretful? However, hearing this, the Tree Demon Ghost King burst into loudughter, "Of course hes pushing himself too hard. Otherwise, do you think I would really be willing toe and measure up against him?" When Xing Yuhe first arrived at Demon-Sealing Town, his strength had not yet waned. Although he was far from matching the Tree Demon Ghost King, due to the suppression of his special arts, the tree spirit allowed him to be, unwilling to start a conflict again. Until now, when his own concubine actually died right in front of Demon-Sealing Town, the Tree Demon Ghost King would not believe it had nothing to do with Xing Yuhe. And his perception was much stronger than Baili Shaoguangs; he realized at a nce that Xing Yuhe was merely overexerting himself with the help of a Secret Technique, so he decided to take advantage of the situation, not only killing his enemy but also taking back a beauty to entertain himself for a few days. Indeed, none of these strong ghost kings who could guard a territory was easy to deal with! This thought shed through Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorangs minds, and they couldnt help but sigh. Meanwhile. The Tree Demon Ghost King cackled eerily: "Xing Yuhe, I shall send you on your way now!" With those words, the grounds giant trees suddenly began to morph, transforming into armored Demon Ghost warriors, then charging towards Xing Yuhe. At this moment, Xing Yuhes momentum had plummeted to rock bottom, his body trembling like a sieve, as if a gust of wind could blow him over, but his eyes still shone brightly, filled with a resolute determination. Then he slowly raised his emaciated hands, and once again began to form seals in front of his chest. "Ln! Bng! Du! Zh! Zhn! Li! Y! Qin!" (Array! Soldiers! Fight! They! All! Formations! Line! Up! Before! Me!) With each seal he formed, a bit more vitality faded from Xing Yuhes eyes. When the nine words were all spoken, Xing Yuhes eyes were dim and lifeless, but between his palms, a strand of Taoist luminescence too dazzling to face was conceived. Seeing this, even the Tree Demon Ghost King couldnt help but sh a hint of panic in his eyes, then he bellowed in frustration and rage, "Youre really willing to burn your divine soul! Xing Yuhe, have you gone mad?" Xing Yuhe showed a hint of relief in his smile, then softly said, "Yushu, run!" After that, Xing Yuhe charged headlong into the oing torrent of Demon Ghosts without looking back. Chapter 1261 - 1258: Your People, I Killed! And You, Must Die Too! (Fourth Update)

Chapter 1261: Chapter 1258: Your People, I Killed! And You, Must Die Too! (Fourth Update)

Xing Yushu wanted to shout loudly, but when the words reached his lips, they were swallowed back along with the tears welling up in his eyes. He looked deeply at the back of his grandfather as if to etch this scene deep into his memory, then turned and left without hesitation. Revenge! I must have revenge! That was the only thought in Xing Yushus mind at that moment. But how could the Demon Ghost King let him go so easily? With a bizarreugh, it said, "Trying to run? But this is my territory, where do you think you can escape to?" As it spoke, the Demon Ghost King pointed a finger, and Xing Yushus running form suddenly stiffened. In front of him, the trees grew rapidly, forming arge green barrier that blocked his path. Xing Yushu gritted his teeth and turned to run in the other direction, but just as the thought arose. Green barriers began to emerge all around him, instantly creating a green prison ensnaring him tightly. "No!" Xing Yuhe, engaged in a fierce battle with the Demon Ghost, shouted in despair at the sight, and took his eyes off the battle for a split second. A Demon Ghost stealthily lurked behind him and threw a punch. Xing Yuhe couldnt dodge in time, and like a kite with its string cut, he was sted far away and then plummeted to the ground. From the height he was at, an unobstructed fall would turn him into a pile of flesh on the spot. Xing Yushu, trapped in the cage, screamed with desperation, "Grandfather!" Then turned his head and yelled at the Demon Ghost King and Baili Shaoguang, "Im going to kill you all!" But the Demon Ghost King didnt pay any attention to his roar. Because with Xing Yushus strength, he didnt even have the qualification to get a second nce. The roar echoed in the wild, and all the residents of Demon-Sealing Town wore faces of utter despair. Even a fool could see the situation for what it was. Old Master Xing had been defeated, and the defeat was miserable; his life and death were unknown. Xing Yushu was trapped in the cage, unable to do anything. What awaited Demon-Sealing Town next was only one oue: annihtion. Being born in these tumultuous times, the residents of Demon-Sealing Town were no strangers to such fate. Because the ancient towns and small cities hidden in the jungles were as numerous as hairs on an ox, and each had one oue: death! Demon-Sealing Town was no exception, but since the arrival of the Xing familys grandfather and grandson, they had given these residents a sliver of hope. A sliver of hope to keep living. But today, even that shred of hope was shattered. This despair, like being stuck in a quagmire, left all the residents with a numb expression on their faces. The children, though understanding little, were influenced by the adults mood and lowered their heads, some even beginning to sob quietly. Only Xiao Rui, despite being very afraid, herst thought unexpectedly was of Xue An. I wonder how big brother is doing! In reality, as long as he didnt stay in this town, he could avoid death. I wonder if he would be afraid? Xiao Rui thought sorrowfully and stealthily turned her head to look at the spot where Xue An had just been standing. But unexpectedly, there was no one there. Xiao Rui was startled, what happened? Where did big brother go? And just at that moment, seeing Xing Yuhe being blown away, Baili Shaoguang was overjoyed and couldnt wait to leap up, wanting to seize the opportunity. But just as she moved, she suddenly felt someone press down on her shoulder, forcing her firmly back to the ground, apanied by a cold voice, "Dont move!" Baili Shaoguangs hair stood on end, and without hesitation, she retaliated and demanded, "Who is it?" Unfortunately, neither her counterattack nor her question received any response. And at the same time. Xing Yuhe, who was originally plummeting from mid-air, suddenly slowed his descent and ended up suspended in mid-air. And before the void, a figure gradually materialized. A youth in white garments, with a handsome visage and bright eyes. Down below, Xiao Ruis mouth gradually agape, her eyes filled with incredulous disbelief. Because the figure that appeared in the void was none other than her big brother. Xue An! At the same time, his appearance astonished everyone present. Especially Xing Yushu, trapped within a cage, who simply couldnt believe his own eyes. "You... you... ." Struggling to speak, he couldnt finish a proper sentence. Xue Anchong gave him a faint smile, "No need to speak, just watch quietly!" Xing Yushus face was a picture of stunned astonishment. At this moment, Xue An slowly lifted his gaze and smiled at the distant Tree Demon Ghost. "To walk the path of the ghosts with a body of nts and wood, youve indeed embarked on a unique journey!" The Tree Demon Ghost stared intently at Xue An, his eyes flickering uncertainly. For he suddenly found himself unable to see through this seemingly delicate youth, who looked almost like a woman. Because he felt no aura from Xue Ans body, as ordinary as if he were just a mortal being. But the question was, could a mere mortal stand in the void and converse so freely before him? The Tree Demon Ghost was filled with astonishment and doubt. On the ground, Baili Shaoguang was first stunned, then pointed at Xue An with a mix of shock and fear, "Was it you just now?" Xue An nodded, "Yes, it was me. What about it?" Baili Shaoguangs expression turned gloomy, but he soon regained hisposure and scoffed, "Impressive skills indeed, to appear beside me so stealthily!" Xue An shook his head and said indifferently, "Youre wrong. Its not that Im skilled, but rather that your strength is too weak!" Baili Shaoguangs eyes instantly bulged. Never before had anyone dared to say his strength was inadequate. Therefore, he couldnt help but roar, "You brat, you... ." He didnt finish his sentence. Because as he was in a raging fury, Xue An gave him a cold nce. Then Baili Shaoguang stood frozen on the spot, trembling violently. Because he had never seen such a terrifying gaze before. Being a member of the Ghost Sect, he had seen countless ferocious Demon Kings, but none were as fearsome or as intimidating as Xue Ans current look. It was an almost extreme calmness, like a vast ocean. Yet beneath this serene fa?ade, there was an awe-inspiring supremacy that chilled the heart. It was as if beholding a deity that oversaw eternity, invoking only worship and leaving no room for resistance in ones heart. With just one nce, Baili Shaoguang was utterly defeated, trapped withinyers of illusions. Of course, none of this was known to the onlookers. They only saw Xue An casually nce at Baili Shaoguang, who then began to shiver uncontrobly in ce. After that, Xue An finally lifted his gaze, looking at the Tree Demon Ghost with a smirk, and lightly said, "Didnt you just ask who killed your concubine?" "Now I can tell you, it was I who killed her!" As these words fell, the countenance of the Tree Demon Ghost changed, and with a cold snort, he was about to speak. Xue An smiled and waved his hand, "Dont be so agitated! Im telling you this just so that when you meet your demise shortly, youll be a bit more enlightened. How does that sound? Are you pleased?" Chapter 1262 - 1259: The Finishing Touch, A Dragon’s Roar Shakes the Nine Heavens! (5th Update)

Chapter 1262: Chapter 1259: The Finishing Touch, A Dragons Roar Shakes the Nine Heavens! (5th Update)

Boom! These words exploded like a poke in a hos nest, causing an uproar among the crowd. It wasnt until this moment that the residents of the small town finally woke up from their dreamlike state, then they looked up at Xue An, who was confronting the Tree Demon Ghost King in mid-air, and couldnt help but stir. "My heavens, isnt that Mr. Xue? How did he suddenly get up into the sky?" an old man eximed in utter surprise. "Indeed! Mr. Xue is incredibly bold, isnt he?" someone else said in shock. "What do we do now? Mr. Xue is simply too reckless!" another person said with a face full of regret. Unlike the morous crowd, Xiao Rui and many other children all looked up to Xue An in the sky with admiration. Especially Xiao Rui, her fists clenched tightly, her eyes brimming with hope. She was convinced that Big Brother would definitely be able to eliminate these bad people. Because in her eyes, there was nothing in the world that could trouble Big Brother. The most astonished was Xing Yushu, who was trapped in a cage; he stared nkly at Xue An, as if the words he had just spoken to the Tree Demon Ghost King were still echoing in his ears. What... what does that mean? Could it be that he intends to defeat this Tree Demon Ghost King all by himself? No sooner had this thought arisen than Xing Yushu found it preposterous himself. Because it was truly too far-fetched to believe. Sure enough. The Tree Demon Ghost King, after a moment of stunned silence, started giggling eerily. "Very good! Very good! Very good!" After repeating very good three times, the Tree Demon Ghost King then fixed his predatory gaze onto Xue An. "Since you dare to admit that you killed them, that makes things easy! As for making me understand why Ill be dying, should I thank you then?" Xue An smiled and shook his head, "No need, because I generally dont bother to be polite with the dead!" A sh of icy contempt appeared in the Tree Demon Ghost Kings eyes. He was no fool! Quite the contrary, being a powerful ruler of thisnd of death, his mind was far clearer than the average persons. Xue An exuded a peculiar air all around, with no ripples of power, yet he gave off a feeling of profound and towering strength; this was proof that he was no ordinary man. Moreover, even his own concubine, who was at the level of a True Immortal, had perished by his hand; this made it even clearer that this persons abilities must be extraordinary. Hence, the Tree Demon Ghost King did not underestimate his foe in the slightest. "Boy, these words of yours represent exactly my sentiment! Now, die!" When the Tree Demon Ghost King made his move, it was a mightily strong killing technique. All of a sudden, within a thousand miles, every bit of vegetation withered instantaneously. "All trees turn demons, purify this world!" With that roar from the Tree Demon Ghost King, countless dark lights crazily converged in front of the Tree Demon Ghost King, and then after a tremble, they instantaneously transformed into soldiers d in ck Armors. So many in number that they blotted out the entire sky. This disy of power was enough to make heaven and earth change color. The residents of Demon-Sealing Town turned pale as y, speechless, while the more timid ones outright fell to the ground, shaking like chaff. The Tree Demon Ghost Kingughed loudly, "Kill them all for me!" With that, he gestured, and the countless ck-light soldiers turned into a ck tide and rushed forward. On witnessing this scene, Xing Yushu closed his eyes in despair within the cage. He now clearly understood that Xue An was certainly no ordinary person. But even if he was formidable, what then? Faced with this army of ghost soldiers, even a Sword Immortal would be helpless. So all he could do was close his eyes, unable to bear witnessing the destruction of the Demon-Sealing Town that had carried his youthful years. But just at that moment, Xue An stood suspended in the air, looking at the endless tide of ghost soldiers surging towards him, suddenly smiled, then turned around and shouted towards the town: "Xiao Rui, do me a favor!" His voice was clear and cold, yet it reached everyones ears. Everyone was stunned, not understanding what Xue An was about to do. Xiao Rui was also startled, then with some trepidation, she took a step forward, "Big brother, whats the matter?" Xue An smiled, then calmly said, "Didnt I teach you how to draw before? Now I need your help to draw something!" "Draw what?" Xiao Rui asked in astonishment. At that moment, Xue An raised his hand and pointed, a strand of sword light flew into the top of Xiao Ruis head, directly lifting her into the air and bringing her in front of the city gate. Then Xue An calmly said, "I told you before, the dragon on the city gate cannot bepleted with the finishing touch of its eyes, otherwise, it would fly away. You didnt believe me, so now, I will let you all see, what it means to bring to life a dragon with the finishing stroke!" Having said that, Xue An casually tossed over a brush, then smiled slightly at Xiao Rui, "Xiao Rui, draw the dragons eyes!" Xiao Rui was trembling all over. She truly had followed Xue An to learn painting, but it was merely out of a childs yful nature, never imagining there would be such an affair today. Bear in mind that at this moment, her mother, as well as all the townspeople, were watching from below. And further away, countless ghost soldiers were approaching. Such a scene naturally caused the girl, who was merely over ten years old, to tremble uncontrobly, unable to speak. "Big... big brother, I..." Xue An smiled softly at her, "Go ahead, use your imagination, believe in yourself, you can do it!" Somehow, when she saw Xue Ans smile, Xiao Rui suddenly felt less panicked, then she took a deep breath, earnestly nodded at Xue An, turned her head, and began to draw with the brush. She had only followed Xue An to learn painting for half a day, so naturally, her skills were abysmal, and she was very slow. And in the distance, the wave of ghost soldiers surged forward relentlessly. This situation made the atmosphere throughout the ce incredibly oppressive. Xing Yushu had also opened his eyes, staring nkly, yet his eyes were full of destion. Because he felt that this was simply impossible. Even if the dragon on the city gate could reallye to life as Xue An said. How could the eyes drawn by a childs doodle possess any power? Not just him, almost everyone present held the same belief. But Xue An watched on smilingly, not in a hurry at all. One breath, two breaths... As those ghost soldiers drew closer and closer, to the point where one could clearly see the ghostly mes burning in their eyes from standing inside the town. Yet, Xiao Rui still hadnt finished drawing the eyes. Feeling the extremely suppressive air around her, she couldnt help but grow nervous, "Big brother..." Xue An smiled, his voice gentle, "Dont be afraid, keep drawing!" Xiao Rui inhaled deeply, casting aside all thoughts in her mind, her little face became serious, then she lifted her hand and finished the final stroke. It has to be said, the eyes that Xiao Rui drew were very unattractive. But just as that final stroke waspleted, the giant dragon seemingly came to life, its eyes shined with an extraordinary light. Xiao Rui covered her mouth, dumbfounded. In fact, not just her, nearly everyone present was dumbstruck. Because at this moment, the earth and sky suddenly began trembling, a powerful aura started to emerge. And then, they saw the giant dragon on the city gate, its scales beginning to materialize one by one, followed by its massive body, ws, tail... When the giant head finally emerged from above the city gate, a dragons roar echoed throughout thend. Wherever the sound waves passed, the ghost soldiers that had charged near could not even struggle, and they exploded together, turning to nothingness. This was the might of a dragons roar that shook the heavens! Chapter 1263 - 1260: A World-Shaking Punch, All the Vegetation Turns to Ash (1st Update)

Chapter 1263: Chapter 1260: A World-Shaking Punch, All the Vegetation Turns to Ash (1st Update)

"How... how is this possible?" Xing Yushus eyes widened to their limits, murmuring almost like a groan. At this moment, it wasnt just him. Everyone present was stupefied. Xiao Rui stared nkly, her mind aplete nk. Is this... the very Giant Dragon that she had just drawn eyes on? Simultaneously, one could see the Giant Dragon soaring into the sky, unfurling its massive body and swirling amongst the sky-obscuring ghost soldiers, annihting them in a single entwining motion. Boom! A loud crash was heard. The ghost soldiers, which were just imposing a moment ago, had all turned into nothingness. In an instant, rity was restored between heaven and earth. Such might was enough to send chills down ones spine. At least the Tree Demon Ghost King felt a shiver run down his spine as he then let out a shrieking scream. "Who on earth are you?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Thinking to ask this question now, dont you find it a bit toote?" "You..." The Tree Demon Ghost Kings expression changed. "Youre not worthy to know who I am!" Xue An said coolly, raising a hand and pointing. "Annihte him!" Where his fingertip pointed, so went the direction of the Giant Dragons advance. The Giant Dragon let out another dragons roar and then danced its body, lunging forward wildly. In its wake, fierce winds blew, the power overwhelming. The Tree Demon Ghost King felt both shock and fury. Shocked at the divine origins of this white-clothed youth, to possess such heaven-defying methods. Angry at the disdain in his words towards him. Considering that as a Ghost King ruling over this realm, no one had ever dared to speak to him thus. "Feigning mystery, today this king will make you truly understand what power is!" The Tree Demon Ghost King roared angrily, and then, from the void around him, countless tendrils suddenly stretched out, continuously pouring into the Tree Demon Ghost Kings body. And his body began to grow rapidly. In almost the blink of an eye, he transformed into a hundred-zhang-tall wood-armored giant. "Hah!" The Tree Demon Ghost King took a deep breath, and his exhtion stirred up a fierce wind in the world around him. At the same time, the Giant Dragon had already rushed close. The Tree Demon Ghost King let out a sinisterugh, raising his immensely thick arm, and threw a punch towards the Giant Dragon. Bang! After a thunderous boom. One could see the Giant Dragon being suppressed by an enormous fist, unable to advance any further. Silence! All the people on the scene held their breath involuntarily, waiting for the oue that would follow. Crack! Apanied by an almost imperceptible crisp sound, a crack appeared on the top of the Giant Dragons head, extending and spreading rapidly. In but a breaths time, the body of the Giant Dragon was covered in dense cracks, and then it emitted a mournful cry, exploding with a bang, dissipating into pure spiritual power that vanished from sight. Along with the explosion of the Giant Dragon also burst the faint glimmer of hope that had just arisen in the hearts of all the townspeople. Meanwhile, a burst of loudughter echoed through the air as the Demon Ghost King began to cackle with triumph. "I thought you had some real tricks up your sleeve! If you could actually summon a True Dragon to descend upon this world, then I wouldve admitted defeat. But this mere dragon formed from Spiritual Power, a tant deception, dares to be arrogant in front of me?" As the Demon Ghost King spoke, a huge weight seemed to lift from his heart as well. Just moments before, he had indeed been greatly startled, but now it was clear that, though the Giant Dragon looked impressive in form and spirit, it was merely a false dragon conjured up through a secret technique. For others, it might be formidable, enough to exterminate those ghostly soldiers, but for a mighty being like the Demon Ghost King, it was nothing to be concerned about. Hearing the Demon Ghost Kings taunt, everyones face turned pale, and their eyes filled with despair. Xing Yushu clenched the vines that formed the cage, his hands dripping with blood from the thorns, but he seemed oblivious to the pain, only staring nkly at Xue An in the distance, his heart sinking into the Abyss. So... it was still not enough? Suddenly, Xing Yushu felt an urge to burst into tears. Despair was not to be feared, but what was terrifying was being given hope only to have it cruelly stripped away. On the ground, Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang both exhaled and exchanged nces, seeing the look of relief on each others faces. Though there had been many twists and turns, fortunately, the oue was still the same. Only Baili Shaoguang remained caught up in the gaze Xue An had just given him, trembling uncontrobly, unable to extricate himself from it. "Kid, your tactics are decent. If it were not for your arrogance, even killing my favorite concubine, I might have spared you! s, now I can only send you on your way!" said the Demon Ghost King in a feigned tone of pity, followed by an unrestrained sinisterugh. "Before you die, do you have anyst words?" At this challenge, countless eyes turned toward Xue An, who stood in the void. Xiao Ruis heart clenched tightly as she dumbly watched Xue Ans silhouette, silently thinking to herself. Big brother... can you turn this danger into safety again? Probably... very unlikely! As she pondered, tears gradually welled up in Xiao Ruis eyes. But just then, a soft chuckle spread in all directions. "Borrowing your physical form to transfer power for countering this attack? Thats somewhat beyond my expectations! Fine, since itse to this, I will have to take you on with a bit more seriousness!" The voice was not loud, but to the listeners, it was like a thunderbolt. The Demon Ghost King was taken aback, then could not help scoffing, "A bit more serious? What kind of joke is that? Have you lost your mind from fear? Hahahahaha..." Once again, the Demon Ghost King erupted intoughter, his huge arm smashing down as heughed. "Big brother, be careful!" Xiao Rui screamed in rm, unable to stop herself from warning him. But unexpectedly, Xue An turned his head and smiled at her, "Thank you!" After saying that, Xue An raised his fist and stepped forward, striking out! That punch was so ordinary, it didnt even seem to carry any momentum at all. At first nce, it resembled a child ying around. Yet that nonchnt punch, upon making contact with the Demon Ghost Kings iing giant arm, set off a massive shockwave resembling a mushroom cloud. The world fell silent at that moment, leaving only Xue An and the Demon Ghost King in confrontation. In the midst of silence. The eyes of the Demon Ghost King gradually bulged in disbelief as he stared at Xue An, a deep horror surfacing in his gaze, and his lips quivered as if he wanted to speak. But he had no chance. For at that moment, apanied by a thunderous rumble, the Demon Ghost Kings body began to burst apart, starting with his arm. In an instant, the Demon Ghost King let out a terror-filled roar before sting apart in mid-air. Amidst the scattering wood chips, Xue An stood indifferent, shaking his head, "Still not enough!" With that, Xue An raised his fist and struck out once more. Wherever his punch reached, the entire vast forest quivered, then began to burst one after another, and ultimately... turned to ashes! Chapter 1264 - 1261: What a Pity, Still Can’t Take a Beating! (Second Update)

Chapter 1264: Chapter 1261: What a Pity, Still Cant Take a Beating! (Second Update)

All around was a silence as heavy as death. Everyone stared, dumbfounded. Because at this moment, the jungle that once covered the entirend hadpletely disappeared, revealing the dark and damp soil underneath. Dead... dead? Just as this thought was circling in everyones minds, a sky-shattering scream came from a far distance. Then, people witnessed an extraordinary sight. Far off on the horizon, a red light shot straight into the sky, apanied by consecutive booming noises. "Spare... my life!" A cry for mercy travelled thousands of miles, reaching everyones ears. Xing Yushus teeth chattered, his body shivering uncontrobly. Because he recognized the voice. It was the Demon Ghost King of Trees! He was the one begging for mercy! Then, that red light... Many suddenly understood something. As for Xue An, standing in the void, he just smiled faintly and then slowly withdrew his fist, casually remarking, "I thought you could withstand at least two punches from me. What a pity... youre just too weak to take a hit!" With Xue Ans punch, not only was the jungle that covered the entirend shattered, but even the giant tree that towered at the heart of the border began to copse. And that giant tree was the true form of the Demon Ghost King of Trees. As a being that became a demon through a nt body, in theory, this Tree Demon Ghost King was supposed to be immortal! Over the course of thousands of years, his roots had spread across the entire continent. The jungles that sprouted were all nurtured by his roots. It could be said, that this seemingly boundless sea of trees was all bred from this one tree. With such an almost terrifying vitality, the Tree Demon Ghost might not be as strong as some powerful Ghost Kings. But he possessed an almost undying body. As long as you couldnt harm his roots, you simply couldnt eliminate him thoroughly. That was exactly why the Tree Demon Ghost King was so brazen and dared to rampage unchecked. In fact, after his body was smashed by Xue Ans first punch, the Tree Demon Ghost King almost instantly retreated back into his true form. At that moment, he was full of relief, and even harbored hatred towards Xue An, preparing to trouble Xue An again at ater opportunity. But just as this thought arose, the might of Xue Ans second punch was already upon him. The destruction of the nurtured jungle inflicted severe injuries on the Tree Demon Ghost King, but it didnt harm his core. But when the might of the punch reached him, the Tree Demon Ghost King was horrified to realize that he simply couldnt resist the force of this punch. The trunk, tough as a divine weapon, proved little stronger than tofu against this force, and almost instantly began to shatter. The splendid branches shook wildly before crashing down with a thunderous roar. This catastrophic injury, the destruction of his true form, made the Tree Demon Ghost King finally feel the fear of death. But no sooner had he cried out for mercy than the mighty trunk cracked and broke, and then, like a falling building, it crashed to the ground. In an instant, he was gravely wounded, and with his spiritual essence damaged, beams of red light burst forth, brightening the sky. All this, though not witnessed directly by those in front of Demon-Sealing Town, was conveyed to them through the incessant tumult of the worlds vital energies, revealing the unfolding events. Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang, who had thought everything was over, were so frightened that they turned as pale as ghosts, trembling like chaff in the wind. What sort of being was the Tree Demon Ghost King? He was a formidable figure that even Jing Country dared not provoke lightly! Yet, this young man in white shattered it into dust with a single punch? How could this not fill them with fear and panic? On the contrary, Baili Shaoguang, who had been terrified moments ago, gradually regained his rity now. At that moment, a faint shadow began to emerge in front of Xue An, then kneeled in the void and frantically kowtowed to Xue An. All onlookers fell silent at the scene. The one kneeling was, naturally, the triumphant Tree Demon Ghost King from before. But now, he was in a state of extreme misery, not only devoid of all his might but even his lingering soul was thinning out. Xue An quietly watched the kneeling apparition at his feet and offered a faint smile. "Do you have anything you wish to say before death?" The apparition of the Tree Demon Ghost King fluctuated, then with an extremely weak voice, it began screaming frantically: "Mercy, my lord, I was unaware of your divine might and have offended you gravely, please forgive my transgressions, I only beg you to spare my life!" Xue An shook his head with a smile, "Really no creativity at all, I thought you might have something interesting to say! As for sparing your life..." Xue Ans smile turned colder, "Do you think thats possible?" The Tree Demon Ghost King shuddered, the apparition quivered, almost dissipating then and there. "My lord, I am willing to pledge allegiance to you, I have countless treasures which I can offer to you, I... " Xue An, however, could not be bothered to listen any further, he took a deep breath and then forcibly exhaled. Huh! A gust of wind swept through. The Tree Demon Ghost King let out a wretched scream, as its already frail soul was dispersed by the wind, vanishing between heaven and earth. At the same time, everyone sensed the sudden copse of an entity that previously loomed over thisnd. In an instant, even breathing became much easier. But Xue An did not stop there. Looking down at the earth, he dered indifferently: "You think I cant see you just because the tree roots hide beneath the ground?" With these words, Xue An fell straight down to the ground like a cannonball. Boom! The ground trembled. Then, starting from under Xue Ans feet, cracks began to appear abruptly, spreading out wildly in a radial pattern. In the blink of an eye, the entirend crumbled apart. All of the roots buried deep beneath the ground were also obliterated by the force of this stomp,pletely severing anyst vestige of life from the Tree Demon Ghost King. The people were all dumbfounded, watching in a daze. At that moment, Xing Yuhes body slowly descended to the ground, and the cage that had constrained Xing Yushu also shattered. Upon regaining his freedom, Xing Yushu immediately activated his movement, hastening to the side of still unconscious Xing Yuhe. "Grandfather!" Tears uncontrobly slid down Xing Yushus face, then suddenly, as if remembering something, he raised his head with eyes filled with boundless hope, looking towards Xue An. "Xue... Lord, I beg of you, please save my grandfather! It was all my fault earlier, I apologize to you!" As he spoke, Xing Yushu dropped to his knees on the ground. Xue An looked at Xing Yushu with a look of pity, "Your grandfathers vitality has ceased, no one can save him now, hes only been holding on due to a stubborn will!" Upon hearing this, Xing Yushu stiffened on the spot. Xue An shook his head, raised a hand and pointed, and a ray of light flew into Xing Yuhes forehead. A momentter. Xing Yuhe grunted, slowly opened his eyes. But at that moment, his eyes were incredibly dim, they could even be described as gray and hollow. It was only after a while, when he saw Xue An standing before him, that a glimmer of light gradually returned to his eyes, and like gaining some new insight, he spoke with the utmost respect. "I pay my respects to the senior!" Chapter 1265 - 1262: Daoist Family Cave Heaven, Descendant of the Jade Cauldron (1st Update)

Chapter 1265: Chapter 1262: Daoist Family Cave Heaven, Descendant of the Jade Cauldron (1st Update)

"No need!" Xue An said indifferently. Indeed, had Xue An not deliberately extended a piece of Divine Sense to protect Xing Yuhe during the great battle, his soul would have already scattered to the winds, leaving no chance for him to awaken and speak. Because of this, although Xing Yuhe was in a semiatose state where he could neither see nor speak, he could distinctly perceive everything around him. Therefore, he was fully aware of everything that had just urred. When he saw Xue An instruct a young girl to bring life to a painting with a finishing touch, and an actual Giant Dragon coalesce as a result, he was nearly scared witless, his spirit almost shattered. He had personally witnessed Xue An painting above the city gates before. At that time, Xing Yushu had even asked him if there really was a secret technique that could animate a painting. Xing Yuhe, of course, shook his head in denial. But unexpectedly, the truth ruthlessly pped him in the face. Yet Xing Yuhe was not at all disheartened; on the contrary, he was exhrated. As a descendant of a Daoist Family, he could naturally discern the aura contained within the Giant Dragon. It was a bright and magnificent Daoist aura, far superior to his own. At that moment, he understood that Xue An was definitely a master of profound Daoist arts,menting that he had previously been blind to such greatness! Therefore, upon awakening, his first words were to respectfully address Xue An as a senior. After all, the aplished can be teachers! The strength of Xue An was evident, and it was only fitting for him to address him as a senior. Xue An, however, was nomittal, merely saying lightly: "Speak quickly, whatever you wish to say. Your spirit haspletely exhausted, and Im only using a secret technique to sustain you for now. Once the time is up, your soul will disperse!" Even though Xue An was able to wake Xing Yuhe, that was all he could do. Xing Yuhe had first been struck with a strange poison, which over a protracted period had drained all his strength, followed by sessive fierce battles, and the forced overexertion of his souls power. Honestly, had it not been for the vastness of Xue Ans Divine Sense, he wouldnt have managed to hold on even for this long. But hearing these words, Xing Yushu still couldnt help but wail mournfully, nearly fainting to the ground. In contrast, Xing Yuhe remained quiteposed. With a lift of his grey eyebrows, he said softly, "Yushu, what did I tell you before?" Xing Yushu then gradually ceased his wailing, but still lowered his head, weeping silently. Xing Yuhes eyes also felt a bit sour, but taking a deep breath, he turned his head to look at Xue An with reverence. "Senior, the technique you used earlier to bring the dragon in the painting to life, was it a Daoist art?" Xue An nodded his head, "Yes!" As he said this, Xue An paused for a moment, then sighed, "Its a pity that my strength has not fully recovered yet. Otherwise, I would have straightforwardly caught a True Dragon toe here, that would have saved me the trouble!" Xue Ans words were full of regret. Xing Yuhe, however, was plunged into bafflementcatching a True Dragon directly... But soon, he regained his senses, and his demeanor became even more respectful. "To have witnessed such a Daoist art by the likes of the senior, I die without regrets!" With these words, Xing Yuhe struggled to rise, wobbling as he knelt before Xue An. Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, but did not dodge, "What is it?" Xing Yuhe took a deep breath, "Senior, my life will notst long, but before I die, I have a favor to ask of you!" "Speak," Xue An said indifferently. "Senior, to be frank, I am a disciple of the Jade Cauldron Pavilion, one of the Seven Grotto-Heavens of the Daoist Family!" Xue An neither affirmed nor denied but quietly listened. Xing Yuhe obviously felt the urgency of time, and his speed of speaking increased significantly. "A hundred years ago, due to my limited talent, I stopped at the status of an outer sect Disciple and eventually descended the mountain to return to my homnd in Jing Country. At first, all was well, and I also wanted to achieve something, to protect the peace of this ce! But I didnt expect that the court of Jing Country is so dim-witted. Just over ten years ago, yearning for immortality, they collectively pledged allegiance to the Ghost Cult!" "My Xing Family has been the protector of Jing Country for generations, and we are sworn enemies of the Ghost Cult, totally ipatible with their wicked ways. Naturally, we refused, and the result..." Xing Yuhes voice trembled, "As a result, the various powers of Jing Country surprisinglyunched a sneak attack on the Xing Family, almost wiping us outpletely, leaving only me who, carrying Yushu, escaped at great cost to my life, but also suffered serious injuries!" "Since then, I have been hiding in this small Demon-Sealing Town, living a cowardly life, only wishing to wait until Yushu came of age before taking him back to our sect, to inherit my Daoist legacy, to restore the honor of the Xing Family! If I could do that, I would die content!" "But considering the current situation, these things are naturally impossible for me to aplish! Therefore..." At this moment, Xing Yuhes voice became weak and fluctuating, hisplexion even paler, almost transparent, yet he still looked at Xue An with utmost determination. "I have an audacious request, hoping that Senior can send Yushu back to my sect, to inherit the Daoist legacy I leave behind! If Senior could agree to this, Yu He would be eternally grateful." While speaking, Xing Yuhe struggled to kneel on the ground. Xing Yushu was already crying a flood of tears and also knelt down alongside his grandfather. Xue An quietly watched the old man, whose life was like a dwindlingmp, and after a long while, a hint of regret appeared on his face, then he nodded slightly. "Alright! I promise you!" Upon hearing this, Xing Yuhes body trembled, and he cried tears of joy, "Thank you, Senior!" After saying this, he continued to kowtow ceaselessly. Xue An waved his hand, "No need for that!" In truth, even if Xing Yuhe hadnt said anything, Xue An would have nned to visit his sect anyway. After all, the Daoist arts practiced by Xing Yuhe hark back to the legitimate teachings of the Hua n. That meant his sect obviously had connections with the Hua n. Xue An naturally wanted to investigate these matters. At this moment, cracks began to slowly emerge on Xing Yuhes arms and started to crumble into pieces, falling away. "Grandfather!" Xing Yushu eximed in shock. But Xing Yuhe seemed to have let go of a great burden, raising his head; yet at this moment, his eyes had vaporized into nothingness, leaving behind two dark, hollow sockets. Despite this, he still spoke with an incredibly weak voice, "Yushu, help me face the Northwest direction!" Choking back sobs, Xing Yushu stepped forward and helped Xing Yuhe face the Northwest. Then, Xing Yuhe respectfully kowtowed three times in the direction of the Northwest and whispered softly, "Undutiful disciple Xing Yuhe pays his respects here! In this life, I have never tarnished the glory of my sect! I have...no regrets!" After thest word was spoken, a smile of liberation appeared on Xing Yuhes face, and then his entire body shattered, turning into fine dust, carried away by the wind. "Grandfather, have a good journey!" Xing Yushu kept kowtowing, weeping bitterly. At the same time, all the residents of Demon-Sealing Town knelt down in unison. "Old Master Xing, have a good journey!" Xing Yuhe had protected the town for ten years; now that he had departed, the townspeople naturally wanted to send him off on his final journey. Amidst the heaven-shaking cries, the Soul-Cleaving Lamp that was originally bright red like blood next to the city gate faded, turning into... snow white in an instant! Chapter 1266 - 1263: Daoist True Person (Second Update)

Chapter 1266: Chapter 1263: Daoist True Person (Second Update)

Xue An quietly observed the two white Soul-Cleaving Lamps, only withdrawing his gaze after a while. To Xing Yuhe, he held considerable respect. After all, no matter when it is, those who adhere to the beliefs in their hearts and maintain their resolve to the end are deserving of respect. Whats more, he has protected this small town for more than a decade and has never bowed before Demon Ghosts, whose power far exceeds his own. From this point of view, he has enough qualification to be honored as a True Person. Of course, this True Person does not refer to the cultivated state within the realm of cultivation, but rather is a term of respect within the Daoist Family for those with firm Daoist hearts and profound Daoist skills. Thinking of this, Xue An couldnt help but be increasingly curious about Xing Yuhes sect. The Daoist Family Seven Grotto-Heavens, Jade Cauldron Pavilion... They all sound quite interesting! Xue An pondered in his heart. Meanwhile, Xing Yushu and others were kneeling on the ground, crying as if their lives depended on it. In the midst of this chaos, Zeng Jialiang, Jin Haorang, and Baili Shaoguang, who had just regained consciousness with a still very paleplexion, exchanged nces and then simultaneously began to carefully move their feet, trying to walk to a distant ce. The process was very slow and did not make any sound at all. For the three of them, as long as they could move beyond a certain range, they were confident they could escape to safety. But just as they had moved a few hundred steps and were about to reach the goal in their hearts, they heard Xue An sigh lightly, "Do you really think... the three of you can still get away?" All three of them shuddered, then turned around very stiffly with forced smiles on their faces. "My... my lord, we were just..." The one speaking was Baili Shaoguang, whosest vestiges of confidence had been shattered by just one nce from Xue An. Her eyes were filled with deep reverence. Xue An, however, was toozy to listen, casually gesturing to cut off her words, then he said indifferently: "Or do you think I will let the three of you go?" Even a fool could sense the bone-chilling coldness in these words. Moreover, the three of them were not fools, quite the opposite, they were each outstanding figures who stirred up the winds and clouds. Therefore, upon hearing Xue Ans words, they shuddered all over, and their faces showed panic. They knew nothing about Xue An. But the strength demonstrated by this young man in white had already exceeded anything they could imagine. To know that even existences like the Tree Demon Ghost King were beings they could only look up to, and yet, they turned to ash under two punches from Xue An. This overwhelming disparity in strength caused them not to dare to even breathe heavily, only to look at Xue An with despair, hoping for his mercy to spare their lives. Xue An had seen this kind of look all too often and had even be somewhat immune to it. Therefore, he just smiled and then casually asked, "Are you all from Jing Country?" "Yes! All three of us are nobles of Jing Country!" Zeng Jialiang honestly answered. Xue Ans gaze flickered slightly, "Then whats this about the National Cult that Xing Yuhe mentioned just now?" If previously the three were filled with terror and despair, now they were practically on the verge of tears. "The National Cult is the most newly established cult of Jing Country! But this matter really has nothing to do with us! We only heard that this Elder Xing possessed supreme fortunes, thus we harbored greed and wanted to plunder it, we beg for your forgiveness, my lord!" It was Jin Haorang, who hailed from a merchant family, who reacted the calmest, making his plea for mercy quite coherent and clear. Xue An responded nomittally to this, softly muttering, "Demon Sect, National Cult... heh heh!" The smile on Xue Ans face grew colder, then he lifted his eyes to look at the three people who were silent as cicadas in winter and said indifferently, "Speak, how do you wish to die?" At his words, the momentum around Xue An suddenly swelled. The three let out stifled groans, unable to bear the weight and knelt to the ground, then cried out in fearful unease, "My lord, we are willing to be your oxen and horses, just please spare our lives!" "Exactly, as long as you are willing to spare us, my lord, we are willing to do anything!" Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang started to beg for mercy, trying to outdo each other. Only Baili Shaoguang, trembling all over and with eyes filled with terror, was already beyond speech. Upon hearing this, Xue Ans eyebrows raised slightly, and then he spoke with interest, "Oh? As long as I let you go, youll be willing to do anything?" "Yes, yes, yes! As long as you, my lord, are willing to let us go, we are ready to pay any price!" Seeing Xue Ans tone soften, Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang were even more eager in their pleas. A smile began to form on the corner of Xue Ans mouth, "Well then, your crimes arent worthy of death, so I shall not kill you!" Upon hearing this, Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang secretly sighed with relief, then shouted with immense joy. "Thank you, my lord!" "Thank you, my lord, for sparing our lives!" Xue An shook his head, "Dont be so quick to thank me! Although Ive spared you from death, you cannot escape punishment for your crimes while alive!" Punishment while alive... These words sent a chill through Zeng Jialiang and the other, their expressions turning extremely fearful. "My... my lord, what is punishment while alive?" Jin Haorang asked with difficulty. A sh of light in Xue Ans eyes, he spoke with a smile that wasnt quite a smile, "What is punishment while alive?... Youll find out very soon!" With that said, a vast and boundless Divine Sense expanded, enveloping the two of them within it. In the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, the light gradually dissipated, and looking at Zeng Jialiang and Jin Haorang then, their faces were filled with bewilderment and emptiness, mindlessly kneeling there like two petrified statues. Witnessing this scene, Baili Shaoguang finally began to tremble uncontrobly, and the look she gave Xue An was now filled with fear as if facing a venomous snake. Xue An spoke faintly, "Do you see what I am doing?" Baili Shaoguang nodded, and then with a voice filled with unparalleled terror, she said, "You... youve transformed their souls!" Xue An was slightly taken aback, finding the term soul transformation quite apt to describe the refinement by Divine Sense. "Have you seen it before?" Xue An asked with a slight raise of his brows, indifferently. Baili Shaoguang hesitated for a moment, then spoke with trembling fear, "The lords of the Demon Sect sometimes use this method to control their subordinates!" A barely discernible cold glint shed through Xue Ans eyes, but it quickly returned to normal as he spoke with a detached tone, "Do you know why I didnt transform your soul?" Baili Shaoguang shuddered all over, shaking her head in ignorance. Xue An smiled, "Its because someone has left bait on you, and if I were to refine you directly, they would soon realize it!" Baili Shaoguangs face showed a look of cluelessness, unaware of these matters. But at this point, Xue An shook his head with a hint of mock in his voice, "Its a pity, thinking to set a trap with such a low level of skill, still too naive!" Chapter 1278 - 1275: I... Am the Wealthy Family! (4th Update)

Chapter 1278: Chapter 1275: I... Am the Wealthy Family! (4th Update)

Sheng Miaotong lowered her head and remained silent,pletely disregarding his words. A moment of ufortable silence suddenly fell over the tea house. The smile on the mans face, however, remained unchanged. For he had always been certain of one thing: those destined for great achievements could never allow small matters to visibly affect their emotions. This was also what his father, the Patriarch of the Lu Family, constantly taught him. As the most outstanding descendant among the younger generation of the Lu Family, Lu Shifa strongly agreed and had always strived to abide by it. Therefore, even though he had long coveted the two sisters of the Sheng Family, he always maintained a calm and collected appearance, and even carried the air of an elder. Just like a moment ago, his every word and action were perfectly in line with the persona of a caring older brother, leaving no fault to be found. Sheng Miaotongs silence only served to make her seem willful and capricious. As expected. Sheng Manyus brow slightly furrowed as she spoke sternly, "Miaotong, arent you going to thank him?" Sheng Miaotongs body shook, and then she spoke with a voice too low to be heard, "Thank you, Brother Lu." When saying the word Lu, she mumbled and hurriedly glossed over it. Sheng Manyu wanted to say more, but Lu Shifa raised his hand to stop her, and then cheerfully said, "Alright, Miaotong is still young, a bit of willfulness is not surprising! But as for this person..." With these words, his gaze swept over everyone and lingered on Xue An. In fact, from the moment he entered, he had already noticed Xue An. Because it was impossible not to; Xue An, dressed in white, was the center of attention wherever he went. But upon close examination, Lu Shifas heart couldnt help but sink. He realized that, despite the young mansck of fame, he far surpassed himself in both appearance and demeanor. Without exaggeration, even surpassing him by arge margin. This realization came as a shock to the always confident Lu Shifa, and a strong sense of rivalry arose within him. As the man with the best rtionship to Sheng Manyu, and most likely to win the rose of the Sheng Family, he had always considered the two sisters his exclusive preserve, not allowing others to touch. Therefore, when he happened upon Su Junneng who was hurrying along the road and learned that someone had won Sheng Miaotongs favor, Lu Shifa was like a cat on hot bricks, rushing over here hastily. Now that he had seen Xue An, his sense of rivalry grew even stronger, and after sizing him up, Lu Shifa let out a mocking sneer and slowly asked, "This brother here seems rather unfamiliar. Might I ask where you hail from?" This question brought the attention of the entire room to rest upon Xue An. Sheng Miaotongs expression changed, anger rising within her as she looked up, ready to speak. But Sheng Manyu shot her a ring look, signaling her to remain silent. For she herself had learned of this from Su Junneng. Compared to Lu Shifas vile intentions, her concern was purely for her sister, fearing she would be deceived by scoundrels again, which is why she hurried over. Looking at the young man now, although he was good-looking, he definitely did not seem to be a scion of a great household. Just on this point alone, Sheng Manyus heart grew cold. Given the status of the Sheng Family, it was impossible for them to allow Sheng Miaotong to be involved with such a man. Moreover, from what she understood, it was very likely that this young man approached Sheng Miaotong due to the influence and power of the Sheng Family. In other words, there was a significant chance he was a swindler. So, of course, she wouldnt allow Sheng Miaotong to say anything. Sheng Miaotong was seething with rage inside, yet faced with her own elder sister, she found herself unable to speak out, feeling increasingly anxious. It was at this moment that Xue An finally finished sipping a pot of tea, let out a satisfied sigh, and then finally lifted his head to look at Lu Shifa. "Were you the one speaking to me just now?" Lu Shifa nodded proudly, "Of course!" Xue An nodded, "Good to know, but I have no interest in talking to you!" Upon hearing this, Sheng Miaotong couldnt help but snort withughter. Sheng Manyu red fiercely at her, prompting Sheng Miaotong to quickly cover her mouth, though her eyes were brimming with mirth as she stealthily nced at Xue An. "I give that response full marks!" Sheng Miaotong thought to herself. Yet while she was amused, everyone else in the room had a change of expression. Especially Lu Shifa, whose smile gradually faded, reced by a threatening look toward Xue An. "You dont have to tell me, Xue An, huh! But howe Ive never heard of any grand noble families with the surname Xue? Perhaps you could enlighten me?" "Enlighten you about what?" Xue An leaned back leisurely on the couch and said indifferently. Lu Shifa was fuming, but in order to maintain his image, he forcefully held it in and scoffed coldly, "For instance, your identity and background? And why the interest in getting close to little sister Miaotong? Could there be some unspeakable secret?" His questions wereced with venom. At least Sheng Miaotong nched, wishing she could tear Lu Shifas mouth to shreds right then and there. However, to her surprise, Xue An justughed, a brightugh, then casually remarked, "All that youve said, its just to ask if I am a scion of nobility, right?" "You could say that!" said Lu Shifa arrogantly. "So, what do you think?" Xue Ans eyes grew colder as he spoke calmly. "Heh, I have already inquired. There is no grand noble family with the surname Xue in the Golden-Dawn Grotto-Heaven, nor in the other Six Great Grotto-Heavens! What do you say to that?" Su Junneng, who couldnt hide his smugness from climbing onto high branches, eagerly blurted out. Xue An lowered his gaze, "Youve investigated quite thoroughly!" "Hmph!" Lu Shifa smirked, believing Xue An had admitted it. Just when they thought the matter was settled, Xue An, fiddling idly with his nails without looking up, said tly, "Youre right, I am indeed not from a noble family." Su Junneng snickered, ready to interject. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly looked up, his voice cold as ice, "Thats because, I myself... am the nobility!" Such grandiose words left everyone present somewhat stupefied. After a brief moment of surprise, Sheng Miaotongs eyes began to sparkle, and her gaze softened as she looked at Xue An. Sheng Manyu, however, snorted angrily, thinking this young man in white was nothing but a brash boaster. Before she and Lu Shifa could speak, Su Junneng, who had been eager to show off, sneered first. "What a boastful im, you a noble? Outrightughable, do you even know..." Before he could finish, a streak of white light shed, and Su Junneng was sent flying as if struck head-on by a heavy tank, crashing through furniture and tables before finally thumping to the ground. When they looked at him again, blood was continuously spilling from his mouth, mingled with broken teeth. And the object that sent him flying was none other than a small white porcin teacup. In the midst of the astonished crowd, Xue An tapped his fingers lightly on the tea table and said with an amused tone, "Werent you just wanting tough your teeth off? Ive helped you with that, no thanks needed!" Chapter 1268 - 1265: This Road is Blocked, Take Another Path (4th Update)

Chapter 1268: Chapter 1265: This Road is Blocked, Take Another Path (4th Update)

But s, this realm was very peculiar; despite the chaotic aura, there were many powerful beings emerging from it. As Xue An could tell during his flight with his Divine Sense, True Immortal level cultivators were quitemon in this realm. Only by stepping into the half-step Great Luo did one truly enter the realm of the powerful. Of course, there was one critical factor. That was that the righteous path in this realm was not thriving, and Demon Ghosts roamed freely. From what Xue An had seen, nearly all the strong were Demon Ghosts. There were also strong individuals from the Human n, but they were very few in number. This resulted in vast regions within this realm being controlled by Demon Ghosts, while the power of the Human n could only shrink back into the cities. Xue An merely sneered lightly at this. Finally, after three days of long journey. Xue An and hispanion finally crossed numerous regions and arrived within the domain of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. The moment they entered this region. Xue An felt the surrounding aura changepletely; the originally chaotic Spiritual Power became much more docile, which also made the concentration of Spiritual Energy here much stronger than outside. After all, the biggest issue in this realm was the unnecessary loss caused by the mutual cancetion of Spiritual Powers. Once this problem was resolved, the concentration of Spiritual Energy in thisnd could be described as terrifying. This also made the people living in this region much stronger than those outside. Most importantly, there was no trace of Demon Ghosts aura here. Thus cities were scattered like stars in the sky on thend, and asionally streaks of light soared into the sky, moving across the air. "A blessednd?" Xue An muttered softly, then a faint smile appeared on his face. Although they had entered this region, they were still far from the actual location of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. But after three days of intense travel, Xing Yushu was both physically and mentally exhausted and could no longer keep up with Xue Ans pace. Xue An simply slowed down, started to stroll leisurely forward, and looked around at the scenery along the way. At such a leisurely pace, asionally a cultivator flying through the air would pass by, then couldnt help but give Xue An and hispanion a look of surprise. Some even couldnt resist sneering aloud. "With such a cultivation level, they dare to attend the opening ceremony?" "Thats reallyughable!" These words asionally reached the ears of Xue An and Xing Yushu, but Xue An didnt take them to heart. After all, the world is vast, and all types of people exist, cultivators are no exception; you cant possibly get flustered just because of a few words, right? But Xing Yushu didnt have the sameposure as Xue An. When he heard these mocking words, anger shed in his eyes from time to time. In this situation, Xue An and hispanion pushed forward for most of another day. Seeing a huge city faintly appear in front, Xue An decided to rest in this city. Actually, he didnt care much; with this speed, he could even fly for a year or a half without needing to rest. The key was that Xing Yushu was almost at his limit. This young man had almost reached the edge of copse due to several days of relentless travel without sleep or rest. Xue An was naturally well aware of this. It wasnt that Xue An deliberately tortured him; on the contrary, Xue An was very aware of the young mans mindset. Due to the death of his grandfather, this young man had harbored too much negative emotion in his heart. If he does not vent it out, it is very likely that he will go to extremes. Thats why Xue An uses this nearly self-harming speed to gradually alleviate the grief and indignation in his heart. Now it seems, the effect is good! But now he has also reached his limit, continuing to fly like this, he estimates that he will really copse. With this thought, Xue An then prepares to lead Xing Yushu to enter andnd in this kind of city. But at this moment. Suddenly, ripples appeared in the space ahead, and then an old man dressed in green, with a face full of arrogance, appeared in front of Xue An and Xing Yushu. He raised his hand to block and said lightly, "Stop!" Xue An raised his brows slightly, but still halted his footsteps. Xing Yushu, who had been flying in confusion, saw Xue An stop and naturally stopped as well, then began to gasp for air vigorously. This old man looked at Xing Yushu and Xue An with some disdain, then said very arrogantly, "This way is blocked! Please take a detour, both of you!" Upon hearing this, Xing Yushus expression darkened, ready to retort. Xue An casually waved his hand to stop him, then said with a smile that was not quite a smile, "What do you mean?" The old man snorted coldly from his nostrils, "What do I mean? Of course, it means exactly what it says! My young miss will soon pass through here; riffraff naturally have to disperse!" By this time, not only Xue An, but many others had also flown nearby, but without exception, all were blocked by the space rippling marked. So before Xue An could say anything, an impatient person yelled out. "What are you trying to do? I have urgent business, clear the way for me! Otherwise, Ill make sure you cant walk away from this!" This person also spoke quite unpleasantly. But the old man was not moved at all, just smiling coldly, "Sorry, even if the heavenly king came today, he would have to detour as well!" At these words, the man who was being blocked was furiously enraged, pointed at the old mans nose and shouted, "Good servant, do you know who I am? I am the son of the first noble family of the city ahead, move aside now, I want to return to the city!" Saying so, the man took a step forward intending to barge through. But before he could take a step, the old man let out a cold snort, then a gesture of his hand summoned a sh of Fu Guang straight on. The man couldnt dodge in time and was hit in the chest by the Divine Talisman, stumbling back dozens of steps, his face dusty and extremely disheveled. Afterwards, the old man then proudly said, "That was just a lesson for you, if you dare to move forward again, dont me me for being ruthless!" "You..." The man was trembling with rage. But the crowd of onlookers shrank back in fear. After all, although this old man looked like a servant, he demonstrated an impressive cultivation level with every movement. This indicated even more so, that his master was no ordinary person. The old man looked around arrogantly and then continued, "Im telling you, not only is this area off limits, but the city up ahead has also been requisitioned by my young miss. No one is allowed to enter!" "Who are you exactly? Why are you so overbearing?" The man couldnt help but roar out. The old man smiled coldly, "Tian Fang, Sheng Family! Is this qualification enough?" This sentence, as if magical, made everyone tremble. Especially the man who just had a conflict with this old servant, his face immediately turned pale as paper, didnt dare to look, and turned to leave. His departure led the crowd of onlookers to scatter like birds and beasts in an instant. The old servantughed triumphantly, but then his brows slightly furrowed. Because he noticed that there were still two people who hadnt left. Not only did they not leave, but the young man in white standing in the front was even smiling at him. This made him very displeased inside, he said coldly, "My Sheng Family is handling things, move aside quickly, or dont me me for being rude!" The ones who did not leave were naturally Xue An and Xing Yushu. Seeing this, Xue An smiled faintly, then moved his lips lightly and simply spat out one word, "Scram!" Chapter 1269 - 1266: Sheng Family’s Daughter, Relentless Pursuit (5th Update)

Chapter 1269: Chapter 1266: Sheng Familys Daughter, Relentless Pursuit (5th Update)

As soon as the word "scram" was uttered, the elderly man hadnt reacted before he felt as if he had been punched front-on, and was directly sent flying. It took him considerable effort to stabilize his form, and then he looked towards Xue An with a face full of shock. Because he hadnt even clearly seen how Xue An had struck him. Xue An, however, did not even nce at him, and indifferently said: "Lets go." Saying this, he then intended to lead Xing Yushu away. Despite the fear in his heart, the elderly servant still sternly shouted: "Stop him!" Figures shed, and then a team of elite cultivators blocked Xue Ans path, staring at him and Xing Yushu with fierce determination. The atmosphere suddenly became extremely tense. Xue An smiled faintly, then, unaffected, continued to walk forward. Just as a great battle was about to erupt, a majestic radiance descended from the sky. A huge Flying Boat slowly emerged in front of everyone. Upon seeing this Flying Boat, the elderly servant and all his subordinates respectfully retreated half a step and bowed. "Whats going on?" A slightly childish female voice asked, clearly very delicate and charming. Then, the radiance fluctuated in front of the Flying Boat, and a slender figure slowly emerged. When the light dissipated, there appeared a young girl, still young but already as delicate as a flower. Upon seeing this young girl, the old man bent even deeper and spoke with a voice tinged with fear: "Second Miss, this man insisted on forcing his way through, I was worried he would disturb you, and was about to capture him!" Saying so, the elderly man raised his hand and pointed towards Xue An not far away. "Oh?" The young girl paused upon hearing this, followed his pointing and looked towards Xue An, then was momentarily taken aback. As the Second Miss of the Sheng Family, Sheng Miaotong usually saw none but men of exceptional appearance, and her standards were naturally very high. However, upon seeing Xue An today, she suddenly understood what it meant to say that a man in the street could be a noble jade, unmatched in this world! If a young man was to be considered handsome, he must possess a bit of femininity, but this could easily make one appear overly soft, thereby losing manly vigor. At least, thats how all the so-called handsome men she typically saw were. But Xue An was different. Despite his paleplexion and beautiful features, he had not a trace of feminine softness. On the contrary, even as he simply stood there, he exuded a natural nobility. This air made even the lofty Sheng Miaotong feel somewhat ashamed of herself. Therefore, she couldnt help but stand transfixed on the spot. Just then, the elderly servant came close, his face full of malicious intensity as he red at Xue An, then fawningly said to Sheng Miaotong: "Second Miss, you neednt be angry, leave this ignorant fellow to me, I will make sure he understands today..." He didnt finish speaking, because he stopped mid-sentence. Because he was shocked to find that the usually haughty Second Miss was actually smiling gently, graciously walking up to the young man in white, and then bowed deeply. "I have seen the young master!" This behavior was something the old servant had never seen before. But he was no fool, almost in an instant, he had sobered up and deeply lowered his head, no longer daring to speak another word. Meanwhile, as Sheng Miaotong approached closer to Xue An, she couldnt help but praise in her heart. What an extraordinary young man! Thus, she involuntarily reined in her usual haughtiness and verydylike, returned a salute to Xue An. Xue An, however, remained nomittal, merely looked at her once, then slightly nodded his head as a token of acknowledgment. If it were someone else acting so arrogantly, this Sheng Miaotong might have exploded on the spot. Yet oddly enough, when she saw Xue An do this, Sheng Miaotong felt delight instead of anger, and instead smiled charmingly and said: "Young master, please excuse me, these servitors of mine are indeed too arrogant usually, I will surely reprimand them severely once we return!" As she spoke, she turned and shouted at the old servant, "Come and apologize now!" "Yes!" The old servant inwardly groaned but dared not resist and reluctantly came over to apologize repeatedly. Xue An gently shook his head and said indifferently, "No need!" Having said that, he then prepared to leave with Xing Yushu. Seeing this, Sheng Miaotong hurriedly took a step forward and blocked their way. "Hmm?" Xue An slightly furrowed his brows, already feeling somewhat annoyed. Sheng Miaotongs eyes darted around, then she smiled and said, "Young master, by the looks of you two, are you going to attend the mountain opening ceremony?" The mountain opening ceremony again! Xue Ans heart stirred slightly, then he silently nodded. "What if we are!" Sheng Miaotongs eyes lit up, not at all angered by Xue Ans demeanor, instead she smiled and said, "What a coincidence, I am also attending the mountain opening ceremony. Since weve met, it must be fate, why not travel together? It would be nice to have somepany on the road! What do you say?" Xue An was unmoved and said indifferently, "Thanks, but its not necessary!" Without giving Sheng Miaotong a chance to speak, he immediately led Xing Yushu away from there and headed straight to the distant city. Enraged, Sheng Miaotong stomped her foot and red hatefully at the departing figure of Xue An. At this moment, the old servant saw this and once again came over, "Second Miss, this man is so unappreciative, why dont we, once entering the city, deal with him..." "Scram!" Sheng Miaotong unhesitatingly pped him again. This p made the old man see stars. Meanwhile, Sheng Miaotong stared intently at the distant city, murmuring softly, "Since childhood, there has been nothing I wanted that I couldnt get, and you are no different!" With that, a smug smile appeared on Sheng Miaotongs face, and she gestured forward, "Lets go!" Without further ado, she took the lead and flew towards that city. The crowd quickly followed suit and flew away. Only the old servant was left behind, covering his cheek and standing dumbfounded, nearly on the verge of tears. What kind of Immortal did I offend today? Just in this short time, how did I end up getting hit several times! But no one cared about his distress. At this time, Xue An had already flown into the city. This was a huge city, which could certainly be described as extremely bustling. After Xue Annded, he first found an inn to stay in. And just as he had settled in, Sheng Miaotong also led her people and arrived. As soon as her presence was detected, the City Lord, along with many strong figures, hurriedly came out to greet her. Because earlier, the Sheng Family had notified them that Sheng Miaotong would be arriving here soon and that they should prepare a reception. Facing this top-notch influential family within the realm, the City Lord naturally did not dare to show the slightest defiance. But he did not expect Sheng Miaotong to arrive so soon, thus the reception was somewhat dyed, causing him to be truly anxious and fearful. "Miss Sheng, I will immediately lock down this city, serving only you!" the City Lord trembled as he spoke. Unexpectedly, Sheng Miaotong red and then coldly said, "No need!" Having said that, she no longer paid attention to these people and directly walked onto the main street. The City Lord and his people were all stunned in ce, not understanding what had happened. At that moment, Sheng Miaotong suddenly turned her head to add, "Also, you dont need to arrange amodations for me! Moreover, unless I call for you, you should note over to disturb me!" Chapter 1270 - 1267: Chickens Flying and Dogs Leaping, Waiting to Brew Tea (First Update)

Chapter 1270: Chapter 1267: Chickens Flying and Dogs Leaping, Waiting to Brew Tea (First Update)

The City Lords people stood stunned, watching Sheng Miaotongs retreating figure disappear into the distance, and couldnt help but feel dumbfounded. What was going on? In the past, when people from the noble Sheng Family came here, wasnt it different? Could it be because of some matter that they had offended this second young miss of the Sheng Family? These doubts lingered in their minds, involuntarily causing their expressions to turn extremely ugly. Because they all knew very well one thing: In this domain, offending others might still leave you alive, but if they offended someone from the Sheng Family, the oue would not be pleasant. Therefore, after a slight hesitation, the City Lord spoke in a deep voice: "Quickly dispatch someone to inquire, see what exactly happened? Whether we have been inhospitable and angered Miss Sheng the second!" "Yes!" The subordinate took the order and left. All of their hearts were heavy, and they dared not depart, instead waiting here anxiously. It wasnt long before that unfortunate old servant was brought over. Though this old servant was someone Sheng Miaotong could berate or beat at will, in the eyes of these people, anyone connected to the Sheng Family was not to be trifled with. Thus, even the posture of the City Lord was extremely respectful. Their attitude caused the old servant, who harbored a heart full of rage, to suddenly feel a lot better, especially after receiving a generous gift. His smile intensified by threefold, then he leisurely said. "City Lord need not worry, our young miss is not angry with you all!" "Then why didnt she even eat, and even forbade us from following?" asked the City Lord with some trepidation. The old servant hehedughingly, then a sh of a fierce light shed in his eyes. Sheng Miaotong pped him twice; naturally, he did not dare to be angry, but he remembered all of it against Xue An. In his view, if it were not for this youngster who popped out of nowhere, how could he possibly have angered the second young miss? Therefore, upon hearing the City Lords questioning, the servants eyes cunningly turned, and he had an idea. "Hehe, City Lord,e closer, I have a secret matter to tell you!" The City Lord obediently leaned in, and after listening for a moment, his eyes gradually widened, his face radiating with joy and excitement. "Is this really true?" asked the City Lord, his voice trembling with excitement. The old servant nodded, "Of course! I have been following the second young miss for many years, how could I possibly speak nonsense about such matters?" "Thats good, thats very good!" The City Lord said eagerly, rubbing his hands together, then as if suddenly remembering something, he hastened to say: "Once this matter is sessful, I will be sure to reward you handsomely!" The old servant coolly waved his hand, "City Lord, you are too polite. I am merely fond of you, so I decided to share this important information with you! Furthermore, you had better act quickly, otherwise, if too much time passes, more variables may arise!" The City Lord nodded like pounding garlic, "Understood, understood, Ill send people to prepare right away!" Seeing this, the old servants heart was filled with a smug, coldugh. Kid, lets see how you can be insolent now! Feeling self-satisfied for his incredible scheming, the old servant left with pride. The people around then crowded forward, all looking at the City Lord with intense eagerness, unable to wait as they asked. "My Lord, what did that old fellow just say?" "Yes, why are you so excited?" Hearing this, the City Lord chuckled and nced over at these people. Seeing they were the leading noble families of the city, he cleared his throat and beckoned everyone over. "Come here, all of you. There is an excellent opportunity at hand that I want to share with everyone!" A short whileter. After hearing what the City Lord had to say, the faces of those present showed a variety of expressions; some were full of confusion, as if they still didnt understand what was happening. Some, however, had already reacted and were so excited they nearly jumped up. "City Lord, what should we do now?" someone asked impatiently. The City Lord gazed into the distance with a distant look and then said indifferently, "Do I even need to say it? Naturally, we must seize the opportunity immediately! Issue the order, empty out the guesthouse where the second young miss is staying and all the surrounding shops, and rece them with our own people! You understand who I mean by our own people?" These individuals had be notable in their own right; naturally, none were fools, especially after hearing the City Lords words, even those who were slow on the uptake now understood the situation, hence all nodded in agreement. "Rest assured! We certainly understand!" "It just so happens that my third son has just returned from his travels abroad, Ill have him groom and dress up right away and head there!" The City Lord nodded, "Theres no time to lose, go now!" "Yes!" Upon hearing this, everyone dispersed in a rush. The City Lord stood in ce, watching the excited backs of these people, a smile of satisfaction on his face. Thinking that your young generation canpete with mine? Heh, this time, the Sheng Familys prospective son-inw will definitely be from my household. Thinking this, he didnt even turn his head, just gave a lightmand, "Send the order, have Yaner tidy up, and then head over to the guesthouse!" "Yes!" Subordinates took the order and left. The middle-aged City Lord stood there with a vigorous spirit, indulging in dreams of the glorious life after bing inws with the Sheng Family. Meanwhile, not just him but all the noble families in the entire city, any family with a young man worthy of being presented, sent them all dressed in their most splendid attires to the guesthouse, which, though previously modest, now shone brightly. Even those families that genuinely couldnt find a suitable candidate refused to be outdone and all yed their unique tricks. Some sent over their sons who were already betrothed. And that would have been fine, but there was even a family without a son that had their daughter dress as a man and sent her as well. When others asked, that family confidently said, "Who knows what type the second miss likes, perhaps she prefers just this!" In short, the whole city was in an uproar because of the words of this old servant, bustling with extraordinary excitement. And at this time. Xue An and Xing Yushu had already settled down in this guesthouse. Xing Yushu was truly exhausted to the point of vomiting blood. As soon as he entered the room, he copsed onto the bed and couldnt get up, and in an instant, he fell into a deep sleep. Seeing this, Xue An just smiled, then sat down at the table and began to leisurely brew tea. This had be a habit of his. No matter where he was or when it was, he enjoyed brewing a pot of hot tea. For this reason, Xue An had specifically taken Yaners Space Ring and ced various tea utensils and a dazzling array of tea leaves inside it. But Xue Ans favorite was still this kind of natural tea brewing. When the high-quality jujube charcoal burned, it would send up wisps of blue smoke, slowly coaxing out the aroma from the tea in the pot. The entire process was so soothing that it would inevitably calm one down. Just as Xue Ans pot of tea had finished brewing and he was about to pour it out. He heard a faintmotioning from outside the door. Chapter 1271 - 1268: Taste My Craft (2nd Update)

Chapter 1271: Chapter 1268: Taste My Craft (2nd Update)

Xue An was slightly taken aback, then smiled and slowly poured a full cup of tea, gently sipping a mouthful. At this moment, a muddle of footsteps came from the corridor outside the room, then halted in front of the door. Xue An, head bowed, silently drank his tea, not even ncing up. Just then, the rooms door was abruptly pushed open, the outside wind gushing in, causing the curtains to flutter uncontrobly. Sheng Miaotong, the second miss of the Sheng Family, stood at the doorway. She observed Xue An, who sat motionless like a mountain, quietly sipping tea, with aplex gleam shing in her eyes. There was admiration, curiosity, and also a trace of mischievous amusement. Then Sheng Miaotong cleared her throat and feigned surprise, "Oh? Young Master, what a coincidence! To think wed bump into each other again so soon!" Xue An nced at the girl, whose stature had yet to fully develop, then lowered his gaze and said indifferently, "Indeed, what a coincidence!" If anyone else had been so boldly casual in front of Sheng Miaotong, she probably would have pped them already. After all, who doesnt know about the second Miss Shengs fiery temper. Yet facing Xue Ans aloof demeanor, Sheng Miaotong didnt get angry in the least. Instead, she chuckled heh-heh, stepped into the room, and cozied up like an old friend. "Is the Young Master enjoying some tea?" As she moved closer, Sheng Miaotong inwardly praised, even drinking water looked handsome! Then she continued with a beaming smile. Xue An nodded, "Yes!" "And... is the tea to your liking?" Sheng Miaotong licked her lips, her eyes sparkling as she asked. Despite her youth, that gesture carried a deadly allure. Like a greedy little wild cat eyeing its desired prey. Xue An didnt even lift his eyes, "Its alright!" Sheng Miaotong had fantasized about countless reactions from Xue An, but never anticipated those two words. Its alright... What kind of answer was that! Wasnt he supposed to invite her to sit down and share the tea? Those chaps who followed her around all day would probably be too excited to sleep if they got the chance to have tea with her! The more Sheng Miaotong thought about it, the angrier she became, and with a huff, she plopped down on a nearby stool, dering fiercely, "I want some too!" Finally, Xue An looked up at the second Miss Sheng, seeing her "ferociously" looking back at him, and couldnt help butugh. "You want some too?" "Ah... er, yes! I want some too!" Seeing Xue Ans smile, Sheng Miaotong felt her anger dissipate instantly, it took her a moment to respond. Yet Xue An shook his head, "My tea is very expensive! You probably cant afford it!" "Very expensive?" Sheng Miaotong blinked her wide eyes, echoing his words. "Yes, very expensive!" Sheng Miaotong almost wanted to burst intoughter. In this abode, and even in this world, could someone actually tell the second Miss Sheng that something is too expensive? Could he really be unaware of her status? Well, maybe he was! With that thought, a strange expression appeared on Sheng Miaotongs face, and she sighed deeply, "But Im really thirsty now, what should I do if I really want to drink?" Saying this, she raised her head and gazed at Xue An with pleading eyes, extending one finger. "What if I dont have any money right now? Young Master, could you let me have just one cup? Just one, and when I have money in the future, Ill repay you!" Xue An gave her a deep look, one that made Sheng Miaotong inexplicably start to feel nervous, before he finally withdrew his gaze, casually took out a cup, and filled it for her. "Thank you, Young Master!" Sheng Miaotong smiled brightly, taking the cup in her hand, then took a sip. She had no understanding of the art of tea, but being of noble birth, she had seen countless extraordinary and mystical teas. Yet, as soon as the tea touched her lips, a refreshing fragrance exploded in her mouth, slowly flowing down her throat and into her stomach. Sheng Miaotong shivered from a chill, feeling as if her bodys energy and blood had be much smoother, and she couldnt help but exim in surprise, "What kind of tea is this?" "Dragon Well!" "Dragon Well... Where does ite from, and is it expensive?" Sheng Miaotong asked eagerly. "Ites from a distant ce, as for whether its expensive..." Xue An paused, then said indifferently, "A packet costs about one thousand and one hundred dors, I believe! You can get it at Walmart!" One thousand and one hundred dors, Walmart? These two phrases,pletely foreign to Sheng Miaotong, baffled her, but she quickly cast them aside. The world was vast, anding from the number one noble family of this realm, she understood this fact well, so she did not pay it much mind. Instead, she looked at Xue An with great interest. "After talking for so long, I still dont know the Young Masters name! Let me introduce myself first, my name is Sheng Miaotong! From... a small ce!" Xue An was fiddling with the charcoal in the stove with a silver needle, without lifting his head, and indifferently said, "Xue An!" The surname Xue? Sheng Miaotongs brain quickly began to search for any noble families with the surname Xue in this realm, only toe up empty-handed, of course. Indeed, if he were from a noble family, how could he be unaware of the Sheng Familys reputation? It seemed likely that he was from some minor area. And yet, Sheng Miaotong felt no disappointment. As a pampered daughter of the heavens, she had long been tired of the scions of noble families who always orbited around her. Therefore, upon hearing that Xue An did note from such a background, she felt even more excited. "Young Master Xue must be here for the Golden Cauldron Pavilions founding ceremony!" Sheng Miaotong asked gleefully. Again with this founding ceremony, Xue Ans gaze shifted slightly, then he nodded, "Thats the case!" "Hehe, the same goes for me! Actually, I didnt want to go, but my family insisted, saying that at my age, its time for me to start cultivating in the mountains! But whats the difference anyway? Our Sheng Familys inherited Cultivation Technique is no worse than that of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion!" Sheng Miaotong began to ramble on with herints, and at this point, she lost her previous sense of superiority and behaved more like an ordinary girl next door. Xue An remained expressionless, quietly sipping his tea, and it was unclear whether he was listening or not. After talking at length, Sheng Miaotong suddenly pped the table with her keen gaze fixed on Xue An. "Young Master Xue, rest assured, since youve offered me a cup of tea, we are friends now! Ill make sure you enter the Golden Cauldron Pavilion smoothly during the founding ceremony!" Xue An gave her a half-smiling nce, and then nodded, "If thats the case, then thank you very much!" "Ah, theres no need for thanks between you and me! However..." Sheng Miaotongs eyes gleamed as she suddenly remembered something, speaking with apparent excitement. "Young Master Xue, you must not have eaten yet, right? When I arrived, I had already ordered them to prepare the meal. Why dont we go have dinner first?" "Dinner?" "Yes!" Sheng Miaotongughed proudly, saying, "Young Master Xue might not know, but our family cook is renowned for her culinary skills! Youll understand once you taste it!" Hearing that the cooking was exceptional, a light shed in Xue Ans eyes, and then he nodded, "Sounds good! Then lets go and try it out!" Chapter 1272 - 1269: Utterly Useless, Credit to You for Recognizing that (Third Update)

Chapter 1272: Chapter 1269: Utterly Useless, Credit to You for Recognizing that (Third Update)

When Xue An and Sheng Miaotong walked down the stairs and came to the courtyard of the back yard, they saw more than a dozen maids dressed brightly with beautiful faces standing respectfully on both sides. Moreover, the aura of these maids was quite extraordinary, obviously, they all possessed Cultivation Level. Upon seeing Sheng Miaotong, these maids immediately began to prepare in an orderly manner. Tables, chairs, and dishes were set up in an instant. The quality of such arrangements was enough to prove the extraordinariness of the Sheng Family. Feeling proud, Sheng Miaotong couldnt help but sneak a nce at Xue An to see his reaction to this scene. Yet unexpectedly, she saw that Xue Ans expression was indifferent, not even blinking an eye as if such arrangements were nothing special at all. This aroused some surprise and doubt in Sheng Miaotongs heart. You must know that even the descendants of Noble families would show a look of surprise upon seeing her personal maids, with some being so overwhelmed they would stand rooted to the spot. But Xue An did not show the slightest emotion, remaining very calm. Could it be that he failed to see the subtleties here? Well, it must be so! Soon, the two of them sat down. Afterward, the maids began to present a series of exquisite dishes like flowing water. These dishes, whether in terms of ingredients or culinary skills, werebined perfectlyat least, thats how Sheng Miaotong saw it. So when Xue An took a bite, Sheng Miaotong watched him with a smile, curious to see his reaction. He should be utterly amazed, right? After all, no matter which descendant of Noble families it was, tasting such food for the first time would surely astonish them. Sheng Miaotong thought to herself with full confidence. But just then, Xue An suddenly turned his head and spat the food out of his mouth. The smile froze on Sheng Miaotongs face. Xue An stated indifferently, "The ingredients are good, but the cooking... aplete waste of resources!" Sheng Miaotongs eyelids began to twitch madly, but still unconvinced, she pushed another dish from the side, "Try this one! This is my family chefs specialty!" A momentter. "The heat was too strong!" "The preparation was poor!" ....... In just a short while, all the dishes on the table were criticized by Xue An as worthless. Sheng Miaotong, who originally was full of confidence, suddenly felt somewhat powerless. She did not know if Xue Ans words were true or false, but they seemed to make sense. But the key point was, how could he, who was not even a son of a Great n, know so much? Sheng Miaotong was truly puzzled. But at this moment, a voice full of mockery came over. "Pretentious posturing, simplyughable!" Following the voice, a group of people entered from outside the courtyard gate. The leader was a young man dressed in luxurious clothes, with a handsome face. Following him was a contingent of young men. The one who spoke was this leading figure. Seeing so many people suddenly breaking in, Sheng Miaotong was first stunned, then she shouted angrily, "What is the meaning of this?" With these words, the old servant hurriedly ran in, nodding and bowing as he spoke to Sheng Miaotong. "Second Miss, please calm your anger. These gentlemen are all descendants of the citys great ns, with the leader being none other than the son of the City LordSu Junneng! They heard of your arrival and wished toe over to pay their respects to you, so I took the liberty of bringing them here!" Sheng Miaotongs face was as cold as ice. At the same time, Su Junneng stepped forward with a properly polite smile, bowing slightly, "Greetings to Second Miss Sheng!" Sheng Miaotong snorted coldly, but no matter how haughty she was, she was now on someone elses turf, so she had to suppress the displeasure in her heart and simply nodded slightly without speaking. The smile on Su Junnengs face remained unchanged, but his eyes shed with a touch of cold haughtiness. Especially after seeing Xue An sitting next to Sheng Miaotong, a surge of coldness welled up in his heart. As the son of the City Lord, Su Junneng had enjoyed the best treatment from the moment he was born. Moreover, with his handsome appearance and gifted talents, he had established a considerable reputation at a young age. Normally, he was surrounded and fawned over by countless beauties in the city, leading a veryfortable life. This time, when he heard from his father that the second daughter of the prestigious Sheng Family of Tianfang hade to stay here, and after hearing from her old servant that she intended to make friends in this ce. Su Junneng was overjoyed and immediately tidied up his appearance, rushing over without dy. However, before he had even entered the courtyard, he heard Xue Ans evaluation of the various dishes. Having investigated beforehand, Su Junneng knew that no one had seen Xue An before and that he was certainly not a member of the noble families, hence he assumed Xue An was just blustering, aiming to stand out in such a manner. Therefore, he had mockingly sneered at the pretense. And upon entering, seeing Xue An sitting in the seat of honor with Sheng Miaotong beside him, seemingly in pleasant conversation, a fierce jealousy raged within him. "This gentleman appears quite unfamiliar, but may I inquire which great n or noble family you are a descendant of?" Su Junneng asked with a hint of sarcasm. Xue An did not speak, merely lifting his gaze to calmly nce at Su Junneng. For some unexined reason, when Su Junneng felt the gaze of Xue An, his heart tightened and his scalp tingled. But almost immediately, he recovered and returned the stare fiercely. Seeing this, Sheng Miaotong was burning with anger. After all, Xue An was a friend she had invited over, and this Su Junneng who hade out of nowhere was so aggressive; how could she tolerate it? Snorting angrily, she said, "Mr. Su, what is the meaning of this?" Su Junneng shivered all over and quickly replied with a forced smile, "Second Miss, I meant nothing by it! I merely found this friend quite unfamiliar, and after hearing his grand words just now, naturally I wanted to ask about his background! I beg your pardon!" Sheng Miaotong would, of course, not believe such nonsense and was just about to speak. It was then that Xue An slowly stood up, speaking indifferently, "You all enjoy your chat, I am going back to my tea!" With that, he walked away. This action took Sheng Miaotong by surprise, and she stood there, stunned. Yet, a look of glee appeared in Su Junnengs eyes, as he sneered to himself in his heart. In his opinion, this white-clothed youth was clearly intimidated by him, hence the hasty desire to leave. You know your ce! Feeling smug inside, Su Junneng then turned with a smile to Sheng Miaotong, who was still sitting there dazed, and said, "Second Miss, presumably this gentleman has some urgent matter! We neednt bother with him. After all, he was quite the boastful speaker when evaluating the dishes just now!" His words were particrly grating to the ear. Although Sheng Miaotongs face turned almost white with rage, so much so that she wished she could p Su Junneng twice on the spot, her attention at the moment was more focused on Xue An. Is he really leaving just like that? Sheng Miaotongs eyes were filled with disappointment and sadness. It mattered not to her the origin of ones birth; after all, no matter how good it was, it was not better than her own! She could also disregard cultivation level and strength because, after all, those can be cultivated. Chapter 1273 - 1270: Repeated Provocations (4th Update)

Chapter 1273: Chapter 1270: Repeated Provocations (4th Update)

But in this world, if a mancks the courage to retaliate when faced with provocation, thats what truly makes him contemptible. Despite what she was thinking, Xue Ans steps did not falter for even a moment, and he was about to go upstairs. Just then, seeing Sheng Miaotongs gaze still lingering on Xue An, Su Junnengs jealousy red up, and he couldnt help but sneer and say, "Heh, probably never eaten anything good, yet dares to nitpick? Its trulyughable!" His remark prompted a chorus of derisiveughter from those who had followed him, who were about to chime in. At that moment, Xue An, who had already stepped onto the staircase, stopped. He slowly turned around and coldly looked at Su Junneng who had spoken. Su Junneng had intended to jeer a few more times, but upon meeting Xue Ans gaze, he felt all the hairs on his body stand on end in an instant, and his intended mockery was stuck in his throat, his eyes revealing a hint of panic. Whats going on? Why is this guys gaze so terrifying? Su Junneng was inwardly screaming, trying to shake off the fear. But helplessly, under Xue Ans gaze, he felt like amb awaiting ughter, utterly powerless to resist. Right then, Xue An slowly withdrew his gaze and indifferently said, "Your words just now, dont they imply dissatisfaction with my previous judgment?" Finally free from Xue Ans stare, Su Junneng managed to regain hisposure. Despite the lingering shock in his heart, he still nodded viciously and said, "Thats right! Am I wrong to disagree? The whole world knows that Miss Shengs personal chefs culinary skills are unparalleled. Yet you relentlessly criticized her, of course, I would disagree!" "And its not just me who disagrees, I suppose Miss Sheng herself wouldnt ept it either!" Saying this, Su Junneng couldnt help but look towards Sheng Miaotong. Sheng Miaotong also hesitated a bit, because she too felt that what Xue An had said earlier was somewhat inappropriate. Xue An heard this andughed. In fact, he couldnt be bothered to pay any attention to these trivial matters. Whether it was Sheng Miaotong or Su Junneng, Xue An didnt care to engage with them. Thats why he was about to leave just now. It wasnt out of fear, but because he felt it was unnecessary. Its a pity that there are always one or two people in the world asking for trouble. If Su Junneng kept provoking him again and again, then Xue An was no longer willing to be polite. Therefore, after listening to Su Junnengs words, Xue An nodded, "You make a good point! But how do you know that Im nitpicking without reason?" "Heh, whether youre nitpicking or not, arent you clear about that in your heart? Its nothing more than wanting to show off in front of Miss Sheng, right?" Su Junneng sneered. Xue An smiled, then abruptly turned and said to Sheng Miaotong, "Miss Sheng, since he is not convinced, why not ask your chef toe out? I have a few words Id like to say to her!" Moved by his words, Sheng Miaotong then nodded, "Alright!" And without waiting for her to give the order, the old servant had already eagerly gone to fetch the chef. He ran off, pride swelling in his heart. This bumpkin from who-knows-where, although somewhat capable, lets see how hell get past this obstacle today! Once Miss Shengs interest in you wanes, I have plenty of ways to deal with you! The delighted old servant hurried off, and in no time at all, he returned with a woman in her thirties. This woman was not particrly beautiful, but both her features and temperament were quiteforting to behold. Moreover, as she moved, she carried an imposing aura; she was also a cultivator of formidable strength. Upon seeing her, Sheng Miaotong could not help but slightly bow, "Nurse Wu!" Since Sheng Miaotong was very young, this cook had been taking care of her diet, hence Sheng Miaotong showed her extra respect. By now, Nurse Wu was already aware of what had happened because an old servant had already exaggerated the story to her on the way here. Therefore, upon hearing Sheng Miaotongs call, she nodded slightly and greeted, "Second Miss!" She then turned her head to look at Xue An standing atop the stairs, a sh of anger in her eyes. "Young man, was it you who just said that the food I made tastes very bad?" All eyes sharply focused on Xue An, who smiled and then gently shook his head. "No!" Hearing Xue Ans response, Su Junneng sneered, "Now youre saying that it wasnt you?" The disappointment in Sheng Miaotongs eyes grew even more intense. But immediately after, Xue An said indifferently, "Not just bad, but exceptionally bad!" Upon hearing these words, Nurse Wus eyebrows shot up, anger brimming in her heart. She had always been passionate about cooking since she was young and had been painstakingly honing her skills until she entered the Sheng Family mansion, bing Sheng Miaotongs personal cook. Because the youngdy had been extremely picky about food, it had driven her culinary skills to advance by leaps and bounds, eventually earning her significant fame. Yet this young man kept saying that her food was exceptionally bad, and naturally, she found that hard to ept. Therefore, she took a deep breath and said coldly, "Very well, since you say my food is bad, then please list all the ws!" Xue An nodded and casually pointed out, "Take this dish, for example, the selection of ingredients is indeed fine, but the control of the cooking time was poor, and the preparation was superficial, leading to an inconsistent taste! Are you convinced by this?" Nurse Wus face turned pale, aware of the problems Xue An pointed out, for she had always felt them and despite trying to improve, she had not yet mastered them. But at that moment, Su Junnengughed coldly, "Everyone can talk big, lets see if you can actually make a dish yourself!" Xue Ans gaze shed as he nced at Su Junneng. Su Junneng felt a shiver in his heart and dared not speak further. Xue An then said indifferently, "Who says that to critique a dish one must be able to cook? Moreover..." Xue An raised his head to look at the group of people in the courtyard, "With you people, you dont even merit me getting my hands dirty cooking!" "You..." Su Junneng, burning with anger, was about to say something. But Nurse Wu stepped forward, interjecting before he could speak, "Young Master, please calm down; I indeed acknowledge the ws you just pointed out!" At this, Su Junneng was dumbfounded. Because Nurse Wu had admitted it herself. Not just him, even Sheng Miaotong was somewhat taken aback. It was known that her standards for food were extremely demanding, and yet she had not detected the ws Xue An had mentioned. But Xue An just smiled slightly, "Good, itsmendable that you understand where the problems lie!" With that, he was about to turn and leave. But Nurse Wu, having finally met someone who could point out her ws, was not ready to let him go easily, so she took a few more steps forward and said respectfully, "Young Master, please wait. Since you just said that we are not worth your cooking, could you perhaps tell me the methods so I can improve upon them and return, what do you think?" Chapter 1274 - 1271: Where Did This Mad Woman Come From (5th Update)

Chapter 1274: Chapter 1271: Where Did This Mad Woman Come From (5th Update)

Xue An gave a deep look at the maid with sincere expression on her face. In actuality, with Xue Ans culinary skills, he could certainly point out many ws in her cooking. But for the average person, and even for ordinary cultivators, her cooking skills are considered quite good. Many people believe that once one embarks on the path of cultivation and achieves some sess, food bes less important. This is actually a misconception. Although cultivators can survive without eating, this does not prove that food is not important. On the contrary, in The Multiverse, cuisine is a profound knowledge and even aplete cultivation system. Because in The Multiverse, there are countless exotic ingredients. And the rarer and more precious the ingredients are, the more they help in cultivation. For example, the best part of Spiritual Medicine herbs suitable for making Elixir is used for medicine, but the rest also possess abundant Spiritual Power. However, consuming them directly can lead to an inability to absorb the wild Spiritual Power, or even harm oneself instead. At this time, the importance of culinary skills bes evident. The more sophisticated ones culinary skills are, the more they can neutralize or detoxify the toxicity in the ingredients through techniques or secret arts, and release the contained Spiritual Energy. These, after consumption, greatly assist in cultivation. Although this change is not as rapid as that of Elixirs, it is side-effect-free, and the umtive progress over time is also considerable. This has made those with superb culinary skills sought after by the powerhouses of The Multiverse. It can even be said that the stronger one is, the higher their expectations for culinary skills. Originally, Xue An was not only the top in Cultivation Level and strength, but his cooking skills were also acknowledged as the best by many who had tasted his dishes. Therefore, he naturally did not admire these dishes. And when he heard the words from the maid, Wu Ma, Xue An gave her a deep look. Wu Ma bowed her head under his gaze, but her eyes were full of hope. After a moment. Xue An nodded, "Alright! Then I will teach you once!" As he spoke, Xue An waved his hand, and a Divine Sense containing information flew into Wu Mas mind. Wu Mas body shuddered, her eyes showing momentary confusion before she regained her senses after a while. Then, shock appeared in her eyes. As someone obsessed with cooking, she recognized how precious the culinary techniques bestowed by Xue An were. Therefore, she took a deep breath, deeply bowed to Xue An, and said with a trembling voice, "Thank you, young master! I will redo the dish right away!" With that, she rushed off without even bidding farewell to Sheng Miaotong. Xue An smiled and opted not to return but instead stood there quietly waiting. Sheng Miaotong looked at Xue An, then at Wu Ma who hurriedly left, growing even more puzzled. This guy... does he really know about cooking? Su Junneng also recovered, and his heart trembled slightly. Time passed quickly, only about the duration of a tea time. Suddenly, Wu Ma hurried back with a te in her hands, approaching Xue An respectfully, holding it up and gasping, "Young master, please try again!" Xue An casually took a pair of chopsticks, tasted a piece, then put the chopsticks down and calmly said, "eptable!" After saying that, he left. Upon hearing the word "eptable" from Xue An, Wu Ma was overwhelmed with joy, bowed deeply towards the direction Xue An left, and with a trembling voice, said, "Thank you, young master!" Her voice filled with excitement. Seeing this, Sheng Miaotong, still puzzled, came over and picked up a piece with chopsticks and put it into her mouth. Upon chewing it, Sheng Miaotongs eyes gradually widened. Wu Ma, smiling, asked, "Second young mistress, how is it?" Sheng Miaotong eagerly grabbed more with the chopsticks and gulped it down, then finally took a deep breath. "Cant describe it, but it tastes much better than before!" Wu Maughed heartily, "Yes! All thanks to this young master!" Sheng Miaotong remained silent. At this moment, Su Junneng came over with a smile, trying to look elegant as he smiled at Sheng Miaotong, "Second Miss, you...." Before he could finish, Sheng Miaotong threw down her chopsticks and ttered up the stairs, leaving swiftly. Su Junneng was left standing awkwardly, and seeing Ms. Wu nearby, he forced a smile, "Ill try some too!" He reached out to grab the chopsticks. But this time, Ms. Wus face wasnt smiling; instead, she stepped back and said distantly, "Sorry, the Second Miss is a germaphobe and doesnt allow anyone to touch her utensils!" Su Junnengs eyes nearly popped out in shock, "But just now that guy clearly...." He wanted to say that Xue An had just used the chopsticks. But before he could finish, Ms. Wu had already swiftly walked away with the te. As she passed the pale-faced old servant, Ms. Wu whispered, "I wont tell the Second Miss about this incident, but I hope youll behave yourself!" The old servant shivered with fright, hurriedly bowed, and said with a trembling voice, "Yes!" In an instant, the courtyard turned empty. Even the tables and chairs were taken away by the servant girls. Su Junneng just stood there dumbfounded, surrounded by people who hade with him, exchanging nces. After a moment, Su Junnengs pretty face twisted with resentment and anger, and after ring upstairs, he turned and left the inn. Once he left, the others also scattered in a rush. Meanwhile. In the room. Xue An silently drank his tea. Sheng Miaotong sat across from him, staring intently at him. The more she looked, the more charmed she felt, and the softer her eyes became. A handsome man, strong, and even with great culinary skills! This young man was truly rare! Feeling overwhelmed, Sheng Miaotong couldnt help but speak, "Young Master Xue! Who did you learn your cooking skills from? Could you teach me?" Xue An shook his head. "Oh, I really want to learn! Please teach me!" Sheng Miaotongs voice was almost whining. Xue An still did not speak. At that moment, Xing Yushu, who had just woken up from a nap, came out from the inner room. Shocked to see that the fierce-looking girl was still in the room, he paused. Sheng Miaotong chuckled and greeted him, "Hello!" Xing Yushu was a bit dazed and looked towards Xue An for guidance. Xue An, without lifting his head, said calmly, "Yushu, please escort thisdy out!" "Yes!" Xing Yushu stepped forward without hesitation. Initially, Sheng Miaotong thought Xue An was joking. But when she was physically pushed out of the room by Xing Yushu, and after the door was loudly shut, It dawned on her that she really had been kicked out! This infuriated Sheng Miaotong, as no one had ever dared treat her this way before. She raised her hand to pound on the door, but stopped mid-air and stamped her foot instead, muttering resentfully, "Hmph, think you can drive me away? No way! I shall stubbornly stick to you!" With that, she turned around huffily and left. Inside the room, Xing Yushu curiously asked, "Sir, who is that woman?" By now, Xing Yushu felt much better after venting for so long. Xue An drained his teacup and said indifferently, "Who knows! Probably some crazy woman from somewhere!" Xing Yushu nodded in agreement, "I think so too!" Chapter 1275 - 1272: Deeply Scheming (1st Update)

Chapter 1275: Chapter 1272: Deeply Scheming (1st Update)

Inside the City Lords Mansion. Su Junnengs face was extremely grim, as he recounted the entire series of events to his father. After listening, the City Lord stroked his beard, deep in thought and silent. After a long while, unable to restrain himself, Su Junneng said solemnly, "Father, this brat is truly detestable, but Miss Sheng the Second looks favorably upon him and shows no courtesy to us. How should we deal with this?" Sus father chuckled, "Xue Family... Hehe, as far as I know, not only does our Golden Light Heavenck a prominent family named Xue, but even the other great heavens have also not heard of noble families with the surname Xue!" Upon hearing this, Su Junneng was slightly taken aback, then a malicious expression appeared on his face, "In that case, Father means..." While speaking, Su Junneng made a vicious shing gesture across his neck. Sus father shook his head, "Do not act too hastily. Although this person is just amoner, Miss Sheng the Second now values him greatly. If we act rashly, it will only bring about her ire and dissatisfaction, resulting in failure and furtherplications!" Su Junnengs face showed a look of bewilderment, "So doing this wont work, nor will doing that! Are we to just watch helplessly?" Sus father chuckled, then triumphantly pulled out a piece of paper from his bosom, "Who said we can only watch helplessly! Here, have a look!" Su Junneng took the paper and briefly nced at it, then stood there stunned. Sus father said proudly, "How is it?" Su Junneng felt a surge of ecstasy rise in his heart, his voice trembling with excitement, "Father, when did we obtain this?" No wonder he was so thrilled; the information on the paper was too crucial for him! So crucial that it made even the usually frivolous Su Junneng ecstatic. The paper simply had a few lines, stating that the preparations for the grand opening ceremony of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion were well arranged, and Su Junneng could also enter the ranks of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion at that time. Thinking of also being able to enter the renowned Golden Cauldron Pavilion, to study the Dao andter be an admired figure by thousands, Su Junnengs breathing grew much heavier. Sus father chuckled, "I have been nning this sincest year, and now it has finally seeded in meeting everyones expectations, securing this permission! Now, my son will also be a disciple of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion!" "Thank you, Father!" Su Junneng bowed deeply, trembling with excitement. Then, standing up, he spoke hesitantly, "But Father, how does this rte to dealing with that Xue fellow?" Sus father stroked his beard and chuckled, "Hehe! Before I received this letter today, I too had some worries about how to handle this Xue An who popped out of nowhere! But now... everything is set!" Su Junneng was startled, not yet understanding what his father meant. Sus father spoke calmly, "My son, you do know that although our Golden Light Heaven ranks at the end in this realm, the Golden Cauldron Pavilion is not a ce anyone can just waltz into! With the grand opening ceremony imminent, this Xue fellow clearly ns to seek entry as well!" "Sadly, for someone like him, a nobody with neither background nor connections, how could he possibly enter the Golden Cauldron Pavilion?" Hearing this, Su Junneng suddenly realized, "Father, are you saying..." Sus father nodded, "Exactly! The uing grand opening ceremony is the perfect opportunity to deal with this Xue fellow!" Upon saying this, Sus father stood up and strode back and forth in the room, then chuckled wickedly, "As for Miss Sheng the Second, needless to say, she will definitely enter the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, and might even directly be an Inner Sect Disciple! And you will also join the ranks! Once this Xue An gets rejected, what awaits him? Need I say more?" Su Junneng became more and more excited as he listened, but suddenly he remembered something and hesitated to say: "But I see that the Second Miss has a special fondness for Xue An. If she..." Sus father waved his hand dismissively, "My son, you still dont understand the minds of noble daughters! Especially for a pampereddy like the Second Miss, most of the time its just boredom and a whim for amusement! But for them, whats most important is power and status!" "By the time Xue An is eliminated, he will naturally leave dejectedly, and then once you enter the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, you will have all the time to interact, and within a few days, I guarantee that the Second Miss will have forgotten all about this Mr. Xue!" Su Junneng was mesmerized and nodded continuously, "Exactly, father, your insight is truly sharp! But father, what if Miss Sheng tries to use the Sheng Familys influence to help Mr. Xue secure a position?" Sus father chuckled and then shook his head, "If it were someone else I wouldnt be so sure, but Miss Sheng... absolutely not!" "Hmm? Why do you say that?" "Because this time, its not just Sheng Miaotong who will attend the opening ceremony, but Ive just received word that her elder sister, Sheng Manyu, will also go and directly be a disciple under Elder Shui Jing! You should know, Miss Sheng may fear nothing else, but she has immense respect for her elder sister!" "What do you think she would feel if her elder sister finds out about all this?" Su Junneng felt greatly reassured and admired his fathers tactics even more, chuckling, "Maybe we wont even need to lift a finger, and this Mr. Xue will find himself in trouble!" "Haha! My son is right, so let Mr. Xue be brash for a few more days!" Sus father said with a grin, resembling a sly old fox without fur. A night without words. The next day, as soon as Xue An and Xing Yushu stepped out the door, they saw Sheng Miaotong already waiting there with a sly grin. "Master Xue, did you have a good rest?" Sheng Miaotong asked with a smile. Xue An nodded. "Then lets set off now!" Sheng Miaotong said, her eyes shining brightly. "We?" Xue An frowned slightly. "Yes! Arent you going to attend the opening ceremony? Were heading the same way, so why not take the Flying Boat together? Its less hassle than flying back and forth in the sky!" Xue An looked deeply at Sheng Miaotong, "Thank you!" Sheng Miaotong smiled even brighter than the flowers, "Oh, why mention thanks! My Flying Boat can amodate many people! Plus, its still a long way from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, isnt flying together less boring?" However, Xue An shook his head, "No need!" Really? The smile on Sheng Miaotongs face stiffened. Then, Xue An raised his hand, and with a cry of a crane, a crane-drawn carriage appeared in mid-air. Xue An said indifferently, "Lets go!" Saying so, he stepped into the carriage. Xing Yushu watched foolishly, muttering softly, "Since we had this, why did you make me fly for three whole days?" Chapter 1276 - 1273: The Appearance of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion (2nd Update)

Chapter 1276: Chapter 1273: The Appearance of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion (2nd Update)

"Hmm?" Xue An turned his head to nce at Xing Yushu. Xing Yushu felt a shiver run through his body and quickly leapt into the Flying Boat as well. "Hmm?" Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly again. Obediently, Xing Yushu went to the front, picked up the whip, and flicked it lightly. Crack! After a crisp sound, the crane-drawn Flying Boat rumbled forward and disappeared into the horizon in the blink of an eye. Sheng Miaotong stood dumbfounded, watching until the Flying Boat waspletely out of sight, then gradually regained herposure, only to show a deep anger on her face. "I kindly went to invite you, and you left without even saying hello?" Sheng Miaotong said angrily. No one dared to respond, all silently lowered their heads, maintaining silence. "Hmph! Lets see if your Flying Boat is faster, or mine!" Sheng Miaotong vented for a while, then stamped her foot, ready to board her Flying Boat to pursue. But just as she was about to leave, Su Junneng, riding an extraordinarily spirited one-legged celestial horse, also hurried over. Seeing Sheng Miaotong alone, his eyes lit up, and then he said with a smile. "Miss Second, its gettingte. How about we go together?" Sheng Miaotongs heart was already full of rage, and upon seeing Su Junneng, she became even more irritated, snorting coldly, "No need!" After saying that, she suddenly remembered something, and looked Su Junneng up and down a few times, "And what are you up to?" Su Junneng chuckled, then said with quite a bit of satisfaction, "If I may be so bold, I am also going to attend the founding ceremony of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, so..." Before he could finish, Sheng Miaotong waved her hand impatiently, "Fine, what does that have to do with me? Lets go!" With that, she entered the Flying Boat directly, then stepped hard on the throttle. With a roaring tremor, the Flying Boat took off into the sky at a terrifying speed, vanishing in an instant. Su Junneng stood in ce, his face ashen. No one had ever dared to ignore him like this! But Su Junneng didnt direct his anger at Sheng Miaotong. He didnt dare to do that! Instead, he directed all his pent-up fury and pointed the finger squarely at Xue An. In his view, everything was sabotaged by this nobody who hade out of nowhere! "Hmph! Wait until we get there, then well see how you handle it!" Su Junneng sneered, then turned his horse around, also flying towards the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. Meanwhile, along the celestial path to the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, brilliant lights red, and Flying Boats were as numerous as fish crossing the river. Without exception, these people were all heading to the Golden Cauldron Pavilion to attend the grand ceremony. Seeing this scene, Xing Yushu, who was driving the crane-drawn Flying Boat, couldnt help but turn pale, his eyes flickering with nervousness. Although Xing Yuhe left him a chance, the Golden Cauldron Pavilion was known as one of the Seven Grotto-Heavens, with extremely powerful strength. And seeing the present situation, one could tell countless people wanted to join the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. Will I really be able to smoothly inherit my grandfathers legacy? Xing Yushus heart hung in mid-air, filled with intense anxiety. Xue An naturally noticed his thoughts, but only smiled. "Are you nervous?" "Yes!" Xing Yushu nodded. "Dont worry! Since your grandfather said so, then you will certainly be able to!" Xue An said indifferently. "Thank you, sir!" Xing Yushu now had a very respectful attitude towards Xue An. After all, he was the benefactor who had avenged his blood feud for him, but he didnt take Xue Ans reassurance to heart too much. After all, it had been a hundred years since Xing Yuhe left the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, not too long yet not too short a time. For cultivators, it might not amount to much, but it is enough to change many things. Even when Grandfather had nned everything meticulously, who could guarantee everything would go smoothly? If the so-called opportunity failed, what should one do then? Xing Yushu was once again lost in confusion. In such circumstances, the flying carriage hurtled through the skies at a swift speed. In just one day, a tall mountain looming into the clouds faintly appeared in the distance. When the full view of the mountain appeared before his eyes, Xing Yushu couldnt help but gasp in admiration. For this was not any ordinary mountain! It was clearly a pavilion that was exquisitely delicate, finely crafted, and yet supremely majestic! The delicate pavilions and towers floated in mid-air, connected by countless corridors that all anchored to the main body of the building above. From afar, the numerous corridors resembled a honeb, adding a peculiar rhythmic beauty to the construction. And when the sunlight shone down, regardless of the hour, the edges of the pavilion would be coated with a faint golden hue, further enhancing its grandeur. This was the origin of the name Golden Cauldron Pavilion. This was Xing Yushus first encounter with such a sight, and he felt his eyes werent enough to take it all in. Not just him, but even those who had visited more than once, would still involuntarily marvel at the sight. Only Xue An remained unperturbed; after ncing up at the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, his eyebrows slightly lifted and aplex, inscrutable expression shed across his eyes. By now, the surrounding crowds had grown even denser and the flying boats filled the sky like a swarm. But no matter how powerful the visitors, nobody dared to cross the mountain gate ahead. They could only gather and wait from a distance. Fortunately, there was a small town not far from the mountain gate. The town was usually not bustling, but when it was time for the grand opening ceremony, it would be overflowing with people. Everyone was willing to stay and rest here, waiting for the grand opening ceremony to begin. Xue An and hispanion did the same, but before they could descend, a flying boat came crashing abruptly through the crowd. Along the way, all the flying carriages and boats suffered, either shattered to pieces or scraped terribly. Suddenly, there was chaos amongst the crowd. Many people were livid with anger, about to burst into curses. But upon seeing the flying boat, they swallowed back their words. Because they recognized the insignia on the boat. The Sheng Family of Seven Grotto-Heavens! Such an entity was not something they could afford to provoke, so everyone quickly fell in line. Finally. The flying boat came to a stop near Xue An, and then Sheng Miaotong emerged, smiling and saying, "Oh, what a coincidence!" Xue An was speechless, but still nodded his head, "Indeed, such a coincidence!" Sheng Miaotong giggled, "The grand opening ceremony isnt until tomorrow. How about we stop by that tea house in the meantime?" Sheng Miaotong was referring to the tea house situated in the center of the town, which also overlooked the entire mountain gate. Xue An nced at the ten-story tea house. Sheng Miaotong quickly added, "Ive heard the tea there is excellent, with a unique charm!" Xue An smiled, "Well then, lets go and have a taste!" Chapter 1277 - 1274: Sheng Family’s Eldest Sister Harbors Ill Intentions (Third Update)

Chapter 1277: Chapter 1274: Sheng Familys Eldest Sister Harbors Ill Intentions (Third Update)

This tea house upies a vast area, and its geographic location is exceptionally advantageous, with luxurious decorations to match. Therefore, every time the mountain opening ceremony arrives, this bes the premier choice for various elites. Moreover, if your strength or status isnt sufficient, you wouldnt even be able to enter this tea house. But Sheng Miaotong didnt care about any of that; she walked right in with her head held high. The waiter responsible for receiving guests was about to speak, then he saw the emblem on Sheng Miaotongs clothing, trembled all over in fear, and quickly came forward to serve her. Xue An and hispanions followed the ted Sheng Miaotong straight to the top floor. There was no one to disturb them here; it was extremely quiet, and sitting by the window offered an unobstructed view of the whole Golden Cauldron Pavilion, making the environment truly exceptional. With a beaming smile, Sheng Miaotong gestured, "Have a seat quickly!" At the same time, more than a dozen beautiful maidservants brought up a variety of exquisite tea snacks like butterflies fluttering through flowers. This grand disy made Xing Yushu feel somewhat ufortable. Only Xue An sat quietly, remarking indifferently, "You said the tea here is not bad?" "Yes!" Sheng Miaotong said cheerfully, then turned her head and gave an order. "Come, prepare the tea!" "Yes!" Soon after, ady in pce attire gracefully approached and began to skillfully prepare the tea. The first cup of tea was naturally offered to Sheng Miaotong, but she just grinned and handed it directly to Xue An, "Here! Taste it and see how it is?" Xue An took a sip and slightly raised his eyebrows. "Not bad! But its a bit astringent; clearly, the brew is not quite there yet!" Thisment caused the pce-dresseddy to slightly change color. Knowing she had studied the art of tea for a century and received countless distinguished guests, she had never met someone who could pinpoint the issue as urately as this youth. Therefore, she softly acknowledged, "The young master is truly extraordinary! This years misty mountain tea matured three days earlier than usual, and thus its a bit more tender. If prepared as before, it would easily get overdone, so I picked the tea early, yet the young master has discerned it anyway!" Her words were filled with admiration. Xue An smiled and casually took up the tea-making tools, then began to prepare the tea himself. His movements were as fluid as drifting clouds and flowing water, and before long, the fragrance of tea began to fill the air. The pce-dresseddys eyes gradually widened. Being a connoisseur herself, she could see how rare Xue Ans technique was. And especially this tea aroma, it was simply unprecedented. Sheng Miaotong looked on expectantly with a chuckle, "Hehe, is this that Walmart Dragon Well tea again?" "No, this is the Tie Guan Yin from Carrefour!" Xue An said lightly. In a moment, the tea was ready! Eager to taste, Sheng Miaotong hastily picked up a cup and drank without care for the heat, then began to praise incessantly. "What on earth is this Carrefour? But the tea is indeed tasty!" The pce-dresseddy could not contain her curiosity, took a sip for herself, and her eyes brightened. This tea aroma waspletely different from any tea she had ever tasted. The key was that the preparation was just perfect, so she praised, "The young masters skill is remarkable!" But while they were brewing and chatting about tea, they saw the clouds in the distant sky stir, and then a huge Flying Boat emerged from within. The size of the Flying Boat was beyond ordinary imagination, it was practically like a small city. Before the Flying Boat, there was also a great emblem imprinted. Upon seeing the Flying Boat, Sheng Miaotong trembled all over, identally tipping over the teacup in front of her. The scalding liquid made her cry out, then she turned around intending to flee. But just at that moment, a cold female voice came from within the Flying Boat. "Stay right there!" This sentence was like a Paralysis Spell, instantly freezing Sheng Miaotong in ce. At the same time, the Flying Boat slowly drifted closer to the teahouse. As it drew nearer, one could better appreciate the enormity and luxury of the Flying Boat. Everyone in the small town saw this scene and their faces were all filled with shock and respect. Because the visitor was the long-renowned eldest miss of the Sheng Family, Sheng Manyu. At that time, light swirled in front of the Flying Boat, and then out stepped a tall, fair-skinned woman with iparable elegance and beauty. Upon seeing this woman, thedy in court attire quickly stood up and bowed with respect, "I greet the eldest miss!" Eldest Miss Sheng said nothing, her beautiful eyes ncing around, sweeping over everyone in the room, and finally resting on Xue An who was still leisurely sipping tea behind the tea table. Then a sharp cold glint shed across her eyes. This silent majestic aura rendered the entire floor of the teahouse silent as the grave. Thedy in court attires face showed an expression of absolute shock, yet Xue An remainedpletely unmoved, not even blinking an eyelid. Meanwhile, Sheng Miaotong, realizing she could not escape, stiffly turned around and forced a smile towards her sister. "Sister... Sister! Why have youe?" "What, youre not weing me?" Sheng Manyu said indifferently. "Ah no no no! Thats not what I meant, I was wondering why you came at this time?" Sheng Miaotong exined hastily and nervously. "If I didnte now, our Sheng Familys good name might well be beyond saving!" Sheng Manyu said coldly. Sheng Miaotongs face turned pale, a look of horror appearing in her eyes. As clever as she was, how could she fail to hear the implied meaning in Sheng Manyus words? But the key question was, how could she have found out so quickly? While she was pondering this, a maic male voice with a hint of a smile said: "Manyu, look what youve done to poor Miaotong." With these words, two more figures emerged from the radiant light. The one in the front was a tall and handsome young man with an excellent appearance and temperament. Following behind him was Su Junneng who had arrived after. However, at this moment, Su Junneng no longer bore his usual arrogance, but instead, his face was full of ttery and eager to please. Even when walking, he dared not raise his head, but kept bowing. Then the young man slowly approached Sheng Manyu, and said with an appropriate smile, "Manyu, dont be too cold, or what will we do if Miaotong gets frightened?" Sheng Manyu nced at the young man and silently nodded her head. Afterward, the young man turned his head to look at Sheng Miaotong, his smile bright and said, "Its alright, Miaotong. Manyu is not angry with you anymore!" But regardless of how gentle and refined the young man appeared, when Sheng Miaotong looked at him, her eyes couldnt hide her cold indifference and disgust. Soon, she lowered her gaze and spoke softly, "Thank you, Young Master Lu!" The young man was slightly taken aback, then he looked deeply at Sheng Miaotong who was petite and charming, despite not yet having fully matured and a trace of unspeakable greed shed through the depths of his eyes. Then he said cheerfully, "Miaotong, considering the Lu Family and the Sheng Family have a close rtionship and Ive watched you grow up since childhood, why be so formal? Just call me brother!" Chapter 1278 - 1275: I... Am the Wealthy Family! (4th Update)

Chapter 1278: Chapter 1275: I... Am the Wealthy Family! (4th Update)

Sheng Miaotong lowered her head and remained silent,pletely disregarding his words. A moment of ufortable silence suddenly fell over the tea house. The smile on the mans face, however, remained unchanged. For he had always been certain of one thing: those destined for great achievements could never allow small matters to visibly affect their emotions. This was also what his father, the Patriarch of the Lu Family, constantly taught him. As the most outstanding descendant among the younger generation of the Lu Family, Lu Shifa strongly agreed and had always strived to abide by it. Therefore, even though he had long coveted the two sisters of the Sheng Family, he always maintained a calm and collected appearance, and even carried the air of an elder. Just like a moment ago, his every word and action were perfectly in line with the persona of a caring older brother, leaving no fault to be found. Sheng Miaotongs silence only served to make her seem willful and capricious. As expected. Sheng Manyus brow slightly furrowed as she spoke sternly, "Miaotong, arent you going to thank him?" Sheng Miaotongs body shook, and then she spoke with a voice too low to be heard, "Thank you, Brother Lu." When saying the word Lu, she mumbled and hurriedly glossed over it. Sheng Manyu wanted to say more, but Lu Shifa raised his hand to stop her, and then cheerfully said, "Alright, Miaotong is still young, a bit of willfulness is not surprising! But as for this person..." With these words, his gaze swept over everyone and lingered on Xue An. In fact, from the moment he entered, he had already noticed Xue An. Because it was impossible not to; Xue An, dressed in white, was the center of attention wherever he went. But upon close examination, Lu Shifas heart couldnt help but sink. He realized that, despite the young mansck of fame, he far surpassed himself in both appearance and demeanor. Without exaggeration, even surpassing him by arge margin. This realization came as a shock to the always confident Lu Shifa, and a strong sense of rivalry arose within him. As the man with the best rtionship to Sheng Manyu, and most likely to win the rose of the Sheng Family, he had always considered the two sisters his exclusive preserve, not allowing others to touch. Therefore, when he happened upon Su Junneng who was hurrying along the road and learned that someone had won Sheng Miaotongs favor, Lu Shifa was like a cat on hot bricks, rushing over here hastily. Now that he had seen Xue An, his sense of rivalry grew even stronger, and after sizing him up, Lu Shifa let out a mocking sneer and slowly asked, "This brother here seems rather unfamiliar. Might I ask where you hail from?" This question brought the attention of the entire room to rest upon Xue An. Sheng Miaotongs expression changed, anger rising within her as she looked up, ready to speak. But Sheng Manyu shot her a ring look, signaling her to remain silent. For she herself had learned of this from Su Junneng. Compared to Lu Shifas vile intentions, her concern was purely for her sister, fearing she would be deceived by scoundrels again, which is why she hurried over. Looking at the young man now, although he was good-looking, he definitely did not seem to be a scion of a great household. Just on this point alone, Sheng Manyus heart grew cold. Given the status of the Sheng Family, it was impossible for them to allow Sheng Miaotong to be involved with such a man. Moreover, from what she understood, it was very likely that this young man approached Sheng Miaotong due to the influence and power of the Sheng Family. In other words, there was a significant chance he was a swindler. So, of course, she wouldnt allow Sheng Miaotong to say anything. Sheng Miaotong was seething with rage inside, yet faced with her own elder sister, she found herself unable to speak out, feeling increasingly anxious. It was at this moment that Xue An finally finished sipping a pot of tea, let out a satisfied sigh, and then finally lifted his head to look at Lu Shifa. "Were you the one speaking to me just now?" Lu Shifa nodded proudly, "Of course!" Xue An nodded, "Good to know, but I have no interest in talking to you!" Upon hearing this, Sheng Miaotong couldnt help but snort withughter. Sheng Manyu red fiercely at her, prompting Sheng Miaotong to quickly cover her mouth, though her eyes were brimming with mirth as she stealthily nced at Xue An. "I give that response full marks!" Sheng Miaotong thought to herself. Yet while she was amused, everyone else in the room had a change of expression. Especially Lu Shifa, whose smile gradually faded, reced by a threatening look toward Xue An. "You dont have to tell me, Xue An, huh! But howe Ive never heard of any grand noble families with the surname Xue? Perhaps you could enlighten me?" "Enlighten you about what?" Xue An leaned back leisurely on the couch and said indifferently. Lu Shifa was fuming, but in order to maintain his image, he forcefully held it in and scoffed coldly, "For instance, your identity and background? And why the interest in getting close to little sister Miaotong? Could there be some unspeakable secret?" His questions wereced with venom. At least Sheng Miaotong nched, wishing she could tear Lu Shifas mouth to shreds right then and there. However, to her surprise, Xue An justughed, a brightugh, then casually remarked, "All that youve said, its just to ask if I am a scion of nobility, right?" "You could say that!" said Lu Shifa arrogantly. "So, what do you think?" Xue Ans eyes grew colder as he spoke calmly. "Heh, I have already inquired. There is no grand noble family with the surname Xue in the Golden-Dawn Grotto-Heaven, nor in the other Six Great Grotto-Heavens! What do you say to that?" Su Junneng, who couldnt hide his smugness from climbing onto high branches, eagerly blurted out. Xue An lowered his gaze, "Youve investigated quite thoroughly!" "Hmph!" Lu Shifa smirked, believing Xue An had admitted it. Just when they thought the matter was settled, Xue An, fiddling idly with his nails without looking up, said tly, "Youre right, I am indeed not from a noble family." Su Junneng snickered, ready to interject. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly looked up, his voice cold as ice, "Thats because, I myself... am the nobility!" Such grandiose words left everyone present somewhat stupefied. After a brief moment of surprise, Sheng Miaotongs eyes began to sparkle, and her gaze softened as she looked at Xue An. Sheng Manyu, however, snorted angrily, thinking this young man in white was nothing but a brash boaster. Before she and Lu Shifa could speak, Su Junneng, who had been eager to show off, sneered first. "What a boastful im, you a noble? Outrightughable, do you even know..." Before he could finish, a streak of white light shed, and Su Junneng was sent flying as if struck head-on by a heavy tank, crashing through furniture and tables before finally thumping to the ground. When they looked at him again, blood was continuously spilling from his mouth, mingled with broken teeth. And the object that sent him flying was none other than a small white porcin teacup. In the midst of the astonished crowd, Xue An tapped his fingers lightly on the tea table and said with an amused tone, "Werent you just wanting tough your teeth off? Ive helped you with that, no thanks needed!" Chapter 1279 - 1276: Arrogant and Condescending (First Update)

Chapter 1279: Chapter 1276: Arrogant and Condescending (First Update)

The porcin cup spun on the ground like a top, emitting a buzzing sound, before finallying to a gradual halt after a moment. And the gazes of the entire room converged on Xue An. Particrly, Sheng Manyu and Lu Shifa, their expressions darkening in unison. The only exception was Sheng Miaotong, who, despite covering her mouth, had her eyes smilingly curved, her gaze brimming with the excitement of one who thrives in chaos. It wasnt until this moment that the unfortunate Su Junneng finally snapped out of his daze from the shock, first letting out a pitiful howl, followed by a muffled roar, "Xue, you dare to hit me?" Xue An smiled, but his brows were filled with a coldness, then he spoke indifferently, "So what if I hit you?" "You..." Su Junneng wanted to rush forward and properly teach this fellow a lesson, but the intense pain in his mouth reminded him that this young man in white was not someone to be trifled with, and so he turned to Lu Shifa with a face full of grievance. "Master Lu!" With a mouth full of blood and teeth all but shattered, his words were unclear as they were spoken with a whistle. But it was clear to everyone that his backer was none other than Lu Shifa. Indeed. Lu Shifas expression grew increasingly grim, then he stared intently at Xue An, sneering sinisterly. "No wonder youre so bold, truly skilled! But havent you heard, even when you strike a dog, you must regard its master?" This remark unreservedly treated Su Junneng as one of his underlingsa dog. However, upon hearing this, Su Junneng was not angered but instead delighted, and even a look of self-satisfied pride appeared on his face. Seeing this, Sheng Miaotong felt so disgusted she couldnt stand it and moved even further away from Su Junneng with a look of disgust on her face. Su Junneng was well aware of this. But at this moment, he no longer held anyvish hope of getting close to Miss Sheng, the second daughter. Being no fool, he could obviously see the covetous desire Lu Shifa, the eldest son of the Lu Family, had for these two sisters. In fact, as soon as he encountered this renowned Lu Shifa of the Lu Family on the road, he immediately shifted his target. After all, to get close to Miss Sheng, the second daughter, and win her affection was extremely unlikely. But to cling to the eldest son of the Lu Family was also an excellent choice. You must know that the Lu Family is second only to the Sheng Family in this Golden Light Cave Heaven and for someone from a small town like Su Junneng, it is a thick golden thigh that cannot get any thicker. Therefore, when he heard Lu Shifa actually call him a dog, he was not angry but rather pleased. At the same time. Xue An leaned back on the low couch, smiling nomittally, "Youre right, when striking a dog, one must consider its owner, but my habit is, if the dog is too arrogant, then I strike the owner as well, how does that sound?" With those words, the room went cold. Even Sheng Miaotong, who always relished in chaos, couldnt help but widen her eyes in surprise, a hint of worry finally appearing in her eyes. Her capriciousness didnt mean she was blind to the situation. The elders in her family clearly valued Lu Shifa, even having tacitly consented for him to be the ideal husband for her elder sister. Moreover, with the Lu Familys power growing stronger in recent years, she had seen through Lu Shifas lupine ambitions but could only keep her distance with respect. Because she knew, making a scene would be unseemly for everyone involved. Unexpectedly, Xue An dared to utter such "bold words," naturally inspiring both admiration and a tinge of worry in Sheng Miaotong. Indeed. Upon witnessing this, Lu Shifas expression darkened, and a sinister light burst forth from his eyes, as he fiercely said, "Boy, do you know who you are talking to?" Xue An just smiled, then reached out to casually y with the teacup on the table, without even lifting his head, he said: "I dont know, and I dont want to know! But do you believe that if you dare utter any more nonsense, this teacup will end up in your mouth, leaving you with an unforgettable pain of shattered teeth for the rest of your life?" Lu Shifa snorted angrily, as his majestic and formidable aura burst forth from him, causing the teahouse to tremble slightly. "True Immortal Peak! Just half a step away from Great Luo!" The woman dressed in pce attire was shaken, eximing in horror. This level of cultivation is considered moderately high in this realm, but when coupled with Lu Shifas current age, it became frightening. And who knows what Secret Techniques are passed down among these noble families, after all, cultivators of the same Cultivation Level could have drastically different true strengths! Lu Shifa smiled proudly, "Thats right! And I simply chose not to break through! Otherwise, I would have already be a Great Luo Powerful One by now!" Upon hearing this, the crowd was even more shocked. Even Sheng Miaotong couldnt help but tremble slightly, her eyes reflecting a deep seriousness. But just as Lu Shifas face turned grim, about to erupt with anger. The usually silent Sheng Manyu suddenly stepped forward, blocking him. Lu Shifa was slightly taken aback, then looked at Sheng Manyu with some confusion, "Manyu, you...?" Sheng Manyu said indifferently: "Young Master Lu, please hold back your anger for a moment! I have a few words to say to him!" Sheng Manyus face had to be given respect, even by Lu Shifa; thus, he could only nod his head and step back, then looked at Xue An with eyes as if he were looking at a dead man. At this moment, Sheng Manyu gracefully walked over to the tea table, her beautiful eyes filled with coldness, staring coldly at Xue An. In such a situation, few could remain calm; at the very least, they would seem a bit flustered. Yet Xue An didnt even bother to lift his eyelids, merely continuing to gently spin the teacup on the table, his slender fingers even making the white Secret Porcin seem somewhat dull and faded. The entire ce fell silent. After a full ten breaths, Sheng Manyu coldly said: "I dont care who you are, but my sister is not someone you can touch! This point, I hope you understand!" Once these words were spoken, Sheng Miaotong was visibly shaken, a me of anger shed deep within her eyes, but it was quickly extinguished, turning into a look of destion as she gently bowed her head. Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows, with a smile that was not quite a smile, and said: "Oh? Im curious, what is... my kind of existence?" Sheng Manyus eyes were cold as ice, her wordsced with sarcasm: "You should know best why youre approaching my sister, do I need to spell it out for you?" Xue Ans smile remained unchanged, "What if I said Im not clear on it?" Sheng Manyu snorted coldly, "The power and status of the Sheng Family are not something a person like you can even look up to! And you are here to attend the Golden Cauldron Pavilions founding ceremony, right? I can tell you very clearly now, you will never be admitted into the Golden Cauldron Pavilion!" "Oh?" Xue Ans brows nted as he nced at Sheng Manyu. Unable to hold back any longer, Sheng Miaotong blurted out: "Sister...". Before she could finish, Sheng Manyu interrupted her, "Shut up, its not your ce to speak here!" Then she looked down at Xue An from her higher position, "You may not ept this, you may even try, but no matter what you do, you cant change the oue, because... I said so!" The corners of Xue Ans mouth gradually lifted, his tone indifferent: "You said so?" "Exactly!" Saying this, a mocking look appeared on Sheng Manyus face, "The world is just that cruel, and someone who cant even enter the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, what qualification does he have to approach my sister?" Chapter 1280 - 1277: The Mountain-Opening Bell Tolls, Ceremony Begins (Second Update)

Chapter 1280: Chapter 1277: The Mountain-Opening Bell Tolls, Ceremony Begins (Second Update)

Under Sheng Manyus overwhelming interrogation, the entire room fell into silence, and many faces revealed a hint of amusement. Especially Su Junneng, with his mouth and nose bleeding from the beating, his eyes practically brimming with triumph. Lets see how you handle this! Su Junneng thought to himself. Unexpectedly, Xue An, who was at the center of the storm, did not show the slightest ripple on his face. Instead, he rxedfortably against the low couch, lightly tapping his fingers on the tea table. It was only after a moment that Xue An chuckled lightly, "Not bad, but I must say, youve got two things wrong!" "Oh? Which two?" Sheng Manyu asked coldly. "First, the one who wants to be apprenticed to the Golden Cauldron Pavilion is not me, but him!" Saying this, Xue An pointed to Xing Yushu sitting behind him. Only then did the crowd notice this silent and unspoken young man, but they soon showed a hint of disdain. Because whether in terms of clothing or demeanor, this Xing Yushu clearly was just an ordinary youngster inexperienced in the ways of the world, without anything particrly remarkable. Sheng Manyu sneered even colder, "And the second point? Dont tell me you have no feelings for my sister?" Her tone was filled with sarcasm. But just then, Xue An, who had been looking down, suddenly raised his head and nced at her. Originally full of scorn, Sheng Manyu was instantly frozen on the spot, with the words stuck in her throat, unable to speak. Because under that one look from Xue An, Sheng Manyu felt every hair on her body stand on end, and a chill ran through her heart. That feeling was like being stared down by a Tyrannosaur, sending shivers down ones spine. But these feelings were fleeting; as soon as Xue An lowered his gaze again, everything faded away like the tide, so fast it seemed as if it had been but an illusion. Then Xue An spoke with an indifferent tone, "Secondly, I came to the Golden Cauldron Pavilion merely to fulfill a friends request and to have a look around. If I am unsatisfied with the result, I will take back some of the things here!" At this, Xue An paused, casting a cold nce at Sheng Manyu, "As for the so-called power of the Sheng Family... in my eyes, they are but ants!" These words, like a heavy bomb, left many bewildered. Even Sheng Manyu was a bit stunned, and it took a while before she came to her senses, then she couldnt help but fly into a rage. "What arrogance, to dare to insult the Sheng Family like this..." Before she could finish, there was a loud pop. A streak of white light shed by, striking directly on Sheng Manyus shoulder. Caught off guard, Sheng Manyu was sent stumbling back more than a dozen steps by the force, barely managing to steady herself, then a look of pain appeared on her face. Because the white light hadpletely shattered her scap. The intense pain made this pampered and revered youngdy from the Sheng Family almost explode with rage. Whereas Xue An spoke indifferently, "I just warned you, any more nonsense, and Id smash all your teeth, but considering you are Sheng Miaotongs sister, I will give you some face for now!" At the same time, Lu Shifa also recovered from the shock. He had long wanted to show off in front of everyone, and, upon hearing these words, he naturally became even angrier; thus, he grunted and his aura surged, preparing to teach this ignorant kid a lesson. Xue Ans lips curled upward with a trace of cold amusement. He had already grown impatient with these folks. Actually, if not for Sheng Miaotong, Sheng Manyu would already be dead by now. Although Xue An didnt care much about reputation, if someone relentlessly provoked him without knowing better, he wouldnt mind sending them to the otherworld to gain some experience. But just at this moment, a long and melodious bell chime came from afar, instantly spreading throughout the entire valley and this small town. Upon hearing this sound, everyone was initially startled, followed by someone with extensive knowledge eximing: "Its the Mountain Opening Bell! Golden Cauldron Pavilion is going to open the mountain!" This news shocked everyone. Even though no one knew why this Mountain Opening Ceremony was being held a day earlier than usual, since it was already happening and was rted to whether or not they could enter Golden Cauldron Pavilion, everyones first reaction aftering to their senses was to rush toward Golden Cauldron Pavilion. Such a turn of events, naturally, did not go unnoticed by everyone in the tea house. Lu Shifa, Sheng Manyu, and others all changed their expressions dramatically. For them, the most important thing right now was to enter Golden Cauldron Pavilion first; everything else could be put aside. Therefore, after exchanging a nce with Sheng Manyu, Lu Shifa spoke in an extremely cold tone: "Kid, consider yourself lucky, Ill let you live a bit longer! Manyu, lets go!" Sheng Manyu gave Xue An a cold nce and then turned to leave. Sheng Miaotong naturally could not be an exception, but as the young girl was leaving, she stealthily turned her head back to give Xue An a slight shake, her eyes filled with anxiety and worry. Her intention was clear, which was to urge Xue An to leave this troublesome ce as quickly as possible and certainly not to linger. But Xue An simply responded with a slight smile. Sheng Miaotong was extremely anxious, but intimidated by her sisters authority and not daring to speak outright, she could only leave the tea house with a heavy heart. Soon, all of them had left. The tea house was empty and deste, with only Xue An and Xing Yushu remaining; even thedy in pce attire had disappeared without a trace. Through the window, one could see the swarming crowd on the avenue, rushing towards the distant mountain gate. Xing Yushu couldnt help being a bit anxious, "Sir, arent we going over now?" Xue Anughed, "Are you worried?" Xing Yushu gritted his teeth, "A little! With so many people going to worship the mountain, what if we dont make it in time and fail?" Xue An gave Xing Yushu a deep look, then turned his gaze to the towering Golden Cauldron Pavilion in the distance and said softly, "Actually... theres really no need for panic!" "Huh? Sir, what did you say?" Xing Yushu hadnt caught Xue Ans words and asked somewhat puzzled. Xue Anughed heartily and then stood up, saying lightly, "Its nothing, since were here, we might as well watch the excitement, lets go!" With that, Xue An and Xing Yushu strode out of the tea house one after the other, flying straight towards the distant mountain gate. As they crossed the seemingly isted mountain gate standing in the wilderness, Xing Yushu felt as if a new vista had opened up before his eyes. A massive square suddenly appeared before them. And the square was already bustling with noise and excitement. People from all directions had gathered here, anxiously waiting for something. Despite therge number of people, the hierarchical division among them was still distinctly observable. Those standing at the forefront, upying the best positions, were invariably the splendidly dressed descendants of great families. Sheng sisters, Lu Shifa, and others were prominently among this crowd, at the core location. Chapter 1281 - 1278: The Sky Ladder (Third Update)

Chapter 1281: Chapter 1278: The Sky Ladder (Third Update)

Outside were those of slightly lesser power, and further out it was the same. By the time they reached the outermost edge, they were all ordinary cultivators, among whom there were many with haggard faces and worn clothes, clearly poverty-stricken disciples. Inparison, the appearance of Xue An and Xing Yushu did not attract anyones attention. Because everyone was focused on the high tform in the distance. At that moment, a lucky cloud descended from the sky,nding directly on the high tform. Once the cloud dissipated, there visibly stood a middle-aged man dressed in a gold-edged Taoist robe, radiant with vitality, yet his eyes and brows could not hide his arrogance. Behind him were several respectful young Taoist attendants. Such an aura made this man catch everyones attention as soon as he appeared. The crowd then started to stir slightly, beginning to whisper and discuss amongst themselves. "Hiss, the opening ceremony of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion is personally presided over by Elder Ci Yun this time?" "Yes! In previous years, only a True Disciple from the inner sect was sent, but this time they sent an elder. It seems that this ceremony is going to be extraordinary!" As the people whispered among themselves, they saw Elder Ci Yun showing a pleased expression and then said with a smile: "The once-in-a-decade opening ceremony of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion was supposed to be convened tomorrow. All of you who have traveled from afar should have rested for a day, but the Sect Leader had a sudden insight, so it was moved to today and will be personally presided over by me, Ci Yun!" His voice was clear and resonant like the cry of a crane, spreading in all directions, instantly suppressing the noise of the crowd. Many people showed a look of awe; without saying more, this feat alone was enough to prove the strength of Elder Ci Yun. Therefore, the crowd instantly quieted down. Ci Yun surveyed the entire venue, thoroughly enjoying the awe in everyones eyes, then nodded in satisfaction. "Very well! Since thats the case, without further ado, lets begin the opening ceremony now!" Saying this, he swept his robe sleeves. In front of the za, beams of light began to appear, then they intertwined with each other. And when the light faded away, there appeared to be adder. The light on thedder fluctuated, and one end reached straight into the sky, disappearing into the illusory clouds. "The Heavenly Ladder!" someone eximed. The opening ceremony, also known as, was actually a ritual used by major sects like the Golden Cauldron Pavilion to replenish new blood and select disciples. This Heavenly Ladder was a secret technique. If you are fated with the Tao and possess talent and aptitude, you can ascend the heavens; if not, progress is nearly impossible. Thus, upon seeing the Heavenly Ladder, many peoples expressions turned solemn. At this moment, Sheng Manyu gracefully stepped forward and bowed to Elder Ci Yun. "Elder daughter of the Sheng Family, Sheng Manyu, greets Uncle Ci Yun!" Originally full of pride, Elder Ci Yuns face immediately filled with smiles upon seeing Sheng Manyu, "Oh, its Manyu! No need for such formalities! After all, you are about to join the discipleship of my brother Shui Jing; you will be fellow disciples soon,e over here!" His words were full of affection. Seeing this, Sheng Manyu smiled slightly, then nodded her head, "Thank you, Uncle Ci Yun! However, my younger sister is also here, why not let her try the Heavenly Ladder first?" "Oh, were all family, why bother with the Heavenly Ladder? Everyonee over and rest a bit, then head back to the Golden Cauldron Pavilion!" Ci Yun said with a grin. Sheng Manyu nodded and then dragged Sheng Miaotong out of the crowd and walked to the side. At this moment, Sheng Miaotong felt full of confusion and sadness. Because she felt it was all because of herself, that she had caused Xue An and the others to be caught in a desperate situation. How is he now? Has he listened to my advice and left this ce as soon as possible? Thinking of this, Sheng Miaotong couldnt help but sneak a peek at the crowd, but the square was so vast, where could she start looking for Xue An and Xing Yushu? After the Sheng sisters smoothly passed the "assessment," Lu Shifa also stepped forward verycently, giving a hand-over-hand salute. Upon seeing that it was the eldest son of the Lu Family, Ci Yun naturally passed him with a radiant smile. The following process was simr for the other children of the noble families, though they were not treated as grandly as the Sheng sisters and Lu Shifa, but they too easily passed the assessment. Even this unknown Su Junneng stepped forward, at first Ci Yun did not recognize him, but when Su Junneng took out that piece of paper. Ci Yun then let him pass the assessment as well. Very soon. Most of the children from leading families at the forefront were selected. Then it was the turn of those from slightly more ordinary families. When facing these disciples, Ci Yuns expression became much more serious. But these disciples, before stepping on thedder, would very astutely take out an item and hand it to Ci Yun. With a natural flick of his robe sleeve, Ci Yun would ept it, and then their ascent on thedder was quite smooth. Soon, these wealthy children also mostly passed the assessment. It was then followed by those from even more ordinary families... In short, no matter the talent, if one hadnt paid, they shouldnt think of passing the assessment smoothly. Therefore, it wasnt long before arge group of disciples from ordinary families left the scene, their faces filled with despair. Seeing this scene, Xing Yushu, standing at the edge of the square, was full of shock and unease, and finally couldnt help but softly ask: "Sir...what should we do?" But his words were met with no response, and Xing Yushu couldnt help but feel startled as he looked up at Xue An, his heart chilling. For at that moment, Xue Ans face was as cold as ice, watching everything that was happening with a frigid gaze. Xing Yushu couldnt help but swallow his saliva, wanting to say something, but he opened his mouth and then hesitated. After an unknown period, maybe around an hour or so. The noisy square had already be deserted. Those who were eliminated had sadly left, while those who passed the assessment stood excitedly talking behind Ci Yun. In the end, only Xue An and Xing Yushu were left standing at the edge of the square. At this moment, all eyes instantly focused on the two of them. Upon seeing that Xue An and hispanion indeed had not left, Sheng Miaotong couldnt help but secretlyment. Sheng Manyu let out a slight cold snort and then exchanged a nce with Lu Shifa, stepping forward to Ci Yun and muttered softly. Ci Yun, who was originally all smiles, furrowed his brows slightly upon hearing the words, then scrutinized Xue An and Xing Yushu approaching with a colder gaze, and then unnoticeably nodded, "Alright, I understand!" Sheng Manyu heard this and coldly smiled, her eyes gleaming with triumph as she nced at Xue An approaching with pride in her heart. At this time, Xue An and hispanion had already approached. Ci Yun snorted coldly and said sarcastically, "Which of you wants to ascend the heavenlydder and enter my Golden Cauldron Pavilions gate?" Xing Yushu stepped forward, bowing with his hands and said, "Elder, its me! I..." Chapter 1282 - 1279: I’ll Give Them Another Fifteen Minutes! (4th Update)

Chapter 1282: Chapter 1279: Ill Give Them Another Fifteen Minutes! (4th Update)

Xing Yushu originally wanted to recount his grandfathers affairs, but he didnt expect Ci Yun to bepletely uninterested and waved his hand with impatience. "Alright, then go ahead!" "But..." Xing Yushu was taken aback and wanted to continue speaking. Unexpectedly, Ci Yun red and snorted coldly: "But what? Youre the only one left now. If you dont want to participate in the assessment, just drop out now to save everyones time!" Xing Yushus face turned pale, and a hint of anger appeared in his eyes. Because previously, Ci Yun did not exhibit such an attitude towards the descendants of powerful families. As a young man who had not experienced much, how could he endure such humiliation? Just then, Xue An spoke indifferently from behind: "Since thats the case, you go on the celestialdder first!" Upon hearing this, Xing Yushu secretly gritted his teeth and gave Ci Yun a cold nce before finally lowering his head and walking towards the celestialdder. However, his attitude only made Ci Yun feel even more displeased. Being naturally petty, he couldnt help but sneer inwardly: with that attitude, do you really think you can pass the assessment? The entire crowds gaze focused on Xing Yushu, with some whispering to each other, asionally pointing at Xue An and Xing Yushu, and then bursting into bursts of harshughter. "Are these two guys somewhat foolish?" "No kidding, they even dare to confront Elder Ci Yun, they really are courting death!" "Tsk tsk, with suchck of vision, they dream of passing the assessment, its sheer folly!" These murmuring voices entered Xing Yushus ears, making the young mans heart grow even colder. Didnt his grandfather say that once he got here, he would find opportunities? But why is everything so different from what he said? Xing Yushu thought silently to himself and then looked up at the celestialdder extending into the clouds. No matter what, lets try it first! Saying that, he took a deep breath and stepped onto the celestialdder. The initially stable celestialdder suddenly began to tremble, a situation that had never urred before. Xing Yushus heart tensed, but at that moment, Xue An simply said: "Dont be afraid, keep going!" Hearing Xue Ans words, Xing Yushu gritted his teeth, cast aside all hesitations, his eyes showing a fierce determination, and then continued to climb upwards. Ci Yun, seeing this, sneered to himself and then nced at Xue An standing in the distance. Is this the guy who offended the Sheng Family? He looks quite good, but unfortunately, he is oblivious to the predicament. Meanwhile, Xing Yushu had quickly climbed halfway up, and the process was as smooth as if he were walking on t ground; even the celestialdder started to emit a faint glow. This indicated that Xing Yushus talent in the Dao arts was remarkably outstanding. However, Ci Yun could not even be bothered to take a second look. For him, presiding over this grand initiation ceremony was a hard-earned opportunity, perfect for profiteering. If he did not want Xing Yushu to pass, no matter how high Xing Yushus talent, it would be impossible for him to seed! Moreover, with the Sheng Family and Lu Family involved, of course, he had to cater to their interests. Therefore, when he saw Xing Yushu was about to climb into the clouds, the hand concealed in his sleeve formed a hand seal, then he silently muttered in his mind. Disperse! Crack, a crisp sound rang out, only to see the celestialdder formed from Dao magic trembling violently, then starting to disperse. Xing Yushu felt a sudden instability under his feet and his palms began to weaken, his heart filled with shock. But seeing that the clouds were just in sight, he gritted his teeth, exhausted all his cultivation level, and aimed to rush past. However, on the celestialdder, his entire cultivation level had been sealed, making him no different from a mundane mortal. Therefore, this short distance suddenly became so far away. And his body began to fall downwards. At this, many people still with a conscience couldnt help but cry out in rm. While Ci Yun and others showed a hint of smug smiles. Especially Sheng Manyu, who nced at Xue An with a sneering face,ughed coldly in her heart. Didnt you brag about how all of us are mere ants? Now I really want to see what youre going to do! But her smugness onlysted for a few seconds before it was interrupted. At this moment, Xue An looked up at the copsing stairway to heaven, his eyes cold as iron, and said lightly, "The inherited magic has been so spoiled by you? Solidify!" At hismand. The previously barely visible stairway suddenly shone with a brilliantly intense light, and then became as solid as a fortress. Xing Yushu took this opportunity to climb up and ascended into the clouds. The moment he entered the clouds, his figure appeared on the ground. And then the stairway shattered with a loud crash. The crowd was stunned. Nobody expected such a reversal of the situation. Those who thought Xing Yushu could never pass the assessment were all dumbfounded now. Once someone crosses the stairway, they would be considered having entered the doors of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion! Ci Yuns mouth slightly opened, his expression was as if he had swallowed a fly. At this moment, Xing Yushu shouted excitedly, "Elder, I passed, my grandfather can rest assured now!" By the end, his voice was somewhat choked up. But just then, Elder Ci Yun suddenly shook his head and sternly shouted, "Hold on! Who said you passed?" Xing Yushu was stunned and turned to look at Ci Yun, "What do you mean?" "What do I mean?" Ci Yuns face showed a fierce expression as he pointed at Xue An and said coldly, "Boy, what kind of demon magic did you just use? You actually solidified the stairway that was about to disperse. You are clearly helping this boy cheat!" Hearing this, Su Junneng and the others started to make a ruckus. "Thats right, its cheating!" "This guy must be using some ck magic! Maybe he is even a member of some evil sect!" Nasty spections were rampant everywhere. Xing Yushus face turned pale and he stared nkly at the "furious" crowd,pletely at a loss for words. Xue Anughed at this moment, then gently patted his shoulder. "Do you find it disgusting?" After hesitating for a moment, Xing Yushu nodded his head. Xue An sighed softly, "I do too! Well, lets give them another chance!" As he spoke, a brilliant glow appeared in Xue Ans eyes as he said coldly, "Yushu, light the two Soul-Cleaving Lamps left by your grandfather! Ill...give them another quarter hour!" Xing Yushu nodded nkly, not understanding why Xue An wanted to do this, but now having a near-blind obedience towards him, and thus took out the two Soul-Cleaving Lamps from his backpack and lit them. The candlelight flickered unpredictably through the whitenterns, causing Ci Yun and others to be slightly taken aback, and then they looked at each other and burst intoughter together. "Bringing out these littlenterns? Isnt this a joke!" "Who says its not! Another quarter hour? Who does he think he is?" In the midst of these mocking voices, Xue An stood proudly, his face cold as ice. Unexpectedly, Ci Yun felt a sudden tightness in his heart. And those who had just beenughing could not help but restrain theirughter. Time passed breath by breath. Soon, a quarter hour was about to pass. Everything seemed normal. The crowd started to get restless again and Sheng Manyu could hardly restrain herself, ready to speak sarcastically. But at that moment, the ground trembled slightly, and then a female voice full of surprise came from behind the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. "Yu He, is that you?" Chapter 1283 - 1280: Sect Leader Sister, Lu’s Chuzhen (First Update)

Chapter 1283: Chapter 1280: Sect Leader Sister, Lus Chuzhen (First Update)

As the voice faded, a surge of golden light flowed across the firmament, followed by the sight of an auspicious cloud drifting down, and from within it, an impatient woman emerged as soon as it touched the ground. She was a woman d in rainbow-colored garments, her skin like creamy jade, with a figure graceful and lithe. But at this moment, the delicate beauty of her brows and eyes was filled with excitement and urgency. "Yu He, youve finally decided to return..." Before her words were finished, the woman stood rooted to the spot in astonishment. For she had caught sight of the two white Soul-Cleaving Lamps in the hands of Xing Yushu, and the excitement in her eyes was instantly reced by a color of disbelief and confusion. At the same time, Elder Ci Yun, upon seeing this woman, couldnt help but have hisplexion dramatically change, his body trembling slightly, as he whispered in shock: "Lu... Lu Senior Sister?" Thats right! The neer was none other than Lu Chuzhen, the esteemed Senior Sister and Sect Leader of Golden Cauldron Pavilion. Her noble status and formidable strength were far beyond what Elder Ci Yun could afford to provoke. Thus, Ci Yuns face went through several changes, finally settling on a somewhat rmed nce at Xing Yushu, He didnt understand how this seemingly unremarkable youth managed to prompt Lu Chuzhen to personally visit this ce. The crowd was also slightly stirred. Although these scions of noble families had never met Lu Chuzhen, it did not prevent them from having heard her name. This was a legend of Golden Cauldron Pavilion, who within a mere century of joining the sect, had be the most outstanding talent in a millennium, and was personally promoted by the Sect Leader to be the Senior Sister. Such an existence, even after they joined the sect, they could only look up to. At this moment, Lu Chuzhen gradually recovered from her daze, but upon seeing the twomps white as new snow, a trace of pain swiftly crossed her eyes, then with a trembling voice she said. "Young man, who... who is Yu He to you?" Xing Yushu softly said: "He is... my grandfather!" "Grandfather..." Lu Chuzhen repeated softly, aplex and inexplicable expression flickering across her face, then asked with a tone mixed with anticipation. "Then... where is he now?" Xing Yushu clenched his fists tightly, his voice quivering: "My grandfather has... he has passed away!" Upon hearing these words, Lu Chuzhen trembled all over. She had anticipated much, after all the two Soul-Cleaving Lamps certainly could not deceive. But upon truly receiving the news, she still couldnt contain the grief in her heart, asrge tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. "You left just like that? You fool, I told you not to leave, but you insisted on descending the mountain, why did you have to do that?" Murmuring to herself, Lu Chuzhen suddenly seemed to remember something, raising her head to look earnestly at Xing Yushu, "Did your grandfather mention anyone before his death?" Xing Yushu was silent for a moment, then shook his head, "No, he just told me toe to Golden Cauldron Pavilion, to inherit his legacy!" "Nothing..." Frustration appeared on Lu Chuzhens face, "Even in hisst moments, he still wouldnt forgive me? But how could you ever understand my dilemma?" She stood there speaking to herself, her expression a mix of joy and sadness, elusive to decipher. Xing Yushu was slightly taken aback, not understanding what this woman was about, and couldnt help but steal a nce at Xue An. But he saw that at this moment Xue An was standing silently, his face devoid of any expression. Meanwhile, Lu Chuzhen suddenly raised her head and gave a slight smile towards Xing Yushu, "I forgot to ask, whats your name?" "Xing Yushu!" "Good! Since youre here to inherit your grandfathers legacy, you are a friend of my old acquaintance,e with me!" As she spoke, Lu Chuzhen was ready to lead Xing Yushu away. But at this moment, Xing Yushu shook his head, "I cannot go!" "Why?" Lu Chuzhen was startled. "Because Elder Ci Yun said I failed the assessment!" Xing Yushu spoke coldly. Lu Chuzhens expression darkened, and she turned to look towards the distant Ci Yun. Ci Yuns body trembled, and he hurried over, nodding and bowing as he said, "Greetings to the Sect Leaders senior sister!" Lu Chuzhens expression was cold, "Is what he just said true?" A glint of coldness shed in the depths of Ci Yuns eyes, but he quickly exined, "This... this was not my deliberate doing, it truly was...". "Enough, hes my person, who do you think you are to block his way?" Lu Chuzhens elegant eyebrows raised as she rebuked coldly. "Yes! Ci Yun admits his guilt!" Ci Yun bowed deeply, but there was a sh of resentment and anger in his eyes. Lu Chuzhen didnt pay him any more attention, "Lets go!" With a wave of her hand, a lucky cloud enveloped Xing Yushu and Xue An, and then floated away. After the area had be empty, Elder Ci Yun finally lifted his head, his expression grim as he watched the direction in which Lu Chuzhen and the others had left. Sheng Manyu and Lu Shifa came forward together, filled with concern, "Elder Ci Yun, what should we do now?" For them, they obviously feared Xing Yushu receiving Lu Chuzhens favor, since this meant their future within Golden Cauldron Pavilion would be troubled. Ci Yun snorted, "Even though she is the Sect Leaders senior sister, she cannot cover the skies with one hand in this matter!" Ci Yun was no fool; on the contrary, having reached the position of an elder within the Golden Cauldron Pavilion with his not so outstanding power, he was an extremely clever person. Therefore, Ci Yun noted Lu Chuzhens behavior after seeing Xing Yushu, and the words she said, all of which he observed and remembered. Even a fool could now see that Lu Chuzhen had an unusual rtionship with the boys grandfather. And considering the rumors within the sect about the senior sister and the Sect Leader... The corners of Ci Yuns mouth revealed a sneer of coldness. So what if you are the senior sister? If I catch you in a misstep this time, even you will not be spared the consequences. Hence, he coldly said, "Lets go, follow me into the Golden Cauldron Pavilion!" Having said that, he waved his robe sleeves, leading everyone who had passed the assessment back into the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. At the same time. Xing Yushu had also arrived at a lofty pavilion floating above the top floor of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. The luxurious decor within goes without saying, but key was the strength of the Spiritual Power surrounding the ce, which was simply exhrating. And through the window, one could see the vastnd below, a sight that somewhat stupefied Xing Yushu. Yet Xue An remained silent, just coldly watching from the side. At this time, Lu Chuzhen asked a few questions about Xing Yuhe, but she didnt seem to care how Xing Yuhe had died; instead, she kept asking if he had ever mentioned her. In response, Xing Yushu could only shake his head in denial. Lu Chuzhen felt saddened in her heart, but at that moment, the clear sound of a chiming bell rang out. Lu Chuzhensplexion changed. Because the chime of the bell meant the Sect Leader was summoning everyone! Chapter 1284 - 1281: Heaven-Penetrating Earth-Piercing Golden Light Sect Leader (2nd Update)

Chapter 1284: Chapter 1281: Heaven-Prating Earth-Piercing Golden Light Sect Leader (2nd Update)

At the topmost level of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion lies an immensely vast tform. Normally, this ce serves as an arena for the disciples of the pavilion to practice martial arts, but in special circumstances, such as when the Sect Leader urgently summons, it transforms into a grand meeting venue that can amodate all the sects disciples. By the time Lu Chuzhen arrived here, the tform was already crowded with many disciples who were quietly discussing. "Whats going on? Why has the Sect Leader suddenly summoned us?" asked an Inner Sect Disciple with a serious expression. "Who knows? Moreover, this years mountain-opening ceremony has been moved up a day earlier than usual. Its said that the Sect Leader had a sudden insight; we dont know if its good or bad though!" another disciple replied. At this moment, the arrival of Lu Chuzhen stirred amotion among all the disciples present. "Big Sister!" "Greetings, Big Sister!" The greetings surged one after another, as many disciples bowed respectfully. Lu Chuzhen slightly nodded in acknowledgment but her gaze couldnt help drifting towards the other end of the square. Over there. Elder Ci Yun, Elder Shui Jing, and the tycoons children who were admitted into the sect today, were gathered together, evidently bing the most powerful faction within the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. Even when facing Lu Chuzhen, the Sect Leaders Big Sister, these people just coldly smiled without any other expression. Especially Ci Yun, a smug look shed in his eyes before he turned his head, immediately changing to an obsequious smile, and whispered to Elder Shui Jing with a chuckle. "This Lu Chuzhen really takes herself too seriously, who doesnt know about how she became the Big Sister? She and the Sect Leaders scandal, these disciples might not know, but how could we elders not know?" The words were filled with malicious pleasure. Elder Shui Jing is a middle-aged woman but appears stunningly beautiful due to meticulous self-care. Hearing Ci Yuns words, she couldnt help but snort coldly. "Youre right, this little wench is getting more outrageous, especially this time, daring to meddle in the mountain-opening ceremony we worked hard to secure, and even boldly bringing a lowborn disciple with past conflicts with my Sheng Family into the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. Is she deliberately opposing our Sheng Family?" Indeed! Elder Shui Jing also originated from the Sheng Family, and in terms of seniority, even Sheng Manyu and Sheng Miaotong, the sisters, would have to address her as Aunt. This was also why they were so respectfully treated by Ci Yun. By now, they had already be disciples of Elder Shui Jing, and naturally, Sheng Manyu told everything to her aunt. Upon hearing this, Shui Jing became furious. She had long disliked Lu Chuzhen, but due to the face of the Sect Leader, she had been unable to express her displeasure. This time, however, Lu Chuzhen dared to intentionally oppose the Sheng Family, infuriating Shui Jing greatly. All of this was unknown to Lu Chuzhen, but when she saw Ci Yun and Shui Jing standing together and seemingly whispering some secretive discussion, her heart tightened. These two obviously harbored ill intentions! Just as an ominous premonition rose in her heart, suddenly a beam of golden light soared from the heavens, instantly appearing on the high tform at the center of the square. As the golden light dissipated, it revealed a middle-aged man in a robe embroidered with golden patterns, exuding an aura of authority. Upon seeing this man, all the disciples bowed simultaneously, "Greetings, Sect Leader!" Their voices shook the heavens and earth, even shattering the clouds lingering around the Golden Cauldron Pavilion into pieces. The mans face was flush with a rosy glow, a proud smile ying on his lips, and then he gently waved his hand. "All dispense with the formalities!" The voice was not loud, yet it contained immense authority and reached the ears of everyone present. Only then did the disciples rise, but their faces were still filled with awe. For the one who came was none other than Fu Guang, the seventy-eighth Sect Leader of Golden Cauldron Pavilion! Being the Sect Leader of Golden Cauldron Pavilion and even this Golden Light Celestial Realm, even the disciples within the Pavilion rarely had the chance to see him. Unexpectedly, he had suddenly summoned everyone this time, and no one knew what matter it could be. Many silently wondered in their hearts. Seemingly perceiving the doubts in everyones minds, Fu Guang chuckled, scanned the surroundings, and said lightly: "I believe everyone must be wondering why I have summoned you all here!" Under his gaze, all the disciples couldnt help but bow their heads simultaneously. The vast za instantly fell silent as a tomb. Fu Guang was very pleased with this effect, the look of satisfaction on his face grew even more pronounced, then he continued with a chuckle: "Actually, its nothing major, just wanted to inform everyone that recently, during my seclusion, I have gained some insights and finally broke through the barrier yesterday, attaining... the Great Luo Peak!" As his words fell, a powerful aura burst forth from him, so much so that even his eyes were tinged with dazzling golden light. As the aura spread, everyone at the scene first paused, then revealed expressions of joy and shouted in unison: "Congrattions to Sect Leader for his substantial advancement in cultivation, unrivaled under the heavens!" The voices thundered across the fields. Fu Guang, unable to contain the pride swelling in his heart, burst into heartyughter, "Joy all around!" For a moment, a joyful atmosphere permeated the entire za. After all, as the Sect Leader of Golden Cauldron Pavilion, Fu Guangs level of cultivation was directly linked to the future and destiny of the sect. It might seem that Great Luo Peak isnt particrly spectacr, considering many of the disciples who had just joined the sect were already True Immortals. Shui Jing and other elders, without exception, were all cultivators at the Half-step Great Luo level. But it is well-known among cultivators that with the same level, the power can differ drastically. It means that cultivators of the same realm might have strengths that are worlds apart. For instance, the legitimate branchs True Disciple from the central void great teaching in the Starry Sea has the True Immortal Cultivation, as does a Loose Cultivator from a small sect in the remote Xing Ye. But if these two were to meet, the legitimate branch True Disciple could easily overpower the other. This is due to the disparity in the resources of their sects! So often, the realm alone does not directly reflect ones strength. Fu Guang, as the Sect Leader of Golden Cauldron Pavilion, while only modest among the seven great celestial realms, is not to bepared with ordinary strong cultivators. This time, having greatly advanced to be Great Luo Peak, and it seems he is just a whisker away from stepping up to Half-step Immortal King. Of course, the elders and disciples of Golden Cauldron Pavilion were naturally thrilled. At this, Shui Jing stepped out from the crowd, bowed deeply, and said excitedly. "Sect Leader is truly a great cultivator fated by the heavens, with the once-in-a-century grandpetition approaching, where the traditions of the seven great celestial realms willpete, your breakthrough at this moment is truly our Golden Cauldron Pavilions fortune!" Shui Jings words perfectly scratched where Fu Guang itched, as he revealed a smug smile. "Elder Shui tters me, but with thispetition of Dao traditions, I am confident that our Golden Light Celestial Realm will rise another step!" Chapter 1285 - 1282: Malicious Scheme, Xue An Takes Action (3rd Update)

Chapter 1285: Chapter 1282: Malicious Scheme, Xue An Takes Action (3rd Update)

For a moment, Ci Yun and the others, along with the numerous disciples, began to tter enthusiastically, their sycophantic voices filled the entire square. Fu Guang nodded with a smile, extremely pleased with himself. However, just as the noise subsided slightly, a ruthless glint suddenly appeared in Elder Shui Jings eyes, followed by a light chuckle. "But Sect Leader, theres one more thing Im not sure whether I should mention or not!" "Hmm? What is it?" Fu Guang asked with a smile. "Well..." Elder Shui Jing nced at Lu Chuzhen who was at a distance, then said indifferently, "Its about our Sect Leaders senior sister!" "Oh? What could be the matter with Zhener?" Fu Guang was briefly startled. Lu Chuzhen was also shaken, but before she could speak. The elder spoke in an intriguing tone, "Its nothing serious; just that I heard from Ci Yun that our Sect Leaders senior sister left the mountain without permission, and intervened in the mountain-opening ceremony, forcefully recruiting two young men with unclear backgrounds!" "Is that so?" Fu Guang frowned slightly. At the same time, Ci Yun, who had been waiting for the right moment at the back, hurried forward to add fuel to the fire, "Sect Leader, every word the Elder says is true!" Fu Guang turned his head and gave Lu Chuzhen a cold nce, his expression growing even grimmer when he saw Xing Yushu and Xue An standing behind her. "What exactly happened?" Lu Chuzhen was somewhat flustered, as she did not anticipate Shui Jing and Ci Yun to be so malicious, blowing the matter up at such an asion, leaving her utterly unprepared. A hint of jealousy appeared in Fu Guangs eyes. If it were simply the recruitment of two entry-level disciples, that wouldnt matter much, but the key issue was that the two young men were both very attractive, especially the one in the white clothes, whom even Fu Guang found somewhat inscrutable. This inevitably caused him great displeasure, as he had always considered Lu Chuzhen off-limits. Seeing this, Shui Jing and Ci Yun exchanged nces, both seeing the excitement in each others eyes. Then Elder Shui Jing deployed her strongest trump card. She let out a coldugh. "Sect Leader, if it were just the recruitment of two unrted disciples, that would be fine, but I heard that our Sect Leaders senior sister became extremely agitated after meeting this young man, repeatedly calling him Yu He..." As soon as she said this, Fu Guang, who had been maintaining a dignified demeanor, suddenly changed his expression dramatically. Because this name reminded him of many unpleasant memories. Therefore, he couldnt help but demand angrily, "Lu Chuzhen, is everything theyre saying true?" Lu Chuzhen, pale as a sheet, was trembling slightly. She wanted to deny it, but with Shui Jing and Ci Yun watching her like tigers eyeing their prey, denial was now impossible. In the end, under the watchful eyes of everyone, Lu Chuzhen slowly bowed her head and said, "Yes, Sect Leader, indeed he is the descendant of my elder brother Yu He, but I only wished to help him inherit the legacy, you..." "Enough, dont say any more!" Fu Guangs voice was as cold as ice, and his gaze moved past the trembling Lu Chuzhen from fear, falling onto Xing Yushu. No wonder he felt the boy looked familiar on first sight; it turns out he is the descendant of Xing Yuhe. Killing intent emerged in Fu Guangs eyes. The love-hate entanglement among the three of them a hundred years ago was extremelyplicated. But ultimately, it came down to Fu Guangs coveting of Lu Chuzhens beauty and her rare physique, which is greatly beneficial for male cultivators. And so, he seduced Lu Chuzhen in various ways. In the end, Lu Chuzhen fell for it and broke up with Xing Yuhe, with whom she had confirmed a cultivators pairing, causing the once greatly promising Xing Yuhe to suffer a breakdown in his cultivators spirit, eventually halting at the level of an outer sect disciple and sadly descending the mountain. Of course, these past events were the deepest secrets of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, unknown to outsiders. Even Xing Yuhe only thought that Lu Chuzhen simply had a change of heart. But Fu Guang, who had staged all of this, was well aware of the actual events. Indeed, if not for Lu Chuzhen bing his cauldron, he would not have been able to advance rapidly in a mere hundred years, eventually reaching the Great Luo Peak. But Xue An never expected to face an old acquaintance just after the breakthrough, and Fu Guang, with a guilty conscience, naturally spawned a bone-chilling intent to kill. Feeling the murderous intent emanating from the Sect Leader, Lu Chuzhen trembled all over. She had not been happy over the past century either. Even though she had finally be the Sect Leaders chief disciple as she had hoped, nobody from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion really took her seriouslyexcept for the lowest-ranked disciples who knew nothingneither the elders nor the core true disciples. asionally, when memories haunted her dreams at midnight, she would recall the time she spent with Xing Yuhe. That was why she became so agitated upon sensing the aura of the two Soul-Cleaving Lamps she had given to Xing Yuhe. She had hoped to cover everything up since one more disciple in the Golden Cauldron Pavilion was not a big deal. But now, her secret was out, and judging by the killing intent radiating from Fu Guang, todays events were unlikely to resolve peacefully. Lu Chuzhen was anxious in her heart, but ultimately clenched her teeth and stepped in front of Xing Yushu, speaking in an almost pleading tone. "Sect Leader, it was all my fault, I will send him down the mountain right now, please let them go! Alright?" But her plea had no effect. Disgusted, Fu Guang frowned and barked coldly, "Get lost!" Boom! Under thatmand, Lu Chuzhen was sent flying and spat out a mouthful of blood. Yet Fu Guang acted as if he saw nothing. In fact, after sessfully breaking through to the Great Luo Peak, Lu Chuzhens value became negligible. So Fu Guang naturally couldnt care less about her pleas. Now Xing Yushu alone faced Fu Guang. As Fu Guangs presence grew more formidable, the sky above even began revealing a swirling vortex of air. Then, with a cold voice Fu Guang demanded, "Are you a member of the Xing Family?" Xing Yushu shivered, not out of fear, but because the power gap was too vast. So vast that he couldnt even speak when Fu Guang interrogated him. With a "hmpf!" Fu Guang scoffed upon seeing this. And following that scoff, a golden light struck down towards Xing Yushu like a divine hammer. The speed was so quick that it even caused the air to let out a shrill screech. Lu Chuzhen, face stricken with despair, watched all this, not even wiping away the blood from her mouth. At this moment, she finally felt a piercing regret that cut to her very core. However, figures like Shui Jing and Ci Yun, upon witnessing such a scene, all had smug smiles on their faces. But just then, a slender, elegant hand suddenly appeared in front of that golden light, seizing it in one grasp. With a crack, the handpletely crushed it. The whole audience was shocked, and all eyes converged on the owner of the hand. Dressed in white, Xue An stood there indifferently, his face filled with a cold chill. Seeing this scene. Figures like Shui Jing, who previously had smug expressions, now froze in ce. In the crowd, Sheng Miaotong covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes gradually widening in shock and disbelief. Because she could never have expected Xue An to stand up at such a time. As for Sheng Manyu, Lu Shifa, and others, they all looked on in collective astonishment, staring dumbfounded. In the ensuing silence of the arena. Xue An coldly nced up, looking at Fu Guang standing on the high tform and spoke indifferently, "I was inclined to give you more chances, but now it seems, theres no need for that!" Chapter 1286 - 1283: Listing the Charges, Instantly Killing the Whole Field!!! (Fourth Update)

Chapter 1286: Chapter 1283: Listing the Charges, Instantly Killing the Whole Field!!! (Fourth Update)

This series of remarks sent a shock through everyone present. Even Lu Chuzhen, who had fallen to the ground, showed a bewildered expression, as she was also clueless about what this silent youth in white, who had remained quiet since entering the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, meant by these words. Fu Guang was stunned as well, because he never expected someone to so easily break his Golden Light Spell. However, he quickly regained hisposure and revealed a cold, condescending smirk. "Giving us more opportunities? Who do you think you are? An Immortal?" The previously astounded crowd also recovered at this moment. Hearing Fu Guangs mocking words, they couldnt help but snicker. Especially Sheng Manyu and others, who felt relieved again. This is seeking ones own death! Offend anyone but the Sect Leader of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion; utterly clueless about what death means. Just when everyone thought that Xue An was undoubtedly doomed, Xue An remained unmoved and spoke with a calm demeanor: "Monopolizing the Dao and coercing your own female disciples to be cauldrons for cultivation, this is your first grave sin!" Fu Guangsplexion changed drastically, as Xue Ans words struck at a critical point, and hence he said viciously: "What nonsense is this brat spouting? Get out!" As the final word out! left his mouth, a Golden Light Talisman Wheel instantly appeared above Xue Ans head. This move was Fu Guangs signature skill and naturally possessed astonishing power. Moreover, having recently broken through to the Great Luo Peak, his move was even more shocking in its power. The Golden Light shone dazzlingly like the zing sun, carrying tremendous might as it plummeted down. Sheng Manyu inwardly exhaled in relief. Regardless, this guy was ultimately going to die. After all, in her view, no one could withstand the full force of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion Sect Leaders strike, not even her father, the Family Head of the Sheng Family. But to everyones great surprise, just as the Golden Light Talisman Wheel neared Xue An, the once-magnificent Golden Light suddenly began to copse inwards frantically, and with it, its overwhelming momentum. By the time it reached in front of Xue An, the Golden Light Talisman Wheel had already crumbledpletely, leaving only a flickering golden me. Thereafter Xue An exhaled lightly. Pfft! The me was utterly extinguished, turning into nothingness. The venue first fell silent, then was shaken to its core. "How is this possible? The Sect Leaders Golden Light Talisman Wheel is said to be invincible, yet it simply vanished into nothingness before this youth?" Elder Shui Jing eximed in horror, as if seeing a ghost. "Exactly who is he?" Ci Yun was not faring much better, her face pale as she watched Xue An, murmuring softly. Meanwhile, Xue An remained unaffected and slowly took a step forward, speaking with an immeasurable indifference, as if a Deity passing judgment: "Tolerating your subordinates reckless behavior and defiling the Daoist heritage, this is your second grand sin!" After his move missed, Fu Guang was slightly dumbfounded, but he soon regained hisposure and looked at Xue An with solemnity. "Being able to break my attack, who exactly are you?" But Xue An paid no heed to him, taking another step forward and saying coldly: "You do not take disciples based on talent but shun the poor and favor the rich, causing those from humble backgrounds to remain suppressed while the rich grow richer, the stronger ever strong, and the weak forever devoid of opportunity. This is your third great sin!" Fu Guang finally became enraged and indignantly roared: "Presumptuous brat! I am a favored powerhouse chosen by the heavens, how dare you judge me?" Saying this, Fu Guang suddenly stomped his foot, and countless Golden Light Talisman Wheels appeared around him, swiftly merging together into a colossal Talisman Wheel, hundreds of feet tall. Fu Guang let out a few mockingughs, "Die!" Boom! The Talisman Wheel spun, slicing directly towards him. Wherever it passed, space itself showed streaks of cracks. Those nearby were all retreating backward with faces full of shock. Yet, even when faced with such an overpowering strike, Xue An remained unfazed, without even lifting an eyelid, but continued to step forward. It was then that the Golden Light Talisman Wheel came roaring up close. A cold smile surfaced on the corner of Fu Guangs lips. He was confident that even if his opponent was an elder from one of the other major heavens, it would be difficult to escape unscathed from this attack. This young man was probably... The thought vanished in an instant, and with it, the smile on Fu Guangs face froze. Not just him, everyone present was immersed in astonishment. Because this hundred-zhang tall Talisman Wheel, upon roaring close to Xue An, didntst even a breath before disintegrating on its own, turning into dust. It was as if... this young man was enveloped by ayer of magic that divinities and demons could note near. Such a scene terrified Fu Guang to the core. At that moment, Xue Ans fourth step had already firmlynded, and then he continued to speak, "Practicing the Hua ns magicalws with heretical techniques, destroying the foundation left by the predecessors, and spoiling the role model for future generations, this is your fourth major sin!" Fu Guang trembled all over, then roared with desperately furious anger, "No, this is impossible! I dont believe you can break all of my spells!" With these words, Fu Guang raised his hand and began to madly form seals. As each hand seal was made, golden lights burst forth, the spells were fierce, and then they all bombarded Xue An in unison. And Fu Guang didnt forget to bellow, "Attack together, whoever kills this man will be handsomely rewarded!" At hismand, Shui Jing, Ci Yun, and others were the first tounch their attacks, followed by Sheng Manyu, Lu Shifa, and other noble descendants who allunched their strongest strikes. For a moment, a dense array of spells bombarded fiercely, so dense that theypletely sealed off the space. Is he dead? Many people looked fixedly. After all, under such intense and dense attacks, even a Half-step Immortal King would have to retreat. But at this moment, everyones eyes were gradually widening. Because a miraculously astonishing scene was slowly unfolding before everyone. They saw all the golden light and spells that reached the front of Xue An disappear in an instant, like snow under the zing sun. Not a single attack was able to touch a single hair on Xue An. In this moment, the young man who walked out of the myriad of spell attacks, with his clothes whiter than snow and fluttering like a banner, seemed like an Immortal who was aloof from the world, immune to all the ails and pain of the earth. Everyones minds went nk. Xue An then slowly raised his head, looking at Fu Guang who stood on the high podium, shocked and still, and said indifferently, "Overestimating ones own abilities, rampaging unchecked, all powerful and bullying the weak, arrogant and condescending, this is your fifth major sin!" Having said that, Xue An took a step and crossed the thousands of kilometers distance to the high podium, appearing directly in front of Fu Guang. Fu Guangs body shook, and he was just about to resist. But then Xue An suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed Fu Guangs throat in one go, lifted him into the midair, and spoke with an indifferent tone. "Do you... recognize your crimes?" Chapter 1287 - 1284: Fellow Daoist? What are you to call me that? (First Update)

Chapter 1287: Chapter 1284: Fellow Daoist? What are you to call me that? (First Update)

Fu Guang struggled with all his might, being a Sect Leader and nominally the foremost figure of this golden light celestial realm, no one had ever dared to treat him this way. Thus, in his fury and humiliation, Fu Guang unleashed unprecedented potential, pushing his Great Luo Peak Cultivation Level to its extreme. Countless golden lights diffused around him, then frantically surged towards Xue An. But it was all in vain. Just as the golden lights reached halfway, they melted away rapidly as if they were candles scorched by a fierce me, eventually dissolving into nothingness. From beginning to end, not even a strand of Xue Ans hair had been ruffled. This scene filled Fu Guang with utter shock and terror. At the same time, he felt the hand clenching his neck tightening gradually. The process was slow, yet it made him utterly powerless to resist. Fu Guang felt his entire Cultivation Level being progressively restrained, even breathing became difficult for him. It should be known that at his level of cultivation, he could have lived without breathing, sustaining himself solely on the conversion of Spiritual Power. The emergence of the illusion of breath constriction also proved that Xue An was not only clutching his neck, but had alsopletely severed his connection with the surroundings. This made Fu Guang increasingly terrified, barely managing to speak, "You... who exactly are you? Why are you not afraid of our Sects mystic arts?" Xue Ans mouth curved into a cold smile, "Why am I not afraid of your mystic arts? Heh, everything you wield was created by my ancestors. Do you understand now?" Fu Guangs pupils immediately shrank to the size of needle tips, because he thought of a legend known only to Sect Leaders. The legend said that the founders of the seven celestial realms were not from this world, but had migrated from an ancient and mysterious ce. But because the time was so remote, Fu Guang had only listened to it in passing and hadnt taken it to heart. Yet today, he had encountered Xue An. In utter panic, he looked at Xue An and stammered, "Are you... a member of the Hua n?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Correct, but sadly theres no reward!" As he spoke, the hand gripping Fu Guangs neck suddenly exerted more force. Fu Guangs body shook violently, and with the istion of Spiritual Power, his face quickly turned red and purplish. This slow march towards death made the usually pampered and privileged Fu Guang utterly terrified. In desperation, he mustered hisst ounce of strength and pleaded in a voice almost begging for mercy, "Spare me!" This plea for mercy spread throughout the entire square. Whether disciples or elders, all were dumbfounded, many even experienced aplete mental nk because everything seemed so unbelievable. Only after hearing this plea did many gradually regain their senses. But before they could fully recover, they heard Xue Anugh coldly, "Now you know to beg for mercy? Too bad... its toote!" Saying that, a trace of cold light flitted through Xue Ans eyes. "No!" Fu Guang bellowed with thest bit of his strength, for at that moment, he felt an extremely chilling murderous intent. Under this imposing force, Fu Guang felt like amb on the butchers block, already detecting the scent of death. Therefore, he attempted to save himself. "Ancestral Master, save me!" Just as these four words were uttered, an anxious voice echoed from the depths of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, "Fellow Daoist, please show mercy!" However, Xue An was unmoved and instead repressed the cold light in his eyes, saying indifferently, "Farewell, no need to see you off!" With that, Xue Ans palm suddenly clenched. Boom! Only the dull sound of flesh and blood being crushed alive could be heard. Xue Ans single hand squeezed Fu Guangs neck until it burst, his severed head rolling on the ground, with a spray of blood soaring to the sky, staining most of the high tform red. Then, Fu Guangs headless body slowly fell to the ground. "Fellow Daoist, you..." The voice from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion evidently did not expect Xue An to truly dare to strike, and couldnt help but bellow in rage. But Xue An simply couldnt be bothered with these remarks; instead, he stepped forward and then stamped his foot down on Fu Guangs head, coldly saying. "I said I would kill you, so your soul must die as well!" A white light flickered between Fu Guangs eyebrows, from which came Fu Guangs scream, made shrill by extreme fear. "No..." Crack! With a crisp sound, Fu Guangs screaming abruptly stopped. Because Xue Ans foot came crashing down, crushing his headpletely. Crimson blood mixed with thick white brain matter flowed on the ground, its stench so potent that it nearly made one vomit. Many disciples who were close by had already been frightened to paralysis. Even those who were far away were not faring any better; some of the timider ones stared nkly at Xue An, evidently scared out of their wits. The expressions of Shui Jing, Ci Yun, and other elders turned extremely unsightly as well, as they did not expect this young man in white to strike with such ruthless and formidable force, directly exploding Fu Guang. But then, a trace of joy appeared in these peoples eyes. Because they all heard that voiceing from the depths of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. At the very moment Xue An had just crushed Fu Guang, the Golden Cauldron Pavilion beneath his feet suddenly began to tremble violently. In the sky above the square, golden lights appeared, which then converged to slowly form a human silhouette. When the golden light dispersed, there emerged an elderly man with white hair and beard, his face full of dignity. Upon seeing this elder, Shui Jing and Ci Yun, along with many other elders, were overjoyed, then bowed down in unison, excitedly shouting: "We pay respects to the old Sect Leader!" Indeed! The one appearing before them was the former Sect Leader of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, Xiu Wen. His arrival loosened the extremely tense atmosphere that had been on the square, bringing great enthusiasm to all disciples of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. Because in terms of both strength and prestige, Xiu Wen was far superior to Fu Guang. If it hadnt been for Xiu Wen, 300 years ago, realizing he was advancing in age and his lifespan was nearing an end, deciding to concentrate on cultivating to break through boundaries and extend his life, the position of Sect Leader would never have fallen to Fu Guang. But because Xiu Wen had secluded himself within the Golden Cauldron Pavilions secret chamber for these 300 years, many new disciples of the sect were unaware of his existence. However, in the eyes of the elders and the true inheritors of the inner chambers, the old Sect Leader was considered the strongest in the sect. Now that he had emerged, it seemed as though the good days for this young man in white were over. This was what was on everyones minds. But Xiu Wen, with a pained expression on his face, looked at the corpse of his disciple Fu Guang on the high tform, and after a long moment, he forcefully suppressed the rage in his heart before speaking in a cold voice. "Fellow Daoist, I have already pleaded for mercy, why did you still obstinately pursue this path and kill my beloved disciple?" In the questioning voice, golden light fluctuated in the sky above the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, and it seemed as if even the vast heavens themselves changed color at this. This show of force settled the hearts of Shui Jing and the others. It appeared that the old Sect Leaders strength had greatly improved after 300 years of seclusion! However, in this situation, Xue An stood amid the pool of blood, looked up at the enraged Xiu Wen, and then faintly smiled. "Fellow Daoist? Sorry, what are you exactly that you consider yourself worthy to address me as a fellow daoist?" Chapter 1288 - 1285: Rampant? I’ll Show You Rampant! (2nd Update)

Chapter 1288: Chapter 1285: Rampant? Ill Show You Rampant! (2nd Update)

Boom! Xue Ans words caused a severemotion amongst the crowd. "Good heavens, has this guy lost his mind? How dare he speak to the Sect Leader like that?" "Hespletely ignorant of his own insignificance! Does he really think that by killing Fu Guang, he can be invincible? Little does he know, theres always someone better; the Sect Leader is indeed the number one in our sect!" "Hmph, seeking death! With such provocative words, the Sect Leader will certainly fly into a rage!" These murmurs were basicallying from those who had always looked at Xue An with disfavor. Sheng Manyu and the others felt the same way. Amongst the crowd, only Sheng Miaotong kept watching Xue An with a worried look, her heart tightening into a knot. Young Master Xue, you mustnt let anything happen to you! As expected by the crowd, Xiu Wen, upon hearing Xue Ans words, truly exploded in fury. His white eyebrows furrowed, eyes bulging with anger, he spoke with an icy chill in his voice. "Boy, Ive been lenient towards you due to youring from the Hua n and having decent talent and cultivation level. But dont push your luck!" "Oh? So you know that Im from the Hua n. Then let me ask you, is our Hua ns dao used as a tool for your extortion and mistreatment?" Xue Ans voice was cold as ice as he sternly questioned. "You..." Xiu Wen took a deep breath, forcefully suppressing the rage in his heart, and spoke with a cold tone, "I admit we have our ws, but that doesnt justify your impulsive misbehavior, or killing my beloved disciple without understanding the full story!" Xue Anughed, a reckless and wildugh, then lifted his hand to point at everyone in the za, "Ive seen everything with my own eyes, yet in your mouth, it turned into a frivolous we have our ws? On the other hand, you use me of acting recklessly without distinguishing right from wrong?" With that, Xue An revealed a chilling smile, his tone turning frosty as he said, "And so I killed him, what are you going to do about it?" Such words were like a scoop of cold water plunged into a pot of boiling oil, instantly causing the entire ce to erupt. Sheng Manyu scoffed coldly, "Courting death!" In her eyes, Xue Ans unabashed arrogance was tantamount to asking for death, especially since he was challenging none other than Sect Leader Xiu Wen and the entire Golden Cauldron Pavilion. However, Sheng Miaotong didnt think the same. She covered her mouth tightly, her big eyes full of admiration as she gazed upon the figure of Xue An standing on the high tform. Especially when she saw the wild smile on Xue Ans face, she felt weak all over, and only one thought remained in her mind. So badass! Meanwhile. Elder Shui Jing, seeing that the moment was ripe, crawled forward a few steps and paid respectful obeisance to Xiu Wen, "Greetings, Sect Leader!" Then, before others could react, she turned towards Xue An with a fierce look, and said with hatred, "Boy, you killed our chief, and youve uttered madness. Today, our Golden Cauldron Pavilion will surely annihte you." As she spoke, a contented gleam filled Shui Jings eyes, and her heart overflowed with joy as she thought. Burn! The fiercer the fire, the better! If anyone in the ce was delighted by Fu Guangs death, it had to be her. Because in terms of status and position, she was the most likely candidate to be the next Sect Leader. Thats why she was so eager to jump out and show herself. But her smugness did notst long, not even for a single breath, as all her ns and ambitions dissolved into nothingness. Because at that moment, Xue An slightly furrowed his brow and coldly said, "Babble!" As he spoke, Xue An reached out with his hand. Despite the great distance between them, his clenching gesture seemed to cross the barriers of space-time, arriving mysteriously above Shui Jings head. With a dull thud, Shui Jings head burst open in an explosion, and along with it, her spirit shattered. With one move, Sheng Shuijing, after hundreds of years of careful nning and having only just be the Great Elder of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, was annihted, both body and soul! Her headless corpse trembled slightly, as if in reluctance, but eventually, it helplessly copsed into the dust. Such a brutal strike left everyone nearby petrified. Then a scream of extreme terror rang out. Ci Yun turned and ran. At this moment, he was terrified to the verge of insanity. After all, Shui Jing had just died right in front of him, how could he possibly ept this? But he had only taken a few steps when Xue An casually shed with a wave of his hand, sending a beam of sword light cleaving through the air. Ci Yuns body shuddered, then he stood frozen in ce, soon a fine red line appeared between his eyebrows. The red line gradually widened, spreading out in the blink of an eye. Then Ci Yun, now split in two from the middle, fell to the ground on his left and right sides. Looking at the cut, it was smooth to the extreme, as if a mirror, without even a drop of blood seeping out. That was because the sword light was too fast, evaporating all his blood in an instant. This scene left all who witnessed it horrified. Although Xiu Wen was extremely wary of Xue An, with two elders dead in session, plus Fu Guang who had just perished, Golden Cauldron Pavilion had already lost three high-ranking individuals to Xue An. If Xiu Wen were to back down now, he might as well not remain as the Sect Leader. Therefore, he roared furiously, "Daring to be so brazen right before me, go to hell!" Boom! Countless Golden Light Talisman Wheels swept over in a vast torrent. But Xue An did not even nce at them, instead, he let out a coldugh and said, "Your disciple acted recklessly, and you as a teacher bear a great part of the responsibility! As for brazen... Haha! Today, I will show you brazenness right before your eyes!" After speaking, a sh of light glinted in Xue Ans eyes. A surging Heavenly Divine might erupted from Xue Ans body. The iing Golden Light Talisman Wheels did not even stir a ripple, pulverized into dust under the sweeping aura of Xue An. At the same time, Xue An turned his head, his gaze piercing through the crowd and directly towards these young masters and mistresses from prestigious families. Where his gazended, these normally arrogant masters and wealthy heiresses all disyed colors of terror and desperation. Especially Sheng Manyu, Lu Shifa, and Su Junneng, who had previous grudges with Xue An, were utterly petrified, their faces ashen. They had not expected things to turn out this way. They had thought Xue An was just an ordinary youth, they mocked him earlier, but now reality pped them in the face mercilessly. As for Sheng Manyu, when she recalled the words she had said to Xue An, she felt as if death were at her doorstep. It turned out his earlier statement that the Sheng Family was nothing but ants in his eyes was not an empty boast! Because under such domineering and unparalleled power, so-called influence and wealth became utterlyughable. Thoughts raced through Sheng Manyus mind. Lu Shifa was trembling like a leaf, suddenly remembering something, he pointed abruptly at Sheng Manyu and yelled. "Spare my life, my lord! All these things were instigated by this wretched woman, it has nothing to do with me..." St! Before he finished speaking, Lu Shifas body exploded, his blood and fragments of viscera sshing all over the people nearby. Then Xue An coldly stated, "Irrelevant, still kill!" Since Sheng Manyu was very close to Lu Shifa, she naturally got sshed with blood all over her face. But she didnt dare to wipe it off, because Lu Shifas words had shaken her to the core, and she could only look at Xue An with begging eyes. "Spare..." Before she could finish the word "life", her previously beautiful, cold face also burst apart. Seemingly not anticipating that Xue An would truly kill her, Sheng Manyus corpse stood for a while before slowly copsing to the ground. Afterward, Xue An raised his head to look at Xiu Wen, who was nearly driven mad by fury, and spoke indifferently, "Now I have killed them right before your eyes, what... can you do to me?" Chapter 1289 - 1286: Three Parts Contempt, Seven Parts Arrogance (First Update)

Chapter 1289: Chapter 1286: Three Parts Contempt, Seven Parts Arrogance (First Update)

Xiu Wen, who was originally raging with fury, suddenly calmed down at this moment, then stared at Xue An with a chilling gaze. "Young man, I was intending to let you off the hook, but you forced my hand! You..." Before he could finish speaking, Xue An, who had been standing on the high tform, suddenly vanished. When he reappeared, he was already behind Xiu Wen, and then he threw a punch. Despite sensing something was off, Xiu Wen was helpless as Xue Ans speed was simply too fast. Too fast for him to react in time, so he had no choice but to brace himself and take the punch head-on. Bang! After a muffled sound, the old Sect Leader of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion was sent flying like a kite with its string cut, being sted down from the sky and smashing into the ground of the za. The entire Golden Cauldron Pavilion seemed to tremble slightly because of this, and the disciples present were all astounded. Meanwhile, Xue An stood with his hands behind his back in mid-air, saying indifferently, "You sure talk a lot! And what makes you think I need you to let me off the hook?" Smoke and dust billowed from the big hole in the ground, as people looked on in shock. Many had their hearts in their throats. The old Sect Leader... has he been defeated just like that? Just as this thought arose, everyone suddenly felt a rumbling under their feet, and a vast and mighty aura burst forth from the hole that had been smashed open. Where the aura passed, the swirling winds and clouds changed color. "This is... the aura of the Immortal King!" someone eximed in shock. Then, a burst of arrogantughter was heard emanating from beneath the ground. "Today I have finally realized the vastness of The Multiverse!" Following the voice, a beam of golden light soared into the sky and in an instant appeared high above. When the light dissipated, the figure standing there was a middle-aged man with aplexion white as jade and ck hair and beard. It was Xiu Wen. But now, Xiu Wen had cast off the appearance of old age, surrounded by an aura of golden light, his face full of pride, then he grinned at Xue An across from him. "Young man, thank you for that punch! I never expected that the realm Ive been struggling to break through for three hundred years would be shattered by your punch!" Thats right! Xiu Wen had been in seclusion for three hundred years, but had made no progress, and he had even given up all hope. Yet unexpectedly, under Xue Ans punch today, his realm was forcibly broken through. This was undoubtedly a pleasant surprise for Xiu Wen. Xue Ans eyebrows raised slightly, then he said with a smile that was not quite a smile, "Half-step Immortal King?" "Hahaha! Sharp eyes! Indeed, I have now entered the realm of the Half-step Immortal King, unmatched within all the heavens!" Xiu Wen said confidently, then sneered at Xue An, "Young man, if you concede now, I can grant you a swift end!" His words were filled with immense confidence, which shook the very void around them. Many disciples of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion showed a look of relief, and some even trembled with joy. After all, that was the Cultivation Level of a Half-step Immortal King! With such strength, it was not boastful to say that he was among the very top in this world. Even if this young man was extraordinary, he surely could not be a match for a power such as this, could he? Many thought to themselves. But,pletely unexpectedly, in this situation, Xue An in mid-air alsoughed. His smile carried three parts disdain and seven parts arrogance! "Concede? Hah, such big talk from a mere Half-step Immortal King!" The crowd couldnt help but widen their eyes at these words. Merely... a Half-step Immortal King? Such talk seemed beyond arrogance; it was simply courting death! Xiu Wen was no exception. His expression changed as he spoke ominously, "Young man, I dont know where your confidencees from, but remember theres always a higher sky above, and beyond people...". Bang! Before he could finish his sentence, Xue An, who had appeared at his side at an unknown time, punched him in the face, sending Xiu Wen flying. Then Xue An slowly withdrew his fist and said indifferently, "Sorry, Im tired of hearing that. Can youe up with something new?" Xiu Wen, who was knocked back thousands of feet, finally stabilized himself to find that half of his face was swollen to an enormous size, so much so that his squashed eye could no longer open. Although a few shes of golden light promptly restored his face to normal, the intense pain and the humiliation in front of so many people still sent him into a furious rage. "I will kill you!" Xiu Wens eyes were bloodshot, and the golden light around him was so tangible that it condensed into a massive Talisman Wheel before rumbling down towards Xue An. Xue An didnt dodge. He smiled slightly, "Now this is interesting! But unfortunately...". With that said, Xue An raised his fist and struck directly! Crack! The rapidly spinning Talisman Wheel came to a sudden halt, with cracks starting to appear under Xue Ans fist and quickly spreading. Boom! The Talisman Wheel burst into pieces. Xue An emerged from the remnants of the shattered golden light shards, his voice cold, "Unfortunately, its still not enough!" Xiu Wen could scarcely believe his eyes. After advancing to the realm of the Half-step Immortal King, his power had increased a hundredfold, and the Talisman Wheel had be a fearsome weapon almost tangible. Yet, it couldnt withstand even a single punch from this young man in white. But his reaction was quick; upon failing with his first strike, he immediately prepared for a second. However, at that moment, Xiu Wen was shocked to find that Xue An, who had been standing far away, had suddenly vanished. Xiu Wens hairs stood on end as golden light surged around him, condensing into a suit of Golden Light Armor, attempting to protect himself. His reaction was not slow, but it was still a little toote. The cool voice of Xue An came from behind him. "Had enough fun? If youre done, please go ahead and die!" He was so close that Xiu Wen could feel Xue Ans breath. This made Xiu Wens hair stand on end, and without hesitation, heunched a strike backward. But in that moment, a cold hand reached from behind and grabbed his neck, then squeezed violently. Xiu Wen felt the connection between himself and the surrounding world severed instantly. His once towering presence deted like a punctured ball, withering away instantly. However, Xiu Wen was a Half-step Immortal King, and despite Xue An severing his connection to the world, he immediately mustered all his Cultivation Level in an attempt to resist. But then, an overwhelming Divine Sense, vast like the sea, enveloped Xiu Wen. Xiu Wen let out a terrified scream, "No...". But immediately, the Divine Sense severed all his connections, even stripping away his control over his own body, leaving him a "corpse" that could see and hear but not react in any way. Only then did Xue An release his hand, stepping back and asking indifferently, "Anything else you want to say?" Chapter 1290 - 1287: Beautiful Fireworks (Second Update)

Chapter 1290: Chapter 1287: Beautiful Fireworks (Second Update)

Xiu Wen floated quietly in mid-air, his body slowly turned, and then he saw Xue An. But at this moment, the joy Xiu Wen had upon his breakthrough had vanished, reced by endless horror and despair. The entire ce was so quiet that not even the sound of breathing could be heard. People watched with trembling bodies. Then Xue An slightly tilted his head, "Oh, I forgot you cant talk now!" Saying so, he waved his hand casually, and Xiu Wen felt a loosening around his mouth, finally able to speak. But the first thing he said was not a plea for mercy, but in a trembling voice, "You... you cant kill me!" "Oh? And why is that?" Xue An asked softly, with a slight raise of his eyebrows. "Because... because if you kill me, then the Golden Cauldron Pavilion willpletely lose its legacy, and in a few days, it will be the centennial Dao Heritage Competition. Youve already killed Fu Guang, if you kill me too, then the Golden Light Cave Heavens will surely be defeated! I..." Xiu Wen was babbling on, when Xue An waved his hand, interrupting him, "So what if its defeated?" "If defeated, the Golden Light Cave Heavens might be expelled and divided up by other great heavens. By then, the people here will all be ves to others." Xiu Wen tried his best to paint a dire picture of defeat. Yet to these words, Xue An just coldly smiled, then with interest he asked: "And how were your previous achievements?" Xiu Wen turned pale and hesitated, "It was... thest ce!" Xue An raised his eyebrows, "Oh? In that case, what difference does it make whether you live or die? After all, you are already inst ce while alive, arent you?" Saying this, Xue An slowly raised his fist, watching coldly. Xiu Wen was so terrified that his teeth were chattering, he stammered in horror, "No... dont kill me! Although we werest before, it doesnt mean it will be the same this time! Killing me, theres no benefit for you!" But Xue An just coldly smiled, "Benefit? Your death is the biggest benefit! And dont worry, after you die, there will be someone to take your ce in the Dao Heritage Competition!" As his words fell, Xue Ans fist thundered close to Xiu Wen. Xiu Wen let out a pig-like scream of terror, "No, if you kill me, who will suppress the demon ghosts in case of turmoil in this realm? After all the great seal of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion is in my hands..." Before he could finish, Xue Ans other hand revealed a white light that bore a floating jade seal. Xue An said indifferently, "Is this what youre talking about?" Xiu Wen was dumbstruck, "This... how... how is it in your hands?" He could not understand how the object had ended up in Xue Ans hands. Xue An coldly smiled, "When that Fu Guang died, I took it from his sea of consciousness! As for the demon ghosts you mentioned... none will escape!" Having said that, without further hesitation, Xue An threw down his fist decisively. Bang! The fist smashed into Xiu Wens face, bursting out from the back. Xiu Wens head was immediately blown to bits, along with his soul that had been bound by Xue An. This disciple, who had cultivated arduously for three hundred years and only managed to break through to the Half-step Immortal King, basked in his triumph for merely the time it took to drink a cup of tea before having his head directly obliterated by Xue An, his soul shattered, relegated to history. After doing all this, Xue An slowly retracted his arm, then with a slight shake, he manifested a me that cleansed all the bloodstains. Only then did Xue An lower his head to look over the entire za. At this moment, on the za, whether they were Inner Sect Disciples ormon disciples who had just joined, all were trembling uncontrobly. Especially when Xue Ans gaze fell upon them, they lowered their heads in absolute panic, not daring to meet his eyes even for a moment. Because the strength Xue An had disyed was truly too shocking. From the beginning until now, he had consecutively killed two Sect Leaders of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, along with two elders and two Inner Sect Disciples. Such power was enough to make even the proudest person bow their head! But not everyone felt this way. For instance, Lu Chuzhen, who had been used by Fu Guang and ultimately abandoned, was looking at Xue An with a gaze filled with astonishment and confusion. Equally bewildered was Sheng Miaotong. In reality, this girl was alreadypletely lost in an abyss of confusion from which she could not extricate herself. Because just a moment ago, her sister had died right before her eyes. Sheng Miaotong even witnessed the scene of her sister Sheng Manyus head exploding. Logically speaking, having her own sister die right in front of her, Sheng Miaotong should have felt boundless anger. In fact, she did feel a heart full of rage at that instant. Yet somehow, amidst this intense fury, there was a hint of relief mixing in, as if something that had always been pressing on her heart had suddenly vanished. Sheng Miaotong felt bewildered by this sensation, and everything that Xue An disyed next only deepened this feeling. During casual conversation, he doomed a Half-step Immortal King Level fighter to death, and with a mere look from above, he shocked and made everyone bow their heads. This magnificent divine might made Sheng Miaotong, who had always greatly admired heroes since she was a child, fill with admiration. And this feeling, mixed with the mes of anger from before, left Sheng Miaotongs mindpletely nk. Meanwhile, there was a figure trying his best to retreat slowly to the edge of the field without drawing anyones attention. His head was bowed, his entire body soaked in cold sweat due to extreme fear. In his heart, he was silently praying, please dont notice me, please dont notice me! But as it often happens in the world, the more you are afraid of something, the more likely it is to ur. Just as his figure had retreated into the crowd, only a few steps away from the exit of the square. He heard Xue Ans cold voice: "Leaving without saying goodbye, are you?" The voice was not loud, but to the ears of this person, it was no less than a bolt from the blue. He abruptly sprang up, not daring to lift his head, instead igniting all his Cultivation Level, fleeing into the distance. Because he knew very well, the longer he dyed, the greater the danger to himself. After all, as ackey of Lu Shifa, Su Junneng had also mocked Xue An quite a bit before! So he knew very clearly, in front of this Divine ughter, he had no chance of survival! But just as his figure soared into the air, a muffled peng sound rang out. His body exploded in mid-air, his blood blossoming like fireworks, then falling down like rain. Xue An, who had appeared before Lu Chuzhen at some unknown time, let out a light sigh, "Such beautiful fireworks! Dont you think so?" Lu Chuzhens face turned pale, then she lowered her head, "Yes!" Xue An smiled, "Dont you have anything you want to say?" Chapter 1291 - 1288: Life and Death Depend on His Single Thought! (First Update)

Chapter 1291: Chapter 1288: Life and Death Depend on His Single Thought! (First Update)

Lu Chuzhens body trembled slightly as she gently shook her head. "My lord, I have nothing more to say now, to kill or to y, I willply with your will!" At this moment, Lu Chuzhen had already lost all hope. Because a mistake is a mistake, there is no need to talk about the past anymore. Xue An nodded, "Good! Since this is the case, I shall grant your wish!" With that, Xue An raised his hand and summoned the two Soul-Cleaving Lamps, which were initially in Xing Yushus hands, flying into the air and directly striking at Lu Chuzhen. Lu Chuzhen, rather gratefully, nced at Xue An and then resignedly closed her eyes. To die under the two Soul-Cleaving Lamps that she had once given to Xing Yuhe, Lu Chuzhen felt, was without regrets! However, as the two Soul-Cleaving Lamps approached, their fiercely charging momentum suddenly hesitated, and then they hovered in front of Lu Chuzhen, beginning to tremble slightly. Lu Chuzhen opened her eyes in astonishment, staring nkly at the scene before her, and soon, as if sensing something, quickly filled her eyes with tears. Meanwhile, Xue An coldly said, "It seems that even in death he does not wish to harm you! Forget it, since Im an outsider in this matter, and since he does not wish to kill you, you may leave the mountain! Remember, never step here again! Otherwise, I will kill!" Lu Chuzhen trembled all over, then bowed her head deeply, "Yes!" After saying this, she respectfully knelt to the ground, her voice trembling, "My lord, I know my sins are terrible, after leaving the mountain I will conceal my identity and never reappear, but before I leave, may I take these two Soul-Cleaving Lamps with me?" After speaking, Lu Chuzhen looked at Xue An with a face full of hope. Xue An was nomittal, but turned his gaze towards Xing Yushu who was standing not far away. This young man, just nowing out of his shock, was startled when he noticed Xue Ans gaze. "The Soul-Cleaving Lamps were left to you by your grandfather, how to deal with them is your affair! Decide for yourself!" Having said this, Xue An then left the ce. Xing Yushu looked deeply at Lu Chuzhen, who was kneeling on the ground, his gaze veryplex. Havinge to understand all the past events, he naturally knew what this woman had done previously. It could be said that it was because of her betrayal that his grandfathers spiritual heart was broken, and he ultimately remained at the cultivation level of an ordinary disciple, disheartenedly leaving the mountain. The root of all tragedy originated from her. Logically, Xing Yushu should be filled with anger towards her. But now, he could only remain silent. Because the two Soul-Cleaving Lamps left to him by Xing Yuhe were hovering in front of her, as if protecting her. After a long while, Xing Yushu finally spoke gravely, "Logically, I should kill you immediately! To avenge the deception you inflicted upon my grandfather!" Lu Chuzhen trembled all over, but remained silent. However, the two Soul-Cleaving Lamps slightly swayed, revealing a flickering candlelight. "Take these two Soul-Cleaving Lamps and go! Do not let me see you again!" Xing Yushu coldly spoke and then turned away. Lu Chuzhen, tears streaming down her face, then deeply bowed and softly said, "Thank you!" "Do not thank me, I have never forgiven you! I just dont want my grandfathersst bit of obsession to dissipate! And besides... do you really think he never understood what happened over these years? He just... didnt want to say it!" Xing Yushu did not turn his head back, coldly finished, and then strode away. Lu Chuzhen was greatly shocked, her face showing a bewildered expression, and she murmured softly, "Yes! Youre so clever, among the brothers who joined the sect together, your cultivation level was always outstanding, how could you not have seen what happened back then? So it turns out you just didnt want to drag me into it, thats why you left the mountain alone?" As she reached the end, Lu Chuzhen couldnt help but begin sobbing softly, then carefully packed the two Soul-Cleaving Lamps, respectfully bowed to Xing Yushu and Xue An in the distance, then with a flick of her sleeves, transformed into a stream of light, and left the mountain. Lu Chuzhen left. Xing Yushus expression also turned somewhat gloomy. Whether he felt that his grandfathers decision was unworthy, or he felt angry about the filth harbored by the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, Xing Yushus heart weighed heavily. Seeing this, Xue An merely smiled faintly. Having witnessed the vicissitudes of the world for more than three thousand years, Xue An had seen too much betrayal and filth, but he had also seen emotionspelling enough to move even the most stoic rocks. Thus, faced with all this, he merely smiled. At the same time, the entire square fell deathly silent, with all the disciples of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion waiting pallidly for their judgment. Life? Or death? Now it all rested on the thoughts of this young man in white. Xue An looked around the crowd and said coldly, "Now that Xiu Wen and Fu Guang are dead, do any of you... disagree?" Everyone trembled together, then exchanged looks of horror. A joke, who would dare to object in the face of such a Divine ughter? Hadnt they seen the bodies of Shui Jing, Ci Yun, and others on the ground? Wasnt that a stark lesson? Xue An nodded in satisfaction, "Very good! It seems none of you object. In that case, the Sect Leader of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion will be... him!" Xue An pointed at the bewildered Xing Yushu. "Me... me?" Xing Yushus eyes widened, and he asked in astonishment. Xue An nodded. "Yes, you!" Xing Yushu was stunned. Not just him, everyone in the audience was also stunned. Because just moments ago, Xing Yushu was merely a normal disciple who had just passed the mountain opening ceremony and joined the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. How could it be that in the blink of an eye, he was about to be the Sect Leader of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion? The thought was utterly bewildering. Moreover, once it became a reality, the Golden Cauldron Pavilion would immediately be aughingstock among the Seven Great Cavern Heavens. Previously, the strength of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion had already been the weakest among the Seven Great Cavern Heavens, perennially upying thest ce in the grandpetition of Taoist traditions. If a disciple who wasnt even a True Immortal were to be the Sect Leader, wouldnt that invite even more ridicule and covetous looks from all sides? The hearts of many elders plunged into the Abyss. Xing Yushu, possessing some self-awareness, continuously shook his head and said, "Sir, you must be joking! How can my current cultivation level qualify me to be the Sect Leader here? I think it would be better for you to take the position!" This suggestion brightened many peoples perspectives. Yes! Xue An had just proven his indisputable great strength through his actions. If he became the Sect Leader, then... Unfortunately, this beautiful illusion was quickly shattered by Xue Ans merciless response. Xue An shook his head and said, "I am not going to be any darn Sect Leader! The decision is made, what is said is finalits you!" With that, Xue An casually waved his hand and tossed the jade seal, symbolizing the power of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, over to him. Xing Yushu hurriedly caught it in his hands, but his face was still filled with a look of panic. Chapter 1292 - 1289: I Killed Your Sister, Do You Hate Me? (Second Update)

Chapter 1292: Chapter 1289: I Killed Your Sister, Do You Hate Me? (Second Update)

Xue An revealed his pearly white teeth, offering a slight smile: "Arent you simply worried about your strength being insufficient? Rest assured! With me here, even before themencement of the grandpetition for the Dao, I will train you to be a formidable power!" All Xing Yushu could do was deeply bow his head in response, whispering: "Yes!" As he lowered his head. The other people on the za couldnt help but exchange nces, at a loss for what to do. What to do? To pay respects or not to pay respects? This dilemma was quickly resolved after seeing the fright in each others eyes. Everyone in the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, be they elders or disciples, unanimously bent over to pay respects, loudly chanting in unison. "Disciples, congratte Sect Leader Xing on your new position!" Facing the homage from all sides, Xing Yushu felt quite nervous, inevitably seeking help with a nce towards Xue An. But at this moment, Xue An did not pay any attention to this, and instead walked straight to Sheng Miaotong, who was standing on the side of the crowd. Sheng Miaotong was still not recovered from her previous daze. Not until Xue Anxin approached her did she subconsciously lift her head to gaze at Xue An. Xue An revealed a trace of a smile, "I killed your sister, do you hate me?" This questioning instantly quieted the surrounding crowd and instinctively made them step back several paces, hastily creating a wide circle as if desperately eager to clear away. Only the old servant standing behind Sheng Miaotong did not leave. However, he was trembling, looking at Sheng Miaotong with anxious eyes, praying frantically in his heart. Miss, you must keep yourposure, you must not enrage this Divine ughter sir! Otherwise, none of us will be able to leave! But his prayers had no effect. Sheng Miaotongs eyes gradually cleared of confusion, and she looked at Xue An with a gleaming gaze before slowly nodding. "Hate!" This response nearly made the old servant wet his pants, and the surrounding crowd murmured among themselves in low tones. Many people inwardly shook their heads, believing that such an answer from the girl was a harbinger of ill fortune. Unexpectedly, the corner of Xue Ans mouth gradually curled up in a yful smile, "Oh? And youre not afraid that I would kill you for saying that?" Sheng Miaotong shook her head, "Not afraid!" The crowd stirred faintly once more. This old servant, who had followed Sheng Miaotong since her childhood, closed his eyes in despair, prepared for a shared demise. If it were someone else, this old servant might still harbor a glimmer of hope. But the strength Xue An disyed in the recent great battle was truly astonishing, so astonishing that the mere thought of his own earlier audacity in trying to block Xue Ans path, let alone attempt to take action, sent shivers down his spine. Strength dictates status. Back in the inn of the small city, relying on the Sheng Familys power, they held some psychological advantage. But now, such psychological advantages had vanished into nothing alongside Sheng Manyus violent death. This old servant did not doubt for a moment that if Xue An wished to act, he could effortlessly ughter everyone present without leaving a single survivor. Thus, seeing Sheng Miaotong respond to Xue An in such a way, he was scared to the point of abandoning all hope. Yet, contrary to everyones expectations, when faced with such an answer, Xue An did not grow angry as predicted, but instead let out a slight smile, "Oh? Why is that?" "Because you are not one to kill the innocent indiscriminately!" Sheng Miaotong asserted seriously as she looked straight at Xue An. The entire assembly was dumbstruck. Having killed so many, yet in Sheng Miaotongs mouth, he was not one to kill wantonly? Sensing the crowds puzzlement, Sheng Miaotong continued: "Because everyone you killed brought it upon themselves, they deserved death!" Xue An spoke indifferently, "And what of your elder sister? Is she the same?" The atmosphere suddenly became tense. The old servant, who had just seen a glimmer of hope for survival, felt his heart might burst from pounding so hard. Miss, please dont speak irresponsibly! Sheng Miaotong nodded, "Yes, shes the same! Even more so, shes the one who repeatedly provoked you and even tried to collude with Ci Yun and others to deal with you!" "So ording to what youve said, shouldnt you not hate me?" Xue An asked with interest. Sheng Miaotongs gaze was downcast, her face no longer held its usual cheerfulness, reced instead by a look of deep sorrow. "She deserved death, but she was also my sister! You killed her; of course, I would hate you!" Xue An fell silent, just quietly observing the young girl. As his silence continued, the whole ce fell into quietude as well. It wasnt until a whileter that a flicker of intense approval shed through Xue Ans eyes, and then he nodded, "Well said!" With that, Xue An turned and walked away. The old servant felt his legs go weak and nearly copsed on the spot, exhaling a sigh of relief internally. Fortunately, it seems his life was spared. But just then, Sheng Miaotong suddenly lifted her head and called out towards Xue Ans retreating figure. "Although I may think so, it does not mean my family shares the same sentiment. Therefore, after I return, my family, as well as the Lu Family, will certainly not let this go, you..." Sheng Miaotong didnt finish her sentence, but her expression made her meaning clear. She wanted to remind Xue An to be on his guard, to better prepare against any precautions. But Xue An didnt even pause his steps or turn his head as he responded, "Good! Ive got nothing better to do anyway. If they want toe, then let theme!" Having said this, Xue An left the za. Sheng Miaotong stared nkly at the receding figure of Xue An, her eyes shimmering with tears, lost in thought. The old servant approached timidly and whispered, "Second Miss, its not safe to stay here for long. Lets leave as soon as possible!" No sooner had he spoken thanrge tears fell from Sheng Miaotongs eyes as she turned to stare nkly at the old servant. "Do you think... Will I ever see him again?" The old servant felt a tightness on his scalp and forced a smile, "You should... you should, I think! Second Miss, lets get going first. If we dy, things could change for the worse!" This was because he noticed that many people around them were already giving them hostile looks, which naturally filled him with trepidation. As for whether Sheng Miaotong could see Xue An again... The old servant bitterly thought to himself. Whether you can see him again, I do not know, but I certainly never want to see that Divine ughter again. Its just too nerve-wracking! In the end, Sheng Miaotong, along with the few servants that were left, departed from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. This battle came to a temporary close. The atmosphere within Golden Cauldron Pavilion was heavy, and everyone was on edge. Because nobody knew what Xue An had in mind when he appointed Xing Yushu as the Sect Leader. With the date of the orthodoxypetition drawing ever closer and having gone through such turmoil, what results could a severely weakened Golden Cauldron Pavilion achieve in the uingpetition? That was the question on everyones mind. At the same time. News of the drastic changes at Golden Cauldron Pavilion spread with rming speed. Chapter 1305 - 1302: Ambition Is Not Fearsome, But One Must Know to Revere (2nd Update)

Chapter 1305: Chapter 1302: Ambition Is Not Fearsome, But One Must Know to Revere (2nd Update)

The youth nodded, his face showing a malicious resentment, "Thats right, and this guy is extremely arrogant, even speaking disrespectfully to me! But those women by his side are truly good-looking. If we could capture them, we could create several exceptional Lovesick Furnaces!" As soon as these words fell, a grand Divine Sense suddenly surged up from the youths body. The woman screamed in rm. But before she could react, the youths head exploded, and the residual power of the Divine Sense sted her away a great distance. Crash! The woman smashed through several walls in session before finally managing tond, then looked up in horror. At that moment, the indifferent voice of Xue An came from the void. "Do you think you are qualified to stir up trouble over this affair?" Fear appeared on the womans face as her whole body trembled uncontrobly. "Go back and tell your sect and the other Grotto-Heavens that Golden Cauldron Pavilion is sure to win the Dao Lineage Grand Competition! You heard it from me!" The woman hastily bowed her head, "Yes!" Then there was a long stretch of silence. After a long while, the woman nervously and stealthily raised her head again. Looking back at the scene, there was no one there. Aside from the headless corpse on the distant ground and the shattered walls, everything that just happened seemed like nothing more than a dream. The woman took a deep breath, steadying her boiling blood, and the fear in her eyes gradually faded, reced by a feeling of schadenfreude. "Lu Lingfan, you could never have dreamed that while you were in seclusion, your family would be wiped out, and from the looks of it now, the perpetrator seems to be even stronger than I had previously imagined!" "Im really looking forward to seeing your reaction when you hear the news!" The corners of the womans mouth rose, sketching out a smile full of jealousy and resentment. Thats right! She too was a disciple of the Third Grotto-Heavens Lovesick Courtyard, and moreover, an inner chamber true sessor. Butpared to Lu Lingfan, who from the moment she joined the sect was doted upon and surpassed her in both talent and beauty. The circumstances of Bai Han were much more ordinary. Even oftentimes, she existed merely as a background foil to Lu Lingfan. Filled with jealousy, Bai Han had no recourse due to inferior strength. Until this time, when she was sent as a messenger of the Dao Lineage Grand Competition to deliver messages to the major Grotto-Heavens. When she arrived at the Golden Light Grotto-Heaven, the news that the Golden Cauldron Pavilion had been annihted by Xue An had already spread before she could leave. A thought struck Bai Han, and she did not reveal herself but hid on the side to watch coldly. And after the news came that Xue An had uprooted the Lu Family as well, Bai Han was overjoyed. She faintly sensed that this was the best opportunity to deal with Lu Lingfan. So she began to plot this matter. The youth sent to ry the message this time was someone she found temporarily to help, aiming to probe the intentions of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. But she never expected to actually draw out Xue An. Recalling the vastness and might of that Divine Sense, Bai Hans heartbeat quickened, her face gradually flushing red, and then she chuckled a few times. "This Dao Lineage Grand Competition seems to be heating up a lot! Im really looking forward to it!" With that, her figure gradually faded, eventually disappearing in the courtyard. At the same time, Xue An in the Golden Cauldron Pavilion also withdrew his gaze. The Divine Sense on the youth was naturally left by him because as soon as Xue An saw the youth, he noticed his soul seemed to be entwined with something. These things could not directly control his actions but could subtly influence his emotions. Thus, Xue An had a thought and easily left a Divine Sense on the youth. Xue An originally intended to use this method to find out who was behind the person pulling his strings. However, he did not expect the young man to dare to speak insolently to Yaner and the others; thus, Xue An naturally did not hesitate to send him on his way. As for the oue... A cold smirk emerged on Xue Ans lips. Despite Bai Hans deep concealment, Xue An still saw the ambition in her eyes at a nce. Xue An did not detest those with ambition; in fact, to be a strong person in the highlypetitive Multiverse, one must possess some ambition and ruthlessness. But the premise is that one must know fear; otherwise, Xue An wouldnt mind teaching her a lesson with the facts. At this moment. Suddenly, a loud resonation came from afar, followed by the entire Golden Cauldron Pavilion beginning to tremble. Someone eximed, "Its Sect Leader Xing!" Xue An was slightly startled, then heughed, his figure shed, and he arrived at the highest building. There, he saw Xing Yushu, who had originally been seated facing the wall, surrounded by radiance fluctuating unpredictably, as if something was struggling in agony, trying to break free from its shell. Xiao Yu, in her anxiety, manifested her tentacles, iling her limbs in frustration, and said. "Oh no, I was just about to clear the level, and then this tremor has made me have to start all over again!" Xue An was at a loss for words with a smile, then stepped forward, arriving close to the pained Xing Yushu, and sternly chided, "Knowing its but a dream, why not awaken?" This questioning call, like a p of thunder, detonated right by Xing Yushus ear. Only to see Xing Yushus body tremble, and then the fluctuating aura around him surged upwards, as if a snake had finally shed its skin, entering a brand-new world. Above the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, lights dazzled, and auspicious colors wove through the air in thousands of strands. This rare spectacle naturally attracted countless onlookers. And when Xing Yushus aura soared to the skies. The people up and down the Golden Cauldron Pavilion all showed surprised delight, then bowed in unison. "Congrattions, Sect Leader, on your significant advancement in cultivation!" Their voices echoed far and wide. And at this moment, Xing Yushu also slowly opened his eyes. A sharp gleam shed through his gaze, and his aura intimidated all who felt its presence. True Immortal Peak! In just a few days, Xing Yushu, who was previously at the Golden Immortal Cultivation Level, had, through the trials of Heart Demon Dreand, broken through two major barriers and directly reached the summit of the True Immortal Peak. This rate of cultivation advancement was simply astonishing and shocking. By now, everyone in the Golden Cauldron Pavilion held Xue Ans methods in awe. And many could not help but think. Perhaps... the words spoken by Divine ughter Grandpa in the reception hall might reallye true! At the same time, as Xing Yushu gradually regained his senses and saw Xue An smiling and standing before him, he promptly knelt without a moments hesitation. "Yushu pays respects to my lord! Many thanks for your gracious support!" Xue An casually waved his hand, "Rise! This is also your own fortune!" "Yes!" Only then did Xing Yushu stand up. Xue An smiled, "Now that youre awake as well, lets not dy any longer, we shall leave now!" Xiao Yu curiously leaned in, "Where to?" Xue An smiled, "To watch a grand spectacle!" Chapter 1294 - 1291: Interrogation in the Secret Room (First Update)

Chapter 1294: Chapter 1291: Interrogation in the Secret Room (First Update)

As the door closed, the vast secret chamber suddenly became gloomy and terrifying. Sheng Miaotong stood alone in the center of the room, facing arge cluster of seats that extended upwards in a staircase formation. The senior members of the Sheng Family were all sitting there, coldly staring at her. This silent atmosphere made the air extremely oppressive. Sheng Miaotong lowered her eyes and stood silently. After a long while. The elder seated in the central position gave a slight nod to Sheng Yihua. Only then did Sheng Yihua turn his head to look at Sheng Miaotong and said in a deep voice, "Speak, what exactly happened?" Despite the Sheng Family members having already learned about that days events through various channels, Sheng Miaotongs ount was still crucial as a witness who had seen the whole process unfold. Without looking up, Sheng Miaotong remained silent for a moment before she began to narrate the chain of events in a very calm tone. The silence in the secret chamber was terrifying, filled only by the slow flow of Sheng Miaotongs voice. When it was mentioned that Sheng Miaotong first encountered Xue An outside the small city and was so curious about him that she recklessly pursued him, There was a slight stir among the crowd. And the sharp-tongued olddy sitting next to the central seat even snorted coldly from her nostrils. Unaffected by this, Sheng Miaotong continued to describe the events objectively and calmly. Her ount went from the entanglement within the small city to the teahouse in the town in front of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion; up to the point where Sheng Manyu and Lu Shifa made their appearance, openly ridiculing Xue An. Finally, the olddy could not restrain herself and snapped coldly, "Nonsense, my grandson has always been gentle and humble, how could he be so arrogant? Itsughable how you, a shameless little girl, would actually take the initiative to entice a man!" Although her voice was not loud, everyone present were powerful cultivators and heard her clearly. Many shifted in difort, especially a few young men and women seated in the corner, whose faces betrayed a sense of schadenfreude. They were also descendants of the Sheng Family but had never been as favored as Sheng Manyu and Sheng Miaotong. Otherwise, they would not have been the only two sent to Golden Cauldron Pavilion for further study. But they had not expected such a scandal to ur. Sheng Manyu was dead, and now Sheng Miaotong seemed to have fallen out of favor with the family. This turn of events naturally pleased these few Sheng family offspring. Sheng Miaotong stopped speaking and remained still, not lifting her head. A trace of sorrow shed in the eyes of Sheng Yihua, as her father, he had always adored his youngest daughter. If it were anyone else who dared to speak like this, he would not hesitate to silence them forever. Unfortunately, even he would not dare provoke the olddy due to her status. Meanwhile, the majestic old man just smiled faintly, "Xiaocui, after so many years, you still have such a violent temper! Why cant you let her finish speaking?" Lu Xiaocui, sitting next to him, retorted, "Sheng Shuyun, spare me your nonsense. I have a vtile temper? The Lu Family has many descendants, but only two are from the legitimate branch. Shifa is my favorite among them, but now he has died under unclear circumstances. Yet, youre telling me to be calm and n wisely. Are you scared?" Many people from the Sheng Family changed their expressions upon hearing this, because this elder was none other than Sheng Yihuas father, Sheng Shuyun, the former family head who had led the Sheng Family for five hundred years, turning it into the leading n. Lu Xiaocuis disrespectful remarks naturally caused many to look askance. Sheng Shuyuns smile remained unchanged, but beneath his gray eyebrows, his eyes gradually became colder. "Lu Xiaocui, it sounds like no one from my Sheng Family has died. Lets not even mention Shui Jing; even Manyu was the pride of our Sheng Family, and yet, didnt she also end up dead?" "Thats different, can women bepared to men? Besides..." Lu Xiaocui, brimming with murderous intent, cast a nce at Sheng Miaotong, "If it werent for the trouble this crazy girl stirred up, would my grandson have died?" The atmosphere suddenly became deadlocked. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Sheng Miaotong, who had been silent with her head lowered, actually lifted her head. She seemed oblivious to the quarrel and continued to recount what had happened. Soon, she spoke of the great battle. Despite her subdued tone, the ferocity of the battle was evident between the lines. Especially when she mentioned how Xue An first beheaded Fu Guang, then annihted Xiu Wen, and casually ughtered Shui Jing, Ci Yun, Sheng Manyu, Lu Shifa, and others. A low murmur swept through the crowd. Many people began murmuring to each other in hushed voices. Sheng Shuyun waved his hand, and the entire hall quieted down instantly. Then he quietly looked at his granddaughter and coldly said, "Since in your words, this Xue An is so formidable, how did you manage toe back unscathed?" This question drew all eyes in the hall to Sheng Miaotong in an instant. Sheng Miaotong was silent for a moment before she softly said, "Because he is not a man who kills the innocent!" Boom! The crowd was in an uproar once again. Many faces took on an extremely odd expression. Thats because, judging by the tone of Sheng Miaotong, she seemed to hold great admiration for this man who had a deadly feud with the Sheng Family. Sheng Shuyun could not help but frown slightly, "Oh? Why would you say that?" Sheng Miaotong took a deep breath, then raised her head to look at all the high-ranking members of the Sheng Family, and said in a cold voice, "There is no reason. Although I know its hard for everyone to ept what I say, I still want to say it!" "If possible, never be his enemy, for that would lead us into an abyss from which there is no redemption!" If the previous statement had caused an uproar, now there was dead silence. Many people looked at Sheng Miaotong with flickering eyes, especially the young members of the Sheng Family, who almost wished tough out loud three times. Has Sheng Miaotong gone out once and suffered some shock to her brain, turning her into a fool? To say such things in front of so many from the Sheng Family and the Lu Family. Doesnt she know that as two Great ns among the seven Grand Domains, their status and position do not allow them to overlook such a great enmity? Otherwise, their power and influence would plummet overnight. After all, power that is not feared is no longer power. As expected. Whether it was Sheng Shuyun or Lu Xiaocui, their expressions instantly turned extremely ugly. Especially Lu Xiaocui, who by nature was arrogant and, being in actual control of the Lu Family, had grown extremely domineering over the years from living in luxury andfort. The death of her grandson had filled her with a deep-seated hatred for Xue An, so she naturally found Sheng Miaotongs words to be extremely grating and unbearable. Thus, she startedughing viciously, "Good, very good, an abyss from which there is no redemption! I would really like to know what kind of benefits this man has given you, that you admire him to such an extent? Or is it... that you are already his woman?" Chapter 1295 - 1292: Sorry, I Seem to Have Arrived a Bit Late (2nd Update)

Chapter 1295: Chapter 1292: Sorry, I Seem to Have Arrived a Bit Late (2nd Update)

This usation was like a heavy bomb, causing many peoples faces to change dramatically. Yet Sheng Miaotong remained unaffected, instead she coldly stared at Lu Xiaocui. "Everything I said is the truth. If you dont believe it, then suit yourself!" "How audacious!" Sheng Yihua, who had been watching coldly from the sidelines, scolded in a deep voice, but his eyes were full of panic. Because he knew all too well the character of his younger daughter, unlike his elder daughter Sheng Manyu, who had grown up under the Family Head Sheng Shuyun since she was a child. Sheng Miaotong was stubborn and passionate C she spoke her mind and never held back her words. For this very reason, she was not favored by the old Family Head Sheng Shuyun. With this incident unfolding, Sheng Yihua felt uneasy, fearing that his daughter would get hurt again, so he had been trying hard to mediate the situation. But he never expected that the matriarch of the Lu Family would personallye to demand an ounting. This made Sheng Yihua even more anxious. Because he was acutely aware thatpared to the wrath of the Lu Family, Sheng Miaotong was simply insignificant. However, all his efforts seemed to dissipate into thin air with Sheng Miaotongs defiant words. The olddy of the Lu Familys eyes changed, a terrifying grimace appeared on her face, and she let out a strangeugh. "What a go with the flow. Sheng Shuyun, this is the trouble your precious granddaughter is seeking for herself, dont me me!" Before anyone could react, this olddy of the Lu Family shot out like an arrow released from its bow, rushing straight towards Sheng Miaotong from her seat. Sheng Yihua was deeply shocked, for he knew that if Lu Xiaocui got close to Miaotong, his daughters life was surely in jeopardy. Thus, he thought of rushing forward to stop her. But at that moment, Sheng Shuyun, who had been sitting calmly, coldlymanded: "Stand still, do not move!" Sheng Yihuas expression turned bitter, and he couldnt help but cry out, "Father..." Sheng Shuyun indifferently said, "How many times have I told you, those who strive for great achievements do not get bogged down in trifles. Its just a daughter; if she dies, we can have another. But if we incur the Lu Familys enmity over this, our Sheng Familys great n will be ruined in an instant!" Sheng Yihua, seeing Lu Xiaocui close to Sheng Miaotong, showed a look of pain in his eyes and ultimately lowered his head helplessly, "Yes!" Meanwhile. Sheng Miaotongs face was serious, yet there was no sign of fear, and she even attempted to resist. But the gap in strength between her and Lu Xiaocui was too vast, so vast that with just a cold snort from Lu Xiaocui, she was struck as by lightning and stood frozen in ce, incapable of moving. Then Lu Xiaocui extended her cruel, hook-like palm with a gleeful expression. "You little wench, its your face that seduced men and caused the death of my grandson, right? Then Ill start by peeling off that skin of yours to avenge my grandson!" As she spoke, she let out a mad cackle and reached out a hand to stroke across Sheng Miaotongs cheek. The icy palm made all the muscles in Sheng Miaotongs body instantly stiffen. Although Sheng Miaotong couldnt move, her eyes could still see everything around her. When her gaze passed Lu Xiaocui and saw the scene in the distance, her heart sank gradually. Because she could clearly see the cold indifference on the face of her so-called grandfather. And the pain in the eyes of her father standing beside him. In an instant. She understood everything. It turns out that what she thought was the familys affection was just a sacrificial pawn to be discarded at will! This thought suddenly gave her the urge tough. Tough at the destion of the situation, at the cold indifference of the so-called noble families. But this look in her eyes infuriated Lu Xiaocui. She roared in surprise and anger, "You little bitch, how dare you look at me like that? Then I will gouge out your eyes first!" As she said this, she extended two fingers sharp as knives, plunging them down. Looking at the skillfulness of those movements, it was clear this was not their first time doing something like this. Sheng Miaotong watched with a heart full of bleakness, when suddenly a thought shed across her mind. What is he doing right now? How I wish he were here at this moment to eradicate this so-called house of nobles! Just as this thought arose, Lu Xiaocuis fingers had already reached close by. But at this critical moment, the immensely thick door of the secret chamber suddenly exploded into pieces, and amidst the rising cloud of dust, a dazzling sword light burst forth, shing past Sheng Miaotongs face in the nick of time. The speed was so fast that Sheng Miaotong felt as if a breeze had brushed past her cheek. Immediately after, she felt a warm sensation on her cheek and couldnt help but look up. It was at this moment that the extremely arrogant and privileged olddy of the Lu Family let out a deafening scream of agony. "My hand!" Sheng Miaotong was stunned. Thats right! The two fingers that Lu Xiaocui was about to use to gouge out Sheng Miaotongs eyes had been severed along with the sh of sword light just now. The warm sensation on Sheng Miaotongs cheek was the fresh blood spurting from Lu Xiaocuis wound. Everything happened in an instant; from the explosion of the secret chambers door to the sh of the sword light, it all urred in the span of two breaths. When the crowd was startled awake by Lu Xiaocuis scream of pain, they couldnt help but let out exmations of shock. "Who is it?" "Who dares to cause trouble at the Sheng Familys home?" Amidst the shouts, many Sheng Family descendants activated their cultivation levels, and waves of powerful aura surged, sealing off the entire secret chamber. In such a situation. There was silence outside the door, only a series of distinct footsteps approached from afar, as if someone was slowly walking towards them. Many Sheng Family children exchanged nces, then focused their attention on the damaged door. They were prepared, ready tounch a ferocious, no-dead-angle attack on anyone who dared to step in. But just then, from outside the still dust-enshrouded door, came a calm voice, "Sorry, it seems Im a bitte!" With these words, a figure gradually emerged from the cloud of dust. At the same time, upon hearing this voice, Sheng Miaotongs entire body shook with disbelief, and she called out. "Xue An?" This ordinary-sounding name, at this moment, was like magic, causing many to lose theirposure. And at that moment, a white-clothed young man walked out gracefully from the dust and stepped into the secret chamber. His eyes, shining like the stars, carried a hint of a cold smile. Who else could it be but Xue An? He nodded slightly to Sheng Miaotong and said with a smile, "Yes, its me!" Sheng Miaotong was overwhelmed with emotions, but then she thought of something and shouted, "Be careful!" But her warning came a bit toote. Just as the words left her mouth, a series of brilliant lights surged,pletely enveloping Xue An. This wave of attacks contained the full force strikes from all Sheng Family juniors present. The intensity of the assault was so strong it even made the space tremble. This barrage continued for a full three breaths before it gradually subsided. By now, they reckoned, he must be dead beyond doubt! The crowd thought to themselves. Chapter 1296 - 1293: Sorry, I’m Going to Completely Eliminate Them (Third Update)

Chapter 1296: Chapter 1293: Sorry, Im Going to Completely Eliminate Them (Third Update)

Many people silently heaved a sigh of relief. After all, under such intense bombardment, even a powerhouse at the Great Luo Peak would find it difficult to survive without being prepared in advance. Sheng Miaotong, however, clutched her mouth tightly, her eyes filled with a deste gaze as she watched the scene unfold. But just at that moment, a lightugh could be heard. "Ive always heard that the Sheng Family is a noble house in this realm. Now it seems that your way of receiving guests is truly extraordinary!" As the voice trailed off, one could see Xue An, unharmed and with not even his clothes ruffled by the st, stepping out of the fading brilliance, overlooking all with pride. This caused an uproar throughout the venue, and everyone was astounded. Even Sheng Shuyun, who had always maintained a dignifiedposure, could not help but sh an expression of shock in his eyes. The attack just now was abination of all of Sheng Familys elite forces, yet it had not inflicted the slightest injury on this young man. Who is he, exactly? How could he possess such formidable strength? As for Sheng Miaotong, she was overwhelmed with joy and tears, crying uncontrobly like a flood breaking through a dam. At this moment, Xue An looked around the entire audience and then nodded, "Good, it looks like all of you are here! This saves me the trouble then!" "What do you mean by that?" A Sheng Family elder roared with rage. Xue An simply smiled, his tone loaded with amusement, "What do I mean, do I really need to remind you?" Upon hearing this, many changed their expressions and, upon closer sensing, their faces were filled with absolute horror. For they realized that outside the secret chamber, the Sheng Familys residence, which should have been bustling, was now eerily silent. There was no sign of life, no movement, nothing at all. There was only eternal silence. This caused even Sheng Shuyun, who had been calm until now, to lose hisposure. He abruptly stood up, staring intently at Xue An with a cold voice, "What exactly have you done?" Xue An shrugged indifferently and said, "Nothing much, just that there were many who tried to stop me on my way here, so I... killed them all!" These words, spoken so casually, struck everyone from the Sheng Family like a bolt from the blue, leaving them frozen in ce. They were reluctant to believe it was true, but sensing with their Divine Sense, the outside world was indeed dead silent, and with the air from the outside drifting in, there seemed to be a dense smell of blood following it. Sweat began to form on the foreheads of many, and the more timid among them began to tremble, looking at Xue An with eyes full of endless fear. Because all this was simply too unbelievable. Just a moment ago, everyone was gathered together, discussing how to deal with him. But unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, Xue An appeared here and, without anyone noticing, killed everyone outside. This technique was simply defying the heavens. At the same time, Xue An, with a yful look, nced at these people and said indifferently, "Now, do you have anything else you want to say?" These words made Sheng Miaotong shiver all over, as she couldnt help but recall the great battle at the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. Whenever Xue An spoke these words, it often meant that someone was about to die. Sheng Shuyun, who had been in control of the Sheng Family for hundreds of years, took a deep breath and looked solemnly at Xue An, asking in a deep voice, "Who exactly are you? To act so arrogantly, are you not afraid of divine retribution?" Xue An chuckled meaningfully, "Who I am, dont you all know already? As for divine retribution..." There was a sly smile on Xue Ans face, "I rather think that I am your divine retribution!" Finally, Sheng Shuyun could no longer maintain his usual imposing demeanor, his face filled with a mix of fear and astonishment. Because he had never seen anyone like Xue An before. As solid as iron, utterly unmoved by external objects. The key point is, you think youre ruthless enough, but he is ten times more ruthless than you. Seeing even the old Family Headsplexion drastically change, the other members of the Sheng Family could no longer maintain theirposure, with several near the door suddenly copsing as if they had snapped, turning around and rushing out without regard for anything else. But the moment they took a step, a sword light appeared before them and directly shed across. Pu pu pu! After a few muffled sounds, those people were all cut in two from the middle and slowly fell to the ground. Hiss! The whole room drew in a sharp breath of cold air. You must know, although those who died were not the strongest, they were still considered the elite of the Sheng Family. Yet Xue An hadnt even lifted a finger and had already in them on the spot. This incident extinguished thest sliver of hope in the hearts of countless people. Sheng Shuyunsplexion was ashen to the extreme, with shock and fear intermingled, and then he said in a trembling voice, "What exactly do you want? Isnt killing so many people outside enough? Could it be that you really intend topletely annihte my Sheng Family?" Xue An smiled slightly and pped softly, "Congrattions, you guessed right!" "You..." Sheng Shuyun was so enraged he nearly spat blood, roaring hoarsely, "Mercy should be shown where it can, Xue An, I advise you not to be too arrogant!" Xue An spoke indifferently, "Arrogant? I dont think so, after all... for what youve done, death is just a dyed interest, thats all!" As Xue Ans voice fell, his eyes became brighter and brighter, eventually shining like the sun and the moon. And an overwhelmingly powerful aura surged to the sky, enveloping the entire room. Sheng Shuyun finally understood how terrifying this white-d young man was, but in the end, he still roared angrily. "Lets attack together, I refuse to believe he is immortal!" At hismand, numerous elite disciples of the Sheng Family took action. Since their own lives were at stake, no one dared to hold back and their opening moves were their strongest killing techniques. However, all of this couldnt even get close to Xue Ans body. Sword lights emerged out of thin air, facing all the iing moves and bursting forth, directly grinding them to dust. Meanwhile, Xue An stood with a smile, as if all that was happening before him was nothing out of the ordinary. Sheng Shuyun, both shocked and angry, couldnt help but bellow, "Lu Xiaocui, didnt you say you wanted to avenge your grandson? Why arent you taking action?" Yet unexpectedly, the previously furious and vengeful old Madam Lu, who imed to avenge Lu Shifa, seemed to have turned into apletely different person at this moment, stepping back a few paces and then giving a somewhat unnaturalugh. "Nonsense, who said I wanted to avenge that unworthy descendant? He brought this on himself, and if hes dead, then so be it! As for all this, I dont want to get involved!" Saying this, she hastily turned around, intending to leave. But just as she turned around, a sword light abruptly appeared in front of her. Lu Xiaocuis body trembled. Xue An said faintly, "Where do you think youre going?" Lu Xiaocui turned around stiffly, her face full of forced smiles, "I... naturally, Im leaving here to go home. After all, this matter has nothing to do with me, I was also deceived by that guy Sheng Shuyun!" "Go home? Which home?" Xue An said nomittally. "Obviously back to my Lu Family..." Talking up to this point, Lu Xiaocui seemed to understand something, her eyes gradually widening. Xue An smiled, "Im sorry, but your home... no longer exists now!" Chapter 1297 - 1294: Evil-Seeking Sword - Slaughter in This Place (First Update)

Chapter 1297: Chapter 1294: Evil-Seeking Sword - ughter in This ce (First Update)

"What... what did you say?" Lu Xiaocui cried out in shock. Xue An smiled faintly, then said patiently, "On my way here, I felt a bit bored and took a detour to your home. I didnt originally n on eradicating your family, but its a pity..." A chill shed in Xue Ans eyes, "Under my Evil-Seeking Sword, there are no wrongful spirits! So, dead is dead, theres no need for you to be too sad, after all... your turn ising soon!" Xue Ans tone was very nonchnt, as if he was speaking of an insignificant trifle. But everyone present felt a shiver run down their spine. As for Lu Xiaocui herself, she stood there stunned, until after a moment, she finally came to her senses, then she began to scream hysterically. "Damn you, Xue An, Im going to kill you!" With those words, she charged recklessly at Xue An, determined to fight to the death with him. Having controlled the Lu Family for hundreds of years, in terms of strength, she was among the elite women of Golden Light Grotto-Heavens. Plus, now she was so consumed by fury that she struck without any hesitation,unching a terrifyingly powerful move that was enormously imposing. In an instant, she charged up close to Xue An, yet before she could make a move, the light around her suddenly constricted inward, as if space itself was copsing, and the formidable aura she had emitted instantly disappeared without a trace. Immediately afterward, Lu Xiaocui felt as though she had suddenly lost control, captive in space, slowly beginning to float. This scene caused Sheng Shuyun, who was gleefully awaiting to watch the fight unfold from the sidelines, to stiffen the smile on his face. At the same time, Xue An picked at his ears, somewhat boredly, then let out a sigh of resignation. "Why yell so loudly? Im not deaf!" Having said that, Xue An lifted his head to look at Lu Xiaocui, who was floating in front of him, and spoke indifferently, "Before you die, is there anything else you want to say?" Lu Xiaocuis face was extremely pale, but a nearly maniacal smile started to spread across it. "Damn you, Xue An, you are indeed powerful, but do you really think youre unopposable in this world? When I die, my daughter will seek vengeance for me!" "Oh? Your daughter?" Xue An raised his eyebrow slightly. "Thats right! Hahaha, my daughter is a True Disciple of the Third Grotto-Heavens Lovesick Courtyard, a true pride of the heavens. How could she look up to the so-called Golden Cauldron Pavilion?" Mentioning her daughter injected an infinite pride into Lu Xiaocuisughter, then she looked at Xue An with a cold gaze. "Damn you, Xue An, dont think youre something special for killing people from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. When ites to power, the Golden Cauldron Pavilion is far inferior to Lovesick Courtyard! Otherwise, it wouldnt always be ranked at the bottom! If you want to live a few more days, let me go now, otherwise..." Before she could finish her threat, Xue An had already cut her off, "So thats how it is! Just so happens that thepetition of the orthodox sects is a few days away, if your daughter is there too, Ill just kill her along with the rest! No need to thank me, its the least I can do!" "Err..." Lu Xiaocuis following words were choked back into her throat, turning into a sound of astonishment. At the same time, Xue An slowly raised his hand, and clenched it fiercely. Boom! The space around Lu Xiaocui suddenly began to contract violently, with such speed that she only had time for a single scream before the space crushed her bones to pieces. Blood spurted out, but it couldnt break free from the spatial constraint and instead pooled into a shallow puddle of blood. But Lu Xiaocui, a powerful female cultivator, was not unworthy of her reputation. With such severe injuries, she didnt die instantly and instead struggled to breath heavily. Xue An looked at the mangled remains of Lu Xiaocui, entirely unmoved, and asked lightly, "How does it feel?" Lu Xiaocui was, of course, unable to speak, only managing to bubble blood from her mouth. Xue An smiled, "Arent you always particrly fond of torturing innocent people in this manner? Now that youve tasted this experience yourself, are you happy?" The butchered Lu Xiaocui writhed in agony. Although she could not speak, all who witnessed this moment could feel the extreme pain radiating from her. The sheer bloodiness of this tyranny filled everyone with a deep chill, causing some of the more timid to fall to the ground, not daring to lift their heads. Xue An shook his head, "It seems you are still not quite satisfied. Very well, then Ill grant you a swift end!" As he spoke, a sh of light glinted in Xue Ans eyes, and the space around instantly condensed to the size of a basketball. Lu Xiaocui, naturally, was squeezed to explosion, turning into a mass of pus and blood. When the spatial restraint dissipated. Blood mixed with bits of flesh scattered everywhere, and the stench of blood filled the entire chamber, making one want to vomit. Xue An, however, smiled and then looked around at everyone present, "Now its your turn. Are you all... prepared?" His voice was calm and ҧ֧ ӧݧߧ֧ߧڧ, but it sent shivers down the spines of everyone in the chamber. Such a Divine ughter! They had never seen the likes before. In the past, these mighty families stood high above others, whimsically controlling the life and death of themon folk. But today, when it came to their turn, they realized just how agonizing this sensation was. Even Sheng Shuyun, who had managed to maintain a semnce of calm, now had a ghastly paleplexion. He had indeed ced great hopes on Lu Xiaocui before. Although in terms of strength, the Lu Family might be slightly inferior to the Sheng Family. But the key was that the Lu Family had a daughter who became a True Disciple after joining the Lovesick Courtyard. Because of this, Sheng Shuyun had repeatedly given in, even at the expense of Sheng Miaotongs sacrifice, to please the Lu Family, in hopes of using this rtionship to extend the Sheng Familys influence beyond the Third Grotto-Heavens. He understood very well that although the Third Grotto-Heavens was vast, it was the weakest among the seven great grotto-heavens. Compared to the Lovesick Courtyard, which ranked third, it was far too inferior. But he had never imagined that Xue An would be so arrogant, even going so far as to kill knowing full well the situation. This finally instilled a deep fear in Sheng Shuyun. He was not afraid of the strong, for no matter how powerful a person is, there are always traces to follow. But facing Xue An, he was truly afraid. Because this youth waspletely unpredictable! So when he heard Xue Ans words, Sheng Shuyun was startled and then forcefully suppressed the fear in his heart, speaking with a quivering voice. "What... what exactly do you want?" Xue An smiled, "What I want, you should be very clear in your heart!" "Do you really have to be so ruthless to the point of extermination?" Sheng Shuyun roared in despair. Xue An did not respond but simply stomped his foot lightly. The ground trembled slightly, and then countless sword beams rose up. Xue An coldly said, "You are wrong, its not that I want to exterminate you all without mercy, but that you never left any path of retreat for yourselves from the start!" After speaking, Xue An waved his hand casually. "Evil-Seeking Sword, massacre all in this ce!" Chapter 1298 - 1295: Death Sonata (2nd Update)

Chapter 1298: Chapter 1295: Death Sonata (2nd Update)

When a de pierces through the human body, it emits a sound akin to the wind. This sound, continuous and undting, echoes within this secret chamber,posing a symphony of death. And the first to die was none other than Sheng Shuyun. Before this, with his status, he was held in the highest esteem, such thatmon folk would find it as difficult to meet him as to ascend to heaven. But no matter how overwhelming your power may be, at this moment it bes utterlyughable. In the face of death, Sheng Shuyuns reaction was no different from that of an ordinary person, in fact, it was even more disgraceful. "Please spare my life, my lord! I am willing to take the Blood Soul Oath and serve you as my master! I only ask that you spare my life just one...". Before he could finish the word "life," a streak of sword light had already pierced through his throat, leaving a gaping hole. The expression on Sheng Shuyuns face instantly froze, but the strong vitality of a cultivator sustained him from immediate death; he clutched at the wound with both hands, as if to somehow seal the enormous cavity. But it was all in vain. The air gushing out from his lungs turned the blood in his throat into a string of bubbles, flowing out through his fingers. Although he could draw spiritual power from the surrounding to maintain his life through his cultivation level, as the blood ebbed away, so did his life force rapidly decline. The shadow of death cast a gloomy haze over his eyes. He looked at Xue An with eyes full of pleading and despair, his mouth trembling, wanting to say something. But all of this ultimately came to an end by a stream of sword light that entered from the back of his skull and burst forth from his forehead. It also marked the end of his filthy soul. As Sheng Shuyun fell with vacant eyes, deaths wings in the secret chamber slowly unfurled with the weaving of the Evil-Seeking Sword. Pfft! The one who fell was an elder notorious for his greed and debauchery, but this time, he could no longer impose his masculine dominance upon others. For with a loud burst, the area below his waist had been pulverized to dust. And he died from the sheer agony of such a wound. Elsewhere, an elder who usually enjoyed torturing mortals and collecting their most beautiful severed body parts slumped to the ground like a pile of rotten flesh after being pierced by countless sword lights. Each and every one of them was being judged for the sins they hadmitted. In the midst of this bloody carnage, Xue An stood silently, his expression calm. It was as if all before him was just a game, not even stirring a ripple in Xue Ans demeanor. In an instant, the majority of the people in the secret chamber had fallen. When only a few figures were left standing, the endless Sword Intent suddenly converged and appeared in front of a middle-aged man, the sword pointing directly at his be, the tip quivering incessantly. Sheng Miaotong, who had been stunned by the scene, finally came back to her senses and cried out in shock, "Father!" Thats right! The only one spared by the ughter of the Evil-Seeking Sword was the nominal Family Head of the Sheng Family, Sheng Miaotongs father, Sheng Yihua. An overwhelming sense of dread filled Sheng Miaotongs heart. She felt indifferent to the death of Sheng Shuyun, for her grandfather had never favored her since childhood and could even be said to detest her. This was because Sheng Shuyuns favorite was her sister, Sheng Manyu. As a result, the two sisters had always been estranged. However, Sheng Miaotong held great respect for her own father. For it was her father who had brought her up all by himself. Sheng Miaotong was also very aware of her fathers difficult position. Even though he was nominally the Family Head of the Sheng Family, his situation had be very awkward due to the presence of Sheng Shuyun. He was almost never in charge of anything, merely a messenger. Even within the Sheng Family, many didnt regard him as a Family Head. That was the very reason Sheng Manyu dared to lord over Sheng Miaotong so arrogantly. Now, seeing her father facing a life-threatening danger, Sheng Miaotong was naturally stricken with panic and couldnt help but turn her head to look at Xue An. "Xue... Lord Xue, I implore you not to harm my father, he has never done anything wrong, it was all instigated and directed by Sheng Shuyun!" As she spoke, Sheng Miaotongs voice began to choke up, evidently she was on the verge of tears. Before Xue An could speak. Sheng Yihua, with the fierce Sword Intent pressing against his brow, let out a soft sigh, "Tonger, theres no need to say more! Lord Xue does not wish to kill me, otherwise how would I still be alive?" Sheng Miaotong was taken aback, then stealthily nced at Xue An. As expected. She saw a faint smile appearing on the corners of Xue Ans mouth. "Oh? Youre so sure I wont kill you?" Sheng Yihua gave a bitter smile, "Im not certain, I just know that I have never lost my true heart, thats all!" A glint of admiration shed through Xue Ans eyes. The Evil-Seeking Sword harbors no wronged souls; this saying was not an empty im. Because this Sword Intent arises from the depths of ones heart, with your sins serving as its nourishment. Since Sheng Yihua hadnt died, it naturally proved his words were no lie. But what Xue An really admired was his attitude towards life and interpersonal conduct. Therefore, with a casual wave of his hand, the Sword Intent dissipated into thin air. Only then did Sheng Yihua breathe a sigh of relief, feeling the cold sweat that had drenched his back. This showed just how astonishingly intimidating the Sword Intent pointing at him had been. Afterwards, Sheng Yihua took a deep breath and bowed deeply to Xue An. "Sheng Yihua, I thank you for sparing my life, my lord!" "No need to thank me, and its not me who spared your life, thank yourself!" Xue An said indifferently. Sheng Yihua was slightly startled, then nodded earnestly, "Yes!" Xue An looked at Sheng Yihua with interest and said indifferently, "Ive killed so many from your Sheng Family, dont you hate me?" At this question, Sheng Miaotongs heart immediately jumped to her throat. But unexpectedly, Sheng Yihua shook his head without hesitation, "I dont hate you!" "Oh? Why is that?" "Because, as you just said, their deaths were brought on by their own doing! Moreover, over all these years..." Sheng Yihua paused, then said with some distaste, "I have seen with my own eyes everything theyve done!" Xue An looked deeply at Sheng Yihua and nodded, "Well said!" With that, Xue An stretched leisurely, yawning out of boredom, "Alright, the matter is resolved, time to go back!" Saying this, Xue An turned around and waved his hand casually. As he waved his hand, it was as if a curtain had been lifted. The outside world, which had been so silent, suddenly became lively. Hearing the chaotic voices outside, Sheng Yihua was stunned. Xue An said indifferently, "As your daughter said, I am not a person who kills indiscriminately, and your Sheng Family is somewhat better than the Lu Family, at least many of you are left!" Chapter 1299 - 1296 Heart Demon Cleansing, The Great Competition is Imminent (3rd Update)

Chapter 1299: Chapter 1296 Heart Demon Cleansing, The Great Competition is Imminent (3rd Update)

Xue An left. When he left, all the surviving members of the Sheng Family gathered together, looking at Xue An with utmost reverence; some of the more timid even dared not lift their heads. Only when his figure had transformed into a streak of light and disappeared into the horizon did everyones expressions gradually return to normal. Although the Sheng Family was now unrecognizable, with their once-grand buildings reduced to rubble and only one in ten of their people remaining, many felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted. After all, those who had survived the onught of the Evil-Seeking Sword clearly disapproved of the previous actions of many within the Sheng Family. Now that these harmful individuals had been eradicated, the remaining people naturally felt overjoyed. However, many kept their joy hidden deep within, not daring to show it. After all, no matter what, the Sheng Family had still suffered a great cmity! At this moment, Sheng Yihua, who stood at the forefront of the group, looked away and then turned to look at Sheng Miaotong, who was still gazing nkly at the sky. "Miaotong!" "Hm? Father, what is it?" Sheng Miaotong came out of her daze and asked softly. "If I let you continue your studies at the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, would you be willing?" Sheng Yihua asked earnestly. Sheng Miaotongs eyes widened, and a radiant glow appeared on her face, "Father, are you serious?" Sheng Yihua nodded, "Of course its true! Would you like that?" Sheng Miaotong nodded eagerly, "I would, of course I would! But..." Sheng Miaotong hesitated, "Isnt the Golden Cauldron Pavilion already virtually extinct?" Sheng Yihua smiled, then looked up at the empty sky and said lightly, "On the contrary, the Golden Cauldron Pavilion of today is truly undergoing a Phoenixs rebirth! And you just happen to know this noble person. If you seize this opportunity, our Sheng Family will truly ascend to the ranks of the great ns!" With that, Sheng Yihua said in a grave tone, "Miaotong, do you understand what Im saying?" Sheng Miaotong was slightly startled, then lowered her head and replied softly, "Father, Miaotong understands!" "Good, then quickly get ready and set off immediately!" Sheng Yihua busied himself with handling the subsequent matters, leaving Sheng Miaotong standing alone. The once bustling Sheng Family was no more; therge courtyard had be somewhat deste, but Sheng Miaotong rather enjoyed this feeling. She looked up in the direction where Xue An had left, her lips slowly curving into a broad smile. If there was anything in the world that could surpass the speed of Xue Ans steps, it would have to be the speed at which news spread. Xue An hadnt even returned to the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. The news that he had single-handedly annihted the Lu and Sheng families, with the Lu Family even beingpletely wiped out, had already spread throughout the entire Jin Guang Paradise. Regardless of status or Cultivation Level, those who heard the news were all shocked. Some even staunchly disbelieved it, but upon carefully verifying the details, they found it to be absolutely true. This news was like a heavy bomb thrown into a calm pond. Countless people were stunned, disoriented from the impact. After all, the Jin Guang Paradise had indeed been unusually lively these past few days. First, the Golden Cauldron Pavilion was destroyed by Xue An alone, followed by the obliteration of two powerful families that had dominated Jin Guang Paradise for a thousand years. This terrifying power and ruthless decisiveness caused many proud elites to feel their scalps tingle, secretly questioning themselves in fear. What in the world could possibly stop the steps of this Divine ughter? From then on, no one dared to doubt Xue Ans strength any longer. But despite all this, many people still shook their heads in secret. They believed that the matter clearly wouldnt end so simply. Especially since the once-in-a-century grandpetition of Taoist session was imminent, and with Xue Ans appearance, thispetition had be increasingly unpredictable. Moreover, those who were well-informed sneered secretly in their hearts. The Lu Family might not be much, but the woman who emerged from the Lu Family was not someone to be underestimated. The power of the Lovesick Courtyard was even enough to effortlessly annihte the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. Moreover, previously Xue An surprisingly appointed a young man who had just joined the Golden Cauldron Pavilion as Sect Leader. This undoubtedly made the future of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion seem ambiguous. Many were just hoping for the grandpetition of Taoist session tomence soon, because they wanted to see what Xue Ans oue would ultimately be. Under such a bizarre atmosphere. The Golden Cauldron Pavilion seemed like the eye of a typhoon, extremely calm. When Xue Ans figure appeared in the highest building of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, Xing Yushu was sitting facing the wall in agony, his aura fluctuating wildly, appearing as though he was battling someone. And sitting opposite him, was Zhang Xiao Yu, fully engrossed in ying a handheld game console. Her fingers were skillfully maneuvering, ying joyously. Xue Ans return even went unnoticed by her. Until Xue An stood behind her, quietly watching for a while, then he spoke. "Cant defeat an internal program with so many tentacles?" She was startled suddenly, then stood up flustered, and said very awkwardly: "My lord, youre back? Ah, you told me to watch this guy well, and I havent left at all, Ive been guarding right here!" While saying this, she quietly put away the handheld game console in her hand and attempted to turn it off. But it seemed she pressed the wrong button, and not only did the console not turn off, the volume instead turned up to the maximum. A loud "KO" then came from it. Zhang Xiao Yus corner of her mouth twitched awkwardly, her tentacles twisted and directly crushed the handheld game console. The sound abruptly stopped, and then Zhang Xiao Yu gave Xue An a continuous silly smile. Xue An was somewhat amused yet also not keen on dwelling on these matters, only asking, "Has there been any unusual behavior from him during this time?" Zhang Xiao Yu shook her head, "Everythings normal, its just that the aura around him is bing increasingly unstable!" Xue An nced at the thin young man sitting in front of the wall, said calmly: "No choice, if you dont undergo Heart Demon Cleansing, how could you be a strong warrior in such a short time?" Indeed. What Xing Yushu has been trapped in is a Demon Dreand carefully woven by Xue An for him. In this Demon Dreand, the flow of time is not synchronized with the outside world. Which means that in the outside world only a few days might pass, but in the dreand it could be several years. This was something Xing Yushu had voluntarily requested after hearing Xue An weigh the pros and cons. His goal was clear, that was to be the strongest warrior in the shortest time possible. It seems that his progress is quite smooth. Thinking of this, Xue An asked, "Where is Yaner?" "Ah, Sister Yan just went back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion, not sure what shes busy with!" Chapter 1300 - 1297: A Huge Surprise (First Update)

Chapter 1300: Chapter 1297: A Huge Surprise (First Update)

Back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion? Xue An was slightly taken aback. In fact, since entering this world, Xue An had beenmunicating with An Yan through Divine Sense all along. Its just that at the beginning, because the situation was not yet clear, and due to continuous travel and the inconvenience of bringing Yaner along, Xue An had not allowed her toe out. However, An Yan was well aware of everything that happened in the outside world. This time, after quelling the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, Xue An saw that the overall situation had been settled and finally let Yanere out from the Magic Treasures Pavilion. But why has she gone back now? Xue An felt a hint of doubt in his heart and said to Xiao Yu, "Watch him closely, report to me immediately if there is any abnormality!" "Dont worry, my lord, I assure you I will keep an eye on him without missing a beat!" Xiao Yu waved its tentacles and then clenched them together, making a determined gesture. Xue An nodded his head, then with a sh, he stepped into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. As soon as he left, Xiao Yu finally let out a sigh of relief, and then chuckled, "Thank goodness the lord didnt ask in detail, or I would have given it away!" Thinking about An Yans instructions before leaving, and Hu Yings "threat", Xiao Yu felt a sense of relief as if having survived a cmity. "I wonder what the lord will think after knowing all this? I really want to see it! Hehe!" Xiao Yu mumbled to itself, then reached into its pocket, pulled out a brand-new game console, and continued to battle enthusiastically. When Xue An entered the Magic Treasures Pavilion, he couldnt help but let out a slight exmation of surprise. Because he found that the usually bustling Magic Treasures Pavilion was extraordinarily quiet at this moment. There was no one on the open ground in front of the pavilion, and the interior was also empty. Xue Ans expression changed slightly, the smile on his face instantly turning icy cold as his mighty Divine Sense immediately enveloped the entire Magic Treasures Pavilion. But even with the reach of his Divine Sense, there was still no trace of An Yan or the two little girls. The whole world became very deste, the only presence being the several giant sea creatures in the Sea Eye. Xue Ans eyes were as cold as ice, he raised his hand, and the dozen or so sea creatures lurking at the bottom of the sea were brought up to the surface. "Whats going on? Where are Yaner and the others?" Xue An asked with a cold voice, his aura causing the surrounding space to continually reveal cracks. Under such imposing might, these dozen or so giant sea creatures trembled incessantly, after which the leader, thergest of the creatures, struggled to say. "My...my lord, the pavilion!" In the Sea of Divine Wrath, due to the sealing of vital energy, these sea creatures, despite their strength, were all unawakened in terms of intelligence. It was only after the magical glyph orb entered the Magic Treasures Pavilion that they gradually began to awaken their intelligence. But due to the limitations of their innate abilities, even the most advanced among them could only speak very simple sentences. But that was sufficient. Hearing this, Xue Ans eyes lit up with divine light, his Divine Sense covering the Magic Treasures Pavilion once again. Indeed. This time, with meticulous exploration, Xue An discovered that there seemed to be something unusual at the top of the Magic Treasures Pavilion. It was as if something existed there, but this feeling was very vague and weak, which is why Xue An had not noticed it at first. Xue An snorted coldly, then his body turned into a streak of light, heading straight for the Magic Treasures Pavilion. As soon as Xue An left, the dozen or so sea creatures finally fell back into the water. They then huddled together, looking anxiously at the leader of the group. The creature shook its tail helplessly, "If thedy mes us, theres nothing we can do!" That was the clearest logic it could articte. Meanwhile, Xue An had already arrived near the Magic Treasures Pavilion, not wasting any words, he directly smashed through the window of the top floor to get inside. The moment hended, Xue An pushed his cultivation level to the limit; a Red Lotus Karmic Fire appeared between his brows, the glint of his sword faintly visible, and his heart was filled with murderous intentions. If anyone dared to harm a single hair on Yaner, I would bury the entire world. But just then, with a loud bang, colorful flowers began to cascade down. Xue An was taken aback for a moment, then saw Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, dressed in pure white princess dresses, cheering and rushing towards him, "Daddy! Happy Birthday!" At the same time, the previously dark top floor suddenly lit up brightly; An Yan, pushing a huge cake cart, walked out slowly with a gentle smile, "Husband, Happy Birthday!" Xue An was somewhat dumbstruck, but in the next moment, the two girls had already rushed up to him. Xue An hurriedly dispersed the Red Lotus Karmic Fire and retracted his Sword Intent, then scooped up his two daughters into his arms. "Whats going on?" Xue An was still a little dazed. Xiang Xiang gave Xue An a smacking kiss, then said with a gigglyugh, "Daddy, today is your birthday, did you forget?" "Birthday?" "Yeah!" Nian Nian first took her gaze off the huge cake, licked her lips, then seriously said, "Mom said, ording to the calendar on Earth, today is your birthday!" "Then you guys..." Before Xue An could finish, Hu Ying appeared from thin air, though a bit disheveled, she was still smiling merrily. "Brother Xue, how about it? Isnt the talent from my newly awakened bloodline amazing? I even fooled you!" Only then did Xue An realize that it was Hu Ying who had deceived his Divine Sense and perfectly concealed the presence of An Yan and the two girls. Xue An couldnt help but smile wryly and nodded, "Indeed, not bad!" This wasnt just Xue An being nice; Hu Ying had indeed done well. You see, the Qingqiu Fox Country is one of the significant forces in The Multiverse, and the Heavenly Fox n is a top-tier branch of the Demon Race with an extremely noble bloodline, which is why they have produced so many exceptional talents. But the nobler the bloodline, the more difficult it is to awaken, and as far as Xue An is aware, even Huyue first awakened her bloodline talent after reaching Great Luo. Yet now, Hu Ying, with an unremarkable level of cultivation, has awakened such a terrifying talent and even managed to deceive his Divine Sense. If this news were to spread, the Qingqiu Fox Country would probably be in an uproar. Those old foxes who hide in their dens for ten thousand years would probably all make a collective appearance, scheming to take Hu Ying back with them. Just the thought of a scene with dozens of old foxes at ancestor-level demanding someone from him would make even Xue An shudder. However, Hu Ying hadnt thought of any of this. She just found her newly awakened talent to be very fun. As for how she awakened it... one just needs to look at the fighting video games Hu Ying has conquered to understand. At this moment, An Yan, pushing the cake cart, came over with a charming smile, "Husband, dont be mad at Yinger, it was me who told her to do this! After all, we werent with you for your past few birthdays, and now that we finally have the chance, we naturally wanted to give you a big surprise!" "How about it, are you happy?" An Yan asked with a twinkle in her eye and a gentle smile. Chapter 1301 - 1298: Make a Wish! (2nd Update)

Chapter 1301: Chapter 1298: Make a Wish! (2nd Update)

Xue An could only feel a warm stream surging in his heart. Of course, at this moment, Xue An wouldnt mention how anxious he had just been. He simply smiled and nodded, saying, "Happy, extremely happy!" Xiang Xiang said with a giggle, "Daddy, Mommy made this cake for you with her own hands!" Nian Nian also hurriedly nodded, "Thats right! The cake Mommy made is really delicious!" As she spoke, Nian Nian couldnt help but swallow her saliva secretly. Seeing this, Xue Anughed heartily and with a grand wave of his hand, "Really? Then I must have a taste!" With that, Xue An walked up with his two daughters in his arms, ready to eat the cake. An Yan cast a gentle nce at Xue An, "Wait a moment!" Saying that, An Yan opened the lunch box, which surprisingly contained twenty-eight birthday candles. An Yan personally inserted the candles on the cake and then lit them one by one before she smiled and said, "Husband, make a wish first!" Xue An looked at the candles on the cake, momentarily stunned. When he was young, Xue Ans family was very poor, naturally, he never dared to dream of having a birthday celebration. As he grew a bit older, after his parents passed away, Xue An started to study on his own, sometimes even struggling to have enough to eat, let alone thinking about celebrating his birthday. Not until he met An Yan in university, but due to various trivial matters, they missed the asion again and again. Back then, Xue An thought it very simple, believing there would be plenty of opportunities in the future. But unexpectedly, due to one mistake, Xue An left for a full three thousand years. In those three thousand years, Xue An made many friends, witnessed countless grand asions, and even eventually, he became the unrivalled Immortal Venerable of ancient and modern times, with a status and position that could be deemed supremely noble. Yet he still never celebrated even a single birthday. He even nearly forgot the concept of having a birthday himself. Until today, seeing all the thoughtful preparations by Yaner, he suddenly realized, today was his own birthday! And when he saw those twenty-eight candles that An Yan personally ced, Xue Ans heart experienced a mix of emotions, indescribable in words. At this time, An Yan said softly, "Husband, no matter how long you were gone, in my eyes, you are still the same Xue An from back then. ording to age, today is exactly your twenty-eighth birthday! So..." An Yan brushed the hair by her ear, a light smile on her face, "Make a wish!" Xue An smiled, his face full of ease and joy, then nodded. "Okay!" Before this, Xue An never made wishes. Because he only believed in one saying, "Its better to rely on oneself than on others!" Moreover, in The Multiverse Realms, who could be stronger than him, higher in status? But today, Xue An is willing to make an exception for An Yan. He brought his hands together in prayer, quietly muttered something, and then opened his eyes. "All right!" Hu Ying couldnt help bute closer, curiously asking, "Brother Xue, what wish did you make?" "Shh! Dont ask, it wonte true if said aloud!" An Yan, excited like a child, stopped Hu Ying from asking further. Xue An smiled, then blew out all the candles in one breath! "Time to blow out the candles and eat the cake!" Nian Nian couldnt help but cheer. Upon hearing that there was cake to eat, Jin Li the koi carp mysteriously floated over from somewhere, drooling with desire as it started to circle around the cake. Logically speaking, as a spirit born from divine patterns, it should not possess a sense of taste, nor should it be interested in food or the like. But ever since spending more time with Nian Nian, it too started to develop a gluttonous appetite. For instance, this time, despite having no hands or feet, this didnt hinder QQs eating one bit. It just opened its fish mouth and gobbled up the slice of cake allotted to it, then looked pitifully at An Yan. An Yan couldnt help butugh and cry, but still cut another piece for it. But before she could even set it down, QQ swallowed it again in one gulp, and then happily flipped over in the air. But soon after, it suddenly curled up, as if enduring some immense pain. "Whats wrong with QQ?" The two little girls, who were busy devouring cake, got anxious upon seeing their ymate in such a state. An Yan was also startled, then hesitantly tasted a bite of the cake she made herself. Its fine! The taste isnt bad at all, so whats going on with QQ? At this moment, Xue An, who was earnestly dealing with his piece of cake, couldnt help but chuckle, "Interesting! Is it evolving again so soon?" Then Xue An looked down at the two worried little girls and said, "Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, QQ is fine. Its just evolving!" "Evolving... Will it turn into a human?" Xiang Xiangs eyes lit up with curiosity as she asked the question. "Yeah! I really wish QQ could turn into a human to y with us!" Nian Nians cheeks puffed out as she spoke, eating all the while. "Turn into a human?" Xue Anughed and shook his head, "Its not that simple! Its a strand of essence from a fallen Deity, inherently rejected by the world. For it to cultivate into a human form, it would be a thousand times more difficult than for other members of the Demon Race!" Hu Ying nodded in agreement, "Brother Xue is right, its not so easy for the Demon Race to transform!" Indeed. The scales on the Jin Li fish called QQ began to emanate a faint golden light, bing more and more resplendent. In just a moment, it looked like a golden fish, its body gilded. And then, cracks started to appear on the brilliant aura, eventually shattering with a loud bang. From within emerged a Jin Li that was muchrger than before, and its form was even more delicate and beautiful. "QQ!" The two little girls shouted in surprise. The Jin Li immediately swam over, affectionately rubbing its head against Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, causing them to giggle, and thus, abandoning the cake, they rode the Jin Li out to y. When only three people were left in the room, the atmosphere turned a bit odd. Hu Ying, sensing this, secretly pouted, grabbed a piece of cake from the table and said, "Im going to take this to that guy Xiao Yu!" With that, she also left. The room quieted down. Xue An looked at An Yan with a smile, not saying anything, just staring until her cheeks turned red, making her unable to resist spitting softly. "Is it that beautiful?" Xue An nodded, "Beautiful! In this world, no one is more beautiful than Yaner!" An Yan scoffed, "Smooth talker!" But the smile in her eyes revealed how truly happy she was. Yet the next second, all her happiness turned into a scream. Because Xue An somehow appeared behind her, and then suddenly pulled her into his embrace. An Yan wanted to struggle, but Xue An whispered in her ear, "Dont move!" And then her entire body went limp. After a long while. An Yan, with her cheeks all red, leaned into Xue Ans embrace and quietly asked, "Is it good?" A mischievous smile spread across Xue Ans face, "Are you talking about the cake or you?" An Yan blushed furiously, thumping Xue Ans chest hard, "Of course the cake! I put a lot of effort into making it!" "Its good!" Xue An sincerely responded, and then quickly added another line. "But not as delicious as you!" Chapter 1302 - 1299 Call Me Queen! (Third Update)

Chapter 1302: Chapter 1299 Call Me Queen! (Third Update)

"Keep talking like that, and Ill stop paying attention to you!" An Yan warned feigningly angry. Xue An suddenly became yful and then stretched out a finger to gently lift An Yans chin, shing a wicked smile, "Woman, do you know youre ying with fire by doing this?" An Yan was stunned for a moment and then her eyes gradually widened, her red lips slightly biting, her hand, not knowing when, had reached Xue Ans waist and suddenly pinched hard. The calm andposure Xue An had just now disappeared, reced by a sharp inhale of breath and a cry of "Ow ow ow it hurts!" "Woman, huh? ying with fire, is it?" An Yan was fuming, but her grip had unconsciously loosened a tad. Xue An grimaced, "Yaner, Yaner, I was wrong! I was just teasing you!" "Teasing? Fine, then Ill have a good y with you today!" An Yan increased her grip strength even more. Xue An kept whining, repeatedly begging for mercy, and it took a great deal of effort to finally calm the ruffled An Yan down. "Hmph! Ive decided, from now on, youre not allowed to call me Yaner!" An Yan grumbled, still irate. "Then what should I call you?" Xue An looked utterly confused. An Yan pondered for a moment, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she blurted out, "Call me Queen!" "That... might not be a good idea!" Xue An hesitated a bit. "Hmm?" An Yans eyebrows arched, "You have an objection?" Xue An quickly gestured with his hands, "No, no, how could I have objections! Its just that... It was all good and then suddenly calling you Queen feels a bit awkward!" "What Queen?" An Yan was about to fly off the handle, "I said two characters! Not three!" "Oh, I see now!" Xue An nodded in understanding. "Let me hear you say it!" "Alright... okay!" Xue An showed a hint of difficulty on his face, then took a deep breath, and slowly said: "Queen?" Bang! A pink fistnded right on Xue Ans chest. An Yan tried to look very angry, so she kept a stern face and red at Xue An. But all her efforts were washed away by Xue Ans face full of mischievous smiles. Because An Yan was the first to crack and burst outughing. Whileughing, she still annoyed, kept hitting Xue An. "Ill teach you to insult me, Ill beat you to death, you heartless man!" Xue An didnt dodge, but he didnt dare to use his powers to defend either, for fear of injuring An Yan. Luckily, An Yan knew how to hold back. It seemed fierce, but when her hitsnded on Xue An, they were soft. "Alright, alright! It was just a joke! Stop it!" Xue Anughed as he exined. "Hmm!" An Yan finally ceased, but then she was provoked again by another remark from Xue An. Just to see Xue An chuckling, "Even if my Yaner were a Queen, she would be the most beautiful one under the heavens!" "Get lost!" After a lot ofughter and yfulness, the two finally snuggled up on the sofa, enjoying this rare moment of tranquility. After a long while, An Yan whispered, "Husband?" "Hmm?" "This world wevee to seems rather strange!" Although An Yan wasnt as powerful in Divine Sense as Xue An, she still felt that something was amiss in this world. Xue An smiled, gently stroking An Yans hair, "It is a bit odd, but its not a big problem!" "Oh!" Another bout of silence followed, before An Yan softly said, "Husband, what should we do next then?" Lounging on the couch, Xue An said indifferently, "Since even the Golden Cauldron Pavilion has inherited the doctrines of the Hua n, the other major domains must have intricate connections as well. Therefore, I n to check out thepetition for these doctrines!" "Mm!" An Yan didnt speak again. Xue Ans face was hidden in darkness, only his eyes were as warm and lustrous as jade, but inside his heart, a thought silently surged. Old friend, are you prepared? I... can already sense a trace of you! While Xue An and An Yan were enjoying their time together in the Magic Treasures Pavilion. In the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, Hu Ying and Xiao Yu were head-to-head, engaged in a fervor while ying with their handheld gaming consoles. "Your reaction time is so poor! Taste my special move! Oli give!" Hu Ying eximed excitedly. Xiao Yu, however, didnt have the luxury to be distracted, her face extremely solemn, her tentacles casting shadow after shadow as she tried to fight Hu Ying with everything she had, hoping for a fish-or situation. Unfortunately, Xiao Yu, who couldnt even beat an in-built program, how could she be a match for Hu Ying, who had mastered all fighting games and even awakened her own bloodline talent because of it? After just a few breaths, the sound of "KO" rang out, and Xiao Yu was defeated once more. This time, Xiao Yu sat there stunned, her face gradually paling. Hu Ying curled her lips, then casually set aside the handheld console, speaking in aid-back tone, "Lets tally up, how much do you owe me now?" Xiao Yu stammered for a bit, and finally said in a low voice, "One hundred and thirty-one years, four months, and two days!" Hu Yingughed like a little fox (which she was), "Tsk tsk, so its this much already! But why the odd and even amounts?" With her head low, Xiao Yu responded weakly, "The extra days are the interest!" "Well, I didnt see thating. You might be slow in the head and clumsy with your limbs, but your math isnt too shabby!" With that, Hu Ying patted Xiao Yu on the shoulder. "Promising! Keep it up! Once the timees, Ill naturally return your freedom to you!" If any outsider were present, theyd be thoroughly confused, unsure of what the two were doing. But only the two of them knew the whole story. Ever since the two of them got hooked on fighting games, they became obsessed, ying day and night without rest. But they took divergent paths; Hu Ying quickly mastered the tricks, cleared all levels, and even developed new ways to y, such as beating high-difficulty bosses single-handedly,pleting levels without taking damage, and so on. Whereas Xiao Yu, despite having several tentacles, still couldnt get a grasp on it. Even now, she could only get through the most basic levels on luck. Yet she was not one to give up. Often, feeling a slight improvement, she would challenge Hu Ying. But nothing came of it; she made no progress and kept presenting herself as an easy target. Hu Ying grew tired of it and couldnt be bothered with her anymore. Xiao Yu then started betting on matches against Hu Ying, but having nothing of value, the only thing she could wager was herself. So, she started selling her time, and before she knew it, she fell into a trap and ended up umting a "huge debt" of over a hundred years. During these hundred years, Xiao Yu had to serve Hu Ying unconditionally, or in other words, she became a female servant. So when she heard Hu Yings proud words, Xiao Yus expression turned particrly ugly. Finally lifting her head, she said very seriously, "Sister Fox, dont worry, I will definitely defeat you and take back everything Ive lost to you!" Chapter 1303 - 1300: The Place of the Grand Competition, Lovesick Courtyard! (4th Update)

Chapter 1303: Chapter 1300: The ce of the Grand Competition, Lovesick Courtyard! (4th Update)

Hu Ying shed a casual smile and leisurely said, "Okay then! Ill be waiting!" Xiao Yu began to immerse herself again in researching herbat strategies. Hu Ying leaned back in her chair, gauging Xing Yushu, who was still trapped in the Demon Dreand, before she turned her gaze towards the window. As they were in the highest building of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, whaty outside the window was a boundless sea of clouds. Hu Ying quietly watched, a trace of mncholy flickering in the depths of her eyes. Its been so long... still noting out? At that moment, an exuberant voice filled with joy was heard from outside. "Mr. Xue An, are you here?" Hmm? Hu Ying raised an eyebrow. A woman? And that voice, filled with joy and anticipation, sounded all too familiar. A yful smile appeared on Hu Yings ethereal and elegant face as she sat up straight, lightly tidying her hair. Although it was a simple gesture, it seemed to make her glow in an instant. This scene was fully captured by Sheng Miaotong, who had rushed excitedly into the room. She then froze on the spot. Because she never expected to encounter such a surreal and beautiful girl in the room. Hu Ying appraised Sheng Miaotong in an instant. Hmm... she looks passable, but her clothing and attire are just average! The ultimate conclusion was that Sheng Miaotong was far inferior to her, both in looks and aura. Upon arriving at this conclusion, a faint smile curled on Hu Yings lips. "Miss, may I ask whom you are looking for?" Sheng Miaotong was somewhat dazed. With her fathers strong backing, Sheng Miaotong wasted no time in following Xue Ans steps closely. One would think that after the recent great battle, all disciples of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion hade to know this Sheng Miaotong. Everyone recognized her as the person acquainted with the great Divine ughter. Naturally, no one dared to obstruct her. Thus, she arrived at this top floor building with ease, but unexpected to her, instead of seeing Xue An, she met such an exceptionally beautiful girl. Sheng Miaotongs heart gradually tightened, but still, she bit her lip and braced herself, saying, "Mr. Xue... where is Mr. Xue An?" "Oh, youre asking about my brother Xue? Hes not here at the moment, but hell be back soon! Do you need him for something?" Hu Ying responded indifferently. "Nothing... its nothing!" Sheng Miaotongs eyes grew more dismal. Brother Xue... This address hit Sheng Miaotong like a hammer to the chest, making it hard for her to breathe. "Since Mr. Xue An is not around, then I shall take my leave first!" With that, Sheng Miaotong turned to leave. At this moment, the room lit up with a radiance, and then Xue An was seen walking out of it. Upon seeing Xue An, joy immediately surfaced on Sheng Miaotongs face; she opened her mouth to speak, only to freeze again. Because after Xue An came out, he immediately stepped aside, as if waiting for something. Then, amidst the shimmering light, the figure of a graceful woman slowly emerged. When she saw the full appearance of the woman who walked out, Sheng Miaotongs mouth gradually fell open, the light in her eyes dimming bit by bit. Because even someone as proud as her had to admit, after seeing An Yan, that she was far too inferior in both stature and appearance. Seeing the smile on Xue Ans face and the unmistakable love in his eyes, this woman must obviously be the closest person to him. The more she thought about it, the deeper Sheng Miaotong felt her own insignificance. She didnt even dare lift her head. All the beautiful daydreams she had on the way here shattered in that moment. An Yan also noticed Sheng Miaotong at this time. Due to frequentmunication with Xue An via Divine Sense, An Yan naturally knew this girl. However, in this setting, she didnt need to say anything. She just nced at Xue An, then turned around and left. Xue An was slightly startled when he saw Sheng Miaotong, but he soon understood and couldnt help but smile slightly, "Did your family send you here?" Sheng Miaotong trembled all over and spoke with her head lowered, "Yes!" "Very well, since your father has made this decision, you shall stay!" Having said that, Xue An also turned around and left. Sheng Miaotong cast her eyes down and remained silent, finally bowing deeply and speaking in a voice that only she could hear, "Okay!" But just then, the sound of bells tolling came from below the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. Everyone was stunned. In the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, apart from tolling the bells during the founding ceremony, they would also toll them to notify everyone if a visitor of special status arrived. Could it be a visitor this time? This question had just arisen when a cold voice came from down the mountain. "The envoy of the cultivationpetition event hase to pay respects to the Sect Leader of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion!" The voice was not loud, yet it instantaneously spread throughout the entire Golden Cauldron Pavilion. "Husband?" An Yan was taken aback. Xue An smiled slightly, "Alright, Ive received the message!" Then, speaking with a calm tone, he said, "Pleasee up!" The spacious reception hall of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion was soon filled to the brim with disciples and elders of the sect. During this time, the entire Golden Cauldron Pavilion was as silent as if under a chilling spell, and some even harbored thoughts of leaving the sect. After all, no one knew what background Xue An had, or what he intended to do. And now that even an envoy from the cultivationpetition event mentioned in rumors had been sent, these people naturally wanted to see how Xue An would handle the situation. However, when Xue An appeared in the reception hall apanied by An Yan and Hu Ying, the noisy hall suddenly fell into silence, and many were astonished by An Yans demeanor, staring in awe. Just then, a young man, straight as a sword and as cold as ice, walked slowly into the reception hall. "Are you... the Sect Leader of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion?" The youngster walked to the center of the hall, looked up at Xue An, and asked coldly. "Not me!" Xue An smiled. "Huh?" The youngster showed a trace of astonishment, then spoke in a stern voice, "Call your Sect Leader here!" His words were quite impolite. But Xue An didnt mind, instead, he smiled lightly, "He might not be able toe for now, as he is in seclusion! Just tell me, and that will suffice!" The youngster frowned, "Tell you?" "Yes!" Xue An smiled very sincerely. The youngster scanned the crowd, noticing many eyes filled with timidity and fear, a trace of disdain shed deep in his own eyes. Truly fitting for the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, which is rumored to be perpetually at the bottom! Just by looking at the spirit of these gatekeeping disciples, one can tell what sort of establishment this is! Thus, he smiled coldly, "Very well! Its all the same who I tell! I am here solely to convey the orders of the master of my Lovesick Courtyard, notifying all the great sects across The Multiverse that the uing cultivationpetition will be held in my Third Grotto-Heavens, Lovesick Courtyard!" "When the timees, please attend promptly!" Chapter 1304 - 1301: Listen clearly, then get lost! (First update)

Chapter 1304: Chapter 1301: Listen clearly, then get lost! (First update)

The crowd stirred uneasily. This young man revealed a scornful, cold smile on his face, then asked arrogantly, "Well? Will Golden Cauldron Pavilion participate or not? Give me an answer now!" "Oh? Can we choose not to participate?" Xue An suddenly retorted. The young man snorted coldly, "If it were other grotto-heavens, certainly not, but as for your Golden Cauldron Pavilion..." ncing at the crowd with various expressions, the young man sneered, "Whether you participate or not makes little difference, after all, you would just be thest!" Such words were extremely arrogant and reckless. The crowd was in an uproar, and many peoples faces changed drastically. Because these words were simply too bullying. Even if the performance of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion had been poor before, it wasnt something a mere messenger could insult. Thus, many people secretly looked towards Xue An, curious as to how he would handle the situation. Xue An leaned back in his chair, his gaze yfully sizing up the young man, then the corners of his mouth lifted, showing a hint of a cold smile. "These words of yours... do they represent Lovesick Courtyard, or just yourself?" His voice was indifferent, yet it contained a chilling aura ofmanding presence. The young man shivered, a hint of horror appearing in his eyes, but then he gritted his teeth and coldly said, "What does it matter if I represent Lovesick Courtyard, or just myself?" Xue Ans fingers lightly tapped on the armrest of his chair, speaking indifferently, "Its simple. If this message is from your sect, then I have to consider whether your sect even needs to exist!" "If its your own opinion..." Xue Ans eyes narrowed slightly, his tone turned menacing, "Then I am quite curious, what gave you the courage to speak such words?" Under this questioning, a hint of panic shed deep in the young mans eyes. Because he realized that in facing Xue An, he couldnt muster even a sliver of resistance. Especially when Xue An smiled, all he could feel was a bone-chilling coldness. This made his heart tremble incessantly, finally causing him to lower his arrogant head, and he said in a low voice, "Im very sorry, my words were indeed inappropriate just now, please forgive me!" But Xue An didnt even nce at him, instead, he continued manipting his fingers and said indifferently, "Go back and tell the person who sent you, tell them that not only will Golden Cauldron Pavilion participate, but we will also take first ce in this grand tournament!" Boom! Xue Ans statement, like a heavy bomb, stirred a storm in the meeting hall. "What? First ce in this grand tournament? Did I hear it wrong?" an elder of Golden Cauldron Pavilion asked in astonishment. "Yes! It sounds like a madmans dream!" someone else chimed in. "How difficult it will be! Not to mention the Sword Immortals of the First Grotto-Heavens, just dealing with Lovesick Courtyard is already troublesome enough! In my opinion, just not being thest this time would be quite good," someone else shook their head and sighed. The young man was shocked, then he lifted his head and looked at Xue An with a astonished face. "This... " "Hmm?" Xue An lifted his head and said mildly, "Didnt hear clearly?" The young man lowered his head, anger flickered in his eyes, and then he nodded. "Heard it clearly!" "Good, then get lost!" Xue An said dismissively. This attitude caused another stir among the already noisy crowd. To know that in the past, Golden Cauldron Pavilion treated the messengers from the great Daopetition with utmost respect, fearing that they might offend them in any way. But this time, Xue An not only "spoke recklessly", but also bluntly told the other party to get lost! Not to mention anything else, just this momentum alone has already surpassed the previous Fu Guang by a lot. Many young disciples within the Golden Cauldron Pavilion were thrilled, their gazes towards Xue An also carried a bit of genuine admiration and worship. For these young people, they naturally favored Xue Ans tough approach. But there were also many people, especially the elders of Golden Cauldron Pavilion, all secretly shaking their heads. They felt that Xue Ans action was somewhat too arrogant, and could easily invite unnecessary troubles. Indeed. Seeing this young man tremble violently, a ferocious expression appeared on his face, then he forcefully suppressed it, nodded heavily, and said with an extremely stiff tone: "Fine! I will surely deliver your message! Also, please have Golden Cauldron Pavilion be prepared, farewell!" After saying that, he turned around and left without hesitation. Sheng Miaotong secretly clenched her teeth, then stepped forward a few steps and whispered, "My lord, should we...?" Xue An waved his hand, "No need!" After speaking, Xue An gave a meaningful look at the young man who reported the message, then restrained his gaze and said indifferently: "Prepare yourselves, we depart today, to... the Third Grotto-Heavens!" In the reception hall, many disciples bowed in unison, "Yes!" The elders looked at each other, and although they all saw the concern in each others eyes, they eventually all bowed their heads deeply. Just as Golden Cauldron Pavilion started making preparations. The message-bearing young man, after leaving, did not directly return to the Third Grotto-Heavens but instead flew in the opposite direction. Half an hourter, a small city appeared ahead. The young mans eyes shone brightly, and he flew directly into the city,nding in a courtyard. Underneath a camphor tree in the courtyard, a woman dressed in light cyan, beautifully attractive, looking like a spirit, was swinging on a swing. The moment the young mannded, upon seeing the woman, a ttering smile appeared on his face, and even his breathing became noticeably heavier. "Sister!" The swing slowly stopped, the woman revealed a shallow smile, "How did it go?" Upon seeing the womans smile, the young man seemed to be transfixed, it took him quite a while toe back to his senses, then he stammered. "Reporting to sister, I have delivered the message!" "Oh? What did Golden Cauldron Pavilion say?" the woman asked with a smile. The young man looked dazed, staring at the woman, "Golden Cauldron Pavilion ns to participate in this grandpetition, and they even said, they aim to win first ce!" Hearing this, the womans eyes shone brightly, "What?" With a demanding tone, the previously flowering camphor tree instantly turned to dust, the woman slowly stood up, her gaze intense as she stared at the young man, "Did you say it exactly as I instructed?" The young man trembled all over, hurriedly nodding: "Yes! I said it exactly as you instructed, big sister!" The womans face showed a hint of hesitation, she murmured softly: "How could it be? Admitttedly, Golden Cauldron Pavilion has been greatly weakened, and with the affair regarding the Lu Family, unless they are foolish, shouldnt they be trying to avoid any conflicts?" At this, the woman suddenly looked up, coldly saying: "The one you spoke with, was it a young man?" Chapter 1305 - 1302: Ambition Is Not Fearsome, But One Must Know to Revere (2nd Update)

Chapter 1305: Chapter 1302: Ambition Is Not Fearsome, But One Must Know to Revere (2nd Update)

The youth nodded, his face showing a malicious resentment, "Thats right, and this guy is extremely arrogant, even speaking disrespectfully to me! But those women by his side are truly good-looking. If we could capture them, we could create several exceptional Lovesick Furnaces!" As soon as these words fell, a grand Divine Sense suddenly surged up from the youths body. The woman screamed in rm. But before she could react, the youths head exploded, and the residual power of the Divine Sense sted her away a great distance. Crash! The woman smashed through several walls in session before finally managing tond, then looked up in horror. At that moment, the indifferent voice of Xue An came from the void. "Do you think you are qualified to stir up trouble over this affair?" Fear appeared on the womans face as her whole body trembled uncontrobly. "Go back and tell your sect and the other Grotto-Heavens that Golden Cauldron Pavilion is sure to win the Dao Lineage Grand Competition! You heard it from me!" The woman hastily bowed her head, "Yes!" Then there was a long stretch of silence. After a long while, the woman nervously and stealthily raised her head again. Looking back at the scene, there was no one there. Aside from the headless corpse on the distant ground and the shattered walls, everything that just happened seemed like nothing more than a dream. The woman took a deep breath, steadying her boiling blood, and the fear in her eyes gradually faded, reced by a feeling of schadenfreude. "Lu Lingfan, you could never have dreamed that while you were in seclusion, your family would be wiped out, and from the looks of it now, the perpetrator seems to be even stronger than I had previously imagined!" "Im really looking forward to seeing your reaction when you hear the news!" The corners of the womans mouth rose, sketching out a smile full of jealousy and resentment. Thats right! She too was a disciple of the Third Grotto-Heavens Lovesick Courtyard, and moreover, an inner chamber true sessor. Butpared to Lu Lingfan, who from the moment she joined the sect was doted upon and surpassed her in both talent and beauty. The circumstances of Bai Han were much more ordinary. Even oftentimes, she existed merely as a background foil to Lu Lingfan. Filled with jealousy, Bai Han had no recourse due to inferior strength. Until this time, when she was sent as a messenger of the Dao Lineage Grand Competition to deliver messages to the major Grotto-Heavens. When she arrived at the Golden Light Grotto-Heaven, the news that the Golden Cauldron Pavilion had been annihted by Xue An had already spread before she could leave. A thought struck Bai Han, and she did not reveal herself but hid on the side to watch coldly. And after the news came that Xue An had uprooted the Lu Family as well, Bai Han was overjoyed. She faintly sensed that this was the best opportunity to deal with Lu Lingfan. So she began to plot this matter. The youth sent to ry the message this time was someone she found temporarily to help, aiming to probe the intentions of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. But she never expected to actually draw out Xue An. Recalling the vastness and might of that Divine Sense, Bai Hans heartbeat quickened, her face gradually flushing red, and then she chuckled a few times. "This Dao Lineage Grand Competition seems to be heating up a lot! Im really looking forward to it!" With that, her figure gradually faded, eventually disappearing in the courtyard. At the same time, Xue An in the Golden Cauldron Pavilion also withdrew his gaze. The Divine Sense on the youth was naturally left by him because as soon as Xue An saw the youth, he noticed his soul seemed to be entwined with something. These things could not directly control his actions but could subtly influence his emotions. Thus, Xue An had a thought and easily left a Divine Sense on the youth. Xue An originally intended to use this method to find out who was behind the person pulling his strings. However, he did not expect the young man to dare to speak insolently to Yaner and the others; thus, Xue An naturally did not hesitate to send him on his way. As for the oue... A cold smirk emerged on Xue Ans lips. Despite Bai Hans deep concealment, Xue An still saw the ambition in her eyes at a nce. Xue An did not detest those with ambition; in fact, to be a strong person in the highlypetitive Multiverse, one must possess some ambition and ruthlessness. But the premise is that one must know fear; otherwise, Xue An wouldnt mind teaching her a lesson with the facts. At this moment. Suddenly, a loud resonation came from afar, followed by the entire Golden Cauldron Pavilion beginning to tremble. Someone eximed, "Its Sect Leader Xing!" Xue An was slightly startled, then heughed, his figure shed, and he arrived at the highest building. There, he saw Xing Yushu, who had originally been seated facing the wall, surrounded by radiance fluctuating unpredictably, as if something was struggling in agony, trying to break free from its shell. Xiao Yu, in her anxiety, manifested her tentacles, iling her limbs in frustration, and said. "Oh no, I was just about to clear the level, and then this tremor has made me have to start all over again!" Xue An was at a loss for words with a smile, then stepped forward, arriving close to the pained Xing Yushu, and sternly chided, "Knowing its but a dream, why not awaken?" This questioning call, like a p of thunder, detonated right by Xing Yushus ear. Only to see Xing Yushus body tremble, and then the fluctuating aura around him surged upwards, as if a snake had finally shed its skin, entering a brand-new world. Above the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, lights dazzled, and auspicious colors wove through the air in thousands of strands. This rare spectacle naturally attracted countless onlookers. And when Xing Yushus aura soared to the skies. The people up and down the Golden Cauldron Pavilion all showed surprised delight, then bowed in unison. "Congrattions, Sect Leader, on your significant advancement in cultivation!" Their voices echoed far and wide. And at this moment, Xing Yushu also slowly opened his eyes. A sharp gleam shed through his gaze, and his aura intimidated all who felt its presence. True Immortal Peak! In just a few days, Xing Yushu, who was previously at the Golden Immortal Cultivation Level, had, through the trials of Heart Demon Dreand, broken through two major barriers and directly reached the summit of the True Immortal Peak. This rate of cultivation advancement was simply astonishing and shocking. By now, everyone in the Golden Cauldron Pavilion held Xue Ans methods in awe. And many could not help but think. Perhaps... the words spoken by Divine ughter Grandpa in the reception hall might reallye true! At the same time, as Xing Yushu gradually regained his senses and saw Xue An smiling and standing before him, he promptly knelt without a moments hesitation. "Yushu pays respects to my lord! Many thanks for your gracious support!" Xue An casually waved his hand, "Rise! This is also your own fortune!" "Yes!" Only then did Xing Yushu stand up. Xue An smiled, "Now that youre awake as well, lets not dy any longer, we shall leave now!" Xiao Yu curiously leaned in, "Where to?" Xue An smiled, "To watch a grand spectacle!" Chapter 1306 - 1303: Clumsy Foot-Scratching (1st Update)

Chapter 1306: Chapter 1303: Clumsy Foot-Scratching (1st Update)

The distance between Golden Light Grotto-Heaven and the Third Grotto-Heavens was neither close nor far. With Xue Ans speed, it would take roughly half a day to arrive. But naturally, Xue An couldnt go alone this time; An Yan, Hu Ying, Xiao Yu, Xing Yushu, and others all had to follow along. And the Trans-ocean Starship they had before was already broken, while the crane-neighing phoenix carriage couldnt fit so many people. Luckily, the Golden Cauldron Pavilion also had a Flying Boat. However, when they dragged the Flying Boat out of the storage, it was already covered in dust, and the elder in charge of the storage could only offer a wry smile. "Ever since Fu Guang became Sect Leader, this Flying Boat has never been used again. He says he doesnt want external things to dy his cultivation, but in reality, its because he couldnt afford the Spirit Stones needed for flight!" It is well known that a Flying Boat asrge as this one would require at least several dozens of High-Grade Spirit Stones to operate. For the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, whose strength was rapidly declining, this was undoubtedly an unbearable expense. Xue An naturally didnt care about these matters. Not to mention his previous savings, but just the treasures plundered from Lihen Heaven were enough to crush an average Sect. After washing away the dust from the outside, Xiao Yus eyes sparkled as he sized up the Flying Boat, his face filled with excitement. "Sir, can I pilot the Flying Boatter?" "You know how to operate a Flying Boat?" Xue An asked in surprise. "Hehe, I was really bored staying in the small building, so I studied it!" Xiao Yu said with a chuckle, and then, fearing Xue An would disagree, he quickly added, "Sir, although Ive never piloted one before, with my reflexes, theres absolutely no problem!" Hu Ying curled her lips, "Reflexes? You? So clumsy you could pick your toes!" Xiao Yus face showed an embarrassed expression, then he looked at Xue An with a hopeful gaze. Xue An chuckled, shook his head in amusement, and agreed, "Alright, you can pilot it then!" Since they were flying within their own realm, there were hardly any dangers to worry about, and with Xue An there, there was even less cause for concern, so Hu Ying didnt make further fuss about it. Xiao Yu was overjoyed, "Thank you, Sir!" After everyone boarded the Flying Boat, Xiao Yu sat in front of the cockpit, touching around excitedly. This Flying Boats creation method was unknown, but because of its simplicity, it had be the mostmon mode of transportation within The Multiverse Realms. Although the Golden Cauldron Pavilions Flying Boat wasnt as luxurious as the previous Trans-ocean Starship, it was still decent. Hu Ying stood with her arms folded to one side, watching, and eventually couldnt help but say, "Done touching? If youre done, hurry up and start it!" Xiao Yu, with all her back teeth showing in a grin, said, "Okay, Sister Hu! Ill start it right away!" Then she fiddled with the controls again. After a long while... A drop of cold sweat slid down Xiao Yus forehead. "Whats wrong?" Hu Ying frowned slightly. "Uhh... the controls of this Flying Boat are not quite the same as the Cultivation Technique I saw!" "So?" "So..." Xiao Yu timidly raised her head, "Where do I start it?" Hu Ying: "..." And then pointed hatefully to the side, "How could you not see such a big start button?" "Ah! So thats it! I saw it a long time ago, just wanted to tease you, Sister Hu!" Xiao Yuughed awkwardly and hurriedly pressed it. A breeze blew, and the Flying Boat did not respond at all! Xiao Yu blinked and then forced a smile, "Sister Hu..." Hu Ying was speechless, she reached out to pull on the lever, and the Flying Boat suddenly shook, then it ascended into the air. "Are you really able to pilot this?" Hu Ying had some doubts about Xiao Yus abilities. "Of course! Just rx, Sister Hu! I was just a little inexperienced before!" Xiao Yu held the joystick with both hands while her other tentacles also appeared, waving in the air as if she had made up her mind. Hu Ying was somewhat unconvinced and was about to speak. But then Xiao Yu mmed on the elerator, and with a roaring sound, the Flying Boat sped up from standstill to extreme speed in an instant. The dozens of high-grade Spirit Stones were crazily outputting Spiritual Power, instantly ramping the speed to its max. Taken by surprise, Hu Ying almost fell to the ground and had difficulty standing stable. Once she steadied herself, she roared, "Xiao Yu, what are you doing?" Xiao Yu gave an embarrassed smile, "Sorry, Sister Hu, I just wanted to see how fast this Flying Boat could go!" Hu Ying was about to rebuke her, but her words turned into a scream, "Watch out ahead!" It was because, after that sudden charge, the Flying Boat had already traversed thousands of miles into a vast expanse of undting mountains, and through the portholes, an imposing peak towering into the clouds suddenly appeared ahead. With the Flying Boats current speed, a collision was imminent in just three breaths time. Xiao Yu, too, was startled, but the advantage of having many hands showed its effectiveness. She grasped the joystick with one hand, adjusted the speed with another, while her other hands corrected the angle and changed direction, busily but cheerfully. In this flurry of tentacle motion, as if they were about to tie knots in the air. Finally. This Flying Boat, at the veryst moment before hitting the mountain peak, managed to turn at a breathtaking angle amidst a screeching air friction sound, narrowly and dangerously dodging the mountain. Hu Ying was so frightened that she lost all color, yelling furiously, "Are you capable or not?" Xiao Yu was quite terrified herself, but the drift she just pulled off boosted her confidence quite a bit, and she couldnt help butugh and say, "Dont worry, Sister Hu, Ive got the essence of piloting this Flying Boat now. Just leave it to me!" Finally, after getting through those "little mishaps," Xiao Yu steadily controlled the Flying Boat, flying towards the direction of the Third Grotto-Heavens. Hu Ying was still worried, but after confirming that Xiao Yu was really handling it well, she finally breathed a sigh of relief and then turned to go back to the rear cabin of the Flying Boat. Xiao Yu clearly enjoyed the sensation of piloting, and as clumps of white clouds drifted past the portholes, her mood improved, and she even began to hum a tune cheerfully. "My lord sent me to drive, uh-huh, uh-huh..." Just as she was humming this tune that was entirely off-key, the Flying Boat finally burst through the vast sea of clouds, and a bright opening appeared ahead. Xiao Yus mouth gaped open as she admired the azure sky outside the porthole, eximing in amazement, "How beautiful!" But just then, from the other side of the sea of clouds, a dazzling radiance suddenly burst forth, charging towards the Flying Boat with the swiftness of lightning. Xiao Yu screamed out, and with her, so did the being within the radiant light. "Crap, why is there a Flying Boat here?" And then they started to brake rapidly. But because the speed was too fast, it was already toote to avoid a collision, which was imminent. Xiao Yu showed her calm and collected side as she gripped the rudder and shouted through the Flying Boats transmission Array. "You go left, Ill go right!" "Good idea!" A voice of approval came from within the radiance, and then it abruptly changed direction. Xiao Yus mouth curled in a smile, as if she had an ace up her sleeve, thinking to herself, Sister Hu, you always say Im foolish, now lets see what you have to say this time. And then she too turned the joystick, maneuvering the Flying Boat to swerve to the side. Then... Xiao Yu and the being of radiant light watched each other getting closer with eyes widened in horror. "Whats going on..." the voice from within the light screamed. Before the sentence waspleted, there was a loud crash. Chapter 1307 - 1304: A Walk in Mingxin Palace, Fang Xing’an! (Second Update)

Chapter 1307: Chapter 1304: A Walk in Mingxin Pce, Fang Xingan! (Second Update)

Boom! In the midst of rising dust and smoke, a figure was sent tumbling and flying in disarray, only barely stabilizing after being thrown a considerable distance away. As for Xiao Yu, she was sitting at the helm right now,pletely dumbstruck! Just moments ago, she thought for sure they were doomed. But who would have thought, the Flying Boat didnt budge an inch, and instead, the dazzling light charging towards them was the one repelled. At the same time, Xue Ans figure appeared before the Flying Boat, asking indifferently, "What happened?" Xue An had been drinking tea inside the cabin of the Flying Boat when he suddenly sensed something unusual outside. In the nick of time, he forcefully took control of the vessel and directly repelled the radiant light that was hurtling toward them. At that moment, the person who was repelled, looking rather ragged, flew back and sincerely bowed to Xue An with an apologetic expression. "Im truly sorry, its all my fault for flying my sword too fast, nearly causing a disaster! Please forgive me, fellow daoist!" The voice was gentle and pleasant to hear. Xue An sized up the person speaking, and a glimmer of recognition shed in his eyes. He saw that the person was only about twenty years old, dressed in a monks cassock, with a face like fine jade and a distinguished air, clearly no ordinary individual. Crucially, Xue An also noticed that amongst this persons presence was a vigorous Sword Intent. A Sword Cultivator? A thought crossed Xue Ans mind. While Xue An was assessing him, the person was also sizing up Xue An, feeling equally surprised. Because he was fully aware of what had just happened. Although he had reduced his speed as much as possible, the inertia was still too great. If there had truly been a collision, this Flying Boat might have disintegrated on the spot. But at the very moment of contact with the Flying Boat, an invisible, tremendous force directly repelled him. This force was not only mighty and vast but also perfectly calibrated, which is why he was only sent flying away without any harm. Without going into further detail, this alone showed the other partys strength to be quite extraordinary. At the same time, the man also caught a glimpse of the emblem emzoned on the Flying Boat. Golden Cauldron Pavilion? The man paused, then his expression turned solemn, and he spoke with a bow, "Fang Xingan of Mingxin Pce, greetings to the fellow daoist from Golden Cauldron Pavilion!" No sooner had he finished speaking than Sheng Miaotong, who had hurried over upon hearing the news, couldnt help but exim in surprise. "Mingxin Pce? Are you from the First Grotto-Heavens?" Sheng Miaotongs surprise was understandable. It was indeed because Mingxin Pces reputation was far too great. It is known that there are seven major Grotto-Heavens in this realm, and among them, Mingxin Pce is ranked first. Because of its extremely ancient heritage, the true extent of its power has be a mystery. But one thing is certain: no matter how the rankings among the other Six Great Grotto-Heavens may change, the rank of Mingxin Pce has never shifted, always remaining at the top, from beginning to end. Even those who wish to challenge the authority of Mingxin Pce do not exist, because unlike the other Six Great Grotto-Heavens, Mingxin Pce is a purely Sword Cultivation sect. Its disciples do not cultivate anything else, focusing solely on the Sword Qi within their hearts. And in terms of lethality, Sword Cultivators rank first, with no one daring to im second. Thus, over the years, numerous legends about Mingxin Pce have been passed down, and it has even been revered as the sect of Sword Immortals. Unexpectedly, to encounter a member of Mingxin Pce here, and judging by his demeanor, he seems to be a True Disciple of Mingxin Pce. Sheng Miaotong was inwardly shaken. Xue An, however, raised his eyebrows slightly, speaking with a smile that was not quite a smile, "Mingxin Pce?" "Yes! May I have the honor of knowing your distinguished name?" Fang Xingan asked with impable politeness. Xue An smiled, "My name is Xue An!" As he spoke, he pointed at Xing Yushu behind him, "This is the new Sect Leader of Golden Cauldron Pavilion, Xing Yushu!" New Sect Leader? Fang Xingan was stunned. He hadnt heard about Golden Cauldron Pavilion changing its Sect Leader? If there was a change in the position of Sect Leader, shouldnt Golden Cauldron Pavilion have notified the Six Great Grotto-Heavens of The Multiverse? Despite his inner shock, his good upbringing still made him show respectful courtesy, and then he bowed deeply to Xing Yushu. "Fang Xingan, the seventy-eighth True Disciple of Mingxin Pce, pays respects to the Sect Leader of Golden Cauldron Pavilion!" Setting aside everything else, it was this politeness that won Fang Xingan the good favor of many. Xing Yushu, on the other hand, seemed somewhat at a loss. Of course, he knew the status of Mingxin Pce! It could be said that Golden Cauldron Pavilion wasnt even on the same level as them. So, when Fang Xingan bowed to him, Xing Yushu felt somewhat uneasy at heart. "Fellow Fang, please rise!" After struggling for a long time, Xing Yushu finally managed to utter such a sentence. Only then did Fang Xingan stand up, followed by a series of polite exchanges. Xing Yushu also racked his brains to respond. It was at this moment that someone chuckled, and Xiao Yu leaped out from the side, iling his limbs. "Hey! You two are really quite amusing,plimenting each other like this. Dont you feel embarrassed?" This remark made both Xing Yushu and Fang Xingans faces bloom with embarrassment. After that, Xiao Yu looked Fang Xingan up and down several times, until he became noticeably flushed, before he spoke somewhat annoyed. "I told you to turn left just now, why did you go right? Were you trying to scam us deliberately?" "Scam?" Fang Xingan was taken aback, clearly not understanding the meaning. "It means to act shamelessly!" Xiao Yu even exined. Only then did Fang Xingan realize, and he quickly waved his hands saying, "No, no, I had no such intention, and indeed, I precisely followed your directions to turn left, didnt I?" "Nonsense, I clearly saw you turn right!" Xiao Yu was so angry that his eyes nearly bulged out, and his face puffed up like a steamed bun. Fang Xingans face turned red with anxiety as he stuttered, "I... I didnt!" "Hmph!" Xiao Yu snorted and was about to continue. Just then, someone tapped her head. Xiao Yu lifted her head angrily, "Who... oh, Sister Hu Ying! Do you have any instructions?" As soon as she saw it was Hu Ying, Xiao Yu immediately became docile. By this time, Hu Ying couldnt help butugh so much that her belly nearly hurt, then gasped for breath and said, "Alright, alright, with your intelligence, I think its best if you say goodbye to driving from now on!" Xiao Yu still felt a bit wronged and wanted to exin, but Xiang Xiang pulled her aside. Even this little girl felt too embarrassed to watch any longer and exined in a low voice to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu then had a sudden realization, and her face turned red to the root of her neck. She didnt dare to face everyone and ran away. Fang Xingan was still a bit taken aback, then looked at Xue An and said with some embarrassment, "Fellow, why do I feel more and more muddled?" Xue An was also a bit amused yet appreciative of this young man with a pure Sword Heart, so he smiled and said, "Dont mind her. By the way, fellow, where are you nning to go?" Seeing this, Fang Xingan turned solemn, raised his hand towards the southwest, and saluted, "I am following the orders of my master to descend the mountain and participate in thepetition of the Daoist Orthodoxy this time!" Chapter 1308 - 1305: The Gathering Storm (3rd Update)

Chapter 1308: Chapter 1305: The Gathering Storm (3rd Update)

Xue An nodded, "What a coincidence! We are also going to participate in the Grand Dao Competition! Why dont we travel together?" "Is that... okay?" Fang Xingan was somewhat surprised. "Why wouldnt it be! After all, this is also fate. Otherwise, in such a vast sky, why would you happen to bump into my Flying Boat?" Xue An said with a smile. Fang Xingan pondered for a moment, then nodded, "It seems to make some sense!" "Lets go! Consider it as making a friend!" With that, Xue An led Fang Xingan back into the Flying Boat. Watching the backs of the two individuals, Hu Ying chuckled. An Yan looked somewhat astonished, "What are youughing at?" Hu Ying mysteriously leaned close to An Yans ear, lowering her voice, "Sister Yan, didnt you notice that Brother Xues smile just now was very much like a sly old fox?" An Yan recalled for a moment, then also smiled wryly. "It really did look like that!" "Hehe! Sister Yan, Ill tell you, whenever Brother Xue smiles like that, it means hes preparing to deceive someone!" "Really?" An Yan was somewhat astonished. Hu Ying nodded, "Really, I saw it myself. Originally, Brother Xue smiled like that, then he tricked my brother into working for him for three years!" An Yan couldnt help but widen her eyes. Meanwhile. Xue An led Fang Xingan into the cabin of the Flying Boat. This Flying Boat was quite spacious, with many rooms divided within the cabin itself. Xue An led him into a sitting room for brewing tea, and after a few cups of tea, the somewhat inexperienced Fang Xingan had basically spoken out everything he knew. As he said, this time at the Grand Dao Competition, he was representing Mingxin Pce. Xue An thoughtfully nodded, then filled a cup of tea, and calmly said: "That being said, your cultivation level is considered good in your sect?" Fang Xingan scratched his head somewhat awkwardly, "Well, speaking of strength, Im far behind my fellow disciples, but they all dont like to go, so they sent me!" "Oh? Why dont they like to go?" Xue An didnt even lift his head, just asked ndly. "Because our master said that this so-called Grand Dao Competition is nothing more than people from the various Grotto-Heavens gathering together to allocate interests. These people havepletely forgotten the original intentions, and our Mingxin Pce cant consort with these people, so naturally, my fellow disciples also disdain to go!" Upon hearing this, a light seemed to appear before Xue Ans eyes, then he calmly said: "Well said, this cup is to honor your master!" "Thank you!" Fang Xingan hurriedly raised his cup to express his thanks. After settling Fang Xingan down, Xue An turned around and returned to his room, then suddenly burst intoughter. An Yan asked in surprise, "Husband, whats the matter?" Xue An smiled, "Nothing, just suddenly felt that everything is worthwhile!" "Whats worthwhile?" Xue An calmly replied: "Naturally, its the ancestors of the Hua n who originally left their Dao teachings in this realm!" Speaking of this, Xue An raised his head and let out a long breath. "Previously, the performance of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion had really disappointed me, and from what Ive heard, the other Grotto-Heavens are all of the same ilk, which had made me very angry, even to the point of wanting to destroy everything! But fortunately... this Mingxin Pce is still decent, at least they have not forgotten their original heart." An Yan nodded as if she understood, then asked, "So, is this Mingxin Pce a sect of Sword Cultivators?" Xue Anughed lightly and patted her shoulder, "Indeed!" As he spoke, Xue An sighed, "It seems that some things can only be persisted with by these inwardly pure Sword Cultivators!" This small interlude had passed, and although Xiao Yu repeatedly requested, Hu Ying still refused her request to pilot the Flying Boat alone, instead taking control herself. With the gradual awakening of her bloodline power, Hu Yings strength was also progressively improving C she handled the operation of the Flying Boat with ease. As the Flying Boat smoothly journeyed towards its destination, Inside the Third Grotto-Heavens, with the arrival of strong cultivators from various domains, the ce became increasingly lively. As the Third Grotto-Heavens, this area was naturally more expansive than Jin Guangdongtian, and the quality of Spiritual Power here was superior. For the grand event of the doctrinalpetition, Lovesick Courtyard went to great lengths, carving out a huge tform spanning ten thousand miles right beside the Sect. You should know that this area used to be continuous, rolling peaks! Because of the doctrinalpetition, the peaks were removed through the joint efforts of several Great Elders of Lovesick Courtyard. To amodate visitors from all directions, a massive city was also erected on it. As the date approached, the number of Flying Boatsnding beside the city was countless, making the massive city increasingly bustling. In this grand scene, everyone in Lovesick Courtyard was thrilled. They had gone to great lengths and spared no expense to host this grandpetition, aiming to advance the Third Grotto-Heavens further, recing the Xuanfa Sect of the Second Grotto-Heavens, and bing the next most powerful sect after Mingxin Pce. Driven by this goal, a restless and excited atmosphere permeated throughout Lovesick Courtyard. Meanwhile, inside the upper court of Lovesick Courtyard, several Great Elders sat in a row, with Lovesick Courtyards master, Sha Miaoyi, in the center. This Sha Miaoyi did not seem very old, for her face was veiled by a thin mist, but her delicate figure was that of a striking beauty. "Have people from all the Grotto-Heavens arrived?" Sha Miaoyis voice was somewhat hoarse but carried a mature womans charm. "Master, everyone is here except for those from the First Grotto-Heavens Mingxin Pce and Golden Cauldron Pavilion!" "Oh?" Sha Miaoyi smiled, "Its not surprising that people from Mingxin Pce havent arrived since those sword fanatics never care much for this doctrinalpetition, but Golden Cauldron Pavilion..." Sha Miaoyi paused, then said with a hint of sarcasm, "Are they afraid of arriving early and bing thest again this time?" This remark sparked a round of lightughter from several Great Elders, after which one of them softly said, "However, the person who was sent to deliver the message to Golden Cauldron Pavilion hasnt returned yet. Could something have dyed them on the way?" "Who was sent to deliver the message?" "Master, it was inner disciple Bai Han!" "Bai Han..." Sha Miaoyi murmured softly. As if responding to her summons, a disciples voice came from outside the door. "Master, Sister Bai seeks an audience!" Sha Miaoyi was slightly taken aback, then said, "Let her in!" As the words fell, Bai Han stumbled into the hall, and knelt down with a thump, deeply bowing her head and said, "Master!" Sha Miaoyis face was momentarily shaken by the waves in the mist, asking in surprise, "What happened?" Bai Han then tremblingly raised her head, "Master, something has happened in Jin Guangdongtian!" Chapter 1309 - 1306: Breaking Through the Barrier and Wreaking Vengeance (Fourth Update)

Chapter 1309: Chapter 1306: Breaking Through the Barrier and Wreaking Vengeance (Fourth Update)

"Oh? Something happened? What happened?" one of the elders asked urgently. "Yes! Speak up! What exactly happened?" Bai Han, trembling, said, "I wasmanded by my master to deliver messages to the various great Multiverses. Everything went smoothly until I arrived at the Golden Light Celestial Realm, where I heard stunning news!" "Someone actually murdered Fu Guang and the old Sect Leader Xiu Wen of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion and took their ces!" "What?" All the Great Elders were shocked. "Is this true?" Sha Miaoyi also asked solemnly. "Every word is true!" The Great Elders exchanged looks with each other. "Its not surprising that such an incident urred. After all, the Golden Cauldron Pavilion has been declining for hundreds of years. It is only natural that someone took over!" an elder analyzed. "Who did it?" Sha Miaoyi asked. "Mistress, this person is called Xue An!" "Xue An?" Everyone, including Sha Miaoyi, was somewhat flustered. Because they had never heard of this name before. "And then? Is the Golden Cauldron Pavilion nning to withdraw from the uing Daoist Grand Competition?" Sha Miaoyi asked. Because in her view, since Xue An had just taken over the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, he naturally wouldnt want to stir up trouble at this time. Unexpectedly, Bai Han shook her head sadly and said, "Mistress, that was just the beginning. For some reason, this Xue An went on to annihte two major families within the Golden Light Celestial Realm, the Sheng Family and the Lu Family!" "What?" This time, Sha Miaoyi could no longer remain calm, suddenly standing up and staring at Bai Han intently, "Say that again?" "Mistress, I dare not deceive you in such a matter. Indeed, Xue An has massacred the entire family of my junior sister Lu. I even went to see it once; nothing but aplete messtoo horrible to look at!" The Great Elders were all stirred up as well. "Such a vicious youngster, behaving so ruthlessly!" "Exactly, doesnt he know there are those from the Lu Family who are disciples in my Lovesick Courtyard?" Amid these scolding voices, Sha Miaoyi asked solemnly, "So what is the intention of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion exactly?" Bai Hans eyes shed with a cold light, and then she bowed respectfully, saying tremulously, "Mistress, when I went to the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, I didnt expect this Xue An to repeatedly dere that he would participate in this Daoist Grand Competition, and...." "And what?" "And he also said he would take the first ce in thepetition!" Upon hearing this, the room erupted in an uproar. All the Great Elders were furious. "I thought this youngster was arrogant earlier, now it seems hes simply a fool!" "Exactly, daring to say such things, its chilling. Who doesnt know that the Golden Cauldron Pavilion has always rankedst in every grandpetition? Now he harbors wild ambitions to take first ce; its simplyughable!" "Indeed! Perhaps this youngster thinks that by killing Fu Guang and Xiu Wen, he can do whatever he pleases!" Among these scolding voices, Bai Han kept her head down, a cold smirk of satisfaction within her heart. Sha Miaoyi remained silent, but her eyes flickered uncertainly. Finally, she said solemnly, "Alright, Ive heard enough, you have worked hard; you may retire for now!" "Yes!" Bai Han responded and then withdrew respectfully. As soon as she left, the room was in turmoil. All the Great Elders were somewhat hesitant. "Mistress, what should we do?" "Yes! Ling Fans family was destroyed; should we tell her?" Sha Miaoyi waved her hand, "Not now! Ling Fan is at a critical moment of her cultivation retreat. Should we disturb her now, all her previous efforts would be wasted!" The Great Elders upon hearing this all nodded in agreement, thinking Sha Miaoyis reasoning made sense. However, they didnt know that after Bai Han left, she "identally" passed by the courtyard where Lu Lingfan was in seclusion and "coincidentally" met a maid serving Lu Lingfan. Bai Han then "sympathetically" ryed the incident to this maid. After speaking, she turned around with a look of pity on her face, but soon a contemptuous smirk appeared on her face. Before she even returned to her residence, a womans shrill scream sounded, piercing the sky. "Mother!" Hearing this scream, thecency on Bai Hans face grew even more intense. Go ahead and create amotion! Lets see who is more formidable this time, you or Xue An. Meanwhile. Upon hearing the scream, the expressions of Sha Miaoyi and the others changed drastically, then they simultaneously rushed out, heading directly to the courtyard where Lu Lingfan was secluded. What they saw next shocked them. The hall, built by the Secret Technique, had now turned into ruins. By the side of the ruins,y sporadically over a dozen maids and protectors. Without exception, all of them appeared as if their whole bodys essence and blood had been drained, turning them into dry corpses with extremely tragic deaths. Above the ruins floated a woman with half-ck, half-white hair, an extremely pale face, but with an aura that stirred the skies, causing shifts in the atmosphere around her. When she sensed Sha Miaoyi and others arriving, she slowly turned her head, and her dull eyes gradually filled with tears. "Master, my mother..." However, Sha Miaoyis attention was not on this matter; instead, she stared dumbfounded at Lu Lingfan. After a moment, she shouted with overwhelming joy. "Ling Fan, have you made a breakthrough?" Confusion filled Lu Lingfans face, but she still nodded, "Yes!" Sha Miaoyi and the Great Elders from Lovesick Courtyard who had heard the news were all overjoyed beyond measure. Lu Lingfan was undisputedly the top true disciple of Lovesick Courtyard. Due to her exceptional talent, she had managed in a very short time to master the courtyards ultimate technique, the Lovesick Demon Curse, to an extremely high level. This retreat was meant for her toprehend the final hurdle. This was a task even Sha Miaoyi had notpleted. But seeing the current momentum, not only had Lu Lingfanpleted it, but she had also elevated her own realm, stepping directly from the True Immortal Realm into the Great Luo Realm. The timing couldnt be more perfect with themencement of the Multiverse Ritual Combat, adding such a powerhouse. How could Sha Miaoyi and the others not rejoice over this? Inparison, Lu Lingfans family massacre became less important. Still, appearances had to be maintained. Sha Miaoyi sighed softly, then said, "Silly disciple, since you already know, we wont hide it from you anymore. Yes, your mother and the people from Lu Family are indeed dead!" Lu Lingfan trembled all over, tears streaming down, then she began to sob silently. "Who! Who killed my mother?" Lu Lingfans voice was filled with deep-seated hatred. Sha Miaoyi sighed and said, "It is the current leader of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, named Xue An! He is on his way here, and you will meet him in this Multiverse Ritual Combat!" "Xue An..." Lu Lingfan murmured several times, her features gradually twisted into an ugly sneer, then she spat out a word through clenched teeth. "Kill!" Chapter 1310 - 1307: The Turmoil Gradually Arises (First Update)

Chapter 1310: Chapter 1307: The Turmoil Gradually Arises (First Update)

In the massive city constructed within the Lovesick Courtyard for this grandpetition, people from various Grotto-Heavens gathered together. Among these people are many mighty local overlords, including numerous famed paragons of heaven. Their purpose foring here was clear: to make their respective Grotto-Heavens stand out in this grandpetition. Therefore, even before the official start of thepetition, a covert contest had already quietlymenced. All kinds of alliances and secret struggles are being staged one after another within this city. Someone you shared a drink and pleasant conversation with just a second ago might, in the next moment, calmly add you to the list of important contenders to be wary of in the memory of their Sect. In the face of ones own Sect and Grotto-Heavens interests, all else must give way. And the Sects from lesser-ranked Grotto-Heavens spare no effort to establish ties withrger Sects. Suddenly, all sorts of tactful and unsavory methods are flying around, some of which are enough to reset peoples belief in how low one can stoop, leaving onlookers utterly astounded. And just as this underground rivalry was reaching a boiling point, a piece of news suddenly emerged out of nowhere, spreading rapidly among all the esteemed Grotto-Heaven visitors. "What? Golden Cauldron Pavilion has the audacity to im theyll seize first ce in thispetition? Has Fu Guang gone mad from faulty cultivation, leading to demonic deviation, making him lose his wits?" Xie Tianwu, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Martial Sect, which ranks sixth among the seven great Grotto-Heavens and is only slightly stronger than the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, was utterly dumbfounded upon hearing this and couldnt help but blurt out a retort. "Heh, Sect Leader Xie, youre quite out of the loop. Who told you that Golden Cauldron Pavilions current Sect Leader is that guy Fu Guang? I heard that Golden Cauldron Pavilion has recently undergone a significant upheaval. Fu Guang, as well as the previous Sect Leader Xiu Wen, were both killed by some unknown youngster who burst onto the scene! These are words right out of his own mouth!" The speaker was Lei Shuangren, the Hall Master of the Yellow Sand Hall from the Fifth Grotto-Heavens. "Oh? Such a thing happened?" Xie Tianwus eyes widened, then he shook his head, "Even if thats the case, and Fu Guang and Xiu Wen were killed, with the strength and heritage of Golden Cauldron Pavilion, dreaming of taking first ce is sheer folly!" Lei Shuangrenughed heartily, "True, which is why I think this might be an opportunity for both of our Sects!" "Hall Master Lei means...?" Avarice gleamed in Lei Shuangrens eyes, "Its simple, the current Golden Cauldron Pavilion should be at its weakest, even losing two sessive Sect Leaders to murder. If our two Sects coborate and take out the Golden Cauldron Pavilions contenders in thepetition, Golden Cauldron Pavilion,cking its legacy, will naturally fall to pieces without a leader." Xie Tianwus eyes gradually lit up, and he followed up saying: "If that happens, our two Sects, which border Golden Light Grotto-Heavens, could swallow it up with impunity, is that right?" Lei Shuangrenughed loudly, "Sect Leader Xie is indeed astute, thats exactly my n. When do you think?" Xie Tianwu smiled even more proudly, especially when recalling the vast wealth of the Golden Light Grotto-Heavens. His heart burned with eagerness. Thus, he raised his wine cup and said with a lightugh, "A brilliant n indeed. Come, let us drink deeply to this, as if to mark a moment of mourning for Golden Cauldron Pavilion!" As the wine cups clinked together, the froth spilling forth was much like the greed in peoples hearts C lingering on unabated. While Heavenly Martial Sect and Yellow Sand Hall were secretly forging an alliance and nning to swallow Golden Cauldron Pavilion... The other great Grotto-Heavens had various reactions. But without exception, everyone who heard the rumor first thought that the people from Golden Cauldron Pavilion had gone mad. And when the details of the incident spread, it invited widespread mockery and ridicule. "Who is this Xue An popping up out of nowhere? To utter such grandiose ims, its trulyughable!" "Hehe, even if he is strong, not to mention the ever-top-ranked Bright Heart Immortal Pce, even the other major Grotto-Heavens cannot be shaken by one individuals power alone. I really want to see what hes going to do when the timees!" Countless people were discussing spiritedly, but almost all of them were scoffing in disdain, with not a single person believing that Golden Cauldron Pavilion could seed. Inside a mansion located in the core area of the huge city, people from the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion of the Second Grotto-Heavens were also discussing this matter. The numerous elders were discussing fervently, yet Hall Master Mei Qing was just quietly listening. Only after everyone had almost had their say did she shift her gaze and looked at her beloved disciple by her side. "Mu Xue, what do you think?" The room instantly fell silent, and all the elders looked at the top disciple of the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion with respectful eyes. d in white surpassing the snow, and with brows like a painting, Zhongli Muxue gently lowered her eyes and spoke in a cool voice: "Ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth!" This assessment also made everyone in the room nod in agreement. "Thats right! This Golden Cauldron Pavilion is merely putting on an act of bravado, entirely unworthy of our fear. What truly deserves our attention right now is the plot of Lovesick Courtyard!" Mei Qing said in a grave voice. Upon hearing these words, the atmosphere in the room turned tense, and everyones expressions became serious. As a major sect of the Second Grotto-Heavens, they all felt the immense pressureing from the direction of Lovesick Courtyard. Mei Qing sighed lightly and said, "The most soul-dissolving feeling is lovesickness. The founders of our Soul-Dissolving Pavilion and Lovesick Courtyard were sisters from the same master, which also created the myriad connections between our two sects!" "Although in recent centuries, our Soul-Dissolving Pavilion has always been ahead of Lovesick Courtyard, this ambitious event they have organized, the Grand Competition of Dao Session, clearly targets our position in the Second Grotto-Heavens!" "Moreover, the most crucial thing is, as of yesterday, we have confirmed news that Lu Lingfan, the top disciple of Lovesick Courtyard, has broken through the Lovesickness Devil Curse, emerging from seclusion as the first person to do so in a thousand years!" Even though everyone was already aware of this news, their faces couldnt help turning pale again when Mei Qing brought it up. Then Mei Qing looked at Zhongli Muxue, "Mu Xue, if you were to face Lu Lingfan now, how much chance would you have of winning?" Zhongli Muxue was silent for a moment, then said, "Less than ten percent!" As she spoke, she lowered her eyes and said indifferently, "My Soul-Dissolving Life Pass Scroll is only at the ninthyer now, just a step away from the final breakthrough, yet this one step is as vast as a thousand miles!" Mei Qings face also showed a look of dejection, as she sighed, "If that is the case, then when the timees for the grandpetition, we can only think of ways to preserve our strength, as for the position of the Second Grotto-Heavens..." Before she could finish her words. A talisman suddenly appeared in front of Mei Qing, who was taken aback, casually took it, and after unfolding it and ncing twice, she couldnt help standing up abruptly, her face showing a look of joy. "Mu Xue, Fang Xingan, a disciple of Bright Heart Immortal Pce, will be arriving here soon. Lets hurry and go out to wee him!" Chapter 1311 - 1308: Striding in the World! (Second Update)

Chapter 1311: Chapter 1308: Striding in the World! (Second Update)

Zhongli Muxue shuddered and repeated in astonishment and confusion, "Fang Xingan?" "Exactly! Its the very Fang Xingan from Mingxin Pce who once had the fleeting encounter with you!" Mei Qing was very excited. Zhongli Muxue was somewhat bbergasted. Because only now did she recall that during her breakthrough of the ninth level of the Soul-Dissolving Script, Fang Xingan had once represented Mingxin Pce to offer his congrattions. But back then it was just a brief glimpse. Even now, the only thing Zhongli Muxue could remember was Fang Xingans indigo-colored Daoist robe! But Mei Qing was clearly very excited. "This is an invitation sent personally by Brother Fang to you. It signifies that you hold a special meaning in his heart. If you can establish a connection with Mingxin Immortal Pce, then this Daopetition will be worry-free! After all, its the most prestigious sect of this world!" Zhongli Muxue seemed as if she heard nothing, still looking somewhat dazed. However, as her master, Mei Qing was someone she naturally respected. So despite being filled with confusion, once Muxue collected herself, she bowed deeply and said, "Yes!" The invitation did not specify an exact time, it merely mentioned that he would arrive very soon. In order not to neglect Fang Xingan, Mei Qing led the many disciples and elders from the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion personally to the Flying Boat Pier. This is where all the flying boats arriving at the giant city dock. Of course, this move by the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion naturally attracted attention from all quarters. "Whats going on? The Soul-Dissolving Pavilion isnt sleeping in the middle of the night, why are they all heading to the pier?" someone eximed in surprise. "Indeed, what are they up to?" another person followed with astonishment. "I seem to have heard rumors that seem to be about weing someone extremely important!" another person added. "Who could it be, warranting people from the Second Grotto-Heavens toe and wee in the middle of the night?" someone said with a hint of disbelief. In short, the whole giant city was buzzing with the news of this event. Meanwhile. All members of the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion had gathered at the pier, waiting for the arrival of Fang Xingan. Zhongli Muxue felt as if countless eyes were staring at her from behind, which made her feel very unnatural as she asked. "Master, are you sure Brother Fang will arrive at this hour?" "Of course! Since he said so, he will definitelye. Dont be anxious, just wait patiently!" Mei Qing was obviously full of confidence. The disciples of Mingxin Pce had never missed an appointment. Especially this time, with the invitationing from Mingxin Pces representative Fang Xingan, not to mention his brief acquaintance with his own disciple, just his position alone was enough to prove his strength. After all, as Mingxin Immortal Pce being the foremost of the seven grotto-heavens, a representative position was extremely honored, unattainable to anyone but the True Disciples. And now that the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion received an invitation from Fang Xingan, it clearly indicated that he must have been constantly thinking of his disciple, Zhongli Muxue. If this rtionship could be further developed, it would be greatly beneficial for the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion. Not to mention other things, just the uing Daopetition could potentially be influenced because of it. This was the reason why Mei Qing and the others at the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion valued this matter so much upon learning of it. Simultaneously, the entire giant citys gaze also followed the actions of the Soul-Dissolving Pavilions members to the pier. People all wanted to know, who was the person that warranted such a grand reception from the Second Grotto-Heavens, to the extent of making an all-out effort to wee them? In the midst of this widespread attention, the members of the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion stood firmly on the Flying Boat Pier amidst the biting cold wind. Half an hour... One hour... As time slowly passed, many onlookers hiding in the shadows were bing impatient. But just at that moment, a streak of light shed across the distant sky. Then the entire pitch-ck firmament was lit up by a brilliant glow. Only after that did ripples appear in the space above the pier, and amid the dazzling light, a Flying Boat was spat out. The crowd watched with bated breath, but upon seeing the Flying Boat, they couldnt help but be stunned. For though the Flying Boat was resplendent and its aura formidable, A giant emblem was conspicuously engraved on the head of the boat. Although many were unclear about what was going on, there were still plenty who recognized the emblem at first sight. "Its the emblem of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion!" someone eximed in shock. "Tsk, tsk, who would have thought that this Sect would really dare toe! And theyve chosen to arrive in the dead of night!" someone else sneered. And those like Mei Qing, who had been filled with anticipation, now revealed a very peculiar expression upon seeing the emblem on the Flying Boat. This expression contained surprise, shock, but even more so, disdain. Especially Mei Qing, who had been eagerly awaiting, scoffed coldly from her nostrils and then turned her gaze away from the Flying Boat. On the other hand, Zhongli Muxue looked at the Flying Boat somewhat astonished, seemingly puzzled why the Golden Cauldron Pavilion chose this particr moment to descend. Then the light on the Flying Boat shimmered, and a line of people stepped out from it. At first, the crowd paid no attention. After all, as the Golden Cauldron Pavilion often rankedst among the Seven Grotto-Heavens, what new tricks could they have even if some unexpected changes had urred this time? But what they didnt expect at all Was that just as they were thinking this, Zhongli Muxues eyes gradually widened. Because the one walking at the front of the line was none other than Fang Xingan, with whom she had had a brief encounter before. At this moment, Fang Xingan was engaged in a lively chat with the person next to him, Seemingly oblivious to the astonished gazes around him. It wasnt until they had approached close to the group from the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion, that Fang Xingan bowed politely to Xue An. "To be able to ride on the Flying Boat with Daoist Brother Xue and be friends, is truly my honor!" Xue An did not speak, merely smiling faintly. Meanwhile. Mei Qing and the people from the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion, and even all those watching this scene from the shadows, couldnt help but be dumbstruck. Whats going on? Isnt Fang Xingan the current representative of the Mingxin Pce? Howe hes so friendly with the people from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion? This question lingered in everyones minds. Meanwhile, Fang Xingan bowed his head and spoke in a very low voice: "Daoist brother, Ive done my best. The rest is up to you. I hope in this grandpetition, I will be able to witness your Sect shine splendidly!" A slight smile crept over Xue Ans lips, then he nodded, "Very well! With that said, well meet at the grandpetition!" Fang Xingan nodded, then turned his head to nce one more time at Xiao Yu in the crowd, offering a faint smile. "Till we meet again!" With that, he turned and left, heading straight for the ranks of the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion. Chapter 1312 - 1309: Dark Inside Story (Part One)

Chapter 1312: Chapter 1309: Dark Inside Story (Part One)

"Pavilion Master Mei!" Fang Xingan greeted Mei Qing with a sped-hand salute. "My, my, Young Master Fang is really too polite!" Mei Qing smiled so wide her face almost bloomed, "It has been ten years since ourst farewell. I didnt expect Young Master Fangs cultivation level to have advanced so much, it truly is admirable!" Fang Xingan smiled faintly, then turned to look at Zhongli Muxue, who was standing by the side, and nodded, "Miss Zhongli!" Zhongli Muxues gaze trembled slightly as she performed a light curtsy towards Fang Xingan and said softly, "Brother Fang!" Although her expression did not change much, it was visible to the naked eye that Zhongli Muxues cheeks were quickly blushing red. This scene was, of course, caught by Mei Qing, whose smile grew even wider. She quickly said, "Young Master Fang, this is not a ce for lengthy conversations. I have already instructed someone to arrange amodations for you within the pavilions lodgings, please follow me!" Fang Xingan hesitated slightly but ultimately nodded, "That sounds good!" Mei Qing was overjoyed and immediately led Fang Xingan away. And from the beginning to the end, she didnt so much as nce directly at the people from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion in the distance. In her eyes, a mere Golden Cauldron Pavilion was nowhere as significant as this contemporary wanderer from the Mingxin Pce. Meanwhile, Zhongli Muxue cast a curious nce at Xue An in the distance. She had naturally seen the scene where Fang Xingan conversed happily with Xue An and coupled with the previous rumors, she couldnt help but be a bit curious about Xue An. But that was all there was to it, as her thoughts were the same as those of her master. Even if they were friends, what of it? After all, in this world, strength is what really speaks! The people from the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion left. The watching crowd also dispersed for the most part. And before many left, they cast very strange looks at Xue An and his group. Xue An was well aware of all this but merely smiled faintly and did not pay it any mind. At this moment, Xiao Yu approached with some confusion, looking at the retreating backs of the Soul-Dissolving Pavilions people, and whispered, "My Lord, what did that guy mean when he said that he had tried his best just now?" Xue An smiled, "Its nothing. He just wanted to help us out in this way. Unfortunately, it seems the effect wasnt all that great!" Xiao Yu nodded, somewhat understanding, then pouted, "That guy looks pretty silly; what good strategy could he have?" Because of the previous car ident incident, Xiao Yu had serious doubts about Fang Xingans intelligence, even suspecting that this fellow bing such a distinguished wanderer was probably due to bluffing. Xue Anughed heartily, "Alright, whether its effective or not, its all the same. Lets go!" Saying so, Xue An led his group away from the square as well. Very soon. The news that the Golden Cauldron Pavilion and the Mingxin Pce had arrived spread rapidly. Everyones reactions were mixed, especially when many people learned that the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion had actually taken away the contemporary wanderer of Mingxin Pce. They felt that this times Dao Lineage Evolution Cauldron would be exceptionally lively. It was under these tumultuous circumstances. In the Lovesick Courtyard. All the elders and the Courtyard Master Sha Miaoyi gathered to discuss this matter. Lu Lingfan, who had just deciphered the Lovesickness Devils Curse, was naturally among them. When she heard that her sworn enemy Xue An had already arrived, her eyes instantly turned blood red, and she turned to head out the door seeking vengeance against Xue An. Sha Miaoyi hurriedly stopped her. "Ling Fan, dont be impulsive for now!" Lu Lingfan stopped in her tracks, but did not turn around. Sha Miaoyi said: "I know you hate Xue An to the bone, but the grand Dao Lineagepetition is about to begin. Everything should give way to this. After you defeat those from the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion in thepetition and win glory for the Lovesick Courtyard, then it wont be toote to settle the ount with Xue An!" Lu Lingfan slowly turned around, her face filled with fierceness, "I want to tear this guy to shreds in front of everyone at thepetition! Only then will my hearts hatred be extinguished!" Sha Miaoyi and everyone in the room were stunned, then Sha Miaoyi gave a wry smile and shook her head. "Ling Fan, I understand your feelings, but once the Dao Lineagepetition starts, everyone will enter into a secret realm. Deaths and injuries in there wont affect the outside world, meaning even if you kill Xue An inside, it wont have much impact on him! So, if you want revenge, its best to wait until after its over!" Sha Miaoyis words were indeed the truth. Because for thousands of years, the allure of the Dao Lineagepetition has been enormous, attracting many participants. Not only because by winning in thispetition, one can be famous throughout the world. But more importantly, during the Dao Lineagepetition, you can use your strongest moves without hesitation, and even if you lose your life, you will emerge safe and sound. And all of this is due to that ancient artifact that has been passed down, the Dao Lineage Evolution Cauldron. This Evolutionary Divine Cauldron will move to different locations depending on the venue of each Dao Lineagepetition. This time, naturally, it fell into the Lovesick Courtyard. After listening to Sha Miaoyis words, Lu Lingfans eyes showed a hint of a cold smile, but then she lowered her head. Sha Miaoyi continued: "Humph, the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion really has an insatiable desire for evil, even managing to establish ties with the current disciples of Mingxin Pce!" At this point, a serious look appeared on Sha Miaoyis face, "Ling Fan, if Fang Xingan and Zhongli Muxue join forces, then your situation could be very dangerous!" Lu Lingfan was silent for a moment, then shook her head, "They are not my match!" Her words were filled with powerful confidence. Sha Miaoyis eyes lit up, and she chuckled: "Good, thats the confidence you need!" But Lu Lingfan did not wait for her to continue, saying indifferently: "Master, I shall take my leave now!" Having said that, without waiting for Sha Miaoyi to respond, she turned and left the secret room. Sha Miaoyi and the elders of the Lovesick Courtyard didnt notice anything unusual. But they had no idea that the moment she stepped out of the room, the corners of Lu Lingfans mouth gradually lifted, then she revealed an extremely sinister smile. And the cold light flickering in her eyes seemed inhuman. This scene happened to be witnessed by a passing disciple of the Lovesick Courtyard. The female disciple was so scared that her body froze, then she looked at Lu Lingfan with eyes full of horror, until after a while, she stammered out. "Lu... Senior Sister Lu!" But Lu Lingfan didnt even nce at her, and she simply walked past her and left. Not until Lu Lingfans figure hadpletely disappeared did the disciple gradually regain herposure, then she shivered and ran away from the ce, terror-stricken. As the number one true disciple in the Lovesick Courtyard nowadays, Lu Lingfan naturally had her own room. When she returned to her room and closed the door behind her. Instantly, the entire room fell into pitch darkness. This darkness was like that emitted from hell itself, extremely cold and evil, sending shivers down ones spine. Lu Lingfan, however, seemed unaffected and took a few steps forward, then knelt to the ground, starting to kowtow. After bowing three times, the previously empty darkness began to shake and distort. Soon after, an extremely cold, sinister aura descended upon the ce. Then, a cold, serpentine voice tinged with a mocking evil slowly came forth. "Have you aplished what I asked you to do?" Chapter 1313 - 1310: Start of the Melee (Second Update)

Chapter 1313: Chapter 1310: Start of the Melee (Second Update)

Lu Lingfan deeply kowtowed, "Replying to your honor, I have secretly modified the array patterns of the Dao Lineage Evolution Cauldron as you instructed!" "Very good! Well done!" The female voice was very satisfied. A sliver of hopeful me ignited in Lu Lingfans heart, then she raised her head, looking expectantly into the inscrutable darkness ahead. "Your honor, after this matter is aplished, will you help me resurrect my family members?" No sooner had her words fallen than a thud was heard; Lu Lingfan fell to the ground, struggling in agony. The female voice let out a series of coldughs, then said mockingly. "You need to understand that everything you have now was bestowed upon you by me, even the enlightenment of the Lovesick Demon Curse was possible only with my help! So remember always, what I give you is yours, what I dont, you are never to ask for! Otherwise... I will make you wish for death! Understand?" ck blood dripping from the corner of her mouth, Lu Lingfan, on the brink of fainting, squeezed out two words through her clenched teeth. "Understood!" As the soul-deep pain receded like the tide, Lu Lingfan slumped on the ground, gasping for breath heavily. At this moment, the female voice indifferently said, "Do you know why I wanted you to modify the array patterns on the Evolutionary Divine Cauldron?" Lu Lingfan shook her head. "Because once the array patterns are modified, the rules bound to them will be invalid, meaning that during the uingpetition, all those entering it will face a true life-or-death cmity! And by then..." The female voice let out a triumphant coldugh, "The powers of the several Grotto-Heavens will be swept away in one fell swoop, and you will be the only great expert to survive. Then the whole world will be yours, so why cling to the small Lu Family?" Hearing these words, Lu Lingfans eyes gradually widened, staring into the depths of darkness with utter horror. Because she had never imagined that this mysterious woman, who had suddenly appeared beside her and tempted her with the gift of supreme talent, would act so wildly. She even wanted to ughter everyone from all the Grotto-Heavens. This idea was simply too terrifying. Lu Lingfan trembled slightly, then couldnt help but say, "But... Your honor, does that mean the same fate for the Lovesick Courtyard as well?" "What do you think?" The female voice said cheerfully. Lu Lingfans trembling intensified. Suddenly, something urred to her, and she said loudly, "But, your honor, only one person from Mingxin Pce hase, and even if all the others are killed, provoking Mingxin Pce alone would be extremely unwise!" The female voice chuckled, "Youre right! Those sword-crazy fools are indeed difficult to deal with, but rest assured, if I have you do it, it means I am fully prepared!" "Just think, when you wield the power of this realm and be the undisputed queen, youll understand howughable so-called kinship is!" The female voice "persuasively" advised. Her voice seemed to carry a strong power of enticement, and upon hearing it, Lu Lingfans eyes gradually darkened, then sheughed foolishly. "Yes, your honor!" In the midst of these dark undercurrents, the Dao Lineagepetition finally arrived. When the day came. Everyone was stirred into action, arriving early at the site designated for thepetition. In the center of this vast square stood a towering hundred-zhang high tform, upon which sat an enormous cauldron surrounded by auspicious clouds. The crowd was abuzz. "Is that the Evolutionary Divine Cauldron inherited from ancient times? How magnificent!" asked someone attending the Dao Lineagepetition for the first time in awe. "Indeed, it is the fabled Evolutionary Divine Cauldron, said to be crafted by the founding ancestors of the seven Great Grotto-Heavens, capable of infinite wonders! Though its not my first time seeing it, I still cant help but be astounded!" another person eximed. In the midst of thismotion. Strong experts from various Grotto-Heavens also arrived one after another. They all kept to their own, clearly demarcated from one another, all tensely preparing. Now, one could see the true strength of each party. The higher the rank of the Grotto-Heaven, the more numerous its members, and correspondingly mightier its strength. For instance, the disciples of the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion from the Second Grotto-Heavens upied arge swath, crowding together densely. The lower the ranking, the fewer the number of people. Yet at the very end of the crowd, there was conspicuously an empty space. Fang Xingan was slightly stunned to witness this scene. Because ording to the ranking, that empty space should have been where the Golden Cauldron Pavilion was located. But now it stood vacant, indicating that the members of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion had not yet arrived. A trace of concern sank into Fang Xingans heart. What was going on? Why hadnt the people from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion arrived yet? While perplexed, Mei Qing suddenly said with a hint of mystery, "Young friend Fang, look over there, that is Lu Lingfan, the woman whos recently be the center of attention!" Fang Xingan turned his head to look. Indeed, not far away stood Lu Lingfan amidst the crowd from Lovesick Courtyard, silent and unspoken. Upon seeing her, Fang Xingan raised his eyebrows slightly and let out a soft exmation of surprise. Because he noticed that on this womans body there seemed to be an undeniable aura of cold, dark energy. Yet the cultivation technique practiced by Lovesick Courtyard was the orthodox Daoist Family method, so how could there be dark energy? At that moment, Mei Qing, with some hopefulness, said, "Young friend Fang, thisdy is not to be underestimated. Once the Grand Competitionmences, I hope you can take good care of Mu Xue!" Putting aside his doubts, Fang Xingan smiled slightly, "Rest assured, Pavilion Master Mei, I will do my utmost. However, my abilities are limited, if I fall short, I hope youll forgive me!" Mei Qing was overjoyed andughed heartily, "Youre too modest, young friend Fang! With your protection, everything will surely be perfectly safe!" While they were speaking, several streaks of light instantly flew over and then settled in the area that belonged to the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. As the streaming light dispersed, Xue An and Xing Yushu, among others, appeared. Their arrival brought a stir throughout the venue. "Theyre here, theyre here! The people from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion havee!" "Hiss, how bold they must be, to actually dare to show up!" Amidst these murmurs, Lu Lingfan watched Xue An in the distance with a cold gaze, without uttering a word. Sha Miaoyi, worried that her disciple could not restrain herself any longer, hurriedly whispered, "Ling Fan, dont act rashly!" Lu Lingfan smiled and replied, "Okay!" Sha Miaoyi was suddenly somewhat taken aback, feeling that her beloved disciple was acting a bit strange today, but she couldnt quite pinpoint what was odd. Meanwhile. The two Sect Leaders from the neighboring Sixth and Fifth Grotto-Heavens couldnt help but exchange nces. Xie Tianwu from the Sixth Grotto-Heavens chuckled slyly, sending a flicker of Divine Sense to Lei Shuangren from the Fifth Grotto-Heavens. "Hall Master Lei, remember our agreement, when we enter, we deal with this greenhorn kid first!" Lei Shuangren nodded with a smile, then greedily licked his lips, thinking that the Golden Cauldron Pavilion was as good as in his pocket. Amidst this underhanded plotting, Xue An, who was the focus of countless insidious gazes, gently lifted his head and looked at the Divine Cauldron, a streak of unusual hue shing across his eyes. Then, he raised the corners of his lips and smirked coldly. Interesting! Just then, a brilliant light suddenly burst forth from within the Cauldron, spreading outwards and enveloping the entire za. All present felt a blurring before their eyes, then the scenery in their vision abruptly changed. The previous za was no more, reced by an immense battlefield reminiscent of an arena. "The Dao Lineage Grand Competition, officially begins!" As this line of golden script emerged, countless lights soared into the sky, and a grand battle thus unfolded. Chapter 1314 - 1311: Nine-character True Words, Reappear Here (First Update)

Chapter 1314: Chapter 1311: Nine-character True Words, Reappear Here (First Update)

The grand Dao-heritage Tournament is ruthless. For victory and ranking, everyone would be unscrupulous, attacking each other by any means necessary. Alliances, betrayal, nder, and various dark aspects of humanity are fully exhibited during this time. Yet the grand Dao-heritage Tournament is also gentle, for everyone knows that when everything ends, the dead will be resurrected, and the oue will be fairly judged. Its like a dream with no consequences, venting out all the dissatisfaction and negative emotions of everyone. Thus, throughout the millennia, although the seven Grotto-Heavens have beenpeting against each other covertly and overtly, with their ranks rising and falling, a real battle has never erupted. All conflicts are released during the grand Dao-heritage Tournament. This, perhaps, is the true meaning of the Dao-heritage Tournament. It was the Heavenly Martial Sect of the Sixth Grotto-Heavens and the Yellow Sand Hall of the Fifth Grotto-Heavens, who had already formed an alliance in secret, thatunched the first attack on the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. Theirbined strength was far superior to that of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, and their confidence was bolstered by their partnership, naturally believing that the Pavilion stood no chance of victory. At least, thats what both parties thought at the beginning of the assault. But soon, they paid the price for their arrogance. Xue An watched the engulfing brilliance of the attack with an indifferent smile, "Yushu!" "Present!" Xing Yushu stepped forward and answered respectfully. "Do you still remember the Daoist magic you practiced in the Demon Dreand?" Xing Yushu nodded firmly. "Good!" Xue An chuckled lightly, "As the Sect Leader of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, now that they havee to our doorstep, you must show some response. Take action!" "Yes!" Xing Yushu answered firmly, striding forward to stand in front of the people from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, facing the onught from the Heavenly Martial Sect and the Yellow Sand Hall. "Who is this kid?" Xie Tianwu, the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Martial Sect, couldnt help but be startled. The Hall Master of the Yellow Sand Hall, Lei Shuangren, sneered: "Who cares who he is? Just a green kid. Lets get rid of him first, and then finish off that Xue fellow. The Golden Cauldron Pavilion will be ours!" At the sound of that, Xie Tianwu also revealed a ferocious smile, "Great!" Meanwhile, the attacks from both sides were already closing in on Xing Yushu. With a face as calm as still water, Xing Yushu nonchntly raised his hand, forming a standard Daoist Family Vajra Seal, and then shouted. "Tai Xuan Three-One, Refining the Nine Paths!" Boom! As soon as Xing Yushus words echoed, a splendid golden light soared above his head, within which a wrathful Vajra deity became visible, wielding a steel whip. With a sh of the whip, the iing brilliance was shattered. Thud, thud, thud! With these continuous explosion sounds, all the assaulting sparks of light were sted into smithereens. Now the people of the Heavenly Martial Sect and Yellow Sand Hall really had their bad lucking. The sect disciples with ordinary cultivation levels were blown away without even a grunt, with those less established spitting out blood due to the shock. Even for figures like Xie Tianwu and Lei Shuangren, they were both shaken, their arms going numb, and then they both turned to Xing Yushu within the golden light with faces full of horror. "This isnt a Daoist technique from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion!" Xie Tianwu roared hoarsely. "Youre right, and its not even a Daoist technique from this realm!" Lei Shuangrens eyes reddened, his body quivering slightly. A never-before-seen Daoist technique had been unleashed by someone from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, and as Sect Leaders, they were naturally clearer about what this meant than anyone else. They were half terrified, half thrilled. Terrified because of the potency of this single technique, which shattered theirbined attack in one move. Thrilled because, if they could obtain this Secret Technique, it would be tremendously beneficial for their cultivation. With this thought in mind, Xie Tianwu and Lei Shuangren exchanged a nce through the air and then simultaneously unleashed their most powerful moves. "Heavenly Martial World Annihtion sh!" "Yellow Sand Five Aggregates, Bodhisattva Mantra Kill!" The majesty of Heavenly Martial was like a war god descending to earth, rampant and wild. The craftiness of Yellow Sand was like an ancient secret deity, mysterious and unpredictable. The two attacks merged into one, bringing a nearly unsurpassed momentum as they thundered down. Such force even made the already intense battle atmospheree to a still. Many looked on with grave faces, shaking their heads in silence. Believing that Golden Cauldron Pavilion would be the first to be eliminated again. Faced with such a force, even Xing Yushus eyes could not help but sh with a hint of hesitation. After all, the ones taking action were Xie Tianwu and Lei Shuangren, both long-established Sect Leaders. Although Xing Yushu has gone through the Inner Demon Trial, he stillcks a lot of experience. As for Sheng Miaotong and the others who had followed him in, their faces were already pale, unable to speak. At this moment, Xue An chuckled lightly and said indifferently, "Do you still remember the Nine-character True Words used by your grandfather?" Upon hearing this, Xing Yushu shuddered, then quickly regained hisposure, with a solemn look emerging in his eyes. The Nine-character True Words could be considered the essence of Golden Cauldron Pavilions Daoist arts. When Xing Yuhe performed the Nine-character True Words in his old age with his waning cultivation level, it could still cause gods to startle and ghosts to wail. So when Xue An reminded him of this, Xing Yushus entire being quickly entered the State of Void rity. It was as if he had returned to his childhood days, seeing the stern face of Xing Yuhe, methodically teaching him. In this atmosphere, Xing Yushus gaze lowered, his hands formed the unique seals, and he uttered one word. "Lin!" Crack! The fiercely thunderous attacksing their way were suddenly halted. The pupils of Xie Tianwu and Lei Shuangren abruptly shrank, but before they could react. Xing Yushus hands turned into the Great Vajra Wheel Seal, and then he spoke the second word. "Bing!" In an instant, countless fine golden sparks emerged around Xing Yushu, pointing towards the brilliance filling the sky. Xie Tianwu and Lei Shuangren were both shocked and rmed. Xing Yushus hands blossomed like a lotus flower, instantly forming the Inner Lion Seal, Outer Lion Seal, Outer Binding Seal, Wisdom Fist Seal, and Sun Wheel Seal, and he continued to voice out loud. "Dou! Zhe! Jie! Zhen! Lie! Zai!" With each word spoken, the golden light around Xing Yushu grew stronger, and his momentum even more intense. The attacks of Xie Tianwu and Lei Shuangren, however, seemed to be stuck in adhesive, struggling to move forward with difficulty. "Its the Nine-character True Words! Stop him quickly!" Lei Shuangren roared furiously, then burned his cultivation level with all his might in an attempt to stop Xing Yushu from casting the spell. Xie Tianwu was also startled, and then he too stimted his cultivation level, trying to intervene. But just then, as Xing Yushus fingertips traced phantoms in the air, he finally formed thest seal of the nine characters, the Invisibility Seal! The moment the seal was formed, the golden light around Xing Yushu instantly shone bright to the point of near transparency, then converged together into a golden Talisman Spell that prated the heavens and the earth. Facing such a move, Xie Tianwu and Lei Shuangren let out a scream of despair. "No! This is impossible, how can such a young man cast the Nine-character True Words to this extent?" Xie Tianwu bellowed, his voice filled with disbelief. Chapter 1315 - 1312: The Might of a Single Sword (2nd Update)

Chapter 1315: Chapter 1312: The Might of a Single Sword (2nd Update)

Whether he believed it or not, everything did not shift ording to his will. Xing Yushu slowly lifted his gaze and slowly uttered thest word. "Forward!" With the word released, the final w was remedied. In an instant, the world became extremely quiet. Everything around seemed to halt under this golden light, and the attacks from Xie Tianwu and Lei Shuangren melted away rapidly like ice and snow under the zing sun. Then, this heaven-piercing and earth-prating golden Talisman Spell suddenly emitted a blinding brilliance. Wherever the radiance pointed, all evils receded! And the targets were directly Xie Tianwu and Lei Shuangren. The overwhelming power of this golden Talisman Spell left the two dumbstruck with astonishment, and upon seeing the radiance approaching, they couldnt help but scream in unity. But now, they had no escape and could only desperately mobilize their entire Cultivation Levels, trying to resist this strike. s. It was all in vain. Wherever the radiance passed, the disciples of the Heavenly Martial Sect from Sixth Grotto-Heavens, and the Yellow Sand Hall from Fifth Grotto-Heavens did not even have time to let out a pitiful scream before they turned to ashes and vanished. Scared out of their wits, before they could react, they saw the radiance flood over like a tidal wave. The protective radiance around them, under this tide of golden light,sted only a few breaths time before shattering like bubbles. "Ah!" Following this sharp scream, all fell silent once again! And with that, the figures of Xie Tianwu and Lei Shuangren also disappeared. In one strike! The Heavenly Martial Sect, Yellow Sand Hall, both wiped out from thepetition! Everyone stopped their actions, staring dumbfounded at all this. Nobody expected that the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, which always performed the worst in the pastpetitions, would now demonstrate such divine might, even eliminating the Sixth and Fifth Grotto-Heavens as soon as thepetition began. It was truly inconceivable. By this time, the golden light gradually dispersed, revealing Xing Yushu standing within it. At this moment, although his face was somewhat pale, he stood tall like a sword. But his hands were trembling slightly, not from fatigue, but from excitement. Right after thatst strike was unleashed, amid the swirling golden light, Xing Yushu seemed to see his grandfathers gratified smile, nodding towards him, then turned and walked away. Xing Yushu wanted to call out, but he could not utter a sound, only watching dumbly as his grandfathers figure receded into the distance. Xing Yushu suddenly understood in his heart. This... might be thest time he saw his grandfather! Xing Yushu, who thought he would cry, miraculously held back his tears. Because at this moment, he was no longer the young boy from Demon-Sealing Town but a Sect Leader who guarded a region and led a sect. Thus, he stood proudly, surveying the entire field. Wherever his gaze fell, many people unnaturally turned their heads aside, avoiding his gaze. And the number of people who were shaken by the opening move of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion was countless. Fang Xingan, standing in the distance, was also taken aback upon seeing this scene, but soon after, a faint smile appeared on his lips, and he nodded, sighing lightly. "Indeed, its worthy of the lineage and orthodoxy passed down by the ancientsthe might of the Nine-character True Words is truly magnificent!" The words were full of intense admiration. Zhongli Muxue, who stood by, was also somewhat stunned, but soon her attention was caught by Lu Lingfan, standing in the distance. Perhaps because of the cultivation techniques practiced by the two, Zhongli Muxue had known since her entrance that the woman d in ck, even her eyes hidden by the scattered fringe, was her destined nemesis. And whenever she looked at her, Zhongli Muxues heart would clench tightly. For she could faintly sense that behind this woman seeminglyy an endless abyss of darkness. This feeling made her skin crawl. Seemingly aware of Zhongli Muxues scrutiny, the silent and still Lu Lingfan suddenly turned her head to nce at her, then the corner of her mouth gradually rose, revealing a smile. Upon seeing this smile, Zhongli Muxue shuddered, a look of horror shing in her eyes. Because she had never seen such a terrifying smile before. Before smiling, Lu Lingfan seemed gloomy, yet one could still feel the breath of a living person from her. But when she smiled, even that faint breath ceased to exist. Her originally beautiful face gradually twisted; although she was smiling, it gave off an extremely cruel sensation. Zhongli Muxue even felt that the one smiling at her at this moment was not a living person but a demon that had crawled out from hell. In such a scenario, Zhongli Muxue was trembling uncontrobly, her eyes increasingly filled with terror. Fang Xingan noticed something unusual and couldnt help but turn his head to look. Meanwhile, the melee had restarted, with everyone fighting fiercely for victory and ranking. Under the dazzling glow of the sky, even the spattered blood donned a dreamlike beauty. In this bizarre situation, Lu Lingfan floated, the darkness around her so dense that it could not be dispersed. Seeing this scene, Fang Xingans pupils instantly constricted to pinpricks, a strong sense of palpitations warning him that within this womans bodyy a tremendously powerful enemy. As a disciple inheriting the orthodox Dao of the sword, Fang Xingan was extremely sensitive to evil auras. Therefore, sensing danger in that instant, he did not hesitate to unsheathe his sword and strike. This was a sword light of pure purple, noble and flickering with slivers of lightning, tearing through space in the blink of an eye and appearing directly in front of Lu Lingfan before chopping down. In the shimmering purple light, it seemed poised to cleave in two anything that dared stand in its way. This was Sword Intent! Saying nothing else, just this chilling Sword Intent alone justified Fang Xingans reputation in the world. The entire arena was daunted by the might of this sword, all heads turning in unison to look. A hint of joy shed across Mei Qings face. As the master of the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion of the Second Grotto-Heavens, her greatest concern naturally was the ranking of her sect. If they could eliminate the main strength of their arch-rival, the Lovesick Courtyard, then the victory in this grandpetition was as good as secured. But before the smile on her face could fully spread, a scene that took everyone by surprise suddenly unfolded before their eyes. Just as the sword light was about to fall, a pale, bloodless hand, seemingly not human, abruptly appeared and grasped the sword light. The purple light shimmered, lightning danced! It appeared to struggle fiercely, but all efforts were in vain. Lu Lingfan burst out with a sinisterugh, "Sword Intent is good, but what a pity that the cultivation level is slightlycking!" With that, she clenched her hand fiercely. Bang! The sword light was directly crushed into oblivion, dissipating away. This scene made everyones eyelids twitch. Chapter 1316 - 1313 Demon Ghost Reveals Itself (Third Update)

Chapter 1316: Chapter 1313 Demon Ghost Reveals Itself (Third Update)

From ancient times to the present, no one has ever been heard of being able to grasp the des radiance! Fang Xingan grunted, clearly injured as well, but he had no time to care about these matters. His eyebrows shot up, and he asked in a deep voice, "Who are you?" Lu Lingfan giggled charmingly, "Me? I am naturally the number one true disciple of Lovesick Courtyard, Lu Lingfan!" "No, youre definitely not her!" Fang Xingan said coldly, then raised his sword, with the tip trembling, pointing straight at Lu Lingfan. "There is a demon ghosts aura hidden within you!" At this statement, the entire scene was shocked. "What? Demon ghost? How is that possible?" someone eximed in shock. "Yes, what demon ghost could escape the detection of the Dao Lineage Evolution Cauldron?" "But this Lu Lingfan does seem a bit strange indeed!" Amidst the discussions of the crowd, Lu Lingfans mouth curved into a troubling arc, and then she chuckled eerily. "Indeed, you are worthy of being a Mingxin Pce contemporary saint, to have perceived it so quickly! But I am not lying, I indeed am Lu Lingfan! Its just that, the current me is much stronger than before!" Speaking thus, Lu Lingfan stuck out her lc-like tongue, licking her dry lips, and said to Zhongli Mu Xue on the side: "You are the current true disciple of Soul-Dissolving Pavilion, the destined adversary of this body?" Zhongli Mu Xues body shuddered, fear in her heart, but her pride as a strong creature calmed her expression instantly, and she responded coldly, "Thats right! I am Zhongli Mu Xue!" "Very good! Then let this feast begin with you! I have already... been unable to wait any longer!" After that, Lu Lingfan burst into arrogantughter, then raised her hand,unching a ck-glowing glow of light directly at Zhongli Mu Xue. Where it passed, waves ofmenting and sorrowful cries arose as if a person was weeping due to deep yearning. "Lovesick Demon Curse!" someone screamed. Zhongli Mu Xue took a deep breath. She could naturally perceive the strangeness of Lu Lingfan, but now was not the time to worry about these things. Even for the dignity of Soul-Dissolving Pavilion, she could not retreat! Thus, her eyebrows suddenly shed silver lines, quickly spreading over her entire forehead, connecting with her eyes, forming a very strange floral tattoo. "Since its lovesickness, only transcendence will suffice!" Zhongli Mu Xue eximed, as a silver light directly met the iing Lovesick Curse Energy! "Its the Karma-Transcending Divine Rune! Lovesick Courtyard and Soul-Dissolving Pavilion, these two major sects, are indeed old rivals who have been contending for thousands of years!" someone sighed. But before the crowd could react, Fang Xingan, standing to the side, his expression extremely stern, suddenly seemed to understand something, and swung his sword fiercely. "Be careful!" As soon as the words ended, the previouslymenting Lovesick Curse Energy suddenly transformed, turning into a fierce and hideous demon ghost, about to devour the iing Karma-Transcending Divine Rune. Zhongli Mu Xue screamed, and at that moment, Fang Xingans sword radiance had already arrived, chopping directly onto the head of the hideous demon ghost. Puff! A light sound, and the demon ghost, transformed from the curse energy, was beheaded. But before Fang Xingan could breathe a sigh of relief, the head of the demon ghost instantly restored itself, and its form changed, its mouth biting the sword radiance, and it chewed and swallowed it in a few bites. Fang Xingans face turned pale, and his eyes instantly dimmed. As a Sword Cultivator, the most important thing is to nurture the Sword Intent in ones chest. So, having missed twice in a row, and even having the sword radiance shattered was a severe internal injury for Fang Xingan. Meanwhile, the entire venue burst into an uproar. Just now, when Fang Xingan said that Lu Lingfan was a Demon Ghost, many people didnt believe it. But the scene just witnessed by everyone, where the almost tangible ghostly aura couldnt be faked, was undeniable. And the defeat of Fang Xingan was truly chilling for many. Even Lu Lingfans master, the owner of the Lovesick Courtyard, Sha Miaoyi, couldnt help but widen her eyes. "Ling Fan, whats going on?" As soon as she spoke, a ck gleam transformed into a long whip that suddenly appeared behind Sha Miaoyi andshed onto her spine. Caught off-guard, a series of intense cracks erupted from Sha Miaoyis spine, then she was whipped away,nding heavily as she spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. This strike was astonishingly fierce. Everyone was dumbstruck. Lu Lingfan, however, burst into loudughter, and within thatughter, her eyes gradually turned pitch ck, then she stoppedughing and coldly said, "Ling Fan? You think you can address me so casually?" "You... You traitor!" At this moment, the senior members of Lovesick Courtyard reacted, filled with rage, and wished to take revenge for their Sect Leader. But Lu Lingfan didnt even give them a proper nce; the ck gleam behind her transformed into countless whips, encircled these elders, and after a moment, a series of unceasing screams could be heard from within. When the ck gleam dispersed, headless corpses fell one after another. Many were terrified by this scene, and Sha Miaoyi, out of anger and panic, spat out another mouthful of blood. Lu Lingfan actually enjoyed this sensation and, taking a deep breath, slowly said, "What a wonderful scent of blood! Giggle, Zhongli Muxue, since you are my fated enemy, I shall kill you first!" Saying this, a ck gleam suddenly appeared in an instant right before Zhongli Muxues forehead. Zhongli Muxue, terrified, trembled all over and turned her head sharply, barely dodging the strike. But this was just the beginning, as countless ck gleams exploded behind Lu Lingfan, resembling numerous swaying swathes of seaweed, and surged forward. All the people in the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion screamed in terror. The Pavilions master, Mei Qing, ignited her entire Cultivation Level, attempting to break free. But all efforts were in vain. In just a moment, everyone from the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion, including Fang Xingan, was bound tightly by the ck gleam turned whips and lifted into midair. This scene chilled the blood of many onlookers. Some of those with weaker wills tried to leave this ce. Because in previous Dao Lineagepetitions, if you felt outmatched, you could surrender and withdraw. But it was only at this moment that everyone realized in terror that they could not leave at all. Soon afterward, Lu Lingfan let out a triumphantugh, "Useless, this ce has beenpletely sealed. If you want the seal lifted, then you all have to die first!" "What do you really want? What good does our death do for you? Dont you know that you can be resurrected in this grandpetition of Dao Lineage?" someone shouted in anger and terror. But as soon as these words fell, a ck Mand Flower suddenly grew from this persons mouth, and immediately a huge root burst his body wide open. Chapter 1317 - 1314: A Talisman Subdues Sha (4th Update)

Chapter 1317: Chapter 1314: A Talisman Subdues Sha (4th Update)

The person speaking died, their eyes filled with horror at the moment of death. It was then that Lu Lingfan finally let out a giggle, "How naive! Did you really think that Id trap you here and let you resurrect safely?" Although many had already guessed as much, these words dashed thest sliver of hope in everyones hearts. "Who exactly are you? What do you want?" Fang Xingan asked quietly, without anger. "Who I am is not important. Whats important is thatonce you all are dead! The Seven Great Caves will exist in name only. By then, the Empress herself can fully monopolize this world, and this... is what truly matters!" Fang Xingan was shaken, "Youre from the Ghost Sect?" "Hahaha! Correct! How surprising, isnt it?" Lu Lingfan cackled strangely. Zhongli Muxue couldnt help but roar in anger, "Delusional! The people from the Six Great Grotto-Heavens are here, but only brother Fang hase from the Immortal Pce!" Upon hearing this, many eyes lit up. Right! As long as the Immortal Pce is still there, they would not allow the Ghost Sect to wreak havoc. But Lu Lingfan just ridiculed with a sneer, "True, but do you think that if I dared to do this, I wouldnt have made preparations in advance?" "This..." Zhongli Muxue was left speechless, not knowing how to respond. And the hearts of the crowd sank deeper and deeper. Ghost Sect! They have always been the target of eradication by the Seven Great Caves for hundreds of years. Only in the recent century had the Ghost Sect gradually weakened, their influence retreating to deste ces. But it was only now that everyone realized that the Ghost Sect had not disappeared, but had been lurking in the darkness, setting up this earth-shattering conspiracy. And if what she said was true, when the Ghost Sect returns to this realm, what awaits all beings here would be true cmity! A resolute look shed in Fang Xingans eyes as he yelled, "Everyone run! Try to preserve your strength!" "Run? Who do you think can escape?" Lu Lingfan said with a cold sneer. But at that moment, a Sword Mark appeared between Fang Xingans eyebrows, and then a chillingly intense murderous intent surged to the sky, shattering the dark glimmers binding him, then his body turned into a streak of sword light, aiming straight at Lu Lingfan. Lu Lingfans face showed a trace of seriousness, but she still said carelessly, "Using your Sword Intent to fight me? Well then, Ill y along!" As she spoke, the dark glimmer suddenly shed, forming countless barriers, blocking Fang Xingans advance. Bang! With a series of explosions like firecrackers, Fang Xingan pierced through hundreds of barriers, sting the dark glimmer to shreds, but the dark glimmers seemed infinite, continuously emerging. And human strength has its limits. Finally. The sword light trembled, revealing Fang Xingans figure once again. Lu Lingfansplexion had also paled, so she snorted angrily, "If youre so eager to die, then you can die first!" As she spoke, countless dark glimmers surged like a tidal wave, about topletely engulf Fang Xingan. A resolute look appeared in Fang Xingans eyes, he took a deep breath, gathering thest of his Sword Intent in his chest, about to unleash the strongest, and final, attack of his life. But at that moment, azy voice entered his ears. "Alright, its just a game, why so serious?" Upon hearing this, Fang Xingan was shocked. Not just him, everyone present heard this sentence and turned their heads to look in unison. But before the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, Xue An stood nonchntly, then turned to everyone and gave a slight smile. "Whats wrong? Didnt I speak the truth?" Uh... Many people couldnt get their heads around it. At a moment like this, he still said such words; could this guy be an idiot? This thought simultaneously surfaced in the minds of many people. Lu Lingfan was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Xue An with interest, chuckling, "Are you Xue An?" Xue An nodded, "Exactly!" "The Lu Family of the Golden Light Grotto-Heaven, it was you who wiped them out?" Xue An smiled, "Correct, but s, theres no reward!" Anger shed across Lu Lingfans face, then she said coldly, "Originally I didnt n on dealing with you specifically, but since youre talking like this, I might as well send you on your way ahead of schedule!" As her voice fell, the ground suddenly rose up high as if a monster was surging from below, charging straight towards Xue An. When it neared him, the ground bulged sharply upwards, and from it, countless ck gleams shot out, directly aiming at Xue An. This frightening posture was enough to faint those of weaker courage. Because this was like a scene from the deepest, darkest nightmare. But at this moment, a sh of light glinted in Xue Ans eyes, and a talisman spell appeared before him. A simple Suppressing Evil Talisman, so rudimentary that even three-year-olds in this realm would practice it! Yet the moment this talisman appeared, those dark gleams that blotted out the sky seemed to encounter something terrifyingly dreadful, began writhing wildly, then tried to scatter and escape. But where the Fu Guang indicator pointed, all evil was easily expelled! Thus within a single breaths time, the ck gleams were evaporated into nothingness amidst a dull wail. This strike shocked everyone present. Even Fang Xingans mouth hung wide open, as he stared dumbfounded at Xue An. Meanwhile. Xue An raised his head slightly, speaking indifferently, "Tampering with the runes on that sacred cauldron, trapping everyone, and then catching them all in one, truly a cunning n!" Lu Lingfan shook violently, her eyes showing horror as she screamed, "Who on earth are you?" A cold smile curled at the corner of Xue Ans mouth, "Dont you know? My name is Xue An!" Lu Lingfan trembled uncontrobly, the intense quaking in her heart telling her that this seemingly gentle and refined young man in white was extremely dangerous; it would be best to flee immediately, the further the better. But merely a nce from Xue An froze her on the spot. Shortly thereafter, Xue An said indifferently, "Manipting hearts, toying with desires, for thousands of years, the methods of you ghosts from the ghost realm have not changed at all!" Lu Lingfansplexion turned instantly pale. A chill flickered through Xue Ans eyes as he uttered sharply, "Wont you show your true form?" Lu Lingfan screamed and turned to run. But just then, Xue An took a step forward and instantly appeared in front of her, cing a finger on her forehead. Lu Lingfans figure stiffened instantly, but faintly, a piercing scream echoed in everyones ears. Suddenly a dark shadow sprung from above Lu Lingfans head, attempting to flee. But before it could even escape a few inches, Xue An had already grasped it firmly in his palm, then said indifferently, "Dont move!" Chapter 1318 - 1315: Dark Clouds Like a Tide (First Update)

Chapter 1318: Chapter 1315: Dark Clouds Like a Tide (First Update)

Just as the masters from all major Grotto-Heavens had entered the Dao Lineage Evolution Cauldron for the grandpetition. In front of a house in the Lovesick Courtyard of the Third Grotto-Heavens. The female disciples responsible for guarding shrank their necks upon hearing the ttering noises of things being smashed inside the house, not even daring to breathe heavily. Because the person currently smashing things inside was Bai Han, who used to hold a status in Lovesick Courtyard no less than Lu Lingfan, even having entered the sect ten years before her. As the current sole true disciple within Lovesick Courtyard, she wielded the power over life and death. Therefore, these female disciples naturally held their silence as if facing a bitter chill. Yet at this moment, Bai Han harbored not a trace of joy. On the contrary, her heart was filled with resentment and dissatisfaction. "Why... Why do I have to stay behind to watch over the house, not even allowed to participate in the grandpetition? Just because Lu Lingfan is stronger than me? I do not ept this! Isnt it just that she has cracked the Lovesick Demon Curse? Given time, I can do it, too!" As Bai Han growled angrily, she continued to smash the objects around her. Finally. After venting for the duration of a cup of tea, Bai Han let out a deep breath, and then coldly sneered at her slim figure in the shattered mirror. "Lu Lingfan, if you think you can seek revenge for your family members during thepetition, then I bet youre going to hit a snag. This Xue An is not as simple as he appears! Hehehehe!" Just as Bai Han sneered, the ground beneath her feet suddenly trembled. Bai Han was startled. Whats going on? Could it be an earthquake? But the Lovesick Courtyard was built on the most auspicious site within the Third Grotto-Heavens, and with the protection of a Formation, how could there possibly be an earthquake? Bai Han was puzzled in her heart. Then several cries of rm came from outside the door. "Heavens, what is that?" Bai Hans expression darkened as she quickly stepped out of the room and looked up. And then she too was stunned. She saw a vast expanse of ck clouds rushing over from the northeast direction, covering the majority of the sky in the blink of an eye. Even though they were far away, Bai Han could still feel the violent force contained within the ck clouds. This turned her face instantly pale, even her lips losing their color, and then she stared nkly at the ck clouds surging over like a tidal wave, moaning almost in despair. "Demon Ghosts! That entire ck cloud is filled with the aura of Demon Ghosts!" And her despair infected everyone around her. Due to the Dao Lineagepetition, the cream of the Lovesick Courtyard had all departed, leaving behind apprentices of menial tasks with inadequate Cultivation Levels and strength. It could be said that now, Bai Han was the highest-ranked person with the strongest power left in the Lovesick Courtyard. Seeing even her in such despair, many disciples started crying on the spot. Amid the sobbing cries, Bai Han shook violently, then as if understanding something, a decisive look appeared in her eyes. She leaped up and bellowed, "Quick! Activate the Mountain Protection Array!" But her shouting did not provoke much response; many disciples were already scared witless, only knowing how to cry with their heads lowered. And at this moment, the sky-full of ck clouds had already approached close by. Bai Han was practically driven mad, grabbing a disciple who was crying loudly, pping her several times back and forth, and then roaring, "Stop crying, damn it! If you want to live, hurry and help me activate the Mountain Protection Array, otherwise just stay here and wait for death!" The roar woke many people up. At this point, Bai Han erupted with an unprecedented drive, calling over several dozen disciples with rtively good strength, and then racing towards the main hall of Lovesick Courtyard. Meanwhile, the world around was gradually darkening. The dark clouds had already obscured the sunlight. Once the ck cloudspletely envelop the sky, the Third Grotto-Heavens that has stood tall for thousands of years might just vanish. Bai Han might harbor many grievances against her sect on a normal day, especially an intense hatred towards Lu Lingfan. But at this life-and-death moment, the first thing she thought of was her identity as a righteous lineage inheritor. Therefore, at this moment, she could no longer care about past grievances, her only thought was to activate the Mountain Protection Array of Lovesick Courtyard as quickly as possible, to make it through this crisis. Otherwise, she might be a sinner through the ages. But time waits for no one, especially since the disciples that followed Bai Han into the main hall of Lovesick Courtyard were not particrly strong. Under such circumstances, forcefully activating the Mountain Protection Array was easier said than done. Thebined efforts of dozens of disciples pouring their entire Cultivation Level into the formation only resulted in some bright spots emerging on the formation. And at this moment, the light outside was rapidly diminishing, and a cold wind howled by, as if in an instant, it had turned from a bright human world into a gloomy realm of Demon Ghosts. Bai Han clenched her teeth, her eyes revealing a resolute determination, and then she forcefully reversed her bloodline. Spurt! Bai Han spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. "Senior Sister!" "Senior Sister Bai!" All the Disciples eximed in shock upon seeing this. Usually, when they called out Senior Sister Bai, they might have had many thoughts in their mind. But today, they were truly and sincerely shouting Senior Sister. Because Bai Hans performance at this moment earned their utmost admiration. While coughing up blood, Bai Han shouted, "What are you looking at me for, hurry and activate the Array!" This shout made the many disciples present shudder, and they quickly focused their minds to stimte their Cultivation Level. At the same time, Bai Han continued to mutter softly while spitting blood. "Damn it, this is a big loss, at least three hundred years of Cultivation Level gone in an instant, could it be that I truly wont catch up to that guy Lu Lingfan in this lifetime?" Despite her muttering, Bai Hans movements didnt stop for a moment. With each movement of her hands, streaks of light flickered, but herplexion grew increasingly pale. Finally! When Bai Hans face had turned almost transparent from paleness, Lovesick Courtyard suddenly shook. Then, an exceedingly brilliant light surged upward, instantaneously spreading out a light screen that firmly protected the entire Lovesick Courtyard within it. Not only that, but the light from the Mountain Protection Formation shot up into the sky, sting a massive hole in the ck clouds which were about to close in. It seemed like an illusion, but as the ck clouds dissipated, many heard a piercing scream in their ears. Seeing this scene, the many disciples in Lovesick Courtyard finally took a deep breath; somehow, they had managed to survive the most dangerous moment. The many disciples in the main hall looked at Bai Han with eyes filled with admiration. But just then, Bai Hans figure wavered, and she almost fell to the ground. "Senior Sister Bai!" many disciples cried out in rm, and a few immediately rushed forward, ready to support Bai Han. Bai Han waved her hand, "Dont touch me!" Then she staggered and fell to the ground, speaking with a weak breath. "Im fine, you all disperse and prepare defenses! I will control the Formation here!" Chapter 1319 - 1316: Demon Ghost Chaotic World (2nd Update)

Chapter 1319: Chapter 1316: Demon Ghost Chaotic World (2nd Update)

Although these disciples were reluctant, they clearly understood the current situation. Lovesick Courtyard had be an empty city, and even though the Mountain Protection Array had been activated, who knew what unforeseen events might ur, so the most important thing right now was to be well-prepared for defense. As the strongest person in Lovesick Courtyard at present, Bai Han naturally needed to stay here to take control of everything. Thus, all these disciples bowed to Bai Han and then scattered away. As soon as everyone had left, Bai Han couldnt help but spit out a mouthful of fresh blood, wiped the bloodstain from the corner of her mouth, and gave a self-deprecating smile. "Damn it, blood isnt any less precious when its abundant! How could anyone stand it if I keep spitting it out like this?" As soon as her words ended, another mouthful of fresh blood was spat out. Bai Han silently wiped away the blood, a fierce shine shing through her eyes. The reason she had endured until everyone dispersed before she vomited blood was because she was unsure of the disciples thoughts. As the current mainstay of Lovesick Courtyard, she could only show an appearance of nonchnce. Damn it, I dont even know if its worth doing all this! Bai Han silentlyined in her heart. Just then, a creepy, gratingugh suddenly came from outside. "Tsk tsk, is this the famous Third Grotto-Heavens Lovesick Courtyard? The protective Formation is quite impressive, but what a pity there are no experts around!" With these words, under the dark clouds, a green-faced Demon Ghost with fangs and a human head sore appeared before everyone. At that moment, the human head sore, albeit only the size of a fist, had distinctive features, quite charming, and let out a burst of seductiveughter. "You Chan has already lured everyone from the several Grotto-Heavens into the grandpetition for the Daoist hierarchy, naturally leaving no one behind in the Sects!" "Heh heh, there are so many littledies here, this time Im going to thoroughly enjoy myself! Ive been looking at those white bones in the Fierce Ghost Path for thousands of years, and Im utterly tired of them!" The green-faced Demon Ghost howled excitedly and thenunched a fierce attack straight down. Bang! A terrifying shockwave instantly swept across a ten-mile radius. The entire Lovesick Courtyard trembled slightly, and the Mountain Protection Array dimmed but did not fluctuate. However, at the same time, Bai Han, who was controlling the Formation inside the main hall, was struck as if by thunder, blood spurting from her mouth and nose. "Oh my! Thats somewhat interesting!" The Demon Ghost sneered. "What? Pity for the fair sex?" The human head sore on top of the Demon Ghost said with a jealous tone. The Demon Ghostughed heartily, "It was just a sigh of sentiment!" Then, bending down, he grinned wickedly toward the Lovesick Courtyard within the protective Formation and said: "Littledy, if you know whats good for you, surrender quickly. I will spare your life at that time; otherwise, when the Formation breaks, it will be your time to die!" The voice vibrated through the wilderness, and theplexions of the remaining disciples in Lovesick Courtyard all turned pale. But at that moment, Bai Hans coldughter came from the main hall, "Do I look like the kind of person who would kneel before you Demon Ghosts? I am a proper descendant of the Daoist hierarchy, not some cowardly creature that would beg you for mercy in order to live." Bai Hans words immediately enraged the Demon Ghost, "Good! Then I want to see how long you canst. Dont worry, we have plenty of time. Dont even dream about your Secting to the rescue, because by now they may also have perished in the grandpetition for the Daoist hierarchy!" The Demon Ghostughed loudly and threw another punch down. Bang! This time, Lovesick Courtyard did not tremble, with only the main hall shaking a bit. Bai Hans face was shaken to the point of oozing blood, but she tilted her head down and spat out bloody saliva, then fiercely wiped her face. "Do you think you can scare me with just a few words? Let me tell you, although I am a woman, Im not the kind who will surrender to you Demon Ghosts just to live. Come at me if you can. Im really up for the challenge!" Her voice was full of energy, defiantly arrogant. Many disciples in Lovesick Courtyard involuntarily shrunk their necks; this was the Bai Han they knew! The Demon Ghost snorted coldly, "Good! Lets see how long you can endure!" Having said that, he turned and left the scene. As he left, the aura around Bai Han in the main hall instantly plummeted, and then her entire body couldnt stop trembling. "Damn it, this is a huge loss! Master, if you donte back soon, I dont know how much longer I can hold on!" Bai Han whispered to herself softly. But what she didnt know was that... When the Third Grotto-Heavens were obscured by dark clouds. The situation was simr in the other major Grotto-Heavens. However, due to the suddenness of the event, and because many Sects in the major Grotto-Heavens were extremely weak, many Sects didnt have the good fortune of the Lovesick Courtyard and were wiped out by these Demon Ghosts in one fell swoop. Even the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion of the Second Grotto-Heavens could not avoid the fate of being obliterated. But in such a situation, the Golden Light Grotto-Heavens, which wasst in ranking, miraculously held on. At the moment the ck clouds started to form, In a small town to the northwest of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, just a thousand miles away, Inside a small clinic with two whitenterns hanging at the entrance, an elderly man in tattered clothes was expressing his heartfelt gratitude with great excitement. Lu Chuzhen smiled, "Old sir, theres no need for courtesy, it was but a small effort!" Only then did the old man leave with profuse thanks. Lu Chuzhen sent him to the entrance of the clinic. Many pedestrians on the street greeted her with a smile upon seeing her. "Doctor Lu!" "Good morning, Doctor Lu!" These calls rose and fell in session, Lu Chuzhen replied with a smile, then she was about to turn back into the house. But at that moment, a faint ck line slowly appeared on the distant horizon. Feeling the unusual aura, Lu Chuzhen suddenly turned around, her face filled with shock as she looked up. In a blink of an eye, one could see the ck light surging across the sky like a tidal wave. This strange phenomenon naturally drew exmations from countless people. Without any hesitation, Lu Chuzhen grabbed the two Soul-Cleaving Lamps at the door, then soared into the sky, turning into a streak of light as she rushed towards the distance. All the people in the town were stunned because they never imagined that Doctor Lu, who had not been running the clinic in town for long and had benefited many people with her superb medical skills, was actually a Cultivator. At the same time, Inside the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, there was also chaos. Compared to other Sects that deployed their elite forces, the situation in the Golden Cauldron Pavilion was actually much better. Because Xue An at that time only took Xing Yushu and Sheng Miaotong with him when they left. And both of them had joined the Golden Cauldron Pavilionter, so the original strength of the Pavilion could be said to have remained essentially intact. But upon seeing this surge of ck light, these people couldnt help but be utterly dumbfounded. It was only when the ck light had obscured half of the sky that someone cried out, "Its the aura of Demon Ghosts!" And this shout only made the already panicked crowd even more desperate. An aura of Demon Ghosts that obscured the sun and sky clearly indicated that the opposing Demon Ghosts were extremely powerful. And what this implied was obviously clear without needing to be said. But at such a time, A radiant light suddenly flew above the Golden Cauldron Pavilion and then let out a cold shout. "Hurry and activate the Mountain Protection Array, I will fend off these Demon Ghosts!" Chapter 1320 - 1317: Swear Not to Retreat, Self-Redemption (Third Update)

Chapter 1320: Chapter 1317: Swear Not to Retreat, Self-Redemption (Third Update)

Upon hearing this voice, many people in the Golden Cauldron Pavilion were all startled, followed by a low murmur of shock. "Its Elder Sister Lu!" "Elder Sister Lu has returned!" Many disciples were buoyed with excitement. Yet theplexions of the elders in the Golden Cauldron Pavilion all changed at once. Why has she returned so suddenly? But at this critical moment, they could not afford to worry about such things and immediately began to operate rapidly, attempting to activate the Mountain Protection Array. However, due to the Golden Cauldron Pavilions declining strength over the past hundreds of years and many areas left unmaintained, even the Mountain Protection Array had not been serviced for a long time. Thus, in their desperation, they actually failed to activate it. This dy meant that the dark clouds were already about topletely envelop the entire sky. Once formed, the Golden Light Heaven might very well fall. Many people let out cries of despair. But at this moment, Lu Chuzhen suddenly looked up, with a radiant glow in her eyes andyers of Protective Golden Light emanating from around her as she charged upward. "What is she trying to do?" many people in the Golden Cauldron Pavilion eximed in shock. "Could she have gone mad? Directly shing with the dark clouds like this, she could well perish body and soul!" someone shouted in rm nearby. But Lu Chuzhens figure did not pause for anyones thoughts, charging towards the sky with resolute determination. Everyone gradually opened their mouths wide, staring dumbfounded at this scene. Amidst the pitch darkness, Lu Chuzhens form seemed like thest lit candle in the world, her emitted golden light so brilliant that it was almost unbearable to behold. Seeing this, tears rolled down the corners of many peoples eyes. Even those who previously had various opinions about Lu Chuzhen could not help but fall silent at this moment. For right and wrong aside, Lu Chuzhen at this moment was obviously burning herself out to buy time for everyone. Simultaneously, a thunderous boom resounded. Lu Chuzhens figure had already shot above the sky, colliding head-on with the ck clouds that were about to merge together. The Protective Golden Light burst forth brilliantly, sweeping the dark clouds within a hundred miles clean away. Many people cheered at this scene, thinking they had seen victory. But just then, a cold snort was heard. "Foolish woman, daring to obstruct the steps of our Fierce Ghost Path, truly seeking death!" As the voice fell, a Demon Ghost, half its body skeletal, appeared before everyone. By then, the golden light had dissipated, and Lu Chuzhen stood in the sky, extremely pale, with sweat soaking her hair and sliding down her chin. This was a sign of overexertion and an impending copse of her Cultivation Level. The appearance of this Demon Ghost made the cheering crowd instantly fall silent. The Demon Ghost coldly examined Lu Chuzhen for a moment, then a sinister cold smile emerged on the half of his face that was otherwise normal and even quite handsome. "Impressive that you could break my dark clouds! So if you surrender to me now, I might consider letting bygones be bygones!" Hearing these words, many hearts clenched tightly together. Because no one knew what choice Lu Chuzhen would make. Under the gaze of the multitude, Lu Chuzhen gradually regained her calm and looked up at the distant Demon Ghost, shaking her head. "Leave this world, or else, death!" This statement caused the Demon Ghosts expression to change, then he said fiercely, "Very well! Since you seek death yourself, I will oblige you!" With that, the Demon Ghost suddenly lunged forward, approaching Lu Chuzhen and threw a punch. A burst of Protective Golden Light appeared around Lu Chuzhen, attempting to resist the punch, but even at her peak, she was no match for this Demon Ghost and now was even less so. Boom! With that punch, Lu Chuzhen was sent flying hundreds of feet away and then coughed up a mouthful of fresh blood. Many couldnt help but cry out. "Elder Sister Lu!" "Big Sister!" These shouts pierced the sky as Lu Chuzhen wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, her face revealing a smile like redemption, then she coldly shouted, "Leave this realm!" The Demon Ghost burned with rage, "Die!" With that, it charged forward again, throwing down a punch. Bang! Lu Chuzhen was blown away for the second time, this time not only coughing up blood but also fragments of shattered organs. Yet, she did not take a single step back, only looking coldly at the Demon Ghost, "Get! Out! Of! This! Realm!" Many people couldnt help but burst into tears. Regardless of past rights and wrongs, the Lu Chuzhen of now was paying for everything with her life. The Demon Ghost was infuriated, howling again and again. In fact, it was also filled with suspicion. Because in its eyes, this woman was clearly at the end of her strength, and after taking two punches from it, she must have been severely injured. So why was she still soposed? Composed to the point of almost being arrogant? This was something itpletely could not understand, being ustomed to a life of deceit and guile on the Fierce Ghost Path. But misunderstanding aside, it did not interfere with its naked killing intent. "Go to hell!" The Demon Ghost charged once more, this time its fist seemed to contain innumerable ck sparkles, hurtling down with a shocking speed. "No!" Many people screamed. "Sister Lu, run! You wont be able to take this punch!" Someone else choked out. But faced with such a punch, Lu Chuzhen still did not retreat an inch, instead taking a deep breath, igniting all her cultivation level, stepping forward to meet the attack head-on. Bang! A thunderous noise was heard as the Protective Golden Light around Lu Chuzhen was finallypletely shattered, and the residual force of the punch sent her flying backward, coughing uprge mouthfuls of blood along the way. Many onlookers were chilled to the bone by this sight. The Demon Ghost began tough in triumph. Amidst itsughter, Lu Chuzhen finally managed to halt her momentum. But at this moment, herplexion was pale as paper, her eyes dimmed, and dark red blood flowed from her mouth and nose. All of this indicated that she had truly reached her limit. At this time, many people inside the Golden Cauldron Pavilion were sobbing inconsbly. Yet Lu Chuzhen was as if unaware of all this, slowly raising her hand and looking at the two white Soul-Cleaving Lamps turned into wristbands, and smiled softly. "Yu He, back then... I indeed had my own difficulties. That day I should have died to atone for my sins, but I wanted redemption! And today, I finally have this opportunity! So, Yu He, dont go far, wait for me, Ille to find you!" Having said this, Lu Chuzhen gently kissed the wristband, then raised her head and slowly said to the stillughing Demon Ghost. "Get! Out! Of! This! Realm!" The Demon Ghost was startled. At the same time, Lu Chuzhens entire body began to flicker with brilliant golden light, resembling boiling mes, then she surged upward to meet it. The Demon Ghost shuddered, a shade of panic appearing in its eyes as it roared, "Youre insane!" With that said, it struck out with its palm. Bang! Lu Chuzhen was sent flying far away. Many people inside the Golden Cauldron Pavilion turned their heads away, no longer having the heart to watch. But just as the Demon Ghost was about to take its next action, it suddenly felt a weight on its foot and looked down to find that Lu Chuzhen, unbeknownst to it, had already wrapped her arms around one of its legs. The Demon Ghost was taken aback. However, a look of relief appeared on Lu Chuzhens face. "Go to hell!" With that, the golden light around Lu Chuzhen suddenly brightened and then exploded. Boom! The sky above erupted as if a firework had been set off. The massive golden light swept across thousands of miles, clearing the ck clouds within the areapletely. Chapter 1321 - 1318: Location of the First Grotto-Heavens, Jianzhou (First Update)

Chapter 1321: Chapter 1318: Location of the First Grotto-Heavens, Jianzhou (First Update)

The golden light gradually dissipated, and everyone in the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, from top to bottom, stared at the clear sky above, all somewhat stupefied. Then, the eyes of many began to gradually redden. But at that moment, a streak of ck light shed by, and then a Demon Ghost, whose body had been sted to tatters, fell out in a wretched heap. Its appearance caused an uproar in the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. "Its actually not dead?" many people eximed in disbelief. At the same time, the Demon Ghost spat out mouthfuls of spit in a furious rage and cursed bitterly: "Pah, damn it, lucky for me I dodged quickly, or else I really would have been killed by that crazy woman! Too bad, what can you do if you explode your own soul? It still doesnt change the fate of this Sects annihtion!" Upon saying this, the Demon Ghost cackled malevolently. But theughter abruptly ceased. Because just then, the entire building of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion trembled suddenly, and thenyer uponyer of radiant light spread upwards, encasing the entire Golden Cauldron Pavilion within moments. The Mountain Protection Array had finally been sessfully activated through the relentless efforts of the many elders and disciples of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. Although the radiance trembled and flickered at first, due to the extremely powerful formation diagrams left from the past, in the blink of an eye, the light of the Formation stabilized. The Demon Ghost stared nkly at this scene, then roared furiously, "Damn it, all thanks to that crazy woman!" But it was already toote for anger to make any difference. Thus, the Demon Ghost could only watch the Golden Cauldron Pavilion with unwilling eyes, and said hatefully, "Dont be smug, it wont be long until all of you are ughtered without a single one left! Humph!" Having said that, the Demon Ghost vanished with a sh, turning into a streak of ck light and disappearing from view. Seeing it leave, the hearts of the people in the Golden Cauldron Pavilion finally eased somewhat. But no one felt rxed, because a terrifying thought had risen in their hearts. Even the First Grotto-Heavens like Golden Cauldron Pavilion were not spared by these Demon Ghosts and nearly fell into their hands. Then... what could the situation be for the other major Grotto-Heavens, perhaps even worse? This thought heavily weighed on everyones minds. And just as the Golden Cauldron Pavilion had narrowly escaped cmity for the time being. In the distant east, a mysterious Jianzhou stood, surrounded by radiant light and an aura of outstanding people on magnificentnd. And this was the location of the First Grotto-Heavens, Mingxin Pce. As the first among the seven major Grotto-Heavens and a sect that has never been doubted in terms of ranking. Mingxin Pce has undoubtedly be the Immortal Sect of this world. Even thend itself is named Jianzhou because of Mingxin Pces presence. On this mysticalnd, there are countless extraordinary characters, but the majority are cultivators of the Sword Dao, who hold three-foot longswords and treat promises seriously while viewing life and death lightly. It is also because of such a profound heritage that Mingxin Pces status is so transcendent, that people reverently call it Immortal Pce. At this moment, atop Sword Mountain, located right at the center of Jianzhou, towering into the clouds, its peak touching the sky. Mingxin Pce appeared like an unblemished exquisite jade, slowly floating amidst the clouds at the mountains peak. If you observe carefully, you will find that Mingxin Pce is actually supported by an ordinary-looking Ancient Sword. Furthermore, above Mingxin Pce, six chains extend and firmly connect it to the Sword Mountain below. This is the location of the famed Mingxin Pce. At this moment. In the sword-refining pavilion at the top of Mingxin Pce, the Sword-holding Elder is sitting before a small window, ying chess. However, his chessboard isposed of crisscrossing Sword Intent, with chess pieces floating and moving back and forth on it, dazzling the eye. Tian Yuanqing, the chief disciple of Mingxin Pce, stands respectfully beside his master without any impatience. Because he knows that his masters chess game oftensts an entire day. But while he can maintain hisposure, Nian Xuexin beside him is already finding it hard to restrain herself. One can see her gaze drifting out the small window from time to time and her body starting to fidget more and more. After a while, she finally cant help but whisper to Tian Yuanqing beside her, "Senior brother, has master fallen asleep?" Tian Yuanqing finds it a bit funny and somewhat exasperating, but he keeps a straight face, "Junior sister, master is using chess toprehend the heart of the sword. You really shouldnt speak nonsense. Be careful, lest master hears you!" Nian Xuexin, however, pouts her lips, "Hmph, you said the same thingst time, but then master yed chess for three whole days, and if Elder Ting Jian hadnte, I bet he wouldve still been snoozing away, oblivious to the world!" Tian Yuanqing, being magnanimous by nature and especially not good at arguing with others, and considering that Nian Xuexin is the youngest and most beloved junior sister among their peers, was momentarily at a loss for words upon hearing her say this. However, just at that moment, a chess piece suddenly appears above Nian Xuexins head, lightly tapping her forehead. "Xuexin, talking behind your masters back again?" the Sword-holding Elder slowly opens his eyes and says with a smile. Nian Xuexin lets out a small yelp and then, rubbing her head, she smiles sheepishly, "Master, youre awake!" "Nonsense, I never fell asleep!" Nian Xuexinughs, "I thought you had fallen asleep! Master is truly amazing!" The Sword-holding Elder is both annoyed and amused; being the leader of the Fifth Elders and the undisputed head of Mingxin Pce, yet he finds himself utterly helpless against his youngest disciple. Therefore, he can only shake his head and say, "You little rascal! I asked you to stand here to temper your swords heart, but you couldnt even keep still for half a day. Back in the day, when I was in front of your grandmaster, I..." "Stood for a whole month, after which the grandmaster recognized your exceptional talent and decided to pass on the true meaning of Sword Dao to you, leading to your current cultivation level!" Nian Xuexin smoothly continues for him, then speaks somewhat helplessly. "Master, youve already said that 1,231 times! Ive memorized it by heart!" "Nonsense, how could it be that many? Its clearly only 1,211 times!" "Just the other day, you got utterly drunk with Elder Mo Jian and repeated it twenty times! Elder Mo Jian turned so pale listening to you, he nearly destroyed the Wine Sword Pool with a single stroke!" Nian Xuexin counts out the incidents on her fingers or the Sword-holding Elder. The Sword-holding Elder scratches the back of his head, feeling a bit embarrassed, and then nces at his eldest disciple, Tian Yuanqing, "Is that true?" Tian Yuanqing ponders for a moment and then nods. "No wonder that scoundrel Mo Jian went into seclusion after that day!" the Sword-holding Elder mutters to himself. Seeing Nian Xuexin looking at him with bright eyes, his face reddens and he quickly gives a few coughs. "Er, Yuanqing, has your fellow disciple Fang returned yet?" Tian Yuanqing shakes his head, "Based on the timing, Fellow Disciple Fang should have just entered the Dao Lineage Contest!" Upon hearing the words Dao Lineage Contest, a hint of disdain shes in Sword-holding Elders eyes, "Dao Lineage Contest, haha! Even the name has changed beyond recognition, nothing like the original intentions of the old ancestors!" Tian Yuanqing and Nian Xuexin fall silent, because everyone knows just how much disdain the Sword-holding Elder holds for the Dao Lineage Contest. But as Sword-holding Elder was about to add more, he suddenly looks up abruptly, his eyes shining with a light never seen before. "Demon Ghost?" Chapter 1322 - 1319: Sky-Annihilating Lock (Second Update)

Chapter 1322: Chapter 1319: Sky-Annihting Lock (Second Update)

No sooner had the voice faded than a very faint vibration followed. Tian Yuanqings face couldnt help but change drastically. At the same time, with a sh of his sword-bearing figure, he vanished from the table, leaving only a voice echoing from afar. "Yuanqing, notify all Sword Cultivator disciples to ready their swords immediately!" "Yes!" As the voice fell, the sword-bearing figure had already crossed multiple barriers, flying to the top floor of Mingxin Pce. Simultaneously, several sword lights swiftly followed, and once they stood firm, they turned out to be Ting Jian, Mo Jian, Shi Jian, and Jian Si - the four Elders. All five Great Elders of Mingxin Pce gathered, their expressions solemn as they looked into the distance. Only to see a thread of darkness slowly appearing on the horizon, then it surged like boiling tides, casting darkness over the sun and the moon wherever it passed. "Indeed, the Demon Ghosts have re-emerged among men!" Holding his sword, he exhaled lightly and said in a moderated voice. Amongst the five Great Elders, the youngest but most hot-tempered and possessing the most potent killing intent, Shi Jian, chuckled coldly upon hearing this, "How can the Demon Ghosts possibly matter? They dare to run wild in front of Mingxin Pce? It seems our swords have been silent for too long, so long that these fiends have forgotten to fear!" Without greeting anyone, he leaped forth, transformed into a streak of light, and in the blink of an eye, he flew forward, facing the terrifying and formidable wave of darkness with a derisive smile. With a lift of his hand, a beam of sword light took shape instantly, then with a raise of his eyebrows, he shouted coldly, "Fiends! Scram!" Having said that, the sword light shed and vanished, reappearing in front of the dark tide, its radiance now unbelievably brilliant. Boom! After a loud noise, the once mighty dark tide was cleaved through by this sword strike. The exploding fireworks were like a session of dazzling fireworks, blinding to the onlookers. This scene was observed by many of the cultivators in Jianzhou. Immediately, cheers arose from all around. "Brilliant sword!" "By the Sword Intent, it must be Elder Shi Jian of Mingxin Immortal Pce!" "Elder Shi Jian indeed has swift movements. I had only just noticed this Demon Ghost Qi and was about to take to the skies to strike down the demon, but I hadnt expected him to have already dealt with it single-handedly!"ined a Sword Cultivator with a touch of regret. The four Elders of Mingxin Pce witnessed this scene with a slight wry smile. Especially Jian Si, who said somewhat helplessly, "Old Five is of such an age and yet hes still as hot-tempered as ever? He strikes without even a word of warning?" Ting Jian, the most gentle-natured amongst them, smiled at the words, "Our fifth brother has always been like this. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to master his lethal sword technique!" Mo Jian, usually reserved and reticent, couldnt help but add, "Fifth brothers action was good. In the end, all those Demon Ghosts must be exterminated!" "Indeed! But the question now is, how could these Demon Ghosts, not seen in the world for so long, suddenly appear and dare to challenge Mingxin Pce?" pondered Elder Jian Si, dressed in white and, despite his age, still dashing and handsome, with a frown on his face. At this moment, Shi Jian, quite pleased with his own sword strike, couldnt help butugh heartily. "Dare to cause trouble in front of Mingxin Pce with this little strength? What a joke!" But no sooner had the words left his lips than the whole of Jianzhou suddenly began to shake violently, and then a horrifying scene unfolded before everyones eyes. Along the edges of Jianzhou, columns of ck Qi rose to the sky, turning into towering pirs that seemed to support the heavens. Soon after, these towering pirs extended into branches of ck Qi that connected with one another. The moment they took form, the entire Jianzhou trembled mightily; even the Spiritual Power in the air fluctuated erratically. Then looking again, one could see that the dense ck Qi had firmly enveloped the entire Jianzhou. It looked just like a cage. Everyone involuntarily gasped in shock. Because everything changed so swiftly that before people could even react, it had already taken shape. But at that moment, Shi Jian snorted in anger, "Evil heretics, you dare to trap my sect?" As he spoke, several beams of sword light suddenly appeared before Shi Jian, then he shed out with them. Boom boom boom! After several sessive explosions, the sword light that was always invincible proved ineffective this time. Thats because as soon as the sword light touched the ck cage, the Sword Intent and power within it were instantly dispersed. So even though the cage trembled, it could not be affected in the slightest! Shi Jian was enraged and was about to continue his attack when suddenly, numerous ck beams appeared before him and directly knocked him flying. "Fifth Brother!" The sword-wielding individuals shouted in rm, immediately rushing to his side. Shi Jian stabilized his form. Though somewhat in disarray, he was not seriously harmed, but the humiliation made him feel as if he couldnt save face, and so he shouted angrily. "Dear brothers, please step aside, today I must destroy this wicked magic!" However, sword-wielding Jian Si stopped him, "Dont be impulsive!" "Senior Brother, these Demon Ghosts have already bullied their way to our doorstep, how can I not be impulsive?" Shi Jian said, clearly annoyed. Jian Si smiled bitterly, "The key point is that your impulsiveness wont solve any problem!" As he spoke, Jian Si raised his head to size up the ck cage that seemed alive and was slowly flickering, his eyes revealing an extremely grave expression. "If Im not mistaken, this must be the handiwork of the Ghost Cult, and the cage is the Annihtion Lock!" Ghost Cult! This designation caused several Great Elders, as well as the leading Disciples who arrivedter like Tian Yuanqing, to be terrified. "How is this possible? Wasnt the Ghost Cult thoroughly eradicated by our Master back in the day?" Sword Control shuddered and said in astonishment. Jian Si revealed a bitter smile, "Fourth Brother, youre right, our Master indeed eradicated the once arrogant Ghost Cultpletely from this world, but dont forget, which ce is our realm closest to?" Hearing Jian Sis words, everyones expression became exceptionally grave. Because if the spection was true, the consequences would be unimaginable! Just then, a branch suddenly grew atop the ck cage, and afterwards leaves blossomed abundantly on the branch, instantly transforming into a bud, which slowly unfurled. In a moment, within the flower, a Double-Faced Demon Ghost with two faces appeared. Although both faces were stunning and captivating, they gave people the chills just by looking. This was because the two faces were connected in a very eerie manner. Afterward, the Double-Faced Demon Ghost began to giggle coyly, "Truly worthy of being this realms current guardian Immortal Sect, youve guessed our origin so quickly! Yes, we are indeed from the Ghost Cult!" Jian Sis expression darkened, and he demanded coldly, "What exactly do you want to do?" "What do we want to do? After going to such lengths, of course, its to wee the arrival of the Empress!" The Double-Faced Demon Ghostughed arrogantly. The term Empress also caused Jian Si and others expressions to change dramatically. Chapter 1323 - 1320: Disciple’s Willingness to Go (3rd Update)

Chapter 1323: Chapter 1320: Disciples Willingness to Go (3rd Update)

"Sword Cultivator, my visit this time is to offer you a chance. As long as you are willing to seek refuge in the bosom of the Empress, our Ghost Sect will wee you with open arms!" The Demon Ghost giggled. No sooner had the voice fallen, than Shi Jian became extremely angry and without any hesitation, he unleashed a sword strike. Boom! The Demon Ghost that had just been nurtured from within a flower was directly sted into pieces. Then Shi Jian roared, "Wishful thinking! What right do you demon fiends have to be mentioned in the same breath as Mingxin Pce?" At the same time, a snort of rage came from outside the cage, "You bunch of obstinate sword lunatics! Im being kind here, yet you remain so stubbornly delusional! Very well, just wait to be trapped and perish here! Oh, I almost forgot to tell you!" With that, the female voice let out a burst of proud, coyughter, "At this moment, the several great caves in the outside world should have been destroyed already! Now, only your Mingxin Immortal Pce remains standing strong here!" "What?" Sword Control Elder was the first to react, then he shouted angrily, "Have you tampered with thepetition for Dao heritage this time?" "Tsk, tsk, so clever! Yes, thats right, not a single participant in the Dao heritagepetition was spared this time; theyve all died!" The female voice was brimming with pride. Nian Xuexin screamed in shock, then called out with a hint of tears, "Brother Fang..." "So I advise you to behave yourselves! After all, once the Empress arrives in a few days, even if you want to surrender then, youll probably still face death! Think it over carefully for yourselves!" Shi Jian was consumed with rage, "Bastard!" Saying this, he swung a few more sword strikes out, but apart from slightly shaking the ck cage, nothing was affected. The female voice let out a round of smug, wildughter before falling silent. Meanwhile, the expressions on the faces of everyone from Mingxin Pce were extremely unsightly. If what this Demon Ghost said was true, then Mingxin Pce was the only one of the Seven Great Caves remaining. Despite the formidable strength of Mingxin Pce, in the face of these well-prepared Demon Ghosts, they were clearly outmatched and isted. "Senior Brother, what should we do?" Mo Jian and several other Elders all looked towards Jian Yi, who was silent and head down. As the Great Elder of Mingxin Pce, his decisions represented the direction in which everyone was to proceed. After a moment, Jian Yi slowly lifted his head, his gaze sharp as he looked at the group. "Regardless of whether this Demon Ghost speaks true or false, with matters as they stand, we must first find a way to connect with the outside world, particrly with people from the other great caves; otherwise, we are sitting ducks!" Everyone nodded in agreement. Jian Yi let out a slow breath and said in a grave voice, "Although I usually have little regard for the petty bickering and scheming of the other great caves, now that we face amon cmity, as branches of the same lineage, sharing a Dao heritage, we must save everyone possible... after all, this is also about saving ourselves!" "Understood! Let me go, Senior Brother!" Shi Jian was the first to volunteer. "And me!" Sword Control chimed in without dy. However, Mo Jian and Ting Jian remained silent because they knew if Jian Yi spoke in such a manner, he must already have a n. Indeed. Then they saw Jian Yi shake his head with a wry smile, "Fifth Brother, Fourth Brother, I understand your feelings. If possible, I of course also wish to let you go, given that both of your strengths and strategies are sufficient, but the key is..." Jian Yi looked up, his eyes on the swaths of ck qi that segmented the sky, and said gravely, "This Sky-Extinguishing Lock is not so easy to contend with!" "What do you mean?" Shi Jian was bewildered. "This Sky-Extinguishing Lock is a secret technique of the ghost realm that I remember our master mentioning in his lifetime. This technique is extremely malevolent; it is derived from the most venomous ghostly energies of the ghost realm, then refined and when finally formed, once deployed, it will seal everything within it!" "Although the lethality iscking, the insidious part of this technique lies in the fact that the stronger one is, the deeper they be trapped, making it increasingly difficult to escape! This has led to it bing a specialized technique for dealing with powerful adversaries!" Hearing the exnation from the Sword Cultivator, Shi Jians expression turned extremely ugly. Sword Control, however, stirred slightly, and then said, "So, senior brother means..." The Sword Cultivator nodded, "Exactly!" As he spoke, he looked toward Tian Yuanqing and Nian Xuexin, among other disciples standing aside, "Im preparing to send Yuanqing and the others on this journey!" Upon hearing these words, Shi Jian and the other Great Elders like Mo Jian all changed their expressions dramatically. Especially the amiable Great Elder Ting Jian, who was deeply beloved by the disciples in the sect, immediately said, "Senior brother, I think this is unwise! Although Yuanqing and the others have respectable cultivation levels and decent Sword Intent, they are still just children! If they encounter formidable Demon Ghosts from the ghost realms when they go out, wouldnt that be..." But before he could finish speaking, Tian Yuanqing had already bowed with respect, saying, "I shall follow the Mastersmand with utmost diligence!" Ting Jian was taken aback. Then Tian Yuanqing smiled at him, "Uncle Ting Jian, I know you want the best for us, but as disciples of the Sword Cultivator, how can we shy away when faced with adversity? Havent you always taught us, To be a swordsman is to also have the heart of one?" Upon hearing this, Ting Jian revealed a bitter smile, "While that is true, but..." However, Nian Xuexin was already so excited she was practically bouncing with joy. Having cultivated in the sect since childhood and never having left the mountain, the news that they were to be sent on a mission naturally thrilled her, prompting her to quickly say, "Uncle, I think what senior brother said is correct. Moreover, not only do we need to investigate the situation in the other major cave heavens this time, but we also need to find the whereabouts of senior brother Fang Xingan!" "Indeed, I am willing to go!" As the words echoed, all the inner chamber true disciples of Mingxin Pce stepped forward in unison, bowing and saying the words. Seeing this scene, Ting Jian heaved a sigh and then shook his head. The other Great Elders, too, were silently lost for words. The Sword Cultivators heart quivered lightly, his gaze sweeping over these young faces before finally nodding in agreement. "Good! Truly worthy to be the disciples of the Sword Cultivator from Mingxin Pce!" Even for these disciples, passing through the barrier of the Heaven Obliterating Lock was not an easy task. Sword Control and Mo Jian, along with a few other Great Elders, worked together and finally managed to open a small gap with great effort. With so many disciples, naturally not all could leave; in the end, Tian Yuanqing chose a few fellow disciples. Although Nian Xuexin was young and a woman, her Sword Heart was pure and her strength ranked just behind Tian Yuanqing and Fang Xingan among her peers, so naturally, she also had to follow. Just as they were about to embark on their journey, Shi Jian stepped forward, silently infusing each one with Sword Intent and then gently patted Tian Yuanqings shoulder. "Once youre out there... be very careful!" "Yes!" Tian Yuanqing bowed in response. "If you encounter Demon Ghosts you can handle, remember to y a few extra for me!" Tian Yuanqing paused, and then bowed deeply, "Understood!" After Tian Yuanqing and the others passed through the Heaven Obliterating Lock and left Jianzhou, disappearing from everyones sight. Ting Jian couldnt help but say, "Senior brother, can these children really handle it?" The Sword Cultivator shook his head, "I dont know either!" "Then what are we doing, just sitting here waiting?" Shi Jian said resentfully. The Sword Cultivator stood up, silent for a moment, then spoke, "I have a feeling that it wont be long before this ce bes far from peaceful!" Chapter 1324 - 1321: What Defines a Successor of the Dao! (First Update)

Chapter 1324: Chapter 1321: What Defines a Sessor of the Dao! (First Update)

Whoosh! Several beams of sword light cleaved through the dark clouds, rushing swiftly forward. Upon arriving at a blessed ce right at the center of this grotto-heaven, the sword light ceased, revealing none other than Tian Yuanqing and Nian Xuexin of the Mingxin Pce, among other senior disciples. At this moment, they were at the location of the Yellow Sand Hall in the Fifth Grotto-Heavens, but the Yellow Sand Hall had long since lost the prosperity and bustle of its former days. The courtyards of yore were all copsed, shrouded inyers of ck fog that allowed no glimpse of even a shadow of a person. The entire Yellow Sand Hall, as well as the whole of the Fifth Grotto-Heavens, was deste, like a realm of specters. Tian Yuanqing had a solemn expression because this was the fourth destroyed grotto-heaven they hade across on their journey. The situation was fundamentally simr in each casesects were destroyed, and the entire grotto-heavens were emptied of people; apart from the pervasive dark clouds, there were not even demon ghosts. This state of affairs further weighed down Tian Yuanqings heart. Although he had not experienced the time when demon ghosts wreaked havoc, he had heard his master and the others mention it more than once. But even when the demon ghosts power was at its peak, they had not shaken the seven major grotto-heavens in the slightest. This time, however, four grotto-heavens had already been destroyed. Even the normally smiling Nian Xuexins little face became very serious, her voice grave: "Senior Brother, should we disperse all this demon ghost energy?" Tian Yuanqing shook his head, "No need, these grotto-heavens are already voids, not even one demon ghost is to be found heredispersing this ghostly energy is useless and would only waste our cultivation!" "So, whats our next step?" asked Nian Xuexin. Tian Yuanqing looked towards the distant sky and let out a slow breath, saying firmly: "Continue to inspect the other grotto-heavens, I refuse to believe these demon ghosts can really turn the heavens upside down!" Nian Xuexin nodded, then hesitantly asked, "Which grotto-heaven shall we go to next?" Another senior brother standing by said gravely, "Golden Cauldron Pavilion!" "Golden Cauldron Pavilion? The one that is the weakest and has always ranked at the bottom?" Nian Xuexin was slightly stunned, then shook her head. "I think theres no need to go, after all, on our way here, weve seen it alleven the Second Grotto-Heavens Soul-Dissolving Pavilion has not been spared, Golden Cauldron Pavilion is probably just wastnd now!" The other disciples also nodded their agreement. But Tian Yuanqing shook his head, "Even if theres a glimmer of hope, we cannot give up! If Golden Cauldron Pavilion is also a wastnd, then well head straight to the Third Grotto-Heavens Lovesick Courtyard!" Upon hearing the three words Lovesick Courtyard, a glint of light shed in everyones eyes. Nian Xuexin also nodded, "Thats right, after all, this time the grandpetition of the Dao lineage is held within Lovesick Courtyard, we must see what is happening there!" she said, her expression growing a bit dim, "I dont believe that Senior Brother Fang has just died like that!" Tian Yuanqing sighed softly, knowing that his junior sister had the closest rtionship with Fang Xingan and naturally found it hard to ept everything that had happened. "Alright! Lets set out now!" Tian Yuanqing took the lead, transforming into sword light to forge ahead, with Nian Xuexin and the other disciples closely following. They cleaved through the dark clouds and disappeared into the vast darkness. Golden Cauldron Pavilion. All the elders and all the True Disciples had gathered in the Council Hall, and an eerie silence filled the spacious hall; no one spoke a word. Above the entire Golden Cauldron Pavilion was a thickyer of a light barrier, enveloping the pavilion within and radiating dazzling golden light that dispelled the darkness of the surrounding world. This was the Golden Light Array that had protected the Golden Cauldron Pavilion and kept it standing to this day. Yet despite this, there was not a trace of joy on the faces of those present. For a long time. Only the Great Elder, who was both the most senior in standing and currently the strongest in the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, heaved a slow sigh. "How much longer can the Spirit Stones hold out?" "Great Elder, with the current rate of depletion, at most... we can hold out for one more day!" replied the elder in charge of the Spirit Stone storeroom, his voice tinged with bitterness. Despite having anticipated this, the crowd couldnt help but stir upon hearing that they only had one day left. Anxiety painted thick upon every face. After all, everyone understood that once the Spirit Stones were depleted, the Golden Light Array would shatter, and by then, it might be difficult for anyone present to escape unscathed. Fear of death was quietly creeping into everyones heart. At this moment, the Great Elder gently tapped the table and said tiredly, "Alright, quiet down!" The crowd gradually fell silent. The Great Elder swept his gaze across the room and then said softly, "Remove the Spirit Stones and save them for the most critical moment; now... I, this old bag of bones, shall take the lead!" As soon as these words were spoken, everyone in the room was greatly shaken, and many faces were filled with shock as they looked at the Great Elder. In the old days, when Fu Guang was still in power, this Great Elder was always reticent. And even after Xue An took over the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, he wasnt very noticeable. So, it was naturally shocking for many when such words came out of his mouth. The Great Elder chuckled, "Although the old me is greedy for life and fears death too! A grand establishment like the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, with a tradition of thousands of years, should not be destroyed by a bunch of vile creatures! And dont be fooled by my age; this old skeleton, if it were to support the Mountain Protection Array, could hold up for some time!" Saying so, the Great Elder slowly rose, his somewhat emaciated figure appearing so tall and imposing at that moment! Many pairs of eyes began to moisten. "Great Elder!" someone called out softly. The Great Elders eyebrows lowered gently as he took measured steps forward. At the same time, an even more shocking scene took ce. All the elders present rose to their feet in session and followed behind the Great Elder. "Count me in!" said Elder Liu from the Tribunal Hall, who was notorious for his love of petty advantages. But at this moment, he had none of the usual sleaziness about him; instead, he looked serene. "Old Liu, I cant believe youd actually stand up to this!" quipped a chubby elder with a chuckle. "Old Zhu, arent you doing the same?" Elder Liu showed a trace of a smile as well. This chubby old man was in charge of the magical teachings of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, and because of his love for food and his surname Zhu, he was often jokingly referred to as Old Pig. "Heh, how could I miss out on such an asion?" Old Pigughed heartily. "Old man, it hasnt been in vain being friends with you!" Elder Liu felt his eyes grow acidic. And so, at that moment, all the elders of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion stood up and followed the Great Elder, slowly walking towards the door. The disciples respectfully made way, and although they would do so in normal times, this time, it waspletely heartfelt. Afterward, the disciples all looked at these elders with admiring eyes. No one does not wish to live. These elders may have had their ws in daily life, but when faced with the demon ghosts, mortal enemies of their path and teachings, even the most humble among them would stand and fight. For they are all the inheritors of the Sects tradition! Chapter 1325 - 1322: The Disciple’s Mediocrity - Dying for the Cause (2nd Update)

Chapter 1325: Chapter 1322: The Disciples Mediocrity - Dying for the Cause (2nd Update)

As vast amounts of cultivation energy surged out of the Great Elders body, even his eyebrows and hair were tinted red by the golden light! Following that, his figure started to age visibly at a speed visible to the naked eye. One hour, two hours... By the time the fifth hour arrived, the frame of the Great Elder was already trembling like a bundle, his face gaunt and skeletal. "Great Elder, pleasee down, let me take over!" A fellow elder cried out in sorrow. Yet a relieved smile appeared on the face of the Great Elder. He shook his head, then strained to open his dim eyes, looking towards the gathering ck clouds in the sky and whispered, "My disciples are unworthy, this is the only thing I can do now!" After speaking, he slowly closed his eyes, and a magnificent golden light burst forth from the top of his head into the heavens. At this scene, everyone present was shaken. An elder looked up and murmured in a stunned voice, "The Great Elder is... about to self-destruct his soul!" No sooner had the voice fallen. The body of the Great Elder abruptly disintegrated, releasing a vast golden light, which coalesced into a huge talisman spell in the sky and struck directly at the dark clouds on the horizon. Boom! With a thunderous roar, the vast ck clouds were vaporized by the talisman spell. And within it, a scream of agony from a demon ghost could be heard. "Dammit, are all you inheritors of the Taoist lineage insane? Why do you always self-destruct your souls at the drop of a hat?" Following this furious roar, everyone from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, from top to bottom, bowed their heads and cried out with choked voices, "Farewell, Great Elder!" Soon after, another elder promptly took the ce of the former Great Elder without hesitation. The standoff continued! The dark clouds gathered once again, revealing the figure of the demon ghost, who snickered coldly after taking a look at the scene inside Golden Cauldron Pavilion. "Tsk tsk, such admirable courage, indeed, maintaining the Mountain Protection Array with the cost of human lives! Very well, lets see just how many lives you have to spare!" His words were filled with arrogance and triumph. No one paid any attention to his provocation. All within Golden Cauldron Pavilion remained silent. The demon ghost let out a few embarrassedughs, about to spout more provoking words, when suddenly, from the distant horizon, several streaks of sword light appeared. The sword lights approached with extreme speed. In just a moment they had shed throughyers of ck mist, reaching close proximity. The demon ghost trembled, eximing in shock, "Sword Cultivator?" As he turned to flee, But at that moment, a cold shout came from the leading sword light. "Evil spirit, where do you think youre running to!" With that shout, a dazzling sword light shed across, prating the figure of the demon ghost in an instant. The demon ghost let out a heaven-shattering wail, split in half by the attack. However, the two halves of the demon ghost then attempted to flee to the left and right. Nian Xuexin gave a light rebuke, "Sword Intent like Snow!" Boom! Innumerable fine sword glints spread out like snowkes,pletely enveloping the demon ghost. "Mingxin Pce, you group of sword lunatics, werent you trapped by the Heavens Lock? How could you escape?" the demon ghost let out an anguished wail of resentment. "Hmph! Petty tricks, you think they can trap your granny?" Nian Xuexin raised her eyebrows and gently clenched her fist. With a loud crash... The demon ghost was thus in. Nian Xuexin was brimming with excitement, for this was the first time she had taken action to y a demon ghost, and naturally she was overjoyed. "Big Brother, did you see how powerful my sword just now was?" Tian Yuanqing affectionately nodded, "Powerful!" But hepletely omitted to mention how he had stealthily trapped the demon ghost with his Sword Intent just moments before. Heartened, Nian Xuexin began to rid the gasps of these demon ghosts. At this moment, the entire Golden Cauldron Pavilion watched the scene unfold. Upon seeing the arrivals from Mingxin Pce, they couldnt help but cheer out loud. With the Great Elder gone, the Second Elder leaped into the air, giving Tian Yuanqing a bow from across the Mountain Protection Array. "I am the Second Elder of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, greetings to the Daoist friend from Mingxin Immortal Pce!" Tian Yuanqing returned the gesture with a smile, his gaze sweeping over the entirety of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion. Though slightly dpidated, he saw that the sect disciples each held a determined aura, and it wasmendable that none perished in this cmity, which made him hold them in higher regard. "Greetings, Second Elder. I am Tian Yuanqing, the chief disciple under Mingxin Pce. I was sent by my master to investigate the situation of this great cmity. However, on our way here, the other several sects have all been obliterated. It is fortunate that your sect still stands!" The Second Elder nodded solemnly. "But I wonder if Daoist friend Tian has visited the Lovesick Courtyard? How are the Daoist friends who participated in the Dao legacypetition now?" Tian Yuanqing shook his head, "Because the Lovesick Courtyard is the farthest away, we have not yet visited! But now that this sect is restored, we will go there to find out the truth!" Hearing this, the Second Elder turned around and cast a probing nce at everyone. The numerous elders of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion tacitly understood, exchanged nces, and then nodded in agreement. "This cmity is no trivial matter; better to act than to sit idly by and await death. It seems wise to join the Daoist friends from Mingxin Immortal Pce and head to the Lovesick Courtyard to seek the truth and rescue our Sect Leader and the others!" The elders came to an immediate consensus. Upon hearing the crowds intentions, Tian Yuanqing was initially startled, then also nodded solemnly. He was very aware that although he and his fellow senior brothers and sisters were strong, what kind of enemiesy ahead waspletely unknown. Although the strength of these elders from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion was not the highest, the more people, the greater the strength! Especially at this time of crisis, it was best to work together sincerely. "Alright then, let us set off immediately!" Tian Yuanqing dered in a deep voice. For a time, the Golden Cauldron Pavilion was awash with radiant lights. Since the Golden Light Realm was temporarily safe, only a portion was left to guard the ce, with the rest soaring into the air, following Tian Yuanqing and his group straight to the Lovesick Courtyard. Because the journey was long and the Golden Cauldron Pavilion was not skilled in traveling quickly by Daoist methods, Tian Yuanqing also attached a Sword Intent to each person to assist them on their way. Within the Lovesick Courtyard... Bai Han, who had aged significantly, spat out another mouthful of fresh blood. This was as the demon ghosts were attempting to breach the Mountain Protection Array, yet under her control, it stubbornly held on once again. During this period, Bai Han had be the backbone of the entire Lovesick Courtyard. Without her strenuous efforts, the courtyard would have likely been breached by the demon ghosts already. But this also came at a great cost to Bai Han. Such as her present appearance, which looked like that of a middle-aged woman in her forties or fifties. This was the result of overextending her Cultivation Level, causing damage to her vital essence. Yet, at this moment, Bai Han could hardly care about that. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, spat out a bloody saliva, and thenughed at herself cynically. "Who would have thought that one day I would get used to spitting blood!" Chapter 1326 - 1323: Sword Like Snow’s Intent (Third Update)

Chapter 1326: Chapter 1323: Sword Like Snows Intent (Third Update)

As she spoke, she raised her head to look towards the Mountain Protection Array. Throughyers of mist, she could clearly see a Demon Ghost with a human face and sores, towering a thousand feet tall amidst the surging tide of dark clouds, looking down upon the Lovesick Courtyard. As their gazes met, the Demon Ghost let out a few sinister cackles, but it was the sore with a beautiful womans face on its head that spoke first. "Tsk, tsk. Havent seen you for a few days and youve already aged so much? Bai Han, I truly wonder, is it worth it for you to expend so much for this Lovesick Courtyard thats practically dead in name?" Bai Han responded with a coldugh, then raised her hand and fiercely gave the Demon Ghost the middle finger. "Its my damn pleasure! Whats it to you?" "Hmph! You descendants of the Tao Lineage really are both smelly and tough. Well, lets see how long you can hold on!" Finished speaking, the Demon Ghost raised its fist and smashed it down upon the Mountain Protection Array. Boom! The light barrier of the Mountain Protection Array flickered, and the entire Lovesick Courtyard trembled with it. As expected, Bai Han spat out two mouthfuls of fresh blood, her appearance instantly aged a bit further, but she tenaciously held on. But the Demon Ghost had clearly lost its patience and was not going to wait any longer, letting out a ferociousugh. "Ill send you on your way right now!" With that, another hand was also raised, ready to smash down. But just at that moment. A streak of azure Sword Intent suddenly burst forth from within the vast dark clouds, striking down across the Demon Ghosts wrist with the speed of lightning. Crack! After a loud bang, the Demon Ghost howled in pain, and its wrist shattered apart. "Who goes there?" the Demon Ghost roared furiously. But it was met with a stern rebuke in response. "The sword carries the essence of snow!" Fine sword lightspletely shrouded the towering figure of the Demon Ghost. Sword lights like snow, yet unyielding and unstoppable. The Demon Ghost issued agonized screams, but the ordeal was not over, as countless Talisman Spells cascaded over the creatures body, bombarding it like money was no object. In the midst of thunderous explosions, the Demon Ghosts body waspletely shattered. Its massive head even more so slowly tumbled down. Everyone in the Lovesick Courtyard was stunned, Bai Han herself was astonished. At the same time, from the midst of the churning dark clouds, a group of people flew out. Leading them was Tian Yuanqing. They had barely stopped at all along the way, which is why they could arrive so quickly. Seeing that it was the people from Mingxin Pce and the Golden Cauldron Pavilion, the female disciples in Lovesick Courtyard couldnt help but let out tearful cheers of extreme relief. Bai Han let out a sigh of relief too, then staggered to her feet and saluted towards the sky. "Many thanks to all the allies for lending your assistance!" Although Tian Yuanqing did not recognize Bai Han, seeing the bloodstains on her body and her aged appearance, he could guess what had happened and his expression became very solemn. "You are too courteous, fellow Taoist!" Nian Xuexin from the side couldnt contain herself anymore and hurried to ask: "Fellow Taoist, how long has it been since our brothers entered the greatpetition?" Bai Han replied with a wry smile, "Its been... around three days now!" This number made everyones heart skip a beat. Because the Dao Lineagepetition usually ends within a day, it has never been dragged onto the third day before. Tian Yuanqings expression turned solemn, "May I ask where the Dao Lineage Evolution Cauldron is now?" Bai Han said: "Its right in the nearby giant city, I..." Just as she was about to say lets go and see whats going on! But at this moment, suddenly came a burst of a womansughter. Theughter was full of mockery. "Who is it?" Tian Yuanqing called out sternly, with Sword Intent surrounding him. The rest of the people also made their preparations. The dark clouds in the sky suddenly surged as if driven by wind, and in an instant, a huge vortex appeared in the center of the sea of clouds, and then within the cloud pir of the vortex, the figure of a slender woman slowly emerged. Following that, this woman let out a triumphantugh, "Such an interesting bunch of fellows, still not giving up at this point? Well, its good, just in time to sacrifice you all to our Lady Empress!" As her voice fell, the woman stepped out from the cloud pir slowly, and upon seeing her face. Bai Han trembled all over, letting out a shriek, "You are that... that person on top of the Demon Ghosts head with the facial sores!" The woman giggled delicately, "Thats right, you got it!" As she spoke, her eyes drifted, giving everyone present a quick once-over, and said with a light chuckle: "Speaking of which, I should thank you all. Otherwise, I wouldnt have metamorphosed so quickly!" Tian Yuanqings face remained serious, not wasting any words, and with a raise of his hand, he struck out with his sword. He could feel that the ghostly aura on this woman was far stronger than the Demon Ghost from before. Her strength was so formidable that it slightly trembled the heavens and the earth. Thats why Tian Yuanqing wanted to strike first. But to his surprise, the sword light had just neared the woman when it directly dispersed. "Really not understanding how to treat ady with tenderness, why resort to violence upon seeing one? This could really break a girls heart!" the woman yfully chided. Tian Yuanqings heart sank to the bottom, for he suddenly discovered that the Spiritual Power around him was fluctuating wildly. At the same time, he saw a ferocious light sh across the womans eyes, "Since youre so eager to kill me, then let me give you a taste of despair first!" With that, the woman suddenly pulled out a hairpin from behind her head, and her ck hair cascaded down. Reflecting against the dark clouds, it exuded an ethereal beauty. The woman held the hairpin, a look of reverence appearing on her face, then she lifted her hand and started drawing in the air. "Stop her quickly!" Tian Yuanqing bellowed. Actually, no reminder was needed from him, as no one knew what might happen after the woman finished writing, and no one wanted to find out. What appeared were countless sword shadows, and dazzling golden light. But all attacks faded silently, like snowkes melting in a furnace, as they neared the woman. Simultaneously, an extremely pure ck light shed on the womans hairpin,pleting the final stroke. Boom! This was a Talisman Spell that emitted extremely malevolent and fierce energy. The very moment the talisman waspleted, the entire world seemed to sink abruptly downward. And in that moment, Tian Yuanqing, Nian Xuexin, and all the people from the Golden Cauldron Pavilion and Lovesick Courtyard felt their bodies jolt, then to their dread, discovered that all their Cultivation Level and Spiritual Power were sealed, and they couldnt even twitch a finger, only passively floating in midair. The woman burst out into a triumphantughter. "Wanting to fight me? This is a Ghost Tool bestowed by the Lady Empress herself!" Nian Xuexin struggled a few times, realizing she couldnt move at all, and couldnt help but yell angrily: "Demon Ghost, if you have the guts, kill me now, I am not afraid of death!" "Kill you? Hehe, rest assured, none of you will live! But it wont be here, after all, you all are considered strong, so naturally, you shouldnt be wasted!" Chapter 1327 - 1324: Xue An Finally Exhibits the Power of One Punch (4th Update)

Chapter 1327: Chapter 1324: Xue An Finally Exhibits the Power of One Punch (4th Update)

"What are you doing?" Nian Xuexins eyes widened in shock. "Hehe, naturally, I am going to...sacrifice you all!" the woman giggled charmingly. The hearts of everyone gradually sank, and a look of despair emerged in their eyes. "How dare you!" Anger roared within Nian Xuexin. "Do you think I dare not?" the woman sneered, then waved the hairpin in her hand. All the trapped people floated into the air and followed the woman as she flew into the distance. "Where are you taking us?" Nian Xuexin shouted angrily. Bai Han, who by now had noticed the changes around them, said with a defeated expression, "The giant city, she is taking us to the Dao Lineage Evolution Cauldron!" "Correct!" The woman smiled, then stopped in her tracks. At the same time. The dark clouds ahead gradually dispersed, revealing a vast square. And atop the squares tform, the majestic Dao Lineage Evolution Cauldron stood firmly. The woman sneered: "See? People from several Grotto-Heavens have already met their demise here, and you too will serve as offerings, bing the sustenance for the Empresss descent!" Blood sustenance! This term clenched everyones hearts tightly. They were not afraid of dying! But to be the blood sustenance for Demon Ghosts as inheritors of the Dao lineage, helping evil spirits to descend, such a death was truly hard to ept. "Demon Ghost, even if I die, I will not let you off!" Nian Xuexin cursed furiously. The woman, however, burst into loudughter, "You wont let me off even after death? How so? Do you also wish to be a ghost? Unfortunately, once the Empress has enjoyed you, you wont even qualify to be a ghost. You will be a puppet of the Empress, eternally unable to transcend!" Nian Xuexin, along with many other young ones, was horrified by the womans description. Especially Nian Xuexin, who choked up and said, "I dont want to be a puppet, I want to die!" Tian Yuanqing and his fellow brothers from Mingxin Pce roared in rage, "Monster, since you have the gall to turn us into puppets, spare our sister!" "Thats right! What skill is there in targeting a woman?" The womans lips twisted into a sinister, evil smile, "I targeted a woman, so what can you do about it?" As she spoke, she raised the hairpin in her hand. Nian Xuexin screamed in fright and flew towards the woman, crying uncontrobly from the fear of bing the blood sustenance for the Demon Ghost. "Brother!" Tian Yuanqing was already in tears, tangled in self-me and regret, unable to stop himself from shouting, "Xuexin, close your eyes, it will be over soon!" Nian Xuexin did as told, slowly closing her eyes, trembling uncontrobly. The woman sneered, then her hairpin plunged downward. But just as her hairpin reached halfway. The Dao Lineage Evolution Cauldron on the tform behind suddenly trembled. At first, the tremble was so slight it seemed like an illusion, but soon after, the second tremble was much more intense, even causing the entire square to quake. The woman was stunned, pausing her actions, and then turned to look. At this moment, a series of cracking sounds came from the cauldron, and huge cracks began appearing on the body of the great cauldron. Soon after, a loud booming sound rang out, and the Dao Lineage Evolution Cauldron shattered, a beam of radiant light shooting towards the sky, its force sweeping away the dark clouds within a hundred miles. Such a miraculous scene dumbfounded everyone. Including the female Demon Ghost, who stood agape at the spectacle. Only after a moment did the female Demon Ghost tremble, regaining her senses, and then she screamed in shock, "What is happening?" She had been sent to the Third Grotto-Heavens, with her most important duty not being to annihte the now-empty Lovesick Courtyard, but to guard this Dao Lineage Evolution Cauldron. For this cauldron was infinitely wondrous and extremely important to the Empress. But this sudden event naturally terrified the Demon Ghost. Just then, a calm voice emerged from within the radiance. "Fortunately, I am not toote in returning!" With these words, a young man in white slowly emerged from the glow, standing in the void and overlooking the entire scene. His clothes fluttered, his eyebrows were like long swords, his eyes like stars. Although he simply stood there, he appeared as if he was looking down on Immortal Venerable, unparalleled in his arrogance. Such demeanor also shocked everyone present. Subsequently, the people from Golden Cauldron Pavilion who were also bound couldnt help but scream in immense surprise. "Mr. Xue!" "Lord Xue!" Even Bai Han was shaken and then her eyes revealed extreme ecstasy. For this young man who once admonished her, her memory was profound, and his appearance now, did that not also mean that everyone else was alright? Possibly in response to her thoughts. People saw that within the heavenly glow, figures continuously appeared one after another. "Brother Fang!" At this moment, Nian Xuexin had already opened her eyes, and upon seeing a familiar figure, she couldnt help but cry out in joy. Fang Xingan nodded slightly to her and then followed everyone to stand behind Xue An. It was seen that none of the participants in this grandpetition of Dao lineage was missing; all appeared behind Xue An. Even those from the Yellow Sand Hall and Heavenly Martial Sect of the Fifth and Sixth Grotto-Heavens, who had previously attempted to act against Golden Cauldron Pavilion but were ultimately destroyed by Xing Yushu, were unharmed. However, the sect leaders from these two sects had faces full of shame, staying quietly behind the crowd, not even daring to lift their heads. At the same time. This Demon Ghost, as if seeing a real ghost, stared nkly at this scene, and then suddenly realized, eximed in horror: "Whats going on? Arent you these people... " "Are you asking why they arent dead?" Xue An smiled, then winked, "Guess why?" The Demon Ghost suddenly trembled because she felt a strong sense of unease. As a Demon Ghost who grew up fighting in the realm of ghosts, their intuition for danger was almost innate. Otherwise, they would not have survived until now. And now, this Demon Ghost felt an aura from the young man in white that she had only experienced from the Empress, but even stronger. So without hesitation, she turned and ran. Seeing this, Xue An revealed a light smile and then sighed softly, "You Demon Ghosts, after we meet, can you not just think about running?" As he spoke, Xue An took a step, and everyone only saw a blur before they were shocked to find that Xue Ans figure had already appeared in front of the female Demon Ghost. The female Demon Ghost screamed, but her movements with the hairpin in her hand were not dyed as she thrust it straight down. Xue An appeared oblivious, merely watching with a smile. A thrill raced through the heart of the Demon Ghost. Not dodging? Hehe, this is a hairpin personally gifted by the Empress. It has extreme lethality. This will, even if you are a Great Luo Powerful One, have to sumb to me... Before her smugness dispersed, she suddenly felt a chill on her wrist and then saw that Xue An, unbeknownst to her, had already grabbed the hairpin, and her own hand had turned to ash without her noticing. The female Demon Ghost trembled inside. At that moment, Xue An casually fiddled with the hairpin a few times, a sh of anger in his eyes. "Condensing a magic artifact with countless innocent souls, you group of Demon Ghosts really deserve to die!" Having said that, Xue An crushed the hairpin in one grip. Then without waiting for the female Demon Ghost to react, he raised his hand and threw a punch. The female Demon Ghost screamed, trying to dodge. But by then, she was horrified to find that she had been locked by a terrifying Qi, and there was no way to dodge. "No..." Her scream stopped abruptly. It was seen that Xue Ans punch directly sted the Demon Ghost into nothingness, and the residue of the punchs might skewed into the sky, sting a huge, bottomless channel through the dark clouds. Such was the terror of one punch. Chapter 1343 - 1340: Day of Judgment (6th Update)

Chapter 1343: Chapter 1340: Day of Judgment (6th Update)

This line of questioning caused the entire room to fall silent. Many peoples eyes gradually widened, their hearts skipping a beat. Putting on such a grand disy, all for a mere small town? This left the nobles of Jing Country, who had always regardedmoners as worthless, utterly dumbfounded. Qing Mo directly ignored Xue Ans "disrespect" toward the Ghost Monarch and swallowed nervously, "Yes... Yes! It was the Ghost Monarchs orders that led us to act this way, and you..." He was just about to ask who Xue An was and what exactly he intended to do. But Xue An gave him no chance to continue. He said inly, "Very well. Then now tell me, where is that little girl you captured?" "Little girl?" Qing Mos entire body jolted, his face gradually turning pale! "Hm?" Xue An fiddled with his fingers, not even raising his head as he replied, "Ill give you three breaths to provide me with a satisfying answer!" Large beads of sweat appeared on Qing Mos forehead as he stared fearfully at the young man before him. With a sudden grit of his teeth, he discreetly activated his cultivation level and tried to transform into ck mist to escape. But just as this thought crossed his mind, an overwhelming force descended upon him like Mount Tai, crushing his shoulder and forcing him to kneel on the ground. Crack. Both of his knees shattered into dust under the immense pressure. "Ahhhhh!" Qing Mo began screaming in agony. Xue An raised his gaze to look at him. The screams instantly ceased. Qing Mosplexion turned ghostly white as he pressed his hands tightly over his mouth, daring not to make another sound. "I wont ask a third time. Now tell mewhere is Xiao Rui?" "Sh-she... Shes already been sacrificed to the Ghost Monarch and sent into the Holy Realmno, the Ghost Realm! Ahhhh!" No sooner had the words left his mouth than his hands were crushed into powder, hanging mockingly at his chest in grotesque shapes. Xue Ans icy gaze remained fixed on Qing Mo. After letting out a few screams, Qing Mo managed to restrain himself. Yet he dared not lift his head, instead burying it deeply against his chest. His entire body trembled slightly from the immense pain. The sight plunged the entire hall into utter silence. These haughty nobles of Jing Country, who usually acted with reckless arrogance, now dared not even breathe loudly as they watched the white-d youth. Silently, they prayed to all the gods and demons in heaven to grant them a swift escape. But as if sensing their prayers, the gods and demons in heaven fled collectively. Xue An spoke slowly, "Now tell me, who ughtered the residents of the small town?" Though his voice was calm, to everyone present, it sounded like the death knell of a vengeful spirit, chilling them to the bone. Not a single soul dared to respond. Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly. "Hm? Afraid to speak? Yet when you were dealing with defenseless townsfolk, why did you act so brazenly?" At this moment, the king of Jing Country, Jing Hanhai, trembling all over, stood up and offered a deep, ingratiating bow to Xue An. "Lord, please spare your wrath! We were unaware of your connection to Demon-Sealing Townit was our fault, entirely! Just say the word, and well offer our utmost sincerity topensate you!" As he spoke, his face was full of hopeful anticipation as he looked at Xue An. Upon hearing this, Xue An slowly turned his gaze toward Jing Hanhai. Only after a moment did he respond tly, "Compensate?" "Yes! Compensate! If you are willing to overlook this error, we will..." Jing Hanhais smile grew even more ingratiating as he attempted to sway the mysterious young man with benefits and rewards. But before he could finish his sentence, Xue An interrupted him directly, "And who are you?" "Lord, I am the king of Jing Country. My name is Jing Hanhai!" Jing Hanhai beamed with a self-assured smile. Little did he know, that smile would be thest of his life. As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a chilling sensation on his neck. He looked down in horrified realization, only to discover that he could now see his own heels. What followed was a dizzying whirl, and then his severed head fell to the ground. His headless corpse, however, remained upright. From the open cavity, a torrent of ck mist surged outward before reluctantly coalescing back into Jing Hanhais form. But now, the king of Jing Country had lost all his priorposureinstead, his face was filled with terror as he stared nkly at Xue An, unable toprehend why the youth had suddenly struck. Xue An didnt spare him a nce. For in the space before Jing Hanhais neck, the vanished sword light flickered back into existence and gently sliced through once more. Splurt! Jing Hanhai didnt even have time to scream before being obliterated, reduced to nothingness. His corpse copsed to the ground with a thud, blood spraying forth from the cavity and staining the polished floor crimson. The sovereign ruler of an entire nationannihted, body and soul. The faces of all the nobles turned deathly pale, their entire bodies trembling uncontrobly. Xue An, however, responded as if hed swatted a mere fly. He casually nced across the crowd and said softly, "Let me ask againwho ughtered the small towns residents?" Still, no one dared to respond. Xue An smiled coldly. "Good! If no one will speak, then well begin with..." He casually pointed to someone within the crowd. "You." At his words, the noble didnt even make a sound before his head exploded into fine powder. Soon after, the explosive destruction spread wildly through the surrounding area. One by one, those once-powerful and arrogant figuresthe so-called masters of life and deathnow tasted the despair of being ughtered like helplessmbs. Reduced to insignificant specks, they had no time even to beg for mercy before exploding into gruesome disys of blood and gore. The hall was shrouded in a blood-colored mist, and as realization struck, desperate pleas for mercy erupted like a flood. "Spare me, my lord! I have never set foot in Demon-Sealing Town!" "Yes, Lord, I havent either! But himhes boasted about skinning several people alive back there with his own hands!" Faced with a dire struggle to survive, people would resort to anything. Especially when the nobles realized that this white-d youth cared nothing for reasonhis decisiveness in killing was outright terrifyingthey felt an overwhelming sense of terror. For people like them, powerful individuals were not inherently frightening; as long as negotiations were possible, even the strongest could be boughtit was simply a matter of price. But someone like Xue Anwho talked nothing and sought only deathwas a nightmare beyond measure! Thus, abandoning all notions of honor, loyalty, and alliances, they quickly pointed out over a dozen culprits among their ranks. Leading them was a middle-aged man wearing a powdered face adorned with a white flower. At this moment, however, all his prior elegance andposure had vanished. Sweat streaked his powdered face in unsightly lines as he forced a strained smile at Xue An. "L-Lord, I... I..." Before he could finish a single word, Xue An gently raised his hand, causing the dozen culprits to be bound instantly and lifted into the air. Shrieking like pigs, they cried, "Mercy, Lord! I..." Xue An flicked his hand, sealing their ability to speak, and said softly, "Wee to hell. I hope you enjoy the show thats about to begin." Chapter 1329 - 1326: Annihilate Completely (Second Update)

Chapter 1329: Chapter 1326: Annihte Completely (Second Update)

Due to the innate characteristics of Demon Ghosts, they are generally very difficult topletely eliminate. The stronger the Demon Ghost, the more this holds true. And from the looks of it, the Xuan Cry that was just shattered is clearly no ordinary powerful being. Xue An didnt care much about these; instead, he slightly raised his eyebrows, and asked with interest, "Why are you telling me all this?" The dark mist fluctuated, then You Chan said very tteringly, "Because my lords strength is astonishing, and in order to survive, I naturally want to help my lord eliminate these guys! After all, the strong deserve everything!" This statement made many people shudder. Although many people privately tter the powerful, no one is as shameless as You Chan. Even to survive, she actually takes pride in betraying her ownpanions. Many people showed a look of disgust in their eyes. However, Xue An seemed very pleased,ughing heartily, "Well said!" You Chan was overjoyed, "Thank you for the praise, my lord!" Many hearts squeezed tight. Especially those who entered the Daopetition and were lucky to survive, all exchanged nces, each seeing the worry in the others eyes. This Mr. Xue, could he really let her go just because of a few nice words from this Demon Ghost? Meanwhile. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, looked up at the recondensing dark clouds in the sky, and said lightly, "This filthy dark mist, just looking at it is annoying!" After speaking, Xue An suddenly stomped his foot. Boom! With a massive tremor, countless sword lights suddenly appeared around him, then their tips lifted, pointing diagonally at the sky. This scene shocked everyone. Especially the people from Mingxin Pce, who were greatly shaken and then eximed in unison. "This Sword Intent..." Tian Yuanqings face drastically changed, hardly believing his own eyes. Nian Xuexins mouth was wide open, staring dumbfoundedly at Xue An. Because being fellow Sword Cultivators, they could feel even more clearly the overwhelming Sword Intent contained within these sword lights. The strength of this Sword Intent even surpassed many peoples imaginations. At least Nian Xuexin suddenly felt thatpared to these sword lights, her own Sword Intent was like a toddlers toy, utterly ridiculous. Shocking boxing skills, coupled with such overwhelming Sword Intent! Who exactly is this young man? This was the question lingering in the minds of everyone from Mingxin Pce. At the same time, with a raise of his hand from Xue An. The sword lights turned into an endless flood, directly sting towards the heavens. Boom! First a loud bang, and then the sword lights exploded from within the dark clouds, sweeping across with the force of thunder. A despairing howl reverberated through the entire sky, but it quickly returned to silence, and the dark clouds in the sky were swept awaypletely, leaving not even a trace. Threads of long-missed sunlight slowly fell down,nding on the faces of everyone present, reflecting so obviously the shock in their eyes. Xue An seemed to have done only a trivial thing, slowly retracting his gaze, and gave You Chan, who had shrunk into a ball, a slight smile, "Now, are your colleaguespletely exterminated?" The gazended, and You Chan almost exploded on the spot from fright, potentially bing the first Demon Ghost in history to die from fear. She barely steadied her spirit and said with a tremble, "Sir, Xuan Ku is dead beyond doubt. Even if the Empress herselfes, she wont be able to bring her back to life!" Xue An nodded, "Very well! It seems you are notpletely useless after all!" "Yes, yes, yes! Sir, I can provide you with detailed intelligence on all the Demon Ghosts that invaded this realm and share their weaknesses, as long as you spare my life!" You Chan didnt hesitate to betray her own bottom line. Oh, wait! What bottom line do these Demon Ghosts have! Xue An chuckled and was just about to speak. At that moment, his gaze suddenly lifted towards the eastern horizon, his expression turning icy. "Has it finallye?" The crowd had yet to understand his meaning when the spiritual power of the surrounding heaven and earth began to tremble wildly. It was as if an elephant had suddenly fallen into a tranquil pond, causing the surface to erupt with massive waves. Feeling that familiar aura, You Chan felt a surge of joy deep inside her, then she screamed out loud. "Its the Empress! The Empress has finally descended!" What? Upon hearing her shout, the faces of everyone present became incredibly solemn. Nian Xuexin was so impatient that she asked, "Where has she descended..." Thetter words were left unfinished, as Nian Xuexin, like her fellow disciples Tian Yuanqing and others, felt the Sword Intent trembling. Nian Xuexin gradually widened her eyes, murmuring in a lost and hollow voice, "Its Jianzhou..." "Thats right, the Empress had once decreed her dissatisfaction with the Demon Ghosts that died under Mingxin Pce over the millennia. Hence, she set up the Apocalypse Lock to block ess, and has now descended there, preparing to first wipe out Mingxin Pce!" You Chan spoke, forcibly suppressing any trace of schadenfreude from her tone. But at this moment, no one was concerned about her tone anymore. Seeing this, Tian Yuanqing took a deep breath and then bowed to everyone present, "My fellow peers, since our sect is in crisis, we must take our leave first!" His words also awakened Nian Xuexin and Fang Xingan among others. All disciples of Mingxin Pce immediately readied themselves. But just as they were preparing to fly off on their swords, a Sword Intent suddenly appeared at the forefront, blocking their path. Then Xue An said indifferently, "With just a few of you, you think you can return to save your sect?" His tone was casual, but the wording was quite impolite. Tian Yuanqing couldnt help but change his expression, "Mr. Xue, what do you mean by this?" Xue An chuckled lightly, his gaze sweeping over everyone present, then said lightly, "This so-called descent of the Empress is not something that you or your Mingxin Pce can resolve alone!" Just as Tian Yuanqing was about to speak, Mei Qing, the leader of the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion from the Second Grotto-Heavens, stepped forward and said solemnly, "Mr. Xue is right. This time the Demon Ghosts are formidable, not something that any single school or sect can withstand. Given that Mingxin Pce is the foremost among the seven major Grotto-Heavens, it cannot afford any mishap. Therefore, I decide that all members of the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion will join you in going to Mingxin Pce to confront this cmity together!" The members of the Soul-Dissolving Pavilion bowed in unison, "We will follow the Pavilion Leaders orders!" And with Mei Qings deration, it was like uncapping a bottle, and one after another, people stepped forward. "The Third Grotto-Heavens Lovesick Courtyard feels a deep shame for its sins, especially at this crucial moment; we are bound to help diligently. We wish to unite and eradicate the Demon Ghosts together!" Sha Miaoyis eyes were filled with such intense hatred it was almost palpable. In fact, the very first thing she did when she came out was to erase the soul of Lu Lingfan! Because of Lu Lingfans actions, everyone was nearly killed. If that happened, not only would Lovesick Courtyard be destroyed, but their millennia of good reputation would bepletely ruined as well. Therefore, she was even more eager to demonstrate hermitment. "The Fourth Grotto-Heavens Danxia Temple wishes to gather all to fight against the Demon Ghosts!" "The Fifth Grotto-Heavens Heavenly Martial Sect, willing to go!" "The Sixth Grotto-Heavens Yellow Sand Hall, willing to go!" Chapter 1330 - 1327: The Empress Descends (Third Update)

Chapter 1330: Chapter 1327: The Empress Descends (Third Update)

Amidst the unanimous voices, the major Grotto-Heavens had already made their stance, which inevitably turned everyones attention towards Xue An and Xing Yushu and others. Although Golden Cauldron Pavilion had always been the one with the weakest presence in the past, no one dared to overlook it now. Not only because of Xue Ans meteoric rise, but also because Xing Yushus performance was more thanpetent. With his own power, he had annihted both the Fifth and Sixth Grotto-Heavens, which said it all. Under everyones watchful eyes, Xing Yushu was so excited that he trembled slightly, while all the Golden Cauldron Pavilion members respectfully stood behind him, waiting for him to announce his position. Xing Yushu exhaled slowly and said in a deep voice, "Golden Cauldron Pavilion of the Seventh Grotto-Heavens, willing to proceed!" All members of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion bowed in unison, "We shall heed the Sect Leadersmand!" The shout was earth-shattering. The disciples from Mingxin Pce, such as Tian Yuanqing, couldnt help but get slightly teary-eyed. As disciples of the First Grotto-Heavens, although they behaved humbly, deep down they inevitably looked down on the people from the other major Grotto-Heavens, believing that they were conspiring and had lost their true nature. But at this moment, the actions of the major Grotto-Heavens had proven everything! Tian Yuanqing took a deep breath, and with a cupped fist salute to all, said, "Thank you!" Xue An smiled and then said, "Lets go. Dont keep the so-called Empress who has descended upon us waiting for too long!" With that said, he was the first to soar into the sky, turning into a streak of light, flying towards the horizon. Seeing this, Tian Yuanqing and the others were slightly stunned, but they immediately understood and felt relieved. If this white-robed youth were to make a move as well, then perhaps this great cmity could be more easily ovee! As they thought this, they saw a brilliant radiance rise like a torrential flood; at the forefront was the sword light from Mingxin Pce clearing the path, followed by a mix of colorful glows, magnificently flying towards Mingxin Pce in the central region of this realm. Meanwhile, You Chan, who was sealed in a corner by Xue An, couldnt help but feel a hint of schadenfreude and triumph within the depths of her heart. Hehe! Did this bunch of fools truly believe that they could defeat the Empress just by amassing numbers? How na?ve! The Empress is an existence beyond your imaginations! The First Grotto-Heavens! Ever since the Sky Extinguishing Lock sealed the entire Grotto-Heaven, the atmosphere in Mingxin Pce became extremely grave. The Sword-holding Elder and the other four elders dared not neglect their duties for a moment, personally observing the various anomalies of the Sky Extinguishing Lock and trying every possible method to break the seal. But every strategy had been exhausted, yet the Sky Extinguishing Lock did not budge. This made the expressions of the Sword-holding Elder and the others grow even more solemn. And the whole region of Jianzhou stirred intomotion. It is known that the situation of the First Grotto-Heavens is different from the other major ones. The other major Grotto-Heavens are dominated by a single faction, and besides some powerful ns, there is no other heritage. But the First Grotto-Heavens is different, gathering all the Sword Cultivators within this realm. Among them, some Loose Cultivators even possess strength on par with the True Disciples of Mingxin Pce. Thus, when they saw their own dwelling Grotto-Heaven being sealed by some heretical method, these Sword Cultivators couldnt help but be agitated. "Damn it all! What are these damned contraptions? These Demon Ghosts can only y with such crooked and sinister tactics!" In a tea shed outside a town in Jianzhou, a bare-chested man looked up at the crisscrossing ck chains in the sky, mming the table in anger. The tea shop owner beside him was trembling with fear, yet did not dare to approach, because at the foot of this bare-chested man, a Giant Sword was firmly nted. Calling it a Giant Sword was because although half of it had sunk into the ground, it was still as tall as half a person. Which showed just how big it really was. And from his attire, it was clear that this elder was a Sword Cultivator. This was not someone a mere tea shop owner could afford to provoke. Just at this moment, the tea shop owners daughter, carrying a bowl of hot soup noodles, came out from the back, but before she could ce it on the table, the muscr man let out a curse, startling the young girl so much that she trembled and identally dropped the bowl to the ground, where it shattered. The crisp sound drew the sideways nces of everyone inside the tea shop, including the muscr man who stopped his cursing and turned his head to look at the young girl. The little girl was so frightened that she turned pale and trembled, unable to utter a single word. The tea shop owner was shivering but still stepped forward to protect his daughter, stammering, "Esteemed sirs, our apologies... my daughter knows no better, and has disturbed you all!" The muscr man muttered under his breath, "Silly girl!" He then turned his head back and continued his rant, though his voice had lowered quite a bit. Father and daughter at the tea shop then secretly let out a sigh of relief. As ordinary people, they too feared the celestial phenomena above, but life had to go on. Therefore, when they saw that the muscr man did not me them, they naturally took a deep breath of relief. But just at that moment. The dim light of the sky, already faded due to the Heavenly Lock, began to grow even darker. This sort of anomaly naturally caused everyone upon thend of Jianzhou to look up in unison. Following that, amidst the dense, inky clouds that seemed impossible to dissipate, a few specks of light gradually emerged. The crowd couldnt help but widen their eyes in amazement. The Sword-holding Elders from Mingxin Pce changed their expressions immediately. At that moment, the lights suddenly converged, and then a blood-red ominous moon leaped out from the clouds, hanging above the courtyard. And apanying the rise of the ominous moon, there was also a surge of an extremely yin and evil presence. As soon as this presence arrived, it caused the very life force of Jianzhou to boil and stir. Then, the ghastly moonlight spilled over the entirend, reflecting off the faces of the Sword-holding Elders, making them as pale as snow. "The Ghost Sect Empress! She reappears in the mortal realm!" An elder practicing Sword Control murmured as he looked up, his voice tinged with a hint of despair. Because as an elder in charge of the sects archives, he knew all too well how terrifying the Ghost Sect Empress was. She was the Demon Ghost sovereign who sat upon the White Bone Throne! In order to destroy just one of her avatars, countless heroes from Seven Grotto-Heavens perished, and it was only with great difficulty that they managed to drive her away. And now, she had actually returned to the mortal realm! How could this not bring about despair? But just at that moment, a Sword Intent soared into the sky, dragging a long tail of light, and with a ze of glory, it shed at the ominous moon! "Elder brother five!" The Sword-holding Elder eximed in shock. Indeed! The one who struck was none other than Shi Jian, the most hot-tempered elder from Mingxin Pce! Seeing him charge forth, the other four Sword-holding Elders did not hesitate and also ignited their strongest Sword Intent, rushing to follow in his wake. Thus, a miraculous scene unfolded above the ckened firmament, Five dazzling sword lights streaked across the sky, heading straight for the ominous moon at the center. Whoever witnessed this scene couldnt help but cry out in awe. The muscr man inside the tea shop lit up, suddenly mming his hand on the table, excitedly shouting, "The five elders of Mingxin Pce have joined forces!" Chapter 1350 - 1347: Battlefield (1st Update)

Chapter 1350: Chapter 1347: Battlefield (1st Update)

Because this world was situated right next to the Ghost Realm, traversing here did not take much time. Moreover, with his growing strength, Xue An now found it effortless to handle such short-distance void traversals. Finally Within the chaotic currents of the void, a barrier emitting a faint gray radiance emerged atst. Xue Ans gaze flickered. He immediately recognized it as the boundary of the Ghost Realm and quickened his pace, charging straight ahead. There was no sound. The spatial barrier, like a delicate soap bubble, presented no obstacle as Xue An passed right through it. But the moment he crossed the barrier, an overwhelmingly intense scent of blood assailed his senses. The stench was so potent that it surged through his nostrils and seemed to prate deep into his lungs, leaving him nauseated. What made it even more peculiar was a decayed, mildewed odor intermingling with the metallic stench of blood. It was like the smell of countless masses of flesh piled together, fermented over eons, and then abruptly unearthed. Even Xue An furrowed his brow at the offensive odor, waving his hand to iste himself from the stench. At this moment, Xue An stood suspended in the air, with a vast stretch of sloping ground beneath his feet. When he took a closer look at the ground below, even someone as experienced as him couldnt help but feel his scalp tighten, a cold glint shing in his eyes. The earth, soaked in darkened blood, was littered with countless corpses. The bodies were evidently freshly in, with many still bleeding crimson, their wounds unsealed. The numerous gashes on their remains and the shattered swords scattered among them made it clear that this had been the site of a brutal battlefield. Overlooking from high above, the terror and despair etched onto the faces of the fallen below were starkly discernible. Those expressions were so excruciatingly etched into their features that their agony had twisted their very faces. Beneath the piled corpses, countless white bones seemed to lie buried. Here and there, bleached skeletal arms, stained dark from soaked blood, extended unnaturally from the ground, crookedly pointing toward the heavens. Under the pale sunlight, the bones glimmered with an eerie, ghastly whiteness. A sinister wind swept across, causing these skeletal arms to sway slightly, like ominous banners of a ghostly army, adding an uncanny aura to the battlefield. Xue An fell silent. Treading through the air, he found himself growing increasingly uneasy the further he ventured. The sheer scale of this battlefield was staggering, spanning at least a hundred li. Everywhere within this vast region was strewn with bones, the sheer number of corpses utterly terrifying. Yet Xue Ans focus wasnt on this macabre sight, as he noticed something particrly unusualdespite the sheer number of corpses lying here, all of whom had clearly met untimely and violent deaths, not a single trace of ghostly energy permeated the area. Under normal circumstances, the deaths of so many soldiers should have birthed ghostly energy in abundance. How could there be none? Even ancient battlefields on Earth, weathered by the passage of countless years, retained lingering ghostly energy. Especially here, in the Ghost Realm, where the yin energy was at its densest. Yet, within this battlefield, there was no ghostly energy to be found. The only thing present was a towering, oppressive aura of resentment. Xue An narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. It was then that he suddenly noticed a figure standing at the edge of the battlefield. A person? Xue Ans eyes flickered. The overwhelming resentment saturating this space had diminished his Divine Sense considerably, so he hadnt initially detected that someone was here. But what was this person doing? Keeping his expression calm, Xue Ans figure blurred as he concealed his presence, pressing closer in secret. When the figures appearance came into view, even Xue An couldnt help but show a hint of surprise. The person was garbed in simple gray monks robes, with a clean-shaven head gleaming faintly. It was clearly a monk! The monk stood at the battlefields edge, holding a string of prayer beads and quietly chanting something with his head bowed. As the monks chant reverberated, faint glimmers of golden light began to disperse outward. Where the light passed, the oppressive resentment dissipated, and the twisted grimaces of the corpses seemed to rx as if released from suffering. Seeing this, Xue Ans eyes gleamed with a curious light. A monk reciting sutras to guide the deads souls at the edge of a battlefield in the Ghost Realmthis scene was incongruous no matter how he looked at it. Still, Xue An chose not to reveal himself. He remained hidden in the void, silently observing. About half an hourter, the monks body began to tremble faintly, and hisplexion gradually turned pallid. Finally, the monk ceased chanting, raised his head to gaze upon the vast battlefield, a somber expression clouding his face, and pressed his palms together in a solemn gesture of respect before turning to leave. Xue An watched the monks departing figure and fell into contemtion. Across The Multiverse, the principle of Daoist arts reigned supreme, yet the Buddhist Cultivators also maintained an undeniable and formidable presence. During his time as Immortal Venerable, Xue An had crossed paths with numerous great Buddhist Cultivators, even witnessing the legacies left by the peerless being who had founded the Buddhist lineage, which had left him in awe. Though the influence of Buddhism was widespread throughout The Multiverse, its specialized practices often left it limited to a role of mere faith,cking true power in many ces. But never in his wildest imaginings had Xue An thought hed encounter a Buddhist Cultivator here, in the Ghost Realmterritory of the Dark Lineage. In all his former wanderings through the Ghost Realm, he had nevere across such individuals. Moreover, Xue An noticed that this seemingly ordinary monkwith neither remarkable appearance nor exceptional aptitudeexuded an aura entirely distinct from other Buddhist Cultivators. While it carried the same bnced serenity, it held an added qualitya profoundpassion for all beings, as though he mourned the suffering of the world itself. Xue Ans thoughts stirred as he quietly trailed after the monk, his curiosity piqued. He wanted to discover what unexpected changes had transpired in the Ghost Realm, changes that allowed the presence of Buddhist Cultivators, who had long stood diametrically opposed to the Ghost Realms essence. With Xue Ans profound abilities, the monk had no inkling of his presence. Before long, the monk descended from the slope and arrived at a highway, striding with purpose. The highway was broad, and signs of frequent travelers were evident in the ruts and footprints etched into the ground. Yet, strangely, the roadside was eerily silent, with asional viges appearing along the way, though all were devoid of life. Seeing this, the monk let out a faint sigh before continuing down the highway. Atst After walking for more than half a day, a small roadside town emerged. Calling it a town would be generous, as it was scarcelyrger than a vige. Still, there were signs that people had lived there. Upon seeing the settlement, the monk trudged forward with his head lowered. It was already twilight hour, and the waning light cast dense, unrelenting shadows across the ancient roadside town. Time to light themps. Yet when the monk stepped into the town, he noticed every window was dark, and even the few doors left ajar were mmed shut the moment the townsfolk saw his arrival. Unperturbed, the monk strolled through the streets, heading toward the center of the town, only to find it engulfed in an oppressive, deathly silence. The darkness slowly crept across thend, Chapter 1355 - 1352 Long Time No See, Youhuan Ghost King (Second Update)

Chapter 1355: Chapter 1352 Long Time No See, Youhuan Ghost King (Second Update)

"Du Wang still hasnt arrived? Is that guy trying to get himself killed? Although his strength is decent, hes still far from advancing to Ghost King! Moreover, Lord Youhuan has long been displeased with him. Isnt this just handing Youhuan the leverage he needs?" one Ghost Master remarked. "He shouldnt be that foolish. Could it be that he hasnt gathered enough living souls yet?" another Ghost Master asked. The Ghost Masters fell silent at these words. "It might be true. You must know, to meet the required numbers, I ughtered two Human n cities under my rule!" This Ghost Master spoke with a look of visible pain across their face. But clearly, this pain wasnt because of sympathy for the Human ns fateit was because their own assets had suffered loss. Indeed! To the Ghost Race, humans who could provide high-quality souls were simply considered valuable property. Sometimes, they would even deliberately nurture the Human n under their rule, allowing them to recover and thrive as quickly as possible. In their eyes, the Human n was no different from livestock being raised for ughter. Thus, they preferred to harvest them gradually, to ensure a steady stream of resources over time. But wiping out several Human n cities all at once would naturally cause this Ghost Master great "heartache." At that moment, a coldugh echoed from the darkness. "Apologies, but the Du Wang youre talking about might not being anymore!" "Whos there?" The gathered Ghost Masters all shuddered in shock. Because, from their perception, the surrounding darkness was utterly empty and devoid of any beings. This sudden voice was enough to unnerve the ghostly crowd. Especially the boasting Ghost Master from earlier, who was trembling, with ck mist quivers enveloping his body. Though he outwardly appeared indifferent, he was deeply afraid that the remarks hed just made might spread. But just then, out from the darkness, a figure emergeda young man dressed in white. When the ghosts present saw the figure clearly, they froze in ce. "A Human n member?" one Ghost Master shouted incredulously. Xue An turned his head slightly, gave the ghost a faint smile, and said, "Indeed! Is there a problem with that?" Though they couldnt fathom how a member of the Human n had appeared here, the ghosts hearts soon calmed. After all, to them, humans were nothing more than vessels for harvesting soulsno outstanding threat whatsoever. The Ghost Master who had yelled earlier let out a bizarreugh. "Theres no problem. I was just curiouswhat on earth is Du Wang thinking, sending a Human n member here instead?" No sooner had the words left its mouth. A muffled *bang* reverberatedthe Ghost Masters head exploded into a radiant disy of ck smoke fireworks. Then its headless corpse slowly slumped to the ground. Even in death, the Ghost Master couldntprehend what had just happened. Dazed and confused, it descended into eternal darkness. That single strike... ...was like a thunderp, shocking every Ghost Race member present into silence. "Who are you?" A nearby Ghost Master, closest to Xue An, roared furiously. Yet, even as the ghost shouted, it began retreating. For them, avoiding danger was second nature. Especially considering how strangely the previous Ghost Master had just perishedit unnerved even these bloodthirsty ghosts, prompting them to desire distance. Unfortunately. Though the retreating Ghost Master had good intentions, it hadnt moved more than a yard before its body detonated. ck mist sprawled outward; death was absolute. At that instant, all the Ghost Masters who had witnessed the scene understood, and without hesitation, scrambled to flee in terror. But Xue An clearly had no intention of allowing them to escape. His lips curled into a cold smile, and he said in a calm voice: "You all want to know my name, right? Let me tell you nowyour killer is Xue An!" With the final word uttered, the fleeing Ghost Masters froze in their tracks. Without a sound, their forms shattered and dissolved into nothingness. And this horrifying sight was witnessed by the Ghost Tribe Guards, who had rushed over upon sensing the unusual disruption in energy. Initially aggressive, the guards didnt hesitate for even a moment as they bellowed: "Retreat!" They immediately turned and fled. Of coursewhy wouldnt they retreat? What fool would step forward only to die? After all, the ones who died earlier were prominent Ghost Masters! The Ghost Tribe Guards who were now frantically fleeing felt no remorse whatsoever. Instead, each one thought: Xue An didnt bother pursuing them. He merely stood still, his cold gaze fixed on the chaotic scattering of dark lights, his heart brimming with murderous intent. All that he had seen and experienced along this journey had already ignited an uncontroble rage within Xue An. Across The Multiverse, humans had always been considered rulers, no matter the world they found themselves in. Yet here, within this insignificant ne of the Ghost Realm, humans had been reduced to mere foodkept like livestock for these beings. How could Xue An not burn with anger? Back when Xue An dominated the Ghost Realm, even though the Ghost Race was arrogant, they had never stooped to such vile and barbaric acts. Thus, in Xue Ans heart at this moment, only one word remained: kill. *Boom* The first to shatter were the few Ghost Tribe Guards at the front of the group. Then, death descended upon every guard, as if eternal darkness had suddenly enveloped them. The sound of explosions inteced with anguished criesposed a symphony of ughter. At that moment, an enraged howl pierced the air. "Who dares to kill my people?" Then, above the Council Hall, an enormous Ghost King phantom appeared. It was none other than Youhuan. His face was full of fury. He had been in the Council Hall, deliberating with his subordinates about the current events, when he felt a sudden energy disruption outside. Focused on pinpointing the anomaly, he soon realized: Someone was massacring his subordinates. This discovery naturally infuriated Youhuan, and he immediately manifested his form, determined to make this insolent fool pay. Unfortunately, he had arrived toote. All the Ghost Tribe Guards had already been obliterated, their remains scattered among the dark mist. From within the haze, came the sound of slow, measured footsteps. Youhuan sneered. "You think theatrics will scare me?" To him, it didnt matter who the opponent waswhoever dared challenge his authority in Youhuan City was destined to die. In fact, Youhuan felt particrly pleased with himselftely; his cultivation level had advanced yet again, and even his phantom seemed stronger than before. This gave him an additional sense of pride. Simultaneously, from the swirling ck mist, Xue Ans figure gradually emerged. At the moment his form became fully visible, Youhuans previously smug expression shifted to one of shock. Because he suddenly realized this aurathis powerwas eerily familiar. Xue An raised his head, his gaze fixed on Youhuans phantom, his lips curling into a faintly chilling smile. "Long time no see!" Shadows around Youhuan quivered violently, nearly copsing entirely. As for his face, it had be wrought with indescribable terror. Leisurely, Xue An remarked, "Was it you who descended onto Earth, onto Mount Qingmangst time?" Indeed! This Youhuan was the very same Ghost General summoned by the Wangui Secs heir on Mount Qingmang, back when Xue An had first returned to life. Chapter 1333 - 1330: You Probably Weren’t Qualified to Know of My Existence Before! (Second Update)

Chapter 1333: Chapter 1330: You Probably Werent Qualified to Know of My Existence Before! (Second Update)

Despite such thoughts in his heart, these descending Demon Ghosts simply did not give him the opportunity. A Demon Ghost, towering a thousand zhang in height, did not even bother ncing at these "ants," merely blowing a breath of air. The small teahouse was flipped onto the ground by a violent gust of cold wind, with the tea shop owner hugging his daughter tightly, barely avoiding being blown away. Possibly because fear had reached an extreme, he waved the kitchen knife with all the strength he had in life and roared furiously, "Fiend,e at me! Ill fight you to the end!" The Demon Ghost heard the shout, looked down to find a mortal waving something wildly like a madman, let out a grimugh, and then lifted its foot to stomp down. For such beings, Cultivators are mortal enemies, while ordinary people are less than ants. But at the moment its foot was about to fall. A snort filled with boundless fury came from a distant ce, instantly spreading throughout the entirety of Jianzhou. Wherever the sound wave passed, those belligerent Demon Ghosts, eager for a ughter, suddenly froze in ce. Soon after, terror began to sh in their eyes, seemingly unable toprehend why this was happening. But that was as far as things went. One after another, crisp shattering sounds continuously came from within their bodies, and fissures started to appear on the colossal bodies of these Demon Ghosts. Bang! As if someone had pressed the detonation button, these numerous Demon Ghosts exploded simultaneously, sting into a sky full of dust. This scene left everyone dumbfounded. The teahouse owner, who was hugging someone in preparation for death, slowly widened his eyes, not understanding what had just happened. All the Sword Cultivators who had copsed on the ground, powerless to move, wore the same look of astonishment on their faces. At the same time. The Empress was also taken aback, then swiftly turned her head, yelling angrily, "Who dares to kill my minions?" "Heh, your minions?" came a coldugh. A streak of light sped from the distant horizon. So fast that before many had time to react, it had already appeared in the middle of the scene. Once it stopped and the brilliance dissipated, there stood a young man dressed in white. The moment this young man appeared, there was a low murmur across the crowd. Although no one had ever seen this young man before, judging by the speed just now, as well as the natural aura he exuded, he was definitely no ordinary person. Yet, the faces of those holding swords still showed great concern. Because this Ghost Sect Empress was already not someone ordinary powerhouses could contend with, and although this young man looked formidable, how could he alone be a match for her? Those harboring simr thoughts included the Empress herself. She was slightly nervous just a moment ago since that cold snort had annihted all the Demon Ghosts, such strength had caused her some concern. But upon seeing that it was merely a young man, and feeling his aura was nothing to write home about, she rxed a bit and began to sneer. "And who might you be?" "Me?" The young man in white gazed at the Empress with gleaming eyes, then smiled faintly, "My name is Xue An!" Xue An? Hearing this name, many showed a look of confusion. Those holding swords exchanged nces, all feeling this name seemed familiar. Suddenly! An elder of Sword Control eximed, "Could it be the Xue An who was rumored to have killed the two previous Sect Leaders of the Golden Cauldron Pavilion?" He has always been responsible for gathering intelligence and maintaining records of the sects, so he naturally had heard the rumors about the Golden Radiance Cave Heaven before. And as he spoke thus, many people felt their hearts gradually sinking. Golden Cauldron Pavilion... Isnt that the sect that has always been rankedst among the seven great Cave Heavens? Although this youth has killed two Sect Leaders, how could he possibly be a match for the Empress, relying only on himself? However, the eyes of Sword Cultivator and the others brightened. Because they had heard that Xue An had participated in the grandpetition of doctrines, and now that he had suddenly appeared, didnt it mean that those who attended thepetition were all well and safe? It seemed that Xue An noticed their thoughts, and he lowered his head and smiled faintly at them. "You... are you Sword Cultivators from Mingxin Pce?" Upon hearing Xue Ans words, many people frowned slightly because the tone of his voice sounded somewhat awkward, giving off an extremely arrogant vibe. Yet Sword Cultivator and the others did not mind this and nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Xue... Esteemed Xue, how are the fellow daoists from the other Cave Heavens and my disciples now?" Xue An smiled, "They are all on their way here, but I found them too slow, so I came ahead. Fortunately, I am not toote!" Hearing that other Cave Heavens and their disciples were unharmed, Sword Cultivators heart rxed significantly, then it seemed as if he remembered something, he suddenly looked up and shouted, "Young friend Xue, you should quickly leave this ce, and tell the others not toe here, after all, its important to preserve our strength!" His words reminded Sword Control and many others. "Yes! Leave quickly! You are no match for the Empress!" "Preserve the Fire Seed, do not act rashly!" These shouting voices rose one after another. Many people looked at Xue An with anxious eyes. The Empress sneered coldly, "Thinking of fleeing? Do you think he can still escape?" As her voice faded,yers of ck mist began to emerge in the surroundings, with the bewitching Netherworld Flowers faintly visible within, quietly sealing off the entire area. This kind of scene made everyones hearts, including Sword Cultivators, sink. Unexpectedly, Xue An justughed, "Leave? Who said I wanted to leave? And..." A glint of cold light shed in Xue Ans eyes, "Theres an aura on you that Im quite familiar with, so today, you can forget about leaving!" The Empress thought she had misheard and was momentarily stunned, then she responded with an angry yet mockingugh. "Young man, do you even know whom you are speaking to?" Xue Anughed, there was something inscrutable about his smile, and then he sighed lightly, "Actually, I should be the one asking you that question!" Immediately after, Xue An shook his head, "Forget it! Looking at you, I know that you must not have been qualified to know about my existence. So... today, I will teach you to learn a little respect!" A mocking smile appeared on the Empresss face, and she was just about to speak. In a sh, Xue An appeared right in front of her. Before she could react, Xue Ans fist had already mmed into her head. Bang! With a loud noise, the Empress along with her White Bone Throne was sted far away. When she finally came to a stop, her forehead had swollen to the size of a longevity peach, which looked quite oddbined with her lolita-like face. This punch, which struck like a bolt from the blue, dumbfounded everyone present. The Empress was so furious that she was left speechless. Xue An, however, casually cracked his knuckles and said indifferently, "Hurry up, Im quite busy!" Chapter 1334 - 1331: Fight Fire with Fire (First Update)

Chapter 1334: Chapter 1331: Fight Fire with Fire (First Update)

The Empress was simply furious, "Im going to kill you, so youll never be reborn...!" Her eerie roar was full of chilling vengeance. But before she could finish her words, this esteemed Empress suddenly let out a scream. "Ahhh, put me down!" Hisss! Everyone present couldnt help but draw a sharp breath. Because the Ghost Sect Empress, who was just unting her power arrogantly, was now being held by the leg by Xue An and swung around like a whip. The Empress screamed miserably, frantically driving her cultivation level in a desperate struggle with Xue An. Then she discovered in horror that under the control of this young man in white, all her efforts were rendered useless. A sense of fear like never before rose in the Empresss heart. What exactly is going on? Why has all my cultivation level be ineffective? What is the backstory of this man with the surname Xue? As she was filled with doubts and uncertainties. Xue An said indifferently, "Step aside!" The crowd on the ground quickly cleared a space. Simultaneously, they saw Xue An grab one of the Empresss legs and brutally m her down. "Ahhhhhh!" The Empress cried out in misery, trying to steady her posture, but the force of Xue Ans m was so great that before her body could react, she was smashed straight into the ground. Boom! It seemed as if the whole of Jianzhou shook thrice. And amidst the dust clouds stirred up. Everyones gaze was somewhat dazed. It was only after a moment that the Sword Cultivators, including those with swords at hand, shivered in shock and then looked with horror at the massive pit created on the ground. Is... is this even a legitimate way to fight? Just grabbing the Demon Empresss foot and mming her down hard? This is simply unfathomable! Keep in mind, just now, when theybined the force of all the Sword Cultivators in Jianzhou, they only managed to barely scratch this Empress. But when it came to Xue Ans hands, why did the Empress seem so fragile and easily bullied? As this gang of Sword Cultivators stood dumbfounded and lost in a myriad of thoughts. From beneath the ground came a roar like that of a wild beast. "Ill kill you!" With those words, the huge pit suddenly burst open on both sides, and from within it, countless ck lights shot out, all aiming straight at Xue An in mid-air. "Be careful!" many people couldnt help but cry out in rm. Xue An did not even nce at these approaching ck lights, just looking down at the giant pit, a hint of excitement shing across his face. "This is more like it! Otherwise, its too easy and I would feel quite unaplished!" Xue An murmured softly to himself, as for those ck lights, they couldnt even get close to him and were directly evaporated into nothingness. Just then, a gigantic figure burst out from the pit, lunging at Xue An with a thunderous force. In its wake, it seemed even the space itself was shattered. Under the pressure of the emerging power, the surrounding world turned extremely dark in an instant. Between heaven and earth, only the glow of the porcin-like skeleton of the Demon King remained. The expression of the one controlling the sword changed in an instant, bing extremely solemn, "The Second Form! This is the Second Form of the Empress recorded in the scriptures of our sect!" Upon hearing this, everyone felt their hearts sink into an abyss. Because they had all heard, more or less, through various channels about that cataclysmic battle between good and evil that took ce years ago. And this Empress was the chief culprit responsible for the heavy losses suffered by the great seven heavens back then. ording to legends, once this Demon Empress unleashed her Second Form, her strength would grow exponentially. Many of the formidable Sect Leaders of the past had perished under her Second Form. Just now, Mingxin Pce had gathered the power of all Sword Cultivators but still could not force her to reveal this form. Now facing her alone, isnt this young man in even graver danger? Thinking this, everyones hearts immediately rose to their throats. At this moment, the Demon Empress had already soared into the sky,ughing eerily. "Boy, you should feel proud to have forced me to reveal this form! But you must die! I will extract your soul and imprison it beneath my feet, consigning you to eternal torment with no chance of release!" Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, "Oh? Really? I hope you can still speak to me in that ter!" "Hmph, still so arrogant at deaths door! Hellish Massacre!" The Empress was clearly filled with hatred towards Xue An, and her very first move was an overwhelmingly powerful attack. At hermand, the seemingly infinite darkness instantly transformed into terrifying weapons, while the surrounding world turned into a bloodthirsty cage. The target was, without exception, Xue An. Thus, under the torrential onught of the boundless dark sea, the figure of Xue An appeared so fragile that it seemed he would be torn asunder and devoured by the darkness in an instant. Seeing this scene, many felt desperate and turned their heads away, unable to bear watching any longer. In their eyes, this young man d in white was certainly unable to survive the ordeal before him. But just as these attacks had already surged to Xue Ans proximity, even causing his hair to sway wildly... Xue An slowly lifted his head, his eyes cold as ice. "Such an abundance of violent energy, how many souls have you tortured to death normally?" Apanying this question, the ck tide that had opened its gaping maw, ready to devour Xue An in one gulp, did not even have the chance to groan before it disintegrated into nothingness. The Empress, who had been confident that Xue An was undoubtedly going to die this time, simply could not believe her own eyes and then shrieked, "Impossible! How could you possibly break my attack?" Before her words had a chance to settle, Xue An took a step forward and instantly appeared in front of her, saying coldly, "Now, its my turn!" As he spoke, Xue An reached out and grabbed her arm, then casually pulled downwards. With a snap, the armwhich was as thick as a tree and nearly ten meters long, and made of white boneswas torn off by Xue An. The Empress let out a sky-shaking wail. Xue An remained unmoved as he tossed the arm away, which fell to the ground, smashing it and creating anotherrge pit. Filled with fear, the Empress had lost her will to fight and only wanted to get as far away from Xue An as possible. But just as she thought to flee, Xue An gave her no chance, reaching out once again to grab the other arm. "Now, please slowly savor the timeing ahead!" After speaking calmly, Xue An twisted his hand fiercely around the grabbed arm. With a series of crackling sounds like firecrackers, the other arm of the Empress was twisted off by Xue An. The intense pain caused the Empresss shrieks to grow even more piercing and her massive body struggled in agony, trying to break free from Xue Ans grasp. But Xue An gave her no chance, his eyes narrowed as he said indifferently, "Shut up!" After speaking, Xue Annded a punch on the face of the Empress,pletely smashing her mouth. The screams stopped instantly. And the entire venue was enveloped in deathly silence. Chapter 1335 - 1332: Since you know who I am, then end yourself! (Second update)

Chapter 1335: Chapter 1332: Since you know who I am, then end yourself! (Second update)

Everyone was dumbstruck, and the more timid among them were even trembling all over. Is this... is this really happening, or am I dreaming? The Demon Empress, who had invaded this realm multiple times and could not be fully eradicated even with thebined power of the seven great domains, was actually beingpletely suppressed by this white-clothed youth. And from the looks of it, it seemed like he was about to dismember the Empress piece by piece! This is simply inconceivable! While everyone was still bbergasted, Xue An had very efficiently dislocated the Empresss ribs. Looking at the enormous pile of bones umted on the ground. Even the experienced Sword-holding Elder and others couldnt help but swallow hard. "O... Old Four! Can the Demon Empress really be eliminated like this?" the Sword-holding Elder asked with a trembling voice. Sword Control remained silent for a moment, then gave a bitter smile and shook his head, "I dont know, but this is the first time Ive seen such a violent method!" Hearing his words, everyone looked up at Xue An in the sky, who was enthusiastically working on the Empresss legs, and couldnt help but fall silent. It seems rather violent, but it feels... really satisfying! It must be known that the Demon Ghost n has always regarded the Human n as food, and for thousands of years, they have repeatedly invaded this realm, killing countless beings. In the past, it was this Empress who employed various brutal methods against the Human n. Now that its her turn, everyone naturally feels a great sense of satisfaction. Just then, a loud crack was heard, followed by intense trembling. When the crowd looked up again, they saw that the legs of the mighty Empress had been snapped off at the knees, and the broken lower legs had smashed to the ground. And she was writhing wildly in extreme pain. Although no sound could be heard, everyone seemed to be able to imagine the sound of her agonized screams. Many people turned pale and couldnt help but take a few steps back. At this moment, Xue An pped his hands and said indifferently, "How does it feel?" Hearing his words, the Demon Empress, who had always been known for her arrogance and cruelty, raised her head, her eyes filled with shock and fear. "Hmm?" Xue An raised an eyebrow. The Empress shuddered all over, then hurriedly twisted her mouth into a ttering smile. Seeing this scene, everyones mouths were slightly agape. Because the contrast between the before and after was too greatthe Empress used to be the nightmare of everyone in this realm. But now, she was groveling to this white-clothed youth. This contrast made many people feel an extreme sense of absurdity. Just then, Sword Control suddenly shouted, "This... Elder, you must not fall for these Demon Ghosts tricks, especially this Empress who has tormented this ce for a thousand years, with countless beings perishing at her hand, so please do not let her go!" His words reminded many people. "Right! These Demon Ghosts are not of the Human n, they are soulless beasts!" People started shouting, their eyes glinting with deep-seated hatred. Seeing this, the Empress became flustered. Now, she was genuinely afraid of this Xue An who appeared out of nowhere. At this moment, Xue An slowly bent down and whispered in her ear, "See? It seems that people dont like you very much!" The Empresss body shook, and her broken mouth moved. But just then, Xue An stepped on one of her legs without hesitation and grabbed the other leg, saying indifferently, "Theres a phrase that you all love, and now, I present it to you!" "Wee to hell!" As his words fell, Xue Ans arms shook, and he suddenly uttered a light shout, "Open for me... Open!" Crack! Amidst a series of unceasing explosions, the Empress struggled in extreme pain, her eyes filled with venomous hatred. But all of this was unable to change her fate. Then came a thunderous boom. The Demon Empresss second form was torn in two by Xue Ansheng, Without any blood. All there was, were bone fragments and powder scattered like rain. No one dared to speak, for they were all stupefied by the power of Xue Ans strike. Then, Xue An casually discarded the torn demon bones and did not leave. Instead, he dusted off his hands and said indifferently, "Is that all the tricks you have? Truly disappointing!" As if in response to his words, the moment the demon bones hit the ground, a formidable aura emerged out of nowhere, strong enough to topple the entire Jianzhou. Then, an extreme darkness appeared in the sky, and within the darkness, a diminutive and lone figure was slowly emerging. "The... the third form! Its the Empresss third form!" Sword Control seemed to understand something and eximed in shock. Next to him, the Sword-holding Elder trembled, not out of fear, but because of the aura. "The... the might of an Immortal King!" he murmured softly, his eyes filled with utter astonishment. For only the might of an Immortal King could make the heavens and earth show signs of copse. Seemingly hearing his words, Xue An, standing above the sky, was not affected by the aura and instead slightly smiled. "You are wrong, this isnt evenparable to a real Immortal Kings fingertip, its just a pseudo-Immortal King created by the use of Treasure Secret Art! Am I right?" Following Xue Ans words, the woman emerging from the darkness let out a coldugh. "Well said, but you forget, a pseudo-Immortal King is still an Immortal King! And you, will pay a thousand-fold for what you have done just now!" This womans current form was not that of a Demon Ghost or a human, but a kind of ephemeral spiritual state. Yet even so, one could still perceive the venom and ruthlessness in her eyes. The way Xue An just handled her demon form had filled her with boundless rage and humiliation. As an existence of such lofty status, she had never been humiliated like this before. And now, she wished nothing more than to utterly consume Xue An alive. As for everyone else at the scene, they were quivering in fear. Despair took root in everyones hearts. For just as the Empress had said, a pseudo-Immortal King is still an Immortal King! This gap in strength, was enough to wipe out everyone present in an instant, and even Jianzhou might not be spared. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly shed beside the Empress. Before she could react, Xue An whispered something into her ear. In an instant, the Empresss eyes widened, and an expression of unprecedented terror appeared on her venomous face. "You... you..." Xue An smiled, then with a lowered gaze, he said softly, "Now that you know who I am, you should end it yourself!" The voice spread throughout the ce, and many peoples eyes widened, hardly believing their ears. But to everyones surprise, the Empress showed a hint of panic and reluctance in her eyes, and ultimately bowed deeply. "Yes! My lord!" Having said that, her form exploded instantaneously, dissipating into nothingness. Chapter 1336 - 1333: Where’s the Empress? Dead! Where? Everywhere! (First Update)

Chapter 1336: Chapter 1333: Wheres the Empress? Dead! Where? Everywhere! (First Update)

Boom! As the Empress disappeared, the dark clouds scattered rapidly before ones eyes, and the Sky-Destroying Lock that had sealed off the entire Grotto-Heaven instantly crumbled away. After a series of drastic changes, everything finally returned to silence. And this First Grotto-Heaven, was restored to its original state! Everyone who witnessed the whole process waspletely dumbfounded, as they had fallen into deep self-doubt. Because they simply couldnt believe that all of this could be real. Could the Demon Empress, notorious for her ferocious brutality and leaving a gruesome record in the history of the Seven Great Grotto-Heavens, actually be dead like this? And that she would choose to end her own life in front of this young man in white? If someone had told the people present about this event before today, not a single one would have believed it. Because it was just too inconceivable. But now, all of it actually happened right before everyones eyes. While everyone was still caught in disbelief and unable to extricate themselves. Xue An raised his head and gave a cold smile towards somewhere in the void. "Is that so? Old friend, it seems that not only me, but even your reputation has encountered some serious problems!" Xue An whispered softly, a meaningful gleam shing in his eyes. At the same time, a vast stream of radianceprised of countless lights appeared from the distant horizon and surged toward this ce magnificently. Seeing this, Sword Cultivators like those holding swords were all shaken, and then their faces revealed a look of joy. Because they could feel that the leading dozen or so sword lights were none other than their own disciples, right? In an instant. The sky full of radiance had already rushed nearby, and standing after halting, there were indeed Tian Yuanqing and others from the Six Great Grotto-Heavens. These people had traveled a long way, but each of them bore a look of battle readiness on their faces. Especially the likes of Tian Yuanqing and Nian Xuexin at the forefront, who were incredibly anxious. Although Xue An had already gone ahead to return, in the eyes of Tian Yuanqing and the others, no matter how strong he was, he was just one person. To eradicate the iing Demon Empress, they would still need to rely on everyonesbined effort. So on the way here, they were as eager as a flock of homing pigeons, wishing they could fly straight back to Jianzhou. But upon their arrival, Tian Yuanqing and the others were suddenly shocked to find that their master and the others were all standing on the ground, looking somewhat drained but all safe and sound! The only one missing was the Fifth Uncle Shi Jian! What happened? This question had just risen in everyones minds when Nian Xuexin couldnt help but rush to ask Xue An, "Mr. Xue, did you return early? Where is that Demon Empress now?" "Right! Has the Empress not arrived yet? If so, this is good; we can organize our defenses in advance!" Fang Xingan also couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief. Only Tian Yuanqing remained silent because he was staring nkly at the massive pit on the ground. Xue An shrugged his shoulders, looking indifferent, and said, "No need to look for that Empress anymore; shes already dead!" "Dead?" Everyones eyes widened in an instant. Xue An nodded his head. "Where is the corpse?" Nian Xuexin was still somewhat in disbelief. Xue An pointed at the huge white bones on the ground, "There, all over the ground!" Those who had hurriedly arrived also fell into deep self-doubt. To know that they had been preparing for a difficult battle, some even ready to sacrifice themselves to stop the invasion of Demon Ghosts. But unexpectedly, Xue An, who had merely arrived a bit earlier, had actually eliminated that infamous Demon Empress! No one dared to question the authenticity of it all, for the expressions on the faces of the Sword Cultivators standing on the ground had told them everything was true. Nian Xuexins mouth slightly agape, she looked at the smiling Xue An, her heart filled with unspeakable shock. Because she suddenly realized that Xue An was shrouded in countless mysteries. Especially his strength, just how powerful must it be to annihte a Demon Empress in such a short amount of time? As for Sheng Miaotong, who also followed the team, she was staring dumbly at Xue An, her thoughts in her heart fluctuating like waves. From the initial curiosity, to the subsequent admiration, and up to now, Sheng Miaotong suddenly realized howughable her and her fathers previous thoughts were. Asughable as an ant on the ground attempting to specte about the Divine Dragon in the heavens. Eventually, Sheng Miaotong slowly lowered her head, burying some emotions deep in the depths of her heart, abandoning any extravagant hopes. At the same time, a faint and almost imperceptible shadow was quietly merging into the void. Xue Ans eyes shed as he spoke indifferently: "What? You want to leave just like that?" With that, he waved his hand casually. The shadow, which had almostpletely merged into the void, instantly appeared and was abruptly pulled in front of Xue An. Before Xue An could speak, a desperate plea for mercy emanated from the shadow. "Spare my life, my lord! Spare my life, I beg you!" While speaking, the shadow swayed as if it were about to copse, seemingly on the brink of breaking down from fear. In fact, You Chan was indeed nearly driven insane by fear at this point. On the way here, as everyone traveled slowly, Xue An went ahead alone to Jianzhou. Whether intentionally or by forgetting, Xue An had actually left this sealed shadow, You Chan, who only had a wisp of soul left. You Chan was ecstatic, but she did not attempt to flee. Instead, she followed the troop here. In her view, Xue An was simply seeking death, daring to oppose the Empress and even going to Jianzhou alone,pletely unaware of how the word death is written. As a Demon Ghost under the Empresssmand, and also harboring hatred from being bound by Xue Ans Seal, she naturally wanted toe and see what end Xue An would meet. But never in her wildest dreams had she imagined that upon arrival, she would be shocked to find that the Sky-Locking Chain was gone, the dark clouds were gone, and even the Empresss aura had disappeared without a trace. What was left behind were only the white bones covering the ground. Upon a closer look at these white bones, You Chan was so frightened she almost self-destructed. For these white bones were unmistakably the second form of the Empresss body. A terrifying thought suddenly surged in You Chans mind. The words spoken by Xue An afterward confirmed her suspicion. The Empress was truly dead, fallen at the hands of this young man in white. Beyond frightened, You Chan began to fade away silently, trying to flee. But she never expected that all her calctions would still be in vain. Xue An looked at the quivering mass of dark energy and suddenly smiled, "Spare you?" "Yes, yes, yes! My lord, I know many things, I can help you enter the realm of ghosts, please just let me go!" You Chan begged. Xue An reached out, gently caressing the surface of the dark energy, and with every touch, You Chan would tremble, not daring to resist at all. "Sounds somewhat appealing!" Chapter 1337 - 1334: You guys... are pretty good! (Second Update)

Chapter 1337: Chapter 1334: You guys... are pretty good! (Second Update)

You Chan secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and then fawningly chuckled, "My lord...". However, before she could finish speaking, Xue An suddenly clenched his fist. Bang! You Chan was instantly crushed into pieces, while a scream filled with resentment and unwillingness spread in all directions. "Xue An, how cruel you are...!" Before these words ended, the voice had already vanished. Xue An dusted off his hands and said indifferently, "Cruel? Compared to you demon ghosts who have lost all restraint, I am far from it! Besides, if I wanted to know something, wouldnt I just directly search your soul? Why would I need to ask you?" You Chan could no longer answer, for herst wisp of soul had already dispersed along with the shattering darkness, returning to the void. After doing all this, Xue An casually dusted off his hands again, then smiled faintly at the stunned crowd. "I apologize, it seems I havent left a single demon ghost for you guys!" As if awakening from a dream, the crowd hastily waved their hands and said, "My lord is too polite!" What a joke! Leaving a single demon ghost? Is it because they fear things arent chaotic enough as they are? Meanwhile. Cheers erupted throughout Jianzhou. In the teahouse, the tea vendor father and daughter were so overjoyed that they wept, especially the tea vendor, who knelt on the ground and incessantly kowtowed to the high skies where Xue An was. And his attitude represented the ordinary people of Jianzhou. Because these people had all thought they were doomed this time, certain to be a meal for the demon ghosts. Yet they had been saved by this white-d youth who descended from the heavens, naturally they were filled with gratitude towards Xue An. At this moment, the Sword-holding Elder, supported by his disciples, took shaky steps forward and said respectfully, "On behalf of the people of Jianzhou, Mingxin Pce thanks my Lord for the rescue!" Behind him, the three thousand disciples of Mingxin Pce as well as the loose cultivators of Jianzhou all bowed in unison. "Thank you, my Lord, for the rescue!" Their voices vibrated across thends. At this moment, it seemed as if all the glory under the heavens was concentrated upon Xue An alone, making him unbearable to look at directly. Xue An stood proudly in the wind, overlooking the heroes, and after a long while, he finally smiled lightly, "You... did well!" If these words hade from anyone else, they would definitely be considered the epitome of arrogance. But when Xue An said them, it seemedpletely natural. And no one dare to disagree. "The Six Great Grotto-Heavens inherit the teachings of the Dao, but from what Ive seen and heard, most have already lost their origin, degenerating into a state of petty squabbles!" Upon hearing Xue Ans words, the people of the great sects like Soul-Dissolving Pavilion, Lovesick Courtyard, Heavenly Martial Sect, Yellow Sand Hall, and others all hung their heads in ashamed silence. Xue An continued, "But you Sword Cultivators have not forgotten your original purpose. Even when facing a powerful foe, you dare to fight with all you have, which ismendable!" The Sword-holding Elder and three other elders were at the brink of their strength due to the continuous battles, but upon hearing Xue Ans words, they all showed an excited expression. They struggled free from their disciples support and bowed deeply. "Thank you, my Lord!" Their voices were trembling. Because they were not fools, they naturally understood the meaning behind Xue Ans words. He was disappointed with the other major Grotto-Heavens transmission of the Dao, which only meant one thing: he came from the same origin as those ancient founders of the sects! At this moment, not just Mingxin Pce but the people from the other Six Great Grotto-Heavens also suddenly realized the truth. No wonder he was so formidable! So he came from that mysterious birthce of the Dao! Realizing this, everyone hastened to bow their respects. For a moment, the great powers of the Seven Great Grotto-Heavens all bowed their heads, with only Xue An standing tall and proud, in a white garment purer than snow, like an exiled immortal! Such a spectacle caused even Nian Xuexin, sneaking peeks, to be involuntarily moved and shaken. Is this... the true essence of strength? At this moment, Xue An faintly smiled, "You are very clever!" No one dared to speak. Xue An lifted his head to look at the sky and said lightly: "Since you are Sword Cultivators, then let me lend you a helping hand!" A helping hand? What does that mean? The crowd was puzzled. But then they saw Xue An suddenly stomp his foot; amidst the trembling void, countless sword beams abruptly emerged. And a vigorous Sword Intent, even more so overwhelming the sky, arriving in Jianzhou. All Sword Cultivators stared nkly upwards, some trembling all over, for this Sword Intents strength was beyond their imagination. Simultaneously, Xue An uttered a light shout, "Coalesce!" At hismand. The winds and clouds in the sky changed, and countless sword beams violently converged, forming a blinding radiance of sword light. But this was not the main point; the crux was that the vigorous Sword Intent was rising at a staggering speed. The expressions of everyone changed. For the growth rate of this Sword Intent was terrifyingly fast, seemingly endless, and in the blink of an eye, it had permeated the entire heavens and earth. Facing such an immense and absolutely strong Sword Intent, like a sea of clouds, many Sword Cultivators couldnt help but kneel to the ground. This was not a surrender, but out of reverence for a truly powerful being. Just then, Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, casually grabbed something, and then spoke with a half-smile, "Now, witness my sword!" With that said, a sh in Xue Ans eyes, and the Giant Sword that spanned the sky shed down with the force of thunder. At this moment, all adjectives became pale and weak. It was as if everything in the world had been stripped away, leaving only this streak of sword light. No one tried to dodge; in fact, people had already lost the will to resist. Many closed their eyes, seemingly waiting for the final judgement. Boom! As the sword light struck, the earth trembled mightily, dust billowed, shrouding all the Sword Cultivators from sight. After a long while, many people gradually opened their eyes wide. Dead... Are they dead? But at that moment, within the dust, countless Sword Intents soared into the sky, instantly shredding all that obscured them. When these Sword Cultivators reappeared before everyone, they werepletely different from before. Because their Sword Hearts werepletely shattered, these Sword Cultivators had actually lost the qualifications to continue on the path of the Sword Dao, and whether they could even survive was a question. And the likes of the Sword-holding Elder, because their Cultivation Levels had been burned, were left even weaker. It can be said that if nothing unexpected happened, Mingxin Pce would never recover and might even vanish altogether. But under that sword from Xue An, everything had changed. As the sword light reached them, all the Sword Cultivators felt an unimaginably abundant Sword Intent bursting into their bodies, immediately repairing their shattered Sword Hearts and even elevating them by more than a rank. As for the likes of the Sword-holding Elder, the benefits were even more significant. Originally, their Cultivation Levels had reached a breaking point, but due to limited talent, they might never have hoped for a breakthrough in their lifetimes. Yet when the vast Sword Intent from Xue An entered their bodies, they effortlessly crossed that threshold into a broader world. Now, led by the Sword-holding Elder, all Sword Cultivators took a deep breath, sword beams flickered before their foreheads, and then they knelt on one knee to the ground. "Sword Cultivator disciples, we thank the noble one for your generous assistance!" Chapter 1338 - 1335 Myriad Sword Refinement Xiao Rui Asks for Help (First Update)

Chapter 1338: Chapter 1335 Myriad Sword Refinement Xiao Rui Asks for Help (First Update)

The sound shook the heavens, Jianzhou quivered lightly. Such momentum also caused the people of the other six great Grotto-Heavens to feel their hearts flutter and spirits shake, involuntarily all of them lifted their heads to look towards the white-clothed youth standing with his hands behind him in the wind, their eyes filled with reverence. There was a time when Xue An dered his intention to vie for the first ce in the Dao Swordpetition, nobody believed him, even drawing widespread ridicule andughter, thinking he was merely a dreamer talking nonsense. But as time passed, when Xue An single-handedly eradicated the Demon Empress and made the assembly of cultivators bow their heads with a single sword strike, many suddenly felt that the so-called first ce was no longer important. Because this young man had obviously surpassed the realm of ordinary peoples imagination, his strength could not be described by mere rankings. At this moment, Xue An raised his hand and slowly opened his palm. In the center of his hand was a small, yet iplete sword. Upon seeing this sword, everyone from Mingxin Pce gasped in astonishment. "Its Elder Shi Jians Sword Intent!" "Elder Shi Jian isnt dead!" Amid the surprised cries, Elders like Ting Jian and others were overwhelmed with excitement. Xue An smiled faintly, "Just now when I unleashed this sword strike, I suddenly sensed this Sword Intent in the heavens, about to dissipate, so I captured it! It looks like this should also belong to someone from your Mingxin Pce?" Ting Jian nodded, "Yes, this is my fifth brother Elders Sword Intent! Previously, to eliminate the demon ghost, he willingly detonated himself and died!" "Oh? Quite the loyal sacrifice!" Xue An lightly said. "Sir, is there a way to bring him back to life?" Ting Jian looked at Xue An with a hopeful expression. Hope also sparked in the hearts of the other onlookers. After all, Xue An had already given everyone too many surprises. Xue An shook his head, "Theres no hope! His physical body ispletely shattered, even this remaining Sword Intent is iplete, theres no way to revive him!" Hearing Xue An say this, Ting Jian and others, who had been full of hope, instantly felt as if they had fallen into an abyss, their eyes showing a hint of despondency. "However..." Xue Ans eyebrows slightly raised, "Although his physical body cant be restored, I can indeed reforge him into a sword. In this way, one could say he has been indirectly brought back to life. What do you think?" Ting Jian and the others exchanged nces, then nodded without hesitation. "Sir, my fifth brother has always cherished swords more than his own life. If he could be one with a sword, he would surely be willing!" Ting Jian said. Xue An nodded, "Very well!" With a casual wave of his hand, the iplete small sword suddenly flew out, hovering over the skies of Mingxin Pce. Xue An said calmly, "I will give you a chance, whether you seed or not depends on your own destiny!" Having spoken, Xue An lifted his hand, his brow slightly raised, and he uttered a light cry, "Myriad Sword Refinement, Reborn from the Bone!" Boom! As Xue An gave themand, the entire Mingxin Pce suddenly began to shake violently, and then countless swords rose from within Mingxin Pce, the quantity so vast that the sky was obscured. Everyones expression changed. "These are all swords from Hidden Sword Pavilion and the Sword Tomb!" Sword Control trembled with excitement, eximing in shock. To know that Mingxin Pce, as a sword cultivator sect with thousands of years of lineage, naturally collected countless precious swords. Moreover, many swords lost their spirit due to the death of their owners and were entombed within the Sword Tomb. Therefore, upon seeing these swords, everyone couldnt help but be astonished. At the same time, countless swords converged into a torrent of steel, which soared into the sky, rushing towards the lonely small sword above the heavens. Bang! When the two met, followed by a dull thud, the small sword was quickly submerged by the boundless array of swords. The world was so silent that only the metallic symphony from within the swords could be heard. Ting Jian and the others, with sweaty palms, widened their eyes and watched quietly. Time passed by the second. The torrent of steel made up of swords writhed madly, but the silhouette of the lonely small sword was nowhere to be seen. Xue An watched quietly, without speaking. Because he had said that he could only provide an opportunity, whether it seeded or not would be up to the fate of Elder Shi Jian. Just then, theplexions of Ting Jian and the others suddenly paled, and they cried out in despair, "Little Fifth!" Because in their senses, the Sword Intent belonging to Elder Shi Jian had suddenly vanished. What this meant was naturally self-evident. The expressions of everyone from Mingxin Pce turned gloomy. Nian Xuexin was even covering her mouth, sobbing silently. But just then, Xue Ans eyes suddenly brightened, and he looked up at the torrent of steel that towered into the sky, saying with a mild surprise, "To break and then rejuvenate, your talent is indeed impressive! Since that is the case, let me help you once more!" Having said that, Xue An extended a finger and directly pressed it onto the torrent of steel. Crack! With a light ng, the torrent of steel seemed to have been paused, abruptlying to a halt. Then, with a thunderous boom, it disintegrated instantly, and the swords involved were not spared either, all turning into powder. In the midst of the billowing dust, a powerful Sword Intent suddenly burst out, swiftly sweeping away all the sword dust. Immediately after, the boundless sword dust began to copse at lightning speed, condensing! In an instant. A lonesome small sword, radiating a brilliant Sword Intent, appeared at the center of the sword dust. Upon seeing this sword, the Sword Cultivators and others immediately widened their eyes. They could naturally sense that familiar Sword Intent, but what was even more astonishing to them was that this Sword Intent was more than twice as powerful as before; it was as if it had undergone a transformation. Meanwhile, the lonesome small sword instantly rushed towards Xue An. Before anyone could react, it had already stopped, then transformed into a figure. It was Elder Shi Jian, who had self-destructed and died. He looked excited, reverently kneeling before Xue An to express his gratitude. "Thank you, my lord, for the grace of resurrecting me!" Xue An epted this calmly, "Stand up, this is also your own fortune! Now that you are a Myriad Sword being, if you make progress in your cultivation in the future, you might indeed carve out a path of your own!" Hearing Xue Ans words, Shi Jians eyes suddenly zed with intense fervor. For him, who had an insatiable passion for swords, the shattering of his physical body was of no real consequence. In fact, due to the limitations of his talent, if he had remained in his physical state, there would have been little room for further progress. But now that he had be a Myriad Sword being, the path for growth suddenly opened up with countless possibilities, how could he not be excited? "Yes, my lord, if you have any orders in the future, Shi Jian is willing toy down my life in service!" Shi Jian said with grave earnestness. Xue An just smiled and was about to speak. Suddenly, a sharp glint shed across his eyes, then he swiftly turned his head to look in a certain direction, with a fierce killing intent emanating from around him. "Xiao Rui?" "My lord, whats the matter?" Shi Jians expression changed and he quickly asked. Xue An was surrounded by a boiling killing intent, his face grave as still water, "A friend of mine is in trouble!" Just now, Xue An had suddenly sensed a cry for help at the soul level. This plea for help was very simple, just five short words. Big brother, save me! But the aura attached to it was so familiar, Xue An recognized it instantlyit was Qian Xirui, the little girl from Demon-Sealing Town. In fact, if Xue Ans Divine Sense had not been extremely powerful, he might not have been able to detect this faint soul fluctuation. Because this kind of fluctuation could onlye from an ordinary person on the brink of despair. And the fear contained in these five words was extremely evident. It was not hard to imagine what the little girl was up against. What was strange, though, was that the Talisman Spell Xue An had specifically left in Demon-Sealing Town had not been triggered at all. But no matter what, something had definitely gone wrong in Demon-Sealing Town! Meanwhile, upon hearing Xue Ans words, Shi Jians body emanated waves of killing intent, and he said through gritted teeth: "My lord, please tell me who it is, I will go and bring back the viins head this instant!" The elders of Mingxin Pce, including Sword Cultivators and people from various Great Grotto-Heavens, had their expressions drastically change as they all rose into the sky. "Thats right, my lord, pleasemand us, no matter who the opponent is, we shall y them!" Sword Cultivator called out. "Yes! Please give us your orders, my lord!" The people from the Great Grotto-Heavens all stated their positions. Xue An surveyed the scene, then narrowed his gaze and said in a deep voice: "Very well, in that case, follow me!" With that, Xue An transformed into a streak of light, soaring into the sky. And behind him, countless radiant lights shot up into the heavens, turning into a terrifying torrent, following closely behind him, crossing the sky. Chapter 1339 - 1336: Sealing Demon Town - Horrifying Scene (2nd Update)

Chapter 1339: Chapter 1336: Sealing Demon Town - Horrifying Scene (2nd Update)

Jianzhou is extremely far from Demon-Sealing Town. Under normal circumstances, it would take at least a day to get there. However, in his fury, Xue An crossed several major realms in just half a day and arrived within the territory of Demon-Sealing Town. When the distant skyline finally revealed the walls of Demon-Sealing Town. Xue Ans heart sank. For the usually bustling town was now eerily silent, and Xue An could not sense any signs of life. Xue Ans eyes narrowed slightly, and his figure shed, instantly flying close to the town, then his heart sank again. Because the town gate was shattered, looking as though it had been smashed open by a heavy object, a giant hole gaping squarely in its centre, surrounded by fallen wood chips stained with mottled bloodstains. Xue Ans heart gradually sank to the bottom,nding on the ground, and as his gaze swept over the mess in front of the gate, it was evident that there had been a fierce battle. Ultimately, the enemy had breached the gate and stormed into the town. At this moment, people from the seven major realms also rushed over, and seeing himnd, quickly descended as well. No one dared to speak, for Xue Ans expression, calm yet filled with an unsettling murderous intent, was chilling to the bone. Xue An looked at the intact Talisman Spell he had left on the wall, his gazeplex. "Sir, shall I go in and check first?" Shi Jian also felt the abnormality of the town and couldnt help but softly call out. Xue An shook his head, then stepped forward into the town gate. Everyone followed closely, stepping into the town together. As they crossed the threshold of the gate, an overpowering stench of blood instantly filled everyones nostrils. Apparently startled by the groups presence, bloodthirsty vultures that had been feasting on something on the ground took flight, their numbers so great that they darkened the sky. And the scene revealed beneath only caused everyones pupils to instantly shrink to the size of pinpoints. For the sight before them was horrifyingly gruesome. Blood, seeming as though free, soaked the ground, buildings, streets, and everything else. And since the blood had already dried, everything in sight was a shocking dark red. In this eerie hue, bodies were neatly arranged on the ground. Some of these bodies were barely recognizable, ravaged by the vultures; others were intact. But even on these intact bodies, dense wounds were evident, and from their contorted, twisted expressions, one could tell what these people had endured before death. Xing Yushu, already pale, staggered after seeing this scene, then fell to his knees with a thud,rge tears cascading down, his mouth open but unable to shout anything. In terms of attachment to this town, perhaps no one present had deeper feelings than he did. As a child, he hade here with his grandfather Xing Yuhe, and had spent his most precious youth here. It could be said that every corpse lying here had once been vividly alive in his memories. And everyones expression became solemn. Xue Ans face was cold as ice, and then he slowly walked forward. The corpses underfoot began to increase in number, and after turning a corner, arge open space appeared in front of them. This was the central za of Demon-Sealing Town. But the usually bustling square had now turned into a horrific field of ghosts. Blood dyed the ground ocher red, the intense smell almost nauseating. But what was truly hair-raising were the bodies neatly aligned across the square. It was apparent that the perpetrator possessed some artistic talent; even in death, the corpses were arranged with a peculiar sense of rhythm. Yet, this sensation starkly contrasted with the ghastly and horrifying wounds on these bodies. "Caw~ Caw!" Despite the overwhelming presence of the crowd, the bloodthirsty vultures couldnt bear to give up this "feast," circling in the sky, seemingly waiting for the opportunity to dive down for another round of indulgence. Xue An snorted coldly. Without needing orders, Shi Jian immediately soared into the sky, hands waving. Like two bolts of white silk soaring into the air, dual sword lights sliced out, sweeping through before the vultures could react. Pff pff pff! With muffled sounds, the vultures, engorged with the townspeoples blood, were instantly turned into powder by the sword light, their blood even evaporating. For a moment, the sky became silent, only the dim sunlight obliquely shining down, outlining a harrowing picture of the town now soaked in blood. At that moment, it seemed Xue An sensed something, a light shed before his eyes, and then he quickly walked ahead. He could feel an extremely faint life force pulsating ahead. The deathly aura in the town had been so dense, and this life force so faint, that even Xue An hadnt noticed it at first, masked beneath the overpowering stench of death. Only when he arrived at the square did Xue An suddenly feel it. The others followed closely behind, crossing most of the square to arrive in front of a pavilion. But the scene that appeared in front of them was something even these experienced fighters could not stomach. Many turned pale, turning their heads away, unable to watch anymore. While those with swords exploded in rage, shouting, "Beasts! Absolute beasts!" Xue An said nothing, just silently standing there, watching. In front of the pavilion stood a massive column, nowpletely soaked in blood, and tied to it was a person. That is, if one could still call her a person. Her entire body had been meticulously dissected. Every muscle in her limbs had been carefully peeled away, revealing shiny white bones, then nailed to the column. Even her organs were carefully arranged and hung with ropes nearby. This gruesome sight made even those ustomed to Demon Ghost depredations shudder. Yet, under such severe injuries, this person was somehow still alive, as her heart could be seen slowly beating within her chest cavity. At this moment, Xing Yushu was on the verge of breaking down, finally crying out, "Tao Niang!" Yes! The one so mercilessly tortured was none other than Xiao Ruis mother, the middle-aged woman who always protected her daughter well, Tao Niang! Seemingly hearing Xing Yushus cry, Tao Niang slowly raised her head, her hollow eye sockets facing the crowd. Her mouth moved but uttered no sound. In that instant, an intense killing intent burst from Xue Ans eyes, his aura so powerful it even caused a bolt of lightning to sh across the sky. Chapter 1340 - 1337: Fulfilling Promises, Wrath Burns the World (Third Update)

Chapter 1340: Chapter 1337: Fulfilling Promises, Wrath Burns the World (Third Update)

Because he saw that on Tao Niangs neck, there was a huge wound. The perpetrator was clearly familiar with human anatomy, skillfully avoiding vital areas, only severing the vocal cords while leaving the trachea and arteries intact. Even the wound had been tied by the assant in a very beautiful manner, yet at this moment, all of it seemed like a huge mockery. Despite having undergone numerous hardships, many strong individuals turned pale at this tragic sight, and some women had already burst into tears. Because even for demon ghosts, killing is only for feeding or enhancing their cultivation level; none treated killing with an artistic ir like this assant did. Xue An remained silent, slowly walking forward, and softly called out, "Tao Niang!" Upon hearing Xue Ans voice, Tao Niang became agitated, her body trembling, her mouth moving as if she wanted to say something, yet unable to produce any sound. Seeing this, Xue An gently covered the massive wound on Tao Niangs neck with his hand. Under the radiance of his power, the severed vocal cords were reconnected. But all these were just temporary measures, as Xue An was well aware that Tao Niang had been injured too long, so long that her body hadpletely broken down, beyond saving. With Xue Ans help, Tao Niang was finally able to make a sound, but her voice was extremely hoarse and deep. Xue An leaned down, close to Tao Niangs ear, quietly listening. Tao Niang used her extremely hoarse voice to shout, "Save... save Xiao Rui!" Xue An silently paused for a moment, then nodded, "Okay!" Although it was just one word, it carried tremendous weight. With Xue Ans promise, a relieved smile gradually emerged on Tao Niangs blood-stained face, tears of blood fell from her hollow eye sockets, then she slowly bowed her head, losing all signs of life. To wait for Xue An, she endured excruciating pain that would typically cause others to copse and held on until now. All for thatst glimmer of hope in her heart. Perhaps she didnt know if this hope would ever materialize, but she pursued it relentlessly. Because the one she wanted to save was her own daughter! Now that her hope was achieved, she finallyid down the heavy burden in her heart! And without the support of her belief, her spirit immediately copsed and she died. Xue An stood silently, looking at Tao Niang who had died with her head bowed. This middle-aged woman was very ordinary, so ordinary like a humble weed, and thus, she was cruelly tormented by some high rankers. Yet, she was so great, she persevered till now, just to deliver a message. Heaven knows what kind of suffering Tao Niang endured waiting for Xue An to arrive! This also shows how important Xue An was in her heart. "Dont worry, I will safely rescue Xiao Rui, and as for the perpetrators, no matter who they are, I will make them pay with their lives!" Xue An said slowly, and then reached out to gently caress Tao Niangs cheek. The once painful expression gradually turned peaceful, and then mes rose around her body, cremating her into nothingness. The pain finally subsided, only hatred remains eternal! Seeing this scene, Xing Yushu knelt on the ground, sobbing uncontrobly, "Tao Niang! I and the lord will definitely seek justice for you and all the people in the town!" The rest of the people also felt deeply moved, many showing angry expressions. For example, Shi Jian, who always abhorred evil, was trying hard to suppress his anger at the moment and respectfully asked, "Sir, who did this?" "Yeah! Was it demon ghosts?" Nian Xuexin also asked urgently, burning with rage. Xue An shook his head lightly, speaking indifferently, "It was a human!" A human? This statement made many peoples hearts suddenly constrict, their eyes brimming even more with rage. If it had been the doing of demon ghosts, it could have been exined away as a difference in species. But if it was the actions of a human, that made it even more infuriating. After all, being humans themselves, why would they brutally deal with their own kind like this? Xue An softly said, "A very clever method, to avoid the talisman spell I left behind, they actually chose to forcibly attack with the power of mortals!" As he said this, a trace of chill shed across Xue Ans eyes, "But, you were also so foolish, because of you, an unforgivable mistake has beenmitted!" Originally, Xue An had left behind a talisman spell to protect the peace of this small town. This talisman spell targeted not only the demon ghosts, but also the powerful beings of the Human n, it was supposed to be fail-proof. However, Xue An overlooked one thing, due to the high concentration of spiritual power in this realm, ordinary people could achieve considerable cultivation levels with just a little practice, hence the talisman spell was also set up to suppress those humans with cultivation skills. But never had he expected that this would allow someone to exploit a loophole, scheming to use ordinary mortals without any cultivation level to forcefully break through the towns defenses and then carry out a massacre. This method could not be considered anything less than deep and calcting. The more it was so, the more intense the rage in Xue Ans heart became. And when Xue An became enraged, corpses wouldy across thousands of miles, with blood filling the sky! Xue An suddenly stomped on the ground, like a cannonball, he shot into the sky, turning into a dazzling streak of light soaring toward the horizon. Shi Jian followed closely behind. Holding his sword, he shouted softly, "Leave some people here to guard, the rest follow me!" Having said that, he also rocketed into the sky. In an instant, the sky was filled with a brilliance that shone and reflected upon each other, soaring directly into the horizon. Jing Countrys capital city. As one of the premier countries in this vast region, this capital was naturally very magnificent and majestic. Especially since several decades ago when Jing Countrys upper echelon collectively shifted allegiance to the Ghost Sect, their strength surged drastically, and with it, Jing Country became increasingly overbearing. Currently, the setting suns light shone on the ck city walls engraved with countless demon ghost arrays, exuding a grotesque beauty. But on the streets of the capital, there was not a single soul, just gusts of eerie wind passing through, swaying the shops front banners, making it look utterly deste. However, in such a scenario, the nightlife of Jing Countrys elites had just begun. Inside the Imperial Pce at the center of the capital, a grand banquet had justmenced. Numerous well-dressed and fashionable Jing Country elites were gathering in groups, asionally breaking out in bursts ofughter. And their main topic of discussion was none other than the soon-to-appear new Great National Teacher. "Tsk, tsk, its said that this State Preceptor is schrly like a Heavenly Being, with him assisting us, our Jing Country will surely be stronger and even eliminate those cave heavens!" said a middle-aged man wearing a white flower, his face stered with a thickyer of powder, revealing blood-red dark teeth as he chuckled strangely. The people nearby couldnt help but nod in agreement. "Exactly! Its said that the Great National Teacher can evenmunicate directly with the Holy Realm! If it were not for his methods, thosemoners in our Jing Countrys capital wouldnt have the chance to be transformed into ghost spirits!" "Ah, by the way! How are those three from the Baili, Jin Family, and Zeng Family, these three major families doing?" someone asked with a bit of schadenfreude. Chapter 1341 - 1338: A Calamity That Fills the Skies, Disdainfully Ignored (4th Update)

Chapter 1341: Chapter 1338: A Cmity That Fills the Skies, Disdainfully Ignored (4th Update)

"Youre referring to Baili Shaoguang, Jin Haorang, and Zeng Jialiang, correct?" The middle-aged man wearing a white flowerughed gleefully, his mirth deepening. "Those three foolswho knows what warped thoughts theyve entertainedactually dared to question His Majesty and the State Preceptors decisions. And they remain obstinately defiant. Now, their respective family heads have apprehended them. Id wager tonights feast will be their public apology." "Tsk, tsk, what fools courting death! I bet their families are utterly at their wits end over this mess!" someone chuckled mockingly. Just as the crowd conversed freely, amotion stirred at the entrance. The crowd instinctively parted to both sides. Those gathered, nobles and dignitaries alike, fell silent, lifting their gazes toward the door. An entourage, walking with precise rhythm, first emerged as the vanguard. Behind them followed eunuchs and maids dressed invish ceremonial attire. Only after they had entered the grand hall did an aging, corpulent figure d in regal robes slowly step into view. At the sight of this elderly man, everyone in attendance bowed in unison. "Greetings to Your Majesty! Greetings to the State Preceptor!" The neer was none other than the ruler of Jing Country, Jing Hanhai! Beside him stood a man cloaked in ck robes, hisplexion pale as death and his demeanor exuding arrogant disdain. This was Jing Countrys current Great National Teacher, the most trusted confidant of Jing Hanhai, known as Qing Mo, the one reputed to be able tomune directly with the Holy Realm. Their arrival instantly electrified the atmosphere within the hall. Despite Jing Hanhais imposing frame, years of indulgence had rendered him frail. After taking just a few steps, he was already visibly panting for breath. Observing Qing Mo, who floated with eerie grace, seemingly defying gravity, Jing Hanhai couldnt conceal the envy in his gaze. "Ah, if only I could move about as effortlessly as the State Preceptorwhat a life that would be!" Qing Mo let out a measured chuckle, though his smile carried an unmistakable chill. "Your Majesty tters me. With your natural gifts, achieving mastery as a Ghost Master is entirely within your reach." Jing Hanhais eyes lit up. "Do you mean it, Preceptor?" Qing Mo burst intoughter. "Have I ever deceived Your Majesty? Besides..." Leaning closer, Qing Mos voice dropped to a conspiratorial murmur. "At present, Your Majesty is in the prime of your life, and theres no reason not to revel fully in worldly pleasures. Once your physical vessel haspletely worn out, Ill help you ascend as a perfected spirit." Jing Hanhais face broke into a jubnt smile. "Good! As expected of my State Preceptor. You understand me perfectly!" As he spoke, Jing Hanhai pped Qing Mo on the shoulder with uncharacteristic intimacy. Witnessing this exchange, the gathered nobles felt a tremor within their hearts, and they promptly showered Qing Mo with effusive praise. Qing Mo responded with nothing but a cold smile, remaining silent. Then, turning to Jing Hanhai, he said, "Your Majesty, since today is a celebration banquet, why not address the matter of the Baili Family, Jin Family, and Zeng Family first?" At Qing Mos suggestion, Jing Hanhai hesitated briefly but nodded in agreement. "Youre right, State Preceptor. Those three have been far too arrogant." The three family heads standing below all visibly winced, their expressions turning exceptionally grim. Jing Hanhai turned toward them and spoke sharply. "Didnt you hear me? Bring forth your rebellious offspring immediately! Youve truly disappointed me!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The family heads dared not oppose him, their faces etched with bitterness as they bowed inpliance. Soon. Baili Shaoguang, Jin Haorang, and Zeng Jialiangbound with heavy ropeswere escorted into the hall. The three bore visible injuries, their spirits clearly battered. Yet, even in such a state, their expressions betrayed no fear. Their eyes were resolute, and upon being brought to the front, they stood proud, refusing to kneel! The sight stirred a ripple of subdued unrest among the onlookers. "Whats with these three? They seem... different somehow." "Indeed. Ever since their return, theyve been acting strangebold enough to openly defy the State Preceptors decisionsand now theyre spouting nonsense about saving Jing Country. What madness!" Amid the murmurs, Jing Hanhais face turned ashen. He mmed his palm onto the table. "Such audacity!" Baili Shaoguang, standing at the forefront, let out a cold snort in response. "No matter how bold we are, it pales inparison to your daring!" "Impudence!" Baili Familys headBaili Shaoguangs own fatherturned pale with fright and quickly rebuked her. Then, facing Jing Hanhai, he groveled in apology. "Your Majesty, my daughter has been stricken with madness, uttering nonsense incessantly. I beg you to overlook her words!" "Madness? The mad ones are you!" Jin Haorang retorted with a sneer from behind. "Precisely! Our actions are to save Jing Country, yet youve allowed yourselves to be swayed by that monster andmitted atrocities that will bring ruin upon us. Now, youd best pray for a painless demise when your timees!" Zeng Jialiang added icily. Their words hit like a detonation, causing an eruption of fury throughout the hall. Jing Hanhai, in particr, was so incensed that his bloated face trembled violently. "Enough! What vile insolence. You are doomed, yet still defiant. Guardsexecute them immediately!" Unable to contain his outrage, Jing Hanhai abandoned any semnce of courtesy toward the three families. The family heads faces darkened further, utterly at a loss for how to respond. At that moment, Qing Mo interceded, stopping Jing Hanhai. "Your Majesty, please, wait." He then turned his cold gaze upon the three captives. After a brief pause, he sneered. "Judging by your words, am I to assume your usations are aimed at me?" "Indeed! Its you...this monstrous fiend. And your greatest erroryour unforgivable transgressionwas desecrating Demon-Sealing Town and ughtering everyone there. Do youprehend the cmity your actions have invited upon Jing Country?" Baili Shaoguang reprimanded him fiercely. Her statement provoked stunned silence within the hall, followed by uproariousughter. "For what? A group of worthless peasants?" scoffed someone. "Indeed, I joined the purge of Demon-Sealing Town myself. What fun it was! Those wretches disyed surprising resiliencebut the fiercer they resisted, the greater my enjoyment!" The middle-aged man with the white flower broke into a disturbingly maniacal grin. "Exactly. Just a bunch of lowly peasants. And yet these three speak of some unimaginable catastrophewhat a joke!" As the crowd debated, Qing Mo initially appeared stunned by the im. But then he let loose a chilling, raspingugh. "Cmity? Ha! Do you know the origin of thatmand? It came directly from the Holy Realm, issued in person by the Ghost Monarch. It was a decree to eradicate that insignificant town. Tell me, what catastrophe could possibly transcend the will of the Ghost Monarch?" Qing Mos words carried venomous derision. But Baili Shaoguang and the others remained unmoved. "Its futile. Youll find that before him, not even the Ghost Monarch stands a chance. And as for you... no one will save you now." Baili Shaoguang shook her head solemnly. Qing Mos expression hardened, his voice sharp with menace. "Such insolence! To spheme the Ghost Monarch while in his presence. Then Ill crush you firstconsecrate your souls as shadowy ghosts to showcase the Ghost Monarchs power!" Yet before Qing Mo could act. In the banquet hall, all the ornate, gleaming vessels simultaneously shattered with resounding cracks. Chapter 1342 - 1339: Forcing Oneself to Stay Calm, Descending from the Heavens (5th update)

Chapter 1342: Chapter 1339: Forcing Oneself to Stay Calm, Descending from the Heavens (5th update)

Wine spilled across the floor, its fragrance filling the air. But no one had the mind to care about such things, for at this moment, the entire banquet hall trembled lightly. This trembling did note from beneath the ground but from the violent spiritual power surging through the air. Usually, these spiritual forces conflicted with one another, neutralizing one anothers presence. But now, they seemed to bow deeply as though subjects meeting their emperor, showing utter submission! This bizarre and unprecedented scene left everyone in the banquet hall utterly stunned. Even Jing Hanhai, the sovereign of Jing Country, turned pale, his voice trembling as he said, "State... State Preceptor, what is happening?" Qing Mos expression also shifted, but he forced himself to remain calm and responded lightly, "Your Majesty need not panic; with the Ghost Monarchs protection, neither you nor our Jing Country shall face any harm!" However, at this moment, Baili Shaoguang, Jin Haorang, and Zeng Jialiang all emerged from their initial shock and broke into expressions of overwhelming joy. "Its the Master!" "Yes, the Master has arrived!" The three murmured softly, then cast looks of pity and derision, as if peering at dead men, toward Qing Mo and the aristocrats gathered in the hall. These stares ignited Jing Hanhais fury. He mmed his hand against the table repeatedly and shouted, "Guards, drag these three wretches out and execute them immediately!" In an instant, over a dozen elite soldiers surged forward, reaching for Baili Shaoguang and the others in preparation to drag them off for execution. But as their hands neared their targets, their fingers abruptly burst into a mist of blood. The explosions then traveled rapidly up their arms in deafening bursts. In the blink of an eye, as their bodies convulsed violently, the dozen elite soldiers were torn apart by the ferocious spiritual forces of heaven and earth. The mist of blood hung thick in the air, staining the faces of the aristocrats with a ghastly hue. "Wh... Whats happening?" Jing Hanhais swollen eyelids fluttered wide, his disbelief palpable as he stared at the unfolding scene. Qing Mo, who had been exuding confidence mere moments before, now looked visibly unsettled. Yet he forced a steady tone and said, "Your Majesty, theres no need to fret. Our capital is safeguarded by the City Protection Formation. No matter how reckless the attacker, they wont get through!" As if to validate his words, before the echo of his voice had even faded, a deafening explosion shook the air, and the banquet halls roof was reduced to dust in an instant, swept away by a violent gale. Everyone present instinctively looked upward, only to witness a scene that sent chills down their spines. Beneath an eerie moon, a dense shroud of ck miasma loomed above the capital of Jing Countrythis was the City Protection Formation, painstakingly constructed over countless years to defend the city. Yet even under its ominous canopy, countless beams of radiant light surged from the heavens, their collective presence radiating a suffocating aura of power that crushed all hopes. These formidable arrivals showed no hesitation; without pause, they hurled themselves upon the City Protection Formation. The earlier earth-shattering st had been the result of one of these collisions. With each collision, the City Protection Formation quaked violently. But despite the repeated impacts, the formation showed no signs of weakening. Instead, with each strike, anguished wails echoed through the city, as citizens were forcibly transformed into ghostly entities, dissolving into ck mist to strengthen the protective array. Seeing this, Qing Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief, letting out a heartyugh. "Your Majesty! Do you see now? The City Protection Formation is impregnable. Let themeall the strong they could muster wont make a difference!" Jing Hanhai nodded repeatedly, exhaling deeply. "Excellent! Thats excellent!" The aristocrats followed suit, their faces now adorned with smug smiles as they pointed mockingly at the descending beams of light, utterly indifferent to the unfolding destruction. Only Baili Shaoguang, Jin Haorang, and Zeng Jialiang stared up in stunned silence. After a long moment, Baili Shaoguang trembled and eximed, "Its the Master! The Master has arrived!" At the sound of these words. The beams of light assaulting the City Protection Formation suddenly ceased their rampage and moved aside, forming a straight celestial path. From the end of this path, a white-robed figure slowly appeared, descending step by step as if walking down from the heavens. At this sight, the smugness vanished from the faces of the Jing Country aristocrats. After a long pause, Qing Mo forced a smile and said, "Your Majesty, theres no need to worry. The City Protection Formation is here; nothing changes, no matter whoes!" But before his words couldnd, Xue An moved, his seemingly slow but impossibly fast steps carrying him straight to the boundary of the City Protection Formation. Qing Mos smile froze as Xue An extended his hand, pressing against the swirling ck miasma and pushing downward abruptly. "Open!" With a single word, the so-called impregnable City Protection Formation cracked under the strain, enormous fissures spidering across its surface almost instantly. Jing Hanhai was dumbstruck! Qing Mo stood frozen, his expression one of utter disbelief. The entire assembly of aristocrats looked horrified, rooted in ce. In the next moment, the City Protection Formation, unable to withstand the force, crumbled like a copsing tower with a deafening crash. Violent winds swept through the city, pping the faces of the aristocrats like stinging strikes, leaving them flushed and humiliated. Piercing the gale came the beams of radiant lighteach representing a being of unimaginable might. These beings took their positions across the sky, like celestial stars gazing coldly down upon the capital. "Run!" someone yelled, and chaos ensued as the crowd scrambled to flee in all directions. Qing Mo wasted no time turning to flee, ignoring Jing Hanhais desperate cries behind him. "State Preceptor! State Preceptor! Dont abandon me!" But before anyone could cover any meaningful distance, a soft sigh echoed from behind. "Dont bother. Do you really think... you can escape?" The voice carried an almost demonic weight, freezing everyone in their tracks. Turning slowly, they saw the white-robed youth seated calmly on a chair nearby, his head lowered as he toyed absentmindedly with his fingers. The atmosphere turned suffocatingly oppressive, leaving many trembling, swallowing hard to contain their terror. Yet Baili Shaoguang, Jin Haorang, and Zeng Jialiang cried out joyfully in unison, "Master!" The crowd froze at the shout, and realization dawned upon the Family Heads of the Baili and Jin ns. Joy spread across their faces. So this "Master," the one these three had been referring to, was none other than the white-robed youth whose mere presence could shatter defenses and paralyze the masses! As the three Family Heads silently celebrated their fortune, Xue An remained indifferent, ignoring their words entirely as his gaze fell squarely on Qing Mo. "Demon Ghost? No... thats not right. Youve been artificially transformed into a Demon Ghost. Am I correct?" Though Qing Mos legs trembled slightly, he forced himself to appear fearless, even nodding. "Thats right! And who are you? Why destroy the City Protection Formation? Dont you know that the Ghost Monarch protects Jing Country?" His voice wasced with false bravado, a desperate attempt to demonstrate that Jing Country was not to be trifled with. But Xue An merely chuckled in response. "The Ghost Monarch? Then I suppose it was this so-called Ghost Monarch who ordered the ughter of Demon-Sealing Town?" Chapter 1343 - 1340: Day of Judgment (6th Update)

Chapter 1343: Chapter 1340: Day of Judgment (6th Update)

This line of questioning caused the entire room to fall silent. Many peoples eyes gradually widened, their hearts skipping a beat. Putting on such a grand disy, all for a mere small town? This left the nobles of Jing Country, who had always regardedmoners as worthless, utterly dumbfounded. Qing Mo directly ignored Xue Ans "disrespect" toward the Ghost Monarch and swallowed nervously, "Yes... Yes! It was the Ghost Monarchs orders that led us to act this way, and you..." He was just about to ask who Xue An was and what exactly he intended to do. But Xue An gave him no chance to continue. He said inly, "Very well. Then now tell me, where is that little girl you captured?" "Little girl?" Qing Mos entire body jolted, his face gradually turning pale! "Hm?" Xue An fiddled with his fingers, not even raising his head as he replied, "Ill give you three breaths to provide me with a satisfying answer!" Large beads of sweat appeared on Qing Mos forehead as he stared fearfully at the young man before him. With a sudden grit of his teeth, he discreetly activated his cultivation level and tried to transform into ck mist to escape. But just as this thought crossed his mind, an overwhelming force descended upon him like Mount Tai, crushing his shoulder and forcing him to kneel on the ground. Crack. Both of his knees shattered into dust under the immense pressure. "Ahhhhh!" Qing Mo began screaming in agony. Xue An raised his gaze to look at him. The screams instantly ceased. Qing Mosplexion turned ghostly white as he pressed his hands tightly over his mouth, daring not to make another sound. "I wont ask a third time. Now tell mewhere is Xiao Rui?" "Sh-she... Shes already been sacrificed to the Ghost Monarch and sent into the Holy Realmno, the Ghost Realm! Ahhhh!" No sooner had the words left his mouth than his hands were crushed into powder, hanging mockingly at his chest in grotesque shapes. Xue Ans icy gaze remained fixed on Qing Mo. After letting out a few screams, Qing Mo managed to restrain himself. Yet he dared not lift his head, instead burying it deeply against his chest. His entire body trembled slightly from the immense pain. The sight plunged the entire hall into utter silence. These haughty nobles of Jing Country, who usually acted with reckless arrogance, now dared not even breathe loudly as they watched the white-d youth. Silently, they prayed to all the gods and demons in heaven to grant them a swift escape. But as if sensing their prayers, the gods and demons in heaven fled collectively. Xue An spoke slowly, "Now tell me, who ughtered the residents of the small town?" Though his voice was calm, to everyone present, it sounded like the death knell of a vengeful spirit, chilling them to the bone. Not a single soul dared to respond. Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly. "Hm? Afraid to speak? Yet when you were dealing with defenseless townsfolk, why did you act so brazenly?" At this moment, the king of Jing Country, Jing Hanhai, trembling all over, stood up and offered a deep, ingratiating bow to Xue An. "Lord, please spare your wrath! We were unaware of your connection to Demon-Sealing Townit was our fault, entirely! Just say the word, and well offer our utmost sincerity topensate you!" As he spoke, his face was full of hopeful anticipation as he looked at Xue An. Upon hearing this, Xue An slowly turned his gaze toward Jing Hanhai. Only after a moment did he respond tly, "Compensate?" "Yes! Compensate! If you are willing to overlook this error, we will..." Jing Hanhais smile grew even more ingratiating as he attempted to sway the mysterious young man with benefits and rewards. But before he could finish his sentence, Xue An interrupted him directly, "And who are you?" "Lord, I am the king of Jing Country. My name is Jing Hanhai!" Jing Hanhai beamed with a self-assured smile. Little did he know, that smile would be thest of his life. As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a chilling sensation on his neck. He looked down in horrified realization, only to discover that he could now see his own heels. What followed was a dizzying whirl, and then his severed head fell to the ground. His headless corpse, however, remained upright. From the open cavity, a torrent of ck mist surged outward before reluctantly coalescing back into Jing Hanhais form. But now, the king of Jing Country had lost all his priorposureinstead, his face was filled with terror as he stared nkly at Xue An, unable toprehend why the youth had suddenly struck. Xue An didnt spare him a nce. For in the space before Jing Hanhais neck, the vanished sword light flickered back into existence and gently sliced through once more. Splurt! Jing Hanhai didnt even have time to scream before being obliterated, reduced to nothingness. His corpse copsed to the ground with a thud, blood spraying forth from the cavity and staining the polished floor crimson. The sovereign ruler of an entire nationannihted, body and soul. The faces of all the nobles turned deathly pale, their entire bodies trembling uncontrobly. Xue An, however, responded as if hed swatted a mere fly. He casually nced across the crowd and said softly, "Let me ask againwho ughtered the small towns residents?" Still, no one dared to respond. Xue An smiled coldly. "Good! If no one will speak, then well begin with..." He casually pointed to someone within the crowd. "You." At his words, the noble didnt even make a sound before his head exploded into fine powder. Soon after, the explosive destruction spread wildly through the surrounding area. One by one, those once-powerful and arrogant figuresthe so-called masters of life and deathnow tasted the despair of being ughtered like helplessmbs. Reduced to insignificant specks, they had no time even to beg for mercy before exploding into gruesome disys of blood and gore. The hall was shrouded in a blood-colored mist, and as realization struck, desperate pleas for mercy erupted like a flood. "Spare me, my lord! I have never set foot in Demon-Sealing Town!" "Yes, Lord, I havent either! But himhes boasted about skinning several people alive back there with his own hands!" Faced with a dire struggle to survive, people would resort to anything. Especially when the nobles realized that this white-d youth cared nothing for reasonhis decisiveness in killing was outright terrifyingthey felt an overwhelming sense of terror. For people like them, powerful individuals were not inherently frightening; as long as negotiations were possible, even the strongest could be boughtit was simply a matter of price. But someone like Xue Anwho talked nothing and sought only deathwas a nightmare beyond measure! Thus, abandoning all notions of honor, loyalty, and alliances, they quickly pointed out over a dozen culprits among their ranks. Leading them was a middle-aged man wearing a powdered face adorned with a white flower. At this moment, however, all his prior elegance andposure had vanished. Sweat streaked his powdered face in unsightly lines as he forced a strained smile at Xue An. "L-Lord, I... I..." Before he could finish a single word, Xue An gently raised his hand, causing the dozen culprits to be bound instantly and lifted into the air. Shrieking like pigs, they cried, "Mercy, Lord! I..." Xue An flicked his hand, sealing their ability to speak, and said softly, "Wee to hell. I hope you enjoy the show thats about to begin." Chapter 1344 - 1341: When You Raise the Slaughter Knife, You Become Hell Yourself (1 update)

Chapter 1344: Chapter 1341: When You Raise the ughter Knife, You Be Hell Yourself (1 update)

Fresh blood slid down grotesque and horrifying wounds, dripping onto the ground, forming crimson, mottled blood plum blossoms. The dozen or so individuals suspended in midair contorted their faces in agony, but they couldnt utter a single scream. They could only writhe in unbearable pain. Not only that, to them, even fainting had be a luxury at this moment. Because under the augmentation of Xue Ans Divine Sense, they were more alert now than they had ever been, many times over. In this state, every minute trace of pain on their bodies was amplified infinitely. This excruciating agony was enough topletely break a persons spirit. But clearly, Xue An had no intention of letting them off so easily. Under the suffocating control of his Divine Sense, they could neither die nor faint, nor even let out the faintest cry. They could only silently "savor" this banquet of torment. This horrifying spectacle unfolded before everyone present. The powerful nobles of Jing Country were utterly terrifiedsome of the more cowardly ones teetered on the brink of copse. Even the elite void realm cultivators who had apanied Xue An couldnt help but collectively gasp. Because even they could sense just how unbearable the suffering these individuals were enduring truly was. The pain was unending, eternal. If there was truly a hell in this world, then surely, this must be it! But Xue An was unmoved, sitting quietly in his chair, watching. Only after a long while did he speak slowly. "Many people often say things like, Oh, the dead are already gone, and whats done cannot be undone. Why not try to let it go?" Xue Ans voice floated weightlessly over the entire banquet hall, even epassing the whole capital of Jing Country. Everyone listened in silence. "Others say, Revenge only breeds more revengewhy water hatred with more hatred? Forgiveness leads to liberation for both sides!" When Xue An said this, a glimmer of hope appeared in the eyes of many Jing Country nobles, especially those presently suffering unimaginable agonythey looked at Xue An with desperate longing, hoping for deliverance. Noticing this, a faintly mocking smile crept across Xue Ans lips. "What a pity... In my eyes, all of that is utter nonsense." "The power to forgive isnt yours to wield, nor is it mine! The true ones who had the right to forgive were Tao Niang and all the residents of Demon-Sealing Town! But unfortunately, all of them are deaddead by your hands!" "Im sure they must have begged for mercy when they were dying, didnt they? But did you spare them?" "You didnt! On the contrary, you escted the torment! I believe, when you used your so-called ingenious methods on the towns residents, on Tao Niang, you must have felt a sense of pride, havent you?" "Pride in the so-called artistic beauty of your ughterthough that beauty was built upon the boundless suffering of others! Yet even so, you reveled in it, even became addicted to it!" "Am I right?" Though Xue Ans voice wasnt loud, it rang crystal-clear throughout the room. Under his relentless barrage of questions, everyones expressions changed drastically. Previously, many of the void realm cultivators looked somewhat conflicted, but after hearing Xue Ans usations, their hesitation vanished, reced by fierce killing intent. As for the powerful nobles of Jing Country, especially the "murderers" suspended in midair, their faces turned ashen and lifeless. Xue An had dissected their depravity so mercilessly, so deeply, that it struck to the bone, leaving nothing concealed. They couldnt even muster a word of retort. Xue An leaned back in his chair and sighed softly. "Thats why I never listen to what others say. I only abide by eight words." "An eye for an eye, blood for blood!" "As for them!" Xue An gestured at the tormented individuals, his lips curling into a cold, scornful smile. "What theyre enduring now is nothing more than a mirror of the methods they once used on others!" As his voice fell, the middle-aged man wearing a white flower at the front of the group suddenly had a massive wound tear open across his neck. Then, amidst a series of dizzyingly grotesque transformations, that wound gradually formed into an elegant shape. It was identical to the wound on Tao Niangs neck, though seeing it now, it reeked of cruel irony. The middle-aged mans limbs trembled uncontrobly from the overwhelming pain. And as for his eyes, they were long gonereduced to two bloodied, hollow sockets. Amidst this gut-wrenching spectacle, Xue An shrugged indifferently, speaking with a calm yet chilling demeanor, "Do you see? This is hell! From the moment they raised their butchers des, they created their personal damnation." After finishing, Xue An turned his head, his gazending on the State Preceptor, Qing Mo, who was still kneeling motionless on the ground. Xue An smiled faintly. "What do you think?" Qing Mo shuddered violently, his face instantly going deathly pale. He stammered in panic, "Y-Yes... Youre absolutely right, my lord! These people are devoid of humanity, cruel and sadisticwhat theyre suffering now is simply their karma!" In that instant, many of the Jing Country nobles were struck by an absurd realization. The State Preceptor of the Ghost Theocracy, speaking of karma and humanitywas there anything more ludicrous? Baili Shaoguang, Jin Haorang, and the other two hesitated, wanting to speak but reconsidering. Xue An, however, chuckled, then slowly pped his hands. He remarked admiringly, "Well said! Karma may be something no one has truly seen, yet I believe it exists. Dont you?" "Yes! Of course it exists!" Qing Mo nervously agreed with an awkward smile. Xue An nodded. "Good. Then tell me, as one of the chief culprits behind all of this, what kind of karma do you think you deserve?" The smile on Qing Mos face froze instantly. He looked at Xue An in abject terror. Xue An gazed at him with calm amusement and arched a brow, "Hmm?" Qing Mos entire body trembled violently. In a trembling voice, he stammered, "M-M-My lord, I-Im not the mastermind behind this! I-I was only following orders from above, and... and..." "And acting under the so-called Ghost Monarchs instructions, correct?" Xue An asked calmly. "Yes, yes, yes!" Qing Mo nodded vigorously in panic. "Ah, I see!" Xue An casually stroked his nose as though lost in thought. "Thats correct! All the orders were issued by the Ghost MonarchI was merely the executor!" Qing Mo said cautiously, though he inwardly sighed in relief. After all, as long as he shifted all the me onto the Ghost Monarch, he would at least buy himself temporary safety. Surely, not even Xue An, no matter how fearsome, could manage to do anything to the Ghost Monarch! Chapter 1345 - 1342: Your God Can Only Kneel Before Me and Beg for Mercy (2nd Update)

Chapter 1345: Chapter 1342: Your God Can Only Kneel Before Me and Beg for Mercy (2nd Update)

As for retribution... If he truly believed in it, he wouldnt have joined the Ghost Cult and be a State Preceptor for a whole nation! Right now, its simply because one has to bow under a low roof! Qing Mo was secretly calcting in his heart. Suddenly, Xue An smiled, "If thats the case, then let me summon your Ghost Monarch over to interrogate him as well!" Qing Mo froze. Everyone present was also stunned. What? Summon the Ghost Monarch? If not for the sheer terror caused by Xue Ans defiant power, Qing Mo would have sneered three times. But outwardly, he still maintained his respectful demeanor toward Xue An and spoke in a heavy tone, "My lord, that Ghost Monarch resides in the Holy... Ghost Realm and is not in this realm at all!" Xue An nodded, "I know that!" "Then..." Qing Mo didnt finish, but the meaning on his face was clear. If he isnt in this realm, how can you summon him? Xue An didnt address these doubts, instead, he suddenly asked, "How does this Ghost Monarch usuallymunicate with you?" "He always contacts me directly through Divine Sense..." Qing Mos voice suddenly stopped, as he abruptly realized something, and his expression changed dramatically. But before he could even react, Xue An leisurely said, "I see, that makes things simple!" With that, Xue An raised his hand and pointed. A sliver of sword light directly shattered Qing Mos head, and then with a grasp, he plucked Qing Mos soul out from his sea of consciousness. The entire process was crisp and decisive, without the slightest hint of hesitation, as simple and natural as breathing, even without a trace of bloodiness. In the blink of an eye, this Ghost Cult State Preceptor Qing Mo had lost all his cultivation, leaving only a dark shadow writhing and struggling in Xue Ans palm. "My lord, please... dont..." A desperate wail echoed from within the dark shadow. Xue An, however, gave him no chance to continue pleading, as his vast Divine Sense enveloped Qing Mos soul entirely, beginning to search for traces of the Ghost Monarch who had established the Divine Sense connection with him. The entire process took less than a minute. In the end, Xue An slowly withdrew his Divine Sense, his face as steady as water. As for Qing Mos soul, it had already lost its dark luster, weakened to the point of breaking at any moment. At this moment, Qing Mo, knowing full well that he had no chance of surviving, roared venomously out of despair and hatred toward Xue An. "Even if youve found the Ghost Monarchs presence, what can you do? He resides in the Holy Realm, a being utterly beyond your reach! And after my death, the Ghost Monarch will surely avenge me!" Xue An, who had been about to crush Qing Mos soul, stopped his action upon hearing those words, then chuckled. "You dont believe?" "Of course I dont believe! Hah, no matter how powerful you are, what difference does it make? Could you possibly summon the Ghost Monarch directly here?" Qing Mo sneered. Xue An nodded slightly, his tone calm, "Since you dont believe, then Ill let you see with your own eyes how the deity you worship kneels before me, begging for mercy!" Qing Mo almostughed out loud, "Such outrageous boasting! I..." Before he could finish speaking, Xue An casually sealed him away to the side. Xue An did not rise from his seat but reached out and began sketching in the air. As his finger moved, radiant lights appeared in the vacant space and lingered, as if consolidated and unyielding. Everyone gradually widened their eyes and stared dumbly. Xue Ans movements were swift. In merely a few breaths, a highly intricate and eerie Talisman Spell materialized in midair. Numerous powerful cultivators specialized in mastering talisman techniques covered their mouths, their eyes filled with horror. They could vividly sense the bizarre and terrifying power within this talisman, as if it opened a door to an unknown Netherworld, sending chills down their spines. Finally, Xue Anpleted thest stroke of the talisman. At the very instant the talisman was finished, a vast and overwhelming dark aura radiated from it, shaking the heavens and earth all around. Upon sensing this familiar dark aura, Qing Mo gasped in horror, "How can this be? Impossible!" But his soul was now so weak that even his cries sounded feeble. Boom! With a thunderous explosion, under the talismans influence, a narrow fissure gradually tore open in the space. Soon, a massive spectral hand gripped the edge of the spatial fissure and gave it a forceful pull. A giant opening was instantly formed, and then an enormous skeletal head began slowly protruding out. This skeletal head was unimaginably massive,parable in size to a football field, and the bones glowed with an eerie green hue, having aged through countless years. Soon, the voice of the skeletal head boomed with majesty, "Who dares possess my Divine Sense aura and summon my true form here?" Qing Mos soul was already too faint to discern, so this unfortunate Ghost Monarch naturally did not notice. Moreover, at this moment, he was furious. As a Ghost Monarch, he held considerable status in the Ghost Realm. Especially recently, having allied himself with an unspeakable entity, his confidence was soaring. Just moments prior, he had been discussing ns with his subordinates and fantasizing about the glorious future of holding onto such an influential golden connection. But unexpectedly, he had suddenly felt the pull of a profound summoning force. This summoning carried an undeniable authority, akin to an Immortal conscripting spirits, leaving the Ghost Monarch no time to resist as he was dragged away entirely. Thus, it was no surprise that he was full of wrath, intent on discovering who could wield such a potent Ghost Conscript Talisman. Yet, as his head emerged, his first sight was of countless cultivators filling the skies, sealing off the entire Jing Countrys capital with their overwhelming presence. Confronting this starlit array of radiant lights, the Ghost Monarch froze, then erupted with anger. "You summoned me via a Ghost Conscript Talisman just to have so many people gang up on me? Foolish! Do you think Id fear such petty tactics?" The Ghost Monarch scoffed, utterly dismissive. But at that moment, a tranquil voice sounded near his ear. "Dismissive? Hah, what if I were to join in?" The Ghost Monarch was taken aback and turned to locate the voice. Only to see a young man d in white seated a short distance away, gazing at him with a faint smile. At first, the Ghost Monarch paid him little attention. But the instant he sensed the aura emanating from Xue An, his emerald-green eyes burst with an intense radiance, followed by a scream of utter terror. "Its you?" With those words, he dared not hesitate for even an instant and swiftly retreated toward the spatial fissure, attempting to flee. But Xue An would never allow him to escape. A spark of pure white me appeared at Xue Ans fingertip, as he spoke calmly, "You have one breath to return and kneel before me!" Chapter 1346 - 1343: You Dare to Defy Even When I Command You to Die? (3rd Update)

Chapter 1346: Chapter 1343: You Dare to Defy Even When I Command You to Die? (3rd Update)

The pure white me danced on the slender fingertips, appearing so fragile and weak, yet it seemed to possess infinite magic. At least, when this Ghost Monarch saw the me, his figure halted instantly, then with lightning speed, leaped out from the space, and in mid-air, his body began to shrink rapidly. Then, amidst everyones astonished gazes, he thudded to his knees in front of Xue An, bowing deeply, "Ive seen... Your Excellency!" The voice was full of tremors. And everyone who witnessed this scene was left speechless. To forcibly summon a Ghost Monarch from the ghost realm and make him kneel in awe, Xue Ans identity was clearly more mysterious and powerful than everyone had imagined! As for Qing Mo. His soul was pinned by Xue An in the void, unable to move, yet he could still speak. Thus, he shouted in disbelief, "Ghost Monarch, what is going on? Why are you kneeling to this... person?" Before he finished speaking, the Ghost Monarch, in a mix of shock and anger, with a sh of green light in his eyes, directly extinguished Qing Mos soul. Thus ended Qing Mo, who had schemed meticulously, ttered the Ghost Monarch everywhere, even going so far as to transform his body, aiming to be a Demon Ghost, only to be annihted by the deity he worshipped. Before dying, his only thought was that he really shouldnt have provoked Demon-Sealing Town back then! After killing Qing Mo, the Ghost Monarch wore a fawning smile, "Your... Your Excellency summoned me, is there something you need?" Xue An did not speak, merely leaned back in his chair, leisurely sizing him up. The entire scene fell into silence. In the deathly quiet, the Ghost Monarch grew increasingly panicked, if his skeletal form could sweat, he would likely be drenched by now. In the ghost realm, he was a figure of some standing, yet at this moment, he could only kneel humbly before Xue An, not daring even to move. Finally. Xue An spoke calmly, "For you to know of my existence, you must be quite a figure in the ghost realm!" "No... I wouldnt dare!" the Ghost Monarch stammered. "Now tell me, why are you after Demon-Sealing Town, and where is the little girl who was sacrificed to you?" Upon hearing Xue Ans inquiry, the Ghost Monarch shuddered violently, the green ghost fire in his eyes flickered incessantly, clearly terrified to the extreme. "I... I..." The Ghost Monarch hesitated, but seeing Xue Ans brow gradually knit and the white me rapidly grow, he immediately screamed out. "Your Excellency, this wasnt my idea; someone instructed me. As for the little girl, after being sacrificed into the ghost realm, she was taken away!" "Someone instructed you? Who is it?" Xue An mused. "I dont know who he is, but his power is extremely strong! You should know, with my strength, I am only a minor figure in the ghost realm, so I was forced to join this so-called Ghost Sect and follow his orders!" The Ghost Monarch stammered in exnation, then looked at Xue An in horror. Their entire exchange was conducted through Divine Sense, imperceptible to outsiders. After listening, Xue An couldnt help but lean forward slowly, gazing at the trembling Ghost Monarch, "And... how is he now?" "Him?" The Ghost Monarch was momentarily stunned, then understood whom Xue An was referring to, speaking in utter terror, "Your... Your Excellency, he hasnt appeared for a long time, which is why the ghost realm is so chaotic!" Though he expected as much, hearing it confirmed from the Ghost Monarchs mouth still rendered Xue An silent. Back then, when annihting Lord Lihen, the scenes glimpsed from their Divine Sense! The bizarre Yin energy that descended suddenly during the Divine Realm battle! And now, his disappearance, it all seemed to be connected by a thread. While Xue An was lost in thought, the Ghost Monarch waited in fear. He dared not flee, for the pure white me left him no courage to run. Simultaneously, his heart screamed. Why! Why was he so unlucky! To encounter this long-absent Divine ughter here! Xue Ans inquiry about "him" further terrified the Ghost Monarch. For in the past, in the ghost realm, the title of Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign was often associated with "him". Butter, both vanished suddenly, leading to the chaos in the ghost realm. Indeed! During past lives, Xue An once entered the ghost realm, gaining a massive reputation. And because of the vastness and myriadyers of the ghost realm, he incarnated into countless forms, using innumerable titles. Among the more famous was Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign! As for others, they were as numerous as stars. This was why, when Xue An first met Xiao Sha on Earth, he was recognized by a small ghost summoned by an ordinary Ghost Sect. Because Xue Ans titles were too numerous in the ghost realm. At this moment. The Ghost Monarch regretted so deeply that he would rather have abandoned his corporeal form upon sensing the summons than face this Divine ughter! Xue An awoke from his thoughts, seeing the Ghost Monarch still kneeling before him, and was slightly startled before speaking calmly, "Do I need to tell you what to do?" Despite hoping otherwise, upon hearing Xue An truly speak those words, the Ghost Monarch shuddered, bowing his head in deep despair. "Yes!" With that, he gritted his teeth, a sh of resentment crossed his heart, then he self-destructed. Boom! With a loud explosion. The Ghost Monarchs bones shattered like dust, scattering. As for his soul, it was extinguished. Yet Xue An seemed dissatisfied, a cold look flickered in his eyes before he raised his hand, pointing into the void. "You dare defy my will to die?" Poof! Followed by a chilling wail, "No!" Then, everything returned to silence. The crowd stared nkly at this scene. For all that transpired defied imagination. To summon a ghost realm power with such ease and decide their life or death. It was utterly incredulous! But they did not know, at that time in the ghost realm, under the territory of this Ghost Monarch, numerous subordinates were eagerly awaiting their lords return. But just then, in the hall, beneath the secret chamber, the Ghost Monarchs many avatars burst into madness. In an instant. All avatars were swept away, leaving not a trace of Divine Sense. The subordinates gaped in shock, only after a while eximing. "Damn, the boss was taken out in one go!" Chapter 1347 - 1344: Henceforth, There is No More Jing Country! (Fourth Update)

Chapter 1347: Chapter 1344: Henceforth, There is No More Jing Country! (Fourth Update)

The banquet hall was suffocating, the atmosphere as rigid as iron. From the moment Xue An arrived until now, the King of Jing Country was dead, the State Preceptor Qing Mo was dead, and even the deities he worshipped had been ughtered clean by Xue An. Now, apart from the trembling and ashen-faced dignitaries of Jing Country huddling together, there remained only the dozen or so still floating midair, enduring an upgraded version of hells torment. The wounds on these dozen individuals had ceased bleeding, as they had nearly run out of blood to spill. But because of their robust bodies, death hadnt yet imed them. Yet, at this very moment, they yearned for death like never before. To most people, mere seconds might be fleeting, but for them, each passing moment was an eternity of agony. If it hadnt been for Xue Ans deliberate intervention, their spirits would have long since copsed and perished. But Xue An felt no sympathy for them. Because what Tao Niang suffered then wasnt a mere few dozen minutesit was days, even longer, of endless torment. "A life for a life, debt must be repaid in full"an immutable truth. Thus, the debt they owed could not be lessened by even a second. As for these remaining nobles of Jing Country... Xue Ans gaze swept over each one of them. Where his eyes passed, bodies quaked in fear. Even the Family Heads of the three major familiesBaili Family, Jin Family, Zeng Familywho moments ago believed their families destined for glory, now stood pale-faced, unable to meet his gaze. They hade to realize that this white-robed youths power was beyond question, and his methods were as maddening as they were blood-soaked. In the face of such a being, all aspirations turned to ashes. Standing out, however, were Baili Shaoguang, Jin Haorang, and Zeng Jialiang, whose divine senses had been cleansed by Xue An. The three stepped forward, bowed deeply, and said, "My Lord!" Xue An regarded the three of them quietly, speaking not a word for a long time. The weight of his silence turned the air stifling. Many, too frightened, began to sob softly behind muffled hands. Yet these three remained calm, as if unafraid of life or death. Finally, Xue An gave a nod. "Come with me!" "Yes!" The three tensed, uncertain of Xue Ans intentions. At that moment, Xue An soared into the sky, the three immediately following, arriving above the capital of Jing Country. Xue An gazed down at the city. Upon seeing the deste streets and the skeletal remains scattered within the houses, a flicker of wrath lit his eyes. "Turning your own people into ghosts to curry favor with dark spirits. Truly deserving of death!" Baili Shaoguang and the others held their silence. In truth, while Jing Country had already aligned with the Cult of Ghosts, they had never acted so heinously before. It wasnt until Qing Mo became State Preceptor that such extremist deeds were driven and this unthinkable crimemitted. Shi Jian flew forward, speaking solemnly, "My Lord, I have investigated. The entire capital, indeed all of Jing Country, has already be a massive graveyard. Nearly all the citizens have been ughtered and turned into spirits!" His expression darkened with anger as he continued, "These ordinary people, now ghosts, are imprisoned between life and death. With our strength, we could destroy them, but theres no way to grant them liberation!" Xue An nodded slightly. "I see. Step back for now." Shi Jian hesitated momentarily, then bowed and withdrew, though a trace of unease flickered in his eyes. For he, too, had no idea how to resolve the dilemma ahead. Exterminating these spirits would be simpleShi Jian could do it alone. But these innocent citizens? Should they be sacrificed merely for the ambitions of the elite? At that moment, Xue An nced back at the banquet hall below, speaking dispassionately, "Tell me honestly, do you believe your families deserve to die?" Baili Shaoguang, Jin Haorang, and Zeng Jialiang all froze, shared a nce, then silently nodded. They were well aware of their families deeds. Even before having their divine senses purified by Xue An, they knew they hadmitted numerous wrongseven if not crimes of pure atrocity. Xue An chuckled faintly. "Then let your families join you in burial." With those words, Xue An raised his hands, his expression turning cold and murderous as he uttered a singlemand: "Reverse." BOOM! With one word, devastating energy surged forth, inundating the entire capital of Jing Country, extending across its entirend. BANG! First to die were the nobles in the banquet hall. Those who had believed themselves spared when Xue An flew off had been rejoicing in vain. Death came for them swiftly and ferociously, catching them utterly unprepared. In that instant, all their bodies burst apart, annihting their physical forms, spirits, and ambitions alike. Suspended midair, the dozen still-living individuals were left untouched by the energy. But the envy in their crazed eyes revealed how much they longed for the release of death themselves. Indeed! For them, death had be a luxury. Next to fall were the other nobles scattered across Jing Countrys capital. Some were asleep, some indulging in revelry, but without exception, when death descended, they were obliterated before they could even reactreduced to dust. In the end, across all Jing Country, every member of the ruling ss died in unison. The deaths came swiftly, cleanly, without even the chance for screams. But this was not the endit was only the beginning. As the devastating energy swept across thend, the spirits of ordinary citizens, forcibly transformed into ghosts, lit up with joy. For they could feel liberation in the air. BANG! The chains binding them shattered, and their spirits rose one by one like countless streaks of starlight, illuminating all of Jing Country. In those glimmers appeared countless ethereal figures. They bowed deeply toward Xue An, expressing their gratitude. Xue An nodded slightly and waved his hand. "Go now!" The figures nodded in unison, then soared upward, vanishing into the heavens. Shi Jian was utterly awestruck. What had seemed an impossible dilemma had been resolved so effortlessly by Xue An. Not only that, but Shi Jian could sense that the spirits were now freed from their mortal imprisonment, returning to the cycle of life and death within heavens order. It was the best possible oue. As for the others, they were left stupefied. Then came deafening booms as the capital beneath them, along with every structure across Jing Country, copsed into dust. Xing Yushu stared nkly at the scene, murmuring softly, "Tao Niang... Uncle and Aunt from the vige... My Lord has avenged you!" As he spoke, his eyes filled with tears. Xue An simply pped his hands, remarking lightly, "From this day forth, Jing Country shall cease to exist!" One strike to annihte a nationjustice served, vengeance fulfilled! Such was the might and majesty of Xue An! Chapter 1348 - 1345: Merging of the Cave Heavens (First Update)

Chapter 1348: Chapter 1345: Merging of the Cave Heavens (First Update)

Demon-Sealing Town. The corpses have all been buried peacefully. Xing Yushu specially extracted arge stele from the mountains, using a vermilion brush to write down all the names. People from the various great sects gathered together to bid farewell to the residents of this small town, a grand asion unprecedented. After all matters were settled, everyones gaze naturally turned towards Xue An, eager to see what arrangements he would make next. Now, Xue An was unquestionably the leading authority in this realm, and no one dared to express the slightest doubt towards him. The strong from the major sects were full of awe for Xue An, not only because of his strength but, more importantly, because he came from the ce where the founding ancestors established various sects. Only a ce as mysterious and inscrutable as the Origin Land of Dao could cultivate a strong individual like him! Many silently sighed in their hearts. Xue Ans gaze swept across everyones faces, then he said lightly, "Do you know why the spiritual power in this realm has be so turbulent?" Everyone was stunned, then collectively shook their heads. Only the Sword Control elder of Mingxin Pce slightly frowned and solemnly said, "My lord, although I dont know why this realm has be like this, from the sects ancient texts, it wasnt like this at the very beginning of the sects founding!" "Oh?" Xue Ans eyes brightened slightly, knowing that although this Sword Control elder wasnt extremely strong, he was well-read and brilliant. Since he said so, there must be a basis. "Continue!" Xue An said lightly. "Yes!" Sword Control took a deep breath, then said slowly, "Years ago, when the seven great revered ones came to this realm, they found demon ghosts rampant, and the people were in misery. To protect the peace, they established the seven great sects, which is how the sects originated!" "And ording to the records, although this realm was haunted by demon ghosts at the time of the sects founding, the righteous path was not flourishing. But there was never any record of spiritual power disruption, not until three thousand years ago when everything suddenly became peculiar!" "Three thousand years ago..." Xue An murmured softly, his expression somewhat odd. "Correct!" Sword Control paused, then continued. "When the spiritual power first became chaotic, all cultivators suffered significant losses, and the founding ancestors of the sects fell one after another during that time! This chaos persisted for five hundred years until the cultivators adapted to the turmoil of heaven and earth, finally suppressing and driving away the demon ghosts who rose amid the chaos!" "But starting from that time, the strength of the cultivators in this realm suddenly fell drastically, which is why the Demon Empress mocked our Mingxin Pces low strength! In fact, not only our Mingxin Pce, but the strength of the seven great sects cannotpare to the early days of the sects founding!" Sword Controls voice turned somewhat bitter, and all the experts from the sects wore expressions of gloom. How they longed for the flourishing scenes recorded in the sects texts! If possible, they would also prefer not to scheme against each other every day just topete for some vain prestige. Its just that they all face an unavoidable reality: there is a ceiling for this realm for them as cultivators! When there is no road ahead, even the strongest might feel weary! After listening to Sword Controls words, Xue An remained silent until after a long pause, he nodded slightly. "I understand, but the root of all this clearly doesnt lie in this realm but in the neighboring ghost realm!" Everyone was astonished, and unprecedented light burst forth in Sword Controls eyes, "My lord, I have this suspicion as well!" Yet his eyes quickly dimmed again. "But even if we know, what can we do? The ghost realm is vast beyond measure, and even the founding ancestors of the sects dared not delve deeply into it!" Upon hearing this, everyone also showed expressions of gloom. Indeed! Although they have never entered the ghost realm, being so intimately connected with it, they all know something about its situation to some extent. Rumor has it that its one of the most bizarre ces among The Multiverse, vast and boundless, even ranking among the top three in The Multiverse. Moreover, formidable figures constantly emerge there, with numerous enigmatic powerhouses beyond count! In short, the depth of its waters is considerable! Dont look at how domineering the arriving Demon Empress seemed, but in the ghost realm, she may only be at the level of an ordinary passerby. Thus, even knowing the root issue lies in the ghost realm, they hold no hope. Xue An, however, shook his head with a smile and said to Sword Control. "You are both right and not right. At least those Hua n predecessors did not merely establish the seven great sects here solely for the peace of this realm!" Sword Controls eyes widened as he suddenly thought of something, saying tremblingly, "Do you mean...?" Xue An nodded, "What do you think makes the ghost realm so vast?" The crowd caused a stir, with many peoplesplexions pale at the thought of a terrifying fact. Xue An said lightly, "The Ghost Race is quite an unusual existence among the myriad races of The Multiverse, their invasiveness extremely strong, so over countless ages, they annexed one world after another, ultimately achieving such vast expanse!" There was silence on the entire scene until, after a long while, Sword Control said hoarsely, "But my lord, why has there been no mention of this ghost realm for thousands of years...?" Xue An waved his hand, "Very simple, becauseter, a genius of unparalleled talent emerged in the ghost realm, with an extremely far-sighted vision, which is why the Ghost Race faced significant constraints! Unfortunately..." A sh of brilliance appeared in Xue Ans eyes, yet he did not specify what was unfortunate but rather said lightly, "The disturbances in spiritual power are the Ghost Races encroachment upon this realms origin, and now as the turmoil intensifies, its clear that the Ghost Race is eager to try!" Everyones faces turned exceedingly grim because they could naturally sense the increasing disorder and violence of the worlds spiritual power. If what Xue An said is true, then a great cmity is evidently imminent. Just think, even dealing with a single Demon Empress had been so troublesome; if the Ghost Race trulyunched a full invasion, what a miserable situation it would be? Everyones hearts sank to the bottom. Shi Jian saw this and shouted sternly, "We sword cultivators were born to fight battles! Why fear death? If fear arises in our hearts because of this, how could we still be worthy of the Sword Intent within us?" These words were like a heavy hammer, awakening the perplexed minds of Mingxin Pce and the many Sword Dao loose cultivators. Shi Jian then turned around, bowing respectfully to Xue An, "My lord, since the Ghost Race intends to invade again, what do you think we should do next?" Hearing Shi Jians question, the eyes of the many sects strongmen lit up. Indeed! Since my lord has said so, he must have a way to respond, right? Unknowingly, many people have already regarded Xue An as a deity, even believing that theres nothing he cannot aplish. Xue An smiled faintly, "Actually, the method is quite simple: your forces are scattered across the seven great sects; relying on one sect alone, you naturally cant cope! So, the n now is for you seven great sects to unite as one!" Chapter 1349 - 1346: Sealed Demon Cave Heaven - To the Ghost Realm (2nd Update)

Chapter 1349: Chapter 1346: Sealed Demon Cave Heaven - To the Ghost Realm (2nd Update)

Everyone was stunned. The unification of the Seven Great Celestial Paradises? This idea waspletely unexpected, yet upon closer examination, it seemed quite reasonable. Before this, such a notion would have been impossible. Each of the Seven Grotto-Heavens possessed their own Taoist lineage and heritage. Despite disparities in strength, they were all mutually defiant! Even when Mingxin Pce was previously acknowledged as the foremost, the other paradises only offered nominal respect. This was due to theck of a powerful force to drive the unification. But now, such obstacles were evidently gone. The appearance of Xue An caused everything to fall into ce naturally. In terms of strength, he was undoubtedly the strongest in this realm. As for prestige... Setting aside Golden Light Paradise, whose loyalty to him was unwavering, even judging by the attitude of Mingxin Pces members, it was clear that his influence was immense. Thus, when these words came from Xue Ans mouth, the crowd merely exchanged nces before bowing their heads reverently. "The Taoist lineages you follow stem from the same origin. When united, I shall offer you guidance in the Dao. What say you?" Boom! The crowd erupted intomotion, their faces alight with joy and excitement. Xue Ans strength was indisputable, and receiving his guidance was an immeasurable benefit. Compared to this, disputes over fame and position became trivial. Without hesitation, they all bowed in unison and dered, "We humbly obey yourmand, my lord!" Xue An nodded slightly. "Very well. From now on, the Seven Great Celestial Paradises shall be united under one name... Sealing Demon Paradise!" "Understood!" An unprecedented upheaval swept across the realm. The Seven Grotto-Heavens discarded their divisions and merged together! Such a monumental event naturally caused waves of shock among all inhabitants of the realm. Ordinary citizens might not grasp its significance. This realm was not only home to the Seven Paradises but also dotted with scattered sects and loose cultivators. When news of this broke, their first reaction was scoffs of disbelief, deeming it impossible. But shockingly, the truth soon hit them like an unforgiving pthe rumors were real. Especially when they learned that the driving force behind this was a young prodigy originating from the same ce as the founding ancestors of the Seven Paradisesthey were even more astounded. Stories of his feats, such as triumphing in the lineagepetition, annihting demon ghosts, and obliterating Jing Country, began to spread far and wide. With these deeds, Xue An became an existence capable of dominating the entire realm. The smaller sects and loose cultivators deliberated among themselves, reasoning that if even the Seven Paradises had willingly submitted, why shouldnt they join as well? Moreover, rumors suggested that joining Sealing Demon Paradise would grant ess to more profound Daoist techniques! Driven by this hope, countless loose cultivators and lesser sects flocked to join. In no time, Sealing Demon Town turned bustling in a way unprecedented and unmatched. Yet everything unfolded smoothly, and within a mere month... The Seven Paradises became united as one. Xue An, however, wasnt directly involved throughout the process. Instead, he employed his abilities to transform Sealing Demon Town into a celestial paradise. His unparalleled strength and insight made this paradise far superior to the Seven Paradisesbined. Witnessing this, even the most stubborn conservatives shifted their stance, while opportunistic sects swiftly moved their mountain peaks and estates to surround Sealing Demon Town. Thus, within a few short months, Sealing Demon Town underwent an incredible transformation. The once low, humble walls were reced by a majestic protection formation. Although the architecturergely retained its original appearance, its interior had be otherworldly. Encircling the town now were the estate mountains of the Seven Paradises, positioned strategically to defend and reinforce Sealing Demon Town. And so, Sealing Demon Paradise finally took shape. Xue An also fulfilled his promise by consolidating the Taoist lineages of the Seven Paradises. It must be noted that, over countless years, these lineages had degenerated significantly. Despite the efforts of sessive sect leaders to supplement them, the teachings had drifted far from their original forms. Moreover, the Seven Grotto-Heavens were founded not by one person, but by seven ancestors of the Hua n. Under such circumstances, integrating the seven lineages was no easy task. Many considered it an impossible mission. Even if Xue An could achieve it, they believed it would require a long and arduous process. But to their astonishment, Xue An took only one day in seclusion to produce a modified, unified version of the Taoist teachings. This was purely due to his respect for the seven Hua n forebears; otherwise, he could have done it in merely an hour. After all, Xue Ans vision had already transcended theprehension of everyone else. Soon after, the cultivators of the Seven Paradises began practicing the Daoist techniques refined by Xue An, with his guidance on the side. In just one month, their individual strengths improved significantly. At least now, even against the previous Demon Empress, Sealing Demon Paradise could stand its ground instead of being defeated one by one! Finally! After settling all matters, Xue An began his preparations to venture into the Ghost Realm. "My lord, take me along with you! Even if I must serve as your sword-bearing servant!" Shi Jian said ingratiatingly. Now, Shi Jian revered Xue An like a deity. He had even attempted to formally apprentice under Xue An multiple times, only to be gently rebuffed. Nheless, Shi Jian continued to act as though he were a disciple, as he had gained immeasurable benefits during his time with Xue An. His Sword Heart had reached dazzling levels of rity, and with his current "Body of Ten Thousand des," his future prospects were boundless. He knew deep within that all of this was due to Xue Ans guidance. Hence his desire to apany Xue An into the Ghost Realm. Xue An chuckled, "That wont be necessary. The Ghost Realm, which you perceive as vast, treacherous, and unpredictable, is but a trivial domain to me, unworthy of any grand preparation! Moreover, as the strongest sword cultivator in this realm currently, you should remain here as its protector. If demons trulye, wouldnt the realm be left vulnerable?" At Xue Ans words, Shi Jian lowered his head regretfully, knowing them to be true. "Then, my lord, when will you return?" Xue An smiled faintly, gazing at the distant horizon. "Not too long, I supposeafter all, Ive promised Tao Niang to save Xiao Rui safely!" Of course, Xue An hadnt revealed that his journey to the Ghost Realm was also to investigate the source of the extreme Yin energy that had interfered during the Divine Realms war long ago! "Farewell, my lord! I shall stand guard with my sword here and await your victorious return!" Shi Jian said solemnly, bowing respectfully. Xue Anughed heartily, patting Shi Jians shoulder. "Very well!" With that, Xue Ans figure flickered, soaring skyward in an instant and transforming into a brilliant sword light that split across the void before vanishing. Just then, Xing Yushu arrived hurriedly, apanied by Sheng Miaotong, Nian Xuexin, and others. But they were a step toote, catching only a glimpse of Xue Ans back as he disappeared into the rift in space. With a pale face, Xing Yushu cupped his fists toward the heavens, his voice solemn, "We humbly wish the lord safe travels!" Chapter 1350 - 1347: Battlefield (1st Update)

Chapter 1350: Chapter 1347: Battlefield (1st Update)

Because this world was situated right next to the Ghost Realm, traversing here did not take much time. Moreover, with his growing strength, Xue An now found it effortless to handle such short-distance void traversals. Finally Within the chaotic currents of the void, a barrier emitting a faint gray radiance emerged atst. Xue Ans gaze flickered. He immediately recognized it as the boundary of the Ghost Realm and quickened his pace, charging straight ahead. There was no sound. The spatial barrier, like a delicate soap bubble, presented no obstacle as Xue An passed right through it. But the moment he crossed the barrier, an overwhelmingly intense scent of blood assailed his senses. The stench was so potent that it surged through his nostrils and seemed to prate deep into his lungs, leaving him nauseated. What made it even more peculiar was a decayed, mildewed odor intermingling with the metallic stench of blood. It was like the smell of countless masses of flesh piled together, fermented over eons, and then abruptly unearthed. Even Xue An furrowed his brow at the offensive odor, waving his hand to iste himself from the stench. At this moment, Xue An stood suspended in the air, with a vast stretch of sloping ground beneath his feet. When he took a closer look at the ground below, even someone as experienced as him couldnt help but feel his scalp tighten, a cold glint shing in his eyes. The earth, soaked in darkened blood, was littered with countless corpses. The bodies were evidently freshly in, with many still bleeding crimson, their wounds unsealed. The numerous gashes on their remains and the shattered swords scattered among them made it clear that this had been the site of a brutal battlefield. Overlooking from high above, the terror and despair etched onto the faces of the fallen below were starkly discernible. Those expressions were so excruciatingly etched into their features that their agony had twisted their very faces. Beneath the piled corpses, countless white bones seemed to lie buried. Here and there, bleached skeletal arms, stained dark from soaked blood, extended unnaturally from the ground, crookedly pointing toward the heavens. Under the pale sunlight, the bones glimmered with an eerie, ghastly whiteness. A sinister wind swept across, causing these skeletal arms to sway slightly, like ominous banners of a ghostly army, adding an uncanny aura to the battlefield. Xue An fell silent. Treading through the air, he found himself growing increasingly uneasy the further he ventured. The sheer scale of this battlefield was staggering, spanning at least a hundred li. Everywhere within this vast region was strewn with bones, the sheer number of corpses utterly terrifying. Yet Xue Ans focus wasnt on this macabre sight, as he noticed something particrly unusualdespite the sheer number of corpses lying here, all of whom had clearly met untimely and violent deaths, not a single trace of ghostly energy permeated the area. Under normal circumstances, the deaths of so many soldiers should have birthed ghostly energy in abundance. How could there be none? Even ancient battlefields on Earth, weathered by the passage of countless years, retained lingering ghostly energy. Especially here, in the Ghost Realm, where the yin energy was at its densest. Yet, within this battlefield, there was no ghostly energy to be found. The only thing present was a towering, oppressive aura of resentment. Xue An narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. It was then that he suddenly noticed a figure standing at the edge of the battlefield. A person? Xue Ans eyes flickered. The overwhelming resentment saturating this space had diminished his Divine Sense considerably, so he hadnt initially detected that someone was here. But what was this person doing? Keeping his expression calm, Xue Ans figure blurred as he concealed his presence, pressing closer in secret. When the figures appearance came into view, even Xue An couldnt help but show a hint of surprise. The person was garbed in simple gray monks robes, with a clean-shaven head gleaming faintly. It was clearly a monk! The monk stood at the battlefields edge, holding a string of prayer beads and quietly chanting something with his head bowed. As the monks chant reverberated, faint glimmers of golden light began to disperse outward. Where the light passed, the oppressive resentment dissipated, and the twisted grimaces of the corpses seemed to rx as if released from suffering. Seeing this, Xue Ans eyes gleamed with a curious light. A monk reciting sutras to guide the deads souls at the edge of a battlefield in the Ghost Realmthis scene was incongruous no matter how he looked at it. Still, Xue An chose not to reveal himself. He remained hidden in the void, silently observing. About half an hourter, the monks body began to tremble faintly, and hisplexion gradually turned pallid. Finally, the monk ceased chanting, raised his head to gaze upon the vast battlefield, a somber expression clouding his face, and pressed his palms together in a solemn gesture of respect before turning to leave. Xue An watched the monks departing figure and fell into contemtion. Across The Multiverse, the principle of Daoist arts reigned supreme, yet the Buddhist Cultivators also maintained an undeniable and formidable presence. During his time as Immortal Venerable, Xue An had crossed paths with numerous great Buddhist Cultivators, even witnessing the legacies left by the peerless being who had founded the Buddhist lineage, which had left him in awe. Though the influence of Buddhism was widespread throughout The Multiverse, its specialized practices often left it limited to a role of mere faith,cking true power in many ces. But never in his wildest imaginings had Xue An thought hed encounter a Buddhist Cultivator here, in the Ghost Realmterritory of the Dark Lineage. In all his former wanderings through the Ghost Realm, he had nevere across such individuals. Moreover, Xue An noticed that this seemingly ordinary monkwith neither remarkable appearance nor exceptional aptitudeexuded an aura entirely distinct from other Buddhist Cultivators. While it carried the same bnced serenity, it held an added qualitya profoundpassion for all beings, as though he mourned the suffering of the world itself. Xue Ans thoughts stirred as he quietly trailed after the monk, his curiosity piqued. He wanted to discover what unexpected changes had transpired in the Ghost Realm, changes that allowed the presence of Buddhist Cultivators, who had long stood diametrically opposed to the Ghost Realms essence. With Xue Ans profound abilities, the monk had no inkling of his presence. Before long, the monk descended from the slope and arrived at a highway, striding with purpose. The highway was broad, and signs of frequent travelers were evident in the ruts and footprints etched into the ground. Yet, strangely, the roadside was eerily silent, with asional viges appearing along the way, though all were devoid of life. Seeing this, the monk let out a faint sigh before continuing down the highway. Atst After walking for more than half a day, a small roadside town emerged. Calling it a town would be generous, as it was scarcelyrger than a vige. Still, there were signs that people had lived there. Upon seeing the settlement, the monk trudged forward with his head lowered. It was already twilight hour, and the waning light cast dense, unrelenting shadows across the ancient roadside town. Time to light themps. Yet when the monk stepped into the town, he noticed every window was dark, and even the few doors left ajar were mmed shut the moment the townsfolk saw his arrival. Unperturbed, the monk strolled through the streets, heading toward the center of the town, only to find it engulfed in an oppressive, deathly silence. The darkness slowly crept across thend, Chapter 1351 - 1348 Buddhist Monk (Second Update)

Chapter 1351: Chapter 1348 Buddhist Monk (Second Update)

Under such peculiar circumstances, the monk disyed no sign of panic. Instead, he retrieved a rice bowl and a wooden fish from the backpack behind him, and stood in the middle of the town store, gently striking the wooden fish. The monotonous sound of the wooden fish carried far into the stillness of the evening. Behind the windows of the small town, shadows began to flicker. The monk remained oblivious, continuing to strike the wooden fish. Finally. A door in the town was softly pushed open, and out stepped an elderly man with a sorrowful expression, holding a rough ceramic rice bowl in his hands. He waved toward the monk and said, "Stop striking that!" The sound of the wooden fish abruptly ceased. The monk lifted his head and quietly stared at the old man. The old man approached, poured the contents of his bowl into the monks rice bowl, and said with a bitter smile, "Little Master, our town no longer has any food left worth eating; this is all there is! Eat this and leave quickly!" "Thank you, Benefactor!" The monk lightly sped his hands in a gesture of gratitude and then stood on the street, eating one bite after another from the rice bowl. The rice bowl wasrge, but the amount of rice was very small. After just a few bites, the monk finished eating all its contents. The old man watched silently. When the monk finished, he gestured with his hand, "Go! The sooner you leave, the better. This is no ce for you to stay!" The monk said nothing, then smiled at the old man. "Please return, Benefactor. I will go on my own!" The old man nodded and turned back into the house. The sound of the door closing reverberated down the long street, and many gazes from behind the windows seemed to be observing everything. The monk turned and walked away in silence. As his figure disappeared into the darkness, the town reverted to its death-like stillness. The gazes behind the windows also vanished. But what they didnt see was that, upon reaching the edge of the town, the monk stopped under arge tree, holding prayer beads and quietly waiting for something. One hour, an hour and a half... Finally! As a demonic moon broke through the dark clouds and bathed the world in crimson light, an icy wind emerged from the distance, roaring over the town before descending upon its streets after several swirling motions above. When the cold wind dissipated, the figures of several fierce ghosts with lips as if painted in blood became visible. Upon their arrival, these ghosts burst into arrogantughter. "Today, Ghost Master feasted well. Finally, its our turn!" a fat-headed, big-eared ghost sneered. "Indeed! Ghost Master devoured everything cleanly, leaving nothing for us. We can onlye out and scavenge for scraps!" added another ghost, thin and reed-like,ughing sinisterly. Standing nearby, a green-faced, fang-bearing ghost remained silent, sniffed the air, and suddenly his eyes lit up. With a stretch of his arm, his limb extended instantly, reaching inside a nearby house. A startled scream from within the house echoed, and as the arm retracted, it held a frail young girl of about fifteen or sixteen. The girl was slender, her face etched with terror, but her features remained delicate and refined. Upon seeing this, the other ghosts all disyed ravenous expressions. "Well, well, who wouldve thought such a delightful piece would be hiding around here? Looks like we brothers will have a feast tonight!" the fat-headed ghost said, extending his crimson tongue greedily. "Exactly! This age is my favorite; after were done ying, her soul essence will be exquisite for consumption. The vor couldnt be better!" the reed-thin ghost cackled. The ghost clutching the girl remained silent, but drool dripped from the corner of his mouth, corroding the earth beneath into a pit. The girl, trembling to the brink of copse, finally managed to cry out in terror. Her scream caused a ripple of agitation throughout the entire town. Behind the windows, silhouettes shifted incessantly, and suppressed sounds of rage-filled breathing could be heard. The fierce ghosts paid no attention to this; instead, theyughed mockingly. "Scream! Scream louder! It only makes us happier!" "Well, well, did you hear that? The people of this town are still angry! What now? Dont tell me you all want to die?" the fat ghost sneered. With a furious roar, his voice caused the uneasy murmurs to gradually fade to silence. The girl trembled like a leaf in a storm, the light in her eyes dimming to despair. Just then, a door suddenly swung open, and the old man stepped out. Despite the fear in his gaze, his face disyed an apologetic smile. "The towns... chief beseeches the esteemed... Immortal Lords!" "Chief? Ha, what do you want?" the fat-headed ghost growled coldly. The town chief quaked in his robes but forced himself to show a fawning smile. "Immortal... Lords, this young girl is a simple-minded orphan without parents. Could you be magnanimous and spare her life?" "Spare her life? What, you have other women to offer us in exchange?" the reed-thin ghost sneered. "No... but weve gathered some money and goods, which we can dedicate to the honored Immortals..." the old man said, smiling obsequiously. Before he could finish, the ghost holding the girl suddenly roared in anger, "Enough!" He swung a hand downward. A gust of foul wind surged forthif the strikended, the old man would be pulverized instantly. Panic erupted in the town. The old man froze in terror. But at that moment, a gray-robed monk suddenly appeared before him, raising his palm to collide with the green-faced ghosts strike. Bang! After the resounding impact, the ghost staggered back a step. The monk, however, was forced to retreat three steps. "A Buddhist monk?" the fat-headed ghost bellowed furiously. The old man looked utterly stunned. The monk turned to him and offered a gentle smile. "A single grain of rice from the Benefactor holds the weight of Mount Meru! I shall resolve this cmity on your behalf!" "Resolve it? With just you?" By this time, the three ghosts had discerned the monks level. Seeing that he was just an ordinary young monk with little strength, they all exhaled in relief before charging forward, faces twisted with malice. Instantly, the air became thick with gloomy wind and spectral shadows. Faced with this overwhelming adversity, the monk remained fearless. Instead, he slowly shut his eyes and gently recited scripture. "Om Bmalinda Svaha." As the chant ended, a sh of golden light erupted and collided with the three ghosts. Bang! Two of the ghosts were sent flying, but the green-faced ghost shattered the golden light and sneered coldly, "You want to enlighten us? Perhaps you should first enlighten yourself!" With these words, he raised his hand and struck again. The monks face revealed a sorrowfulpassion as he sped his hands together and uttered softly, "I pray for my own demise, to safeguard your peace!" With that, he stepped forward, unflinching, to confront the strike. "Little Master!" the old man cried out in shock. The green-faced ghost cackled fiendishly, "Foolish baldies! Sacrificing yourselves to save others? Whats the point?" Just then, a soft sigh echoed, and all three ghosts suddenly felt an overwhelming presence barreling toward them with unstoppable force. Before they could react, this force immobilized them. In a fit of terror, the three ghosts slowly dissolved into nothingness, fading into the void. Chapter 1352 - 1349 Jin Jue (First Update)

Chapter 1352: Chapter 1349 Jin Jue (First Update)

The whole venue fell silent. The girl who had just been bound in mid-air by the Green-faced Ghost fell directly to the ground, but she seemed unaware, and instead stared nkly at the other side of the street. The monk and the vige elder of this small town couldnt help but turn their heads to look as well. Then, amidst the shifting darkness, a boy in white slowly emerged. The boy had a faint smile on his face, making his eyes appear even brighter. The appearance of this boy left many in the town feeling like they were treading on thin ice, unsure if he was a human or a ghost, friend or foe. Only the monk was slightly taken aback, then looked keenly at the boy. The boy who appeared was naturally Xue An. He had followed the monk all the way here, feeling more astonished the more he watched. Because he constantly felt a hint of peculiarity about the monk, although he couldnt pinpoint exactly what was strange. So Xue An did not reveal himself, merely watching quietly from the side. Until these fierce ghosts appeared, Xue An saw the monk charging ahead without hesitation, even preparing to sacrifice himself for thew, only then did he step in to help him out. But just as Xue An had crossed halfway down the street, the darkness suddenly surged wildly, and a ck light silently appeared beside Xue An, thrusting downward. Everything happened so swiftly that no one had time to react. But before the ck light could touch Xue Ans body, a formless pressure suddenly erupted, shattering the ck light into pieces. A piercing wail echoed from the darkness, then a ck shadow dashed away into the distance. But before it could fly far, Xue An casually waved his hand. Boom! The ck shadow exploded silently, dissipating into the darkness. With the disappearance of the ck shadow, the entire town seemed to break free from ayer of mist, making everyone feel a sense of relief, and even their breathing became much smoother. Having done all this, Xue An calmly walked forward, giving the monk a slight smile. "I never thought I would encounter a Buddhist cultivator here!" The monk also smiled, then sped his hands together, "Thank you, benefactor!" The dishes on the table were not particrly exquisite, could even be described as simple, and the jug of wine seemed to be homemade turbid wine. But this was already the best thing the towns residents could offer. At this moment, Xue An sat in the center, apanied opposite by the monk. And the vige elder along with many residents stood at a distance, curiously observing the two of them. Xue An, especially, received the majority of the attention. After all, the power he just disyed was too astonishing; those fierce ghosts may not have been particrly strong, but they were minions under the local Ghost Master, yet they were eradicated without being able to fight back in front of this young boy. Such power,bined with his age, naturally left many curious and in awe. Xue An ignored these gazes, gently rotating the wine cup in his hand, watching the monk opposite him leisurely eating the simple meal and drinking the turbid wine, and suddenly smiled. "Arent monks not supposed to drink?" The monk did not pause, "Since the benefactor offers it, I must nt blessings for them!" "What if the offering is poison?" Xue An said tly. The monk looked up at Xue An, revealing a smile, "That would be the same!" Xue An gave the monk a deep look, "As far as I know, this world is at odds with Buddhist cultivators, and none have appeared before. Whats your n?" The monk set down his chopsticks, his expression unchanged, but with lowered eyes, he said, "The benefactor is mistaken. Buddhist cultivators are never in conflict with any world. What are in conflict are always peoples hearts!" Xue An gave a nomittal smile, "These titudes, do you think I would believe them?" The monk also smiled, "The benefactor is a person of great wisdom and deep understanding, surely these principles are clear to you!" Xue Ans eyebrows gradually raised, coldly looking at this monk. The monk smiled innocently. After a moment, Xue An withdrew his gaze, "But I dont know your dharma name!" The monk was silent for a long while, then slowly spoke two words, "Jin Jue!" "Jin Jue..." Xue An repeated the name several times softly, then with a half-smile said, "Judging by the young masters actions, it seems you intend to transform these fierce ghosts?" "Why not?" Jin Jue raised his eyebrows and asked. Xue An looked at this monk with ordinary appearance but exceptionally clear eyes, and sighed lightly, "I know you Buddhists always carry a heart ofpassion, but you must understand, the other side belongs to the Ghost Race renowned for greed and cruelty!" Jin Jue smiled, "In my eyes, theres no distinction between Ghost Race and Human n!" Xue An was momentarily flustered by this, but quickly leaned back in his chair, speaking indifferently, "You think theres no difference, then what do you say about that feeding ground earlier?" When Xue An eradicated those fierce ghosts, he also absorbed their memories. Through this, he understood that the ce he just witnessed was not a battlefield but the feeding ground of the local Ghost Master. As for what a feeding ground is... As the name suggests, it is where this Ghost Master dines. This Ghost Master is formed from condensed resentment, and usually loves to consume living souls, especially the vengeful souls of those who died in battle, which is why the battlefield became his regr feeding ground. Thats why so many skeletal remains were buried beneath. Hearing Xue Ans questions, Jin Jue remained silent for a moment, then pressed his palms together and said, "Transforming is not easy, but it doesnt mean theres no hope!" "Transforming isnt easy? Haha, have you considered that if this Ghost Master is transformed, what happens to the vengeful souls of those who died in battle? Willying down the butcher knife and achieving Buddhahood erase all debts?" Xue An said coldly. Jin Jue shook his head, "The benefactor is mistaken. The saying y down the butcher knife and be a Buddha is merely a verse. Buddhism doesnt have the power to erase causality. As you said, even if I transform this Ghost Master, he still must pay the price for his actions!" Xue An said nothing, leaning back into the chair, his face half hidden in darkness, watching Jin Jue quietly. Jin Jue sat there, his facepletelyposed. After a while, Xue An finally smiled, "Interesting, is this your path?" Jin Jue nodded, "It is!" "Thats hard!" "But someone has to do it, right?" Jin Jue left! When he left, he still carried his small bag with a rice bowl and a wooden fish inside. Besides that, he had nothing else. The vige elder sighed, "What a good young master!" Xue An withdrew his gaze, saying softly, "A nice thought, but didnt find the right method!" Saying this, Xue An revealed a somewhat enigmatic smile, "But I think well meet again soon!" Chapter 1353 - 1350: Destined Ghost Monarch - The Great Longevity is Imminent (Second Update)

Chapter 1353: Chapter 1350: Destined Ghost Monarch - The Great Longevity is Imminent (Second Update)

"Young sir, are you leaving as well?" The faces of the town elder and all the residents were somewhat pale. Xue An nodded lightly. "But if those..." The town elder did not finish his sentence. Because he knew very well that this white-d youth was far from ordinary. The fact that their small town had been saved by him was already an extraordinary stroke of luck. To have any further expectations would bepletely unrealistic. He had always been clear-headed about such matters. Xue An smiled faintly and suddenly said, "Rest assured, they wonte again!" Hmm? Many people raised their heads with puzzled expressions, not understanding what Xue Ans words meant. But when they looked again, they discovered that Xue An, who had just been standing there, had vanished without a trace. The crowd widened their eyes and looked at each other in amazement. "Could it be... weve encountered an immortal?" Someone murmured in awe. Just as the townspeople were bewildered and uncertain. Xue Ans figure had already appeared thousands of miles away outside a secluded mountain valley. This area was treacherous and naturally a ce that gathered yin energy. For that reason, it was the Ghost Races paradise and the residence of the Ghost Master who ruled this territory. Standing before the thick and imprable ck mist below, Xue Ans figure gradually faded, eventually vanishingpletely. At the same time. Inside a grand hall within the mountain valley. The Ghost Master was hosting a banquet with his subordinates. Amid eerie winds, the malevolent ghost appeared jubnt, holding a Ghost Princess in his arms and enjoying the ttery of his followers. "Cackle cackle, Ghost Master, your aura has grown increasingly formidable. It seems that it wont be long before you break through and ascend to the rank of Ghost King!" A vicious ghost spoke obsequiously. Though he knew it was ttery, the Ghost Master still felt ted. After all, in the Ghost Realm, strength was the ultimate truth. At present, he was only at the lowest levelthe Ghost Master level. If he could advance to be a Ghost King, not only would his domain expand substantially but he would also gain ess to higher circles. Be aware that, in the Ghost Realm, the hierarchy of strength was different but also somewhatparable to the outside world. Ghost Masters were equivalent to Half-step Great Luo level. Higher up, Ghost Kings were Great Luo Level experts, while Ghost Monarchs were Great Luo Peak level powerhouses. Ghost Emperors were akin to Half-step Immortal Kings. Above them were Pce Master level entities, and beyond that... Nether Monarch level! "Haha, easy enough. Once my strength improves, there will naturally be benefits for all of you!" The Ghost Masterughed heartily. Then he paused and sighed. "If it werent for Youhuan repeatedly demanding spoils, I would already have attained the rank of Ghost King!" Upon hearing this, a wave of indignation swept through the hall, and his subordinates began vehemently cursing Youhuan, the Ghost King. Someone curiously asked, "My Lord, what is Youhuan nning, demanding living souls again and again recently?" The Ghost Master let out a cold snort. "What else? The Destined Ghost Monarchs grand birthday is approaching, and hes collecting tributes to offer well wishes to the Monarch!" At these words, the hall erupted into anothermotion. The Ghost Race present unleashed another torrent of invective. The Ghost Master waved his hand to hush the crowd, then sneered, "Youhuan thinks himself clever, but he doesnt know that I am not so easy to handle. Ive been secretly stockpiling living souls for some time now, preparing to ascend directly to Ghost King. Once Im his equal, Ill naturally have the qualification to attend the Destined Ghost Monarchs birthday celebration myself!" His statement drew a chorus of sycophantic praises from the Ghost Race in the hall. But just then, a faintugh drifted in from outside the hall. "Sounds like a good n, but too bad you wont have the chance!" "Who is it?" The Ghost Master trembled and eximed in shock. Xue An stepped out of the void and appeared before the many ghostly figures in the hall, speaking calmly, "That feeding groundis it yours?" A moment of stunned silence fell over the hall before the Ghost Race erupted in fury. "Where did this brate from, so arrogant!" "Indeed, hes so insolentwell kill him!" Instantly, the air was thick with ghostly energy andyers of murderous intent. Countless ghostsunched attacks at Xue An. But Xue An did not move a muscleinstead, he let out a cold snort. Crack! The figures charging at the forefront instantly froze, and this force seemed contagious, as the ck tide behind them was frozen as well. A momentter, a loud explosion sounded, and these dark figures shattered into nothingness. With one cold snort, Xue An eliminated the majority of the ghosts in the hall, leaving only a few who managed to escape by their sheer speed. For these shameful ghost creatures, their first instinct was naturally to flee. But it was then they discovered the entire hall had been sealed off, making escape impossible. Including the Ghost Master, whose face was mottled with ck qi. He suddenly let out a frantic roar toward the heavens. The roar spread out as a Divine Sense shockwave. But unexpectedly, there was no response from outside. Xue An said indifferently, "Dont bother. The ghosts outside have already been ughtered by me!" The Ghost Master trembled, ck qi surging, utterly terrified. "You... who are you? What do you want to do?" Xue An smiled faintly. "Who I am isnt important. The key question iswas that feeding ground yours?" "Yes... and so what?" The Ghost Masters mind raced as he hastily added, "The feeding ground isnt solely mine; nine out of ten of the captured living souls were handed over to Youhuan the Ghost King!" Xue An paid no attention to his exnation, only nodded. "So it was yours. Thats enough!" With that, he slowly raised his hand, which looked like it was carved from jade, and an invisible pressure descended upon the hall. Under that overwhelming force, the few remaining ghosts who had narrowly escaped earlier didnt even have time to scream before they disappeared into oblivion. Only the Ghost Master barely resisted the pressure, but his shadow wavered wildly as he shrieked in terror. "My lord, please listen to me! All of this was orchestrated by Youhuan, not me! Please..." Xue An ignored his desperate pleas and only remarked indifferently, "You wish to assimte them one by one, but I think simply killing them all is faster!" The cryptic statement left the Ghost Master utterly bewildered. But before he could ask what it meant, Xue Ans hand came down. Boom! The Ghost Master, along with the grand hall, shattered into nothingness. Standing midair, Xue An nced at the now-ttened hall and ghost town, shook his head, seeming dissatisfied, then took a step downward. Rumble! A deafening roar followed as the entire canyon quaked violently, then slowly copsed. Seeing this, Xue An finally nodded with satisfaction. Then, turning around, he vanished into the darkness. Meanwhile. On a main road, Jin Jue, heading toward the canyon, suddenly paused and looked skyward, where a plume of ck smoke rose, blotting out the stars and moon. Jin Jues expression subtly changed. He brought his palms together in a gesture of reverence, made a deep bow, then turned and walked away. Chapter 1354 - 1351: By the Black Water Pond, Ghost City of Youhuan (First Update)

Chapter 1354: Chapter 1351: By the ck Water Pond, Ghost City of Youhuan (First Update)

At a ce ten thousand miles from the gorge stood a city. This city was built beside the ck Water Pond, shrouded in perpetual darkness. To the Ghost Race, it was considered an invaluable site of blessing. This was the realm of the Youhuan Ghost King, who controlled tens of thousands of miles of territory andmanded over a dozen Ghost Masters. At this moment, Youhuan City was abuzz with activity. A dozen merchant caravans, drawn by ghost horses and shadow oxen, arrived in grand procession, bringing with them a myriad of rare treasures. Without exception, these merchant caravans came from the Ghost Masters under the Ghost Kingsmand, under the pretense of paying tribute. But only those Ghost Masters truly understood what this supposed "tribute" actually meant. Among the treasures brought, the most abundant were various living souls. In this ghostly realm, living souls had be a form of hard currency akin to money. If one wasnt sure what to offer, gifting living souls would surely not go wrong. Naturally, the Youhuan Ghost King had noticed this, yet his heart could muster little joy. After all, of all the precious goods gifted to him, not a single one was his to keepthey had to be passed further up the chain. To his excessively greedy nature, this was an unbearable reality. Thus, his expression had been grave throughout. Consequently, the atmosphere in the Council Hall grew heavy. His subordinates, knowing their lords temper all too well, dared not make even the slightest soundthough they wouldnt breathe even if they could. "Which territory has yet to deliver its tribute?" Youhuan Ghost King asked in a deep voice. One figure stepped forward from the ranks, "My Lord, only Du Wang, Ghost Master of the Poison Node, has yet to deliver the mandatory tribute!" "Hmph! Du Wang!" Upon hearing the name, Youhuan boiled with rage and mmed the table violently. "That rogue has been relying on his considerable strength and potential to ascend to the rank of Ghost King! Hes grown increasingly disrespectful to me. Now it seems I must teach him a lesson!" As his words ended, a sh of greed and malice flickered in Youhuans eyes. The hall fell into silent agreement. No one among the ghosts dared make a sound. For them, such incidents were utterly ordinary. The Ghost Race was, after all, a species that fully embodied the principles of survival of the fittest and thew of devouring the weak. As long as Du Wang had not ascended to Ghost King, Youhuans treatment of him was entirely within bounds. Still, one ghost couldnt hold back their curiosity and spoke, "My Lord, the Destined Ghost Monarch traditionally hosts grand birthday celebrations every year. Why is it exceptionally extravagant this time though?" "Indeed! Ive heard that all the Ghost Kings are required to attend!" This sparked amotion in the Council Hall. Youhuan sneered, "A birthday celebration? Ha! What a joke! That nonsense would only fool clueless fools like you! That Destined Ghost Monarch is merely using the pretense of a grand celebration to gather us Ghost Kings for a discussion!" Youhuans words revealed his intense discontent toward his superior. To be fair, it was impossible for him to harbor satisfaction toward his superior. For he was greedily cruel, and the Destined Ghost Monarch was even more so! Under such exploitation, Youhuan constantly entertained thoughts of overthrowing his superior. But due to disparity in strength, his ambitions had yet toe to fruition. The ghosts in the Council Hall instinctively ignored the dissatisfaction in his speech and instead curiously pressed him further. "My Lord, what could be important enough for the Destined Ghost Monarch to summon all the Ghost Kings under the guise of a celebration?" "Heh! Important, you ask!" A blend of greed and bitterness surfaced on Youhuans increasingly materialized features. "Do you know that the Cang Ming Ghost Monarch, whose realm was adjacent to ours, has suddenly perished? That realm has now be a domain without a master. Countless Ghost Monarchs are eyeing it greedily. Naturally, given its proximity, our Destined ne is closest to it, and the Destined Ghost Monarch clearly doesnt intend to let this piece of prized territory slip away!" The exnation sent shockwaves throughout the Council Hall. "So thats how it is! But the Cang Ming Ghost Monarch was an ancient Ghost Monarch of thousands of years, whose strength far exceeded our Destined Ghost Monarch. How could he suddenly perish?" One ghost strategist couldnt fathom this turn of events. Youhuan let out a cold snort, "Not only Cang Ming. Ive heard rumors that deep within the Ghost Realm, chaos abounds. It seems even an exalted and noble figure has fallen!" The Ghost Realms depths... A noble figure... Thebination of those words sent shivers down the spines of everyone in the hall. Each term was practically untouchable to them. Keep in mind, the Ghost Realm was so vast that it ranked among the top three within the Multiverse, its countless nes impossible to number. The Destined ne upied only a small and inconsequential corner along its edges. The true powerhouses of the Ghost Realm resided deep withinyers of nes at the realms core. That region was where the strength of the Ghost Realm peaked. Rumor had it that even an ordinary Ghost King in those depths could effortlessly annihte entities at the Ghost Monarch Level found outside. Yet even that didnt count as true eminence. To be dubbed a "noble figure" within the Ghost Realms depths required at least a Ghost Monarch-level presence. Or perhaps... Someone of the Ghost Emperors caliber! Upon realizing this, the dark aura surrounding the ghosts trembled with fear. Youhuan, meanwhile, regretted letting slip such ominous information. While he had used a Secret Technique to screen the Council Hall, ensuring no details leaked out, who could truly fathom the capabilities those mighty figures possessed? A single wrong word could possibly invite catastrophe upon himself. Quickly shifting topics, he coldly dered, "One more night. If Du Wang still hasnt arrived by tomorrow, Ill personally lead a campaign against him!" "Yes!" The ghosts in the Council Hall responded in unison, their voices brimming with excitement. For they knew that if Youhuan personally set out, Du Wangs fate was sealed. And when that happened, each of them would take the opportunity to im some spoils for themselves. Even as the Council Hall hummed with individual schemes, outside the chamber, the Ghost Masters who hade to deliver tribute were simrly brimming with grievances. "Damn it! Forcing us to surrender so many living soulsis Youhuan trying to drive us to ruin?" one Ghost Master, their body dotted with festering sores, grumbled angrily. "Shh! Keep your voice down! Were in Youhuan City now. If Lord Youhuan hears you, youll pay dearly!" cautioned a Ghost Master beside him. "Hmph! Hes busy in the Council Hall discussing tributes for Lord Destined with his minions. How could he possibly overhear us? Besides, so what if he does hear? Am I not allowed to vent my frustrations?" The grumbling Ghost Master clearly harbored deep resentment. "Hey, have you all noticed something? That brat Du Wang hasnt shown up yet!" Another Ghost Master scanned the sullen crowd before remarking smugly. Chapter 1355 - 1352 Long Time No See, Youhuan Ghost King (Second Update)

Chapter 1355: Chapter 1352 Long Time No See, Youhuan Ghost King (Second Update)

"Du Wang still hasnt arrived? Is that guy trying to get himself killed? Although his strength is decent, hes still far from advancing to Ghost King! Moreover, Lord Youhuan has long been displeased with him. Isnt this just handing Youhuan the leverage he needs?" one Ghost Master remarked. "He shouldnt be that foolish. Could it be that he hasnt gathered enough living souls yet?" another Ghost Master asked. The Ghost Masters fell silent at these words. "It might be true. You must know, to meet the required numbers, I ughtered two Human n cities under my rule!" This Ghost Master spoke with a look of visible pain across their face. But clearly, this pain wasnt because of sympathy for the Human ns fateit was because their own assets had suffered loss. Indeed! To the Ghost Race, humans who could provide high-quality souls were simply considered valuable property. Sometimes, they would even deliberately nurture the Human n under their rule, allowing them to recover and thrive as quickly as possible. In their eyes, the Human n was no different from livestock being raised for ughter. Thus, they preferred to harvest them gradually, to ensure a steady stream of resources over time. But wiping out several Human n cities all at once would naturally cause this Ghost Master great "heartache." At that moment, a coldugh echoed from the darkness. "Apologies, but the Du Wang youre talking about might not being anymore!" "Whos there?" The gathered Ghost Masters all shuddered in shock. Because, from their perception, the surrounding darkness was utterly empty and devoid of any beings. This sudden voice was enough to unnerve the ghostly crowd. Especially the boasting Ghost Master from earlier, who was trembling, with ck mist quivers enveloping his body. Though he outwardly appeared indifferent, he was deeply afraid that the remarks hed just made might spread. But just then, out from the darkness, a figure emergeda young man dressed in white. When the ghosts present saw the figure clearly, they froze in ce. "A Human n member?" one Ghost Master shouted incredulously. Xue An turned his head slightly, gave the ghost a faint smile, and said, "Indeed! Is there a problem with that?" Though they couldnt fathom how a member of the Human n had appeared here, the ghosts hearts soon calmed. After all, to them, humans were nothing more than vessels for harvesting soulsno outstanding threat whatsoever. The Ghost Master who had yelled earlier let out a bizarreugh. "Theres no problem. I was just curiouswhat on earth is Du Wang thinking, sending a Human n member here instead?" No sooner had the words left its mouth. A muffled *bang* reverberatedthe Ghost Masters head exploded into a radiant disy of ck smoke fireworks. Then its headless corpse slowly slumped to the ground. Even in death, the Ghost Master couldntprehend what had just happened. Dazed and confused, it descended into eternal darkness. That single strike... ...was like a thunderp, shocking every Ghost Race member present into silence. "Who are you?" A nearby Ghost Master, closest to Xue An, roared furiously. Yet, even as the ghost shouted, it began retreating. For them, avoiding danger was second nature. Especially considering how strangely the previous Ghost Master had just perishedit unnerved even these bloodthirsty ghosts, prompting them to desire distance. Unfortunately. Though the retreating Ghost Master had good intentions, it hadnt moved more than a yard before its body detonated. ck mist sprawled outward; death was absolute. At that instant, all the Ghost Masters who had witnessed the scene understood, and without hesitation, scrambled to flee in terror. But Xue An clearly had no intention of allowing them to escape. His lips curled into a cold smile, and he said in a calm voice: "You all want to know my name, right? Let me tell you nowyour killer is Xue An!" With the final word uttered, the fleeing Ghost Masters froze in their tracks. Without a sound, their forms shattered and dissolved into nothingness. And this horrifying sight was witnessed by the Ghost Tribe Guards, who had rushed over upon sensing the unusual disruption in energy. Initially aggressive, the guards didnt hesitate for even a moment as they bellowed: "Retreat!" They immediately turned and fled. Of coursewhy wouldnt they retreat? What fool would step forward only to die? After all, the ones who died earlier were prominent Ghost Masters! The Ghost Tribe Guards who were now frantically fleeing felt no remorse whatsoever. Instead, each one thought: Xue An didnt bother pursuing them. He merely stood still, his cold gaze fixed on the chaotic scattering of dark lights, his heart brimming with murderous intent. All that he had seen and experienced along this journey had already ignited an uncontroble rage within Xue An. Across The Multiverse, humans had always been considered rulers, no matter the world they found themselves in. Yet here, within this insignificant ne of the Ghost Realm, humans had been reduced to mere foodkept like livestock for these beings. How could Xue An not burn with anger? Back when Xue An dominated the Ghost Realm, even though the Ghost Race was arrogant, they had never stooped to such vile and barbaric acts. Thus, in Xue Ans heart at this moment, only one word remained: kill. *Boom* The first to shatter were the few Ghost Tribe Guards at the front of the group. Then, death descended upon every guard, as if eternal darkness had suddenly enveloped them. The sound of explosions inteced with anguished criesposed a symphony of ughter. At that moment, an enraged howl pierced the air. "Who dares to kill my people?" Then, above the Council Hall, an enormous Ghost King phantom appeared. It was none other than Youhuan. His face was full of fury. He had been in the Council Hall, deliberating with his subordinates about the current events, when he felt a sudden energy disruption outside. Focused on pinpointing the anomaly, he soon realized: Someone was massacring his subordinates. This discovery naturally infuriated Youhuan, and he immediately manifested his form, determined to make this insolent fool pay. Unfortunately, he had arrived toote. All the Ghost Tribe Guards had already been obliterated, their remains scattered among the dark mist. From within the haze, came the sound of slow, measured footsteps. Youhuan sneered. "You think theatrics will scare me?" To him, it didnt matter who the opponent waswhoever dared challenge his authority in Youhuan City was destined to die. In fact, Youhuan felt particrly pleased with himselftely; his cultivation level had advanced yet again, and even his phantom seemed stronger than before. This gave him an additional sense of pride. Simultaneously, from the swirling ck mist, Xue Ans figure gradually emerged. At the moment his form became fully visible, Youhuans previously smug expression shifted to one of shock. Because he suddenly realized this aurathis powerwas eerily familiar. Xue An raised his head, his gaze fixed on Youhuans phantom, his lips curling into a faintly chilling smile. "Long time no see!" Shadows around Youhuan quivered violently, nearly copsing entirely. As for his face, it had be wrought with indescribable terror. Leisurely, Xue An remarked, "Was it you who descended onto Earth, onto Mount Qingmangst time?" Indeed! This Youhuan was the very same Ghost General summoned by the Wangui Secs heir on Mount Qingmang, back when Xue An had first returned to life. Chapter 1356 - 1353: Kill one if there’s one, kill a pair if there’s two! (First Update)

Chapter 1356: Chapter 1353: Kill one if theres one, kill a pair if theres two! (First Update)

Back then, Youhuan was revered by the generations of Wangui Sec, establishing a faint connection between them. Thus, when summoned, a minuscule trace of his soul descended upon the mortal realm. Such urrences weremonce in the Ghost Realmnot just for Ghost Kings! Even Ghost Monarchs, and the mighty Ghost Emperors, would establish connections with sects from The Multiverse that offered tributes to the Ghost Race. On ordinary days, these sects sacrificed fresh and delectable souls to these grand ghosts. When the time came, these ghosts sent their avatars to materialize. This way, both sides benefited mutually. It was under such circumstances that he encountered Xue An, who had just been reborn and returned. At that time, Xue An didnt kill him but spared him instead. When this trace of Divine Sense returned, Youhuan felt deeply relieved. After all, although he was just an ordinary Ghost King dwelling on the outermostyer of the Ghost Realm, he still understood the reputation of the Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign. Yet, he never imagined that he would encounter this great figure here again today. And judging by the situation, it seemed the Sovereign was targeting him specifically. These thoughts raced through Youhuans mind like lightning, and he promptly bowed in reverence. "This humble one greets the Ghost Venerable!" Xue An said nothing, merely watching in silence. As time ticked away, the atmosphere grew increasingly heavy. The ck mist surrounding Youhuan churned anxiously, and the ghostly mes in his smoke-shrouded eyes burned with fearful intensity. Finally. Xue An spoke calmly, "These soulsdid you take them all?" As he spoke, Xue An opened his palm, revealing a radiant cluster of light. This was none other than the souls offered by the Ghost Masters, now entirely gathered and held firmly within Xue Ans grasp. At the sight of these souls and recalling Xue Ans current identity, Youhuan immediately understood everything. Trembling, he cried out frantically, "My lord, please allow me to exin! These souls werent taken by me willinglyI truly had no choice!" "Oh? No choice?" Xue An chuckled, "Go ahead, Im listening!" Suppressing his deep fear, Youhuan shakily recounted the event of the Destined Ghost Monarchs approaching grand celebration, during which numerous Ghost Kings were summoned. Xue An had already known about this, but after hearing Youhuans ount, his gaze inevitably flickered. Because, ording to Youhuans words, the deceased Cang Ming Ghost Monarch was likely the one who was forcibly summoned to Jing Country by Xue An himself, ordered to self-destruct, and ultimately annihted in spirit. Little did Xue An expect this Ghost Monarch to have been residing on the outeryer of the Ghost Realm. A multitude of thoughts shed through Xue Ans mind before he smiled faintly. "So, ording to you, none of this is your doing?" "My lord, your discernment is unparalleled! None of this is my fault! Its all due to the Destined Ghost Monarchs tyranny, forcing me intopliance!" Youhuans tone conveyed a pitiful grievance, though his hidden thoughts were brimming with anticipation and satisfaction. He despised the Destined Ghost Monarch deeply, and if he could take this opportunity to shift the me and set this infamous Divine ughter against that despicable figure, it would be perfect! Moreover, if Xue An could truly obliterate the Destined Ghost Monarch, it would be a dreame true. While inwardly scheming, Youhuan maintained an outward facade of victimhood and helplessness, as though he were the one wronged. Xue An narrowed his gaze. "It does seem reasonable!" Relieved, Youhuan exhaled softly, wearing a fawning smile. "My lord, I wouldnt dare deceive you!" Xue An nodded. "In that case, Ill let you off this time!" Overjoyed, Youhuan eagerly bowed and nodded. "Thank you, my lord! Thank you!" Xue An smiled. "No need for thanksits something I should do anyway!" Yet, for some reason, upon hearing this statement, a chill ran down Youhuans spine. Despite being a Ghost King who had survived over a millennium, he forced himself to stayposed and joined Xue An inughter. "Hm? What are youughing about?" Xue An asked in sudden bewilderment. Startled, Youhuan hastily restrained hisughter, his face filled with panic. "My lord, I wasntughing... at anything!" Xue An shook his head lightly. "No, your smile just nowit was strange. Surely you were secretly mocking me, werent you?" Despairing, Youhuan was on the verge of tears. "I wouldnt dare mock you! I merelyughed because you wereughing... Ah~!" Before his words could conclude, Xue An slowly withdrew his hand after crushing Youhuans head, speaking indifferently, "Laughing with me? You think youre worthy?" At this moment, Youhuans shattered regr form dissolved into swirling ck mist, revealing his original ghostly body. He stared at Xue An in utter terror. "M-my lord!" Xue An chuckled, "Apologies, my hand moved faster than I intendedit seems I crushed your head. You wont hold that against me, will you?" Youhuan attempted a grin that resembled a grimace more than anything else. "I-I wouldnt dare!" Xue An nodded, then extended a hand to gently stroke Youhuans ghostly head. "Good boy." With each stroke, Youhuans trembling intensified, and the terror etched on his ghostly face grew more severe. Even so, he forced himself into the most obsequious smile he could muster, saying, "M-my lord, I..." Before he could finish, Xue An crushed Youhuans head once again. A dull crash rang out. This time, the remnants of Youhuan left him no room for reprieve. He was directly annihted, his Divine Sense vanishing amidst billowing ck mist. "What... what does this mean?" In his final moments, Youhuan let out a resentful roar. Xue An retracted his hand, replying tly, "It doesnt mean anythingI simply wanted to kill you, thats all." "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, as a member of the Human n, you forged a great reputation in the Ghost Realm back thenbut do you think todays Ghost Realm is still the same?" Youhuans voice grew faint, a sign of his imminent demise, full of resentment. Xue An, however, chuckled. "Does it matter? As long as ghosts like youthe ones whove lost all respectstill roam, I will keep killing." "Haha, keep killing? You really think you can kill them all?" Youhuan sneered, his tone seething with venomous hatred. Xue An answered coolly, "Theres nothing I cant kill. If theres one, Ill kill one; if therere two, Ill kill them both. If therere too many... Well, Ill simply destroy this entire realm!" Hearing this deration, Youhuanwho had intended to deal a verbal blow to Xue Anfroze in shock. He tried to muster a response. But at that moment, Xue An slowly exhaled. Whoosh! A gale swept over the area, pulverizing what remained of Youhuans fragmented form, scattering his essencepletely, wiping it out. But Xue An wasnt finished; he wouldnt stop with Youhuan alone. With a step forward, he mmed his fist into the ground. Boom! A shockwave erupted, instantly spreading outwards. The blood-soaked Youhuan City, built upon heaps of skeletons, crumbled to dust under the impact. As for the ghosts dwelling within, not a single one escapedthey perished on the spot. Chapter 1357 - 1354: Passing through the Sky and Terrifying the Ghosts (Second Update)

Chapter 1357: Chapter 1354: Passing through the Sky and Terrifying the Ghosts (Second Update)

Afterpleting everything, Xue An lowered his head and looked at the orb of light in his hand, formed by condensed Divine Souls. He sighed lightly, "For now, I dont have a ce to settle you. Forget it, Ill store you away for now!" With that, Xue An casually pressed his palm, storing the orb within the Divine Sense located at the center of his brow. Then, he looked off into the distance and spoke indifferently, "Destined Ghost Monarch?" A cold smile appeared at the corner of his lips, "To cleanse the Ghost Realm and intimidate the ghostly hordes, Ill start with you!" Upon saying this, Xue An soared into the sky, transforming into radiant light that enveloped most of the heavens, rushing toward the horizon. Wherever this radiance passed, malevolence dissolved like ice under the sun. "Ahhh! What is this thing?" Countless ghosts screamed in agony, yet they couldnt endure even a single breath before they turned to ashes and dispersed like smoke. For the first time, the countless towns standing on thisnd glimpsed dawn. The Human n, long oppressed to the point of numbness by the ghostly entities, raised their heads in astonishment, staring dazedly at the thousand-mile rainbow-like brilliance trailing across the sky. When they heard the agonized cries of the ghostly oppressors who had long lorded over them, traces of light began to emerge on their faces. Eventually, without anyone knowing who started it, countless members of the Human n knelt down, performing fervent worship toward the radiance in the sky. Some even muttered prayers, their faces already soaked with tears. At this moment of annihtion for the myriad ghosts, beneath an ancient tree by the roadside, Jin Jue held a shriveled persimmon in his hand, gazing skyward at Xue An as he traversed the heavens. A trace of sorrow emerged in his clear eyes. But in the end, he brought his palms together, respectfully bowed deeply toward the sky, then sighed lightly before striding away. Finally, within the territory under the rule of the Phantom Ghost Kinga range spanning several hundred thousand milesthe ghosts werepletely eradicated! After aplishing all this, Xue An stood at the edge of the territory, watching the Human n on the ground as they wept tears of joy and embraced one another in celebration. A faint smile appeared on his lips. ughter was never the best way to solve problems, but it was certainly the most effective. Xue An deeply respected Jin Jue for his efforts to redeem the ghostly entities, but that respect was merely thata form of acknowledgment and nothing more. To Xue An, the principle of "an eye for an eye, blood for blood" was the most unshakable truth within the Multiverse. At this moment. The Phantom Ghost Abyss was now filled with fresh air, but beyond the boundary where Xue An stood, the atmosphere remained heavy with ghostly energy and pervasive malevolence. The stark contrast at the boundary formed an intensely striking scene. Xue An was just about to continue advancing in his campaign of suppression. Suddenly, a subtle tremor originated from a nearby dimension, causing Xue An to pause momentarily, a sharp gleam shing across his eyes. "Interesting. Since youvee, it saves me the trouble! Lets see what tricks your so-called birthday celebration might have!" With that, Xue An casually formed a Curse Mark with his hand and flung it backward. Boom! The Curse Mark swelled violently in the wind, instantly sealing up all the anomalies within the Phantom Ghost Abyss. Immediately after, Xue Ans figure flickered and vanished into the void. As soon as he departed, several powerful Divine Senses descended upon the area. "Strange, wasnt there clearly a disturbance in the Phantom Ghost Abyss just now? Why has it suddenly disappeared?" one Divine Sense asked in puzzlement. "Hmph, it must be that Phantom fellow ying tricks. Hes probably trying to lure us into a trap!" another Divine Sense snorted coldly. "Indeed. No matter what, we cant fall for Phantoms schemes. Judging by the current state, his ghostly domain is probably riddled with traps!" a third Divine Sense chimed in. "Do you really take us for fools? Lets go!" Saying this, the Divine Senses immediately dispersed without investigating further. Thats right! These Divine Senses belonged to Ghost Kings from the territories closest to the Phantom Ghost Abyss. Having noticed the recent anomalies, they sent a wisp of their consciousness to check what was going on. But Xue Ans illusionary trap was far beyond their capacity to discern. Although taking a single step closer would have revealed the truth within, none of the Ghost Kings dared to make that move. This wasnt a matter of cowardiceit was the result of profound distrust born from constant scheming and betrayal within the Ghost n. Upon witnessing the anomalies in Phantoms domain, these figures naturally refused to risk themselves. Xue An understood this perfectly, which is why he merelyid down a simple illusionary trap. Although this "Destined Dimension" was merely a rtively inconspicuous region on the edge of the Ghost Realm, its territory was vast and sprawling. At the very center of its sprawlingndsexpanding over billions of milesstood a colossal ck mountain soaring tens of thousands of miles high, its peak prating into unfathomable voids within the skies. From the midpoint of this ck mountain extended numerous ck beams of light, each roughly a mile thick. These beams crisscrossed the sky, traversing the boundless void and disappearing into the unknown. Although the beams appeared thick and enormous, viewed from a distance, they seemed but thin as wires. Thus, this ck mountain became known as... Iron Net Mountain! However, this mountain was not the true Iron Net Mountain, merely one part of its entirety. In fact, simr ck mountains stood towering across all edge dimensions of the Ghost Realm, interconnected by countless ck lights to enclose the entire Ghost Realm, forming a terrifying boundary barrier. This was the infamous Iron Net Mountain, renowned across the Multiverse. Though this sight wasnt new to her, when the ck mountain consumed her entire field of view as it emerged on the horizon... Wen Lingcui, the Dao Master of White Bone Path, couldnt help but feel her scalp crawl, her body trembling uncontrobly. Her young disciple, Song Jingyue, couldnt suppress her astonishment and cried out. "Wow, such a massive mountain!" Their exmation was heartfelt and utterly genuine. In truth, no one who saw the Iron Net Mountain for the first time could resist a cry of amazement. Although Leng Boceng was equally astounded, his gaze fell upon his junior sisters charming expression. Struggling against the awe in his heart, he forced a nonchnt smile. "Junior Sister, this is the Iron Net Mountain, famous throughout the Multiverse! Rumor has it that Iron Net Mountain is the creation of an unparalleled supreme being!" "What?" Song Jingyues mouth opened even wider. She had initially thought the Iron Net Mountain was a naturally formed marvel, but now she realized it was crafted by a supreme cultivator. Seeing the astonishment on his junior sisters face, Leng Boceng grew even more smug, unable to resist continuing with a smile, "Not only hereevery dimension bordering the Ghost Realm has one. Together, the Iron Net Barrier can block any Immortal King-level beings and higher!" Upon hearing this, Song Jingyue turned to Wen Lingcui in disbelief. "Master... is what Senior Brother said true?" Chapter 1358 - 1355: Iron Net Divine Mountain (Third Update)

Chapter 1358: Chapter 1355: Iron Net Divine Mountain (Third Update)

Wen Lingcui looked solemnly into the distance at Iron Net Mountain, then nodded. "Yes!" Song Jingyue couldnt help but feel increasingly shocked in her heart. "Heavens, just how powerful must this great figure be!" Wen Lingcuis expression showed admiration as she softly spoke, "The greatest Nether Monarch of all timewhat do you think, is he formidable?" Nether Monarch... This title caused Song Jingyues heart to tremble even more, and she couldnt resist asking, "Master, didnt you mention that there are no Nether Monarchs in the Ghost Realm anymore?" "Of course, there are!" "Then where is he now? Is he in the central ne of the Ghost Realm?" Song Jingyue, like an inquisitive child, asked question after question. But Wen Lingcuis expression suddenly changed, her face turning grim as she shook her head firmly. "Jingyue, we can talk about this between master and disciple, but under no circumstances should you ever speak of this to outsiders!" "But... why?" Song Jingyue couldnt help but ask again. "Because that persons existence... is already a taboo for the entire Ghost Realm!" Wen Lingcui said, then shook her head in self-mockery. "Although to beings like him, we are no more than ants, you must remember this: never discuss such matters in front of the Ghost Race, or you might invite unnecessary trouble. Do you understand?" "Mm!" Though Song Jingyue was young, she had already learned much through experience. Seeing her usually kind and gentle master be so serious, she naturally understood that this matter was no joke. "Lets go! At the foot of Iron Net Mountain lies Destiny Ghost City!" Wen Lingcui said softly. She then led her two disciples and many members of the Bone Path Sect toward Destiny City. Upon first entering the Ghost Realm, Song Jingyue found everything around her to be fascinatingly novel. Moreover, she quickly noticed that this trip to offer birthday congrattions wasnt exclusive to their Human n sect; many sects of various races had also broughtvish gifts. Noticing the confusion on his junior sisters face, Leng Boceng chuckled. "Junior Sister, our Bone Path Sect specializes in ghost cultivation among the Human n. Long ago, our founding ancestor formed an alliance with this Destined Ghost Monarchessentially, we offer him tributes in ordinary times, and when the need arises, the Destined Ghost Monarch helps us with his supreme ghostly powers." "But, do you think that, for a being as exalted as the Destined Ghost Monarch, our sect is the only one offering tributes? I wouldnt dare im knowledge of the Multiverse, but in the neighboring world nes alone, there are many sects dedicated to paying tribute to him! This time, because of his birthday celebration and widespread invitation, not only our Bone Path Sect but also others are hurrying overnot only to congratte him but also to build a good rtionship with him." A flicker of imperceptible disdain passed through Song Jingyues eyes, but she still nodded slightly. "So thats how it works. Thank you, Senior Brother!" As he gazed at his gradually maturing junior sister, Leng Boceng couldnt suppress the fiery feelings in his heart, inching closer and readying himself to unt his knowledge once more. But at that moment, Song Jingyue naturally walked over to Wen Lingcuis side, then continued flying forward. Leng Boceng was left standing alone, his face alternating between green and red hues, visibly embarrassed. Although Song Jingyues actions seemed unintentional, Leng Boceng understood that his junior sisters wariness toward him was growing daily. Even when he spoke to her ordinarily, her responses were always indifferent. How could this not enrage the self-assured Leng Boceng? "Hmph, you wont escape my grasp! Your primordial yin body belongs only to me!" Leng Boceng roared inwardly, but his expression gradually returned to normal. With a sh of movement, he hurriedly followed the sects party. At the same time. Destiny City stood tall and majestic at the foot of Iron Net Mountain. Guests from all directions had already turned the city into a bustling scene. Compared to the cities of other Ghost Monarchs, this Destiny City had significantly less ghostly aura and much more human vibrancy. Even the guards in the city had transformed into human shapes. As for the nobles within the city, they took particr pride in their humanoid forms. But this wasnt because they held special admiration for the Human n. Rather, it was because ghostly bodies often couldnt enjoy mortal pleasures, so many Ghost Race members preferred transforming into human forms. This trend wasnt exclusive to Destiny City. Indeed, it originated from the powerful nes deep within the Ghost Realm. Consequently, without explicit reminders, one couldnt discern they were in the Ghost Realm while within such ces. Even luxuries unavable outside could beprehensively realized here! Destiny City had be a true City of Desire. And as mighty figures from all directions gathered here. In the grand City Lords Mansion, which stood in the very heart of Destiny City. The Destined Ghost Monarch, ruler of this ne, knelt on the ground, his face filled with excitement. Faint wisps of ck energy escaped from the teleportation formation at the center of the secret chamber. The Destined Ghost Monarch didnt dare blink, overwhelmed with anticipation. Finally. As the entire Destiny ne trembled faintly, the teleportation formation suddenly emitted blinding ck light. Shortly thereafter, a figure slowly emerged from the radiance. At the sight of this shadow, the Destined Ghost Monarch hastily kowtowed, not even daring to lift his head. He could only glimpse with the corners of his eyes. Yet as the ck light shimmered, the shadow became clearerand then, alongside this figure, another humanoid outline appeared. The Destined Ghost Monarchs heart trembled. At that moment, the ck light abruptly dissipated, revealing two figures emerging side by side. The one in front let out a few coldughs. "What a low-grade ne! Even the Yin energy is so impure!" Upon hearing this voice, the Destined Ghost Monarch kowtowed repeatedly and stammered reverently, "Humble Destined Ghost Monarch, kneeling to wee your arrival, my lord!" Hearing his cries, the two figures gradually took form, finally revealing their true appearances. The man standing in the forefront was a handsome figure d invish attire, with an air of arrogance etched onto his face. Behind him stood a tall, coldly beautiful woman. As the man gazed at the kneeling and kowtowing Destined Ghost Monarch, he sneered disdainfully and asked, "So youre the one they call the Destined Ghost Monarch, ruler of this ne?" "Before my lord, I dare not im the title of Ghost Monarch!" Destined replied obsequiously, cautiously raising his head. Seeing his servility, the man nodded in satisfaction, "Very well, at least you know your ce. Stand up!" "Yes, my lord!" The Destined Ghost Monarch rose and respectfully stood aside, his eyes intermittently shing with excitement. It wasnt that hecked experience; it was simply that the identity of the man who had descended upon this ne was far too exalted. Chapter 1359 - 1356: Two Great Clans (4th Update)

Chapter 1359: Chapter 1356: Two Great ns (4th Update)

Deep within the ghost realm, the aristocratic ns were as numerous as cattle, and noble families resembled grains of sand in a river. Yet among them, only a scant few could truly be deemed supreme and peerless. The Ren Family, to which this man belonged, was one such family. The exact length of the Ren Familys existence is untraceable, lost to the mists of history. But to thrive and endure unstirred in such a chaotic domain for so long, even blossoming with greater prosperityone can only imagine the iprehensible magnitude of its power. The man before them was none other than Ren Tianyun, a legitimate scion of the Ren Family. The Destined Ghost Monarch was well aware of his ce. Compared to such an identity, his title as Ghost Monarch was utterly insignificantpathetic even. He wasnt qualified to serve as a dog, let alone a peer. Thus, when he heard of someone from the Ren Family descending upon this ce, excitement surged through him uncontrobly. If he could seize this opportunity to establish a connection with the Ren Family, he would undoubtedly rise to untold heights. As the Destined Ghost Monarch silently envisioned his grand future, Ren Tianyun didnt spare him even a nce. Instead, he turned toward the coldly elegant woman by his side and graced her with a faint smile. "Feiwen, having just been teleported here, are you tired?" The woman shook her head. "Young Master Ren, no need to concern yourself with me. Ivee here for matters concerning the Tan Family." Waitwhat did this woman just say? The Tan Family? Upon hearing this name, the Destined Ghost Monarch, who had been brimming with enthusiasm, froze instantly. The Tan Family was another immensely powerful aristocratic n in the deep ghost realm, equal in strength to the Ren Family. This revtion utterly shocked the Destined Ghost Monarch, who had assumed she was Ren Tianyuns servant. But shortly following his astonishment came unabashed ecstasy. If he could simultaneously form ties with the Tan Family, the benefits to him would be immeasurable. Yet Ren Tianyun, upon hearing Tan Feiwens words, allowed a subtle, indiscernible cold glint to flicker in his eyesquickly reced by a nod. "Very well!" Tan Feiwen made noment on his reaction and raised her hand,manding curtly, "Step forward!" The Destined Ghost Monarch hurried forward, bowing humbly. "This lowly servant greets the Lady!" Tan Feiwen replied impassively, "Theres no need for such stiffness. I have a questionabout the so-called Cang Ming Ghost Monarch being suddenly summoned by a mysterious force and then meetingplete destruction of his soul. Is this true?" The Destined Ghost Monarch took a deep breath and solemnly nodded. "Of course its true! How could this lowly servant dare fabricate such a matter?" Tan Feiwen nodded slightly. "Good. Then tell us everything you knoweveryst detail without omission. Do you understand?" "Yes!" The Destined Ghost Monarch immediatelyplied with utmost earnestness. This room, the most esteemed within the City Lords Mansion,manded a view of the majestic Iron Net Mountain outside its windows. At this moment, Ren Tianyun and Tan Feiwen, newly arrived, sat by the window, sipping on the finest spiritual tea offered respectfully by the Destined Ghost Monarch. Silence enveloped them. After an indeterminate span of time, Tan Feiwen set down her cup and spoke softly, "Whats your take on this, Young Master Ren?" Ren Tianyun chuckled lightly. "Though the Destined Ghost Monarchs abilities leave much to be desired, his intelligence seems strikingly reliable. If his ims are true, then the demise of the Cang Ming Ghost Monarch indeed feels unusual." Tan Feiwen shook her head gently. "Its not just unusualits highly extraordinary!" Her gaze darkened as an unfathomably deep glimmer flickered within her eyes. "Even though the Ghost Monarchs on the outskirts of the ghost realm are hardly impressive, they are still dominant figures guarding their domains. How could someone of such caliber be summoned away so easily?" "Could it be an Immortal King or a stronger entity?" Ren Tianyun questioned hesitantly. Tan Feiwen shook her head. Turning to look at Iron Net Mountain outside, she said tly, "Ever since... he established Iron Net Mountain, no Immortal King has dared trespass." When she spoke the word "he," her tone carried an undeniable peculiarity. Ren Tianyun, ordinarily arrogant and self-assured, nced at Iron Net Mountain at her mention of "him." For a brief moment, his face showed an expression intertwined with infinite awe and trepidation. This topic appeared to be taboo, best left untouched. After a brief silence, the two shifted back to discussing the Cang Ming Ghost Monarch. "If the Destined Ghost Monarchs report is urate, then the summoner must possess astonishing mastery over the art of binding ghosts with Divine Talismans. Such a figure is undoubtedly a menace to our ghost realm!" A sh of killing intent appeared across Ren Tianyuns face as his tea cup silently dissolved into dark vapor. Tan Feiwen remarked impassively, "Not only thatafter Cang Ming was summoned away, all his clones exploded simultaneously. This underscores the summoners tremendous mental strength. We must investigate this thoroughly to provide our family with a satisfactory ount!" Ren Tianyun nodded. "Feiwen, when do you n to act?" Tan Feiwen frowned slightly, seemingly displeased by the way Ren Tianyun addressed her. Then she lowered her eyes and replied tly. "No matter what, the Destined Ghost Monarch did offer critical intelligence. With his grand birthday approaching, well extend him this courtesy and attend his ghost jubilee. Afterward, well head to the Cang Ming realm to investigate." "Attend his ghost jubilee?" Disdain flickered across Ren Tianyuns face. He started to object but caught her expression mid-sentence, hesitated, and refrained. "That seems appropriate!" Tan Feiwen returned to her chambers. Once alone, Ren Tianyun suddenly sneered coldly. "Extend him courtesy? You simply want him to gather his people and work for you! ying the virtuous woman while hiding your hypocrisywhat an utter farce!" His breathing grew heavier as he continued bitterly. "And you dare treat me with such indifference? One day, Ill make you realize just how formidable I am!" Of course, these venomous words were sealed using a secret technique, limited to a small area, utterly imperceptible to anyone outside. Meanwhile, across White Bone Path, the group of travelers had entered this grand Destiny City. Seeing the bustling splendor all around, Song Jingyue could not help but marvel. "Wow, Master! This is even more magnificent than the capital of our realm!" The streets were crowded, and the shops sold treasures rarely seen in the outside world. Even living souls were openly priced in the disy cases of certain stalls. Yet judging by the expressions of the passersby, it all seemed perfectly ordinary. Having visited Destiny City a few times before, Wen Lingcui was no longer dazzled. She spoke in a stern voice, "Dont cause amotion. Go to the guesthouse to settle in first!" "Alright." Song Jingyue, despite her eagerness to explore, obeyed her masters instruction and followed quietly toward the guest lodgings. At that moment, Leng Boceng sidled up to her and grinned slyly. "Junior Sister, how about we go out for some funter?" Song Jingyues face remained impassive. She responded coolly, "Theres no need for that!" With that, she walked forward without another word. Leng Bocengs expression darkened further, his suppressed anger barely concealed as he trailed behind. Meanwhile, outside Destiny City, space rippled as a figure emerged from the distortion. Although his arrival was abrupt, not a soul seemed aware. The crowds went on entirely unperturbed. Xue An raised his head, gazed toward Iron Net Mountain in the distance, and smiled faintly. Then, without hesitation, he stepped into the bustling Destiny City. Chapter 1360 - 1357: Vermilion Pavilion (First Update)

Chapter 1360: Chapter 1357: Vermilion Pavilion (First Update)

There were still three days left until the so-called grand birthday celebration, afortable amount of time. Thus, Xue An did not hurry and instead strolled leisurely through the streets, observing the various people passing by and feeling increasingly calm within. The Destiny City was now a chaotic mix of racesGhost Race, Human n, and even Demon Racemaking the situation ever moreplex. Moreover, a steady flow of people was still making their way here. Faced with such a chaotic scene, Xue An remained as calm as still water. He knew very well that striking earlier would mean encountering less resistance. But what Xue An desired was not merely the death of the Destined Ghost Monarchit was to use this act to intimidate the Ghost Race, who had gradually lost their sense of awe. This was why he was patient enough to wait for the grand birthday celebration. Besides, Xue An had not forgotten the faint tremor from the dimensional ne. He raised his eyes to gaze at the towering City Lords Mansion in the distance, the corner of his mouth curling into a faint, cold smile. For someone capable of causing such a dimensional tremor to descend upon this ce, they would need to be at least a Ghost Monarch-level expert, and more likely from the deep-rooted noble families of the Ghost Realm! With this thought, Xue An let out a slow exhale. It seems enough time has passedso long that this group has forgotten the blood-soaked suppression of the past. Fine! Youll serve as the perfect example! To avoid alerting the enemy, Xue An did not use Divine Sense to probe the City Lords Mansion. After giving it a meaningful nce, he turned and walked away. Continuing deeper into the street, the crowd grew denser. Every face bore a hint of excitement, as if they were yearning for something. Xue An paused slightly and looked up. The scene before him made himugh out loud. It turned out that as he meandered along, he had unknowingly arrived at the most bustling area of Destiny Citythe red-light district. It seemed that no matter the location or race, the ces where brothels and entertainment establishments gathered were always the most lively. This appeared to be an irrefutable truth. Whats more, unlike other areas, the brothels and establishments here were vastlyrger and more prosperous due to the Ghost Races strength and their peculiar traits. Whatever you could think of was hereand whatever you couldnt think of was here as well! This reputation was so widespread that even people from other worlds visited here out of curiosity. And now, because of the grand birthday celebration, the number of visitors to Destiny City had increased manyfold, among them plenty who were eager to broaden their horizons. This made the red-light district far busier and livelier than usual. Xue An chuckled and was about to turn and leave, but at that moment, a soft, feminine voice called out. "Sir, please wait!" Xue An paused slightly and turned to look. He saw a woman dressed revealingly yet retaining an air of purity, standing in front of a Vermilion Pavilion. She smiled sweetly as she looked at him. When she noticed Xue Ans gaze fall upon her, her eyes instantly brightened. Slightly stammering, she spoke, "Sir, judging by your appearance, are you perhaps looking for a ce to stay?" After saying this, Ah Qing nervously watched Xue An. Even she didnt understand why she had acted that way. Just moments earlier, as she passed the entrance and saw Xue An about to turn away, his aura and appearance stirred her heart profoundly. Almost involuntarily, she blurted out, "Sir, please wait." When Xue An turned and looked her way, her mind silently cheered. A truly elegant and charismatic young man! d in snow-white robes, standing tall and graceful, with striking sword-like brows, and those deep, mesmerizing eyesdespite standing casually, he exuded unparalleled charm and an unshakable noble aura. Such a picture naturally captivated Ah Qing, leaving her so flustered she even stuttered while speaking. After all, as a Human n girl trying to make a living in Destiny City, it had been a long time since she had encountered such a strikingly handsome young man from her own n. Whats more... If she didnt seize the chance now, there would be no opportunityter! Ah Qing silently thought to herself. Xue An understood what was going on and couldnt help but smile. That smile, like a spring breeze, left Ah Qing momentarily dazed; she quickly regained herposure. "Sir, please rest assured, my familys inn is exceptionally well-known in Destiny City. Especially the culinary skills of our chefs, which are sure to leave you satisfied! Also, if you choose to stay, I personally would be willing to..." As she spoke, Ah Qing blinked her charming eyes, her smile brimming with allure. She never anticipated that the white-robed young manone who seemed fresh out of a martial arts sectwas utterly unmoved by her "offer." He shook his head softly and turned to leave. Seeing this, Ah Qings heart sank. She bit her lip, attempting to say something, but ultimately could only lean against the door frame with a look of disappointment. Of course, Xue An wouldnt choose such a ce to stay, nor did he pay any attention to the Human n girls invitation. But as Xue An took his next step, a faint ck light flickered at the top of the Vermilion Pavilion. Though unnoticed by others, Xue An sensed it immediately. His expression shifted as he turned sharply and looked toward the top of the pavilion, muttering a quiet "Oh?" Seeing his reaction, Ah Qing was puzzled. But soon, she saw the white-robed youth lower his gaze toward her, causing her face to blush. "Sir, you..." She started to speak. But Xue An smiled faintly, "What was it you just said?" "Huh?" Ah Qing was momentarily confused. "I just spoke about you, sir..." "Not that sentencethe one before it!" Xue An said with a soft smile. "I mentioned the chefs at our pavilion are excellent..." Xue An pped softly, "Great! Then Ill have a taste!" With that, he stepped forward and entered. Ah Qing stood in ce, stunned as Xue An strode into the pavilion. Her charming eyes widened but quickly shifted into crescent moons filled with delight, as she murmured softly. "What an interesting fellow!" After speaking, she happily followed inside. The Vermilion Pavilion was indeed quite renowned, evidenced by the crowded patrons filling its halls. Beautiful attendants and elegant Meiji flitted about like butterflies among flowers, adding to the bustling atmosphere. Xue An, however, paid no heed to any of this. After taking a deep breath, he turned to the energetic Ah Qing, who was speaking without pause, and said calmly. "Please arrange a guest room for me." "Ah? That quickly?" Ah Qing paused. "Hmm? Quickly about what?" Xue An seemed preupied with searching for something and didnt catch her words clearly. "Oh, nothing!" Ah Qings face turned red, as she answered softly and gracefully turned to make arrangements. Yet all her gestures and efforts were futileXue An hadnt noticed her motions at all. Instead, he scanned the entire hall briefly before lowering his eyes. "Is it one of their people?" Chapter 1361 - 1358: Shadow Guard (Second Update)

Chapter 1361: Chapter 1358: Shadow Guard (Second Update)

The guest room was quite nice, both exquisite and clean, and through the window, one could see the City Lords Mansion in the distance. Xue An was very satisfied with it. It seemed that the Vermilion Pavilion wasnt just a fa?ade of a brothel; even its amodations were remarkable. "Young Master, what do you think of this guest room?" Ah Qing asked softly, her eyes shimmering with a seductive charm that seemed almost liquid. Xue An nodded, "Its excellent! Thank you, Miss!" "Im called Ah Qing!" "Then thank you, Miss Ah Qing!" Ah Qing burst intoughter as she looked at Xue Ans serious demeanor, then gracefully stepped forward and said tenderly, "Young Master, how do you intend to thank me for it?" Xue An calmly stepped back half a step and said indifferently, "What do you think?" "What I think is..." Ah Qing reached out her hand to touch Xue An, but just at that moment, she felt her footing slip, and her whole body uncontrobly lunged out of the room, nearly falling to the ground. Before she could steady herself, the heavy sound of the door mming shut resonated from behind, Xue Ans indifferent voice drifting out from within. "Its alreadyte. I should rest now. Miss Ah Qing, please leave." Ah Qing stood dumbfounded at the doorway, her face suddenly flushed with shame and anger. Raising her hand to pound on the door, she hesitated, seemingly recalling something before stomping her foot in frustration and turning away. Inside the room, Xue Anughed faintly and then walked over to the window. Having cultivated for over three thousand years and witnessed countless grand scenes, he naturally wouldnt put such trivial matters at heart. He quietly gazed at the distant City Lords Mansion as his Divine Sense spread outward like water, slowly enveloping the entire Vermilion Pavilion. At the same time. In a room on the top floor of the Vermilion Pavilion. A woman stood by the window, staring dazedly at the City Lords Mansion in the distance. She wore a magnificent long dress that entuated her slender and graceful figure. Her long hair cascaded down like a waterfall, veiling her delicate features with a hint of allure. In short, from any perspective, this woman could be called an extraordinary beauty. But at this moment, her face was ghostly pale, her captivating eyes asionally shing with pain, and her hands tightly gripped the window frame, seemingly lost in agonizing memories. Just then, the door behind her was gently pushed open, and Ah Qing, now dressed in a proper outfit, tiptoed in. Even though her footsteps were light, they startled the woman out of her trance. The pain in the womans eyes instantly faded, her clenched hands released, yet she didnt turn around, speaking calmly, "Do you have any new information?" Ah Qing shook her head, replying in a low voice, "Nothing for now. Its just that this celebration seems more grand than ever; even many sects outside the ghost realm havee to offer their congrattions!" The woman was silent for a moment, then let out a coldugh, "Of course, the Destined Ghost Monarch wants the scale to be as grand as possible. After all, this time he even invited people from both the Ren Family and the Tan Family!" Ah Qing fell silent, but eventually mustered up the courage to speak softly, "Commander, are we truly confident in carrying out our n this time?" "Of course were confident!" The woman spun around abruptly, ring coldly at Ah Qing. "What? Are you afraid?" Ah Qing hastily knelt down, trembling, "I wouldnt dare! Im just worried. This time, even aristocrats from the depths of the ghost realm have shown up. Coupled with the scale of the celebration, how can we disrupt it with our limited forces?" The woman stared at Ah Qing, and only after a long pause did the coldness on her face subside. She sighed softly and said, "This doubt likely isnt yours alone, is it?" Ah Qing lowered her head, saying, "Many of the sisters share the same concerns." The woman turned back to look at the City Lords Mansion outside the window and said faintly, "Its normal for you all to have such doubts, especially since neither you nor the others here have always followed me." Hearing this, Ah Qings look turned to panic. She kowtowed repeatedly, trembling as she said, "Commander, we and the others in this pavilion have all benefitted greatly from your kindness. If it werent for you, we would have long since died. We hold no ulterior motives, only worries... After all..." "After all, their strength is overwhelming, while on our side, theres only me as a topbatant, right?" The woman chuckled. "Stand up. I didnt mean to me you!" Ah Qing rose shakily to her feet, though her face remained full of worry. "I shouldnt have involved you in this matter, but the opportunity this time is too perfect! Even the elite offspring of noble families who seldom appear in the border ghost realm havee. I simply cant let it slip by!" As she spoke, the woman clenched her hands tightly, her eyes shing with an intense hatred. "At the celebration, I will do my utmost to protect you all. If I truly cannot do it, then it will count as reiming the favor I lent you!" Her words made Ah Qings face turn pale in an instant. She wanted to say something more, but the woman shook her head and softly said, "Leave. Over the next few days, pay close attention to any movements within Destiny City and report any anomalies to me immediately!" Ah Qings expression wavered, but she finally bowed deeply and whispered, "Understood!" She then retreated respectfully. When the room was left with only the woman herself,rge teardrops began to fall from the corners of her eyes, her body trembling faintly. Yet amidst this silent weeping, the womans lips slowly curled into a bright, radiant smile. "Nether Monarch, can you see? The heirs of those noble families who once betrayed you have already fallen into my trap. Soon, Ill make them all pay for what they did to you!" She murmured softly, her hands trembling as she retrieved a ckened Jade Decree from her bosom. On the Jade Decree, three words were etched in ghostly script: Shadow Guard. Her eyes filled with deep fondness as she gently kissed the Jade Decree, "Nether Monarch, I possess no great abilities, nor can I enter the depths of the ghost realm, surviving only in its outer edges. But this time, I am willing to avenge you!" As she spoke, her eyes turned ferocious, her long hair rising without wind, and a cloud of dark energy encircled her, like a devils shadow. The Jade Decree in her hand trembled incessantly, faintly revealing threads that extended into the unknown void. Meanwhile, in the room downstairs, Xue An slowly retracted his Divine Sense and sighed lightly, "So it truly is the Shadow Guard that he founded back then. No wonder the aura feels so familiar! However..." His lips curled into a yful smile. "They imed he was dead? Heh. Among all beings in the ghost realm, I wouldnt be surprised by anyones death except his..." Xue An enunciated each word firmly, "Its absolutely impossible!" Chapter 1362 - 1359: Picky (3rd Update)

Chapter 1362: Chapter 1359: Picky (3rd Update)

Song Jingyue was very unhappy. Extremely, extremely unhappy. At the same time, her face was also very red, extremely, extremely red. Because she realized that she had underestimated her senior brothers thick skin. After being rejected by her yesterday, Leng Boceng didnt give up but continued to tempt Song Jingyue with words. In the end, under the allure of seeing the true bustling side of Destiny City, Song Jingyue decided to secretly sneak out with her senior brother without her masters knowledge. But she never expected that her senior brother would lead her to a ce like this. ring at the elegant maidens and beautiful courtesans fluttering about like butterflies through the crowd, Song Jingyue was practically grinding her teeth in anger. Especially when she noticed that, even though Leng Boceng was seated across from her, his eyes had already wanderedpletely to those women. Her face immediately darkened. "Senior brother, are you seriously taking your junior sister to visit a brothel?" Song Jingyues tone was harsh. Leng Boceng reluctantly pulled his gaze back from the womens waists upon hearing this, then chuckled sheepishly. "Junior sister, youve misunderstood! While the Vermilion Pavilion is technically an inn, its not just any inn. The chefs here are top-notch! And the spiritual wine here is also incredibly well-known! Since were here, we must absolutely give them a try!" As he spoke, several serving girls gracefully approached and began cing an array of exquisite dishes onto the table. Though she was still fuming inside, Song Jingyue couldnt resist when faced with the enticing aroma and sight of the dishes. Her appetite instantly kicked in! As the sessor to the White Bone Sect, she rarely descended the mountain, and her usual diet consisted mostly of spiritual medicines to supplement her yin essence, leaving her unustomed to such delectable vors. Taking one bite, Song Jingyues eyes widened instantly, and she began devouring the food with gusto. Leng Boceng sat watching her with a satisfied grin, wearing the expression of a doting senior brother indulging his naive junior sister. But deep down, he was smirking coldly. Eat up! Once youre full and drunk, itll be my turn to act! As these vile thoughts rose in Leng Bocengs mind, a calm voice from the adjacent table suddenly interrupted. "The ingredients are decent, and the technique is passable, but the bnce of vors is terrible!" Song Jingyue, who had been fervently eating, instinctively looked up upon hearing this voice. Sitting at the next table was a white-clothed youth, holding a pair of chopsticks and critiquing the dishes in front of him. Beside him stood a young woman dressed in green, whose eyes looked as if they were about to roll out of her head. Ah Qing was absolutely fuming. She couldnt understand how dishes praised by so many could suddenly be dismissed so harshly by this youth. Especially when she saw Xue An shaking his head after sampling several dishes, she became increasingly irate and ced thest te in her hands onto the table with some force. "This ones our signature dish!" Her tone was icy, with none of yesterdays gentle charm. In truth, Ah Qing now resented Xue An deeply. She couldnt believe that this seemingly fresh-out-of-sect "puppy" was so impervious to her advances. All her flirting felt like casting pearls before swine. But rather than deter her, this only fueled Ah Qingspetitive spirit. And due to an uing major event in several days, Ah Qing had deliberately taken on the role of a server girl today, intending to get closer to this white-clothed youth. Yet all shed managed to get so far was frustrated. ncing at the te of Steamed Jade Spirit Turtle before him, Xue An didnt even touch his chopsticks. He said indifferently, "Uneptable!" "What?" Ah Qings eyes bulged in shock, and she demanded loudly, "You havent even tried it! How do you know its uneptable?" "No need to. The presentation alone already fails." "Presentation? Are you eating food or looking at art?" Ah Qing was so agitated she nearly jumped up. "Food, of coursebut presentation matters too. Just like with people: If someone isnt attractive, how many would care about their inner beauty, no matter how good it may be?" Hearing this, Ah Qing tried to refute him but suddenly remembered her initial intentions when "luring" Xue An. Her face flushed in embarrassment, and she eventually mmed the wine jug onto the table with frustration. "So picky! You might as well stop eating altogether!" Xue An chuckled lightly. "Its not pickiness. You said your chefs were skilled, so I merely pointed out some ws." Pointed out some ws... Thats "just pointing out ws"? Ah Qing was too exasperated to retort and stormed off. Meanwhile, Song Jingyue was now staring curiously at this white-clothed youth across the way. Strangely, the food in her mouth had lost its earlier appeal. It seemed... perhaps... maybe... it really wasnt that great after all! Also, hes so handsome! Song Jingyue thought to herself silently. Leng Boceng, however, was beginning to lose hisposure, especially after noticing the gaze his junior sister was directing at the youth. His annoyance swelled. Turning sharply, he red venomously at Xue An. Upon realizing that the white-clothed youth was indeed extraordinarily handsome, Leng Bocengs eyes filled with jealousy and rm. He snorted coldly, his toneced with warning. But Xue Anpletely ignored this posturing, casually critiquing the food. For him, while the dishes were barely passable, they were riddled with ws. After Ah Qing left, Xue An poured himself a ss of spiritual wine to enjoy in solitude. Undeniably, the spiritual wine served at the Vermilion Pavilion was far superior to the food. Only then did Xue An notice a curious gazeing from the table next to hima young girl with her mouth still full of food, staring intently at him. Xue An froze briefly, then gave her a friendly smile. Song Jingyues face instantly turned as red as an apple, and she quickly lowered her head bashfully. But her eyes still couldnt help stealing nces at Xue An. Xue An found it amusing and, recalling how the girls brows reminded him of his two daughters, raised his cup towards Song Jingyue in silent toast. Seeing this, Song Jingyue turned as red as blood and instinctively lifted her own cup to respond. But before she could, Leng Boceng couldnt hold back any longer. He mmed the table and said with mockery, "Junior sister, our master warned us to be wary of dubious characters while out." Song Jingyue felt aggrieved but couldnt argue since Leng Boceng had invoked their masters name. She had no choice but to lower her head sadly. Leng Boceng shot Xue An a smug look. Xue An, however, didnt even bother acknowledging him, continuing to drink his wine leisurely. Hmph! At least you know your ce! Leng Boceng thought triumphantly and resumed his attempts to "woo" his junior sister. But in Song Jingyues heart, Leng Bocengs image was already severely tarnished. His earlier jeering had only cemented his downfall in her opinion. No matter what he said next, Song Jingyue remained silent and unresponsive. Chapter 1363 - 1360: Beauty’s Miasma (4th Update)

Chapter 1363: Chapter 1360: Beautys Miasma (4th Update)

Momentster, Leng Bocengs heart waspletely consumed by fury. And thest shred of his rationality was shattered by the nce Song Jingyue secretly cast toward Xue An. Since youve forsaken all decency, dont me me for being ruthless! With that thought, Leng Boceng discreetly pulled out a small ck vial from his pocket, hiding it in his palm, waiting for a chance to pour its contents into Song Jingyues wine ss. Xue An, who had been sipping his drink alone, suddenly revealed a sh of cold light in his eyes, but before he could act The beaded curtain of the private room was abruptly lifted, and two Ghost Race members stumbled out,ughing loudly as they made their way outside with unsteady steps. Out of instinctive fear toward the Ghost Race, Leng Bocengs movements froze. As luck would have it, the two Ghost Race members were clearly drunk out of their minds. As they staggered past Leng Boceng, one of them veered unexpectedly and collided directly with him. And in an unfortunate twist, the collision happened to be with the hand holding the ck vial. Crack! After a barely perceptible snapping sound, a faint red smoke rose from the palm of Leng Bocengs hand, spiraling into his wrist before disappearingpletely. Leng Boceng let out a terrified scream. But just as his scream escaped his lips, the Ghost Race member who had bumped into him turned furious and pped him hard across the face. "Damn, how dare you block my way!" The p was merciless. In an instant, a prominent handprint appeared on Leng Bocengs face. "Hah! You lot from the pathetic Human n, who survive only because we Ghost Race bestow power upon you, dare toe here and ruin my mood?" Another Ghost Race member spat angrily. That wasnt mockery anymoreit was tantly humiliating. Yet even so, Leng Boceng didnt dare show a hint of defiance. He simply stood there hollow-eyed, fearfully staring at the two Ghost Race members. While he did not react, Song Jingyue, seated nearby, could no longer hold back. She pped the table sharply and yelled, "What do you mean by that? And it was you who bumped into him first, so why are you turning it around on us?" Although she had no fondness for her senior brother, protecting the honor of her sectpelled the young girl to speak up righteously. But upon hearing her words, the two Ghost Race members werent angered; instead, their faces lit up with malicious glee as they exchanged a sly nce and beganughing eerily. "Well, well, we didnt notice earliertheres such a lovely young girl here!" "Indeed! Especially with all that Primordial Yin Qi... its enough to make a ghost drool!" The two Ghost Race members spoke while grinning wickedly, the expressions on their faces oozing lust. Song Jingyues face turned pale, and she shouted furiously, "I suggest you watch your mouths and show some respect!" "Respect? Hahaha, do you think pathetic humans like you deserve our respect?" one Ghost Race member sneered. "Exactly. Be obedient ande with us. If we extract your Primordial Yin Qi, we might even spare your life. Otherwise... hmph!" the other Ghost Race memberughed coldly. Angered beyond measure, Song Jingyue raised her hand and hurled two Ghost Conscript Talismans directly at the Ghost Race members. She practiced the Dao of White Bonea Yin-based cultivation technique. Though she was young, her extraordinary talentbined with these powerful talismans, personally bestowed by her master, lent her strikes formidable strength. But just as the talismans neared, before they could detonate, one of the Ghost Race members smacked them away with a single hand, shattering them instantly. "Feisty little girl! But have you forgotten where you are? This is the Ghost Realm!" sneered the Ghost Race member, raising his hand to summon a massive ck palm that appeared behind Song Jingyue, grabbing her into midair. Song Jingyue struggled desperately, but the giant palm clenched tightly, binding herpletely and rendering her immobile. For the first time, fear flickered across Song Jingyues face. The two Ghost Race members burst intoughter. "Lets see how feisty you can be now, little girl!" Theughter echoed, and the patrons at surrounding tables quickly retreated with terrified expressions. Song Jingyue couldnt help but look toward her senior brother for help. But Leng Boceng sat frozen in his chair, his face shifting between green and white, his eyes brimming with fear. Watching this, despair gripped Song Jingyues heart. Would she truly fall victim to these two Ghost Race members today? At this moment, the two Ghost Race members stepped closer, maliciously reaching out to touch Song Jingyues face and body. But just then, a streak of white light flew through the air with unimaginable speed and pierced straight through the heads of the two Ghost Race members. Thud, thud! With two muffled sounds, the bodies of the Ghost Race members shattered into countless pieces, dissolving into pure ck qi. In an instant, even the ck qi vanishedpletely, evaporating into the air. A crisp clink followeda white porcin wine cup dropped to the ground and trembled faintly. The sequence of events unfolded so swiftly that the Ghost Race members didnt even have the chance to scream before they were obliterated. The "weapon" was merely that white porcin wine cup. Meanwhile, the perpetrator had vanished, and Song Jingyue, freed from the grip, fell back down. But no one paid attention to herall eyes were fixed on the porcin wine cup lying on the floor. Only Song Jingyue stared in shock at the table where Xue An was seated. Moments earlier, she had glimpsed the sh of white light emanating from Xue Ans hand. At that instant, the Vermilion Pavilion erupted into chaos. Guests finally came to their senses, scrambling away in terror. After all, the victims were Ghost Race members. Who would dare get involved? Xue An calmly stood, offered the stunned girl a faint smile, and then turned to leave. Song Jingyue gazed in confusion at Xue Ans departing figure. A momentter, she snapped to her senses, shivered, and hurried after him. After taking a few steps, she nced at Leng Boceng huddled in the corner, trembling violently. Her eyes filled with icy disdain as she barked, "Get up!" Leng Boceng flinched, scrambled to his feet, and sheepishly followed Song Jingyue out. But once outside, his shaking worsened, his face flushed red, and sweat poured from his body. Before Song Jingyue could figure out what was happening, Leng Boceng suddenly shouted, "I cant take it anymore!" With a crazed cry, he dashed into a back alley behind the Vermilion Pavilion, tearing at his clothes as he ran. Song Jingyue chased him for a few steps, but seeing the mounting chaos around her, she stomped her foot in frustration and left hurriedly. Xue An stood by the window, listening to the sounds of mayhem and Leng Bocengs deranged screams from the alley. He smirked coldly. "A Beauty Miasma? Such a vile tactic. Truly, youve brought this upon yourself!" Chapter 1364 - 1361: This Matter... Should Not Be Publicized! (5th Update)

Chapter 1364: Chapter 1361: This Matter... Should Not Be Publicized! (5th Update)

The white porcin wine cup rotated slowly in her hand, and Wen Muling had been gazing down at it for a long time. Ah Qing finally couldnt help but say, "Commander, the families of the two deceased Ghost Race members have been pressing us for answers. How should we respond?" Wen Muling paused slightly and lifted her head to look at Ah Qing. After a moment, a trace of cruelty shed through her eyes. "Tell them that the Vermilion Pavilion will take responsibility for this matter, but it will have to wait until after the celebration!" Ah Qing nodded, "Understood!" But having said this, Ah Qing still didnt leave. "Is there anything else?" Wen Muling asked. A strange expression flickered across Ah Qings face as she softly replied, "Commander, someone rushed into the chaotic alley behind our pavilionst night...!" Wen Muling nodded, "I know." Ah Qing licked her lips, "But the person who broke in was a man, and... and it seems like hes about to bepletely ruined!" Disgust flickered in Wen Mulings eyes, "You know well enough what kind of people reside in that chaotic alley. Since this man sought his own destruction, theres no one else to me. Have a few men drag him out and toss him away!" "Yes!" Ah Qing shot a deep nce at the white porcin wine cup in Wen Mulings hand before bowing and retreating. After the door closed, Wen Muling fiddled with the wine cup and muttered softly, "Strange, why is there not the slightest residual trace of aura upon this wine cup?" Everyone has a unique aura, and anything you touch will retain a trace of it. This provides an avenue for tracking down its source. Yet Wen Muling found no clues on this cup. But for a single wine cup to eliminate two Ghost Race memberssuch power was enough to shake Wen Muling. And since there were no traces, it clearly suggested that the perpetrator wished to remain hidden. In this delicate period, Wen Muling could only set the matter aside for now. What she did not know, however, was that when Ah Qing departed, she did not return to her room. Instead, she moved stealthily to stand outside Xue Ans room, gently knocking on the door. Xue An seemed to have known she woulde and, without turning around, spoke from the window, "Come in. The doors unlocked!" Creaaaaak! The door swung open. Ah Qing slipped inside, closing it casually behind her. Watching the figure seated by the window, her lips curled upward ever so slightly. "Did you know Ide, Young Master?" Ah Qing walked forward gracefully, her voice soft as silk. Xue An chuckled, "I dont know what youre talking about." Ah Qings smile deepened, "Oh? You dont know what Im talking about? Truly a sly little fellow." With that, she propped her hands on the table, staring directly at Xue An with glittering eyes. "Erasing all traces of aura from the wine cup and taking the lives of two Ghost Race members in one moveYoung Master must have quite the skill!" As she spoke, her gaze grew so seductive it nearly dripped with honey. Xue An, however, merely arched an eyebrow and said tly, "You..." "Wondering how I figured it out, arent you?" Ah Qingughed joyfully. "My strength may not be remarkable, but I do possess a keen talent for observation. I was the one who brought up that wine cup. I know every subtle detail about it!" Xue Ans eyes gradually turned frosty. "Dont worry, Young MasterI havent told anyone about this!" "So...," Ah Qing leaned closer,ughing softly, "...shouldnt you consider rewarding me, Young Master?" Xue An leaned back slightly, his tone dispassionate, "Reward? What kind of reward are you expecting?" "What do you think?" Ah Qing licked her alluring lips. Despite her overt advances, Xue An could still catch a glimmer of anxiety and sorrow in her eyes. Recalling the presence of the shadow guards circting the Vermilion Pavilion, Xue An suddenly understood much and sighed inwardly. Desperation before her death? s, youngdy, youve barked up the wrong tree! I am, after all, the one and only upright gentleman in this world! As this thought emerged, an inexplicable sense of danger dissipated from the back of Xue Ans mind. Xue An coughed lightly, "Youngdy, I think youve misunderstood. Im not that kind of man..." Ah Qing hadnt expected Xue An to refuse outright. Her face turned pale, and humiliation shed in her eyes. Nheless, she forced a smile. "What? You think Im dirty? But my body is clean! I only wanted to... before I... escape..." Though Ah Qing was usually bold and fiery, saying something like this as a woman strained her nerve. Before she could finish, however, Xue An shook his head. "Youngdy, youre mistaken. Its not that I hold contemptI already have a wife!" These words struck Ah Qing like a bolt from the blue, leaving her stunned in ce. "Unfortunate timing for misced affectionmy apologies," Xue An said. Tears welled up in Ah Qings eyes, but she quickly suppressed them andughed instead. "What a joke! I was only teasing you. Did you really think I was going to throw myself at you? Absolutely hrious!" With that, she turned and strode toward the door. Yet when she grasped the handle, her movements paused, and she spoke grimly, "The two Ghost Race members you killed held high status. Their side has been exerting considerable pressure on the Vermilion Pavilion... The Shopkeeper has shielded you for now." "But after the celebration the day after tomorrow, this pavilion is bound to face upheaval. There may be no one left to protect you. If youre smart, youll take this chance and flee while you can!" With those words, she opened the door and strode away. Xue An watched her departing figure and sighed softly. "Breaking the cauldrons and sinking the boats, ready for mutual destruction, are they?" Meanwhile... Crouching in a bizarre posture on a stretcher, Leng Boceng was carried back. Upon seeing the pitiful state of her disciple, Wen Lingcui gasped audibly. "What... what happened?" Leng Bocengs face was ashen, his gaze vacant, like a broken doll robbed of its soul. Only upon hearing his masters shout did some rity return to his eyes, and then he burst into loud sobs. "Master! My... my body is no longer pure... There were... there were so many bad people... sob sob sob sob!" Gradually, through his fragmented recounting, Wen Lingcui and Song Jingyue grasped the details of what had transpired. Furious, Wen Lingcuis face became ashen with rage, "Those scoundrels are utterly unforgivable!" But Song Jingyue, standing quietly to the side, remainedposed. Last night, upon returning to the Sect, she concealed the incident from her master, fearing the fallout. She wasnt foolish either; upon careful thought, she noticed several oddities. Today, seeing Leng Bocengs miserable state confirmed her suspicions. Thus, she felt no sympathy for her senior brother, for she knew that, had things gone differentlyst night, she would have been the one to suffer. Observing Wen Lingcuis seething desire for revenge, Song Jingyue hesitated briefly then spoke softly, "Master, I believe its best not to publicize this matter. It could damage the Sects reputation." These words immediately sobered Wen Lingcui. "Then ording to you, Yueer, what should we do...?" Song Jingyue cast a hateful nce at the stretcher-bound Leng Boceng and silently mouthed the answer, "Ghost Race." Leng Boceng trembled violently, instantly understanding the implication, quaking like a leaf. Only then did Song Jingyue smile sweetly. "Master, the wisest approach would be to pretend this never happened. As for those who harmed Senior Brother... we can deal with them after the celebration." Wen Lingcui nodded in approval, "Mm, Yueer speaks well. That indeed seems the most prudent approach. It appears Yueer is growing increasingly mature." Thus, the matter was quietly swept under the rug. Yet within Destiny City, whispers began spreading of an extraordinary man. Amid these rippling undercurrents, the day of the celebration finally arrived! Chapter 1365 - 1362: The Show Begins (6th Update)

Chapter 1365: Chapter 1362: The Show Begins (6th Update)

Although the Ghost Race doesnt actually need to wear clothes, they can fully materialize an outfit through simtion. But to demonstrate his sincerity, the Destined Ghost Monarch still changed into a brand-new set of Human n garments. And then, he began nervously and restlessly waiting. Finally. Ren Tianyun and Tan Feiwen descended the staircase gracefully. The Destined Ghost Monarch hurriedly stepped forward to greet them, fawningly saying, "Honored guests, the carriage is ready. We can depart right away!" Ren Tianyun didnt even lift his eyelids, "Your so-called grand birthday celebration isnt being held in your own City Lords Mansion?" The Destined Ghost Monarch quickly stered on a smile and exined, "This ce is small and inconvenient, so the celebration is arranged at the foot of Iron Net Mountain outside the city! Theres a newly built courtyard there!" "Ha! Not much in skills, but oh, the arrogance!" Ren Tianyun sneered coldly. The Destined Ghost Monarch bowed and scraped, not daring to show any hint of dissatisfaction, "Yes, yes, its all my own poor nning!" Tan Feiwen frowned slightly and said in a cold tone, "Lets go then!" After speaking, she boarded the carriage directly. Ren Tianyun, though clearly displeased, could only follow suit and board as well. The massive ghost horse pulling the carriage suddenly lifted it into the air, heading towards the outskirts of the city. Meanwhile. The crowd from White Bones Sect had already arrived outside the courtyard. Despite severe injuries, White Bones Sect was still a ce of cultivation, and under the effects of various spiritual medicines, Leng Bocengs wounds hadpletely healed. Yet while his physical injuries had healed, the trauma to his spirit lingered long and unyielding. At the very least, now whenever Leng Boceng encountered unfamiliar men, he would break out in a cold sweat. As for the junior sister hed been trying to court previously, he now avoided her as if she were a gue. This change brought Song Jingyue no small satisfaction, though it also cost her some restless nights in the past few days. Every time she closed her eyes, all she could see was the smiling white-robed youth. Even her dreams were consumed by scenes from the Vermilion Pavilion. Yet because Song Jingyue feared further entanglement in the storm surrounding the deaths of those two Ghost Race members, she dared not return to the Vermilion Pavilion and spent her days idly in her room. Wen Lingcui thought she was worried about her senior brother and tried tofort her several times. But she had no idea what her disciple was truly thinking. At this moment, Song Jingyue was awash with regret. If only shed had the courage back then to ask his namehow wonderful that would have been! At least she wouldnt be in her current state, recalling his features but having no knowledge of his name or origin! Whenever she thought about never being able to see that white-robed youth again or thank him in person, Song Jingyue felt the urge to cry. And then, a sudden thought urred to her. Since that white-robed youth was able to destroy two Ghost Race members with a mere flick of his hand, it was clear his cultivation level was high. For one of such caliber toe to Destiny City, his presence at the Destined Ghost Monarchs celebration seemed inevitable. If she searched carefully during the event, perhaps she could find him. This idea filled Song Jingyue with excitement, urging her towards the celebration with impatience. But upon arriving, Song Jingyue was filled with despair upon realizing her naivety. She wasnt the only sect attending the celebration. In fact, the celebration hadnt officially begun, but the sprawling courtyard spanning nearly a thousand acres was already packed to the brim. Human n, Ghost Racegroups mingled together in a cacophony of chaos. Trying to find one individual amidst this overwhelming crowd was nearly impossible! Song Jingyue couldnt help sinking into deep despair, her expression bing visibly somber. Meanwhile. Amanding voice suddenly rang out, followed by the sight of a massive ghost horse pulling an enormous carriage that slowly came to a stop atop the courtyards grand pavilion. The crowd immediately erupted in murmurs. "The Ghost Monarch has arrived!" "Its the Ghost Monarchs chariot!" Amidst the crowds chatter, a figure emerged from the carriage. This man donned a ck robe and bore an air of authorityit was none other than the Destined Ghost Monarch! Seeing this, many in the crowd were poised to cheer. But then, instead of leaving the carriage, the Destined Ghost Monarch stood solemnly to the side, seemingly waiting for someone. The crowd fell silent in an instant. For someone tomand such respect from the Destined Ghost Monarch, what kind of presence were they? Just as the crowd craned their necks in anticipation, two silhouettes stepped down from the carriage, one after the other. It was Ren Tianyun and Tan Feiwen. Their appearance cast an unusual atmosphere over the gathering. Because nobody knew who they were! At that moment, the Destined Ghost Monarch loudly proimed. "Destiny City greets the heirs of the Ren Family and Tan Family from the depths of the ghost realm!" Boom! The statement was like an explosive, setting the entire crowd into uproar. "What? Theyre from the depths of the ghost realm?" "Hiss! And from distinguished families even within the depthsRen Family and Tan Family!" "No wonder the Destined Ghost Monarch is showing such reverence!" "Why have theye here? Isnt it said that the ghost realms depths always look down on us on the outskirts?" Discussion swirled like a storm, filled with awe, envy, jealousy, and confusion! The people of White Bones Sect were utterly dumbstruck as well. Wen Lingcui managed to stammer, "To think theyre from the depths of the ghost realmthis time, the Destined Ghost Monarchs prestige is shining bright!" Song Jingyue asked hesitantly, "Master, is the ghost realms depth truly such a powerful ce?" "Calling it powerful hardly suffices! By strict definition, thats where the true ancient ghost realms reside!" Wen Lingcui spoke with awe, her gaze toward Ren Tianyun and Tan Feiwen full of envy and reverence. If White Bones Sect could form an alliance with such figures, their strength would skyrocket, possibly even achieving dominion status in this realm. But Wen Lingcui knew full well that such distinguished individuals wouldnt spare a second nce at a minor sect like hers. Just then, atop the tform, Ren Tianyuns face showed a faint smile. He thoroughly enjoyed the admiration of the crowd, and his earlier displeasure dissipated entirely. As he and Tan Feiwen seated themselves at the honored positions, the Destined Ghost Monarch exuberantly waved his hand. "Let the celebration begin!" At hismand, ghost servants began presenting an array of rare delicacies to the courtyards guests. Mounds of tables were swiftly set,den with dishes that seemed to flow like rivers. The gathered humans and Ghost Race alike were all assigned seats. Yet the foodnormally a feast of unparalleled freshnessfelt utterly tasteless to Song Jingyue at this moment. Her gaze continued to sweep the crowd, searching for that one figure. And then, atop the grand pavilion, the Destined Ghost Monarch turned to Ren Tianyun with a sycophantic grin, "Master, theres a performance scheduled below. Would you care to watch it?" "Oh? What kind of performance?" Ren Tianyuns interest was piqued. The Destined Ghost Monarch chuckled and pped lightly, rying his orders downward. Soon. Wen Muling and the others waiting in the courtyards flower hall received the message. Wen Muling stood calmly, adjusted her gown, and stepped forth. The de-hidden Ah Qing couldnt help calling out tremblingly, "Captain..." Wen Muling smiled faintly, "Lets go! The show... is about to begin!" Chapter 1366 - 1363: Dance, the Dagger Appears (First Update)

Chapter 1366: Chapter 1363: Dance, the Dagger Appears (First Update)

As soon as Wen Muling and the group ofdies appeared on the stairs leading to the high tform, the once-silent crowd immediately erupted into chatter. "Its Miss Wen from the Vermilion Pavilion!" "They actually showed up too!" "It looks like theyve also been invited by the Destined Ghost Monarch!" The crowd murmured in animated discussion. Song Jingyue widened her eyes as she gazed upon the scene. Though she was also a woman, the sight of Wen Muling, dressed in a splendid gown and appearing as ethereal as a celestial maiden, took her breath away and left her awestruck. However, her master, Wen Lingcui, let out a faint sigh at that moment. "Shes also from the Human n... what a pity!" "Master, what do you mean by what a pity?" Song Jingyue asked, confused. Wen Lingcui shook her head and did not borate further. Meanwhile, Wen Muling led the group ofdies up to the high tform and gracefully bowed deeply before the Destined Ghost Monarch. "Greetings to the Ghost Monarch!" The Destined Ghost Monarch chuckled. "No need for such formality!" He then turned his head to Ren Tianyun, smiling, and said, "My lord, what do you think...?" He didnt finish his sentence, as Ren Tianyun gave a slight shiver, snapping out of his mesmerized state of awe, and nodded. "Excellent!" The Destined Ghost Monarch smiled smugly to himself and remained silent, bowing deeply. For he knew, this move was a masterstroke! At this moment, Ren Tianyun appraised the demure andposed Wen Muling. After a few moments, a yful smile appeared on his face. "What is your name?" Wen Muling said nothing. The Destined Ghost Monarch quickly interjected, "My lord, this is Miss Wen Muling from the Vermilion Pavilion of Destiny City." As he spoke, he turned to Wen Muling and said, "Miss Wen, this is the esteemed young master from the depths of the Ghost Realm, of the illustrious Ren Family. Do not be negligent; pay your respects!" Wen Muling still did not raise her head. She simply curtsied lightly, saying, "Greetings, Young Master Ren." Her voice was soft and enchanting, causing an itch in Ren Tianyuns heart. While the depths of the Ghost Realm certainly housed its share of beautiful women, it was rare to see a Human n woman exuding such elegant grace. A trace of greed flickered in Ren Tianyuns eyes as he let out a chuckle. "Wen Muling... what a lovely name! But tell me, how do you n to honor Destineds birthday celebration today?" "We shall perform a dance," Wen Muling replied, her head bowed. "A dance? Excellent, then allow me the pleasure of witnessing Miss Wens graceful performance!" At this moment, Ren Tianyun acted the part of a cultured and refined gentleman, showing no trace of the typical savagery associated with the Ghost Race. To him, Wen Muling was clearly a woman worth a touch of effort and consideration. Thus, he maintained his calm and genial demeanor. Joy shed in the Destined Ghost Monarchs eyes. Truly, no matter the race or the strength of the individual, all men are alike when faced with beauty! At this moment, the group ofdies from the Vermilion Pavilion slowly spread out, each holding a musical instrument, standing silently. Wen Muling stepped into the center of the tform. Suddenly! The sound of a drum reverberated through the air! Wen Muling gracefully extended her delicate hands, suddenly lifted her eyes, and began to dance. The entire courtyard fell silent. The crowd gradually widened their eyes, their faces revealing expressions of astonishment and amazement. With every swaying step of her dance, the splendid gown Wen Muling wore seemed toe alive, swirling and blooming like vibrant and dazzling flowers, capturing the hearts and souls of the audience. Ren Tianyun was also taken aback. He had assumed that this so-called dance performance was merely a gimmick, but to his surprise, her movements were truly captivating and soul-stirring. As he continued to watch, an intoxicated look involuntarily appeared on his face. Seeing this, the Destined Ghost Monarch leaned closer and murmured in a lowered voice, "My lord, what do you think?" "Excellent," Ren Tianyun replied softly, his gaze fixed on the dancing figure. "If my lord is pleased, then I shall present this woman to you as a tribute," the Destined Ghost Monarch offered. "Oh? Wouldnt that be... inappropriate?" Though he said this, the broad smile on Ren Tianyuns face betrayed his true feelings. "If my lord favors her, it would be her honor. Besides, her Vermilion Pavilion has been prospering in my Destiny City for many years under my protection. Its only fitting for her to offer something in return this time!" the Destined Ghost Monarch said with a chuckle. "In that case, I graciously ept!" Ren Tianyuns smile grew even brighter. At the side, Tan Feiwen let out a faint snort but remained silent. To her, while she despised the crooked dealings of Ren Tianyun and the Destined Ghost Monarch, she had no interest in meddling over what happened to a lowly Human n woman. Meanwhile, as the drumbeats intensified, Wen Mulings movements grew faster and faster. With the sharp, thunderous steps of her dance, she drew closer and closer to Ren Tianyun. Ren Tianyun watched with a chuckle, seemingly oblivious to the escting danger. But at that moment, Wen Muling suddenly shouted, "Now!" With her shout, the drumbeat came to an abrupt halt, reced by the metallic sh of weapons. The women, who had been holding the musical instruments, suddenly pulled crimson longswords out of their instruments and beganunching deadly strikes against the nearby guards. shing sounds rang out. Several Ghost Race guards let out bloodcurdling screams before being torn apart by the enchanted power imbued within the crimson longswords, which had been specifically designed to subdue evil spirits. However, the guards werent defenseless; they soon encircled the women, and a fierce battle erupted. Wen Muling ignored the chaos. In fact, the moment she had yelled, she had already sprung into action. In mid-air, Wen Mulings gaze sharpened. Reaching behind her head, she swiftly plucked out two hairpins. With a flick of her hands, they transformed into a gleaming petite sword, which she aimed directly at Ren Tianyun. Ren Tianyun didnt move. Instead, he coldly watched Wen Muling charge toward him, a mocking smile ying at the corners of his lips. Wen Muling was incredibly fast. In the blink of an eye, she was right before Ren Tianyun. Yet, before the petite sword in her hands could reach him, he let out a chillyugh. "You think this is enough to harm me?" As he spoke, a surge of potent ghostly energy erupted forth, instantly shattering the petite sword into pieces. The residual force hurled Wen Muling far back. Watching this, Ah Qing and the others, still locked in battle with the guards, gasped in rm. "Protector!" But they were barely holding their own against the guards, relying entirely on the advantage of their enchanted weapons. They had no way to assist Wen Muling. Wen Mulings body hurtled toward the edge of the high tform. At that moment, the enraged Destined Ghost Monarch, who had finally snapped out of his shock, roared, "How dare you attempt to assassinate Lord Ren! Die!" With a wave of his robe, a massive ck w materialized around Wen Muling, descending upon her mercilessly. But just as the w was about to strike, Wen Mulings hair suddenly flew into the air, her falling body suspending mid-air. Around her, thin ck threads began to emerge and dance. Seeing this, both Ren Tianyun, who had been confidently watching with ns to destroy her physical form and torment her soul, and the coldly observing Tan Feiwen, were struck with shock. Their expressions changed drastically, and they cried out in rm. "Shadow Guard?" Chapter 1367 - 1364: Both Jade and Stone Burn Together, Is It Worth It? (Second Update)

Chapter 1367: Chapter 1364: Both Jade and Stone Burn Together, Is It Worth It? (Second Update)

Wen Mulings eyes were already filled with ck and red light, and the originally delicate and fair skin on her cheeks showed traces of ck blood vessels. Apanied by her ceaselessly swaying long hair, she looked just like the Demon God. The corners of Wen Mulings mouth lifted into a faint cold smile. "You still remember the Shadow Guard?" Ren Tianyuns expression shifted multiple times, eventually growing dark as he sneered, "No wonder you, with the body of the Human n, would attempt to assassinate me. So, youre merely remnants of his forces!" "Remnants?" ck aura swirled around Wen Muling, her anger clearly reaching its peak. "If the Lord were still here, would you dare utter such words?" Ren Tianyun snorted coldly, "If he were here, of course, I wouldnt dare! But hes already dead! Not even a shred of his divine soul remains!" At this, Ren Tianyuns face took on a yful expression. "Isnt it ironic? A Nether Monarch who toyed with souls, obliterated to the point of soul annihtion! Hahaha!" Laughter rang out, shaking the venue. Because of the attempted assassination earlier, all those present were already bewildered, but the shocking urrences that followed left everyone horrified. The Shadow Guard, the Nether Monarch... Any alone was an earth-shattering secret capable of causing death to countless individuals. As a result, many turned pale, wishing they could block their ears immediately. But among them, the one who was most terrified was none other than the Destined Ghost Monarch. At this moment, he was so frightened he looked as though he might cry. After all, Wen Muling was someone he had personally selected to offer to Ren Tianyun. Who could have imagined it would lead to such chaos? Moreover, this Wen Muling turned out to be a Shadow Guard, a remnant of the Nether Monarchs forces. The reality of this revtion was enough to drive the Destined Ghost Monarch to madness. He was well aware of the ruthless nature of the Ghost Races prominent nsbetter to kill mistakenly than to let anyone go. Not to mention, Wen Muling belonged to his own Destiny City. He had effectively fallen into a mire, unable to clear his name. These thoughts shed through the Destined Ghost Monarchs mind like lightning, leaving him pallid and on the verge of breakdown. Meanwhile, Ah Qing and the other women finally reached their limit, letting out shrieks as the guards of the Ghost Race subdued them to the ground. But in such dire circumstances, Wen Mulingughed. Amidst her radiant smile, she stroked the hair by her ear. "Youre mistaken. The Lord cannot die! He must still be alive! The day he returns will be the day the mighty ns of the Ghost Race meet their doom!" Ren Tianyun snorted. "What delusional nonsense!" As these words fell, from the shadows behind Ren Tianyun suddenly exploded a dazzling sh of sword light. Wen Muling emerged, her de aiming straight for Ren Tianyun. It was none other than the Shadow Killing Technique, the unique skill of the Shadow Guard! This move was unpredictable and exceedingly difficult to defend against. Caught off guard, Ren Tianyun could not react in time. Yet just as Wen Mulings sword pierced half an inch into Ren Tianyuns back, Tan Feiwen snorted coldly from the side, sending a strand of ck light flying across the air, directly entangling Wen Mulings sword and twisting it fiercely. Crack! The de shattered. Then this strand of ck light slithered like a serpent, winding itself upwards in an attempt to bind Wen Muling. Seeing things take a turn for the worse, Wen Muling leaped backward. But her retreat was slightly too slow, as the ck light, like a living creature, whipped its tail in mid-air. Bang! Wen Mulings body was flung through the air, spewing a mouthful of blood mid-flight. "Commander!" Ah Qing and the other women cried out in anguish. Yet before their cries could even echo, the iron-faced Destined Ghost Monarch raised a hand and sealed their mouths shut. Wen Muling staggered and tumbled for quite a distance before barely managing to steady herself. Looking at her now, her already pale face resembled bleached paper, with only her lips stained vividly red by her own blood. Ren Tianyuns injured back bore only a shallow mark, a pitiful wound that was negligible for someone of his caliber. But the disgrace of being harmed was enough to make Ren Tianyun erupt in rage. "How dare you tarnish me, you wretch! Ill drag you back to the depths of the Ghost Realm and cast you into eternal suffering within the Abyss!" Ren Tianyun roared furiously. In this situation, Wen Mulings trembled slightly, her body seemingly on the verge of copse. Ah Qing and the others, though unable to speak, gazed at Wen Muling with eyes full of despair and heartbreak. As for the other figures in the courtyard, they too were rendered silent. Song Jingyues expression grew grim. Though she didnt know who Wen Muling was, the current scene reminded her of everything that had transpired yesterday, eliciting a deep sense of shared sorrow. Holding on to a faint glimmer of hope, she murmured softly, "Master, what is the Shadow Guard? And what does he mean by remnants of the forces?" "Be quiet! Dont speak another word!" Wen Lingcui snapped sharply, her usuallyposed tone now stern with fear. Wen Lingcui had never shouted at her before, so her current demeanor was all the more terrifying. Song Jingyue dared not utter another word, merely casting a gaze full of sympathy toward Wen Muling. Meanwhile. Wen Muling gently wiped the blood from the corner of her lips, addressing Ren Tianyun, the Destined Ghost Monarch, and the others on the high tform with a liltingugh. "How wonderful!" Hmm? Wonderful? What did she mean? The crowd was collectively bewildered, unable toprehend the significance of these words. Then Wen Muling lowered her gaze toward Ah Qing and the others, smiling bitterly. "Sorry for dragging you into this!" Tears streamed from Ah Qing and the others, and they shook their heads in unison. Wen Muling raised her head, her eyes fixed on the towering, sky-piercing Iron Net Mountain that faded into the void, her face filled with boundless reverence and longing. "Lord, Im so tired! But atst, I shall soon see you again. Before I die, however, I must ensure they all apany you in death!" As she spoke, a ck Jade Decree flew out from her chest. The Jade Decree rotated slowly, then pulsed like a heartbeat, sending countless ck threads outward toward the distant Iron Net Mountain. Tan Feiwen instantly realized something, screaming in utter terror, "Stop her immediately!" Ren Tianyun, sensing danger as well, unleashed his full cultivation level to annihte Wen Muling. But it was already toote. The ck threads from the Jade Decree instantly connected with the myriad ck glimmers on Iron Net Mountain. Boom! The enormous mountain trembled slightly. Its sheer size meant such a subtle tremor caused the high tform, and even all of Destiny City, to quake violently. A tempest of raw power swept through the venue, and Wen Muling let out augh of sheer triumph, tears of blood trailing down her face. "This is the Lord Nether Monarchs legacy. Who dares defy it!" Wen Mulings fury echoed across the heavens. Ren Tianyun, Tan Feiwen, the Destined Ghost Monarch, and everyone present were paralyzed with terror. For Ren Tianyun and the others especially, tremors wracked their entire beings. They could feel the vast, unparalleled might emanating from the mountain. "Die!" Wen Mulings expression distorted with a manic fervor. For channeling such inherited power far exceeded her current capabilities, guaranteeing her own annihtion upon its use. But just as countless ck threads spread across the skies, ready to obliterate everything. Beside the Jade Decree enveloped in ck light, a long, slender, bone-jointed hand appeared. It reached out slowly, grasping the Jade Decree. Crash! All the ck light in the sky instantly froze, and the impending annihting strike came to an abrupt halt. Then a faint sigh echoed. "To kill themfine. But is it worth sacrificing your own life for this?" Chapter 1368 - 1365: Kneel with One Kick (First Update)

Chapter 1368: Chapter 1365: Kneel with One Kick (First Update)

The entire scene was deathly silent. Everyones eyes widened as they nkly stared at the white-d youth floating in the sky, their minds trapped in a state ofplete shutdown. Song Jingyue trembled all over, and then her heart was overwhelmed with ecstatic joy. Its him! She hadnt expected to see him here! To her, this youth who had saved her in the Vermilion Pavilion left an indelible impression. But soon, her thoughts shifted, and her heart sank gradually. A deep worry surfaced on her face. What is he trying to do? Does he not see the situation in the arena right now? Simrly dumbfounded was Ah Qing on the high tform. Though bound tightly, she strained to nce upwards, staring at Xue An in disbelief, her eyes filled with shock. Why is he here? Could it be... to rescue me? Ren Tianyun and Tan Feiwen exchanged a nce, both seeing suspicion and murderous intent reflected in each others eyes. No matter what, this white-d youths appearance was exceedingly peculiar. Friend or foe, it wasnt clear, and thus the two had already prepared themselves for action in secret. At the same time, Wen Muling finally snapped out of her daze and roared, "Return the Jade Decree to me!" As she spoke, she lunged forward frantically. Xue An nced at the Jade Decree he was holding and sighed softly, "Your infatuation ismendable. Take some rest first." With those words spoken, Wen Muling, who had been wing forward wildly, froze instantly. Her eyes filled with terror because she realized that her entire body had lost all controleven moving a single fingertip was impossible. Xue An chuckled lightly, then turned his gaze toward the people on the high tform, finally resting his eyes on Ren Tianyun and Tan Feiwen. He spoke calmly, "Ren Family? Tan Family?" "Thats correct! I am Ren Tianyun, a legitimate descendant of the Ren Family! Who are you?" Ren Tianyun asked coldly, his face full of arrogance. "Who am I?" Xue Ans lips curled into a yful smile. "You dont seem to have the qualification to know who I am!" "You..." Ren Tianyun erupted in fury, just about tosh out. The Destined Ghost Monarch stepped forward first, roaring, "Kid, do you even know who youre talking to?" At this moment, the Destined Ghost Monarch was eager to prove himself. After all, his life was firmly in Ren Tianyuns hands, and if Ren Tianyun spread the word that he might have colluded with remnants of the Nether Monarch, his death would be guaranteed. Thats why he was so desperate to act now. But as soon as his words left his mouth, a chill flickered in Xue Ans eyes, and he raised his hand for a strike. This strike descended like a gift from the heavens, instantlynding atop the Destined Ghost Monarchs head. Bam! What followed was a burst of bone-crushing sounds. Soon, the once-proudly standing Destined Ghost Monarch on the high tform was smashed into a meat paste by Xue Ans single strike. Flesh clung to the tforms floorboards; blood flowed freely, and the air was thick with a repugnant stench. The spectacle was shocking, reminiscent of a thunderp splitting the heavens. The crowd fell into stunned silence before erupting into an uproar. Ren Tianyun and Tan Feiwen were also startled and taken aback. Neither of them had anticipated that Xue An would act so suddenly. Oddly enough, Ren Tianyun, who moments ago was boiling with rage and looked poised for action, suddenly became quiteposed, coldly staring at Xue An without uttering a word. Tan Feiwen, however, had an extremely grim expression. She took a deep breath, lowered her voice, and asked, "What is the meaning of this?" "The meaning?" Xue An chuckled. "Nothing much. I didnt like him, so I killed him." "You..." Tan Feiwens face turned pale, her breath stifled with frustration. This answer sent chills down many peoples spines. For they realized the white-d youth had just created enormous trouble. Never before had humans suppressed the Ghost Race; it had always been the Ghost Race oppressing humans. And now, his actions would undoubtedly provoke the fury of these powerful Ghost Race entities. Sure enough, the mangled corpse of the Destined Ghost Monarch began to emityers of dark mist, rapidly reforming into his figure. Though now, the Destined Ghost Monarch no longer retained his human-dwelling form; he had fully be his Ghost Race self. "I will tear you to pieces!" The Destined Ghost Monarch was utterly enraged. In his thousands of years of existence, he had never suffered such humiliation. To have his painstakingly cultivated human form destroyed by a simple strike from a youthit was unimaginable. As soon as he revealed his true form, his fury exploded as he charged forward with shrieks and bellows. But as soon as his body left the ground, Xue An let out a faint snort and stomped lightly. Boom! The void trembled as a boundless force descended on the Destined Ghost Monarchs head. While this strike didnt crush his body entirely like the previous one, it forced him down to his knees with a heavy thud, unable to rise. Boom! The crowd erupted. What kind of entity was the Destined Ghost Monarch? He held dominion over an entire ne. Although he acted servile before Ren Tianyun and Tan Feiwen, no one who became a Ghost Monarch would be a pushover. Yet there he was, crushed without resistancehis human form obliterated with a palm strike, and now trapped kneeling before this white-d youth with a mere stomp. Such a reality naturally caused shockwaves among everyone present. Song Jingyue stared in astonishment, her mouth slightly agape as she took in everything that had transpired. Though she had known this white-d youth was powerful, she hadnt imagined him to be this formidable. As for her Master, Wen Lingcui, her face contorted in fear, trembling and choosing not to meet his gaze. Xue An paid no heed to the stares aimed at him; his voice rang out calmly, "Do you know why I want to kill you?" The dark mist surrounding the Destined Ghost Monarch churned persistently as he struggled, trying to break free. Yet every attempt was in vain, as Xue Ans oppressive stomp rendered him immobile. He could only gaze at Xue An with terror-stricken eyes. Xue Ans head lowered slightly as he spoke, "Because... youve lost your sense of reverence!" These words sent chills down the spines of many Ghost Race beings. Tan Feiwen seemed to understand something and screamed, "No...." But before she could finish, Xue Ans foot pressed firmly downward, unleashing an unstoppable force that instantly crushed the Destined Ghost Monarch into oblivion. To his death, the Destined Ghost Monarch didnt have time to utter a single cry; not even a trace of dark mist escaped. His existence was annihted entirely. In an instant, a Ghost Monarch who governed an entire domain perished. The one responsible? A human youth. Such an urrence left many feeling an overwhelming sense of absurdity. It was simply too unbelievable. Tan Feiwen and Ren Tianyun stared at the scene, visibly dumbfounded, gazing at the ground for a long while before gradually regaining theirposure. Chapter 1369 - 1366: Blood Flame Scorches the Heavens (2nd Update)

Chapter 1369: Chapter 1366: Blood me Scorches the Heavens (2nd Update)

The expressions on their faces were truly extraordinary. Ren Tianyuns eyes were filled with fierce killing intent, yet his entire demeanor had turned incredibly calm, standing there silently. Tan Feiwens face, on the other hand, was brimming with fury. Soon, she took a deep breath, raised her head, and coldly spoke to Xue An. "Your tant arrogancedo you truly believe the Ghost Race is without anyone able to challenge you?" Xue An chuckled, his smile carrying a biting chill. "Arrogance? Those four words seem far more fitting for your Ghost Race!" A deep glimmer of killing intent shed in Tan Feiwens eyes, but she quickly nodded. "Very well! Since thats what you believe, weve nothing more to discuss. Until we meet again!" With that, she turned and left. Ren Tianyun cast a deep nce at Xue An, sneering coldly before he also turned to leave. For legitimate heirs of ancient eminent ns, their upbringing goes beyond cultivation. They receive multifaceted training as well. One crucial aspect is maintainingposure at all times. Thus, be it Ren Tianyun or Tan Feiwen, though both were furious at Xue Ans actions, their rationale prevailed. Xue Ans sudden appearance was too perplexing, his origins unknown, and his strength untested. Hence, the two chose to retreat temporarily, intending to investigate Xue Ans background thoroughly once they left, and then deal with him decisively using the power of their respective families. As a result, they both opted to leave simultaneously. Seeing this, many silently exhaled a sigh of relief. At least the situation could temporarily be resolved. Many privately decided to leave this Destined ne immediately once the matter concluded. After all, the Destined ne now felt like a volcano on the brink of eruption. As for the deceased Destined Ghost Monarch... Alive, he was the Ghost Monarch; dead, he was simply nothing. But just as Ren Tianyun and Tan Feiwen were about to leave, Xue Ans voice rang out faintly, "Do you really think you can still leave now?" Boom! A wave of silent uproar swept through the scene. Everyone was dumbfounded. To proactively provoke someone from the Ren Family and Tan Family? Could this white-robed youth possibly have a screw loose? Even Song Jingyue was stunned, tears welling up in her anxious eyes as she tugged at her masters sleeve, urgently saying, "Master, he..." Wen Lingcui didnt even notice her disciples distress. In truth, this White Bone Path sect leader was already standing dumbstruck, her heart filled with shock. "This youths strength should be immense, but it seems hes forgotten that theyre from the depths of the Ghost Realm, from eminent families!" Wen Lingcui murmured softly. Indeed. Upon hearing Xue Ans words, Ren Tianyun and Tan Feiwen turned simultaneously, their expressions full of astonishment as they scrutinized Xue An, apparently catching them off guard with his provocative remark. After a moment of pause, Ren Tianyun broke into a grim smile. "How amusing! Is there really someone this arrogant under heaven? Do you think youre truly formidable?" Tan Feiwen remained silent, but the flicker of killing intent in her eyes revealed her inner thoughts. Xue An smiled lightly. "Sorry to disappoint, but its not that I think Im formidableI am formidable!" "Hahahahaha!" Ren Tianyunughed like hed heard the greatest joke, throwing his head back in mirth. Yet after a fewughs, his expression suddenly hardened, his tone icy. "Fine! Originally, I intended to spare you temporarily, but you insist on seeking deathdont me anyone else then! Ill let you taste the power of the Ren Family today." As his words fell, Ren Tianyuns form vanished instantly. When he reappeared, he was already right in front of Xue An, striking out with a blow. Forget the ferocity of the strikejust the sheer speed alone was enough to leave anyone awestruck. But facing this overwhelming blow, Xue An appeared utterly unmoved, standing calmly where he was with the faint smile at the corner of his lips unchanged. The crowd let out a low chorus of gasps, with many shaking their heads privately, convinced that Xue An was doomed. Yet this thought had barely formed when Xue Ans palm suddenly shot up at thest possible moment, catching Ren Tianyuns iing fist and giving it a fierce squeeze. "Ahhh!" With a series of anguished screams, Ren Tianyun was flung backward, his arm now twisted into the shape of a grotesque spiral and leaking wisps of ck mist. Everyone watching was left stunned, while Xue An spoke faintly, "So this is the might of the Ren Family?" His tone was calm butced with scorn. Ren Tianyun had been driven into utter fury. From birth until now, hed always reigned supreme over others, never suffering such humiliation. Combined with Xue Ans derision, it became a blow he couldnt ept, twisting his face into a snarling expression. "Fine! If you want death so badly, Ill grant you your wish!" "Bloodme... Burn the Skies!" With this roar, Ren Tianyuns eyes instantly transformed into dark red pits resembling hellfire, as crimson light specks began to materialize around him. One split into twotwo into four... In an instant, the blood-red light multiplied exponentially until it took over the entire sky. Ren Tianyun cackled maniacally, "For making me unleash this move, you should feel proud!" With that, he took a step forward. Boom! The boundless blood crimson transformedpletely into zing mes. Amid theyers uponyers of fiery shadows, the overwhelming pressure made everyone tremble uncontrobly, barely able to stand. Wen Lingcui almost whimpered, eximing, "This is the true power of the Ghost Realms elite ns! This boy is doomed!" Song Jingyue stared nkly at Xue An, now enshrouded by the bloodmes, her heart twisting into a knot. Due to the Destined Ghost Monarchs death, Ah Qing and others had broken free of their restraints. At this moment, Ah Qing suddenly shouted. "Run!" Hearing her frantic cry, Xue An lowered his gaze to look at her, then offered a faint smile. "Run? Why would I need to run?" Ren Tianyunughed loudly. "I love it when people like you still make bold ims in the face of deathnow, die!" Boom! The boundless bloodmes surged forward, making Xue Ans figure seem insignificant against their grandeur. Many in the crowd shut their eyes, unable to watch further. But just then, Xue An raised his hand, slowly pointing with one finger. Crack! As the finger extended, the void quivered suddenly, followed by an invisible ripple that spread outward instantly. The charging bloodmes recoiled as if they were fragile candles in a storm, extinguished without so much as a struggle. In practically an instant, the mighty bloodmes that filled the skies were reduced to nothingness. Ren Tianyuns smugness froze on his face as he sat stunned, gaping at the sight. Xue An, however, faintly smiled. "I, too, enjoy watching people with no strength act arrogantso, please, die as well." With that, Xue An took a single step forward, appearing directly in front of Ren Tianyun before throwing a punch. Ren Tianyun tried to dodge, but to his horror, he found himself utterly incapable of moving, forced to watch in despair as the punch hurtled toward him. Just then, a flickering ck light suddenly emerged, swiftly wrapping around Ren Tianyun and pulling him aside, narrowly avoiding Xue Ans strike. Even so, the punchs force caused the ck light to almost explode on impact. Spurt! Tan Feiwen spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, her eyes filled with terror. Just the residual force of the punch had injured herhow unfathomably strong was this mans power? Simultaneously, Xue An withdrew his punch, casting a cold nce at Tan Feiwen, his lips curling into a mocking smile. "Good. Since youre here too, you can die together." Chapter 1370 - 1367: Serve Me and I Shall Spare Your Life (First Update)

Chapter 1370: Chapter 1367: Serve Me and I Shall Spare Your Life (First Update)

Seeing Xue Ans smile, Tan Feiwen felt a chill in her heart. The flickering ck radiance, as though alive, instantly coiled around her body, forming a protective barrier. Her movements were undoubtedly fast, but just as the ck radiance took shape, a cold voice sounded from behind her. "To refine resentment into something so exquisitely controblehow many souls have you ruined?" Upon hearing this voice, Tan Feiwen froze. Every hair on her body stood on end. The voice was so close that Tan Feiwen could feel the warm breath brushing against the back of her neck. In the grip of boundless terror, Tan Feiwen wasted no time unleashing her strongest attack. A surge of ck radiance swelled suddenly, erupting into countless fine needles of light that spread outward. Wherever the light needles passed, the space emitted a sizzling noise, as if pierced with countless holes. Their power was evident. Yet, in the midst of this deadly whirlwind, a hand reached forward leisurely, piercing through theyers of light needles and directly grabbing the core of the ck radiance. The swirling ck radiance froze abruptly and then shattered with a sharp crack. Countless strands of ck mist dispersed, apanied by faint sobbing echoes drifting into the void. Tan Feiwen waspletely petrified, staring nkly at the dissipating ck radiance. Her mind had gone utterly nk. The artifact bestowed upon her by the Demeng nthe very weapon upon which her reputation was builthad been obliterated without causing the slightest ripple. A deep, bone-chilling cold suddenly enveloped Tan Feiwen. At that moment, Xue An stepped out of the vortex of ck mist, his brows slightly raised as he smiled faintly. "Is this all the strength you have?" Tan Feiwen stared dumbly at Xue An. Then she noticed a shadow lurking in the darkness behind Xue An. Silently, it crept closer and closer. Tan Feiwens heart stirred as understanding dawned upon her. She spoke in a grave tone, "You are impressive indeed! But have you considered the consequences of opposing the Tan Family?" "Consequences...." Xue An chuckled lightly. "I havent thought about it, nor do I care to. The Tan Family wont be around for long anyhow. Why waste the mental effort?" Tan Feiwen snorted in anger but stole a nce at the now-nearly-invisible figure closing in on Xue An. Xue An, seemingly oblivious, remained standing calmly. Her confidence swelled, and she couldnt help but let out a coldugh. "Your strength ismendable, but such bold ims areughable! Were not mortal enemies. Given the matter of the Destined Ghost Monarch, theres no need for such hostility. If you wish, the Tan Family could turn the page and strike up a friendship with you!" Tan Feiwen began to stall with evasive words, attempting to erode Xue Ans fighting spirit. Her lips moved, but her focus remained fixed on the shadow creeping ever closer behind him. Closer... closer still... Tan Feiwen licked her lips, a seductive smile gracing her delicate face. "So, what do you think?" Her smile had left many people entranced. Xue An said nothinghe simply gazed deeply at Tan Feiwen, an odd smile tugging at his lips. "I dont see why not. But, I have one condition!" "Oh? What condition?" Xue An calmly replied, "You must be my servant! Serve me at mymand! If you agree to this, I might consider sparing you!" The room erupted in chaos as his words detonated like a bomb. Tan Feiwens face turned ghostly pale in rage. But, seeing that the shadow behind Xue An had closed the distance to mere meters, she inhaled deeply, suppressing her anger as she spoke coldly. "Oh? If thats truly your wish, I can agree to it!" What? The legitimate heir of the prestigious Tan Family had just agreed to serve as a mere boys servant? The revtion left many mouths agape, stunned beyond words! Xue An smiled. "Very well! However..." Before he could finish his sentence, a dazzling bloom of blood-red mes exploded from the ck mist behind him, shooting straight toward his back. The burst of energy was overwhelming, its intensity seemingly boundless. The sudden upheaval shocked everyone present. Ah Qing, who had been attentively monitoring the unfolding drama, frowned in disbelief when Xue An demanded that Tan Feiwen be his servant. She muttered under her breath, "Hmph, men are all the same!" But as the blood mes detonated, Ah Qing let out a startled scream, "Watch out!" Xue An didnt bother to turn. He spoke coolly, "I nned to deal with you one by one, but youre in such a rush to die." tion filled Tan Feiwens eyes. She knew full well that if Ren Tianyun dared to strike, it couldnt possibly end with just one attack. Indeed. As the blood mes neared their target, a pitch-ck dagger emanating immense foreboding appeared soundlessly from the shadows, aiming straight for Xue Ans lower back. This ambush was sinisterly calcted. Hidden beneath the cover of the blood mes, the daggers aura waspletely obscured. In the darkness, Ren Tianyun allowed himself a mocking grin. Whats the use of sheer strength? In my assassination, even the strongest cannot survive! Thud! The dagger effortlessly pierced Xue Ans body. Ren Tianyuns grin froze instantly. There was no blood, nor did the dagger feel as it should. Somethings wrong! Just as the thought crossed Ren Tianyuns mind, his instincts urged him to retreat. But at that precise moment, a solemn sigh echoed from behind him. Ren Tianyun managed to turn halfwayjust enough to see Xue An standing calmly behind him. Xue Ans face was partially shrouded in shadow, but his star-like eyes shone brightly. Shook to his core, Ren Tianyuns throat trembled as he struggled to speak. Xue An gave him no chance, his eyes gleaming as a streak of sword light blurred forth. It pierced Ren Tianyuns forehead, emerging from the back of his skull, leaving a gaping hole. Ren Tianyun stood frozen in ce, shock and terror still lingering in his eyes, until his body began to crumble apart piece by piece. As ck mist surged around him, Ren Tianyuns spirit frantically attempted to reform itself. But regardless of his efforts, the hole in his brow remained stubbornly intact, spreading ever wider. And then... After just a few breaths, a devastating wail echoed across the arena, vibrating through everyones earsa scream ridden with bitterness and vengeance. But, immediately after the ck mist erupted and dissolved into nothingness. Whether Ren Tianyun regretted his choices in his final moments, no one could say. Tan Feiwen, however, felt profound regret and crippling fear, shaking to her very core. Chapter 1371 - 1368: This World Is Too Dirty (2nd Update)

Chapter 1371: Chapter 1368: This World Is Too Dirty (2nd Update)

She trembled as she stared at Ren Tianyuns lifeless body on the ground, her face as pale as a sheet, drained of all color. "You... you actually killed him?" "Hmm? Is there a problem?" Xue An stepped slowly over the blood-soaked earth where Ren Tianyun had fallen, his tone devoid of joy or sorrow. Tan Feiwen shuddered all over, then seemed to realize something. She quickly lowered her head and stammered in a trembling voice: "Nothing at all. That Ren Tianyun dared to oppose you, Master. His death is nothing more than reaping what he sowed!" "Master?" Xue An echoed the wordnguidly, a faint, indiscernible smile curving his lips. "Thats right! Didnt you just say, Master, that as long as I was willing to be your ve, youd spare me? Now, I wholeheartedly swear fealty to you!" Tan Feiwen dered earnestly. Xue An remained nomittal, stepping forward slowly to gaze quietly at Tan Feiwen. Though herplexion was still pale, the determination on her face was genuine. She even offered a faint smile, exuding a subtle and captivating allure. Ah Qing cursed inwardly, Shameless woman! Xue An, however, burst outughing as well. Reaching out, he gently lifted Tan Feiwens chin. An emotion of humiliation flickered in Tan Feiwens eyes, but she submissively raised her chin higher, without the slightest hesitation. Xue An stared at her in silence for a moment, and then suddenly said, "Its a pity I forgot to tell you this earlier: You dont qualify to be my ve!" These words were even more shocking than Ren Tianyuns earlier execution. Many people froze in astonishment, staring nkly at Xue An, their thoughts in turmoilwhat was this young man nning to do? Could it be... hed gone mad? Tan Feiwen was stunned as well. The mounting humiliation drained the color from her face, but she bit down hard on her lower lip and asked in a low voice, "Master... What do you mean?" "What do I mean?" Xue An arched an eyebrow slightly, smirking faintly. "I mean... you must die as well!" As soon as these words fell Tan Feiwens entire body bristled with goosebumps, and without hesitation, she abandoned her human n body. A ck shadow surged out from her crown and darted toward the distant horizon. Her reactions and decisiveness couldnt be faulted. She reasoned clearly: as long as she could escape and return to the depths of the Ghost Realm, she could immediately muster the forces of the Ren and Tan Families to annihte this dangerous young man. Unfortunately, all her ns came to naught like fleeting illusions. Because before her soul managed to leave the tform, a streak of sword light sliced through her. Thud! A muffled sound echoed, followed by Tan Feiwens agonized scream. Her soul was cleaved in two. No matter how the two halves of ck mist wriggled, they could no longer fuse back together. Tan Feiwen decisively abandoned one half of her divine sense, hoping to preserve her main consciousness and escape. Xue Ans expression remained unchanged. He merely raised his hand and clenched his fingers abruptly. Bang! The space seemed to shatter under his grip, and Tan Feiwen let out a blood-curdling scream. "Just you wait... the Tan Family and the Ren Family will never forgive you!" "Very well! Ill be waiting!" Xue An responded in a calm, indifferent tone. With one final explosive sound, this proud daughter of the Tan Family met her end, her soul utterly obliterated. The entire crowd fell deathly silent, as if the very sound of breathing had disappeared. Everyone stared, stupefied. The only difference was the expressions on their faces. Those usually arrogant and domineering members of the Ghost Race were now gripped by terror. Meanwhile, several members of the Human n revealed a faint glimmer of joy. Song Jingyue gazed with boundless admiration at Xue An standing triumphantly atop the tform, her heart pounding as if it might stop. She understood clearly that not only had Ren Tianyun and Tan Feiwen perished, but even the Destined Ghost Monarch was an entity her sect could not afford to provoke. Thus, amid her admiration, a trace of mncholy also rose within her. Wen Lingcui, on the other hand, reacted differently. She cast a long, deep look at Xue An, her gaze heavy with concern. As someone well-versed in the affairs of the Ghost Realm, she fully understood the implications of killing the scions of prestigious families deep within the Ghost Realm. After all, the Ghost Race struggled immensely with reproduction, and for individuals like Ren Tianyun and Tan Feiwen to flourish into powerful figures was even rarer. Such legitimate heirs were invaluable to their aristocratic lineages. Now, this white-d young man had wiped them out entirely. One could only imagine how enraged the Ren and Tan Families would be. Yet Xue An showed not an ounce of emotion, as if the two he had just obliterated were but insignificant ants. He swept a casual nce across the crowd, then ascended into the air, arriving in front of Wen Muling, who was bound high above. Wen Muling had naturally witnessed everything that had just transpired. When she saw those enemieswho would have required her life as a sacrifice to destroybeing in like mere dogs in the hands of this white-d youth, tears uncontrobly streamed down her face. My lord, did you see? The ones who once plotted against you are finally tasting the bitter fruits of their actions. So, when Xue An stood before her, Wen Mulings eyes brimmed with gratitude and reverence. With a casual wave of his hand, the restraints binding her divine sense dissolved. Wen Muling bowed respectfully, her hands sped in salutation. "Thank you, sir, for avenging me by annihting my enemies!" Xue An arched a brow slightly, smirked faintly, and said, "Is that all?" Wen Muling froze, and then she noticed the way Xue An was looking at her. Seeming to understand, her hands hidden in her sleeves clenched slightly, yet she didnt know how to respond. But Xue An paid no attention to this and simply turned his head, speaking in a detached tone, "Kneel." What? Themand made Wen Mulings eyes widen instantly. A touch of confusion flickered across her face, though she forced herself to remain calm and said softly: "Young master, I once made an oath that in this lifetime, I would kneel to no one but one. I hope you can understand." Xue An remained silent, simply watching her quietly. The tension in the air thickened. Ah Qings heart trembled. Unable to hold back, he stepped forward by a few paces, about to speak. Xue An turned away and said indifferently, "What do you think should be done with these people?" Wen Muling froze, then lowered her gaze to the crowd beneath her feet. She saw fear etched on the faces of the Ghost Race, and timid meekness in the eyes of many within the Human n. Fragments of the past flitted through her mind, and then she shook her head, whispering softly: "Milord, I..." Xue An didnt give her the chance to finish. Taking one step forward, he murmured: "This world... is far too filthy!" With that, his brows lifted sharply as hemanded crisply, "Evil-Seeking Sword! Appear!" Boom! From the endless heavens above, countless sword glimmers suddenly appeared, mes dancing on the very tips of the des. In an instant, nearly every formidable being across the entire ne witnessed this scene, and they froze where they stood. Beneath the swords looming might, those ordinarily proud and overbearing members of the Ghost Race prostrated themselves, trembling uncontrobly, not daring to even raise their heads. "Kill!" Chapter 1372 - 1369: Sea of Swords Like Dragons – Retribution is Imminent (Third Update)

Chapter 1372: Chapter 1369: Sea of Swords Like Dragons C Retribution is Imminent (Third Update)

A single word, and the sword light fell like rivers cascading down from the sky. As far as the eye could see, countless members of the Ghost Race were instantly pierced through by the sword light, without even a chance to scream, turning into nothingness. Not only the Ghost Race, but many from the Human n who aided and abetted them also fell under the sword light at the same time. Song Jingyue stared nkly, seeing the sword light whiz past her, not harming her in the slightest. As she was overwhelmed by shock, a scream snapped her back to reality. Turning around, she saw her unfortunate senior brother Leng Boceng had been pierced through the heart by a sword, dying an unnatural death. The body fell to the ground, blood gushing out like a river. The entire Destiny City, and even the entire Destiny ne, lost more than half of its poption in an instant, both of the Ghost Race and Human n. Meanwhile, in a small town thousands of miles away from Destiny City, Jin Jue was sitting in a tea stall, sipping tea, while the tea vendor had long since fled in terror. For behind Jin Jue stood a Ghost Race youth with a respectful demeanor. This ghostly youth looked merely like a teenager yetcked the arrogance and viciousness typical of the Ghost Race. Even so, he still scared the tea stall vendor away. The ghostly youth seemed somewhat pained, "Master! Do we of the Ghost Race invite such hatred normally?" Jin Jue nodded, continuing to leisurely eat his dry biscuit. The ghostly youth sighed lightly, "I am aware of the heavy sins I bear. Fortunately, I met you, Master, otherwise my life might have been spent in bewilderment." Jin Jue chuckled. But at that moment, the anomalies in the sky caught the ghostly youths attention. When he saw it was countless sword lights and noticed the mes burning atop them, he shuddered violently, eximing, "Master! Look!" Jin Jue naturally sensed it too. As he looked up, his clear eyes shed with astonishment but quickly lowered again as he softly spoke. "Pay them no mind. Do you still remember the Repentance Mantra I taught you?" "I remember!" "Recite it!" "Yes... yes!" Despite his fear, the ghostly youth closed his eyes and began reciting the mantra quietly. Meanwhile, the vast sword lights were pouring down, sweeping through everything in an instant. When the sword lights reached the tea stall, they nearly all aimed at the ghostly youth. But as they drew near, they suddenly halted, then began to spin slowly. The ghostly youth kept his eyes shut, continuously chanting the mantra. The sword lights gradually softened and eventually pulled back slowly. Surprisingly, as the sword lights passed by Jin Jue, they all slightly bent, like a nod of recognition, before dissipating. Jin Jue was slightly taken aback, then startedughing. Once the threat of the sword lights vanished, the ghostly youth finally opened his eyes, still filled with dread. "Mas... Master, what was that just now?" Jin Jue gazed at the dragon-like sea of swords fading into the distance, his eyes showing aplicated glint, and finally said softly, "That is retribution!" "Retribution...." the ghostly youth murmured softly, eyes filled with an increasingly pure faithful devotion. "Master, my Ghost Race hasmitted grave sins, and such catastrophe is deserved. I am willing to repent for my entire race in the future!" "Blessed be!" Jin Jue nodded then stood up, leaving a Silver Coin behind. "Lets go!" A man and a ghost disappeared on the official road. High above Destiny City, Wen Muling widened her eyes in disbelief, watching everything unfold before her. This scene had undoubtedly exceeded herprehension. Other than the Nether Monarch of bygone days, she had never seen a being as powerful as Xue An. As for the multitudes beneath the sword lights, they were as silent as cicadas in winter, almost unable to stand. Finally. After being thoroughly cleansed, the sword light gradually dissipated, revealing the scene below. Countless bodies vanished into nothingness, leaving only a small fraction standing, their faces pale and bodies trembling like sieves. Xue An said mildly, "How do you find it now?" Wen Muling flinched slightly, finally recovering from her fright. After taking a deep breath, she spoke slowly. "The young masters divine might is awe-inspiring, but I cannot alter my oath!" Xue An smiled, and the ck Jade Decree appeared in his hand once more, as he weighed it gently, saying indifferently, "It is quite fortunate for him to have loyal subordinates like you!" Wen Muling suddenly looked up, gazing at Xue An in shock, her voice even trembling, "Young master... what... what did you say?" Xue An chuckled, "I said its his good fortune to have subordinates like you." With that, Xue An toyed with the Jade Decree in his hand, gazing towards the distant towering Iron Net Mountain, and quietly spoke. "Its surprising that among his Shadow Guards, some managed to survive." Wen Mulings cheeks flushed with excitement, her voice strained, "Y... Young master, who are you really?" "Who am I?" Xue An smiled, then turned his head to look deeply at Wen Muling, a pure white me suddenly appearing between his brows. Seeing the me, Wen Muling looked as though struck by lightning, her entire body trembling violently, even her eyes growing vacant. "Now, do you know who I am?" Xue An retracted the me, speaking calmly. Wen Muling finally awakened from her astonishment, then without hesitation, knelt to the ground, trying to speak but ovee with sobs, could only choke out. "Wen Muling of the Shadow Guards, subordinate of the Nether Monarch, greets the Ghost Venerable!" Indeed! In those days, Xue An was a dominant force in the Ghost Realm, famously known as the Divine Fire Ghost Venerable, even regarded on par with the former Nether Monarch. But this wasnt why Wen Muling showed such deep respect, even kneeling without hesitation. The real reason was that Wen Muling had heard from the Nether Monarch himself about his close bond with the Divine Fire Ghost Venerable, who was almost a confidant. Which was true indeed. At that time, the Divine Fire Ghost Venerable and the Nether Monarch together performed many earth-shattering feats, even suppressing all the noble forces within the depths of the Ghost Realm and the Central Ghost Realm, not daring to resist even slightly. Back then, Wen Muling was just a nondescript little girl among the Shadow Guards, and had only seen the Nether Monarch from afar, yet her admiration for the Nether Monarch and Xue An was undeterred. But then, everything changed. First, the Divine Fire Ghost Venerable suddenly vanished, prompting the Nether Monarch to search the entire Ghost Realm to no avail, which left him deste enough to retreat in seclusion for ten years. The upheaval began around that time as well. What followed were a series of shocking events, which were so intricate that even Wen Muling only knew bits and pieces. All she knew for sure was that all the Shadow Guards and the dependents of the Nether Monarch were annihted, and the Nether Monarch himself vanished without a trace. Chapter 1373 - 1370: Unraveling the Cocoon (4th Update)

Chapter 1373: Chapter 1370: Unraveling the Cocoon (4th Update)

Only she and a very limited number of people barely escaped the Central Ghost Realm, and from then on began to wander aimlessly, bing lonely souls without a master. Wen Muling was unclear about the specifics of what had transpired, but she knew that it was those noble families within the Central Ghost Realm who had caused the death of the Nether Monarch. So she sought revenge, even if it meant sacrificing her own life in the process. But how could that be easy? With her strength, it was difficult enough to even enter the deeper parts of the Ghost Realm, let alone the Central Ghost Realm. Thus, after repeated failures, she could only wait quietly within the peripheral Ghost Realm, waiting for the right moment. She never expected that this time, when she was ready to risk everything in mutual destruction, she would encounter the long-vanished Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign. At this moment, Wen Muling couldnt help but think of the rumors about the Nether Monarch, whose soul was said to have been utterly extinguished. Sadness welled up in her heart, and she began sobbing uncontrobly. This scene also left Ah Qing and the other women of the Vermilion Pavilionpletely stunned. After all, in the past, Wen Muling had always disyed an indifferent and almost emotionless persona in front of them, and she never knelt before anyone. This was something all of them knew well, yet today, the extraordinarily strong Wen Muling was kneeling on the ground before this white-d youth, sobbing uncontrobly. What exactly was going on? What had he said to Wen Muling? Ah Qings heart was filled with confusion. At the same time, Xue An said calmly, "Enough, rise!" Wen Muling wiped away her tears, stood up, and respectfully stood to the side. Xue An led her to the high tform, speaking in an even tone, "Tell me, what has happened since I left?" Wen Muling gave a bitter smile. "I dont know the details, to be honest. The only thing I know for certain is that the Nether Monarchs downfall is inseparably linked to those noble families in the Central Ghost Realm. But as for who the mastermind is..." Wen Muling shook her head. "Im truly sorry, my meager strength has left me unable to uncover anything, despite my investigations!" "The Central Ghost Realm..." Xue An murmured softly, a sharp coldness flickering in his eyes. Wen Muling nodded, "Yes!" Then she looked at Xue An with hope written all over her face, cautiously saying, "My lord, regarding the Nether Monarchs matter..." Xue An smiled, "I understand. Dont worry. Even if the mastermind cannot yet be identified, those families wont escape my wrath regardless. Worst case... Ill just kill them all!" As he said this, although Xue An wore a smile, the killing intent in his eyes was utterly undeniable. Wen Muling trembled from the intensity of the aura emanating from Xue An, but soon her face lit up with joy. "Thank you, my lord. If the Nether Monarch were aware..." As she spoke, Wen Mulings voice began to choke with emotion. Xue An waved his hand. "Enough, stop crying! That guy isnt dead! Why are you crying over nothing?" Huh? Wen Mulings eyes widened instantly, staring dumbfounded at Xue An. "You... You mean..." Xue An nodded, "I know him too well. With his strength, how could he possibly fall so easily?" The hope that had beenpletely extinguished in Wen Mulings heart suddenly reignited, but she still cautiously asked, "But... but there isnt even the slightest trace of the Nether Monarchs soul presence anywhere now!" Xue An chuckled, "Dont forget what your Nether Monarch specializes inhes an expert in manipting souls! With those imbeciles, how could they possibly find him so easily?" Wen Mulings tears began streaming down her face once again; over the years, she had dedicated every moment of her life to avenging the Nether Monarch. Sometimes, in private, she would fantasize that the Nether Monarch wasnt truly dead, that he was merely hiding in some corner and hadnt shown himself yet. But as time wore on, such thoughts were gradually eroded away, eventually leaving her inplete despair. Now, upon hearing the words of the Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, someone on par with the Nether Monarch and his closest friend, Wen Muling couldnt help but rekindle her hope. "I knew it! I knew it! Boo-hoo-hoo... Nether Monarch, its wonderful that youre not dead!" Wen Muling cried, choking with emotion. Xue An didnt rush her, knowing that this woman had borne too much pressure over the years. He decided to let her vent her emotions fully. After a long while, Wen Muling finally ceased her sobbing. Seeing Xue An standing quietly nearby and smiling at her, her face flushed red, and she hurriedly bowed, saying, "My lord, Im sorry. I..." Xue An waved his hand. "Thats enough, you dont need to say anymore! I have another question for you now!" "Please ask, my lord!" Wen Mulings expression became serious in an instant. "With your level of strength, how did you manage to evade the pursuit of the noble families from the Central Ghost Realm and hide yourself so perfectly here?" This question had lingered in Xue Ans mind ever since he discovered Wen Mulings identity. He could discern at a nce Wen Mulings current power level. Although the noble families of the Central Ghost Realm were inconsequential in Xue Ans eyes, with Wen Mulings minuscule cultivation, it was theoretically impossible for her to elude their pursuit. Thus, he couldnt help but ask. Upon hearing Xue Ans question, Wen Mulings face briefly changed, but she quickly regained herposure. She lowered her head and spoke softly, almost inaudibly, "My lord, I was going to tell you about this matter even if you hadnt asked me. But it involves something of great importance..." "Oh? Well then, speak!" Xue An waved his hand casually, erecting a Divine Sense barrier to iste them from the others. Seeing this, Wen Muling took a deep breath, then slowly raised her head and said solemnly, "My lord, do you believe that even within the high ranks of the Ghost Race, there are good people?" This probing question made Xue An pause slightly before he smiled and nodded, "Though the odds may be slim, every race has both good and evil sides. The Ghost Race certainly has good people too! Otherwise, your lord and I wouldnt have been friends!" Wen Muling nodded. "What Im about to tell you concerns a member of the Ghost Races high ranks. My life was saved by her, and she sympathizes greatly with the Nether Monarchs plight. I didnt want to implicate her, so I have been extremely cautious until now!" Through Wen Mulings ount, Xue An gradually began to understand the general course of events. Back when he was forced to suddenly leave the Ghost Realm due to an urgent matter, the Nether Monarch fell into a period of despondency, followed by a series of incidents that ultimately led to his disappearance. Meanwhile, his subordinates were unable to escape, bing victims of a joint assault by the noble families of the Central Ghost Realm and powerful factions from deeper within the Ghost Realm. At the time, Wen Muling was naturally present, but her strength was far too feeble. She could only stand and watch helplessly as her kindhearted senior disciples were annihted one by one by the noble families. Despite trembling in terror, Wen Muling had resolved to die alongside them, prepared to sacrifice everything. Yet due to her insignificant strength, no one paid her any heed throughout the battle. In the midst of the chaotic warfare, Wen Muling suddenly fainted, and when she awoke, she found herself not among the dead, but in a thriving locationa bustling ce unlike anything she had expected. Chapter 1374 - 1371: One Sword Sweeps Across the World (5th Update)

Chapter 1374: Chapter 1371: One Sword Sweeps Across the World (5th Update)

Back then, Wen Muling had suffered a series of blows, causing her memory to falter. For a time, she couldnt even recall who she was. Yet she wasnt in any danger. On the contrary, during that time, she lived quite well and happily! The ce where she found herself was a very peculiar one. Speaking of this, a nostalgic expression appeared on Wen Mulings face as she murmured, "I never imagined there could be such a ce in this world, where the Ghost Race and the Human n coexist harmoniouslyand everyone works hard for their small lives!" "Even many Ghost Race youngdies preferred to seek out schrly gentlemen from the Human n, leading to many widely celebrated romances!" At this point, Wen Muling nced at Xue An and softly asked, "Lord, do you believe what Ive just said?" An unusual expression shed across Xue Ans face, then he nodded. "I believe you!" Wen Muling smiled, then continued her story, "Later, my memories began to gradually return. Though life in that ce wasfortable and idyllic, I was determined to find Lord Nether Monarch and avenge my senior brothers and sisters. So, I began searching for a way to leave that ce!" "Eventually, I met someone!" A respectful look appeared in Wen Mulings eyes. "Someone whose back view alone told me she must be an extraordinary woman. She told me she was the master of that dimensionand the one who saved me!" "I was deeply grateful to her at the time! But she said she had only intervened because she couldnt stand the way the prominent families of the Central Ghost Realm behaved, and she admired Lord Nether Monarchs character!" "Later, after my persistent requests, she sent me to this edge of the Ghost Realm. Before I left, she told me that this path was my own choice and that she wouldnt be able to help me much, other than bringing me here!" After recounting this, Wen Muling nervously looked at Xue An. Xue An pondered for a moment before chuckling lightly. "Thats quite interesting! Can you stillmunicate with that dimension?" Wen Muling hesitated briefly, then gritted her teeth and pulled out a small copper mirror from her clothing. "That esteemeddy told me that if I wanted to find her, I could return through this copper mirror!" Xue An epted the copper mirror and gently stroked the tadpole-like runes etched on its surface, remaining silent. "Lord, what are your next steps?" Wen Muling asked softly. Xue An smiled, then looked up before returning the copper mirror to Wen Muling. "Regardless, the one who saved you definitely knows many things. My next move is to find her!" Wen Muling grew visibly nervous. "But... wouldnt that cause trouble for my benefactor...?" It was clear that Wen Muling held deep respect for her unknown lifesaver. "Dont worry. I simply have some questions for her and wont reveal her whereabouts. Besides..." Xue An didnt finish his sentence, only casting a meaningful nce at Wen Muling. But Wen Muling, caught up in her overwhelming joy, failed to notice anything unusual. "Lord, youve in members of both the Ren Family and the Tan Family. If you leave like this, wont they inevitably bring harm to the people of this realm when theye here?" Wen Muling asked, her concern evident. Xue An smiled faintly. "Ive already thought of that. Before killing them, I used Divine Sense to seal off all information and created the illusion that theyre still alive. Before I leave, Ill temporarily seal this realm to ensure no harm cane to it!" Wen Muling nodded firmly. "Then Lord, when shall we set out?" Xue An looked up at the sky before ndly replying, "Ill go visit a friend first. You make arrangements for the people here." "Understood!" Wen Muling nodded, but when she raised her head again, Xue Ans figure had already vanished. She froze in ce, as did Ah Qing and the fortunate survivors like Song Jingyue. Of course, they couldnt hear the conversation between Xue An and Wen Mulingonly notice that the man whod just been standing there had suddenly disappeared, leaving them all bewildered. Meanwhile, Wen Muling took a deep breath, calming herself, before waving toward Ah Qing and the others. "Come here! I have something to say to you all!" As Wen Muling began organizing her subordinates, elsewhereon a well-trodden roada figure strode forward, leading a young Ghost Race disciple. This man was none other than Jin Jue, who suddenly stopped mid-step. "Master! Whats wrong?" The young Ghost Race boy asked, startled. But before he could finish speaking, his attention shifted to the white-robed youth standing a short distance ahead. The boys innate Ghost Race instincts immediately sensed an extreme sense of danger emanating from the youthas if before him stood not a person, but a ravenous Tyrannosaur. The boy trembled all over, his heart surfacing with an unsettling thought. There hadnt been anyone ahead just moments ago, so when had this figure appeared? At that moment, Jin Jue, hisposure unshaken, sped his hands together and said, "Ah, Benefactor, we meet again!" Xue An responded casually, "Indeed, we meet again!" As he spoke, his gaze swept over the Ghost Race disciple, making the boy shudder and nearly copse. "Is this your newly epted disciple?" Xue An asked slowly. "Yes," Jin Jue replied. Xue An nodded. "Not bad!" Jin Jue smiled. "You are not bad as well, Benefactor!" "Oh?" Xue An said, surprised. "You mean to say, you think very highly of me too?" "Does it surprise you?" Jin Jue asked, his expression calm. "A little, actually. By most ounts, shouldnt you bementing sin upon sin and chastising me for going too far?" Xue Anmented leisurely. "Earlier, perhaps. But now, I believe some matters can only be resolved through bloodshed," Jin Jue said solemnly. "Tsk tsk, that doesnt sound like something youd say!" Xue An remarked with a smirk. Jin Jue chuckled as well. "I never expected you, Benefactor, to wield such awe-inspiring powerone strike to sweep the world, what a magnificent spectacle!" At those words, the young Ghost Race disciple finally realized the truth. A chill ran down his spine as an overwhelming sense of terror surged within him. So the earth-shaking strike earlier was unleashed by this white-robed youth? Xue An curiously studied Jin Jue for a moment. "It seems the Master has changed quite drastically in just a few days!" Jin Jue pressed his palms together. "The Buddha taught three thousand methods; whichever benefits all beings is the one I will choose. Moreover, ying evildoers is itself an act of kindness. Even the Buddha has statues of the Wrathful King Konginfinitepassion will only lead to greater suffering!" Xue An pped lightly in admiration. "Well said!" Jin Jue replied calmly, "Are you leaving now, Benefactor?" Xue An nodded, then winked at Jin Jue. "I only have one question for youwhat would you like me to say to the you in another dimension?" Chapter 1375 - 1372: Great Buddha Cultivator (First Update)

Chapter 1375: Chapter 1372: Great Buddha Cultivator (First Update)

As soon as those words were spoken, Jin Jue fell silent, simply watching Xue An quietly. After a moment, he finally said softly, "So the benefactor already knew!" Xue An smiled faintly, "I forgot to tell you, I have a friend who practices Buddhist cultivation, so Ive witnessed the methods of your Buddhist cultivation firsthand!" With that, Xue An fixed his sharp gaze on Jin Jue, "To manifest countless incarnations and roam the worldthis technique within your Buddhist cultivation surely belongs to those at or above the Seventh Ground Bodhisattva rank, correct?" Jin Jue shook his head and replied honestly, "No! Im currently only at the Sixth Ground Bodhisattva rank, just one step away from entering the Unseen Ground. Thats why my incarnations are imperfect and cannot extend across the universe in a single thought!" Xue An felt a subtle stir within. Buddhist cultivation methods are as innumerable as grains of sand along the Ganges, but the Bodhisattva Path is the most renowned among them. And this Bodhisattva Path is divided into ten ranks: Joyful Ground, Stainless Ground, Radiant Ground, Wisdom me Ground, Difficult-to-Conquer Ground, Present Ground, Unseen Ground, Immovable Ground, Excellent Wisdom Ground, and Dharma Cloud Ground! This hierarchical structure differs greatly from those of the Multiverse, but the standards are roughly equivalent. The Unseen Ground corresponds to the Seventh Ground Bodhisattva rank and possesses powerparable to an Immortal King in the Multiverse. Due to the unique nature of Buddhist cultivation methods, such individuals can already manifest countless incarnations at this rank. Now that Jin Jue himself admitted to being above the Sixth Ground but not yet reaching the Seventh, his cultivation level approximates that of a Half-step Immortal King. Do not underestimate this level; it is already considered exceedingly rare and powerful within Buddhist cultivation. "When did the benefactor discern my true identity?" Jin Jue asked with some curiosity. Xue Ans face disyed a faint smile. "To be honest, during our first encounter, I didnt notice anything peculiar. I only felt that you, as a monk, seemed wooden and rigid. But just now, when my Sword Intent enveloped the world, your spiritual essence remained imprable thats when I started suspecting!" Jin Jue sighed softly, "It seems Ick perfection after all!" Xue An asked curiously, "Do your incarnations now already cover the entirety of the Ghost Realm?" Jin Jue shook his head, "No, the nes deep within the Ghost Realm where the Ghost Races power is too overwhelmingI didnt go there. And I cannot enter the Central Ghost Realm even if I wanted to." Xue Ans eyes flickered with a glint of light, "So, does that mean your presence exists in all the other nes?" Jin Jue nodded, "You could say so!" Xue Anughed, "Excellent. Im about to head to those other nes. Do you have anything to say?" Jin Jue, with no joy or sorrow in his voice, replied, "I appreciate the benefactors kindness, but being incarnations ourselves, our intentionse from the same ce. The Buddhas three thousand paths, and what we must do is find a pathway suitable for this realm. The methods and processes may vary, but the ultimate goal remains the same!" "Oh? And what if you cannot find one?" Xue An suddenly asked. Jin Jue fell silent for a moment and then said softly, "Then we will continue seeking until we find it." Xue An gazed steadily at Jin Jue, his eyes gleaming with an unnerving brightness. Jin Jue, however, remainedposed, facing Xue Ans gaze without flinching. After a prolonged silence, Xue An finally lowered his gaze and said indifferently, "But I must say, I find you more agreeable. If any of your counterparts in other nes dont meet my expectations, I might just eradicate them." Jin Jue remained silent, finally sping his hands together solemnly, "Amitabha. The benefactor is a being of great power. Whatever you wish to do, this humble monk cannot intervene!" Xue Anughed heartily, suddenly giving Jin Jues shoulder a heavy pat. "I quite like your wooden demeanor! Consider this world a gift Ive cleaned out for you. Lets see if you can transform samsara into a purend!" With that, Xue An ascended into the sky and vanished instantly. Jin Jue watched silently, saying nothing. A trembling Ghost Race youth cautiously approached. "Master... Master!" Jin Jue turned to nce at him, then lowered his gaze. "Lets go!" "Yes!" This time, Jin Jues steps grew increasingly resolute, and his clear eyes shone ever more brilliantly with the radiance of Buddhas light! At the same time, Xue An returned to Destiny City. At this moment, atop the high tform, not only were the Vermilion Pavilion women like Ah Qing present, but Wen Lingcui and Song Jingyues master-disciple duo, along with all other survivors, stood at the corner of the tform, faces filled with unease. Their unease stemmed partially from the shocking disy earlier when Xue Ans sword swept through the entire realm, but more importantly, it was the realization that they could no longer leave. No matter how they had arrived here, all means of departure had now bepletely ineffective. This realization left everyone shaken and dumbfounded. Wen Lingcuis face turned pale, her expression shifting unpredictably, unsure of Xue Ans intentions. In contrast, Song Jingyue felt secretly delighted, thinking that being unable to leave might actually be a good thing. This way, I can see him a few more times, Song Jingyue quietly thought. It was at this moment that Xue An returned. When his figure descended onto the high tform, the crowd stirred with uneasymotion as many faces showed terror. Xue Anpletely ignored these people and merely nodded slightly at Wen Muling as she approached him. "Is everything handled?" Wen Muling nodded and replied respectfully, "Master, my subordinates will remain to guard this realm, but as for how to handle these people now that youve sealed this ne..." Xue An turned to cast his gaze over the crowd. Wherever his gaze fell, no one dared look up; all bowed their heads. Finally, Xue An said indifferently, "Since they cannot leave, let them stay here. I trust theyll behave themselves this time, right?" As he spoke, a faint smile appeared on his face. But in the eyes of these people, that smile was terrifying. They hastily bowed deeply and replied repeatedly. "Master, rest assured, we will behave ourselves!" "Yes, well fully cooperate!" Amid their frantic vows, Xue An turned to Wen Muling and Ah Qing and shrugged slightly. "See? Its resolved. Anything else left to handle?" "Ah... nothing!" Wen Muling quickly replied. "Good, then lets move out now!" "Oh, okay!" Wen Muling hurriedly fumbled to retrieve the Fang Ancient Mirror from her sleeve, but before she could take it out, Xue An waved his hand across the void, and a slender spatial rift opened up before them. "This..." Wen Muling was momentarily stunned. "The Ghost Realm, in simple terms, is likeyers of an onion tightly merged together. Once you know the coordinates, its quite easy to reach them!" Xue An turned to smile. "Lets go!" "Oh! Okay!" Wen Muling nodded, still somewhat dazed, her heart full of questions. Easy? As Xue An was about to step into the spatial rift, Song Jingyue finally summoned up enough courage to shout. "Master, thank you for saving my life the other day!" Xue An paused, turning to nce at Song Jingyue in the crowd, then smiled and nodded. "It was merely a minor effort! No need to thank me!" With that, Xue An and Wen Muling strode into the spatial rift and disappeared. Meanwhile, the people gathered in the corner cast changed gazes toward Song Jingyue and Wen Lingcui, her teacher. After all, to these people, Xue An now held the power of life and death over them. The crowd included many women who secretly calcted how to get closer to Xue An, yet no one dared take any action. And from this perspective, it seemed Song Jingyue actually knew Xue An. This revtion naturally filled them with shock and envy. Wen Lingcui couldnt help but be taken aback, her face showing confusion as she asked, "Jingyue, what life-saving kindness did he extend to you?" Song Jingyue chuckled mischievously, "Master, you dont know. That night, actually, I..." As Song Jingyue began recounting the events of that night, Ah Qing stared nkly at the void that had reformed seamlessly, her fingers unconsciously sping tightly together. Commander Wei, Master, may you both return in peace! Chapter 1376 - 1373: Ghost Market in the Small Town (2nd Update)

Chapter 1376: Chapter 1373: Ghost Market in the Small Town (2nd Update)

Just as Xue An had said, the entire ghost realm resembled an onion, withyers of dimensions tightly connected and no insurmountable barriers in between. Even if barriers existed, they wouldnt stop Xue An. The most challenging part was pinpointing the coordinates of the dimension they intended to visit. Otherwise, they would have to cross dimensions one by one in aborious manner. Fortunately, the Fang Ancient Mirror given to Wen Muling by the person who saved her came with precise coordinates, allowing Xue An to easily locate this dimension. But as the two of them stepped out of the spatial rift, Wen Muling gasped in surprise. Before them appeared an abandoned small town. It was clear the town had been deserted for years, and only through the overgrowth of weeds among the structures could one faintly discern the towns former prosperity. Xue An, however, paid no attention to this and raised his hand, carefully observing for a moment before calmly saying, "Dimensional suppression?" Upon hearing Xue Ans words, Wen Muling snapped out of her daze and finally noticed the strangeness of this realm. It felt as though a tremendous force had descended upon her, forcibly suppressing her powers. In an instant, only a fraction of her strength remained essible. Realizing this, Wen Mulings face turned pale. "How could this happen...?" Xue An slowly clenched his hand and asked indifferently, "When you were in this dimension before, did you experience such suppression?" Wen Muling shook her head. "Absolutely not! Back then, this ce was just like any other dimension within the ghost realm, and the Spiritual Energy here was so abundant that it could rival the powerful depths of the ghost realm!" A gleam shed in Xue Ans eyes. "If thats the case, this suppression stemming from the dimension itself must be a recent urrence?" Wen Muling shook her head in despair. "I dont know! But at the very least... ces like this definitely didnt exist before." Despite Wen Mulings limited strength, she could sense the eerie ghostly aura enveloping the small town before her. This atmosphere was theplete opposite of the beauty and tranquility she had experienced here in the past. Could it be... something had gone wrong with this ce? And what about her saviorcould they be in trouble too? At this thought, Wen Mulings heart grew unbearably heavy. Right at that moment, Xue An strode forward, heading into the deste town. "My Lord..." Wen Muling froze, involuntarily calling out. In such an unclear situation, the ominous aura radiating from the small town made it undeniably unsettling! Xue An didnt even turn his head. He merely said calmly, "Follow me! I can feel that the coordinates matching the Ancient Mirror are within this ce!" With that, he had already entered the town. Seeing this, Wen Muling gritted her teeth, nced at the unnervingly quiet surroundings, and felt the creeping unease in the darkness. Without further hesitation, she hurried to catch up to him. But as soon as she followed Xue An into the town, giant root tendrils glided silently through the dark shadows, eventually burrowing underground and disappearingpletely. When they truly stepped inside, the condition of the town turned out to be better than it appeared from the outside. Except for paths overrun with wild grass, the buildings remainedrgely intact. Yet the town was shrouded in a pervasive, suffocatingly heavy ghostly aura. Xue An didnt pause but proceeded along the street, heading steadily toward the towns center. Atst, they arrived at an open space in the heart of the town, where a towering ancient tree stood. Its lush branches and leaves stretched wide, covering almost the entire za. Wen Mulings eyes widened as she stared dazedly at the massive tree, about to speak, when Xue Ans voice rang directly in her mind. "Dont speak! Stay silent!" Wen Muling immediately shut her mouth and obediently positioned herself behind Xue An. Just then, a sinister wind howled through, and several ck shadows appeared in the za. When their forms became clear, they revealed themselves as grotesque, deformed ghosts. Upon spotting Xue An and Wen Muling standing not far away, even these ghosts were momentarily startled before erupting into mockingughter. "Well, well, todays Ghost Market has visitors who arrived earlier than us?" "Haha, look at that girlso delicate and beautiful! I can barely keep from drooling!" These ghostly figures brazenly spoke, but Xue An remained standing in the shadows, quietly waiting. As the sinister wind intensified, more and more spectral forms emerged in the za. The creatures gathered and began chattering animatedly, their curiosity about Xue An evident, but their focus stayed primarily on tonights Ghost Market. "I wonder what treasures theyll have this time!" "Last time, I came across a stunning ghostly maiden, but she slipped away. Such a shame!" Amidst the mor, Wen Muling stole nces at the ghostly figures, her heart tightening into a knot. This wasnt how it used to be! Previously, when she was in this dimension, although the Ghost Race existed, they were benevolent and serene beings. These grotesque, menacing entities were entirely absent! What had happened here? A chilling gust swept through, and a figure emerged in the za. Behind this figure stood a pale-faced yet dashing young man. Thebination drew excited murmurs from the ghosts gathered. "Well now, just as we werementing missing a stunning ghostly maidenst time, herees someone even more exquisite!" a frog-like ghost croaked with a sinister grin. "Hehe, looks like another weakling who doesnt know their ce!" another ghost jeered. Yet, regardless of their remarks, the maiden stood silent, unmoving. The pale youth behind her kept his gaze down, visibly avoiding the specters gathered around them. Amid this scene, the massive tree suddenly began to sway, its branches stretching outward. Beneath them, the earth revealed tendrils of exposed roots that lifted the gathering upward. Finally. When everything settled into eerie stillness, clusters of ghostly mes red brightly, illuminating the tform as though it were daylight. Then, from the trunk of the ancient tree, a figure slowly materialized. At once, a green-robed, ferociously grotesque ghost stepped forward from the tree. "Greetings, Tree King!" the crowd of ghosts instantly bowed in unison. The horrifying spirit burst intoughter, waving dismissively. "No need for formalitieslets begin!" At hismand, the ghostly mes dimmed, revealing a variety of objects scattered across the tform. Among them was a woman sitting silently, her knees drawn up and her form shielded by cascading ck hair, seemingly lost in deep slumber. The sight sparked amotion in the crowd. Wen Mulings eyes lit up, spotting a Fang Ancient Mirror quietly hovering among the items. Meanwhile, the frog-like ghost greedily pointed at the sleeping woman and eximed, "I want that ghostly maiden!" Chapter 1377 - 1374: My Own Decision (First Update)

Chapter 1377: Chapter 1374: My Own Decision (First Update)

When he saw the sleeping woman, the young nobleman cried out in anguish, "Mydy!" Then he tried to rush forward. But with his strength, he hadnt even taken a single step before being forced back. When he attempted to move forward again, the young woman stepped ahead, shielding him behind her. The Green-Robed Tree King cackled, an eerieughter echoing, "Mydy? So youvee for this little maiden, havent you? What now? nning to forcibly snatch her from my territory?" The young woman took a deep breath and shook her head. "We have no such intention!" "No such intention? Then what do you mean by this?" After a moment of silence, the young woman slowly replied, "Were willing to bid for her fairly!" "Bid fairly? Hahaha, very well! Lets see what you can offer!" The Green-Robed Tree King sneered maliciously. Meanwhile, a ghostly entity resembling a toad had a mocking look on its face. Turning to the Green-Robed Tree King, itughed and said, "Lord Tree King, Im willing to bid five secret treasures for this littledy!" As he spoke, five threads of ghostly energy manifested around him, each containing a sinister and eerie secret artifact. The Green-Robed Ghost Kings eyes lit up, and he nodded with satisfaction. "Very good!" The young womans face turned even paler, and the young nobleman behind her showed an expression of utter despair and fury. Trembling, he shouted, "To treat mydy as merchandise to be traded... you... you will meet a horrible end...!" But even though he shouted angrily, no one paid him any heed. To these ghostly entities, profit was all that mattered; everything else was meaningless nonsense. The Green-Robed Ghost King grinned wickedly at the long-haired young woman. "Well, youve seen it. Theyre offering five secret treasures. What will you bid?" After a brief silence, the young woman suddenly pulled out the hairpin from her hair. Her knee-length hair instantly cascaded down, and she said in a somber voice, "I offer myself!" The entire scene fell into silence at that moment. The young nobleman stood stunned, then cried out in grief, "Yuan Niang, dont!" But his cry was drowned out by the roaringughter of all the ghostly entities present. "Good! Very good! Truly worthy of being a Ghost Race native of this realmwhat a noble self-sacrifice for others!" The Green-Robed Tree King sneered with mock admiration, his eyes full of scorn. Yuan Niang remained calm, her voice indifferent. "Have you finished speaking?" The Green-Robed Tree Kingsughter gradually subsided, and he stared at her with malicious amusement. "Hmm?" Yuan Niang pointed at the still-unconscious woman and said coldly, "If youre done, release her and let them leave!" "What makes you think I will agree?" The Green-Robed Tree King sneered coldly. "You will agree," Yuan Niangs voice was eerily calm. "Because Im worth more than she is." As she spoke, a wisp of cyan energy materialized above Yuan Niangs head. Indeed. Upon seeing that cyan energy, every ghostly entity in the room disyed expressions of shock and greed. "Primordial Yin Qi! This girl actually possesses an incredibly rare Primordial Yin Physique!" "Tsk tsk, pure and immacte at its peak! Her value is truly immeasurable!" The Green-Robed Tree Kings breathing grew heavier as he stared deeply at Yuan Niang. Finally, he nodded. "Very well! Given the circumstances, Ill agree to your terms!" With that, he pped his hands lightly, and the woman he had bound fell to the ground. The young nobleman rushed to her in a panic, scooping her up and calling to her repeatedly. "Qianer!" "Qianer, wake up!" After a few calls, the woman slowly opened her eyes and immediately let out a fierce shout, "Scoundrel, dare you!" She was about to self-detonate, but the young nobleman held her tightly and said, tears streaming down his face, "Its me, Qianer! Its me, Cai Chen!" Standing in the shadows, Xue Ans face twisted with a peculiar expression as he heard this. Cai Chen? Qianer... Why did those names sound so familiar? At the same time, sensing a familiar presence, Xiao Qian gradually cleared her thoughts, then threw herself into Ning Caichens arms, wailing bitterly. Ning Caichen also cried uncontrobly, but there was no time for tears now. Raising his head, his gaze fell destely on Yuan Niang. Xiao Qian in his arms also felt something amiss and looked up, her eyes widening in shock when she realized. "Yuan Niang..." Yuan Niangs face was ghostly pale, but she smiled faintly at the two of them. "You two, leave now!" "Leave?" Xiao Qian then noticed Yuan Niangs loose hair and the cyan energy above her head, immediately understanding. "No, were not leaving!" Xiao Qian said firmly. "Thats right! If staying alive means sacrificing you, whats the point of surviving?" Ning Caichen added angrily. But before they could finish speaking, slow apuse interrupted them. "Tsk tsk, such touching camaraderie!" The Green-Robed Tree King pped while looking at them with mocking disdain. "You..." Xiao Qian red at him furiously. Having been abducted by this tree demon from her resting ce, she naturally loathed him bitterly. "Enough with the nonsense. Ive always prided myself on being reasonable. Since this youngdy is willing to die in your ce, you two may leave now!" the Green-Robed Tree King said coldly. In truth, he wasnt acting out of reason. The only reason he was letting Xiao Qian and Ning Caichen leave was that he didnt want to provoke a female ghost with a Primordial Yin Physique over trivialities. Otherwise, losing sight of the bigger picture would be a terrible loss. Nie Xiaoqian and Ning Caichen opened their mouths to object, but Yuan Niang shook her head at them. "Go, quickly! Dont worry about me!" "But..." The two hesitated. "I told you to leave! Didnt you hear me?" Yuan Niang shouted angrily. Both shuddered, then slowly got to their feet, casting a conflicted nce at Yuan Niang. Finally, they supported each other as they exited the domain enclosed by the Tree King. As soon as the two left, the atmosphere in the space grew fervent. The toad-like ghostly entity rubbed its hands together, grinning at the Green-Robed Tree King. "Lord Tree King, Im willing to bid tenno, fifteen secret treasures for this girl! What do you think...?" Before he could finish, the Green-Robed Tree King scoffed. "Spare me your nonsense. Im not selling this girl!" With a wave of his hand, he gestured to Yuan Niang. "Come here!" Yuan Niang trembled but didnt hesitate as she stepped forward. Clearly impatient, the Green-Robed Tree King barked, "Alright, lets not waste any more time. What will everyone else bid? Speak now, or Im closing shop!" Before the remaining ghosts could speak, a maic, icy voice rang out. "Wait!" The voicemanded attention, and all the ghostly entities turned to look. Even Yuan Niang, who had resolved herself and was on the verge of unleashing her cultivation to perform a final secret technique, paused and looked up. From the shadows, Xue An emerged slowly, with a gentle smile aimed at the gathered ghostly entities. He pointed to one of the items disyed by the Green-Robed Tree King, the Fang Ancient Mirror. "That Fang Ancient MirrorIll take it!" Chapter 1378 - 1375: I Want to Make a Deal with Everyone Present! (Second Update)

Chapter 1378: Chapter 1375: I Want to Make a Deal with Everyone Present! (Second Update)

As soon as she saw a Human n boy, Yuan Niang was initially stunned, but her eyes quickly filled with disdain. To the Ghost Race members like her, who had once experienced glorious times, they naturally looked down on such humans who made deals with malevolent ghosts. The Green-Robed Tree King scrutinized Xue An for a few moments and then said coldly, "Very well, but what kind of price can you offer?" "A price...?" Xue An smiled. "How about the lives of everyone present?" What? As soon as these words fell, the entire room fell silent before erupting into uproar. Yuan Niang, who had already shifted her gaze elsewhere, shuddered violently upon hearing this and looked at Xue An in shock. What was he nning to do? Had she misjudged him earlier? Was he not a disgraceful human colluding with malevolent ghosts? But werent his words far too audacious? It seemed he had just offended every ghost present! As expected! The ghosts around them were stirred into a rage. "Where did this Human n weaklinge from, daring to utter such sphemous words?" "I think hes itching to die!" "Heh, and that Human woman behind him looks quite delightful. Dont any of you darepete with me for herter!" Amid these sneering remarks, the Green-Robed Tree King fixed his vicious gaze on Xue An and said darkly, "Boy, do you even know the weight of your words?" Xue An nodded lightly, a faint smile ying at his lips. "Of course I do." "And yet you dare oppose us?" the Green-Robed Tree King roared. Xue An paid no heed to his outburst. Instead, he turned to Yuan Niang with a faint smile, "I hope you dont mind my askingaside from Nie Xiaoqian and Ning Caichen, do you know anyone else? Like Ying Ning?" Yuan Niang froze as if struck by lightning and eximed, "You know Sister Ying?" A strange glint flickered in Xue Ans eyes as he murmured to himself, "This is getting interesting." Then he shed a small smile at Yuan Niang. "Of course I know her, though she probably doesnt know me." After leaving Yuan Niang visibly puzzled with his cryptic words, Xue An swept his gaze across the enraged Green-Robed Tree King and all the gathered ghosts. He leisurely asked, "Now then, do you agree to the price Ive named?" "Courting death!" A group of particrly furious ghosts charged straight at Xue An with murderous intent. To them, a mere human was utterly inconsequential. But in the very next moment, they paid dearly for their arrogance. As they approached Xue An, he didnt so much as blink in their direction. He merely nced at them. Bang! Bang! Bang! With a series of deafening sts, the ghosts exploded into pieces, dying violent and instant deaths. Hiss! The entire room went silent as the gathered ghosts collectively gasped in shock. Even the Green-Robed Tree Kings face turned grave in an instant. He realized with mounting unease that he couldnt see through this young man before him. That earth-shattering move just now had rattled him to the core. Yuan Niang was no less stunned. Beforeing here, she had resolved to exchange herself for Xiao Qians freedom, reuniting Xiao Qian with her husband. As for herself, she had nned to seize the opportunity to self-destruct her soul, taking these malevolent ghosts down with her. After all, she had endured these days long enough and thought it better to gamble on one spectacr act of defiance. But she hadnt expected the sudden arrival of this enigmatic Human n boy. At that moment, the Green-Robed Tree Kings expression shifted several times before he finally calmed himself and said in a low voice, "Friend, isnt it the Ancient Mirror youre after? Take itits yours now!" As he spoke, a glowing orb carried the Fang Ancient Mirror to Xue Ans side. Xue An casually caught it, weighed it in his hand for a moment, then tossed it over to Wen Muling behind him. Smiling faintly, he looked directly at the Green-Robed Tree King. Under Xue Ans gaze, the Green-Robed Tree King felt a chill crawl up his spine. Unable to bear the difort, he said coldly, "Friend, didnt you want the Ancient Mirror? Now that Ive given it to you, if theres nothing else, would you kindly leave?" Ghosts like himwho had wed their way to some measure of infamyknew very well whom they could provoke and whom they couldnt afford to cross. Though he couldnt discern Xue Ans origins, hisck of understanding only amplified his unease. Rather than escte matters, he opted to swallow his pride and let this matter slide, even if it meant taking a loss. After all, the Ancient Mirror hade easily enough into his possession. It wasnt worth a full-blown conflict over such an object. But from the look in the young Humans eyes, it seemed he wasnt satisfied. Just as unease bubbled up in the Green-Robed Tree Kings heart... Xue An spoke slowly, "Ill take the item, of course. But as I said, Im a reasonable man. The price Ive namedyoull ept it, whether you want to or not." All the ghosts eyes widened instantly. What did he mean? The item was handed over. What more could he want? The Green-Robed Tree Kings face twisted with fury. But beneath his indignation, rationality kept him calm as he said coldly, "Friend, do you intend to annihte us utterly?" Xue An suddenly pped his hands and eximed, his face full of admiration, "Yes, yes, thats exactly it! Ive been pondering how to put it into words, and youve nailed it. Thank you for pointing it out!" Boom! The Ghost Race members erupted with rage. Though Xue Ans earlier disy of power had left them shaken, his words left them with no room for further retreat. Meeting each others gaze, the ghosts charged at Xue An in unison. The Green-Robed Tree Kingughed grimly. "What a fool! Heaven grants you a path, yet you refuse to take it. Hell" His words were cut short because, in that instant, all the charging ghosts stopped abruptly, their forms shuddering once before silently breaking apart into fragments. Xue An emerged slowly from the dissipating ck mist. He nced at the Green-Robed Tree King, whose face now painted a portrait of terror, and smiled faintly. "Were you going to say Hell has no doors, yet you came seeking your own doom?" The Green-Robed Tree King let out a startled scream and grabbed Yuan Niang, retreating without hesitation. If I can make it back to my true form, lets see what he can possibly do to me! The Green-Robed Tree Kings n was simple and calcted. But s, before he could reach the ancient tree, Xue An was already there. Xue An lifted his head to study the knotted, serpent-like trunk of the monstrous tree and said quietly, "I dont like this tree. I really dont." And with that, Xue An suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbing the trunk. A sh of light gleamed in his eyes as he shouted, "Rise!" Boom! A deafening crash reverberated as the ground trembled violently beneath their feet. Before their eyes, the monstrous tree was wrenched from the earth under the Green-Robed Tree Kings horrified gaze. The tree emanated dense ck fog, apanied by waves of tortured wails and moans as its true form struggled desperately to save itself. No matter how it fought, it remained powerless to break free from Xue Ans grasp. Xue An rose slowly into the air as the ground beneath revealed a massive pit where the roots had been. The trees twisted roots writhed like serpents, iling aimlessly in a futile attempt to stop him. But no matter how formidable the roots were, they couldnt even graze the hem of Xue Ans robe. Instead, they burst into fine powder upon contact with the air. Amid this spectacle of utter dominance, the tree continued to rise higher. Atst! With a final, earth-shattering st, the monstrous tree waspletely uprooted and torn from the ground. Chapter 1379 - 1376: Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio? Yes or No? (3rd Update)

Chapter 1379: Chapter 1376: Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio? Yes or No? (3rd Update)

At the moment when the rootspletely left the ground, the giant tree was like a fish leaving water, its momentum swiftly weakening. The once lush leaves gradually withered, and most of the roots drooped softly, losing vitality. In this situation, the figure of the Green-Robed Tree King also began to sway violently. With his true form suffering such a severe blow, his avatar naturally could not fare well either. His body began to rapidly turn transparent, and he let out a miserable howl. "No!" But just then, Xue An smiled slightly at him. "Die!" After speaking, Xue An hugged the giant tree, swinging it around and smashing it down to the ground. Crack! With a series of loud booms, the giant tree exploded as if ignited by a bomb. The Green-Robed Tree King let out a tragic cry, and his form waspletely annihted with the demise of the tree. After finishing everything, Xue An pped his hands,nded back on the ground, and smiled slightly at Yuan Niang, who was in a daze. "Hello, Im Xue An! Uh... nice to meet you!" Although she didnt know why this Human n young man named Xue An looked at her so strangely, the strength he had just shown deeply impressed this Ghost Race girl. She snapped out of her astonishment, nodded somewhat helplessly, "I... Im Que Wenyuan! Nice to meet you too!" Xue An nodded, then gave Wen Muling a look, "Collect all the items dropped by these ghosts!" "Yes!" Wen Muling responded hurriedly. Then Xue An turned his head back and smiled slightly at Que Wenyuan, "What exactly is going on? Can you tell me?" "What do you mean whats going on?" Que Wenyuan was still a bit confused. "I mean... why did so many evil spirits suddenly appear?" Que Wenyuan looked at Xue An in astonishment and finally shook her head sadly, "Im not sure either, but it wasnt like this before. Both the Ghost Race and the Human n coexisted peacefully. But it seems, all of a sudden, these evil spirits appeared out of nowhere! And all our powers suddenly declined sharply!" After listening, Xue An remained silent for a moment, then nodded, "Okay! But where are you from? Can you take us there?" Que Wenyuan looked at the smile on Xue Ans face and nodded without hesitation, "Of course! If Sister Ying knew that an expert like you is joining us, shed be so happy!" "Really!" Xue An chuckled, then mused to himself. Strange Tales? At the same time. In a vige a thousand miles away from this abandoned town, Nie Xiaoqian and Ning Caichen rushed back as fast as they could. The two Ghost Race youths guarding the gate immediately stepped aside upon seeing them. The pair dared not dy for even a moment, sprinting wildly towards the Council Hall in the center of the vige. Bam! The door of the Council Hall was pushed open heavily, and everyone inside the hall was stunned, then collectively eximed. "Xiaoqian!" "Its Miss Nie and Mr. Ning!" "Great, theyre back!" But the two ignored these calls, instead urgently speaking to the girl sitting at the center. "Sister Ying, Yuan Niang... she got caught by the Tree King of the abandoned town to save us, we must rescue her, or it might be toote!" This sentence caused a stir, and many people stood up. "What? Yuan Niang is trapped there?" "No, we must rescue her!" Amidst the noise, several young men reacted most vehemently, almost to the point of fury. Yet in such a situation, Ying Ning, seated at the head, did not move. "Sister Ying..." Nie Xiaoqian couldnt help but step forward, her face full of anxiety, and said. Ying Ning smiled bitterly and waved her hand, "No need to say, Yuan Niang told me before doing this!" "What?" Nie Xiaoqians eyes widened instantly, then she eximed angrily, "And you agreed? Is it fair to sacrifice someone else to save me?" "Yes, its so unfair to Yuan Niang!" several young men shouted, hopping mad. Ying Nings face was full of sadness, "I told her the same, but Yuan Niang said she had prepared for the worst, as she wanted topletely eradicate that Tree King who often harassed us!" The hall fell silent at once. They naturally knew what the worst preparation meant. Nie Xiaoqians face turned pale, standing dazedly, tears never stopping flowing. "Silly Yuaner, why are you so foolish..." The news spread, and soon the entire vige was shrouded in gloom and bleakness. Yuan Niang was well-liked in the vige, with many elders doting on this little girl, and many young men admiring her greatly. No one expected that this seemingly soft girl could act so defiantly, even at the cost of sacrificing herself tobat the enemy. Moreover, even if they sent people to rescue her, it would probably be toote. Just when everyone was filled with grief, a streak of light suddenly appeared above the vige. Everyone froze in astonishment, then looked at the streak of light with rm. Ying Ning immediately ordered, "Prepare!" Both the Human n and the Ghost Race silently prepared at that moment. But just then, they heard a joyful female voice. "Sister Ying, Sister Xiaoqian, Im back!" Everyone froze, even doubting their own ears. But when they looked again, they saw the light dissipate, revealing the figure of Que Wenyuan. Upon seeing this girl, everyones eyes gradually widened. Whats going on? But then, everyones attention was drawn to the two human figures beside her. When Que Wenyuan and Xue Annded on the ground, the crowd gathered around. Ying Ning looked solemnly at Xue An, "What is going on?" Que Wenyuan giggled, "Sister Ying, let me introduce you. This is my newly acquainted friend, Young Master Xue An! It was he who saved me from those ghost creatures!" She then recounted the events that transpired. After listening, everyone showed a look of astonishment. Because it all sounded so unbelievable. If not for Que Wenyuans adamant testimony, and the tree root she brought, no one would dare believe it was true. At this, Xue An smiled slightly at Ying Ning, "Greetings, Miss Ying!" Though many questions nagged at her mind, since Xue An was the savior of Que Wenyuan, he was naturally also a benefactor to this small vige. Especially Nie Xiaoqian and Ning Caichen, the human and the ghost, who were deeply grateful to Xue An. Plus, with the Tree King who regrly harassed them eliminated, a great enemy was removed. So that evening, this little vige hungnterns and banners, holding a grand feast. Xue An, as the most honored guest, naturally received the highest treatment. Throughout, Xue An said little, but asionally a strange look crossed his face when he heard the names of the vigers. Geng Niang, Xin Shisan Niang... All these names caused Xue An deep suspicion. Was it that the writer of the Strange Tales from the Hua n once visited this ne, or did the nes ruler read the book? With these questions lingering, the feast finally dispersed. Que Wenyuan, though reluctant, eventually left without saying a few more words to Xue An. Wen Muling maintained a perfect background role throughout, until people finally dispersed. She couldnt help but whisper, "My lord, I see that these Ghost Race members gathered here are the same as those I encountered when I was in this ne before!" Xue Anughed, "In that case, its getting more and more interesting!" Chapter 1380 - 1377: Chu State Wan Clan (First Update)

Chapter 1380: Chapter 1377: Chu State Wan n (First Update)

Wan Gaoxing stood on the small-town square, his face as dark as iron. In front of him was a massive pit, with tree trunks and branches scattered all around its edges. No one dared to speak. All the attendants standing behind him lowered their heads, frozen with fear, not even daring to utter a sound. "Who did this?" Wan Gaoxings voice was as cold as ice. The attendants exchanged nces nervously. Finally, the one standing in the front stepped forward and said in a low voice, "We havent found out yet!" BANG! With a muffled sound, the attendant was instantly pped away, flying to the ground where he struggled to get up after a long while. "Who did this?!" Wan Gaoxings voice was filled with boundless fury. Everyone started trembling. Among the Ghost Race, those of high status held the power of life and death, leaving them no room for resistance. At this moment, an attendant cautiously stepped forward and said, "Young... Young Master, while we dont know who is responsible, I can smell traces of the Human n here!" "The Human n?" Wan Gaoxing frowned slightly. "Yes, the Human n!" The attendant nodded affirmatively. "Excellent! It seems these Humans still havent learned their ce and dare to stir up trouble?" Wan Gaoxing gritted his teeth, his face full of rage. He suddenly raised his head and said coldly, "What are you standing around for? If its the Humans who did this, theyre likely still nearby. Search the area immediately for any Human gatherings!" "Yes!" The attendants responded in unison and disappeared into the shadows, scattering to search. Wan Gaoxing remained standing before the pit, slowly squatting down to observe the withered, decayed roots left in the hole. His face was icy cold. "No matter who you are, youre dead this time!" As someone who had traveled across dimensions and be a member of the wealthy Wan n in Chuzhou City, Wan Gaoxing certainly wasnt here for a mere tree king. He hade for the Fang Ancient Mirror. The Fang Ancient Mirror had once been in Chuzhou City, but due to various circumstances, it ended up elsewhere and, by sheer chance,nded in the possession of the towns tree king. Ridiculously, the towns tree king couldnt recognize its worth and just discarded it casually. However, Wan Gaoxing knew the value of the Fang Ancient Mirror. After exhausting all means, he managed to trace its whereabouts to this ce, only to find himself a step tootethe towns tree king was dead, and the Ancient Mirror was naturally gone. This was enough to enrage the proud Wan n scion. For this expedition, he had brought along the elite of his familys forces. It didnt take long before an attendant returned with a report. "Young Master, a thousand miles away from here, there is a small vige with signs of Human activity. Additionally, there are also many native Ghost Race inhabitants there!" Wan Gaoxings eyes lit up upon hearing this. "Oh? Native Ghost Race?" "Thats correct!" Wan Gaoxing let out a sinisterugh. "These useless remnants are still hanging around? Very well, this time, Ill deal with them all together! Who told them to be unlucky enough to cross me?" "Lead the way!" "Yes!" Meanwhile, in the vige. Ying Ning spoke in a low tone, "Yuaner, are you sure about what youve said?" Que Wenyuan nodded. "Absolutely!" The room fell silent. Present were members of both the Human n and the Ghost Race, all of them the finest from the entire vige. After the feast, Xue An had gone to rest, while Ying Ning gathered everyone and questioned Que Wenyuan in detail about the recent events again. Even though it wasnt their first time hearing it, the group still felt a chill down their spines. To uproot a fully matured and awakened demon tree with one handhow terrifying must such strength be! Que Wenyuan, noticing the somber atmosphere and Ying Jies thoughtful expression, couldnt help but ask, "Ying Jie, is something wrong?" Ying Ning shook her head and smiled bitterly. "Its not that something is wrongits just that I cant figure it out!" "Cant figure out what?" "I cant figure out who this Xue Gongzi truly is or what he intends to do!" Que Wenyuans eyes widened. "Is that really important?" Ying Ning nodded. "Its extremely important! Based on what youve described, this Xue Gongzis strength has clearly reached a frightening level, surpassing even what we had before our power waned! But heres the problem." "If hes so powerful, why has there been no sign of him or his reputation before?" This question left Que Wenyuan stunned as well. "Indeed! How could there be no trace of him? Could it be...?" Que Wenyuan suddenly realized something and looked at Ying Ning with a horrified expression. Ying Ning nodded. "Thats right. I suspect he also came from outside this dimension!" Everyone was shaken, their hearts filled with shock. From another dimension.... Although it sounded unbelievable, it was the most logical exnation at the moment. "But what does it matter if he came from another dimension?" Que Wenyuan muttered softly. Ying Ning shook her head and smiled bitterly. "Its not necessarily bad toe from elsewhere, but the current state of our world is extraordinarilyplex. The Ghost Race from other realms has been relentlessly encroaching on thends of us native Ghosts, eventually overtaking us and forcing us to retreat to deste backwaters. And now, a mysterious Human has entered the fraywe naturally have to think carefully about this." Her expression grew serious. "Otherwise, no one can predict what might happen!" Just as she finished speaking, a softugh came from outside the room. "Well said!" The group gasped quietly and turned their heads to see Xue An walking in, smiling faintly. "A bit overly cautious, perhaps, but your words do have merit!" Ying Nings expression shifted several times before she slowly stood up and gave an elegant bow. "Xue Gongzi, I...." Xue An waved his hand lightly. "I didnt intend to eavesdrop. I just happened toe over to discuss something and overheard by coincidence." He smiled slightly. "You really dont need to be so tense. My arrival poses no harm to you. Otherwise, I wouldnt have saved Yuan Niang earlier." Que Wenyuan blushed slightly but boldly stole a nce at Xue An. Ying Ning nodded. "We understand that. Its just...." "Youre worried about why Ivee here, arent you?" Xue An chuckled, then lifted his gaze toward the sky outside the window. "Are all your people present? Is anyone missing?" Ying Ning froze, then shook her head. "No, everyone is here!" "In that case, I assume the crowd outside must be troublemakers looking for a fight?" Just as Xue An finished speaking, a massive ck cloud surged in, and atop it appeared Wan Gaoxings figure. He gazed down coldly at the small vige below, sneering. "Those inside, arent you going toe out and greet me?" Chapter 1381 - 1378: I’m Wading into this Muddy Water for Sure! (2nd Update)

Chapter 1381: Chapter 1378: Im Wading into this Muddy Water for Sure! (2nd Update)

This grand spectacle naturally drew the attention of everyone in the vige. Ying Ning and the others expressions shifted as they hurried outside. When Wan Gaoxing saw Que Wenyuan, Nie Xiaoqian, and the numerous stunning women of the Ghost Race, he froze momentarily before erupting into loudughter. "Ah! Seems like my luck is exceptional today. Running into so many gorgeous ghosts like thistsk tsk. If I were to bring you back to Chuzhou City, youd fetch a wonderful price!" As Wan Gaoxing spoke, he shamelessly ogled Que Wenyuan and the others. Such brazen insolence naturally ignited collective fury. Que Wenyuan was the first to explode in anger. Pointing at him with a delicate hand, she shouted, "You mangy dog, where did you crawl out from to speak to me like this?!" "Impudence!" Wan Gaoxings followers barked in unison, stepping forward threateningly. Wan Gaoxing raised a hand to stop them, blocking their path, as his eyes gleamed with greed. He leered at Que Wenyuan, smirking wickedly, "What a fiery little minx. Just my type!" Que Wenyuan snorted coldly, "Pah! Look at yourself in a puddle before you think someone like me could stomach the sight of you." Her crude remark drew suppressed chuckles from several people. But Wan Gaoxings face darkened, and he sneered, "Quite the wild little mare, arent you? But talking to Young Master Wan like thishave you thought about the consequences?" The Wan n! At the mention of this name, many gasped sharply, the sheer dread raising the temperature of the scene. It wasnt cowardice; the Wan ns notorious reputation was simply overwhelming. They were not native Ghost Race but had crossed over from another dimension. Despite their rtively short time here, theyd firmly entrenched themselves in thergest city of this world, Chuzhou City. Furthermore, their ughter of native Ghost Races had earned their infamy, steeped in blood and fear. Hearing that the man before them was the Wan ns eldest young master, many couldnt help but tremble with apprehension. But soon, fury ignited in everyones eyes. Such towering blood grudge was unparalleled. The native Ghost Race and these alien arrivals had always been irreconcble enemies, and with the Wan n, the animosity was absolute. Frost visibly spread across Que Wenyuans delicate face as she fixed Wan Gaoxing with an icy re, grinding her teeth. "The Wan n!" Wan Gaoxing, however, basked in her evident hostility, chuckling maliciously. "Thats right. Ie from the Wan n, the ones whove annihted the most of your pathetic kind! Initially, I nned to wipe you out entirely. But now, Ive changed my mind!" As he spoke, Wan Gaoxing pointed to Que Wenyuan, Nie Xiaoqian, and the women, saying, "If you obedientlye with me, perhaps Ill consider sparing these people." The crowd erupted in indignation. "Scoundrel! Disgraceful!" Nie Xiaoqian and the others shouted in unison. Que Wenyuan refrained from cursing. Instead, she spat hard upon the ground. "He-tui!" Wan Gaoxings face turned ashen in an instant. His voice dropped menacingly, "Very well. Since I gave you a chance and you failed to cherish it, dont me me for being ruthless!" With that, he sneered, and suddenly phantom figures began to materialize around him. In the blink of an eye, these phantoms transformed into his likeness, filling the sky like a dense swarm, all letting out eerieughter. "Behold... Evil Shadow Clone!" With that, the shadows, bearing Wan Gaoxings appearance, simultaneously raised their hands and struck toward the ground. This attack shocked many, filling them with despair. Only now did they truly grasp the overwhelming disparity in strength between the native Ghost Race and these invaders! Wan Gaoxings eyes gleamed with excitement and cruelty. He had no intention of killing everyone with a single blow. In truth, the reason he expended so much spiritual power on this attack was to enforce his dominance. The ordinary humans or Ghost Race members posed no concernthose were disposable, easily annihted. But these womenthese treasuresmust remain unharmed at all costs. Yet, before he could relish his triumph, his n was utterly shattered. For at that moment, a faint sword light, casual and unhurried, sliced through the scene. Though its appearance was understated, the sword light was unstoppable, like a hot knife through butter. It effortlessly rendered Wan Gaoxings devastating attack null and void. Not only that, but his numerous Evil Shadow Clones dissolved along with it. With several muffled thuds, Wan Gaoxing stumbled half a step back, hissing in both shock and rage. "Who dares?!" In response, a gentle sigh drifted through the air. "Sigh, seems I swung my sword a bit too soon, else even you wouldnt have escaped this strike." From the building emerged Xue An in an unhurried, leisurely stride. Stopping in the open, he tilted his head slightly and smiled faintly. "But I suspect next time, your luck wont hold out so well." The moment Wan Gaoxingid eyes on Xue An, his pupils contracted violently, an uncontroble chill wing at him. He felt as though a prehistoric beast had marked him as preyevery hair on his body stood on end. This man... was dangerous! That was Wan Gaoxings first thought. For Ghost Race members like him, survival depended on identifying the most unprovokable threats in the shortest time. Fail, and one might not even know how they died. Who was this man? Why had such a terrifying presence appeared in this remote area? Could this be an borate trap set by rival ns? These thoughts shed through Wan Gaoxings mind in an instant. At the same time, Wen Muling stepped out from behind Xue An. Though her strength was unremarkable, Wan Gaoxings gaze locked onto the mirror in her hands. No doubt about it! This was the Fang Ancient Mirror he had been pursuing so desperately! After a moments hesitation, Wan Gaoxing did notsh out; instead, he spoke in a heavy tone. "Who exactly are you? And whats the meaning of that Ancient Mirror?" "Me? Im Xue An. As for the Fang Ancient Mirror... I just acquired it," Xue An replied with an innocent smile. So it was true! The little towns guardian Tree King had fallen by their hands! The name Xue An was unfamiliar to Wan Gaoxingsomeone he had never heard of before. That didnt stop him from continuing, though. "What, a Human n powerhouse like you wants to meddle in this mess?" Xue An chuckled softly. "Youre mistaken. I have no interest in getting involved in any mess." Wan Gaoxing secretly exhaled in relief, but Xue Ans next words made every hair on his body stand on end. "Because all I want is to kill you." "You bastard, you!" Wan Gaoxing roared, but before he could finish. Xue An soared into the air. Before anyone could react, his hand was around Wan Gaoxings throat. With an indifferent expression, he asked, "You what?" "You... Youre truly impressive!" stammered Wan Gaoxing, his struggles proving futile. A sycophantic smile promptly reced his pale, terrified face. Chapter 1382 - 1379: Reversing Cause and Effect, Illusion Turns into Reality (3rd Update)

Chapter 1382: Chapter 1379: Reversing Cause and Effect, Illusion Turns into Reality (3rd Update)

Xue An stared at him coldly. It was only at this moment that Wan Gaoxings entourage seemed to awaken from a dream. "Young master!" "Young master, Ill save you!" Amid these shouts, the entourage attempted to rush forward. Xue An didnt even turn his head, merely saying indifferently, "If any of you take one more step, his head will be saying goodbye to his body!" Their footsteps halted abruptly, and Wan Gaoxing cried out hysterically, "You fools! Who told you toe forward? Step back, all of you! Without my order, no one is to take another step!" The entourage froze collectively, then Wan Gaoxing forced a sycophantic smile toward Xue An. "S-sir, does this satisfy you now?" Xue An nodded slightly. "Youre cooperative." Humiliation and hatred surged in Wan Gaoxings heart, but his smile became even more obsequious. "Sir, I believe there must be some misunderstanding between us! What we need most now is to sit down and have a good talk, not resort to violence! Dont you agree?" "Talk? About what? How?" Xue An replied indifferently. "Sir, judging by your demeanor, you must havee from another ne. Whatever your purpose, youll surely need information about this world, right? I can provide it all to you. What do you think?" Wan Gaoxing said with a face full of sincerity. Xue An studied him for a moment, then responded calmly, "Youre clever." Wan Gaoxings eyes lit up, sensing he had made the right bet. He quickly added with augh, "Moreover, I am the young master of the Wan n, a prominent figure in this world. Our n prides itself on connecting with heroes far and wide. I assure you, if you spare me, not only will you gain valuable information, but also the friendship of the Wan n! With that, whatever you wish to do will be much easier. Dont you agree?" Ying Ning and the others expressions shifted. Even they couldnt deny that Wan Gaoxings proposal was tempting. "That really does sound promising." Wan Gaoxing secretly exhaled in relief, his smile deepening. "Of course..." But before he could continue, Xue An chuckled coldly, "But I dont agree!" Xue An spoke leisurely, "The information I want, I can acquire just the same after killing you. Why go through the trouble of asking you?" Wan Gaoxings face turned ashen, his lips trembling. "You..." "Besides..." Xue An leaned down, whispering softly into Wan Gaoxings ear, "Its the ruler of this realm Im after." Hearing this, Wan Gaoxings eyes filled with boundless terror. This Human n powerhouse was here for the ruler of this world! What was he nning? Could it be... A whirlwind of thoughts flooded Wan Gaoxings mind, leaving himpletely dumbstruck. Meanwhile, Xue Ans grip tightened gradually. Although the Ghost Races bodies were drastically different from those of the Human n and could remain intact even with a severed head, in Xue Ans hands, things werent that simple. Wan Gaoxing felt all connections between himself and the outside world being severed one by one. The sensation was eerily simr to suffocating. This terrified Wan Gaoxing to no end. He knew full well that if this continued, he might truly dieutter obliteration, body and soul. Desperately mustering all his strength, he roared, "What are you all waiting for?! Kill him for me!" His entourage, despite being shaken to the core, had no other choice. Their very lives were tightly bound to the Wan n. If Wan Gaoxing died, they wouldnt survive either. Gritting their teeth, they charged forward to fight Xue An to the death. But just as they took a step, Xue An, with one hand gripping Wan Gaoxing, snapped the fingers of his other hand lightly. p! In that crisp sound, a sword light darted through the air like a swimming dragon. Thud, thud, thud! Several muffled sounds followed as the entourage froze mid-step, their bodies halting in unison. Then, without a sound, they disintegrated into fragments. The sight almost made Wan Gaoxings eyes pop out of their socketsthough that may also have been due to his nearing the brink of copse. Utterly horrified, he screamed wildly, "You bastard! Do you think killing me will solve everything? My family will definitely avenge me! You will die, for sure!" Amid Wan Gaoxings ranting, Xue An said tly, "Who said your family would avenge you just because youre dead?" "What?" Wan Gaoxing froze, then summoned thest of his strength to sneer, "I know what youre thinking. You n to kill me and then flee. Well, let me tell youits useless! If I die, my family will know instantly, and the karmic mark will attach itself to you. Theres no escaping it! Hahaha!" As his maniacalughter echoed, Que Wenyuan fumed with rage, clenching his fists as if wanting to beat Wan Gaoxing to death himself. Meanwhile, Ying Ning and the others wore forlorn expressions. They knew Wan Gaoxing was telling the truth. For prestigious ns, protecting their true heirs with such measures was standard practice. But at this moment, Xue An alsoughed. Chill and frostced his every word, "Who said your family would know youre dead? After all, Ill be using your identity for quite some time!" "You..." Wan Gaoxings wildughter came to an abrupt halt. At the same time, shadows rippled around Xue An. In an instant, his appearance morphed, bing indistinguishable from Wan Gaoxings. Wan Gaoxings mouth hung open as he stared nkly at this surreal transformation. Hed never imagined such a secret technique could exist. Changing ones appearance was simple, but to wlessly replicate even demeanor and aura? That was unheard of. What was he nning? The thought sent a chilling sweat down Wan Gaoxings non-existent back. Meanwhile, Xue An stated calmly, "Now, its time for you to leave." "No... Dont kill me! My family will know! I dont care what youre nningjust spare my life!" Wan Gaoxing screamed in desperation. But Xue An replied indifferently, "That wont be necessary." With that, he snapped his fingers lightly. "Karma!" Crack! All of Wan Gaoxings screams and struggles were instantly silenced. He could only look at Xue An with boundless terror. Xue An then whispered softly, "Reverse." Boom! It was as though someone had pressed a rewind button. Wan Gaoxings body began rapidly distorting and unraveling. In the span of a moment, his form disassembled into fragments as if exploding under immense force. The power of causality! How did he possess such power! Im not willing! This was Wan Gaoxings final thought before he fell into eternal darkness, dissipating into nothingness. A hazy ck mist dispersed, leaving behind only a faint, blue speck of light in the air. It was the fragment of memory left behind after reversing Wan Gaoxings causality. Xue An waved his hand, absorbing the memory into his consciousness. Momentster, Xue An slowly opened his eyes. All remaining discrepancies in his demeanor and essence were now resolved. At this moment, he was indistinguishable from Wan Gaoxing in every way. Chapter 1383 - 1380: To… Survive (First Update)

Chapter 1383: Chapter 1380: To... Survive (First Update)

The crowd gradually widened their eyes, staring nkly at Xue An, and an extremely absurd feeling arose in their hearts. Because at this moment, Xue An looked almost identical to the recently deceased Wan Gaoxing, to the point of being indistinguishable from the real thing. This inevitably made everyone feel puzzled. Whats going on? What is this young master Xue nning to do? Just then, Xue Annded back on the ground and gave everyone a slight smile. "Guess who I am?" Hiss! Many people stepped back in horror. Because even Xue Ans voice now sounded just like Wan Gaoxing, who had just died. If they hadnt seen it with their own eyes, these people would never have believed all of this. In the Ghost Race, there were many experts good at disguising themselves, some even capable of wearing human skin, masquerading as the Human n. But no matter how good the disguise was, there were always some differences; its impossible to be wless. Yet Xue Ans current appearance exceeded their imagination. Not only did he look the same, but even his aura was entirely consistent. Only Que Wenyuan excitedly rushed forward and boldly touched Xue Ans cheek, eximing, "Wow, it really is the same!" Xue An was a bit at a loss whether tough or cry, but he could see that this little girl was merely naive, so he wasnt angry, just smiled slightly. "Of course, its the same, because this is real after all!" Hearing Xue Ans words, Que Wenyuan became even more excited, "Can you change into something else then? Like can you turn into someone like me?" "Yuan Niang, dont be rude!" Ying Ning stepped forward, stopping Que Wenyuan from speaking further, then looked deeply at Xue An. "Young Master Xue, do you have any ns suddenly transforming into this Wan n young master?" Xue An nodded, "Thats right! But first, I have a question Id like to ask everyone!" "A question? What question?" Que Wenyuan asked somewhat curiously. As he spoke, Xue An slowly scanned everyone present, saying leisurely, "Do you want to linger on in this ce? Or are you willing to fight back and reim what youve lost?" As soon as this question was posed, the whole room fell silent instantly. Everyones expression changed. Because Xue Ans words struck at the heart of each and every one of them. Since the upheaval in this ne, and their drastic drop in strength, due to the arrogance of the foreign Ghost Race, they had lost so much, even to the point of barely surviving in such a small ce. Yet everyone knew this wasnt a long-term solution. Not to mention the Tree King who often came here to harass this small town before, just considering the recently deceased Wan Gaoxing revealed a terrifying fact. These foreign Ghost Race members will never let them go. Everything before their eyes was just a false peace. For this reason, everyone was worried deep down. But is it really true that what he said about reiming all that was lost? One must know, although a Wan n young master is dead, the foreign Ghost Race invading this realm isnt just one Wan family! In the midst of everyones uncertain gaze, Ying Ning took a deep breath and said gravely, "Young Master Xue, what do you mean by this?" Xue An said calmly, "Its simple, if you have already lost your courage and wish to live in this corner, then I have nothing more to say, and can even help you clear the surrounding Ghost Race. But how long this willst, is anyones guess!" "What if we are unwilling to just linger here?" Ying Nings expression was quite serious. Xue An quietly looked at this young girl, who despite her age, carried quite an authority, and then smiled. "Thats also simple, I will take you to Chuzhou City, and there we will reim everything that should rightfully be yours!" Bang! Xue Ans words caused an uproar in the crowd. Many people looked at Xue An with faces full of astonishment. Because, although his words sounded simple, only they knew how difficult it would be to truly achieve it. Chuzhou City is the first city in this realm, almost all the foreign Ghost Race members are gathered there. Many among them had been driven out from there. But to say they would go back now and reim everything. How could that be easy? At least many secretly shook their heads, thinking it was simply impossible. But what no one expected was that Ying Ning didnt even hesitate for a moment, and heavily nodded. "Alright! We are willing to make thisst fight!" Nobody expected Ying Ning to agree so quickly. A gleam of admiration appeared in Xue Ans eyes, and then he nodded, "Good! In that case, prepare yourselves. We will depart tomorrow!" Having said that, Xue An turned and left. Ying Ning stood still, quietly watching Xue Ans departing figure, her expression solemn and her eyes sparkling. At this moment, Que Wenyuan was the first to cry out excitedly, "Great! This is what we should do! Ive long grown tired of this ghostly ce!" Many young people were also enthusiastic and encouraged by this. But others were full of heaviness, and an elder sighed, "Youngdy Ying, this matter is of great importance, didnt you agree too hastily?" Ying Ning took a deep breath, reined in her gaze, and let it sweep across the elders face who had spoken, slowly saying, "Because we have no other choice!" At this, a bitter smile appeared on Ying Nings face, "Do you really think that if we didnt agree, we could continue to linger here? Although I dont know what method Young Master Xue used to erase the mark, but Wan Gaoxing, as a son of the Wan n, died here. This matter will be exposed sooner orter!" "By then, neither you nor I will escape unscathed!" These words caused everyones expression to change. "But we could also move away?" someone whispered. Ying Ning shook her head, "Its useless. By then, we may very well be prey for these foreign Ghost Race, and the consequences will be even more tragic! Moreover..." Ying Ning paused, her voice strained, "Havent you had enough of such nerve-wracking days?" Hearing Ying Nings question, everyone lowered their heads, some even beginning to sob softly. Indeed! Living in this small vige, surface life seemed peaceful, but in reality, everyone was under enormous pressure. Not to mention others, Nie Xiaoqian who was kidnapped two days ago, if it werent for a stroke of luck, would likely have be the ything of some Ghost Race by now! They really had had enough of such days! The elder sighed, "We understand all this, but the question is... can Young Master Xue really pull this off?" Que Wenyuan wanted tosh out, her brows raised. Ying Ning waved her hand, stopping her, then said gravely, "I dont know either, but we dont have better options now, do we?" The crowd fell silent. "So now, even if there is only a sliver of hope, we must strive for it!" "For... survival!" Chapter 1384 - 1381: Silently Complaining (2nd Update)

Chapter 1384: Chapter 1381: Silently Comining (2nd Update)

After a brief silence, everyone nodded in agreement. Because they knew that Ying Ning was telling the truth! At this point, everyone reached a consensus. Inside the small house, Xue An suddenlyughed, "She is indeed a woman who knows her priorities!" "Sir, why did you transform into Wan Gaoxings appearance?" Wen Muling could no longer hold back and asked. Xue An smiled slightly, "Because I dont want to alert the enemy!" Wen Muling suddenly understood something, nodded, bowed, and withdrew to the side, not asking further. Xue An, on the other hand, thoughtfully caressed the two pieces of the Ancient Mirror, aplex light shing in his eyes. Transforming into Wan Gaoxings appearance was certainly not on a whim. In fact, the current situation of this realm clearly conveyed a message: there was a significant problem with the controller of this ne. Otherwise, it wouldnt have resulted in such violent yet ineffective ne suppression, nor would it allow these outsider Ghost Race members to act recklessly, even massacring native residents on arge scale. This is an unbearable humiliation for any ne controller. Yet all of this urred so realistically, indicating that she must have encountered trouble. And in Wan Gaoxings memories, this Fang Ancient Mirror was undoubtedly something passionately desired by the elites of Chuzhou City. Although Wan Gaoxing didnt know its specific purpose. But Xue An knew very well. Thats why he didnt rashly head to Chuzhou City but instead decided to advance in this indirect manner. After a whole night of tense work, by the next day, everyone in the vige was ready. When Xue An stepped out, the crowd had already gathered, with Ying Ning at the forefront. She bowed to Xue An, "Mr. Xue, what should we do next?" Xue An smiled slightly, "Its simple, tie yourselves up first!" "Tie up?" Que Wenyuan asked in surprise. The crowd stirred inmotion. "Indeed! Without being tied up, how can I take you all back to Chuzhou City?" Xue An arrogantly dered. If they didnt know that the person in front masquerading as Young Master Wan was Xue An, everyone might have believed it was true. Even so, many still felt a chill in their hearts. If they truly bound their own hands, wouldnt they be willingly offering themselves into the lions den if he had other ns? But Ying Ning didnt hesitate, directly tying herself up with ropes, and then instructed, "Everyone, help each other get tied up!" Many were still hesitant. Que Wenyuan couldnt hold back and said, "Didnt we agree yesterday? And even if Mr. Xue wanted to deal with us, what difference would it make if we werent tied?" His words convinced the crowd, and soon, everyone obediently tied themselves up. Xue An nodded, "Good! Lets set off now!" With that, Xue An waved his hand, and a ck cloud rose from under everyones feet, lifting them into the air. This ghostly means left many looking pale. Could he really be Wan Gaoxing? If not, how could he use Ghost Race sorcery so skillfully? Xue An didnt bother with these doubts, leading everyone straight toward Chuzhou City. This world wasnt particrly vast, roughly the size of Earth, and with Xue Ans power, he could circle it in the blink of an eye. But now, ying the role of the Wan ns young master with so many "captives," he naturally couldnt move too fast. After more than half a days journey, a towering city finally emerged in the distance. Ying Ning and the others looked visibly excited. This ce was incredibly familiar to them. Many of them had grown up here since childhood. Its safe to say this city carried countless memories for them. However, after a sudden upheaval, they left their homes, bing lost exiles. They thought theyd never return in this lifetime, yet here they were, returning under these circumstances. The guards at the city gates saw the ck cloud from afar. As it approached and they recognized Wan Gaoxing, they were startled and promptly opened the city gates without any hesitation. Xue An, with a calm expression, rode the cloud into the city, while the guards watched with smiling faces. However, seeing the captives tied behind him, their eyes filled with curiosity. Finally. The ck cloud entered the city, and the guards began whispering among themselves. "Wow, are all those captured by Young Master Wan indigenous Ghost Race folks?" "I guess so. I even saw a few absolutely beautiful youngdies among them!" "I saw them too. Wow, theyre really something to behold!" One guard said, almost drooling. "They say Young Master Wan is an ipetent yboy. Few expected him to seed in finding treasures this time, but he sure proved them wrong!" "Ha, who knows! But I reckon the citys nobles will have a bustling time ahead!" As the guards gossiped, Xue An led the group effortlessly back to the current residence of the Wan n as remembered by Wan Gaoxing. Upon seeing Wan Gaoxing and the multitude of people following, the guards at the entrance were taken aback. Xue Ans face darkened as he arrogantly shouted, "What? Seeing me has rendered you all dumbfounded?" While saying this, Xue An secretly ridiculed in his heart. This Wan Gaoxing really was the quintessential yboy! Sure enough. Upon hearing the young masters angry roar, these servants all shuddered. Some rushed inside to report, while the others respectfully stepped aside. Xue An snorted coldly and strode in. A diligent guard came forward, intending to take Ying Ning and the others away. Xue An barked coldly, "Dont touch!" The guards quivered. Xue An shouted, "Do you think these people are for you to handle? Get lost!" "Y-yes, sir!" The guards stepped back, trembling. At that moment, a few feminine giggles came from inside the door. "Oh, Gaoxing brother, why bother getting angry with these servants! If theyre really that unsatisfactory, just kill them!" Hearing this voice, the already trembling guards shook even more fiercely. Simultaneously, a girl in a long ck dress, with an exaggerated makeup that couldnt hide her youthful face, excitedly ran out from inside. Through the memories, Xue An knew this girl was Wan Gaoxings sister, and also the youngest daughter of the Wan n, Wan Henxin! As the youngest daughter of the Wan n, Wan Henxin had been indulged in endless pampering since birth, fostering her extremely arrogant nature. If Wan Gaoxing was the Wan ns yboy, then she was truly the Wan ns demon star. Chapter 1385 - 1382: Old Man, I’m Back (3rd Update)

Chapter 1385: Chapter 1382: Old Man, Im Back (3rd Update)

However, Wan Henxin was very fond of her brother, Wan Gaoxing, and the two siblings shared a close bond. This type of rtionship was rare in the aristocratic families of the Ghost Race, where sibling rivalry often resulted in bloodshed. This time, Wan Gaoxing set out to seek the Ancient Mirror, and Wan Henxin originally wanted to apany him. Unfortunately, herck of strength meant she couldnt join. As a result, shes been throwing fits at home these past few days, injuring several maids in her fury. Today was no exception. She was sulking in her room at the back when she suddenly heard news that Wan Gaoxing had returned and even brought back numerous people. She immediately jumped up with excitement and rushed over. Upon seeing Wan Gaoxing, Wan Henxin hugged his arm and said coyly, "Brother! Its been days, Ive missed you to death!" Xue An sneered internally but kept hisposure on the surface. He raised his hand and pinched her cheek, "Alright! Im back now, arent I?" "Ah! Are these the people you captured?" Wan Henxins gaze fell upon the bound Ying Ning and others. She was initially stunned by the beauty of these women and then asked. Xue An nodded, "Thats right!" "Brother, youre amazing!" As she spoke, Wan Henxin leaned in closer, curiously scrutinizing the captives. But after only observing for a short while, jealousy suddenly flickered in her eyes. She realized that each of these womens looks far surpassed her own, especially Que Wenyuan, whose pure demeanor stirred Wan Henxins heart despite being another woman. In such a situation, Wan Henxin sneered coldly, "Just a bunch of floozies!" With that, she raised her hand angrily and aimed a vicious p at Que Wenyuan. The p carried the sound of rushing wind, brimming with force. If struck, Que Wenyuans face would undoubtedly be ruined. Wan Henxins face lit up with satisfaction. But at that moment, Xue An suddenly appeared beside her, grabbing her arm and speaking coldly, "These people are mine; theyre still useful. Dont mess around!" Wan Henxin froze, seemingly shocked that her brother would stop her. But almost instantly, anger filled her heart. "Youre stopping me for this cheap woman? Fine, then she must die!" With that, sheshed out with a kick aimed directly at Que Wenyuans life. But at that moment, Xue An raised his hand and pped her across the face, sending Wan Henxin stumbling several steps back before she steadied herself. The p left the gathered servants at the entrance pale-faced, not daring to raise their heads. Wan Henxin clutched her cheek, staring nkly at Xue An, "You... You dare hit me?" Xue An retracted his hand, a trace of disdain shing across the face he had disguised as Wan Gaoxings, "I do have use for these people, so dont mess around!" Wan Henxin was nearly driven mad with rage, sneering repeatedly, "Use? What use could they be? Isnt it just for your own enjoyment? I..." She didnt get to finish her sentence, as Xue An raised his hand again. Wan Henxin retreated several steps in fear. As the two siblings confronted each other in the doorway, a loudugh suddenly echoed from inside. "Gaoxing, youve certainly lived up to expectations, returning so soon!" A man with an imposing manner stepped out as he spoke. Wan Henxin immediately softened her attitude and said obediently, "Father!" The neer was the Wan ns Family Head, Wan Taihui, father to Wan Gaoxing and Wan Henxin. Of course, Xue An couldnt truly address him as father. In reality, since boldly entering the city, Xue An had been silently searching the city through his Divine Sense, trying to locate what he needed. Yet clearly, these foreign Ghost Race members werent fools; the item was well hidden. On the surface, there appeared to be no anomalies. But the more things seemed normal, the more Xue An understood there must be something hidden beneath. Otherwise, these Ghost Race members wouldnt be so eager to obtain the Fang Ancient Mirror. With this thought, Xue An casually formed a Dharma Seal with his fingers, sending a strand of Divine Sense silently into Wan Taihuis sea of consciousness. By rights, Wan Taihui was at least half a step into the Great Luo realm and wouldnt be so easily invaded. However, because Xue An was disguised as his only son, Wan Gaoxing, Wan Taihui lowered his guard and allowed Xue An to subtly alter parts of his soul. "Old man, Im back!" Xue An remarked calmly. Hearing this address, Ying Ning, Que Wenyuan, and the others were all stunned. This was practically an intentional reveal! After all, Xue An was currently posing as Wan Gaoxing, the eldest young master of the Wan n. What kind of son would call his father "old man"? This was bad news! They hadnt been in the city long, and their identity was probably going to be exposed! Ying Ning was practically fuming. But in the next moment, Wan Taihuis reaction left everyone dumbfounded. Wan Taihui seemed utterly delighted, as if he hadnt heard the disrespectful term at all. Instead, he smiled warmly and said, "Good child, so polite! Are you tired?" Everyone: "..." Ning Caichen whispered to Nie Xiaoqian beside him, "Qianer, is this how people in the Ghost Race address their fathers?" Nie Xiaoqian was also a bit dazed but shook her head, "How could it be? But maybe these foreign Ghost Race members have such customs!" Not mentioning everyones shock. After an outpouring of concern, Wan Taihui nced at the bound captives, his face showing a hint of surprise, "Gaoxing, what are your ns for handling these native Ghost Race members?" Xue An spoke indifferently, "Old man, I n to lock these people up in my ce first, interrogate them thoroughly, and then decide what to do." "Good! Good!" Wan Taihui showed a knowing smile that only men understand. He patted Xue Ans shoulder and said, "Just take care of yourself! By the way, theres a banquet in Chuzhou City tomorrow night. Since youre back, why not join us?" After saying that, Wan Taihui left with a cheerful smile. Wan Henxin shot a nce at Xue An, then a venomous look at Ying Ning and Que Wenyuan before stomping her foot in frustration and leaving as well. Xue An frowned slightly. A banquet? What kind of banquet? Well, its fine. At least attending the banquet will allow him to look for more clues among the participants. With that thought, Xue An waved his hand, "Take these people to my courtyard!" "Yes!" Soon. The news that Wan Gaoxing, the Wan ns eldest young master, had returned with numerous captives from the native Ghost Race spread across Chuzhou City. Especially when people heard that many of them were stunningly beautiful women, it caused quite a stir. "Damn it, why does that idiot Wan Gaoxing have such luck? He goes out once and brings back so many beauties?" In anothervish mansion, a man with a sinister face roared in fury. "Hehe, is Young Master Zong jealous?" A thin, pale youth reclined in a chair, smiling so widely that his mouth stretched to his earsa deeply unsettling sight. "Hmph!" Young Master Zong snorted coldly, casting a sideways nce at the youth, "And what about you, Brother Bai? Are you not jealous?" Chapter 1386 - 1383: Steps to the Sky, Riding the Dragon - The Swift Groom (First Update)

Chapter 1386: Chapter 1383: Steps to the Sky, Riding the Dragon - The Swift Groom (First Update)

"Jealousy?" Bai Xi shook his head. "A group of good-for-nothings who cant even protect their own homnd isnt worthy of my interest!" Zong Chengs expression shifted slightly but quickly recalled something, letting out a sly chuckle. "Ah, my bad memory! Of course, Brother Bai wouldnt care for those native Ghost Race folks. After all... Brother Bai is soon to be the esteemed son-inw of the Luo Family!" At this, Zong Cheng squinted mischievously. "I heard tomorrows banquet will mark the first appearance of this Luo Family eldest daughter in this realm, and shes even going to take a master! Has Brother Bai been invited?" "Of course!" Bai Xi replied openly, smiling faintly. "Not only was I invited, but my father has already prepared to officially propose marriage to the Luo Family at the banquet!" Hearing this, Zong Cheng was momentarily stunned, a flicker of jealousy shing in the depths of his eyes. But he quickly concealed it and sped his hands toward Bai Xi. "So thats the case. Then my early congrattions to Brother Bai. May you win the beautys favor soon!" "Well said! Well said!" Bai Xiughed as well, though how much sincerity was hidden in that smile, only he himself knew. Being from distinguished Ghost Race families, neither of them believed in such brotherly camaraderie. In truth, the Ghost Race operated this wayeverything prioritized self-interest. Thus, neither of them took thesepliments to heart. But tomorrows banquet did weigh heavily on both their minds. The reason was simple. Although these foreign Ghost Race families hadnt been in this realm for long, they had formed clear hierarchies. For example, the two of them came from the Bai Family and the Zong Family, respectively. These two prominent families were on par with the Wan n in terms of strength, which was why they dared to freely pass judgment on Wan Gaoxing. However, they were also well aware that their tier wasnt the highest in this realm. If one were to name the most powerful family in Chuzhou City, it undeniably had to be the Luo Family. And it wasnt just due to a disparity in strength; it was even more because the invasion of this realm had been spearheaded by the Luo Family. There was even a rumor that an influential figure from the depths of the Ghost Realm backed the Luo Family. As a result, the eldest daughter of the Luo Family, who had just entered this realm and had yet to make a public appearance, naturally attracted attention from all sides. Whats more, this banquet was a master-apprentice ceremony. But who the master wasno one knew. This only added an air of mystery to the banquet. In such a situation, Bai Xi exuded great confidence. It wasnt just his self-assurance, but also his confidence in his family. After all, rumors were already spreading in Chuzhou City about a possible alliance by marriage between the Luo and Bai families. This was clearly a narrative pushed by the Bai Family. Although Zong Mas heart churned with envy, his focus soon shifted. With a sinister tone, he growled, "Damn it. That guy Wan Gaoxing will definitely show up at this banquet. Didnt he leave to search for the Ancient Mirror? Seems like he came back empty-handed!" "When the timees, Ill seize the opportunity to humiliate him in public and vent this pent-up frustration!" Of course, Zong Mas actions werent just motivated by jealousy. In reality, Wan Gaoxings unruly and capricious behavior had long made him and Zong Ma adversaries. This was just a convenient excuse and opportunity! Bai Xi, however, remained silent. All his thoughts were focused on the uing banquet. Because deep in his heart, a certain ambition was buried. Everyone assumed he was coveting the Luo Familys power, but who truly understood his real intentions? Thinking of this, a cold smile yed on Bai Xis lips. He cared little for the so-called Luo Familys power. What he truly valued was the legendary figure rumored to stand behind the Luo Family. If he could leverage this connection and gain favor with such a figure, only then would he truly ascend to greatnessperhaps even reaching the depths of the Ghost Realm. As for Wan Gaoxing... Bai Xi couldnt even be bothered to spare him a thought. Thanks to the banquet, the entire Chuzhou City had be lively. Yet beneath the surface livelinessy an undercurrent of hidden tensions. Not a single aristocratic family wasnt plotting to extract some benefit from the asion. And so, in those unseen corners, conspiracies and schemes unfolded one after another. Against this backdrop, the waves stirred by the Wan n heirs return quickly dissipated into nothing. Standing by the window, Xue An slowly retracted his Divine Sense, which had been enveloping the city. To avoid rming anyone, Xue An had restricted his Divine Sense to ces with little resistance. Still, he had uncovered many unspeakable secrets. But the information Xue An truly sought remained elusive. Yet there was no trace of impatience on his face. On the contrary, moments like this made Xue An even calmer. Because he could feel himself inching closer to the truth. The room was not empty; Ying Ning, Que Wenyuan, and many others sat quietly, waiting. Que Wenyuan looked at Xue Ans silhouette against the window, her expressionplicated. She desperately wanted to know what secrets this seemingly young man, about her age, carried. Why even his mere silhouette exuded such a soul-captivating aura,pelling ones gaze to linger? At that moment, Xue An spoke softly without turning around. "I just searched again. No abnormalities found as of now! This suggests the clues are likely hidden within the hands of these Ghost Race aristocrats!" He turned to Ying Ning and the others with a faint smile. "If thats the case, tomorrows banquet will be crucial! So... whos willing to apany me?" Ying Ning looked surprised. "We... we can go as well?" Xue An nodded. "Of course!" "But we..." Ying Ning hesitated, wanting to mention how they, as native Ghost Race members, would undoubtedly provoke uproar if they attended. But Xue An cut her off with a smile. "If I say you can, then you can!" "Then Ill go!" Que Wenyuan, who had long been itching to join, eximed eagerly. Xue An nodded. "Alright!" Que Wenyuan hadnt expected Xue An to agree so easily and was momentarily stunned. Xue An smiled slightly. "The rest of you also prepare yourselves! I have a feeling that tomorrows banquet will be unexpectedly... lively!" "Understood!" Meanwhile, in avish courtyard of the Wan n, Wan Henxin had already smashed several dozen exquisite tea sets in a fit of rage. No servants dared approach, with everyone keeping their distance. Finally, Wan Henxin copsed onto a chair she had broken herself, her heavily made-up face twisting with hatred. "How dare he hit me?" She could still vividly recall the p Xue An had given her. From childhood, no one had so much as touched a hair on her head. And this time, the one who had struck her was her own beloved brother. Thinking of the look her brother had given her at that moment made Wan Henxins heart ache as if insects were gnawing at it. "No! I have to find out right now, how dare he protect those wretches so shamelessly!" Chapter 1387 - 1384: Buddhist Seal Girl (2nd Update)

Chapter 1387: Chapter 1384: Buddhist Seal Girl (2nd Update)

At that thought, Wan Henxin immediately stood up and walked out. The courtyard she lived in wasnt too far from where Xue An was staying. Along the way, every servant who saw Wan Henxins grim expression was so terrified they quickly moved aside, not even daring to lift their heads. Wan Henxin couldnt be bothered to deal with these underlings. She marched into the courtyard where Xue An resided. The guards at the door were about to say something, but Wan Henxin shot them a re. They instantly shut their mouths and obediently stepped aside to let her through. Wan Henxin smirked coldly as she entered the courtyard, only to find the door tightly shut. Her already stormy expression darkened even further. Shutting himself indoors in broad daylightwhat exactly is her brother up to? Wan Henxin clenched her teeth and crept closer, intending to eavesdrop on what was going on inside. But just then, the door was suddenly flung open. Xue An stepped out from within. Their eyes met directly. Wan Henxin froze in ce, dumbfounded, but her gaze darted past Xue An to try and spot those "wretched women" inside. Xue An calmly closed the door behind him and said indifferently, "What are you here for?" Xue An held absolutely no fondness for this younger sister of his predecessors body. From memories and observations alike, it was evident to him how violent and overbearing this girl was. If it werent for his desire to avoid unnecessarymotion, Xue An would have dealt with her much sooner. Hearing Xue Ans question, Wan Henxin grew even angrier. She sneered and retorted, "You still dont know why Ivee? Whats the matter? Cant bear it anymore after capturing a few loose women?" Her words were harsh and cutting. Yet saying them gave Wan Henxin a rare sense of satisfaction. However, her triumphant mood barelysted a moment before it was shattered by a resounding p. Smack! With a crisp sound, Wan Henxin felt herself being sent flying, nearly crashing to the ground. Xue An casually dusted off his hands and said in an icy tone, "Speak to me like that again, and youd better watch your teeth!" Dazed by the p, Wan Henxin had intended to retaliate but was struck silent by Xue Ans words. Her body trembled, and the words that were about to escape her lips were forcibly swallowed. She suddenly realized that her brother seemed unfamiliar, almost unnervingly so. Unfamiliar enough to leave her dumbfounded. Especially his gaze! Wan Henxin had no doubt that if she dared to say anything further, Xue An wouldnt hesitate to kill her. In such circumstances, she had no choice but to rise to her feet in indignation, casting Xue An a deep, piercing re before turning to leave. Xue An remained unmoved. Just another self-important, reckless bratno different from the street punks back on Earth who made loud threats yet were utterly insignificant. Xue An strolled leisurely out of the Wan n estate and onto the streets of Chuzhou City. This had almost be a recurring habit for him. Every time he arrived in a new city, he would explore its streets, observing the local culture entirely different from Earths. This time was no exception. With still a full day to spare before tomorrow evenings banquet, he had plenty of time. He decided to take a stroll, perhaps finding some toys for Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian along the way. Thinking of this, a faint smile tugged at the corner of Xue Ans lips. Recently, the Magic Treasures Pavilion had been unusually quiet. Even An Yan rarely made an appearance nowadays. All of it stemmed from the fact that these women had discovered a new pastime. Xue An vividly recalled the scene from two days ago when he returned to the Magic Treasures Pavilion, only to be startled by what was unfolding inside... The streets of Chuzhou City werent particrly crowded, and the storefronts looked rather lifeless. After all, the city had suffered significant losses due to the recent upheaval. Additionally, the behavior of these foreign Ghost Race ns was consistently oppressive, with zero boundaries when pursuing their interests. As a result, Chuzhou City had grown noticeably deste. Still, as the foremost settlement of this realm, it had retained several attractions and amusements. Take, for example, the shop up ahead with a line stretching out its doora particrly striking sight. The enticing aroma wafting from that shop was so captivating that pedestrians paused to take it in, their mouths watering. So this was the snack shop Que Wenyuan had fervently rmended, repeatedly requesting Xue An to bring some back? Xue An tilted his head to observe the shop for a moment and sighed inwardly. In the ghost realm, cities like this, brimming with everyday liveliness, were rare. Because Ghost Race ns generally did not need food, even when transforming into human bodies, theycked the creative spirit of the Human n. But this dimension was differenthere, the indigenous Ghost Race and Human n had an excellent rtionship. Chuzhou City, where humans and ghosts coexisted, naturally spawned such lively establishments. The enticing aroma promised a delightful taste, prompting Xue An to consider buying some himself! Just then, his attention was drawn to a young girl approaching from the end of the street, curiously looking around. Her expression was filled with wonder, and when she reached the shop, her face lit up with rapture. She happily joined the line to wait for her turn. Xue An looked at this girl, likely around fourteen or fifteen years old, and momentarily froze. His eyes then took on an intriguing expression. Before long, he too lined up at the end of the queue. The waiting was long and dull, but Xue Ans focus remained on the girl. Finally, when it was her turn, she bought three portions of food in one go. Turning around, she red at Xue An fiercely and snapped, "Have you stared enough yet?" With that, she snorted coldly, spun around, and walked away. Onlookers couldnt help but cast curious nces. Xue An, however, showed no sign of embarrassment, merely watching the girls departing figure with an amused gaze before turning to the shopkeeper. "Ill take five portions... uh, wait, make it six instead!" While waiting, Xue An used Divine Sense to observe the girl squatting in a nearby alley, her expression blissful as she enjoyed her food. Visible between her brows was a faint red Buddhist Seal, nearly imperceptible yet exuding a pure and serene energy characteristic of Buddha cultivation. But at that moment, the girl suddenly froze mid-bite. Her gaze shifted sharply toward the spot where Xue Ans Divine Sense hovered, and she asked in a low voice, "Whos watching me?" Alongside her words, sheunched an attack with a seal. Before the strikended, however, Xue An had already withdrawn his Divine Sense. Sensing the sudden disappearance of the unseen observer, the girls expression grew serious. "I clearly felt someone watching me just now. And they felt oddly familiar! Waitit was him!" The girls eyes lit up with recognition, and she stomped her foot in frustration before devouring the rest of her food and walking away. "Interesting! Taking the high road, are we?" Xue An murmured with a faint chuckle after retracting his Divine Sense. Chapter 1388 - 1385: Your Head Buzzing Yet? (3rd Update)

Chapter 1388: Chapter 1385: Your Head Buzzing Yet? (3rd Update)

Magic Treasures Pavilion. When Xue An walked inside carrying snacks for six people, An Yan, Hu Ying, and Xiao Yu were locked in a fierce battle. "Pair of threes!" An Yan, with several slips of paper stuck to her face, was staring tensely at the cards in her hand, so focused she didnt even notice Xue An entering. Hu Ying had even more slips of paper stuck to her face, and was equally concentrated. When An Yan yed her pair of threes, Hu Yingughed loudly three times. "Pair of fours!" Then she looked at Xiao Yu with hopeful eyes. "Xiao Yu, crush her!" An Yan protested immediately, "What? Now youre even teaming up?" Xiao Yu appeared rather tragicher entire face was nearly covered with slips of paper, and her dozen or so tentacles waved wildly, each holding a single card. After hearing An Yansint, Xiao Yu chuckled, "Sister Yan, do you think I need to strategize to beat you? Honestly, I wonder what kind of cards youve got that you dare derendlord!" With that, she pped two cards down onto the table. "Jokers! Boom!" An Yans face turned pale in an instant, her lips trembling. "Pair of fours followed by Jokers?" "Thats how I roll! Sister Yan, how do you feel? Head spinning yet?" Xiao Yuughed with exaggerated arrogance. Hu Ying joined in, her excitement growing, "Yes! Thats the kind of boldness we need! Keep going! Victory is within reach!" "Sister Yan, forgive me!" Xiao Yus tentacles iled with enthusiasm. "Airne!" "Pass!" An Yan blurted, lookingpletely lost. "Straight flush!" "Pass!" Hu Ying looked so thrilled she almost jumped for joy. "Sister Yan, dont me Xiao Yu for being rude!" Xiao Yu gleefully yed two more cards. "Pair of twos! And one card to announcest call!" An Yan stared nkly at the cards on the table, looking utterly bewildered. "Its over! Mom lost!" Xiang Xiang eximed, efficiently pulling out a slip of paper. Nian Nian, holding a small bucket in one hand and a brush in the other, shrugged and said, "I just dont understand why Mom, Sister Hu, and Xiao Yu are so obsessed with this! Theyre going so far as to neglect sleep and foodhow is it that much fun?" Xiang Xiang replied faintly, "Nian Nian, your use of idioms is getting better and better!" "Of course! Ive already memorized the entire idiom dictionary!" Nian Nian said proudly. "Is that so?" a gentle male voice interrupted. The two little girls froze in ce, then turned around, spotting Xue Ans smiling face. "Dad...!" The girls started to cheer. Xue An chuckled softly and shook his head, gesturing for them to keep quiet before handing them the snacks he was carrying. Nian Nian, having already caught a whiff of the delicious aroma, couldnt resist anymore. Dropping her brush and bucket, she grabbed a piece and began wolfing it down. Xue An walked over to stand behind An Yan and nced at the cards on the table, then said nonchntly, "Bomb her!" "Huh?" An Yan whipped her head around in surprise. Xue An shed a bright smile, bent down, and reached from behind An Yan, pulling out four Kings and tossing them onto the table. "Boom!" Now it was Xiao Yus turn to be dumbfounded. An Yan, meanwhile, looked slightly worried as she muttered, "But Xiao Yu only has one card left!" Xue An smiled and reassured her, "No problem, shes not getting away!" As he spoke, Xue An casually pulled out another card. "Four!" An Yans heart sank. It was over! Xiao Yu, sitting with just one remaining card, was forced to y a four. How could she possibly win this way? Yet unexpectedly, Xiao Yu looked dejected, her tentacles no longer moving, and she muttered softly, "No... pass!" Hu Yings eyes widened in disbelief. "Youre passing on a four?" Xiao Yu shook her head, "Pass!" Left with no choice, Hu Ying picked up the card and started to y. But how could she possiblypete against Xue An? It didnt take long for both of them to lose the game. An Yan nearly jumped for joy, eximing, "Hahaha, won! Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian,e here quickly!" The two little girls, who were still busy scarfing down their snacks, hurriedly wiped their hands. One took up the brush and bucket, while the other grabbed a slip of paper, meticulously sticking fresh slips onto Hu Ying and Xiao Yus faces. Xue An watched the scene with a smile. This had been the trios favorite pastime recently, the thing keeping An Yan and herpanions entirely absorbed, even to the point of neglecting their necessities. ying "Landlord!" A couple of days earlier, Xue An had walked into the Magic Treasures Pavilion only to find the three of them nearly buried under slips of paper. Yet despite their exhausted, red-eyed state, they continued battling furiously! After observing for a while, Xue An couldnt help butugh. Their gamey was terribleabsolutely awful! They couldnt even keep track of the simplest card patterns or remember what had been yed by others! And yet, they were thoroughly enjoying themselves. Eventually, Xue An couldnt bear it anymore and stepped in to teach them a few rounds, offering some basic techniques that amazed them as if he were a Heavenly Being. "Come on, lets keep going!" An Yan said, brimming with excitement. Xiao Yu and Hu Ying, however, were less enthusiastic. "No, no! With the master in the room, how can we possibly stand a chance? Oh, I almost forgot! I need to go give Lord Xiao Shas eggshell a bath!" Xiao Yu said, leaping up and fleeing the scene. "Divine Talisman Ball is outsideIm going to check on it!" Hu Ying quickly followed suit. As she left, Hu Ying also scooped up the two little snack-devouring girls and took them away. All of a sudden, the living room was deserted, save for just the two of them. An Yan chuckled softly and snuggled into Xue Ans arms. "Hubby, what brings you here?" "Well, a certain someone has been so consumed by gambling that even the readers cant take it anymore. Theyve beenining about why you havent shown uptely, so I thought Ide check on you!" Xue An replied with augh. "Readers? What readers?" "Oh, nothing! Just pretend they dont exist!" Xue An said casually. "Alright!" An Yan replied, then seemed slightly bashful. "Hubby, I admit Ive been a little too obsessedtely. I promise I wont do it anymore!" Xue An reached over and pinched her nose yfully. "y as much as you want! Youre my womanwhats a few card games?" "Ow! That hurts!" Despite herint, a bright smile spread across An Yans face, though whether her joy came from ying cards or hearing those possessive, confident words was hard to say. After a long quiet moment, An Yan asked, slightly out of breath, "Hubby, how are things outside right now?" "Still in the ghost realm," Xue An replied. "Oh! Have you found the friend you were looking for?" Xue An shook his head. "Not yet. But this world is quite fascinating!" "How so?" "Have you read Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio? The native Ghost Race here are all characters from that book! Nie Xiaoqian, Ying Ning, Xin Shisan Niang... and so forth!" An Yans eyes widened in astonishment. "Are you saying some Hua n predecessors have been here before?" "Thats a possibility! But I think theres something strange about this realms overseer," Xue An mused. An Yan nodded thoughtfully, though still half-confused, then suddenly giggled. "Hubby..." "Hmm?" "Teach me how to cheat at cards!" "...." Chapter 1389 - 1386: Is it you? It’s me! (First Update)

Chapter 1389: Chapter 1386: Is it you? Its me! (First Update)

The banquet arrived as scheduled. By dusk on this day, the Luo Family mansion located in the northwest corner of Chuzhou City, sprawling across three entire streets, was brightly lit. Since the afternoon, the dark energy in the sky had been unceasing. That was the trace left by the ghost carriages and dark ghost steeds brought by the Ghost Race guests attending the banquet. Thus, though the banquet had yet to officially begin, the Luo mansion was already abuzz with activity. In the banquet hall, heirs from various noble families had gathered, chatting away enthusiastically and exchanging tales. "I heard that Miss Luos eldest daughter was born with unusual phenomena and is deeply favored by the old Family Head of the Luo Family. This is her first time entering this dimension!" "Indeed! But who knows what this apprenticeship banquet is all about. Such a grand affaircould it be someone extraordinary?" Amid discussions and sighs of admiration, the topic began to shift. Someone raised their eyebrows and chuckled, "Have you heard? A few days ago, Wan ns eldest son caught a number of indigenous Ghost Race members from outside. Word is, some of them are stunning beauties!" "This news has already stirred the whole of Chuzhou City. Everyone knows! But that eldest son of the Wan n is so arrogant he barely has any friends!" another person shook their head and said. "Tsk, tsk, I also heard..." Someone nced around, then lowered their voice, "Bai Xi and Zong Cheng are both extremely displeased with Wan Gaoxing. If he shows up at this banquet, theyll make sure he gets embarrassed!" "Haha! Finally, some drama to enjoy!" As the group heard this, their expressions were full of schadenfreude, illustrating just how unpopr Wan Gaoxing usually was. Meanwhile, in the heart of the banquet, Bai Xi was sipping a ss of wine slowly, his eyes constantly scanning the entrance to the banquet hall. He knew that the eldest daughter of the Luo Family would certainly enter through here. His task was to rush up immediately, to leave the famed young woman of Chuzhou City with a good first impression. At the same time, Zong Cheng sat nearby with a sullen expression, his cold gaze sweeping intermittently over the banquet hall. "Why is Zong Cheng so impatient? Wan Gaoxing will certainly be here!" Bai Xi said with a smirk. "Hah! I know helle. But I just cant swallow my anger!" Zong Cheng hissed darkly. The grudge between him and Wan Gaoxing ran deepfar beyond a few words could exin. The recent arrival of numerous indigenous Ghost Race members captured by Wan Gaoxing only added fuel to the fire. Bai Xi chuckled upon seeing this but held a faint disdain in his heart. He couldnt care less about such trivial disputes! In Bai Xis eyes, whether Wan Gaoxing or Zong Cheng, they were nothing but unting, scheming heirs. How could theypare to his rity and foresight? As long as he could find a way to climb thedder of the Luo Family, he could rise higher and higher, bing a prominent figure in the ghost realm! These thoughts made the eager light in Bai Xis eyes grow even more intense as he stared at the entrance with almost desperate focus. Zong Cheng was silently running over the premeditated ns in his mind, his gaze asionally shing with a cold light filled with malice. No matter what, this time he had to humiliate Wan Gaoxing in publicpreferably draining him of some wealth too! As he thought this, Zong Cheng twisted his lips into an eerie smile. Just then, while each harbored their own schemes. Amotion broke out outside the banquet hall, and soon, Wan Gaoxing, impersonated by Xue An, appeared walking slowly into the room. The moment he was seen, the room instantly fell silent. Not because of Wan Gaoxing himself, but because everyones attention was captured by the women trailing behind Xue An. Wen Muling, gentle as water; Ying Ning, calm and elegant; Que Wenyuan, naive and yful! Threepletely distinct styles, but they shared one thing inmon: They were all breathtaking beauties. Whether due to inner qualities or something else, the Ghost Race members tending to be visually unappealing sharply contrasted against these stunning indigenous women. The starkparison only further entuated the extraordinary allure of the trio. Especially when they walked togethertheir presence carried a devastating energy that grew exponentially. It was this that silenced the lively banquet hall instantaneously. At that moment, Xue An paused and surveyed the room. The moment he stopped, the three women halted in sync and obediently stood to the side. Their demeanor resembled that of graceful, submissive maidens. Zong Cheng stared nkly, suddenly shivering as a crazed and envious expression surfaced in his eyes. Compared to these three women following Xue An, the so-called beauties he had "collected" fadedpletely, insignificant andughable. Why! Why could he find such stunning women? Zong Chengs heart screamed in resentment. Bai Xi nced at him briefly, sneering internallya pitiful fool constantly distracted by lust and petty rivalry over women! But Bai Xi considered himself a man of grand ambitions and lofty idealshe refused to stoop to their level! As he basked in smug self-satisfaction, the sound of jingling ornaments rang out. Then, a young girl strolled in, her expression visibly annoyed. Behind her, a group of Luo Family members followed. Shes here! Bai Xis eyes widened instantly. This must be the eldest daughter of the Luo Family! She appeared young indeed, but blossomed like a celestial beauty! Bai Xi felt his heartbeat quicken, standing abruptly as a warm smile stretched across his face. He was just about to step forward and greet her. But the next unexpected turn left him frozen in ce. This girl, initially sulking, suddenly halted as she passed Xue An, visibly stunned. Then she turned to him, her face full of shock, and eximed, "Its you?" Xue An, as if anticipating her arrival, smiled lightly at the youngdy who had sneaked out the previous night to buy snacks, "threatened" him with a bold demeanor, and bore a faint Buddhist Seal between her brows. "Its me!" The girls eyes grewrger, her gaze ring with astonishment and unease. After sensing Xue Ans Divine Sense probing herst night, she departed in fury, thinking the incident was over. Yet here she was, encountering the man once more. Judging by appearances, this man seemed to belong to a noble family. Recalling her embarrassing behavior from the previous nightthe messy eating habits witnessed by this manthe girl felt blood rush to her head. What she didnt realize was that this exchange appeared entirely different to the others observing them. To Bai Xi, at least, the eldest daughter of the Luo Family clearly knew Xue Anand judging by her demeanor, their rtionship seemed intimate. Otherwise, how could she look at him with such "gentle affection"? Chapter 1390 - 1387: Master of Acting, Speak While Kneeling (Second Update)

Chapter 1390: Chapter 1387: Master of Acting, Speak While Kneeling (Second Update)

This caused Bai Xi, who was initially full of confidence and nning to woo this eldest daughter of the Luo Family, to have his expression darken instantly, the muscles on his face twitching uncontrobly, and his eyes filled with a chilling murderous intent. What the hell is going on?! Why does this idiot from the Wan n even know the eldest daughter of the Luo Family?! At the same time, Xue An gave a slight smile to Luo Jingting, who was still in a state of shock. "Last night..." "Dont say it!" Luo Jingting immediately interrupted Xue An, then leaned in closer and whispered in a low voice. "Youre not allowed to say a word about it! Or I wont forgive you!" But she had no idea how deliberate and flustered her actions appeared at that moment. Especially when everyone heard the words st night," their faces all disyed extremely strange expressions. What happenedst night? Why does this eldest daughter of the Luo Family look so panicked? Could it be... Just then, a loud *bang* resounded. The table before Bai Xi shattered into dust, and he stared icily at Xue An. Xue An, of course, perceived the killing intent in Bai Xis gaze, but in his eyes, Bai Xi didnt even count as an ant, so he couldnt be bothered to pay him any attention. Though it wouldnt hurt to toy with him a little! Thus, an enigmatic smile emerged on Xue Ans face. He then leaned down slightly and whispered gently in Luo Jingtings ear, "I know what youre worried about, but dont worryitll all be over soon!" After saying this, Xue An chuckled, stood upright, and said faintly, "Lets go!" Xue An led Wen Muling and the two others, walking straight past Luo Jingting. Luo Jingting stared in astonishment at Xue Ans retreating figure, her mind echoing with his words. What does that even mean?! What does he mean by "itll all be over soon"?! She wanted to stop this annoying man and get a clear exnation, but mindful of her status, she ultimately bowed her head in silence. However, in Bai Xis eyes, everything was perceived entirely differently. In his view, it was obvious that Xue An had warmly exchanged pleasantries with Luo Jingting. And then Luo Jingting had "reluctantly" watched Xue An leave with tenderness in her eyes. This scene made Bai Xi feel as if he were choking on blood. One has to admit, being a drama king sometimes takes a bit of natural talent. And Bai Xi clearly possessed an extraordinary ir for it, earning the recognition of all. Zong Cheng, naturally, observed all of this. He wasnt a fool, and he easily guessed what Bai Xi had been thinking earlier. So when he saw Bai Xis utterly defeated expression, he couldnt help feeling immensely satisfied. Yet outwardly, he showed no signs of it, reaching out instead to gently pat Bai Xis shoulder. "Well, Bai Brother, now you understand how detestable Wan Gaoxing really is!" Bai Xi clenched his jaw tightly, grinding out words from between his teeth. "Ill make sure he dies!" Zong Cheng chuckled darkly. "Me too! Because only if he dies will those three tender, exquisite women be mine! So, happy cooperation!" Although there were some minor hups, the banquet proceeded ording to schedule. However, this time, the attendees focus shifted to two individuals. One was, naturally, Luo Jingting seated on the central high tform. The other... Many looked with peculiar expressions at Xue An, who was sitting leisurely on a chair with an air ofposure, while the three women stood elegantly behind him, their thoughts full of bewilderment. How did the Wan familys young master suddenly seem so different? Setting aside anything else, the aura of gravitas andposure he now exuded, like an unfathomable abyss or an immovable mountain, made it impossible to underestimate him. Was this still the same Wan Family scion notorious for his reckless and wanton lifestyle? In one corner of the banquet hall, a group of young girls, despite their youth, gathered in a dazzling disy of beauty, chattering excitedly. When they spotted Xue An seated in the distance, many of their eyes lit up. One of them tugged on Wan Henxins sleeve, eximing, "Wow, isnt that your brother? He looks so handsome!" Wan Henxin herself was stunned. She had never seen her brother like this before. But the thought of the two ps she had endured over the past couple of days sent a shiver through her, leaving her too terrified to say a word. "Haha, Brother Wan, it seems your son has quite the skill, doesnt he?" The Patriarch of the Bai Family, Bai Chi, remarked in a tone dripping with sarcasm. Everyone knew he had meticulously nned everything to match his son with the eldest daughter of the Luo Family. But looking at the current situation, it seemed the Wan familys young master might try to interfere. Wan Taihuis face was glowing with pride as he let out a heartyugh. "Ah, well, its all thanks to the fine bloodline of the Wan n!" His wordscked any trace of humility. This was typical of the Ghost Racewhat value did modesty hold for them? Meanwhile, Zong Cheng and Bai Xi finally couldnt bear it anymore. Leading arge group of cronies, they approached Xue An with hostile expressions. Wherever they passed, the crowd instinctively cleared a path for them. The imposing sight naturally caught Luo Jingtings attention. Yet, unlike the other Ghost Race members who were looking forward to a confrontation with great excitement, her heart swelled with an uneasy sense of worry. After all, despite her harsh words earlier, Luo Jingting didnt want anyone to die! But what happened nextpletely exceeded her expectations. Xue An didnt even lift an eye to their approach. He simply continued leisurely fiddling with his fingers, as though they were far more captivating than any person. This action, however, fell into the eyes of drama king Bai Xi and was misinterpreted as an act of masking nervousness. So its just as I thought! Bai Xis lips curled into a cold grin. But before he could speak, Zong Cheng, standing beside him, couldnt hold back any longer and sneered. "Oh, isnt this the great young master of the Wan n? Whats this? After going out, I half-expected you wouldnt make it back alive!" In reality, Xue An was far from idle. The moment he entered the Luo Familys estate, his Divine Sense unfurled like water, silently investigating everything without alerting a soul. So when Zong Chengs sarcastic remarks reached him, Xue An didnt even bother raising his head, for in that very instant, his Divine Sense caught onto a clue. Just as I suspected, huh? Xue Ans lips curled into a faint, cryptic smile. His silence, however, made many think that the Wan familys young master was conceding defeat. Especially Zong Cheng, who, emboldened by his misinterpretation, greedily eyed Wen Muling and the other two women before letting out a sinisterugh. "Whats wrong? Has the great Wan familys young master been so frightened he cant even speak anymore? Has your courage deserted you entirely?" The atmosphere grew increasingly tense. Zong Chengs words dripped with provocation so tangible it practically oozed. Everyone turned to Xue An, eager to see how he would respond. Would he continue his silence? Or would he choose to back down? These two possibilities circled through everyones minds. But just then, having obtained the information he sought, Xue An suddenly raised his eyes. His gaze was as profound and immeasurable as the vast sky,manding absolute authority. As Zong Cheng locked eyes with this gaze, his entire body stiffened, and his Ghost Race physique nearly burst apart. At that instant, Xue An lowered his gaze and coldly said, "Kneel." *Boom!* Zong Cheng felt an immense force crash onto him. Without even the chance to resist, he was immediately forced to his knees,pletely immobile. The hall, for a moment, fell into absolute silence. Chapter 1415 - 1412: Peril at Every Turn (2nd Update)

Chapter 1415: Chapter 1412: Peril at Every Turn (2nd Update)

As she said that, Wei Qingxiao picked up the wine cup from the table, raised her head and drank it down, then ced it heavily on the table with a "bang," coldly staring at Luo Xuan. "How about this?" There was a trace of barely concealed killing intent in her words. In reality, if it werent for the desire to keep her brothers true self hidden, Wei Qingxiao would have long acted and ended Luo Xuan with the palm of her hand. But with so many eyes watching, she could only forcibly endure. Thus, that cup of wine she drank was full of simmering anger. Luo Xuan was momentarily startled, surprised at Wei Qingxiaos move, just as she was about to speak. Luo Qifeng, sensing the situation deteriorating, darkened his expression and said in a cold voice, "Xuaner, isnt Wei Missys direct response enough? Drink this cup of wine and leave at once!" Though countless unwilling emotions surged in Luo Xuans heart, there was no choice left for her now. She could only drink the wine in her cup, then bow gracefully toward Wei Qingxiao. "Many thanks to Miss Wei for granting me face; I shall take my leave now!" Her words were filled with humility, but the subtle tension in the atmosphere was understood by only a few. For instance, Xue An, not far away, watched the scene unfold, a faint smile flickering on his lips. "Interesting!" Just then, Luo Jian approached with Ren Tianqi, lowering his voice as he said, "Sir, this is Ren Tianqi, the second young master of the Ren Family. His circumstances mirror mine. Ive already conveyed your words to him, and he is willing to join us!" "Sir!" Ren Tianqi bowed slightly. "Ren Family?" Xue Ans gaze flickered, "What is your rtion to Ren Tianyun?" Ren Tianqi gave a bitter smile, "Sir, Ren Tianyun is my elder brother!" Xue An smiled meaningfully, "Not bad! In that case, I will give you a chance." "Thank you, Sir!" Ren Tianqi exhaled deeply, feeling cold sweat in the palm of his hand. Though this Xue official appeared outwardly as a white-clothed young man, Ren Tianqi could clearly sense that beneath that delicate and even frail exteriory an extraordinarily terrifying power. Thus, Ren Tianqi dared not approach too closely, as the mere feeling of it was chilling. Luo Jian hesitated slightly, ncing at the departing Luo Xuan before asking gravely, "Sir, how should we proceed next?" Xue An chuckled faintly, "Dont rush. Dont you think this grand drama is getting quite lively? Lets keep watching for now!" Meanwhile, Luo Xuan returned to her seat, sneering coldly as she scanned the crowd on stage, her eyes flickering with light as though calcting something. But no matter what, this little incident now seemed to have passed. The banquet progression resumed. Especially when Luo Gaoyang, speaking on behalf of many noble houses, delivered a blessing speech, the atmosphere reached its climax. Next came the free mingling period. This was the liveliest part of the banquet. Yet Wei Qingxiaos heart tightened in her chest. Because this was exactly the time when her brother was most likely to reveal himself. But she could not continuously stay by her brothers side. Wei Qingxiao could clearly sense that Luo Gaoyang and several noble elders were already looking at her brother with increasingly suspicious eyes. If she kept shadowing him like a caretaker, it would undoubtedly attract even more scrutiny. Luo Qifeng, with a smile stered across his face, approached her and said, "Miss Wei, shall we have a drink over there? Many noble scions are eager to meet you!" Pointing to the distance as he spoke. Pan Yongge, Mo Jing, and several noble Legitimate Branch figures were gathered together, waiting for Wei Qingxiao. This was a perfectly ordinary part of noble banquet socializing. In terms of protocol and appearances, Wei Qingxiao could not refuse. Thus, she hesitated briefly before nodding, "Just a moment, I need to say a few words to the young master first!" "Please go ahead!" Wei Qingxiao took a deep breath, leaned toward Wei Haocang, and whispered, "Brother, Im stepping out briefly. Stay here and sit tight, dont wander anywhere. If someone speaks to you, just re at them coldly. Whatever happens, dont say a word. Do you understand?" She had already told her brother these precautions many times. But out of worry he might forget, she reiterated them once again. Wei Haocang grinned, murmuring indistinctly in a tone only Wei Qingxiao could hear, "Mm!" Only then did Wei Qingxiaopose her emotions and say tly, "Lets go!" After she departed with Luo Qifeng, the table was left with only Wei Haocang, sitting alone. At this point, the gazes of many young women grew fiery. This was the Wei Familys young master! Which noble heiress wouldnt be tempted? But before anyone could act, Tan Xiyao had already stood up first, swaying gracefully as she approached the table, her charming smile lighting up her face, "Young Master Wei, I am Tan Xiyao. Such an honor to meet you!" There was no reply. Wei Haocang faithfully adhered to his sisters instructions, sitting motionless with an indifferent demeanor, paying no heed to any surrounding conversation. This reaction briefly stunned Tan Xiyao; had it been any other noble heiress, they would have awkwardly retreated by now. But Tan Xiyao was different. The environment she was raised in had shaped her into someone who doesnt stop until she achieves her goals. So she boldly took a seat beside Wei Haocang and chuckled lightly, "Why isnt Young Master Wei speaking? Do you disdain my humble status?" Wei Haocang remained silent. This unresponsive attitude made Tan Xiyao bite her lip discreetly out of frustration. In her view, Wei Haocang was entirely dismissing her due to her low status. Yet she was unwilling to give up; with a sly smile, she retrieved an elegant food box from behind herself. When opened, it revealed an array of exquisitely prepared snacks. The fragrance instantly caused Wei Haocangs previously dazed eyes to brighten, fixing upon the food box, immobile. Got a reaction! Tan Xiyao inwardly rejoiced, then smiled gently, "Young Master Wei, I heard that you adore fine foods, so I prepared these delicaciesall the best in aroma, texture, and taste. I hope youll enjoy them!" Wei Haocangs body shifted slightly, as though he was struggling with something. Tan Xiyao chuckled and yfully picked up a piece of dessert,ughing softly, "Young Master Wei, whats making you hesitate? If you want to eat, go ahead! These are all specially prepared for you!" With that, she brought the dessert closer to Wei Haocangs lips. Wei Haocang recoiled as though confronted by a venomous creature, mumbling vaguely, "Sister... will hit!" Huh? What did he mean? Tan Xiyao didnt grasp what Wei Haocang was saying, but that didnt stop her from continuing to offer the dessert toward him. "Oh my, Young Master Wei, just have a taste! I promise, just one biteif it doesnt please you, Ill leave immediately," Tan Xiyao coaxed sweetly. She believed herself well-versed in the temperaments of these noble sons; sometimes, a mix of teasing and affection could even garner more favor and attention. As for the sweet snacks, they were merely a ruse Tan Xiyao devised to get close to Wei Haocang. Chapter 1392 - 1389 Who Says I Can’t Be Arrogant? (1st Update)

Chapter 1392: Chapter 1389 Who Says I Cant Be Arrogant? (1st Update)

Everyones eyes gradually widened, staring in disbelief at the scene before them. No one had expected that the mentor of the Luo Familys eldest daughter would turn out to be a monk! This was simply too inconceivable! Only Xue An narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he had foreseen this, and coldly observed everything unfolding in the venue. The monk appeared young, in-looking at best, except for his eyes, which were crystal-clear and remarkably bright. As he heard Luo Jingtings cry, the corners of his mouth slowly lifted, revealing a radiant smile, and he nodded gently. For some unknown reason, when he smiled, his otherwise ordinary face suddenly took on an extraordinary charm. Especially those eyes, as if they held a calming magic that made others unable to look directly at them. Witnessing this, many in attendance involuntarily disyed a mesmerized expression. But just then, the monk slowly turned sideways, his hands hanging calmly at his sides, seemingly waiting for something. Sure enough. The sound of footsteps echoed from the entrance, followed by a group of extravagantly dressed, swaggering individuals entering the scene. At the center of this crowd, revered as if surrounded by the stars themselves, was a dignified-looking middle-aged woman of unparalleled grace. With an icy expression, she strode steadily into the hall. Her imposing air instantly silenced the previously restless banquet hall. "Mother!" Luo Jingting greeted respectfully with a bow. Indeed, this striking middle-aged woman was none other than Luo Jingtings mother the real power behind the Luo Family. She was also one of the most formidable figures in the realm. Luo Li! Many people, reminded by Luo Jingtings address, hurriedly began bowing as well. "Greetings to the Luo Family Head!" "Greetings, Family Head!" Voices of respect rang out one after another. Luo Li merely nodded slightly before her gaze fell on the disarrayed floor of the banquet hall and the two disheveled figures of Bai Xi and Zong Cheng. "What happened?" Her voice was cold but brimmed with supreme authority. The two trembled all over, and like children who had finally found an adult toin to, they rushed forward in a panic, bowing deeply. "Luo Family Head! Its all the fault of that wretch Wan Gaoxing!" Bai Xi, ever the drama queen, put on an exaggerated show, trembling and seemingly on the brink of tears. "Thats right! That Wan Gaoxing spoke out of turn andpletely disregarded the Luo Familys authority!" Zong Cheng chimed in, fanning the mes. "Hmm?" Luo Li raised her brow, ncing toward Xue An in the distance. She let out a cold snort and then stepped forward. Bai Xi and Zong Cheng exchanged furtive nces, each seeing the gleam of delight in the others eyes. Heh! Wan Gaoxing, lets see how arrogant you can still be now. Daring to act out on the Luo Familys territory? Just for that, you wont get away today. The two were inwardly thrilled, feeling that theyd thoroughly set Xue An up for a fall. Luo Jingting, on the other hand, felt her heart sink. She couldnt help but hasten her steps forward, nning to plead for leniency, though shecked confidence in seeding. After all, she deeply understood her mothers temperament her domineering personality always left her word uncontested within the Luo Family. Since childhood, even Luo Jingting had lived under her mothers strict grasp, never daring to defy her will. All she could do was asionally sneak out to buy snacks as a small act of rebellion. Hopefully, Mother wont be too harsh on him! Luo Jingting thought to herself. Meanwhile. Luo Li had already walked up to the seated Xue An. Her tall stature, coupled with Xue An sitting in his chair, gave her an almost towering position over him. Without saying a word, she simply stared at Xue An, hermanding presence gradually expanding and nketing the entire venue. Many of those seated nearby turned pale and quickly retreated to a safer distance. Only Xue An remained unbothered, sitting casually without even batting an eye. To someone like Xue An, who had experienced countless monumental events, Luo Lis presence was hardly worth mentioning it even somewhat amused him. But the crowd didnt understand this. In their minds, the young master of the Wan n must be "ashamed and terrified," bowing his head before the Luo Family Head. Many couldnt resist looking at Xue An with schadenfreude-filled gazes. As for Bai Xi and Zong Cheng, they could barely contain their excitement. If not for the need to maintain decorum, they might have burst into mockingughter by now. But in Luo Lis eyes, an unusual glimmer of astonishment suddenly emerged. She realized abruptly that standing before her, this youth who hung his head seemed utterly imperceptible. It was a strange sensation while his physical form was clearly in front of her, her spiritual perception found only emptiness. What was going on? Luo Lis mind tightened involuntarily. Just then, Xue An let out a soft chuckle. "Alright. Now that all the actors have taken their ces, the stage is finally set!" The crowd exchanged puzzled looks, everyone disying expressions of bewilderment. What did that mean? What was the Wan ns eldest son trying to say? Zong Cheng sneered, "Wan Gaoxing, stop spewing nonsense here. In front of the Luo Family Head, why dont you show your arrogance now?" "Oh? Who said I dont dare to be arrogant?" Xue An replied coolly, looking at Zong Cheng with a faint smile. Zong Cheng burst into hystericalughter, as if hearing the worlds greatest joke, "Youre a dead man, yet you still act tough! Arrogant? If youre truly arrogant, then kill me right here and now!" The moment his words fell, a muffled bang echoed. Zong Chengs body abruptly exploded, blood spilling everywhere, staining everything around him crimson. "I rarely hear such peculiar requests, but since you asked, Ill oblige!" Xue Ans tone was indifferent. The entire venue was stunned. Closest to Zong Cheng was, of course, Bai Xi himself. He stood in a daze, lowering his head to look at the bloodstains covering his clothes and Zong Chengs mangled corpse. He suddenly let out a piercing scream. "Aaaaahhhhhh... Damn it! I just put on this outfit this morning! Aaaargh! Its so filthy! Aaaargh!" As he spoke, Bai Xi looked as though life had lost all its meaning. After all, he wasnt just a drama enthusiast; he also had a touch of obsessive cleanliness, making this blood-drenched scene utterly unbearable for him. But Xue An quickly put an end to Bai Xis despair. With a casual wave of his hand. A thunderous bang followed, and Bai Xis head exploded as well, falling lifelessly to the floor. "Why scream so loudly? Truly annoying! Just be quiet for a while." Xue An said coldly. The room fell into dead silence. No one dared to speak. In just a matter of seconds, the two young masters of the Zong and Bai ns had been obliterated, their human forms reduced to scattered remains. The one responsible for this carnage was acting as if hed simply squashed a pair of bugs pletely indifferent. If that were all, it would have been shocking enough. The crucial point was that this all happened right in front of the Luo Family Head. This was no ordinary public humiliation. This was a brazen act of pulling someones hair and pping them across the face. As a result, many peoples gazes turned strange, directing skeptical, almost deathly stares at Xue An. Chapter 1393 - 1390: I Just Want Good and Evil to Have Their Own Retribution! (2nd Update)

Chapter 1393: Chapter 1390: I Just Want Good and Evil to Have Their Own Retribution! (2nd Update)

Because they knew, Luo Li would never let him go. As expected. They saw Luo Li ncing at the two corpses on the ground. Her face was expressionless, but a hint of anger suddenly appeared. Then she abruptly turned her gaze and stared coldly at Xue An. "Who are you really?" Hmm? Who is he really? Isnt he the eldest son of the Wan n, Wan Gaoxing? This thought suddenly emerged in the minds of many people. Xue Anfortably leaned back in his chair. He looked at Que Wenyuan, who was pale with fright from Luo Lis imposing manner, and said, "Come, massage my shoulders!" Que Wenyuan was slightly taken aback, then walked up without hesitation and gently massaged his shoulders. Xue Ans actions left everyone dumbfounded. At such a time, how could he dare to be so audacious? Is he really not afraid of death? Several young members of the Luo Familys faces darkened and they stepped forward together, ready to advance. Luo Li casually waved her hand to stop them, only staring intently at Xue An, and coldly said, "You are not Wan Gaoxing, you are not even part of the Ghost Race!" The whole scene erupted in slightmotion. Xue An pressed his ten fingers together, the corners of his mouth curled up, revealing a faint smile. "Interesting. Since you can see through my disguise, I wont pretend anymore. Illy my cards on the table!" With that, Xue An was suddenly surrounded by ck mist, which then quickly dissipated. When he appeared before everyone again, he was no longer the eldest son of the Wan n, Wan Gaoxing, but a handsome young man dressed in white, as pure as snow. Hiss! Seeing this, the entire audience gasped in unison. The eyes of many were filled with boundless terror. Because it was truly terrifying. Wan Gaoxing, being a wealthy scion and notoriously erratic, left a deep impression on many in Chuzhou City. Yet no one had seen through Xue Ans disguise, and they had been deceived to this point. This kind of deceptive camouge was unheard of. Suddenly. A scream echoed from the crowd. "Xinger!" Then they saw Wan Taihui rushing out from the crowd like a madman, pointing at Xue An and roaring, "Where is my Xinger? What did you do to him?" Xue An lifted his hand and made a shushing gesture, "Shh, lower your voice, I can hear you! Your Xinger is naturally already dead now! But dont worry, he died in great pain, which can be considered atonement!" When he mentioned the word atonement, the monk who had been standing quietly to the side suddenly looked up at Xue An. Xue An gave him a slight smile. Wan Taihui did not notice this. When he heard that his beloved son was dead and his killer had taken his sons form, his heart was entirely consumed by boundless rage. "Xing... Xinger! I want to kill you to avenge my son!" Wan Taihui rushed forward like a madman. But at this moment, a dazzling sword light suddenly shed. The next moment, Wan Taihui, in full sprint, jerked as if stunned and then was sliced in half at the waist. Due to his momentum, the upper half of his body was flung quite far, screaming wildly in the air. "Aaaaaah, my legs!" But before he even hit the ground, his upper body suddenly cracked, like a ss cup shattered by boiling water, and then explodedpletely. Bang! Immediately after, the lower half of his body still standing also shattered and copsed. Xue An shook his head with a light sigh, "Why are you so disobedient? I just told you, to shout quieter, and you didnt listen! See what happens now! Wasted a perfectly good body!" No one dared to speak, in fact, everyone was already dumbfounded. From the start until now, within this short amount of time, this young man dressed in white had already in three people without even moving. Such strength was simply bewildering! At least Luo Lis expression changed and became very serious. Because, to her horror, she couldnt see through this young mans background. She could only faintly sense the overpowering Sword Intent within the sh of sword light. Could it be a Sword Cultivator? Thinking of this, Luo Li pondered for a moment, then said in a cold voice, "Friend, no matter what youvee here for, now that youve in three people, isnt it time to conclude this vendetta?" "Conclude?" Xue An suddenlyughed, but his smile was filled with icy coldness. "What qualifications do you have to speak to me about a conclusion?" Boom! With these words, the entire ce was shaken. Luo Lis face instantly became extremely unsightly. The young talents in the Luo Family were furious. "Where did this boye from, daring to be so arrogant!" "Thats right, dont think that killing a few nobodies means anything! Kill him!" In the midst of their shouts, several people rushed angrily towards Xue An. But before they had taken a few steps, they suddenly realized they were getting shorter. Looking down, they were stunned to find that, unbeknownst to them, their legs had been cut off. It was just because the sword light was too fast that they didnt even have a chance to feel the pain before this happened. "This...." These few members of the Luo Family were momentarily stunned when a streak of sword glow, swift like a swimming dragon, prated their foreheads in an instant. Puff, puff, puff! They fell to the ground without so much as a groan, bing dead bodies. Even more unfortunate than those of Zong Cheng, because this strand of sword glow not only twisted their bodies but also shattered their souls. Such brutal means shocked and horrified Zong Cheng, Bai Xi, and Wan Taihui, who had barely managed to reassemble their Ghost Race bodies. Even a sense of relief arose in their hearts. Fortunately, all that was lost was a Human n body! If, like these Luo Family members, they were utterly destroyed, wouldnt that be the end? Luo Li looked down at the bodies of her familys members, her eyes burning with mad anger, then slowly lifted her head. "You actually dare kill members of my Luo Family?" "So what if I did?" Xue An said leisurely, then chuckled, "How does anger taste? Savor the feeling more, after all... such opportunities are scarce!" Luo Li raised her hand to stop the Luo Family members from advancing further, took a deep breath to regain herposure, and slowly spoke. "What exactly do you want?" Xue An did not directly answer Luo Li but instead turned to look at Luo Jingting, who was also stuck in shock, and said indifferently, "What I want is simple, I just wish for good and evil to be rewarded ordingly! Thats all!" With that, Xue An turned around and gave Luo Li a grim smile, "Youve schemed so much, even going as far as to use your own daughter as a wager, your ambition is indeed not small!" Luo Lis face changed drastically, "You... what are you talking about? I dont understand!" "Dont understand?" Xue An pointed at the ground beneath his feet with a raised hand and coldly said, "Do I need to tell you whats beneath the ground?" Chapter 1394 - 1391: I’ll Tell You Where You Went Wrong Now! (First Update)

Chapter 1394: Chapter 1391: Ill Tell You Where You Went Wrong Now! (First Update)

Luo Lis face instantly darkened, and a violent ck aura began to spread behind her. Within the banquet hall, it was as if a raging storm had erupted, causing many to look rmed and step back hurriedly. However, all of this seemed as gentle as a spring breeze when it reached Xue An; not even a strand of his hair was stirred. "Who exactly are you?" Luo Li demanded coldly, her killing intent practically solidifying upon her face. "Who am I?" Xue An chuckled softly and suddenly turned his head to the monk beside him, speaking casually. "Dont you have anything to say?" The monk remained silent for a moment, then pressed his palms together and spoke softly, "This humble monk is Jin Jue, pays respects to the benefactor!" "You dont recognize me?" Xue An was slightly startled. "Familiar but unknown!" Jin Jue replied honestly. Xue An nodded in realization. "Ah, so thats how it is." Then, smirking faintly, he pointed at Luo Jingting, who was still bewildered, and asked, "Is she your disciple?" Jin Jue nodded. "Yes!" "Since when do Buddhist cultivators ept disciples from the Ghost Race?" Jin Jue let out a quietugh, "The Buddha taught that all beings are equal, whether from the Human n or the Ghost Race, as they all possess Buddha nature!" "Buddha nature! Haha..." Xue An chuckled lightly, theughter carrying a hint of mockery. "So you willingly became a master to these ghosts... to cleanse their sins?" He emphasized the term "sins" heavily. Jin Jue remained silent. Their dialogue carried a peculiar tonefamiliar yet distantcreating a strange sensation that left many feeling perplexed. Luo Li stood still, quietly observing from the side, a flicker of light in her eyes betraying her concealed calctions. Luo Jingting, meanwhile, nced back and forth between her master and Xue An with an expression of sheer astonishment,pletely clueless about the nature of their conversation. "Whats the matter? Are you out of words?" Xue An asked coldly. Jin Jue responded with a softugh, "The benefactors usations may be sharp, but I remain clear in my conscience. What I do is merely to educate the masses and redeem sins. Is there anything wrong with that?" Though his tone remained gentle as always, hints of sharpness were beginning to seep into his wordsclearly a response to Xue Ans questioning. Xue An gazed at Jin Jue quietly, before finally nodding momentster. "Very well! Since you im to be clear in your conscience, let me show you exactly where you are wrong!" As he spoke, Xue An abruptly lifted his gaze. His clear eyes instantly erupted with a piercing chill before he stomped the ground. Boom! The entire Luo Family Mansion trembled violently. Everyone staggered, and those with weaker cultivation nearly couldnt keep their footing, copsing onto the ground. Luo Lis expression changed drastically as she shouted angrily, "Stop him!" Hermand was practically unnecessary; the assembled members of the Luo Family in the hall were already unable to hold back. "You arrogant wretch, die!" "Together, kill him!" The people of the Luo Family were not fools; Xue Ans earlier disy of power had already confirmed that his strength was at least that of a Sword Cultivator. Before making a move, they exchanged nces and tacitly understood each others intentions, preparing to act in unison. As they advanced, they were interconnected with ck radiance, forming a powerful array aimed squarely at Xue An. Thisbined strike was enough to startle anyone. Even Wen Muling, Ying Ning, and Que Wenyuan, standing behind Xue An, turned pale in an instant. But Xue An didnt budge an inch. His lips parted slightly as he uttered a single,manding word, "Begone!" Though Xue Ans voice was not loud, its resonance created an immense shockwave that collided directly with the charging Luo Family members. Bang! A thunderous explosion reverberated, apanied by an uncontroble wave of energy spreading outward. Wherever the shockwave swept, the banquet hall was obliterated as thoroughly as driftwood in a tempest. The attendees within the banquet hall, without exception, were caught defenseless against the sheer force of the st. Those with slightly higher cultivation levels barely managed to ascend into the air, whereas the weaker ones cried out miserably as they were hurled away. But the havoc didnt stop there; the devastating energy continued its sweeping trajectory after annihting the banquet hall, tearing through the entirety of the Luo Family Mansion in a brutal rampage. In mere moments, buildings copsed, trees split apart, and the once opulent mansion was reduced toplete rubble. The casualties were countless. Struck dumb by this earth-shattering attack, everyone stared in shock at Xue An, whose presence remained shrouded in blinding light. Their hearts trembled uncontrobly, lost in spection of what transpired within. Finally! The ck aura dissipated, the brilliant light receded. At the center of the scene, Xue An remained seated with an air of unperturbed ease, not even altering his posture. Behind him, three women stood silently, untouched and unharmed; even the ground beneath them appeared pristine, devoid of dust as if a haven amidst the ruins. But as for the members of the Luo Family? The stunned crowd turned their gaze toward the area in front of Xue An. It waspletely emptyno trace the slightest figure could be found. Just then, dark shadows wriggled within the void, weakly coalescing into a dozen blurry forms that huddled together, trembling. These were the strongest elders of the Luo Family. As for the other members of the Luo Family, not even a remnant remainedthey had vanished, wiped out entirely. "Impossible!" Luo Li screamed. Her cultivation level afforded her a nearplete view of what had just transpired. Despite uttering only one word, Xue Ans voice carried the domineering force of a celestial emperor, crushing thebined forces of the Luo Family and annihting nearly all of them. The dozen elder survivors had only narrowly escaped by sacrificing much of their spiritual essence and retreating to the void. Even now, they were barely holding on. Many of them had be so translucent they seemed on the verge of vanishing with a single gust of wind. One strike! Or rather, not even a strike! A mere utterance had dismantled the Luo Familysbined attack and crushed themprehensively. The level of strength on disy was unfathomable to most. Luo Lis heart sank deeper into despair. Luo Jingting stood frozen in disbelief, unable toprehend how this white-d youth could be so overwhelmingly powerful. As for Bai Xi, Zong Cheng, and Wan Taihui, the trio was almost rendered insane with fear, their very souls nearly shattered. Holy crap! I dared oppose someone *like that* before? Not deadwhat a miracle! Bai Xi frantically celebrated in his heart. Xue An, however, treated it all as if it were an insignificant act. He casually addressed Jin Jue, "Now watch carefully. Ill show you exactly where your mistake lies!" With that, Xue An stomped the ground again; amidst the rumbling quake, deep fissures appeared across the hardened surface. From within, clusters of ck mist rose into the air. Within these clouds of ck, faint yet fiercely resilient spiritual traces could be discerned. Jin Jues eyes flickered briefly in realization, his expression shifting to one of deepplexity before he sped his hands together and sighed quietly. "Grievous sins... grievous sins..." Chapter 1395 - 1392: The Mystery Unveiled (Part 2)

Chapter 1395: Chapter 1392: The Mystery Unveiled (Part 2)

What appeared before everyone was a gigantic underground cave. Although the air was filled with dark mist, a faint, mysterious light still seeped out from deep within the cave. Upon sensing the aura of this light, Wen Muling shuddered violently and eximed, "Its her! My lord, this is the aura of the one who saved me back then!" Ying Ning and Que Wenyuan remained silent, tears already streaming down their faces. They were far too familiar with this aurait belonged to the former ruler of this realm. "Luo Family Head, please exin this to us," Xue An said coolly. Luo Lis face twisted in shock. How does he know about this? And... who is he really? These questions spun through her mind, leaving her expression dark and unpredictable, her body trembling slightly. Meanwhile, the majority of people were still confused, having no idea what was going on. Luo Jingting was just as bewildered. She stared at Luo Li and asked, "Mother, what is the meaning of this? What is this cave?" Luo Lis expression was terrible, and she remained silent. Instead, Xue An, leaning leisurely on his chair, chuckled faintly and said, "Miss Luo, would you like to know whats going on?" Despite so many Luo Family members having died at Xue Ans hands, Luo Jingting didnt hold much hatred toward him. So when she heard this, she hesitated only briefly before nodding slightly. "Good! Then let me start from the beginning. Miss Luo, do you think... your mother loves you?" Luo Jingting froze upon hearing this, just about to respond. "Dont rush to answer. Think carefully: in her eyes, do you feel more like her child, or more like amodity?" Xue Ans words struck Luo Jingting like a thunderbolt. Throughout all her years of growing up, she had, of course, noticed something strange in Luo Lis attitude toward her. It wasnt that there was no love, but that love felt different from maternal affectionmore like what Xue An described: a sense of ownership, like she was amodity. As she fell silent, Luo Li hastily said, "Tinger, dont listen to his nonsense! Of course I love you! Otherwise, why would I invite this esteemed Buddhist monk to be your master?" Luo Jingting hesitated, conflicted. Xue An chuckled. "Making her study Buddhismis that truly for her own good? Or is it to fulfill your unspeakable goals?" With these words, not just Luo Jingting but even the monk Jin Jue trembled, his once-clear eyes suddenly clouded withplexity as he pieced things together. Luo Lis face paled to an ashen white, but she still forced herself to remain calm. "What nonsense are you spouting? I dont understand a word youre saying!" "You dont understand? Very well. Then Ill let you die understanding!" At this, Xue An finally stood and strolled unhurriedly to the edge of the massive pit. The underground cave was shrouded in swirling dark mist, emanating an eerie glow, reminiscent of a demonicir. Raising his hand, Xue An quickly sketched a simple warding talisman in the air with a few strokes, then pressed it downward. Boom! When the talisman plunged into the cave, it was as if adle of cold water had been poured into boiling oilit immediately erupted. The dark mist churned violently, like a seething tide, and faint wails seemed to echo from within. The sight stunned everyone. Especially Luo Li. Never in her wildest dreams could she have imagined that this young man in white would wield such heaven-defying powers. With just the simplest of warding talismans, he hadpletely roused the dark mist of the cave. This terrifying revtion left her trembling like a leaf. Just then, a burst of golden radiance erupted within the cave, sweeping away all the dark mist. What it revealed left everyone even more astounded. Floating in the depths of the underground cave was a faint sphere of light. The light sphere glimmered like a soap bubble, emitting a faint glow. Within it, an indistinct figure seemed to be concealed. Wen Muling and Ying Ning immediately knelt to the ground with a thud. Many others also seemed to realize something, their eyes filled with shock. Luo Jingting, however, suddenly felt a sense of familiarity, as if the figure within the light sphere was someone deeply significant to her. Standing with his hands behind his back, Xue An gazed at the floating light sphere and said coolly, "Do I need to tell you who she is?" Luo Li was dumbstruck, unable to utter a single word. "Back then, you ghostly invaders waged a brutal war against the ruler of this realm to conquer thesends. The oue is self-evidentyou won!" Xue Ans voice was calm, like a storyteller recounting a tale. The entire hall went silent, save for the soft hum of Jin Jues chanting. "But at thest moment, the ruler of this realm paid a steep price to activate realm suppression and encase herself inyers of defenses!" At this point, a trace of admiration and respect appeared in Xue Ans eyes. "She understood all too well that you ghostly invaders sought not just thisnd, butplete dominion over this realm. To thwart your ambitions, she resolutely made this sacrifice!" "Of course, these defenses werent imprable to you. However, to perfectly take over her realm, you didnt dare attack them directly. Instead, you buried her inyers of dark mist!" The more Xue An spoke, the paler Luo Lis face became, until eventually, all color drained from her features. "I dont know how many methods you tried, but clearly, they all failed! Except for this time..." Xue An abruptly turned, his icy gaze locking onto the trembling Luo Li. "If Im not mistaken, before your daughter was even born, you used a secret technique to fuse a sliver of her aura into this. That way, she could forcibly inherit this will!" "You used your daughter as a gamble, attempting to have her bypass the defenses and inherit the will. But you didnt anticipate that even with part of her aura, your daughter would still be rejected by the Defense Formation!" "Out of desperation, you decided to have her study Buddhism, believing its teachings could best dissolve hostility. Only then could you achieve your ultimate goal!" "Am I right?" Under Xue Ans relentless questioning, Luo Li stumbled backward in shock, unable to articte a response. But more shocked than anyone else was Luo Jingting. Listening to Xue Ans revtions was a shattering experience for her. Trembling, she managed to ask in a shaky voice: "Mother... is what he says true? Am I really just a tool to you?" Luo Li remained silent. But in this moment, silence said everythingand Luo Jingting understood. Tears streamed down her face as she felt that everything she had experienced over the years had be a cruel joke. The so-called endless affection was nothing but a lie. Even her own birth had been deliberate, part of a calcted n. The blow was utterly devastating. Chapter 1396 - 1393: In My Eyes, There Are No Big Shots! (Third Update)

Chapter 1396: Chapter 1393: In My Eyes, There Are No Big Shots! (Third Update)

Cracks appeared all over Luo Jingtings body, ghost energy seeping out as if her body was on the verge of copsing. But just then, the Buddhist Seal between her brows suddenly glowed with a radiant light, acting as an adhesive, piecing her disintegrating body back together. Jin Jue let out a soft sigh and shouted in a deep voice, "You foolish child, are you still not awake?!" That rebukended like a lions roar, exploding in Luo Jingtings ears. Her entire body trembled, and she finally started regaining rity. Then, she burst into tears, wailing as she sobbed, "Why... why are you and the Luo Family so cruel?!" Xue An calmly said, "Youre wrong! This matter isnt something the Luo Family could have done on their own!" At this point, Xue An raised his eyes to look at Luo Li. "If Im not mistaken, theres someone supporting your Luo Family from behind, isnt there? Let me guesscould it be an influential figure from the depths of the Ghost Realm?" "Who exactly are you? How do you know so much?" Luo Li asked in a bitter voice. "Me?" Xue An smiled lightly. "I am Xue An!" Luo Li had never heard of Xue Ans name before, but at this moment, she had gradually recovered from her initial shock. Taking a deep breath, she slowly said, "Since you know there are powerful figures from the depths of the Ghost Realm involved, why are you interfering? Arent you afraid youll end up obliterated?" "Are you threatening me?" Xue An asked with a faint smile. "This is not a threat, merely stating a fact!" Luo Li responded seriously. "Because those standing behind me are existences you cannot possibly imagine. If you dont want trouble, I advise you to withdraw now. Otherwise..." "Otherwise what?" "Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable!" Once again, the entire scene fell silent, leaving only Luo Jingtings soft sobbing. Watching Xue Ans silent demeanor, many in the Ghost Race revealed expressions of relief. Although they were unaware of the full situation, as outsiders to the Ghost Race, they instinctively felt implicated as well. If Xue An truly annihted the Luo Family and rescued this once-dominant ne Master. The catastrophe that awaited them would be beyondprehension. Hence, if he backed down now, it would surely be the best oue. "Im genuinely curiousjust how powerful are the figures you speak of!" Xue An chuckled softly and said slowly. "An existence you cant fathom! Ghost Emperor level!" Luo Li dered proudly. Ghost Emperor! The title struck fear in many hearts. To them, a Ghost Emperor was already an existence they could only look up to in awe. As for those even higher, at the Pce Master Level, such beings were rare within the Ghost Realm andpletely beyond their reach. Xue Ans response was a light chuckle. "Ghost Emperor level, huh..." "Thats right! Xue, if you leave now, Im willing to let bygones be bygones. How about that?" Luo Li was now fully collected, intent on scaring off this white-robed youth. She nned to report the situation afterward and have higher powers deal with Xue An. Yet, even as her calctions fell into ce, Xue An paid no heed to her ploy. He simply spoke in an unhurried tone, "What if I refuse to leave?" "You..." Luo Lis brows furrowed, just as she was about to respond. Xue An waved his hand dismissively. "Enough. Stop bringing up your so-called mighty figures to intimidate me! Because in my eyes, in the current Ghost Realm, there are no mighty figures worth mentioning!" Those words were outrageously bold, causing many around to scowl and re at Xue An in displeasure. Luo Li sneered, letting out augh. "Xue, your strength may be decent, but boasting like thatarent you afraid of biting off more than you can chew?" Xue An chuckled lightly. "Apologies, I misspoke just now!" What? He was apologizing? Luo Lis stern expression slightly eased. But Xue An continued, "Allow me to correct myselfright now in the Ghost Realm, Im the only one who qualifies as a mighty figure!" With this pronouncement, the crowd erupted in shock. Bai Xi and Zong Cheng, two inseparablepanions, exchanged amused nces, delight evident in their eyes. Luo Li scoffed, opening her mouth to mock him again. But suddenly, all sounds disappeared. Everyoneincluding Luo Lifroze, staring dazedly at Xue An. In that moment, a small, pristine white me hovered before Xue An, gently flickering in the air. Though it was a mere tiny me, it caused the temperature in the entire space to rise dramatically. Yet Luo Lis heart felt as if it had plummeted into an icy abyss, bone-chillingly cold. Because at that very second, they all collectively remembered a terrifying legend. A legend on par with the now-extinct Nether Monarch. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back, his voice calm as he asked, "Now... are you convinced?" "D-Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign?" Luo Li, finally wrenching herself out of utter shock, stammered fearfully. Xue An nodded lightly, offering a faint smile. "It seems my name hasntpletely faded. The fact that you still remember reassures me!" No one dared to speak. Many in the Ghost Race were already trembling uncontrobly. It wasnt just the all-epassing suppression from that small me but the sheer terror invoked by Xue Ans presence itself. Luo Li copsed to the ground with a thud, her teeth chattering audibly. She recalled Xue Ans earlier words. Indeed! In his presence, aside from the departed Nether Monarch, who else in the Ghost Realm could dare to call themselves a mighty figure? But why had an existence like this appeared here? These thoughts shed chaotically in Luo Lis mind, turning her face pale as her expression flickered unpredictably. Xue Ans gaze shifted from her to finally rest on Jin Jue, who had been reciting scripture with his eyes closed. Leisurely, Xue An said, "Alright, stop chanting. Do you now understand where you went wrong?" Jin Jue ceased his chant, slowly opened his eyes, and calmly looked at Xue An. "What are you staring at? I asked if you know your mistake," Xue An asked with a smile, though his eyes gleamed coldly. Under the question, Jin Jue slowly shook his head. "This humble monk believes I havemitted no wrong!" Hiss! Many around audibly gasped. How audacious could this monk be! To dare defy the Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign to his facewas he seeking death? Xue Ans expression grew momentarily curious before he asked, intrigued, "No wrong at all?" "Correct. This humble monk has done no wrong." "You allowed yourself to be used by the Luo Family, instructing Luo Jingting in Buddhist arts, which were then turned against a besieged ne Master. And this... you call no wrong?" Xue Ans expression turned colder as his smile vanished. Jin Jue remained silent for a moment before softly replying, "Perhaps, in your eyes, this was wrong. But to this humble monk, the matter of right and wrong is irrelevant." Chapter 1397 - 1394: All Beings Tremble Under the Flame’s Might (4th Update)

Chapter 1397: Chapter 1394: All Beings Tremble Under the mes Might (4th Update)

"Because, whether it is right or wrong, Miss Luo has already entered my Buddhist Sect. And if she truly inherits this ne, it may not necessarily be a bad thing! Because in that case, the actions of the Ghost Race can be restrained, and the problem will be resolved once and for all!" When saying this, Jin Jues tone was candid, his expression calm, clearly showing that he had already thought this through. Luo Lis eyes gradually lit up. In contrast, Luo Jingting looked at Jin Jue with some astonishment, realizing that the ever-kind and approachable master in her eyes suddenly seemedpletely unfamiliar. These words, however, almost made Xue An burst intoughter out of anger. He pointed behind him at Que Wenyuan and the others, speaking calmly, "Then ording to what youre saying, what should be done with these indigenous Ghost Race members? What about the immense hatred and blood feud they bear?" Jin Jue joined his palms together, "A person with divine skills like you must certainly understand that all things are governed by karma, the so-called causes of past lives bear fruit in the present life..." Xue An directly interrupted him, speaking indifferently, "Dont talk to me about karma of past lives leading to consequences in this life. Ill ask you just one thing: after reincarnation, is she still the original person?" "This..." "Her memories change, her appearance changes, even her body changes! Naturally, she is no longer the same person. So why make someone unrted bear the karma of the past?" This question left Jin Jue silent for a long time until he finally struggled to respond, "Everything is predestined. I believe this is already the best solution. After all, sacrificing a portion of people brings long-term stability to this world!" Xue An sneered coldly, "So these people deserve to be sacrificed?" "Thats not what I meant!" "I understand. What youre trying to say is essentially, since theyre dead, its better to let bygones be bygones, correct? After all, letting go of hatred, resolving feuds rather than perpetuating them, right?" Jin Jue remained silent for a moment and then nodded. Xue Anughed mockingly, "But did you ever think! When they wantonly ughtered these innocent and peaceful indigenous Ghost Race members back then, did they think about resolving feuds rather than perpetuating them? When they invaded this ne and enved innocent people, did they consider acting kindly?" "And now with one casual remark of letting go, you want these people to die in vain? I ask you, if sacrificing yourself could bring peace and stability to the world, would you agree?" Jin Jue immediately nodded firmly, "I would be willing!" "I knew you would say that! But your willingness cannot represent the opinions of others! Every persons life should be respected, not disregarded!" "People often say that sacrificing one person can bring peace to many. But I just want to ask, why?" "Why should it be these people who are sacrificed? Why should the minority use their deaths to ensure the survival of others?" "Is this...fair?" This barrage of questions from Xue Annded like a series of hammer blows, leaving everyone silent. Even Jin Jues once-clear eyes began to show a hint of confusion. As for Ying Ning and Que Wenyuan, tears had long streamed down their faces. Because they felt, Xue An had voiced all their inner anguish. "Do you now realize where you were wrong?" Xue An pressed further. Jin Jue finally bowed respectfully, "Your reasoning is wless. I concede my defeat. I was wrong! But..." Jin Jue raised his head, his eyes filled with a trace of confusion, "If this path is a dead end, then is there another path?" Xue An looked at Jin Jue and finally nodded, "There certainly is, and I believe I may have already found it!" Jin Jues body trembled, his astonished gaze fixed on Xue An. At that moment, Xue An flicked his finger, sending a strand of Divine Sense over. Jin Jue attentively examined it and then fell into silence. A momentter, he began tough. "So thats how it is! It seems my spiritual roots were never sufficientI failed to see through even the illusion of incarnation! What a joke, to think I believed my path was correct all along!" His words carried joy and admiration. Jin Jue then bowed a second time toward Xue An, his gesture filled with respect, "Thank you for your enlightenment! I finally understand now!" Xue An nodded, "Understanding is good! So, do you still need my help next?" Jin Jue smiled and shook his head, "Theres no need to trouble you anymore! In fact, whether I find it or not, my existence has already fulfilled its purposeto prove that this path is impassable!" After speaking, Jin Jue joined his palms and smiled faintly at Xue An, "Namaste! I go now!" With that, he slowly closed his eyes, softly reciting a few lines of scripture. Suddenly, with a boom, his entire form transformed into pure golden light and dissipated. "Master!" Luo Jingting cried out in shock. Xue An nced indifferently at the scattering golden light, speaking calmly, "No need to shout. Hes already gone!" Already deeply shaken, Luo Jingting was now devastated further as her long-time master left as well. The pain was unbearable, and she wept uncontrobly. Xue An, however, paid no heed. He turned his gaze toward the despair-stricken Luo Li and smiled faintly. "Its time to head out!" Luo Lis entire body trembled. Then she screamed in terror, "Please spare me, my lord! Please spare me... If you kill me, the one imprisoned cannot be released. That defense isnt something that can be shattered by strength alone!" "Who said I was going to break the defense?" "Huh?" Luo Li froze, "But..." Xue An flipped his wrist, and two Ancient Mirrors appeared in his palm. He spoke slowly, "Youve been trying to gather these two Ancient Mirrors all along, havent you? To awaken her through them, right?" Seeing the two mirrors, Luo Li seemed struck by lightning. "You... Did you track me using one of these mirrors?" Luo Li wailed in despair. "Indeed! And I also know why the mastermind behind you wanted you to deal with this ne!" Xue An smiled coldly. At the same time, Wen Muling stood up, ck threads appearing faintly on her body. "The Nether Monarch! She is the Nether Monarchs subordinate!" Luo Li wailed miserably, because she had instantly understood everything. Recalling the connection between the Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign and the Nether Monarch, Luo Li felt an icy dread all over her body. "You seem to have figured it all out!" "Yes...Yes!" "Then is there anything else you want to say?" Xue An asked with a slight smile. Luo Li understood that begging for mercy was futile. Pale-faced, she turned her gaze to Luo Jingting, still trapped in the pain of her grief. After hesitating for a moment, she finally spoke softly. "Jingting, I have wronged you! I shouldnt have gambled with your life! But you must believe me, I genuinely cared for you!" Luo Jingting looked at her with lifeless eyes. Luo Li gave a bitter smile, then turned to Xue An and said, "Do it!" Upon witnessing this, Que Wenyuan and Ying Ning revealed looks of pity. Xue An, however, showed no hesitation. With a wave of his hand, a pure white me ascended into the sky, splitting into two, then four... In an instant, it nketed all of Chuzhou City. Under the oppression of the mes, all beings trembled. Luo Li suddenly sank into despair, looking at the sky in terror, "No..." Xue An spoke coldly, "Spare your superficialpassion for your next life! Good and evil will be repaid; me no one but yourself!" With that, Xue An raised his hand andmanded. "Kill!" Chapter 1398 - 1395: Set a Trap, Meet a Person! (First Update)

Chapter 1398: Chapter 1395: Set a Trap, Meet a Person! (First Update)

Killing is never the best solution to a problem, but it is undoubtedly the most effective one. Especially when theres a deep and bitter enmity between the parties involvedbloodshed often brings a fleeting sense of peace. At least, this was how Que Wenyuan felt at the moment. When she saw the foreign Ghost Race members, who once delighted in ughtering her n, struggling and pleading under the fireworks before ultimately turning into ash and vanishing into nothingness. She didnt know when tears had already covered her face, but her heart was brimming with happiness. Yet those who died can never return! Finally. The sky filled with fireworks gradually dissipated. Looking again at the current Luo Family Mansion and Chuzhou City, they hadpletely changed beyond recognition. The foreign Ghost Race members, who had once unted their power, were almostpletely annihted, leaving no trace of their existence. Only the surviving indigenous Ghost Race members remained, their faces filled with terror as they stared at their surroundings, unaware of what had transpired. And in the banquet hall, apart from Xue An and his group, the only other survivor was Luo Jingting. When the mes reached her, the Buddhist Seal between her brows saved her, allowing her to survive the fiery destruction that had just urred. But even so, she sat dazed and copsed on the ground like a lifeless sculpture, unresponsive to everything outside. Because today, or perhaps just an hour ago, she was still the esteemed eldest daughter of the Luo Family. Yet suddenly, everything changed. The mother she had trusted most turned out to be a viin with sinister intentions, using her for ulterior motives. And her master, after speaking some cryptic words, departed from the mortal world. Now, the Luo Family had fallen, and only she remained. How could she not feel lost and overwhelmed? Xue An nced at her, shook his head lightly, then turned away and approached the massive pit. With one step, he descended straight into the underground chasm. "Ah!" Que Wenyuan let out a sharp cry of rm, rushing forward to look down, only to exhale in relief momentster. Xue An stood suspended in the void, and before him hovered a radiant sphere of light. Upon closer observation, it became evident that within this sphere of lighty the shadowy figure of a woman. Xue An silently gazed at it, then raised his hand and softly stroked the glowing orb. His touch created ripples where his fingers passed through. Then Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly. As Luo Li had mentioned, this Defense Formation was indeed peculiar. Its peculiarity wasnt in its strengthon the contrary, with Xue Ans power, he could easily crush it with minimal effort. But he could clearly sense that the Defense Formation was deeply tied to this realm. If the formation were forcibly destroyed, no one could predict what might happen to the realm itself. This was why Luo Li and the others dared not act recklessly. Yet while it may have stumped Luo Li and her group, it posed no challenge to Xue An. With a flip of his wrist, the two Fang Ancient Mirrors appeared before him. Then Xue An sped them together. Click! With a crisp sound, the two Fang Ancient Mirrors merged rapidly, forming a peculiar spherical shape that began spinning furiously. As it spun, waves rippled from the sphere. The Defense Formation was triggered, revealing specks of luminescence. Xue An folded his arms, standing silently to observe. Finally, an ethereal aura began to emerge. At first, the aura was faint, but it quickly expanded at an astonishing rate. In an instant, the shadow of the woman within the sphere of light moved, and then an imposing aura erupted skyward, stirring the winds and clouds into a frenzied dance. Under the impact of this aura, the heavens and earth seemed to cheer and rejoice, as if weing the long-awaited return of their king. Que Wenyuan, Ying Ning, and all the surviving indigenous Ghost Race members trembled upon sensing this aura, then fell to their knees in overwhelming excitement. Xue An calmly raised his gaze, a faintly inscrutable smile gracing his lips. Finally. The radiant burst of energy dramatically contracted and, in an instant, reentered the sphere of light. Then came a soft cracking sound, as the sphere shattered like an egg shell. From within a haze of luminous energy, a woman emerged gracefully. Her mere walking posture was enough to be described as a vision of soaring splendorgraceful and ethereal. When she fully stepped out of the radiant mist, her appearance revealed a woman of breathtaking beauty and captivating presence, with eyes full of charm and gentleness. As she appeared before the crowd, Ying Ning and the others were ovee with uncontroble excitement, trembling as they spoke aloud. "We salute Lady Zang Xueling!" Indeed, the woman before them was the ruler of this realm. While the others were caught up in their fervor, she quietly gazed at Xue An, a radiant smile blossoming on her face as she gracefully bowed. "Thank you for your timely intervention, Ghost Venerable. Zang Xueling is deeply grateful!" Her voice was as sweet and melodious as an oriole singing in a valley. Yet Xue An disyed no emotion, replying indifferently, "You orchestrated this borate scheme just to meet me?" Zang Xueling stiffened slightly, a bitter smile ying on her lips before she bowed her head, speaking respectfully, "Indeed, you saw through it, Ghost Venerable!" Xue An replied serenely, "When Wen Muling told me she awoke to find herself in this realm, I already had my suspicions!" "And once I arrived here, those suspicions were confirmed. After all... no one could coincidentally bear names like Ying Ning or Nie Xiaoqian. These names hold specific meanings only to the Hua n, leaving only one exnation: the ws in your n were intentional. Am I correct?" Zang Xuelings expression subtly shifted before she lowered her head and admitted with deference, "Indeed, Ghost Venerable! Those ws were purposefully ced by me!" Xue An chuckled, his brows slightly raising as he coldly asked, "Then what I want to know is, why did you go to such great lengths? What do you truly want?" Under his questioning, the atmosphere became stiflingly tense, plunging everyone into silence. Many peoples expressions shifted dramatically, and they looked toward the scene in mounting concern. Zang Xuelings face paled visibly as she took two steps back, inhaling deeply before bowing and saying, "Please dont be angry, Ghost Venerable! I didnt intend to exploit or deceive you! I had no other choice!" "Oh? Tell me how you had no choice. Im listening," Xue An said slowly, his expression inscrutable. Zang Xueling responded with a faint bitter smile, "Ghost Venerable, since you know I saved Wen Muling, you must also understand the immense risk I undertook!" Xue An remained expressionless, silently confirming the unusual circumstances he had deduced earlier. After all, the death of the Nether Monarch was a matter of critical importance to the entire Ghost Realm. It wasnt something a mere minor figure like Zang Xueling should have dared to involve herself in. Yet she had boldly done so, even saving a shadow guard she had never met. The entire sequence of events was undoubtedlyden with intrigue. Chapter 1399 - 1396: Two questions, answer me now! (2nd update)

Chapter 1399: Chapter 1396: Two questions, answer me now! (2nd update)

But the thing that aroused Xue Ans deepest suspicions was the Fang Ancient Mirror Zang Xueling had gifted Wen Muling before her departure. Not only did it contain the coordinates for this nes location, but Xue An also discovered that the Fang Ancient Mirror was ipleteit was merely a fragmented half of itsplete form. ording to the runes inscribed upon it, when the two Fang Ancient Mirrors unite, they would awaken the slumbering Ghost Race and endow it with great power. Apart from this, the Fang Ancient Mirror seemed to have no other purpose. It was out of sheer curiosity that Xue An decided to cross realms to see for himself what mysteriesy behind this artifact. As it turned out, the ensuing events validated Xue Ans conjecture. However, Xue An remained silent. Zang Xueling noticed his silence and bit her silvery teeth lightly before speaking softly: "My lord, if I told you that I strongly opposed the Ghost Realm aristocracys decision to conspire against the Nether Monarch back then, would you believe me?" "Oh?" Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, "You strongly opposed them?" "Indeed!" Zang Xueling nodded resolutely, "At that time, almost all the aristocratic powerhouses in the Ghost Realm united to strike against the Nether Monarch. Though I wasnt powerful enough, I was still invited. But I refused! Instead, I made excuses to extricate myself!" "Do you know why?" "Why?" "Because I was certain theyd lose! And theyd lose miserably!" "Perhaps youre unaware," Zang Xueling suddenly chuckled, her gaze brightly fixed on Xue An, "but when you, as the Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, dominated the Ghost Realm back then, I witnessed you from afar." Xue An gave the young woman a prating look, "Continue." "At that time, your unparalleled might left no room for doubt. Naturally, you wouldnt have noticed a lowly girl observing you from a distance! Butter, you suddenly vanished! No one knew where you went! Yet, I alone knew!" Xue Ans eyes sharpened dramatically, "Hmm?" With this single interrogative, an overwhelming pressure descended upon Zang Xueling. Herplexion paled instantly, yet she continued to gaze steadily at Xue An. "Its because I happened to have certain other sources of information, which led me to realize that not only were you the Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, but you were also the one and only Red Lotus Immortal Venerable, who roamed freely across the Multiverse!" As she dered this, Zang Xueling had already enveloped the surrounding space, ensuring that no sound could escape to the outside world. Xue An remained silent. Zang Xueling carried on: "So back then, I knew you hadnt truly disappearedyoud only temporarily left!" "For this reason, when the Ghost Realm aristocratic powerhouses united to strike against the Nether Monarchter, I was convinced they were bound to fail! Regardless of the Nether Monarchs strength or his connection to you, their n was doomed!" "Which is why you took advantage of the situation to rescue Wen Muling and used her to set up bait, waiting for my appearance?" Xue An suddenly asked. Zang Xueling shook her head, "It wasnt bait! To be honest, given my meager strength, how could I dare harbor even the slightest intentions against you? It was merely a gamble!" "Oh? A gamble?" "Yes!" Zang Xueling nodded solemnly, "I was gambling on the chance that you would return and investigate this whole affair!" "Additionally, I was keenly aware that being invited by those aristocrats, only to decline their alliance, would ensure I wouldnt escape reprisal. Thus, I devised this method to leave a shred of hope!" A bitter smile crossed Zang Xuelings face. "Subsequent events unfolded just as I foresaw. Those aristocratic powerhouses, convinced they had destroyed the Nether Monarch, wasted no time in turning against me!" "Compared to those powerhouse aristocrats, my strength was naturally inconsequential! To preserve myself and to instill fear in them while buying time, I activated the nes suppression and sealed myself awaypletely!" As she spoke, Zang Xueling brushed aside the strands of hair near her temple and smiled contentedly, "Facts have proven that my gamble was correct!" Xue An quietly regarded this young woman, who appeared to be no older than eighteen or neen years old, his gaze gleaming as if lost in thought. If her words were truthful, Zang Xuelings cunning was truly remarkable. Her calcted decisions alone were enough tomand admiration. "So you were absolutely certain that the one carrying the Ancient Mirror to this realm would be me?" Xue An asked coolly. Zang Xueling shook her head, "I wasnt sure at all. But after all, it was still a glimmer of hope, wasnt it?" "At that time, I had offended the Ghost Realm aristocracy, which I had absolutely no ability to confront, and was already facing certain death. So, even the faintest chance to turn the tables was worth pursuing!" Xue An gradually broke into a smile, the piercing chill in his eyes starting to fade. Seeing Xue An smile, Zang Xueling secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although her outward demeanor seemed calm, inwardly, cold sweat had long soaked through her clothes. After all, she was currently facing the foremost figure of the Multiverse, an unparalleled Immortal Venerable throughout history! Setting aside anything else, the oppressive aura he emitted moments earlier had been enough to inspire soul-crushing dread. But judging by the current situation, it seemed like she had passed the test! However, just as Zang Xueling managed to rx slightly, Xue An suddenly stepped forward, grabbed her by the neck, and lifted her into the air. Although those outside the sound-proofed space couldnt hear their words, the sight of Xue An suddenly gripping Zang Xuelings neck sent waves of shock among the gathered crowd. The crowd erupted in astonished murmurs. "My lord, spare her!" Wen Muling cried out in rm. "My lord!" Que Wenyuan and the others also called out desperately. But Xue An seemed totally indifferent to their pleading. He coldly stared at Zang Xueling, whose face was pale, and spoke in an icy tone. "Two questions. First, with your level of strength back then, how did you even know of my existence? The Multiverse was already isted from Iron Net Mountain at the time. Where did your informatione from?" "Second, how do you know Ie from the Hua n? Back then, the Multiverse knew nothing of my origins! Even less so would anyone know of Liaozhai, a rtively obscure collection of tales within Hua n lore!" "Now... answer me!" Xue Ans voice was as cold as ice, his eyes brimming with blood-chilling killing intent. This was not an overreactionthese sensitive pieces of information were far too dangerous. As Xue An had once been an Immortal Venerable, unavoidable conflicts were borne with various entities and factions. If certain forces discovered his origins, Earth would undoubtedly face catastrophic peril. Xue An refused to take that chance, hence his relentless questioning. Zang Xuelings spirit trembled with terror, the faint trace of pride she had mustered earlier now utterly extinguished. She could feel the chill of death emanating from Xue An. She had no doubt that if she dared to conceal anything, this white-d youth would mercilessly snap her neck and then pierce through her Divine Sense. Not daring to dy an instant longer, she quavered as she replied, "My lord, I learned everything I know from an old man named Zhuge Cang!" Xue An froze briefly at her words, "Zhuge Cang?" "Yes, yes, Zhuge Cang!" Chapter 1400 - 1397: That Charlatan! (First Update)

Chapter 1400: Chapter 1397: That Chatan! (First Update)

Xue Ans expression instantly became rather peculiar. Of course, he knew who Zhuge Cang was. The foremost diviner in the Multiverse, whose mastery of divination was said to epass all of creation. Although, in Xue Ans eyes, he seemed like nothing more than a chatan. Yet, due to his mysterious and uncanny abilities, he was a presence no one in the Multiverse dared provoke. Even the masters of those great Void sects had to show him some courtesy. However, Xue An had a pretty good rtionship with him. Back when he was in the Tian Zhao Star Domain, Xue An had even intervened to protect Zhuge Cangs family. But the problem was, Zhuge Cang was someone whose whereabouts were always unpredictable, to the point where even Xue An could hardly locate him. So how had hee to the Ghost Realm, and how did he know this Zang Xueling? These questions lingered in Xue Ans mind. Zang Xueling, on the other hand, was trembling with fear, her face pale. Because even now, Xue An was still gripping her neck. Although, given her level of strength, she didnt really need to breathe. Yet under Xue Ans control, she felt as though she was being gradually peeled away from this world. Oncepletely severed, she would be like a fish out of water, left at the mercy of others. That feeling made her tremble all over. But she dared not show even the slightest resistance. Because she knew very well just how terrifying this youthful-looking, frail-seeming boy before her truly was. He was the one who had once suppressed all the Multiverses most powerful beings, leaving them unable to even lift their heads! At that moment, Xue An suddenly released his grip. Zang Xueling fell into the void with a thud, breathing heavily in gasps. Meanwhile, the crowd whose hearts had been caught in their throats couldnt help but exhale in relief at the sight. Whatever the case, Xue An had refrained from killing. At the same time, Xue An stood before Zang Xueling, his face expressionless, and said, "Now tell me exactly whats going on. And how do you know that old chatan?" Zang Xueling nodded, took a deep breath, and began recounting her past. The truth was quite simple. Zang Xueling, though a member of the Ghost Race and ruler of this particr realm, held beliefs quite different from other ghosts! She loathed brutality and bloodshed. As such, under her governance, this realm remained detached from worldly conflicts. Humans and ghosts coexisted harmoniously, creating a ce that could almost be described as a utopia. It was in this context that Zang Xueling identally encountered an elderly passerby. At the time, Zang Xueling had no idea that this man was none other than Zhuge Cang, whose mere presence shook the cosmos and bent countless mighty figures to his will. She only thought the elder was extraordinarily strange because everything he said struck directly at the core of her being and invariably came true. Under such circumstances, Zang Xueling naturally held him in utmost reverence. Zhuge Cang ended up living in this realm for a while. But on a certain day, Zhuge Cang suddenly told Zang Xueling he was leaving! Zang Xueling naturally tried to persuade him to stay. But Zhuge Cang merely smiled and told Zang Xueling, After observing for some time, hed concluded that Zang Xueling, despite being of the Ghost Race, possessed a kind heart. Hence, he decided to help her. And then Zhuge Cang had shared all kinds of information about Xue An with her. When Zang Xueling first heard that the Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign of the Ghost Realm was actually the infamous Red Lotus Immortal Venerable of the Multiverse, she was utterly stunned. Later, Zhuge Cang warned her that the Ghost Realm would soon descend into chaos. No matter what happened, she must remember not to oppose Xue An or any of his allies. After delivering his message, Zhuge Cang had vanished without a trace. However, Zang Xueling had always remembered his words, leading her to resolutely decline invitations extended by several powerful ns. After recounting everything, Zang Xueling smiled bitterly and said, "My lord, even that copy of *Liao Zhai* was given to me by the Immortal Master Zhuge! Every word Ive said is true; I dare not utter a single lie!" Xue An remained silent for a moment, then nodded and said indifferently, "Rise." Xue An could certainly discern truth from lies. In truth, if Zang Xueling hadnt genuinely met Zhuge Cang, she wouldnt have been able to describe his mannerisms and words in such detail. That old chatanwhat exactly was he plotting? Xue An grumbled inwardly. "Yes!" Zang Xueling shakily rose to her feet, her face still carrying traces of fear. "You mentioned powerful ns targeting you. Who are they?" Xue An changed the topic and asked in a stern voice. "Reporting to my lord, the Luo Family is indeed one of the major ns, but the branch stationed in this realm is merely one of their offshoots. The true Luo Family resides deep within the Ghost Realm. Furthermore, to my knowledge, not only the Luo Family but also the Mo Family and Pan Family from within the depths of the Ghost Realm have joined the siege!" Zang Xueling replied without hesitation. She had always relished the act of digging pits for her enemies! "The Jing Family and Pan Family?" "Correct! Moreover, the detailed circumstances of these two families should be well known to this young girl over there!" As she spoke, Zang Xueling turned her gaze toward Luo Jingting, who sat dazed on the ground in the distance. Xue An remainedposed as he suddenly appeared before Luo Jingting, quietly observing her before suddenly asking, "Do you hate me right now?" Hearing Xue Ans words, Luo Jingting trembled all over, finally snapping out of her shock and confusion. She stared nkly at Xue An, her eyes shing with grief and fury. Though she said nothing, her gaze conveyed everything. Xue An chuckled, "Hating me isnt surprising at all. After all, in your eyes, I killed your mother and your n! Even though their intentions were malicious and they treated you as a mere tool, they were still your family, werent they?" Luo Jingtings face was frosty as she nodded, "Yes!" Then, after pausing briefly, she added slowly, "Go ahead, do it!" Saying so, she closed her eyes. "Do it? Do what?" Xue An asked with an amused smirk. "Dont you want to kill me?" "Kill you? Why would I want to kill you?" "Hmm?" Luo Jingtings eyes snapped open, showing a hint of confusion. She had already prepared herself for the worst. She knew very well that, given her strength, she was no match for this boy. So she might as well embrace death. Xue An chuckled lightly, "I think youve misunderstood one thing. I killed them not because I wanted to, but because they deserved to die!" Xue An grinned at Luo Jingting, shing his teeth, "Besides, do you truly believe you carry the bloodline of the Luo Family?" "What are you saying?" Luo Jingtings heart lurched as she stared at him, stunned. Xue An said calmly, "The Ghost Race is naturally infertile. Do you think theyd sacrifice a legitimate descendant for a mere tool?" Luo Jingtingsplexion turned deathly pale as the implications struck her. From childhood to now, only Luo Li had cared for her. She had never seen her father. Moreover, Luo Li had always treated her with cold indifference... All these unsettling details surged into Luo Jingtings mind, leaving her trembling with icy dread. Meanwhile, Zang Xueling also descended nearby, softly smiling at Luo Jingting. "The lord is right. Your heritage is definitely not as simple as you think. If you wish to uncover the truth, the best course of action is to go to the Luo Familys main house deep within the Ghost Realm and seek answers directly!" Perhaps due to Zang Xuelings peculiar aura, Luo Jingtings confusion gradually dissipated upon hearing her words. She finally nodded firmly. "Fine! I will go to uncover the truth myself!" Chapter 1401 - 1398: Mobilize a Large Force (Second Update)

Chapter 1401: Chapter 1398: Mobilize a Large Force (Second Update)

Deep within the Ghost Realm. If the Ghost Realms shape can be likened to a tightlyyered onion, then the depths of the Ghost Realm reside at the very core, enveloping its nucleus. This region is merely a step away from the heart of the entire realmthe Central Ghost Realm. This proximity ensures that only the most prominent and influential great ns in the Ghost Realm can establish themselves here. Among these countless powerful noble families, a few Great ns are particrly renowned. One such n is the Luo Family. As Zang Xueling had mentioned, the branch stationed in her region of the Ghost Realm is but a minuscule offshoot from the towering tree that is the Luo Family. The true Luo Family is a colossal entity brimming with countless powerful figures. A presence so mighty that it inspires awe and reverence from all. And at this moment... Within a certain opulent haven in the depths of the Ghost Realm, Luo Qifeng reclined upon a soft divan, relishing the gentle massage of a Meiji. Herey one of the Luo Familys secondary residences, yet its grandeur far surpassed the imagination of ordinary people. As a legitimate branch member of the Luo Familys principal lineage, this was merely one of his inconspicuous assets. The extravagance of the Luo Family was evident in every detail. It was then thatughter suddenly emanated from outside the door, followed by two individuals pushing it open and entering unceremoniously, seating themselves on the chairs. The neers were two men, dressed in luxurious attire, their bearing extraordinary, clearly scions of noble families. One of them nced at Luo Qifeng, who was enjoying the massage on the Meijisp, and chuckled, "Brother Luo truly knows how to rx!" Without opening his eyes, Luo Qifeng recognized the visitors instantly and responded coolly, "What brings the two of you here today?" "Haha, Brother Luo, do you mean to say you truly havent heard?" The first man spoke gleefully, his expression animated. "Heard what?" "Ah! You really dont know? Its something major!" "Oh, something major?" At that, Luo Qifeng opened his eyes, sat upright, and gestured for the Meiji to leave. She bowed deeply before dispersing into ghostly vapor and retreating. Understanding the gravity of the situationthat the arrival of these two together, calling something a "major event," would undoubtedly signal something extraordinaryLuo Qifeng grew serious. For he knew these men well: one was Mo Jing, the eldest of the Mo Family, and the other was Pan Yongge, a legitimate branch member of the Pan Family. Both possessed power and backgroundsparable to his own. Thus, their presence warranted careful attention. Seeing Luo Qifengs reaction, Mo Jing chuckled softly. "It seems Brother Luo truly doesnt know. We only happened to learn about this in advance and rushed over to convey the news. However, considering the timing, your family should be receiving the message shortly as well." Just as he finished speaking, a streak of ck light zipped through the air, stopping abruptly in front of Luo Qifeng. Luo Qifengs expression tightened, for he recognized this as a secret technique used by the family exclusively to deliver critical information. What could warrant such a dramatic deployment? He picked it up casually and opened it. Upon reading its contents, his pupils contracted instantly, his hands trembling ever so slightly. Pan Yongge, who had been silent until now, observed Luo Qifengs reaction and said quietly, "Brother Luo, what are your thoughts on this matter?" Luo Qifeng crushed the Divine Sense letter in his hand, remained silent for a moment, and then replied, "What do you two think?" "What do I think? Haha, what is there to think? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!" Mo Jing eximed with uncontainable excitement, his face brimming with enthusiasm. "Were talking about the Wei Family, the undisputed top n in the Central Ghost Realm! This time, one of their legitimate branch disciples ising here. If we can seize this opportunity, our families standing may not skyrocket overnight, but we would gain a peerless benefactor nheless!" Luo Qifeng turned toward Pan Yongge and asked, "What about you, Brother Pan?" Pan Yongge paused in deep thought before responding slowly, "Mo Jing is correct on one count: the Wei Family is not to be trifled with. If one of their legitimate disciples truly arrives, it would undoubtedly be a golden opportunity. Yet, I cant shake the feeling that this matter isnt so simple." Luo Qifeng nodded. "Indeed. The Central Ghost Realm has always held itself in the highest regard, with the Wei Family reigning as the unchallenged leader within it. Why would someone of such caliber suddenly decide toe to us?" "Ah, who cares! The fact remainstheyreing, and weve already been notified ahead of timethat alone means theyre extending us an opportunity! Whatever this Wei Family disciples intentions may be, we must prepare to host them properly!" Mo Jing dered boldly. Luo Qifeng and Pan Yongge exchanged nces and ultimately nodded in agreement. For they understood: Mo Jing wasnt entirely wrong. Regardless of their guests motives, proper hospitality was imperative. "What are your families respective stances on this matter?" Luo Qifeng inquired. "Simple! My father has entrusted me with full authority, with one directive: ensure everything is perfect for this reception!" Mo Jing dered. "The same goes for me!" replied Pan Yongge. Luo Qifeng nodded. "Alright then. Time is of the essence; lets get started on preparations immediately!" With that, he rose to his feet, leading the two men toward the Luo Familys main residence. If the earlier secondary estate had already exemplified opulence, then only the word "breathtaking" could describe the grandeur of the Luo Familys main residence. Magnificent structures stretched endlessly, crafted with unparalleled intricacy. Although this wasnt Mo Jings first time here, he couldnt help but exim, "Truly luxurious! It seems this reception of the Wei Family disciples must take ce in Brother Luos domain!" Pan Yongge nodded in agreement, "Indeed, remarkable!" Luo Qifeng chuckled lightly, "You can rest assured, since were privy to this matter, the benefits will naturally be shared. We shall host together!" "Haha, Brother Luo is truly generous!" Mo Jing responded heartily. Though whether hisughter reflected sincerity remained uncertain. As Luo Qifeng and the others arrived at the Luo Familys primary residence, activity within the n immediately intensified. Servants and retainers busily polished the already ornate estate to perfection. Not only that, members from both the Pan and Mo Families began arriving in steady streams. Soon, the entire Luo Familys domain transformed into a hive of activity. Such a grand disy naturally drew attention from various factions. Upon inquiry, an astonishing piece of news began circting rapidly. "What? A legitimate branch disciple from the Wei Family of the Central Ghost Realm ising here?" Noble families who heard the rumor were shocked to their cores. "No wonder the Luo Family is mobilizing everyone, with Pan and Mo Families alsomitting fully. So thats the reason!" "What should we do? Such an opportunity cannot be monopolized by these three families!" "Strange. The Wei Familys status is unmatched. Rumor has it some of their legitimate branch disciples have already ascended to the rank of Ghost Emperor, with their strongest even poised to step into the Pce Master Realm. Why would such a figure suddenlye here?" Amidst the turbulent spection, the depths of the Ghost Realm became a cauldron of impending chaos. During this upheaval, in a secluded corner, the space shimmered and twisted, before Xue An and Luo Jingting stepped forth in session. Chapter 1402 - 1399 Wangui City Pool, Luo Family Ancestral House (First Update)

Chapter 1402: Chapter 1399 Wangui City Pool, Luo Family Ancestral House (First Update)

Xue An was no stranger to the depths of the Ghost Realm. Back in the day, when he roamed the Ghost Realm, he had visited thisnd more than once. But time changes everything, and now, as he set foot here once more, much had taken on a different visage. The traces of the past had dissipated, and now the depths of the Ghost Realm had been seized by powerful warriors from all corners. Each of these warriors possessed astonishing strength, but without exception, they were all enshrouded in an overwhelming aura of resentment. This brutal, destructive force had even altered this realm, cloaking it in chaos and darkness. Thus, the moment Xue An stepped into this world, his brows furrowed imperceptibly. Yet, despite these changes, one thing remained the same. Wangui City was still the most prosperous and pivotal city in thisnd. Almost all the noble families lived here. This contributed to Wangui Citys swift development into a colossal metropolis. So, when Xue An and his party arrived outside Wangui City, they were met with a sighta city rising atop a teau, seemingly suspended among the clouds. Its towering, jet-ck walls, over a hundred feet tall, emanated a chilling aura so oppressive it sent shivers down ones spine, daring no one to gaze directly. Despite its towering walls, standing outside the city, one could still see the grand mansions and ptial halls piercing the skyline inside. These were the residences of the various noble families within the city. For those whose strength wascking, the sheer aura of Wangui City was enough to suppress them, rendering them incapable of advancing. Yet to Xue An, it was as gentle as a breeze brushing past, not enough to warrant even a flicker of his gaze as he strode forward. This expedition into the depths of the Ghost Realm was apanied not only by Luo Jingting but also Wen Muling. Compared to Luo Jingtings silence, Wen Muling was visibly more fervent. As one of the surviving Shadow Guards, her thoughts lingered perpetually on vengeance. But constrained by her limited strength, those aspirations had remained unfulfilled. Now, by following Xue An, she finally glimpsed a glimmer of hope. Especially given that their destination this time was second only to the Central Ghost Realm. Gazing at the dense ck energy spiraling into the skies above Wangui City, shrouding the heavens and earth, Wen Muling silently clenched her fists. "Nether Monarch, I am here to avenge you!" Atst! Xue An and his party arrived before a vast estate within Wangui City. Xue An stood with his hands behind his back and said faintly, "So this is the Luo Family?" Luo Jingting lifted her head to look at the estate, and aplex flicker passed through her eyesfear and unease. But ultimately, she took a deep breath and nodded slowly, "Yes, this is the Luo Familys main household!" Luo Jingting had once visited here with Luo Li, so her impression of the ce was deeply imprinted. But that impression was by no means a good one. Luo Jingting still remembered the time when her younger self followed Luo Li into this house, encountering the haughty demeanor of the Luo Familys direct descendants. Even Luo Li, who usually carried herself with pride, instantly transformed into a bootlicking sycophant, bowing and scrapinga sight Luo Jingting could never forget. No matter how much she encouraged herself on the way here, now, standing before the Luo Family estate, her body trembled uncontrobly, and a wave of trepidation surged within her heart. A cold smile tugged at Xue Ans lips. "Lets go! Take a look inside!" With that, he strode forward. Luo Jingting froze in ce. Wen Muling followed closely behind but paused as she passed Luo Jingting and said softly, "Miss Luo, you should follow quickly!" These words jolted Luo Jingting, and she hurried to catch up. The Luo Family estate spanned an immense area, with several grand gates standing tall in an imposing manner. Outside the gates were guardsformidable Yin soldiers and Ghost Generalskeeping watch. Such a lineup would intimidate many. Xue An, however, didnt even spare them a nce and marched straight in. The guards were initially stunned, but then one shouted, "What do you think youre doing? Do you think you can just barge in here?" At the same time, a savage-looking Ghost General, upon noticing Xue An was from the Human n, let out a sinisterugh andshed out with a long whip, directly aiming for Xue An. The whip emitted a sharp, hair-raising crack as it tore through the air with immense power, seeming capable of shattering someones soul. Without discerning right from wrong, he acted so brazenly, showcasing the arrogance of the Luo Family. Yet Xue An appeared oblivious to the iingsh, continuing to stride forward, his gaze unwavering. The Ghost Generals face contorted into a cruel smile, as though envisioning this white-clothed youths body being shredded by his whip. But then, suddenly, the whip in midair froze before shattering into pieces. The Ghost General froze in shock, unable toprehend what had just transpired, only to notice an odd sensation in his arm as he lowered his gaze. The sight that met his eyes plunged him into utter terror. A web of cracks had spread along the broken whip, crawling up his hand in an instant and swiftly enveloping his entire arm. With a series of brittle snapping sounds, the Ghost Generals hand disintegrated into fragments, scattering to the ground. "No...!" The Ghost General let out a blood-curdling scream. For this destruction did not only affect his bodyit reached into his very soul, and the pain was enough to drive one mad. Yet, he proved his prowess as an elite, decisively severing his arm in an attempt to halt the spread of the cracks. But s, it was pure wishful thinking. As his arm hit the ground and crumbled into dust, myriad cracks instantly surged across the Ghost Generals entire body. The Ghost General stood frozen in ce, staring in terror at the expressionless youth before him, fear gleaming in his eyes. And then... like a toppled stack of blocks, his body copsed with a resounding crash. In mere moments, the once-vainglorious guard had been reduced to scattered pieces, his soul annihted. Everyone at the gate was utterly dumbstruck. "Wh-what did you do?" a Ghost General stammered, trembling as he pointed at Xue An. Though no one had witnessed the white-clothed youth make any movements, that very stillness made the act even more terrifying. After all... the unknown is the most fearsome. Xue An raised a brow slightly, casting a sweeping nce over the Yin soldiers and Ghost Generals. Every soul his gaze passed recoiled in panic. At that moment, amotion arose from within the gates, and a young man strode out. Upon seeing him, the guards faces lit up with relief as they all bowed deeply. "Greetings, Seventh Young Master!" Indeed! The neer was none other than Luo Jian, the seventh young master of the Luo Family. With jade-like features and an impressive bearing, he stood at the gate exuding a natural aura of authority. Chapter 1403 - 1400: Insignificant Ants Not Worth Mentioning (Second Update)

Chapter 1403: Chapter 1400: Insignificant Ants Not Worth Mentioning (Second Update)

Faced with the salutes of numerous guards, he merely nodded slightly. His gaze swept over the Ghost General that had already been reduced to ashes on the ground. His pupils contracted instantly before he turned to look at Xue An and the rest. When his eyes fell upon Luo Jingting, he couldnt help but pause for a moment. He had rushed over after hearing the report from the guards at the gate. He initially assumed it was some esteemed guest visiting. Yet to his utter astonishment, it turned out to be Luo Jingting. Luo Jian naturally knew this coteral rtive of the family. In fact, during Luo Jingtingsst visit here with Luo Li, it was Luo Jian who personally received her. It was precisely because of this that Luo Jian found himself even more perplexed. How could a mere coteral branch member possess such formidable power, to the extent ofpletely eradicating the Ghost General guarding the gate? Could the mystery lie with this white-d youth? These questions shed through Luo Jians mind in an instant. Yet his expression remained calm, betraying nothing. He quickly regained hisposure, even offering a faint smile to Luo Jingting. "I wondered who it might beits my dear sister Jingting!" His tone was gentle and soothing, as though genuinely thrilled to see a younger sister. Upon seeing Luo Jian, Luo Jingting couldnt help but let out a sigh of relief. When she had followed Luo Li herest time, almost no one had shown her any respect. The sole person leaving a good impression on her had been Luo Jian. Now that it was him, Luo Jingting naturally felt a surge of joy. "So its Seventh Brother!" Luo Jingting made a polite bow. "At ease! Jingting, what brings you back? And who might this be?" Luo Jians gaze remained fixed on Xue An. "Ivee on behalf of my mother to visit everyone. As for this gentleman... hes my guard!" On their way here, the group had already decided. To avoid rming anyone, Xue An would y the role of Luo Jingtings guard. "A guard?" Luo Jian cast a deep, probing nce at Xue An. He then broke into a wide grin. "Very well then. Come in, Jingting!" This said, Luo Jian promptly ushered Luo Jingting and herpanions into the mansion. He personally arranged amodations for them before finally taking his leave. Once they were settled, Wen Muling couldnt hold back a sigh of relief. With a hint of excitement, she asked, "Master, what should we do next?" Xue An nced at the shadowed array of buildings ahead and said calmly, "Theres no rush. I have a feeling something entertaining will happen soon." Wen Muling froze briefly, then bowed her head in quiet contemtion. Their arrival was akin to a droplet of water merging into the seasilent and unnoticed. Meanwhile. In the study of the Luo Family Mansion, Luo Qifeng sat expressionlessly as he listened to his subordinates report. With a wave of his hand, the subordinate retreated without a sound. Once the study returned to silence, a stunningly beautiful woman emerged from behind a screen. Her smile was enchanting as she said, "Big Brother, doesnt it seem suspicious that Luo Jingting showed up at this particr time?" Reclining on a soft couch, Luo Qifeng responded indifferently, "What kind of waves could a mere coteral branch member possibly stir up?" "But judging from what I just heard, our Seventh Brother seems to hold Luo Jingting in high regard. He even personally showed her the way!" The woman tittered. Luo Qifeng sneered. "Do you really think its because of Luo Jingting? Its just that he values the person who killed the Ghost General at the gate!" "True enough. I heard that the white-d youth at the gate earlier was incredibly skilled. He didnt even seem to lift a finger, yet the Ghost General died on the spot." "No matter how skilled he is, its nothing but reckless bravado!" Luo Qifengs lips curled into a derisive smirk. "Seventh Brother has always been like that. He dreams of forming ties with powerful figures from the outside world, yet he fails to realize that true poweres from within. Besides, killing a mere Ghost General hardly counts as being a mighty figure. Its no more than squashing an antutterly insignificant!" As he spoke, Luo Qifengs tone wasced with cold disdain, his every movement imbued with an extraordinary charisma. The woman gazed at Luo Qifeng in a daze, admiration gleaming in her eyes. As the Luo Familys third youngdy, Luo Xuan had always harbored the deepest reverence for her elder brother. And as she grew older, this reverence had morphed into something akin to a fanatical devotion. Hearing Luo Qifengs confident words, Luo Xuan was utterly entranced. At that moment, a streak of ck light shot through the air, stopping directly in front of Luo Qifeng. His expression darkened as he immediately picked up the message. Upon reading it, he abruptly stood up. "Whats wrong, Big Brother?" Luo Xuan asked. With a stern expression, Luo Qifeng replied, "The message just arrivedthe Wei Family has set out and will be here shortly." These words cast a somber look on Luo Xuans face. "Should we head out to meet them?" Luo Qifeng shook his head. "No need! The Wei Family wille directly to our Luo Family. What matters now is ensuring everything is prepared and wless!" At this, Luo Qifeng fixed his sister with a prating gaze. "Im entrusting you with this. Are you up to it?" With a radiant smile, Luo Xuan replied, "Dont worry, Big Brother. Ill handle it!" Luo Qifeng nodded approvingly. "Good. Begin preparations immediately!" "Understood!" Luo Xuan turned to carry out her orders. Standing by the window, Luo Qifengs aloof face broke into a faint smile. No matter what, as long as they could establish ties with the Wei Family, his aspirations would soar, perhaps even propelling the Luo Family further than ever before. Compared to this, someone like Luo Jingting wasnt even worth a thought. With news of the Wei Family heirs imminent arrival, the entire Luo Family sprang into action. Luo Xuan frantically deployed personnel and organized everything down to thest detail. The auxiliary forces dispatched by the Pan and Mo Families also leapt into motion, adding fuel to the already burning urgency of the situation. Amidst all themotion, Wen Muling asked with evident curiosity, "Master, what is the Luo Family so busy preparing for?" Xue An remainedposed, though he too was unsure of their precise ns. But he had a feeling that it would be something significant. Luo Jingting gradually recovered from her earlier perplexity, though she chose to remain silent and wait. And in this charged atmosphere. A massive Ghost Carriage suddenly appeared in the depths of the ghostly realm with overwhelming momentum. Inside the carriage, a frail-looking woman spoke softly, "Young Master, weve arrived." At those words, the chair slowly turned around, revealing its upanta man wearing an idiotic grin, with drool running down his lips. Just like... a fool! Chapter 1404 - 1401: Wei Family Siblings, Difficult Situation (First Update)

Chapter 1404: Chapter 1401: Wei Family Siblings, Difficult Situation (First Update)

The young mans face, once considered handsome, now appeared utterly foolish due to the silly grin stered across it. The saliva dripping from the corner of his mouth only made him seem even more childish andughable. At this moment, the young man was mumbling something iprehensibly. "Sis... Sis, will there be something tasty when we arrive?" Seeing this scene, a trace of sorrow shed across the womans face before she stepped forward, pulling out a clean handkerchief to gently wipe away the saliva from the young mans mouth. "Yes, young master, there will be lots and lots of delicious things once we get there!" "Hehe, thats... thats great!" The young man pped his hands in delight, though he could never quite manage to bring them together, instead leaving his arms red from his enthusiastic pping. A maid standing nearby witnessed this and wore a peculiar expression before slightly bowing her head. The woman patiently held the young mans wrist, speaking softly, "Young master, be good now, no more ying around, okay? When we get there, well eat something yummy!" "Mhm, mhm!" The young man nodded vigorously, his crystalline eyes, devoid of any impurity, brimming with joy. The woman continued to console him with a few more gentle words, then stood up, her expression full of tenderness and pity. But the instant she turned around, the smile on her face vanished, reced by a bone-chilling killing intent. "Come here," the woman said lightly to the maid beside her and then began walking out. The maids entire body quivered, but she dared not disobey, meekly following the woman out of the cabin room. The moment the door closed, the woman suddenly raised her hand and dealt a resounding p, sending the maid flying a great distance. Thump! The maid crashed to the ground, her face grotesquely disfigured from the sheer force of the blow, making her look ominously strange. Yet even in this state, the maid dared not resist in the slightest and could only shiver uncontrobly while gazing at the woman who was slowly approaching, her voice hoarse as she cried, "Miss, please spare me! Miss, please spare me!" The woman stopped in front of her, staring coldly down at her. "Do you realize where you went wrong?" The maid scrambled up from the ground, kneeling at the womans feet, her body trembling like a leaf in the wind. "Your expression just now... were you thinking that Canger is a fool and secretly looking down on him?" The woman asked icily. "Miss, I was wrong! I beg Miss to spare my life!" The maid banged her head on the ground repeatedly, the force so great it cracked the wooden floorboards of the Ghost Carriage, a clear testament to her extreme terror. "Spare your life? Heh..." The womans lips curled into a cruel smile as she slowly bent down to whisper into the maids ear. "Dont think I dont know who youre working for. Since my third brother, Wei Yuhua, dared to ce you here, you shouldve prepared yourself for the worst, dont you think?" These wordsnded like a curse, causing the maid to freeze instantly, her face overtaken by boundless terror and despair. "Miss, I..." The woman waved her hand dismissively and straightened her posture, speaking coolly, "Dont bother begging for mercy; you know its useless. From the moment you made your decision, you should have understood that!" Looking at the maids pale face, drained of blood from overwhelming fear, the woman added, "Frankly, if you were just a nted spy, I wouldnt even bother with you. But you dared to show disrespect to Canger! No matter what, he is rightfully Wei Familys eldest young master!" At this, the woman ced her foot on the maids head, her face flushing unnaturally, "No matter how unwilling Wei Yuhua or the others may be, they will never surpass Canger! Because Canger is the true Legitimate Branch prodigy! He is someone you lowly insects could never hope to reach! And yet, you dare to disrespect him? Hm?" As she said this, the woman twisted her foot with force. With a sickening crunch of bones shattering, the maid writhed in agony until a dull thud rang out. The maids body slowly went ck, her limbs convulsing involuntarily as thest traces of life left her. Pulling her bloodied foot out of the maids shattered skull, the womans face remained tinged with residual anger. Blood silently pooled from beneath the maids lifeless body, its heavy metallic scent filling the air as specks of ck light began to drift from the corpse. The woman raised a hand to tidy her loose hair, tying it into a ponytail at the back of her head before speaking calmly, "Nail her Ghost Race body to the punishment post. I want every servant to see the fate of those who dare to disrespect my brother!" From the corridors shadows emerged an elderly man with snow-white hair. He bowed slightly to the woman, "Yes, Miss!" With that, he stepped forward to seize the maids lingering shadowy soul, turning to leave. The maids anguished wails echoed piercingly. The woman furrowed her brows. Without hesitation, the elder clenched his hand tightly. With a sharp crack, the maids throat was crushed, and her cries fell silent instantly. Even so, everyone aboard the Ghost Carriage had already heard her scream. A shudder rippled through the servants, terror shing in their eyes. Meanwhile, someone swiftly cleaned up the blood staining the corridor floor, restoring everything to normalcy within moments. If not for the faint trace of blood still lingering in the air, no one wouldve suspected anything had just urred there. The woman didnt return to the cabin but stood by the corridor window, gazing at the rushing scenery outside the Ghost Carriage. Under the rapid intery of shifting light and shadow, her face became indistinct, like an overexposed film negative, an illusory beauty. The faint glimmer that danced in her almond-shaped eyes made her expression impossible to decipherwas it sorrow or joy? It wasnt until a long timeter that the woman breathed out a faint sigh. With that sigh, a trace of destion and weariness appeared on her otherwise cold and stunningly beautiful face. She was indeed too tired. As the eldest daughter of the Wei Family, Wei Qingxiao had always been known for her ruthless tactics and unyielding temperament. What had transpired todaythe bloodshed and merciless brutalitywas enough to make anyones blood run cold. But only she knew that if she didnt act this way, the ones to die would have been her and her brother. All of this was because Wei Qingxiaos younger brother, Wei Haocang, was aplete fool. That wasnt the critical issue. The crux of the matter was that Wei Haocang was the firstborn son of the legitimate wife. This identity alone, within the Wei Family, revered as the foremost household of the Ghost Realm, was enough to stir envy. But if that person turned out to be a fool, the situation became entirely different. No one would willingly bow to a fool, and so, despite Wei Qingxiaos unrelenting efforts to keep the situation under control, many were still eager to plot against them. Chapter 1405 - 1402: Clashing of the Wealthy - Intrigues and Scheming (2nd Update)

Chapter 1405: Chapter 1402: shing of the Wealthy - Intrigues and Scheming (2nd Update)

The maidservant from today is an example, assigned by the third young master of the Wei Family, Wei Yuhua. Whether its strength or reputation, Wei Yuhua surpasses Wei Haocang, who is mocked as the "greatest waste in history," by a long shot. But the issue lies in the fact that Wei Haocang and Wei Qingxiaos biological mother, who passed away early, was someone even the Wei Family dared not provoke lightly. Under these circumstances, no matter how outstanding Wei Yuhua may be, it is impossible for him to take the lead. Thus, Wei Yuhua meticulously plotted, wishing to immediately kill Wei Haocang at the first opportunity. This maidservant is a prime exampleif one is even slightly careless, his younger brother might very well die at this maidservants hands. Therefore, Wei Qingxiao must eliminate all threats to ensure there are no lingering dangers. Such mattersshe has done them countless times since childhood. It is only due to her protection that Wei Haocang managed to miraculously grow up instead of dying young. Yet as Wei Haocangs age increases, the pressure Wei Qingxiao faces from all sides grows heavier and heavier. No one would agree to a fool being the young master of the Wei Family. In response, Wei Qingxiao can only do everything possible to cure her brother, hoping he recovers as soon as possible. But no matter how miraculous the elixir or how brilliant the divine doctor, its all to no avail when ites to Wei Haocang. A divine doctor whose strength rivals the Great Luo once remarked, "This eldest young master of the Wei Family has a perfectly normal body, but his soul is iplete, as if part of his soul has been sealed by something,pletely inessible." This is basically a death sentence for Wei Haocang, but Wei Qingxiao refuses to give up. From childhood to now, the only person she loves and treasures is her younger brother. For him, Wei Qingxiao is even willing to give up everything. This journey to the depths of the Ghost Realm is due to the immense pressure from the family. Wei Qingxiao found an excuse to take her brother out to evade it for a while, as well as seek possible solutions for his illness. Still, Wei Qingxiao is fully aware that this hope is as faint as the edge of nonexistence. But no matter how faint the hope, Wei Qingxiao must try. If all else fails... Ill ughter every child of the Wei Family if I mustjust to protect my brothers safety! Danger shed in Wei Qingxiaos eyes, yet her silhouette seemed all the lonelier because of it. At just that moment, a sudden thud came from the room behind her, immediately followed by Wei Haocangs loud sobbing. "Sister... I want Sister!" The killing intent on Wei Qingxiaos face evaporated instantly, reced by a radiant smile, as she pushed open the door and walked inside. Meanwhile. The Luo Family Mansion was aze with lights. Representatives of noble families from all directions had essentially packed the courtyard to the brim. People clustered together, discussing the matter anxiously yet excitedly. "Oh, I wonder which young master from the Wei Familyes to visit us this time?" someone said with a grin. "Whichever one it is, its enough to make the Luo Family feel triumphant! Didnt you see? Practically every member of the Luo Family has turned up!" another person said enviously. "The Pan Family and Mo Family are the same, arent they? Both houses have sent quite a few people!" "Haha, did you notice? The young masters from the Mo and Pan families are chatting enthusiastically with the Luo Familys eldest young master. Meanwhile, the seventh young master, Luo Jian, looks deeply displeased at the side!" "Shh! These petty disputes among noble families arent something for us to discuss!" Though these people tried their best to keep their voices quiet, Luo Jians cultivation level allowed him to hear every single word. Watching his elder brother Luo Qifeng, standing grandly at the forefront with a proud, spirited expression, a sh of hatred flickered deep within Luo Jians eyes. His fists clenched slowly beneath his long sleeves. Why? Why is it that no matter how hard I try, Im still not his equal? Is it merely because he was born days before I was? I refuse to ept this! Luo Jian roared furiously in his heart. Just then, a waft of fragrant breeze swept by, and Luo Xuan strolled past him gracefully, her smile enchanting as she quipped, "Seventh Brother, you dont look so well. Would you like to take a rest?" Facing this younger sister of his, Luo Jian showed no expressionhis previous sh of hatred vanished. He merely offered a faint smile. "No need to trouble yourself!" "Oh, really? Haha..." Luo Xuan fluttered her eyshes before suddenly saying, "You know, theres a Human n saying: recognize your limits, and then youll learn contentment. I find it quite insightful. What do you think, Seventh Brother?" Luo Jians pupils contracted instantly to pinpoints as he stared coldly at Luo Xuan. "Sound advice. But the Human n has another saying: there are some things you must fight for before you can measure your worth! Besides, if a younger sister is too eager to unt, her behavior might... not look so appealing!" "You..." Luo Xuans face turned pale. She red furiously at Luo Jian before sweeping away in a huff. Watching Luo Xuans retreating figure, swaying elegantly as she made her way to Luo Qifengs sidea radiant smile now illuminating her face as she conversed with Mo Jing and Pan YonggeLuo Jian sneered coldly under his breath: "Shameless!" Meanwhile, Luo Xuan found an opportunity to whisper into Luo Qifengs ear, "Big Brother, Seventh Brother seems quite unhappy!" Luo Qifeng nced at Luo Jian in the distance out of the corner of his eye and chuckled lightly. "Pay him no mind! Lets see what chaos he can stir up!" The confidence in his tone caused Luo Xuans eyes to light up with admiration as she responded tenderly with a "Yes." These subtle dynamics among the noble houses heirs would go unnoticed by the majority of people. But to a few observant individuals, they were strikingly clear. Compared to the crowd that gathered around Luo Qifeng like stars surrounding the moon, Luo Jians side seemed much lonelier and more deste. Just then, however, a voice came from behind Luo Jian, "Seventh Young Master, why are you standing here by yourself?" Upon hearing this, Luo Jian turned around abruptly, only to see a man in ck standing not far away, smiling at him. Luo Jian blinked in mild surprise. "Ren Tianqi?" Indeed, the visitor was none other than the second young master of the Ren Family, Ren Tianqi. However, his position as a second young master was rather frustrating, given that he was born of a concubine and his mothercked significant power, causing his talents to be mediocre. As such, he paled inparison to Ren Familys eldest young master, Ren Tianyun. This also exined why Ren Tianqi rarely made public appearances, leaving Luo Jian startled to see him now. "Surprised?" Ren Tianqi chuckled softly, though his eyes betrayed no trace of humor. Luo Jian nodded slightly and scanned the crowd as if searching for someone. "No need to lookmy esteemed elder brother Ren Tianyun was sent to the borders of the Ghost Realm recently to investigate something. He hasnt returned yet!" Ren Tianqi said tly. "Oh!" Luo Jian eximed, dawning realization in his eyes as he nodded lightly. Chapter 1406 - 1403: All Are Best Actors (3rd Update)

Chapter 1406: Chapter 1403: All Are Best Actors (3rd Update)

Although his meetings with Ren Tianqi were few and far between, their rtionship was quite good. Perhaps this stemmed from them both being second sons within their families, sharing simr circumstances, and thus empathizing with each others plight. Ren Tianqi walked up to Luo Jian, entirely ignoring the strange looks cast by onlookers around them, and sneered, "Actually, I ought to thank my elder brother! Had he not yet returned, I wouldnt even have the qualifications to attend a gathering like this!" Luo Jian remained silent. He too, like Ren Tianqi, had once wallowed in self-pity, resenting the inequities of life. Yet over time, hed be somewhat numb to such feelings. Besides, over the years, he had long since learned to keep his grievances buried inside rather than uttering uselessints. Ren Tianqis pale face, however, was flushed with a surge of emotion. "Seventh Young Master, dont I look utterly ridiculous right now?" Luo Jian was silent for a moment before gently shaking his head. "Arent we all, in some way?" "You and I are different! At least you have your own power base. But me? Im like an unwanted rag doll, only picked up and used when needed!" Ren Tianqi said, his toneced with agitation. Luo Jian gently waved his hand. "Brother Tianqi, youre being too emotional!" Those few words were like a needle, piercing through the inted bitterness swirling within Ren Tianqi. In an instant, all of his resentment vanished, reced by an air of genteelposure, as if butter wouldnt melt in his mouth. "Forgive me for making a scene in front of you, Seventh Young Master!" His tone was sincere, his expression calm. It was as though the earlier outburst had been nothing more than an illusion. Such mastery in deception was enough to leave one speechless. Yet Luo Jian merely nodded softly in acknowledgment. The cutthroat rivalry among these scions of ghostly aristocracy stemmed entirely from their cultivation model, akin to raising venomous creatures in a jar. Among each generation of legitimate heirs, only one could inherit everything. The losers would be cast aside entirely, reduced to mere nobodies. In this winner-takes-all, loser-falls-to-oblivion system, survival required a special skill set for those who managed to endure. Take, for instance, this near-Oscar-worthy performance in deceitit was an indispensable survival tactic. As for those who were too honest and upright? They were either long dead or had be unwitting pawns in others schemes. Ren Tianqi, of course, knew that his act couldnt fool Luo Jian. In truth, he never intended to deceive Luo Jian in the first ce. His performance was merely for the benefit of others watching. Just then, a burst of obsequious, sharineughter rang out from a distance. Luo Jian lifted his head and saw that next to Luo Qifeng and the others now stood a finely dressed, exquisitely beautiful woman. Standing beside him, Ren Tianqi let out a bitterugh, his eyes filled with jealousy and unwillingness. "Seventh Young Master, I suppose youve never seen this woman before?" Luo Jian shook his head. "Heh, let me tell you, that womans situation is quite simr to ours. Shes also a discarded child of an elite family! Shes from the Tan Family. This time, my elder brother didnt travel alone; the Tan Familys eldest legitimate daughter, Tan Feiwen, apanied him. Now that neither of them has returned, its this Tan Family concubine-born daughter, Tan Xiyao, whos attending the gathering in their stead." So, shes from the Tan Family? Luo Jian stirred slightly at the thought. Ren Tianqi continued in a cold tone, "This Tan Xiyao is no pushover. Normally, her elder sister Tan Feiwen keeps her firmly suppressed, leaving her without any opportunity to stand out. But now that shes barely seized a chance, shes clinging to it with desperation. Unfortunately, her attempts are far too tant! And moreover..." At this, Ren Tianqi paused, a look of derision shing across his face. "She even foolishly dreams oftching onto the eldest son of the Wei Family, who is expected to arrive. If thats not delusional, then what is?" Luo Jian turned and looked at Ren Tianqi deeply. "Brother Tianqi, how do you know so much about this woman?" Ren Tianqi froze for a moment. Then, his face turned crestfallen, and he said in a low voice, "Years ago, our two families had arranged for me to be betrothed to Tan Xiyao. So, you could say..." A trace of humiliation appeared on Ren Tianqis pale face as he muttered bitterly, "This woman whos now flirting outrageously with other men, bending over backward to curry favor, and even trying to throw herself into their arms, is actually my fiance!" Luo Jian was momentarily taken aback upon hearing this. Then, a hint of sympathy appeared in his eyes as he let out a soft sigh. "Brother Tianqi, lets head over there and talk for a bit." Ren Tianqi let out a sharp, almost manicugh. "Seventh Young Master, are you pitying me? Worried that I cant handle the blow?" Luo Jian remained silent. Ren Tianqi shook his head. "Thats unnecessary. A cast-off like me has no dignity to speak of. And besides, I want to see this with my own eyes because only then will I fully understand just what kind of world we live in!" As these elite heirs shed openly and schemed covertly, Xue An sat by the window upstairs, sipping tea. The ce they inhabited was an unremarkable little courtyard within the Luo Family Mansion. Yet even so, it was intricately adorned, breathtakingly beautiful, and situated near the grand za where the Luo Family entertained distinguished guests. From the second-floor window, one could faintly make out the dense crowd in the distance. Calm as a flowing stream, Xue An brewed his tea, never once sparing a nce toward themotion beyond. In contrast, Luo Jingting and Wen Muling exchanged peculiar looks as they observed the scene afar. Especially Luo Jingting, whose heart quivered the moment she saw the crowd on the za. What was this grand spectacle for? Her eyes were filled with confusion. Wen Muling was equally curious, though she had fewer reservations. Instead, with an air of excitement, she asked, "Sir, whats all themotion over there about?" Xue An didnt lift his head. He leisurely poured himself a cup of tea, took a small sip, sighed contentedly, and then said in a faint tone, "Probably waiting for someone." "Waiting for someone?" Wen Muling stared intently into the distance. Luo Jingting, on the other hand, visibly trembled, a trace of anxiety shing across her features. Mobilizing so many members of the Luo Family just to await someones arrivalwho could this mysterious guest possibly be? Suddenly, a sound of thunderous winds echoed from the skies above. Everyone instinctively looked upward. In the far-off horizon, an enormous Ghost Carriage slowly emerged, apanied by the sound of wind and thunder as it surged toward them at breathtaking speed. The crowd on the za erupted into murmurs. "Its here! Its here!" many eximed excitedly. Luo Qifeng exchanged a nce with Pan Yongge and Mo Jing. The three subtly nodded at one another before stepping forward and respectfully standing at attention. The crowd gradually fell into silence. Momentster, the Ghost Carriage loomed above the za. It wasnt until it descended that its sheer magnitude became apparent. Swirling with ck mist and adorned with faintly glowing runes, it was clearly a rare and extraordinary Ghost Tool. Chapter 1407 - 1404: Xue An Shaken (4th Update)

Chapter 1407: Chapter 1404: Xue An Shaken (4th Update)

The entire venue instantly fell into silence. Because at the center of the Ghost Carriage, there was a ringlyrge character "Wei" written in the ancient ghostly script! The Wei Family had finally arrived. On the small pavilion, Wen Mulings eyes suddenly widened, fixed on the Ghost Carriage with an intense, icy killing intent glowing in her gaze. Her entire body trembled slightly from excitement. "My lord... its the Wei Family from the Central Ghost Realm!" Wen Muling would certainly never forget the Wei Family. When the Nether Monarch fell, it was the Wei Family that yed a significant role. Xue An set down his teacup, nced faintly at the distant Ghost Carriage, and casually said, "I see it! Dont rush, just keep watching!" "Yes... yes!" Wen Muling didnt dare disobey and responded deeply. As for Luo Jingting, she had already been dumbfounded the moment she saw the character "Wei." At that exact moment. Adder slowly extended down from the Ghost Carriage, followed by a procession of servants and maids emerging one by one. Even as mere servants, an overwhelming ghostly power surged from their bodies, clearly showcasing their exceptional strength. Many among the onlookers could not hide their shock at witnessing this scene, their eyes betraying a trace of astonishment. Even the servants were this formidabletruly, the reputation of the Wei Family was well-deserved. Once the servants and maids stepped off, they instinctively lined up on either side with practiced precision, lowering their hands and standing quietly, awaiting something. Soon after, Wei Qingxiao gracefully stepped out from the Ghost Carriage. The moment she appeared before the crowd. Every set of eyes instantly widened, staring in stunned silence at the figure that emerged. Among the younger men in the crowd, their hearts even skipped a beat. Even Luo Qifeng, who prided himself on his "broad experience," was momentarily awestruck. He quickly regainedposure but, immediately afterward, his eyes lit up with ecstatic and fervent admiration. Because he recognized this person. The eldest daughter of the Wei Family, famously known for her cold and prideful demeanorWei Qingxiao! It was actually her who had arrived! In terms of appearance, Wei Qingxiao was undeniably a rare beauty. Especially d in her ck attire, which not only entuated her graceful figure but also enhanced her poised and mature charm. Yet even that paled inparison to her eyes. In those eyes resided a tranquility so intense that it could almost suffocate. However, that calm gaze carried an air of superiority and dominance that made people too intimidated to look directly at her. Her breathtaking beauty, coupled with such a formidable presence, how could Luo Qifeng not be moved? Whats more, she was the eldest daughter of the Wei Family! If he could win her affection, the benefits would be beyond imagination! At this moment, that thought was not only surging in Luo Qifengs mind but also captivating almost every man present, their imaginations running wild. Yet just then, Wei Qingxiao suddenly extended a hand back toward the Ghost Carriage, as though waiting for something. What was she doing? The crowd paused in confusion! Then Wei Qingxiaos cold and peerless face revealed a faint smile, and she led out a well-dressed youth by the hand. The moment this youth appeared, Xue An, who had been leisurely sipping tea in the distant pavilion, suddenly clenched his teacup into fine powder, causing the tea to trickle onto the floor. But Xue An didnt seem to notice at all. He merely kept his gaze locked on the youth, his eyes flickering with indescribablyplex emotions. Both Wen Muling and Luo Jingting were startled by this sudden turn of events, eximing together, "My lord!" Only then did Xue An slowly regain hisposure, settling back into his cushioned seat. His gaze lingered meaningfully on the sibling pair in the distance as he murmured, "Interesting! Truly interesting!" With that, he casually flipped his hand, evaporating the spilled tea, and took up another teacup, quietly observing the scene in the distance. Wen Muling and Luo Jingting had no idea what Xue An meant by his words, but judging from his reaction, they knew it mustve been something significant. So, they held their tongues, too afraid to speak further. Yet, in that fleeting instant when Xue An was shaken, Wei Qingxiao, who was leading her younger brother down thedder, suddenly seemed to sense something. She abruptly raised her head and looked in the direction of the pavilion. But as she nced over, Xue An had already retracted his gaze, lowering his eyes back to his tea. Thus, from what she could see, there was nothing unusual. Wei Qingxiaos face revealed a hint of confusion and gravity. If not for the fact that she had absolutely sensed a formidable presence watching her just moments ago, she might have dismissed it as her own imagination! But Wei Qingxiao trusted her instinctsthere was no way she couldve been mistaken. Just now, there had been a terrifyingly powerful gaze fixed on her from that direction. Why, then, had it suddenly vanished without a trace? Could it be that the observer had noticed her awareness and retreated? If that were true, then how astonishingly fast and perceptive would that person have to be? Otherwise, how could they disappear sopletely in such a brief moment? At no point did Wei Qingxiao consider the possibility that the person had never left that spot. Because, in her eyes, that would be utterly impossible. Topletely conceal such immense power would require a level of strength far beyond what anyone could fathom, something that should be entirely unattainable. But what she never expected was that in Xue Ans hands, nothing was impossible! Everything happened so quickly that most people didnt even notice. Wei Qingxiao had already returned to her normal state ofposure. Even Luo Qifeng failed to perceive any abnormality. In truth, all his focus had been captured by Wei Qingxiaos captivating aura, leaving him no time to think about anything else. Only one person noticed what had just transpired, including Wei Qingxiaos moment of visible shock. This person followed her gaze to the pavilion, pondered briefly, then revealed a strangely peculiar expression before quickly lowering his head, hiding every trace of his reaction. By now, Wei Qingxiao had led her younger brother down thedder. Her gentle care and deliberate disy stirred a silent uproar among the onlookers. For such a presence as Wei Qingxiao to be so cautious and attentive, the identity of this youth was self-evident. No one but the Legitimate Branch of the Wei Family could receive such treatment! In an instant, countless pairs of fervent eyes fixated on the young man. Among them was Tan Xiyao, the fiance of Ren Tianqi, who had always dreamed of ascending to greater heights. Her gaze was so tender it could melt into water, locking onto the youth led by Wei Qingxiao. She desperately wished to rush over and strike up a conversation with him. In her utter eagerness, she failed to notice the slightly foolish expression on Wei Haocangs face. At the same time, Luo Qifeng, Pan Yongge, Mo Jing, and several others all stepped forward to greet them. Especially Luo Qifeng, whose face brimmed with excitement as he cupped his hands in a polite bow toward Wei Qingxiao. "So it is the esteemed eldest daughter of the Wei Family personally gracing us with her presence. The Luo Family is truly honored beyond measure!" Chapter 1408 - 1405: Concealing the Truth, Young Master of the Wei Family (5th Update)

Chapter 1408: Chapter 1405: Concealing the Truth, Young Master of the Wei Family (5th Update)

Wei Qingxiao slightly nodded and said indifferently, "So youre Luo Qifeng?" If anyone else dared to speak to Luo Qifeng in this tone, they would likely have been pped to death by him already. However, when these words came from Wei Qingxiaos mouth, they felt utterly natural, so much so that even those who heard it didnt find anything amiss. All of this was because the speaker was none other than the eldest miss of the Wei Familys legitimate branch! The disparity in identity and status was like an overwhelming pressure. This alone demonstrated how powerful the Wei Family truly was. Powerful enough to make the usually arrogant Luo Qifeng show an expression of pride and honor upon realizing that Wei Qingxiao knew his name. "Indeed, I am Luo Qifeng, the eldest legitimate son of the Luo Family!" Wei Qingxiao nodded slightly again, her tone calm, "This time, I have apanied the Young Master to patrol thend. We happened to pass by your residence and decided to drop by for a visit. Theres no need for too much formality!" "Yes, yes, we understand!" Cold sweat began to drip from Luo Qifengs face. For Wei Qingxiao to address someone as "Young Master," there could only be one possibility: this youth was the current heir of the Wei Family. If this was true, the significance of this identity was overwhelming! So overwhelming that Luo Qifeng thought his own status was insufficient, and it should have been his father or even his grandfather present to greet them. In fact, the Family Head and leaders of various families had thought the same initially. But Wei Qingxiao, knowing her younger brothers temperament, had explicitly forbidden the elders from attending, as they often irritated him. Thus, she had ordered only young disciples toe and receive them. This was why this gathering onlyprised young disciples and did not include a single family elder. Upon hearing Wei Qingxiaos words, the crowd looked at Wei Haocang, who was holding her hand. Their expressions shifted once again. Besides awe and curiosity, there was now a warmth in their gazes that seemed capable of melting obsidian. Of course, this warmth primarily came from the women present. The most fervent gaze naturally belonged to Tan Xiyao, who stood the closest. As soon as she heard that he was the heir of the Wei Family, she wished she could attach herself to him right then and there. However, the difference in status was insurmountable, leaving her only to gaze longingly. Meanwhile, as Wei Qingxiao maintained her proud expression, conversing with Luo Qifeng, Pan Yongge, and Mo Jing Wei Haocang suddenly grew impatient. Despite Wei Qingxiao emphasizing repeatedly to her younger brother before their arrival to behave himself, for someone with the intellect of a three-year-old child, his current patience had already beenmendable. His body began fidgeting. At first, the movements were small, but they gradually grewrger. Finally. Wei Haocang, with as much rity as his speech could muster, said, "Sister, I want delicious food!" This single sentence instantly turned the previously solemn and majestic atmosphere into something rather peculiar. Wei Qingxiao sighed inwardly, knowing this was her younger brothers limit, and softly nodded with tenderness. "Alright, well go eat now." "Mm-hmm!" Wei Haocangs face broke into a brilliant smile. Wei Qingxiao turned to the stunned Luo Qifeng and said calmly, "The Young Master is feeling hungry. Lets go eat something first. Have you prepared the snacks I requested in advance?" "Ah... Yes, yes! Everything has been prepared! Please follow me!" Luo Qifeng snapped back to reality, nodding and bowing before leading the way. This sudden turn of events left everyone in the square dumbfounded. None could fathom what had just transpired. But when Luo Qifeng and the others led the Wei siblings away from the za, the crowd erupted into chaos. "Good heavens, it was the eldest miss of the Wei Family visiting in person! Unbelievable!" "Who wouldve thought! Just now, I didnt even dare breathe, afraid of disturbing this notoriously entric youngdy!" "Indeed! That aura on hertsk, terrifying to say the least!" "Whats crucial is that she brought the eldest Young Master of the Wei Family! And judging by her tone, it looks like hes the heir of the Wei Family!" "Hiss! That identity... Its downright terrifying!" "But why do I find that young man a bit strange? He actually said, in front of everyone, that hes hungry and wants to eat! This..." "You dont understand. Someone of his exalted status is bound to have some quirks or peculiarities. Whats so strange about that?" Amid the discussions, Tan Xiyao suddenly seemed to recall something and abruptly turned to her servant, shouting, "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and send word to the family! Tell them that the Wei Family heir is here and seems to have a liking for various snacks! Get them prepared and sent over immediately!" "Yes!" The servant trembled and hurried off to make arrangements. Tan Xiyaos actions sparked reminders in many others present, prompting them to contact their families through various means to send all sorts of exquisite delicacies. In the chaos resembling a boiling pot, Luo Jian stood pensively, gazing at the departing figures of the Wei siblings. His eyes glimmered with light as if caught in deep thought. Atop a small building, Xue An lowered his head and drained hisst cup of tea, letting out a long breath before muttering something with a faint smile. "Hmm? What did you say, sir?" Wen Muling asked, her face full of curiosity. "Oh, nothing!" Xue An smiled slightly before turning to Luo Jingting and saying, "Pick up the ce. I suspect visitors will arrive shortly!" Luo Jingting froze, unable to fathom why Xue An had said this. But by now, she had nearly blind faith in his words, so she nodded and turned to tidy up downstairs. "Sir, what should we do next? Kill these Wei Familyckeys?" Wen Muling asked with hatred on her face. Xue An shook his head, casting a deep look at Wen Muling before slowly saying, "The grievances of the past must be avenged, but I hope you dont lose yourself to hatred. Understood?" Wen Muling froze, then trembled all over before hurriedly nodding, "Yes!" Xue An chuckled softly, leaned back against the lounge couch, andzily stretched, "What we have to do now is wait!" "Wait?" "Indeed. Since theyve arrived with such pomp, they must have some purpose. Thats what were waiting for!" Wen Muling suddenly understood, "Are you referring to the banquet?" Xue An smirked and spread his hands, "Who knows?" "Haha, it must be that!" Wen Muling said with a look of certainty, brimming with excitement as she turned to leave. Xue An gazed at her back, trembling with excitement over the prospect of revenge, and softly chuckled. His expression carried an amused yfulness as he murmured to himself, "If you learn the truth... what kind of expression will you have, I wonder!" Chapter 1409 - 1406: Exhausting Every Effort, Giving Everything (6th Update)

Chapter 1409: Chapter 1406: Exhausting Every Effort, Giving Everything (6th Update)

Meanwhile, in one of the most exquisite and luxurious courtyards of the Luo Family Mansion, Wei Haocang was devouring food as if he had never eaten before in his life. Wei Qingxiao stood by his side, full of concern, asionally patting Wei Haocang gently on the back, scolding, "Eat slowly! Dont choke!" Wei Haocang only responded with a silly smile, but his hands continued to stuff food into his mouth. Finally. All the various snacks on the table were stuffed into Wei Haocangs stomach, and with a heartache, Wei Qingxiao poured a ss of juice made from the Hundred-Year Vermilion Fruit, feeding her brother little by little. Of course, aside from the siblings, no one else was present in the elegant chamber at the moment. After delivering the snacks, Wei Qingxiao had asked Luo Qifeng and others to leave. She didnt want anyone to see her brother eating like this. Because as soon as someone saw it, they would surely realize that there was something seriously wrong with her brother. Although she knew this couldnt be concealed for long. Perhaps its better to keep it hidden for a while longer. Finally, the juice was almost finished. Wei Haocang contentedly burped, gave Wei Qingxiao a silly grin, and in the next second, he had already closed his eyes, emitting a series of snores. Eating and then sleeping; this was Wei Haocangs usual routine in life. Wei Qingxiao shook her head, then raised her hand to wipe away the food crumbs at the corner of Wei Haocangs mouth, lightly walked out of the room, and entered the living room outside. "Come in," Wei Qingxiao said indifferently without raising her head. The door of the living room creaked open, and Luo Qifeng walked in with a beaming face. "Miss Wei, did you hear me as soon as I arrived?" Wei Qingxiao did not expose the fact that Luo Qifeng had been standing outside the door for some time, merely smiled faintly. "What can I do for you, Young Master Luo?" Even with just a slight smile, Luo Qifeng was utterly captivated, his senses overwhelmed. Only after a moment did Luo Qifeng solemnly produce a Jade Slip, stating sincerely, "Miss Wei, my father is very pleased with your visit and has specially prepared a banquet for you tonight..." Before he could finish, Wei Qingxiao waved her hand, "Enough!" "Hmm?" Luo Qifeng was taken aback, not understanding what she meant. "After a long journey, both the young master and I are somewhat weary, so lets skip tonights banquet!" "But..." Luo Qifeng wanted to say that many elites from various ces had already heard the news and were eagerly preparing to attend tonights banquet. Yet Wei Qingxiao didnt give him the chance, getting up to leave. However, after a few steps, she suddenly stopped, saying without turning her head, "If there is to be a banquet, lets have it tomorrow!" Luo Qifengs face lit up with joy, hurriedly nodding, "Alright, alright! I will immediately report back to my father! Miss Wei, please rest early!" After speaking, Luo Qifeng looked at Wei Qingxiao with burning eyes. Wei Qingxiao smiled faintly and nodded as well, "Thank you, Young Master Luo!" Luo Qifengs face instantly flushed red, like someone who had drunk too much, bing intoxicated, nodding crazily. "No... no need to be polite!" "Now... may I leave?" Wei Qingxiao saw Luo Qifeng standing still and gradually reined in her smile. "Ah! Sorry, I was being rude!" With that, Luo Qifeng hurriedly turned and left. With the door closing again, only Wei Qingxiao was left in the living room. She sat down wearily on the couch, her eyes somewhat dazed. The fact that her brother is an idiot is something only those from the Wei Family would know, not outsiders. Because this concerns the Wei Familys reputation, naturally nobody would dare to disclose such information. This is why Wei Qingxiao has left the impression of being unruly and ruthless in the eyes of others. No one knows she does this to protect her brother! But now, with Wei Haocang growing older, Wei Qingxiao can no longer protect Wei Haocang as well as before! Because at his age, he should have been developing his own influence! However, due to Wei Haocangs intellectual limitations, his aplishments in this area are still zero. Compared to him, that Third Young Master, Wei Yuhua, has done much better. Not only is he sociable, but he has also made connections with many powerful people. Now, many people dont even know that there is a legitimate heir like Wei Haocang in the Wei Family, thinking Wei Yuhua is the rightful young master of the Wei Family. This is why Wei Yuhua is eager to rece Wei Haocang. Wei Qingxiao is well aware of all this, but unlike other solvable methods. This situation is almost unsolvable. If Wei Haocang continues to be shielded, Wei Yuhuas status will be even more entrenched, eventually bing a fait apli. Thus,ing to the depths of the Ghost Realm is not only to escape family pressure but also to cultivate her brothers reputation as much as possible. Now it seems, though, that the start is not very promising. This is why Wei Qingxiao used the excuse of travel fatigue to cancel tonights banquet and moved it to tomorrow. Because she was uncertain. If her brother were to embarrass himself at the banquet, all prior efforts would be wasted. A profound weariness came over Wei Qingxiao as she leaned against the chair, not wanting to move. In truth, Wei Qingxiao had considered giving up. But the facts made her realize. The Wei Familys interests are so vast that they instill envy in anyone. Of course, if that were all, it might be tolerable. However, even greater than the Wei Familys fortunes is Wei Yuhuas ambition. Wei Qingxiao has more than once read naked possessiveness in the eyes of Wei Yuhua when he looks at her. At that time, Wei Qingxiao understood that this was a battle to the death. If she were to fall prematurely, she would lose not just the interests but herself! As for her brother... He might be some peoples pet or die as well. This fact is something Wei Qingxiao cannot ept. So, she could only brace herself to face the challenge! Please, benevolent beings, bless my brothers swift recovery! I am willing to offer all I have! Wei Qingxiao started to pray in a low voice. Her resolute face also revealed a softer side. Meanwhile. Luo Qifeng also ryed Wei Qingxiaos words to his father, the current Family Head of the Luo Family, Luo Gaoyang! "Rescheduled for tomorrow due to travel fatigue?" Luo Gaoyang slightly furrowed his brows. "Father, thats indeed what Wei Qingxiao said!" Luo Gaoyang pondered for a moment, then nodded, "Very well, go make the preparations then!" "Yes!" After Luo Qifeng left, Luo Gaoyang remained silent in thought, then nced at the several elders around him, saying lightly, "What do you all think?" "Heh, how could this Miss Wei feel tired simply from traveling? Its nothing but an excuse!" an elder sneered. "This time, Wei Qingxiao brings her brother, who has never appeared publicly before, which is suspicious in itself!" "Indeed, it seems those vague rumors may be true! This legitimate eldest heir of the Wei Family definitely has issues!" With this statement, the room fell silent. After a long pause, Luo Gaoyang finally spoke in a deep voice, "Regardless of whether its true or not, tomorrows banquet will reveal it!" Chapter 1410 - 1407: Nighttime Conversation - Two Choices (First Update)

Chapter 1410: Chapter 1407: Nighttime Conversation - Two Choices (First Update)

Night fell. Because this courtyard was situated in a secluded corner of the Luo Family Mansion, the moment darkness descended, the surrounding area grew silent and still. Standing on the second floor, one could see the dazzling lights deep within the Luo Family Mansion, apanied by faint sounds of distant revelry carried over by the gentle breeze. This only entuated the cold destion of this little courtyard. Just like Luo Jingtings ce within the Luo Family dispensable and disregarded. In this peculiar silence, Xue An sat by the second-floor window, his expression calm, as though waiting for something. Wen Muling and Luo Jingting didnt dare to ask, merely standing silently to the side, patiently waiting. Finally. The faint sound of footsteps came from outside the courtyard, carrying far in the stillness of the night. Then, the footsteps stopped at the courtyard gate. These sounds naturally caught the attention of both Luo Jingting and Wen Muling. The two of them exchanged nces, surprise flickering across their faces. Who could it be at such ate hour? Xue Ans lips curved into a faint smile. "Miss Luo, would you open the door? The person weve been waiting for has arrived!" His words had barely fallen when a deep andposed voice came from outside the gate. "Jingting, little sister, open the door." At the sound of this voice, Luo Jingtings face paled with shock. It was Luo Jian! The person they had been waiting for turned out to be him? But why was he here? A flood of questions surged in Luo Jingtings mind, but she quickly regained herposure and instinctively walked to the gate, opening it. Indeed. Standing at the threshold, smiling faintly, was none other than Luo Jian! "Se... seventh brother!" Luo Jingting stammered in surprise. Luo Jian smiled faintly. "I apologize for disturbing your rest at such ate hour, Jingting." Although speaking to Luo Jingting, Luo Jians gaze drifted past her,nding inside the courtyard. At that moment, Xue Ans voice rang out faintly from the second-floor window. "Since youre here, pleasee upstairs." Luo Jian trembled all over at these words, gave a slight nod to Luo Jingting, and transformed into a streak of ck light, appearing suddenly on the second floor. His abrupt entry elicited a startled yelp from Wen Muling. But Xue An remained seated calmly in his chair, not even lifting an eyelid. After steadying himself, Luo Jian gazed at the white-robed youth enveloped in darkness, took a deep breath, and cupped his hands in a salute. "The seventh of the Luo n, Luo Jian! I greet you, sir!" His words were iparably respectful. Xue An chuckled softly, slowly raising his head to give Luo Jian a deliberate nce. "Youre clever." Luo Jian smiled. But before his smile could fully form, Xue An, now leaning back in his chair, spoke coolly: "But I sometimes find clever people annoying, especially the self-important kind." As he said this, Xue An looked up, his gaze gleaming as itnded on Luo Jian. "So... which kind are you?" When Xue Ans gaze met his own, Luo Jian felt as if hed been struck by lightning. His face turned deathly pale in an instant. He had never encountered such a frightening look before. It wasnt the aloof gaze of someone looking down from above; it wasnt the cruel arrogance of a tyrant. Instead, it was a chilling calmness, verging on nothingness. Precisely it was a gaze of pure void. Under that gaze, he felt like nothing more than amb awaiting ughter. Helpless and filled with dread, there was no chance of resistance. Finally, Xue An lowered his eyes, withdrawing his chilling gaze. Only then did Luo Jian let out a long breath, realizing that his entire body was soaked in cold sweat. Though the moment had been brief, it felt to Luo Jian like an eternity. He couldnt help but look at Xue An with a face full of fear. Beforeing here, he had already overestimated Xue Ans strength as much as possible. But after facing that look, Luo Jian realized howughable his assumptions had been. Just moments earlier, he had entertained the thought of demonstrating his power by turning into ck light in front of this youth! Wasnt that just courting death? He stammered, "Pl... please forgive me, sir, I..." Xue An waved him off. "No need to apologize. I dont care. Frankly, if I did, youd already be dead." He shed a cold smile. "Do you believe me?" Luo Jian instinctively swallowed hard and nodded. "I believe you!" "Now answer me. Are you truly clever, or just pretending to be?" Xue An leaned back in his chair, crossing his legs, his fingers tapping casually on the armrest as he fixed Luo Jian with a steady gaze, waiting for an answer. At this moment, Luo Jingting also arrived on the second floor. When she saw her usually formidable seventh brother, now pale-faced and standing motionless before Xue An like an obedient schoolboy, she was utterly shaken. There was an overwhelming silence. The atmosphere grew oppressively tense. Finally, Luo Jian let out a bitter smile. "My lord, of course, I want to be a truly clever person!" In just a few words, Luo Jian had elevated his address for Xue An from "sir" to "my lord." "Everyone wants to be clever," Xue An said with a faint smile. "The question is, do you have the skill... and the ambition?" Luo Jians expression grew solemn in an instant. "Rest assured, my lord. Whatever my skills mayck, ambition... is something Ive never been short of!" As he spoke, a frighteningly bright light seemed to ignite in his eyes the glint of boundless desire. Xue An understood. That light was his ambition. "Very good. Now tell me, what made youe looking for me?" Luo Jian took a deep breath and spoke slowly. "Its very simple. Earlier today, when weing the Wei Family, I noticed that the eldest miss of the Wei Family suddenly looked startled and nced in a particr direction. Although it was only for a fleeting moment, I caught it!" "Oh? Just because of the Wei familys eldest miss and her gaze?" Xue An asked with interest. Luo Jian nodded. "Even a nce can say a lot!" "Then why were you the only one to notice?" Luo Jian grinned slyly. "My lord, even if others had noticed, they wouldnt have known what it meant! Only I could understand its significance. After all, I personally assigned this courtyard to Jingting!" "And the direction that the eldest miss of the Wei family looked toward was precisely this courtyard!" Xue An regarded Luo Jian deeply. "And then? How did you know it was me?" Luo Jian chuckled. "When I first saw you at the gate, I knew you couldnt possibly be Jingtings bodyguard!" "Oh? Whys that?" "Because I couldnt see through you!" Luo Jian said frankly. "Jingting is merely a branch descendant of the Luo Family. With her status and talent, its impossible for her to have someone like you as a guard! So, my first thought was that you couldnt be an ordinary person!" Chapter 1411 - 1408: Only by Understanding Awe Can One Possess Everything (2nd Update)

Chapter 1411: Chapter 1408: Only by Understanding Awe Can One Possess Everything (2nd Update)

Luo Jians words made Luo Jingtings entire body shiver. She could never have imagined that, after just one meeting, he could deduce so much. Meanwhile, Xue An seemed to have anticipated everything. The entire process felt as though she alone had been the fool. At that moment, Xue An chuckled, "Not bad. It seems youre indeed quite sharp!" "Thank you, sir!" Just then, Xue An abruptly asked, "Now let me ask you, do you want to seize control of the Luo Family?" This sudden question sent a violent tremor through Luo Jians body, and he looked at Xue An in shock. "Sir..." "Dont be surprised. Im just asking: Do you want it or not?" Xue An spoke leisurely. Luo Jian fell into deep thought. The reason hede visitingte at night was merely to acquaint himself with this enigmatic master. Never had he expected such a question, which left him utterly stunned. Yet, witnessing Xue Ans disy of power just moments ago stirred a sliver of hope in Luo Jians heart. What if... it could truly happen? Xue An wasnt impatient; he simply watched Luo Jian silently. After some time, Luo Jian slowly exhaled deeply and solemnly nodded his head. "Of course I want it! But..." Before he could borate, Xue An decisively cut him off, "Good. Then its settled!" Luo Jians eyes widened in disbelief as he stared nkly at Xue An. Settled? What does that even mean? Its well known that seizing control of the Luo Family is no easy feat. Though the Luo Family might notpare to the grand ns of the Central Ghost Realm, their strength was still formidable. Add to that the presence of Luo Qifeng and his loyal faction, as well as the Family Head and the council of eldersthese were obstacles hard to overlook. And yet, with so many difficulties, he reduced them to one casual remark? "Whats the matter? You dont trust me?" Xue An asked evenly. "Ah... no, I trust you! Of course, I trust you!" Luo Jian hurriedly responded, nodding vigorously. Xue An let out a chuckle and, with a shift in tone, continued, "As the seventh young master of the Luo Family, you must have some influence of your own, correct?" Luo Jian nodded, "I do!" "Good. I want you, when you return, to conduct a thorough cleanup of your own circle. Those who wreak havoc and act without restraintyou should already know what to do!" Though Xue Ans tone was indifferent, Luo Jian detected an overpowering murderous intent within it. Without hesitation, he nodded, "Understood!" This decisive response earned a slight softening of Xue Ans expression. Rising to his feet, he walked slowly to the window, gazing outside. "Youre smart enough to guess why I want you to do this." Watching Xue Ans back, Luo Jian suddenly realized something. His whole body began to tremble, and a previously unseen reverence emerged in his eyes. "You... you mean...?" "Exactly. Tomorrows banquet should be quite lively, wouldnt you say?" Luo Jian finally fell silent. Bowing deeply, he expressed his awe toward this youthful figure whose name he still did not know. "Go now! Ill give you one day. I hope you wont disappoint me!" Xue An ordered calmly without turning back. Luo Jian bent down in a respectful bow before quietly retreating, descending the staircase and vanishing into the boundless night. The second floor fell silent once more. Luo Jingting stood there in a state of pale-faced unease. Everything that had transpired was clearly beyond her ability toprehend. As someone entirely inexperienced in the treacheries of human nature, she could only stand idly, overwhelmed by confusion. Wen Muling gazed at Xue Ans back but seemed hesitant to speak. "If youve something to say, just say it!" Wen Muling hesitated briefly before softly asking, "Sir, why ce so much importance on Luo Jian?" "Importance?" Xue An shook his head. "I havent ced any importance on him!" "Hmm? But just now, you..." "Do you know? ns like the Luo Family are impossible to entirely eradicate! Even back when I and that Nether Monarch swept through the Ghost Realm, such ns remained intact. And once the forces suppressing them are gone, they waste no time resuming their atrocities!" Xue An suddenly exined. "Then you...?" Wen Muling thought to herself, given this truth, why bother elevating Luo Jian? Xue An smiled, "Just as you said earlier, I really havent ced importance on Luo Jian. Its simply because he shows some sense of reverence and hasntmitted any major evils. Thats why I granted him this chance!" Turning his gaze outside the window into the night, Xue An continued in a detached tone, "Darkness cannot be eradicatedpletely. While I can make them pay a price for now, eliminating one wave only allows another to rise. Given that, Id rather select someone who understands restraint and reverence to take charge. That way, at least the evil can be somewhat contained. Do you see now?" Upon hearing Xue Ans words, Wen Muling suddenlyprehended and, with newfound admiration, bowed deeply, "I understand!" Meanwhile, in another courtyard of the Luo Family Mansion, Luo Xuan sat breathless in a chair amidst a room of utter chaos. The once-beautiful ornaments had been shattered into pieces. On her delicate yet furious face were shes of malevolence. At that moment, a maid timidly stepped into the room. "Miss!" "Whats the status?" "The eldest young master has returned to his own chambers!" "Hmm? Youre saying he didnt stay with the Wei siblings?" "Correct!" Luo Xuans face lit up instantly, a radiant glint shing across it as she chuckled delightedly, "Good! Absolutely marvelous! Hahaha!" Terrified by Luo Xuans derangedughter, the maid kept silent, her face drained of color. "However, theres something else!" "What is it?" "The eldest young master has invited esteemed guests to tomorrows banquet!" Luo Xuans expression instantly darkened. Her eyelids twitched uncontrobly as she began pacing back and forth in the room. The maid kept her head bowed, trembling in fear. Suddenly. Luo Xuan, who had been pacing, came to a realization and started cackling maniacally. The eerie, gratingughter turned the maids face ghastly pale as she shook with fear. "Haha, what nonsense about that Wei familys youngdyyou really think Im foolish? That so-called Wei young master today has quite the secrets! Ha, if she behaves tomorrow, fine. But if she dares approach my elder brother, I wont show mercy!" Indeed. Luo Xuan harbored an unnatural obsession with her elder brother, Luo Qifeng. Before this, shed dismissed the visitor as merely a Wei familys young master and didnt pay it much mind. But to her shock, the guest turned out to be a Wei familys youngdy. Moreover, during the afternoon reception, Luo Xuan had witnessed the captivated look in her elder brothers eyes, sparking a raging jealousy within her. Chapter 1412 - 1409: The Banquet of Wits and Strategem Finally Begins (3rd Update)

Chapter 1412: Chapter 1409: The Banquet of Wits and Strategem Finally Begins (3rd Update)

Under the currents of treacherous intrigue, the night finally passed. By dawn the next day, Wangui City hade alive with activity. Earlier, the attendees were mostly the young scions of noble families. But when the families learned that the attendee from the Wei Family was not just an ordinary young master but the true heir to the Wei Familyindeed, hosting tonights grand banquet heads of noble families and elders scrambled to make their way here. As a result, the Luo Family estate was bustling, with those in charge of hospitality barely able to keep up. "Wheres the Seventh Young Master? Has anyone seen him?" gasped a Luo family member, clearly overwhelmed. "Im searching for him too! But I heard no ones seen him since this morning, and nobody knows where he mightve gone!" another person replied. "Strange. Usually around this time, the Seventh Young Master wouldve already shown up. Whats going on today?" someone questioned, looking puzzled. Whenever the Luo Family held major events, Luo Jian was typically the one overseeing hospitality. Although it was a thankless task, it helped build connections and cultivate influence, so Luo Jian had always performed his role diligently. Never before had he vanished without a trace like this. As the Luo Family members whispered in curiosity, the day passed quietly. When the sun began to dip below the horizon in the afternoon, Luo Jian finally made his appearance. As soon as they spotted him, many Luo Family juniors rushed forward. "Seventh Brother, where have you been?" "Yeah, Seventh Brother, youve been missing all day!" As the voices rose, a faint smile emerged on Luo Jians somewhat pallid face. "I had some unexpected business today, which dyed me. Thank you all for your hard work!" "Its fine, its fine!" the crowd responded hastily, letting go of any lingering resentment. After all, Luo Jian was still the Seventh Young Master, and given that hed apologized, what more could they say? But throughout the exchange, no one noticed the faint scent of blood lingering around Luo Jian. When the crowd dispersed, Luo Jian exhaled a quiet sigh of relief, though his hands hidden in his sleeves trembled slightly. Over the course of this day, at least a hundred members of the Ghost Race had perished by his hands. Most of them had actually belonged to his own faction within the Luo Family. It was no exaggeration to say his actions were akin to severing his own wings. If someone had told him yesterday that he would turn on his own people today, Luo Jian would surely have called them mad. Yet today, he had done precisely that. The catalyst for his actionsy in Xue Ans words. When Luo Jian reflected deeply, even he couldnt help but find it absurd. Because of a few words from someone hed only met twice, he had paid such a steep price. Was it worth it? This question lingered endlessly in Luo Jians mind. For a moment, he even felt a faint hint of regret. But when Luo Jian recalled the way Xue An had looked at him, his body stiffened. And Xue Ans question"Do you want to control the Luo Family?" was enough to calm his unsettled heart. In the end, he made his decision with clenched resolve. If I act, I wont regret it. As for the oue... it all depends on tonight! At the same time. Wei Qingxiao was gently tidying Wei Haocangs attire. It had to be said that Wei Haocangs appearance was undeniably captivating. Especially once he donned this meticulously tailored formal wearhis elegance and refined aura were undeniable. But only if he didnt speak. The moment he opened his mouth, the barely umted sense of awe would immediately evaporate. Like now. Wei Haocang fiddled ufortably with his clothes, his handsome face revealing displeasure as he muttered indistinctly, "Sister, this is ufortable!" "Be good! Just bear with it a little longer!" Wei Qingxiao quickly grasped Wei Haocangs wrist, stopping his movements. Wei Haocang only listened to his elder sister; after a few grumbling sounds, he stoppedining. "Canger, do you remember what I told you? Soon, well meet a lot of people, but you mustnt speak. Just stay silent and observe them, alright?" Wei Haocang nodded. "I... I remember!" "Alright, then lets go over this one more time," Wei Qingxiao patiently coached her brother again, and only when satisfied did she nod approvingly. "Good! Remember: dont speak, and dont eat anything! Got it?" "Hungry..." Wei Haocang said pitifully. Wei Qingxiao smiled softly, "Canger, even if youre hungry, you have to endure it until everything is over. Then Ill prepare plenty of delicious food for you so you can eat all you want, okay?" Wei Haocangs face brightened with a smile and he nodded obediently. "Lets go!" Wei Qingxiao took her brothers hand, took a deep breath, and her demeanor instantly transformed into a cool and aloof elegance before stepping out. Luo Qifeng had been waiting outside for quite a while. When he caught sight of Wei Qingxiaoher outfit changed but her icy beauty intacthis eyes lit up, and he quickly stepped forward with a smile and said, "Miss Wei, Ive been waiting here for quite some time. The banquet hall is already prepared; shall we head over now?" Wei Qingxiao remainedposed and gave a slight nod. "Very well!" Meanwhile. Luo Xuan, adorned in exquisite attire, descended from her adorned pavilion and said tly, "Lets go! The hour is gettingte!" She wasnt the only oneunder the glow of the evening lights, numerous guests from noble families began arriving, gradually filling the expansive banquet hall to the brim. This time, however, the banquet hall was clearly divided into two distinct zones. One side was reserved for the heads and elders of noble families, including the Luo Family head. The other side was designated for the younger scions. Thus, the two groups were separated, minimizing interference with each other. At this moment, attendees were chatting andughing with acquaintances, their discussions revolving around tonights banquet and the arrival of the Wei Family delegates. Amid the chatter, however, were inevitable moments of discord. For instance, a cluster of legitimate heirs from prominent families gathered together, pointing and snickering at the lone figure of Ren Tianqi standing off to the side. "Well, well, did you see that? Thats the second son of the Ren Familythe one who watches helplessly as his fiance unts her infidelity but doesnt dare to say a word!" "Heh! That guy actually dared toe to the banquet. What a joke!" "Shh! Look at his facehe looks like hes ready to bite someone!" Ren Tianqisplexion truly was ashen; his eyes were fixed on Tan Xiyao, who wasughing cheerfully among her friends in hervish attire. His teeth were clenched so tightly they threatened to crack. He knew all too well why Tan Xiyao was this gleeful, but the more he realized it, the more he felt like his face had been pped countless times, each blow stinging with humiliation. Just as he seemed on the verge of losing control, someone lightly patted his shoulder. Ren Tianqi turned to look and saw Luo Jian smiling faintly at him. "Brother Tianqi!" Chapter 1413 - 1410: Various Forces Make Their Entrance (Fourth Update)

Chapter 1413: Chapter 1410: Various Forces Make Their Entrance (Fourth Update)

Soon after, Ren Tianqi slouched in a corner chair, looking utterly dejected, gulping downrge mouthfuls of alcohol. "Dont you have anything to say?" Luo Jian asked indifferently. Ren Tianqi trembled all over and then gave a bitterugh. "Say what? Didnt you see? The Family Heads and elders of both my family and the Tan Family have already arrived. But has anyone cared about how I feel?" At this, Ren Tianqi painfully grabbed at his hair, his eyes filled with a feral glint, like one ready to devour. "I wish I could kill that bitch right now, but can you believe it? I dont even have the strength to take her down!" Ren Tianqis voice wavered with a hint of sobbing, clearly on the verge of breaking down. Luo Jian remained silent for a moment, then calmly lifted his head and said softly, "Brother Tianqi, do you... want to change your fate?" Just as Ren Tianqi described, Tan Xiyao was indeed thrilled at the moment. As an illegitimate daughter of the family, she originally had no chance to stand out. The best she could hope for was to be treated as a bargaining chip, traded to another family. Her engagement to the Ren Familys second son, Ren Tianqi, was precisely such a transaction. But fate had its own ns. This time, her sister Tan Feiwen, who had gone out on an errand with Ren Familys first son, Ren Tianyun, had not yet returned. This unexpected twist gave her the opportunity to attend the gathering. At first, Tan Xiyao only wanted totch onto a legitimate heir from either the Luo Family or some other elite family. She even considered approaching the seventh young master of the Luo Family, Luo Jian, if all else failed. After all, for someone as ambitious as her, marrying anyone would be better than marrying Ren Tianqi. But never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that someone from the Wei Family of the Central Ghost Realm would show up, and that someone was none other than the young master of the Wei Family. With such a surprise gift ced before her, how could Tan Xiyao let the opportunity slip away? And when the Tan Family heard of her intentions, they expressed their full support without hesitation. After all,pared to the benefits they could gain, offending a second son of the Ren Family was insignificant. Thus, Tan Xiyao spent her entire day dressing herself to perfection, all in the hopes of stealing the spotlight at the banquet. If she could seize this chance to form a connection with the Wei Familys young master, it would be perfect! It was precisely because of these thoughts that Tan Xiyaos interest in associating with members of the Luo Family waned considerably, let alone Ren Tianqi... She couldnt even be bothered to spare him a nce. Little did she know what Ren Tianqi was currently going through. When Ren Tianqi finished listening to Luo Jians whispered words, his eyes gradually widened. He looked at Luo Jian with a probing gaze. "What you said... is it true?" Luo Jian nodded solemnly. "Of course, its true!" Ren Tianqi let out a long breath, his expression turning grave. "But... but is this really possible?" After a pause, Luo Jian finally replied slowly, "I think its possible. And even if it fails, can our situation really get any worse than it is now?" That statement struck a chord in Ren Tianqi. He pondered for a moment before nodding heavily. "I understand now. What do I need to do?" "Are you certain youve thought this through? Once you make this decision, your family..." Luo Jian asked. "Family... Ha! Do you think my family has ever treated me as one of their own?" Ren Tianqis face twisted in resentment. "In their eyes, theres only Ren Tianyun. Im nothing but a disposable backup!" "So yes, Ive thought it through! Im in!" Luo Jian nodded. "Very well! Then prepare yourself. Once the esteemed one arrives, we will act when the moment is right!" "Understood!" Ren Tianqis earlier despair disappeared, reced by a cold, piercing gaze that swept over the distant figure of Tan Xiyao, who was extravagantly posturing in the spotlight, a look of killing intent shing in his eyes. As for the insults or nder from others, he couldnt care less. At that moment, Luo Xuan strode into the room wearing a long dress, exuding an air of unrelenting arrogance. Her arrival elicited gasps from many of the women present. She coldly scanned the room before heading straight toward a corner and seating herself without a word. Such an imposing presence caused the chatter among Tan Xiyao and her group to die down noticeably. But before the crowd could recover, Luo Qifeng made his entrance, followed closely by Wei Qingxiao and Wei Haocang, the siblings. Their appearance instantly sparked a silent uproar in the room. Especially when the crowd noticed that Luo Qifeng, always haughty and distant, was smiling warmly and acting deferentially. It was nothing short of shocking. Yet Luo Qifeng couldnt be bothered with the reactions around him. He beamed as he spoke, "Miss Wei, it seems that nearly everyone has arrived. Please, take your seat!" As he spoke, Luo Gaoyang, the Family Head of the Luo Family, along with other elders and heads of various powerful families, stepped up one after another to greet them. "Greetings, Miss Wei, Young Master Wei!" "Thats right, wee, Miss Wei, to our humble gathering!" Voices of polite ttery filled the air. Wei Qingxiao smiled graciously and nodded. "Thank you all!" However, she noticed that the gazes of many were fixed on Wei Haocang. After all, Wei Haocang was now the Young Master of the Wei Family! With this thought, Wei Qingxiao gave a soft sigh in her heart and then said with a smile, "The Young Master doesnt speak much, but he is delighted to meet everyone here!" Those listening showed delighted expressions, nodding respectfully at Wei Haocang. But Luo Gaoyang and a select few discreetly exchanged puzzled nces, an unspoken question passing between them. To their eyes, Wei Haocang certainly appeared impressiverefined, poised, and wless. Surely there was nothing amiss. Yet Wei Qingxiaos exnation felt... peculiar. Its fine if someone isnt talkative. Important figures are often reserved; thats understandable. But why did she feel the need to exin? And why did this Wei Family Young Masters attention appear to be elsewhere, somewhere in the distance? What was he looking at? Luo Gaoyangs eyes followed his line of sight unobtrusively and saw a grand dining tableden with exquisite food and delicacies. Huh? Suspicion flickered across his mind, but Luo Gaoyang didnt let it show. Instead, he broke into an effusive smile and said, "Since thats the case, please take your seat!" He personally led the way, guiding the Wei siblings to the raised tform. All eyes were on the Wei siblings. Tan Xiyao, in particr, looked at Wei Haocang with such adoration that her gaze seemed as if it might melt him on the spot. She wished nothing more than to throw herself at him at that very moment. Meanwhile, Luo Xuans icy stare remained firmly locked on Wei Qingxiao. Her expression grew even more venomous as she watched Luo Qifeng walking side by side with Wei Qingxiao, asionally conversing andughing. Jealousy roared within her like a wildfire. Yet these subtle tensions were caught only by the likes of Luo Jian and a few others. To the majority of the crowd, they went unnoticed. Ren Tianqi, growing increasingly anxious, leaned closer and whispered urgently, "Seventh Young Master, the banquets about to start. Why hasnt the person arrived yet?" "Dont worry, they should be here very soon!" Though Luo Jians nerves were taut, he forced himself to remain steady as he answered. Just as he spoke, Luo Jingting timidly entered the room from the doorway. And following behind her, walking with unruffledposure, was none other than Xue An. Chapter 1414 - 1411: This Cup, I’ll Drink on Behalf of the Young Master (First Update)

Chapter 1414: Chapter 1411: This Cup, Ill Drink on Behalf of the Young Master (First Update)

"Its her! How did she get here?" Many people in the banquet hall recognized Luo Jingting, and their faces all took on peculiar expressions. After all, Luo Jingtings status was nothing more than that of a coteral family member. By all rights, she had no qualifications to attend an event of this caliber. Under these gazes, ranging from questioning to disdain, Luo Jingting trembled and paled visibly. At the same time, from a distance, Luo Xuan also noticed this scene. When she saw that the neer was actually Luo Jingting, she was initially stunned, then smirked coldly and shot a nce at a few subordinates nearby. Those subordinates stepped forward and blocked Luo Jingtings path. "Miss Jingting, do you have an invitation card?" the leader of the group asked, speaking in a tone that was fairly polite. "Invitation card?" Luo Jingting was slightly taken aback. "Exactly. This banquet is exclusively for legitimate branch members of prestigious families. If you dont have an invitation card, Im afraid youll have to leave. Apologies for the inconvenience." Luo Jingtings lips grew dry as she couldnt help but nce toward Xue An, hoping to ask him what to do. But to her dismay, Xue An stood with his eyes lowered, entirely ignoring the situation. "Whats this? Miss Jingting doesnt want to leave?" another man chimed in mockingly. However, unlike the first man, his tone was filled with tant derision. Luo Jingtings expression grew unsettled, shifting constantly. Just then, Luo Jian strode over quickly and spoke in a low butmanding voice, "Jingting is my guest. Is there a problem with that?" Upon hearing this, the group of men froze in unison. When they turned and saw that it was Luo Jian, their expressions immediately became quite colorful. "Sev... Seventh Young Master!" they greeted him with utmost respect. It was well known that while Luo Jian didnt hold the same status and authority as Luo Qifeng, he was widely connected and held high esteem, and he treated the lower ranks with kindness. As a result, he was always respected. At the very least, he wasnt someone within Luo Xuans camp of subordinates they could afford to provoke. But Luo Jian didnt bother with these men at all. Instead, he shed a gentle smile at Luo Jingting. "Jingting, why are you only arriving now? The banquet is about to start! Come, follow me!" With that, he slightly turned himself to the side, leading Luo Jingting into the banquet hall. The men who had blocked Luo Jingting stood awkwardly off to the side, unsure whether to stop her or let her through, ultimately doing nothing but watch helplessly as Luo Jingting was escorted inside. This scene was, of course, observed by Luo Xuan from afar. When she saw Luo Jian personally leading Luo Jingting into the hall, a glimmer of suspicion flickered in her eyes. At that moment, Luo Jian seemed to sense something. He raised his eyes and nced over in Luo Xuans direction, the corners of his lips curling into a meaningful smile. For some reason, Luo Xuan felt a chill run down her spine upon seeing Luo Jians smile, and she shuddered involuntarily. By the time she recovered, Luo Jian was already walking far ahead with Luo Jingting. Luo Xuans expression shifted into something peculiar. What was happening? A person like Luo Jingting shouldnt warrant Luo Jians personal attendance and guidance, right? What on earth was Luo Jian scheming? Although Luo Xuan couldnt make sense of it, in the grand scheme of the extravagant banquet hall, this was merely an insignificant ripple. At the very least, the majority of people in the banquet hall seemedpletely unaware. Their attention was focused entirely on the siblings of the Wei family, sitting at the head table on the high tform. Luo Xuan also pushed the matter aside, turning her cold gaze toward the stage, where Luo Qifeng was exerting great effort to engage Wei Qingxiao in conversation. An intense me of jealousy burned in her chest. Her hands gradually clenched into fists until, with a loud "crack," she managed to crush the armrest of her chair. Then, Luo Xuan abruptly stood up. "Miss!" A few attendants were startled and tried to stop her. "Leave me be! I know what Im doing!" With that, Luo Xuan grabbed a wine ss from the table and made her way toward the stage, her steps poised and deliberate. All eyes in the hall shifted to her in an instant. Luo Qifeng, who had been racking his brain for something to say to Wei Qingxiao, noticed the change in atmosphere and instinctively looked up, only to see Luo Xuan walking over with a dazzling smile. His heart sank immediately. He knew his younger sister far too well, and her unexpected approach made him slightly tense. He quickly exchanged nces with Pan Yongge and Mo Jing, signaling them with his eyes. Understanding his intent, the two men stood up and moved to intercept Luo Xuan. "Luo Xuan, where are you headed?" Pan Yongge asked with a chuckle. "Thats right, its been years, and youve grown even more beautiful, Luo Xuan," Mo Jing said with a yful grin. Luo Xuan responded with a charming, sweet smile. "Oh, you two are always so ttering. I just wanted to offer a toast to the young master of the Wei family thats all. Why, is that not allowed?" Although her words were addressed to the two men, her gaze fixed squarely on Luo Qifeng. Hearing that it was merely a toast, Luo Qifeng breathed a faint sigh of relief. No matter how capricious his sister could be, she must surely know her limits when dealing with the Wei family from the Central Ghost Realm. Thus, he gave a subtle nod, signaling her to proceed. Pan Yongge and Mo Jing exchanged nces, shrugged, and stepped aside. "By all means, go ahead." But Luo Qifeng failed to notice the fleetingly darkened expression on Wei Qingxiaos face when she overheard Luo Xuans intent to toast Wei Haocang. At this moment, Luo Xuan had already sauntered to the table, her smile growing ever brighter as she performed a graceful bow. "I am Luo Xuan, daughter of Luo Jian. Greetings to the esteemed young master and young mistress of the Wei family!" In terms of etiquette, Luo Xuan was wless. But Wei Qingxiao remained motionless, returning only an icy gaze to Luo Xuan without saying a word. Under Wei Qingxiaos steely stare, Luo Xuan felt her scalp tighten, but the resentment and jealousy within her heart left her no room to retreat. Instead, she raised her ss and smiled at Wei Haocang, who sat there nkly. "The young master of the Wei family is indeed as striking as rumored! I deeply admire you. This drink, I offer to you!" With that, Luo Xuan held her ss aloft in both hands, presenting it respectfully. The banquet hall fell deathly silent. The Luo Family Head, Luo Gaoyang, exchanged nces with a few elders before lowering his gaze indifferently, showing no intention of intervening. Faced with Luo Xuans offering, Wei Haocang sat in his chair, expressionless and unmoving. The atmosphere grew both awkward and tense. Many in the hall couldnt help but frown at the scene. While the Wei family certainly held overwhelming power, this level of disregard seemed excessive. After all, Luo Xuan was the legitimate daughter of the Luo family. Even Luo Qifeng appeared somewhat astonished. Luo Xuan lowered her head slightly, her heart swelling with pride. Lets see if youll ept this drink or not! From the first moment shedid eyes on Wei Haocang, Luo Xuan had found something off about the young master. This time, her move was intentional. She wanted to test the hypothesis forming in her mind. If it proved correct, she would ensure the Wei siblings lost face here and now. Just then, Wei Qingxiao suddenly broke into a smile. "The young master doesnt drink. Allow me to take this cup on his behalf!" Chapter 1415 - 1412: Peril at Every Turn (2nd Update)

Chapter 1415: Chapter 1412: Peril at Every Turn (2nd Update)

As she said that, Wei Qingxiao picked up the wine cup from the table, raised her head and drank it down, then ced it heavily on the table with a "bang," coldly staring at Luo Xuan. "How about this?" There was a trace of barely concealed killing intent in her words. In reality, if it werent for the desire to keep her brothers true self hidden, Wei Qingxiao would have long acted and ended Luo Xuan with the palm of her hand. But with so many eyes watching, she could only forcibly endure. Thus, that cup of wine she drank was full of simmering anger. Luo Xuan was momentarily startled, surprised at Wei Qingxiaos move, just as she was about to speak. Luo Qifeng, sensing the situation deteriorating, darkened his expression and said in a cold voice, "Xuaner, isnt Wei Missys direct response enough? Drink this cup of wine and leave at once!" Though countless unwilling emotions surged in Luo Xuans heart, there was no choice left for her now. She could only drink the wine in her cup, then bow gracefully toward Wei Qingxiao. "Many thanks to Miss Wei for granting me face; I shall take my leave now!" Her words were filled with humility, but the subtle tension in the atmosphere was understood by only a few. For instance, Xue An, not far away, watched the scene unfold, a faint smile flickering on his lips. "Interesting!" Just then, Luo Jian approached with Ren Tianqi, lowering his voice as he said, "Sir, this is Ren Tianqi, the second young master of the Ren Family. His circumstances mirror mine. Ive already conveyed your words to him, and he is willing to join us!" "Sir!" Ren Tianqi bowed slightly. "Ren Family?" Xue Ans gaze flickered, "What is your rtion to Ren Tianyun?" Ren Tianqi gave a bitter smile, "Sir, Ren Tianyun is my elder brother!" Xue An smiled meaningfully, "Not bad! In that case, I will give you a chance." "Thank you, Sir!" Ren Tianqi exhaled deeply, feeling cold sweat in the palm of his hand. Though this Xue official appeared outwardly as a white-clothed young man, Ren Tianqi could clearly sense that beneath that delicate and even frail exteriory an extraordinarily terrifying power. Thus, Ren Tianqi dared not approach too closely, as the mere feeling of it was chilling. Luo Jian hesitated slightly, ncing at the departing Luo Xuan before asking gravely, "Sir, how should we proceed next?" Xue An chuckled faintly, "Dont rush. Dont you think this grand drama is getting quite lively? Lets keep watching for now!" Meanwhile, Luo Xuan returned to her seat, sneering coldly as she scanned the crowd on stage, her eyes flickering with light as though calcting something. But no matter what, this little incident now seemed to have passed. The banquet progression resumed. Especially when Luo Gaoyang, speaking on behalf of many noble houses, delivered a blessing speech, the atmosphere reached its climax. Next came the free mingling period. This was the liveliest part of the banquet. Yet Wei Qingxiaos heart tightened in her chest. Because this was exactly the time when her brother was most likely to reveal himself. But she could not continuously stay by her brothers side. Wei Qingxiao could clearly sense that Luo Gaoyang and several noble elders were already looking at her brother with increasingly suspicious eyes. If she kept shadowing him like a caretaker, it would undoubtedly attract even more scrutiny. Luo Qifeng, with a smile stered across his face, approached her and said, "Miss Wei, shall we have a drink over there? Many noble scions are eager to meet you!" Pointing to the distance as he spoke. Pan Yongge, Mo Jing, and several noble Legitimate Branch figures were gathered together, waiting for Wei Qingxiao. This was a perfectly ordinary part of noble banquet socializing. In terms of protocol and appearances, Wei Qingxiao could not refuse. Thus, she hesitated briefly before nodding, "Just a moment, I need to say a few words to the young master first!" "Please go ahead!" Wei Qingxiao took a deep breath, leaned toward Wei Haocang, and whispered, "Brother, Im stepping out briefly. Stay here and sit tight, dont wander anywhere. If someone speaks to you, just re at them coldly. Whatever happens, dont say a word. Do you understand?" She had already told her brother these precautions many times. But out of worry he might forget, she reiterated them once again. Wei Haocang grinned, murmuring indistinctly in a tone only Wei Qingxiao could hear, "Mm!" Only then did Wei Qingxiaopose her emotions and say tly, "Lets go!" After she departed with Luo Qifeng, the table was left with only Wei Haocang, sitting alone. At this point, the gazes of many young women grew fiery. This was the Wei Familys young master! Which noble heiress wouldnt be tempted? But before anyone could act, Tan Xiyao had already stood up first, swaying gracefully as she approached the table, her charming smile lighting up her face, "Young Master Wei, I am Tan Xiyao. Such an honor to meet you!" There was no reply. Wei Haocang faithfully adhered to his sisters instructions, sitting motionless with an indifferent demeanor, paying no heed to any surrounding conversation. This reaction briefly stunned Tan Xiyao; had it been any other noble heiress, they would have awkwardly retreated by now. But Tan Xiyao was different. The environment she was raised in had shaped her into someone who doesnt stop until she achieves her goals. So she boldly took a seat beside Wei Haocang and chuckled lightly, "Why isnt Young Master Wei speaking? Do you disdain my humble status?" Wei Haocang remained silent. This unresponsive attitude made Tan Xiyao bite her lip discreetly out of frustration. In her view, Wei Haocang was entirely dismissing her due to her low status. Yet she was unwilling to give up; with a sly smile, she retrieved an elegant food box from behind herself. When opened, it revealed an array of exquisitely prepared snacks. The fragrance instantly caused Wei Haocangs previously dazed eyes to brighten, fixing upon the food box, immobile. Got a reaction! Tan Xiyao inwardly rejoiced, then smiled gently, "Young Master Wei, I heard that you adore fine foods, so I prepared these delicaciesall the best in aroma, texture, and taste. I hope youll enjoy them!" Wei Haocangs body shifted slightly, as though he was struggling with something. Tan Xiyao chuckled and yfully picked up a piece of dessert,ughing softly, "Young Master Wei, whats making you hesitate? If you want to eat, go ahead! These are all specially prepared for you!" With that, she brought the dessert closer to Wei Haocangs lips. Wei Haocang recoiled as though confronted by a venomous creature, mumbling vaguely, "Sister... will hit!" Huh? What did he mean? Tan Xiyao didnt grasp what Wei Haocang was saying, but that didnt stop her from continuing to offer the dessert toward him. "Oh my, Young Master Wei, just have a taste! I promise, just one biteif it doesnt please you, Ill leave immediately," Tan Xiyao coaxed sweetly. She believed herself well-versed in the temperaments of these noble sons; sometimes, a mix of teasing and affection could even garner more favor and attention. As for the sweet snacks, they were merely a ruse Tan Xiyao devised to get close to Wei Haocang. Chapter 1416 - 1413: Kill Everyone, the News Won’t Leak Out (Third Update)

Chapter 1416: Chapter 1413: Kill Everyone, the News Wont Leak Out (Third Update)

In this situation, the pastry in Tan Xiyaos hand identally touched Wei Haocangs lips. This seemingly insignificant gesture caused Wei Haocang to tremble all over. It was already very hard for him to hold out until now. Because the banquet hall was filled with delicious delicacies, and the aroma emanating from these dishes had been torturing Wei Haocang at every moment. If it werent for Wei Qingxiao constantly suppressing him, he would have already lost control long ago. But this pastry brushing against his lips was like the final straw that broke the camels back,pletely shattering Wei Haocangs sanity. His expression suddenly turned intensely feral. He snapped his mouth open and bit down on the pastry without hesitation. Tan Xiyao let out a horrific scream, for along with the pastry, one of her fingers was bitten off. Racked with agony, Tan Xiyao trembled uncontrobly. Meanwhile, Wei Haocang lost all rationality, lunging directly at the table and grabbing te after te of exquisitely crafted snacks, shoving them chaotically into his mouth. His horrifyingly savage eating manners instantly silenced the lively banquet hall. Everyone froze in shock, staring at Wei Haocang, who now resembled a wild beast. No one could make sense of what was happening. Xue An let out a faint sigh, a trace ofpassion appearing in his eyes as he murmured softly, "Youve suffered enough." In the pin-drop silence, Wei Qingxiao, who had been talking to others, sensed that something was amiss and whipped around. The sight that met her eyes instantly turned her face dark as iron. Because the thing she feared the most had finally happened! Tan Xiyao clutched her injured hand, now missing a finger, her face full of terror as she looked at Wei Haocang, who was devouring food like a ravenous beast. Her body shook like a sieve. The expressions of everyone else also started to twist into odd shapes. Even the most unaware person could now see that something was dreadfully wrong with the Wei Familys young master. No normal person would ever eat with such abandon! The Family Head of the Luo Family, Luo Gaoyang, exchanged a nce with his peers, and they all saw the understanding in each others eyes. The rumors were true. The Wei Familys young master indeed had issues. Against this backdrop of strange tension, Wei Qingxiaos face underwent a series of changes, but her steps did not falter. She quickly strode over to the table, raised her hand, and delivered a resounding p. p! The sharp sound of the p echoed throughout the banquet hall. Tan Xiyao screamed miserably, her body sent flying from the force of the blow. She crashed onto a table, smashing all the dishes and utensils on it. The ttering and breaking sounds caused many attendees to show subtle shifts in expression. Wei Qingxiaos face was ashen as she stared at Wei Haocang, who was still hunched over the table, stuffing food into his mouth. A wave of exhaustion suddenly washed over her. She had worked painstakingly hard, managing to achieve just a sliver of progress, only to end up with such a humiliating scenario. Suppressing the sorrow threatening to overwhelm her, she reached out, grabbed Wei Haocangs wrist, and said in a low voice, "Canger, stop eating! We need to leave!" Only Wei Qingxiaos words could calm Wei Haocang down during his episodes. As soon as her words reached his ears, Wei Haocang began to settle down. He ignored the grease and crumbs smeared all over his face, shing a stupid grin. Wei Qingxiao held back the tears that threatened to spill from her eyes. Maintaining herposure, she spoke indifferently, "Please excuse todays unfortunate incident. Well be leaving now." Having said this, she grabbed her brothers wrist and began to walk out of the banquet hall. The mncholy and destion in her bearing moved Luo Jian deeply. But Luo Xuan was practically on the verge ofughing out loud. This was perfect! I wont believe for a second that after seeing this so-called eldest son of the Wei Family behaving like a fool, my brother would still harbor any thoughts regarding her. As expected. Luo Qifeng stood frozen, his face full of shock as he stared at the backs of Wei Qingxiao and her brother. There was a flicker of conflict in his eyes, but atst, he dropped his gaze and refused to look anymore. As the legitimate firstborn of the Luo Family, Luo Qifeng was no fool. Previously, Wei Qingxiao had been worth pursuing. She possessed everything he desired. Beauty, status, and so much more that even eclipsed his own assets. But now, the very foundation of all that had crumbled. Because her brother turned out to be nothing less than aplete and utter fool. This revtion predicted exactly what her position within the Wei Family would be from now on. When paired with the assorted rumors about Wei Qingxiao herself, it became evident that her brother was her fatal weakness. Worse still, she had no way out. Under these circumstances, Wei Qingxiao was no longer an ideal partner but rather a ticking time bomb. Pursuing her would mean inheriting all her burdens alongside her. The weight of those burdens was simply unthinkable! Thus, Luo Qifeng wisely chose to withdraw, feeling even a sliver of relief in doing so. Luckily, he had found out early enough; otherwise, stepping onto this pirate ship would have been catastrophic! Tan Xiyao, despite losing a finger and being pped hard, felt relief as well. She believed it was worth it. Had she not taken action, she potentially could have lost her life instead. This once-bustling banquet hall instantly fell into gloom. Now, the looks directed at the Wei siblings were no longer filled with reverence and admiration but tinged with a perplexing strangeness. Wei Qingxiao clenched her teeth in silence, gripping her brothers hand as she prepared to leave the banquet hall. It was in this moment that Xue An, seated nearby, suddenly chuckled. "Are you nning to walk away just like that?" The entire hall was shaken by thisment. Heads turned in unison, eager to see who had spoken. Wei Qingxiao spun around abruptly, her voice icy cold, "Who dares speak out?" All eyes converged in one direction. Xue An sat there calmly, a faint, enigmatic smile on his lips as he stared at Wei Qingxiao from across the hall. "I did." "Who are you? What did you mean by those words just now?" Wei Qingxiaos tone was frosty as she demanded an exnation. "Nothing much," Xue An said nonchntly, "I just wanted to remind you of something. If you walk out of this banquet hall, the news about your brother being a fool will spread across the ghost realm in no time. When that happens, all the years of effort youve poured into building your reputation will be washed awaypletely!" "Have you considered that oue?" Xue Ans words made Wei Qingxiaos brows shoot up, rage shing in her eyes. Of course, she had considered such possibilities. But what could she do about it? Even if todays banquet passed without incident, what about the future? Who could guarantee that such incidents wouldnt happen again? Her only option now was to take things one step at a time. "Yes, Ive considered it. But what can I do?" Wei Qingxiao responded coldly. "Dont you wish to change all this?" Xue Ans probing question made Wei Qingxiao quake momentarily. Her pupils shrank to pinpoints as she stared intensely at Xue An. "How do I change it?" Leaning backzily in his chair, Xue An swept his gaze across the room before speaking in a calm tone, "Simple. Kill everyone here, and the news naturally wont spread!" Grinning slightly, Xue An added, "Such a straightforward solution, surely you understand it?" Boom! Before Wei Qingxiao could react, the entire banquet hall erupted into chaos. "Who is this lunatic daring to spout such audacious nonsense?" "Isnt that the seventh young master Luo Jian with the Ren Familys useless second son? Why are they with this man?" "I heard this man might be Luo Jingtings personal guard!" *Snort* "A mere guard of the Luo Familys branch line, acting so arrogantly? He has a death wish!" Chapter 1417 - 1414: Wow... Such Beautiful Fireworks! (4th Update)

Chapter 1417: Chapter 1414: Wow... Such Beautiful Fireworks! (4th Update)

The discussions almost seemed to lift the banquet halls ceiling. Yet, Xue An remainedpletely unmoved, quietly watching Wei Qingxiao. Wei Qingxiaos expression shifted repeatedly. To be honest, this thought had indeed crossed Wei Qingxiaos mind. But this wasnt the Central Ghost Realmit was the depths of the Ghost Realm. This journey was meant to escape family pressure, so she had only brought along a small entourage. On the other hand, the other side represented nearly all the powerful aristocrats in the Ghost Realms depths. This disparity in strength made such an idea appear na?ve andughably absurd. Thus, Wei Qingxiao had no choice but to leave in defeat. Now, hearing Xue Ans words, countless thoughts shed through Wei Qingxiaos mind. Who is he? Why would he say this? What is his goal? These tangled thoughts left Wei Qingxiao speechless. Xue An, as if able to see through her mind, said calmly, "Theres no need to specte about my identity. I only ask you one questiondo you want to change this oue?" Almost instinctively, Wei Qingxiao nodded, "Of course I do, but so what? Do you really think you can help me achieve that?" Her tone wasced with heavy sarcasm. Xue An smiled, "Alright then! Ill help you make it happen!" At that moment, many in the banquet hall burst intoughter out of sheer anger. "Someone drag this nonsensical fool out and execute him! Spare us the stain on these premises!" a Luo Family elder demanded coldly. In an instant, over a dozen guards surged forward, intent on acting. But before they could even approach, Luo Jian stepped forward, blocking them all. "Let me see who dares to move!" Hiss! The crowd collectively gasped in shock. What was going on? Why was the Luo Familys Seventh Young Master standing up for this audacious man? Luo Qifeng roared in fury, "Seventh Brother, what do you think youre doing? Are you rebelling?" At this point, Luo Jian had already steeled his resolve. "Thats right, I am rebelling!" Many were left dumbfounded by this turn of events. The Luo Family Head, Luo Gaoyang, erupted with rage. "You ungrateful brat! Seize this traitor at once!" The guards hesitated. At the same time, Ren Tianqi also stepped forward, standing beside Luo Jian. "Seventh Young Master, dont forget you have me as well!" Ren Tianqi said with a smile. From within the crowd, the Ren Family Head, Ren Xiong, froze for a moment before letting out a furious roar, "Ren Tianqi, what do you think youre doing?" Ren Tianqi sneered, "What am I doing? Dear father, do you really need to ask? Naturally, Im rebelling too!" Boom! The crowd erupted into chaos! No one could make sense of what was happening. Right then, Luo Xuan suddenly leapt up, pointing at Luo Jingting, who stood behind Xue An, and began to curse. "Its you, you wretched thing, isnt it? I knew we should never have taken you in. As expected, a bastard will always be a bastard! How dare you go against the Luo Family!" The words were harsh and vile. Luo Jingtings face turned deathly palenot because of the venom in Luo Xuans words, but because they confirmed a harsh truth. She truly wasnt part of the Luo Family! Everything had been a lie! So, she really was just an unwanted bastard child! These thoughts surged through her mind, and the overwhelming sorrow made Luo Jingting nearly copse. Xue An sighed lightly. "Dont be sad. This is their mistake, not yours. Understand?" Hearing Xue Ans words, Luo Jingtingposed herself with great effort and nodded firmly. Xue An then smiled and said, "Besides, knowing your origins is enough. As for the Luo Family? Theyre irrelevant. Because once theyre all dead... theyll all be yours!" These words were wildly arrogant. At least thats how the Luo Family perceived them. Luo Xuan let out a shrillugh. "How ridiculous! At deaths door, and youre still spouting such nonsense? Do you really think Luo Jian alone can save you?" Before she could finish, Luo Xuans entire body suddenly floated into the air. In a breaths time, the space around her copsed inward, crushing her physical form and condensing her into a grotesque ball of flesh. It happened so fast. In just a breaths time, Luo Xuan, who had been ranting moments ago, was reduced to a bloody lump, quietly hovering in midair. Such a brutal and gruesome disy left the entire audience horrified. Luo Qifeng roared in anguish, "Little Sister!" Then, pointing hysterically at Xue An, he screamed, "Kill him! Make him pay in blood!" Boom! By now, everyone understood that this was no longer a simple aristocratic feud but a full-blown battle to the death. They quickly backed away. At almost the exact same moment, countless Luo Family guards emerged from hidden corners,unching a coordinated attack on Xue An. The dazzling lights filled the air, forming a violent, menacing tableau. Luo Jian and Ren Tianqis expressions changed drastically. Only Xue An remained seated, turning to the furrow-browed Wei Qingxiao. "See? Im already helping you fulfill your wish." As he spoke, the flurry of attacks descended close. The Ghost Races attacks were notoriously unpredictable and bizarre, and these Luo Family guards were masters of coordinated strikes. This particr assault was especially fierce and deadly. Even Wei Qingxiao admitted shed have to retreat under such an attack. But Xue An didnt even nce at the iing onught. Instead, he casually waved his hand. Countless sword beams materialized out of thin air, slicing through like dragons weaving their tails. In mere moments, the advancing guards froze mid-step before shattering into pieces. The cold Sword Qi eradicated even their souls, leaving no trace behind. The devastating simplicity of the strike left everyone in shock. Even Luo Xuan, who had barely managed to reconstruct her Ghost Race body, was filled with dread. As for Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi, their eyes nearly popped out of their heads. They had expected a victory, but one won at great cost. Never had they imagined such a resolutionswift, clean, and without effort. But the person most shaken was Wei Qingxiao. She had never imagined such an oue, staring dumbfounded at the scene. On the other hand, Wei Haocang pped with childlike glee. "Wow... such beautiful fireworks!" He had mistaken the sword beams for fireworks. Seeing the silly grin on Wei Haocangs face, Xue Ans expression softened with a trace of tenderness. "Would you like to see more?" "Yes! Yes!" Wei Haocang nodded eagerly. Xue An smiled, then waved his hand again. Above the banquet hall, countless sword beams appeared once more, descending to hover just above everyones throats. "Dont move!" But there was no need for his warningthe chilling Sword Intent emanating from the des had frozen everyone in ce, rendering them immobilized. Even Luo Gaoyang, who had been preparing to take action himself in rage, instantly cooled his temper. Xue An chuckled, "Now isnt this better? Everyone calm and civilized, talking things over instead of yelling and shoutingits much less annoying!" No one dared to speak, not even to nod. Who would dare risk provoking the Sword Qi hovering at their throats? Thus, everyone remained frozen, faces grim, like lifeless statues. Xue Ans smile widened. "Good, very obedient!" He then turned to the utterly bewildered Wei Qingxiao. "So, shall we kill them?" Chapter 1444 - 1441: Unraveling and Restoring the Essence (3rd Update)

Chapter 1444: Chapter 1441: Unraveling and Restoring the Essence (3rd Update)

Wei Familys ancestor? Xue Ans remark left many people looking at each other in surprise. Especially the elders of the Wei Family and the Family Head Wei Jing Long, who all turned pale. Because if what Xue An said was true, then all of this was too unbelievable! At this moment, following Xue Ans questioning, a figure started to slowly manifest in the void. When it finally revealed itself, it turned out to be an old man with a head full of white hair. As soon as this old man appeared, Wei Yuhua was overwhelmed with joy and kneeled to the ground, tremblingly saying, "Greetings, my lord!" But the old man paid no attention to Wei Yuhuas cry. Instead, he fixed his gaze on Xue An and asked in a deep voice. "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, although I have continually raised my evaluation of you, it seems I still underestimated you! When exactly did you realize my identity?" Xue An chuckled freely, pointed a finger at Wei Yuhua kneeling beside the old man, and said calmly, "Its very simple. When I saw him use the Wei Familys lineage power, I already guessed!" "Lineage power?" The old man slightly frowned. Xue An nodded and said calmly, "Given Wei Yuhuas abilities, theres no way he could have awakened his lineage power, but he did. Thats already a reason to suspect!" "Moreover..." Xue An smiled, "Your descendant is quite foolish; he doesnt know how to hide his lineage secrets. So it was easy for me to see that there was a strange force within his lineage, seemingly... an echo of the aura from the ancestral progenitor!" "So I was quite sure that someone was meddling behind the scenes! Was I right?" The old man suddenly kicked the kneeling Wei Yuhua, sending him flying away, then nodded with a sullen face, "Thats right! I am indeed the Wei Family ancestor, my name is Wei Li!" The mention of this name left many people with a bewildered expression. Only those who were strong and long-lived first paused in disbelief, then were utterly shocked. "Its really him! How could it be! Wasnt he supposed to have perished three thousand years ago?" "If it really is him, he must be at least twenty thousand years old!" The major Hall Masters of the Land of Penalty whispered in shock. At this moment, all the members of the Wei Family, led by Family Head Wei Jing Long, were ecstatic. They all kneeled to the ground, feverishly kowtowing. "Greetings, Ancestor!" The voices rose and fell, some even crying tears of joy in their excitement. The reason for their exuberance is due to Wu Leis extremely special status within the Wei Family. He is not only the founding ancestor of the Wei Family but also the most powerful person since the beginning of the legacy. There are many legends and stories about him. So if this really is the ancestor, the Wei Familys strength will reach an unprecedented leap, potentially unifying the entire Ghost Realm! This is why the members of the Wei Family were so ecstatic. Wei Jing Long crawled forward a few steps, shouting loudly, "The 231st n Leader Wei Jing Long greets the First Generation n Leader, my lord!" Wei Lis face remained calm, as he said indifferently, "All of you, stand up!" Then he focused his attention back on Xue An. "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, you are indeed formidable, but there is one thing I dont understand!" Wei Li sneered slightly and said slowly. "What has happened to you that your strength has declined to such a degree?" This question left many people dumbfounded. To single-handedly withstand thebined strike of the eight Hall Masters, such astonishing strength is considered weakened? If he hadnt weakened, just how powerful would he be? Many couldnt help but wonder. Xue An merely gave a nonchnt smile and said, "It seems youve meticulously investigated me! If my guess isnt wrong, then the Demon Empress whounched the massive invasion on Mingxin Pce earlier was also under yourmand, wasnt she?" Wei Li nodded, "Thats right!" Actually, it was the message from that Demon Empress before her death that informed Wei Li that the long lost Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign had returned! At this moment, Wei Lis eyes shed, and then he spoke in a deep voice, "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, regardless of whether your strength has declined, I have no desire to conflict with you. As long as you step aside from this hidden treasure now, then there will be no conflict between us at all, how about that?" Xue Anughed brightly, though his eyes were filled with icy coldness. "No conflict at all?" Xue An shook his head, "Do you really think thats possible?" "You..." Wei Lis expression changed as he said angrily, "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, I respect you as a strong being, which is why Ive been lenient. Dont refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!" "Respect me as a strong being?" Xue An coldly smiled, pointing to the grand door behind him, and said calmly, "Is this how you respect the strong? If Im not mistaken, the death of the Nether Monarch should also be orchestrated by you, right?" Wei Lis face gradually turned gloomy, murder in his eyes, "So what if it is?" Xue An pped his hands in admiration, "Good, its great you admitted it! That way, everything aligns perfectly!" Wei Li slightly frowned, showing a hint of impatience, "What exactly are you trying to say?" Xue Ans smile turned cold, "Its simple, I only have three questions for you right now!" "First, the battle against the Hua ns Deity ten thousand years ago, was the sinister force involved from you?" This statement left many people bewildered,pletely unsure what Xue An was referring to. But Wei Lis face changed dramatically, and then he red at Xue An, "How... how do you know this?" "Dont ask how I know, just tell me, yes or no?" Wei Lis expression fluctuated, but soon, he calmed down, though his face was no longer smiling but filled with icy killing intent. "I finally understand, Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, you are a Hua n person! Your Hua n really clings on, even persisting after ten thousand years!" "Yes, I indeed participated in the massacre of the Hua ns Deity back then, and joining me in battle were Heavenly Lord Lihen and other deities!" Xue An nodded, "I know about them, and Ive taken care of them already!" Wei Lis face changed, but then he sneered, "So youre here to avenge the Hua n?" "Every debt has its debtor, and every grudge must be avenged. But some things must be rified! Like who exactly was the mastermind behind your and Heavenly Lord Lihens actions back then?" Wei Liughed loudly at these words, "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, dont you think these questions are too naive? Do you think I would tell you? And even if I did, what could you possibly do about it? That existence is beyond your imagination!" At this moment, Xue An suddenly said calmly, "The darkness so dense it cannot be dissolved, right?" Chapter 1419 - 1416: Face is given by others, so you’d better be sensible (2nd Update)

Chapter 1419: Chapter 1416: Face is given by others, so youd better be sensible (2nd Update)

Wei Qingxiao was dumbfounded. Whats going on? Why did her younger brother suddenly be so "approachable"? And it even seemed like he had be friends with this young man in white. This was simply too unbelievable! As she pondered, Wei Qingxiao suddenly grasped something, turned to Xue An, and said coldly, "Its you?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Me what?" "Its definitely your doing. Otherwise, why would Canger be so obedient? Tell me, what did you do to him?" Xue An didnt respond; he simply looked at the agitated Wei Qingxiao with a hint ofpassion. Yes. Compassion! Because he could see that Wei Qingxiao was now panicking. Indeed, Wei Qingxiao was deeply panickedutterly,pletely panicked. Since her brother Wei Haocang had grown up under her shelter from childhood, she knew his every action inside out. This understanding of him was even deeper than Wei Haocangs understanding of himself. It was a life without surprises. Wei Qingxiao had fantasized more than once that her younger brother would one day suddenly awaken, be like a normal person, and give her a huge surprise. Yet, it was nothing more than a fantasy. In reality, Wei Qingxiao could always easily predict Wei Haocangs next move. Never had there been an exception. Until this time. An exception finally came. Wei Qingxiao guessed wrong. Because Wei Haocang not only didnt overreacthe was surprisingly calm. Calm, like a normal person. This unusual reaction made Wei Qingxiaos scalp tingle. She didnt know whether this was good or bad, auspicious or ominous. But out of simple sibling affection, she naturally directed all her doubts and suspicion at Xue An. Xue An understood this fully, so he didnt get angryhe simply shook his head gently. "Youve got it wrong. I didnt do anything at all. Everything is merely the normal reaction of your brother!" "Youre lying!" Wei Qingxiao was utterly agitated, her eyes brimming with a chilling murderous intent. Though this young man in white had formidable power, if he dared to harm her brother, Wei Qingxiao would risk everything to fight him to the death. But just as she grew increasingly tense, Wei Haocang muttered, "Sister, look at the fireworks!" Although his words still didnt quite match normal speech, they were at least clearer than before. Of course, only those who were intimately familiar with Wei Haocang could notice such slight progress; to others, it still seemed like the rambling of a fool. Wei Qingxiao could naturally tell, and then she froze. This incredibly subtle progress seemed like a bombshell, directly exploding in Wei Qingxiaos heart. "Cang... Canger..." Wei Qingxiaos voice trembled, and her tears spilled uncontrobly. But Wei Haocang didnt pay attention to his tearful sister; his face beamed with excitement as he stared at Xue An. "Fireworks!" Xue An smiled and nodded, then turned to look deeply at Wei Qingxiao. "Do you believe me now?" True or falseit didnt matter. What mattered was that her brothers slight improvement was real! So Wei Qingxiao wiped her tears away, stared icily at Xue An, and finally nodded slowly. "I can temporarily trust you for now. But remember, if you ever harm my brother even slightly, I will kill you!" Such threats seemed feeble and powerless before Xue An. But Wei Qingxiao said it anyway, and she truly meant it. Xue An chuckled faintly and suddenly said, "You know, if anyone else dared speak to me this way, theyd already be dead!" Wei Qingxiaos breathing became instantly heavier, though she still stared at Xue An unwaveringly. "But youre different; youre an exception. After all, I have to give someone some face!" Xue An said casually, a hint of humor in his voice. Yet his smile swiftly cooled, "But remember one thing: face is something granted by others; sooner orter, it runs out. So youd best behave yourself and stop doing foolish thingsespecially threatening me. Understood?" Every word of Xue Ans warning was like a hammer blow to Wei Qingxiaos heart, forcing her to involuntarily step back several paces, her face filled with horror. Meanwhile, Xue An withdrew his chilling gaze and reced it with an amiable smile, as if his earlier, almost palpable killing intent had been nothing but an illusion. With a wave of his hand, he lifted the Divine Thought Barrier that had isted them from others prying eyes. The sounds of chatter returned, filling the air once more. Throughout, no one in the banquet hall had heard even a single word of the conversation between Xue An and the Wei siblings. Not even their silhouettes had been visible; through the barrier, they appeared blurry, like figures behind frosted ss. The onlookers naturally realized that this was a Divine Thought Barrier, designed to block out external observation. But this revtion stirred up new schemes in the minds of those present. Now that the barrier was lifted and Xue An seemingly unaware, perhaps they could take this chance to flee? With this thought in mind, some who were near the door began to quietly inch forward, cautiously moving toward an escape. At first, their steps were tentative and slow, careful not to provoke the sword glimmer poised at their throats. But after walking a few steps, they noticed that the sword glimmer remained utterly still, showing no reaction. ted, these individuals quickened their pace and bolted for the banquet halls exit. Closer... even closer! Finally! The doorway was right in front of them. As their feet crossed the threshold, ready to flee this nightmare... The sluggish sword glimmer suddenly came alive, darting forward like a streak of light. Thunk-thunk-thunk! In mere moments, the throats of these escapees were pierced clean through, and they copsed to the ground, clutching at the gaping wounds, their faces etched with despair. And this strike didnt just destroy their Human n bodiesit also shattered their Ghost Race souls. So by the time they hit the floor, they were utterly annihted, their spirits scattered. This ruthlessness left the others in the hall trembling, their tentative steps reversing in abject terror. Still, the stronger individualslike the Family Heads such as Luo Gaoyangrefused to resign themselves to such defeat. Their faces darkened as they exchanged nces, silently conspiring to find a way to break free. But after a few attempts, they found themselves despondent; the sword glimmer seemedpletely unassable. If left undisturbed, it remained idle at their throats. Yet, provoke it even slightly, and it would obliterate them without hesitation. This unfathomable mechanism left even Luo Gaoyang and the other elites visibly defeated. Amid the desperation, Luo Qifengs eyes flickered uncertainly, deep in thought. At that moment, Xue An dismantled the Divine Thought Barrier. With Xue An and his group no longer shrouded, their figures became clear once more, instantly silencing the noisy hall. Everyone directedplicated gazes at the young man in white who led the group. Chapter 1420 - 1417: If You Want to Live, Then Give Me an Explanation First (3rd Update)

Chapter 1420: Chapter 1417: If You Want to Live, Then Give Me an Exnation First (3rd Update)

They truly couldnt understandjust who was this young man, and why was he so formidable? At the same time. Xue An smiled faintly at Wei Haocang. "Brother Haocang, do you want to set off the fireworks one by one, or should they explode all at once?" This question, akin to the whispered temptations of a devil, caused an already terrified and trembling crowd to erupt into chaos. "Who the hell are you? Let me go now!" "Thats right! This matter has nothing to do with us! Release me at once!" "Spare us, my lord!" Pleading cries for mercy and indignant curses mingled together, turning the banquet hall into a scene of utter pandemonium. Xue An remained utterly expressionless, simply watching the spectacle with a leisurely air, as though relishing a grand performance unfolding before his eyes. "Enough!" A sudden shout cut through the chaos, bringing the hall to a hush. Then, Luo Qifeng stepped forward, his expression solemn. He sped his fists and spoke in a grave tone. "Friend! Your strength is indeed extraordinary, but are we not without deep grievances between us? If this is merely over some trivial matter, it doesnt warrant such a dramatic disy. After all, you are an unparalleled powerhousetheres no need for this, wouldnt you agree?" "Trivial matter?" Xue An chuckled softly. His gaze swept over the ghost of Luo Xuan, trembling behind Luo Qifeng, and he said coldly, "Since you acknowledge that I am an unparalleled powerhouse, then surely you must provide me an exnation for this womans previous insults against me, no?" At these words, Luo Xuan shuddered violently, and then shrieked in terror. "Youve already destroyed my human n body! What more do you want? Let me tell youour Luo Family..." Before she could finish, Luo Qifeng had already yanked her forward. "Brother, what are you doing?" Luo Xuan was still bewildered. Luo Qifeng sighed softly, "Xuaner, me yourself for offending someone you should never have offended!" Luo Xuan trembled all over, instantly realizing the situation, and screamed in stark terror. "No..." But before she could finish, Luo Qifeng grabbed her ghostly form with both hands and tore ruthlessly. "Ahhhhh! Luo Qifeng, you bastard!" With a blood-curdling scream, Luo Xuans ghostly figure was ripped in two. Thick, eerie ghostly energy spurted out, like blood gushing from an open wound, scattering across the floor. Fragments of Luo Xuans ghost began to fade visibly, growing weaker and thinner by the second. Finally! With a crisp snapping sound, The notorious Luo Family daughter known for her arrogance and ruthlessness met her end at the hands of her most admired elder brother. And the reason? Simply to offer an apology to the boy in white. Such savage and decisive actions left many witnessing this scene slightly rattled. Afterpleting this cruel act, Luo Qifeng seemed relieved as he turned to Xue An and said, "Friend, is this exnation satisfactory to you?" Xue An gazed calmly at the scattered fragments of the ghost on the ground before nodding. "Not bad!" Luo Qifeng let out a discreet breath of relief and then smiled as he said, "In that case, I kindly ask you, friend, to show mercy and spare us." Someone who could both yield and act ruthlessly! Luo Qifengs conduct at this moment was summed up in the minds of many with these eight simple words. Meanwhile, Luo Gaoyang nodded subtly in agreement. In his view, this was the true quality required of apetent Family Head. As for the issue of losing a daughter...pared to his own life, it was simply insignificant! But just as Luo Qifeng oozed confidence, he could never have foreseen Xue An suddenlyughing. "Your exnation is indeed satisfying, but when did I ever say that satisfying me would mean Id spare you all?" "You..." Luo Qifengs face twisted in anger, but his rage was soon suppressed as he spoke again, his tone sinister. "Friend, one should show mercy when its due. What will it take for you to let us go?" "Its simple!" As he spoke, Xue An pointed toward the distant figures of Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi. "No matter who you are, as long as you obtain their consent, I will spare you!" Boom! Xue Ans decision sent shockwaves through the banquet hall. Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi were equally stunned. What was the masters intent? Among the crowd, only Wei Qingxiao seemed thoughtful, beginning to grasp some of Xue Ans greater n. Yet, the more she understood, the more shaken she felt as she cast an astonished nce toward Xue An. Who exactly was this boy? Why did his strength defy all logic, and why was his mastery over manipting peoples hearts so unparalleled? At that moment, the noisy, market-like banquet hall gradually fell silent. All eyes turned toward Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi. For everyone present, their lives now hung on the will of these two individuals. In essence, Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi held the power of life and death over all. "Cough, cough! Little Seventh, the previous incidents were all my fault. I hope you can forgive me, as we share the bond of blood and brotherhood, right?" Luo Qifeng was the first to turn to Luo Jian. By now, Luo Jian had recovered from his earlier shock. Seeing the notorious Luo Qifeng, who had always looked down on him, speaking so obsequiously, a sudden rity dawned on him. He gazed at Xue An in gratitude from afar. Xue An offered noment, merely smiling faintly and nodding, signaling Luo Jian to do as he pleased. Taking a deep breath, Luo Jian sneered coldly, "Luo Qifeng, now you remember Im your younger brother? What, do you think a few words of apology will erase all the oppression and targeting of the past?" Luo Qifengs face turned pale. Of course, he knew the depth of Luo Jians resentment. After all, the things hed done to Luo Jian werent exactlymendable. He cast a pleading nce at Luo Gaoyang. Faced with such a dire situation, Luo Gaoyang couldnt afford to remain passive. He cleared his throat awkwardly, worked to soften his tone, and said with a smile, "Jianer, enough already. Dont dwell too much on the past. After all, were family!" "Family?" Luo Jians face turned hateful. "When have you ever treated me as family?" "Jianer, as your father, I had my reasons..." Luo Gaoyang said apologetically. "Heh..." Luo Jian interrupted with a derisiveugh. "Luo Gaoyang, do I need to spell out how my mother died? Or do you already know?" These words made Luo Gaoyangs face turn ghastly pale, his eyelids twitching uncontrobly. "You..." "How do I know, you wonder?" Luo Jians face was streaked with tears. "You thought I was too young to understand anything back then? You couldnt be more wrongbefore my mother passed, she told me everything!" "That wretched woman! So it was her, meddling even in death!" Luo Gaoyang roared in anger. "Ha! To you, she was a wretched woman even to herst breath. But do you know her final words to me?" Luo Jian said, his voice trembling. "She told me to live well, to not let you all destroy me. And if possible, not to hate you!" Chapter 1421 - 1418: Sorry, Your Eldest Son Also Died by My Hand (4th Update)

Chapter 1421: Chapter 1418: Sorry, Your Eldest Son Also Died by My Hand (4th Update)

Luo Gaoyang froze, a glimmer of hope shing in his eyes, but the next instant, Luo Jians words plunged him into the Bottomless Abyss. "Ive always listened to my mother, but I wont listen to her this time. Because I want to hate you allI want all of you dead!" Luo Jians words brimmed with a hatred so deep it seemed ready to overflow. Luo Gaoyang, Luo Qifeng, and several members of the Luo Family were just about to speak. Xue An waved his hand, and his Divine Sense sealed their voices. "Wait, well kill them in a little while," Xue An said calmly. "Yes, my lord!" Luo Jian responded with utmost reverence. A boundless terror finally surfaced in the eyes of Luo Gaoyang and the others. The fear of death descended upon them for the first time. Only when faced with true death do you understand its horrifying nature. And just as Luo Jian officially severed ties with the Luo Family, Ren Tianqi was experiencing a simr situation on his end. At first, Ren Xiong, the Family Head of the Ren Family, was overjoyed, believing his survival was now assured, and brazenly shouted, "Second son, release our people at once!" Ren Tianqi was unmoved, his head hung low, lost in thought. Ren Xiong frowned slightly, intending to erupt in anger, but quickly reconsidered and softened his tone, saying, "Tianqi! Release mefor your father!" "For my father? Haha!" Ren Tianqi suddenly let out a coldugh. He lifted his head, his gaze filled with hatred, fixed firmly on Ren Xiong. "Who gave you the right to call yourself my father?" "You...!" Ren Xiong was rendered speechless. But the other members of the Ren Family broke out into furious roars at this moment. "Ren Tianqi, have you lost your mind? How dare you speak to the Family Head like this?" "Exactly! Release the Family Head and us right now, and well let this matter slide!" The more they shouted, the crazier the smile grew on Ren Tianqis face. Suddenly, he bellowed. "Enough!" The moring Ren Family members instantly fell silent. Then, in a voice as cold as ice, Ren Tianqi slowly said, "In your eyes, am I worth less than a dog? Summoned at your whim and discarded when no longer useful?" Faces among the Ren Family paled visibly. Even Ren Xiongs eyes showed a trace of panic, though he quickly forced a smile and said, "Tianqi, we did admittedly neglect you in the past, but I swear that as your father, Ill change from now on!" "Change? Haha, no need. Its far toote now!" "Its not toote, its not! I..." Ren Tianqi waved his hand, impatiently cutting off Ren Xiongs words. Then, with a sneer, he said, "Do you know? From the time I first started remembering things until now, everything youve all done to meI remember it all, crystal clear!" "And those humiliationsyou think they can be erased with a mere promise to change?" Ren Tianqis words made Ren Xiongs face grow increasingly pale. Meanwhile Ren Tianqi turned and bowed deeply to Xue An, saying, "My lord, thank you for granting me this opportunity. Now I can die without regret!" Xue An smiled silently. "Are you sure?" Ren Tianqi nodded without hesitation. "Yes, Im sure!" "Very well! Shall we begin now?" "Yes!" These words triggered a collective howl from the Ren Family members. Ren Xiong roared hysterically, "Ren Tianqi, you traitor! Youre a disgrace to this family! Just you waitwhen my son Ren Tianyun returns, hell make you pay!" Ren Tianqis expression remained cold, entirely unmoved. Xue An, however, paused momentarily before chuckling softly. "Thanks for reminding me. I nearly forgotI killed two people not long ago in the outskirts of the Ghost Realm. One was named Ren Tianyun, and the other was Tan Feiwen! They were yours, werent they? So you might as well give up waiting for Ren Tianyun to return!" "Because hes already dead!" Ren Xiong, who had been shouting frantically, fell silent in an instant. But momentster, he began tough eerily. "Kid, your strength may be impressive, but do you really think some flimsy words can fool me? I can sense my son Ren Tianyuns aura clear as day..." Just as he was about to im that through his bloodline, he could feel Ren Tianyun was still alive Xue An snapped his fingers. A crisp "pop" echoed. Ren Xiong froze, hisplexion draining visibly as terror took hold. He was utterly horrified to discover that, following Xue Ans snap, his sons bloodline aura had utterly vanished. "W-whats happening? Where is my son?" Ren Xiong roared. Xue An smiled faintly. "Didnt I already tell you? Your son is dead! I simply used a secret technique to obscure it earlier because I didnt want to upset you. How about itdont you think you should thank me?" "No... thats impossible!" Ren Xiong screamed, his voice reverberating through the air. But the truth was undeniable and untouchable by human hands. This spectacle seemed to tire Xue An, who turned toward Wei Haocang with a subtle grin. "Brother Haocang, its time to light the fireworks!" Wei Haocang chuckled foolishly. Then, with a wave of his hand, he shouted at Ren Xiong and the others. "Boom!" In that moment, a sh of light gleamed as de energy, aimed directly at the throats of the Ren Family members, pierced through them. Thud, thud! Corpses copsed to the ground one after another. The air became thick with the stench of blood. Everyone present was stunned into silence. Only Ren Tianqi showed an expression of utter satisfaction. But just then, a slender figure abruptly dashed out from the crowd and knelt before Ren Tianqi. "My husband, save me!" The one kneeling before Ren Tianqi was none other than Tan Xiyao, the second daughter of the Tan Family. At this moment, Tan Xiyaos face was pale as a sheet, her body trembling like a leaf, exuding a pitiable fragility. Her plea of "husband" was imbued with genuine emotion. Ren Tianqi, however, appeared as though he had fully anticipated her arrival. He crossed his arms and sneered coldly at her. "Husband? Who is your husband?" Seeing the sneer on Ren Tianqis face, the chill in Tan Xiyaos heart seeped all the way to the soles of her feet. She had thought her gesture would surely soften Ren Tianqi, but he hadnt even spared her a proper nce. Yet she dared not retreat. Not long ago, she had clearly overheard the Tan Family Heads hushed exmation. Once Xue An snapped his fingers, breaking the seal, the Tan Family could sense the disappearance of Tan Feiwen. This revtion told Tan Xiyao that if she managed to survive this ordeal, the future of the Tan Family would truly belong to her. Moreover, in order to save her life, she had no choice. So, hearing Ren Tianqis response, Tan Xiyao lifted her face and stered on a fawning smile, whispering, "Of course its you, my husband. Have you forgotten? We were engaged..." Before she could finish saying "engaged," a shadow of a shoe grewrger in her view. Then, in the astonished gaze of Tan Xiyao, Ren Tianqis foot viciously mmed into her seductive face. Bang! The kick was so brutal it nearly burst her eye. Tan Xiyao let out a miserable scream as she was sent flying through the air. Uponnding, she spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with fragments of teeth from one side of her mouth. Her appearance was now utterly wretchedher tall, elegant nose was crushed, and her face was disfigured beyond recognition by the blow. The entire scene left the crowd breathless. The savagery of the strike was nothing short of shocking. Even Tan Xiyao struggled to keep her swollen eyes open, staring nkly at Ren Tianqi, failing toprehend what had happened. Ren Tianqi slowly withdrew his foot and said coldly, "I never hit womenbut you are an exception!" Chapter 1422 - 1419: Scared? Why Should I Be Scared? (First Update)

Chapter 1422: Chapter 1419: Scared? Why Should I Be Scared? (First Update)

After finishing everything, Ren Tianqi turned around, respectfully knelt on the ground, and then kowtowed loudly several times. "Master, thank you for your divine power. Now that my wish has been fulfilled, please act!" As he spoke, Ren Tianqis face showed an expression of relief, as if a thousand-pound burden had been lifted, and no trace of his previous hostility remained. Xue An smiled and nodded, "Very well, stand up!" "Yes!" Ren Tianqi stood up respectfully. Afterward, Xue Ans gaze swept over Tan Xiyao. Tan Xiyao shuddered all over, then let out a piteous scream, "No...!" As she spoke, she crawled toward Ren Tianqi on her knees. "Please dont kill me! Ill do anything for you! I know I was wrong; I shouldnt have done what I did before! But Im still pure!" Ren Tianqi did not even lift his eyelid and spoke calmly, "Whether youre pure or not, what does that have to do with me?" Tan Xiyaos body froze, staring nkly at Ren Tianqi. At the same time, Wei Haocang suddenly became excited, "Kill!" The word was spoken very clearly. Wei Qingxiao abruptly turned back. Because in the past, Wei Haocang, except for expressing hunger, had never spoken voluntarily. Now he could clearly express his thoughts, which was an unimaginable improvement. Xue An remained neutral, "Do you think she deserves to die?" This question was directed at Luo Jian. Luo Jian took a deep breath, "Master, if were talking about karma, almost everyone present deserves to die!" These words caused the entire scene to tremble. Many faces showed an expression of despair. Xue An let out a faint smile, "Oh? ording to you, then what about you and Ren Tianqi?" Luo Jians expression remained calm, shaking his head, "The two of us are different!" His face revealed a touch of bitterughter as he continued, "Because neither of us even had the chance tomit evil!" Xue Anughed aloud toward the heavens. Within theughter, Tan Xiyao trembled all over, but a glimmer of hope appeared in her eyes. If this white-d youth hesitated to act, could she possibly survive...? Before this thought fully formed, Tan Xiyao suddenly saw a sh of bright light before her eyes, her body flying into the air. Her vision flipped, and she could actually see her own back. Strange, how could this be...? With deep confusion, Tan Xiyao sank into the abyss of death and never woke again. Tan Xiyao died just like that. The crowd erupted into a fresh wave ofmotion. Especially the members of the Luo Family who were being restrained by Xue Ans divine senseall of them were ovee with fear. They had no idea what this white-d youth wanted to do or why he hadnt killed them yet. But thinking about it... it certainly couldnt be anything good! As fear and uncertainty set in, Xue An turned his gaze toward Luo Gaoyang, who was hiding among the crowd, using all his effort to remain inconspicuous, and smiled faintly. "Luo Family Head, theres something Id like to ask you. I hope you will answer truthfully!" As he spoke, the divine sense restraining Luo Gaoyang was undone. Luo Gaoyang trembled all over, then hesitantly asked, "What... what is it?" "Very simple!" Xue An raised his finger and pointed at Luo Jingting, "What is her true background? And why did you go to such lengths to target Zang Xuelings world?" The mention of Zang Xuelings name made Luo Gaoyangsplexion be pale instantly. He couldnt help but cry out, "You... You really came from that world?" "Yes! Strange, isnt it?" Wen Muling interjected coldly, then asked sharply, "Old man, let me ask you, besides your Luo Family, who else participated in targeting the Nether Monarch?" Boom! If the previous questions had already caused ripples of shock among the crowd, Wen Mulings remark nownded like a bomb, causing an uproar in the entire ce. Even Wei Qingxiao couldnt help but tremble in shock, staring dumbfounded at Wen Muling and Xue An. The Nether Monarch.... Could it be they truly were remnants of the Nether Monarchs faction? Thinking of this, Wei Qingxiaos heart couldnt help but tighten. Although she hadnt participated in the great battle back then, the legends that circted told her clearly what had urred. At that time, nearly all the major families in the Ghost Realm mobilized to suppress the Peerless Dark Lord who ruled this realm. The battle saw countless casualties, and the result was the fall of the Nether Monarch, with the noble families seizing victory. But due to the grave losses, over the years, the matter had be a taboo in the Ghost Realm, strictly forbidden to be discussed in private. As for the remnants of the Nether Monarchs faction, they were hunted relentlessly, not allowed to exist. These matters shook Wei Qingxiao deeply, leaving her stunned. Luo Gaoyang naturally thought of this as well, and he shrieked in near madness, "The Nether Monarch! You really are remnants of the Nether Monarchs faction?" Wen Muling detested being referred to with such disdainful terms and roared in fury, "Thats right, we are the people of the Nether Monarch! But were certainly not some remnants. If you dare talk nonsense again, Ill kill you right now!" This was when Luo Gaoyang surprisingly calmed down, knowing that this was no longer a mere dispute between noble families but a confrontation destined to end in death. After all, there existed an unbridgeable hatred between the Nether Monarchs faction and the noble families. Thus, at this moment, Luo Gaoyang becameposed, relinquishing his previous remnants of hope and delusion. "Hehe, I understand now. You want to know why we targeted Zang Xueling? I can tell you. Back when the Nether Monarch was being besieged, she repeatedly attempted to avoid involvement. That behavior angered the big shots of the Central Ghost Realm, who secretly ordered us to eliminate her!" "Big shots of the Central Ghost Realm? Who are they?" Wen Muling immediately asked. "Do you think I would tell you?" Luo Gaoyang sneered, then looked at Xue An. "Young man, no matter what your rtionship with the Nether Monarch is, I must warn youthis matter will not end well. Very soon, you will face the enraged retaliation from the true big shots of the Ghost Realm. Do you know why? Because back when they besieged the Nether Monarch, the entire Ghost Realms noble families were involved! Hahaha!" Luo Gaoyang burst into a fit of franticughter, full of arrogance and twisted delight. "Oh? Im actually looking forward to it!" Amid theughter, Xue An spoke calmly. His words cut Luo Gaoyangsughter short, forcing his gaze onto Xue An. "You... arent you afraid?" "Afraid?" Xue An shook his head. "Why would I be afraid? Besides...." Xue An smiled faintly, "Dont you think this is all the more interesting?" Luo Gaoyang stared nkly at Xue An, his throat producing garbled sounds out of disbelief. Faced with the impending retaliation of the entire noble ss of the Ghost Realm, this white-d youth not only showed no fear, he was even exhratedfinding it entertaining. What kind of bizarre mindset was this? Even Wei Qingxiao was left utterly stunned. This person... just how audacious could one be? Chapter 1423 - 1420: Lambs to the Slaughter, an Almost Cruel Naivety! (Second Update)

Chapter 1423: Chapter 1420: Lambs to the ughter, an Almost Cruel Naivety! (Second Update)

If it were anyone else here, even a descendant of the Wei Family, faced with a dispute involving the Nether Monarch and the elite families, they would undoubtedly choose to retreat without hesitation, avoiding the entanglement altogether. But Wei Qingxiao was different. Not only did she not back down, there was even a faint trace of excitement in her heart. She had long been displeased with the Central Ghost Realms arrogant, self-important elite families who relied on their seniority. Whats more, her position within the Wei Family had already be precarious. Her only hope now rested on Xue An. If he could truly cure her younger brothers illness, then everything would change. If not... Wei Qingxiao shook her head inwardly, stopping herself from thinking any further, because she understood that aside from this, she seemed to have no better options left. Xue An said indifferently, "Whether or not other elite families are involved, I no longer care. As for the so-called important figure from the Central Ghost Realm whos pulling the strings behind you, Ill ferret them out as well. So now, theres only one question!" He calmly looked at Luo Gaoyang. "What is Luo Jingtings true identity? Tell me!" Luo Gaoyang slowly snapped out of his earlier shock, a meaningful expression on his face as he said, "If I tell you, will you spare me?" Xue An shook his head. "Of course not!" "Then why should I tell you?" A mocking smile appeared on Luo Gaoyangs face. "This secret is known only to me and no one else. I will never reveal it, and when I die, this secret will perish with me, forever unsolvable. Hahaha!" Luo Gaoyangughed hysterically, as though he had nothing left to fear, his madness spiraling out of control. But Xue An seemed utterly unaffected, merely nodding slightly. "Very well. If you wont say it, Ill find out myself!" "You think you can search my memories with your Divine Sense? Hahaha, dream on! Id rather die than let you seed!" As he spoke, Luo Gaoyang hadpletely lost hisposure. His aura erupted chaotically, his eyes swirling with ghostly energy. His entire body began to swell, as if he might detonate at any moment. "Careful, hes going to self-detonate his soul!" Wei Qingxiao screamed. A Ghost Race powerhouse like Luo Gaoyang detonating his soul would cause destruction vast enough to level most of Wangui City, leaving no survivors. Thats why Wei Qingxiao was so rmed. But Xue An merely smirked coldly. "Die? In front of me? If I dont allow it, you cant die even if you want to!" With that, light shed in Xue Ans eyes, and an immeasurable surge of Divine Sense shot out from his forehead, heading straight for the about-to-detonate Luo Gaoyang. At the same time, Luo Gaoyang reached his critical point, on the verge ofplete detonation. It was at that moment that Xue Ans Divine Sense arrived. Pop! It was as if an about-to-burst balloon had been deted, or a roaring me was doused by a bucket of cold water. The once-critical Luo Gaoyang didnt even manage a sound before Xue Ans Divine Sensepletely froze him in ce. The swelling aura and unleashed Divine Sense dissipated like autumn flowers battered by wind and rain, vanishing without a trace. Luo Gaoyang floated slowly into the air, terror filling his eyes as he stared at Xue An. At this moment, his entire being waspletely restrained by Xue Ans overwhelming Divine Sense, like a fish on the chopping block, awaiting its fate. "I gave you a chance, but you didnt cherish it. So dont me me for what happens next!" Xue An said tly before lifting a single finger. An invisible force pierced directly into Luo Gaoyangs forehead, forcibly extracting his soul from the depths of his consciousness. The technique was so extraordinary that everyone present felt a dull ache in their own foreheads. Exposed to the air, Luo Gaoyangs struggling soul seemed to anticipate its grim fate, twisting and writhing wildly. Xue An let out a small sigh. "Why resist? Its not like you havent done the same to others. Enjoy it!" With those words, he clenched his hand into a fist. Crack! Luo Gaoyangs soul emitted a piercing wail that seemed to strike at everyones very core, before being crushed by an invisible force. Among the fragments of his shattered soul, the grey glimmers representing memory obediently flew into Xue Ans hand. As for the rest, it attempted to reassemble, but under Xue Ans power, its futile efforts finally copsed into oblivion. With such a simple move, the once-dominant Luo Family Head, a renowned figure even in the depths of the Ghost Realm, met his end. Yet Xue An acted as if he had done something trivial, casually absorbing the stolen memories. He then nonchntly dusted off his hands and said softly, "Alright, Ive gotten what I needed. Now its time to send you all on your way!" "No!" A wave of panic swept through the crowd. Xue An ignored their pleas, turning instead to Wei Haocang. A serene smile yed on his lips. "Brother Haocang, how about it? Would you like to try... putting on a fireworks show?" Wei Haocang nodded eagerly, his face glowing with excitement. Xue An patted him on the shoulder. With each pat, the countless sword auras filling the hall trembled in response. After the third pat, Xue An said, "Alright, all the sword auras are now yours tomand. Kill whoever you wish!" Though his tone was calm, to the crowd, it was the chilling sneer of a devil, sending shivers down their spines. "You monster! This is ruthless ughter!" "Yes, you im to avenge others, but this is nothing more than senseless killing!" Desperate shouts of anger erupted from all sides. Xue An chuckled coldly. "Ruthless ughter? Lets call it ruthless ughter of ghosts instead! Besides, are any of you truly innocent? Is there anyone here who dares to im they are?" His words silenced the room instantly. Everyone present was an elite from the hidden depths of the Ghost Realm. Each one of them had blood on their hands, with countless innocents among their victims. Faced with Xue Ans rebuke, they remained collectively mute. Meanwhile. Wei Haocang burst outughing with pure joy, shouting, "Fireworks! Boom, boom, boom!" As he shouted, he pointed randomly at the crowd. Each time his fingernded, a sword aura exploded. Screams followed in quick session. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bodies dropped in waves, souls annihtedpletely. The remaining survivors trembled uncontrobly, despair etched onto their faces, like livestock awaiting their ughter. Wei Qingxiao stood dumbfounded. Even she hadnt expected such an absurdly brutal disy. And when she looked at her younger brother, she felt an unfamiliar sensation. In his radiant smile, she saw a near-childlike cruelty! "So this is what they mean by killed with gentleness," she murmured. Chapter 1424 - 1421: I Give You 3 Days to Control This Realm (First Update)

Chapter 1424: Chapter 1421: I Give You 3 Days to Control This Realm (First Update)

Finally. When thest scream faded away, the banquet hall was devoid of anyone standingexcept for Xue Ans group. Corpsesy strewn across the ground, blood streaming through the cracks on the floor, while shattered ghostly energies filled the air. The banquet hall now resembled something dark and haunting. Even as the eldest daughter of the Wei Family, Wei Qingxiao couldnt help but pale at the gruesome sight, nearly sumbing to nausea. Xue An chuckled faintly and suddenly spoke, "Do you know why I decided to help you?" Wei Qingxiaos face darkened, remaining silent. "Because despite being the noble daughter of the Wei Family, you still have a semnce of integrity. If you didnt, you wouldnt feel this perturbed over such a trifling sight." "You must know that, to these deceased individuals, this level of bloodshed might have just been theirmonce routine!" Xue An said casually. Wei Qingxiao ignored his words, barely suppressing her difort. She fixed her gaze deeply on Xue An and suddenly asked, "What exactly is your rtionship with the Nether Monarch?" Xue Ansugh carried an enigmatic hint. "Whats wrong? Are you scared?" "Of course not. Im just curious!" "What if I told you the Nether Monarch is my friend? Would you believe me?" "A friend?" Wei Qingxiao hesitated for a brief moment, then shook her head. "No, I wouldnt." Xue An burst intoughter. "Then thats it! If you dont believe anything I say, then why bother asking?" "Im just afraid..." Wei Qingxiao barely began her sentence. But Xue An interrupted her, speaking in an unhurried yet resolute tone, "Rest assured, I can absolutely cure your brothers illness. Besides, havent you noticedhes already behaving far more normal now?" Wei Qingxiao turned her focus to Wei Haocang, who squatted in the distance, engrossed in ying with pools of blood. Her eyes widened in disbelief. This is considered "far more normal"? Hes clearly transformed from being a mere intellectually deficient fool into a bloodthirsty maniac! Xue An observed her expression, patted her shoulder, andughed heartily. "Rx. Trust me. Ill cure him for sure!" Then, Xue An cast a meaningful nce at Wei Haocangs hunched figure and spoke lightly, "And dont you think that a bloodthirsty wolf is far better than a helplessmb awaiting ughter? Especially for someone in his positiondoesnt that make it even more true?" Wei Qingxiao wanted to refute his cryptic words but found herself at a loss for argument. In the Ghost Realm, even across the Multiverse, what Xue An said was an irrefutable truth. You could choose to be kind, but only if you possessed the strength to uphold that kindness. Without power, your kindness would be nothing more than foolishness in others eyes. Moreover, Wei Qingxiao was keenly aware of the precarious situation she and her brother were in now. To describe it in one phraseit was like being surrounded by wolves. Thus, she could only acknowledge Xue Ans words silently. At this moment, Xue An surveyed the banquet hall, littered with its grisly remains. After a brief pause in thought, he turned toward Luo Jian, whoseplexion, though pale, retained a resolve in his expression. "Do you remember what I said to you?" Luo Jian quivered slightly before his eyes revealed a mix of joy and trepidation. He bowed deeply. "I remember, my lord!" "I told you Id help you im control of the Luo Family. Now, all obstacles standing in your way have been removed. At least within the Luo Family, theres no one left who would dare oppose you. But whether you can truly seize control from hereits up to you!" Xue An said indifferently. Luo Jians expression turned solemn, and he abruptly knelt down. With an unwavering voice, he dered, "I shall do everything within my power to ensure you are not disappointed, my lord!" Xue An nodded approvingly. "Good." But Luo Jian suddenly did something entirely unexpected. Pain shed across his face, and his brow emitted a faint, illusory light that flew toward Xue An and vanished before him. When it was over, Luo Jian looked as though he had been dragged out of the water, his body drenched in sweat and hisplexion notably pallid. Yet, he spoke with utmost reverence. "My lord, I would never dare forget your grace. I offer you this Divine Sense clone. With this, should I ever harbor disloyal thoughts, just one thought from you will cause my Spiritual Origin to shatter, bringing instant death!" Luo Jians sincerity was palpable, and he truly meant every word. Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, his amusement piqued as he studied Luo Jian. He could verify that the Divine Sense clone was genuine. But Xue An hardly cared. If he wanted Luo Jian dead, he wouldnt need a mere cloneit would take no more than a breath. Nheless, Luo Jian disyed cunning by offering it anyway. He was dering his loyalty, attaching himself firmly to Xue Ans cause. This move was cleverand ruthless. After all, Xue An was openly aligned with the Nether Monarch, while their enemies consisted of nearly every noble family within the Ghost Realm. Yet Luo Jian chose to act decisively in spite of it. Xue An gazed at him for a long moment, and a hint of admiration flickered in his eyes. Luo Jian felt the subtle change and inwardly let out a sigh of relief. He knew he had made the right gamble! As for the prospect of facing the entire Ghost Realms noble families... Luo Jian had an instinctive beliefagainst this white-robed youth, no opponent would stand a chance! At that moment, Ren Tianqi, who had been standing silently to the side, suddenly knelt down with trembling motions and said in a shaking voice, "My lord, Luo Jians sentiments reflect mine as well. I am willing to pledge myself to youfor vition, my Spiritual Origin shall perish!" As he spoke, bloodlight surged within Ren Tianqis eyes. He had sworn an oath upon his Spiritual Origin. Such an oath bound itself to cause and effectno matter how high his cultivation level, he would be unable to resist its consequences. Xue An remained unsurprised by Ren Tianqis deration. For in his current state, Ren Tianqi was already irreversibly drawn into Xue Ans orbit. After all, his actions had, in essence, destroyed his own family. From the moment he made that decision, retreating was no longer an option. Should news spread, his situation would be perilous. No noble family would tolerate a traitor to their lineage. If, however, Ren Tianqi became Xue Ans subordinate and leveraged his influence to seize control of the Ren Family, the situation would shift dramatically. Betraying ones family wasnt permissible, but a power struggle within the family? That wasmonce. Such battles yed out daily across noble families in the Ghost Realm. Clearly, Ren Tianqi wasnt a fool. Xue An understood this dynamic wellWen Muling only partially grasped it, while Wei Qingxiao knew it thoroughly. Yet the more she understood, the more deeply shaken she became, and her fear of Xue An grew. Effortlessly, he had gained two loyal servants who wouldnt dare betray him. Was this all part of his meticulous n? If so, then his tactics were far too terrifying! While thoughts whirled through Wei Qingxiaos mind, Xue An suddenly smiled and nodded. "Very well. Since thats the case, Ill offer you this opportunity." "Three days. I will remain in this realm for three more days. In those three days, I want to see this realmpletely subdued and under your control. Can it be done?" Xue An raised an eyebrow and asked. Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi exchanged nces and then bowed simultaneously. "Yes, my lord!" Chapter 1451 - 1448: All Parties Gathered (Fourth Update)

Chapter 1451: Chapter 1448: All Parties Gathered (Fourth Update)

This is actually a very normal thing. After all, An Yan is now just at the Cultivation Level of a Half-step True Immortal. Its already a miracle that she has been able to hold on until now. But as time goes on, her Spiritual Power inevitably starts to show signs of depletion. When she ispletely depleted, it will be the perfect time to make a move. By then, these two little girls will be his best trophies! Thinking of this, the smile on Wei Lis face grew even stronger, and then he waved his hand casually. "Shes almost at her limit, send a Hall Master from the Land of Punishment over!" At themand, the eight Hall Masters of the Land of Punishment couldnt help but look at each other. Although they are of the Ghost Race, they still have the dignity of strong beings. It was fine to confront Xue An before. But if they were to use their strength against a woman, they still felt a bit hesitant. Yet they dared not disobey Wei Lis words. Because the reason why there are only eight of them left is that the ill-tempered Pr Emperor was sealed directly by Wei Li for verbally offending him. Facing a power strong enough to crush them, these Hall Masters looked at each other, and finally, Rong Yang was reluctantly sent out. He regretted it immensely now. He shouldnt have been greedy for the so-called Nether Monarchs secret at first, which led to his current predicament. But the situation was beyond his control, so he could only reluctantly break through the crowd and head straight for An Yan. After the battle over the past day, Rong Yang naturally saw through An Yans limits. He knew her strength was limited, relying only on her inexplicable immunity to the various secret techniques of the Ghost Race and her protective power in times of danger. Therefore, this time Rong Yang simply didnt use any secret techniques of the Ghost Realm, purely using his formidable strength to deal with An Yan. Sure enough. Under this strategy, An Yan instantly found herself in a perilous situation, barely able to defend herself with the frying pan in her hand, with no ability to counterattack. Rong Yang, however, felt no sense of pride, merely sighed inwardly before reaching to capture An Yan. However, at that exact moment, Hu Ying suddenly appeared from the void behind him and struck with a palm. Xiao Yu frantically waved her tentacles, trying to distract Rong Yang. This was the most effective method they had figured out over the past day. But all of this was so weak in the face of absolute power. Rong Yang didnt even turn his head, merely shook his form, and Hu Ying was instantly sent flying. As for Xiao Yus tentacles, Rong Yang didnt even nce at them because they shattered before they could even get close. Meanwhile. Rong Yang reached out to grab An Yan. But just then. In the distance, a light suddenly appeared across the entire skyline, speeding rapidly toward them. In an instant, a silhouette with a long trail of light appeared in everyones view. Seeing this scene, the entire crowd stirred, and even Wei Li couldnt help but frown slightly. As for Rong Yang, he stood rooted to the spot as if struck by lightning. By this time, the silhouette had already rushed into the scene and, uponnding, turned out to be Meng Yao. Seeing it was her, the few Hall Masters of the Land of Punishment were all dumbfounded. "Lord Meng?" Meng Yao ignored everything else, focusing all her attention on that shadowy outline. Even though the outline had faded to mere traces, Meng Yao recognized it at once. It was the one whom she had cherished in her heart, never to be forgotten! But she never expected that after waiting so long, she would see such a form. This gradually filled Meng Yaos eyes with glistening tears. An Yan naturally noticed this scene and felt a stir in her heart. Who is this woman...? Why is she looking at the silhouette left by her husband with such an expression? Xi Xiang and Nian Nian also noticed this scene. In fact, neither of the two little girls had been idle over the past day; they had stayed by the shadow, hoping their father would wake up soon. So when they saw Meng Yao, Xi Xiang couldnt help but timidly ask, "Auntie, why are you crying?" This question startled Meng Yao out of her sorrow. Seeing the seemingly painting-like Xi Xiang and Nian Nian, she was momentarily puzzled, then realized they must be the children of the one spoken of in legends! Indeed, even their features slightly resembled the shadow of that adult! Meng Yao silently harbored this thought, then smiled at Xi Xiang and Nian Nian. "Auntie isnt crying!" Nian Nian then also poked her head out and asked, "So Auntie, are you here to help us fight the bad guys?" "Yes! I am here to help you fight the bad guys!" Meng Yao replied with a smile and then turned her gaze to An Yan. Though An Yans face was slightly pale, she still tucked a strand of hair behind her ear when she met Meng Yaos eyes and gave her a slight smile. Meng Yaos heart warmed, and she nodded lightly, softly saying, "Nice to meet you, sister!" After speaking, she turned back around, coldly looking at the stupefied Rong Yang, and said coldly, "Lord Rong, I really didnt expect someone with your stature and character to willingly be ackey for others!" Rong Yang shuddered and finally came out of his confusion. He, of course, knew what Meng Yao was here for! Just as he knew whom Meng Yao had always been waiting for. Therefore, he knew very well, if Meng Yao knew that the Divine Fire Ghost Venerable had returned, she would definitelye over eagerly. But he didnt expect her toe so quickly! So he couldnt help but take a deep breath, giving a wry smile, "Lord Meng, I...." Meng Yao waved her hand, her voice cold, "Okay, stop talking! If you want to deal with them, defeat me first!" With those words, Meng Yao stepped forward, blocking An Yan and the others, while her aura steadily rose. "Do you really want it to be this way?" Rong Yangs expression grew increasingly sullen, and a hint of pain appeared in his eyes. "Lord Meng, cant you see that the Divine Fire Ghost Venerable has already fallen? You...." "Shut up!" Meng Yao was livid. "I wont allow you to speak of my lord like that, and I believe my lord will be okay! Enough talk, fight me!" At this moment, Meng Yaos killing intent became as tangible as solid matter. Rong Yang, however, wore a look of gloom, an indescribable disheartenment rising spontaneously. He understood Meng Yaos feelings, but he didnt expect her resolve to be so firm. But just then, Wei Li, sitting on the Ghost Carriage, suddenly gave a coldugh. "Looking for death!" With that, he flicked his finger, and a beam of light rushed toward Meng Yao at lightning speed. Where it passed, space seemed to be plowed into a deep chasm. Faced with such terrifying momentum, Meng Yaos expression tensed, and she gathered all her power to withstand the attack. However, at this moment, Rong Yang suddenly raised his hand and crushed the beam of light passing by with a palm strike. Chapter 1426 - 1423: A Novel Big Toy (3rd Update)

Chapter 1426: Chapter 1423: A Novel Big Toy (3rd Update)

As he said this, the Great Elder had already charged forward, closing the distance to Ren Tianqi. At that very moment, Ren Tianqi abruptly unsheathed his sword and shed. Boom! A dazzling, blinding beam of sword light surged forth, splitting the heavens and shattering the earth. Everyone only felt their vision sh white, followed by a chilling sensation sweeping over them, as if the icy Sword Intent had shorn every strand of their hair clean off. Such piercing Sword Intent naturally shook everyone to the core. When the brilliance faded, the crowd looked up again to find the Great Elder standing motionless in ce, a thin line of blood streaking down his forehead, running straight through his entire body. Bang! With a dull thud, the Great Elders body split apart entirely, cleaved in two. Blood sprayed everywhere, and he perished just like that. The crowd stared dumbfounded, struggling to ept the horrifying scene before them. Ren Tianqis face, however, lit up with fervor. He reverently wrapped the sword and slung it behind his back, then swept his gaze across the room and coldly dered, "Now tell meare you willing to serve me as your master?" The Ren Family members exchanged uneasy nces, seeing unmistakable fear in each others eyes. After a brief silence, someone stepped forward hesitantly, bowed deeply, and knelt to the ground, "I am willing!" Once someone took the lead, others quickly followed suit, rushing forward one by one to pledge their allegiance. In the end, every member of the Ren Family knelt. Ren Tianqi looked at them, then finally nodded. "Very good! From now on, I shall lead the Ren Family!" Not long after. Word spread like wildfire that Ren Tianqi had single-handedly returned to the Ren Family, in the Great Elder with one stroke, and sessfully reimed leadership. "Whoa! How does Ren Tianqi possess such terrifying swordsmanship?" "No need to ask; it mustve been given to him by someone powerful backing him!" "Who is this person, and what does he want?" "No one knows, because everyone who witnessed that scene is already dead!" Amidst these shocked whispers, Luo Jians side was equally unyielding. He too, armed with only a single sword, managed to overthrow the Pan Family, Mo Family, and several other noble families in just one day. No matter the defenses their opponents set up or the reclusive, elite masters they brought out, none proved a match for Luo Jians de. Once the strong were eliminated, the remaining stragglers were far easier to deal with. Thus, Luo Jians forces grewrger andrger, much like a snowball gaining momentum. Faced with this, Ren Tianqi refused to be outdone. After brutally purging the Ren Family of malevolent scoundrels, he immediately began his campaign to conquer the surrounding regions. This time, he learned from past mistakes, wasting no words. If someone refused to obey, he responded with a single strike of his sword. Thus, he quickly gained traction, even surpassing Luo Jian in momentum. The ghost realms deep-rooted noble families were plunged into chaos, caught in the bloody storm stirred up by these two men. Under such circumstances, the very factions that had once arrogantly ridiculed and furiously proimed their refusal to surrender began reconsidering their options. Soon enough, some factions proactively offered their submission in hopes of survival. While fear gripped the ghost realms depths, Inside the Luo Family Mansion, Xue An watched with a smile as Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian yed joyously with Wei Haocang. To be honest, this was the first time since entering the ghost realm that the two little girls had left the Magic Treasures Pavilion. As a result, the two stir-crazy girls were so excited that they practically seemed ready to fly. But their excitement wasnt merely because they had been let out; what thrilled them even more was their newfound "big toy." That "toy" happened to be the big, silly Wei Haocang, who followed all their instructions without question. Despite Wei Haocangs simple-minded nature, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian didnt mind in the slightest, and quickly bonded with him as close friends. Of course. Their so-called "friendship" mostly involved the two girls chirping away while Wei Haocang listened with a goofy smile. Remarkably, Wei Haocang could actually understand the two girlsmands, obeying them without hesitation and even seeming to enjoy it. For instance, right now... "Hey, big guy! Its your turn to catch us! But no peeking, understood?" Xiang Xiang said seriously. "Hehe, no... no peeking!" Wei Haocang chuckled, obediently covering his eyes with his hands. "Nian Nian, count for himhe wont know how otherwise!" "Alright! One, two, three..." Nian Nian began counting aloud while stealthily creeping behind Wei Haocang with her sister. "Twenty!" The moment she called the number, Wei Haocang lowered his hands, blinking in confusion as he scanned the courtyard, unable to spot the girls whereabouts. Scratching his head, he let out a sillyugh and spun around, intending to look behind him. But as he turned, the two girls, nimble as kittens, moved stealthily to remain hidden behind him. No matter how many circles Wei Haocang spun, he failed to locate the two girls, growing increasingly flustered until he finally gave up, bowing his head in defeat. "Lost... lost!" The moment he admitted defeat, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian sprang from behind him. "Haha! Big guy, you lost again!" Xiang Xiang said triumphantly, hands on her hips. "Yeah! Big guy, youre so silly. We were right behind you all along!" Nian Nian added. Though he had lost, seeing the girls delighted Wei Haocang, who broke into cheerfulughter and instinctively squatted down, crawling on all fours. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian promptly climbed onto Wei Haocangs back without hesitation, and he began circling the courtyard like a horse. The girlsughter echoed brightly. Wei Haocang joined in with his characteristic foolish chuckles. Xue An looked on at the scene, his expression slightly odd. After a long while, he leaned back in his chair and exhaled slowly. "Honey, who is this silly boy?" An Yan emerged from the Magic Treasures Pavilion, apanied by Hu Ying. As for Xiao Yu, she had been losing so badly at card games recently that she locked herself in her room, iming she was taking care of Lord Xiao Shas Dragon Egg. Xue An smiled faintly, "This boy... youll understand soon enough!" An Yan nodded, somewhat puzzled, but refrained from asking further. Hu Ying, however, who initially hadnt paid much attention to the goofy Wei Haocang, suddenly froze when she took a closer look. Her expression turned strange, her eyes betraying a trace of disbelief, and she softly murmured, "This... this cant be possible..." Chapter 1427 - 1424 Family Message (First Update)

Chapter 1427: Chapter 1424 Family Message (First Update)

An Yan asked curiously from the side, "Yinger, whats wrong?" "Ah, its nothing! Maybe... maybe I saw it wrong!" Although she said this, Hu Yings face was still filled with extreme peculiarity. At this moment, Wei Qingxiao also stepped into the courtyard. When she saw Wei Haocang sprawled on the ground like a servant, gleefully ying hide-and-seek with two little girls, her eyelid couldnt help but twitch slightly. No matter what, Wei Haocang was the eldest young master of the Wei Familya distinguished aristocrat even in the Ghost Realm. Yet now, he was rolling around in the dirt, covered in dust andpletely engrossed. If outsiders saw this scene, their jaws would probably hit the floor. If anyone else dared to treat her younger brother like that in the past, Wei Qingxiao would have flown into a rage, killing them without hesitation. But now, she could only pretend not to notice. This was because Xue An had stated clearly: if she wanted to cure Wei Haocangs illness, she had to trust and cooperate with him unconditionally, without the slightest defiance. So despite her difort, Wei Qingxiao could only swallow her pride and ept it. However, when she noticed the sudden appearance of An Yan in the courtyard, she couldnt help but be startled. A sh of admiration even flickered in her eyes. Wei Qingxiao had always been confident in her appearance. Ever since she grew up, shed been repeatedly hailed as the most beautiful woman in the Ghost Realm. But today, upon seeing An Yan standing gracefully to the side, chatting cheerfully with Xue An... Her self-assurance crumbledpletely. In terms of both looks and temperament, An Yan overwhelmingly outshone her. Especially when she stood beside Xue An, the two seemed like celestial bodies suspended in the sky, radiating brilliance that eclipsed everything else. Though they stood there simply, theymanded the aura of rulers over this small courtyard, relegating everyone else to the background. Such an extraordinary presence naturally left Wei Qingxiao in awe, unable to feel the slightestpetitive urge. Sometimes, beauty reaches such an extreme that it awakens neither jealousy nor rivalry, only admiration. While Wei Qingxiao was still dazed, Xue An smiled faintly at her. "Youre here?" "Uh... yes!" "Hows it? Isnt your brother doing much better than before?" Xue An pointed at Wei Haocang, who was dirtied from head to toe but enjoying himself immensely, and spoke lightly. Wei Qingxiao scrutinized him intently for a long time but honestly couldnt see any improvement. Instead, she thought he looked even dirtier than before. "Canger?" Wei Qingxiao couldnt help but call out. Wei Haocang nced back at her. If it were in the past, he would have run to her immediately. Yet this time, he only spared her a nce before burying his head back into the game of hide-and-seek with the two little girls. Seeing this, Wei Qingxiao suddenly felt an emptiness inside, as if a flower shed nurtured all her life had been taken away, pot and all. "You know, theres a saying where Ie from: Ever since going mad, life has been much livelier! Your brother is exactly in this state now, at least better than the gloomy stick-in-the-mud he used to be, isnt it?" Xue Anmented casually. Hearing this, Wei Qingxiao, halfprehending, nodded lightly. Just then, Hu Ying, standing off to the side, couldnt hold back any longer. Watching Xue An spout nonsense with a straight face, she burst outughing. Wei Qingxiao frowned slightly and turned toward the sound, finally noticing Hu Ying. At first, she didnt think much of it. But as she looked closer, she froze, her face showing astonishment. "Hu... fox demon? Fox spirit?" Hu Ying, who had been full ofughter, instantly darkened at those words. "Fox spirit? Your whole family are fox spirits! This olddy happens to be a Heavenly Foxdo you understand, a *Heavenly Fox*?" Wei Qingxiao was stunned. As someone born into the elite of the Ghost Realm, she naturally knew the Multiverse was teeming with species and powerful beings. The Demon Race was undeniably one of the major forces. Within the Demon Race, the Fox n was recognized as one of the most prominent. This had made fox spirits a renowned presence. And judging by this young girls dignified demeanor and imposing aura, she was clearly an elite of the Ancient Bloodline within the Fox n. Hu Yings words further confirmed this thought. The Heavenly Fox nthe rulers of the Qingqiu Fox Realm. For such a status, let alone her, even thebined might of all the arrogant aristocrats in the Ghost Realm wouldnte close to matching it! But the problem was, why had such an entity suddenly appeared in the Ghost Realm? And she seemed to be acting adorably meek beside Xue An, almost like a little maid. This was simply iprehensible! At this moment, Hu Ying was still unwilling to let it go, resembling a little cat bristling in fury. Through gritted teeth, she said, "Hey, exin yourself! Just who exactly is the fox spirit here?" Wei Qingxiao was tongue-tied. She realized shed made a mistake but hadnt thought much when blurting out the term "fox spirit" earlierit had been a slip of the tongue without deep consideration. She hadnt expected the seemingly fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl to be so fiery. Just while Wei Qingxiao was at a loss on how to handle the situation... Xue An chuckled softly, "Alright! She just said it casually. If youre a fox spirit, then wouldnt that make her a ghost spirit? Doesnt that even things out?" Hu Ying puffed out her cheeks in anger, let out a humph, and finally stopped speaking. Wei Qingxiao stared nkly at the scene. She had no idea who this An Yan, who resembled a goddess, was, or how Hu Ying had ended up appearing here. In fact, she had be numb to Xue Ans endless unpredictability. "Miss Wei, you seem rather hurried today. Is there something urgent?" Xue An inquired. Wei Qingxiao snapped out of her astonishment and, recalling the purpose of her visit, nodded seriously, her expression turning solemn. "I just received a letter from my family!" "Oh? What does it say?" Wei Qingxiaos tone grew hesitant. "They want me to return as soon as possible!" "Return as soon as possible?" "Yes!" Xue An smiled faintly. "And what do you think?" Wei Qingxiao let out a long breath and shook her head, "Im not sure. This letter feels strange; aside from telling me to bring Canger and return quickly, it mentions nothing else! But the more this is the case, the more suspicious it feels." As she spoke, her tone became somber, and her expression clouded over. Having grown up surrounded by danger and intrigue, Wei Qingxiao had developed sharp instincts. Were it not for this, she and her younger brother wouldnt have survived until now. Thus, when she first received the familys letter, Wei Qingxiao immediately sensed that something was amiss. Otherwise, the message wouldnt have been so cryptic and abrupt. But the problem was that Wei Qingxiao couldnt tell whether this was good or bad news. Coupled with the fact that her brothers condition seemed to be improving, it muddled the usually decisive Wei Qingxiaos thoughts. For this reason, she hade to discuss it with Xue An. Chapter 1428 - 1425: Huyue’s Little Secrets! (2nd Update)

Chapter 1428: Chapter 1425: Huyues Little Secrets! (2nd Update)

After hearing Wei Qingxiaos words, Xue An chuckled lightly, "Youre not wrong. This matter is indeed quite peculiar!" "Then, tell me, what should we do now?" Wei Qingxiao bit her lip. "I can pretend I never received this message, and then we can focus on quickly curing Canger!" Xue An shook his head, "Youre mistaken!" "Hmm?" "What do you think needs to be done to cure your brothers illness? To find a picturesque and tranquil blessednd for recuperation? Youre mistaken. It might bring some improvement, but it wont address the root cause!" Xue An raised his head and quietly looked at Wei Qingxiao. "Because the crux of everything lies within your family! To truly cure your brother, you not only cannot retreat, but you must actively return home!" "But..." Wei Qingxiao still hesitated. Xue An waved his hand, "I understand your concerns. But dont you think this is a test for your brother? All paths must eventually be tread by him on his own! Moreover..." Xue An smiled brightly, though his eyes were filled with piercing coldness. "Ill apany you siblings back to your family!" Wei Qingxiao quietly stared at Xue An for a long while before finally taking a deep breath and nodding slowly. "Alright! I understand!" With that, she turned and left. Watching her departing figure, Xue An smiled faintly, "Yaner!" "Hmm?" "Pack up. Were leaving!" "Alright!" Immediately, An Yan used her "Little Stick Technique," coercing the mischievous little troublemakers Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian toply. After reluctantly bidding farewell to Wei Haocang, they obediently headed back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion to change their clothes. Wei Haocang, though visibly unwilling, inexplicably harbored both respect and fear for An Yan. Without a fuss, he followed the Wei familys attendants and departed. Soon, the small courtyard returned to a state of tranquility. However, Hu Ying didnt leave. Instead, with great interest, she watched Wei Haocangs retreating figure until hepletely disappeared beyond the courtyard gate. Only then did she withdraw her gaze, lightly chuckling. "Brother Xue, that guy... isnt ordinary!" As the princess of the Fox n, Hu Yings cultivation level wasnt very high, but her discerning eye was unparalleled. She could sense that the seemingly naive and foolish Wei Haocang wasnt as simple as he appeared. Xue An alsoughed, "Indeed! He is... not ordinary at all!" Hu Ying looked at Xue Ans smile and suddenly said, "Brother Xue!" "Hmm?" "Are you nning to kill someone next?" "Why do you say that?" "Because my brother told me that whenever you smile but your eyes show no joy, it means someones about to have bad luck! Is that true?" Xue An burst intoughter, raising a hand to pinch Hu Yings cheek. "You cheeky little rascal!" "Hehe!" Hu Ying giggled innocently. "Speaking of which, you havent seen your brother in ages, right? Dont you miss him?" Hu Ying pondered for a moment and then silently nodded, "A little!" "Once weve finished handling matters in the Ghost Realm, Ill take you back home!" "No!" Hu Ying shook her head decisively and firmly dered, "I suddenly dont miss him anymore. Azy and untidy brother like himwhy should I miss him?" Xue An couldnt help butugh and cry at her response. "I know your brother iszy, but how is he untidy?" "Ahem, Brother Xue, you dont know. Back when my brother was still an apprentice, training with the Great Elder in the Qingqiu Fox Country, he..." Hu Ying began animatedly narrating Hu Yes embarrassing tales. Even Xue An was hearing these for the first time, and the more he listened, the wider his grin grew. "Kid, next time I see you, just based on these stories, youll have to obediently call me Big Brother!" Meanwhile. In a world far away from the Ghost Realm, Hu Ye sat serenely under a flowering tree, chatting andughing with several women. He was in high spirits, and the women listened with rapt attention, their faces full of admiration. Yet, at the peak of his storytelling, Hu Ye suddenly felt an unbearable itch in his nose and let out several consecutive sneezes. In an instant, the carefully cultivated celestial aura vanishedpletely. Hu Ye habitually wiped his nose with his sleeve, murmuring to himself. Whats going on? Why, sitting here perfectly fine, did I suddenly start sneezing? Looking up, Hu Ye smiled and said, "Lets continue... huh? Wait. Where is everyone? Flower Demon sisters, where did you go?" Standing up, Hu Ye looked around, confused. But no trace of the Flower Demons could be found. He stomped his foot in frustration, "Of all times to sneeze, why now?! Such bad timing!" Saying so, he wiped his nose again and casually reached out to rub against the nearby flowering tree. But at that moment, the once-blooming flower tree instantly withdrew all its blossoms, uprooted itself at lightning speed, and without even donning its "shoes," dashed away furiously, roots iling. Alone, Hu Ye froze in ce, staring nkly at the retreating flower tree. Then he looked down at the massive pit left behind. "What the heck..." With a face full of gloom, Hu Ye wiped his hands on his robe and turned to leave dejectedly. Of course, this was entirely unknown to Hu Ying! Even if she knew, she wouldnt care! After all, as a child, the somewhat germaphobic Hu Ying had been thoroughly "tormented" by her slovenly brother Hu Ye. This was one of the reasons Hu Ying embarked on the path of scheming against her brother, never looking back. The next day marked the end of the three-day deadline! As morning arrived, Xue An had just stepped out of his room when Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi were already waiting in the courtyard. Judging by the dew on their clothes, they seemed to have been waiting for quite some time. Yet, despite this, neither showed any signs of fatigue, remaining upright and alert. When Xue An stepped out, the two simultaneously bowed in greeting. "Greetings, Sir!" Xue An smiled faintly, "It seems your task has beenpleted!" Luo Jian raised his head, his face aglow with excitement. "Indeed, Sir! Brother Tianqi and I, using the Sword Intent you granted us, have subdued all the prominent families in the depths of the Ghost Realm!" As he spoke, the two respectfully presented swords with both hands. Xue An nced at the two swords and said indifferently, "Very well, Ill gift these swords to you." The two trembled slightly, their faces lighting up with excitement. "Thank you, Sir!" Xue An walked to the stone table in the courtyard and sat down before speaking leisurely. "You should understand that, although the depths of the Ghost Realm have temporarily been pacified, genuinely mastering them will take a long time. This will depend on your individual abilities." "Understood!" Of course, the two were well aware of this. To subdue all the prominent families within only three days was already an unimaginable achievement. So assuming this alone could earn the full allegiance of these families was pure fantasy. "As long as you understand. These swords contain my Sword Intent, which should provide support for up to three strikes. Treasure them wisely!" "Rest assured, Sir. The two of us will spare no effort and live up to your expectations!" Luo Jian said respectfully. Chapter 1429 - 1426: Lava Land (3rd Update)

Chapter 1429: Chapter 1426: Lava Land (3rd Update)

Xue An smiled and nodded. He trusted these two peoples skills. Because if they didnt have even this bit of ability, they would have long been crushed in the previous aristocratic power struggles. In the meantime, everyone had already woken up and gathered in this small courtyard. Xue An nced at Luo Jingting, who looked sorrowful in the crowd, and couldnt help but sigh lightly. Previously, Xue An learned from searching the memories of Luo Family Head, Luo Gaoyang, that Luo Jingting wasnt a member of the Luo Family at all. As for her true background, even Luo Gaoyang wasnt very clear. He only knew she was bought from a trafficker! Due to the passage of time, its impossible to know from where exactly she was bought. This severed any chances Luo Jingting had to investigate her true identity. This naturally filled the young girl with sorrow. Thinking of this, Xue An pointed and said, "Miss Luo!" Luo Jingting trembled all over, took a step forward, and bowed, "My lord!" Her voice was hoarse and she looked very haggard. Xue An said softly, "Although your background is unknown, today the Luo Family is no longer what it used to be, so you might as well stay in the Luo Family. I believe Luo Jian would be willing too!" As soon as he finished speaking, Luo Jian nodded and replied without hesitation, "My lord, dont worry. I will treat Jingting as if she were my own sister!" Luo Jingting was filled with bitterness, but ultimately she nodded and said in a voice as soft as a mosquitos buzz, "Thank you, my lord!" "Miss Wen...." Before he could finish, Wen Muling shook her head solemnly and said, "My lord, dont say more. I wont leave because I made a vow to see those aristocrats who harmed the Nether Monarch suffer for their actions!" Xue An smiled, "Who said I was asking you to go back!" "Uh...." Wen Muling was a bit stunned. "I know that before leaving, Zang Xueling gave you a Fang Ancient Mirror. Use it to tell her that the affairs of the Luo Family have been resolved, and that the many aristocrats hidden deep within the Ghost Realm have been punished. She can be at ease now!" "Oh, alright! I understand! I will go do it right away!" Wen Muling nodded. The remaining task was to sort out various trivial matters deep inside the Ghost Realm. Soon, everything was organized. Xue An then led the group and boarded this Ghost Carriage with the Wei Qingxiao siblings, then took off, transforming into ck light, heading toward the Central Ghost Realm. Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi watched the Ghost Carriage that had already disappeared with respectful expressions. Only after a long while did they slowly exhale. "Brother Tianqi, do you think the lord will return safely this time?" Ren Tianqi nced at Luo Jian and nodded seriously, "Certainly!" Luo Jian also smiled, "Indeed, I think so too!" This Ghost Carriages speed wasnt very fast, but it was definitely tailor-made for traveling through the Ghost Realm. The journey was smooth without any bumps, allowing them to exit the depths of the Ghost Realm with ease and fly into the territory of the Central Ghost Realm. This ce, in essence, is the essence of the entire Ghost Realm. Many ghosts from the outskirts might spend their entire lives unable to step into this Central Ghost Realm. So for many, this Central Ghost Realm is their Holy Land. The Ghost Carriage slowly glided across the sky of the Central Ghost Realm. Its not that its speed is slow; its just that thisnd is vast beyond measure, making even this massive Ghost Carriage seem incredibly small and its speed akin to that of a snail, moving sluggishly. An Yan stood in front of the porthole full of surprise, looking at thend the Ghost Carriage was flying over. This was the ultimate destion, with tiny ghost fires floating above the palend. There were no nts, no rivers, and the ground was as t as a mirror without a single undtion. Only a thin ck mist meandered over thend, moving slowly, like a giant beastzily crawling across the earth. The surrounding silence was terrifying, with no signs of life. "Husband, is this the Central Ghost Realm?" An Yan asked in shock. "Yes! This is the Central Ghost Realm! Are you wondering why its so deste, even less so than those outer Ghost Realms?" An Yan nodded, "Yes! Those outer Ghost Realms at least have mountains and rivers, but here theres nothing!" "Thats only because the outer Ghost Realms are all ghost worlds formed throughter development, while this Central Ghost Realm is the true origin of the primordial ghost realm!" "The origin of the primordial ghost realm?" "Exactly! In simpler terms, this is the root of all ghosts, and theyers of ghost realms encasing it were acquiredter by ghosts through slowly eroding and conquering other nes! Thats why theres such a stark contrast inndscapes!" "Living here must be so dull, right?" An Yan sighed. "Haha, were only flying over the outermost area of the Central Ghost Realm right now. Because its situated in such a remote area, it cant nurture any strong beings, which is why its so barren. When we fly further in, the situation will be different!" Xue An exined. At first, An Yan couldnt understand what different scenariosy ahead until a dayter when the Ghost Carriage flew into an even wider area. Then she understood what Xue An meant. She saw the ground below was filled with rivers of flowingva, scorching heat waves soaring into the sky, even distorting the air. Even inside the Ghost Carriage, one could feel the temperature rising around them. Yet in this extremely harsh environment, countless ghosts in chains, almost naked, wereboring on the ground. What they had to do was extract the moltenva from the streams and use it to build cities. This work was extremely dangerous, and in just a moment, An Yan saw more than one ghost fall into theva, screaming as they turned to nothingness. The tragic scene made An Yan somewhat pale. "Husband...." Xue An smiled faintly, "Dont be afraid, just look again!" An Yan looked again and saw that at the edge of theva streams, the ghosts who had just been burned to nothingness were beginning to re-form. In an instant, the deceased ghosts appeared intact before her, continuing their numb toil. If anyone among the group showed the slightest ckness, a whip would spontaneously appear beside them,shing out and often causing the ghost to scream pathetically. "Husband, whats going on here?" An Yan asked, her heart racing, and turned away unable to look further. Xue An said calmly, "This is the ce of punishment for the Ghost Race! If Im not mistaken, this should be the Lava Land!" "ce of punishment? Are you saying these ghosts are all those whovemitted mistakes? And theres someone in charge of this ce too?" An Yan asked curiously. "Not all of them havemitted crimes! At least many are discard pieces from losing battles in aristocratic power struggles! As for who governs this ce...." Xue An said solemnly, "Those who can control this ce of punishment are generally powerhouses of the Pce Master Level!" Chapter 1430 - 1427: Strong Hall Master, Entrusted Admonition (4th Update)

Chapter 1430: Chapter 1427: Strong Hall Master, Entrusted Admonition (4th Update)

As the words just left her mouth, theva river beneath them suddenly turned violent. Fiery serpents danced wildly, and the ground trembled incessantly. An Yans face changed dramatically, "Honey!" Xue An took An Yans hand and chuckled lightly, "Dont worry, Im here!" Only then did An Yan calm down, her curiosity piqued as she asked, "Honey, whats going on here?" Looking at the boilingva river through the porthole, Xue An said calmly, "Dont worry, its just the guardian of this ce revealing themselves." "The guardian of this ce? You mean...?" "Thats right, its the Hall Master of this Lava Land!" "Whats their intention?" "Who knows? Maybe theyre just being gracious and stopping by to greet us as they noticed the Ghost Carriage passing through!" Xue An said indifferently. At the same time, Wei Qingxiao in the cockpit also turned solemn as she stared intently at the anomaly visible through the front porthole. Her hands clutched tightly, and her heart wavered. She could naturally sense that something was amiss! And she knew more details than Xue An. As Xue An mentioned, the ruler of this Lava Land was a Pce Master Level powerhouse named Rong Yang. Even within the Central Ghost Realm, a Pce Master Level figure could be considered a dominant force. Furthermore, Rong Yang was one of the ten main Hall Masters of the Lands of Punishment, and his powers were unfathomable. Such an entity was someone even the Wei Family would avoid offending lightly. To Wei Qingxiao, avoiding trouble was even more imperative. However, the Lava Land was a necessary passage to the depths of the Ghost Realm, so she had no choice but to fly through. Yet, thest time Wei Qingxiao piloted the Ghost Carriage through here, everything had been calm and uneventful. Why would this time, on the way back, such an unexpectedplication arise? Wei Qingxiaos heart was filled with hesitation, when she suddenly saw theva form a massive fountain, shooting high into the air. Then, atop the fountain, a figure slowly emerged. In the blink of an eye, there appeared a middle-aged man d in a fiery red robe. Upon seeing this man, Wei Qingxiao knew there was no way to avoid confrontation. Bracing herself, she opened the Ghost Carriages darkpartment, tidied her attire, and stepped out. "Wei Qingxiao, eldest daughter of the Wei Family, pays respects to Lord Rong!" The man gazed at Wei Qingxiao with a faint smirk, "When I saw the Wei Familys emblem on this Ghost Carriage earlier, I figured it might be you. Turns out I guessed right!" Wei Qingxiao was startled. What did Rong Yang mean? From his tone, it sounded as though he had been waiting for her all along. But Wei Qingxiao, worldly as she was, quicklyposed herself and bowed, "May I know why Lord Rong is awaiting me here?" Rong Yang looked at Wei Qingxiao and said calmly, "I ask you this: Are you nning to return to the Wei Family?" "I am!" Wei Qingxiao nodded in affirmation. "Is it because of a message from your family?" "Hm?" Wei Qingxiao paused, a look of confusion spreading across her face as she gazed at Rong Yang, "Hall Master, what do you mean by this?" "Heh, its nothing much. Ive simply been asked by a friend to wait here specifically for you, to deliver one piece of advice!" Speaking this, Rong Yangs expression turned stern, "Under no circumstances should you return to the Wei Family. Flee immediately, as far as you can!" This warning sent chills down Wei Qingxiaos spine as she stared aghast at Rong Yang. After some time, she managed to speak, "Lord Rong, what exactly does this mean? Who is this friend who sent you? Whats happening at the Wei Family?" This string of questions burst forth from Wei Qingxiaos mouth like gunfire. Rong Yang simply chuckled lightly and shook his head, "Dont ask who I am, I wont tell you! As for whats happening at the Wei Family, to be honest, Im not entirely clear myself. But I can assure you, the person who sent this warning absolutely means you no harm!" Wei Qingxiao fell silent. Internally, her thoughts were warring. Someone as formidable as Rong Yang wouldnt utter empty words. Coupled with the peculiar summoning from her family, she could sense that. This trip back home likely wasnt simplein fact, it might very well be a trap targeting her and her sibling. So should she proceed or retreat? Wei Qingxiao was deeply conflicted. Had this happened before she encountered Xue An, she certainly wouldve turned the Ghost Carriage around without hesitation and fled. But Xue An had stated clearly that curing her brothers illness required a return to the Wei Family. This naturally left Wei Qingxiao torn. "Whats wrong? Does Miss Wei not trust my words?" Rong Yang asked in an indifferent tone. "Of course not, Lord Rongs warning is already a great favor to me, I wouldnt dare doubt you!" "Then whats keeping you? While theres still time, leave this ce immediately!" Rong Yang calmly suggested. But as thest word fell, Xue Ans voice sounded from within the Ghost Carriage. "Apologies, but retreating is no longer an option for her!" As he spoke, Xue An stepped out of the Ghost Carriage with leisurely strides, smiling faintly, "So regardless of the obstacles ahead, she must press forward!" These words made Rong Yang frown slightly, before casting a deep gaze towards Xue An. "And who might you be?" Xue Ans smile remained, "Who I am is of no importance. Im merely here to inform you and the one who sent you this message: you neednt concern yourselves with the Wei Familys matters any further!" Rong Yangs face darkened as he let out a coldugh, "Young man, you seem quite confident!" "Confidence?" Xue An shook his head, "No, youre mistaken! Im simply stating a fact." "Hmph!" Rong Yang snorted coldly before turning back to Wei Qingxiao, "Miss Wei, I hope you seriously consider this. For me to issue such a warning personally, this matter is most extraordinary. Do you understand?" Wei Qingxiaos expression shifted repeatedly, but when her gaze met Xue Ans encouraging nod and smile, a surge of courage welled up within her. Her demeanor firmed as she responded resolutely. "Lord Rong, I understand your words clearly! But this matter requires closure, and so I have decidedto return to the Wei Family!" At Wei Qingxiaos decision, Rong Yangs face turned grim. He cast a cold nce at Xue An and seemed as though he had realized something, sneering. "Miss Wei, whether you go back or not isnt my concern. Ive delivered my message. However, let me offer you one more piece of advice: stay away from boastful young men, and dont let emotions cloud your judgment! Otherwise, youll suffer greatly!" Without waiting for Wei Qingxiao to respond, Rong Yang flicked his sleeves and vanished, his form dissolving intova and merging back into the river of molten rock. Wei Qingxiao stood there in a daze, staring at the spot where Rong Yang had disappeared, his words echoing in her mind. Only after a long moment did she react, then chuckled bitterly. Clearly, Rong Yang had misunderstood her. He probably thought Xue An was her romantic interest and that she was blindly following his lead. But now, exnations were futile. Turning around, she said to Xue An, "Shall we go?" Xue An smiled, withdrawing his gaze from the river where Rong Yang had vanished, and nodded, "Lets go!" Chapter 1431 - 1428 Infinite Desert (First Update)

Chapter 1431: Chapter 1428 Infinite Desert (First Update)

In the depths of a colossalke formed by fieryva, stands an enormous pce. At this moment. Inside the pce, Rong Yang sits upon the throne, coldly gazing at the fiery mirror before him. Within the mirror, the ghost carriage rapidly streaks across the sky and finally vanishes. After watching, Rong Yang remained silent, and with a wave of his hand, he erased the ming mirror. "This bunch is truly obstinate; even after a direct warning from the king, they dare to continue further inside. Its nothing but courting death!" A Ghost Race member, surrounded by pink poisonous mes, couldnt help but shriek withughter. Just then, Rong Yang coldly nced at him, and theughter abruptly stopped. The Ghost Race member hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to make another sound. Only then did Rong Yang withdraw his gaze and write a letter in the air, turning to another Ghost Race member and saying: "Take this letter to the Infinite Desert to see Meng Hall Master!" "Yes!" The Ghost Race member quickly replied, then took the letter formed by Divine Sense and turned to leave. "Come back!" Rong Yang suddenly called out again. "Does the king have any other instructions?" Rong Yang hesitated for a moment, then waved his hand, causing the entirevake to shake violently. Amidst the friction of pure Fire-type Spiritual Power, a massive and wless fiery Spirit Crystal emerged. Even though they were ustomed to seeing various Fire-type Spirit Crystals, all the Ghost Race members present couldnt help but gape in awe upon seeing this enormous Spirit Crystal. At this moment, Rong Yang extended his palm, and the Spirit Crystal floated to him. Rong Yang weighed it carefully, nodded with satisfaction, then casually tossed it, sending the Spirit Crystal into the Ghost Race members arms. "Take this Spirit Crystal as well and tell them its a gift from me to Meng Hall Master!" The Ghost Race member quickly secured the Spirit Crystal and bowed deeply, "Yes!" With that, he turned and left the Divine Temple, soaring into the sky and vanishing as a streak of fire. Rong Yang waved his hand, "All of you, be dismissed as well!" "Yes!" The many Ghost Race members in the Divine Temple all withdrew, leaving Rong Yang alone. He sat upon the throne and suddenly began tough. "Meng Yao, Ive done all you asked, but unfortunately, they refuse to show appreciation and insist on seeking their own demise, so no me lies elsewhere!" As he spoke, aplex expression appeared on Rong Yangs face. "Yet you, after all these years, still cant move on? Always imprisoning yourself in the Infinite Desert, are you truly prepared to spend your remaining years there? Its been such a long time, you should let him go!" Rong Yang muttered to himself, his voice carrying a mix of reluctance, jealousy, and near-overflowing admiration. Ultimately, all of this transformed into a deep, long sigh. The distance between the Infinite Desert and the Lava Land isnt far. With the Ghost Race member traveling at full speed, he reached the territory of the Infinite Desert in just half a day. The Infinite Desert, as the name implies, is a vast expanse of boundless sand. Due to its extreme destion and harshness, sparse human activity exists here, even the most stubborn evil spirits are few. And the ruler of thisnd is Meng Yao, ranked lowest among the ten Hall Masters! Because the territory overseen by Meng Hall Master is an extremely deste desert, few covet it, giving it an eerie tranquility. The Ghost Race member swiftly crossed dune after dune, eventually arriving at a city nestled in the deepest part of the desert. This is the Desert City! Due to its sparse poption, this city is extremely barren. The Ghost Race member was too preupied to notice this and directly approached the City Lords Mansion, meeting Meng Yaos personal guard, Dong Han! Dong Han is also a woman, but her Cultivation Level is quite remarkable. For the past few decades, many affairs in the Infinite Desert were handled by her, making her nearly a spokesperson for Meng Yao. Aware of this, the Ghost Race member naturally did not dare to ck and respectfully handed over the letterposed of Divine Sense. "Miss Dong, this is a letter from my king to Meng Hall Master. Please be sure to deliver it to her personally!" Dong Han epted the letter and nodded, "Alright! Does your king have any other messages?" "Additionally, this Spirit Crystal is from my king to Meng Hall Master, said to be a gift for her!" Seeing the pristine, fist-sized exquisite Fire Crystal, a peculiar expression appeared on Dong Hans face, but she still casually epted it. The Ghost Race member couldnt help but secretly breathe a sigh of relief, just about to express gratitude. Dong Han then said, "Wait here a moment, Ill go report and see what our Hall Master says!" The Ghost Race member nodded, "Very well!" Dong Han turned and walked into the inner courtyard, passing through corridors until she reached a flower hall. Although located deep in the desert, the flower hall was in full bloom with countless exotic flowers and grasses, and the courtyard babbled with streams, resembling a picturesque water vige. Beside the lounge in the flower hall, a woman leaned against the railing, lost in thought. Despite the Infinite Deserts eternally gray sky, devoid of day or night. Yet in this courtyard, there was an extremely realistic alternation of day and night. At this moment, during the Twilight Hour, it seemed as though a rain had just passed, the ground strewn with yellow flowers, puddles scattered throughout. And the woman leaning against the railing, most of her face shrouded in shadow, only her bold nose and one eye reflecting off the bleeding Can Yang, imparting a breathtaking allure and enigma. Seeing this scene, Dong Han couldnt help but slow her pace, reluctant to disrupt this exquisite tableau. Yet, no matter how gentle her steps were, the woman still awoke from her reverie, without turning, she softly whispered, "What is it?" Dong Han halted and respectfully replied, "Hall Master, its a reply from Hall Master Rong Yang!" Indeed! This peerless woman is the ruler of the Infinite Desert, Meng Yao! "Oh!" Meng Yao responded softly, gently flicking her slender fingers. The letter from Dong Hans hand unknowingly flew into her grasp. Then Meng Yao nced down at the letter, paused slightly, and let out a soft sigh. "Do everything and leave the rest to fate! Since that brother and sister insist, theres nothing anyone can do!" With that, Meng Yao calmly said, "Go back and tell the messenger, Im very grateful to Lord Rong for his help, and there will surely be thanks in the future!" "Yes!" Though she responded, Dong Han did not step back. "Anything else?" Dong Han retrieved the superb Fire Crystal, "Hall Master, this was delivered by the messenger, said to be a gift from Lord Rong for you!" Chapter 1432 - 1429: Drunk on the Past (2nd Update)

Chapter 1432: Chapter 1429: Drunk on the Past (2nd Update)

Meng Yao turned her head to nce at the Fire Crystal, her beautiful phoenix eyes gradually squinting, "What did you say? What about the messenger?" "I told him to wait for a moment, so he hasnt left yet!" "Well done!" Meng Yao nodded, then turned her head back to continue watching the little stream outside the flower hall, speaking softly. "Return the gift and say Ive received her sentiment, but I cannot ept the gift!" Dong Han looked upon Meng Yaos silhouette, lonelier than usual due to the twilight glow, with a trace of hesitation on his face. "Hall Master, maybe...?" "Hmm?" "Yes!" Dong Han sighed lightly in his heart, then respectfully withdrew from the small courtyard. Upon reaching the front, the messenger was indeed still waiting. "Miss Dong, what did Lord Meng say?" "My hall master asks you to tell Lord Rong that she greatly appreciates this matter and will surely repay in the future! However, please take back the Fire Crystal!" "Ah?" The Ghost Race messenger was stunned. "My hall master said she received the sentiment, but she cannot ept the gift!" Dong Han stated solemnly. "Alright, then!" The Ghost Race messenger was not a fool; naturally, he discerned the unusual atmosphere in the words, therefore dared not speak further, picking up the Fire Crystal and departing. After the messenger departed. Dong Han hesitated for a moment, but ultimately turned back into the rear courtyard. At this moment. The small courtyard was immersed in deep night, but the flowers nted within the flower hall emitted a faint glow, illuminating the surroundings like a moonlit night. Meanwhile, Meng Yao sat at the table, quietly drinking wine. Seeing this scene, Dong Hans heart tightened, involuntarily stepping closer, somewhat painfully saying, "Hall Master, please stop drinking!" Meng Yao raised her head to smile foolishly at Dong Han, gesturing to the opposite, "Come, sit and drink a couple cups with me!" "Hall Master..." "Sit!" Helpless, Dong Han had to obediently sit in the chair opposite. But she dared not drink the wine, for she knew just how potent the winenow being poured into Meng Yaos mouth like wateractually was. Its said that under cultivation level, just half a cup of such a wine could render someone unconscious. The reason this wine was so potent was entirely due to Meng Yaos unparalleled winemaking skills. Moreover, Dong Han knew that the wine had be increasingly strong over the past century solely because Meng Yao poured all her heart into brewing it. With such deep emotion, the wines nature naturally grew stronger. This wine was given a name by Meng Yao. Intoxicated Past! The cause of all this, as Meng Yaos personal guard and half confidant and close friend, Dong Han naturally understood very well. Thats why she hesitated today upon hearing Meng Yao instruct her without hesitation to return Rong Yangs gift. Its not because she had other thoughts, but because she felt pained, pained for her hall master. At this moment, Meng Yao had emptied another jug of wine and was preparing to open the next. Dong Han reached out to hold Meng Yaos hand, "Hall Master, you cannot drink anymore!" "Why...why?" Meng Yaos cheeks were blooming with rosy glow, her eyes drunkenly blurred, yet filled with deep-seated pain and sorrow. Witnessing this, Dong Han trembled slightly, finally managing a bitter smile, "Hall Master, after all these years, have you still not let go?" This sentence struck like a bolt from the blue, causing Meng Yao to stiffen; the drunkenness vanished instantly, tears overflowing. "Let go? Matters of the heart arent so easily set aside!" Though crying, Meng Yaos voice returned to its previous coolness. "But...but that lord has vanished for so long, can you really continue to wait?" Dong Han protested reluctantly. Meng Yao nodded without hesitation, "Indeed, I will wait!" "But there are always rumors saying that the lord, like the fallen Nether Monarch, is already dead!" Dong Hans voice was faint. The color of Meng Yaos face instantly darkened. "Dong Han, I consider you a friend, so I wont me you, but I hope there wont be a second time! Understand?" As Meng Yao spoke, a formidable presence descended upon her, causing Dong Hans face to turn pale. Yet even so, Dong Han forced herself to persist in speaking. "Hall Master, even if youre angry today, I must say, that lords life and death remain unknown; do you mean to expend all your life on this matter? Is this truly worth it?" "Worth? Ive never thought about it!" Meng Yaos face showed a trace of reminiscence, "I only know that if he hasnt returned for a day, Ill wait a day; if he hasnt returned for a year, Ill wait a year!" "What if its a lifetime?" Dong Han boldly asked. Meng Yao looked at Dong Han, then spoke calmly, "Then wait a lifetime!" After saying this, Meng Yao released the pressure over Dong Han, resuming her drinking. Dong Han stared, seemingly unable to understand the meaning behind Meng Yaos words. Meng Yao spoke quietly at this moment, "Todays offering of the Fire Crystal was also your doing, wasnt it? Because if anyone else had sent it, you probably wouldnt even let me see it, just directly refuse!" Dong Han took a deep breath, then nodded, "Hall Master, Im sorry, but I just thought Lord Rong he..." "Dont say anymore!" Meng Yao interrupted Dong Han abruptly, "From now on, if anyone sends a gift, just refuse outright! As for Lord Rongs goodwill this time, I willpensate himter! I know your intentions are good, but my affairs neednt concern you!" These words bore a touch of coldness. Dong Han sighed internally, knowing that the hall masters mind was resolute, difficult to change, and couldnt help but nod. "Understood!" Meng Yao drank swiftly; within moments, she had downed several more jugs, yet this time, she grew more and more sober. Finally, after thest cup, she stared nkly at her reflection in the table, suddenly breaking into tears. "Hall Master!" Dong Han was startled. Meng Yao waved her hand, "Its nothing!" Then she smiled brightly. "Do you know why this wine is called Intoxicated Past?" "I dont know!" "Because I wanted to brew a wine that, once drunk, would erase all past events, allowing a fresh, pure new life to begin, hence its name Intoxicated Past!" Dong Han listened silently. At this point, Meng Yao both cried andughed, "But Ive realized now that forgetting is such a difficult thing!" "The more you wish to forget, the more you remember!" Ultimately, Meng Yao sumbed to intoxication, thoroughly drunk, sprawling across the table in the flower hall, fast asleep. Dong Han shook her head gently, sighing softly, stepping forward to gently lift Meng Yao, then cing her on a chair-bed. Chapter 1433 - 1430 The Peculiar Wei Family (3rd Update)

Chapter 1433: Chapter 1430 The Peculiar Wei Family (3rd Update)

But at the moment of letting go,rge tears suddenly welled up at the corner of Meng Yaos eyes, and she murmured softly, "My lord, dont leave me!" Dong Han stood silently, tears gradually filling his eyes as well. Is forgetting really harder than remembering? Meanwhile, in the Lava Land, when the messenger from the Ghost Race returned, Rong Yang heard his message, and hisplexion gradually turned gloomy. "Your Majesty, I did not meet this Hall Master Meng in person, only heard from her close attendant that this kindness will be repaidter! And moreover..." "Moreover what?" Rong Yangs face was as cold as water, his words icy. The messenger from the Ghost Race trembled all over, almost dropping the Fire Crystal in his hand, and stammered, "Your Majesty, this Hall Master Meng did not ept your gift; she just said she appreciates your goodwill but doesnt want the item!" Saying this, the Ghost Race member carefully handed over the Fire Crystal. But at that moment, Rong Yang clenched his hand fiercely. Boom! The invaluable Fire Crystal exploded into powder, and the messenger from the Ghost Race almost screamed, then was covered in ash from the Fire Crystal, looking very embarrassed. Afterward, Rong Yang stood up abruptly, anger surging as he paced back and forth in the hall. While pacing, he tried his best to suppress the fury within, murmuring softly, "Appreciates the goodwill? Haha, you still cant forget that person, can you!" When he mentioned "that person," the expression in Rong Yangs eyes wasplex. There was admiration, awe, but mostly envy and hatred. "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign! Haha, you havent appeared for so many years, have you fallen with that unlucky Nether Monarch, or are you hiding in some corner afraid to show yourself?" Rong Yang suddenly said with hatred. And while Rong Yang was almost driven mad with rage, Xue An and Wei Qingxiaos party finally flew across endless realms to the territory controlled by the Wei Family. When they saw the high-grade ghost carriage crossing over from the sky, the billions of subjects in the domain all looked up, their faces full of awe. But Wei Qingxiaosplexion grew increasingly serious. Because the further she traveled, the more she felt the atmosphere was peculiar. In the past, if any powerful guardian of the Wei Familys territory saw her ghost carriage approaching, they would have weed it miles ahead. But this time, everywhere they passed was deserted, with no one in sight. Whats going on? Why has the defense suddenly be sox? Isnt the Wei Family afraid of other families taking the opportunity to invade the territory? Wei Qingxiao couldnt make sense of it, thus her expression remained solemn as she drove the ghost carriage forward. Finally. After marching for yet another three days, they finally arrived at the ce where the Wei Familys main sect was located. This was not a city, yet surpassed any city. Because the Wei Familys mansion here spanned such a vast area, in such scale, it was beyond ordinary imagination. Just talking about its area, it already surpassed the previous Wangui City deep within the Ghost Realm. But what was terrifying was that everyone living here was a descendent of the Wei Family. This scale was enough to astonish anyone. At least An Yan was utterly shocked. She had never seen such an enormous manor, stretching as far as the eye could see! But Xue An didnt even bat an eyelid, as for him, this mansion was barely noteworthy. Hu Ying merely snorted coldly, "Upstarts!" Among those present, only she had the qualification to evaluate the Wei Family like this. Having seen the ancient architecture of Qingqiu Fox Country, which has been passed down for tens of thousands of years, Hu Ying naturally held a poor impression of this mansion. Wei Qingxiao didnt pay attention to these remarks; she focused entirely on the za in front of the mansion, where the ghost carriage parked. Usually a vacant za, it was now bustling with activity. The Wei Family mansion was also far more lively than usual. Moreover, Wei Qingxiao saw many powerful guardians who should have been defending the Wei Family territory. What were all these people gathering here to do? At the same time. The house servants responsible for reception at the Wei Family gates also saw Wei Qingxiaos ghost carriage, first stunned, then disying a strange expression. Not just them, but many who witnessed this scene also wore a strange expression. At that moment, a group of people flew out from the Wei Family mansion, directly weing the ghost carriage. Leading them was a richly dressed young woman. At the sight of her, Wei Qingxiaos expression sank. At the same time, this woman stopped before the ghost carriage, andughed, "Sister, youre back! Why arent you getting off the carriage?" Herugh was full of sisterly affection. If not understanding the situation, one might think these were inseparable sisters. But only Wei Qingxiao knew how hostile her rtionship with this woman truly was. Wei Yingying, the Wei Familys second youngdy. In terms of age and power, second only to her. For this reason, the two had been engaged in open and covert battles since they understood things, but until now, Wei Yingying had always been overshadowed by Wei Qingxiao. But whats happening this time? Why is she the oneing forward to greet me? This question bubbled in Wei Qingxiaos heart. But she couldnt remain entrenched in her position, otherwise, wouldnt it seem she was being stopped by Wei Yingying? So she took a deep breath, then opened the ghost carriage and gracefully stepped out. Wei Yingying took a deep look at Wei Qingxiao, especially noticing her exceptional beauty, a faint shadow flickered in her eyes but quickly vanished. In its ce was a face full of radiant smile. She walked forward swiftly, warmly grasping Wei Qingxiaos sleeve, "Sister, youre finally back! Ive missed you!" Her demeanor appeared harmonious and pleasant to outsiders. But it made Wei Qingxiaos hairs stand on end. Yet she forced herself to remain calm, coldly watching Wei Yingying, then lowered her voice to ask. "Wei Yingying, what are you up to?" Wei Yingyings smile froze but quickly returned to normal, saying with a smile, "Sister, what are you talking about! Its only natural for a sister toe greet her returning sister, isnt it?" Wei Qingxiao couldnt discern any valuable information from Wei Yingyings face but still sneered and said. "Wei Yingying, I advise you to behave, if you n anything sneaky, beware or Ill make you regret it!" The threat in her words was evident, causing Wei Yingyings smile to waver. Then, from the ghost carriage, Xue An said calmly, "Yaner, take Yinger back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion!" An Yan nodded; she didnt want to deal with these shadowy ghost figures, so she pulled the curious Hu Ying back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Afterward, Xue An held the bewildered Wei Haocang and smiled faintly. "Lets go! Ill take you home!" Chapter 1434 - 1431: Peril Everywhere (1st Update)

Chapter 1434: Chapter 1431: Peril Everywhere (1st Update)

When Xue An led Wei Haocang out of the Ghost Carriage, they immediately attracted everyones attention. Especially Wei Yingying, who was slightly taken aback. Wei Haocang naturally needed no introduction, notorious as the greatest disgrace in the thousand-year history of the Wei Family. But who was this white-d youth standing beside him? Wasnt it said that apart from his sister, Wei Haocang refused to let anyone approach him? Yet, looking at the current situation, this white-d youth was holding Wei Haocangs hand without any issue. Wei Haocang even had a simple, happy smile on his face. What on earth was going on? Wei Yingying was perplexed and couldnt help but turn to look at Wei Qingxiao. "Sister, who is this?" "Uh, he is...," Wei Qingxiao was pondering how to exin. Xue An said calmly, "My name is Xue An, and I am young Master Weis teacher!" "Teacher?" This title shocked Wei Yingying, and many around couldnt help but whisper among themselves. "How did the eldest miss go out and bring back a teacher?" "Indeed! Our young master Weis mind is unopened, he knows nothing of cultivation level, what teacher does he need?" "Haha, I see, theres definitely something fishy here!" "Tsk tsk, even if they really needed to find a teacher for the young master, they shouldnt choose someone like this! A young man barely of age, looking quite good, but what skills could he have?" Of course, when these people gossiped, they kept their voices low as much as possible, but even so, many words still drifted into Wei Qingxiaos ears, turning her face increasingly grim. Previously, although Wei Qingxiao knew that nobody in the Wei Family took her brother seriously, at least on the surface, they would put on a proper show. Never before had they dared to discuss Wei Haocang like this right in front of her. This only proved one thing. That is her intimidating power had greatly diminished, to the point where it was no longer awe-inspiring. This was not too important; more crucial was the terrifying truth revealed by this incident. If even she couldntmand respect, what would be of Wei Haocang? These thoughts shed swiftly through Wei Qingxiaos mind, turning her expression increasingly ashen. Xue An, however, seemed not to hear the crowds mockery, merely smiling at Wei Yingying. "Surprised?" For some reason, upon seeing Xue An smiling at her, Wei Yingying instinctively felt a chill on her scalp, a dangerous foreboding arose, and she swallowed back the words she was about to utter. "Surprised is too much, but sister, your standard for choosing a teacher for young Master Haocang is indeed peculiar. Are you perhaps selecting a husband for yourself? Hahaha, sorry, Im just that blunt, dont be mad, sister!" Wei Yingying wore a mischievous smile. Wei Qingxiaos face was gloomy, her eyes as cold as ice, as if she hadnt heard Wei Yingyings provocation. Seeing this, Wei Yingying felt a deep sense of satisfaction. But the next moment, she paid for her words. In the blink of an eye, Wei Qingxiao rushed to Wei Yingyings front and pped her with lightning speed. p! The crips sound of the p echoed across the entire square in front of the gate. Wei Yingying was sent flying far away, struggling to regain her footing, but her previousposure was nowhere to be found. Her cheek swelled high, blood trickling down from the corner of her mouth, and her originally charming face twisted into fury. "You..." "What, you? I am the eldest daughter of the Wei Family; dare speak nonsense again and Ill kill you now!" Wei Qingxiao said coldly, her eyes filled with murderous intent. Wei Yingying shivered all over, bowing her head in terror. For she knew that if Wei Qingxiao dared to speak, she dared to act. Moreover, as the eldest daughter of the Wei Family, she indeed had the privilege to kill her without facing any punishment. Of course, that was contingent on having the strength to do so. The rules within the aristocracy of the Ghost Race were just this cruel - if you are strong enough, you can defeat the greater with the lesser. But if you are not strong enough, you can only submit to the will of the strong. Wei Yingying was very aware of her own standing, far inferior to Wei Qingxiao, so she could only silently endure the p. Meanwhile. The crowd who had been whispering earlier fell silent. Many peoples faces turned deathly pale, for they suddenly remembered that, despite the current crisis, Wei Qingxiao was still the eldest daughter of the Wei Family, not someone they could afford to gossip about. "Lets go!" Wei Qingxiao surveyed the crowd, noticing that wherever her gaze fell, the crowd would lower their heads, and she said coldly. "Fine!" Xue An smiled slightly, then led Wei Haocang into the Wei family estate. Wei Yingying stood in ce, watching Wei Qingxiaos gradually receding figure, her eyes filled with resentment and hatred. Dont be arrogant; when brother Yuhua returns, it will be the time of your and that fools demise. Given Wei Qingxiaos status, her residence was naturally extremely luxurious, and the courtyard was vast. But upon entering the courtyard, Wei Qingxiaos face abruptly changed. For the once vibrant and bustling courtyard had be deste and cold. The exotic flowers and rare herbs in the courtyard had withered half of them, and a thinyer of dust covered the ground, clearly indicating it hadnt been cleaned for a long time. Wei Qingxiao stood in the courtyard, face ashen, and stomped her foot forcefully. The courtyard trembled, and those flowers and trees were instantly crushed. Thismotion naturally startled those inside the house. "Whos there? How dare you cause trouble here?" With the voice, a chaotic shuffling of footsteps was heard, and a group of servants walked out of the house. These servants were all dressed resplendently, and their eyes bleary with intoxication, having been drinking inside the house. But upon seeing Wei Qingxiao, half of these servants drunkenness immediately evaporated in fright. "M-Miss?" The leading servant stammered. "Whats going on here?" Wei Qingxiao pointed at the dpidated rooms and courtyard, asking coldly. "This... this...," the servant was sweating profusely, clearly at a loss for an exnation. Inwardly, he cursed his fate; wasnt it said that the eldest Miss Wei might note back? How was he to exin? While he was racking his brains. Wei Qingxiao nodded, "Enough, no need to exin! You may leave!" These servants, as if granted amnesty, bowed repeatedly. "Thank you, Miss!" "Thank you, Miss!" Amidst their gratitude, these people hurriedly made their exit. As they stepped over the threshold and left the courtyard, all of the servants faces showed joy. It seemed the eldest Miss Wei wasnt too formidable after all! She actually forgave us for this matter! But in the next instant, their smiles froze. For, like tendrils, ck gas pirs abruptly appeared behind them, lifting them all into the air. "Ahhh! Spare us, Miss!" The servants screamed frantically, but Wei Qingxiao didnt even turn her head, her eyes just shed with cold light. The ck gas pirs, like the giant ws of the Demon God, suddenly mped down. Crack! With a gut-wrenching crunch, the foul-smelling blood sttered down, and the servants were crushed into mince under these giant ws. Chapter 1435 - 1432: Covetous (2nd Update)

Chapter 1435: Chapter 1432: Covetous (2nd Update)

Screams echoed throughout the courtyard, drawing countless gazes toward them. At the same time, those ck pirs of gas transformed into ck banners, but what hung from the gpoles were the corpses of those servants, not gs. Such a ghastly and horrific scene shocked and terrified many prying eyes. Meanwhile, Wei Qingxiao said calmly, "I dont care what happened, but as long as Im here, I am the eldest daughter of the Wei Family. Did you all hear that clearly?" As soon as she finished speaking, the prying eyes began to retreat in silence, and in an instant, everything returned to calm. Xue An nced at the wind-swayed skeletal remains and sighed softly, "It seems your situation is really not good!" Wei Qingxiao gave a wry smile, "The Ghost Race is like this: if you show any sign of weakness, countless scoundrels will try to take advantage of it. Wei Yingying just now, and these servants, are the same!" "Is that why you want to use such thunderous means to deter everyone?" Wei Qingxiao paused silently and then said, "This is the only way!" Xue Anughed, "Well said! So, what do you think is the reason for your current predicament?" Wei Qingxiao gave a sorrowful smile, "Actually, theres no need to think about it. The only one who can cause my deterrence to plummet is Wei Yuhuas doing! And moreover..." Wei Qingxiao raised her eyes to look at the towering pavilions and halls in the distance and said softly, "He is not in this manor right now! Not just him, even the elders are absent. Doesnt this seem suspicious no matter how you look at it?" A hint of worry appeared in Wei Qingxiaos eyes. She was not afraid of a head-on sh, but this unknown made her feel as if she was sitting on needles. Xue An saw this and chuckled lightly, then stretched long andzily, "Alright! What are you overthinking? Since they arent here, lets get some rest first!" With that, Xue An dragged Wei Haocang up the stairs. Wei Qingxiao hesitated for a moment and then also stepped inside. Wei Qingxiaos return was like a stone thrown into a pond, causing ripples throughout the Wei Family. Especially since Wei Qingxiao pped Wei Yingying away without a word and executed over a dozen arrogant andzy servants with cruel methods. These two actions made many who were ready to make a move restrain themselves somewhat. But only somewhat! Countless eyes, like wolves, secretly eyed the courtyard, waiting for the right moment to reveal their grim fangs. This was the true situation of being surrounded by wolves. Yet amidst such a dire situation, the atmosphere within the small courtyard was unexpectedly rxed. Wei Qingxiao stared nkly at Xue An in the kitchen, who was teaching her brother culinary skills, not knowing what to think for a moment. "See, you need to cut this like this, understand?" Xue An demonstrated once and then handed the cleaver to Wei Haocang. Wei Haocang, bewildered, took the cleaver and began cutting the vegetables as Xue An instructed. Wei Qingxiaos eyes widened instantly. Because she noticed, at that moment holding the knife in his hand, her brother seemed like a different person. The silly smile vanished instantly, reced by utter calmness. Even his eyes no longer held the usual confusion and ignorance; they became very serene. Wei Qingxiao stared in disbelief at this sudden transformation. Because at that moment, Wei Haocangs knife cutting grew faster and more skillful. His confidence seemed so assured that it made Wei Qingxiao somewhat dazed, and for a brief moment, she thought her brother was cured. In no time, the vegetables on the cutting board were all chopped cleanly. Xue An picked up a slice, finding its thickness and thinness even, he nodded with approval. "Not bad!" Only then did Wei Haocang put down the knife, and he instantly reverted to his previous demeanor, with a simple smile and confused eyes. The speed of the change made it seem as if everything that happened just now was a mere illusion. "This... Whats going on?" Wei Qingxiao finally couldnt hold back and stepped forward to ask. "What do you mean by whats going on?" Wei Qingxiao pointed at her brother, "Why did Canger suddenly be so... so calm just now?" Xue An raised the corners of his mouth into a slight smile, "How would I know? Maybe your brother was naturally inclined to like cooking!" "You..." Wei Qingxiao licked her dry lips, feeling her heart race. Xue An cut her words short without hesitation, saying ndly, "Ive said I can surely cure your brothers illness, but what you need to do is trust and cooperate unconditionally, understand?" Wei Qingxiao looked deeply at Xue An and eventually nodded, "Understood! But I hope you can make my brother return to normal as soon as possible because... I dont have much time left!" With that, Wei Qingxiao turned and left in a dim mood. Wei Haocang couldntprehend what had just happened, so he continued to wear a simple smile. Xue An, however, retracted his gaze from Wei Qingxiaos back and then patted Wei Haocang on the shoulder. "You know, you have a good sister!" Wei Haocang continued to smile dumbly. Xue An exhaled softly, "So, I very much want to know, exactly what price you would be willing to pay for your sister?" "Thinking that way, its really intriguing!" In the following days, Xue An consistently taught Wei Haocang cooking in the kitchen. Word spread, causing an uproar in the Wei Family. "What? That fool Wei Haocang is actually learning cooking from that boy? What on earth is Wei Qingxiao up to?" Wei Yingying asked with a darkened expression. "Who knows! Maybe she thinks her brothers recovery is hopeless, so she wants him to learn a skill!" The informer said mockingly. Hearing this, Wei Yingying also disyed a mocking smile, "Ha, no wonder that boy in white ims to be Wei Haocangs teacher, turns out hes just a cook!" Not just her, the entire Wei Family was abuzz discussing this matter up and down. Opinions were boiling, but there was one thing everyone was aware of. And that was, clearly, Wei Qingxiao had exhausted all her ideas and was now at the brink of desperation. At this time, a mighty procession was returning from the distant Ghost Realm Secret Realm. In this procession, a massive Ghost Carriage was moving slowly. This Ghost Carriage was driven by many members of the Ghost Race with sin marks etched on their faces; if they were even slightly negligent, the driver would brandish the Ghost Whip and strike down fiercely. This was the highest etiquette for a strong ghost realm individual to travel, which was not to be used by anyone below the level of the Pce Master. At that moment, a man sitting quietly within the Ghost Carriage suddenly opened his eyes. Two deep, piercing beams shot straight into the sky, looking into the distance, and then he revealed a profound cold smile. "Wei Qingxiao, you actually dare to return!" Chapter 1436 - 1433: I’m too lazy to argue with you (3rd update)

Chapter 1436: Chapter 1433: Im toozy to argue with you (3rd update)

Meanwhile, Wei Qingxiao, who was sitting quietly in her room, suddenly felt something and promptly opened her eyes, her face full of seriousness. "Is this the aura of Wei Yuhua that you were talking about?" A calm voice came through. Wei Qingxiao was startled and turned her head to see Xue An sitting atop the railing on the second floor, gazing at the star-studded night sky. Wei Qingxiao froze. At this point, Xue An lowered his gaze and gave her a slight smile, "Is that so?" Only then did Wei Qingxiao regain herposure, taking a deep breath as she was about to speak. At that moment, a majestic convoy suddenly appeared on the distant horizon, advancing with the force of dark clouds pressing down on the city. In an instant, the convoy was flying over the Wei family estate. And then, the entire Wei Family erupted. "Its the Third Young Master!" "The Third Young Master has returned!" Shouts rose one after another. Wei Qingxiaos face gradually darkened, as she could clearly feel the powerful aura forming within that Ghost Carriage, exerting aprehensive pressure on her. Wei Qingxiao felt as if she was falling into a swamp, unable to find footing, slowly sliding into the Abyss. At this moment, unbeknownst to her, Xue An suddenly appeared beside her and chuckled lightly, "Not much skill but quite a grand presence!" Whoosh! Although spoken lightly, the words seemed like a heavy hammer, instantly shattering all illusions before her eyes. Wei Qingxiao gasped for air, her eyes filled with shock and terror as she looked at the Ghost Carriage. For she finally understood why she had fallen into such a predicament. It was all because Wei Yuhua had broken through his previous realm, bing a Pce Master Level powerhouse. Not only that, the aura just now revealed a far more terrifying fact. That Wei Yuhua had evidently mastered a fearsome secret technique. These revtions shook Wei Qingxiao deeply, making her overlook the fact that Xue An had just broken the illusion with a single remark. While she overlooked it, Wei Yuhua in the Ghost Carriage did not. He let out a slight "hmm?" "Huh? To break my illusion realm, who is this guy?" Having stepped into the Pce Master Realm, Wei Yuhuas Divine Sense could cover thousands of miles of territory. He was confident that under the shroud of his Divine Sense, no secrets could remain hidden. Therefore, he could easily detect Xue Ans presence. Yet strangely, he couldnt sense anything unusual about Xue An. It was as if that sentence was said by chance, perfectly breaking the illusion realm. Could things really happen so coincidentally? Wei Yuhua frowned slightly. At the same time. Wei Yingying was already impatiently flying into the air,ing before the Ghost Carriage, and calling sweetly, "Third Brother, Yingying wees your return!" Saying this, she floated elegantly, with an expectant look on her face. At this moment, she couldnt wait to meet Wei Yuhua and then tell this Third Brother about her grievances. Wei Yuhuas Divine Sense swept over Wei Yingyings graceful figure, revealing a hint of a meaningful smile before he elegantly descended from the Ghost Carriage. Wei Yingying hurried to greet him, with a sweet voice saying, "Third Brother, youre finally back! Boohoo, some people have bullied me while you were away!" "Oh? Who dares bully you?" Wei Yuhua gently caressed Wei Yingyings cheek, his demeanor highly suggestive. Yet the people around them all turned away, pretending not to see. Wei Yingying was secretly delighted, but her face showed even more grievance, raising her hand to point at the distant courtyard. "Who else? Naturally, its our Wei Familys eldestdy!" Wei Yuhua had naturally already noticed the distant courtyard where Wei Qingxiao and Xue An stood. However, his pride never allowed him to reveal his intentions right away, especially now that he felt he already had the victory in hand, so he wanted to enjoy the fun of mocking Wei Qingxiao. Thinking of this, Wei Yuhua slightly nodded towards the distant Wei Qingxiao, and then revealed an extremely evil smile. "Wei Qingxiao, leaving without saying a word, I thought you werenting back!" "This is my home, why wouldnt Ie back?" At this moment, Wei Qingxiao had quickly adjusted her mindset, speaking with icy coldness. "Well said!" Wei Yuhua apuded in praise, then looked with amusement at Xue An standing beside her. "And this is...?" Before anyone could speak, Wei Yingying rushed to say, "Third Brother, ignore this guy, hes just a cook!" "A cook?" Wei Yuhua was slightly taken aback. "Yes! He is a culinary master specially invited by our Wei Familys eldestdy for the purpose of teaching Young Master Haocang cooking skills!" Wei Yingying said with a face full of mockery. "Teaching Wei Haocang cooking skills?" Wei Qingxiao took a deep breath, "Thats right, what of it?" Wei Yuhuas face revealed an extremely peculiar expression, then he nodded with a half-smile. "Of course, being a cook isnt bad at all! At least you get to live, right?" Wei Qingxiaos face gradually darkened, "Wei Yuhua, what do you mean by this? Do you really think I want my brother to be a cook?" "Then what?" Wei Yuhua shrugged, speaking calmly. "Haha!" Wei Qingxiaos eyes suddenly showed craziness, the current situation was clear. After Wei Yuhua broke through to be a Pce Master Level powerhouse, he almost won over all the hearts within the Wei Family, which is why the siblings were cast aside like discarded shoes. But the problem is, no matter how strong Wei Yuhua bes, unless the inheritance order is changed, he would remain third in line. And to change the inheritance order requires all the elders of the family to be present. But now all the elders are absent, Wei Qingxiao spotted an opportunity. Hence she sneered, "Wei Yuhua, we dont need false civility between us, I know you want to rece Canger, but as long as hes alive, youll have to bow obediently! So... " "Do you dare repeat those words now?" Wei Qingxiaos questioning was resounding, and Wei Yuhuas expression changed slightly. But then, he sneered. "Wei Qingxiao, youre so naive it makes meugh! Im already a Pce Master Level powerhouse, and your brother is just a fool, does the familys choice still need asking?" "Then so what? You have to try to know!" Wei Qingxiao said solemnly, but it was apparent she was barely holding on. "Hahahaha!" Wei Yuhuaughed aloud, "Wei Qingxiao, I know what youre thinking, you think all the elders are away so youll use this excuse to stall for time?" "Let me tell you, youre wrong! Because now I dont even care topete with you for the so-called family estate." "Hmm?" Wei Qingxiao was startled. At this moment, Wei Yuhuas face was full of excitement, "Because within the Ghost Realm Secret Realm, a shocking secret treasure has been discovered, all the elders and many wealthy families are gathering there, do you think I still have the mood topete for these things with you?" Chapter 1437 - 1434: Earth-Shattering Secret Treasure (First Update)

Chapter 1437: Chapter 1434: Earth-Shattering Secret Treasure (First Update)

Boom! Wei Yuhuas words were like a huge bombshell, causing the whole venue to erupt into chaos. "What? A groundbreaking secret stash has been discovered in the Ghost Realm Secret Realm?" someone eximed in shock. "No wonder all the elders in the family have moved out this time; they must have gone to the secret realm to seek out the secret stash!" Some members of the Wei Family said excitedly. "If thats the case, the Third Young Master indeed doesnt need to vie for this so-called family inheritance. After all, if he can obtain a groundbreaking secret stash, it would be enough to pave the way for him to be a powerful figure, maybe even a king in the future!" someone eximed in awe. Upon hearing these words, many peoples gazes towards Wei Yuhua changed. This was because the Mystic Realm had be a forbidden zone for the powerful ever since that great war years ago! The secret stash that appeared there could very well be rted to the fallen Nether Monarch. For thousands of years, countless giants have emerged in the Ghost Realm, but the most powerful one is undoubtedly the fallen Nether Monarch. If it really is the stash left by him, its value would be immeasurable. It might even grant Wei Yuhua the qualification to strive for the Nether Monarch level. Though it is merely a qualification for advancement, such an opportunity is enough to drive people mad. Based on themon power ssification in the The Multiverse, a Ghost Emperor is equivalent to a Half-step Immortal King cultivation level, and Pce Master Level should correspond to Immortal King Level. However, due to the high threshold and the slow decline of overall cultivation in the Ghost Race over the past few millennia, Nowadays, the standard has lowered; entering the threshold with one foot in Immortal King level is enough to be called a Pce Master Level powerhouse. Though it is just the false power of an Immortal King, but even a false Immortal King is still an Immortal King! But Nether Monarch Level is different. Nether Monarch Level is a solid Immortal King powerhouse, without any diluting factors. Reaching this realm, one could even transcend the Ghost Realm, create a world of ones own, be a Buddha or ancestor, without any limitations. Because inparison to the vast The Multiverse, the number of Immortal Kings is indeed too few and scarce. The origin of all this lies in the checkpoint one must pass when advancing to Immortal King. This checkpoint isnt about cultivation or talent, but merely a question of fate. If the opportunity arrives, one would naturally advance smoothly to Immortal King. If not, no matter how scheming, it would be in vain. Hence, in todays The Multiverse, the number of Great Luo is numerous, but Immortal Kings remain conspicuously scarce. And if this time the secret stash in the Secret Realm is truly rted to the fallen Nether Monarch, then the opportunity would be monumental. Because the fallen Nether Monarch back then might not have been an ordinary Immortal King, but an Immortal King Peak, or even Half-step Immortal Emperor cultivation level. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to construct Iron Net Mountain and seal the Ghost Realm away from The Multiverse single-handedly. Thinking this, many peoples expressions changed. Because this event might be the biggest shift in the Ghost Realm since the Nether Monarchs fall, potentially overturning all previous interest structures, and forming a new round ofrge-scale reshuffling. The strong will fall, the new will rise, noble families will alternate, great families will transform, all in this moment. No one can resist such temptation,pared to this, the so-called Wei Family struggle is indeed insignificant. When the whole venue was boiling, Wei Qingxiaos face was as hard as iron, eyes filled with gloom, then she slowly said. "No wonder you could break through in such a short time, this should also be due to the secret stash, right?" Wei Yuhuaughed wildly towards the sky, hisughter full of arrogance and pride. "Yes, I indeed managed to obtain a part of that secret stashs inheritance, and not just that...." With his words, Wei Yuhuas eyes instantly filled with a strange crimson, an intensely evil aura rose from his body, reconciling above his head into a statue of a ghost-headed human. This statue had no facial features, only a huge and eerie eye. When encountered with the gaze of these eyes, aplete despair and sorrow surged like a tide. Bang, bang, bang! In a mere blink, over a dozen people with shallow cultivation levels self-destructed in death due to extreme despair. The others retreated in terror, eximing in horror, "Dont look at his eyes!" Wei Qingxiao turned pale, staring at Wei Yuhua, gritting her teeth, and saying: "The Eye of Despair, youve actually awakened the power of the bloodline?" Wei Yuhuasughter grew even more arrogant. "Yes! Unexpected, right? Back then, I was patrolling for the heavens, and when I passed the Secret Realm, I identally discovered the location of the groundbreaking stash. Even though I only entered the outskirts, I still received a powerful inheritance, not only advancing greatly in cultivation but also awakening the dormant bloodline power!" Speaking of this, Wei Yuhua looked at Wei Qingxiao, his face full of mockery. "So I am the true protagonist, destined to be a king! Wei Qingxiao, with what will you fight me?" Wei Qingxiaos gaze gradually dulled, like a candle burning out of oil, about to extinguish slowly. Yes! With what will I fight him? Pce Master Level powerhouse, bloodline awakening! Gathering these two powerful tools, Wei Yuhua has be the undisputed number one in the Wei Family. It can be imagined that those elders who only see interests will surely choose him without hesitation. She lost, lost without suspense. Even if Wei Haocang suddenly recovered from his illness now, it wouldnt be possible to shake Wei Yuhuas status anymore. Seeing this scene, Wei Yuhuas smile grew even wider, then he turned to the Wei Family crowd and said. "This time, Ivee to take you all to the Secret Realm together, to open the groundbreaking secret stash! Are you willing to go?" A fiercemotion ensued in the venue, and then everyone started shouting eagerly. "I am willing!" "Third Young Master, I am willing to serve you as the master, just hoping you can look after me when opening the stash!" "Third Young Master, I am also willing!" The shouts rose one after another, Wei Yuhua smiled looking at them, a subtle hint of undisguised pride shing deep within his eyes, then he nodded. "Good, dont worry, I will take you there!" Speaking of which, Wei Yuhua then looked at Wei Qingxiao, speaking coldly: "Wei Qingxiao, I wont make things difficult for you. As long as you kneel down now and worship me as your master, I can give you and your brother a way out!" These words sound upright, but in reality, they are extremely cruel. Because what Wei Yuhua meant by worshipping him as a master was essentially making Wei Qingxiao his captive and ything. From that moment onward, she would be eternally trapped, never having a chance to turn the tables. The whole venue fell into silence. Everyone stared at Wei Qingxiao standing there with odd looks. These gazes were filled with sympathy, disdain, and even schadenfreude. Especially Wei Yingying, her face almost overflowing with pride. Wei Qingxiao however was utterly bewildered. For the first time in her life, she felt lost. If it were just herself, then facing Wei Yuhuas threat, she would definitely choose to self-destruct without hesitation. But now its not just herself, theres her brother too! Wei Qingxiao understood that if she died now, what awaited her foolish brother would be endless torment. That would be a punishment countless times more terrifying than death. So for her brother, she couldnt just die. Could it be... she really has to kneel and be a ve, reduced to a ything? Wei Qingxiaos heart was bleeding. But just then, a slender and distinctly bony hand gently rested on Wei Qingxiaos shoulder. "Excuse me, have you finished speaking?" Chapter 1438 - 1435: Remove Both Ends, Cut Open the Middle (Second Update)

Chapter 1438: Chapter 1435: Remove Both Ends, Cut Open the Middle (Second Update)

Hmm? This sudden change caused all eyes in the audience to instantly focus on Xue An. Wei Qingxiao was also a bit stunned, "You..." Xue An smiled faintly, "Okay, I saw it all. Isnt it just a Pce Master Level? Its no big deal!" Hiss! Upon hearing this, many people secretly took a deep breath. A Pce Master Level expert is a powerful figure everywhere, yet in the mouth of this young man, it seems as if its not worth mentioning at all. How big is his mouth? Wei Yuhuas face gradually darkened, staring daggers at Xue An, and sneered, "Boy, did you consider the consequences when you said that?" "Consequences?" Xue An shook his head, "Youre not qualified to talk about consequences with me!" Boom! If the people were just secretly scared before, then this sentence was like pouring adle of cold water into hot oil, causing an uproar. Wei Yuhuaughed in anger, "Very well, it seems theres really someone fearless enough to stand up for those siblings, I..." Xue An waved his hand, interrupting him, "Youre wrong!" "Huh?" Wei Yuhua was taken aback. Xue An shed his white teeth, smiling happily, "Who said I was standing up for those siblings?" Even Wei Qingxiao now feltpletely lost and bewildered, Then Xue An turned to the always grinning Wei Haocang and said indifferently, "Haocang, my younger brother, someone is bullying your sister, what are you going to do about it?" As soon as these words were out, the audience almost burst intoughter. "My God, I thought this white-robed youngster was going to do something! But I didnt expect he would ask a fool!" "Yeah! If he dared to confront the Third Young Master head-on, Id still admire him a bit. But isnt this clearly sending Wei Haocang to his death!" Wei Yuhuas expression became quite intriguing, so he folded his arms and watched with amusement. At this time, the silly grin remained on Wei Haocangs face, seemingly not understanding Xue Ans words at all. Many peopleughed out loud. Wei Yingying was the kind that feared the world not in chaos, and sheughed sharply, saying, "Whats he going to do? Just make colew of course!" After speaking, sheughed heartily. Wei Qingxiao initially felt a faint hope, but seeing the situation now, that sliver of hope in her heart finally turned into a sigh. She even started tough at herself. So foolish, I actually pinned my hopes on my foolish brother! But even in this situation, Xue An remained unmoved, quietly watching Wei Haocang. Then, with a flip of his wrist, a kitchen knife appeared in his hand. "Wow, whats this for? Performing cooking skills in public? Hahahaha!" Wei Yingyingughed even louder. Apanied by everyones roaringughter. But no one noticed that when he saw the kitchen knife, a sh of rity suddenly passed through Wei Haocangs previously muddled eyes. Seeing this, Xue An smiled slightly, then handed the knife over and said indifferently, "Take it!" Wei Haocang obediently raised his hand and took the knife. As soon as the knife was in his hand, the confusion on Wei Haocangs face instantly vanished, reced by ultimate calmness. Then Xue An pointed his finger at Wei Yuhua, hovering above the firmament, and said leisurely, "See him? Thats the guy bullying your sister! What are you going to do about it?" "Solve!" A flush of excitement appeared on Wei Haocangs face. Yet no one present took this seriously, instead, theyughed even louder. Because Wei Haocang now didnt have the slightest fluctuation in aura, like an ordinary person, how could he possibly shake the Pce Master Level strong Wei Yuhua? Xue An nodded, "Good! Remember, treat him like you usually do when cutting a big head cabbage, chop off the head and tail, and split open the middle! Got it?" Wei Haocang nodded. "Go!" Xue An patted Wei Haocangs shoulder, channeling a weak Sword Intent into his body. Wei Haocang took advantage of this Sword Intent, soaring into the sky, brandishing a kitchen knife straight toward Wei Yuhua. This scene was almostughably absurd. On one side was the intimidating presence of Wei Yuhuas convoy, upying most of the firmament, and on the other was the intellectually deficient fool holding a kitchen knife! With such a stark contrast, many people didnt even take a proper look, already dering Wei Haocangs death sentence in their hearts. Wei Qingxiao even eximed, "Canger!" Then she turned to face Xue An angrily, "What are you up to?" Xue An shrugged, "Im not up to anything, Im helping you!" "So youre sending Canger to his death?" As she spoke, tears burst from Wei Qingxiaos eyes. She gathered her cultivation level, intending to leap into the sky to save her brother. But she also knew, hope was already very faint. Because at this moment, Wei Haocang had already reached the sky. Before Wei Yuhua could take action, the eager-to-show-off Wei Yingying had already shouted, "Wei Haocang, since youre so eager to die, Ill send you off today!" Saying this, she flicked her sleeve, and her whole being instantly transformed into a gust of eerie wind, swirling around Wei Haocang. With ghostly speed, came Wei Yingyings delighted sharpughter. Yet in such a dire situation, Wei Haocang didnt even blink, raising his hand to sh down with the knife. Poof! This sh was originally aimed at the void, but for some reason, right at this moment, Wei Yingyings silhouette appeared. When she sensed the knifes presence, Wei Yingying let out a scream, trying to dodge. But the timing of this sh was ultimately perfect, leaving Wei Yingying horrified to find she was toote to evade. However, in an instant, she calmed down, mocking her own earlier cowardice. Its just an ordinary iron kitchen knife. Even if I stood still, it wouldnt hurt me in the slightest. So what if itnds on me? But just as this thought arose, it solidified. Because at this moment, there was a muffled poof sound. The kitchen knife shed through with unparalleled speed, blood sttering everywhere, and Wei Yingyings body was directly decapitated! The eerie wind dissipated. Only Wei Yingyings headless corpse stood stubbornly in the sky. As for Wei Yingyings severed head, it had already plummeted to the ground, twitching for a moment before finally turning into a pool of blood. The entire venue caught the sound of breathing. Subsequently, Wei Yingyings corpse fell, and in midair, a bit of ck light struggled out from the cavity, screeching as it flew behind Wei Yuhua, manifesting into a thin, transparent figure. This was exactly Wei Yingying, now devoid of her Human n shell, left with only a Ghost Race spectral form! With one sh! Wei Yingying was decapitated of her Human n body, leaving only the ghostly form. This time, the whole venue was shocked. Many who were waiting to see a joke now couldnt close their mouths. Chapter 1439 - 1436: All Causes and Consequences Should Come to an End Now! (Third Update)

Chapter 1439: Chapter 1436: All Causes and Consequences Should Come to an End Now! (Third Update)

Especially those who had previously looked down on Wei Haocang were utterly dumbfounded. Whats going on? Could it be that Young Master Wei is not a waste, but a powerful expert hiding his true strength? Then why does he currently not emit a trace of yin energy? At the same time, Wei Yuhuas expression changed. With his cultivation level, his insight was naturally far superior to others, so he barely saw the mystery in that sh just now. Thats right! At this moment, Wei Haocang is still just an ordinary person, without any cultivation on him. The reason he could decapitate Wei Yingying with a single sh was entirely due to his perfect control of the de. That seemingly unremarkable sh, whether in angle, timing, or speed, had reached a wless level. Just with this de technique alone, it was enough to shock the world. Yet, the more this was the case, the darker Wei Yuhuasplexion became. He never regarded Wei Haocang seriously before, and if it wasnt for Wei Qingxiao, he wouldnt even have bothered to nce at this fool. But now, he felt a subtle sense of threat from Wei Haocang. This feeling was faint but incredibly real. Therefore, a hint of chilling killing intent brewed in Wei Yuhuas heart. He disliked this feeling, so he wanted to eliminate all threats while he could. But just as he was about to take action, a thunderbolt streaked across the sky, followed by a ck light that flew towards Wei Yuhua with a thunderous force. After taking it, his expression changed dramatically, and then he took a deep breath. "Everyone, hear mymand, follow me quickly to the secret realm!" With that said, he didnt bother dealing with Wei Qingxiao and her brother and turned to leave in haste! Following hismand, the numerous experts within the Wei family mansion were overjoyed and soared into the sky, following Wei Yuhuas convoy, disappearing without a trace in an instant. From beginning to end, no one paid any attention to Wei Qingxiao and her brother. After all, for these people, nothing was more important than the hidden treasure. As for noble feuds, its all nonsense in the face of this. So in just a matter of moments, besides some servants left to guard, only the Wei siblings and a few others including Xue An remained in the Wei family mansion. Wei Haocang returned to the ground. Wei Qingxiao immediately rushed over, holding her brothers hand in distress, "Canger, are you alright!" Xue An casually took the kitchen knife from Wei Haocangs hand and smiled lightly, "Does he look like hes in trouble?" Indeed. As soon as the knife left his hand, Wei Haocangs expression immediately returned to its previous foolish smile, looking at Wei Qingxiao. Yet somehow, seeing this familiar smile brought Wei Qingxiao a sense of peace. "Its good, its good!" Wei Qingxiao softly murmured. At this moment, Xue An waved his hand, and Wei Qingxiaos ghost carriage slowly rose and came before everyone. "Lets go!" Xue An said casually. "Go where?" Wei Qingxiao, still not recovered from the shock, asked somewhat puzzled. "Of course, to the secret realm!" Xue An smiled mysteriously, "With such a big hidden treasure appearing, dont you want to go and see the excitement?" "But..." Wei Qingxiao suddenly hesitated. Honestly, she was scared! Not afraid of death! But afraid that something might happen to her brother again. So she only wanted to take her brother away from here, as far away as possible, ignoring these noble feuds! Xue An naturally saw through her thoughts and sighed lightly, "Do you think that if this hidden treasure falls into Wei Yuhuas hands, youll be able to leave when his cultivation matures?" Wei Qingxiao was startled. Xue An said lightly, "And your brother probably wont agree either! Lets go! Every cause and effect... should have its conclusion!" While Xue An led the Wei siblings, leisurely driving the ghost carriage on their way, the news of a breathtaking hidden treasure discovered in the secret realm spread like a hurricane across the Central Ghost Realm! The news was explosive! Everyone knew the importance of a hidden treasure; a single hidden treasure could forge a noble family. Moreover, this time, the hidden treasure appeared in the former Great War Secret Realm. All of this cast a mysterious veil over this hidden treasure. Thus, nearly all noble families moved upon the news, rushing to dispatch their strongest forces, all vying to take a share in this dispute. In contrast, the brief skirmish that had just unfolded at the Wei family did not draw any attention. No one even paid attention to the ghost carriage following slowly behind, instead racing as fast as they could toward the Eastern Secret Realm. Eventually, even Wei Qingxiao couldnt help but ask. "Mr. Xue, if were going to the secret realm, why are we traveling so slowly and arent in a hurry?" "Why hurry? A good show doesnt need to start early, and do you think going early means youll get more advantage?" "But..." Xue An waved his hand, watching the flying carriages swooshing past outside the porthole, speaking lightly, "Rest assured, those rushing now are just small fry, the real big fish havent moved yet!" "The real big fish?" Wei Qingxiao suddenly thought of something, her face changing, "You mean..." Xue An said calmly, "In such a grand feast, how could the Hall Masters guarding the Realm of Sin and Punishment be absent?" Sure enough. Just as Xue An guessed. When the news reached the ears of the ten Hall Masters in the Realm of Sin and Punishment, it immediately stirred up a tremendous uproar. "The hidden treasure of the Nether Monarchs fall? There could be secrets to advancing to Nether Monarch in there! My future depends on this, so I must im this hidden treasure!" With a loud and arrogantugh, a figure soared up from the Extremely Cold Hell, disappearing into the sky after a few shes. It was none other than the Extreme Cold Emperor, Cui Han! "Heh, that Cui Han also wants topete with me? Well, lets see the might of the Blood Prison Emperor!" In the boundless Blood Territory, the Blood Prison Emperor also rose, following closely towards the secret realm. At once, the skies above the Realm of Sin and Punishment sparkled with brilliance, space shook constantly, left in the path of the Hall Masters heading to the secret realm. In the Lava Land, Rong Yang looked at this report with a gradually furrowing brow. "The Nether Monarchs hidden treasure... Heh, the Nether Monarch has fallen for so long, why appear at this time?" "My Lord, Hall Master Meng replied she wont be involved in this matter, and allows you to decide freely!" a Ghost Race messenger reported. Rong Yangs face darkened, ultimately sighing lightly, "Forget it, I knew she wouldnt go! Nevertheless, no matter what peculiarity lies within this affair, Id better take a look!" With that said, he also transformed into a ze, disappearing from the throne. Chapter 1440 - 1437: The Shattered Land (First Update)

Chapter 1440: Chapter 1437: The Shattered Land (First Update)

Desert City, within the flower hall. The water flows quietly beneath the small bridge, adding a rare hint of moisture to this city built deep within the Infinite Desert. Meng Yao, as usual, leans against the railing, staring nkly at the exquisite courtyard. Dong Han stands silently not far behind her, wanting to speak several times, but swallowing his words each time. At this moment, Meng Yao suddenly sighs softly, "Nether Monarchs secret stash... No wonder that little guy from the Wei Family suddenly ascended to the Pce Master Level, so this is the reason!" Dong Han finally found a chance to speak and quickly bowed, saying, "Thats right! And now all the other nine hall masters of the Punishment Grounds have already mobilized! Hall Master, should we also go?" "Go? Why go?" Meng Yao said, gripping the railing with both hands, stretching out her two straight and slender legs, her delicate feet lightly ying with the water surface of the creek. This scene made Dong Han slightly lost in thought, as Meng Yao at that moment resembled a little girl ying in the water, unlike a powerful Pce Master guarding one side. "But all the hall masters have gone, and even all the noble families of the Central Ghost Realm have moved! If they truly gain something in this stash, then we..." The rest of the sentence was left unsaid by Dong Han, but the implication was obvious. The Infinite Desert is already at a disadvantage, and Meng Yaos strength ranksst among the ten hall masters of the Punishment Grounds. If she doesnt make aggressive progress this time, and the other hall masters gain power, wont the situation be even more passive? Meng Yao naturally heard Dong Hans worry, and couldnt help but shake her head with a lightugh, "Dong Han, youre good in every way, but youre too anxious when something happens! This matter may seem like a golden opportunity to you or many other people, but to me, its the exact opposite!" Saying this, Meng Yao gently kicked the sshes of water, stating faintly, "The fall of the Nether Monarch wasnt recent, and this Great War Secret Realm has existed for a long time. Why was there no news of the Nether Monarchs stash before, and why has it suddenly appeared now?" Dong Hans face changed, "Are you saying... its a trap?" Meng Yao shook her head, "I didnt say that, but this matter does reveal some oddness, so Im not interested in getting involved in such muddy waters!" Dong Han nodded in agreement, "Hall Master, you are indeed insightful; its Dong Han who was reckless!" "Stand down! Just remember to closely monitor this event! Dont act hastily!" "Yes!" After Dong Han withdrew, Meng Yao looked up, exhaled lightly, her eyes showing a trace of reminiscence, "Nether Monarch... Counting the days, even you have fallen for a long time!" At that point, Meng Yao looked sorrowful, "Back then, you were the closest to the lord, but now one is gone and the other has disappeared!" "But Ive never believed that a strong soul researcher like you would truly fall, just as I dont believe the lord will never appear again!" "I will wait here for your return!" Though she said this, Meng Yaos eyes were filled with sadness. As her mood shifted, the creek instantly froze, and snowkes began to drift in the courtyard. Dong Han felt something, turned to look towards the flower hall, but could only sigh softly, turning around to leave. The Mystic Realm is located in the eastern part of the Central Ghost Realm, where imposing mountains and rivers are spread; its vastness stretches for tens of thousands of miles without end. Due to the intense Great War in the past, deep fissures run throughout these high mountains and ridges, with some even uprooting towering peaks, leaving only one bottomless abyss after another. These enormous crevicesy exposed like wounds on the earth, silently narrating the fierce battles of the past. This secret stash is located in the center of the great wars battleground. The sights encountered along the way made the atmosphere within the Ghost Carriage somewhat silent. Especially Wen Muling, whose eyes nearly burned with rage and sorrow. This is where Lord Nether Monarch fought! It was because of those vile noble families that my lord was besieged and ultimately fell here, an enmity that is irreconcble! Wen Muling fiercely vowed revenge internally, while Xue An silently watched everything outside the porthole. After a long while, he withdrew his gaze and said faintly, "Were here!" Indeed! Countless ghost carriages appeared in the distance like dark clouds covering the sky. Even so, the bizarre locale they concealed remained visible. The space at the center of this ancient battlefield seemed like a shattered mirror pieced together again, scattered randomly, refracting the passing light into vibrant and eerie beauty. No matter how beautiful the scenery, those noble families stayed far away, not daring to step across the Thunder Pond. They understood well that those seemingly fragile and beautiful scenes harbored the deepest lethal danger. A slight mistake could cost them their lives here. Thus, no one dared to step forward. But neither did anyone want to leave, all instead watched greedily from a distance. Because within this shattered domain, a faintly visible gate emerged. This gate, although fragmented by the surrounding spaces, floated intact in midair, its brilliance flickering like breathing. Such a strange scene made Wei Qingxiao subconsciously tighten her fists, her breathing bing slightly hurried. Is this the rumored Nether Monarchs secret stash? Xue An and his groups arrival didnt draw anyones attention. Everyones gaze was focused on the members of the Wei Family standing at the forefront. Those present were naturally the Wei Familys finest elites. Family dedicated offerings, various elders, even the Family Head, Wei Jing Long, was among them. However, the Wei Family members were now surrounding one person like stars clustering around the moon. It was Wei Yuhua! At the moment, Wei Yuhua wore a prideful expression, whispering something with Wei Jing Long who stood beside her. People whispered amongst themselves, some unable to hide their excitement, eager to open the stash and seize the benefits within it. At this moment. A dazzling ck light suddenly appeared in the distant sky, riding the wind and thunder, speeding straight toward them. In an instant, these ck lights appeared in the scene. As the radiance faded, nine men emerged. Their presence caused amotion within the crowd. "Its the hall masters of the Punishment Grounds!" someone eximed. "Theyve actuallye! Now theres no chance for ordinary noble families in the stash!" someonemented. Even the Wei Family, who led the opening, buzzed slightly, including Wei Jing Long, who showed a heavy expression. Only Wei Yuhuas expression remained unchanged, a trace of arrogance even appearing in her eyes as she stepped forward, greeting the nine men. "Wei Family member Wei Yuhua pays her respects to the hall masters." Chapter 1441 - 1438 Evil Spirit Legion (2nd Update)

Chapter 1441: Chapter 1438 Evil Spirit Legion (2nd Update)

At this moment. All nine Hall Masters were examining the gate that emerged in the Broken Land. Upon hearing Wei Yuhuas words, the Emperor of Extreme Cold, Cui Han, covered in chilling gleams, nced at him and let out a sinisterugh. "Little Wei Family brat, are you the first to discover this secret treasure?" Wei Yuhua nodded, "Thats right, it was I!" Blood Prison Emperor scrutinized Wei Yuhua twice, then snorted coldly, "You are quite fortunate to have attained Pce Master Level!" Cui Han shifted swiftly to Wei Yuhuas side, his eyes coldly fixated on him, and asked icily, "Kid, what right do you have to meddle with the Broken Land? How did you really enter the secret treasure? Tell me everything!" Swoosh! All eyes focused on Wei Yuhua, and many showed signs of eagerness and greed. Wei Jing Longs expression darkened, exchanged a nce with several elders, and was about to step forward. But at this moment, Wei Yuhua smiled. "With all due respect, Emperor, with my power, I couldnt truly open the secret treasure. It was a mere stroke of luck that allowed me to receive a trace of its inheritancest time! However, now I have a way to fully unlock it!" "Oh? How do you n to open it? Tell us." Blood Prison Emperor also rushed over impatiently. Several other Hall Masters, including the Lord of Lava, Rong Yang, also looked serious. Wei Yuhua raised his hand and pointed at the Broken Land, speaking calmly, "Im sure youve all seen it, the gate that emerged in the Broken Land is the entrance to the hidden treasure!" "If you wish to enter, the only way is to open the Broken Land!" "Open the Broken Land?" Cui Han was stunned. "Yes! Simply put, its about restoring the already chaotic space-time to its original state; then the treasure will naturally open!" Wei Yuhua replied with a smile. "Repair the space?" Cui Han shook his head, "Thats beyond our capabilities; only a true Immortal King could achieve that!" The others nodded in agreement. Repairing space-time requires immense power, terrifying in scope, and even though these Hall Masters im to be Emperors, they still possess some self-awareness! Wei Yuhua chuckled, "Its certainly impossible for one person, but what if all the Hall Masters and noble families coborate?" The suggestion caught everyones attention. Yet, the Hall Masters frowned. Blood Prison Emperor sneered, "Kid, you really have guts, trying to scheme against us!" "I wouldnt dare. Im merely stating a fact. If youre unwilling, the treasure will lie before us, unopened!" Wei Yuhua responded calmly. His words naturally reached Xue Ans side. Wei Qingxiao frowningly regarded Wei Yuhua with confusion. She thought Wei Yuhua had a bit of cunning, but it was minor cunning at best. This step-by-step strategizing andposure against major Hall Masters was unprecedented. Xue An simply watched, eyes flickering slightly, then lowered his head, a cold smile ying at his lips. Then the nine Hall Masters exchanged nces and discussed briefly, reaching an agreement. "Fine! Well trust you this once, but remember, if the treasure opens, its contents must be divided among us!" the Emperor of Extreme Cold stated. "Naturally!" Wei Yuhua agreed with a smile, and returned to the Wei Family. Wei Jing Longs expression was displeased, seemingly mystified by Wei Yuhuas actions. But after Wei Yuhua whispered a few words to him, Wei Jing Longs expression quickly improved, returning to normal. As nned, the nine Hall Masters spread out, followed by the Central Ghost Realms noble families, taking their positions. Loose cultivators and minor noble families stayed at a distance, eager to witness the unprecedented event. "Begin!" Wei Yuhuas soft call initiated action. All nine Hall Masters simultaneously unleashed their cultivation, transforming into beams, like mountain ranges, enveloping the Broken Land. Subsequently, noble families joined in, merging limitless beams, also targeting the Broken Land. Boom! The intense beams constantly vibrated, forcing the fragmented space to reconcile. The process was arduous, requiring colossal spiritual power. A single person couldnt achieve this, but fortunately, all were united, just managing to meet the requirement. Crack crack crack! With crisp sounds from the depths of space, the fragmented space reconsolidated, chaotic time corrected. The process was slow, but finally concluded with a resounding boom, unifiedpletely. Simultaneously. The gate revealed itsplete form. Wei Yuhua burst intoughter, "The treasure, the treasure is finally open! Hahaha!" Indeed, he was exceedingly proud. Because he had nned every detail meticulously, bringing many people this time to help fully unlock the treasure. Seeing sess, how could he not be proud? Regarding the promise to the nine Hall Masters... Wei Yuhuas eyes showed scorn; with the one who guided him to the treasure, what were these Hall Masters but a joke? After all, this Hall Master was elevated by that person! Yet in the Ghost Carriage, Wei Qingxiaos expression turned grim. Could Wei Yuhua truly be fates chosen, destinys favored? But beside her, Xue An chuckled lightly, "Foolish indeed, sold yet so delighted!" Sure enough. As Wei Yuhua revelled inughter, the gate suddenly emitted millions of beams. The light was so bright it prickled the eyes. Simultaneously. Within the radiant skies, armored soldiers appeared. These soldiers remained silent, with ghostly mes in their helmets revealing their identity. Evil spirits! Despite their damaged armor, it was exquisite, akin to artworks, exuding powerful aura. Wei Yuhuasughter abruptly ceased. "Its the Evil Spirit Legion!" someone screamed in horror. The entire audiences faces turned pallid. For this Evil Spirit Legion was once the ultimate weapon of the Nether Monarch! Simultaneously. The Evil Spirit Soldiers rushed forward like locusts. Xue An dusted his hands, stood, and said calmly, "Alright, its our turn now!" Chapter 1442 - 1439: Breaking the Combine Strike with One Hand (First Update)

Chapter 1442: Chapter 1439: Breaking the Combine Strike with One Hand (First Update)

Bang! With a loud explosion, a member of the Ghost Race at the front was directly blown apart. Even though he used his strongest attack on the opposing Evil Spirit Soldier before dying. But under the defense of that armor, all attacks seemed so weak and futile. And all of this was just the beginning. As arge number of the Evil Spirit Legion crazily surged towards the crowd, the faces of all the Ghost Race changed. Because these Evil Spirit Soldiers do not fear, do not feel pain, they just charge forward, making them the most fearsome warriors. Byparison, even if your Cultivation Level is far higher than theirs, you might still be helpless, especially since your attacks might not even prate their armor. Thus, the muffled sound of bodies being blown apart mixed with the dying screams, created a tragic symphony echoing throughout the secret realm. Some timid ones had already started retreating. Seeing this, Wei Yuhua couldnt help but shout, "Dont be afraid, kill all these Evil Spirit Soldiers, and the Nether Monarchs secret will be ours!" This statement revitalized many people. Especially the few Hall Masters from the Land of Punishment, who all revealed a sinister smile upon hearing this. "Mere soldiers dare to be arrogant in front of us? Go to hell!" Blood Prison Emperor Cui Han growled deeply, and a cold wave capable of freezing a persons soul swept forth. Wherever it passed, the movements of these Evil Spirit Soldiers immediately slowed down and gradually froze in ce. One move. Nearly all of the Evil Spirit Legion was halted. Wei Yuhua was delighted, "Hall Master Cui has great skills!" But just then, the ghost fire under the helmets of these Evil Spirit Soldiers suddenly red, and the armor emitted rays of light, shattering the ice covering thempletely. Cui Hans proud expression darkened, "I underestimated you! Try this next move!" With that, Cui Han waved both hands to form a seal and thrust it forward. Bang! Countless ice shards shot forward like des. Though these Evil Spirit Soldiers barely stood in the tide of ice, their armor started to show fine cracks and eventually shattered with a crisp sound. With the armor shattered, these evil spirits instantly vanished. But Cui Hans move only eradicated the closest Evil Spirit Soldiers; the others, despite the obstruction, continued charging fearlessly. Cui Hans expression darkened, when suddenly the eerieughter of the Blood Prison Emperor was heard. "Brother Cui, looks like youre not doing too well! Let me show you how its done!" He raised his hand to point into the void, "Blood Mist Crossing!" A thick blood mist appeared out of nowhere in the void and spread suddenly. Where it reached, the armors of these Evil Spirit Soldiers made sizzling sounds as they were corroded by the blood mist, and their previously pristine surfaces dimmed. But that was all, because to entirely rely on the corrosion of the blood mist to destroy these Evil Spirit Soldiers would at least take the time of burning a stick of incense. Blood Prison Emperor eximed in astonishment. "What kind of armor is this, able to resist my blood mist corrosion?" Cui Han then shouted, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and destroy these Evil Spirit Soldiers!" Only then did the other Hall Masters take action, intending topletely wipe out the Evil Spirit Legion. Among the ten Hall Masters, only Rong Yang showed hesitation, and did not make a move. But people werent paying attention to that at the moment. Because thebined strike of the eight Hall Masters had formed a light brilliance, carrying enough power to destroy all heaven and earth, rushing towards the Evil Spirit Legion. Wei Yuhua wore a proud expression. Once these remaining Evil Spirit Legion are destroyed, everything in the Nether Monarchs secret will be mine! The breaths of other noble families also quickened, staring intently at the battlefield, wanting to know the results. But just then, a figure suddenly appeared before the Evil Spirit Legion. By this time, thebined strike from the eight Hall Masters had already arrived. Many people hadnt even seen who the figure was. Only Wei Qingxiao and Wen Muling gasped. Because it was Xue An who appeared across the void into the scene. They watched as Xue Ans figure just emerged, then was swallowed by the mightybined strike, feeling a shiver all over. What is he trying to do? Isnt this seeking death? But just then, Xue An chuckled softly. "The momentum is impressive, but its just an empty threat with no substance, all bluff!" As he spoke, Xue An held one hand behind him, extending his other hand, slowly reaching his chest. Bang! As the two met, a deafening explosion unfolded, the brilliance of the light was too dazzling to behold. But no matter how powerful thisbined force was, when faced with Xue Ans hand, it seemed to hit an insurmountable barrier, unable to advance. Though the front was blocked, the power behind still pushed forward unceasingly. It was like a train, the engine stopped by Xue An, but the cars behind continued to rumble ahead. Finally! Thebined strike was squeezed into an oval shape by the immense force rushing from behind, and at the peak of its expansion, it exploded violently. Bang! An immensely terrifying shock wave swept across with overwhelming force, unstoppable wherever it went. A few unlucky Ghost Race members and their Ghost Carriages happened to be within the st range. Under normal circumstances, they could be considered strong. But before this shock wave, they didnt even have time to utter a sound before being vaporized into oblivion, not a trace left. "How... how is this possible!" All the Ghost Race witnessing this stared nkly, especially the eight Hall Masters. They were dumbfounded, unable to believe their eyes. Meanwhile. The aftermath of the explosion gradually dissipated, and the blinding brilliance dimmed. Looking at the scene again, the sky, swept clean, showed Xue An standing smiling, his clothes fluttering, not even a hair disturbed. Just as if the shocking strike was merely a breeze brushing his face. This scene left everyone stunned and terrified. Rong Yang gasped softly, "Its him?" As for Wei Qingxiao and Wen Muling, they couldnt help but let out a long breath. Especially Wei Qingxiao, felt drenched in cold sweat. Though her inner shock was no less than anyone elses. Chapter 1443 - 1440: The Mystery is Finally Unveiled (2nd Update)

Chapter 1443: Chapter 1440: The Mystery is Finally Unveiled (2nd Update)

She knew Xue An was no ordinary person, but she never imagined he would be this extraordinary. That was thebined attack of the eight Hall Masters from the Land of Punishment! And he actually blocked it with one hand! What an astonishing strength that is! Though it wasnt the first time, Wei Qingxiao couldnt help but ponder that question again. Who exactly is he? However, if there was anyone in the audience most shocked and unable to ept this, it would be the third Wei family young master, Wei Yuhua. He first stared nkly at Xue An, and only after a while did he shout in a mix of shock and anger. "Thats impossible. Arent you a chef? Who are you really?" This question was incredibly foolish. Because where in the world would there be such a formidable chef? But this also proved that Wei Yuhua was in disarray at the moment. Xue An smiled faintly, "Why does everyone like asking me this question? Let me say it again, my name is Xue An! Remember it this time?" Xue An! Everyone in the audience looked at each other and then shook their heads lightly, feeling very unfamiliar with this name. Wei Yuhua still hadnt recovered from his shock, staring at Xue An with a dazed expression. Because that one blow just now had been too much of a blow to him! You should know that he had struggled immensely to barely achieve the level of a Pce Master level powerhouse. At his age, this was already an extraordinary achievement. But even so, he was still far behind these Hall Masters in the Land of Punishment. Despite this, he was quite satisfied and proud. Yet, he never expected that the white-robed boy standing in front of everyone could single-handedly withstand thebined attack of the eight Hall Masters, and seemed calm and at ease, without any effort. The gap in strength was no longer a question of crushing; it was enough to instantly kill him. For Wei Yuhua, who had always been proud and self-assured, this was naturally uneptable. Just as Wei Yuhua was mired in doubt and self-doubt. The eight Hall Masters were also staring intently at Xue An, their expressions changing unpredictably. Then Emperor Cui Han took a deep breath, sped his fist towards Xue An, "Friend, I am from the extreme cold of the Land of Punishment..." Before he could finish, Xue An impatiently waved his hand, "Dont bother with introductions. Im not interested in knowing you guys. Were all quite busy, so get to the point!" The arrogance contained in this sentence made Emperor Cui Hans face instantly turn very unpleasant, and his whole body trembled slightly from extreme anger. No one had ever dared to show such contempt towards him. I must tear this white-robed boy to pieces! Just as Emperor Cui Han was furiously roaring in his heart. Xue An raised his eyes to scan the surroundings and said calmly, "I know youre all here for this Nether Monarchs secret cache, but Im sorry, this cache is very useful to me, so..." Xue An raised his hand and pointed to the massive door behind him, saying calmly, "From now on, this ce belongs to me!" This statement caused a massive uproar throughout the audience. The eight Hall Masters were so angry theyughed. "Kid, dont think that just because you have some strength, you can be so arrogant!" Blood Prison Emperor said sinisterly. Xue An nced at him sideways and said softly, "I am this arrogant, so what?" "You..." The Blood Prison Emperor was almost spitting blood from anger. Just then, Wei Yuhua suddenly shouted loudly, "Why? I discovered this cache first, and it was through everyones efforts that we patched up the brokennd. How can it belong to you with just one word? No matter how powerful you are, you have to be reasonable!" This statement was filled with great incitement, causing many peoples expressions to be very hostile. But Xue An simply gave a cold smile in response. "Why? Well, let me tell you now, why!" With that, Xue An turned to look at the Evil Spirit Legion scattered behind him from the shockwave and said calmly, "Form up!" With a singlemand. The ghost fires in these evil spirits eyes suddenly intensified, and the cracks in their armor began to rapidly mend, and then they quickly formed up, bowing in submission behind Xue An. This scene stunned everyone into silence. Xue An said coldly, "See? This cache was mine to begin with. You ask why?" Wei Yuhuas mouth hung wide open, his throat emitting a gurgling sound, as if he couldnt believe what he was witnessing was real. Who exactly is he? Why can hemand these Evil Spirit Legions? At this moment, Xue An said calmly, "Im not an unreasonable person. Im giving you a chance now. If you leave obediently, I can pretend nothing happened! Otherwise, no mercy!" The words "no mercy" unleashed a massive killing intent that enveloped the entire audience. Those with low cultivation levels immediately fell to their knees in fright, unable to move. Even the several Hall Masters felt their hearts turn cold and couldnt help but tremble slightly. Wen Muling watched with brightened eyes, finding Xue Ans domineering manner ofmanding the heroes to be extremely impressive. Many people showed reluctant expressions, but they could only lower their heads and consider leaving. After all, the gap in strength was too great, so great that they couldnt defy it. But Wei Yuhua was anxious. Because he had promised the person who had guided him to find this cache that he would capture itpletely. If he failed, just thinking of that persons unimaginable means made Wei Yuhua shiver. So he couldnt help but shout, "I dont believe it. You must have used some disgraceful secret technique. Dont believe him, everyone. I dont believe he can really handle all of us!" As soon as the words were spoken, a sh of cold light appeared in Xue Ans eyes, and an invisible force immediately crushed towards Wei Yuhua. "Hua-er!" Wei Jing Long eximed, reaching out to save his son. But it was toote. Wei Yuhua didnt even groan before being sent flying by this irresistible force, leaving a trail of blood in the air. Xue An didnt even move, just watched quietly, and only spoke when Wei Yuhua barely stopped himself. "What? Even now, you still refuse to show yourself?" What does that mean? Whats he talking about? The crowd couldnt help but show puzzled expressions. Then, a faint sigh came from the void, and then an extremely cold voice said. "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, Ive been trying to avoid conflict with you, but you keep forcing me to show myself, why force this?" Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign? As soon as these four words were spoken, everyones expressions changed dramatically. Including the Hall Masters, who had been full of indignation, also showed extreme fear upon hearing this name. It wasnt cowardice; it was just that this Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, who had once dominated the world and whose power was equal to that of the Nether Monarch, had such a huge reputation. So great that even now, he was still the most terrifying nightmare and taboo in the hearts of many. Could it be that this white-robed youth really was the long-vanished Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign? All eyes in the audience focused on Xue An. Xue Ans mouth slightly lifted into a cold smile. "If I didnt push you, how could someone like you, who stirs up chaos in the eerie hells, be willing to show yourself? Am I right?" "Ancestor of the Wei family?" Chapter 1444 - 1441: Unraveling and Restoring the Essence (3rd Update)

Chapter 1444: Chapter 1441: Unraveling and Restoring the Essence (3rd Update)

Wei Familys ancestor? Xue Ans remark left many people looking at each other in surprise. Especially the elders of the Wei Family and the Family Head Wei Jing Long, who all turned pale. Because if what Xue An said was true, then all of this was too unbelievable! At this moment, following Xue Ans questioning, a figure started to slowly manifest in the void. When it finally revealed itself, it turned out to be an old man with a head full of white hair. As soon as this old man appeared, Wei Yuhua was overwhelmed with joy and kneeled to the ground, tremblingly saying, "Greetings, my lord!" But the old man paid no attention to Wei Yuhuas cry. Instead, he fixed his gaze on Xue An and asked in a deep voice. "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, although I have continually raised my evaluation of you, it seems I still underestimated you! When exactly did you realize my identity?" Xue An chuckled freely, pointed a finger at Wei Yuhua kneeling beside the old man, and said calmly, "Its very simple. When I saw him use the Wei Familys lineage power, I already guessed!" "Lineage power?" The old man slightly frowned. Xue An nodded and said calmly, "Given Wei Yuhuas abilities, theres no way he could have awakened his lineage power, but he did. Thats already a reason to suspect!" "Moreover..." Xue An smiled, "Your descendant is quite foolish; he doesnt know how to hide his lineage secrets. So it was easy for me to see that there was a strange force within his lineage, seemingly... an echo of the aura from the ancestral progenitor!" "So I was quite sure that someone was meddling behind the scenes! Was I right?" The old man suddenly kicked the kneeling Wei Yuhua, sending him flying away, then nodded with a sullen face, "Thats right! I am indeed the Wei Family ancestor, my name is Wei Li!" The mention of this name left many people with a bewildered expression. Only those who were strong and long-lived first paused in disbelief, then were utterly shocked. "Its really him! How could it be! Wasnt he supposed to have perished three thousand years ago?" "If it really is him, he must be at least twenty thousand years old!" The major Hall Masters of the Land of Penalty whispered in shock. At this moment, all the members of the Wei Family, led by Family Head Wei Jing Long, were ecstatic. They all kneeled to the ground, feverishly kowtowing. "Greetings, Ancestor!" The voices rose and fell, some even crying tears of joy in their excitement. The reason for their exuberance is due to Wu Leis extremely special status within the Wei Family. He is not only the founding ancestor of the Wei Family but also the most powerful person since the beginning of the legacy. There are many legends and stories about him. So if this really is the ancestor, the Wei Familys strength will reach an unprecedented leap, potentially unifying the entire Ghost Realm! This is why the members of the Wei Family were so ecstatic. Wei Jing Long crawled forward a few steps, shouting loudly, "The 231st n Leader Wei Jing Long greets the First Generation n Leader, my lord!" Wei Lis face remained calm, as he said indifferently, "All of you, stand up!" Then he focused his attention back on Xue An. "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, you are indeed formidable, but there is one thing I dont understand!" Wei Li sneered slightly and said slowly. "What has happened to you that your strength has declined to such a degree?" This question left many people dumbfounded. To single-handedly withstand thebined strike of the eight Hall Masters, such astonishing strength is considered weakened? If he hadnt weakened, just how powerful would he be? Many couldnt help but wonder. Xue An merely gave a nonchnt smile and said, "It seems youve meticulously investigated me! If my guess isnt wrong, then the Demon Empress whounched the massive invasion on Mingxin Pce earlier was also under yourmand, wasnt she?" Wei Li nodded, "Thats right!" Actually, it was the message from that Demon Empress before her death that informed Wei Li that the long lost Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign had returned! At this moment, Wei Lis eyes shed, and then he spoke in a deep voice, "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, regardless of whether your strength has declined, I have no desire to conflict with you. As long as you step aside from this hidden treasure now, then there will be no conflict between us at all, how about that?" Xue Anughed brightly, though his eyes were filled with icy coldness. "No conflict at all?" Xue An shook his head, "Do you really think thats possible?" "You..." Wei Lis expression changed as he said angrily, "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, I respect you as a strong being, which is why Ive been lenient. Dont refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!" "Respect me as a strong being?" Xue An coldly smiled, pointing to the grand door behind him, and said calmly, "Is this how you respect the strong? If Im not mistaken, the death of the Nether Monarch should also be orchestrated by you, right?" Wei Lis face gradually turned gloomy, murder in his eyes, "So what if it is?" Xue An pped his hands in admiration, "Good, its great you admitted it! That way, everything aligns perfectly!" Wei Li slightly frowned, showing a hint of impatience, "What exactly are you trying to say?" Xue Ans smile turned cold, "Its simple, I only have three questions for you right now!" "First, the battle against the Hua ns Deity ten thousand years ago, was the sinister force involved from you?" This statement left many people bewildered,pletely unsure what Xue An was referring to. But Wei Lis face changed dramatically, and then he red at Xue An, "How... how do you know this?" "Dont ask how I know, just tell me, yes or no?" Wei Lis expression fluctuated, but soon, he calmed down, though his face was no longer smiling but filled with icy killing intent. "I finally understand, Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, you are a Hua n person! Your Hua n really clings on, even persisting after ten thousand years!" "Yes, I indeed participated in the massacre of the Hua ns Deity back then, and joining me in battle were Heavenly Lord Lihen and other deities!" Xue An nodded, "I know about them, and Ive taken care of them already!" Wei Lis face changed, but then he sneered, "So youre here to avenge the Hua n?" "Every debt has its debtor, and every grudge must be avenged. But some things must be rified! Like who exactly was the mastermind behind your and Heavenly Lord Lihens actions back then?" Wei Liughed loudly at these words, "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, dont you think these questions are too naive? Do you think I would tell you? And even if I did, what could you possibly do about it? That existence is beyond your imagination!" At this moment, Xue An suddenly said calmly, "The darkness so dense it cannot be dissolved, right?" Chapter 1445 - 1442 Time Banishment Spell (4th Update)

Chapter 1445: Chapter 1442 Time Banishment Spell (4th Update)

This remark made Wei Li swallow the rest of his words, ring fiercely at Xue An, his crimson tongue licking his cracked lips, "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, you know too much! And knowing too much makes you more dangerous. I think you should understand this principle!" However, Xue An merely smiled coldly, "Threatening me?" Wei Li chuckled and said, "Do you think I still need to threaten you?" Xue An was nomittal, "Third question, where is Qian Xirui, the little girl abducted from Demon-Sealing Town now?" At this moment, Wei Lis aura surged like a raging tide, climbing madly upwards. A shuddering great force emerged between heaven and earth. The sun, moon, and stars all hid away, disappearing without a trace. Everyone present retreated in shock, with some weaker ones unable to stand, forced to crouch on the ground, trembling in fear. Even the few Hall Masters of the Land of Penalty showed infinite terror. Emperor of Extreme Cold, Cui Han, spoke almost in a groan, "Its... its the power of the King! He is truly an Immortal King powerhouse!" At the same time. Under Wei Lis terrifying tide-like aura, Xue An seemed like a lone leaf in a storm, ready to be overturned at any moment. Yet, despite this, Xue An stood firm like a sword, without the slightest retreat. Wei Li let out a sinisterugh, "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, dont you think youre meddling too much? You even have to ask about a little girl! Is it worth it?" Xue An said faintly, "She is worth it, you... are not!" "Hmph!" Wei Li snorted coldly, "Since thats the case, Ill tell you, that little girl surprisingly awakened a rare bloodline talent, so Ive sent her to a ce you will never find, a dark holynd, the most terrifying and evil ce in the multiverse, hahaha!" Wei Liughed wildly. Xue Ans gaze cooled, and he said quietly, "Dark Holy Land... Dark Lost Paradise?" Wei Lisughter abruptly stopped, staring dumbfounded at Xue An, "You... how do you know about that ce?" Xue An smiled, "It seems your master should alsoe from there!" "Courting death!" Wei Li finally became furious. Originally, he indeed did not want to start a conflict with Xue An, because he was quite wary of Xue Ans Divine Fire. But now that the words have been said, theres a life-and-death feud between the two, and theres naturally no room for reconciliation. Especially since Xue An revealed the secret of Dark Lost Paradise. This made Wei Li even more apprehensive of Xue An, eager to eradicate him swiftly. Thus, he spared no enormous expense to unleash his power, aiming to vanquish Xue An in one fell swoop. What is the true power of an Immortal King? To describe it! If thebined strike of the eight Hall Masters was a 1, then Wei Lis strike now would be a 10! And thats still because Wei Lis actual body hasnt descended, only his clone is present. And this is also the first time since Xue Ans rebirth to face a genuine Immortal King powerhouse. The endless ck mes came crashing down with an overwhelming force, and where they passed, the space that had just been sealed tore apart once more. The violent power even shook the entire secret realm. Everyone felt an invisible great force madly pulling at them. This was because the space wobbled wildly due to Wei Lis strike. "Master!" Wei Qingxiao and Wen Muling both shouted in surprise. Since learning of Xue Ans true identity, Wei Qingxiaos heart had been in turmoil. Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign was a legendary figure! If such a being said he could cure her brothers illness, then her brother would surely recover! So when Wei Lis identity was revealed, Wei Qingxiao hardly felt anything, but instead focused all her attention on Xue An. It seemed as if Xue An heard the two calling out, he turned his head to look at the two of them. Despite only a fleeting nce, Wei Qingxiao still felt the calmness in Xue Ans eyes and a hint of... amusement! Hmm? Amusement? Facing such a strike, he was still smiling? Wei Qingxiao was momentarily stunned. Xue An murmured softly, "Its time!" Saying this, Xue An pinched a hand gesture, and Wei Haocang, who had been standing beside Wei Qingxiao with a silly grin, instantly disappeared from where he had been. Upon reappearing, he was already standing behind Xue An. Seeing her brother appear behind Xue An, Wei Qingxiao finally came to her senses and eximed, "Canger!" At the same time. Wei Lis strike had almost reached. Xue An slowly raised his hands, his fingers like blooming lotus flowers, tapping the void repeatedly, instantly painting a massive and intricate Dharma Seal in the air. The Dharma Seal took shape just as Wei Lis strike arrived. In the sound of the space tearing, Xue An was directly shocked back a hundred meters, but at the same time, the Dharma Seal was like a perfect mirror, directing Wei Lis strike in another direction. Boom! The great force pointed directly at the floating door in the air! Under the power that could destroy everything, this door merely shook slightly and then slowly opened. "The secret is opening!" Someone eximed. Wei Lis expression also changed, this Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign actually used his strike to open the secret door, what is he up to? Is he nning to escape into the secret realm? As these thoughts shed across his mind. Xue An grabbed Wei Haocang, breathed deeply, and shouted, "Brother, Im sending you off, go!" Saying this, he tossed Wei Haocang into the secret door that had just opened a crack, like throwing a ball. Boom! When Wei Haocangs figure disappeared behind the door, the secret door nged shut again. "No!" Wei Yuhua, face covered in blood, screamed and then yelled at Wei Li. "Ancestor, the one who was just thrown in by this guy is a fool from the family! If he gets Nether Monarchs inheritance, its all over!" Wei Li at this moment was also fuming, not only because of the Nether Monarch inheritance but mainly because he felt used! Moreover, he could feel he wouldnt be able to maintain his current strength for very long, so in a rage, he shouted. "Xue, this is you seeking your own death!" With that, Wei Li formed aplex hand gesture, "Time!" Boom! Everything around suddenly froze, even the ubiquitous light stayed suspended in the air. As for Xue An, he seemed to be affected too, showing a slight dazed look. At this moment, a sinister and delighted smile appeared on Wei Lis face, and he slowly intoned like a Heavenly Divine. "Grand Exile Technique!" Words became reality! A dark and mysterious radiance instantly descended upon Xue Ans head, enveloping himpletely. In an instant, most of Xue Ans figure that was standing atop the sky disappeared, leaving only a frail outline in the scene. Wavering, as if... about to vanish at any moment! Chapter 1446 - 1443: Stop Sleeping, Get Up and Work! (First Update)

Chapter 1446: Chapter 1443: Stop Sleeping, Get Up and Work! (First Update)

Time Banishment Spell! An eerie and terrifying secret technique, once unleashed, it can banish a person from the wilderness of time, causing them to lose their original timeline, bing wandering lonely souls and ghosts, never able to return to the river of time. Moreover, because this secret technique involves the force of time, it also possesses an extremely powerful characteristic that ignores defenses, even a strong practitioner at the same level would easily fall victim to it if they are not cautious. All these features make this secret technique a deadly weapon with enormous destructive power. However, time-rted secret techniques are inherently bizarre, and even among those void sects, such inheritance is rare. Thus, it is exceedingly rare throughout the multiverse. But in the dark Lost Paradise, there is aplete inheritance of time secret techniques. This is also why Wei Li is able to perform this secret technique. After all, even though hes an Immortal King, its impossible for him to cultivate such a deadly secret technique on his own. In fact, he obtained some transmission from the dark Lost Paradise, which is why hes so arrogant. Yet the more powerful the secret technique, the higher the demands it ces on the practitioner. Especially since Wei Li now isnt here in his true form, but uses an avatar to execute this secret technique, making the pressure on him even more terrifying. He was trembling all over, and seemingly showing cracks on his body, his aura plummeting to the bottom. But even so, his face was still filled with exhration. Because of Xue Ans Divine Fire, he was extremely apprehensive. Now if he can eliminate it at some cost, it will naturally save him a lot of trouble. As for the remaining silhouette... Wei Li showed a cold smile at the corner of his mouth, not caring at all. Because once hit by the Time Banishment Spell, even an Immortal King has to fall. At most, they can struggle for a while, but in the end, they will obediently sink into the abyss of time, never to return. Whats more, in Wei Lis view, Xue Ans power is now significantly weakened, so he is even less of a threat. Meanwhile, the whole scene quaked. "Dead? Hahahaha! Finally dead! Opposing my Wei Family, now you tasted the consequences!" Wei Yuhua, his face covered in blood,ughed heartily with extreme satisfaction. Wen Muling and Wei Qingxiao were shocked to the core, crying out sadly, "My Lord!" Then tears burst from their eyes. But just at this moment, a trace of brilliant light flew out from the remaining silhouette, expanding rapidly in the air, instantly transforming into an exquisitely shaped small tower. Wei Li was slightly stunned, then he licked his lips greedily, "A symbol treasure?" For a powerful figure like him, symbol treasures arent scarce. But this small tower was uniquely shaped and its aura very lively, clearly having gained self-awareness. Such treasure is rare, and Wei Li was naturally tempted. However, before he could make a move, the Magic Treasures Pavilion small tower suddenly started to tremble slightly and abruptly emitted an overwhelming brilliance. And within this dazzling glory, several figures slowly emerged. When the light dissipated, everyone was stunned. For what appeared in the scene was undoubtedly a stunning picture. Standing at the forefront was a breathtakingly beautiful woman, whose noble aura made many feel inferior after just a nce. Behind her were two little girls, identical in appearance and height, sculpted like jade. Beside the little girls stood two maidens. One of the maidens had a plump, cute face, innocent and pretty. The other had a pair of mesmerizing fox-like eyes, with a breathtaking appearance, that could captivate anyone with just a glimpse. Such a sudden scene left the entire ce in silence. Wen Muling and Wei Qingxiao were dumbfounded, and after a moment, they exchanged nces, seeing the worry in each others eyes. Both of them had seen An Yan, naturally knowing this was Xue Ans wife and children. But for An Yan and the others to show up at this moment seemed like sheep entering a tigers den to Wei Qingxiao and others. Indeed. Wei Li also recovered from his brief astonishment, his eyes filled with greed. Though he lived for twenty thousand years, the exceptional beauty of these women before him was still striking. So he could not help but sneer, "A hit reveals so many! It seems Im quite lucky today!" An Yan did not speak, she was staring nkly at the silhouette, her expressionplex. There was shock, sadness, but most of all... anger! Yes! The kind of anger that could burn everything! So when she heard Wei Lis mocking words, An Yan took a deep breath, raised a hand to stop the also enraged Hu Ying, and looked at Wei Li with ice-cold eyes. "Did you hurt my husband?" An Yans voice was calm, so calm there wasnt a ripple. However, beneath this calmness lurked a surging killing intent. Wei Li chuckled, "Husband? Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign is your husband? What a pity, because starting today, youll be a widow! Your husband is already dead! Hahahaha!" "Youre lying, my dad isnt dead!" Xiang Xiang suddenly poked her head out from behind An Yan and shouted. "Thats right! My dad wont die, hes the most powerful person in the world! Youre the bad guy wholl die, and itll be horrible! Not even a body will remain!" Nian Nian waved her tiny fists, her little face full of anger as she said. "Haha, two little girls with sharp tongues!" Wei Li sneered. But even he did not notice, while Nian Nian spoke, something seemed to subtly change in the heavens and the earth. At this moment, An Yan nodded, "Very well! Since my husband was beaten like this by you, naturally, I will avenge him today!" "Avenge? Just you?" Wei Liughed even more heartily. He thoroughly enjoyed this moment because he could distinctly feel that An Yan was only a half-step True Immortal. Such a cultivation level was nothing more than an ant to him, likely exterminated with a single breath. But in the face of Wei Lis mockery, An Yan showed no anger, bing even calmer. She slowly raised her hand, revealing a peculiar ck "weapon!" It looked just like a t frying pan! Wei Li froze, and thenughed heartily, "What? Using that pan to avenge your husband? Itsughable!" An Yan, however, seemed not to hear, looking down and softly speaking to the frying pan, "Lei Zun, stop sleeping, its time to work!" Chapter 1447 - 1444: An Yan, Displaying Great Power (Second Update)

Chapter 1447: Chapter 1444: An Yan, Disying Great Power (Second Update)

Having enjoyed peace and quiet for such a long time, the Artifact Spirit Lei Zun had fallen asleep in the frying pan. Upon hearing An Yans call, Lei Zun gradually woke up, yawning, "Mistress, who do we have to fight now... Oh crap, the Immortal King!" Lei Zuns voice was trembling to the point of breaking when mentioning the words "Immortal King." An Yan gripped the handle fiercely, speaking in a deep voice, "So what if its the Immortal King? Are you confident?" Lei Zun was on the verge of being scared out of its wits, "Mistress, this isnt how we y! Im just a little Lei Zun, hes an Immortal King level powerhouse, I..." Before the words were finished, An Yan slowly raised the frying pan and said lightly, "Got it! So youre not confident?" "Of course not..." "But I am! Because...!" An Yan interrupted Lei Zun without hesitation, then with a soft shout, her figure shed decisively, charging toward Wei Li, who was wearing a smirk. "I must avenge my husband!" Having said that, An Yan already rushed to Wei Lis proximity, swinging down the frying pan. "Ahhhhhhhh!" Lei Zun was practically scared out of its mind, never having imagined it would one day fight against an Immortal King level powerhouse. In sheer desperation, it also went all out, frantically unleashing all its thunder power. Amid thunderous roars, thunder lights wildly flickered on the frying pan, even summoning the might of heaven and earth, filling the heavens within a thousand miles with dense thunderclouds. Then, with a resounding crack, a massive thunderbolt, a mile wide, descended straight towards Wei Li. Such might couldnt be described as anything but powerful! Especially for the Ghost Race, who inherently detested thunder power, thebined effects naturally forced many ghosts to retreat. Yet Wei Li remained expressionless, merely letting out a cold grin. "With just this strength, you dare to challenge me?" As he spoke, he slowly raised his hand to catch the descending thunder light, then squeezed abruptly. Boom! The thunder light was directly crushed into powder. That wasnt all; even the thunder light emanating from the surrounding pan dispersed. With a single strike! The poor Lei Zun let out an extremely poignant howl, nearly shattering. An Yan, who had been charging forward madly, was forced back dozens of steps by this power. But at that moment, an invisible force suddenly appeared from nowhere, binding Wei Lis hands and feet. "Huh?" Wei Li was stunned, lifting his gaze. He saw that Hu Ying had somehow revealed her fox demon form, and her fiverge tails delved into the void, appearing directly beside Wei Li to bind him tightly. "Heavenly Fox n? Are you from Qingqiu Fox Country?" Wei Li said coldly. Hu Yings face was pale, teeth clenched, struggling to hold on! Due to Wei Lis overwhelming aura, even using her own fox tails as ropes, she could barely manage to bind him. Despite this, Hu Ying coldly chuckled at his words, raising her head defiantly, "Thats right! I am from Qingqiu Fox Country, so what! Are you scared now?" "Scared?" Wei Li sneered coldly, "Young girl, if you had seven tails, I might consider fearing you a bit. But now, youre merely a five-tailed fledgling. With such limited power, daring to roam the multiverse, hasnt anyone taught you that youre essentially courting death?" As he spoke, Wei Li suddenly raised his hand, unleashing an iparably powerful force, causing Hu Ying to tremble all over, her face turning paler instantly. Wei Li sneered again, increasing his grip, intending to shatter Hu Yings tailspletely. Just then, dozens of octopus tentacles flew across the sky, wrapping around Wei Li inyers. "Xiao Yu!" Hu Ying eximed in shock. The transformed Zhang Xiao Yu shouted, "Sister Fox, hurry and retract your tails!" Reluctance shed on Hu Yings face. If she withdrew her tails now, Zhang Xiao Yus tentacles would be shattered immediately. Zhang Xiao Yu nonchntly shouted, "Sister Fox, dont worry about me; my tentacles can grow back, but your tails cant!" Wei Li let out a vicious smile, "Try to escape? Haha, none of you... none of you shall leave!" Just as he was preparing to exert his full force, intending to shatter Hu Ying and Zhang Xiao Yupletely. A metallic ng sounded, and Wei Li felt a severe pain from above. When he lifted his gaze, he saw An Yan somehow appearing above him, smashing down with the frying pan. ng ng ng! With each loud ng, Wei Lis head got hammered with bumps. An Yan was clearly in a rage, swinging mercilessly. This scene left everyone present dumbstruck. Because An Yan, transformed into a berserk monster, swung the pan so vigorously it was a blur, and the resounding ngs joined together uninterrupted. Wei Li was nearly knocked senseless, having no idea how this woman suddenly appeared above him. But in his embarrassment and anger, a mad killing intent shone in his eyes, and he tried to unleash an overwhelming aura to shred this wretched woman apart. Yet, at that moment, a vague chance, seemingly acting on destiny alone, suddenly appeared,pletely derailing him. Boom! In the instant of his distraction, An Yan mmed the frying pan down hard. With such force, his head was cracked and bloodied, almost ending in a fall. "Moms amazing!" Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian burst out shouting. Yet, furious to the point of madness, Wei Li roared, breaking free from Hu Ying and Zhang Xiao Yus bindings, while shouting venomously. "Woman, you dare harm someone as noble as I? I shall tear you apart piece by piece!" With that, the rampaging Immortal Kings power surged forth, heading straight for An Yan. "Yan Sister!" Though severely injured themselves, Hu Ying and Zhang Xiao Yu couldnt help but scream. Yet An Yan remained fearless, still holding the frying pan, staring coldly at the charging Wei Li. "Mom!" The two girls couldnt help but shriek. As Wei Li closed in on An Yan, and the ferocious Immortal Kings power swept forth, an intense radiance suddenly emerged from An Yans body. A sharp Sword Intent formed instantly, slicing through all the power aimed at An Yan. Wei Lis pupils shrank instantly, sensing the aura attached to this Sword Intent. It was protection! This was the protection power the Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign bestowed upon this woman! These thoughts shed through his mind. He then saw the frying pan gradually erge in his sight, finallynding heavily on his forehead. Bam! Wei Li screamed as he was knocked flying, shouting in the air, "Thats the same spot again, cant you hit somewhere else?" An Yan slowly exhaled, and coldly replied, "No!" Meanwhile, everyone present was dumbstruck. This woman... actually knocked an Immortal King level powerhouse flying? At that moment, Wei Li regained his footing, ring at An Yan with intense fury and hatred. He still couldnt understand what the mysterious force disrupting his rhythm had been! Yet it surely rted to this woman! Meanwhile, An Yan stood the frying pan horizontally, pointing at everyone, and coldly dered, "I will stand guard here today, challenging anyone who dares step forward!" Chapter 1448 - 1445: Salivating (First Update)

Chapter 1448: Chapter 1445: Salivating (First Update)

The crowd stirred slightly. Many people had peculiar expressions, with their gazes all focused on Wei Li at the forefront, curious about how this powerhouse would respond. After all, everyone had just witnessed the scene. Though they didnt understand why Wei Li, who could eliminate the Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, was sent flying by a woman. But then, they thought this matter wouldnt end so easily. Unexpectedly, Wei Li stood in the void, his face fluctuating between emotions, but he took no further action. This left even more people dumbfounded. Could it be... this ancestor of the Wei family is afraid? This doubt arose in everyones hearts. Wei Li was certainly not afraid of An Yan, he was just puzzled by the force that had disturbed his rhythm earlier. But soon he revealed a sinister, eerie smile, "Good! A real heroine! It seems I have truly underestimated you!" "But do you think this is enough? The Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign is dead, and you women will be my trophies!" The moment those words fell, Xiang Xiang suddenly jumped out, pointing angrily at Wei Li and shouted, "Its your daddy whos dead, your whole familys daddy is dead! And you, a big baddie, are already at the end of your strength, how dare you be so arrogant?" Although said with righteousness,ing from Xiang Xiang, this little girl, it filled everyone with a very peculiar feeling. At this point, Nian Nian softly asked, "Sister, what does end of your strength mean?" "It means this guy is out of energy!" Xiang Xiang softly exined, then looked up at Wei Li. "Big baddie, am I right?" These words made Wei Lis face suddenly sink, his eyelid twitching uncontrobly. As Xiang Xiang said, he was indeed at the end of his strength at the moment. Because using his avatar to perform the Time Secret Technique earlier had brought him near copse and his power was less than one percent of his peak. This was why An Yan could send him flying just now. Otherwise, no matter how extraordinary An Yan might be, it would be impossible for her to threaten him across such arge level gap! But this secret was known only to him, and now this little girl of only six or seven had seen through it with a nce, naturally filling Wei Li with a deep fear. Nian Nian couldnt help but p in delight, "Sister is so amazing!" Then she shouted at Wei Li, "Big baddie, I told you you would die, do you believe it now?" This sentence struck Wei Li like lightning, instantly reminding him of the strange force that had puzzled him earlier, and he understood a lot more, then he looked at Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian with increasing fervor. Because he suddenly recalled a legend only recorded in some very ancient inheritances. Some people are favored by the fortune of the Multiverse, born with extremely terrifying talents that manifest in various ways. For example, some might be ordinary people without any cultivation level, yet can decide life and death with a word. Or possess the ability to see through all illusions, able to discern the essence of things with a word. And the damage caused by these talents cannot be defended against by strength or cultivation level. Back then, when Wei Li saw this legend, he justughed it off as nonsense. Because he has lived for over twenty thousand years and has never seen anyone with such talent! But Xiang Xiang and Nian Nians current behavior reminded him of this legend, and whenbined with everything that just happened, Wei Li could conclude. These two little girls were definitely extraordinary. These thoughts shed rapidly through Wei Lis mind, and his gaze grew increasingly greedy. If he could capture these two little girls, his strength might reach a new height. Even more, if he could seize such talent, he would be the foremost among peers of his level. These thoughts gradually painted a creepy smile on Wei Lis face. Seeing this smile, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian couldnt help but feel cold in their hearts, quickly hiding behind An Yan. "Mom! That big baddies gaze is so scary!" An Yan gentlyforted them, "Dont be afraid, Mom is here!" At this moment, Wei Li chuckled, then quietly took half a step back, saying coldly, "Surround these people. I want to see how long they can hold out!" His greed for Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian made Wei Li change his strategy, deciding not to attack forcefully, but to use this encirclement method to force An Yan and the others to submit. With amand, the Wei family members and numerous nobles of the Ghost Realm stepped forward and surrounded An Yan and her party tightly. As for the Hall Masters of the Land of Sin and Punishment, they nced at each other and joined in. After all, no matter how much his strength had fallen, Wei Li was still a genuine Immortal King level powerhouse, not someone they could provoke. In an instant, An Yan and herpanions were surroundedpletely. Wei Li supervised from within,fortably reclining on a Ghost Carriage, slowly recovering his strength, then smiled coldly. As soon as his strength recovered a bit more, these women would all be his captives. Meanwhile. An Yan and her group also stirred slightly amidst their encirclement. Zhang Xiao Yu and Hu Ying were already injured, so An Yan lightly told them, "Yinger, Xiao Yu, you two go back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion first, Ill guard here alone!" Hu Ying shook her head firmly, "No way, Yan sister, dont worry! Im fine!" Zhang Xiao Yu, even with all tentacles broken, still said cheerfully, "Exactly, whats a little injury, I used to pull my own tentacles to eat!" Looking at these two smiling young girls, An Yans gaze softened and she nodded lightly, "Alright! Then well guard here together!" At this point, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian asked softly, "Mom, when is Dading back?" An Yan took a deep look at that silhouette in the void, saying softly, "He should be back soon!" An Yan never panicked because she could clearly feel that Xue An never left, just temporarily unable to return due to some reason! The Sword Intent that protected her earlier was proof, so An Yan calmly waited here. She believed her husband would definitely return safely! And just as the situation here was at a standoff, everything happening here spread with terrifying speed throughout the Central Ghost Realm. The Wei familys ancestor emerged, the long-lost Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign returned, and the Nether Monarchs hidden treasure revealed! These explosive news items shook the entire Central Ghost Realm and began to spread outward at the speed of a storm. Chapter 1449 - 1446: Setting Off Together (Second Update)

Chapter 1449: Chapter 1446: Setting Off Together (Second Update)

Infinite Desert. The same small bridge and flowing water, the same afterglow of the setting sun, time seemed to freeze within this little courtyard. Meng Yao sat in the flower pavilion, staring nkly as usual. But soon, the tranquility was shattered by a flurry of panicked footsteps. Meng Yao snapped out of her reverie and frowned slightly! She hated being disturbed while daydreaming. At this moment, her personal bodyguard, Dong Han, came running into the courtyard, gasping for breath. Meng Yao sighed lightly, "Whats going on? Why so flustered? Didnt I tell you to remain calm no matter what happens?" Dong Han finally caught his breath, and hearing Meng Yaos words, couldnt help but smile wryly. "Yes, Hall Master!" "Now tell me, whats happened?" Meng Yao leaned leisurely against the railing, speaking slowly. "Hall Master, weve just received news, the Nether Monarchs hidden treasure has appeared!" "Oh! Isnt that quite normal! Although the shatterednd is perilous, this time weve gathered the elite of the entire Central Ghost Realm; there must be a solution!" Meng Yao remarked indifferently. "And then...?" "And then what?" Dong Han took a deep breath, "And then the Wei Familys ancestor suddenly appeared, along with that... that long-vanished Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign!" When she heard of the Wei Family ancestors appearance, Meng Yao remained indifferent, but the mention of the next phrase made her react like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. "What? Say that again?" Meng Yao stood abruptly, shouting with intense excitement. Dong Han silently thought to himself, werent you just saying to stay calm regardless of the situation? Howe upon hearing this news, you are more excited than I am? But of course, these words Dong Han dared not voice, simply lowering his head and saying, "Hall Master, Ive confirmed it, its true that Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign has returned! But..." Before he finished speaking, Hall Master Meng Yao was already in tears of excitement, about to soar into the air, until she heard that "but" and paused. "But what?" Dong Han hesitated for a moment, before saying softly, "But Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign seems to have encountered some trouble, his strength has declined drastically, and during a battle with the Wei Family ancestor, who is now at the Immortal King cultivation level, he was struck by a terrifying secret technique, his life and death are now unknown!" Upon hearing this, Meng Yaos face turned ashen white, her body swayed, almost falling. Dong Han eximed in shock and quickly stepped forward to support Meng Yao, "Hall Master!" "Im fine!" Meng Yao waved her hand and steadied herself, taking a deep breath asyers of killing intent appeared on her beautiful face. "Dong Han!" "Here!" "Desert City is now yours to govern!" Dong Han was stunned, then suddenly understood, shouting in surprise, "Hall Master!" Meng Yao waved her hand, "No need to say more, my mind is made up!" After speaking, Meng Yao casually waved, and a token flew into Dong Hans hand. Meng Yao stomped her foot, and the small courtyard resembling a mirage shattered like an illusion. Then Meng Yao soared into the air, standing in the void for a moment, saying to Dong Han, "If I dont return from this journey, remember to offer a cup of Drunken Past for me!" After speaking, Meng Yao transformed into a stream of ck light, heading straight for the distant horizon. Dong Han stood there dumbfounded, tears suddenly streaming down. "Hall Master, I... I will wait here for your return!" At this moment, Meng Yao had flown a thousand miles away, but this Infinite Desert was vast and expansive; at her current speed, it would take at least half a day to fly out. Meng Yao was in a state of anxious urgency, suddenly waving her arms, her eyes lit up with brilliance, and a long trail emerged behind her. This was a sign of her burning her cultivation level frantically. Wherever the trail of brilliance passed, strange flowers and herbs suddenly grew across the desert. In an instant, a deste and barrennd was transformed into a sea of greenery. Under this nearly frenzied speed, Meng Yaos speed increased more than tenfold, covering thousands of miles in the blink of an eye. And thus, a wondrous scene unfolded before everyones eyes. As a trail of brilliance spread across the entire sky, behind it, a boundless sea of green grew wildly. Amid her frantic journey, Meng Yao didnt know when she had tears streaming down her face, her heart tormented with endless agony. My lord, you must, you must... be safe! In a realm bordering the Central Ghost Realm, Jin Jue was leading his newly epted disciples across thend. After such a long time of tempering, Jin Jues aura grew more restrained, his eyes as pure and wless as a newborn childs, like crystal diamonds. When he rushed forward, he walked three inches above the ground, not causing any ripples, as if he had fully integrated with the world around him. But at that moment, Jin Jue felt something suddenly and stopped in his tracks. The disciples following behind and traveling on the wind couldnt stop in time, nearly colliding, and couldnt help but ask. "Master, whats wrong?" Jin Jue raised his eyes to a certain point in the void, his eyes flickering with light, finally bringing his hands together in a gesture of prayer, "Namo Amitabha, a benefactor is in trouble, how can Jin Jue stand by and do nothing?" With that, he turned to his disciples and said, "You all wait here, I must now go to rescue a friend!" The disciples all nodded, but only the one who had been with Jin Jue the longest spoke up, "Master, are you going to rescue the benefactor from before?" Jin Jue nodded, a hint of mncholy showing on his face, "Disciple, if Master does not return, you will take care of your junior brothers." This statement caused all the disciples faces to change, each showing sorrowful expressions before kneeling and crying out, "Master!" Jin Jue shook his head, "Foolish disciples, life and death are natural, why be so troubled! I am off!" After speaking, Jin Jue lowered his gaze and began chanting scripture softly, and in an instant, golden lotuses emerged from the ground, supporting him below. Then golden light emanated from his body, and when it dissipated, the ce was empty. The remaining disciples all showed confusion, except for the eldest who had followed Jin Jue the longest, who sat silently for a moment before sitting cross-legged and saying softly. "We will wait here for Masters return!" "Yes!" Deep within the ghost realm, in the Luo Family. Since the great ns in the depths of the ghost realm were swept away, Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi had been busy reorganizing this world, bringing it under their control. Inparison, Luo Jingting seemed much more rxed. Chapter 1450 - 1447: Crisis Everywhere (3rd Update)

Chapter 1450: Chapter 1447: Crisis Everywhere (3rd Update)

But today, Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi still invited her over to discuss some matters together. Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi understood clearly that Luo Jingting was personally entrusted to them by Xue An. This also indicated that Luo Jingtings status was very important. Therefore, despite Luo Jingting repeatedly expressing her disinterest in these matters, they still invited her over whenever there was a major issue or allocation of benefits to discuss. Today was no exception. But just as the three of them were engaged in a heated conversation, a ck letter suddenly appeared out of thin air in front of them. Luo Jian was taken aback! Because this letter was evidently the highest level of urgent letter, what exactly had happened that warranted sending such a letter to ry a message? But when Luo Jian took it and nced at it, his face instantly changed. "What happened?" Ren Tianqi asked hurriedly from the side. Luo Jian, with a dark expression, handed the letter to Ren Tianqi, who, upon taking it and looking at it, immediately stood up with a shocked scream. "What? Theres a great battle in the Central Ghost Realm, and the lord might have fallen?" Luo Jingting was also stunned by these words, hastily leaning over to take a look, and then froze. "What should we do? The lords life is uncertain now, and Ive also heard that the lords family has beenpletely encircled by the Wei family leading the major families!" Ren Tianqi asked with a grave expression. Luo Jian was silent, until after a moment he mmed the table violently. With a loud bang, the table was directly smashed into powder. Then Luo Jian said with an iparably determined tone, "No matter what, we cant remain uninvolved in this matter, even if the opponent is strong, we must fight them to the end!" Ren Tianqis eyes also shed a dangerous light, nodding, "I understand! I will now dispatch troops and rush over!" "Good! Ill gather the manpower too!" Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi acted separately, leaving Luo Jingting alone in the room. She stood dazed for a moment, suddenly remembered something, bit her lip, and took out a Fang Ancient Mirror from her arms, trembling as she transmitted the days events through the mirror. When the message was delivered to the Liaozhai dimension, Zang Xueling was the first to receive it, and she couldnt help but be shocked. "What! Its the Wei family ancestor! This is terrible! This old immortal was extremely powerful back then, and now he must have be an Immortal King level powerhouse! The lord actually engaged in a conflict with him and fell into his trap, this is terrible!" Zang Xueling was indeed anxious, and these words were unreserved. The nearby Que Wenyuan walked up to take a look at the Fang Ancient Mirror, her face turned pale, her eyes reddened, and she almost shed tears. "Sister Xueling, what...what should we do now!" Que Wenyuan waspletely flustered. At this moment, she naturally had abandoned all previous delusions. But this did not prevent her from feeling grateful to Xue An. However, this current news clearly indicated that Xue An was facing great danger. How could Que Wenyuan not be frightened and worried for him. Zang Xueling gradually calmed down, then suddenly stood up, speaking in a deep voice, "No matter, this matter needs to be resolved, especially since the Wei family were the culprits who imprisoned me, so it also concerns me, I must go!" Que Wenyuan immediately said, "Sister Xueling, take me with you!" Zang Xueling looked deeply at Que Wenyuan, "Are you not afraid? You should know the opponent is likely the Ghost Realms top expert, even I dare not say I can return safely!" Que Wenyuan shook her head without hesitation, "Im not afraid! No matter what kind of strong opponent, Im not afraid!" Zang Xuelingughed heartily, "Good! Then well leave now!" With that, she flew up, breaking the space with Que Wenyuan, heading toward the Central Ghost Realm. Meanwhile. The entire Ghost Realm was boiling. Everyone was stunned by a series of explosive news. "What? The Wei family ancestor suddenly appeared, and hes a genuine Immortal King level, Nether Monarch level existence?" Someone gasped and said. "Yes! Not only that, even the long-absent Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign has reappeared, but this lord has suffered great setbacks and his power has severely diminished, which is why he was sealed by the Wei family ancestor in one move!" "Heh, sealed they say, but I bet this Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign is dead beyond doubt! After all, how could one have good oues when opposing an Immortal King level expert!" Someone sneered. "But the Wei family ancestor didnte off cost-free; I heard he didnt strike again afterward, but insteadmanded the major families to encircle the hidden treasure tightly!" "You know nothing! Although the Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign is dead, he still has family, and I heard from a friend on the scene that the divine fire ghost sovereigns family is very beautiful! Perhaps the Wei family ancestor didnt act because he has his n!" Opinions varied, but without exception, almost everyone believed Xue An had lostpletely, and many even thought he was dead beyond doubt. And with the sudden appearance of a Nether Monarch level expert in the Wei family, they might soar into the sky and possibly unify the Ghost Realm in the future, so all attention was drawn to the Central Ghost Realm. There were even those clever folks who initiated the Shui Jing method in front of the treasure, transmitting all sorts of messages in real-time through this method. Bang! Another muffled sound, An Yan unleashed her might, directly sting a sneak attacking ghost race away. As the frying pan contained Thunder Venerable Power, the sneaking ghost race exploded in mid-air, vanishing entirely. And this was already the twenty-seventh ghost race An Yan had killed over the past day. By now, many ghost races were looking at An Yan with eyes full of deep dread. Because over the past day, they had used various methods. But no matter the method, they couldnt harm An Yan even a hair. Some ghost races, not convinced, tried to curse An Yan with secret techniques, but unexpectedly triggered the protective power on An Yans body, with countless sword beams directly slicing the cursing ghost race into mincemeat. Now, in many peoples eyes, An Yan had be synonymous with difficult to deal with. Many were secretly impressed by the fact that An Yan, with only half-step True Immortal cultivation level, stood guard before the hidden treasure with the imposing vigor of one unbeatable warrior blocking thousands, preventing everyone from progressing. This spectacle caused many to secretly admire. But Wei Li didnt show any hint of urgency, still calmly sitting on the ghost carriage, and as time passed, his smile became increasingly pronounced. Because only he could see that with the passage of time, An Yans face was bing paler, and her aura was inevitably beginning to decline. Chapter 1451 - 1448: All Parties Gathered (Fourth Update)

Chapter 1451: Chapter 1448: All Parties Gathered (Fourth Update)

This is actually a very normal thing. After all, An Yan is now just at the Cultivation Level of a Half-step True Immortal. Its already a miracle that she has been able to hold on until now. But as time goes on, her Spiritual Power inevitably starts to show signs of depletion. When she ispletely depleted, it will be the perfect time to make a move. By then, these two little girls will be his best trophies! Thinking of this, the smile on Wei Lis face grew even stronger, and then he waved his hand casually. "Shes almost at her limit, send a Hall Master from the Land of Punishment over!" At themand, the eight Hall Masters of the Land of Punishment couldnt help but look at each other. Although they are of the Ghost Race, they still have the dignity of strong beings. It was fine to confront Xue An before. But if they were to use their strength against a woman, they still felt a bit hesitant. Yet they dared not disobey Wei Lis words. Because the reason why there are only eight of them left is that the ill-tempered Pr Emperor was sealed directly by Wei Li for verbally offending him. Facing a power strong enough to crush them, these Hall Masters looked at each other, and finally, Rong Yang was reluctantly sent out. He regretted it immensely now. He shouldnt have been greedy for the so-called Nether Monarchs secret at first, which led to his current predicament. But the situation was beyond his control, so he could only reluctantly break through the crowd and head straight for An Yan. After the battle over the past day, Rong Yang naturally saw through An Yans limits. He knew her strength was limited, relying only on her inexplicable immunity to the various secret techniques of the Ghost Race and her protective power in times of danger. Therefore, this time Rong Yang simply didnt use any secret techniques of the Ghost Realm, purely using his formidable strength to deal with An Yan. Sure enough. Under this strategy, An Yan instantly found herself in a perilous situation, barely able to defend herself with the frying pan in her hand, with no ability to counterattack. Rong Yang, however, felt no sense of pride, merely sighed inwardly before reaching to capture An Yan. However, at that exact moment, Hu Ying suddenly appeared from the void behind him and struck with a palm. Xiao Yu frantically waved her tentacles, trying to distract Rong Yang. This was the most effective method they had figured out over the past day. But all of this was so weak in the face of absolute power. Rong Yang didnt even turn his head, merely shook his form, and Hu Ying was instantly sent flying. As for Xiao Yus tentacles, Rong Yang didnt even nce at them because they shattered before they could even get close. Meanwhile. Rong Yang reached out to grab An Yan. But just then. In the distance, a light suddenly appeared across the entire skyline, speeding rapidly toward them. In an instant, a silhouette with a long trail of light appeared in everyones view. Seeing this scene, the entire crowd stirred, and even Wei Li couldnt help but frown slightly. As for Rong Yang, he stood rooted to the spot as if struck by lightning. By this time, the silhouette had already rushed into the scene and, uponnding, turned out to be Meng Yao. Seeing it was her, the few Hall Masters of the Land of Punishment were all dumbfounded. "Lord Meng?" Meng Yao ignored everything else, focusing all her attention on that shadowy outline. Even though the outline had faded to mere traces, Meng Yao recognized it at once. It was the one whom she had cherished in her heart, never to be forgotten! But she never expected that after waiting so long, she would see such a form. This gradually filled Meng Yaos eyes with glistening tears. An Yan naturally noticed this scene and felt a stir in her heart. Who is this woman...? Why is she looking at the silhouette left by her husband with such an expression? Xi Xiang and Nian Nian also noticed this scene. In fact, neither of the two little girls had been idle over the past day; they had stayed by the shadow, hoping their father would wake up soon. So when they saw Meng Yao, Xi Xiang couldnt help but timidly ask, "Auntie, why are you crying?" This question startled Meng Yao out of her sorrow. Seeing the seemingly painting-like Xi Xiang and Nian Nian, she was momentarily puzzled, then realized they must be the children of the one spoken of in legends! Indeed, even their features slightly resembled the shadow of that adult! Meng Yao silently harbored this thought, then smiled at Xi Xiang and Nian Nian. "Auntie isnt crying!" Nian Nian then also poked her head out and asked, "So Auntie, are you here to help us fight the bad guys?" "Yes! I am here to help you fight the bad guys!" Meng Yao replied with a smile and then turned her gaze to An Yan. Though An Yans face was slightly pale, she still tucked a strand of hair behind her ear when she met Meng Yaos eyes and gave her a slight smile. Meng Yaos heart warmed, and she nodded lightly, softly saying, "Nice to meet you, sister!" After speaking, she turned back around, coldly looking at the stupefied Rong Yang, and said coldly, "Lord Rong, I really didnt expect someone with your stature and character to willingly be ackey for others!" Rong Yang shuddered and finally came out of his confusion. He, of course, knew what Meng Yao was here for! Just as he knew whom Meng Yao had always been waiting for. Therefore, he knew very well, if Meng Yao knew that the Divine Fire Ghost Venerable had returned, she would definitelye over eagerly. But he didnt expect her toe so quickly! So he couldnt help but take a deep breath, giving a wry smile, "Lord Meng, I...." Meng Yao waved her hand, her voice cold, "Okay, stop talking! If you want to deal with them, defeat me first!" With those words, Meng Yao stepped forward, blocking An Yan and the others, while her aura steadily rose. "Do you really want it to be this way?" Rong Yangs expression grew increasingly sullen, and a hint of pain appeared in his eyes. "Lord Meng, cant you see that the Divine Fire Ghost Venerable has already fallen? You...." "Shut up!" Meng Yao was livid. "I wont allow you to speak of my lord like that, and I believe my lord will be okay! Enough talk, fight me!" At this moment, Meng Yaos killing intent became as tangible as solid matter. Rong Yang, however, wore a look of gloom, an indescribable disheartenment rising spontaneously. He understood Meng Yaos feelings, but he didnt expect her resolve to be so firm. But just then, Wei Li, sitting on the Ghost Carriage, suddenly gave a coldugh. "Looking for death!" With that, he flicked his finger, and a beam of light rushed toward Meng Yao at lightning speed. Where it passed, space seemed to be plowed into a deep chasm. Faced with such terrifying momentum, Meng Yaos expression tensed, and she gathered all her power to withstand the attack. However, at this moment, Rong Yang suddenly raised his hand and crushed the beam of light passing by with a palm strike. Chapter 1452 - 1449: This Earth-shattering Battle (5th Update)

Chapter 1452: Chapter 1449: This Earth-shattering Battle (5th Update)

Boom! Although it was merely a flick from Wei Li, the immense power difference shattered Rong Yangs arm instantly. The entire scene fell silent. Even Meng Yaos eyes widened in shock, "You...". Rong Yangs face turned a bit pale, but he stillughed freely, "Youre right, with my status and strength, how could I be anyonespdog! So Ive figured it out! Even if I die, I must die standing!" These words left Meng Yao stunned, then her gaze softened, and she nodded, "Thank you!" "Thank what!" Rong Yang turned towards Wei Li in the distance with a sneer. "Wei Li, Im done! Kill me if you can!" Wei Lis expression gradually darkened. His strength had not yet fully recovered, though he could still easily overpower everyone present, acting rashly could mean losing this incarnation. This was a loss that Wei Li, who had spent millennia refining this incarnation, could not afford. But facing Rong Yangs betrayal and defiance, he couldnt remain indifferent, or it might cause the Hall Masters of the Land of Sin and Punishment to have second thoughts. Thus, he let out a coldugh, "Very well! Lord Rong, who wouldve thought you to be a sentimental fool! Too bad the person you like seems to have no feelings for you!" "So what? I like her, whether she likes me back is irrelevant," Rong Yang said with a calm expression. "Heh, easy to say, but do you think you guys can survive?" With these words, Wei Li raised his hand and drew a strange ghostly symbol in the air. "Nine Nether, Ghost Spirit!" As soon as the words fell, the symbol emitted an extremely malevolent light, and a massive vortex appeared in the void. From the vortex emerged a jet-ck, horrifying ghost spirit, standing reverently before Wei Li. "Kill him and that woman!" Wei Li pointed at Rong Yang and Meng Yao. The ghost spirit nodded, then vanished and reappeared instantly in front of Rong Yang. The speed was so fast it startled Rong Yang. Nevertheless, as a Pce Master Level expert, he roared angrily, lifting his only remaining hand to punch. The punch carried immense power, yet the ghost spirit didnt even flinch, letting the blownd. But then Rong Yangs face changed, finding his hand stuck. Simultaneously, The ghost spirit let out a grating, unpleasantugh, and from the point of impact, countless tendrils formed from resentment emerged, grabbing Rong Yangs arm and pulling down fiercely. Crack! Rong Yangs arm was torn off, and the ghost spirit picked it up and started munching. In moments, the arm was devoured by the ghost spirit. Rong Yang retreated in horror. Never had he seen such bizarre and terrifying a creature. But the ghost spirit was not satisfied with just one arm, so it opened its mouth, releasing countless tendrils straight at Rong Yang. Rong Yang screamed. But at that moment, Meng Yao suddenly rushed forward, chopping down with a hand knife to sever a tendril that had wrapped around Rong Yang. No sooner had they felt relief than Meng Yao was ensnared by several tendrils. The slimy secretion quickly began corroding her body. Rong Yang roared in anger, "Lava Hell!" zing mes appeared in front of him, but before theva could fully manifest, a tendril whipped it out. At the same time, An Yan struck the tendril with a frying pan, a bolt of lightning shed, causing the ghost spirit to scream, smoke rising from its head, yet it remainedrgely unharmed. In contrast, An Yan was jolted back a few steps, eximing in shock, "What kind of monster is this?" Wei Liughed heartily, "Monster? No, this is my favorite pet! Kill them all!" The ghost spirit bellowed a few times, its tendrils constricting quickly, about to crush Meng Yao. But just then, a gentle sigh was heard. "Namo Buddha, such great grievance, how much karma have you umted, benefactor?" With these words, dozens of radiant lights descended, led by a monk. It was Jin Jue. Behind him were Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi from the depths of the Ghost Realm, followed by Zang Xueling and Que Wenyuan and others. Though they departed at different times, they coincidentally met on the way here, and with amon goal, they immediately traveled together. As the voice fell, Jin Jue appeared directly before the ghost spirit, sped his hands, forming the Immovable Ming King Seal, and uttered softly. "Compassionate Buddha, eradicate all demons!" Boom! At themand. A resplendent halo appeared behind Jin Jues head, resembling the descent of a Bodhisattva. The boundless golden light transformed into a Buddhist Seal, directly striking the ghost spirits head. Bam! Following a thunderous explosion. The ghost spirit let out a scream that shook the heavens and the earth, then vanished without a trace. One strike! The ghost spirit perished! Wei Lis face darkened, and he immediately said coldly, "Buddhist cultivators? Do you also want to meddle in these troubled waters?" Jin Jues face was somewhat pale, but he still sped his hands together, gently saying, "I am friends with Benefactor Xue, so..." Jin Jue revealed his white teeth, "I must wade through these troubled waters!" At the same time. Luo Jian, Ren Tianqi, and Zang Xueling, among others, all stood behind Jin Jue. "Thats right! We all must wade through these troubled waters this time!" An Yan, watching these dustden people rushing in, couldnt help but feel her nose sour, almost shedding tears. Zang Xueling then turned his head and winked at An Yan, saying softly, "Sister An, dont worry, Lord Xue will be fine! After all, he is the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable!" An Yan took a deep breath, nodded slowly, "I understand!" Meanwhile. Seeing so many people arriving, and even the Buddhist cultivators stepping in, Wei Li couldnt help but sneer. "Excellent! It appears this Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign has quite the poprity! Since you are willing to apany him to death, I will fulfill your wish!" With that, Wei Li suddenly raised an eyebrow, shrieking, "Nine Nether, manifest!" Boom! This time, the vortex appearing in the void was countless timesrger than before, and in an instant, hundreds of ghost spirits crawled out. These massive ghostly creatures densely packed the sky, and Wei Li stood valiantly at the forefront, raising his hand to point. "Except for that woman and the two little girls, as for the others... kill without mercy!" Boom! The ghost spirits transformed into a surging torrent, rushing directly at everyone. Jin Jue sped his palms together, wanted to say something, but Zang Xueling couldnt help but p him, shouting, "Monk, stop chanting Buddha and start fighting!" Speaking of which, Zang Xueling unleashed his cultivation level, charging directly at one ghost spirit. Jin Jue was slightly startled, then he smiled to himself, and immediately he formed a lion seal with his hands and joined the fray. Despite everyones desperate efforts. The sheer number of ghost spirits appearing this time was overwhelming, and each possessed frightfully immense power. Thus, within mere breaths, most of those brought by Ren Tianqi and Luo Jian were lost. As for the remnants, they were forced into a continuous retreat. Finally. They retreated to the outline of Xue Ans shadow, exchanging nces, seeing the determination in each others eyes. "We cant retreat any further; if we do, Lord will be exposed to these ghostly creatures!" Meng Yao calmly stated. Rong Yang spat a mouthful of foul blood, silently nodded. An Yans frying pan in hand had already cracked into a strainer, and as for the unfortunate Lei Zun, only a sliver of Divine Sense remained! Even Jin Jue, who was originally surrounded by golden light like a Bodhisattva with a Golden Body. But at this moment, terrifying cracks appeared on the Golden Body, and the halo behind his head also dimmed significantly. Zang Xueling gasped for breath and said, "Monk, can you still fight?" Jin Jue nodded, extending three fingers, "I can still destroy three!" Zang Xueling burst intoughter, "Good! I can destroy one more, lets act together!" Just as the words fell. The countless ghost spirits once again charged towards everyone. All wore solemn faces, preparing for the final battle. But just then, a sound of a thud came from behind. Although the sound was slight, it seemed to have infinite magic power, causing all the charging ghost spirits to halt momentarily, then shatter piece by piece, scattered by the wind. This scene left everyone present dumbfounded. Then An Yan seemed to sense something, suddenly turning her head to look. Within the shadow outline, points of brilliance gradually appeared, followed by another thud from inside. "Its a heartbeat!" Hu Ying suddenly said, her tone full of relieved ease. Indeed! Points of blood pulse began to spread from the position of the hearts beat, as it passed, the shadow started to solidify, contours began to emerge. Chapter 1453 - 1450 Return (First Update)

Chapter 1453: Chapter 1450 Return (First Update)

Everyone gradually widened their eyes, staring nkly at this scene. Wei Lis expression changed drastically as he screamed hysterically, "No, thats impossible! How could he be alive after being hit by my Grand Exile Technique?" But as soon as he finished speaking, that shadowy outline waspletely revealed. As the brilliance spread over, a lively and distant look suddenly appeared in Xue Ans eyes. Just like the finishing touch to a painting, in an instant, Xue An hadpletely restored his original appearance and then gave An Yan a gentle smile. "Yaner, youve worked hard!" These simple six words made An Yans nose tingle. Yet, in front of so many people, she still held back her tears, smiling sweetly, "Its okay, as long as youre alright, husband!" The two little girls couldnt wait any longer and rushed forward, directly jumping into Xue Ans arms. "Daddy, you finally woke up! You scared us so much these past two days!" Xiang Xiang said, slightly choked up. As for Nian Nian, she cried with sniffles and tears, rubbing them all over Xue Ans clothes as she squirmed in his embrace. Xue An lovingly patted the heads of the two little girls, "Alright, alright! Daddys fine! And Ive been watching whats happened over the past two days. You both did great!" "Really?" Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian simultaneously looked up at Xue An. Xue An smiled and nodded, "Of course its true! Our Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian have really grown up, bravely stepping forward to protect mommy in the face of so many enemies! Daddy is proud of you!" The two little girls blushed slightly from Xue Ans praise, but their eyes were filled with happiness and pride. Wei Lis expression was uncertain as he watched Xue An chatting with his daughters. He really couldnt figure out how Xue An managed to break free from the seal of the Time Banishment Spell and return safely. Isnt his cultivation level not reaching even half of the Great Luo? This Time Banishment Spell is an invincible secret technique at the same level, capable ofpletely banishing even Immortal King powerhouses, leading to their demise! Could he have some unknown trump card? This thought made Wei Lis expression grow solemn, and his eyes gleamed with a crazed killing intent. No matter what, this person must not remain! At the same time. Xue An kissed each of the little girls lightly, then let them go. "Go to mommys side and watch how daddy deals with these bad guys, alright!" "Uh-huh!" The two little girls answered in unison and then excitedly returned to An Yans side. Xue An still didnt pay attention to Wei Li, whose aura was gradually rising, and whose murderous intent was bing evident, instead smiling slightly at Jin Jue. "Great Monk, youvee too?" Jin Jue put his palms together, "Namo Amitabha, since the benefactor is in trouble, as the benefactors friend, a little monk naturally muste to assist!" Xue An nced at Jin Jues already somewhat damaged golden body and the dim halo behind his head and nodded. "Alright! I will remember this friendship, and I will give you a satisfactory reward at that time, Great Monk!" Jin Jue smiled and nodded, "In that case, thank you, benefactor!" Without fraudulent modesty, as if everything should be this way, Jin Jue naturally agreed! But even now, he doesnt know how astounding the reward Xue An promised will be! And only then did the stunned prominent families gradually wake up, and the entire venue was in an uproar. "How is it possible! This guy took a blow from an Immortal King and still didnt die! How strong can his power be?" someone said in shock. "It seems this matter wont be resolved easily!" "Thats right, the Wei Familys ancestors have remained silent, but the momentum continues to rise! Clearly, a battle is going to erupt again!" Amidst these exmations, hiding behind the crowd, Wei Qingxiao and Wen Muling, having changed their appearances, couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. The two of them hadnt shown up since Xue An was sealed by the Time Banishment Spell. Its not because they were afraid of dying. But because Wei Qingxiao knew very well, with their strength, rushing in would mean death, so its better to hide behind the crowd and watch for an opportunity. This also benefited from Wei Yuhua and others focusing all their energy on the secret treasury, leaving no time to worry about the two of them, allowing them and Wen Muling to conceal themselves in the crowd. And when they saw Xue An actually return after breaking the seal, the rock in their hearts finally settled, and they exchanged a nce, quietly retreating into the darkness and disappearing! Just then, Wei Yuhua, seeing that his ancestor remained silent, couldnt help stepping forward, sneering at Xue An. "Xue, you survived a blow from the ancestor, which means youre lucky. But dont becent; you still have to die! But if you obediently surrender and offer your wife and two daughters obediently, then..." As he spoke, greed and lewdness appeared on Wei Yuhuas face. He had long coveted An Yans stunning beauty. But before he could finish, Xue An suddenly looked up at him. As his gaze fell, countless murderous sword rays appeared around Wei Yuhua and shed through. Wei Yuhua never dreamt that Xue An would dare to act so arrogantly, even in front of his ancestor. So caught off guard, he was directly cut by these countless sword rays. Blood sttered, and Wei Yuhua screamed, "Ancestor, save me!" Focusing intently on enhancing the power of his own avatar, Wei Li was startled and furious at his words, raising his hand to unleash a ghostly palm to rescue Wei Yuhua from the sword rays. But sadly, he was a step toote. In just a few breaths, the sword rays, like a maggot eating away at bones, sliced Wei Yuhua into mincemeat. Pus and blood mixed with body fragments scattered and fell, and Wei Lis ghostly palm could only retrieve Wei Yuhuas soul, also shredded to pieces. Although under Wei Lis protection, Wei Yuhua managed to cling to life. At this moment, he was utterly miserable. Not only was his human bodys shell shattered, but even his ghost ns body was fragmented, leaving him trembling in Wei Lis ghostly palm, unable to utter a word. Wei Li was burning with rage. "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, honestly, Im surprised you broke through my Time Banishment Spell! But the more it is, the more you must understand the consequences of opposing an Immortal King!" Xue Ans lips curled into a faint smile, "And what if I know?" Wei Li snorted coldly, "Actually, Wei Yuhuas words just now werent without reason. If you are willing to submit to me, I could spare your life!" Chapter 1454 - 1451: Who said... I want to fight with you? (2nd update)

Chapter 1454: Chapter 1451: Who said... I want to fight with you? (2nd update)

As soon as the words were spoken, Xue Anughed, "Wei Li, you dont even believe what youre saying, do you? Youre just trying to lull me into a false sense of security, to buy time to enhance your Cultivation Level, right!" Xue Ans words made Wei Lis face change, just as he was about to retort. Xue An waved his hand, disinterestedly said, "Alright, Im not interested in what you have to say. You want to dy and enhance your Cultivation Level, fine! Ill give you the chance!" Wei Li was taken aback, almost thinking he heard wrong! "What did you say?" Xue An said inly, "I said Ill give you time to recover!" With these words, it wasnt just Wei Li who was bewildered; even An Yan and the others were stunned. "Husband, you..." An Yan started to say something. But Wei Li was alreadyughing heartily, "Good! As expected of the Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign who once dominated the Ghost Realm, truly bold! Fine, once I recover the Cultivation Level of this avatar, well have a fair rematch!" Xue An smiled lightly, "Alright!" This act of his made many feel it was absurd, especially those from the wealthy Ghost Race families, who exchanged puzzled nces and began whispering amongst themselves. "Isnt Xue An being too arrogant?" "Yeah! Not taking action now and giving Wei Familys ancestor time to recover, has he lost his mind!" These murmurs were like a tide, many reaching Xue Ans ears. Yet Xue An paid them no mind, instead smiling meaningfully, and then turning to the baffled An Yan. "Yaner, dont worry, I know what Im doing!" Hearing this from Xue An, An Yan wisely closed her mouth, asking no further questions. But at this moment, she suddenly felt that after the turmoil of the seal, her husband seemed somewhat different. This feeling was extremely subtle and hard to describe, detectable only by someone as close as An Yan was to Xue An. If the previous Xue An was like a celestial being descended to the world, awe-inspiring and majestic. Then the present Xue An carried a touch of tranquility and timelessness. Yet this sense gave people an uncanny feeling of seeing through everything. As if a deity, who had unraveled all worldly mysteries, stood atop The Multiverse, looking down upon all beings, vast and unfathomable. Besides An Yan, there was one other person who had been staring intently at Xue An ever since his return, without blinking once. At this moment, feeling this gaze, Xue An could not help but turn his head, smiling slightly at Meng Yao, who stood far away in a daze. "Xiao Yao, long time no see!" This simple call, "Xiao Yao," sounded like a thunderp in Meng Yaos ears. Even though she repeatedly told herself before, that when she met the master, she mustnt cry! But at this moment, she still broke downpletely, tears streaming uncontrobly. Yet amidst this deluge of tears, she smiled and nodded. "Master!" Witnessing this scene, many peoples expressions turned somewhat peculiar! Jin Jue and Luo Jian tactfully turned around, starting to admire the surrounding scenery. Hu Ying snorted through her nose, her face darkening, but she also led two little girls to another ce. But not everyone left. For example, Zang Xueling, she was somewhat surprised at Meng Yao and nced at Xue An, but ultimately directed her gaze at An Yan. Unexpectedly, An Yan didnt react as she imagined, showing rage, but instead tenderly said to Xue An, "Husband, you chat first, Ill head over there for a bit!" Saying that she actually turned and left. Zang Xuelings eyes gradually widened, it could be done like this? Xue An sensed something and turned to look at her, saying indifferently, "What wild thoughts are you having?" "Ah, nothing at all! You two chat!" Zang Xueling hurriedly left. Xue An stood in mid-air, looking at Meng Yao, who had turned into a sobbing mess, smiling slightly, "After so many years without seeing, the little girl who used to cry her eyes out has be a Pce Master Level expert!" Meng Yao said nothing! She had thought she would have so much to say when she saw Xue An, but at this moment, she found herself speechless. "Alright, stop crying! People might think Ive really done something shameful!" Xue An said helplessly. Meng Yao finally began to stop sobbing, gazing distractedly at Xue An, then softly said, "Master, was that girl you mentioned before, An Yan?" Xue An nodded, "Indeed!" "Shes beautiful!" Meng Yao smiled, but her eyes turned very dim. But soon, she recovered herposure, graciously extending her hand, "Master, congrattions on finally finding your beloved!" Xue An, with a faint smile, looked at her but did not shake her hand. Instead, he pinched her nose lightly, "Alright, lets not make it too formal! In my eyes, youll always be that little girl who never grew up!" Meng Yao beamed like a flower, nodding, "Mm!" But as Xue An turned to leave, in that instant, Meng Yao lowered her head, murmuring in a voice only she could hear. "Master, in my eyes, youll always be that big brother who saved me from disaster!" From a distance, Rong Yang quietly watched this scene, his eyes filled with mncholy and sadness. At this moment, Jin Jue somehow appeared beside him, softly saying, "Is the benefactor troubled by emotions?" Rong Yang turned to see Jin Jue, was taken aback, then said forlornly, "If so, what of it?" Jin Jue smiled like a pyramid scheme leader, "Benefactor, our Buddhist Sect has many ways to relieve emotional troubles, are you interested in learning some?" Rong Yang was about to refuse, but inexplicably nodded in agreement. Jin Jues smile grew even wider, immediately beginning to impart his teachings devotedly. And just as Jin Jue diligently spread the teachings, aiming to draw this Pce Master Level expert into the temple of Buddhism. In midair, the aura around Wei Li grew increasingly vast. The might was so strong, it even stirred the winds and clouds into transformation. The Ghost Race aristocrats retreated in panic, staring at this spectacle in fear. Seeing this, An Yan and the others also wore anxious expressions. Xue An, however, lifted his head to look at the sky now shrouded in dazzling light, saying indifferently, "It should be about time, right?" "Hmm? About time for what?" An Yan asked, bewildered. At this moment, a coldugh came from within the storm. "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, now show your skills!" Each word of this sentence was like a heavy hammer, hitting the void, causing splits to appear in the space. Such was the strength of the aura, resembling the true might of an Immortal King. But facing this tumultuous force, Xue An remained calm, with a face full of tranquility. "Who said... I want to fight you?" Chapter 1455 - 1452: The Mystery Finally Revealed, Nether Monarch Appears (Third Update)

Chapter 1455: Chapter 1452: The Mystery Finally Revealed, Nether Monarch Appears (Third Update)

Hmm? As soon as these words were spoken, the whole audience was shocked! What do you mean? Could it be that this Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign is afraid to fight? Wei Liughed loudly, "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, youre a clever one, arent you? Not nning to fight me, so are you thinking of surrendering and admitting defeat?" Xue An shook his head, "Of course not!" Now everyone was a bit confused! Wei Li was even more stunned, then sneered sinisterly, "Neither this nor that. What on earth are you nning?" Xue An suddenlyughed, "Isnt there a question that you find strange?" "What question?" Wei Li emerged from the vortex of the storm, asking coldly. "Why is it such a coincidence that this Nether Monarchs hidden chamber suddenly appears at this very moment?" Wei Lis expression suddenly became peculiar, just as Xue An said, he indeed felt a hint of strangeness earlier. Because this Great War Secret Realm had existed for a long time, yet previously no hidden chamber had appeared until recently, when suddenly there was this chamber exuding the aura of the already fallen Nether Monarch. There was indeed something suspicious about it. But because the lure of this hidden chamber was simply too great, it might evenpletely unlock the Seal of his own body, no longer needing to wander stealthily with his avatar. So even if he was a little suspicious, he didnt think much more about it. It was not until Xue An brought it up again that he was suddenly somewhat shocked. At this moment, Xue An gently spread his arms as if embracing everything, and whispered, "Havent you noticed, this hidden chamber is rejoicing, as if weing its masters return?" Wei Li was suddenly convulsed, yelling in disbelief, "Impossible! The Nether Monarch is dead, how could he possibly return?" Xue Anughed, "Impossible? Wei Li, you consider yourself half a powerhouse, you should know that everything is possible in The Multiverse!" Wei Lis face was terribly unsightly. Because he heard the meaning in Xue Ans words! This hidden chamber suddenly appearing was evidently rted to the Nether Monarch. It might even be because the fallen Nether Monarch is about to awaken, so the hidden chamber suddenly appeared this time. But is that really possible? At this moment, Wei Yuhua, who had reformed his body with Wei Lis might, poked his head out with a face full of malice, saying coldly, "Xue, stop spouting nonsense here. What Nether Monarch awakening, thats pure nonsense! If you have the guts, identify who this Nether Monarch is! You wouldnt be saying that you are the Nether Monarch, would you?" At this moment, Wei Yuhua obviously hated Xue An to the extreme, so even his tone was somewhat hysterical. Xue An heard this andughed, for someone like Wei Yuhua, he was toozy to reprimand, merely saying indifferently, "I am certainly not the Nether Monarch, but someone is!" "Who?" Wei Li and Wei Yuhua asked simultaneously. Xue An lifted his head to look at the silent standing door of the chamber and said tly, "Didnt you see who I tossed inside earlier?" This sentence suddenly reminded everyone! Indeed! Earlier, before Xue An started fighting Wei Li, he had tossed someone into the chamber! But then Wei Yuhuaughed aloud. "Wei Haocang? Youre saying that fool? You mean hes the Nether Monarch? Youre hrious! Hahaha!" Wei Yuhuaughed heartily. Because he thought it was sheer nonsense. Not just him, many showed a hint of bizarre expression upon hearing Wei Haocangs name. Despite the Wei Family always covering up Wei Haocangs matters, which of the noble families present didnt know about the Wei Familys once-in-a-thousand-years fool and idiot? And if such an existence were the reincarnation of the Nether Monarch, it would truly be like a joke. Thus, many followed withughter. But at the same time, Wei Qingxiao, who had silently left the crowd, trembled wildly upon hearing this, showing infinite shock in his eyes. Could her foolish brother be the Nether Monarch? How could this be possible? If others said this to Wei Qingxiao, she would think its nonsense. But now the person speaking was Xue An. After all that had happened, Wei Qingxiao respected Xue An like a deity, not daring to doubt his every word. Especially since Xue An had personally promised to cure her brothers illness! Coupled with the previous action of Xue An suddenly tossing Wei Haocang into the chamber. A thought gradually emerged in Wei Qingxiaos mind. Could it be, all of this is true? At this moment, Wei Li couldnt help but furrow his brows and sneered, "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, do you think Ill believe your words? You must know that I personally destroyed the Nether Monarchs soul, leaving no trace!" Xue An faintly smiled, then casually said, "Did you know? Back then, I was very good friends with the Nether Monarch!" Wei Li didnt respond. For what Xue An said was indeed true. This wasnt a secret, many present knew. "So what?" "So I want to remind you, my friend, this Nether Monarch may becking in other skills, but in manipting souls, he is unrivaled, second to none! So..." Xue An showed a hint of a cold smile, "Do you really think he would fall so easily?" These few words caused Wei Lis expression to change drastically because this was a worry buried deep in his heart all along. But he soon adjusted his demeanor. "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, you surely have a silver tongue, but even if that fool is the reincarnation of the Nether Monarch, I secretly observed him at birth, and found his soul iplete; do you think such an existence can return as the Nether Monarch?" Xue An said nothing, instead quietly watching the chambers door, his smile growing, then softly said. "His soul is indeed iplete, because the rest of it... is right in this chamber!" Once these words were spoken, Wei Li felt as though he had been struck by lightning. But before he could say anything, the entire world suddenly shook. Then the silent standing chamber door suddenly began to reveal points of radiance. Soon after, the surrounding energy suddenly began to pause. Even the whirlwinds stirred by Wei Lis might halted. Wei Lisplexion gradually turned pale. Like him, almost all the nobility of the Ghost Realm had faces growing unsightly. Because they all sensed an incredibly terrifying energy was gradually emerging. Wei Yuhua trembled like a leaf, his voice shaking, "No... it cant be! Hes just a fool, how could he be the Nether Monarch! Hehehe, you must be mistaken!" The moment after his words fell, there was a mighty crash as the chamber door shattered, and a beam of light surged skyward. Then within this radiant pir that reached heaven and earth, a figure began to emerge. Chapter 1456 - 1453: Not Convinced? Then Die! (First Update)

Chapter 1456: Chapter 1453: Not Convinced? Then Die! (First Update)

When the brilliance dissipated and this figure appearedpletely before everyone. The once dead silent scene instantly erupted. "Oh my god, its really him!" someone almost moaned in a wail. The many powerful figures from prestigious families were left dumbfounded, their eyes full of endless terror. Because this man was once the deepest nightmare in their hearts. They thought they had thoroughly rid themselves of him after that shocking battle, but they didnt expect him to be resurrected again! And to appear before everyone in such a manner. Thinking of the heinous sins their families hadmitted, almost every strong figure from the prestigious families felt a wisp of despair in their hearts. As for Wei Yuhua, he waspletely rigid, his face pale without a trace of blood. The person appearing in the void was precisely Wei Haocang. However, at this moment, Wei Haocang was very different from before. Although his facial features hadnt changed, he now possessed an almost demonic wickedness. And the root of all these changesy in his eyes. What kind of eyes were these! Calm without the slightest ripple, yet brimming with infinite murderous intent. It was a feeling so contradictory it made one want to spit blood! Wei Haocangs eyes were like a Taiji diagram, with ck and white energies swirling within, their momentum so powerful it was literally unbearable to look at. In that moment, Wei Yuhua suddenly felt fear and despair, but immediately afterward, it all turned into a raging fire of jealousy. Why! Why could this fool-like guy be the reincarnation of the Nether Monarch? Why not me? If it were me, then everything would be mine! In this near-mad jealousy, Wei Yuhua lost all sense of reason. From childhood to adulthood, Wei Yuhua had been extremely conceited and proud. He had never taken "a waste" like Wei Haocang seriously. But to his utmost surprise, the fool of the past had transformed into one of the top figures within the entire Ghost Race. And he... would be an ant under his feet, not even worthy of his nce. Such a disparity, like the difference between clouds and mud, easily shattered Wei Yuhuas mental defenses. He suddenly burst into hystericalughter. "Wei Haocang, no matter how you change, you are still that fool, the greatest waste of the Wei Family in a thousand years! Besides, with the ancestor here, whats so remarkable about you? Hahaha!" Faced with such frantic shouting, Wei Haocangs expression remained cold as he slowly began to speak. "Today, I shall reim my true name, Ye Hanshang!" "Spare me your nonsense, whatever your name is, youre still a waste! What? Not convinced? Then hit me!" Excitement zoned across Wei Yuhuas face, his eyes filled with madness. Clearly alreadypletely deranged. Wei Haocang, no, at this moment he should be called Ye Hanshang, frowned slightly upon hearing this. "Everything you have is bestowed by me! Now, kneel!" Just as the words fell, an immense pressure suddenly descended upon Wei Yuhuas head! With a thud, Wei Yuhua was directly forced to kneel on the ground! Seeing this scene, Wei Qingxiao, standing in the far distance, couldnt help but cover her mouth with her hand, tears welling up in her eyes. The many humiliations she had suffered shed through her mind, especially the disgrace Wei Yuhua had brought upon her, vividly. Wei Qingxiao had once imagined multiple times what it would be like to hold her head high after her brothers illness was cured! But when this day finally came, Wei Qingxiao found no joy. For she suddenly felt her brother had be so unfamiliar. As unfamiliar as an entirely different person. The one who used to grinningly call her sister no longer existed? Now theres only an unmatched Nether Monarch challenging the world! Thats why Wei Qingxiao was so sorrowful. Sorrowful like a child who lost their most cherished possession. At the same time. Forced to kneel, Wei Yuhua struggled madly, trying to stand up. But under this immense power, all struggles were in vain. Wei Yuhuas eyes turned blood-red, and he let out low growls like a wild beast. "I wont yield, Wei Haocang, no matter who you are! I will never submit!" "Oh!" Ye Hanshang responded lightly, then lifted his slender finger and pointed into the void. Puff! A brilliance swept quickly across the air. Where the light passed, Wei Yuhuas body trembled and instantly became rigid, staring dully at Ye Hanshang, then looked down at the huge hole in his chest. As Wei Yuhua was in the body of the Ghost Race, no blood flowed from the hole, only faint ck lights continuously dissipated outwards. Wei Yuhuas expression was dazed, seemingly unable to believe this was real. "You..." Wei Yuhua just began to speak. "If you dont yield, then go die!" Ye Hanshang gave him no chance to talk, fingers ying the void like a piano. Puff puff puff! Countless beams of light rushed in like a meteor shower, Wei Yuhuas eyes widened suddenly, he finally realized what he had done, his eyes showing terror and regret. But it was all toote; he managed only a short shriek before being engulfed by the light, evaporated into nothingness. Thus ended. Wei Yuhua, who exhausted endless scheming to seize opportunity and achieve unmatched dominance, was obliterated in both soul and spirit. After all this, Ye Hanshang lightly pped his hands, as if squashing an ant, not even lifting an eyelid, only coldly looking at Wei Li. Wei Lis expression was unpredictable; after a moment, he finally exhaled slowly, "Im really puzzled; I clearly cut down and eradicated your soul with my own hands, how are you still alive, Ye Hanshang!" Ye Hanshangs lips curled into a cold smile, "Wei Li, you once incited the entire Ghost Race nobility to attack me, making intricate and vicious ns!" "But you made one miscalction!" "Oh? Which one?" "In this realm, I am the true immortal! And you are nothing but a ghost stirring storms behind the scenes, not daring even reveal your true face!" After these words, Wei Lis face instantly looked incredibly grim. But then heughed eerily and let his gaze sweep over Ye Hanshang and not far away, Xue An. "I admit, I underestimated you two! But this affair isnt over! Indeed I am a shadowy ghost causing chaos secretly, but what can you do to me? Hahaha!" Wei Liughed loudly toward the sky, his figure gradually bing translucent. "Hes about to escape!" Meng Yao screamed. Chapter 1457 - 1454: Nine Serenities Lands (2nd Update)

Chapter 1457: Chapter 1454: Nine Serenities Lands (2nd Update)

The many ghost realm families present turned pale abruptly. Because the main culprit of this whole affair could be said to be Wei Li, and now he wants to pull out, arent we all going to endure the double wrath of the Nether Monarch and Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign? So for a moment, shouts rose and fell. "Ancestor, you cant abandon us!" This was the Wei Family wailing. "Wei Li, you cant just leave like this!" This was the other families roaring. But amidst this chaos, Xue An suddenly stepped forward, instantly bridging the distance, arriving in front of Wei Li. By this time, Wei Lis form had already hidden into the void, so faint it was nearly transparent, so when he saw Xue An rush forward, a sneer appeared on Wei Lis face. "Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, why so gracious! Stilling to see me off at this time!" Xue An smiled lightly, "Yes! Of course, I must see you off properly! Because the Nine Serenities Lands isnt a nice ce, dont you agree!" This sentence was like a bolt from the blue, causing the previously calm Wei Li to change his expression drastically, even his nearlypletely hidden figure wavered. "You..." "Wondering how I know this? Haha, you know, before entering the ghost realm, I went to a ce! That world was so peculiar, with various forces counteracting each other, I was confused at the time! Until I met you!" Xue An spoke fluently, "The Nine Serenities Lands is actually the origin of this ghost realm, where the source of all ghost realm nes resides! All evil spirits and Ghost Race members are transformed souls from there! But the anomalies there clearly indicate, something has gone wrong with the Nine Serenities Lands!" "So, if Im not mistaken, the ghost spirit you summoned earlier came from the evil spirits of the Nine Serenities Lands! And your true form must be sealed there, unable to move! Hence youve always traveled as a clone, am I right?" By this time, Wei Li was a hairs breadth away from dissipating like the wind, yet even so, the shock in his eyes could be clearly seen. Xue An smiled lightly, then suddenly leaned over to whisper in Wei Lis ear, "Dont rush, clean your neck and wait well when you return, Ill be there soon!" "Count me in too!" came a sudden voice from behind, from Ye Hanshang. Xue An chuckled, then lifted his hand, and on his fingertip floated a pure white me, which he fiercely thrust forward! Poof! The me pierced directly into Wei Lis brow. From deep within the void, a scream filled with unwillingness and fear echoed faintly, followed by Wei Lis clone shattering like a soap bubble with a pop. Deathly silence pervaded the entire scene. Though many did not hear what Xue An had just whispered to Wei Li, the sight of Xue An destroying Wei Lis clone with a single finger was witnessed by many. This caused many peoples eyelids to twitch involuntarily. Yet it was the next scene that truly chilled all attending ghost realm families and the numerous powerhouses witnessing through the Water Mirror Secret Art to the bone. Xue An turned around to silently gaze at Ye Hanshang, who had regained his soul memory. Ye Hanshang didnt speak either. The two held each others gaze for a few seconds, then Xue An finally moved the corners of his mouth, revealing a faint smile. "Wee back, Brother Ye!" The corners of Ye Hanshangs mouth also lifted, showing a wide smile, "Same to you! Xiao Anzi!" Xue Ans smile froze, "Hey! Im the one who saved you, yet you wont even thank me and still dare call me that, have you no conscience?" "Conscience? Haha, you left without a word back then, gone for so long, wheres your conscience?" Ye Hanshang suddenly grew very emotional. "That was a special situation, an urgent matter popped up!" "Urgent matter? Urgent enough to cut off allmunication?" Ye Hanshang grew even more emotional, his eyes almost turning red, speaking with deep pain. "Do you know how long Ive looked for you? How much effort Ive spent? If it werent for that, would I have fallen so easily for Wei Lis deception and met my end?" These shouts caused the expressions of many present to be rather peculiar. Especially Zang Xueling, who looked somewhat bewilderedly at Ye Hanshang shouting and acting like a "scorned woman," then at Xue An standing to the side looking dumbfounded. Suddenly, her mind burst with many indescribable images, and she revealed a rotten smile, thinking she understood everything. Yes! It must be like that! Otherwise, why would the Nether Monarch go to such lengths to find Xue An! Such touching *affection! Just as Zang Xueling believed she understood everything, Xue An rubbed his nose in disbelief, suddenly shed to the aggressively shouting Ye Hanshang, then executed a clean, swift shoulder throw. Bam! Xue An struck fiercely, directly tossing Ye Hanshang onto the ground, leaving a person-shaped crater. Then Xue An, with a somewhat ck face, said, "Ye, can you stop talking so ambiguously! Im a straight steel man!" Soon, Ye Hanshang scrambled up from the ground, brushed off the dust, and restored his former graceful demeanor, calmly nodding. "Understood! In fact, Im also a straight steel man! I was just a bit impulsive earlier!" Xue An looked like he didnt believe him, subtly slid a few steps back, then pointed at the perplexed looking family powerhouses across. "Hey, what do you n to do with these people?" Ye Hanshang swept his gaze over them, making everyone flinch in terror, hurriedly retreating. Momentster, Ye Hanshang slightly lowered his eyes, spoke calmly, "Those who attacked me back then, if theymit suicide now, I wont pursue their families!" This sentence slightly eased the tense atmosphere. Though many still showed destion and hopelessness. Yet none dared harbor any delusion, even scrambling tomit suicide. Because they knew, this was already Ye Hanshangs greatest mercy to them. In typical cases, Ye Hanshang should have annihted all ghost realm families present. Even Xue An showed a hint of surprise hearing this decision. But soon enough. All those who had participated in besieging Ye Hanshang were dead and gone. Ye Hanshang waved his hand, "Scram!" "Y... Yes! Nether Monarch, Ghost Sovereign!" the numerous powerhouses trembled as they shouted, then fled in panic. In an instant. Those who had upied most of the secret realm moments ago scattered. Only Wei Qingxiao still stood in the distant area, quietly watching. Xue An slightly raised his eyebrow at Ye Hanshang. Ye Hanshang naturally saw this, smiled lightly, then instantly flew to where Wei Qingxiao was. Wei Qingxiao was startled, just about to speak. Ye Hanshang chuckled, "Sister,e with me!" Chapter 1458 - 1455: Sis, let me take care of you in the times ahead (First update)

Chapter 1458: Chapter 1455: Sis, let me take care of you in the times ahead (First update)

When Wei Qingxiao heard the term "sister," she was taken aback. In fact, she was already prepared to lose her brother. After all, the silly brother of the past had be the Nether Monarch, ruling a realm. Despite the reluctance in her heart, Wei Qingxiao still felt genuinely happy and blessed for her brother. True rtives are like this; they feel sadness as you soar higher but also have hearts full of joy andfort. So when she saw Ye Hanshang, majestic like a king, appear before her, showing that familiar smile and personally calling her "sister," her heart was naturally moved. At the same time, Ye Hanshang naturally reached out to hold Wei Qingxiaos hand and said lightly, "Sister, youve taken care of me for so many years and suffered much; its my turn to take care of you now!" The moment these words were spoken, Wei Qingxiao felt like she was struck by lightning, and tears started rolling down. Because at that moment, she suddenly felt that the brother in her memories had not left but was standing so clearly before her. All the past shed through Wei Qingxiaos mind, eventually turning into a soft "hm" at her throat. Xue An watched this scene and couldnt help but show a faint smile. This is the Nether Monarch I know! Not bullying the weak and grateful towards those who helped them. In such a situation, if it were another powerful being, they might have dismissed Wei Qingxiao with something trivial. After all, no powerful being recognizes their reincarnated rtives. But Ye Hanshang did, and did it impably. The long wait was not in vain, and Wei Qingxiao got what she deserved. So when Ye Hanshang led Wei Qingxiao in front of the crowd, Xue An couldnt help but smile and say, "Miss Wei, fortunately, I lived up to my mission. I finally cured your brothers illness!" Wei Qingxiao blushed deeply, lowered her head, and respectfully said, "Lord Ghost Venerable, please forgive my previous offenses, I am truly sorry!" Ye Hanshang, however, said nonchntly, "Enough, sister, no need to be so polite with this guy! Hes just doing it on purpose. Who knows how much hes enjoyed being my master during this time!" Xue An, having his minor intention exposed, maintained a calm demeanor and said, "Shouldnt I be your master? After all, I rescued you!" He then shook his head helplessly, "Saved, yet ungrateful, a truly rebellious pupil!" "Hey! Dont make yourself sound so pitiful! I admit you helped me greatly with this matter, but calling me pupil without any conscience? How about we have a contest?" Xue An chuckled, "Contest? How would we contest? As your master, I dont bother arguing with you!" "You..." Ye Hanshang was at a loss for words. At this moment, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, full of curiosity, approached. They timidly sized up Ye Hanshang and excitedly asked. "Big guy, were you really the Nether Monarch?" Xiang Xiang asked with interest. Despite the previous confrontation with Xue An, when facing the two little girls, Ye Hanshangs face filled instantly with smiles, and his eyes overflowed with tenderness. "Yes, yes! I am indeed the Nether Monarch of this ce!" "Wow, thats so amazing!" Xiang Xiang eximed. Nian Nian suddenly asked, "So, big guy, can you still y with us in the future?" This question reminded Xiang Xiang, and she looked at Ye Hanshang with hope, "Yes, can we still y together?" Ye Hanshang nodded with a smile, "Of course we can!" "Can we ride on your shoulders?" Xiang Xiang asked again. Uh.... With this question, many people couldnt help but have odd expressions. The dignified Nether Monarch, wielding the power of life and death over a realm, yet asked if they could ride on his shoulders! Isnt this a bit... too much? But then, Ye Hanshangs face lit up with a bright smile, nodding emphatically, "Of course you can! Because we are friends!" "Wow, amazing!" The two little girls cheered joyfully. But soon, the two girls turned serious, and Xiang Xiang extended her hand solemnly, "We pinky promise!" "Sure! Pinky promise!" Ye Hanshang cheerfully made pinky promises with the two girls. Having received a satisfactory answer, the two little girls left contentedly. As for the others, they were left in bewilderment, exchanging nces and seeing the shock in each others eyes. Because from this interaction, it was clear how good the rtionship between Ye Hanshang and Xue An was! Otherwise, Ye Hanshang wouldnt value Xue Ans two daughters so much, treating them almost like his own. Only Ye Hanshang, watching Xiang Xiang and Nian Nians retreating figures, felt a sense of emotion. Everyone thought he was indulging the two little girls, but who could see the extraordinary qualities in these two? Meanwhile, the two little girls chirped like sparrows, introducing their "big friend" to An Yan. An Yan smiled gently, knowing well that Ye Hanshang had a good rtionship with her husband, so she nodded toward Ye Hanshang. Ye Hanshang, who had been causally bantering with Xue An, trying to shake off the pupil title, immediately became serious and bowed to An Yan. "Sister-inw, there were many matters just now, and I didnt get a chance to greet you. It was rude of me! Please forgive me!" His demeanor was like that of an obedient young man. An Yan looked in surprise at Xue An, who shrugged, "Alright Yaner, you dont need to pay attention to him. Hes just like that rascal Huyue; just consider him a hooligan!" Ye Hanshang nced at Xue An with a hint ofint, "Hey, at least give me some face; Im definitely better than that Huyue! Hes the one truly without shame!" "Ahem!" Hu Ying suddenly coughed in the crowd. Ye Hanshang was taken aback, then looked up as if awakened from a dream, "Oh, look at my head, I forgot theres a sister here too! Yinger, dont be mad, I meant no offense. Your brother isnt shameless at all!" However, no matter how you listened, this sounded awkward. Hu Ying was speechless and, being not good at interacting with others besides Xue An, nodded, "Uh... Im a bit tired, Ill head back! You guys chat!" With that, she took Xiao Yu, who despite looking pale and exhausted, was still eager to watch the fun, back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Seeing the crowd bustling with strangers, An Yan also nodded slightly at Xue An, "Husband, Ill head back first!" Xue An nodded, "Alright! You go rest, Yaner!" After they left, The atmosphere in the field rxed. Chapter 1459 - 1456: All the Hall Masters Bow Down (Second Release)

Chapter 1459: Chapter 1456: All the Hall Masters Bow Down (Second Release)

After all, with so many women present, many dared not act unruly. Especially Ye Hanshang, who immediately rxed and winked teasingly at Xue An, as if wanting to say something. But at this moment, Wen Muling trembled as she stepped forward, kneeling excitedly, and addressed Ye Hanshang, "Shadow Guard Wen Muling, greets Lord Nether Monarch!" After speaking, Wen Muling heavily kowtowed, her body trembling, clearly unable to control her excitement. For Wen Muling, today was the happiest day of her life. She thought the Lord had fallen, but unexpectedly, he was reborn. How could she not be overjoyed, being so devotedly loyal to the Nether Monarch? Moreover, with this battle, they nearly wiped out all those who had ever opposed the Nether Monarch. With the great revenge taken, Wen Muling was moved to tears multiple times. Hearing Wen Mulings words, Ye Hanshang was initially stunned, then remembered that he had an organization called the Shadow Guard under him. Xue An then briefly recounted Wen Mulings past, and after listening, Ye Hanshang sighed and nodded, "Youve really had it tough all these years!" Wen Mulings tears fell as she said, "My lord, your words are too heavy, this is just what Muling should do!" Ye Hanshang nodded, then suddenly waved his hand, and a ray of light merged into Wen Mulings brow. Wen Mulings body shook violently, then felt that a massive ck seal appeared in her mind. Ye Hanshang said calmly, "This ck seal is a magic artifact I used in the past, and its also the token formanding major forces like Shadow Guard, Listener, and Fu Guang. Now I reward it to you!" Wen Muling was struck as if by lightning, because those major forces Ye Hanshang mentioned were famous throughout the ghost realm! And now theyre all entrusted to me? "But now these forces barely exist in name, you can keep it for a memory!" Ye Hanshang said calmly. No one believed Ye Hanshang truly meant this. With such a powerful return, the first thing he did was reward the token ofmand to his loyal subordinate. The implication... is obvious! Wen Muling took a deep breath, nodded solemnly, and said, "Yes, Muling will surely fulfill the mission!" Ye Hanshang nodded, and then his gaze swept over the faces of those present. Soon, his gaze lingered on the several Hall Masters of the ce of punishment. These Hall Masters trembled and hurriedly bowed their heads. Just now, Ye Hanshang had ordered those who once attacked him among the ghost realms prominent families to kill themselves, and these Hall Masters had watched with terror. When Ye Hanshang ordered those prominent families to leave, these Hall Masters naturally wanted to sneak away. But at that time, Ye Hanshangs single nce kept them motionless. So now, seeing Ye Hanshang look at them, these Hall Masters were even more fearful, bowing their heads. Ye Hanshang spoke calmly, "Did youe here for the secret treasure I left behind?" All these Hall Masters trembled and dared not utter a word. "Hmm? Not speaking?" Ye Hanshang showed a cold smile. At this moment, Rong Yang sighed, stepped forward, and said, "Lord Nether Monarch, its true. We were greedy for your secret treasure, so now, whatever you wish, please feel free!" Ye Hanshang looked deeply at Rong Yang, gradually smiling, "Rest assured, I wont kill you." This statement stunned the Hall Masters. "But you must pay a price! Do you understand?" Ye Hanshang said calmly. In the end! After making grand vows and submitting soul contracts, the remaining Hall Masters left with humiliation and a hint of relief. The humiliation was because they would henceforth be Ye Hanshangs vassals, while the relief was from securing their lives. But Rong Yang was an exception. After a heartbreak, in his despair, Jin Jue provoked his Buddhist nature with a few words, and he became half a Buddhist disciple. And because of Jin Jues influence, Ye Hanshang made an exception by only making him leave a soul contract, without requiring a grand vow before letting him go. This naturally drew the envy of other Hall Masters, who even began respecting Jin Jue, sincerely inviting him to visit and lecture on the Dharma. Faced with this turn of events, Jin Jue was naturally delighted and turned to bow towards Xue An and Ye Hanshang. "Namo Amitabha, benefactors, the matter here is concluded. The Hall Masters have invited me, and I should leave to preach and enlighten all beings." Xue An nodded with a smile, "Very well!" Jin Jue eventually left with the Hall Masters. Ye Hanshang watched Jin Jues figure, "That monk is quite a fascinating person! Why would he try to enlighten beings in the ghost realm? Isnt that a thankless effort?" Xue An said calmly, "I asked him the same, can you guess how he replied?" "How did he reply?" "He simply said one thing, no matter how difficult, someone has to do it, right?" Ye Hanshang was silent for a moment, then sighed, "Speaking of which, this guy indeed did us a great favor. How do you n to thank him?" Xue Ans eyes shed uncertainly, and he said softly, "I dont know yet, but I have a rough idea. Well see when the timees!" Ye Hanshang nodded, "Alright! Count me in when the timees!" With that, Ye Hanshang exhaled deeply, turned his head, and smiled slightly at Wei Qingxiao, "Sister, lets go home!" Wei Qingxiao felt a warm current in her heart and then nodded heavily, "Yes! Lets go home!" The Mystic Realm is quite far from the Wei Family, but for Ye Hanshang and Xue An at this moment, it was merely a snap of their fingers. Quickly, Xue An and Ye Hanshang and others had already flown back to the Wei Family. At this moment, the Wei Family was in a state of fear and anxiety, awaiting their arrival. After all, all the high-ranking members of the Wei Family participated in the struggle for the secret treasure! In the Mystic Realm, after Ye Hanshang returned, he only killed the rampantly shouting Wei Yuhua, leaving Family Head Wei Jing Long and the other elders alone, even allowing them to leave. This inevitably raised some hope in the hearts of Wei Jing Long and the others. Could it be... Lord Nether Monarch has no intention of killing us? Yes! It must be so! After all, his reincarnated body is also the eldest young master of the Wei Family! Add to that the connection with Wei Qingxiao, and he might indeed be reluctant to act! This thought made Wei Jing Long and others secretly breathe a sigh of relief, even rekindling a glimmer of hope in their hearts. Chapter 1460 - 1457: Turbulence and Purge of the Wei Family (3rd Update)

Chapter 1460: Chapter 1457: Turbulence and Purge of the Wei Family (3rd Update)

Wei Li has disappeared! The current Wei Family is clearly teetering on the brink of copse. After all, Wei Lis sudden departure without a farewell had offended almost every prominent household in the ghost realm! But if this Nether Monarch were to recall past ties, the situation would be entirely different! After all, after Wei Lis disappearance, the only Nether Monarch level powerhouse in the ghost realm now is Ye Hanshang. Moreover, the newly returned Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign also has a good rtionship with Ye Hanshang and Wei Qingxiao. If they could pull this connection, the Wei Family could virtually walk sideways with impunity! With such whimsical thoughts, Wei Jing Long and the elders actually returned to the Wei Family. And just as they were seriously plotting this, Xue An and Ye Hanshang returned as well. As their figures appeared above the Wei Family estate. The entire Wei Family mansion was thrown into an uproar. When they saw Ye Hanshang holding Wei Qingxiaos hand, chatting andughing, with Xue An standing by. Many who once looked down on Wei Qingxiao, and even thought she sacrificed too much for that fool, were now burning with jealousy. But soon, they buried their heads deeply, not daring to show any hint of envy or hatred. Because they understood, from now on Wei Qingxiao would truly soar to heights they could not hope to reach. Many others were so terrified they hid under their beds, trembling. Without exception, these were the very people who once mocked Wei Haocang and Wei Qingxiao in every possible way with their plots and schemes. But now they were filled with fear, praying constantly that this young master, now a Nether Monarch, would forget their existence. Meanwhile. Wei Jing Long and many elders rose into the sky, wearing ingratiating smiles, to wee them. "Cang... Nether Monarch, Ghost Venerable, and Qingxiao, wee back!" Wei Jing Longs face was overflowing with ttery. Ye Hanshang smiled coldly, then turned to look at Wei Qingxiao,zily asking, "Sister, how do you n to deal with these people?" Wei Qingxiaos face was icy, she stared intently at Wei Jing Long, saying nothing. Wei Jing Long trembled all over, and with a thud, he fell to his knees in mid-air, "Nether Monarch, Qingxiao, I was wrong, please... ." Before he could finish, Ye Hanshang raised a hand, and a ck vortex appeared in his palm. Wei Jing Long and others felt an enormous suction forceing at them, and they were horrified to find their cultivation level flowing out uncontrobly. Such a discovery made them scream in agony. "No... dont do this, Qingxiao, I am your father! Please spare me..." Wei Jing Long shouted in extreme fear. But before he could finish speaking, he was reduced to nothingness by that overwhelming suction. As for the other elders, they were even more vulnerable. Within a few breaths, the entire upper echelon of the Wei Family, including Family Head Wei Jing Long, was wiped out. Yet doing all this only made the ck vortex in Ye Hanshangs hand slightlyrger. "Satisfied, sister?" Ye Hanshang asked. Wei Qingxiao trembled slightly, tears welled up in her eyes, then she took a deep breath, nodded, and said, "Yes!" In fact, if it were up to Wei Qingxiao, she would never do such a thing! But now Wei Qingxiao had other concerns. As the eldestdy of the Wei Family, she knew the high-level officials led by Wei Jing Long too well. For profit, they can sell anything. Wei Li was an example; as soon as he disappeared, Wei Jing Long and others immediately changed their stance and began courting Ye Hanshang vigorously. If it were just that, it wouldnt matter much! But now Wei Qingxiao had many thoughts. Her brother is now the Nether Monarch, ruling a realm. By force alone, there would unlikely be anyone who could challenge her brother. But fortresses are always easier to break from within. People like Wei Jing Long are unlikely to have any loyalty. Now he yields to you because of strength, but when faced with someone stronger or with greater benefit, he would immediately turn against you! To avoid these hidden attacks and betrayals, Wei Qingxiao made a quick, decisive choice to sever that bit of familial affection in her heart, showing a determined stance. She understood that in the secret realm, Ye Hanshang did not kill everyone from the Wei Family out of consideration for her feelings. Now, with her stance clear, Ye Hanshang would not hold back. Indeed! After Ye Hanshang swiftly dealt with Wei Jing Long and the others. The entire Wei Family fell into a deathly silence. Everyone, whether servants or pampered masters! All looked vacantly at the ruthless and cold Ye Hanshang and Wei Qingxiao, seeming not to believe what had just happened. At this moment, Wei Qingxiao turned her head and said lightly, "Brother, proceed!" Ye Hanshangs lips curled into a wild smile, nodded, "Alright!" Then, with a wave of his hand, the ck vortex flew from his hand to hover above the Wei Family, rapidly expanding. In an instant, the vortex grew to the size of a football field. Then, with a sudden flicker, the immensely powerful suction swept through the entire Wei Family. Numerous members of the Wei Family, hiding in various ces, feeling guilty and avoiding the confrontation, disappeared without a sound. Yet this terrifying force was selectively sparing. Those who had no past grudges with the Wei siblings remained unharmed. In a breaths time, the entire Wei Family estate was thoroughly cleansed. The magnitude of the casualties could only be described with one idiom, a massacre. After all this was done, Ye Hanshang gently pped his hands, smiling faintly, "All right, the trash has been cleaned up, lets go home!" With that, Ye Hanshang led everyone into the Wei Family. Soon, the events that transpired at the Wei Family spread like a hurricane. In the past, such a major incident would naturally draw everyones attention. But this time, it didnt cause much of a stir. Its not that people werent interested in the matter. Its just that there have been too many shocking pieces of news recently! As Xue An and Ye Hanshang returned to the Wei Family. The entire ghost realm was already in an uproar. "What! The Nether Monarch has also been reborn?" someone asked, face full of bewilderment, words loaded with disbelief. "Yes! No one expected that the reincarnation of the Nether Monarch would be the fool of the Wei Family! This pretty much pped everyone in the face!" someone said wryly. "The ghost realm has been incredibly livelytely! First, the long-lost Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign reappears, then the Nether Monarch is reborn! It seems the ghost realm is entering a turbulent period!" someone said with a worried expression. "Ah, its fate! I long ago predicted that this Nether Monarch, with his astonishing cultivation, couldnt fall so easily," someone sighed. "Now, our doomsday has arrived!" someone said, face full of despair. Chapter 1461 - 1458 Brotherly Bond (4th Update)

Chapter 1461: Chapter 1458 Brotherly Bond (4th Update)

"I dont think so. After all, although the Nether Monarch has returned through resurrection, he hasnt ughtered the innocent. He only made those who once participated in besieging himmit suicide!" "If thats the case, we might still have hope?" "Lets hope so!" In any case, the uproar caused by this secret treasure hunt almostpletely overturned the entire ghost realm. Amidst all sorts of spection. In the tea room of the Wei Family, Ye Hanshang, who was watching Xue An brew tea with an excited expression, was startled by the conversation, but then burst intoughter. "Those fools actually really think I intend to spare them!" Wei Qingxiao, who came to deliver a message, was stunned upon hearing this, "Hmm? What do you mean?" At this point, Xue An lifted the brewed tea and started pouring it into cups, speaking leisurely, "It means your brother absolutely doesnt intend to let those ghost realm noble families off the hook!" "How...?" Wei Qingxiao was still somewhat puzzled. Xue An smiled slightly, handed over a teacup, and said lightly, "You know, strong individuals like your brother usually harbor grudges quite deeply. Besides, he has suffered at the hands of these nobility; how could he possibly let them off so easily?" Ye Hanshang, unable to hold back, picked up the teacup and drank it in one gulp, then squinted in extreme satisfaction, letting out a long sigh. "Ah, this is the vor! Truly nostalgic!" He then grinned at Wei Qingxiao, "Sis, just as old Xue said, those noble families actually think I would spare them; they are a bit too na?ve!" "Then why..." Wei Qingxiao wanted to ask why he didnt act directly in the secret realm? Ye Hanshang seemed to have guessed what Wei Qingxiao wanted to ask, and couldnt help but smile, saying, "Sis, I just came back, and my strength hasnt fully recovered yet. Besides, there were many noble families at the time. If I really were to forcefully crush them, they would definitely resist. Though even then they wouldnt be a match for me, it would still require some effort. So its better to let them live a few more days and wait for things to stabilize before taking them down one by one!" Wei Qingxiao suddenly understood and finallyprehended the situation. Understanding everything, Wei Qingxiao couldnt help but look at Ye Hanshang with relief, silently reminding herself. Now her brother is no longer the fool who could be bullied by everyone. Since he does things naturally with a reason. In the future, she should hold her tongue! At this time, Xue An took a sip of tea and chuckled lightly, "Qingxiao, you dont quite understand him yet! Youll know in the future, this guy...is quite sinister and ruthless!" "Who are you calling sinister and ruthless?" Ye Hanshang raised an eyebrow and asked. "Im talking about you. Got a problem?" "Oh,e on, want to spar with me now?" "The tea..." "Oh, Xue bro, Im just messing with you! Look at you, taking it so seriously!" Ye Hanshang immediately changed his tone. Wei Qingxiaos lips curled into a smile as if seeing radiant sunlight for the first time, she nodded and then got up to leave. After Wei Qingxiao left, Xue An watched her back and suddenly said, "To be honest, I didnt expect youd still refer to her as your sister!" Ye Hanshang sipped tea slowly, was silent for a moment, then spoke in a calm tone. "Though I have sealed my divine soul for these decades, Ive seen everything that happened unfold! This woman was willing to sacrifice everything for the then-useless me, who couldnt even speak properly. Her kindness...is too great!" "So..." Ye Hanshang raised his head and smiled slightly, "She will forever be my sister!" Xue An was silent for a moment, then raised his teacup and said softly, "To your sister!" Ye Hanshang smiled genuinely, raising his teacup too, and said softly, "And to you!" As he drank the hot tea, it felt like a fiery line entering the lungs, making the whole bodyfortable. This couldnt help but make Ye Hanshang sigh with contentment, then chuckle, "Honestly, I didnt expect to drink tea brewed by your hands again!" "Now youre drinking it," Xue An said with a faint smile. "For real!" Ye Hanshang raised his head solemnly, looking at Xue An, "What have you experienced over these years, why has your power declined to this state?" Xue An smiled ambiguously at Ye Hanshang, "What? Want to stand up for me?" Ye Hanshang didnt smile but solemnly nodded, "Of course! Anyone who bullies my brother will be dealt with without mercy!" Ye Hanshang was never a gentle person, nor one with a good temper! Therefore, when he spoke the words "without mercy," the temperature within a thousand miles dropped sharply to freezing point, and even snowkes started to dance. With a single thought causing such anomalies, it showed Ye Hanshangs power had significantly recovered. Looking at the snowkes outside, Xue An said lightly, "How far are you from your peak strength now?" Ye Hanshang mused, "About thirty percent recovered! What? Is your opponent very troublesome?" Xue An turned to him with a smile, "Kind of! So far, Ive yet to find the real clues, and even Wei Li is just a pawn of the mastermind behind it all!" Ye Hanshang was startled! Despite being an Immortal King, Wei Li is just a pawn? Then how powerful must the mastermind be? But in an instant, Ye Hanshangs face showed a wicked grin, "Good! No matter who the opponent is, since they dare to touch my brother, I will make them regreting to this world!" Xue An lowered his eyes and smiled faintly, "Thank you!" "Between brothers, theres no need for thanks. Whats going on, tell me now!" Ye Hanshang said seriously. Xue An nodded, then started to recount the events following his departure from the ghost realm in a calm tone. This time, Xue An made no concealment, so when he mentioned that he was the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable, Ye Hanshang was taken aback. Indeed until now, Ye Hanshang did not know Xue Ans true identity and always referred to him as the Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign. Xue An also found this surprising. "Didnt Huyue tell you?" Ye Hanshang shook his head, gritted his teeth and said, "That guy didnt say anything! Not even when I asked him after your disappearance did he reveal your true identity! Just wait till I see him next time; Ill definitely pull off one of his fox tails!" Xue An couldnt help but chuckle and shake his head, "Forget it, I was the one who told him not to tell you!" "Then your power..." Xue An sighed, then continued narrating how he failed due to Heart Demon interference in pursuit of the ultimate, only to return to Earth through a temporal rift after a mere four years, and found his wife and children again. The more Ye Hanshang listened, the more absorbed he became until Xue An mentioned the Hua ns blood feud and the elusive mastermind. Ye Hanshang couldnt hold back anger and mmed the table, "A bunch of despicable scoundrels actually dared to act like this!" Having said that, Ye Hanshang seriously looked at Xue An, "Old Xue, rest assured, Ill definitely stand with you in this! No matter who the opponent is, even if they are those Starry Sky sects in the void, Ill wipe them out for you!" Xue An raised his teacup sincerely, "Thank you!" "Come on, I said no need to be so polite, but theres something I need to ask you!" "Whats the matter?" Ye Hanshang looked around seeing no one, then lowered his voice, speaking mysteriously, "Whats going on with Huyues sister? Why is she with you?" Chapter 1462 - 1459: The Immortal Venerable’s Daughter, Could She Be Ordinary? (First Update)

Chapter 1462: Chapter 1459: The Immortal Venerables Daughter, Could She Be Ordinary? (First Update)

Hearing this question, Xue An was taken aback for a moment. Ye Hanshangs face was full of mischief, "You two wouldnt be...." Xue An immediately shook his head, "What nonsense are you spouting? Im not that kind of beast, making a move on my brothers sister! Besides, I already have a wife and kids, okay!" "Thats true! Then why is she with you?" "Uh, well..." Xue An suddenly didnt know how to exin. Should he say that he picked up Hu Ying from some realm and wanted to send her back, but she refused no matter what? "Heh heh!" Ye Hanshang had a knowing smile and then gave a thumbs up. "Alright, old Xue, just admit it! The way that girl looks at you practically tells everyone whats going on, do you really think I cant see it?" "See what?" Xue An continued to y dumb. "See that she likes you! Tsk tsk, no wonder youre so impressive! But arent you worried that if Huyue finds out about this, hede after you relentlessly?" "Why would hee after me? You, Ye, dont make false usations! I havent done anything!" "Youve done nothing, yet youre eloping with his sister?" "It was her insistence on following me, and once everythings settled, Ill send her back to Qingqiu!" Ye Hanshang had a "you think Ill believe that?" expression on his face. Seeing this, Xue An decided not to exin further, because he found the more he exined, the more guilty he felt. Anyway, with a clear conscience, theres nothing to fear. Instead of making things worse, its better to just stay silent. "To be honest, if theres really something between you and Huyues sister, I guess that rascal Huyue might be a bit hard to ept, but he probably wouldnt oppose it too much!" Ye Hanshang said leisurely. Xue An picked up his teacup and took a sip, "Since when did you start moonlighting as a matchmaker?" Ye Hanshang chuckled self-deprecatingly, a trace of destion in his eyes, "Im serious, after all, some things or people, once missed, really cant be retrieved!" Xue An looked at Ye Hanshang, who had sunk into reminiscence, and suddenly chuckled lightly, "Honestly, thats not like you!" "What style?" "At least you wouldnt be sentimental like this! "Am I being sentimental? Im just speaking from the heart, alright!" "Hehe!" After some yful banter, they exchanged a smile once more. "Old Xue!" "Hmm?" "My two nieces..." Ye Hanshang hesitated. "What about them?" "Those two... arent ordinary people!" Ye Hanshang said meaningfully. "Nonsense, daughters of the Red Lotus Immortal Venerable cant be ordinary, can they?" Xue An joked. Ye Hanshang shook his head, "Thats not what I mean! Havent you noticed these two little girls possess talents that are unique even within The Multiverse?" Upon hearing this, Xue Ans gaze sharpened, then he lowered his head, lightly stirring the braziers charcoal with a silver needle. "Youve noticed too?" Xue An said calmly. Ye Hanshang nodded, "Im not the only one who noticed, I bet that guy Wei Li also noticed something! Otherwise, why would he be guarding for several days without resorting to force?" Xue An chuckled softly, "You know, if that Wei Li had dared to make a move, hed be long gone by now!" "I definitely believe that!" Ye Hanshang nodded, "But the problem is having such extraordinary talents, for those two young girls, its hard to say if its a blessing or a curse!" Xue An didnt even look up, but in a calm yet undeniably strong tone, he said: "My daughters, it doesnt matter if its a blessing or a curse! Because as long as Im here, across The Multiverse Realms, no one dares to touch even a strand of their hair!" "Thats what I said, and nobody can change that!" When he said this, Xue Ans eyes were filled with a chilling intensity, instantly freezing the braziers charcoal. Ye Hanshang couldnt help shivering, then nodded, "I understand, and as long as Im around, I wont allow anyone to harm my two nieces, otherwise... no matter who it is, they will be killed!" A slight smile appeared on the corner of Xue Ans mouth, and he softly murmured, "Thanks!" "But I have something to ask you!" Xue An said softly, looking up. "What is it?" "About you!" "About me?" Ye Hanshang was somewhat astonished. Xue An nodded, then leaned back on the soft couch, interlocking his fingers, and casually asked, "If Im not mistaken, you probably have some sort of connection with the lost Alchemy Civilization, right?" This statement made Ye Hanshangs face change abruptly, staring nkly at Xue An. Xue An said nothing, just looked at Ye Hanshang with a smile. After a long while, Ye Hanshangs gaze gradually softened, and a bitter smile appeared on his face. "Old Xue, you know, if anyone else had said that to me, theyd be dead by now!" Xue An nodded, "I know! After all, this is probably your biggest and most important secret, right?" Ye Hanshang nodded, "Thats right! But Im still curious, how did you know all this? Ive never mentioned it to anyone before!" "Its simple! The armors worn by your Evil Spirit Legion are obviously from the Alchemy Civilization, otherwise, they wouldnt have such formidable power! But thats not the main point, the key is..." Xue An sat up, looking intently at Ye Hanshang, "If Im not mistaken, the Iron Net Mountain in the border ghost realms should also be alchemical creations, right?" Ye Hanshang looked at Xue An, "How... did you figure it out?" "No rush, I deduced it as well because even if you have the cultivation level of an Immortal King, the scale and power of the Iron Net Mountain far exceed normal understanding, so I deduced that its definitely not your work alone!" Ye Hanshang nodded with a bitter smile, "It seems theres nothing I can hide from you! Indeed, I have deep ties with the Alchemy Civilization, please forgive me for not mentioning it earlier..." Xue An waved his hand, "No need to exin, I understand! The significance of a lost civilization that once flourished, I understand it better than you do!" Ye Hanshang looked at Xue An appreciatively, then hesitantly asked, "So why ask about this..." Xue Ans gaze drifted to a certain spot in the void, "I ask you these things only because I have an unresolved assumption in my heart yet to be verified! But if my assumption is true, then the Alchemy Civilization behind you might be the key to saving the entire ghost realm!" Ye Hanshang was confused, but he knew very well Xue Ans nature. If Xue An didnt want to say, asking would be futile. So wisely, he closed his mouth, just looking up at the swirling sky outside the window, and vaguely said. "A storm ising!" "Indeed, a storm ising!" Xue An said softly, his gaze bright. Chapter 1463 - 1460: Drink 1 Glass of Wine, Forget 1 Past Love (Part 2)

Chapter 1463: Chapter 1460: Drink 1 ss of Wine, Forget 1 Past Love (Part 2)

Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi were extremely excited now. They thought their desperate gamble had finally paid off with abundant rewards. Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, Peerless Dark Lord! Either of them was enough to sway the bnce of power in the Ghost Realm, and now they had be friends because of their actions. Such friendship was enough to make all the noble families in the Ghost Realm envious. So the two of them now stood a little taller. Because they knew when they returned to the depths of the Ghost Realm, those hypocritical and secretly plotting noble families would no longer dare to make waves. And the two of them would be the rightful rulers of the depths of the Ghost Realm. How could this not make the two of them excited? This excitement peaked as Xue An personally escorted them back to the depths of the Ghost Realm. "Sir, you should go back!" Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi said respectfully. Xue An nodded, "Alright! After you return, manage the depths of the Ghost Realm well, and remember not to act recklessly, understand?" Xue Ans words startled them, and they nodded in unison, "Yes! We understand!" Then Xue An turned to look at Luo Jingting, a faint smile appearing on his face. "Miss Jing Ting, thank you as well this time!" Luo Jingting blushed and hurriedly bowed, "You tter me, sir! Its just my duty!" "Go on! If Im not in the Ghost Realm in the future, you can look for Ye Hanshang if theres anything!" Xue An said lightly. Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi showed excitement in their eyes and bowed in unison, "Yes!" They departed together. Next to leave were Zang Xueling and Que Wenyuan. For this imaginative Zang Xueling, Xue An couldnt help but chuckle. But this time, she took a huge risk, even risking offending the Immortal Kings followers, to stand by him. Xue An admired and appreciated this. "Sir, were leaving!" Zang Xueling said with a bow. At the side, Que Wenyuan timidly nced at Xue An. She had already given up all unrealistic hopes by now. Yet she couldnt help but steal another nce at Xue An when she saw him. Xue An nodded and suddenly said, "If you, by chance, encounter Zhuge Cang again after returning, just tell him Im back!" "Understood!" Zang Xueling replied emphatically. Soon, everyone had mostly left. Meng Yao was thest to leave. At this moment, she was filled with joy and relief. After all, the Ghost Venerable she longed for day and night had finally returned safely. This was already the biggest happiness; hence Meng Yao dared not wish for more. But when she truly saw Xue An and was about to bid farewell, countless words choked her throat, leaving her speechless, just staring dazedly at Xue An. Until Xue An lightly coughed, Meng Yao snapped out of her daze, then lowered her head, twisting her fingers around her clothes and softly asked. "Sir, will you leave again after this return?" Xue An looked at the girl with her head lowered, appearing very anxious, remained silent for a moment then nodded, "Yes!" Meng Yaos face instantly turned pale, responding with forcedposure, "Oh! Then... I wish you a safe journey, sir!" By the end, her voice carried a hint of tremble. Seeing this, Xue An sighed quietly, "I... will let you know before I leave and it will be different from before, I will return often this time!" "Mm!" Meng Yao replied softly, her long fingers twisting her clothes so tightly that her knuckles turned pale. Xue An suddenly smiled, "By the way, its been a long time since I tasted the Drunken Past youve brewed. Lets have a drink when theres a chance!" Thisment made Meng Yao raise her eyes instantly, staring at Xue An in disbelief. "What? You dont want to?" Xue An asked with a smile. Meng Yaos face slowly bloomed into a brilliant smile, then she nodded heavily, "I do!" "Silly Yaoer, go! Remember to stay happy!" "Okay!" Meng Yao smiled happily, but as she turned around tears fell like rain, then she looked up and flew into the sky, disappearing into the horizon. After she left, Xue An stood silently, gazing into the distance. At this moment, Ye Hanshangs gentle sigh came from behind. "Old Xue, sometimes you can really be quite a jerk!" Xue An didnt turn his head, "What do you think would make me not a jerk? Give her false hope? Dont forget, I have a wife!" Ye Hanshang looked to the unchanging skyline, speaking softly, "Thats why love is such a bastard! No matter how mighty you are, once deep in it, youll sink forever, unable to escape!" Xue An stood silently for a moment, then turned to leave. Just before disappearing into the darkness, Xue An spoke without looking back, "Im heading to the Magic Treasures Pavilion to handle some matters, clean up here quickly, and then lets head to the Nine Serenities Lands!" "Though we havent found the mastermind yet, all causes must eventually be resolved!" "Okay!" Ye Hanshang responded crisply. Magic Treasures Pavilion. After the previous turmoil, Zhang Xiaoyu and Hu Ying were so exhausted that they fell into a deep sleep as soon as they returned to the pavilion. Fortunately, the spiritual energy concentration in Magic Treasures Pavilion now rivaled that of densely spiritual starry skies, and thanks to the presence of the Divine Talisman Ball, this spiritual energy was continuously generated, enough to support their recovery. But this also made the Magic Treasures Pavilion quite quiet. When Xue An returned to the pavilion, An Yan, who was sitting in the living room staring nkly at the TV, quickly stood up to greet him. "Where are Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian?" "Both of them were utterly exhausted too, so theyve gone to sleep!" Xue An nodded, noticing the tiredness on An Yans face, and couldnt help but feel pity as he pulled her into his arms. "Silly Yaner, why dont you take some rest?" An Yan ced her hands around Xue Ans waist, gentlyying her head against his chest, and softly said, "Because I wanted to wait for you toe back!" Xue Ans heart was filled with infinite tenderness and emotion, he couldnt help but lower his head and kiss An Yans forehead. "Silly, Im back now, arent I!" No sooner had he spoken than An Yans tears wetted Xue Ans chest, sobbing, "But Im still scared! Scared youll leave me!" "Silly Yaner, Im sorry for worrying you this time!" Xue An said, holding the trembling An Yan tightly. An Yan shook her head in his embrace, saying softly, "No need to apologize, I know youre tired too! I just cant help worrying!" Chapter 1464 - 1461: Immortal King’s Essence Blood, Reforging the Frying Pan (Third Update)

Chapter 1464: Chapter 1461: Immortal Kings Essence Blood, Reforging the Frying Pan (Third Update)

An Yan raised her head, tears glistening as she looked at Xue An. "Husband, when that Wei Li said you were hit by the Time Banishment Spell and could never reim your time in this life, I was really scared! But I knew you wouldnt abandon me and Xiang Xiang Nian Nian, so I gritted my teeth and held on. Sure enough! You finally returned safely!" Xue An smiled, "What Wei Li said wasnt entirely wrong. At that time, I was indeed hit by his Time Secret Technique. If it had been someone else, they might have been dead without a grave, but he miscalcted one thing!" "That is, although my strength hasnt fully recovered, having experienced the baptism of time, my vision and insights are beyond his imagination!" "Moreover, I have to thank him for this!" "Thank him? Why?" An Yan asked, puzzled. Xue An gently rubbed An Yans head and said softly, "Because this secret technique allowed me to see many things that wouldnt be visible under normal circumstances, and I gleaned many extremely valuable truths!" "What did you see?" An Yan asked curiously. Xue An chuckled, looked out the window, and his gaze became distant and profound. "I saw a lot, from the first glimmer of light at the beginning of the universe, to the big bang that started the universes magnificent journey. Then, time gradually formed, matter condensed, and all things began to form!" An Yan listened to Xue Ans narrative, her eyes widening, her face full of incredulity. Because the scenes Xue An described were simply too astonishing. It was clearly a chronological history from the birth of the universe to the present. At this point, Xue An said calmly, "These visions answered many of my questions!" "For example, why did three thousand years pass in the Multiverse, but only four years passed on Earth?" "Why?" An Yan tilted her head and asked. "Because in the universe, the flow of time isnt fixed! In some ces, it speeds up; in others, it slows down. In some ces, one day could be equivalent to a year elsewhere!" "I know, I know, one day in the heavens is a year on Earth!" An Yan suddenly eximed. Xue An smiled, "Thats the idea, but its not absolute! Because this speed difference in the passage of time is not constant!" An Yans eyes gradually became misty and she looked at Xue An dumbly, apparently not understanding what he meant. But she didnt know how powerful this looks charm was; it was unbelievably cute. At least Xue An couldnt help but gently pinch her cheek and then chuckled, "You dont understand, do you?" An Yan nodded. "Its simple. If youpare time to a river, then the speed of time is like the various small andrge eddies in the river. It could even be obstructed by something, causing the flow in this small area to nearly stop!" "But this phenomenon is not unchanging. It could be a slight disturbance by aquatic nts or some other reason, causing these vortices to continuously form and dissipate, and time to vary in speed as well!" An Yan nodded with a vague understanding, "I think I get it, husband. Then, what caused time on Earth to stall for thousands of years?" Xue An shook his head, "I dont know!" An Yan was surprised. She had never seen Xue An respond so straightforwardly with "I dont know." "It might be a coincidence, or it could be intentional. If it was intentional, that persons ability... can only be described in four words: beyond exnation!" When saying this, a heavy look appeared in Xue Ans eyes. This was his most significant gain from the Time Seal experience, as he vaguely sensed a trace of conspiracy. But what the truth was, remainspletely unknown! An Yan saw the solemn expression on Xue Ans face and couldnt help but tenderly rub his brow, "Alright! No matter the reason, lets not think too much about it now, okay!" "Mm!" In the time that followed, the two stood embracing, whispering secrets not meant for readers ears, enjoying their sweet moments together. Finally, Xue An suddenly remembered something and softly asked, "Yaner, is your frying pan broken?" An Yan suddenly remembered her beloved weapons sorry state and nodded with some distress, "Yeah! Its almostpletely trashed!" "Bring it out and let me see!" As told, An Yan brought out the frying pan, now with arge hole and numerous cracks all over. It looked just like trash from a scrap heap, showing no trace of its former appearance. Xue An took the frying pan and gently ran his fingers over it. Previously, he could clearly feel the presence of the Lei Zun within the frying pan. But now, after much effort, he could only find a faint trace of a nearly extinguished Divine Sense within. This was the only remnant of the Lei Zun. And it was pure luck that this trace remained; otherwise, given its strength, facing the Immortal King Level strongman Wei Li, a single nce would have annihted itpletely. "Can it be repaired?" An Yan blinked, asking full of hope. Xue An shook his head, "Its very difficult!" An Yan showed a hint of sadness, "Then..." Before she could finish, Xue An smiled faintly, "But its not entirely impossible!" "Naughty!" An Yan, realizing shed been tricked, couldnt help but give Xue An a yful look. "Hehe! Wife, actually, with your current strength, even if the frying pan wasnt destroyed, it wouldnt suit you much longer! So it being damaged like this isnt entirely a bad thing, after all, some things must be broken to be rebuilt!" As he spoke, Xue An flipped his wrist, and a drop of immensely red blood, glowing with intense power, appeared above his palm. "What is this?" An Yan asked, full of curiosity. "Hehe, its a drop of Essence Blood I took from Ye Hanshang when he wasnt paying attention!" "Ye Hanshangs blood? Whats it for?" An Yan seemed puzzled. "Haha, you dont understand, Yaner! This is genuine Immortal Kings Essence Blood, an existence far stronger than countless celestial treasures! Using it to reforge the frying pan will effortlessly upgrade its tier several times!" Saying so, Xue Ans eyes suddenly zed with brilliance, and his Divine Sense enveloped the faint Divine Sense within the frying pan, carefully extracting it. Then, in Xue Ans other hand, a white me appeared, and the frying pan was instantly refined. Then Xue An guided the swirling drop of Immortal Kings Essence Blood into the me. Bang! Chapter 1465 - 1462: Recasting the Throne with Blood (4th Update)

Chapter 1465: Chapter 1462: Recasting the Throne with Blood (4th Update)

With a low muffled sound, the drop of Immortal Kings Essence Blood that was still struggling quickly fused with the pan, which had been refined into a mist of azure light, under the coercion of the Divine me. Boom! With the sessful fusion, the azure light mist suddenly burst with brightness, and an extremely formidable aura emanated from it, sweeping across the entire Magic Treasures Pavilion. Then the azure light mist began to gradually condense, and a brand new pan started to slowly appear. Meanwhile, in the outside world, Ye Hanshang, who was preparing to unleash a bloody massacre and was nning to strike against the noble families of the Ghost Realm, suddenly froze, and then his Divine Sense scanned his body. Upon sensing that his body was missing a drop of Essence Blood, Ye Hanshang was first stunned, then gritted his teeth and whispered, "Xue An, you bastard! How dare you steal a drop of my Essence Blood! Ill never let you off!" Of course, Xue An was unaware of these events, and even if he knew, he wouldnt care. At this moment, he lightly chanted and raised his hand to inscribe numerous dense andplex Dharma Seals on the surface of the pan. Once this waspleted, the pan appeared brand new and exuded an incredibly powerful aura. Next, Xue An stretched out two fingers and directly pinched the dim Divine Sense, sending it into the pan. Crack! With a crisp sound, the dim Divine Sense perfectly fused with the pan. Then, under An Yans perception, the aura belonging to Lei Zun began to surge wildly. In a sh. Lei Zun, who was on the brink of death, was once again resurrected to full health. And the first thought as it regained consciousness was to shout, "Dont harm the mistress, Ill fight you to the end!" With a loud wail, lightning flickered on the pan, its power so formidable that it even pierced through space. But at this moment, Xue An calmly said, "Alright, stop acting!" With these words, Lei Zuns shouting instantly ceased, and then its virtual form appeared above the pan. A chubby figure resembling a giant white huffed and bowed towards Xue An, saying fawningly, "Master!" Xue An looked at it with a smirk, "What? Just woke up and started acting, are you taking me for a fool?" Lei Zun trembled with fear, waving its hands repeatedly, "No, no, no! I wouldnt dare act in front of the master! I was just overwhelmed with resentment towards that Wei Li, so I blurted out impulsively!" "Oh? Well, thats great, because in a few days, Im going to wage war against Wei Li. Since you hate him so much, why dont you be the vanguard?" With these words, Lei Zun suddenly cried out, "Ah, I might still be recovering from my injuries, Mistress, Ill go into slumber for a year or so, wake me up when the timees!" Before An Yan could respond, Lei Zun retreated back into the pan, not daring to show itself again. An Yan looked on, slightly dumbfounded. Xue An chuckled, then raised his hand to hand the pan over to An Yan. "Here you go, Yaner, this is the pan I re-forged for you, and Ive already transferred Lei Zuns soul imprint to you. If it disobeys, you can kill it with a single thought, like when it cks off!" "Ah! Ive suddenly decided not to sleep, Mistress, just tell me now, who do you want me to cut?" Lei Zun immediately responded. An Yan couldnt help but smile wryly, "You little rascal, youre quite the actor!" Lei Zunughed, "Thank you for thepliment, Mistress!" While Xue An and An Yan were enjoying their sweet time together in the Magic Treasures Pavilion. A bloody storm was rapidly spreading across the entire Ghost Realm. Ye Hanshang, with lightning-like methods, exterminated ny-nine noble families of the Central Ghost Realm in one day! This caused the entire Ghost Realm to be shaken. Noble families of the Ghost Realm were all filled with dread, leading countless to flee in terror. But Ye Hanshang was known for keeping his word, and since he had vowed to cleanse the noble families of the Ghost Realm, he wouldnt spare a single one. With just a few days, his power had already recovered by fifty percent. Although this was still far from his own peak, within the Ghost Realm, he was an existence that even gods and ghosts would avoid and cower before. So whether it was noble families in despair trying to resist, or those fleeing in excessive fright, none escaped his wrath. In no time, the Central Ghost Realm was a river of blood, with corpses piling up as high as mountains. Many once high and mighty noble families, who had lost their hearts, finally tasted the bitter fruit they had sown. In just three days, the entire Central Ghost Realm was massacred, but this was merely the beginning. Ye Hanshangs terrifying might was spreading outward with rming speed, and with the full support of Luo Jian and Ren Tianqi, the deep Ghost Realm waspletely pacified in less than a day. Next, came one Ghost Realm ne after another. As countless noble families in the Ghost Realm were utterly overthrown, endless blood and terror reforged Ye Hanshangs Nether Monarch throne. This man had finally risen once again in the Ghost Realm, regaining sovereignty over life and death. Wherever the news spread, countless members of the Ghost Race knelt down and bowed, no matter how talented you were, in this moment, you trembled like a mouse before a cat, not daring to speak. However, due to the vastness of the Ghost Realm, many remote areas had not yet received the news. For instance... the outer Ghost Realm. Ah Qing sat idly atop the now-abandoned Destiny High tform, her eyes vacant, staring nkly at the sky. This had be her daily routine. By now, it had been five months since Lord Wei and that young man had left! Having been out of touch for so long, Ah Qings heart couldnt help but grow heavy. "Ah Qing girl, are you waiting for the lord to return again?" A female voice came. Without even turning her head, Ah Qing knew who was speaking, and couldnt help but sigh, "Yes, Jingyue girl, youre here too!" The neer was none other than Song Jingyue! Ever since she followed her sect here to celebrate the Destined Ghost Monarchs birthday, and couldnt leave due to the sealing of the Destiny Ghost Realm by Xue An. She too came to this high tform every day to wait for news. Song Jingyue sat down beside Ah Qing and softly said, "They should be back soon! My master said that our current ne is still a long way from the depths of the Ghost Realm, so its normal for news to be a bit dyed!" However, even as she said this, Song Jingyues face was full of bleakness. Evidently, these words were not only meant to soothe Ah Qing but also tofort herself. Ah Qing nodded, "I know! So Im not in a hurry!" The two girls fell silent simultaneously, then raised their heads to look at the sky, hoping for someones return. With the setting sun casting long shadows, another day was slipping away, and the two exchanged a wry smile, knowing this day would end fruitlessly again, then stood up to leave. But just at that moment, the void trembled without end, and then Wen Muling stepped out from within, standing above the void, overlooking the entire ne, and sternly shouted. "The Nether Monarch has awakened, where are the Shadow Guards?" Chapter 1466 - 1463 Nine Serenities Lands (First Update)

Chapter 1466: Chapter 1463 Nine Serenities Lands (First Update)

As soon as this was uttered, the entire outer Ghost Realm instantly boiled over. Amid countless incredulous gazes, Ah Qing and all other Shadow Guards stood up and bowed in unison. "Reporting, Commander, the Shadow Guard is here!" Their voices echoed across the four quarters, chilling the listeners. Seeing this scene, Wen Muling couldnt help but smile slightly, nodding, "Very good! Since thats the case, you all follow me!" "Yes!" Without hesitation, Ah Qing and the others soared up, closely following Wen Muling as they disappeared from this world. After they left, those remaining nced at each other, then stirred up amotion. "What is going on? Has the Nether Monarch awakened?" "Is this true or false?" "Huh, the seals on heaven and earth have vanished!" Amidst the discussions, Song Jingyues master, Wen Lingcui, looked grave, suddenly turned around, and pulled her disciple away. "Master, where are we going?" Song Jingyue asked, puzzled. Wen Lingcui said solemnly, "Leave the Ghost Realm, return to the sect!" Song Jingyue was momentarily stunned, then asked in surprise, "Are we going now?" "Thats right, we leave now!" Even though Song Jingyue had imagined returning home many times, when the moment finally came, she couldnt help feeling a bit reluctant. She turned her head to look at the ce where Wen Muling and the others disappeared, silently raising a thought in her heart. That young master should be... safe! Meanwhile, as Wen Muling gathered her forces and rebuilt the Shadow Guard. Apart from some corners not worth handling personally, Ye Hanshang, who had already organized the whole Ghost Realm, secretly came with Xue An to the core of the Ghost Realm. If it werent for an Immortal King level expert like Ye Hanshang leading the way, an ordinary person would never have been able to reach this ce. Because this was supposed to be the hub of the entire Ghost Realm, it could be said that all the Ghost Realm originated from here. "Is this the ce?" Xue An asked. Ye Hanshang nodded, "Thats right! I can feel that the origin of all the Ghost Realms vitalityes from under our feet!" "Very well! Then lets go in now!" Xue An said calmly. Ye Hanshang pondered for a moment, "Or maybe I should go alone!" Xue An nced at him and smiled faintly, "Whats wrong? Distrustful of my strength?" Ye Hanshang shook his head, "Of course, I dont mean that! But Wei Li is at least an Immortal King level expert, and your strength hasnt fully recovered yet..." Xue An chuckled and shook his head, "Isnt that still distrust?" Xue An looked keenly at Ye Hanshang and said earnestly, "I appreciate your kindness, but even if my strength isnt recovered, I dont care about a mere Immortal King, let alone..." A cold glint shed in Xue Ans eyes, "This guy ughtered my ns deities back then, and his sins are unforgivable, so he must die by my hand!" Ye Hanshang saw this and no longer stopped him, nodding, "Alright! Lets head to the very origin of the Ghost Realm now!" With that said, Ye Hanshang made seal decisions with his hands, and the surrounding energy suddenly changed, enshrouding both of them in a chilling dark wind. When the dark wind dissipated, the two of them were already gone. What kind of world is this? There is no up or down, no distinction of left or right. As far as the eye can see, there is only boundless mist. Time in this world seems to have lost its meaning. Because here, the silence is so deep that one can hear their heartbeat and the flow of their blood. And this is the origin of the Ghost Realm and also the birthce of the first Ghost Race, called... the Nine Serenities! When Xue An and Ye Hanshang appeared in this world, it seemed that the mist of the Nine Serenities was disturbed, gradually gathering to form one gigantic and ferocious specter figure after another. This was the natural defense of the world, naturally there to protect the origin power of the Ghost Realm from being plundered and disturbed by external forces. But before these specters could fully form, Ye Hanshang simply made seal decisions, "Break!" Bang! Bang! Bang! With a series of continuous explosions, these specters formed from mist were directly sted to bits. Under the roiling mist, it even started to retreat. Clearly, this world already had a weak sense of self-awareness. But they couldnt find Wei Lis whereabouts. Ye Hanshang frowned, "Whats going on? Why cant I sense any trace of Wei Lis aura? Could it be that he fled after realizing something was wrong?" Xue An chuckled lightly at this, "Do you think if he could run, he would have left an avatar wandering the world then?" "So why cant I sense anything about him?" Ye Hanshang was still puzzled. Xue An said leisurely, "Of course, you cant sense it now because this time he took the initiative to seal himself!" "Then what should we do? Are we supposed to destroy this entire world?" Ye Hanshang also faced a dilemma. If this world were really destroyed, then the entire Ghost Realm would suffer a catastrophic blow, perhaps even die altogether. After all, this Nine Serenities is the origin of the whole Ghost Realm. Hearing this, Xue An suddenly shed a bright smile, grinning at Ye Hanshang. Ye Hanshang subconsciously retreated a few steps, feeling a bit creeped out, "Old Xue, what are you nning?" "Why are you so afraid? Im not going to eat you!" Xue Anughed heartily. Ye Hanshangs fear intensified because he knew Xue An too well. Whenever heughed like this, it surely meant someone was going to have bad luck. "Let me ask you, do you want to find Wei Li?" "Of course I do!" Ye Hanshang nodded repeatedly. "Thene over, Ill tell you the way!" Xue An beckoned. Ye Hanshang hesitated for a moment, then moved closer, "You..." Before he could finish speaking, Xue An suddenly transformed his fingers into a de, shing down instantly, creating a cut on Ye Hanshangs arm. "What the heck are you doing?" Ye Hanshang eximed. Xue An nonchntly caught a drop of essence blood from Ye Hanshangs wound. "Nothing, just borrowing a drop of your blood!" Ye Hanshang clutched his arm, utterly indignant, "Hey, doesnt it sting your conscience to say that? You already stole a drop of my essence blood before, and now again? Even if I am an Immortal King, my essence blood isnt blown by the wind, you know!" Xue An looked back at Ye Hanshang and then lowered his eyes, "Youre mistaken! This isnt called stealing!" "If its not stealing, what is it?" "Taking it right in front of you, that is of course called robbing!" "You...!" Ye Hanshang was almost speechless with rage. Just then, Xue An collected himself, fingers moving at lightning speed, inscribing a series of runes in the void. In no time, an enormous talisman formationposed of countless dense and bizarre runes appeared before Ye Hanshang. Chapter 1467 - 1464: Annihilating Heaven and Earth (2nd Update)

Chapter 1467: Chapter 1464: Annihting Heaven and Earth (2nd Update)

Ye Hanshang wisely closed his mouth. Say no more, just based on Xue Ans current disy, he willingly conceded. Only then did Ye Hanshang understand that Xue Ans previous words were not mere boasting. Even if he faced Wei Li now, despite the vast difference in power, the oue would still be uncertain. At the same time. Xue An pointed at the Blood Pearl spinning ceaselessly in the void. The Blood Pearl slowly floated to the center of the Talisman Formation, suddenly dropping downwards. It was as if someone connected an electrical circuit; the talisman patterns across the formation began to light up sequentially. In the blink of an eye, the entire formation lit up with brilliant radiance, and the white mist started rapidly retreating from wherever the light touched. Then, Xue An took a deep breath, raised his hand, and forcefully pressed down. Boom! The entire Talisman Formation was smashed directly into the void beneath his feet. An invisible shockwave spread with lightning speed, causing the mist to boil away and gradually revealing everything it had shrouded. Only then did Ye Hanshang see clearly: in the depths of the void enshrouded by mist, there were dry, withered tendrils appearing. These tendrils crisscrossed the universe, extending unfathomably far into the vast void. The number was so great, it was like the hair of demons, making ones scalp tingle. And at the very center of these countless tendrils, a massive coffin was surprisingly floating. This coffin was extremely archaic in shape, with runes radiating an ancient and majestic aura painted on it in the fresh blood of unknown creatures. Moreover, the coffin was boundyer uponyer with golden chains, inspiring awe at first nce. It was clear that the coffin was of an extremely ancient age, with many parts already showing signs of damage. Yet, even so, the powerful seal attached to this coffin could still be felt. No need to ask, this was where Wei Lis true form resided! Ye Hanshangs face lit up with joy, and he stepped forward. Xue An, however, raised his hand to stop him. Ye Hanshang was taken aback, "Whats the matter?" Xue An said calmly, "Cant you see that the seal on this coffin has extremely strong restraining power against the Immortal King, especially against ghost race Immortal Kings like you?" "What should be done then?" Xue An smiled slightly, "Naturally... let it be cold then!" Saying this, a glint shed in Xue Ans eyes, and a me Lotus of red and white appeared between his brows, drifting toward the tendrils stretching into the void. These tendrils, though dry and branch-like, seemed to have self-awareness. When the me Lotus got close, they recoiled like beasts fearful of fire, retreating swiftly. The speed was such that the me Lotus couldnt keep up. Seeing this, Xue An revealed a slight sneer, "Still resisting at this point?" Saying this, Xue An raised his hand and clenched it. Ka! With a slight sound, the me Lotus split into two, then into four, then into eight... In just a few breaths, the me Lotus split into countless blossoms, forming a wall of fire that thundered towards the endless tendrils. This left the tendrils no room to escape. When touched by the me, they instantly ignited, crackling and burning. In the mes, the tendrils struggled madly, twitching, but it was futile. Within a few breaths, the numerous tendrils were roasted inch by inch, breaking apart into nothingness. Under these circumstances, the coffin in the center also began to tremble, but even then, it showed no sign of any aura. Seeing this, Xue An sneered, "ying dead at this stage? Fine, Ill help you!" With that, Xue An waved his hand, redirecting the me Lotus straight towards the coffin. At this moment, a terrifyingly angry presence slowly emerged from within the coffin. "Xue, youve gone too far!" With the voice, a thin phantom appeared over the coffin. It was exactly Wei Li. At that moment. The me Lotus had already charged forward, and Wei Li showed an extremely apprehensive expression, suddenly letting out a sharp scream. An elongated and deep spatial rift appeared in front of him, blocking the advance of the me Lotus. But this was merely a temporary measure! Because the me Lotus did not retreat. Instead, it hovered in front, seemingly waiting for an opportunity. "Wei Li, youre right, I intend to push too far!" Xue An stepped forward, speaking leisurely. Wei Lis expression was extremely grim. On that day, before the hidden treasure, when Xue An exposed his secret, Wei Li was terrified. Yet as Xue An said, even if Wei Li wanted to hide, it was impossible. Because his true form was sealed in this ce. With no other options, Wei Li had to take a different approach, voluntarily enhancing his seal, trying to hide his form, hoping to make Xue An and his group leave empty-handed. This idea wasnt inherently wed. But he never expected, to Xue An, these tricks were simplyughable. A single drop of vital blood pierced through all the mist, bringing everything to light. And under Xue Ans mes, the tendrils, which were manifestations of Wei Lis cultivation level, were utterly vulnerable, burned away into nothingness. Yet Wei Li still wanted to y dead. Only when Xue An made a move on his coffin did Wei Li reluctantly reveal his face. Thats also why he was always so wary of Xue Ans me. So, upon hearing Xue Ans words, he suppressed his inner fury and spoke solemnly: "Xue An, youve already killed, and your revenge is mostly fulfilled. What more do you want? Must you really exterminatepletely?" Xue An nodded, "You guessed right!" "Xue An, dont think Im afraid of you now. I just dont want us both to perish!" Wei Li shouted in exasperation. "Fine! Then I want to see how you n to bring about mutual destruction!" Xue An said calmly. Wei Lis face slowly darkened, sneering, "Xue An, have you thought about the consequences if you kill me?" "Oh? What consequences?" "Heh, take a look!" Wei Li pointed. A seemingly ephemeral but real thread connected Wei Li firmly with this world. "Do you see? Impletely bound to this realm. If you want to kill me, youll have to destroy this realmpletely! But by then, the Ghost Realm will also be ruined!" Ye Hanshangs face turned drastically pale, and Xue Ans expression grew gradually colder, with dangerous glints in his eyes. Seeing this, Wei Liughed more wildly, "How about it? Withdraw now, and we three can jointly govern the Ghost Realm, living in harmony. What do you think?" "Live in harmony, with you?" Xue An suddenly sneered. "You..." Wei Li was momentarily stunned. But Xue An stepped forward, pointed to the sky, and coldlymanded, "Red Lotus Karma Fire, burn the heavens and earth!" Chapter 1468 - 1465: The Power of Karma (First Update)

Chapter 1468: Chapter 1465: The Power of Karma (First Update)

Boom! With Xue Ansmand, all the me Lotuses trembled simultaneously, then began to frantically split once more. In an instant, the number of these me Lotuses grew at an exponential rate. In just a few breaths, the endless me Lotuses surged like a sea of mes, obscuring the sky. Wherever they passed, the Nine Nether Qi retreatedpletely. And those tentacles retracted step by step as the endless mes approached, finally scurrying into the coffin where Wei Lis body resided. Wei Li, filled with rage, red with eyes wide open. "Xue An, you forced me! Time Banishment Spell." The shocking secret technique reappeared once again! And this time, because it was a matter of life and death, the power was several times stronger than before. With Wei Lis roar, an invisible shockwave suddenly spread out, slowing time wherever it reached, freezing the swaying me Lotuses in mid-air, as if everything had been put on pause. Ye Hanshangs face showed a solemn expression. He was very wary of Wei Lis secret technique. Although this time, due to the blockade of the me Lotuses, the spread of the Time Secret Technique slowed dramatically, it was still spreading slowly but steadily. At this moment, Xue An revealed a hint of a mocking smile. "Wei Li, as an Immortal King, you should know that using the same move against a strong enemy is likely to fail!" "Enough talk, hand over your life!" Wei Li shouted frantically. He was already a bit hysterical, knowing that this battle would end with either his death or Xue An and hispanions, with no third oue. For the sake of survival, he was risking everything. Truth be told, his fear of Xue An always stemmed solely from these Red Lotus Karma Fires. In his view, the greatest threat still came from Ye Hanshang on the side. Because no matter how powerful Xue An was, his cultivation level had severely declined and was not to be feared. But Ye Hanshang was different; at this moment, Ye Hanshang had recovered more than half of his strength. Being both Immortal King level fighters, Ye Hanshang was a sudden and significant threat to Wei Li. This Grand Exile Technique was also aimed at dealing with Ye Hanshang. Unexpectedly, just then, Xue An lightlyughed and softly said, "Little Ye, lend me another drop of your essence blood!" Before Ye Hanshang could react, Xue Ans hands moved swiftly, cutting a slit on Ye Hanshangs shoulder and forcefully extracting a drop of pale golden essence blood with his fingers. Ye Hanshang drew a sharp breath from the pain, feeling his entire being weaken. Because this drop of essence blood was different from regr essence blood, it came from his heart vein and was extremely precious. He knew that since Xue An did this, there must be a reason. But being repeatedly bled by Xue An, Ye Hanshang couldnt help butin. "Hey, Old Xue, what do you think I am? A beef cow? Just cutting and letting blood whenever?" Xue An chuckled softly, not answering Ye Hanshang, but raised his hand, gripped the pale golden essence blood, and pressed it against his forehead. The essence blood instantly absorbed, causing the aura around Xue An to surge dramatically. Seeing this, Ye Hanshang was momentarily dumbfounded, then understood what Xue An intended to do, though he didnt speak, his eyes reflected worry. He worried whether Xue An could handle the energy contained within his essence blood. After all, he was an Immortal King, while Xue Ans cultivation was only at the half-step Great Luo level. The disparity in their strength was vast, and a slight error could result in Xue An being sted apart. But soon, Ye Hanshang realized his worries were superfluous. In just a few moments, Xue Ans aura had spanned several realms, directly reaching the Immortal King level. The overwhelming aura felt as if it would burst the heavens. But this was only a temporary measure; essentially, Xue An was borrowing Immortal King cultivation from Ye Hanshang. This could notst long. Wei Li obviously saw this, and couldnt help butugh sinisterly, "Xue An, if you truly restored your Immortal King cultivation, Id say nothing and end myself on the spot, but youre just using a secret technique to borrow power, what can you do to me?" Saying this, the slowly spreading Force of Time suddenly elerated, rushing towards Xue An. As it seemed like he would once again be overwhelmed by the surging Force of Time, Xue An remainedposed, merely looking up at the sky, cracking under immense energy, and said softly, "As if youre the only one with secret techniques!" With that, Xue An suddenly lifted his gaze, facing the rushing tide of time, slowly raising his slender, defined hand, took a deep breath, and shouted, "Karma!" After speaking, Xue An pushed his palm forward sharply. The force intervening with the karma of all things burst out, colliding head-on with the Force of Time. There was no sound! Because these two forces were not real entities of this world but were powers of thews above all things. Thus, the sh was silent! But immediately following, a dazzling white light bright enough to blind shed and swept through the entire Nine Serenities Lands. Everything in its wake, the space shattered, everything withered away. All things revealed their essence. When it came to these forces nature, time and karma should have been equal, evenplementing each other. But as they shed, since Xue Ans Immortal Kings power was borrowed from Ye Hanshang without foundation, the Karma force was gradually at a disadvantage. Initially stunned by Xue Ans disy of Karma Mystery Technique, Wei Li finally snapped out of it and then couldnt help butugh triumphantly. "Xue An, youre truly formidable, not only possessing a Divine Fire that repels all evil but also endowed with such secret techniques! Yet youre not an Immortal King now, so you still lose!" "Oh? Is that so?" Xue An raised his head, looking at the smug Wei Li, and smiled faintly. "Isnt it a bit premature to speak of victory or defeat now?" "Hmm?" Wei Li was shocked, notprehending what Xue Ans words meant. It was at this moment that Xue An raised his hand and gently snapped his fingers. "Because I wasnt finished! Karma force, annihte!" Crack! The entangled forces halted simultaneously, and then the force of Karma unleashed by Xue An became frantic, devouring all of Wei Lis Force of Time at an almost insane speed. And in the moment it finished devouring, a faint cracking sound followed. Thereupon, the entire karma of the Nine Serenities Lands exploded and dissipated, with the Force of Time vanishingpletely. Chapter 1469 - 1466: Strange Red Lotus, Execution of Wei Li (Second Update)

Chapter 1469: Chapter 1466: Strange Red Lotus, Execution of Wei Li (Second Update)

When everything returned to silence, the entire Nine Serenities Lands seemed to have suddenly withered and grown incredibly old in an instant, as if it had undergone a great transformation. Wei Li stared wide-eyed at the scene before him, hardly able to believe his own eyes. Ye Hanshangs mouth hung wide open, only releasing a deep breath after a considerable time, and slowly uttered two words. "Holy*!" At this moment, Ye Hanshangs heart was filled with nothing but admiration. Because he asked himself, even he would have to pay a great price to defeat Wei Lis strike. However, Xue An, with just the cultivation level of half-step Great Luo, borrowed only a drop of Ye Hanshangs essence blood to achieve a stunning reversal. The calmness exhibited and the profound Karma Mystery Techniquepletely convinced Ye Hanshang. Finally, Wei Li slowly recovered from his shock, trembling as he looked at Xue An, "Where... where did you learn your Karma Mystery Technique?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Why would you need to learn it from somewhere? Do you think everyone is like you, relying on others, smugly learning mere scraps of the Time Secret Technique?" "No... impossible! This is impossible!" Wei Li eximed in a daze. For this matter, the shock to him was too great. In fact, Wei Li had initially so easily devoted himself to the dark Lost Paradise and willingly became ackey because he hoped to acquire the legacy of the Time Technique. Ultimately, although his goal was aplished, he also paid a heavy price for it. For example, his current imprisonment in the Nine Serenities Lands was evidence. So when he heard that Xue An hadprehended the force of karma,parable to or even surpassing the Force of Time, he was filled with shock and jealousy. "Impossible in your eyes, but in mine, its just so-so!" As he spoke, Xue An slowly raised his hand towards Wei Li, saying indifferently, "Youve been trapped here acting as a watchdog for so long, you must be tired of it, so now I will send you off!" With those words, Xue An pped his hands loudly. "Ten thousand lotuses return to one!" Bang! The me Lotuses that had just broken free from the time constraints began to converge madly together following Xue Ans action. In just an instant, a huge, crystal-clear lotus appeared in the void. Wei Lis face turned pale, and he couldnt help but cry out in fear, "Xue An, lets talk this over, Im willing to... ." He was so terrified because he sensed the breath of death from this lotus. But Xue An clearly wasnt inclined to give him this chance. Xue An raised his hand slightly, "Kill!" This enormous lotus vanished from its original ce in an instant, and when it reappeared, it was above Wei Lis shadow. That shadow didnt even struggle and was directly crushed, and then the lotus fell into a coffin, its roots swaying like sharp knives, directly piercing into the extremely hard coffin. "Ahhhhh!" A horrible scream came from within the coffin, shaking the surrounding space to the point of bing unstable. No matter how much it struggled, it could not stop the lotuss erosion. Finally. The lotuss roots densely wrapped around the entire coffin, and then the lotus began to tremble gently, as if breathing. With each tremble, countless pale golden blood was absorbed along the roots. With each absorption, the lotus would sway delightedly and happily, and the me-made lotus leaves became even greener and more vibrant. "Ahhhh, Xue An, what kind of monster is this? I wont let you get away with this!" Wei Li continued to scream madly within the coffin. But Xue An remained unmoved, quietly watching. Seeing this scene, Ye Hanshang couldnt help but gasp with cold sweat, feeling the chill on his neck, and involuntarily taking a few steps back. Because this lotus was incredibly monstrous and horrifying. Despite Wei Li being an Immortal King, he was suppressed so thoroughly by this lotus, even being treated as fertilizer, crazily absorbed. This kind of secret technique, let alone Ye Hanshang, was unheard of even in The Multiverse. Just at that moment, the aura from Xue Ans body suddenly plummeted, and the brilliance in his eyes shattered ordingly. It was because the power from Ye Hanshangs borrowed drop of essence blood had been exhausted. Then, a hint of exhaustion appeared on Xue Ans face. After all, driving Immortal Kings cultivation with half-step Great Luos body carried immense pressure, even Xue An felt deep fatigue. But even so, Xue An still stood upright like a sword, silently watching the coffin nowpletely covered by the lotus. At this moment, Wei Li had changed from initial anger and curses to begging for mercy and wailing in terror. It was sad for Wei Li since breaking through to be an Immortal King and learning the Time Secret Technique, he hadnt enjoyed a single day of freedom, directly being sealed in this ce. Having operated for such a long time, he finally saw a sliver of hope to escape. Only to be abruptly snuffed out by Xue An. Moreover, if it were only that it would be fine, the key was that now this lotus was frantically absorbing his essence blood and cultivation. Wei Li tried to resist, but it was futile. For the first time, Wei Li felt such profound fear of death, Leading him to abandon all dignity, madly begging for mercy, just to survive. "Please, Lord Xue! Spare me, Im willing to submit a soul contract, bing your most loyal servant, just implore you to spare my life!" Wei Lis words were already mixed with sobs. And the terms he offered were exceedingly tempting. That was an Immortal King indeed! If he really became Xue Ans servant, it would make history in The Multiverse. Even Ye Hanshang couldnt help but be a little tempted. But Xue An was not stirred at all, merely watching silently until after a while, when he coldlyughed, "Be my servant... Youre worthy?" Such arrogance in those words stunned Wei Li into silence, then he began to roar madly again. "Xue An, you bastard! Even if I die, I wont let you seed! Remember, youll eventually perish in darkness!" It was Wei Li cursing with all his remaining strength. But to Xue An, Wei Lis curse was like a gentle breeze on his face, not stirring the slightest ripple. "The Evil Gods in the dark Lost Paradise wont spare you!" Wei Li yelled, in furious despair. "Dark Lost Paradise... haha!" Xue An whispered, a trace of chill shing in his eyes. He remembered many things, including the old acquaintance he met from the dark Lost Paradise when he was Immortal Venerable, but more so... he recalled Fan Mengxue, who awakened dark physique on Earth and was dragged by dark forces to the Lost Paradise. I wonder, how is she doing now! Chapter 1470 - 1467: Advancement, Great Luo Realm (Third Update)

Chapter 1470: Chapter 1467: Advancement, Great Luo Realm (Third Update)

I didnt expect this cause and effect to twist and turn, ultimately connecting with the Dark Lost Paradise. Thinking of this, Xue An sighed lightly, then casually waved his hand. With this wave, the lotus flower on the coffin, which was swaying slightly, trembled gently, then gradually bloomed open. And at the instant the flower bloomed, a scream of utter despair resounded from within the coffin. "No...." But the scream onlysted for a short time before abruptly cutting off. At the same time, the lotus flower fully bloomed. On the red and white petals, faint thin ck patterns emerged, seemingly naturally formed, exuding a strange and powerful aura. Yet apart from this, the lotus showed no other changes, not even increasing in size by a fraction. Ye Hanshang gradually widened his eyes. Because in his perception, the aura of Wei Li had disappeared entirely. This could only prove one thing, and that was Wei Li had fallen. But after absorbing an Immortal King-level power, this lotus only changed this much? Isnt that unbelievable? Meanwhile. Xue An beckoned with his hand, and the lotus retracted its stems and roots, causing the already eroded and riddled coffin to be exposed to the air, instantly turning to dust. Then the lotus floated up, flew into Xue Ans palm, slowly rotating, reflecting bizarre and colorful lights. Ye Hanshang leaned over, full of curiosity, and asked, "Old Xue, amazing! Is this your Divine Fire? Its much stronger than before!" As he spoke, he even reached out, intending to touch it. Xue An said calmly, "If you dont want to be absorbed like Wei Li, then go ahead and touch it!" This made Ye Hanshang immediately retract his hand, chuckling awkwardly, "Hehe, then Id better not!" "Protect me with your power!" Saying this, Xue An raised his hand, and the lotus floated up, flying into the center of his brows. Boom! At the moment ofplete fusion. The momentum around Xue An suddenly surged, and then he slowly closed his eyes, with countless phantasmal visions appearing around him. Ye Hanshang stepped back a few paces, eximing in astonishment, "Breaking through the realm?" Then Ye Hanshang nodded slightly and murmured softly. "After absorbing all the strength of an Immortal King, it would indeed be strange if there was no breakthrough!" Saying this, Ye Hanshang casually sat in the void, guarding Xue An. One day, two days, three days.... Finally! On the fourth day, the momentum around Xue An grew even stronger, the phantasmal visions more vivid, forcing Ye Hanshang to retreat a few more steps and click his tongue repeatedly. "What powerful aura, is this going to break through to some realm? Could it be from Half-step Great Luo Realm straight to Immortal King?" As soon as the words fell, the boiling aura around Xue An suddenly settled and then frantically retracted inward. In an instant, everything returned to silence. Xue An slowly opened his eyes, and for a moment, it seemed as though countless stars were evolving within them, so profound that it was hard to look directly. "From now on, I am Great Luo!" Having said that, the momentum around Xue Anpletely obeyed, and the phantasmal visions in his eyes were also restrained and vanished. Ye Hanshang shuddered slightly, then slowly exhaled. Thankfully, nothing terrifying like advancing from Half-step Great Luo straight to Immortal King happened! Even so, Ye Hanshang still felt deeply shaken, and couldnt help but smile wryly. "Great Luo? But why do I feel like your Great Luo is stronger than when I broke through to Immortal King?" Xue An chuckled, "What? Unconvinced? How about we spar right now?" Ye Hanshang shook his head repeatedly, "Lets not! Im toozy to fight a freak like you, you cant be judged bymon sense!" Then Ye Hanshang looked toward the heaven and earth that had dimmed due to Wei Lis fall, his expression gradually turning solemn. "Old Xue, Wei Li is dead, but this piece of Nine Serenities Lands is also heavily damaged. If not resolved, the entire ghost realm might be implicated, what do you think?" Ye Hanshang could naturally feel the current decline and withering of this Nine Serenities Lands. And as the Origin Land of the ghost realm, if life is extinct here, the impact on the entire ghost realm would be immeasurable. But Ye Hanshang also understood that Wei Li had to be eradicated. Not just because of his enmity with himself, but more importantly, the longer he upied the Nine Serenities Lands, the harder it would be to eliminate him. Eventer, he mightpletely refine himself together with the Nine Serenities Lands, and by then, the only way to destroy him would be to annihte thisndpletely. So eradicating him now was the best choice. However, the most important thing now is how to effectively resolve the crisis facing the entire ghost realm. Upon hearing this, Xue An nodded, "I anticipated this for a long time, and I also have an idea in my mind, though its not fully formed, but it requires your full cooperation?" "My cooperation?" Ye Hanshang didnt quite understand what he meant. Xue An nodded, then suddenly stomped his foot. Crack! The void trembled wildly, countless cracks began spreading from beneath Xue Ans feet, and eventually extended throughout heaven and earth, then shattered with a boom. Ye Hanshang was stunned, "You...." He was just about to ask Xue An what he was doing, then he froze. In the shattered Nine Serenities Lands, the essence of the ghost realm gradually revealed itself. What a scene this was! In the void stood an enormous, boundless giant object. This giant object had a bizarre shape but was extremely intricate. However, this thing was clearly damaged, and through the broken shell, one could see there were countless exquisitely finely crafted gears inside. These gears meshed together, the structure was soplex that one nce could make one dizzy and captivated. Its easy to imagine, what a spectacr scene it would be if such a giant machine were to operate. Unfortunately, now this machine was evidently irreversibly damaged, the gears had stopped turning, and the entire machine had be dull and dark. Ye Hanshang gazed stupidly for a long time before letting out a few crude words. "Holy *, this is an alchemical creation!" Xue An stood motionlessly in front of this colossal object, speaking calmly, "You just realized?" Ye Hanshang nodded, then let out a self-deprecatingugh, "Laughable that I considered myself the Nether Monarch of this world, yet I never realized the ghost realms origin was an alchemical creation!" Xue An said calmly, "Cant me you! After all, I only discovered this secret from Wei Li!" Ye Hanshang suddenly turned his head, looking at Xue An with bright eyes, "Old Xue, this alchemical creation is obviously severely damaged, causing it to stop functioning!" Chapter 1471 - 1468: Alchemical Creation (4th Update)

Chapter 1471: Chapter 1468: Alchemical Creation (4th Update)

"Thats right! Wei Li tightly connected himself to this alchemical creation. Now that hes dead, this creation naturally suffered severe damage!" "So what do you n to do?" Ye Hanshang continued to ask. Xue An smiled, "What do I n to do? Havent you already figured it out?" Ye Hanshang stood dumbfounded for a moment, finally letting out a long sigh, "Old Xue, Im truly impressed by you! No wonder you asked me about the connection with the Alchemy Civilization earlier; you had already guessed this would happen, didnt you?" Xue An squinted his eyes with a smile, "Something like that! Im just preparing in advance!" Ye Hanshang gave a wry smile, then looked deeply at the gigantic object in front of them and said solemnly, "Old Xue, Im naturally obligated to handle this matter, but I havent contacted the Alchemy Civilization for a long time, so I dont know the current situation over there! And also..." "An alchemical creation asrge and intricate as this one isnt something an ordinary Alchemist can repair. We might need to find a true Grand Creator to fix it! But how easy do you think that is?" As Ye Hanshang said this, his expression was somewhat downcast. Xue An said calmly, "How will you know if it wont work unless you try?" Ye Hanshang looked deeply at Xue An, finally nodding, "Yes! How will we know if we dont try!" "Lets go! Theres nothing more to see here! Weve been out for a few days, and my family is probably worried, so lets head back!" Xue An said calmly, then turned and left the Nine Serenities Lands. Ye Hanshang turned to look at the enormous alchemical creation, murmuring softly, "Strange, why do I feel like Old Xue understands the Alchemy Civilization better than I do?" After speaking, Ye Hanshang shook his head, sighed, and said, "I probably got outsmarted again! But Im used to it! Sigh!" Then he followed closely behind, leaving the Nine Serenities Lands as well. Just as Wei Li was defeated by Xue An, outside the Ghost Origin Realm, in the closest Demon-sealing Great Cave... The previously calm skies suddenly began to shake violently. In the former Demon-sealing Small Town... At present, the Seven Great Caves including Mingxin Pce and Golden Cauldron Pavilion have all united, and the new headquarters has been set in this Demon-sealing Small Town. At this moment, the Sword-holding Elder from Mingxin Pce wasprehending the sword techniques left by Xue An before departing. When the earth trembled, his face changed dramatically, and he immediately broke through the wall, flying outside. At the same time. In Demon-sealing Small Town, lights shed everywhere, and all the strong individuals from the Seven Great Caves were mobilized, standing in the sky with faces full of shock, not knowing what had happened. "The tremor ising from within the Ghost Origin Realm!" Elder Shi Jian suddenly spoke. "The Ghost Realm? Could something have gone wrong with the master over there?" At this thought, everyones hearts sank. Xue An had been gone for over a year, but there was no news, and no one knew what had happened in the Ghost Realm. Thus, everyone felt a bit worried in their hearts. Especially Sheng Miaotong, whose face was deathly pale. But just then, the once noisy and chaotic spiritual energy within the Demon-sealing Great Cave suddenly began to quiet down. It was like longtime enemies suddenly reconciling; the previously chaotic heavenly mechanisms also began to stabilize. This phenomenon started quite subtly, but soon, all the powerhouses present could feel it. Subsequently, everyones strength began to increase as the mechanisms straightened out. This left everyone looking at each other, until a long whileter, the Sword-holding Elder finally took a deep breath and said solemnly, "We must have worried too much; theres no need to ask. Such a phenomenon must be caused by the master!" This statement shocked everyone present, then they disyed looks of astonishment. If what the Sword-holding Elder said was true, wouldnt that mean that the Ghost Realm had already been resolved by Xue An! However... is that really possible? Just as everyone was doubtful, a cultivator hurriedly arrived, saying loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, we just captured two Human n cultivators returning from the Ghost Realm, who seem to know the situation inside!" "Oh? Then bring them up quickly!" Before long, a cultivator led the pale Wen Lingcui and Song Jingyue up to the front. Seeing so many cultivators, all of considerable strength, Wen Lingcui couldnt help but show a look of fear in her eyes. The Sword-holding Elder stepped forward, speaking gently, "Ladies, you need not be afraid; we mean no harm. I simply ask, since youve returned from the Ghost Realm, do you know where my master is?" "Your master? Whats his name?" Wen Lingcui asked tremblingly. The Sword-holding Elder replied softly, "My masters name is Xue An!" "Wow! Its that young master!" Song Jingyue couldnt help shouting. The Sword-holding Elder and the others froze, then joy appeared on their faces. Sheng Miaotong stepped forward eagerly, asking loudly, "Do you know the master?" Song Jingyue nodded, "Of course we know! I..." "Jingyue!" Wen Lingcui called out. Song Jingyue pouted and did not dare to speak further. Wen Lingcui looked up at the many people here, "So you are all under the Ghost Venerable; in that case, theres no need for me to hide it. Of course, we know Xue An!" "Ah! So how is the master now?" the Sword-holding Elder asked impatiently. Wen Lingcui secretly breathed a sigh of relief, knowing she was safe, and couldnt help but smile slightly. "Your master is certainly fine. But as for the great families within the Ghost Realm, theyre the ones in trouble!" Wen Lingcui then recounted everything she knew. When they heard that the Nether Monarch had awakened and Xue An was at the same level as the Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, the whole ce erupted. Everyone exchanged looks, then collectively smiled wryly. "It seems the master managed to handle the Ghost Realm without needing our help!" the Sword-holding Elder said. Sheng Miaotong listened in a daze. Nether Monarch, Ghost Venerable... All these terms were things she could only dream of. Her heart involuntarily sank to the bottom. What happened in the Demon-sealing Great Cave was naturally unknown to the Ghost Realm. In fact, the Ghost Realm at this moment was in a short-lived calm after a storm of blood. Even the events within the Nine Serenities Lands were not perceived by the Ghost Realm. In reality, the consequences of the Ghost Origin Realm missing would take a long time to manifest. In simple terms, the Ghost Realm is like a giant; now, with the origin missing, its as if the giant has lost its breath. But relying on the residual warmth of its qi and blood, the entire Ghost Realm can still maintain itself for a while longer. But once this period passes, the Ghost Realm willpletely copse, bing a wastnd. These things, outsiders naturally do not know. And in this situation, Xue An and Ye Hanshang had returned to the Wei Family. Chapter 1472 - 1469: The Immortal King’s Grand Gift (First Update)

Chapter 1472: Chapter 1469: The Immortal Kings Grand Gift (First Update)

Nowadays, the Wei Family has be a terrifying ghost realm in the eyes of many ghost world aristocrats. Just mentioning the name makes them shiver all over. As for Ye Hanshang, he has be an existence that countless people dare not mention even in their deepest nightmares. Because during this period, Ye Hanshang has proven his strength through his unmatched ruthlessness and decisive means. The throne of the Nether Monarch, forged by the blood of countless noble families, is not to be trifled with. Facing such an existence, even the most fierce and arrogant Ghost Race experts have to bow obediently. But if they had the chance to see Ye Hanshangs current appearance, they would probably have their jaws drop in shock. Ye Hanshang, with a face full of smiles, was lying on the ground, carrying two little girls, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, on his back, circling the courtyard. This scene was a stark contrast to the ruthless image Ye Hanshang usually presented. Not to mention the almost overflowing smile on his face, just the fact that he was kneeling and acting as a horse was enough to shock and make people doubt their eyes. But this was just the beginning. Ye Hanshang lifted his head and smiled at the two little girls, "Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, hold on tight, Im about to fly!" "Okay!" Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian responded in unison, then excitedly clung to Ye Hanshangs clothes. Ye Hanshang gave a light shout, "Up!" With this shout, he took off into the sky with the two little girls, flying up and circling the sky at a great speed like a flying horse. The two little girls screamed in excitement. "Wow, so amazing!" Nian Nian eximed. "Big guy, youre awesome!" Xiang Xiang praised. However, the gleeful Ye Hanshangs face fell slightly and he said somewhat helplessly, "Xiang Xiang, didnt I tell you? From now on, call me Uncle Ye! Stop calling me big guy, its too unpleasant!" "Hehe, but dad said that if you want us to call you Uncle Ye, you have to give us a red envelope! Otherwise, were not allowed to change what we call you!" Xiang Xiang giggled as she said. Ye Hanshang: "..." Then with a face full of grievance, he said, "Fine! Ill give! I really suspect your dad is a vampire!" "Hey, Xiao Ye, what nonsense are you talking in front of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian! Ive been listening all along!" Xue An, who was sitting with An Yan drinking tea in the small courtyard, said calmly without lifting his head. "Xiao Ye? Old Xue, do you believe if you call me that again, Ill..." Ye Hanshang halted, speaking excitedly. "What will you do?" Xue An nced at Ye Hanshang, a lotus mark faintly appearing on his brow. "Ill happily call you big brother!" Ye Hanshangughed joyfully (not really). "Thats more like it!" Xue An smiled slightly. Ye Hanshang couldnt help but inwardly gripe. Are you the Immortal King or am I the Immortal King? Why does it feel like Im being utterly suppressed! Great Luo Realm suppressing the Immortal King Realm, how does this make sense? Finally, the two little girls got a bit tired from ying, and Ye Hanshang carried them back to the courtyard. The two little girls excitedly ran to An Yans side, chattering away. "Mom, we just flew so high, so high!" Nian Nian said. "Yeah! The big guy even said he would give us red envelopes!" Xiang Xiang also said. An Yan couldnt help but smile wryly and quickly poured a ss of water for her nearly crazed daughters to drink. Meanwhile, Xue An looked at Ye Hanshang, smiling slightly, "Xiao Ye, what red envelopes do you n to give my two daughters?" Ye Hanshang chuckled, sat down on the stool, first guzzling a few big gulps of tea, then wiped his mouth. "Actually, Ive already prepared the red envelopes for my two nieces. I would have given them even if you hadnt asked!" "Hehe!" Xue An smiled slightly. "Hey, Old Xue, what do you mean by hehe?" "Nothing at all! I just smiled purely, absolutely not mocking you!" Xue An said calmly. Ye Hanshang was practically fuming, couldnt help but m the table and stand up, scaring An Yan. Yet Xue An didnt even lift his eyelids, just said calmly, "Hmm? Why did you stand up? Want to fight?" Ye Hanshang shivered all over, immediately breaking into a smile, "Hehe, nothing, Im just giving my two nieces red envelopes!" As he spoke, he hurriedly raised his hand, flipping his wrist, revealing two crystal-clear red pearls in his palm. Seeing these two pearls, even Xue An couldnt help but be taken aback. He had just been joking with Ye Hanshang, but he didnt expect that he had actually prepared gifts, and such precious ones at that. Indeed, regardless of age, all women love jewels. This is something even the two little girls couldnt resist. Their eyes were full of amazement. "Wow! Such beautiful beads!" Ye Hanshang smiled slightly and then indulgently handed the two pearls to Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian respectively. "Here, Xiang Xiang, this is yours, and Nian Nian, this is yours!" "Thank you, big guy!" Xiang Xiang said earnestly as she took it. "Hmm? Still calling me big guy?" "Ah, thank you, Uncle Ye!" Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian said in unison. Only then did Ye Hanshang nod with a full smile, "Good! Let uncle teach you how to use these two beads!" As he spoke, Ye Hanshang gently tapped the beads in the hands of the two little girls. The two beads, as if alive, instantly melded into the palms of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian. "Huh? Where did the beads go?" The two little girls were full of surprise. Ye Hanshang smiled, "Dont worry! Now touch the center of your foreheads!" Sure enough! The moment the beads disappeared into the palms of Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, a blood-red crystal pearl appeared at the center of their foreheads! This made the already exquisitely cute two little girls instantly exude an ethereal aura. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian curiously touched the crystal pearl at the center of their foreheads. "Wow! So magical!" "Yeah! How did it end up on my forehead?" "Because they like cute little friends like you the most! Also, Uncle Ye told you that if you think it doesnt look good showing, you can close your eyes and think about it, and it will disappear!" The two little girls tried out Ye Hanshangs method. Sure enough! The two crystal pearls instantly disappeared. The two little girls yed very happily. An Yan couldnt help but smile at the sight, "Arent you going to thank your Uncle Ye?" "Thank you, Uncle Ye!" Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian said very earnestly. "No need to thank me! We are friends!" Ye Hanshang said indulgently. From beginning to end, An Yan and the two little girls never took the crystal pearls too seriously. It wasnt until they returned to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Only then did Xue An nod at Ye Hanshang and solemnly said, "Thank you!" Chapter 1473 - 1470: Two Drinks? Sure! Two Drinks! (Second Update)

Chapter 1473: Chapter 1470: Two Drinks? Sure! Two Drinks! (Second Update)

Ye Hanshang smiled, then casually sat down on the chair, "Alright, is there any need for thanks between us? Besides, I got along so well with my two nieces; theyve already called me uncle, so its only right I give them a small gift!" "If even the Immortal Kings power of absolute protection can be called a small gift, then what in the Multiverse could be considered a great gift?" Xue An said with a lightugh. "Haha! You noticed?" Ye Hanshang said with a smile. Xue An nodded, "Of course, I did!" In fact, from the first moment he saw those two orbs, Xue An knew that Ye Hanshangs gift was immensely valuable. Because they werent just any orbs; they were treasures imbued with the Immortal Kings power of absolute protection! Such items, even for a powerful Immortal King like Ye Hanshang, took immense effort to create, possibly even causing his power to drop sharply for a time, showing just how costly they are. And to make an Immortal King pay such a great price shows how precious they are. So Xue An expressed his gratitude in such a solemn manner. "Alright, I cant help you with much now, but by making these two orbs as gifts, I can help protect those two little girls for you! After all..." Ye Hanshang said softly, "What youll face next is a danger unimaginable to others!" Ye Hanshangs words were heartfelt. He knew very well that someone like Xue An, once at the top of the Multiverse, must have countless enemies. If he still had his Immortal Honor Cultivation, everything would be easy. But the key issue is that hes returned from rebirth due to various reasons, vastly weakened. If this news spreads, Xue An may face the covetous gaze and intrigue from those unparalleled experts hidden deep in the Multiverse. The danger they pose is beyond words. And thats not all, Xue An also bears the mission to uncover the truth behind the Hua ns annihtion long ago. This trail has already led to the Lost Paradise, a dark forbidden ground in the cosmos, and who knows what world-shaking existences may be involvedter. By then, Xue An will face perilous threats from unknown quarters. Thebination of these dangers shows just how dire Xue Ans current situation is. Thus, Ye Hanshang is spending such immense energy just to share some of Xue Ans burden. Xue An naturally understood, but as Ye Hanshang said, theres no need for thanks between brothers. So he merely raised his cup of tea, signaling to Ye Hanshang. Ye Hanshang smiled and also raised his cup, and the two drank it all in one gulp. After putting down his cup, Xue An suddenly smiled lightly and said, "Sometimes I wonder how those enemies who thought I was dead would react when they find out Ive been reborn!" Ye Hanshang bitterly smiled, "What expression? Naturally, they would seize the opportunity before your power recovers to eliminate you for good!" Xue An smiled and suddenly said, "You know, Ive never really cared about those guys! Because in my past life, I suppressed the immortals and became Supreme, and I can do the same in this life!" "Honestly, those so-called Void Teachings and World-defying Immortal Lords in the Multiverse are nothing but chickens and dogs to me!" While saying this, Xue An looked calm, but his tone carried an immense confidence. "Do you think Im being arrogant saying this?" Xue An suddenly asked. Ye Hanshang shook his head seriously, "Of course not! In fact, I think youre absolutely right! Ive long been fed up with those old folks deep in the Starry Sky! When the timees, lets take them down together!" "Sounds good! Lets take them down!" Xue An also said with a smile. "Damn, the more we talk, the more excited I get! How about... having a few drinks?" Ye Hanshang said, scratching his head. Xue An nodded, "Then lets have a few drinks!" "Where should we drink?" Ye Hanshangs eyes lit up as he suddenly came up with an idea, "Why dont we go to Meng Yaos ce? Her brewed wine is exceptional! We wont go home until were drunk today!" Xue An was slightly stunned, then nodded and smiled, "Okay!" With that thought, the two immediately flew up, turning into two barely perceptible beams heading toward the sky. With their level of power, the distance from the Wei Family to the Infinite Desert was no big deal. Oh, by the way, its no longer called the Infinite Desert! Because its now covered with lush green nts, full of life. Desert City. Ever since the desert underwent such a dramatic change, many more merchants havee here, bringing prosperity to this city as well. Buttely, Dong Han hasnt felt happy at all. Because she found that ever since Meng Yao returned from a trip, she seemed to have changed, no longer daydreaming in the courtyard behind, busy with winemaking all day, leaving all city affairs to Dong Han alone. This naturally caused Dong Han toin a few times. Today was no exception. After painstakingly handling the citys affairs, Dong Han went to the back to discuss a few important matters with Meng Yao. But as soon as she crossed the threshold, she smelled a strong fragrance of wine, so rich it almost knocked her out. Once she passed through the corridor and nced around, she saw Meng Yao in the wine cer, absorbed in her work! "Hall Master!" Dong Han called out. Meng Yao didnt even look up, "Whats the matter?" "Its like this, with more merchants in the city recently, I n to expand a bit..." "Alright, just handle city affairs yourself, no need to consult me!" "But..." However, before Dong Han could finish her sentence, two rays of light suddenly descended upon Desert City with the speed of lightning. Feeling the aura of these two, a shocked Meng Yao looked up, her face lighting up with joy, then took a deep breath. "Dong Han!" "Hmm?" "Quick, prepare rooms and exquisite dishes... no, Ill handle the wine and dishester, just get the clean rooms ready!" "For what?" Dong Han was still hesitant. "Because some very esteemed guests areing!" As soon as she said this, Xue An and Ye Hanshang had alreadynded in the courtyard. Meng Yao beamed a bright smile, bowing respectfully, "Greetings, Nether Monarch, greetings... my lord!" "Hall Master Meng, apologies foring uninvited today, we just came to ask for a bowl of your wine, hope thats okay?" Ye Hanshang said with a yful smile. Meng Yaoughed even more joyfully, "Of course, pleasee in!" Saying this, Meng Yao turned to thepletely bbergasted Dong Han and said, "Hurry and go prepare!" "Ah! Yes yes!" Responding, Dong Han turned and ran outside, her heart filled with excitement. Chapter 1474 - 1471: Some Things Can’t Be Forgotten with a Glass of Wine (Third Update)

Chapter 1474: Chapter 1471: Some Things Cant Be Forgotten with a ss of Wine (Third Update)

The Nether Monarch and the Ghost Venerable have arrived at Desert City simultaneously. This... if this news gets out, I wonder how many people will be shocked. No wonder the Hall Master has been busy brewing wely; she knew they woulde! But is that young man in white the Ghost Venerable whom the Hall Master cant seem to forget? He looks so young! Dong Hans mind was filled with chaotic thoughts, and he quickly prepared a clean hall room. After the two sat down, Meng Yao smiled and said, "You two please wait a moment, Ill go prepare some dishes and wine!" "Thank you!" Ye Hanshang nodded with a smile. "Youre too polite, sir! It wont take long!" With that, Meng Yao turned and went out to prepare. When only Xue An and Ye Hanshang were left in the room, Ye Hanshang kept smiling at Xue An. "Whats so funny?" Xue An couldnt help but ask. "Hehe, since you came here, you havent said a word. Are you feeling guilty?" "Guilty? Why should I feel guilty? If I felt guilty, I simply wouldnt havee!" "Then why arent you speaking? Didnt you notice the way Meng Hall Master keeps looking at you?" "Are you here to drink or to bber?" Xue An shot a nce at Ye Hanshang. Ye Hanshang immediately shut his mouth. Meanwhile. Meng Yao returned carrying several exquisite side dishes along with a jar of wine. Ye Hanshang couldnt help but say, "Just one jar?" Meng Yao smiled and said, "Nether Monarch, this jar of wine is a new brew Ive recently developed. Its incredibly strong, even more so than the Drunken Past, so one jar might be more than enough!" Ye Hanshang pursed his lips, "I dont believe it! Whats this new wine called?" "Forget the Past!" Meng Yao said softly, her eyes drifting towards Xue An. Xue An was silent for a moment, then smiled and pushed a cup forward. "In that case, lets see what kind of wine this Forget the Past is today!" The wine was like amber, with a fragrance that assailed the nostrils. Even before drinking, just the aroma made one feel three parts intoxicated. Sitting at the table were two people, but Meng Yao filled three cups and then picked one up, smiling beautifully at Xue An. "Sir, I toast to you with this cup!" Xue An picked up his cup, just about to speak. But Meng Yao had already drained her cup in one gulp. Seeing this, Xue An sighed softly and drank his cup as well. As the wine flowed down his throat, it was like a line of fire surging into the depths, even making Xue An tremble slightly. "What excellent wine!" Xue An set his cup down, unable to help but praise. Ye Hanshang asked, "Really? Then let me try!" With that, he eagerly drank his cup in one gulp and then savored the vor. "It really is good!" At this, Meng Yao nodded slightly towards them, "You two please chat; Ill step out!" With that, she turned and exited the room, closing the door behind her. After she left, Xue An and Ye Hanshang exchanged a nce. "Old Xue, the name of this wine carries deep meaning!" Ye Hanshang sighed softly. Xue An smiled slightly, refilled his cup, and then said lightly, "To souls tormented by memories, if this wine could truly make one forget the past, even if it were poison, I imagine some would drink it without hesitation!" Ye Hanshang trembled slightly, the smile on his face gradually fading, then raised his cup as well, saying calmly, "Yes! Hopefully, this drunkenness can truly make us forget a lot!" Meanwhile. In an outer hall, due to the rising effects of the wine, Meng Yao, leaning against a pir in a daze, heard the conversation inside and smiled silently. She knew that these words were probably meant for her to hear by Xue An. But some things cant be forgotten so simply with a cup of wine, can they? Xue An and Ye Hanshang continued drinking this jar of wine for three days and three nights, and still didnt finish it. Of course, thats because this jar was a special magical artifact. Though it seemed small, inside it was a world of its own. Though they didnt finish the wine in the jar, Ye Hanshang got thoroughly drunk. He was so drunk he was babbling nonsense with his head on the table. Sitting across from him, Xue An showed no signs of drunkenness. Instead, he was getting even clearer-headed, his eyes bright. "Old... Old Xue... The lucky thing in my life... is meeting a brother like you!" Ye Hanshang slurred. Xue An nodded, "I feel the same!" He then helped him up. "Youre drunk! Lets go!" "Im... Im not drunk! Old Xue, do you know how miserable I am right now? I... I once liked a woman, I even promised to marry her. But when I went back for her after reaching my cultivation level, she had already married someone else! Boo-hoo-hoo...," Ye Hanshang was truly drunk, actually speaking words he had never revealed to anyone and crying painfully. Xue An sighed softly. He had known that Ye Hanshang had something on his mind, possibly troubled by love, but he hadnt expected such a clichd scenario. "Old Xue, do you know how envious I am of you? Even though youve lost your cultivation level, youve found your wife and child! So you must cherish it!" Ye Hanshang started rambling incessantly. Xue An nodded, "I know! Dont worry! Besides, youre too tired, have a rest first!" With that, a sh of light in Xue Ans eyes, and his overwhelming Divine Sense knocked Ye Hanshang unconscious. Then Xue An helped Ye Hanshang out of the courtyard. Meng Yao had not left, so as soon as she saw Xue An supporting Ye Hanshang out of the room, she came forward. "Sir..." Xue An nodded, "Yaoer, thank you for your hospitality. Now Ye Hanshang is dead drunk, and I must take him back!" Meng Yaosplexion paled slightly, forcing herself to smile calmly, "Okay!" Xue An supported Ye Hanshang and was about to take to the skies, when Meng Yao, with a hint of sobbing, asked, "Sir, I dont want to forget the past!" Xue An paused, then without turning back, smiled lightly, "Alright! If you dont want to forget, then dont!" "Then will you still drink the wine I brew in the future?" Meng Yao stepped forward, eyes bright, asking. Xue An turned to look at Meng Yao, then smiled and nodded, "Of course!" Meng Yao smiled, "Then I wish you a safe journey!" Xue An smiled and then soared into the air, disappearing in the sky. Meng Yao stood where she was, silent for a long time. "Hall Master, the Ghost Venerable and the others have left!" Dong Han said, unable to hold back. Meng Yao suddenly trembled, then came to her senses, took a deep look at the sky, and turned to leave. "Hall Master, where are you going?" Dong Han asked in surprise. "To brew wine!" "Brew wine?" "Yes! To brew a wine even stronger than Forget the Past!" Meng Yao said without looking back. Chapter 1475 - 1472 Alchemy Cube, Leaving the Ghost Realm (4th update)

Chapter 1475: Chapter 1472 Alchemy Cube, Leaving the Ghost Realm (4th update)

Soon, Xue An returned to the Wei Family with the drunken Ye Hanshang. An Yan, who was talking with Wei Qingxiao, stood up in surprise, "Husband, what happened to him?" Wei Qingxiao hurriedly came forward. Xue An handed Ye Hanshang over to Wei Qingxiao, then smiled, "Its nothing, hes just drunk! Hell be fine after a sleep!" Only then did Wei Qingxiao breathe a long sigh of relief and assisted Ye Hanshang back into the house, settling him down properly. An Yan said with a bit of reproach, "Oh dear, howe you guys drank until now? And got little brother Ye into such a state?" Xue An chuckled, pulled An Yan into his arms, and said softly, "Its not that I made him drink, actually, with his cultivation level as an Immortal King, its not that easy to get drunk. This time he got drunk voluntarily!" "Voluntarily drunk?" "Yeah! Everyone has untouchable matters in their heart, and he should be the same!" Xue An sighed softly. "And you?" An Yan suddenly lifted her head from Xue Ans embrace, looked at him with shining eyes, and asked softly. "Me?" Xue An chuckled lightly, then reached out his hand to ruffle An Yans long hair, speaking with a mncholic tone, "You know, before I found you and Xiang Xiang Nian Nian again, during those three thousand years, I got drunk more than once!" An Yan listened quietly, tears gradually welling up in her eyes because she understood what Xue An meant. "But now I will never be drunk again, because those untouchable things in my heart, I have found them all, and... will never lose them again!" Ye Hanshangs great drunkennesssted for three days before he finally sobered up. When he opened his eyes, he stared at the ceiling in a daze for a full hour before gradually recalling what had happened before. Conversations in the courtyard, the journey to Desert City, forgetting the past, getting thoroughly drunk... These events shed through Ye Hanshangs mind like a revolvingntern. Suddenly. Ye Hanshang jumped up from the bed as if electric shocked, and scrambled outside without bothering to put on shoes. But as soon as he stepped out the door, he saw Xue An sitting calmly on a stone bench under the big tree in the courtyard, with a teapot steaming softly in front of him. When he saw Ye Hanshang rush out, Xue An smiled slightly, "Awake? Come, have a cup of tea to sober up!" The shock on Ye Hanshangs face gradually subsided, then he suddenly charged forward, staring hard at Xue An. But unexpectedly, Xue An waspletely unmoved, still leisurely pouring tea. "How long was I drunk?" Ye Hanshang asked in a deep voice. "Three days!" Xue An poured a cup of tea, handed it over to Ye Hanshang, and smiled softly, "To be precise, three days and four hours!" Ye Hanshang didnt take the tea from Xue An but kept staring hard at him, speaking hesitantly, "Then... did I say anything when I was drunk?" "What?" "Just some nonsense talk?" Ye Hanshang asked somewhat guiltily. Xue An shook his head, "No!" Only then did Ye Hanshang breathe a long sigh of relief and copsed into the stone bench, taking the tea cup and gulping it down. At this moment, Xue An said faintly, "Whats wrong with being married, its not like she cant be snatched away!" Pfft! The tea just gulped down sprayed out entirely, and Ye Hanshang shouted in exasperation, "Xue An, are you messing with me?" Xue An shrugged, smiling ambiguously, "Im serious, no intention of messing with you. If youre too embarrassed to act, I can lend a free hand!" "Go away!" An hourter. Having finally calmed down, Ye Hanshang looked at Xue An silently, unable to hold back, "Leaving so soon?" Xue An nodded, "Yeah! There are still many things to do! Cant keep dying here!" "How about... I go to the Alchemy Civilization for you?" Ye Hanshang suggested hesitantly. Xue An looked at him with a half-smile, "Are you sure?" Ye Hanshangs face paled a little, eventually bowing his head. Seeing this, Xue An suddenly felt somepassion, then lifted his hand to gently pat Ye Hanshangs shoulder. "Its alright, this matter arose because of me, and the ghost realm turned out this way also because of my actions, so naturally, I must resolve this karma. Besides, this time, I have a grand vision, hoping to achieve it through this journey to the Alchemy World!" "What vision?" Ye Hanshang asked in surprise. Xue An shook his head with a smile, "I cant tell you now, its still immature, but I can assure you, if it seeds, it will definitely surprise you greatly, so youll know by then!" Ye Hanshang nodded upon hearing this, but then, with a sudden sharp move, dug his fingers into his brow, revealing a painful expression, slowly extracting something from the sea of knowledge in his brow. Xue An watched calmly. When the thing fully emerged before him, the glow on it gradually faded, revealing an exquisitely crafted cube, each sideposed of sixteen uniquely designed small cubes... a Rubiks Cube. Indeed! Exactly like the Rubiks Cubes often seen on Earth. The difference being this Rubiks Cube is far more exquisite than those outside, And through each small cube face, countless gears can faintly be seen meshing together inside. This Rubiks Cube is ingeniously crafted, clearly reaching the limits of human capability, disying the beauty of mechanics to its fullest. Even Xue An couldnt help but be slightly lost in thought upon seeing it. Then Ye Hanshang said in a deep voice, "Old Xue, I obtained this cube from an ancient alchemy ruin, its also my only link to the Alchemy Civilization. Though it is an alchemical creation, its extremely unique, I still dont know what it actually does!" "Moreover, if you enter the Alchemy World through it, you wont appear as a foreigner!" "Oh?" Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, "You mean...?" "Exactly! Previously when I entered that world through this cube, I appeared in a different identity!" Xue An nodded, "Got it!" Then he took the cube. Ye Hanshang hesitated a bit, "Old Xue, when do you n to leave?" Xue An looked up at the sky, "During these three days you were drunk, Ive taken care of all matters, so theres no time to waste, Im leaving now!" "Leaving now?" Ye Hanshang couldnt help being startled, he knew Xue An intended to depart, but didnt expect it to be so soon. "Yeah! Because I can feel this world slowly dying!" Ye Hanshang remained silent for a moment, then said hoarsely, "Then... safe travels!" Xue An smiled, "Dont worry! This trip, there are bound to be many surprises!" Saying this, a gleam of light shed in Xue Ans eyes, and his powerful Divine Sense controlled the cube to spin madly. And when the cube returned to zero. The void trembled violently, then slowly revealed a near-perfectly shaped rectangr time-space rift. Xue An reached out to grasp the cube, then stepped out in one stride, saying faintly, "Im off!" With that, he vanished through the time-space rift, which then disappeared without a trace. In the courtyard, only Ye Hanshang was left standing there in a deste mood, letting out a long sigh muchter. At the same time. In the distant Lava Land, Jin Jue, who was expounding the scriptures, suddenly shook then turned to look at the horizon. "Master, what is it?" The former lord of the Lava Land, Rong Yang, asked respectfully. Jin Jue smiled slightly and shook his head, "Its nothing!" But when he turned back, he lowered his eyes, put his palms together, and softly chanted. "Namo Amitabha Buddha, may the traveler have a safe journey!" Chapter 1476 - 1473: Mechanical Planet (First Update)

Chapter 1476: Chapter 1473: Mechanical (First Update)

Inside the space-time passage, as far as the eye could see were bizarre and fantastic sights, caused by light reflecting back and forth in the chaotic time-space. To this, Xue An was long ustomed. Moreover, now that he had the cultivation level of Great Luo, traversing the void in the multiverse was effortless, let alone with the guidance of this Alchemy Cube. So crossing the void this time was exceedingly easy for Xue An. Finally. The space-time passage reached its end. The brilliance before his eyes first intensified, and as it gradually dissipated, an extremely magnificent and splendid sight appeared before Xue An. This was an infinite sea of void, without stars or celestial bodies; everything was empty, seemingly devoid even of dust in this space. Yet, right in the middle of this extremely barren space, a massive was floating conspicuously. If... that could be called a. Many strangely shapeds exist in the multiverse, and Xue An had seen many of them, finding nothing particrly unique. But this was distinctly different from those in the multiverse. Because this was notposed of ordinary rocks but endless gears. Exactly! This was a entirely constructed of gears and various preciseponents. Its massive size was beyond the realm of ordinary imagination. Even from a great distance, it still upied more than half of Xue Ans field of vision, showing its vastness. On the, dozens of ring-like structures, simr to Saturns rings, continuously orbited around it. In simple terms, this entire was a cold alchemical creation, exuding the ultimate mechanical beauty. Xue An took a deep breath. Even though he was once a revered Immortal Venerable and had experienced countless grand scenes, this was the first time he had witnessed such a sight, and he could not help but be moved. More importantly, he faintly sensed that this seemingly magnificent and splendid exuded an indescribable strangeness! As if it were a noble family that had once flourished but was now in decline, struggling to maintain its dignity. At this moment, the Alchemy Cube that had guided Xue An suddenly trembled and then merged into the palm of his hand, disappearing. Immediately afterward, a vast and unmatched suction force appeared, pulling Xue An towards the. Xue An did not struggle, as he could feel that as he approached this alchemical, the timeline of this sea of void was also changing. "Interesting!" Xue Ans lips curled into a smile. He simply closed his eyes andpletely let go of control over his body, turning himself into a beam of light and falling directly onto a part of the at lightning speed. When Xue An opened his eyes again, what unfolded before him was a filthy and muddy street. Actually, it was just a small path. Alongside it were a few shacks constructed from scrap metal, crooked and on the verge of copsing at any moment. The road was strewn with patches of oil stains, and the air was filled with a strange smell of engine oil and rust mixed together. In any case, it was not a very pleasant ce. Xue An felt little about it, looking down at the tattered shirt he was wearing, stained with various oil stains. Even the cuff had arge tear, revealing a somewhat thin arm. His hand was not visible, as it was wrapped in a rtively clean garment, but through the blood seeping from it, one could guess the hand was clearly injured. Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, divine sense surging, cultivation level trembling, and then nodded. Thankfully! The cultivation level and divine sense were still there. And through the reflection in the puddle on the ground, Xue An could see a slender young figure. Aside from the clothes being entirely different, the appearance was exactly the same as his own. Xue Ans lips revealed a faint smile. He knew this must be the trick of the Alchemy Cube. After altering the timeline, he had evidently be a part of this world. Logically, if the timeline of this void was altered, he wouldpletely transform into another person, with even his power disappearing. Yet, his power was mostly retained. Xue An understood this was because his power had surpassed the limits the Alchemy Cube could modify. Otherwise, this world would not kindly preserve his power. And because of this, the Alchemy Cube merely altered some trivial things like his clothing, not even changing his appearance in the slightest. "This is rather interesting!" Xue An murmured to himself. In short, this world was like a y in progress, and Xue An was akin to a stranger who suddenly broke into the backstage of a performance. But because Xue Ans power was overwhelmingly strong, this world could neither change nor expel him, so it only did some superficial work and tacitly allowed his existence. "I wonder what kind of identity this Alchemy Cube has modified for me! Moreover, the alteration of the timeline, how many peoples memories can it affect? Or might it directly alter peoples memories? If so, whats the rtionship between this Alchemy Cube and the worlds Heavenly Dao will?" Xue An murmured to himself, pondering his current identity. However, he was unaware that at this moment, his demeanor was interpreted entirely differently by others on the street. "Poor Andrew, he looks like hes been beaten silly!" an elder shook his head and sighed. "Who can he me? Andrew dared to oppose that Keppert group," another middle-aged man sneered. "Its wrong to say that. Kepperts group has be increasingly rampanttely. For example, this time, poor Andrew finally found a high-quality alchemical artifact from the junk mountain, yet Keppert shamelessly snatched it, injuring Andrews hand in the process! You know, getting injured in this environment is tantamount to driving Andrew to his death!" a woman in her thirties said, filled with righteous anger. The middle-aged man was so frightened that his face turned pale, "Sajinna, what nonsense are you spouting, keep your voice down! If Kepperts people hear this, neither of us will survive!" Sajinna also realized her gaffe, quickly shutting her mouth, but she couldnt help but cast a sympathetic nce at the youth standing quietly by the puddle, muttering to himself as if he were already foolish. Poor Andrew! By the Gear God, the Keppert group was truly violent to be so harsh on the most handsome boy in town. Yet, even in this state, hes still so good-looking.... Sajinna thought with a hint of infatuation. Chapter 1477 - 1474: Solving Some... Minor Troubles (Second Update)

Chapter 1477: Chapter 1474: Solving Some... Minor Troubles (Second Update)

If it werent for the fear of retaliation from Kopets gang, she really wished she could just go up to him now and take this Andrew home for a proper rest. At that moment, a woman came running frantically from the other end of the street. This woman had long chestnut hair, an average appearance but a good figure, catching the eyes of some men on the street as she ran. Sajinna saw this and couldnt help but snort coldly, spitting secretly. "Bah! A scoundrel selling her flesh for a living!" Meanwhile. The woman had already run up to Xue An and gasped, "An... Andrew, its bad! You... you better run!" Xue An snapped out of his analysis of the current situation, nced at this woman, and memories provided by the timeline floated into his mind. Alisha, a woman who makes a living by selling her flesh, ording to the timeline, previously had a good rtionship with Andrew. She often helped the impoverished Andrew. Even the clean clothes currently wrapped around his wounds were given by her. As Xue An was summarizing these memories, Alisha saw that Xue An wasnt speaking and thought he was scared stupid by the previous shock, secretly sighed. But now the situation was urgent, and she could only say in eager anxiety, "Andrew, I know youre feeling bad, but you cant fight against Kopets gang, they have support from big figures in the city behind them!" "Thank you, but why should I run?" Xue An suddenly chuckled, speaking softly. For some reason, seeing the familiar smile on Andrews face made Alisha shiver, but she quickly brushed off these strange feelings. "Andrew, I just got back from the ck Bear Bar, Kopets gang is also there. I have a good rtionship with the bars bartender, he secretly told me that Kopets gang has all drunk too much, and someone suggesteding here to look for you... to find you..." Alishas face blushed in embarrassment; such words were difficult for a call girl like her to utter. A sharp gleam shed in Xue Ans eyes, "ck Bear Bar?" Alisha nodded, "Thats right! But they are still drinking and having fun inside now. I got the news first and hurried over to tell you, you..." Before she could finish, Xue An interrupted her, "Thanks for delivering the news, how did you get here?" Alisha was taken aback, not understanding why Xue An would ask such a question, she hesitantly said, "I... I took a ck car here, but the damned driver wouldnt enter the town for anything, he would only wait outside the town, so I had to run over!" Xue An nodded, "Very good!" Then he stepped outside. Alisha was dumbstruck, "Andrew, what are you going to do?" Xue An said indifferently, "Catch a ride, then head to ck Bear Bar!" "Oh my god, Andrew, are you crazy? Did you hear what Im saying? Kopets thugs are nning to cause you trouble!" Alisha shouted excitedly. Xue An turned his head to nce at her, smiled and said, "Yes! Its precisely because theyre causing me trouble that I n to go resolve that trouble!" "No, Andrew, you cant go!" Alisha suddenly rushed forward to block Xue Ans path, then said seriously. "I know youre very angry, but Kopets gang arent ordinary people, some of them are even cyborgs! Youre no match for them!" Xue An smiled lightly, "How would I know if I dont give it a try?" After speaking, Xue An left directly. Alisha stood frozen in ce, until Xue An had walked far away before she snapped out of it with a shiver. Even though Xue An was smiling just now, Alisha felt as if a mechanical battledragon was waking inside that frail body, the extreme danger almost made her faint. And once she recovered, she suddenly remembered something, turned, and ran outside the town. But upon reaching outside the street, she only saw the exhaust trail left by the distant ck car. Alisha stomped heavily, suddenly turned around, and smiled at the towns only man with a mechanical motorcycle. "Vasilis, how about taking me to ck Bear Bar?" Vasilis whistled, raised three fingers, "Okay, but you have to apany me for three nights!" Alisha gritted her teeth, "Two nights, I can also do yourundry!" "Deal, my baby!" Just when Alisha was riding Vasiliss mechanical motorcycle, which was long overdue for scrapping, headed for ck Bear Bar. Outside the ck Bear Bar, Xue An stepped off this ck car made from various scrapped parts but miraculously capable of levitating flight. "Please wait here, Im going to resolve a little trouble, Ill be out soon to pay you the fare!" Xue An said indifferently. The ck car driver poked his head out the window, smiled strangely, "Of course, after all, Alisha that bitch has already promised to cover the round-trip cost, but as for you..." "Bro, looking like you do in this bar, is liable to stir up trouble! So Ill kindly advise you to still..." Before he could finish, Xue An was already heading towards ck Bear Bar. This ck car driver curled his lips, muttering, "Really seeking death!" Meanwhile. Xue An had already entered the ck Bear Bar. There was no guard at the door, for on thisnd, it has always been the people in the bar bullying others, so they dont even have the concept of guards. When rounding a corner, the violent and strongly rhythmic music directly flooded into the ears. The air was suffused with the unpleasant smell of tobo, and in the flickering shadows, countless people were crazily swaying their bodies to the music. Living in ecstasy! Only these four words could describe the panorama of life in ck Bear Bar. Xue Ans gaze swiftly scanned the entire hall but didnt find the so-called Kopet and his men. He frowned slightly and then approached the bar. At this moment, a scantily d bunny girl was idly sitting there, and at first nce of Xue Ans appearance, her eyes lit up. Although Xue Ans attire was shabby, she still leaned over, smiling as she asked, "Sir, are you alone?" Xue An smiled lightly, "Yes, is Mr. Kopet here?" Upon hearing the name Kopet, the bunny girls originally smiling expression froze instantly, then she nodded. "Thats right, hes here! But who are you?" "Oh, its like this, Mr. Kopet and I might have a little misunderstanding. He seems to be looking for me, so Ivee by!" Xue Ans smile was sincere. The bunny girl heard this and gave Xue An a deep look, her gaze revealed a hint of sympathy. As a girl working at this bar, she naturally knew what kind of people Kopets gang were. They were outright bastards and maniacs. Whatever misunderstanding they mentioned would definitely not be something good! Poor this youth is so beautiful, yet so naive as toe forward to solve the problem. Did he think by this he could move Kopet and his men? Impossible! Those guys hearts mustve long been reced by cold metal. Though feeling some sympathy in her heart, this bunny girl didnt dare to speak otherwise, or else shed be the one in bad luck. Thus she nodded, "Then pleasee with me!" Saying this, she led Xue An across the hall, up the stairs, arriving on the second floor. The environment here was clearly much quieter, yet strange sounds asionally emanated from the rooms along the hallway. Groans and wails. But its evident the soundproofing here was excellent, even the walls were cast of silvery-white metal. Upon reaching the end of the hallway. The bunny girl gently pushed open the door, "Lord Kopet is here! Pleasee in!" Xue An gave her a slight smile, "Thank you!" Then he stepped inside. The bunny girl shut the door, sighed lightly in her heart. How pitiful this youth is! Chapter 1478 - 1475: Mr. Kopet, now we can have a good talk (1st update)

Chapter 1478: Chapter 1475: Mr. Kopet, now we can have a good talk (1st update)

The light in the room was dim, and the air was filled with a strange and pungent scent, like a heavily made-up woman trying to arouse your desire. Through the ambiguous light, one could see a circle of sofas in the center of the room, with men and women sitting together, drinking and making merry. asionally, a few loud, arrogantughs would ring out. No one noticed Xue Ans arrival. In the minds of these people, they had always bullied others and never thought anyone would dare toe to them intentionally. So at this moment, they were very rxed,fortably enjoying this decadent and joyous life. "Hey, that little guy in the town yesterday looked really good! Boss, I could hardly control myself. Lets go find himter!" At this moment, a bald brute said with a sinister smile. His words drew a burst ofughter. A few men shouted in agreement. "Yeah, boss! You should have seen the aggrieved look on his face when I cut that little guys tendons; he wanted to cry but didnt dare to. Just thinking about it excites me!" "Hehe, and that little guy was really lucky to find such high-quality gears in the junkyard, which can even be used as alchemy materials!" "Bullshit, can you call that his luck? It should be said that our boss was lucky! Just in time for the trade fair, he managed to get such a treasure!" another man retorted. Corpet sat in the middle of the sofa, and after hearing these words, he revealed a smug smile. His figure was extremely burly, even when sitting, he seemed like a mountain of flesh. At this moment, he was indeed very pleased with himself. Because the gear they robbed from the town was indeed very valuable, coinciding with the trade fair, if he could buy some high-quality enhancers or potions, his strength could improve even further. In this world, strength means everything. Fine wine, women, everything relies on force to acquire. So naturally, he felt overjoyed. Additionally, his subordinates suggestion brought back memories of that pretty young face, further igniting a fire in Corpets heart. But just as he was about to speak, suddenly! The lights in the room were turned on. The ring light made those ustomed to darkness extremely ufortable. "What the hell? Who turned on the lights? Turn it off now!" someone shouted in anger. Just at this moment, a calm voice entered everyones ears in the room. "Mr. Corpet, its a pleasure to meet you again!" Upon hearing this, everyone in the room, including Corpet, was dumbfounded. Because this voice sounded quite familiar. And when they looked up, they saw Xue An standing in the shadow of the doorway. At this moment, the previously tense atmosphere caused by the sudden change dissipated instantly. Corpet and the others exchanged nces, then burst intoughter in unison. "Damn, scared me! I thought it was an enemy here for revenge!" someone cursed. The bald brute who had previously ogled Andrew even let out a creepyugh, "Yo, I was wondering who it was, turns out its you, little girl! What? Got bored and decided to throw yourself at us?" When he said the words "little girl," the bald brute deliberately emphasized them with a mocking tone. But just as he finished speaking, Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, and a sh of light appeared in his eyes. A sharp de silently appeared in front of the bald brute, then casually sliced through. Pop! The bald brutes head flew up like a ser ball, blood spurted out like a fountain, sttering everywhere. The heavy smell of blood, and this sudden act of violence, left everyone in shock. At this moment, Xue An stepped to a chair, sat down slowly, and revealed a faint smile. "Mr. Corpet, I think we can have a good talk now, dont you think?" Corpets face instantly turned ashen, his cold eyes staring at Xue An like a venomous snake. "Andrew, I never thought wed be so wrong about you; youre actually a master! But what do you want to talk about with me?" "Its simple! Return what you stole, and then tell me about the trade fair you were just discussing," Xue An said casually. These words left Corpet and others stunned, then they exchanged nces, revealing ferocious looks on their faces. "Andrew, do you know what youre doing?" someone sneered. Corpet, however, looked calmly at Xue An and said sinisterly, "Alright! I can do as you say, but then what?" "Then what?" Xue An leaned back on the leather sofa, stretchingfortably. "Haha, will my men just die for nothing?" Corpets eyes were filled with increasing killing intent, his left hand, only transformed into mechanical with alchemy at great expense, gradually clenched into a fist. "Oh, I understand!" Xue An nodded, "I promise you, as long as you all do as told, then I can let you die with dignity, how about that?" Boom! The entire room erupted in chaos. Corpet was furious, "You bastard...!" But before he could finish his words, he felt a blur before his eyes, and saw that Xue An, who had been sitting on the chair, was now standing before him, looking down at him. The mocking gaze filled Corpet with cold dread because he had only seen such a gaze in those high-level alchemists. It was the disdain of a superior for an inferior. But immediately, he felt immense humiliation and fury. After all, this young man had been the target of his bullying yesterday, and now suddenly bing like this, he naturally couldnt submit. So he was burning with rage, and in his chest, that mechanical heart transformed by alchemy was working at full capacity, instantly bursting with immense energy. This energy surged into his mechanical left hand, causing his left fist to clench tightly, electricity flickering, and then he punched towards Xue An standing before him. The force contained in this punch was so strong, it felt like a fighter jet wasing at full speed, causing a whirlwind to rise inside the whole room. But facing such an attack, the young man seemedpletely unfazed, standing still without any reaction. Seeing this, Corpet couldnt help but reveal a smug smirk, his eyes filled with cruelty and excitement. He had already pictured the scene of this young man being shattered by his punch, then exploding like a broken can of meat. This made him tremble with excitement. Chapter 1479 - 1476 - The Beast Will Eventually Die, Only Xue An is Eternal! (Second Update)

Chapter 1479: Chapter 1476 - The Beast Will Eventually Die, Only Xue An is Eternal! (Second Update)

As for Copets subordinates, they all had expressions of smugness and bloodlust. But just at this moment, Copet suddenly felt that his indomitable punch had been forcibly halted by a tremendous force. Just as he was feeling infinite amazement, he saw Xue An with one hand behind his back, casually gripping his mechanical left hand with the other. Then, with interest, Xue An examined Copet, "Interesting! You managed to unleash a blow at least at the Golden Immortal Peak solely through mechanical power!" Copet instantly regained hisposure, then a mad expression appeared on his face. His mechanical heart started beating wildly as if it was exploding, channeling its immense energy into the left fist gripped by Xue An. There came a crisp crackling sound from the left hand, apanied by shes of electricity. Clearly, the power was too great, reaching a point of copse. Yet, this made the power of the left hand ascend yet again, frantically shaking, trying to free itself from Xue Ans grasp. Unfortunately, all was in vain. Though Xue An held it casually, his hand felt as if it were made of steel, with Copet unable to budge it in the slightest. This couldnt help but fill Copets eyes with horror and fear. He was confident that this strike could crush a high-level alchemist, so why hadnt he even swayed a single hair of this young man? At this moment, the corners of Xue Ans mouth lifted into a cold smile, "What a shame, Mr. Copet, it seems you dont wish to cooperate nicely! Then I have no choice but to..." With that, Xue An suddenly tightened his grip. Bang! Copets hand burst like paper, directly crushed by Xue An as sparks flew off, causing Copet to let out an earth-shattering scream. But it wasnt over yet, Xue An kicked Copet to the ground, stomped on his chest, and swiftly pulled upward with his hand. Crack! Apanied by a teeth-gritting sound of metal scraping and breaking, followed by a muffled thump. Copets arm was forcibly torn off by Xue An. Sparks flew as exposed wires dripped grease like blood vessels. Due to the severe pain, Copet iled on the ground like a dead fish. Meanwhile, Xue An weighed the still slightly trembling mechanical arm in his hand, revealing a charming smile. "Mr. Copet, I think we can have a proper talk now, cant we?" The entire scene was dead silent, so quiet that one could hear many people secretly swallowing. Copet disyed infinite fear. Never had he seen such a maniac like Xue An. If hed been defeated by Alchemical Secret Arts, Copet could ept that. But from start to finish, Copet hadnt detected the slightest mechanical oscition from Xue An. Which left only one exnation. This Andrew had solely relied on physical strength to overpower and forcibly rip off his mechanical arm. But was that really possible? Copet had never heard of anyone being able to fight against machinery with pure bodily strength. But the facts were right before him, leaving him no choice but to believe. Therefore, at this moment, fear filled his gaze as he looked at Xue An. He even suspected that within this young mans thin bodyy a being akin to a Mechanical Tyrannosaurus. Otherwise, he wouldnt be so fierce! Thus, without hesitation, he nodded and stammered, "Of... of course!" Saying this, he turned to his subordinates, still stuck in a stupor of shock, and shouted, "What are you standing around for? Hurry and get Mr. Andrews item back!" These subordinates awakened as if from a dream, "Yes!" Then they scrambled to open the safe in the room and ced a small box tremulously on the table. Xue An nced over, inside the box was an exquisitely crafted gear emitting a pale purple sheen. "Mr. Copet, had you cooperated from the start, you wouldnt have suffered this pain, am I right?" With that, Xue An released his foot from stepping on Copet and leisurely walked to the table, seating himself atop it. "Yes, yes! Its my fault for not recognizing your importance, apologizing profusely!" Copet apologized repeatedly, struggling to get up from the ground. But just at the instant he was about to stand, he suddenly signaled with his eyes to his subordinates. "Open fire!" At hismand, these vicious thugs immediately grabbed guns from under the table and beside the sofa, aiming at Xue An and pulled the trigger. Exactly! In this world, there were guns too. Due to the advanced mechanical civilization and the enhancement by alchemy, the firearms here were far more powerful than Earths guns. Like now. In the barrage of bullets, tables and sofas were reduced to dust. Especially Copet, all that could be seen was his remaining right hand holding a revolver adorned with elegant alchemical patterns, frantically pulling the trigger. Bullets powered solely by alchemical energy were immensely strong, even the shockwave caused cracks in the walls of the room. This loud disturbance naturally rmed those outside the room. In the second-floor private room, many people poked their heads out, curious about themotion outside. They didnt know what had happened, but once they confirmed the sound came from the room at the end of the corridor, they all flinched in fear. Because they all knew, that private room was Copets exclusive room. No surprise that a maniac who even had his heart reced with cold machinery would do such things. So, these people quickly withdrew back, pretending not to have heard the gunshots. Only the bunny girl who had led Xue An up here looked pale with sympathy flooding her heart. I told him not to go, didnt I! And what happened? Sigh! Plus, there seemed to be screams earlier, and now theres such a hugemotion! This young man likely has a grim fate! Her brother was just like this back then, wasnt he? Tears welled up in the bunny girls eyes, filled with helpless anger and sighs. Yet just then, the dense gunfire suddenly stopped. Not only the gunfire, but all sounds abruptly came to a halt! In its ce was a deathly silenceden with ominous meaning. The bunny girl was stunned. What happened? What tricks were Copets gang up to? Suddenly. The door to the room at the end of the corridor was gently pushed open. The bunny girls eyes gradually widened, staring nkly at Xue An stepping out from the darkness beyond the door with a smile, her mind going nk. What happened? Why did this young man seem unscathed? Could it be that he didnt sh with Copet, and what was with the gunshots just now? While in confusion and uncertainty, Xue An already walked up to her and smiled slightly. "Pardon me, may I ask where I can take a shower?" "Uh..." The bunny girl didnt react at first, but just as she was about to speak, she suddenly shuddered, her pupils instantly shrinking to the size of pinpoints. Because, to her horror, she discovered stters of fresh blood on the young man before her. At the same time, she also noticed a streak of crimson trailing from the slightly ajar door behind him. All of which made her tremble all over. Chapter 1480 - 1477: The Giant Steampunk War Machine (3rd Update)

Chapter 1480: Chapter 1477: The Giant Steampunk War Machine (3rd Update)

But soon, she forced herself to calm down, because she didnt want to anger this bloodied, mysterious, and powerful boy. She trembled as she spoke, "M... Master, theres nowhere to take a bath in this bar!" "Oh! Is that so!" Xue An replied indifferently, without any hint of disappointment in his voice. But the bunny girl suddenly gritted her teeth, "However, Master, I do have a ce where you can freshen up a bit! If you dont mind, you cane with me." Xue An nced at the bunny girl and smiled slightly, "Thank you!" The bunny girl suddenly became happy, but before leaving, she remembered something and turned back to the end of the corridor to heavily shut a slightly open door. Not feeling assured, she even hung a sign on the door, with a blood-red warning written on it. "Do Not Disturb!" This was something Kopette had specially prepared to ensure he wouldnt be disturbed while indulging himself. Once this was hung, no one was allowed to step inside this private room. After doing all this, the bunny girl turned and smiled at Xue An, "Master, please follow me!" Listening to the sound of running water from the washroom, Heda gradually calmed down. She herself didnt understand why she was so bold, actually daring to bring such a dangerous boy back to where she lived. But thinking of the boys bright smile, Hedas face slowly turned red. As for Kopette and his men... Heda was certain they were already dead! Because when she closed the door, the smell of blood in that room was already nauseatingly overpowering. Strangely, Heda didnt feel any fear; instead, she felt a sense of calm and relief. Because whenever she thought of the various abuses Kopette and his gang had inflicted on her, Heda hated them to the core, and this loathing extended to her sincere gratitude towards Xue An. At this moment, Xue An, having finished freshening up, walked out of the room. He had already changed out of his tattered clothes into ones Heda had specially found for him. Seeing this unnaturally clean and handsome boy standing before her, Heda couldnt help but feel a bit dazed. In her trance, she even thought that her brother, who had been tortured to death by Kopette and his men, hade back to life. "Thank you for the clothes!" After saying this, Xue An ced a gear on the table, turned, and walked towards the door. Indeed! The currency of this world was actually gears. And this gear, emitting a faint blue sheen, was something Xue An had obtained from Kopettes safe. Since they were already dead, these things shouldnt go to waste. Xue An felt no pressure at all about this, even feeling a bit nostalgic. Back when he was cultivating in The Multiverse, without the support of a sect and with scarce resources, he had more than once defeated those brutal and unrighteous cultivators and looted their resources. This time was no exception. Xue An didnt want to change the timeline prematurely, as doing so might increase this worlds rejection towards him, leading to failure at thest moment. So, he followed the identity arranged for him by the Alchemy Cube, proceeding step by step, curious about what might happen next. He believed that the Alchemy Cube gave him this identity for a reason, definitely implying clues to follow. As expected. He learned about the clue of the transaction meeting from Kopettes mouth. This confirmed Xue Ans suspicion that this world was far moreplex than it appeared. Thats why he didnt use any power beyond this worlds understanding, not even disturbing An Yan. Because he couldnt be certain, if An Yan suddenly appeared in this world, whether it would trigger a strong rejection from it. If that happened, it would be troublesome. Even without rejection, the Alchemy Cube might forcibly alter the timeline, setting an identity for An Yan as well. That was also something Xue An wasnt willing to see. So, Xue An simply continued ording to the worlds rules. In other words, Xue An now seems to be ying a puzzle adventure game, and he didnt n on cheating because what he was looking for was very important! Heda looked at the gear on the table, then suddenly looked up at Xue An as he walked out, "Master, it should be me thanking you!" Heda paused, "Thank you for killing those scoundrels of Kopette!" Xue An didnt turn back, but his lips curved into a slight smile, as he faintly replied, "No need, it was just a little effort!" With that, Xue An stepped out of the room. Leaving Heda standing there a bit dumbfounded, "Just a little effort?" At this moment. Outside, it was already nighttime. A crimson moon hung in the sky, its light illuminating the earth, casting a blood-colored hue over the night. It wasnt a full moon, so the power of the Crimson Moon wasnt fully activated. Every month, this Crimson Moon would fully exert its power, and on that day, the entire world would bepletely lit up. Its brightness was evenparable to that of daylight. Indeed! The light of the Crimson Moon could be artificially adjusted. Not only the Crimson Moon but even the zing sun during the day was the same. Because in this world, even the sun and moon were alchemical constructs. Yet over time, these alchemical creations from the heyday of the ancient Alchemy Civilization had lost their control methods. The sun and moon now rise and set, waxing and waning, solely supported by the powerful alchemical rules, with no one able to control them anymore. The Boars Head Bar remained bustling with noise, while outside on the street, the unlicensed cab driver grumbled as he waited. "I must be crazy, still waiting here for that guy, hes probably been cleaned out and became a corpse by now!" the driver muttered as he prepared to start the car and leave. But just then, a sound like the growl of a wild beast came from afar, mechanical and booming. The cab drivers body trembled, his face instantly turning pale. Because he recognized what that mechanical roar was, Just as he nervously turned the key to leave, two massive beams of light suddenly lit up, blinding him so much he couldnt open his eyes. Then, with the mechanical growl, a giant motorcycle with a skull-like front emitted a rich steampunk vibe and slowly approached. The cab driver trembled all over, but he still forced himself to remainposed, rolling down the window and smiling broadly as he leaned out. "Lord Kopette, youre going out for a drive again... " But he didnt finish the sentence, his eyes widening instantly. Because, to his shock, the one riding Kopettes exclusive ride was a handsome boy. It was Andrew, who had taken his cab to get here earlier! The cab drivers mouth hung wide open. At that moment, Xue An turned his head and gave him a slight smile, then flicked his finger, and a gear flew into the car through the window. "Here, for your fare!" "Ah... this... " the cab driver wanted to say something. Xue An said calmly, "Excuse me, could you tell me which direction Qingshi Cheng is?" The cab driver instinctively raised a hand to point behind him. "Thanks!" With that, Xue An lowered his goggles, twisted the throttle hard, and the giant motorcycle roared to life, then shot forward like a phantom in the night, vanishing instantly into the vast darkness. Chapter 1481 - 1478: You Stupid Groundhog (First Update)

Chapter 1481: Chapter 1478: You Stupid Groundhog (First Update)

The ck car driver stared nkly, and after a long while, he noticed that the gear Xue An had tossed to him was actually glowing blue. "Hiss! He actually gave so much money? And whats with his car? Isnt that Lord Copetes exclusive vehicle?" The ck car driver muttered softly. Meanwhile. With an earth-shattering noise, a battered motorcycle emitting thick ck smoke wobbled its way to the front of the Bear Bar. Alisha leaped off the back seat and immediately spotted the ck car by the street, rushing over quickly. "Hey, wheres Andrew? Did he go into the bar?" The ck car driver nodded, "Of course, he went in a long time ago!" Alisha immediately let out a wail, then turned around and yelled angrily at the middle-aged man. "Its all because of your crappy motorcycle! It broke down halfway! Now everythings ruined!" The middle-aged man seemed annoyed as well, "Alisha, you can insult me, but please dont talk about my motorcycle!" "What? Its broken, so I cant say it?" Alisha grew even more aggressive. "You..." The middle-aged man was left speechless. Alisha shed a few sorrowful tears while looking at the Bear Bar. "Poor Andrew, why didnt you listen to advice? Now look, youre probably finished!" "Cough, cough!" The ck car driver suddenly coughed lightly and then said, "Alisha, are you worried about that young man just now? Well, you dont have to be! Because about three minutes before you arrived, that boy had already driven off in Lord Copetes battle car!" "What?" Alisha shrieked, "Are you sure you didnt see it wrong?" "What a joke, who do you think I am? How could I see it wrong! Besides, he paid my fare in full before he left!" The ck car driver raised the gear in his hand. Alishas eyes gradually widened, and she impatiently asked, "Where did he go?" The ck car driver shrugged, "How would I know! But he did ask me for directions to Qingshi Cheng before he left!" "Qingshi Cheng?" Alishas face instantly turned somewhat pale. "Yes! Alisha, youre in luck. This gentleman was very generous, and this gear he gave me is enough for a round trip fare, so I wont need you to apany me! Goodbye!" With that, the ck car driver leisurely drove off. The middle-aged man sheepishly came over, "Alisha, since Andrew is already gone, why dont we head back now, that way we can make it home by dawn!" As he spoke, the middle-aged man greedily eyed Alishas figure. Before he finished speaking, Alisha erupted in anger, "Get lost! Get out of my sight! Its all because of you that I missed seeing Andrew, you stupid groundhog, and you still want to sleep with me?" Alisha roared with the ferocity of a feisty goose, iling aggressively. The middle-aged mans face turned red with embarrassment, and he retreated silently, initially wanting to retaliate but hesitated, fearing to alert the people in the Bear Bar. Helpless, he could only say fiercely. "Alisha, you loose woman, just you wait!" With that, he slunk away on his motorcycle. This left Alisha standing there, despondent, "Qingshi Cheng... Andrew, what are you doing there?" As the scarlet moon gradually set in the west, the light of day rose from the east, illuminating the world. The whole world awoke, and people began busying themselves for their days sustenance. At this time, the Bear Bar quieted down. The customers who partied all night departed, and the exhausted barmaidsy on their beds, closing their eyes, ready to fall into a deep sleep. But at this moment, a piercing scream from the second floor shattered this rare calm. The entire Bear Bar erupted again with this scream. Battered by insomnia but just about to slip into a sweet dream thanks to a ss of champagne, the bar manager Moritz was simrly awakened by this scream, prompting him to sit up in sudden anger. "By the Gear God, if I catch the bitch who screamed, Ill cut her tongue out and make it a doorknob for the restroom!" Moritz, seething with anger, stormed out of his room, followed wordlessly by a few subordinates as he headed for the second floor. Just rounding the corner, the shrill scream pierced Moritzs ears. A waitress sat slumped at the end of the corridor by a room door, screaming hysterically. "Aaaaaahhhhh!" Moritz was beyond furious, charging forward and grabbing the waitress by her hair. "You damned whore, do you know you disturbed Lord Moritzs sweet dreams?" The searing pain on her scalp abruptly cut her scream short, but she remained far from lucid. She trembled all over, emitting clucks of terror from her throat, akin to a hen awaiting ughter watching the butcher approach with a knife. Moritz frowned slightly! The damn woman seemed utterly petrified. What was going on? Could it be that Lord Copete and his friends were up to some new tricks? As the manager of the Bear Bar, he naturally knew whose suite it was, and he was well aware of Copete and the others cruel, perverted hobbies. But because Copete had intricate ties with his boss, Moritz had always turned a blind eye to these matters. He even often tacitly condoned and indulged them. After all, if you want beasts to work for you, you must satiate their desires first. Thus, over the years, Moritz had seen more than a few corpses carried out from that suite. The bizarre, whimsical torture methods sometimes even left Moritz in awe. Of course, this also led to his staff being frightened more than once. But he had never seen such an extreme reaction like that of the waitress. Moritz felt a sliver of doubt, then walked up to the door. The door was slightly ajar, obviously pushed open by the waitress. Although he hadnt entered yet, he could already smell the nauseatingly strong stench of blood. Moreover, there was a darkened stain on the carpet under the door slit, clearly the mark of dried blood. Moritz frowned! Had they gone a bit too far this time? Perhaps he should advise Mr. Copete to rein it in a bit because going too far could invite unnecessary trouble. For instance, with such a strong smell of blood, who knew what they had done inside. Chapter 1482 - 1479: The Beast is About to Be Unleashed (2nd Update)

Chapter 1482: Chapter 1479: The Beast is About to Be Unleashed (2nd Update)

Calcting in his mind, Moritz casually pushed open the door and then stepped inside. The room was very dark, and the smell of blood was so strong it went straight up his nose. Moritz took out a handkerchief to cover his mouth and nose, muffling his voice as he said, "Lord Kopet, Im sorry to interrupt your entertainment, but I wanted to ask if you need any help?" The words were very polite, but there was no response. Moritzs brow furrowed even tighter! Could it be thatst nights fun was too intense? Still not awake now? This kind of thing wasnt unheard of, so Moritz took a few more steps forward. Just then, he suddenly noticed that the ground beneath his feet was very slippery and sticky, as if stepping on a slug, extremely disgusting. Gear God above, what on earth did these guys do? The mildly germophobic Moritzined in his heart. But at that moment, Moritz suddenly stepped on something soft, and unexpectedly, he fell to the ground with a thud. By this time, his eyes had gradually adapted to the light in the room, so at the moment he fell, he suddenly discovered that right in front of him was a corpse with wide-open eyes, long dead. Gear God above, Moritz certainly wouldnt be scared by a mere corpse. But the problem was that when he saw the appearance of the corpse, a chill surged from the depths of his heart, and all the hairs on his body stood up. Because he recognized the identity of this dead body, it was one of Kopets thugs, normally extremely arrogant and brutal. But now, this thug was dead with wide-open eyes, full of fear. Moritz began to tremble all over, and then said in a shaky voice, "Lord Kopet, are you... are you there?" Still no response. The room was terrifyingly quiet. Moritz didnt care about his expensive suit anymore, he shakily got up from the ground, almost crawling to the switch by the door. Click! When the switch was activated, weak alchemical energy surged through the circuit, and the soft incandescent light flooded the entire room. And the scene that appeared in front of Moritz made this self-proimed knowledgeable and invincible bear bar manager emit a scream of extreme terror. The originally ck sofa had been dyed deep red by blood, and the carpet on the ground had be viscous and muddy from absorbing too much blood. The color of blood was everywhere, and under the glow of the incandescent light, the originally magnificent private room turned into a ughterhouse. Indeed! Literally a ughterhouse. The ground and the sofa were littered with corpses lying haphazardly. These corpses, without exception, had been pierced by countless bullets. But strangely, evidence showed that at the time, these people didnt die immediately, struggling for a while until all their blood drained out before dying in despair. And in the bloodbath, like a small mountain, Kopet sat in the middle, surprisingly without any bullet holes, only his left arm seemed to have been forcibly torn off by some huge force. But he was undeniably dead, for sitting on the sofa was just a headless corpse. And on the coffee table in front of the sofa, hisrge head was neatly ced on top. A hint of confusion lingered on Kopets face, as if he couldnt believe he died so easily. Beside his head was ced his mechanical arm. It was evident that the person who arranged these things was very calm, even taking the time to align the position, striving for the arm and head to be parallel with each other. But all this only filled Moritz with deep fear, cold sweat instantly soaking his clothes. Then, those subordinates who followed him also walked into the room, all stunned by the gruesome scene in front of them. "Lord Moritz, Kopet he...," a subordinate stammered. Moritz leaned against the wall, taking a few heavy breaths, then gradually regained hisposure, and sternly ordered, "Everyone back out, seal this ce, no one is allowed in without mymand!" "Yes!" Then Moritz turned and rushed up to the supervisors office on the third floor. A bird skeleton was ced on the desk in this office. Moritz took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, then grabbed this bird, dipped its beak in ink, and scribbled a few words on paper. "Kopet dead,e quickly!" After writing, the bird skeleton trembled a few times, then the words on the paper magically disappeared. The wind letter bird, a simple and effectivemunication tool, but due to its high cost, it was generally only used for extremely important messages. Afterpleting all this, Moritz finally copsed into his chair as if relieved, his face pale with fear. After a good while, he shakily picked up his pipe, but couldnt light the tobo inside. Because he had only one thought in his mind. Big trouble! Kopet may have been a heinous scoundrel, but he had a good rtionship with his boss. Now that hes dead, his boss definitely wont let it slide! Especially the way Kopet died, clearly carried a message of defiance and warning. This will make the whole situation even more unmanageable! Because in this territory, no one dares to challenge his boss like this! In a rage, his boss will certainly stop at nothing. Thinking about the consequences of his bosss brutal beasts being unleashed, Moritzs eyelids twitched. Gear God above, please dont drag me into this! Moritz prayed softly. And just as the Bear Bar was in turmoil over the sudden deaths of Kopet and others, Outside Qingshi Cheng! Xue An slowly brought a giant motorcycle to a halt. In front was a decayed mechanical city. Once sky-high buildings had lost their former glory, some had even toppled over, bing ruins. The pitch-ck alloy city walls bore huge w marks that sent chills down ones spine, indicating how dangerous the past battle was. Yet, it was also a bustling city. The city was bustling with traffic, all sorts of assembled vehicles flowing continuously. Along the city walls spread a sprawling slum that stretched as far as the eye could see. On the roadside, someone was lighting a bonfire with used tires, young people dressed in metal punk clothes with full-body tattoos eyed everyone passing by with dangerous looks. As in other parts of this world, this was a fallen city! Xue Ans lips curled into a slight, icy smile. He didnt like this smell, but everyone has the right to choose their own way of survival. So Xue An never looked down on ormented on these people or these things. He only had one thought now, to find what he wanted in this lost civilization as soon as possible. Therefore, he twisted the elerator and slowly rode into the city. Chapter 1483 - 1480: Street Confrontation (First Update)

Chapter 1483: Chapter 1480: Street Confrontation (First Update)

Qingshi Cheng isnt particrlyrge, at least notpared to thoserge cities in the ghost realm that span tens of thousands of square kilometers, but even so, it is divided into the Inner City and Outer City two regions. The Inner City is inhabited by wealthy people of power or incredibly strong individuals. The Outer City, on the other hand, is a mix of all sorts, with impoverishedmoners and viins from all over. In such a chaotic and harsh environment, conflict is inevitable. Sometimes, it might just be for a worthless gear that people here wille to blows, even risk their lives. Simply put, those who can survive in this environment inevitably have to shed their cowardice and be bloodthirsty strongmen. Weakness or kindness can hardly survive in this ce. Like now. Zhuang Linyan is facing a huge crisis. Since inheriting her brothers legacy, as the controller of more than a dozen streets in the Outer City, Zhuang Linyan can be considered a local power. Here it is necessary to introduce the streets she controls. Because this area is rtively close to the Inner City, and coupled with its strategically important location, it has gathered arge number of people. Many women who have no other options have simply started working as streetwalkers, and so this ce has be a favorite haunt for those high-ss individuals of the Inner City seeking pleasure. This directly contributed to the twisted prosperity here. But twisted prosperity is still prosperity, so quickly, this ce became a coveted piece of fat meat among the big bosses cutting their own turf in the Outer City. Zhuang Linyans brother died protecting his territory from being invaded. But just when everyone thought these dozen streets were about to change hands, Zhuang Linyan stepped up, first using thunderous means to deter those coveting eyes from all directions, then iron-fisted means to suppress the unrest within. Through these measures, she miraculously managed to control the situation and eventually became the only female boss in the Outer City. After that, Zhuang Linyan began vigorous reforms; because she was rtively lenient to the lower ranks, she particrly instructed her subordinates not to bully the streetwalkers, and even lowered the protection fee a notch. So quickly, she gained the support of all the streetwalkers. But just as she was managing her domain in an orderly fashion, and her strength was rapidly rising. A huge crisis suddenly descended without warning. At this moment. On a street, Zhuang Linyan stood with a team of subordinates. Across from them were a dozen burly men with fierce expressions, and at the forefront of these brawny men was a man missing half an ear, which had been repaired with metal. At this moment, Zhuang Linyan took a deep breath, "Hei Dao, what exactly are your Blood Wolf Gang people doing on my turf?" Hei Dao nced at Zhuang Linyan, who was dressed in a ck trench coat with a graceful figure, and couldnt help but reveal a sinister smile. "Hehe, Miss Zhuang, dont be in such a rush! Im here firstly to have some fun with my brothers, and secondly... to deliver a message from our boss!" "Your boss? Blood Wolf? What does he want to say?" When mentioning Blood Wolf, Zhuang Linyans eyes surged with intense killing intent. It was Blood Wolf who killed Zhuang Linyans brother, so of course, she couldnt forget such deep hatred. "Hehe, our boss said that tomorrow at this time hes going to invite the surrounding bigwigs for a casual gathering, to discuss some things, and he hopes youll attend!" "A casual gathering? Heh!" Zhuang Linyans face showed a sneer, "Do you think theres anything left for me to talk about with your boss?" Hei Dao shrugged, "My boss knew youd have that reaction, so he also said!" "Said what?" "He said that as long as you obediently surrender and be his woman, he can allow you to continue managing these dozen streets; otherwise..." Before he finished, Zhuang Linyans subordinates behind her were already furious. "Bullshit! Your Blood Wolf Gang is purely delusional!" "Thats right! If you have the guts, bring it on! See if I dont kill you Blood Wolf pups!" The angry shouts were incessant, yet Zhuang Linyan remained remarkably calm, raising her hand to stop the indignation of the people behind her, then coldly looked at Hei Dao opposite. "Did your boss really say that?" "Of course!" Hei Dao said calmly. "Fine, then you go back and tell him that I will personally take his head!" Zhuang Linyan said through gritted teeth. Upon hearing this, Hei Dao revealed a sinister smile, "Good! As expected of a heroic woman, but theres one thing I hope Miss Zhuang realizes; right now, its not just our Blood Wolf Gang against you...!" This sentence made Zhuang Linyans pupils instantly contract to pinpoints because that was what she feared the most. If it was only the Blood Wolf Gang, she could barely hold on, but if there were others behind the Blood Wolf Gang, the situation would be very unfavorable! "What exactly do you mean?" Zhuang Linyan asked coldly. "What do I mean? Hahahaha! Zhuang, Ill tell you the truth, a certain lord from the Inner City is very displeased with your recent actions, so you better weigh your options!" Upon hearing the word "Inner City lord," Zhuang Linyansplexion suddenly turned pale. The people behind her also changed colors collectively. Seeing this, Hei Dao couldnt help but feel more pleased, licking his lips, andughed sinisterly, "So Miss Zhuang, I hope you think twice about this, because... with just you and your people, opposing us Blood Wolf Gang is purely delusional!" "But... if today you properly apany me and my brothers, I can put in a good word for you with my boss..." Before he finished, Zhuang Linyan was furious, "Youre looking for death!" Simultaneously, a few men behind her charged without hesitation. For these subordinates, Zhuang Linyan being insulted was like a public p to their faces, so at this moment, all were burning with rage. But just as they got close, Hei Dao coldlyughed, "Bleed them all a bit for me!" Saying this, he retreated, and the brawny men behind him surged forward, engaging in a brawl. There were no screams, only the sound of bones breaking and flesh being cut by sharp des. In merely a breath, Hei Daos subordinates retreated like a tide. Meanwhile, Zhuang Linyans men copsed on the ground in unison, with their bones broken all over, losing any ability to resist. This scene made Zhuang Linyans expression gradually heavy. While Hei Dao looked at her with a mocking expression, a small, agile ck Dagger was weaving between his fingers. "Miss Zhuang, have you decided now..." Chapter 1484 - 1481: One Strike Kill (Second Update)

Chapter 1484: Chapter 1481: One Strike Kill (Second Update)

But before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the roar of a massive engine. The ground began to tremble with it, as if something huge was approaching at high speed. Everyone turned their heads to look and saw a faint gray line suddenly appearing at the end of the vacant street. Before anyone could react, a giant motorcycle burst forth from the gray curtain of dust. The entire motorcycle was streamlined, with a massive alloy skull head at the front, which sent shivers down peoples spines. This unusual sight stunned everyone present. At the same time. The giant motorcycle charged forward with a speed that bordered on madness, forcing everyone to retreat from its overwhelming presence. Boom! When the motorcycle was near, it executed a beautiful tail spin and then steadily stopped between the confronting parties. Only then did people see clearly that the driver of this giant war machine was a handsome, elegant young man. This stark contrast left many in shock. Meanwhile, Xue An took off his goggles, raised his head, and nced at the crooked two-story building by the street, casually saying, "Is this the ce?" With that, he dismounted the motorcycle and walked toward the two-story building. From start to finish, Xue An didnt spare a nce at the people confronting one another, as if they were mere air. This building was a ce Xue An had frequently stayed at upon arriving in Qingshi Cheng, gleaned from forcing Copetev into revealing information. As there was still over half a month until the trading event Copetev mentioned, Xue An nned to linger here for a few days. But at that moment, Hei Dao and his men were standing in front of the building, so Xue An walked straight over. In fact, since Xue An appeared on the scene, Hei Dao had been sizing him up. Upon noticing Xue Ans motorcycle, he immediately presumed he was a rampaging bandita mercenary feared for their savagery, working for whoever paid them. This ordinarily wouldnt matter, but Xue Ans attitudepletely enraged Hei Dao. Especially when Xue An walked toward them with a nonchnt expression, it inmed Hei Daos anger. "Zhuang, I didnt expect youd hire an outsider! But dont you think this guy, who looks like a woman, is aplete fool who knows nothing?" Hei Daoughed fiercely at Zhuang Linyan and raised his hand, sending the ck dagger in his hand darting straight at Xue An. The speed was so fast that it emitted a piercing whistle. This was Hei Daos famous special skill; his ck dagger was never off target and was even more powerful than firearms. Zhuang Linyan was also baffled, not knowing who this suddenly appearing young man was. But since he was headed towards Hei Dao and his men, he was naturally a friend, so she couldnt help but shout. "Watch out!" However, as soon as she spoke, she was stunned by the scene before her. Xue An leisurely raised his hand, and between two fingers was that ck dagger. At this moment, the dagger kept quivering slightly. Everyones eyes gradually widened. None knew how he managed it. Because throughout the entire process, Xue An was so calm, even nonchnt, as if the dagger flew into his hand on its own. Hei Daos expression gradually became grim. He had absolute confidence in his flying dagger, so he was even more baffled about how the young man aplished it. Just then, Xue Anchong calmly said to him, "Is this dagger yours?" Hei Dao stared, then nodded slightly, "I am Hei Dao, Deputy Sect Leader of the Blood Wolf Gang. Friend, you... ." He nned to reveal his identity first, using this method to remind the youngster of the depth of the matter. Then speak a few formal words to probe Xue Ans background. Unexpectedly, Xue Anpletely ignored his nonsense, merely slightly nodding, "Since its yours, Im returning it now!" With that, Xue An casually waved his hand. Whoosh! It was as if a fierce wind suddenly swept through the street. Once the ck dagger left Xue Ans hand, it stormed toward Hei Dao and his men with a violent momentum. The speed was so extreme that the dagger was close to melting. Facing such power, Hei Dao and his subordinates were all terrified. Especially Hei Dao, infinite terror filled his eyes as he attempted to flee. Only then did he discover, to his extreme horror, that he couldnt move a muscle. This led to a piteous scream, "No... ." Before he could finish speaking, the dagger had already struck. Whoosh! The liquefied dagger pierced through, blowing Hei Daos entire body to pieces. And this was merely the beginning. Blocked by Hei Dao, the dagger wholly dispersed with hot liquid metal enveloping the strong men as well. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Apanied by muffled sounds, his men were blown to pieces before they could react. Finally! The blood mist gradually dispersed, and the shattered pieces of flesh blown skyward fell down. With a crisp sound of "ding," a metal-made half ear fell at Zhuang Linyans feet. Zhuang Linyan and everyone else were dumbfounded. The Blood Wolf Gangs Deputy Sect Leader Hei Dao, who had been posturing a moment ago, was dead? Killed by his own dagger, and not even leaving his body behind. This fact was so terrifying that Zhuang Linyan and others couldnt pull themselves out of the shock. At this time, Xue An slightly shook his head, "Too weak, next time I shouldnt even use half the force!" Indeed! Xue Ans casual wave had only used half his force. Yet such nonchnt half-force had enormous destructive power, annihting Hei Dao and his men in one strike. After speaking, Xue An stepped along the blood-drenched road and walked directly into the two-story building. From start to finish, he didnt look at Zhuang Linyan and the others. Only after his figure disappeared into the street-side building did Zhuang Linyan and others let out a collective sigh of relief. Because the aura from Xue An was so overpowering, it suffocated everyone. "Sis Zhuang, Hei Dao is dead; the Blood Wolf Gang definitely wont let this go easily. What should we do next?" a subordinate asked bitterly, looking at the blood-stained street. All of them were worried. Indeed! Hei Dao was dead, but the Blood Wolf Gang wouldnt easily overlook it. And if the Blood Wolf Gang seized this opportunity for a full attack, relying on themselves alone, they probably werent a match. At this moment, Zhuang Linyan withdrew her gaze from the building, took a deep breath, "Stand guard here; without my orders, no one leaves or enters, and tightly seal the news of Hei Daos death!" "Yes!" Then Zhuang Linyan straightened her attire, wore a brilliant smile, and strode toward the building. Chapter 1485 - 1482: A Transaction with the Rampaging Villain (First Update)

Chapter 1485: Chapter 1482: A Transaction with the Rampaging Viin (First Update)

Though in charge of the dozen or so streets nearby, Zhuang Linyan had nevere to this small building. Until this time when she stepped inside, even Zhuang Linyan couldnt help but be silently shocked. Because, unlike the dpidation outside, the interior of this small building was extremely luxurious; even the seemingly precarious walls were made of metal. Simply put, the entire building was solid, almost like a fortress. Though she came in soon after, upon entering the foyer, the living room was empty, without a trace of Xue An. Zhuang Linyans heart trembled, but she quickly took a deep breath and spoke loudly, "Friend, Ie with no malice, only to talk about certain matters, so I ask for a meeting!" No response. The building was so quiet one could hear their own heartbeat. But just as Zhuang Linyan was about to continue yelling, a calm voice rose from behind her. "Mm?" This sudden voice made the hair on Zhuang Linyans body stand up; she hurriedly turned around, only to see the young man previously leaning obliquely on the door frame, his gaze sizing her up yfully. If she hadnt just witnessed the scene of him annihting Hei Dao and others with one strike, Zhuang Linyan found it hard to believe that such a clean and handsome young man held such formidable power. But after Xue Ans gaze swept over her, a nameless terror and despair suddenly rose in Zhuang Linyans heart. At that moment, Zhuang Linyan even felt like an ant facing an ancient giant controlling her fate. Luckily, Xue An quickly restrained his gaze. Only then did Zhuang Linyan let out a long breath of relief and stammered, "Sir...Sir, Im sorry to disturb you, but I have very important matters to discuss with you...." Before she could finish speaking, Xue An suddenly said, "The people who just died were your enemies, right?" Zhuang Linyan gaped, "Ye...yes!" But she hastened to exin, "But sir, I with them...." Xue Ans lips curved into a slight smile, and he gently waved a hand. "Do you know why you can stand here talking to me peacefully, while those few people ended up without graves?" "Because I can feel those guys hands stained with blood, while yours are not! So...." Xue An looked deeply at Zhuang Linyan, "You should be grateful for being a good person!" Under the Gear God above, Zhuang Linyan had never felt so thankful before. For she could sense the killing intent permeating Xue Ans voice, making her believe that if this young man wished, he could easily kill her, even destroy everything. At this point, Xue An casually walked over to the firece, sat on the wide leather sofa, and said unhurriedly, "Well, tell me, what brings you here!" Zhuang Linyan took a deep breath; her demeanor became three points more respectful than before, and she said solemnly, "Sir, allow me to introduce myself first. I am Zhuang Linyan, in charge of the dozen or so streets nearby!" Saying this, Zhuang Linyan sneaked a nce at Xue An sitting on the sofa, noticing he showed no expression, seemingly listening quietly. She then secretly gritted her teeth and continued, "The ones you destroyed earlier were Hei Dao and others, the deputy sect leader of the Blood Wolf Gang! And this Blood Wolf Gang is precisely a sect I have deep grudges against!" Next, Zhuang Linyan briefly recounted her grievances with the Blood Wolf Gang, and after she finished, she lifted her head to gaze intensely at Xue An. "Sir, this Hei Dao was sent by the Blood Wolf Gang leader, deliberatelying to give me a letter, inviting me to tomorrows so-called banquet!" "But I have irreconcble animosity with the Blood Wolf Gang; my brother died at the hands of the Blood Wolf Gang leader, yet due to the gangs great power and backing by Inner City bigwigs, Ive been helpless against them!" "This so-called banquet is also a trap set by the Blood Wolf Gang, aiming to unite big shots from outer city, oppress me, and force me to hand over these dozen or so streets!" Xue An listened quietly, suddenly chuckling and interrupting the excited Zhuang Linyan, "But youre saying all this, whats it got to do with me?" Zhuang Linyans face was solemn, "Originally it had nothing to do with you, but since you killed Hei Dao, the deputy sect leader of Blood Wolf Gang, now there is!" Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, smirking ambiguously, "Why? Are you threatening me with this matter?" Zhuang Linyan shook her head, "Of course not, I just want to make a deal with you, sir!" "A deal?" "Thats right, a deal!" At this, Zhuang Linyan looked deeply into Xue Ans eyes and said solemnly. "If Im not mistaken, sir should be a...renegade, right?" Zhuang Linyan intended to say renegade viin, but upon speaking felt inappropriate, thus omitting the viin. "So what if I am?" Xue An said calmly. Over these past few days, Xue An had roughly understood some things about this world. And the so-called renegade referred to those wandering between various forces, surviving by takingmission-based tasks. In short, these people were akin to the knife-wielding frontrunners from Ancient Hua Country, willing to do anything for money. Clearly, Zhuang Linyan mistakenly assumed him to be a renegade. However, Xue An didnt intend to exin, just quietly watched Zhuang Linyan. Zhuang Linyan, on the other hand, appeared excited. Due to the strength Xue An disyed, he was evidently a high stratum renegade, such a presence rarely appeared in peripheral cities like Qingshi Cheng. But this time she encountered him, it could only be said to be destiny. Thus, she said without hesitation, "Very simple, I want to hire you to do something for me!" "Annihte the Blood Wolf Gang?" Xue An said calmly. Zhuang Linyan shook her head, "How easy is that? The Blood Wolf Gang is a member-rich gang; though you are powerful sir, single-handedly eradicating such a gang is impossible! I just want to hire you to apany me to the Blood Wolf Gangs banquet tomorrow, then...." A hint of fierceness appeared in Zhuang Linyans eyes, "Kill the Blood Wolf Gang leader!" Xue Anughed, "Sounds simple, but my fee is quite expensive, what price can you offer?" Zhuang Linyan disyed a decisive look, "As long as you can help me aplish this task, I am willing to offer everything I can!" "Including yourself?" Xue An leisurely uttered. Zhuang Linyans body stiffened, her face a bit pale, but then she nodded heavily, "If you require it, I have no issue!" Chapter 1486 - 1483 Night Watchman (2nd Update)

Chapter 1486: Chapter 1483 Night Watchman (2nd Update)

Xue An smiled, "Is it really worth sacrificing yourself just to kill your enemy?" Zhuang Linyan replied without hesitation, "Its worth it!" Xue An nodded and suddenly asked, "Do you know about the auction?" The rapid shift in topic startled Zhuang Linyan, who then nodded, "Of course I know!" "Tell me about it!" Xue An said with keen interest. Although unclear why Xue An was so interested in this auction, Zhuang Linyan answered honestly. "A trade fair is held annually in Qingshi Cheng, where hunters from various wilnds, bosses from mining areas, and even some lucky ones who discovered Ancient Ruinse to trade!" Xue An already knew this, but then Zhuang Linyans tone changed, speaking gravely. "But thats just the surface of the trade fair! The real essence lies within the Inner City, where a secret auction is held that day, showcasing real masterpieces!" "Oh? An auction?" Xue Ans eyes lit up. "Yes! And sometimes high-ranking alchemists appear at this auction! Prominent figures from various factions will gather there!" "Listening to you, it seems youve attended it before?" Xue An chuckled. Zhuang Linyan showed a hint of sorrow, lowered her head, and said sadly, "When my brother was alive, I attended the auction with him once!" "Alright! I can agree to the transaction you mentioned earlier, but the condition is that on the day of the auction, I want to be present in the arena. Do you understand this?" Xue An said calmly. Zhuang Linyan was taken aback, clearly not understanding why Xue An wanted to do so, but she quickly recovered and nodded heavily. "Alright! I promise I can do it!" After Zhuang Linyan left the small building, her subordinates, who had already sealed off the entire street, hurried to meet her. "Sister Zhuang, are you alright!" These subordinates were very worried because Xue Ans disyed strength was evident, and Zhuang Linyan going to meet him alone was understandably dangerous. Zhuang Linyan shook her head, "Im fine! Is there anything unusual?" "Sister Zhuang, rest assured! The entire street is our people now, and no news has leaked!" Zhuang Linyan nodded with satisfaction, then turned to look at the blood-stained street and said solemnly, "Clean this ce thoroughly, not leaving a single trace of blood!" "Yes!" "Also, spread the word that the Blood Wolf Gangs Deputy Sect Leader Hei Dao went to our bar to drink and enjoy himself and is now dead drunk!" The subordinates exchanged nces, immediately understanding, and nodded in agreement. "Understood!" "Go, make it convincing, and dont let outsiders suspect!" Very soon. The entire street was meticulously cleaned, and the bloodstains disappeared quickly under the wash of clean water. Then this heavily guarded street gradually returned to calm. Zhuang Linyan personally inspected it again, and only then did she leave with satisfaction. She was very busy now. Although she had reached a deal with Xue An, having grown up in a treacherous environment, she naturally wouldnt ce all her hopes on one person. So to ensure the banquet tomorrow is foolproof, she had to start preparing intensively now. Meanwhile, Xue An stood by the window on the second floor, overlooking the street that had seemingly returned to peace but was secretly turbulent. He could easily tell that those dressed as ordinary people, seemingly wandering aimlessly, were actually well-trained gang members. Especially beside his motorcycle, several people were watching, and anyone curious enough to approach was discreetly shooed away by these individuals without drawing attention. If one were to describe the street at this moment, it would be inside tight, outside loose. Having witnessed all this, Xue An revealed a faint smile. This Zhuang Linyan... is quite interesting! Just by observing the subordinates performance, it was evident that Zhuang Linyan was quite adept. Otherwise, these people wouldnt be so efficient. This made Xue An also slightly interested in tomorrows banquet. Meanwhile. In the Violent Bear Bar thousands of miles away from Qingshi Cheng, the atmosphere was unprecedentedly tense. In front of the bar, the bar manager Moritzs face was pale, continuously wiping the cold sweat from his face, but even so, he didnt dare to leave half a step. Because he had just received news that the personing to the Violent Bear Bar to investigate the death of Kopet was none other than the Night Watchman Severus. When he saw the news, Moritz almost fainted from fear. Because he knew very well that even among the bosss subordinates, Night Watchman Severus was an undisputed King. Regardless of strength or degree of cruelty, he was terrifying enough to make one tremble just thinking about it. So even though it was early before Severuss arrival, Moritz had alreadye to the bar entrance to wait. And his terror also affected everyone in the Violent Bear Bar. No one dared to speak; everyone stood honestly behind Moritz, waiting for the Night Watchmans arrival. Finally. Amid a continuous shriek, a peculiarly designed aircraft rushed out of the darkness at high speed, arriving at the front of the Violent Bear Bar. As soon as the aircraft stopped, Moritz hurriedly approached. Meanwhile, the door of the aircraft was also opened, and from it descended a middle-aged man in a suit and tie, hair neatlybed, with a pallid face. This middle-aged man had an elegant demeanor, akin to a proper butler, holding a ck leather case, looking more like he was on vacation. But upon seeing him, the fat on Moritzs face trembled incessantly, and he lowered his head in terror, speaking tremulously, "Moritz, at your service, Lord Severus!" The middle-aged man disyed a smile! It was strange, as soon as he smiled, the previous elegance andposure vanished instantly, and his whole being seemed to transform into a brigand in the dark, face full of maliciousness and arrogance. Then he stretched out his right hand, wearing leather gloves, and lightly tapped Moritzs head. "Moritz, youve gotten fatter! It seems the boss has had you living toofortably here!" With each tap of his hand, Moritzs body would tremble violently, and he forced augh, "Yes, yes, Lord Severus, Ill definitely lose weight!" "Very good! I hope that the next time I see you, youve slimmed down, or Ill have no hesitation in slicing off your fat face to make a toilet seat!" Chapter 1487 - 1484 Tracing the Past (3rd Update)

Chapter 1487: Chapter 1484 Tracing the Past (3rd Update)

Moritzs face was deathly pale, his forehead covered in cold sweat. "Hahaha, Moritz, you didnt really believe it, did you? I was just teasing you! Why are you so scared?" Severusughed heartily. Moritz hurriedly followed suit and forced a smile, but his smile was uglier than crying. Because he couldnt distinguish whether Severus was joking or serious. And he didnt want to try! Because everyone who challenged the patience of the night watchman ended up dead, and died miserably! At that moment, Severus suddenly stoppedughing, "Why are you smiling?" "Ah, I..." Moritz was startled. Severus then strode forward, "Lets go and take a look at poor Copete!" Moritz finally let out a long breath and hurriedly followed along. Second-floor corridor. Although they hadnt reached the room at the end, as soon as they entered the corridor, Severuss face already showed a look of intoxication. "What an invigorating smell of blood! Its been so long since Ive smelled such a strong aroma!" In fact, because it had been a day since Copete and the others died, the corpses had begun to emit a slight stench. The stench of corpses mixed with the smell of blood was enough to make one nauseated. But to Severus, it was a most wonderful fragrance. Even making his steps lighter. Moritzs face was pale, he forced a smile and said, "Lord Severus, this is the scene where Lord Copete died!" As he spoke, he was about to twist the doorknob. "Dont move!" Severus suddenly shouted. Moritz trembled in fright and didnt dare to move. "Lord Severus, what is it?" Severus stared at the Do Not Disturb sign hanging on the door and said lightly, "Did Copete write the text on this sign?" "Ah, yes!" "What ugly handwriting!" Severus sighed, then suddenly kicked the door open and stepped inside. The loud sound of the door being kicked open made many peoples hearts tighten, and Moritz shuddered. But he knew Severus was such a fickle person. So he didnt dare toin and hurriedly followed inside. "Do not enter!" Severuss words suddenly made Moritz stop at the door. Then, Severus gazed at the rooms gruesome sight with an intoxicated look. On the ground were bullet-riddled corpses, which in his eyes looked like exquisite sculptures, causing his body to tremble slightly. And Copete, whose body was seated on the sofa but whose head was ced on the coffee table, made him continuously mutter to himself. "Such a genius concept! First decapitating at immense speed, then before Copete fully perished, ce his head on the coffee table so he could witness his own demise! Every step carried out with such precision and calm, just thinking about it makes you tremble with excitement!" Of course, Moritz and the others didnt hear any of this, they only saw Severus standing in the room, his eyes growing brighter and brighter, finally resembling amp making it impossible to look directly at him. No one dared to speak, the entire second-floor corridor was deathly silent. For a long time. Severus finally awoke from his intoxication and spoke without turning around, "Who were the waiters that came to the second floor the night Copete died?" Moritz turned and asked, "Lets investigate now, who came to the second floor that night!" As soon as he spoke, a woman dressed in bunny girl attire named Heda came forward and calmly said, "No need to investigate, I came!" The crowd stirred slightly. Severus also turned to look at Heda, and after a while exposed his toothy grin resembling a wolfs maw, and smiled sinisterly, "Did you also hang the sign at the door?" Heda nodded, "Yes, I did!" "Why did you hang up the Do Not Disturb sign?" Severus continued to ask. "Because at the time I heard screaming from inside, afraid someone woulde and interrupt Lord Copetes excitement, this happened before, so I hung the Do Not Disturb sign on the door!" Heda answered calmly as always. Then Moritz also nodded, "Yes, several times before Lord Copete yed too wildly, guests curious came asking and interrupted his excitement, causing him to get angry!" "Youre lying!" Severus ignored Moritz, only stared at Heda and suddenly dered. Hedas face turned pale, but she still shook her head, "No, Im not!" As soon as she spoke, Severus suddenly stepped forward, crossing the distance between them and came to Heda, then grabbed her neck and lifted her into the air. "Not only did you hang the sign, but you locked the door, and if I guessed correctly, the one who killed Copete was brought by you! Right?" Hedas face started turning red fromck of oxygen, yet she still desperately shook her head, "No... no!" Severus sneered, his hand gradually exerting force, and his leather gloves emitted creaking sounds. The immense force made it impossible for Heda to breathe, her limbs trembling, showing a look of despair. But just when she was on the brink of death, Severus suddenly let go of his hand. Heda fell to the ground and began breathing heavily. Severus bent down, smiled slightly at Heda, "You want to protect him?" Hedas face flushed fromck of oxygen, yet even so, she calmly looked at Severus, her lips tight shut. Severus suddenly flew into a rage, pped Heda to the ground, then stepped on her head, grinding it forcefully. With the creaking sound, Hedas skull began to emit groans under the immense force. The pain made her unable to control her cries. Severus sneered, "Do you really think you can hide from the great night watchman? Youre wrong, no secret can escape me! And now, I wont kill you because I want you, foolish woman, to witness everything you want to protect is destroyed before your eyes!" Saying this, Severus showed a frenzied expression and then raised his hand gently tapping the void in front of him. The void rippled like a sereneke from his tap. Then the event factors that should have dissipated began to cheer. In Severuss eyes, the timeline began to copse backward, event factors re-condensed, and the past appeared before Severus. Chapter 1488 - 1485: May the Darkness Be with You (4th Update)

Chapter 1488: Chapter 1485: May the Darkness Be with You (4th Update)

As the endless rain of bullets poured down, heading straight for the young man sitting at the coffee table. The young man sharply raised his eyes, and then all the bullets froze before him. Then, these bullets changed direction, turning back towards the shooter. The speed was so fast that it cut through the darkness with phantoms. No screams. Because before these people had a chance to react, the bullets had already pierced through, then turned into dust. Next, these people fell to the ground with a thud, bing corpses. Only Copet on the sofa was unscathed. But he was clearly terrified by the scene, so when he saw the young maning toward him, he abandoned resistance without any hesitation and began to beg frantically. But the young man paid no attention, instead, casually asking a few questions! Of course, due to rule restrictions, Ss could only see the scene, unable to reproduce the sound of the time. Then, the young man lightly waved his hand. Copets head fell off in response, the young man ced his head on the table and his mechanical arm beside it. After doing all this, the young man suddenly raised his eyes and nced to the side. It was this one nce that made Ss feel the timeline copsing instantly, the event factors scatter, and the phantoms before his eyes vanish. But it was already enough; at least he saw the image of the person who killed Copet! So a sinister smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and with a wave of his hand, Xue Ans image floated in the air. "The person you want to protect, is it him?" Heda, whose facial bones had already been crushed, saw the hologram, and her pupils shrank into pinpoints. She didnt understand what was happening, but she still tightly shut her mouth and said nothing. "Very good! It seems I guessed correctly!" Ss lightly whistled, then turned and smiled at Moritz. "Moritz, now take this hologram and investigate who all interacted with this young man that night, and also where he has gone now!" "Yes!" Moritz wasnt very smart, that was evident from his performance throughout this day. Just with a little investigation, one could easily know that Copets motorcycle was gone. But he did nothing at all. Yet he was also a highly efficient worker. Once given orders from above, hepletes tasks in no time. So in less than an hour, he had fully investigated Xue Ans activities from that night. Meanwhile, even the driver of the ck car and Alisha were already brought back. Alisha still didnt know what had happened, but she was clearly not as strong as Heda, as it took just a few tricks from Ss to make her cry out everything she knew. Sadly, no one believed her words. "Beautiful woman, are you trying to tell me that a boy who lives by scavenging trash, bullied by people like Copet yesterday, suddenly turned deadly today and tore off poor Copets head?" Ss said casually. Alisha, having lost three fingernails, cried and said, "Thats truly what happened! I didnt lie for a single word!" Ss slightly raised an eyebrow, then looked toward the driver of the ck car. "Do you believe it?" The driver, frightened to the point of near incontinence, trembled even more at the words, "S...sir, I dont know! But that Andrew gave me a gear at the end, then rode off on the motorcycle!" "Rode off! To where?" Ss asked indifferently. "I dont know, but he did ask about the direction to Qingshi Cheng as he left!" The driver said fearfully. Just as he finished speaking, Heda suddenly let out a shrill howl, clearly in utmost despair. Ss showed a satisfied smile. "Sir, your honesty has earned my respect! This information is also very useful to me!" The driver breathed a sigh of relief, then fawned, saying, "So can I leave now...?" His words remained unfinished, never to bepleted. Because right then, Ss suddenly pulled out a small handgun and blew his head off with one shot. The huge gunshot echoed through the corridor. The drivers head sttered across the corridor. Moritz, being closest, was drenched but didnt dare to even wipe it, only trembling as he stood there. Ss seemed very satisfied with his shot, gently blowing the swirling blue smoke from the barrel, calmly saying: "To express my gratitude, Ive decided to let you rest in eternal sleep beneath my gun. May the darkness be with you!" After that, he turned to look at Alisha. Alisha screamed in terror. Ss smiled slightly, "Beautiful woman, please dont scream so loudly; your voice might hoarse! Besides, dont worry, I wont kill you two now because you both must wait to meet Mr. Andrew before having the honors to die! Now... lets set off!" Ss said enthusiastically. Meanwhile. Admiring the night scene outside at a window on the second floor, Xue An felt something, turned to gaze at the distant skyline, and slightly frowned. "Peering into the timeline? No, it should be some secret technique tracing through event factors! Interesting!" He muttered gently, leaning back in the chair, calmly saying, "Since youre here,e in!" As the words fell, Zhuang Linyan, dressed in new clothes, walked in. Different from the daytimes iciness, Zhuang Linyan now wore casual home attire, adding a touch of softness, while in her hand, she carried an invitation. "Sir, heres the auction invitation, with this you can attend when the timees!" Xue An nodded indifferently, "Got the invitation so quickly? Looks like youve prepared early on!" Zhuang Linyan revealed a slight bitter smile, "There was no preparation, just a friend of mine happens to be the daughter of a lord in the Inner City. Through her, I managed to get the invitation so smoothly!" Speaking to here, Zhuang Linyan nced at Xue An with some confusion, "Sir, although I shouldnt ask, the auctions items are all extremely precious and pricey, and to auction them requires strict verification. I wonder if you...?" She was indeed curious, as she specially visited the Inner City for this today, and the friend who gave her the invitation curiously asked her these questions at the time. Unexpectedly, Xue An simply smiled at the words, "Im going to the auction just to find something I want, as for the value... thats not within my consideration range!" Chapter 1489 - 1486: Hoping Tomorrow Will Be Good Weather for Murder (First Update)

Chapter 1489: Chapter 1486: Hoping Tomorrow Will Be Good Weather for Murder (First Update)

This room isvish to the point of being somewhat gaudy, with various fixtures exuding the aura of a nouveau riche everywhere. Blood Wolf Gang Leader Cao Gangy shirtless atop a soft couch, enjoying the gentle massage of his concubine with closed eyes. Just then, the sound of someone running thudded outside, followed by a follower appearing beyond the soft curtain, speaking solemnly. "Gang Leader, weve just received news from Zhuang Linyan, she knows about tomorrows banquet and has replied that she will definitely attend!" "Oh? Did that bitch Zhuang Linyan really say that?" Cao Gang opened his eyes at the words, a glint of cruelty shing in his wolf-like eyes. "Yes, Gang Leader!" "That bitch is quite bold, huh! Knowing full well Im going to make a move against her, yet she still dares toe! But its fine, as long as shees tomorrow, she wont be leaving!" Cao Gangs face showed a hint of a cold smile, then he closed his eyes again and said ndly, "Hei Dao?" "Gang Leader, I was just about to report on this! Zhuang Linyan has also sent a message, saying that Deputy Sect Leader and his group were indulging in revelry at the bar, and have all drunkenly passed out due to their limits! Its estimated they wont be back anytime soon!" "Drunkenly passed out?" Cao Gang suddenly opened his eyes at the words, a sharp glint shing in his pupils. "Yes!" The follower shuddered in fear and hurriedly lowered his head, saying, "Thats exactly what Zhuang Linyans message conveyed!" Cao Gangs face showed an expression of suspicion, softly muttering, "That guy Hei Dao is extremely cautious; he usually just feigns while drinking with me. Howe he got drunk over at Zhuang Linyans ce?" The follower stepped forward, lowering his voice as he spoke, "Gang Leader, should I send a few people to Zhuang Linyans turf to inquire about the reality?" "Inquire about the reality? Inquire about what reality?" Cao Gang nced at the follower sideways. "Of course, to inquire about the Deputy Sect Leaders situation! In case hes not drunk but captured by Zhuang Linyan and the others, we can assist in the rescue...." "Heh, I didnt realize you were quite loyal to that Hei Dao!" Cao Gang said meaningfully. This sentence made the ttering smile on the followers face freeze because he suddenly recalled a rumor. A rumor about the Gang Leader and the Deputy Sect Leader. This caused cold sweat to immediately appear on his forehead, his eyelids twitching madly, "No...I dare not! Im loyal only to you, Gang Leader!" "Hmph!" Cao Gang snorted coldly, closed his eyes again, and said indifferently, "Since the Deputy Sect Leader is already drunkenly passed out, dont disturb him! Isnt he fond of a drunken stupor? Then let him continue to revel at Zhuang Linyans ce!" "Yes!" The follower responded hastily. "Leave!" Cao Gang waved his hand, and the follower, as if granted amnesty, hurriedly bowed and left. The room quieted down, and the concubine cautiously continued to massage Cao Gangs shoulders, curiously asking, "Gang Leader, if we dont rescue him, what if something happens to the Deputy Sect Leader?" Cao Gangughed coldly, "Something happens? Heh, why do you think I sent Hei Dao out?" The concubine suddenly understood something, her face turned pale, and she mped her lips shut, not daring to speak further. The room returned to calm. Cao Gang kept his eyes closed, softly muttering, "Drunkenly passed out? Heh, such words might deceive children, but how could they fool me? If Im not mistaken, that guy Hei Dao is probably already dead by now!" "But why use such a clumsy excuse to cover it up? Moreover, she dares to attend tomorrows banquet, Im really puzzled, what gave you such confidence, leading to such blind assuredness?" Saying this, Cao Gangs lips showed a hint of a cold smile, "But its useless, no matter what means you have, before absolute power, youll obediently bow down, bing my... captive and ything!" Cao Gangs muttered words, though faint, still floated into the ears of the concubine, increasing her paleness. As Cao Gangs ything, she didnt exactly understand the inner workings of the Blood Wolf Gang but knew that over these years, Deputy Sect Leader Hei Dao had risen sharply, his power growing fast, vaguely rivaling Cao Gang. And facing this situation, Cao Gang always appeared very generous, seemingly indifferent. Yet, unexpectedly, theres been so much plotting and machination behind the scenes. One must admit, Cao Gang expertly used a borrowed knife for murder, without any risk. Now, Hei Dao has died at Zhuang Linyans hands, and even if he didnt die, rather returned safely, it wouldnt cost Cao Gang anything. The deep-seated intrigue beneath this shows apletely different face from the brute and ferocity Cao Gang usually exhibits. This inevitably left the concubine terrified, wishing she could block her ears entirely, hoping to hear nothing at all. In her chaotic state, she identally exerted a bit more force, causing her long nails to scratch a blood mark on Cao Gangs back. Cao Gang frowned slightly, then opened his eyes and turned to look at the concubine. At this moment, the concubine was shaking all over and fearfully stammering, "Gang... Gang Leader, I... I didnt mean to, please dont kill me!" Cao Gangs face showed a doting smile, "What are you saying! Youve served me for so many years, how could I bear to kill you!" The concubines face remained pale, looking at Cao Gang with tearful eyes, "Gang Leader...." "Come here!" The concubine tremblingly bent down and came before Cao Gang. "Such smooth skin!" Cao Gang gently fondled the womans long neck, sighing in admiration. "Gang Leader!" the concubine cried out in despair. "Be good, close your eyes, it wont hurt at all, it will be over soon!" Cao Gangughed and said. "No..." the concubine barely managed to scream. Cao Gangs hand twisted mercilessly. Crack! The concubines neck was twisted, her head hanging at an odd angle on her chest, then falling to the ground, dead. Cao Gang sighed softly, "Why be so careless? You actually hurt the noble me! So I had to ask you to die, remember to be careful in your next life!" To Cao Gang, a womans death meant nothing, even though this woman had served him for a long time, she was merely a ything. So when the concubines corpse was carried out, it caused no ripple in Cao Gang. He looked at the gloomy sky outside, ndly saying, "Its going to rain! Hope tomorrow... itll be suitable weather for killing!" Chapter 1490 - 1487: Is it him you are talking about? (2nd update)

Chapter 1490: Chapter 1487: Is it him you are talking about? (2nd update)

A heavy rain swept across the entire Qingshi wilderness, with torrential downpours as if descending from the Milky Way,sting from morning until dusk. However, thanks to the drainage systems built during the peak of civilization, the entire Qingshi Cheng remarkably experienced little umtion of water despite such heavy rain. Some of these drainage systems have even endured for tens of thousands of years and are still operational, which demonstrates the terrifying capabilities of the Alchemy Civilization at its height. But the vast wilderness outside Qingshi Cheng did not enjoy such privileges. Xivlers struggled to move through the rain, his once meticulously groomed hair now somewhat disheveled due to the arduous journey. In such weather, aircraft were, of course, unusable. Even with the luxury of a mechanical walking aid, in such weather, no walking aid would offer a pleasant experience. This unwittingly slowed down Xivlers pace, especially considering the trailer behind him was also binding a few people. Xivlers stopped and looked up at the sky pouring with rain, musing, "What a damnable weather!" With that, he turned to look at the trailer covered by a rain tarp, a sinister smile appearing on his face. "But, you beautifuldies, no need to worry! No matter how difficult the road is, I assure you will witness a bloody feast as scheduled!" Heda and Alisha, bound tightly in the trailer, both disyed looks of terror upon hearing this. But their mouths were gagged so tightly that they couldnt make a sound, only letting out muffled whimpers and struggled,pletely to no avail. "Hehe, its been so long since Ive felt this excitement. Im truly looking forward to seeing this boy!" Xivlersughed neurotically a few times, his eyes filled with a deep coldness, then he turned and resolutely continued his way onward. In this wilderness shrouded by heavy rain, he resembled a ghost crawling up from hell, making his way step by step towards Qingshi Cheng. Xue An enjoyed rainy days, especially when sitting in a dry, warm room, watching the storm outside through the ss window, this feeling would bring about a sense of tranquility. Xue An sat silently on the sofa by the second-floor window watching. The rain gradually lessened around twilight hour. A ray of sunlight pierced through the thick clouds, casting a deste feeling onto the streets. It was at this moment, a convoy pierced the rain curtain, and appeared on the street, with a modified limo in the center. The convoy slowly drove to a stop in front of the small building. Once the car door of the central limo opened, an aide immediately stepped forward to hold up arge umbre. Zhuang Linyan, dressed in an elegant ck evening gown and wearing high heels, gracefully stepped out of the car. One had to admit, with a touch of deliberate grooming, her mature allure could astonish an entire gathering. Zhuang Linyans captivating eyes scanned the second-floor window momentarily, then she took a deep breath and stepped into the building. Xue An showed a faint smile, then rose and headed downstairs. "Are you ready, sir? We need to set out now!" Zhuang Linyan asked solemnly. "Ready?" Xue An smiled and shook his head, "No need, lets go!" "But youre... going like this?" Zhuang Linyan asked, somewhat taken aback. "What? Is something wrong?" Xue An raised a brow slightly and replied calmly. "Uh... okay, lets go!" Even after getting in the car, Zhuang Linyan felt a bit uneasy. She always thought Xue An didnt seem to take this banquet seriously. Even though Xue Ans disyed strength was enough to convince her, but this time they were dealing with the Blood Wolf Gang, which had been entrenched in the outer city of Qingshi for decades! Especially the current Gang Leader Cao Gang, who was both cunning and extremely powerful. Underestimating such an opponent could have unpredictable consequences. But she didnt dare to speak directly, knowing that someone as powerful as Xue An must possess their own pride. Directly voicing concerns might offend him. Therefore, after pondering for a while, she finally spoke seriously, "Sir, when we arrive, your target is only Cao Gang. Ive taken care of the rest, you need not worry!" Upon hearing this, Xue An withdrew his gaze from the scenery outside the car window and looked at Zhuang Linyan with a faint smile, "You dont have confidence in me?" Zhuang Linyan quickly shook her head, "No, thats not what I mean, I just..." Xue An waved his hand, "Alright, I understand, you mean that I only need to kill Cao Gang at that time, right?" "Yes!" Zhuang Linyan nodded in agreement. "Good! Then theres no problem!" With that, Xue An continued watching the rain ssh outside the car window due to the vehicles swift speed. The banquet was held in a hotel located in the center of the outer city of Qingshi. This ce served as the focal point of various factions, and because this hotel had connections to a notable figure in the Inner City, no forces dared cause trouble here, making it an ideal venue for a banquet involving various factions. When Zhuang Linyans convoy rolled into the hotel, many vehicles were already parked out front. Without exception, they all belonged to the bigwigs of the outer city. Upon alighting, Zhuang Linyan cast a quick nce and couldnt help but be secretly shocked. Just a cursory look revealed that nearly all the bigwigs from the outer city were present. This setup showcased just how powerful the Blood Wolf Gang had be. This realization caused Zhuang Linyans heart to sink gradually. Yet Xue An merely smiled faintly, "Lets go!" With that, he took the lead in walking forward. Zhuang Linyan was taken aback for a moment, then quickly followed. Upon entering the hall, it was full of watchful eyes. Various bigwigs gathered, chatting andughing. But when Zhuang Linyans group walked in, the previously noisy hall suddenly fell silent. Many people looked at Zhuang Linyan with peculiar expressions. Zhuang Linyan felt increasingly uneasy, but at this point, she had no choice but to brace herself and continue forward. However, at this moment, many eyes were drawn to Xue An, who was walking in front of her. Who is this boy? Why is he walking in front of Zhuang Linyan? These questions hovered in the minds of many. But those present were all astute individuals, so soon, the hall returned to its usual lively state. This time, however, many people unconsciously kept their distance from Zhuang Linyans group, standing far away and discussing in hushed tones. "Is Zhuang Linyan crazy? How dare she reallye? Doesnt she know this time Cao Gang is specifically targeting her?" "Hmph, overestimating herself!" "Heh, a woman is a woman! me no one but herself if she courts death!" "But who is this boy? Why have I never seen him before?" "Quite handsome, probably Zhuang Linyans lover!" Various spections and discussions made the entire hall bustling with activity. Zhuang Linyans face grew paler, her body trembling uncontrobly. It was at this moment that amotion arose at the entrance, and Cao Gang strode in with a flushed face. Zhuang Linyan trembled all over, her eyes shed with endless hatred. Noticing this, Xue An smiled slightly and asked calmly, "Is this the person you mentioned?" Chapter 1491 - 1488: I Was Hired by Her to Kill You (First Update)

Chapter 1491: Chapter 1488: I Was Hired by Her to Kill You (First Update)

Zhuang Linyan nodded, speaking with a voice suppressed by hatred, "Thats right! He is the Gang Leader of the Blood Wolf Gang, Cao Gang!" "Oh!" Xue An responded meaningfully, then fell silent. At the same time, Cao Gang walked into the hall, his face full of pride, nodding at the crowd who showered him with ttering words. "In such heavy rain, I deeply appreciate all of you foring to support!" The crowd erupted in a mor, with many small gang members shouting. "Gang Leader Cao is too humble!" "Indeed, being invited by Gang Leader Cao is our honor!" For a moment, ttery and ingratiating words filled the air, making Cao Gang feel quite pleased. He turned his gaze, surveying the room, and upon seeing Zhuang Linyan standing at a distance, his eyes brightened. Zhuang Linyan, dressed in an evening gown, was sexy and alluring, stirring Cao Gangs emotions. A faint smile appeared on his face, and he walked straight through the crowd towards her. "Miss Zhuang, long time no see, youve be even more beautiful!" Cao Gang smiled, appearing quite courteous. However, this demeanor seemed rather awkward whenpared to his bear-like physique, full of discordance. Zhuang Linyans face was as cold as frost, her eyes full of deep-seated murderous intent. If possible, she wished she could rush forward and kill this murderer who had caused her brothers death. But her remaining rationality forced her to calm down, and she snorted coldly from her nose, her voice icy. "Gang Leader Cao, you went to great lengths to invite me to this banquet, not just for a fewpliments, right?" Cao Gang chuckled, "Miss Zhuang, youre quite the joker. I organized this banquet merely to discuss how to proceed in the future! After all, Miss Zhuang, youre a woman managing such arge territory, its truly exhausting. I thought perhaps I could help you! What do you think?" Though his words were eloquent, they couldnt conceal thepelling thug-like tone within. At least Zhuang Linyan sneered angrily at his words, "Cao Gang, dont you feel ashamed saying such things? Whether Im tired or not has nothing to do with you, let alone needing you to help!" Following Zhuang Linyans words, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. All the big shots present stared keenly, with nobody daring to speak, leaving the hall inplete silence. Cao Gang looked at Zhuang Linyan, his face sullen, only after a while did he let out a weirdugh, "Good! What a heroic woman of integrity, but Miss Zhuang, I have to ask you something. Our Blood Wolf Gangs Deputy Sect Leader, Hei Dao, went to deliver a message to you yesterday but hasnt returned. Whats going on?" Zhuang Linyan and the subordinates who came in with her all had slight changes in their expressions, none expected Cao Gang to suddenly raise such a question. But Zhuang Linyan quickly responded, saying in a low voice, "I said yesterday, Hei Dao was drunk in my bar, but where he is now, I dont know!" "Haha! Miss Zhuang, do you think I would believe that? Hei Dao is the Deputy Sect Leader of our Blood Wolf Gang, not some three-year-old child. He disappeared after delivering a message to you, alive with no sign, dead with no corpse. Dont you think you owe me an exnation?" This was a perfect move of using one to kill another, not only eliminating Hei Dao through Zhuang Linyans hand but also using it as an excuse to press Zhuang Linyan, forcing her into a favorable position for himself. The nning and scheming behind this couldnt be deemed anything less than brilliant. At least in this moment, Zhuang Linyan was rendered speechless. And evidently, Cao Gang didnt intend to miss such a rare opportunity, as a sardonic smile appeared on his face. "I almost forgot, Miss Zhuang! Theres another big gift I have meticulously prepared for you, hope youll like it!" With that, Cao Gang pped his hands lightly. p, p, p! With the crisp sound of pping, seven or eight people emerged from the crowd. These people came in all shapes and sizes, but without exception, they were all major yers entrenched in the outer city. Seeing these seven or eight individuals, Zhuang Linyan instantly realized something, her face turning pale. Cao Gang, seeing this,ughed even more heartily, "Miss Zhuang, I guess I dont need to introduce these people to you!" Saying this, he gestured to these people with his eyes. They then stepped forward, each pulling out a list from their bosom. "Miss Zhuang, we sincerely apologize! We cant ept the gifts you sent us, please take them back!" "Indeed! No matter how much money you spend, we cant possibly go against Gang Leader Cao!" "Thats right, betterply with Gang Leader Cao! We regret to say were unable to help in this matter!" Every sentence made Zhuang Linyans face a shade paler, until she began to tremble slightly. "You... you guys..." Zhuang Linyan was nearly driven mad. These individuals were the ones Zhuang Linyan had specifically arranged as a backup n to counter Cao Gang, and she had worked the whole day yesterday for this. She spent a great deal of money and personally visited to ask them to join her in dealing with Cao Gang. At the time, they agreed very readily, repeatedly pledging that they would stick to theirmitment and fight against Cao Gang to the end. With such promises, Zhuang Linyan was naturally overjoyed, believing that the matter had great potential. Yet she never expected that these people, who had agreed so readily, would backstab her at thest minute,pletely selling her out. Judging by their demeanor, these guys had clearly been colluding with Cao Gang for some time. It was clear this was a setup from the start, just keeping her in the dark, treating her like a fool. How could this not make Zhuang Linyan furious, but besides anger, there was more despair. Could it be that she truly cannot avenge her brother? At this moment, Cao Gang chuckled, "Miss Zhuang, as you can see, all your little tricks are under my control, so its wise to conform, hand over the territory, and join under my leadership. That way, I can at least save your little life! Otherwise..." "Otherwise what?" Suddenly, Xue An, who had been silent and overlooked by everyone, smiled and questioned. Cao Gang was momentarily stunned, then he noticed Xue An standing aside, surveying him from top to bottom, then sneered, "Who are you?" Zhuang Linyan suddenly shouted, "Cancel the task, you can leave!" However, Xue An just smiled faintly, "Sorry, what Ive promised must be fulfilled!" Then, he pointed to Zhuang Linyan, "Who I am doesnt matter, you just need to know that Ive been hired by her to kill you!" These words brought the entire venue into sudden silence. Not until a whileter, did a wave ofmotion erupt. Cao Gang was left dumbfounded, onlying to realize after quite some time, and then said amusedly, "Youve been hired by her to kill me? Kid, are you here to make usugh?" With that, he burst intoughter. In theughter, Xue An sighed softly and then extended a finger. "What do you mean?" Cao Gangughed until he could hardly catch his breath, asking contemptuously. "After one breath, youll be dead with no burial ground," Xue An said calmly. "Hahaha! Is that so? I must say Im really frightened!" Cao Gangughed even louder, and the whole ce erupted intoughter again. Xue An alsoughed, his smile full of casual ease, then raised his hand and slowly struck with a palm. Chapter 1492 - 1489: Special Discounts, Let Me Kill the Rest for You Too! (Second Update)

Chapter 1492: Chapter 1489: Special Discounts, Let Me Kill the Rest for You Too! (Second Update)

Cao Gang was a tough man. At least he had always thought so. This toughness was reflected not only in his ruthless demeanor but also in the strength of his body. In fact, to enhance his power, he had spent a fortune long ago to hire a highly skilled alchemist mechanic to rece all the bones in his body with cold metal. As a result, his entire body became incredibly hard, almost like armor. It was also at that time that he changed his name to Cao Gang. After years of persistent honing, his strength became even more formidable. Cao Gang was confident he could face a high-ranking alchemist without losing ground. Of course, this was on the premise that the high-ranking alchemist wouldnt use those strange alchemical devices. But even so, it was an astonishing level of strength. At least in the outer city of Qingshi, and even in the entire Qingshi Cheng, his strength was considered above average. The strong power brought with it a domineering confidence. Especially when he saw Xue Ans light, ethereal palm strike, his face was almost overflowing with mockery. So he didnt even dodge, standing there brazenly, ready to counter the strike with his sheer physical strength. Of course, this was also because he couldnt detect any alchemical energy waves from Xue An, which clearly indicated that Xue An was no alchemist. Coupled with Xue Ans slender and frail figure, he was utterly disdainful, not taking the palm seriously at all. Snap! A light sound was heard. Xue Ans palm lightlynded on Cao Gangs shoulder. The sound was as mild as friends ying around. Everyone present let out disdainfulughter. Cao Gang was even more unconcerned, sneering, "Kid, you..." The rest of his words were never spoken, and would never be spoken. Because in that instant, a massive force as overwhelming as a falling sky surged forward. In the face of this force, Cao Gangs body, which he prided on as being robust, was as fragile as y, unable to even struggle, and was instantly shattered. It was only then that Cao Gang awoke to the realization and screamed in terror, "Ahhhhh no..." But unfortunately, it was all toote. This force, like a bamboo splitting dry wood,pletely destroyed Cao Gangs hard body, including the metal that made up his bones, which also turned to dust at the same time. In the blink of an eye, Cao Gangs screams abruptly ceased, his body slumped to the ground like a puddle of mud, blood seeping from him, then flowing smoothly along the polished floor. But at that moment, a faint and nearly imperceptible light rose from Cao Gangs flesh and blood, flew into Xue Ans palm, and disappeared. From beginning to end, the floor beneath Cao Gangs feet hadnt trembled in the slightest. Yet Cao Gang, who had been so lively moments ago, nowy limp on the ground like a discarded rag doll, utterly devoid of life. And on his face was still frozen the terror and regret from the moment of death, as if he couldnt believe that he had died just like that. The whole ce was dead silent, except for the sound of the violent rain from outside, reminding everyone that this was an extraordinary rainy night. At this moment, Xue An nonchntly patted his hands and gave a slight smile to the equally stunned Zhuang Linyan. "Seems like... my task isplete!" Zhuang Linyan shuddered all over,ing back to her senses slightly, then stared nkly at Xue An, at a loss for words. She knew about Xue Ans strength, but she hadnt expected it to be this powerful. She had thought that even if he could kill Cao Gang, it woulde at a great cost. Yet with a breezy, seemingly effortless palm strike, he had ended Cao Gangs life. This left Zhuang Linyan utterly speechless and shocked. At this moment, Xue An surveyed the room, focusing his gaze on certain individuals, then frowned slightly, "What a bunch of filthy souls indeed!" He then looked at Zhuang Linyan with a slight smile, "Miss Zhuang, since Ive got nothing else to do tonight, let me give you a special discount, Ill deal with these people for you as well!" Special discount... That phrase sounded so strange in this context! But Xue An seemed genuinely enthusiastic, and without waiting for Zhuang Linyan to react, he smiled kindly at the so-called big shots present. "Good evening, everyone. Tonight, Ill be the one to send you off! Hope... you like it!" The words were polite, but the wild murderous intent within them filled everyone with chills. "No! Ive got nothing to do with this, how can you kill the innocent so recklessly?" "Exactly, its all the Blood Wolf Gangs doing, you cant do this to us!" These shouts rose one after another, many showing angry expressions as they backed away. Xue An stood in ce, watching this chaotic crowd fleeing in all directions, and chuckled softly. "Not killing a few people would really waste a rainy night like this!" "So, better enjoy the time left for you!" With that, Xue An suddenly stomped his foot. Boom! The entire hotel began to shake violently. At the same time, someone else was making a simr remark. The night watcher, Severus, finally crossed the vast wilderness and arrived at Qingshi Cheng. In the storm, his whole body was soaked through. But even so, he couldnt help but look up at this Qingshi Cheng shrouded inyers of rain, then softly whistled. "Tsk tsk, what perfect weather for murder!" Saying this, a touch of tenderness appeared in his eyes, as if all the hardships of the journey had melted away at this moment. There were rustling sounds from the trailer behind him. Severus smiled slightly, "Beautifuldy, dont be anxious, weve arrived at our destination, and I can already feel the presence of that boy! Such an intoxicating scent it is!" "So, well meet very soon!" Saying this, Severus took out a pocket watch, the hands trembled slightly, then gradually shifted, finally pointing in a direction. "Looks like this gentleman isnt too far from us, thats wonderful!" Severus put away the pocket watch, chuckling, then stepped into the darkness one step at a time. He moved quickly, and with the streets of Qingshi Cheng barely flooded, it wasnt long before Severus arrived outside the hotel in the center of the outer city. As the grand hotel appeared in the distance, a wicked and unrestrained grin crept over Severuss face. But it was also at this moment that the entire hotel began to tremble violently, then started copsing under Xue Ans stomp. Such a hugemotion shattered the tranquility of the rainy night. Severus was stunned, and the scene that followed made his pupils constrict to pinpoints. Countless figures were seen scattering from the copsing hotel, but before they could break through the rain, streaks of light shed across their necks, spurting out blood-red mist. Then these figures came to a sudden halt, finally copsing into the mixture of rainwater and blood, bing lifeless corpses. Simultaneously, massive pirs of fire rose from the hotel. The dancing fire serpents dyed half the sky a brilliant orange-red. In the dense rain, people fell in swathes, merging back into the darkness. Flowers of death bloomed wantonly in this rainy night, the blend of blood and fireposing a symphony of demise. The self-proimed night watcher, Severus, notorious for his violent ruthlessness, grew pale until his eyes reflected the soaring mes, his body quivering uncontrobly at the sight of this scene, beautiful to the extreme and yet cruel to the extreme. For he... for the first time tasted the vor of fear! A fear inspired by unknown, unexamined, yet palpably real forces. He was terrified! Chapter 1493 - 1490: Emerging from the Fire (First Update)

Chapter 1493: Chapter 1490: Emerging from the Fire (First Update)

The rain gradually stopped, and the crimson moon cast its glow through the gaps in the clouds, illuminating the entire world. The fire in the hotel was still raging, so much so that the towering mes illuminated most of the outer city of Qingshi. Bodies were strewn haphazardly across the ground, and the air was filled with the unpleasant scent of burnt flesh. Facing such a terrifying scene, Severus wanted to turn and run, as far away from this eerie and macabre scene as possible. But he couldnt, because he could feel an enigmatic power in the darkness observing everything, holding the area in its grip, and any movement could provoke this force to attack. If that happened, the result would be death! Severus understood this clearly. Beneath the boundless surface of this powery terrifyingly violent energy, like a dark ocean ready to devour everything at any moment. So he could only swallow hard, standing there pale-faced, not even daring to blink. Amidst this eerie atmosphere, the mes in the copsed hotel suddenly lowered, as if they were a tamed beast ready to wee its king. Soon after, air currents disturbed the void, and moonlight coalesced into crystalline, yet enchanting, crimson lotus flowers. In this indescribably gorgeous scenery, the mes parted like curtains, and Xue An stepped into the air, walking out slowly. Behind him was Zhuang Linyan and her group, all with expressions of terror on their faces. At this moment, Zhuang Linyan was as shocked as Severus. She had originally intended to eliminate the Blood Wolf Gang leader Cao Gang through Xue An, and then through her own ns, destroy the Blood Wolf Gang in one fell swoop. But to herplete surprise, everyone she had recruited betrayed her at the battlefield, forcing her into a desperate situation. Just when Zhuang Linyan had lost hope and prepared for a final stand, Xue An suddenly intervened, first swatting Cao Gang like a fly, turning him into mush. Then he brazenly took action, wiping out all factions attending the banquet in the hotel, along with the Blood Wolf Gang members hiding in the shadows. Throughout the entire ordeal, Xue An didnt even break a sweat, casually ughtering everyone present. Such an overwhelming contrast inevitably left Zhuang Linyan in shock. So much so that she felt dizzy, her mind nk, hardly able to believe everything she witnessed was real. Severus was also a bit dizzy, but his dizziness was purely due to fear. Especially when he saw Xue An walking in the air, approaching with a slow stride, he was overwhelmed with terror and regret. Regret for evering here. Unfortunately, no world has a medicine for regret. Xue An stood in mid-air, looking down upon Severus the night watchman, then nced at the enormous trailer behind him, his lips curling into a faint smile. "Interesting. So it was you who traced the timeline and spied on me earlier?" Severus shook violently. For when Xue An looked at him, it felt like he was being watched by a mechanical war beast, or even a Mechanical Tyrannosaurus. It was a feeling of a superiors full suppression over an inferior, the stark discrepancy in power filled Severuss heart with fear, his teeth chattering, unable to speak a word. In the trailer, where Alisha and Heda were tightly bound, they were both anxious, but upon hearing Xue Ans voice, they froze. What was going on? Had they already found Andrew? No, they must warn Andrew, this man is extremely sinister and terrifying, he needs to escape immediately. Thinking of this, the two began to struggle fiercely, attempting to make some noise to catch Xue Ans attention. Naturally, Xue An already sensed who was bound in the trailer, so he merely smiled slightly and waved his hand. A strand of sword light swept over, then hovered around the trailer. Crack, crack, crack. With a series of faint sounds, the sturdy trailer suddenly shattered, and then the sword light brushed over Heda and Alisha, directly cutting away the ropes binding them. Freed from their restraints, the two women hurriedly stood up and shouted loudly, "Andrew, run quickly, this guy is here to cause trouble for you!" As soon as they finished speaking, they were both stunned. Because Severus, who had been so overbearing and ruthless before, now stood trembling like a newly hatched quail, not daring to raise his head. And in the distance, Andrew stood in mid-air, looking at them with a smile. What was going on? Many question marks floated in the minds of the two women. At this point, Xue An smiled faintly, "Thank you for the warning, but I believe this gentleman might not try causing trouble anymore, am I right?" Facing Xue Ans query, Severus felt utterly frightened, forced himself to nod, and then a humble and fawning smile appeared on his pale face. "Y-Youre right, sir, how could I dare cause you trouble! It was all a misunderstanding before!" Misunderstanding? Heda and Alisha exchanged nces and then fell silent. Xue An also chuckled, "Misunderstanding? Then traveling all this way with the two of them, what exactly were you nning to do?" Sweat began to bead on Severuss forehead as he opened his mouth to speak, yet no exnation emerged. Indeed! Bringing two women so far only to im it was a misunderstanding, who would believe such a story! "Hmm?" Xue An asked again. This questioning made Severuss heart steely. He knew that when facing a powerhouse like Xue An, honesty was the best policy. Because all lies would be exposed before absolute power, and thered be no ce to hide, potentially leading to death without a burial ce. So he gritted his teeth and said softly, "Sir, Im truly sorry. I was misled by some false information before, and so..." "So you intended to kill me, right?" Xue An nced at Severus and said ndly. As soon as he spoke, Severus felt a huge force descend, and his knees buckled as he fell to the ground with a thud, screaming miserably. "Have mercy, sir, have mercy... I realize my mistake, I beg you, seeing as nothing truly happened, spare me this once!" Severus knelt on the ground, pleading for his life in utter humility. The atmosphere turned very quiet, save for the crackling of mes, everyone held their breath, waiting for Xue Ans judgment. A long silence. Xue An let out a cold smile, "Spare you?" Chapter 1494 - 1491: Cleaning Up the Aftermath (2nd Update)

Chapter 1494: Chapter 1491: Cleaning Up the Aftermath (2nd Update)

Severus repeatedly kowtowed, "Yes, my lord, I know I was wrong, I wont dare again, please spare me this time! I..." Before he could finish speaking, Xue An interrupted him directly. "Do you know? Even from this far, I can still smell the filth on you. Your soul is just like the ck sludge in a gutter, as foul-smelling as those dead people! Yet you... dare to beg for mercy?" Upon hearing Xue Ans words, Severus face turned ashen, a look of despair appeared in his eyes, "But... but..." "What is the dead Copet to you?" Xue An suddenly asked. "Uh... he was... a subordinate of the boss!" Severus replied with difficulty. "A subordinate? So, does that mean you and he belong to the same boss?" Xue An said with interest. "Yes... thats right!" Although Severus didnt know why Xue An suddenly asked these questions, as long as he wasnt killed, Severus was willing to do anything. Only those who often inflict death on others can truly understand the fear of death. Of course, Severus didnt want to die, so he obedientlyplied. "Very good! It seems your boss is very dissatisfied with Copets death, so sent you to deal with me. In that case, I naturally must greet him back, after all... its impolite not to reciprocate!" Severus did not understand the meaning of thetter part of Xue Ans words, but that didnt prevent him from being puzzled. What does he want to do? Greet my boss, what a joke, he isnt even here, how to greet him? While he was full of doubt, Xue An, who was originally floating in the air, suddenly shed and appeared right in front of him, looking down at Severus, he said ndly. "Do you really want to live?" Severus whole body tensed up instantly, his hair standing on end. He couldnt understand the power Xue An was disying, so he could only tremble and say, "Of course!" "Alright, I can give you a chance!" Severus was overjoyed, just wanting to say something. "But it depends on whether you can seize it!" Severus nodded heavily, "Just give the order, my lord, as long as you spare my life, Ill do anything!" Xue An smiled lightly, "No need for suchplexity, you just need to obediently return to see your boss! The rest... I have arrangements." Saying that, Xue Ans gaze lingered on the ck briefcase that Severus carried. "An interesting toy, isnt it?" Severus shuddered all over, although a bit reluctant, he still raised the briefcase without hesitation, offering it obsequiously to Xue An. "If you like it, my lord, its yours!" Xue An didnt take the briefcase, just reached out to lightly stroke the smooth leather surface, then smiled faintly. "No need, this surprise, lets save it for your boss!" With that, Xue An looked deeply at Severus, his eyes glimmering. A wisp of Divine Sense towards Severus brow, unnoticeable, quietly invaded it. Severus waspletely unaware of this. "Get lost!" Xue An said indifferently. Severus was ecstatic in his heart and immediately stood up to salute Xue An. "Thank you, my lord!" After saying this, carrying the briefcase, he hurried away like a lost dog. Heda and Alisha looked bewildered, obviously not understanding the meaning behind Xue Ans series of actions. Although they did not know why Andrew suddenly became so formidable, to the extent of suppressing Severus to kneel on the ground without daring to raise his head, At least he should not let him leave! But despite the doubts in their hearts, the two dared not say a word. For in their eyes, this young man had changed too much. Especially the aura he exuded, it was simply dare not to be looked straight at. Meanwhile, Xue An nced at them both, then turned around, smiling slightly at Zhuang Linyan who was also on the ground. "These two are considered friends of mine from before, take care of them, send them back if theyre willing to go back, if not, let them stay with you!" "Yes!" Zhuang Linyan responded immediately. After doing all this, Xue An stretched longzily, looked at the sky where dark clouds overshadowed, yet the gaps between clouds were tinged with a golden edge by the crimson moon, resembling a sky of dancing golden snakes, and said lightly, "Itste, time to go back to sleep!" With a yawn, Xue An was about to leave. Zhuang Linyan was stunned, rushed forward a step and shouted, "My lord, Ill send a car to take you back!" "No need, its not far! A few steps and Im home!" In the darkness, Xue Ans voice became increasingly distant, until thest word was no longer audible, clearly already far away. At the scene remained Zhuang Linyan and Alisha and others. Their eyes met, after a long time, Zhuang Linyan nodded slightly toward them. "There are still many things here, for your safety, Ill first send you to a safe ce!" Alisha naturally agreed, and Heda also nodded in agreement. Soon, someone led them both away. After their figures disappeared into the darkness, the expression on Zhuang Linyans face gradually turned cold, took a deep breath, and said slowly, "Come!" "Here!" "Immediately gather the troops and begin clearing the entire Qingshi Outer City! By dawn, you must have the entire outer city under control!" Hearing Zhuang Linyans words, all the subordinates showed a look of joy and immediately nodded in reply, "Understood!" Soon, under Zhuang Linyansmand, all the subordinates they swept violently through the Qingshi Outer City. The first to be destroyed was naturally the Blood Wolf Gang headquarters. Actually, because Cao Gang took most of Blood Wolf Gangs elites, the headquarters at this moment was but an empty shell. When Zhuang Linyan led the people to personally kill here, the guards were all scared silly and werepletely wiped out without much resistance. Subsequently, Zhuang Linyans people began attacking everywhere. And because nearly all the bigwigs in the outer city had died in that hotel, for a time there was no leadership, so Zhuang Linyans people easily broke them apart, without encountering any substantial resistance. This long and bloody night finally passed. When the first rays of morning sunshine illuminated the earth, the entire Qingshi Outer City changed drastically. And this explosive news left many people who had just awakenedpletely puzzled. What happened? After only sleeping one night, how did the entire Qingshi Outer City change so drastically? All the major figures died, the hotel in the city was leveled by a fire, and even the Blood Wolf Gang was wiped out by Zhuang Linyan? These pieces of news, one more shocking than the other, caused the entire Qingshi Outer City to boil overpletely. Chapter 1495 - 1492: Congratulations, You’ve Become the Lord of the Outer City (Third Update)

Chapter 1495: Chapter 1492: Congrattions, Youve Be the Lord of the Outer City (Third Update)

Meanwhile, on the Qingshi wilderness, a figure is running at a frantic speed. This running has persisted for an entire night. Finally. When the rays of Light me Day entirely lit up the sky, the almost exhausted Severus stopped his steps and copsed onto a big rock, panting heavily. Even for him, a full nights long run is an extremely arduous task. For this, Severus had already used all the boosters he carried with him. But in the face of survival, any cost is worth it. After a full half-hour passed, Severus managed to recover a bit of strength and took out his pocket watch to determine his current position. Upon seeing the distance disyed on the pocket watch, Severus let out a long breath and felt relieved. At this moment, he is a full three thousand kilometers away from Qingshi Cheng. This means that in just one night, he not only surpassed his limits but also created a miraculous record. In Severus view, this is a safe enough distance. Even if that young man sits in a mechanical flying device, its impossible to catch up with him now. This brought a mixed smile of mockery and fear to his face. Though he doesnt know what that young mans background is, possessing such a terrifying power, he is still somewhat too naive. Actually letting himself go and saying he wants to greet his boss. Its trulyughable. The joy of surviving a disaster made him show a smug smile, then leisurely took out amunication stone from his chest and sent a message. Afterward, heyfortably on the rock, waiting quietly. Over an hourter, a sound of rotor des breaking through the sky came from afar. Severus revealed a slight smile and then leisurely stood up. At this time, a mechanical flying device had already flown close, slowlynding on the ground. A man in ck walked down the flying device and bowed respectfully to Severus. "Sir Night Watchman!" Severus arrogantly raised his face, snorted through his nose, and then boarded the flying device. "Lets go! Back to the mine!" "Yes!" The flying device rose into the air, heading straight toward the sky. As the sun rose, the entire Qingshi Outer City became more vtile and uneasy, many people were full of apprehension, not knowing what they would face next, and even more so what means Zhuang Linyan used to destroy all the citys bosses, or what she intends to do. This kind of baseless spection also made the atmosphere of the entire Qingshi Outer City extremely tense. And at this moment, Zhuang Linyan, who had already be the undisputed number one in the Qingshi Outer City, was tired and sat outside a small building. The exhaustion from the run throughout the night had already left her body and mind fatigued. Yet she still couldnt sleep now because she wanted to see Xue An, ask some questions. She knew very well, since Xue An killed all the big yers in attendance, it was to create an opportunity for her, which she seized without hesitation. But the problem now is, the turmoil in the Qingshi Outer City will surely rm those big figures in the Inner City. Even the mysterious big figure behind the Blood Wolf Gang wont let this go easily. And this is the real crisis! So she only wants to see Xue An as soon as possible. Because Xue An said he wanted to rest, she dared not intrude, and could only quietly wait outside the building. Until close to noon, Zhuang Linyan, who was dozing with closed eyes, was startled awake by the sound of tapping on the car window. "Second Miss, this sir is already awake!" The subordinate said respectfully. "Good!" Zhuang Linyan immediately got up and got off the car, wanting to enter the building, but hesitated slightly, then said to those around her. "Seal this ce tightly, without my orders, no news about this sir shall be leaked out! Understand?" "Yes!" Everyone bowed with awe. Zhuang Linyan came to the rooms door, took a deep breath, then walked elegantly into the lounge. "Is everything handled?" Sitting on the corner sofa, Xue An asked without turning his head. Zhuang Linyan replied submissively, "Yes, everything is handled!" "Hehe! Should I congratte you for bing the master of the Outer City now?" With the words, Xue An turned his wheelchair, looking at her with a half-smile. Zhuang Linyan showed a bitter smile as she lowered her head and said, "Sir, you jest, all my current power and statuse from relying on your strength." "Tell me, whats the matter that youre in such a hurry to see me?" Xue An changed the subject, asking softly. Zhuang Linyan raised her head, seriously stated, "Sir, the Outer City is now all in my hands, but this surely will rm those figures in the Inner City, especially the one behind the Blood Wolf Gang, who definitely wont take this lightly, so..." "So youre scared?" "Its not fear, just a bit worried!" "Worried?" Xue Ans lips curled with a smile. "In your eyes, these so-called big figures are like gods, but in my eyes, theyre just ants! So, if someone dares interfere, I wont mind sending them off!" Xue An spoke with indifference, but the killing intent contained within his words made Zhuang Linyan shudder. "Therefore, you dont have to worry, just manage your subordinates honestly, dont bother about other matters! If someone foolishly tries to act, Ill teach them a lesson! Understand?" "Yes... yes!" Zhuang Linyan hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Go then, inform me of any changes." Zhuang Linyan bowed and exited the room. After she left, Xue An leaned on the sofa, looking at the scenery outside through the diamond-patterned window. "Still dont know whos behind dealing with your siblings? Never mind, after this auction ends, Ill lend you a hand again!" "Moreover, I have a feeling that this auction might bring some very interesting things!" When he said this, Xue Ans lips showed a faint smile, but his eyes were filled with cold killing intent. Liu Zhangs working hours are usually at night, often when daylight is faintlying, and others start waking, hes finished his work, ready to enter his dreams. Today is no exception,st nights rain slowed his work slightlypared to usual, so today he was only able tofortably lie in the chair in his study after breakfast, soon falling into a deep sleep. This is a habit hes developed over many years. And at this time, the entire Liu Family is as quiet as a cold cicada. No one dares make any sound, fearing to disturb the Family Heads sweet dreams. But today, there was an exception. Chapter 1496 - 1493: Hidden Killing Intent (Part 4)

Chapter 1496: Chapter 1493: Hidden Killing Intent (Part 4)

It wasnt until around noon that a servant, sweating profusely, dashed into the study and quietly called out near the ear of the sleeping Liu Zhang. "Family Head, wake up! Theres an important matter to report to you!" Before the second call, Liu Zhang had already opened his eyes, filled with a piercing chill. "Whats wrong?" He understood that even he was alerted, indicating the matter was extraordinary. Indeed, the steward bowed his head and solemnly said, "We just received information that our Liu Familys hotel in the Outer City was burned down!" "Hmm? Who did it?" Liu Zhang asked in a deep voice while tidying his attire. "Reliable information suggests it was Zhuang Linyan!" "Zhuang Linyan? How could that woman have such boldness? Get Cao Gang here to see me now!" Liu Zhang said, somewhat suspiciously, with a stern voice. The steward showed a bitter smile, "Family Head, Cao Gang wont be able toe!" "Hmm?" "Justst night, Zhuang Linyans people suddenly attacked the Blood Wolf Gang headquarters. Before that, Cao Gang and many other bosses in the Outer City died in the hotel! Now, the whole Outer City is essentially Zhuang Linyans realm!" "What?" Liu Zhang was astonished, "When was this information delivered?" "We just received the intelligence, and the incident happenedst night!" the steward replied. Liu Zhangs face changed dramatically, and he abruptly stood and paced back and forth in the study. The steward dared not speak, standing quietly to the side. After a long while, Liu Zhang let out a harsh, coldugh. "Zhuang Linyan...Haha, I really underestimated you! If I had known earlier, I wouldve killed you too!" The steward pretended not to hear, staring at the ground, because knowing too many secrets in such a family often meant a short lifespan. "Your brother disobeyed orders, stubbornly trying to unify the Outer City of Qingshi Cheng, not knowing that a stable and unified Outer City didnt serve the Inner Citys interests, so he died! Died tragically!" "Now you are repeating the same mistake, wiping out others! But do you really think you can unify the Outer City? Youre too naive!" Liu Zhang paced, muttering to himself. Suddenly, he pped the table, angrily shouting, "Truly courting death!" The steward trembled and bent over, saying in a murderous tone, "Family Head, should we dispatch people to thoroughly eliminate this Zhuang Linyan now?" Liu Zhang waved his hand upon hearing, "No need to rush! Its not the right time now!" "The auction day is approaching, and theres likely to be a high-grade Alchemy Artifact appearing. Many alchemists havee to Qingshi Cheng because of it, and obtaining it would substantially boost ones power; hence it must belong to me!" "So, at this crucial juncture, its not wise to stir up more trouble!" "What should we do then?" the steward asked, a bit perplexed. Liu Zhangs eyes revealed determination, "Let Zhuang Linyan revel for a while, dont bother her now, everything will be dealt with after the auction!" "Yes!" The steward departed. Liu Zhang paced, his eyes gleaming, eventually showing a sinister smile. "Zhuang Linyan, you secretly got an invitation from my daughter, what? Are you nning to attend this years auction too?" "If so, this auction will be your burial ground! Because you would never guess, your best friends father was the one who killed your brother! I cant wait to see your reaction when you hear this news! Hahahaha!" Liu Zhangughed heartily. Under hismand, the Liu Family unexpectedly remained silent in the face of the Outer Citys upheaval. Led by him, the major families in the Inner City collectively maintained silence. Everyone heard about the auction where a treasured item would appear, and to acquire it, nobody wanted additionalplications. Thus, while the Outer City was in turmoil, the Inner City was tranquil, with no family taking a stance. This unusual calm alerted many keen observers to certain peculiarities. Quickly, the Outer Citys noise settled, reced by an eerie silence. Its like the calm before the storm, nurturing a terrifying tempest. At this time, Zhuang Linyan also disappeared from the publics sight. As the entire Qingshi Cheng fell into a strange dead silence. In a distant mining site. Seifres alighted from the aircraft, full of vigor. He no longer disyed his previously pitiful state when begging in Qingshi Cheng. Instead, he was as sinister and unruly as ever. Being the Crime Lords prized henchman, the fearsome Night Watchman. No one dared look at him twice. He smoothly navigated throughyers of defenses, finally arriving at the residence of the mine boss. There, a group of rogues and scoundrels assembled. Each one was a viin collected from various ces by the boss, all with bloodstained hands. Now, they became the bosss capable minions. Upon seeing Seifres enter, they all greeted him warmly. "Lord Night Watchman! Youre back!" Seifres nodded, "Is the boss inside?" "Yes, sir, the boss is inside, but I advise you to wait a bit before entering! The boss just bought a young girl and has taken her in!" This rogue grinned nastily, a sight Seifres would usually heed by waiting outside. But today, for some reason, Seifres felt extremely irritable, gloomily said, "Enough nonsense, I have urgent business with the boss!" Saying this, he ignored any obstruction, storming straight into the building. As mentioned, the mine boss was preparing to assault this recently bought girl. Seifres barged in unexpectedly. The chubby, white-faced boss was displeased, his expression turned sour. "Seifres, what is your intention? Cant you see Im busy?" The irritation inside Seifres grew, reaching its peak after hearing the bosss reprimand. "Haha, dear boss, sorry to inform you, your fun must stop!" "What do you mean? Seifres, are you insane? Do you know what youre saying?" The boss shouted furiously. Suddenly, the briefcase in Seifress hand exploded open, releasing countless mechanical insects that charged with terrifying momentum towards the boss. Chapter 1497 - 1494 Mechanical Catastrophe (First Update)

Chapter 1497: Chapter 1494 Mechanical Catastrophe (First Update)

This is a mechanical torrent representing death. Countless mechanical insects the size of ser balls, made entirely of gears and emitting a cold and sinister sheen, gathered together and rushed forward like a swarm of devouring ants. The entire world was filled with a buzzing sound, the noise produced by the gears turning and the wings fluttering. The sound of a single insect might be faint, but so manying together formed this deathly whisper that made ones scalp tingle. And this... was the catastrophe that brought fame to the night watchman, Severus: the Mechanical Cmity! Usually, these insects remained dormant as eggs in the suitcase Severus carried with him. When needed, Severus would release them to ughter everything daring to stand in their path. They left no grass behind, thus earning the name Mechanical Cmity. But today, these insects behaved differently; each appeared extremely agitated, theirpound eyes even showing a faint dark red. When these dark red eyes gathered, they seemed like a myriad of stars, forming a crimson tide. This surge reached its peak momentum, carrying overwhelming might directly toward a fat mining boss. The plump white boss evidently did not anticipate such a scene; he was taken aback at first, then immediately roared furiously. "Severus, you bastard, how dare you betray me?" Severus did not respond to these usations. At this moment, his expression was extremely peculiar, his face pale, forehead covered in cold sweat, and his eyes filled with terror. He was horrified to find that these mechanical insects hadpletely slipped out of his control. Allmands were ineffective, and the insects charged unimpeded toward his boss. Severus wanted to move his foot but found he had lost control over his body; moving a step or even a finger was beyond reach. He could only stand there dumbfounded, watching this scene unfold before him. Severuss boss had a habit of wanting no disturbance in the room when indulging in pleasures. So, the bodyguards who never left his side during normal times were absent now. This also left the white, plump boss filled with regret. "You damned bastard, Severus, youre dead! I will tear you apart!" The furious boss roared, crushing a ne he wore around his neck with great pain. Boom! A faintyer of silver light appeared around the fat mans body, just as the mechanical insects reached him. The collision produced a dull sound. But this silver barrier was evidently very sturdy, barely shaking under the impact, then stabilizing. On the contrary, the mechanical insects at the front, due to collision and pressure from behind, shattered instantly under the massive force, breaking their metallic bodies. The fat man stood within the barrier, coldly watching the scene. "Severus, trying to fight me? Youre too inexperienced! Since I can tame you viins, my abilities are beyond your imagination!" Dered the fat man proudly. But just as he finished speaking, the mechanical insects suddenly became agitated, the insect tide surging madly. Soon after, the mechanical insects let out a painful screech and began to metamorphose. As the gears rotated, the insects bodies grewrger again, as did their sharp mandibles and serrated limbs. These deadly weapons rapidly expanded, emitting a terrifying glow. Severus was stunned, his eyes filled with defeat. He realized what was happening with the insect swarm. It was an upgrade! But this upgrade was forced, which meant that once these mechanical insects exhausted all their energy, they would diepletely. This was usually a tactic of the swarm when facing extreme danger. This time, however, all the mechanical insects chose this mutually destructive strategy simultaneously. Coupled with the anomaly in his own body, Severus suddenly understood. No need to ask; it must have been that white-d boys doing! As it turned out, the boy meant to "give a return gift" to his boss, and this was it! Filled with despair, Severus thought of this. How hrious to think he had mocked the white-d boy for being naive, now to find the truly naive one was himself! Meanwhile, The mechanical insectspleted their transformation, then charged with an even fiercer posture. This time, the fat man couldnt maintain his previousposure. Because this time, the attack by the insects was entirely suicidal. When their forms collided with the barrier, the insects exploded instantly, the impact causing the entire protective shield to tremble. And this attack was an all-epassing, dead-angle-free attack. This made the shield shake increasingly violently. Faced with this, the fat man grew almost transparently pale, then cried out in a panic, "Severus, you win! I concede! Everything is yours if you let me go!" This was a tempting offer. But Severus could only smile bitterly to himself. Since he himself couldnt move an inch, where was the question of winning or losing? The white, fat mans rage ignited upon seeing no response from Severus, thinking he was determined to see him dead. "Severus, you bastard, youll die a miserable death...!" Before the words were even finished, a sharp crumbling sound was heard, and the protective shield copsed instantly, leading the mechanical torrent to engulf the fat mans figure within moments. The fat man let out a few pitiful cries at first, but soon, those cries ceased. Only the sound of flesh being rapidly sliced by metal des remained. Soon, the swarm dispersed! Looking at the scene, except for a pool of blood on the ground, no trace of the fat mans existence remained. But this was only the beginning. The mechanical insects then changed direction, rushing toward the immobilized Severus. Severuss pupils shrank to pinpoints; he wanted to scream, to run. But all struggle was in vain. In an instant, he too was engulfed by the swarm. In the moments before his death, Severuss heart was filled with endless regret. Why did I seek trouble with that white-d boy? It was courting death indeed! Then, he sank into endless darkness, never to emerge again. Chapter 1498 - 1495: Auction Begins (2nd Update)

Chapter 1498: Chapter 1495: Auction Begins (2nd Update)

Outside, those who were hired by the chubby man, each with blood on their hands, notorious viins, were gathered together joyfully chatting. "Heh heh, the girl our boss captured this time is truly stunning!" "Yeah! Once the boss is done, well have a taste too!" "Why hasnt Severuse out after going in for such a long time?" "Who knows, but I seem to hear the sounds of a fight inside!" "Haha, maybe the boss is in the mood and invited Severus to join the battle!" The others all showed a look of envy at these words. Just then, someone suddenly said, "Hey, do you hear that? Someone seems to be screaming!" Everyone listened intently, and indeed, faint screams wereing from inside the house. "Hee hee, it looks like the boss is ying big this time!" someone snickered mischievously. But just as the words were spoken. The originally solid house shattered suddenly, countless mechanical insects burst out, then swarmed over everything. "Mechanical disaster! What the hell is Severus doing?" someone eximed in horror and tried to run. But it was already toote, these mechanical insects in the sky were like a huge dark cloud, enveloping the entire mining area. Amidst the buzzing of vibrating wings, these mechanical insects swooped down and began to attack. No one was a match for these mechanical insects that had fallen into a frenzy, so rather than an attack, it was a one-sided ughter. Facing the arrival of death, these viins who usually revel in killing were truly pathetic. Screams, pleas for mercy, hysterical insults mixed together, like a dirge of evil. But no matter their demeanor, they couldnt withstand the massive scythes of these mechanical insects. The sound of des tearing through the air, blood sttering, bodies copsing, these noises quickly obliterated all other sounds. Finally! When thest viin fell, there was no longer a single standing figure, the ground pooled with fresh blood. Thus, the boss who controlled the mining area, and all his henchmen were wiped out. Those miners working in the underground tunnels suddenly sensed something, and all stopped their work. Subsequently, these emaciated miners discovered that the chains binding them had all suddenly broken. The miners exchanged nces, then embraced each other with tears of joy. Because they knew, the breaking of their chains meant the mining boss was dead. They were finally free! Simultaneously, the mechanical insects in the sky circled the scene, then their forms trembled and one after another exploded. In an instant. All mechanical insects shattered into dust. And along with them, this entire mining area disappeared. In Qingshi Outer City, Xue An, sitting by the window admiring a piece of exquisite mechanical art, suddenly lifted his head to look outside and then showed a faint smile. "Finally set off? I wonder if you and your boss are satisfied with this gift I sent?" "Of course, being unsatisfied is already useless, because... youre already dead!" Xue An spoke quietly, at least Zhuang Linyan opposite him didnt hear clearly. "Sir, what did you say?" "Nothing!" Xue An put down the item in his hand, leaning against the sofa. "How many days until the auction?" "Sir, three days left!" "Good!" Xue An nodded nomittally. Zhuang Linyan hesitated to speak. "Whats wrong?" Xue An asked. "Sir, this auction seems a bit off. Based on the information Ive received, the number of high-ranking alchemistsing to Qingshi Cheng this time is record-breaking! This is clearly abnormal!" Xue An looked at Zhuang Linyan with a hint of amusement, "So what?" Zhuang Linyan instinctively swallowed, "Im just somewhat worried, after all, this situation adds numerous variables to the auction. So it would be best for you to prepare in advance!" Xue An looked deeply at Zhuang Linyan, then nodded, "Alright!" In the following three days, Qingshi Cheng was very calm. Finally. The day of the auction arrived. From the morning, the entire Qingshi Cheng began to bustle. Countless aircrafts flew towards the Inner City, and the streets were teeming with vehicles, blocking the gates separating the Inner and Outer City. Because in the Inner City today, besides the auction, there was a public trading fair for the masses. Which exined the busy atmosphere. But at that moment, the vehicles on the street made way to open a path. Because a convoy was gentlying from afar. This convoy was led by a brand-new ck hover vehicle, exuding an extraordinary aura. And in the middle of the convoy was a specially extended ck sedan, Upon seeing this convoy, everyone hadplex expressions. There was awe, fear, but mostly curiosity. In this moment, in Qingshi Outer City, no one would fail to recognize this convoy. With thunderous methods, controlling the entire Qingshi Outer City overnight, bing undeniably number one, Zhuang Linyan, such a presence naturallymanded reverence. So along the way, wherever the convoy passed, everyone dispersed. Even before the division gates, there was no exception, and a spacious passage was quickly cleared, allowing Zhuang Linyans convoy to smoothly enter the Inner City. When the convoys silhouette was no longer visible, the crowd finally gathered again, murmuring and discussing. "Thats Zhuang Linyans convoy!" "Indeed!" "Why is she heading to the Inner City at this time? Isnt she worried about chaos breaking out in the Outer City?" "Who knows, maybe shes heading to the Inner City to buy something!" Amidst the crowds chatter, Zhuang Linyans convoy had already turned onto a street in the Inner City. No one needed to look out the window to notice that the Inner City was significantly wealthier and cleaner than the Outer City. For instance, this street still held remnants of the thriving days of civilization, appearing quite grand. Simultaneously, the convoys speed gradually slowed down, eventually stopping before a majestic building. Zhuang Linyan took a deep breath and whispered, "Sir, weve arrived! This is the venue for the auction!" Xue An withdrew his gaze, smiled faintly, and said calmly, "Lets go!" Once inside the building, the true horror of Alchemy Civilizations flourishing days could be felt. Because the buildings design was so ingenious, the craftsmanship so exquisite, it was absolutely breathtaking. Though many functions and facilities had fallen into disuse. Even so, the buildings interior remained extremely spacious. Xue Ans group stepped forth into the deeper parts, just turning a corner, when a voice full of surprise called out. "Linyan, youre here too?" Chapter 1499 - 1496 Entering the Field (First Update)

Chapter 1499: Chapter 1496 Entering the Field (First Update)

As the voice sounded, a young girl dressed in a gorgeous long dress, with cold, captivating looks, greeted them with a broad smile. Seeing her, Zhuang Linyan also couldnt help but smile. "Jingyi, did youe early?" "Yes! Father said this auction would be lively, with many high-ranking alchemists appearing who are usually unseen. I came early to see the spectacle! And this is...?" In fact, Liu Jingyi had already noticed Xue An walking in front as soon as Zhuang Linyan and the others entered the venue. It couldnt be helped; Xue Ans white attire was too attention-grabbing. Setting aside his appearance, Xue Ans tranquil and indifferent demeanor alone was enough to instantly transform Zhuang Linyan into a follower-like maid following behind him. This aura naturally also easily charmed Liu Jingyi, so after a greeting, she watched Xue An with sparkling eyes full of curiosity. Xue An, however, felt nothing about this, not even ncing at Liu Jingyi, as he walked straight into the auction hall. Suddenly, an awkward atmosphere filled the venue. There was even a hint of anger in Liu Jingyis eyes. As the only daughter of the influential Liu Zhang in the Inner City, she had grown ustomed to a life of adoration from countless people since childhood. Wherever she went, she was always the focal point of attention, the center of the audiences gaze. Especially as she grew up and revealed her astonishing beauty, she became the relentless pursuit of many noble family heirs. This auction was no exception. To these noble family heirs, they were merely here for some fun, even treating it as a social dance, a ce for unting andpeting. And Xue Ans appearance provided Liu Jingyi with her first flutter of interest, prompting her to approach and engage in conversation. Its worth noting that her usual personality was extremely arrogant, and taking the initiative to talk to someone was a rare urrence. Who would have thought that this white-clothed youth wouldpletely ignore her, treating her as if she were air, and leave directly? This was the first time Liu Jingyi experienced such humiliation, naturally feeling full of resentment. As Liu Jingyis friend, Zhuang Linyan naturally understood her personality. Seeing the situation, a chill ran through her heart, knowing things might not be good, she quickly spoke. "Jingyi, this sir is a high-level rogue schr, so hecks knowledge of certain etiquettes. Please dont mind!" She had thought that mentioning the term "rogue schr" would make Liu Jingyi back away. After all, to a heiress from such a prominent family, associating with rogues wandering the wilderness was an impossible connection. However, what Zhuang Linyan didnt expect was that upon hearing rogue schr, Liu Jingyis eyes gradually brightened, "Rogue schr? Bounty Hunters?" "Yes!" Liu Jingyi broke into a smile, suddenly lowered her voice, and said, "Linyan, tell me honestly, did you specially request that invitation for him?" Zhuang Linyan nodded, about to say something. Liu Jingyi eagerly asked, "Then you... whats your rtionship with this guy? Lovers?" Upon hearing lovers, Zhuang Linyan understood what Liu Jingyi was thinking and couldnt help butugh bitterly. "What are you thinking, you little girl! How could I be lovers with this gentleman?" As she said this, the scene of Xue An single-handedly wiping out all of the Outer Citys top figures shed in Zhuang Linyans mind, causing her to involuntarily shiver. Zhuang Linyan was a very practical person, naturally knowing that figures like Xue An are beyond her reach. Despite being full of gratitude for Xue Ans assistance, Zhuang Linyan understood their rtionship was purely transactional, so these thoughts never crossed her mind. Unexpectedly, upon hearing Zhuang Linyans reply, Liu Jingyis face broke into a joyous expression. "Thats good, since hes not your man, I wont hold back!" "Wont hold back?" Zhuang Linyan was taken aback, then immediately understood the meaning and quickly said, "Jingyi, dont cause trouble, this gentleman..." Before she could finish her sentence, Liu Jingyi impatiently waved her hand, "Alright Linyan, I know my limits, but this guy dared to ignore my charm, I naturally have to let him know the prowess of a girl from Liu Family!" These words left Zhuang Linyan speechless; she naturally understood Liu Jingyis temperament, knowing advice was futile. Fortunately, this gentleman is here for the auction, and he should leave once its over! By then, this little girl might not find him, and as time passes, her attention will naturally fade away. Thinking of this, Zhuang Linyan helplessly sighed. "Cant do anything about you, lets go, lets also head inside!" The auction hall was set up in an extremely spacious and luxurious hall. In the center of the ring-shaped seats was a high tform, the ce used for disy. However, because the auction hadnt officially started yet, the tform was empty. But at this moment, quite a few people had already arrived at the auction hall. These people were dressed in varying styles, some dignified and obviously heirs from noble families, others had ordinary auras but with asionally cold gleams in their eyes, wilderness hunters. But the most eye-catching were those few sitting upfront, faces full of pride. The average age of these people was quite advanced, some even had white beards. Regardless of age, these individuals wore dark green long robes, with an embossed high tower design in the center. Slight movements caused shimmering light effects, making them appear quite extraordinary. Having gained much insight over this period, Xue An naturally knew that the tower depicted on the robe was the emblem of the alchemists base and Holy Land, the Tower of Truth. Seeing the three golden leaves surrounding the tower, one could tell these individuals were high-ranking alchemists. Judging by the respectful attitude towards them from those around, it was evident that high-ranking alchemists were already the pinnacle of the hierarchy in Qingshi Cheng. However, Xue An also noticed that at the end of these seats were private boxes hidden behind ck curtains. These boxes were specially prepared for prominent figures unwilling to show their faces. At the moment, these boxes were all upied, and from time to time,ughter and chatter could be heard from inside. After surveying the area, Xue An directly chose a secluded corner to sit down. Despite being dressed in white with nothing peculiar about his appearance, his distinct aura made the ordinary people sitting nearby somewhat tense. Of course, being able to enter this auction hall meant these ordinary people were already elites of Qingshi Cheng. For example, upon seeing Xue Ans arrival, a beautiful woman sitting not far away immediately sat up straight, showcasing her stunning figure, and asionally teased her hair, deliberately disying the few secret silver rings on her hands to Xue An. Unfortunately, her flirtations were ultimately in vain. Chapter 1500 - 1497: Rare Treasures Appear in Succession (2nd Update)

Chapter 1500: Chapter 1497: Rare Treasures Appear in Session (2nd Update)

From start to finish, Xue An never nced in this direction. He just leisurely leaned back in his chair, watching the high tform ahead, lost in his thoughts. But this focus only made the woman more moved, and she couldnt help but stand up, wanting to walk over. At this moment, Liu Jingyi quickly sat next to Xue An, then coldly nced at the woman, her red lips parting gently. "Get lost!" This attitude naturally made the woman very displeased, but just as she was about to react, someone next to her pulled her back and whispered a few words in her ear. After hearing those words, the womans face instantly turned very pale, and she didnt even dare to look at Liu Jingyi, quickly turning around and fleeing in a panic. Liu Jingyi was quite satisfied with this, then she unscrupulously propped her long leg on the seat in front and smiled, "Hey, meeting again so soon?" No response. Xue An, like a wooden or y sculpture, leaned back in the chair, even slowly closing his eyes. This attitude instantly ignited Liu Jingyis anger. Daring to ignore me like this, Ill make sure you pay for it! Thinking of this, Liu Jingyis smile became even sweeter. "Mr. Xue, the seats here arent very good, why dont we move to the private box in the back? I have a lot to say to Mr. Xue..." As soon as she said that, Xue An suddenly opened his eyes, turned his head, and nced at her indifferently. This nce made Liu Jingyi swallow back all the words she was about to say. Because that gaze was simply terrifying. For a moment, Liu Jingyi even doubted that she was not being watched by a person but by a Mechanical Tyrannosaur. The kind of deep, heartfelt fear made her whole body tremble slightly, and her face gradually turned pale. Fortunately, Xue An only took a quick nce and then restrained his gaze, leaning back in the chair to pretend to sleep again. "I dont like noise, so please shut your mouth and be quiet! Understand?" Hearing Xue Ans cold and emotionless words, Liu Jingyi bit her silver teeth, her eyes filled with anger and humiliation. She had never been treated like this before. But the more this happened, the more it stirred herpetitive spirit. Especially the strength Xue An just showed further satisfied her wild imaginations about the bounty hunters. Thats right! In the eyes of this girl who had lived in a wealthy family since childhood, those vagabond viins who roam the wastnds, living off bounties, were a very romantic profession. This was also why she was delighted rather than frightened after hearing Zhuang Linyans warning. Therefore, she bit her lips with her teeth, suddenly chuckled, and then leaned back in the chair, quietly watching Xue An. This is her ultimate skill! Few could remain calm under the gaze of a pretty girl. At least Liu Jingyi had never met one. But this time, she miscalcted. No matter how she expressed herself with myriad charms, Xue Anpletely ignored her as if she were air. This only further fueled Liu Jingyispetitiveness, so she had no intention of backing down, just kept staring at Xue An non-stop. And this scene was also noticed by many people in the audience. After all, Liu Jingyi was like a star in the Qing Shi Inner City. Especially those noble family disciples eager to advance, seeing the only daughter of the Liu Family as a goddess. Constantly dreaming of catching her attention. But without exception, all these people failed. Thus, Liu Jingyi was referred to by many as the hardest-to-obtain metallic rose in the Inner City! But unexpectedly, today they saw a side of Liu Jingyi never shown before in public. That tender and amorous gaze, with a face full of coquettishness, made many disciples of noble families stare nkly. But soon, the faces of these noble family disciples turned gloomy. Because although Liu Jingyi looked beautiful with that expression, when the object of her attention was not themselves, but an unknown young stranger. These noble family disciples naturally felt very ufortable. Zhuang Linyan naturally noticed this as well, but she was powerless to do anything, only able to pray silently. Hoping this auction would end safely! At the same time, this scene was also noticed by someone in a private box. Liu Zhang furrowed his brows slightly, "What is that girl Jingyi doing? Being so improper in public?" "Family Head, should I go and drive that unknown young man away now?" the butler bowed and asked. "No need. The auction is about to start. Theres no need to make a big fuss over such a small matter. Just send a few people to deal with that guy after the auction ends!" "Understood!" "Make sure you handle it cleanly!" "Got it!" Finally, when Liu Jingyi felt her face was about to cramp from smiling, with the sound of a gong, the auction officially began. In an instant, all the lights in the venue dimmed. Then a beam of white light shone on the high tform, and a well-dressed middle-aged man appeared on the previously empty stage. This man had a long mustache and eyes as sharp as a hawk, so when he looked around the room. The previously restless auction room immediately quieted down. Because this man was the famous Wen Jinkui, known throughout the Qing Shi Wilderness, even in several nearby cities, for his countless treasure identifications, with a pair of unparalleled discerning eyes. In past auctions, he rarely appeared, and even if he did, it was as a finale. But this time, he appeared right at the beginning, suggesting the extraordinary nature of this auction. As the crowd remained silent, Wen Jinkui subtly bowed towards the boxes, then nodded at a few alchemists in the front row. "Everyone present is here to seek treasure, so I wont say much. Lets officially start the auction!" With those words, a table rose on the high tform, with an ornate box ced on top. When the box opened, a throbbing Mechanical Heart was revealed inside. "A brand new Mechanical Heart, crafted by the master gue Doctor Huang. Powerful and reliable! Starting price at one thousand blue gears, bidding begins now!" The very first item of the auction shocked everyone present. The name of Master gue Doctor Huang was long-renowned. He specialized in crafting mechanical body parts, yet he rarely worked, so few of his creations circted in the market, let alone suchbor-intensive and time-consuming items like the Mechanical Heart. In previous auctions, such an item could have been saved for the finale. But in this auction, its only the opening item, a strong start indeed. This piqued many peoples interest for the items to follow. Chapter 1501 - 1498 Finale: Mouse-Shaped Alchemy Armor (Third Update)

Chapter 1501: Chapter 1498 Finale: Mouse-Shaped Alchemy Armor (Third Update)

After a fierce round ofpetitive bidding, the mechanical heart was finally sold for a price of one thousand eight hundred blue gears. The buyer was a wild hunter, who, upon acquiring the item, left immediately in high spirits. For those hunters who traverse the wilderness, nothing is a better bodyponent than a strong mechanical heart! This would significantly enhance their survival skills. But this was just the beginning; soon, the second auction item was also ced on the table. "A top-grade purple alchemy gear, perfect for embedding into alchemical items, can be upgraded! The starting price is ten thousand blue gears, let the bidding begin!" Seeing this almost impossibly perfect gear on the tform, several alchemists in the front row all showed excited expressions. Purple gears are rare, let alone something that can be upgraded. Hence, another round of intense bidding took ce, and finally, it was sold at the astronomical price of twenty thousand gears. This time, the atmosphere of the entire venue waspletely fired up. The following treasures were all auctioned off at high prices. The whole process was magnificent, but Xue An, sitting in a corner, remained expressionless, watching quietly without any intention of bidding. Seeing this, Liu Jingyi frowned slightly, then seemed to understand something, and whispered with a smile, "Mr. Xue, are you short of money? Its okay, if theres something you like, feel free to bid, Ill pay for it!" Xue An nced at her and suddenly asked, "Are you wealthy?" "Of course! In the entire Qingshi Inner City, who doesnt know it?" Liu Jingyi said proudly. Xue An smiled. This smile made Liu Jingyipletely dazed and infatuated. But at this moment, Xue An turned back and said calmly, "No need, and it seems like what I have my eye on, you couldnt afford." "What?" Liu Jingyi was taken aback and then pouted displeasedly, "Mr. Xue, I hope you understand what youre saying; in Qingshi Cheng, theres nothing I want that I cant get!" Xue An simply smiled indifferently without replying. Yet, Liu Jingyi felt a surge of frustration inside. How dare he look down on the Liu familys financial power? Fine, just watch and see what true opulence is! Liu Jingyi secretly made up her mind. At this moment, the atmosphere in the auction hall was already reaching a fever pitch. Especially when an exceptional mechanical puppet appeared, it instantly exploded the venues atmosphere. "Ladies and gentlemen, the value of a self-growing mechanical puppet needs no introduction, so without further ado, the starting price is one hundred thousand blue gears, lets begin the bidding!" Hiss! Many people in the crowd gasped. A hundred thousand blue gears, even for these wealthy individuals, was considered an astronomical price. In fact, simply for a gear with a hint of purple sheen, Andrew was willing to fight, showing the gears value. Such a price is unaffordable for the average person, but for those high-ranking alchemists who have mastered the secrets of alchemy, it is eptable. Especially since this item was an extremely rare self-growing alchemical automaton, so these high-ranking alchemists immediately became active, each bidding in turn. Soon, the price climbed from one hundred thousand alchemy gears to one hundred eighty thousand. This price had already surpassed the previous record for the most expensive auction, and even the wealthy high-ranking alchemists were beginning to show beads of sweat. Yet, just as Wen Jinkui was about to drop the hammer, a faint voice suddenly came from one of the private boxes. "Two hundred thousand, plus one pale purple gear!" Boom! This bid immediately shocked the entire venue. Even the high-ranking alchemist who had bid one hundred eighty thousand before had a gloomy expression. However, upon hearing the voice from the box, Wen Jinkuis face showed respect, and he slightly bowed. "Yes, milord!" Having said that, he didnt even ask if anyone else wanted to bid and directly dropped the hammer. This scene caused many keen people in the venue to be quite shaken. To make the famous sharp-eyed Wen Jinkui show such respect, who was the person in the box? Even Liu Zhang furrowed his brow slightly, "Whats going on? Who made that bid?" "Back to the Family Head, Ive already sent people to investigate, but we dont know yet!" At that moment, Wen Jinkui took a deep breath, looked across the room, and then said in a deep voice. "Ladies and gentlemen, all the other auction items have been sold, but I can responsibly say that everything todaybined doesnt equal half the value of this uing item!" Upon hearing this, there was amotion throughout the hall. Many who thought the mechanical puppet was the final auction item were dumbfounded. With so many precious items not matching half the value of this final one, what kind of treasure could it be? Wen Jinkui was very pleased with the crowds reaction and couldnt help but smile, "To be honest, in my over a hundred-year career, its my first time seeing this grade of alchemy item! So all of you are lucky to be here!" "Present the item!" Following Wen Jinkuis order, a few strong men d in auxiliary mechanical exoskeletons struggled to lift a box and slowly came forward. When the box was ced on the ground, the heavy thud reverberated throughout the venue. Then Wen Jinkui approached piously and opened the box lid. At that moment, a pale golden light gleamed and illuminated everything. Everyone was moved by it. Next, Wen Jinkui took a deep breath and slowly lifted the item inside. It was a token radiating a pale golden sheen. Then Wen Jinkui grasped it suddenly. ck, ck, ck! With the sound of gears turning, the token began to transform, and in an instant, it turned into a dazzling alchemy armor. No words could describe the delicacy and perfection of this alchemy armor. The beauty of mechanics was fully manifested. The helmet took on the form of a mouse, yet it still gave off a vast and powerful feeling. There was a moment of silence in the entire hall, and then itpletely erupted. "My God, alchemy armor!" someone eximed. "Thats right, and its the kind that can be bound! Such techniques have long been lost, so they must be from ancient civilization times!" someone murmured. "To see such a treasure in this life, I can die without regret!" an elder cried. Those high-ranking alchemists seated in the front stood up abruptly, their shock beyond words, their voices even trembling. "Wen Jinkui, how much for this treasure?" "Yes! Quickly, whats the starting price?" Wen Jinkui heard this and showed a slight smile, "Please calm, the treasure is so valuable its hard to measure with gold coins, so after discussing with the seller, weve decided the starting bid will be ten thousand purple gears!" This price rendered the entire hall silent. Chapter 1502 - 1499: My Bid... One Piece (Fourth Update)

Chapter 1502: Chapter 1499: My Bid... One Piece (Fourth Update)

Ten thousand purple gears, this price has already exceeded many peoples expectations. "Actually, this price isnt expensive, because if this item were to be auctioned in those big cities, the price would be even higher! Of course, the seller also said that everyone can use high-quality alchemy items to offset the purchase of this item, and if someone offers something that entices the seller, they can directly exchange it for this rare treasure!" "So now... everyone, start bidding!" Wen Jinkui said with a smile. The entire room fell silent for a moment. After all, the value of this Alchemy Armor had surpassed what many could bear. But soon, Liu Zhang in his booth couldnt help but stand up and shout, "I am willing to offer five thousand purple gears, along with ten pieces of ancient alchemy items!" This bid quickly spread throughout the venue, and many recognized it as the voice of Liu Zhang, a tycoon from the Inner City, so they all fell silent. Even those high-ranking alchemists showed looks of frustration. Because this price was beyond what they could afford. So the venue fell silent instantly. Liu Zhang, seeing this, revealed a smug smile, greedily eyeing the Alchemy Armor on the stage, believing it was already his. But just then, a voice came from the booth that had previously won the alchemy puppet. "Ten thousand purple gears, plus... twenty pieces of ancient alchemy items!" Boom! The entire audience was in an uproar. Liu Zhangs face immediately changed with rage. He had never encountered such bidding tactics, clearly targeting him, thus his eyes filled with murderous intent, and he angrily said. "Old Wen, where did this biddere from? Surely theyre not here to cause trouble? From what I know, no one in the entire Qingshi Wilderness can afford such a price!" Wen Jinkui remainedposed, "Mr. Liu, this is not something you should be concerned about! Our auction house has rules; anyone who can enter a booth has an appropriate status!" "So... since this gentleman has ced a bid, it means he can afford it!" This statement immediately caused Liu Zhangs expression to turn sullen as he stared intently at the booth from which the voice hade, his eyes full of stabbing intent. He wished he could rush up and eliminate the person disrupting his ns. But he dared not! Though he was a tycoon in Qingshi Cheng, he dared not make a fuss at this auction. Because, in this world, auctions are all governed by the Auction Alliance. This colossal entity is no weaker than the Tower of Truth belonging to Alchemists or the Hunters Guild. So he could only open his mouth silently, unable to say anything. Because his previous offer was already his limit. It was impossible to surpass this booths bid. The whole venue fell into silence. Everyone quietly waited, all believing that the Alchemy Armor would ultimately belong to the mysterious person in the booth. Although the entire process seemed long, from the appearance of this Alchemy Armor to now, only a few minutes had passed. During this whole process, Xue An had said nothing, simply watching the Alchemy Armor on stage. Meanwhile, in his hand, another Token emitted a faint brilliance, on which there were twelve squares. At the moment, two squares were filled, one with a Blood Tiger image and the other with a sheep-like image. And the gleaming light came from the first square. After a long time, Xue An withdrew his gaze, a faint smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. "Its indeed interesting, encountering this item here is quite the unexpected delight!" His words were soft but still heard by Liu Jingyi beside him. In fact, she was also captivated by the power and perfection of this Alchemy Armor. But when she heard Xue Ans words, her heart jolted, recalling her previous "wild words," and couldnt help but secretlyment. Although she was arrogant, she knew the value of such a treasure was exorbitant. Moreover, she had heard her fathers bid before; it was already astronomical, but apparently, there was someone even morevish. So a hint of embarrassment appeared on her face, just as she was about to speak. Xue An seemed to see her expression and said indifferently, "I said, the thing I want is something you cannot afford, do you understand now?" These slightly mocking words instantly angered Liu Jingyi. "I admit I cant afford it, but arent you unable to afford it too?" Liu Jingyi said coldly. Xue Anughed, "Who said... I cant afford the price?" "Hmm?" This answer made Liu Jingyis eyes widen instantly. At the same time, Xue An casually lifted his hand and said lightly, "My bid, one purple gear!" With that, a gear appeared in his hand, tinged with a light purple amid the blue; it was the gear that triggered the subsequent events when he first arrived in this world. And this bid also quieted the whole venue, then instantly burst intoughter. "Oh my, is this guy an idiot?" "People are bidding ten thousand purple gears plus twenty alchemy items, and hes offering one gear. Is he here to joke?" The mocking voices erupted instantly. Especially when those noble family scions saw that the speaker was the young man sitting with their goddess Liu Jingyi, and theyughed with full-faced ridicule. "Tsk tsk, turns out this kid is a country bumpkin whos never seen the world!" "Thats right, this purple gear is probably his entire fortune!" Among these jeers, even Liu Jingyi was taken aback, involuntarily showing a hint of disdain. Not being able to afford something is one thing, but showing off in such a conceited way is truly contemptible. Even Zhuang Linyan looked bewildered, clearly not knowing what Xue An intended. Wen Jinkuis smile gradually cooled, and he said in a detached tone, "Sir, if youre here to joke, then your purpose is aplished, so I hope you refrain from such words in the future; otherwise, I will have the guards escort you out!" Xue An smiled faintly, "You think Im joking?" "Arent you?" Wen Jinkui sneered. Xue An idly toyed with the purple gear in his hand, smiling slightly, "Of course not!" As he spoke, a sh of brilliance appeared in Xue Ans eyes, and a dense andplex Talisman Spell instantly appeared before him. This Talisman Spell, once revealed, illuminated the entire venue, making everyones eyes widen gradually. Even in the previously silent booth, a sound of surprise arose. Xue An showed a hint of a cold smile, raised his hand to pinch the Talisman Spell, and pressed it firmly onto the purple gear in his hand. Thud! With a crisp sound, the Talisman Spell merged into one with the gear. Then it floated into the air, rotating slowly. The exquisite and profound patterns on the gear dazzled anyone who looked at it. Afterward, Xue An casually flicked his hand, and the now-transformed gear turned into a stream of brilliant light, flying towards the stage. A low murmur of exmation came from below, and Wen Jinkuis face turned pale. But just then, the gear halted instantly, hovering before Wen Jinkui. Xue An said indifferently, "This is my bid, do you think... its enough?" Chapter 1503 - 1500: The World-Shocking Rune, Alchemist Appears (1st Update)

Chapter 1503: Chapter 1500: The World-Shocking Rune, Alchemist Appears (1st Update)

Wen Jinkui stared nkly at the gear floating before him, his eyes that had appraised countless treasures gradually widened, and the expression on his face grew increasingly excited. "This... this is a glyph that has never appeared before! But I can feel that it contains extremely powerful force! My god, this is simply incredible..." Wen Jinkui murmured to himself, his expression vacant. It was no wonder he was so shocked. As an auctioneer with a high level of discernment, he was well aware of what an entirely new glyph that had never appeared before could mean! It could represent a new power, an unexplored vast world. And in this gradually declining Alchemy era, mastering a new powerrgely equated to vast wealth and high prestige. This was why Wen Jinkui was so astonished. Meanwhile, after hearing Wen Jinkuis muttering, the entire venue was in an uproar. Several high-ranking alchemists in the front row had already stood up, eagerly rushing to the front of the stage, nearly greedily gazing at the glyph on the gear. But after gazing for only a few breaths, traces of blood appeared in the eyes of these high-ranking alchemists, and before they could react, droplets of bloody tears fell from their eyes. "No good! Everyone, close your eyes, this glyph is of an extremely high tier, beyond ourprehension, do not look!" One high-ranking alchemist eximed in rm. Hearing his shout, the other high-ranking alchemists hurriedly closed their eyes, turning their heads away, not daring to look again. But the rest of the people in the audience werent affected. They all looked curiously at the gear floating on the high stage, shock evident in many of their eyes. Because they had all heard what Wen Jinkui had said earlier. If it truly was apletely new glyph that had never appeared before, its value would be immense. Yet the crucial question was why did this seemingly ordinary youth, apart from looking excessively handsome, possess such a glyph? This question also lingered in Liu Jingyis mind. She looked at Xue An with astonishment, suddenly realizing that her earlier assessments of this youth were all wrong, and very much so. It wasughable that she had just thought he was very arrogant, but now it seemed that the arrogant one should be herself! Meanwhile, the group of noble family scions who had previously been the most mocking of Xue An, were now dumbfounded, and a look of fear gradually appeared in their eyes as they looked at Xue An. At the same time, Xue An calmly asked Wen Jinkui on the high stage, "Is my bid sufficient?" Wen Jinkui trembled all over, only then snapping out of his shocked stupor, a solemn look appearing on his face, and he bowed deeply to Xue An. "My apologies, my lord, earlier I was blind and inattentive to your presence! As for the bid you asked about, I cant decide on my own, I need to contact the seller!" Xue Ans lips curled into a slight smile, "Alright! Ill wait!" But just then, a voice came from the box behind. "Wait a moment!" Then the ck curtain was suddenly pulled open, revealing a figure in the box. Upon seeing this figure, the auction hall that had just calmed down was once again in turmoil. "How is this possible!" Many people stood up with shock on their faces. Even those high-ranking alchemists, who had been arrogant before, trembled all over when they saw this figure, then stood respectfully in ce with their heads bowed, saying, "Greetings, Senior Brother!" Indeed! The man present in the hall was wearing a light purple robe, emzoned with the symbol of the Tower of Truth, but next to the tower symbol was not three leaves but a golden rose! This is the emblem of an Alchemist of the Tower of Truth. The difference in capability between an Alchemist and a Magician, though just one word apart, is worlds apart. To be a Magician, one might just need immense wealth and somewhat better talent. But to qualify as an Alchemist, it is not that simple. Not only must one have adequate talent and wealth, but they must also pass the rigorous assessments of the Tower of Truth to earn the right to don the purple robe. So upon seeing the floral emblem on this mans attire, these magicians immediately acted like mice seeing a cat, not daring to breathe loudly, respectfully addressing him as Senior Brother. This is also a customary rule within the Tower of Truth, no matter the age, if the other partys strength is above yours and their rank is higher, you must respectfully call them Senior Brother. Facing the respectful address from these magicians, the man merely nodded slightly, then took a deep look at the gear still floating on the high tform, a hint of doubt shed in his eyes. But soon, he regained hisposure and smiled slightly at Wen Jinkui. "Mr. Wen, theres no rush about this matter! I would like to have a few words with this friend over here!" Wen Jinkui hesitated slightly upon hearing this, then looked toward Xue An. He didnt know how to handle this situation now. Xue An just smiled faintly at this, "What do you want to say to me?" "Allow me to introduce myself first, I am Liang Ming, an officially recognized Alchemist of the Tower of Truth!" the man said with a smile, though there was a hint of pride hidden in his smile. Indeed. Upon hearing his name, many well-informed people were shocked. "Liang Ming! Is he the Alchemist who has risen to fame in recent years?" "I heard he is the genius most likely to be a Grand Master Alchemist before the age of forty!" Amid the exmations, the stance of those magicians became even more standard! Even Liu Zhang in the box, upon hearing this name, trembled all over, then slumped in his chair, utterly bereft of hope. To attract the desire of such a renowned Alchemist, it was obvious that this Alchemy Armor was beyond his reach. Liang Ming was evidently quite pleased with the reactions, and his smile grew increasingly broad. "Friend, although I dont know how you got your hands on this item, I have to say, it truly exemplifies a hero emerging from youth!" Xue An arched an eyebrow slightly, smiling without truly smiling, "And then?" Xue Ans attitude made the mans face slightly uneasy. He had thought that with his status and position, such praise would at least elicit some response from this young man in white. Surprisingly, the other party seemed utterly indifferent throughout! But soon, Liang Ming regained hisposure, saying with a smile, "Friend, to be frank, I am determined to obtain this item because it is very important to me! And you, my friend, are not an Alchemist, this ancient armor would be of little use to you, so how about this!" "You withdraw from the bidding, and I... will provide you with reasonablepensation!" "Reasonablepensation?" Xue An smiled, "Whatpensation?" "Its simple, you will gain the friendship of an officially certified Alchemist of the Tower of Truth!" Liang Ming said with an air of pride. Chapter 1504 - 1501: Aggressively Counter-Killing (Second Update)

Chapter 1504: Chapter 1501: Aggressively Counter-Killing (Second Update)

The venue suddenly quieted down, everyone looking at Xue An, eager to see the reaction of the white-d youth. At the same time, many people were pondering quietly. On the surface, it seemed like the white-d youth was at a disadvantage. But just as Liang Ming said, although this Alchemy Armor is precious, it doesnt mean much to an ordinary person. Yet if one can gain the friendship of an Alchemist by withdrawing from thepetition, that would be quite a worthwhile trade. Moreover, Liang Ming arrogantly said at this moment, "And let me add, I am the only one in nearly a hundred years at the Tower of Truth to advance to Alchemist by the age of thirty, and I am confident in advancing to Alchemy Master before forty!" "So... I think you should consider it carefully, friend!" These words were soft but had a hidden barb, unting his achievements overtly while subtly warning Xue An. The implication was clear: urging Xue An to be sensible. Xue An remained silent, only watching quietly, seemingly contemting something. Liu Jingyi sighed softly in her heart upon seeing this. Although she was fierce, she knew someone like Liang Ming, an alchemist, was out of her and the entire Liu Familys league. Even this Mr. Xue, although a rampaging miscreant, would likely bow meekly, wouldnt he! But just as the smile on Liang Mings face was growing, and he was about to speak. Xue An suddenly shook his head and chuckled softly, "Sorry, I dont ept your conditions!" Boom! A low murmur rippled through the crowd. Many people were astounded. Especially Liu Jingyi, who lifted her head abruptly, thinking she had misheard. Liang Mings face instantly turned gloomy, rubbing off his insidiousness as he said, "Friend, I think this condition is generous enough, so I hope you will consider it carefully before responding!" "No need to consider!" Xue An waved his hand, saying lightly, "Because I have no interest whatsoever in your so-called friendship!" "You..." Liang Mings expression changed drastically. Xue An interrupted Liang Ming, continuing calmly: "Besides, I wonder how thick-skinned you must be to shamelessly unt yourself as a genius!" "After all, to only be an Alchemist at thirty... if I were you, Id have ended myself long ago, to save the embarrassment outside, dont you agree?" "Pfft!" Liu Jingyi couldnt hold back and burst intoughter. Although she quickly covered her mouth, theughter in her eyes betrayed her. This guy, how can he speak so venomously! This is too harsh, isnt it! Indeed! Liang Ming was nearly driven mad by Xue Ans words, shouting angrily, "You ignorant brat, you..." Before he could finish. Wen Jinkui said coldly, "Master Liang, I hope you can calm down, after all... this is an auction house!" Upon hearing this, Liang Ming was startled and immediately calmed down. He knew well the rules of the auction house. No matter who you are or what enmity you have, fighting at the auction house is not allowed, or you will pay a heavy price. Some strong ones doubted this principle, and now their skeletons are rusting. Thus, he immediately suppressed his inner fury, red venomously at Xue An, then turned to Wen Jinkui and took a deep breath, sping his hand. "Mr. Wen, my apologies for my impulsive behavior!" Wen Jinkui nodded nomittally. Although his power was not high, he usually respected Alchemists like Liang Ming. But that didnt mean he allowed Liang Ming to vite auction house rules. Especially now, even though Liang Ming apologized to him, he simply epted it calmly. Because at this moment, he represented the dignity of the entire auction alliance. "So, does Master Liang wish to continue bidding?" Wen Jinkui resumed his calm, speaking in an official manner. Liang Mings face showed a hint of pain, but when he saw the floating, shimmering armor, he couldnt help biting his teeth, then nodding. "Of course, I want to bid!" Saying so, he carefully opened a wristband he wore. With a subtle sound, the wristband swiftly disassembled, transforming into a palm-sized, exquisite small box. The pain on Liang Mings face was almost overflowing, but he endured and opened the box, taking out two ck crystals exuding a timeless aura. "These two crystals contain theplete form for forging two types of metals, relics from ancient times, and I use them to bid now!" Metal forms... The crowd was speechless. Because such things only existed in legends, this was the first time people had seen the actual item. And the value of these far exceeds ordinary Alchemy Artifacts. After all... being able to manufacture Alchemy Artifacts versus owning Alchemy Artifacts are two different matters! Even Wen Jinkui raised his eyebrows slightly upon seeing these two items. Because he knew Liang Ming was evidently serious now! So when he took these two ck crystals, checked them thoroughly, and confirmed their authenticity, he turned to Xue An. "Sir, now Master Liang has bid once more, and thebined value of what he offered clearly exceeds what you provided, so do you wish to continue bidding?" "If you dont bid, then it counts as withdrawing, and the item will belong to Master Liang!" The eyes of the entire hall instantly focused on Xue An. Liu Jingyi shook her head secretly! In her view, Xue An managing to pull out such a treasure earlier was already a fluke. Facing the aggressive Liang Ming now, how could he continue bidding? Better to give up here! Pity that he should not have refused Liang Ming earlier! This was the thought shared by many at this moment. Liang Ming saw this, revealing a hint of a sneer, thinking in his heart, you want to fight me? You are still too green! Moreover, after this auction, Ill teach you a lesson! But just when Liang Ming was smug, believing he held a sure win. Xue An suddenly showed his white teeth, his eyes slightly narrowed, smiling happily, "Bid? Of course, I want to bid! Otherwise, wouldnt this game be boring?" Wen Jinkui was slightly taken aback, then nodded, "Alright, then sir, please..." Before he could finish, he was stunned. Not only him, but everyones eyes in the hall suddenly widened like brass bells, staring dumbfounded at the scene before them. It showed around Xue An, airflow disturbed, brilliance flickered. Then saw extremely intricate andplex mystic symbols emerge one after another. In an instant. A multitude of Talisman Scrolls appeared around Xue An. Amidst these dazzling symbols, Xue An stood proudly, speaking calmly, "Choose for yourself, these... are all my bids!" Chapter 1505 - 1502: Diggers’ Guild (First Update)

Chapter 1505: Chapter 1502: Diggers Guild (First Update)

Liang Ming stared nkly at this scene, murmuring to himself, "How is this possible? How could he have so many never-before-seen talisman spells?" As for Wen Jinkui, he was even more shocked to the point of numbness. To know that just one entirely new talisman spell, never seen by the world, is already vastly precious. But to everyones surprise, this white-d youth before them was throwing out these various talisman spells as if it was some clearance sale. Situations like this, not to mention Wen Jinkui, even those top auctioneers stationed in major cities and whove seen countless rare treasures have never encountered. "Hmm? Is this bid enough?" Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, saying to Wen Jinkui casually. "Its enough! More than enough! And in terms of price, just three of them are sufficient!" Wen Jinkui answered honestly. Xue An chuckled at these words, then turned his head to look at Liang Ming, "So? Do you still want to continue the bidding against me?" Liang Mings face gradually turned grim, staring at Xue An intently, and said coldly, "I didnt expect I truly underestimated you! But dont getcent yet. Well see about that!" With that, Liang Ming abruptly turned around and left in a rage. Xue An merely smiled lightly at this and then turned back to Wen Jinkui and said, "Alright, the only one bidding against me has now withdrawn, its time to handle matters between us!" "Of course, sir, please follow me!" Wen Jinkui bowed and said. Xue An nodded, then leisurely walked towards the backstage of the auction venue. Wen Jinkui signaled to his subordinates, and those robust men stepped forward once again, repacked the alchemy armor, andboriously carried it away. After Xue An and Wen Jinkuis group left, the entire venue erupted with thunderous noise. Countless people were whispering eagerly, discussing the entire event. "Who wouldve thought todays auction would be so exciting! Alchemy armor, unparalleled talisman spells, either of which are rare treasures!" someone eximed, reminiscing with a face full of gusto. "Who says not, being lucky enough to witness such a scene leaves no regrets!" someone beside echoed. "Hey, do you recognize this white-d youth who made the bid?" someone inquired. "Never seen him before, but he seems to have entered with Liu Jingyi, the Liu Family heiress!" "Hmm, could this event be orchestrated by the Liu Family behind the scenes?" "Absolutely impossible, how could the Liu Family possess such financial power!" "Then who is this young man?" Amidst the fervent discussions, someone suddenly sneered, "Whoever he is, he probably wont have a good ending, after all, hes offended the renowned Liang Ming today!" Hearing these words, many fell silent. Indeed! This Liang Ming, even among alchemists, is considered outstanding, especially since his master is an exceptionally formidable figure! Today, he was determined to obtain the alchemy armor, yet it was seized by this unknown white-d youth, one can imagine how furious he would be. This matter certainly wont end smoothly! This thought also lingered in Zhuang Linyans mind. In fact, from the moment Xue An started bidding, Zhuang Linyan had already prepared herself mentally. She is a very pragmatic person, so despite being greatly shaken, she quickly calmed down and whispered a few words into a subordinates ear. The subordinate nodded and immediately turned to leave. Meanwhile, Zhuang Linyan sat upright in her seat, watching Xue An follow Wen Jinkui to the backstage, her face gradually showing a determined expression. No matter what, since the event has urred, it should be faced bravely! This can also be seen as her way of repaying the sir! While Zhuang Linyan was secretly making up her mind, amidst the crowd, another person was filled with confusion. Liu Jingyi no longer knew how to describe her current feelings. What started as an act of youthful defiance had unexpectedly led to such an event. Reflecting on her earlier unrealistic thoughts, Liu Jingyi was utterly ashamed. Yet at the same time, it made her even more intensely curious about Xue An. This guy is certainly not an ordinary rogue. So, who is he really? Right then. A steward hurried over and whispered to Liu Jingyi, "Miss, the Family Head wants to see you, he wants to ask you something!" Liu Jingyi naturally knew her father was calling her over to inquire about Xue Ans background. So she took a deep breath and slowly said, "Alright!" As the entire auction venue was in total disarray. In a refined yet not overlyvish room in the backstage, Xue An sat in the main seat, quietly watching Wen Jinkui continuouslymunicate remotely with the seller through the alchemymunicator while painstakingly selecting from countless talismans. Finally, when he was almost overwhelmed, Wen Jinkui barely selected two talismans out of the numerous talisman scrolls, and together with the gear Xue An had previously provided, made up the necessary three talisman scrolls needed for the transaction. Seeing this, Xue An smiled slightly, waved his hand, and the three talisman scrolls flew to Wen Jinkui, while the others vanished in a sh. A trace of mncholy appeared in Wen Jinkuis eyes. Whoever it is, as long as they have some knowledge of alchemy, seeing so many unprecedented talisman scrolls disappear right in front of them would feel quite disconste. But fortunately, the gains this time were considerable. With three never-before-seen talisman scrolls, the price already far exceeded the sellers expectations, even after deducting the auction guildsmission, Wen Jinkui himself would receive a handsome reward. More importantly, this transaction would mark a significant milestone in his career, possibly even paving the way for his promotion to a top auctioneer. All this led Wen Jinkui to hold Xue An in even greater esteem. After all, being able to casually present so many talisman spells, this youth likely has an unfathomable background. Nevertheless, Wen Jinkui seemed somewhat hesitant to speak. "Does Mr. Wen have something to say?" Xue An said casually. Wen Jinkui cupped his hands, "Mr. Xue, please just call me Jinkui! Indeed, there are two things Id like to say to you!" "Firstly, regarding this transaction, the seller is very satisfied with the talisman scrolls youve provided. Realizing you have many talisman scrolls, they wish to establish a long-term coboration with you!" "Coboration?" Xue An said casually. "Exactly! Coboration! Sir, you might not know who todays seller is!" "Oh, who is it?" "Typically, in the auction guild, the sellers identity is absolutely confidential, but this time the seller personally authorized it, so its not a breach of the rules! The seller this time is from the Diggers Guild!" "Diggers Guild?" Xue An was slightly taken aback. "Exactly!" Chapter 1506 - 1503: Be Careful, Sir (Second Update)

Chapter 1506: Chapter 1503: Be Careful, Sir (Second Update)

Xue Ans expression became slightly peculiar. Having been in this world for a while, Xue An naturally knew a thing or two about what the Tomb Robber Guild represented. Countless relics are buried underground in this world, relics originating from the peak of ancient civilization, containing endless treasures. Yet due to the distant age, almost all are buried in highly dangerous underground locales. However, danger often coexists with rewards. Numerous desperados risk their lives to obtain the treasures within these ancient relics, venturing into the depths of the ruins. Many among them have died, but a fortunate few truly discovered treasures and gradually became stronger. Over time, these individuals formed a guild, the Tomb Robber Guild. And they touted a slogan to revive the glory of alchemy of the past. But to Xue An, this Tomb Robber Guild seemed somewhat akin to Earths tomb robbers. Nevertheless, it did not affect the power of the Tomb Robber Guild. This piece of Alchemy Armoring from them is not surprising. Xue An was contemting this matter, and Wen Jinkui saw Xue An bing silent, thinking he might have some concerns, quickly said. "Dont worry, sir. The Tomb Robber Guild has an extremely good cooperative rtionship with our auction alliance; they are also the most trustworthy people, just misunderstood by the secr world! You need not worry at all!" Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled slightly, "Worry? Why should I worry?" "Uh... you..." Wen Jinkui was about to say something. Xue An said casually, "You can tell the people from the Tomb Robber Guild right now that I want as many items like Alchemy Armor being auctioned today as they have! If its good, I can pay an even higher price!" As he spoke, a golden Talisman Spell appeared in Xue Ans hand, silently spinning. Wen Jinkuis eyes almost popped out, because this Talisman Spell was evidently much more powerful than the previous one. How many trump cards does this young man hide in his hand? Wen Jinkui silently screamed in his heart. Yet he did not know, that these Talisman Spells for Xue An were merely useless pieces that were too wasteful to discard. For these Talisman Spells were seized by Xue An when he was in the City of Divine Punishment, from that faction called Myriad Talisman Pavilion. Back then, Xue An emptied out a collection of talisman scrolls umted by the Myriad Talisman Pavilion for ten thousand years, leaving none for them. Although these talisman scrolls were extraordinarily exquisite, for Xue An they were merely collectibles at best. Since even Talisman Spells casually drawn by Xue An were far stronger than these, but unexpectedly, they came in handy this time. Actually, the patterns on these talisman scrolls were not particrly powerful, but the most important thing is that they provided a new perspective and direction for the already declining alchemy. This is where the value of these talisman scrolls lies. Wen Jinkui went to another room andmunicated with the Tomb Robber Guild for a full quarter of an hour before returning to see Xue An. "Sir, the Tomb Robber Guild says theres no problem; they will do their utmost to find these lost ancient armor!" "Great! Then Ill await their good news!" Xue An said with a smile. Wen Jinkui then brought out a token and respectfully handed it to Xue An. "Sir, this is our auctions high-ss VIP card. With it, you can receive top-tier treatment at auction venues in any city, and it also has a messaging function. If something you need appears in the auction alliance, it will notify you immediately!" Upon hearing this, Xue An took the token and noticed a small box on it, within which text formed by faint light was unexpectedly constructed. "The South Sea City Auction will be held tomorrow; by then, ancient diving Alchemy Vessels will appear. Stay tuned!" "The Yushan City Auction shows fragments of ancient alchemy manuscripts; interested parties can bid!" Messages like this continually scrolled through the box. Xue An was slightly startled upon seeing this, then chuckled, "Interesting, but isnt this just an alchemy version of a mobile phone?" "Mobile phone?" Wen Jinkui was slightly taken aback. Xue An smiled, "Its nothing, just a specialty from my homnd. With that thing, one canmunicate with someone thousands of miles away, video chat, and receive various information, even y games!" Wen Jinkuis eyes gradually widened and eximed repeatedly, "It even allows image transmission? Is it that magical? Wouldnt it be very expensive?" "Expensive? Not really! Theyre quite cheap, any ordinary person can afford one!" Upon hearing Xue Ans words, Wen Jinkui became even more shocked, "Artifacts that can transmit images and sound, and even an ordinary person can own one?" "Yes, some people have several! And typically, people rece them with new ones every year!" "My gosh!" Wen Jinkui was amazed, "I initially thought themunication token developed with great effort by our auction alliance was considered a divine artifact. Butpared with the mobile phone described by sir, it pales inparison!" Xue An only smiled at this and did not speak. However, Xue An did not know that at this moment his background had once again been elevated in Wen Jinkuis mind. Moreover, he was now equated with those heirs from highly secretive ces. As a result, Wen Jinkuis demeanor became even more respectful. "Sir, this Alchemy Armor is quite heavy, shall I send a few people to deliver it for you?" Wen Jinkui said. "Heavy? Haha, no need!" Xue An said, striding towards the box, opened the lid, bent down, and casually took out that golden token, even tossing it a few times in the air. "Is this considered heavy?" This scene made Wen Jinkuis mouth open and then wisely shut it. "Alright, now that everythings settled, Im leaving!" Upon saying this, Xue An turned to leave. Wen Jinkui hastily stepped forward, "Please wait, sir!" "Is there something else?" Xue An stopped in his tracks and asked. Wen Jinkui stepped forward, lowering his voice, and said mysteriously, "Sir, although some words I shouldnt say, I still want to remind you, be cautious of Liang Ming!" "Hmm?" Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly, asking with a slight smile, "Why should I be cautious of him?" "Sir, I know you are powerful, but Liang Ming isnt ordinary either. Although he appears to be merely an Alchemist, his teacher is truly noteworthy, a genuine alchemy grandmaster!" "Liang Ming has good talent and is highly valued by this alchemy grandmaster, even considered the heir! This time, he hase to Qingshi Cheng from afar to obtain this Alchemy Armor." Chapter 1507 - 1504: The Scenery is Nice, It’s a Good Place to Kill (3rd Update)

Chapter 1507: Chapter 1504: The Scenery is Nice, Its a Good ce to Kill (3rd Update)

"But now it belongs to the lord, and this Liang Ming will not let it go easily. He doesnt dare to act in the auction hall, but if you go out..." Wen Jinkui hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "Who knows what strange things his master has given him, so you must be careful! Actually, if you dont mind, you can stay here at my auction hall, and wait until the storm passes!" Wen Jinkuis earnest advice and warning were truly heartfelt because he knew Liang Ming well, naturally aware of his temperament, hence his words. Unexpectedly, Xue An just chuckled after hearing him and then said calmly, "Alright, I understand, thank you for your goodwill, but I truly want to experience Liang Mings methods!" With that said, Xue An did not hesitate any further and left the backstage of the hall withrge strides. Watching his departing figure, Wen Jinkui sighed lightly and shook his head, whispering to his subordinates, "Keep an eye on the surroundings, and inform me immediately if anything happens!" "Yes!" At that moment, the hall remained lively, with many people yet to leave. So when Xue An walked out from the backstage, many people had strange looks on their faces. Xue An ignored this, heading straight to his previous seat where Zhuang Linyan had already prepared, stood up, and approached. "My lord!" Xue An nodded, "Everything is handled, lets go!" "Yes!" Saying that, Xue An turned and began walking out. Zhuang Linyan was slightly stunned, evidently not expecting Xue An to leave so decisively, but after a brief moment of distraction, she quickly caught up. Meanwhile, the people in the hall watched Xue Ans departing figure, and the discussions grew more intense. "Tsk tsk, truly a reckless guy! Instead ofying low, he leaves at this moment, is he tired of living?" Someone sneered. "Indeed! Possessing a great treasure yet not acting discreetly, he doesnt even know how hell meet his end!" Someone beside him echoed. "And its not just the Alchemist; one wonders how many others in this hall are plotting!" Indeed! When Xue An turned to leave. Many people rose to their feet, discreetly exiting the hall. This scene naturally fell into the eyes of Liu Zhang, watching from his private box. In fact, ever since Xue An emerged from the backstage, Liu Zhang had not taken his eyes off him. Especially when he saw Zhuang Linyan closely following Xue An out, a sh of cold light passed through his eyes. Through information provided by his daughter Liu Jingyi, Liu Zhang knew Xue An came with Zhuang Linyan. Coupled with the sudden changes in the Outer City earlier, Xue Ans identity immediately became very suspicious. Especially since Liu Jingyi said Xue An was a rampaging rogue, this further confirmed Liu Zhangs suspicions. No wonder Zhuang Linyan, who was at a disadvantage, suddenly turned the tables! Turns out she found a powerful ally! Unfortunately, this time your powerful ally may be doomed! Especially since after obtaining a great treasure, this guy didnty low but left so brazenly right before everyone. This naturally filled Liu Zhang with coldughter. Therefore, he gulped down the liquor in his cup and stood up, saying sternly, "Is everything arranged?" "Yes, Family Head, everything is arranged!" "Lets go! I want to see what skills this guy, who caused chaos in the Outer City, truly possesses!" "Yes!" But just as Liu Zhangs men moved at themand, at the entrance of the hall, a shadow quietly followed. This shadow was none other than Liu Jingyi, who was supposed to have been sent back to the Liu Family. At this moment, she appeared anxious, her heart filled with ominous premonitions. She was no fool. Earlier, when recounting the events to her father, she noticed the fleeting killing intent in Liu Zhangs eyes. This feeling made her feel uneasy, regret welling up within her, fearing she might harm her good friend Zhuang Linyan because of this. Therefore, she did not leave and hid in a corner at the entrance of the hall. When she saw her father leading a group out of the hall, she followed cautiously. She hoped it was all a wild guess of her own, praying nothing would happen to her good sister Linyan! Outside the hall, the moon hung high, casting a crimson glow across thend, enveloping everything in a veil of mystery. The people emerging from the auction hall wordlessly followed Xue An and Zhuang Linyan. They were all waiting for the right moment. Just then, Liu Zhang led his group to chase after them. Seeing this, many people hesitated. Liu Zhangs power was substantial, and they did not want to create a powerful enemy, so many began to gradually withdraw. But many others still persevered, following closely like venomous snakes in the dark, biding their time. Thus, in the moonlit, stone-paved Inner City appeared a peculiar scene. A man and a woman walked in front. Not far behind followed a silent group, keeping in close pursuit. The atmosphere grew heavy, with only the chaotic footsteps echoing in the darkness. Zhuang Linyans face gradually turned pale; she couldnt help quickening her pace to reach Xue Ans side, whispering, "My lord, behind us..." Xue An smiled slightly, not even ncing back, and said calmly, "The moonlight is nice, and its pretty good to have so many people willing to stroll with us!" Zhuang Linyan was slightly taken aback, then nodded. "Understood!" They continued forward for a while longer. Just as the trailing crowd began to grow restless, the sound of dense footsteps came from afar. Then, one by one, figures began to emerge from the darkness. Seeing the neers, Zhuang Linyan visibly rxed. Because it was her people arriving in numbers that stretched across the entire street. "Sister Zhuang, sir!" The men in cyan attire greeted warmly. Such momentum naturally caused many followers to change their expressions dramatically. Soon, many retreated from the chasing group. Only Liu Zhang remained silent, standing in the distance, watching quietly from the shadows. At this moment, Xue An nced at the gathered crowd and gave Zhuang Linyan a faint smile. "Was this your arrangement?" Zhuang Linyan nodded, solemnly, "Yes!" Xue An said no more, merely turning to look at the figures lurking in the darkness, a mocking expression on his face. "Dont rush, meals are eaten bite by bite, and people are killed one by one!" He then looked up at the half-copsed yet towering ruin not far away, speaking ndly. "Come out! The scenery here is nice, a perfect ce for a killing!" Chapter 1508 - 1505: Battle Beast Mist, Kill Without Mercy (Fourth Update)

Chapter 1508: Chapter 1505: Battle Beast Mist, Kill Without Mercy (Fourth Update)

The words fell. Only a cold snort came from the darkness. "Hmph, kid, you really have some skill, to actually see through my disguise!" As the voice echoed, a strange surge appeared in the darkness, and then Liang Ming appeared in the sky, stepping on a strangely shaped but silent flying device. At this moment. Liang Mings face was full of icy killing intent as he coldly smiled at Xue An. "And you were right just now, this ce is indeed very suitable for killing!" When they saw Liang Ming appear, the crowd that had been chasing Xue An retreated in horror. Only Liu Zhang smirked and stepped back a few steps. Because he had already anticipated this. He followed not mainly for the Alchemy Armor, but more importantly, he hoped that this white-clothed youth who appeared out of nowhere would die quickly. After all, his appearance had already disrupted the bnce of the outer city and indirectly threatened his own safety. And he also knew very well that Liang Ming would certainly not give up easily. So he came purely to sit back and watch the tigers fight. Of course, if he could coincidentally get that treasure, all the better. At the same time. Xue An looked at Liang Ming and suddenlyughed. "And then?" For some reason, when Liang Ming saw the smile on Xue Ans face, he felt his scalp go numb and his hairs stand on end. But soon, this feeling was drowned out by greater anger, as he felt mocked by this white-clothed youth. So he roared, "Stop bluffing, hand over the Alchemy Armor and those Talisman Spells, and I might spare your life, otherwise..." Before Liang Ming could finish his ultimatums, Xue An waved his hand dismissively and said casually, "Go ahead!" "Huh?" Liang Ming was stunned. "I said go ahead! After all, everyone is busy, so dont waste time, fight early and I can go home to sleep!" Xue An saidzily. This attitude immediately infuriated Liang Mingpletely. "Fine, since you are in such a hurry to die, Ill send you on your way!" Liang Ming roared, waving his hand fiercely. The moonlight that had been illuminating the sky suddenly vanished, followed by a fog thatpletely engulfed an entire block. Everyone was taken aback, notprehending what had urred. Zhuang Linyan was shockingly aware that Xue An, who had stood in front of her earlier, had vanished. This filled Zhuang Linyan with utter astonishment. At that moment, Liang Ming walked out from the fog with a look of pride and mockery. "What an impertinent guy! But to die under my masters techniques, its something of an honor!" At that moment, the fog around the crowd began to retract behind Liang Ming. In an instant, everything around reappeared, yet the street behind Liang Ming remained locked in dense, murderous fog. It was then that someone trembled and shouted, "The Beast... The War Beast Fog! Its the War Beast Fog!" The voice was filled with terror. The pride on Liang Mings face grew even more pronounced, and he nodded with a smile, "Yes, this is indeed the War Beast Fog!" Speaking of which, Liang Mings face showed a fanatic admiration, "Only a master unparalleled in the world could devise such power! And this guy dares to oppose me? Hes simply courting death!" "What did you do to my master?" Only then did Zhuang Linyan recover from her shock and roar angrily. Liang Ming nced coldly at Zhuang Linyan, then sneered, "Your master? Oh, do you mean that young man just now? Sorry to say, if Im not mistaken, hes dead now!" "No... impossible! The master wont die!" Zhuang Linyan murmured to herself, pale. "Heh, do you think anyone could survive after entering my masters War Beast Fog?" Liang Mings face was full of mockery. Zhuang Linyans heart gradually sank. She knew Xue An was very formidable. But this time he was facing an Alchemist with an extremely powerful background! Especially this War Beast Fog, said to be legendary. Just then. A suppressed roar suddenly came from the fog behind Liang Ming, apanied by the sound of flesh and blood being torn apart. The sound made the ground tremble slightly and turned everyones faces pale. Liang Mingughed arrogantly. "Hear that? My war beast is tearing this guys body apart; soon, hell be food inside the beasts belly, and this will be his greatest contribution! Hahaha!" Amidst theughter, the fog suddenly emitted an infinitely terrified scream, and the ground trembled even more violently. It was as if something inside was struggling in terror. Liang Mings smile became even more presumptuous, "Ha ha ha ha, see the consequences of opposing me, I bet this guy is now crying in fear!" But just as he finished speaking, something flew out from the fog behind him and ttered on the ground with a metallic echo. The crowd looked over. On the ground was a giant w made entirely of metal. The giant w was still attached to a maimed arm. The whole severed arm and w looked extremely grotesque, as if it had been forcibly twisted by someone, with a shocking fingerprint imprinted on it. Seeing the severed arm, the once very proud Liang Mings face gradually turned pale. His whole body began to tremble slightly. He naturally recognized this severed arm; it was from the war beast bestowed to him by his master. But the question was... why was it here? Amidst his confusion and doubt, the ground began to tremble violently once again. This time, the shaking was so intense that it caused the fog covering the entire street to sway. At that moment, someone cried out with a voice trembling with extreme fear, "There... theres someone!" Hearing this, everyone looked up. Indeed! They saw a figure gradually emerging from the fog. The figure moved slowly, and something seemed to be dragging in his hand. Because of this, with every step he took, the ground would tremble once. Thud! Thud! Thud! After a few thundering booms, the War Beast Fog suddenly began to contract. Immediately following, a figure in white slowly emerged, dragging a huge tail in his hand. It was a massive mechanical war beast, but the state it was in was utterly pathetic. Its entire body was covered in deep fist marks, manyponents were forcibly destroyed, leaking thick oil. The war beast was already dead, its tail held by Xue An, dragged out step by step, leaving a deep groove on the ground. Finally. Xue An walked into the crowd, casually tossing aside the tail he held, pped his hands, and then smiled slightly at the stupefied Liang Ming. "Are there any more of these? If so, bring them all out; fighting these monsters is fun!" Chapter 1509 - 1506: Haven’t they already admitted defeat? What more do you want? (First update)

Chapter 1509: Chapter 1506: Havent they already admitted defeat? What more do you want? (First update)

Liang Ming stared nkly at the shattered war beast on the ground, his face full of confusion. Dead? The ancient war beast painstakingly researched and created by the master he revered, dead just like that? How is this possible? One must know that the power of a war beast is enough to destroy a whole city. And from the moment he entered the mist until this youth reappeared, it was merely a quarter of an hour. If this is true, how powerful must this youth be? This thought sent chills down his spine, waking him from his daze, then he looked at Xue An with aplex expression. "Who are you exactly?" This question was the shared doubt in everyones mind at the scene. Upon hearing this, Xue Anughed. "Thinking of asking who I am now, isnt it a bit toote?" Liang Ming took a deep breath, nced deeply at Xue An, and finally lowered his head. "I lost, but remember this doesnt mean my masters mechanical war beast isnt your match, I was just careless for a moment! So..." Liang Ming raised his head abruptly, his face full of excitement and dered, "No matter who you are, this matter will be reported to my master when I return, there will naturally be an exnation then!" Saying this, Liang Ming turned to leave. Xue An leisurely said, "Hold on!" Liang Mings figure suddenly stopped, he turned back slowly and red coldly at Xue An, "What? Anything else?" Xue An cracked his knuckles, producing crisp sounds, and said casually, "After such a long fight, even going as far as using the war beast to try to kill me, you now wish to leave so nonchntly?" "What do you mean? What else do you want? Havent I already admitted defeat?" Liang Ming said angrily, his face was pale. "Admit defeat? Haha..." Xue An gave a coldugh, then raised his eyes filled with indifference. "Who do you think you are, worthy enough to admit defeat to me?" Liang Mingughed in anger, hisughter filled with boundless venom, "Kid, I admit you have some skill, but dont forget, I am a formal Alchemist of the Tower of Truth, and my master is an Alchemy Grandmaster, you..." Xue An interrupted him directly, "Alchemy Grandmaster? Is that supposed to be impressive?" "Of course!" Liang Ming had a proud look on his face, "My master is truly an expert, a unique King in the realm of Alchemy. Even this war beast was crafted personally by him, you tell me if thats impressive or not." Xue An nced at the war beasts corpse on the ground and suddenlyughed, "A cobbled-together creation, and you dare im it was crafted personally?" "What did you say?" Liang Ming exploded in anger. But before his voice could finish, Xue An had already shed before him, grabbing his neck and lifting him into the air. This series of changes happened swiftly, many merely saw a blur before realizing the arrogant Liang Ming was now held by the neck by this youth in white. Liang Ming was equally stunned, daring not believe, still trying to struggle desperately, but only now did he realize the youths hand seemed like it was cast in iron, unshakeable by any struggle. Instead, it grew tighter. Eventually, Liang Mings face turned purple. This brought a genuine fear into Liang Mings eyes. Though he had lost before, he was never this fearful. For he had always been arrogant, no one daredy a hand on him. After all, he had an Alchemy Grandmaster backing him up! Yet, never expected, this youth in white yed by no rules. So when he faced Xue Ans calm gaze, his hair stood on end, attempting to speak, only managing to produce a series of choking sounds. Xue An spoke with a chilling indifference, "I dont care who your master is, since you tried to kill me earlier, Im sorry, I can only send you on your way! Because I am a person who settles scores decidedly!" Liang Mings eyes bulged under the immense pressure on his neck, resembling a frog, his eyes bloodshot, infinite terrorpelling him to gaze at Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly, "Oh, and your master! Since he indulged your arrogance, he too deserves to die! So dont worry, soon I will reunite the two of you! Goodbye!" Upon finishing, Xue An didnt give Liang Ming a chance to react before his fingers suddenly tightened. Bang! Liang Mings head exploded under the immense pressure like a can of meat. Only then did Xue An release his grip. The corpse fell to the ground with a thump. Blood silently flowed, under the scarlet moonlight, emitting a mesmerizing glow. Everyones gaze turned vacant. Liang Ming was dead! That youth in white truly killed him? Does he not understand the consequences of this? Many were shocked, with one thought in mind. Big trouble hase! After all, the Alchemy Grandmaster was rumored to be extremely protective, if he learned his disciple was killed, who knows how he would rampage! Then, endless ughter may follow! After finishing everything, Xue An still remained pristine in his white clothes, without a stain of blood on him. He casually dusted his hands before raising his head to smile slightly at those trembling, hiding in the darkness. "Quite a picture, right?" Faced with Xue Ans smile at that moment, everyone felt their hair stand on end, their bodies stiffening in fear. "I know why you came, desire in itself isnt wrong, but not knowing fear, thats foolish greed, do you understand this principle?" No one dared speak, all listened as though bitten by cold cicadas, many had beads of cold sweat forming on their faces. Some hidden in the shadows wished to leave, but to their horror realized they couldnt move. Everyone stood like prey under a predators gaze, trembling, awaiting their fate. Liu Zhang was no exception, standing more forward made his inner fear feel more pronounced. This made his eyes show infinite terror, secretly praying the youth in white would overlook his existence. s, the deity he worshiped had abandoned him upon learning the opponent was Xue An! Xue An gazed around, finally focused on the corner Liu Zhang upied, and smiled slightly. "Family Head Liu, I didnt die by Liang Mings hand as you wished, are you disappointed?" Chapter 1510 - 1507: Let Me Go, How About That? (Second Update)

Chapter 1510: Chapter 1507: Let Me Go, How About That? (Second Update)

Liu Zhangs pupils instantly contracted to the size of a needle tip. Because he never expected Xue An to recognize him, and even reveal the thoughts hidden deep within his heart in one sentence. However, as a big shot who has stood strong in the Inner City of Qing Stone for many years, his reaction speed was undeniably fast. He suppressed his inner fear, slowly emerged from the shadows, walked into the center, and then bowed deeply to Xue An. "Liu Zhang, at your service, sir!" Xue An did not respond, but simply stood still, quietly watching. Liu Zhang bent over, standing there, a fineyer of sweat beads appearing on his deeply lowered face. That was cold sweat from extreme fear. Meanwhile, behind the crowd, Liu Jingyi, who had also witnessed the entire scene, felt her heart tighten into a ball upon seeing this. What does Xue An intend to do? Why did he mention her father? Just as Liu Jingyi was feeling puzzled. Finally! A faint cold smile appeared on Xue Ans face, and then he turned to look at Zhuang Linyan. "Do you recognize him?" Zhuang Linyan was startled, then nodded, "Of course I do!" In fact, Zhuang Linyan was equally confused at this moment, as she did not understand what Xue An was aiming for. Although her impression of Liu Zhang wasnt good, considering him too deep and overly somber. But since he was her good friends father, Zhuang Linyan often maintained a respectful demeanor as a junior around him. "Do you want to know how your brother died?" Xue An said casually. These words caused a drastic change in Zhuang Linyans expression, while Liu Zhang almost copsed to the ground. "Sir, what do you... mean by this?" Zhuang Linyan asked, trembling. Xue An turned, looking at Liu Zhang, who was already shaking violently, and said softly, "Nothing special, I just wanted to tell you that the mastermind behind your brothers death is none other than your good friends father!" Bang! The crowd erupted into amotion, Zhuang Linyans pupils shrank to needlepoint size, as if something exploded in her mind, leaving her brain nk. As for Liu Zhang, he stumbled and nearly fell, then looked up in shock at Xue An. Xue An chuckled, "Dont understand how I know these secrets? Simple! When I killed Cao Gang earlier, I searched his memories and found some interesting scenes! Shall I share them one by one, Family Head Liu?" Liu Zhangs gaze gradually dimmed, and finally, he lowered his head dejectedly, weakly saying, "No need! I admit, it was indeed my doing!" Bang! Liu Jingyi was so shocked by this statement that she took several steps back until she steadied herself against the wall. No... impossible! None of this is true! Liu Jingyi silently screamed in her heart. At this moment, Zhuang Linyan had already leapt forward in a frenzy. "You Liu bastard, Im going to avenge my brother!" But just then, Liu Jingyi suddenly snapped awake and shouted, "Sister Linyan, dont!" With that, she threw herself forward without hesitation, directly shielding her father behind her. At that moment, Zhuang Linyan was already on the verge of losing control! She had always struggled to let go of her brothers death and had vowed to avenge him. Now knowing who was responsible, she was naturally extremely agitated and angry. But seeing Liu Jingyis tearful face in front of her, Zhuang Linyan suddenly froze. She had a very close rtionship with Liu Jingyi! In the difficult days following the loss of her brother, Liu Jingyi had been by her side. But now, a dear friend with whom she had shared everything had be the daughter of the enemy. This was simply a tremendous irony. Suddenly, Zhuang Linyan felt a profound sense of powerlessness. At this moment, Xue Anughed. "Family Head Liu, when you arranged for your daughter to meet and be friends with Zhuang Linyan, did you foresee this day?" What? Even Liu Jingyi was stunned. What did this young man mean? Could it be that her friendship with Sister Linyan was all orchestrated by her father? No... Thats impossible! But when Liu Jingyi recalled the "idental" encounter with Zhuang Linyan and the encouragement and indulgence from her father regarding this friendship, her heart gradually sank. Could it be that everything was a trap set long ago by others? Hence, Liu Jingyi looked tearfully at Liu Zhang, "Father, its not true, right?" Liu Zhang stood there with a somber face, then sighed softly. "Jingyi, this gentleman is correct! Your acquaintance with Zhuang Linyan was indeed all part of my design! Im sorry, in this matter, your father used you!" Tears streamed down Liu Jingyis face, "No... It cant be like this..." Liu Zhang looked apologetically at his daughter and spoke softly, "Jingyi, step aside please, I must say a few words to Zhuang Linyan!" Liu Jingyi, looking bewildered, stepped aside, while Zhuang Linyan, with a grim face, quickly approached Liu Zhang. "You Liu, what else do you have to say?" Liu Zhang gave a bitter smile, "Miss Zhuang, the past is past, I wont offer many exnations, but your brother left somest words, and I wish to tell you now!" Zhuang Linyan trembled, "My brothersst words?" Liu Zhang nodded. Zhuang Linyan eagerly stepped forward, "Tell me quickly, what did my brother say...?" But as the distance between them closed once again, Liu Zhang suddenly sprang up, grabbing Zhuang Linyans throat, hiding himself behind her, and shouted. "Dont move, or everyone dies!" Then he raised a crimson bead in his other hand. "Its a Thunder Explosion Bead!" someone cried out in horror. The Thunder Explosion Bead was an extremely powerful weapon, and judging by the size of the bead in Liu Zhangs hand, its explosion would be enough to level several streets. As for everyone present, they would naturally die along with it. The faces of everyone present turned pale. Only Zhuang Linyan, shocked and angry, tried to free herself from Liu Zhangs control. Unfortunately, she was no match for Liu Zhang. Liu Zhangs grip tightened, rendering Zhuang Linyanpletely powerless. But throughout, Liu Zhang never nced at Zhuang Linyan, focusing entirely on Xue An standing nearby. "Friend, you are very strong, I have no intention of opposing you, lets not interfere with each other, let me go, what do you think?" Liu Zhang took a deep breath and said slowly. Chapter 1511 - 1508: Just this level of power, and you dare to negotiate terms with me? (3rd update)

Chapter 1511: Chapter 1508: Just this level of power, and you dare to negotiate terms with me? (3rd update)

"Let you go?" Xue Anughed, "Are you trying to negotiate with me?" "Of course!" At this point, a trace of fierceness shed in Liu Zhangs eyes, and the hand holding the Thunder Explosion Bead closed slightly. "This Thunder Explosion Bead is already bound to me. As soon as I die, it will explode immediately! The power is enough to blow everyone to pieces, including you, of course. So if youre smart, let me leave now, and I promise not to hurt Zhuang Linyan here. What do you think?" "That could be possible!" Xue An nodded with a faint smile. But before Liu Zhang could show a look of ecstasy, Xue An pointed at Liu Jingyi, who stood frozen to the side, "Are you sure youre the only one leaving? You should know if you just leave like this, your daughters fate is likely to be very miserable!" Liu Zhang, however, didnt hesitate for a moment, "As long as I can leave, what does a mere daughter matter!" As he spoke, he nced at Liu Jingyi, "Jingyi, youre a good child, so dont me your father for being ruthless. Fathers really forced into this!" Liu Jingyis face was as pale as paper, feeling as if something within her heart had just copsed. At this moment, a light pping sound came from the side. Xue An pped his hands in admiration, "To save your own life, you can betray and abandon even your own daughter. Family Head Liu, you indeed have the makings of a true hero!" "Stop the nonsense, Xue, Im negotiating with you now. Will you let me go or not?" Liu Zhang roared with a fierce expression. But as soon as he finished speaking, he saw a streak of sword light sh past like lightning, instantly piercing through Liu Zhangs forehead anding out the back of his head. The sttered blood even stained Zhuang Linyans face. Liu Zhangs gaze froze instantly, but his remaining consciousness involuntarily nced at the Thunder Explosion Bead in his hand. As the sword light burst forth, radiant lightning patterns appeared on the Thunder Explosion Bead, and it started to expand little by little. A smirk appeared at the corner of Liu Zhangs mouth, excellent, all of you can die! But just then, a slender hand suddenly appeared in his sight, casually grasping the Thunder Explosion Bead that was about to detonate. At the moment the palm closed, the Thunder Explosion Bead explodedpletely with a roar. However, the immense power enough to destroy several blocks didnt shake this jade-like hand in the slightest. And at that moment, the hand clenched abruptly once more. With a muffled thud, All the explosive power was forcibly suppressed, turning into a wisp of smoke, vanishing into nothingness. Seeing this scene, Liu Zhangs remaining consciousness caused his pupils to dte instantly. So, his threats were nothing but the arrogance of a frog in the well! Liu Zhang gave a bitter smile, thenpletely slipped into the bottomless abyss of darkness. Bang! Liu Zhangs corpse fell heavily to the ground. The scene was deathly silent. No one dared to make a sound. Amidst the crowds terror, Xue An lightly dusted off his hands and said casually, "You think this bit of power is enough to negotiate with me?" He called the Thunder Explosion Bead just a... bit of power??? Question marks shed through many peoples minds. Some even doubted that what they were facing was not a person, but a battle beast hidden in human form. Otherwise, how could a mere mortal body crush a Thunder Explosion Bead? At this moment, Xue An turned to look at the bewildered Zhuang Linyan and Liu Jingyi, and spoke indifferently. "Sorry, I seem to have destroyed your enemy who killed your brother!" Zhuang Linyan shuddered all over but quickly bowed and said. "Youre joking, sir. Im grateful for your life-saving grace!" Xue An smiled nomittally, then looked up at the gradually descending crimson moon. "Forget it, enough people have died tonight, so I wont dwell on the wrongs you all have done. Just leave!" "Yes, yes! Thank you for sparing us, sir!" Upon hearing Xue Ans words, the rest, as if pardoned, quickly turned around and ran away in a flurry. In an instant, the scene grew quiet. And Xue An smiled, "Well, now that everythings settled, I should leave too!" "Sir! Where are you going?" Zhuang Linyan was surprised and hurriedly asked. Xue An lowered his eyes to look at therge beast corpse on the ground and said lightly, "After hitting the apprentice, the master will naturally not let it go. And I happen to hate trouble, so Id rather solve all the problems tonight!" Saying this, Xue An stretched out a hand, lifted the beasts corpse, then nodded slightly at Zhuang Linyan. "Goodbye!" With that, Xue An leaped up, carrying the beast corpse into the air, and after a few bounds, disappeared into the horizon. Zhuang Linyan dumbly watched Xue Ans departing figure, her face full of confusion and astonishment. He... just left like that? And judging from his words, he seems to be going to find Liang Mings master, that alchemy master? Thinking of this, Zhuang Linyan suddenly shivered. Because she suddenly realized that Mr. Xue is obviously even more mysterious and powerful than she imagined! As for Liu Jingyi, she was looking painfully at her fathers body on the ground, tears streaming down her face. Who would have thought that tonights auction would end in such a manner! Meanwhile, in the auction venue, after hearing his subordinates ount of the events, Wen Jinkui was also in shock. "What? Liu Zhang is dead too? And this gentleman held the Thunder Explosion Bead and saved everyone?" "Yes! I saw this with my own eyes from a distance!" The subordinate answered with equal amazement. "Where is this gentleman now?" "I only saw him pick up a beasts corpse, rise into the air, and then fly away!" Flew away with a beasts corpse? Could it be... Wen Jinkuis face suddenly turned serious. If this is true, then this is a piece of news enough to shock the entire alchemy world! But... can things really go that smoothly? A flicker of doubt crossed Wen Jinkuis eyes. Meanwhile, many in Qingshi Cheng were filled with the same doubts. This night, many would find it hard to sleep. Travel westward from Qingshi Wilderness for tens of thousands of miles, and you enter the most prosperous area within hundreds of thousands of square miles. Here, tall towers rise, and massive alchemical machinery dots thendscape, creating enormous pollution while generating immense wealth. This is the very heart of the region, where the city of Yujin is located. In the eastern half of Yujin City, there lies an absolute forbidden zone. No one dares to pass through here without permission. Even walking past the forbidden zone, one must hurry with head held low. Chapter 1512 - 1509: Direct Visit, Furious Strike (Fourth Update)

Chapter 1512: Chapter 1509: Direct Visit, Furious Strike (Fourth Update)

This is the ce where the alchemy master Duan Fuxian resides. At this moment. In the middle of this forbidden area, atop the towering high tower, Duan Fuxian contentedly raised his head and stretched his back. A butler attended to him nearby, immediately serving him a steaming hot cup of_refresh fruit upon seeing this. While leisurely sipping the beverage, Duan Fuxian instructed, "Alright, ce this collection into my vault! Remember to select a few high-quality goods from the dungeonter on; I feel particrly good today, and theres a chance of crafting some fine pieces!" "Yes, Master!" the butler responded, then gestured to several servants from afar. These individuals hurried forward, carefully taking down an exquisite carving from the wall and lifting it with caution. But judging by the shape and texture of this symbol-etched carving, it was remarkably akin to a... human skin! Just then, while sipping his hot beverage, Duan Fuxian casually said, "Is there any news from Liang Ming?" "Reporting to Master, not at the moment! However, given the time now, the auction in Qingshi Cheng might have just concluded!" Duan Fuxian nodded, then disyed a touch of noble arrogance on his face, "Actually, the so-called auction is nothing but a formality! What I desire, who dares topete with me? Moreover, even if someone wants topete, they must have wealthparable to mine, hahahaha!" As he spoke, Duan Fuxianughed heartily. The butler echoed hisughter as well. "Alright! Quickly go select a few top-quality ones from the dungeon, I need to practice my symbol-etching a bit, so once the Alchemy Armor is in hand, it can be used directly!" "Yes!" Very soon. Servants wheeled several cages covered with ck cloth into the study. When the ck cloth was lifted, there in the cages were several young girls shivering in the corners, their faces filled with despair. Duan Fuxian stood up, walked to the cages, bent down and examined them carefully for a while, then nodded in satisfaction. "Not bad, not bad, the quality of this batch is indeed superior; only such tender yet firm skin can perfectly simte the appearance when engraving symbols!" The butler showed joyful expressions, "Thank you for your praise, Master! To be honest, these goods are meticulously selected by me, just to live up to your expectations!" In their speech, the twopletely regarded the girls in the cages asmodities. After a session of ttering and praise, Duan Fuxian disyed a look of pride and began pacing back and forth in front of the cages. At the sight of this, all the girls trembled. Suddenly. Duan Fuxian stood in front of one cage, pointed with a raised hand, "Its her!" At his word, the girl let out a piercing scream. But soon, servants stepped forward, opened the cage, and skillfully covered the girls mouth, forcibly dragging her out. "Bind her to that desk, let me thoroughly appreciate this youthful body, and make her despair even more; only then will her skin bepletely taut!" Duan Fuxian instructed. The servants quickly bound the girl firmly to a desk, then rose and departed. Once they released their hands covering her mouth, the girl immediately cried out in agony. Yet Duan Fuxian showed no sign of stopping her, instead watching with a smiling visage. It wasnt until after a while when the girls cries weakened that he dered with satisfaction. "Why arent you continuing to scream? Hehe! To be honest, this is my Alchemy Tower, so scream your lungs out but no one will hear you! Even if they do, no one will dare to save you!" The young girls face was pallid, almost transparent, her tears streaming down as she pleaded, "Master, please spare me! I beg you..." Duan Fuxian shook his head, "Its useless, I wont spare you!" As he said this, Duan Fuxians fingers gently slid across the girls face, then he said with a face full of enjoyment, "Such youthful skin, but unfortunately, its stillcking... So..." Duan Fuxian suddenly snarled, "Scream quickly! Otherwise, Ill kill you now and peel your skin off!" "Ahhhhh!" The girl, overwhelmed by fear, screamed hysterically once again. Amidst the screaming, Duan Fuxianughed loudly, "Yes! Just like this! The more you scream, the more excited I get!" The other girls in the cages were all terrified to the point of losing color at the sight. The servants and butler, on the other hand, had expressions of indifference. As this had practically be a routine now. Just as Duan Fuxian excitedly waited for the "timing" to be right. Suddenly. A voice, cold to the extreme, sounded eerily in everyones ears. "Viewing others despair as a game, using their bodies as tools, is this your alchemy?" "Who! Who is speaking?" Duan Fuxian shouted angrily, suddenly standing up and ring around. Everyone in the study also had a change ofplexion. "Who? Haha, the one who will kill you!" After saying that, a stream of light flew straight from the distant sky, arriving above the tower in a sh. When the stream of light stopped, everyone in the studys faces froze. Standing in the void was a young man dressed in white. Trailing behind the young man was a huge corpse of a battle beast. Upon seeing this shattered battle beasts corpse, Duan Fuxians pupils instantly constricted. "This battle beast... What did you do to my disciple?" Duan Fuxian roared in anger, his face turning pale. The neer, naturally, was Xue An. His gaze swept over the pitiful girls in cages, especially when he saw the blood-stained desk and walls, his eyes shed with a boiling rage. Though he had encountered killers before. A person like this Duan Fuxian, treating others lives as tools, was indeed rare. Therefore, upon hearing Duan Fuxians questioning, Xue An merely curled his lips, revealing a cold smile. Then said lightly, "Your disciple Liang Ming is dead, and now its your turn!" Upon hearing this, Duan Fuxian was furious, "Arrogant child, do you know who I am? How dare you speak to me like this, kill him!" With that, figures shed out, all of which were mechanical puppets personally crafted by Duan Fuxian. But just as these mechanical puppets were about to reach halfway. Xue An sneered, "Such a filthy ce, so... all die!" Then, with a forceful wield of his arm, Xue An lifted the huge battle beast corpse behind him and hurled it towards the Alchemy Tower with furious might. Whom! The violent airflow directly scattered the iing mechanical puppets, and then the corpse of the battle beast, like a massive weapon, crashed fiercely onto the Alchemy Tower. Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m Chapter 1513 - 1510: Serpentine Armor (First Update)

Chapter 1513: Chapter 1510: Serpentine Armor (First Update)

Bang! This sky-piercing Alchemy Tower let out a groan of strain, and then the upper half slowly tilted down, finally hanging at a perilous angle. The impact of this strike caused Duan Fuxians face to change dramatically. "How dare you, brat!" With this roar, spots of ck light suddenly appeared on Duan Fuxians body and then swept across him like flowing water. With the sound of gears clicking, Duan Fuxians entire body was enveloped in armor emitting a cold ck glow, with arge snake head emzoned on the chest. The eyes of the snake head were chilling to the extreme, making anyone who nced at them shiver. Xue An was stunned for a moment at this, then smiled and said, "Alchemy Armor? Well, well, what a delightful surprise!" "Enough idle talk, die!" Duan Fuxian roared, crouched slightly, then suddenly sprang upward, hurtling toward Xue An like a cannonball. The speed was so fast that the roar shook the entire City of Gold. Countless people looked up, and infinitely horrified expressions appeared in their eyes. "Whats happening? Who has angered Master Duan so much?" "Oh my, look at the Alchemy Tower in the forbidden area!" Terror-filled cries erupted one after another. At the same time. Duan Fuxian was already at Xue Ans side, swinging a punch toward him. The punch brought forth a chilling wind, emitting a foul stench. No doubt, even a ncing blow from this punch would lead to deadly poisoning. This is why Duan Fuxian, who has dominated City of Gold for years, ughtering many, still stands unchallenged. Owning such an Alchemy Armor is enough to instantly kill rivals at the same level. Duan Fuxians face revealed a sneer. This white-robed youth clearly has a significant background, and since my disciple Liang Ming died at his hands, it must mean the Alchemy Armor from the auction is now with him. Relying on just an ancient armor Ive gained such power, if I could obtain this one too, would I not walk the earth unrivaled, perhaps even ascend to the Creator Realm? Thinking this, Duan Fuxians heart was burning with desire. But just when his punch was about to reach Xue An, Xue An spoke calmly, "Such armor is truly wasted on you!" As he said this, he reached out and caught Duan Fuxians wrist. Duan Fuxian was momentarily stunned. How is it possible? This youth actually caught my punch with just his bare hand? But why wasnt he poisoned? Could it be hes immune? As these thoughts arose in Duan Fuxians mind, Xue An gave him a chilling smile. "Ready? The show is about to begin!" Finishing his words, Xue An exerted force with his single arm, and hurled Duan Fuxian toward a distant tower. This scene fell into the eyes of most citizens in City of Gold. Everyones mouths opened wide, and they gasped in unison. Because in the eyes of many in City of Gold, Duan Fuxian was already an invincible existence, a supreme Deity. Yet, unexpectedly, today, the invulnerable Deity was defeated, and by a white-robed youth that no one had seen before. At the same time. Just then, a series of loud bangs echoed. Duan Fuxian, like a cannonball, was smashed through one side of the tower and pierced throughyer uponyer of hard walls, emerging from the other side. Even then, the momentum didnt slow until he struck the ground and bounced several times before he barely managed to stabilize himself. Only now, his form looked far more ragged than before. The once radiant armor had dimmed significantly. A thin stream of fresh blood seeped slowly from the corner of his mouth. And in his eyes, a weight and ferocity like never before rose up. After staring hard at Xue An in the air for a while, he wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth and hoarsely asked. "Friend, who exactly are you?" Xue An looked down at Duan Fuxian, gave a faint smile, "Why do you all love asking this question?" Duan Fuxian took a deep breath, using all his strength to suppress the boiling blood within him, and said in a steady voice, "Friend, your power is extraordinary, so I think there might be a misunderstanding between us!" With a single blow, Duan Fuxian, who had been aggressive and vowed to avenge his disciple, immediately changed tack to talk of misunderstanding. "Misunderstanding? If it were a misunderstanding, then was killing your disciple also a misunderstanding?" Xue An asked with a yful smile. Duan Fuxian chuckled indifferently, "With power like yours, friend, my disciples death is a mere death, what talk is there of misunderstanding!" Xue Ans smile gradually faded; he looked deeply at Duan Fuxian, "That makes sense!" Duan Fuxian quietly sighed in relief, donned a friendly smile, and was about to say something. Unexpectedly, Xue An continued, "Then with my strength, what need is there to worry about misunderstandings if I kill you too?" As soon as these words were spoken, rms went off in Duan Fuxians heart, and his body instinctively attempted to dodge to the side. Unfortunately. It was all toote. Xue An, who had been in the air, was suddenly behind Duan Fuxian, delivering a casual palm strike. Bang! The palm strikended directly on Duan Fuxians shoulder with great force, even triggering the self-defense mechanism of the Alchemy Armor. Countless scales frantically surged to the shoulder,yering until barely withstanding the force of Xue Ans palm. But although the physical damage was minimized, the violent power still mmed Duan Fuxian straight into the ground, leaving a human-shaped pit on the surface. The pit was deep, extending far into the ground. Yet the shock wave it brought, made the whole City of Gold tremble thrice. As for the fractured cracks on the ground, they stretched several miles far. "What the hell! Is this still a battle between mortals? Are we sure its not a war?" someone eximed. At the same time. Xue An floated above the pit, calmly saying, "This is just a warm-up. Unleash your full power, and show me how much you can truly wield from this Alchemy Armor!" As soon as the words fell. A beastly roar echoed from below. The ground shook violently, as a Giant Python suddenly burst forth, its massive body towering higher than the Alchemy Tower. And there atop that monstrous snake head was Duan Fuxian. But now, Duan Fuxians entire body had fused with this Giant Python. Only the head emerged from the center of the snake head, ring at Xue An with a sinister look. Chapter 1514 - 1511: Ultimate Form - Creator of Divinity (2nd Update)

Chapter 1514: Chapter 1511: Ultimate Form - Creator of Divinity (2nd Update)

Witnessing this incredibly terrifying scene, the entire Gold Rider City was practically in an uproar. Countless faces transformed with shock, and those who were faint-hearted even directly knelt on the ground, continually worshipping the Giant Python. Because, in their hearts, this was the supreme Deity. Xue An looked at the Giant Pythonposed entirely of metal with a yful expression, then sighed lightly, "Looks like I was right, your beast of war emerged through this Alchemy Armor, didnt it!" "Heh heh! So what? Kid, the fact that you forced me into this ultimate form is already impressive enough!" Duan Fuxian sneered maliciously. At this moment, his eyes had also transformed into the Triangr Eyes peculiar to serpentine creatures, filled with a ghastly glow eager to devour man. For ordinary people, not to mention fighting, merely encountering these eyes would lead to mental copse and death. Because this image seems as though crafted from the deepest Meng Yan within the human mind, full of dread. Xue An chuckled lightly upon hearing this, "Ultimate form?" Saying so, Xue An pointed at the Giant Python, "You call this the ultimate form?" Duan Fuxian was momentarily stunned, "What do you mean?" "Hehe, your mind is crooked, always greedily pursuing power, thinking youve discovered the ultimate form of this armor, yet unknowingly youve fallen into the crooked path, just like your current conditionits not about man controlling armor, but being utterly dominated by armor, deeply trapped and unable to extricate yourself!" Xue An stood with hands behind his back, speaking eloquently, his voice clear, shaking the heavens and earth. And his words provoked a violent reaction from Duan Fuxian. The entire Giant Python then began to squirm madly, and Duan Fuxians face revealed madness and fury. "Youre lying, my path isnt wrong, because right now, Im incredibly powerful! This is the essence of strength. Go to hell!" With Duan Fuxians furious roar, the snake tail of the Giant Python struck swiftly, as if shattering space, heading straight for Xue An. Yet, facing such a blow, Xue An merely responded with a cold smile. "Dont believe? Alright, today Ill show you what the true ultimate form of this armor is!" Saying this, Xue An lightly tapped the ground with the tip of his toe, and with a bang, arge pit sank into the earth. His entire being shot forth like an arrow, prating theyers of the Giant Pythons blockade, and instantly arrived before its head. Duan Fuxian was already in a frenzy, wildly unleashing violent power towards every direction. Yet Xue An remained utterly unmoved,posedly taking a step forward. It was this seemingly mundane step without the ir of fireworks that allowed him to directly cross theyers of obstructions, arriving before the enormous python head. Following that, Xue An slowly raised his hand, cing it directly atop the pythons head. Hiss! After a soft sound, the previously furious Giant Python suddenly calmed down. Duan Fuxian too was stunned, then his head frantically extended outwards, hysterically roaring, "Kill him, ah ah ah ah ah!" s, the entire Giant Python appeared as though subjected to a Paralysis Spell, with no movement whatsoever. Soon after, the sound of gears turning came from within the Giant Python, following which its form began to undergo a wild transformation. Boom! Duan Fuxian was the first to be expelled. If not for him carrying protective battle beasts, he might have been crushed to death upon such a fall. Even so, Duan Fuxian was in poor shape. He stood far off, watching the endlessly morphing form of the Python Armor with extreme terror, utterly confused as to what was transpiring. But very soon. He, along with many others in the city, witnessed an extremely memorable scene. The previously overwhelming Giant Python, after a bout of frenzied morphing, reverted to the form of armor, then surged like a tide towards Xue Ans arm. Where it passed, the armor emerged. Yet, this was merely the beginning. As the serpentine armor surged up Xue Ans arm, the golden Token previously carried at his waist, and the rat-shaped Token purchased at auction, trembled simultaneously and began to transform. Golden light dazzlingly flickered, with mechanical transformation continually sounding from within. Finally. When the golden light dissipated. The scene before everyone was utterly astonishing. Xue An stood in the void, surrounded byyers of armor. This armor was so exquisitely perfect its beyond human capability to craft, especially when worn by Xue An, appearing as though the Heavenly Divine descended. More crucially, behind Xue An wererge Metal Wings, yet these wings bore only four feather symbols of sheep, tiger, rat, and snake, with eight other slots empty. Even so, the aura emanating from the armor was suffocating for many. Especially Duan Fuxian, who dumbly watched the scene, hisplexion alternating between blue and white, stammering in a trembling voice. "This... this armor is actually aposite type?" Composite armors, Duan Fuxian had only seen mentioned once in ancient alchemy texts. Even at the pinnacle of Alchemy Civilization, such armors were exceedingly rare. Because crafting such armors required the abilities of a Grand Creator. And what rank is a Grand Creator? To put it simply! The ranks within Alchemy Civilization are divided into Junior Alchemist, Senior Alchemist, Alchemist, Grand Master Alchemist, Creator, Grand Creator! Yet due to civilizations decline, theres now no existing Grand Creator in this world. Once reaching the realm of Grand Creation, it signifies the ability to independently create alchemy items with spirit! This is also the source of the title Grand Creator. But a Grand Creator transcends beyond, and upon reaching this realm, they enter the Domain of Deities, where crafted items gain innate abilities and consciousness, even crafting alchemical life. This means Grand Creators are extremely rare, and throughout all history of Alchemy Civilization, there have only been three Grand Creators! Thus, when Duan Fuxian saw theposite armor, he was terrified. Then Xue An turned his head, the armor on his face abruptly parted to both sides, revealing a gentle smile to him. "Now have you seen clearly? This... is the true ultimate form of this Alchemy Armor!" Duan Fuxian shivered all over, then unhesitatingly knelt on the ground, "Master, your disciple has realized his mistake! I beg you for mercy!" Duan Fuxian understood very well that in the presence of Xue An, adorned with such armor, he had absolutely no chance of escape. Thus, if he wanted to survive, he could only hope for Xue An to spare him this time. His kneeling caused amotion throughout the entire Gold Rider City. Chapter 1515 - 1512: Everything for the Dream (First Update)

Chapter 1515: Chapter 1512: Everything for the Dream (First Update)

Under the gaze of all, Xue An looked down at Duan Fuxian who was kneeling on the ground and said indifferently, "Release you?" "Thats right, as long as you are willing to let me go, I am willing to pay any price!" Duan Fuxian raised his head and said seriously. "Alright, then tell me, what price are you willing to pay?" Xue An replied coldly. Upon hearing this, Duan Fuxian felt a sense of relief. No matter what, as long as theres room for negotiation! Only bargaining makes like a true buyer; Duan Fuxian fears those who would kill without a word. He hesitated slightly, then smiled and said, "Rest assured, since I said I would pay the price, I will certainly satisfy you!" Speaking this, Duan Fuxian turned his head and waved towards the Alchemy Tower. With a sound of mechanical transformation, dozens of battle beasts emerged from the base of the tower and gathered behind Duan Fuxian. Duan Fuxian disyed a servile smile, "This is the culmination of hundreds of years of meticulous research, each battle beast is immensely powerful, enough to dominate a region. If you are willing, I can immediately transfer control of these battle beasts to you!" From above, Xue An gazed at the variously shaped battle beasts and suddenly said, "Did you make these battle beasts after practicing with the skin of those women?" Upon hearing this, Duan Fuxian was suddenly dumbfounded. "Uh... What do you mean, my lord? Arent they just ordinary people? Sacrificing for my grand alchemical dreams is their honor!" Duan Fuxian had a self-righteous expression. He genuinely believed so. Having lived for hundreds of years and ascended to Grand Master Alchemist, he no longer saw himself as human. In fact, he thought he was above humanity, as a high overseer, and these ordinary people were merely cattle raised by him. The only difference being that these cattle could speak. Otherwise, there was no difference. After hearing his righteous words, icy murderous intent rose in Xue Ans eyes. "Well said! If sacrificing for your dreams is their honor, coincidentally, I also have a dream. Would you dare to sacrifice for it?" Duan Fuxians body trembled, his face turned as pale as paper, "Sir, you..." "Hmm?" With this question, a beam of golden light crossed the sky, and Xue An appeared before Duan Fuxian in an instant, staring at him. "What? You dont want to?" "Ah, no, no, sir, I just..." Duan Fuxian was terrified, sweating profusely, eyes full of fear. But Xue Anpletely ignored his exnation, raised his hand, and traced his finger across Duan Fuxians wrinkle-free face, maintained meticulously. "Not bad, despite living for so long, your skin shows no signs of aging. Perfect as a canvas for Talisman Spell inscriptions!" Xue An said yfully. But hearing Xue Ans words, Duan Fuxian felt his hair stand on end, and where the icy fingers passed, goose bumps rose on his skin. "No, you cant do this to me, I am an Alchemy Master ah ah ah ah!" Amidst the screams, Duan Fuxian secretly initiated control over the battle beasts. This was his premeditated n; if Xue An epted his apology, peace would prevail. But if he rejected, Duan Fuxian nned to activate the battle beasts for a desperate struggle. Unexpectedly, upon activating themand, there was no movement from behind. This bewildered him, and turning secretly, he was dumbfounded. The battle beasts that used to swagger seemed frightened of encountering an extremely terrifying entity, all crouched on the ground, gears trembling, without daring to lift their heads. Meanwhile, Xue An chuckled lightly, "At this point, you still expect these beasts to save you?" Duan Fuxian shuddered, mouth agape, just about to speak. At this moment, brilliance shed in Xue Ans eyes, a pure white me suddenly appeared before him. Following this, strands of fire extended from the me. The strands intersected intricately like fine brushes in the air, forming aplex Profound Mystery Talisman Spell. Despite the distance, Duan Fuxian felt a scorching heat wave approach, the temperature so high it singed his hair and beard. Anticipating what was about to happen next. Duan Fuxian shuddered violently, turned and desperately tried to flee. Xue An sneered, waiting until Duan Fuxian fled a hundred meters, then spoke calmly, "How does fear taste? Perhaps it makes your skin tighter?" Duan Fuxian dared not pause a second, using all his might to escape quickly. Unfortunately, it was all in vain. With a casual wave, Xue An sent the Talisman Spell constructed purely of fire flying rapidly, enveloping Duan Fuxians head. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" Duan Fuxian screamed sharply, body glowing, clearly using all his abilities to resist the Talisman Spells descent. But in front of this all-consuming fire, his resistance was feeble. Without dy, the Talisman Spell melted all barriers and engraved itself on Duan Fuxians head. With a bang, mes soared, enveloping Duan Fuxianpletely. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" In the mes, Duan Fuxian struggled and screamed, rolling on the ground, trying to extinguish the fire. But like maggots of the bone, no matter what method he used, he couldnt reduce the mes, which instead burned brighter. The scent of roasted meat began to fill the air, and crackling sounds emanated from the mes; the sound of skin blistering and breaking under intense heat. In this state,plex symbols began to emerge slowly. Everyone who witnessed this scene was dumbfounded. Such a sight was unheard of! But at the same time, many shed tears of relief. Especially those who had suffered Duan Fuxians atrocities, who showed expressions of utmost satisfaction. They knew no punishment was excessive for Duan Fuxian. Finally. Duan Fuxians struggle weakened, and as the mes gradually extinguished, he copsed like a withered stump. Yet his body was still engraved with dense symbols. Seeing this, the scene fell dead silent. Nobody dared to make a sound, all gazing with utmost awe at Xue An standing in the air wearing armor. Chapter 1516 - 1513: Get ready, I’ll be there soon (2nd update)

Chapter 1516: Chapter 1513: Get ready, Ill be there soon (2nd update)

But just at this moment, a chaotic flow suddenly appeared above Duan Fuxians corpse, and immediately, beams of light began to converge. In an instant, a token-like object with a cyan-gold hue appeared in front of everyone. Afterwards, this token started trembling in a very rhythmic manner, almost like... a vibrating cell phone. Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows, and he could feel a faint connection reaching out from the void, linking up with this cyan-gold token. Combining this with his knowledge of the Alchemy World, Xue An could conclude that this thing was probably a specializedmunication device used within the Alchemy World. But unlike themunicator used by Wen Jinkui at the auction, this one was obviously much more exquisite and was even bound to Duan Fuxians soul. So when Duan Fuxian died, thismunicator emerged. Contemting, Xue An stepped towards the frantically vibratingmunicator. With a casual gesture, he connected the device. An urgent and anxious voice came through. "Fuxian? Whats going on? Why did your coordinates suddenly disappear from the soul sensor? Did something happen? Tell your master quickly!" Xue An listened quietly, without speaking. This unusual silence made the person on the other end of themunicator even more anxious. "Fuxian, what on earth is happening? Speak up! Did something go wrong during the alchemical symbol experiment? Didnt I tell you to test any new symbol on humans first?" Upon hearing this, Xue Ans eyes shed with a cold light, then he picked up the frantically shoutingmunicator and calmly said, "Stop shouting, the person you are looking for is already dead!" The other end of themunicator fell silent instantly, until a few secondster, a cold and biting voice came through. "Who are you?" "Me?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Im naturally the one who killed him!" "Did you kill Fuxian? Why? Didnt you know he was a Grand Master Alchemist of our Tower of Truth? Arent you afraid of revenge from our Tower of Truth?" Because of Xue Ans words, a cacophony of outraged roars erupted from the other end of themunicator, amid which, this calm voice posed a series of questions. Upon hearing this, Xue An just showed a faint smile, "Tower of Truth? Haha, alchemy that seeks selfish progress by sacrificing others lives dares call itself the Tower of Truth?" "Ill ask onest time, who are you, he, really?" This voice finally erupted in full fury. Even through themunicator, the speakers boiling killing intent could be felt. But in the face of such chilling roars, Xue An remained calm, his voice not wavering in the slightest, as he ndly said. "If Im not mistaken, the reason this Duan Fuxian dared to be so arrogant, to use human lives for experimentation, was because of your inspiration, right?" "And from the moment you pursued power at any cost, youve had nothing to do with true alchemy anymore! All thats left are just self-serving madmen!" The other end of the line suddenly calmed down, then the voice coldly said, "Kid, I dont care who you are, youre dead! Our Tower of Truth wont spare you!" Xue Ans lips curled up, revealing two gleaming fangs, then he leaned down next to themunicator and coolly said. "Wont spare me? Do you think... your Tower of Truth can continue to exist?" "What do you mean?" The voice at the other end of themunicator was suddenly startled. Xue An looked up at Alchemy Tower that was already leaning and calmly said, "Brace yourselves! Ill be there soon!" "Brace yourselves?" Themunicator on the other side apparently still didnt understand what these words meant. "After today, your Tower of Truth will be utterly wiped out, I promise!" "Are you freaking kidding me?" The other end of themunicator burst into loudughter. Because to them, these words sounded truly ridiculous. The Tower of Truth has stood for thousands of years and is considered the strongest force in this world. And now someone was actually iming they would make such a powerful Tower of Truth disappear. How could this not make them burst intoughter? Xue An responded with just a faint smile, then he no longer paid attention to themunicator, but instead, in a sh, flew up above the Alchemy Tower. At this moment, the Alchemy Tower still housed many innocent people. As for Duan Fuxians followers, they had all perished due to the soul contract the moment Duan Fuxian died. Xue An waved his hand, countless sword beams transformed into a grand sword dragon that poured in from the towers top and flew out from its bottom. And sent flying out with the Sword Qi were those innocent people abducted by Duan Fuxian. In an instant, these people were sent to a safe ce by the Sword Qi. At the same time, Xue An shed and directly kicked the top of the Alchemy Tower. Boom! The already wobbling towers top copsed instantly with a great sound. The massive sound was transmitted through themunicator to the other side. "What was that sound?" Voices of astonishment came through. Meanwhile, Xue An circled around the now bare lower half of the Alchemy Tower, then raised his arms and gently ced them on the tower. Bang! Bang! With two muffled sounds, Xue Ans arms tightened, and golden runes began to surge outward from his palms as he exerted force. Crack crack crack! The entire world was filled with the sound of metal breaking. And the entire city of Yu Jin Cheng felt the ground tremble beneath their feet at that moment. "You all... Look at this tower!" Finally, someone noticed the anomaly and couldnt help but shout in terror. The crowd raised their eyes to look, and their mouths instantly opened to the extreme. Because the scene urring before their eyes was truly too shocking. Armored Xue An stood high above, shaking his arms, causing the whole tower to shake violently. Because the tower was covered in golden runes, it surprisingly became a single entity. Thus, this tower was like a giant pir of support, being shaken by Xue An with sheer force. Such a massive movement naturally alerted the other side of themunicator. Someone eximed, "Whats going on?" And at that moment, a thunderous sound resounded, spreading instantly across the universe. The st was so powerful that it shattered the gathering clouds. Meanwhile, the nearestmunicator exploded into fragments. At the same time. Just then Xue An exhaled forcefully, "Rise!" Chapter 1517 - 1514: Pulling Down the Tower and Leaving, Heading East All the Way! (Third Update)

Chapter 1517: Chapter 1514: Pulling Down the Tower and Leaving, Heading East All the Way! (Third Update)

Boom! Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the Alchemy Tower was uprooted from the ground by Xue An. Amidst the swirling dust, all that remained where the Alchemy Tower once stood was an unfathomable deep pit. The tower, like a giant beam supporting the sky, spanned the heavens. The power of the Heavenly Divine! In the minds of those who witnessed this scene, only these four words remained. Only these words could describe this once-in-a-lifetime spectacle. At this moment, high above in the sky, Xue An looked down at the masses below, with a slight smile on his face. "Sorry to have disturbed you!" With that said, Xue An lifted one end of the tower onto his shoulder, nced in a direction, and with a forceful step, his figure flickered and flew towards the eastern horizon with the towering structure that spanned tens of thousands of feet. The whole process took less than a breath, leaving the scene empty except for that massive pit, with no trace remaining of the once-standing tower. Many people looked bewildered, and some even thought they were dreaming until pinching themselves, confirming that the event had indeed happened. Then, an uproar swept through the entire Yujin City. "Oh my god, that bastard Duan Fuxian is dead! Hahaha, Heaven indeed has eyes!" "Who is that lord in the golden armor? Why is he so powerful?" "The direction he flew in seems to be where the True Tower headquarters is located!" These excited discussions rose and fell one after another. At this moment, the people rescued by Xue An from the tower collectively knelt in the direction of his departure, their faces full of emotion. They knew that if it werent for Xue An, their final fate might have been as one of Duan Fuxians exquisite collections. So they were naturally filled with gratitude towards Xue An. Meanwhile. Xue An, carrying this special "weapon" that spans tens of thousands of feet, was flying towards the True Tower headquarters at an extremely fast speed. As he passed, the dark clouds dissipated, and the sun and moon gave way. This scene naturally drew the attention of many on the ground who looked up in shock at a half-tower whizzing through the sky. In that moment, many wondered if they were awake, thinking it was a dream! And just as everyone who witnessed this couldnt help but question reality. In the eastern sea, tens of thousands of miles away from Yujin City, stood an ind a thousand feet high. The entire ind was made of metal, with an exaggerated design, steeped in steampunk style. This is the famous True Towers location. At this moment. In the central tower of the ind, the council members of the True Tower were all staring at each other. The room was terrifyingly quiet. Only the elite of the True Tower could appear here. Everyone present was without exception Grand Master Alchemists, any one of whom could awe a region. But at the moment, the council members were all silent, focusing their gaze on the three people in the center of the room. These three were two men and a woman, all dressed in red robes with a metallic bird standing on one foot embroidered with gold thread on their robes. This was the mark of the Creator Realm in the True Tower. Indeed. These three were the only three Creators in the True Tower and also the three Grand Councilors of the True Tower. The older man was named Tao Chengde, and he was the strongest Creator and Duan Fuxians master. The younger man was named An Guocong, also quite strong, and swore by Tao Chengde. As for the woman, she was the only female Alchemist remaining in the True Tower, named He Yino. At this moment. Tao Chengde held amunicator that had been shattered by a gigantic noise, his expression extremely grim. An Guocong whispered, "Senior Brother, what exactly did that guy do in the end? Why was there such a huge noise?" Tao Chengdes expression was unpredictable, he shook his head, "I dont know either, but what I am certain of is that this guy is definitely not ordinary!" An Guocongs eyes showed a fierce gleam, and he sneered, "What does it matter if hes not ordinary? Daring to oppose us at the True Tower, hes seeking death! Why dont I take some people right now to see whats going on?" Tao Chengdes eyes were filled with endless killing intent. Xue Ans rebuke of the True Tower and the subsequent noise made him feel a great threat. So sending someone over quickly was evidently the fastest way to eliminate the threat. But just as he was about to nod in agreement. He Yino suddenly lifted her eyes to look out the window, a glint of shadow flitting across her brows, then she coldly said, "No need to go, I can feel that this person is heading here!" "What?" Tao Chengdes expression changed. Although he did not get along with He Yino, he knew that her strongest ability was her terrifying sense, so he didnt dare take any chances and asked solemnly. "How many people?" He Yino shook her head, "From what I can perceive, only him alone!" "What? Could this guy be crazy?" "Thats right, dares toe alone to our True Tower, is he seeking death?" The room was instantly filled with sneers and ridicule. Even An Guocong couldnt help but sneer, "So arrogant? Just because he took down one Grand Master Alchemist, he thinks hes something? What a joke, if he doesnte then fine, but if hees, Ill teach him a lesson!" Just as these people were spouting grandiose words, He Yino took out a silver orb with a solemn expression and pressed it suddenly. The silver orb rapidly morphed into a tiny aircraft only the size of a palm, then transformed into a stream of light and shot out the window, disappearing into the sky. Seeing this, An Guocong sneered, "He Yino, arent you making a mountain out of a molehill, using your mytherium drone for some random guy?" He Yino ignored An Guocongs mockery, just closed her eyes quietly waiting. Finally, after a moment, her body shook slightly, then she raised her hand to unfold a small scroll. Light shone on the scroll, and soon a picture emerged. At first, the picture was rough and shaky, but soon it became clear. When everyone saw the scene in the picture, their previously derisive and disdainful expressions vanished in an instant, and they were collectively dumbfounded. In the picture, a man in golden armor was carrying a half-tower, tens of thousands of feet long, hurrying. The man seemed to sense the surveince, and slowly raised his head, the armor on his face parted to reveal a calm expression, then he smiled slightly at the image and softly said. "Dont worry, be ready, Im almost there!" The cold voice spread through the image into the ears of everyone present. Then a peng sound followed, the image exploded, and the scroll shattered. He Yino let out a small grunt. The entire room was enveloped in an icy silence. Chapter 1518 - 1515 Strategic-Level Mechanical Angel (First Update)

Chapter 1518: Chapter 1515 Strategic-Level Mechanical Angel (First Update)

Tao Chengde trembled all over, shouting hoarsely: "Quick, quickly activate the Defense Formation of the ind! Monitor this guys whereabouts!" With a singlemand, the entire ind immediately boiled over with activity. As the headquarters of the Tower of Truth, countless runes are inscribed within this ind. Once activated, they form an impregnable Defense Formation. Moreover, when the Defense Formation is activated, the monitoring points scattered across the maind will also be activated, conductingprehensive surveince over the entire continent. This is akin to radar on Earth, a trump card specifically used by the Tower of Truth to deal with powerful beings. At this moment, as the entire ind shook violently, a light blue barrier enveloped it. A light screen also appeared in the center of the hall. The screen shimmered with dots of light, as numerous as stars in the sky, representing all the powerful beings under surveince. However, no one was paying attention to these now, because amidst the mass of light dots, one beam with a long tail of light was rushing towards the Tower of Truth at an rming speed. Even through the screen, the immense power contained within that beam of light could be distinctly felt. This caused the atmosphere to instantly drop to a freezing point. He Yino stared at the screen with a solemn face and said in a deep voice: "At this speed, in no more than five gear intervals, this person will arrive before our Tower of Truth!" Everyones eyes simultaneously focused on the Grand Chairman, Tao Chengde. Tao Chengdes face turned ashen, he locked his eyes on the wildly approaching point of light on the screen, and a few words squeezed out from between his teeth. "Deploy the strategic-level Mechanical Angel to intercept this individual outside the Tower of Truth!" Upon hearing the words "strategic-level Mechanical Angel", a slightmotion rippled through the crowd. Many peoples faces turned serious. These few words represented a formidable force that could deter all factions from acting rashly. It is also the culmination of thousands of years of effort by the Tower of Truth. Soon, An Guocong personally brought an exquisitely crafted briefcase, and upon opening it, revealed a red button inside. "Senior Brother!" Tao Chengde nodded, lifted his hand, and pressed down heavily. Click! With a crisp mechanical sound, a silver needle suddenly emerged from the button, pierced Tao Chengdes finger, drew a bit of blood, and then a buzzing verification sound came from the briefcase. "Identity verificationplete, honorable Grand Chairman, do you wish to activate the strategic-level Mechanical Angel now?" A mechanical and monotonous voice came from the briefcase. Tao Chengde shouted without hesitation: "Yes!" "As you wish!" As thest word echoed, everyone felt the ground beneath them quake violently, and the central area of the ind cracked open with a rumbling, revealing a deep abyss. Next, a dangerous red glow emerged from the abyss. The air began to fill with a strange burnt smell, the scent of dangerous charges escaping from the cavern. Those standing closer felt their scalps tingle, their entire bodies ufortable from the electric charge. Suddenly, the red glow in the cave intensified, and a red beam shot skyward, punching a hole in the overcast sky. In that opening, a exquisitely crafted Mechanical Warrior appeared. This Mechanical Warrior emitted a silver-white glow all over, seeming to possess a power capable of destroying the heavens and the earth, making ones blood run cold. Seeing this scene, Tao Chengde disyed a slight smile of satisfaction. This was the peerless weapon crafted by the Alchemists of the Tower of Truth after thousands of years of relentless endeavor. Upon seeing this strategic-level Mechanical Angel, the initially flustered heart of Tao Chengde calmed instantly, and he nodded slightly to the Mechanical Warrior. The eyes of the Mechanical Warrior shed with red light, then it turned around and instantly disappeared from its ce. "Ha! Lets see how arrogant this guy can be now!" An Guocong couldnt help but sneer. Everyone sighed in relief. Only He Yino unobtrusively furrowed his brows slightly and stayed silent. And just as the strategic-level Mechanical Angel made its grand entrance at the Tower of Truth, various powers across the continent simultaneously sensed the anomaly. "Whats going on? What tricks are those folks at the Tower of Truth pulling? Why suddenly release a trump card?" At the headquarters of the Auction Alliance, many members and elders eximed in astonishment. In the midst of the uproar, a calm female voice came from behind the bead curtain. "Immediately activate the highest level of defense and closely monitor the Mechanical Angels movements!" With these simple instructions, the once noisy venue quieted down instantly, and everyone responded ordingly. "Yes!" Soon, the Auction Alliance activated its highest defense level, and the movements of the Mechanical Angel were immediately reported. Being a force that is by no means inferior to the Tower of Truth, the Auction Alliance has deployed numerous monitoring points across the continent. Moreover, as the Mechanical Angel did not conceal its tracks, its movements were quickly and thoroughly investigated. When it was confirmed that the Mechanical Angel was not heading towards the Auction Alliance, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. In any case, as long as it was not aimed at the Auction Alliance, it was fine. But immediately, a bigger question loomed over everyones heads in the venue. Because to the east on the screen, a dazzling beam of light was swiftly advancing. And the Mechanical Angel dispatched by the Tower of Truth was clearly heading towards this beam of light. Meanwhile, behind the bead curtain, a young girl studied the movement on the screen, her graceful brows gradually furrowed. What is the Tower of Truth up to? And what is that beam of lighting from the east? Upon this thought, the girl suddenly gritted her teeth and said in a deep voice: "Immediately calcte the speed of both and instruct nearby auction venues to release reconnaissance drones. No matter the cost, I need to know what is happening!" "Yes!" With themand given, this massive Auction Alliance operated like a precision weapon with a triggered mechanism, feverishly humming into action. At the same time, the Hunter Guild, which oversees all the wilderness hunters on the continent, also detected the anomaly and promptly issued simr orders. Hunters in the vicinity responded swiftly, converging at the incident site. Moreover, not only them, but the Chaos Marauders Alliance, the Alchemy Guild, and other organizations were also alerted by this sudden move from the Tower of Truth, quickly mobilizing to uncover what was happening! Chapter 1519 - 1516 Showdown of Strength (2nd Update)

Chapter 1519: Chapter 1516 Showdown of Strength (2nd Update)

Even the Excavators Guild, which had always been deeply hidden underground and spent their days with relics, was unwilling tog behind at this moment. They instructed their nearby subordinates to go and figure out the root cause of all this. At the same time, various powers across the continent were alerted. Xue An, who was leisurely moving towards the Tower of Truth while carrying half of the Alchemy Tower, suddenly stopped and looked up at the sky. "Is something interesting finallying?" Xue An said indifferently, a gleam of excitement shing in his eyes. As soon as he finished speaking, a streak of red light appeared in the sky, carrying the sound of wind and thunder, rushing towards Xue An. It was at this moment that people from the major powers almost simultaneously arrived nearby and connected to their headquarters for a visual feed. When the image of Xue An, d in golden armor and carrying a towering structure on his shoulder, appeared before the leaders of the various factions, everyone was dumbfounded. In the Auction Alliance, a girl who was originally sitting behind a beaded curtain with a gentle and serene expression, rose abruptly in shock, her face full of astonishment as she stared at the screen. Who is this man? What is he nning to do? These two questions instantly surfaced in the girls mind. Not just her, almost all the leaders of the various factions had the same questions at that moment. Meanwhile, A point of red light flew over and immediately stopped in front of Xue An. It was the strategic Mechanical Angel dispatched by the Tower of Truth. The two stood facing each other, no more than a few thousand meters apart, and the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Seeing this scene, the leaders of various factions before their screens each had different thoughts. After all the fuss, the Tower of Truth actually deployed the Mechanical Angel to deal with this man? What kind of grievance exists between them? Just as everyone was puzzled, they saw Xue An calmly shift the towering structure from his left shoulder to his right. He then looked up and down at the cold killing machine, and smiled faintly. "I know you can see this, and this thing is indeed a bit interesting, but if you think this alone can stop me, then youre too naive!" His voice was ryed to all the factions. Inside the Tower of Truth, Tao Chengde looked extremely grim, staring at the image of Xue An with clenched fists and suddenly waved his hand. "Kill him!" Bang! Following Tao Chengdesmand, the Mechanical Angel, far away tens of thousands of miles, had its eyes sh with intense red light. Its wings spread open as it, along with a piercing whistle, rushed towards Xue An. The speed was so fast that it left trails of afterimages behind. The reason this destructive weapon could be considered a strategic asset of the Tower of Truth is due to its terrifying speed and destructive power. In fact, if it were an ordinary person, they wouldnt even have the chance to fight back; the mere whistle would render them powerless. But to Xue An, this was nothing more than a breeze; he didnt even blink and merely watched quietly. Until the Mechanical Angel was close enough, its wings abruptly readied to sh at Xue Ans skin with their sharp des. Xue An suddenly lifted his foot and kicked out in an instant. Bang! The kick sent out a muffled roar, and along with the sound wave, the Mechanical Angel was knocked away. It tumbled through the air, struggling to regain its bnce several times due to the tremendous force, but failing to do so. It wasnt until it was kicked several miles into the distance that it barely managed to stabilize. This scene was also ryed to all the factions. "How is this possible?" countless people eximed. In the Auction Alliance, the girl stood frozen, her fists tightly clenched as she stared at Xue An in the screen, softly muttering. "Too fast, I didnt even see how they exchanged blows, and the Mechanical Angel from the Tower of Truth has already been kicked away!" "But how did he do it? Could it be that a humans reaction speed can surpass that of machines?" Meanwhile, inside the Tower of Truth, there was also a stunned silence. In the intensely muted atmosphere, Tao Chengde suddenly roared in anger, "Kill him! I refuse to believe his reaction can remain this quick!" The Mechanical Angel moved again. Although half of its body was shattered by Xue Ans kick, as it advanced, the injuries were healing at a frantic speed, and before it was halfway through, it had already fully recovered. This was also the terror of the Mechanical Angel; no matter how grievously wounded it was, as long as it wasntpletely dismantled, it would quickly heal. Because of this trait, the Mechanical Angel was also known as the Undying Fiend of the battlefield. This time, the Mechanical Angels speed increased, its wings fully unfurled disying a terrifying killing intent beneath the all-epassing shadow. Furthermore, countless feathers from its wings flew out silently, spreading like mist. Do not underestimate these hair-thin feathers; each has tremendous power, and just a trace of contact would inflict severe injury. But at this moment, a dark shadow suddenly swept across the sky. As it passed throughyers of feathered light, a massive ck tower became visible. Everyone who saw this scene had their pupils constrict instantly. "How is this possible!" someone even shouted. Because it was the half tower Xue An carried, but now, the Alchemy Tower that should have been grounded transformed into an invincible cudgel, sweeping towards everything with overwhelming momentum. The Mechanical Angel stood under the oing shadow, and even seemed to show a hint of confusion in its mechanical eyes. For its gear-and-rune-filled brain seemingly couldntprehend what was happening, let alone respond. Tao Chengde in the Tower of Truth suddenly snapped back and screamed hysterically, "Retreat quickly!" Unfortunately, his reaction was half a beat too slow. At this moment, the Alchemy Tower directly smashed into the Mechanical Angel. Boom! With a loud impact, the Mechanical Angel was driven into the ground, leaving arge crater on the hardened earth. But Xue An clearly wasnt satisfied yet. He grabbed the other end of the tower with enthusiasm,ughing, "You want to kill me? Then Ill send you off first!" As he spoke, Xue An lifted the tower high with both hands and smashed it down once more. Thud! Thud! Thud! With several heavy crashes, the ground shattered, and the central pit became unfathomably deep. As for the Mechanical Angel... Besides the scattered gears on the ground, there seemed to be no trace of its existence left. Everyone gasped, their bodies trembling uncontrobly. Because the scene was too shocking, too violent. Xue An seemed like a giant, wielding limitless power with abandon. After all this, Xue An once again hoisted the half tower onto his shoulder and smiled faintly towards the east. "The gift you sent isnt bad, but now its my turn!" This smile, captured through the screen, seared itself into the eyes of every magician in the Tower of Truth, causing their faces to pale instantly. Then, they saw Xue Ans figure sh on screen before disappearing from the spot. The interior of the Tower of Truth fell into dead silence. It wasnt until quite a whileter that An Guocong forced a smile and said, "Whats there to fear? We have a defensive array. Even if that guyes, he wont be able to do anything to us!" No sooner had he spoken, than a loud crash sounded above their heads. All the magicians felt the ground fiercely shaking beneath their feet. Chapter 1520 - 1517: Namo Gatling Bodhisattva, 3600 Rounds Per Breath (Third Update)

Chapter 1520: Chapter 1517: Namo Gatling Bodhisattva, 3600 Rounds Per Breath (Third Update)

The alchemists inside the tower all rushed out, stunned by the scene before them. They saw Xue An, who had been tens of thousands of miles away just a moment ago, suddenly appear on the field, wielding a gigantic tower and attacking furiously. Boom! Boom! Boom! With each strike, ripples spread across the light curtain above the ind. Seeing everyone hade out, Xue An looked down with a smile, "All out? Good, let me speed this up!" With that, Xue An hoisted the tower, soaring into the sky and disappearing into the clouds. Whats going on? Left? As everyone from the Tower of Truth and the various factions were taken aback, the sound of rolling thunder came from the heavens. Suddenly, the clouds dispersed to all sides, and half of the Alchemy Tower descended like a mountain toppling, crashing onto the light curtain. Boom! With a loud crash, the light curtain vibrated violently, ripples flickering indistinctly. Everyone in the Tower of Truth was petrified with fear. But immediately, Xue Ans figure reappeared behind the tower and said calmly, "Once more!" Again, he soared into the sky and struck down. This time, the entire ind groaned under the strain, and huge cracks appeared, while the light blue curtain rapidly dimmed. Clearly, this defensive array could no longer hold. An Guocong, who had previously imed they could rest easy with the array, was now pale-faced. He hadnt expected the revered defensive array to falter so quickly. Who could have imagined such a brutal method for breaking the array? At this moment, Xue An hoisted the tower once more and leapt up. An Guocong, trembling with fear, couldnt help but shout to Tao Chengde, "Senior Brother, if we dont act now, its all over!" Tao Chengdes expression was beyond grim, akin to a dead man, with his eyelids twitching furiously. Hearing An Guocongs words, he gritted his teeth and screamed hysterically, "You forced me to this! Descend!" With his shout, he aged over ten years in an instant, and a sigh echoed from beneath the ind. Then a massive idol began to emerge from the turbulent sea, waves crashing around it. Upon seeing this scene, leaders of various factions, whether from the Trade Alliance or the Hunters Guild, were all shocked and eximed in unison. "Its that thing!" "How is it possible? With the current power of the Tower of Truth, how can they possess such a weapon?" The reason for the factions dread was that this idol represented an extremely terrifying power, a guardian force inherited from the apex of ancient civilization. Despite their cries, the idol continued to emerge undisturbed. Once fully revealed before everyone, the crowd fell silent, both inside and outside the light curtain. Even the surging sea came to a halt. This was an enormous idol, forged entirely of silvery-white metal, with a faceposed of gears, creating solemn and dignified patterns. The idols eyes were lowered, sitting cross-legged with an imposing presence,pelling worship. Indeed, Tao Chengde and others knelt, crying andughing towards the idols direction. An Guocongughed maniacally, "Kid, no matter who you are, youre doomed now!" Upon finishing his words. Xue An was seen pushing the tower down from the sky once again. But as he appeared within sight, the idols chest suddenly parted, revealing a giant gun with dark metallic sheen. Then, the guns chamber began rotating. Initially, it turned slowly, but within a second, its speed skyrocketed. Soon after, a massive me over a mile long erupted from the guns barrel. With the gunfire came a deafening roar, shaking the heavens. The noise was so rapid that it melded into one continuous sound. For a moment. Only the violent gunfire echoed between heaven and earth. The torrential bullets rained down, tearing everything before them apart effortlessly. The half-tower was the first to bear the brunt. As the dense barrage neared, the tower rapidly shrank before their eyes. Exactly. Shrank forcibly, due to the great, dense power of the bullets! Turning even the remnants of the tower into the finest dust, then scattering with the wind. In an instant. The massive half-tower was annihted. Yet the idols barrage had just begun. The gun within its chest ceaselessly adjusted its aim, pouring a rain of bullets towards Xue An. Under such intense barrage, Xue An, d in golden armor, wavered like a butterfly in a storm, seemingly on the brink of copse at any moment. This overwhelming power left everyone in the factions pale-faced. Within the Trade Alliance, a young girl stood behind beaded curtains, watching the screens bullet rain that seemed to tear through space, murmuring softly. "Homage to the Gatling Bodhisattva, six clean depleted uranium rounds, 3600 revolutions per breath, vast mercy to save sentient beings! Is this the Gatling Bodhisattva, the feared weapon of ancient times, that brought countless strong men to pale at its mention?" Then her heart sank further, especially upon seeing Xue An, dodging in the bullet rain but gradually cornered like a trapped beast, she shook her head with a wry smile. "Its useless, this is an unparalleled weapon that dominated during the peak of ancient civilization; no struggle against it would be effective!" Just as she finished speaking, Xue Ans delightedughter echoed from the bullet storm. "Good, good, good! This is the true power of the Alchemy Civilization that once ruled the Multiverse and left all immortals in awe!" With that, a streak of golden light shot towards the idol. The idol, seemingly sensing it, slowly turned, and another dark gun emerged from its shoulders. The gun emitted a chilling glow and instantly fired two shells. The power was so immense that even the idol recoiled a mile. And these shells, carrying supreme force, charged straight towards Xue An. The power was strong enough to kill any Great Luo and below. Chapter 1521 - 1518: This Earth-shattering Battle (First Update)

Chapter 1521: Chapter 1518: This Earth-shattering Battle (First Update)

But in the face of such a formidable force, Xue An not only did not retreat, but instead showed a look of eagerness, then his figure flickered, and he actually went straight up to meet it. "What is he trying to do?" the girl from the Auction Alliance eximed in shock. Not just her, everyone who witnessed this scene showed a look of astonishment,pletely not understanding what Xue An intended by advancing instead of retreating. But this did not affect the faces of the Alchemists from the Tower of Truth, who showed looks of delight. They saw Xue An rush straight to the front of the two missiles, his figure neither dodging nor evading, but instead extending his arms, boldly standing in the air. The implication seemed to be that he was preparing to rely on the power of his armor to contend with these two missiles. Seeing this scene, An Guocong couldnt help but let out a long breath. What a death wish! To actually rely on ones flesh and blood to counter missiles, could he really think that his armor is harder than the missiles? What a joke! But in this case too, no matter how powerful this guy is, everything is finally over! But just as the smile on his face started to emerge and hadnt fully reached his forehead, the scene before him froze all the joy he had. Not just him, everyone who witnessed this scene couldnt help but slightly open their mouths. Because at the very moment these two missiles touched Xue Ans body, the armor on Xue Ans body suddenly rippled faintly. This ripple seemed very weak, as the two missiles carrying massive force hit it, they did not cause an explosion, it merely kept pushing forward. But this ripple was incredibly resilient, although being pushed into two deep pits by the missiles, it showed no sign of breaking. The missiles continued to push forward until they reached their limits, then the ripple suddenly quivered, and like a rubber band stretched to its limit, it snapped back, directly bouncing the two missiles away. The two missiles were like lost birds, circling in ce for a few rounds, then astonishingly, they turned direction, flying straight back along the path they came, toward the Gatling deity. Moreover, during their flight, the two missiles began to emit a dangerous red glow, clearly about to explode soon. An Guocong stared in shock, muttering to himself, "How... how can this be? What material is this guys armor made of? Why cant even the Gatling deitys missiles st through it?" Hearing these words, He Yino, standing beside him, looking up at the sky with a grim expression, suddenly let out a coldugh. "Of course, it cant be sted through, because what hes wearing is an ancientposite armor passed down through the ages!" "What? Composite armor? Wasnt such a thing long destroyed in the great war back then? How can it still exist?" An Guocong shouted hoarsely. He Yino seemed to feel that answering such a question was an insult to her intelligence, so she merely gave the excited An Guocong a disdainful nce and didnt say anything. It is well known that among the three major councilors of the Tower of Truth, An Guocong is the most ipetent one. Even his actual capability as a Creator is widely questioned. Because he was able to rise to one of the three councilorspletely by ttering and fawning over Tao Chengde without limit. So its not surprising that he didnt know about these armors in He Yinos view. At the moment, she focused all her attention on Xue An, especially bing visibly excited as she watched him freely wield the power of this armor. This is truly the top-level armor from the pinnacle of ancient civilization? It really has a breathtaking beauty! He Yinos eyes revealed a look of fascination. At the same time. The two missiles had already rushed near the Gatling deity, and the frequency of the shing red light became even more rapid, about to explodepletely at any moment. But just then, the Gatling deity, who had its eyes lowered, suddenly opened its eyes. What kind of eyes are these! Dense runes filled them, shining with a dazzling brilliance. But this was just a fleeting illusion, then these eyes suddenly burst with brightness, from which two beams of extremely frigid light shot out, directly touching the two missiles. Snap! With a soft sound, the two missiles suddenly halted, and then, starting from the missile heads, white frost rapidly spread backward. In the blink of an eye, the two missiles were covered in white. A gust of wind swept by. Cracks appeared on the two missiles, then like shattered ice crystal, they boomed into pieces. Debris scattered with the wind. But the Gatling deitys attack showed no sign of stopping. Instead, that solemn face slowly lifted, and the eyes, which would cause nightmares with just one nce, once again began to sh with dangerous light. Amidst the buzzing sound of charging, Xue An showed no sense of danger rather stood leisurely in ce, quietly watching the scene, then smiled slightly. "Interesting, continue!" No sooner had he spoken, the eyes of the Gatling deity burst bright once more, the two rays emitted from them like two ferocious dragons, headed straight for Xue An. Where they passed, wind ceased, clouds stopped, even the vibration of space molecules was forcibly frozen, then stilled. But Xue Ans response was merely to raise his hand and casually block it. Seemingly thinking that this alone could block the invasion of the coldness. Without any sound, the two rays, like mist, touched together with Xue Ans palm. Specks of frosty light began to appear once again, and wanted to spread upward along Xue Ans arm. But before it could further invade, the armor around Xue Ans body swiftly squirmed like a living creature, surging collectively towards Xue Ans hand. In the nick of time, Xue Ans entire arm transformed into a Jiaolong, with the armor on his hand bing the dragons head, then fiercely biting down. Crack! Apanied by this light sound, the once raging cold air was thoroughly extinguished by this bite. And Xue An merely stood there, lifting his hand slightly. In the Auction Alliance, the girls expression changed, murmuring softly, "This armor..." Suddenly, as if recalling something, she spoke in a deep voice, "Didnt Qingshi Cheng report before that there is an ancient armor up for auction?" "Yes!" someone responded from behind the beaded curtain. "Immediately investigate who bought that armor!" "Understood!" The reactions from several other factions were not much different because Xue Ans current performance was truly too shocking. The key is that from beginning to end, he was merely relying on the instinctive reaction of the armor to confront this Gatling deity. Even so, he was not at a disadvantage in the slightest. Chapter 1522 - 1519 Taboo-Level Apocalypse Cannon (2nd Update)

Chapter 1522: Chapter 1519 Taboo-Level Apocalypse Cannon (2nd Update)

At the same time. The Gatling deity seemed to be enraged by Xue Ans disy. Its previously cross-legged limbs and arms began to transform, revealing cold firearms aimed at Xue An. The barrels spun, and it fired at Xue An once more. This time, the barrage was thousands of times more intense than before. If the previous barrage was like a tempestuous storm, then the current barrage was like a wall of bullets, a steel barrier rushing at Xue An with annihtive force. This immense power left everyone witnessing this scene pale-faced and shaken. But Xue An merely chuckled at this, stretchedzily, and said nonchntly, "Big guy, youve had your fun shooting all this time, so now... its my turn!" With those words, the armored feathered wings behind Xue An abruptly unfurled. Though there were only four feathers, when spread out, they held a mesmerizing beauty. With a p, Xue Ans figure vanished from the spot. Just at that moment, the bullet-formed iron wall howled past where Xue An had been standing. The difference was only a mere blink. Where is he? Everyone was perplexed, and even the Gatling deity stopped firing. The barrels swiveled around, searching for Xue An. "Heh, big guy, you cant find me, can you?" a teasing voice came from above the Gatling deity. Without any hesitation, the Gatling deity instantly aimed the barrels upward, firing madly in the direction of the voice. But for Xue An, it was all too slow. A streak of golden light flickered back and forth through the bullet rain, as if in a no-onesnd, gradually heading towards the deitys head. Yet at this moment, a loud gear-grinding sound emanated from its head, followed by the sudden splitting of the solemn face, revealing a pitch-ck cannon barrel the size of a room in the middle of the features. The moment this barrel appeared, without waiting for anyone to react, a massive shell shot out. When this shell appeared, the entire world fell silent. A faint radiance encircled the shell. In the world, only the wind howled low, as if weeping. Crying for the impending great disaster. Soon after, a vast sonic wave swept out, so powerful it stirred massive waves across the entire sea. "Apocalypse Cannon!" A girl in the auction alliance screamed, then yelled hysterically, "What are these Truth Tower guys thinking? Dont they know this shell can destroy a city? If it goes out of control, the whole continent is in peril, do they want to die together?" Not just her, but the Hunter Guild, Alchemy Society, and Explorers League all shouted in terror, sending their sincerest blessings to the Tower of Truth. But this time, they truly wronged the Tower of Truth, especially Tao Chengde and the alchemists he led. For Tao Chengdes face was utterly ashen, his whole body trembling as if gued by a convulsion, staring fearfully at the shell, mumbling to himself. "Wh...whats going on? Wasnt it said that this Gatling deity no longer had an Apocalypse Cannon?" Saying this, infinite terror appeared in his eyes. For, as an alchemist of the Creator level, he was all too aware of the power of the Apocalypse Cannon. Once it explodes, all life within a thousand-mile radius will be wiped clean, every inch within those miles ttened, and everything within a hundred miles vaporized. As for near the explosion center... only void will remain! Moreover, in the aftermath, deadly toxins will linger in the st area, where not even a de of grass will grow for a thousand years. Due to such immense and terrifying power, even in the peak of ancient civilization, the Apocalypse Cannon was a forbidden weapon. So at this moment, Tao Chengde had only one thought in his mind, which was... this is over! As for Xue An... No one cared about his fate anymore. For no one believed he could survive such an explosions power. Even wearing ancient armor wouldnt help! But just when everyone was trembling in despair. Xue An simply smiled, "So this is the peak creation of the ancient Alchemy Civilization? Truly extraordinary! It even has a hint of the taste of rules!" The girl in the auction alliance widened her eyes, then shook her head. "This guy... isnt scared silly, is he? At this point, he still has the leisure toment on the power?" But at this moment, Xue An continued, "But thats just it. If this is the Almighty Alchemy Civilizations full power, then Im a bit disappointed!" As he spoke, the shell rushed forth, the faint glow on it barely discernible. As soon as this binding faded, the power within would be unleashed. But at that instant, Xue An raised his hand, and the armor on his arm receded, revealing a white, bare arm. What is he trying to do? Upon seeing this, everyone froze. Then Xue An opened his slender fingers and abruptly sped them. Bang! The front of the shell was forcibly grasped in Xue Ans palm. Everyones hearts shuddered violently with that sound. Unexpectedly, the shell did not explode. At the same time. Xue An smiled at the Gatling deity. "Big guy, Im giving this gift back to you!" Saying this, Xue An instantly appeared before the Gatling deity, lifting the shell with one arm and thrusting it downward. The shell was thus jammed into the crack in the deitys face by Xue An. Then Xue An raised his fist and hammered down fiercely. Bam! The shell was pounded into the belly of the Gatling statue. Immediately, a muffled explosion sounded from within the Gatling statue. The guns, which had been firing wildly, fell silent and began spewing thick smoke from various cracks. Even the Gatling deitys eyes dimmed, emitting a dangerous rumbling sound. Finally! Terrifying cracks began to appear on the surface of the Gatling deity, and at a certain moment, it copsed with a thunderous crash. In an instant. The Gatling statue that had been standing on the sea just moments before vanished without a trace. And along with it disappeared the Apocalypse shell. The sea swiftly filled the gap left by the vanished statue. All returned to calm. Yet no one spoke, for at that moment, all eyes were fixed on the youth d in armor standing in the void. Chapter 1523 - 1520: Silent Heaven and Earth, Waves Remain (First Update)

Chapter 1523: Chapter 1520: Silent Heaven and Earth, Waves Remain (First Update)

The world was silent, except for the ever-present waves. The ind where the headquarters of the Tower of Truth was located, however, was shrouded in an ominous silence. At the moment Xue An turned his head to gaze in this direction. The protective barrier that had been covering the ind finally reached its end, shattering with a soft popping sound. The cold sea wind poured in, striking every Alchemist, causing them to shiver involuntarily as theirplexions became even paler. Even though their faces had already looked quite grim before this. A yful smile appeared in Xue Ans eyes as he stepped into the void, slowlying to hover above the ind, looking down at everyone, just about to speak. Suddenly, An Guocong rushed out from the crowd, kneeling with a thud, and said with a face full of ttery, "Criminal An Guocong of the Tower of Truth, pays respect to my lord!" Through the broadcasts, various powers clearly saw this scene, and many disyed expressions of disdain. The girl from the Auction Alliance was no exception, but after a cold snort, she looked at Xue An in the image with interest. What will this mysterious youth do next? Will he ughter on all sides, annihting all the Alchemists of the Tower of Truth? Or will he take this opportunity to overpower everyone and take control of the Tower of Truth? Not only her, but many leaders of various powers had the same question. After all, the power that Xue An had shown before was truly terrifying. The key is that he was an existence that appeared out of nowhere, and people had no understanding of him. They didnt even know why he had a conflict with the Tower of Truth! In such a situation, any reaction from Xue An would be enough to draw everyones attention. At the same time. The many Alchemists of the Tower of Truth experienced a slightmotion upon seeing An Guocongs actions. To know that previously, the one shouting the loudest was An Guocong, yet now the first to kneel and call him "lord" was also him. This 180-degree turn was simply astonishing to everyone, a spectacle indeed. Tao Chengdes face turned even more ashen, unable to suppress a roar, "An Guocong, what are you trying to do?" "What am I doing? Naturally, Im weing the lords arrival!" An Guocong said with a fawning smile towards Xue An. Xue An remained indifferent, standing leisurely in the air, watching. Only after a moment did he smile. "Oh? Weing my arrival?" "Yes, lord! To be honest, it was Tao Chengde who acted against you, it has nothing to do with me. Ive always wanted to wee your arrival!" An Guocongs face became even more sycophantic upon seeing Xue An smile at him, his words utterly nauseating in their ttery. Hearing this, Tao Chengde trembled all over, incredulously roaring, "An Guocong, what are you saying?" "Am I wrong in what I say? And in the presence of the lord, Tao, youd better be more respectful and stop shouting here!" An Guocong said with a mocking expression. Tao Chengde was nearly driven mad with anger. One has to know that in the past, whatever he told An Guocong to do would be followed without hesitation. But unexpectedly, at this time, he suddenly turned on him. "An Guocong, you despicable wretch!" Tao Chengde yelled, then spat a mouthful of blood, his face instantly turning extremely pale, his body teetering on copse. To forcibly summon the Gatling God had left him gravely injured, and now seeing An Guocongs sudden betrayal exacerbated his condition, leaving him utterly drained. But facing Tao Chengdes usations, An Guocong showed no remorse, even coldly sneering. "Tao, stop with this charade; youve done plenty of evil over the years. Im merely choosing the right side! How does that make me a wretch?" Finishing, An Guocong turned his head and gave Xue An a sly smile, "Lord, do you think Im right?" Xue An gave him a deep look, then nodded, "Well said!" An Guocongs face lit up with a glow, full of joy and pride. It seems like Ive made the right move! No matter how powerful, was he not still yed by me? The girl in the Auction Alliance couldnt help but shake her head lightly at the sight. Indeed, still too young! Couldnt see through such an obvious trap? But at that moment, Xue An slowly descended to the ground, standing in front of the kneeling An Guocong, speaking in a indifferent tone, "So, ording to what you said, youll listen to whatever I say?" An Guocong smiled fawningly, "Of course! Its an honor to serve you, my lord, I...." Before he could finish, Xue An waved his hand to interrupt him, calmly saying, "If thats the case, then end yourself!" All of a sudden, the smile on An Guocongs face froze, staring nkly at Xue An. Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow, "Hmm? Didnt hear me?" An Guocong trembled all over, squeezing out a smile more unpleasant than crying, and spoke tremulously. "M-my lord, y-you must be joking, right? Hehehe, I know, it must be that way! My lord, you have such a sense of humor...." "Joking?" Xue An shook his head, "Of course not! I just happen to find you a bit displeasing, so I want you to die! And you just said you would listen to my words, didnt you? Then get on with it!" An Guocongs face turned pale visibly, eyes filled with boundless terror, fine beads of sweat forming on his forehead, "But...but...." Xue An nodded, "Oh, I see! You didnt want to die at all, so your earlier words were to deceive me, werent they?" Upon hearing this, An Guocong trembled and was about to speak. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Xue Ans mouth, "If thats the case, then Ill do it for you!" "No!" An Guocong, not being a fool, understood Xue Ans intention, screamed, and rolled on the ground, getting up and trying to flee. But before he even took three steps, Xue An raised his hand and flicked his finger lightly. From his hand, the armor extended a ray of golden light at lightning speed, piercing through An Guocongs back anding out of his chest. Thud! As the golden light retracted, blood spurted, and An Guocongs body dropped to the ground, face full of reluctance. In fact, from the time Xue Annded on the ind to An Guocongs death, it had only been a matter of a few breaths. Yet, in such a short period, Xue An had decisively in the second-inmand of the Tower of Truth on the spot. Not to mention anything else, just this decisiveness alone was enough to inspire awe. But the Alchemists of the Tower of Truth were trembling even more violently. Chapter 1524 - 1521: Shocking Change (2nd Update)

Chapter 1524: Chapter 1521: Shocking Change (2nd Update)

But Xue An evidently couldnt be bothered with these low-level cannon fodder. He casually strolled forward, arriving close to Tao Chengde and He Yino, who were standing in the center, and gave a faint smile. "Alright, now that the discordant voices have been eliminated, its time to deal with our matters!" Tao Chengde stared at Xue An for a long time, then slowly closed his eyes, "Theres nothing to say, lets do it!" Xue An quietly looked at Tao Chengde and suddenlyughed, "Do you wish to die?" Tao Chengdes body trembled slightly, but he clenched his teeth and remained silent. "Or do you want to cover up something by dying?" Upon hearing this, Tao Chengde, who had originally kept his eyes shut, suddenly opened them wide and looked at Xue An in horror. "Are you curious as to how I know?" Xue An smiled and continued, "In fact, from the moment I first saw Liang Mings beast, I noticed something peculiar." "Later, when I tracked down Liang Mings master, Duan Fuxian, this feeling became even stronger!" "What kind of feeling?" Tao Chengde suddenly became very calm. "Quite simple. The talisman spells on those beasts are definitely not something that even a Grand Master Alchemist could create! No matter how many lives he sacrifices!" Xue An said tly. Tao Chengde nced at the four feathers on Xue Ans wings and then suddenly sneered. "Since youve gathered four sets of armor, you should naturally understand the power of these ancient armors! Duan Fuxian is my disciple; he also possesses a set of armor, so he has quite a strong attainment in talisman spells, whats the issue?" "Well said!" Xue An lightly pped in appreciation, but immediately he showed a cold smile. "But these words might fool others, yet they cant fool me! Because, in my eyes, the talisman spells on those beasts arepletely different from those on this armor!" Tao Chengde showed a mocking expression, "Oh? Different? So, does that mean your attainment in talisman spells is also profound!" "Not bad!" Xue An smiled faintly. "Not bad? Haha!" Tao Chengdesughter was extremely jarring. Because the art of talisman spells is incredibly deep and mysterious. Not to mention ordinary people, even Alchemists in the Creator Realm dont dare say their attainment is not bad. But at this moment, a glimmer shed in Xue Ans eyes, and numerous intricate talisman spells appeared before him. This spectacle made Tao Chengde swallow the rest of his words, and not only him, all the people from the various factions were dumbfounded. Among the Explorers Alliance, the once nonchnt leader yanked a few hairs out of his beard in shock upon seeing these talisman spells, shouting in disbelief, "By the Gear God, its him!" Because just yesterday, the Auction Alliance had given them three talisman spells obtained from the armor auction. At that time, after getting the talisman spells, the leader immediately studied them, and the more he researched, the more he was astonished, filled with admiration for the creator of these spells. Because the power contained in these talisman spells was so overwhelming that he couldnt begin toprehend it. At that time, he decided, whatever it took, he must forge a good rtionship with the creator of these spells. But to his surprise, just one dayter, he saw the person who bought the armor belonging to his alliance through the broadcasting screen! And as the leader of the Explorers Alliance stared in fascination at the talisman spells floating around Xue An. Tao Chengdes lips moved, but he ultimately fell silent. Because each talisman spell before him was imbued with immensely strong power. This left him speechless. At this moment, Xue An calmly said, "Dont want to say anything?" Tao Chengdes eyes suddenly showed a determined look, and then he sneered, "Kid, I have to admit, you are truly formidable, and clever enough! Indeed, just as you suspected!" "Behind our Tower of Truth hides an enormous secret, but do you think I will share it with you?" "Probably not!" Xue An casually replied. "Hahaha!" Tao Chengdeughed heartily, "Im d you understand! Moreover, this secret is known only to me, and once Im dead, no one will ever know again!" "So if you want to find out, you should kneel and beg me now! See if Im generous enough to tell you, hahaha!" Tao Chengdeughed hysterically. But just then, a cold female voice suddenly echoed through the ce. "I know!" Though quiet, it reverberated throughout the whole area. Tao Chengdesughter halted abruptly, and he stared in shock at He Yino standing not too far away, her expression stern. It was her who spoke. She took a deep breath, lifted her head, and steadfastly gazed at Xue An, then slowly said, "I know the secret he tried to hide!" Upon hearing this, a faint smile appeared on Xue Ans face. "Oh? You know?" He Yino nodded, "Yes! And... I can coborate with you!" Tao Chengde shuddered, then shouted in fury and disbelief, "He Yino, you scoundrel, youre making it up! No one can possibly know this secret!" He Yino nced at Tao Chengde, slightly parted her lips, and softly said, "Ancient ruins!" These words seemed magical, rendering Tao Chengde just standing there, and after a moment, he trembled and roared, "You scoundrel, how do you know this?" "Tao Chengde, have you forgotten what Im best at? Gathering and organizing information, then analyzing it anding to a conclusionthis... is it so hard?" He Yino coldly replied. Tao Chengde felt his heart sinking, his limbs growing cold. This change was something he hadnt anticipated at all. As for Xue An... Upon hearing the phrase ancient ruins, his eyes too shed with light. The truth is, he traveled the long distance for two reasons: one was to punish those Alchemists who disregarded the rules and treated human life as trivial. The other was to trace clues. Because Xue An could clearly sense that there was a distinct aura from the heyday of ancient civilization in the talisman spells left by Duan Fuxian. This was crucial for Xue An. Because the task he wanted to aplish wasnt something the current declining alchemy civilization could achieve. To do it, the only way was to revive the ancient alchemy civilization at its zenith. Initially, he nned to forcefully search for clues within Tao Chengdes soul using Divine Sense, but unexpectedly, He Yino stepped forward at that moment. Just then, Tao Chengde suddenly cried out in despair, "Ill fight you!" With that, he activated thest of his cultivation level and charged straight at He Yino. But before he got close, a ck pistol suddenly appeared in He Yinos hand, and she fired it instantly. Bam! With a dull sound, Tao Chengdes head was blown into pieces. He Yino then blew the smoke from the guns muzzle and smiled at Xue An. "Sir, this... should be the first step of our coboration!" Chapter 1525 - 1522: Ancient Ruins, Happy Cooperation! (First Update)

Chapter 1525: Chapter 1522: Ancient Ruins, Happy Cooperation! (First Update)

This unexpected gunshot shook everyone to their core. From the beginning until now, in just a few moments, An Guocong and Tao Chengde had consecutively met their deaths, leaving only He Yino among the three council members of the Tower of Truth. In such circumstances, all eyes naturally fell on Xue An. They saw Xue An quietly looking at He Yino, the smile at the corner of his mouth growing wider. "Oh? Cooperation?" He Yino nodded, solemnly saying, "Thats right, cooperation!" Having said this, He Yino paused for a moment. Seeing that Xue An showed no unusual expression, she continued, "I know why you came here, and now that Tao Chengde is dead, Im the only one who can help you achieve this!" "So how do you propose we cooperate?" Xue An asked calmly. "Its simple, I want to be the master of the Tower of Truth, and you... will have ess to all the secrets I know!" He Yino said in a deep voice. Upon hearing her words, the room fell silent. Even the faces of those in front of the light screen became solemn. Because they had all just heard the four words "ancient relic" spoken by He Yino. Everyone knew exactly what those four words meant. After all, although many relics have been unearthed over the years, almost all came from the decline after the great war; a true ancient relic has never been discovered. But now, hearing He Yino say this, everyone suddenly realized why the Tower of Truth had been able to dominate in Alchemy for so many years: they actually held a true ancient relic. It was simply incredible and drove people mad with excitement. At least the president of the Relic Seekers Guild thought so, and he swore that if he had known this information before today, even if it meant risking the entire strength of the Relic Seekers Alliance to oppose the Tower of Truth, they would find a way to obtain this secret and excavate the ancient relic. After all, for these relic seekers who live by excavating relics, the allure of an ancient relic was simply too great. But now... The president of the Relic Seekers Guild looked at Xue An in the image, showing a trace of a bitter smile on his face. No one would want to be an enemy of such a monster. Not even a formidable force could, because... the example of the Tower of Truth was right before them. At the same time, after a moment of silence, Xue An smiled faintly at He Yino, then extended his hand, saying calmly, "In that case, lets have a fruitful cooperation!" A slightly pale He Yino finally let out a long breath at his words, then stretched out her hand to shake Xue Ans hand lightly. "Fruitful cooperation!" The scene of the two shaking hands was broadcasted through the light screen into the eyes of everyone present. This made the way various forces looked at Xue An veryplicated. There was fear, suspicion, but more than anything, there was concern. Because no one knew whether, when this mysterious youth possessed an ancient relic, it would bring fortune or disaster to this world. But one thing was certain; the world would no longer be at peace! In the Auction Alliance, the light screen gradually faded away. The young girl gathered her thoughts, lowered her head, and remained silent. The hall was silent, and no one dared disturb the girls contemtion. At that moment, the sound of urgent footsteps came from outside. A middle-aged butler hurriedly walked in, bowed, and saluted. "Miss, the matter which you asked me to investigate has yielded some results!" "Oh?" The girl suddenly raised her head, speaking in a stern tone, "Has the person been brought in?" "Hes just outside!" "Let him in!" "Yes!" Soon, Wen Jinkui was led in. Upon seeing the girl seated behind the bead curtain, Wen Jinkui knelt on the ground and saluted respectfully. "Auctioneer Wen Jinkui from Qingshi Cheng, greetings, Miss!" His words were full of infinite respect and excitement. For an auctioneer from the remote Qingshi Cheng, it was unlikely he would meet this girl under ordinary circumstances, let alone pay his respects. Thats why he was so excited. Because this girl was an idol admired by all auctioneers in the Auction Alliance. Nn Zhongqin! She hailed from the Nn Family, which controlled the Auction Alliance, and she was the youngest child in the family. Though young, she was immensely legendary. From the moment of her birth, she possessed an extraordinary gift for seeing through authenticity, able to appraise alchemical items independently by the age of seven, and preside over auctions alone by fifteen. By the age of twenty, her appraisal skills were unmatched, unrivaled by anyone. Coupled with her extremely calm mind, she had, in just a few short years, surpassed her elder siblings to take effective control of this vast Auction Alliance. Seeing such a legendary figure today, Wen Jinkui was naturally filled with excitement. Nn Zhongqin nodded, not indulging in unnecessary pleasantries, getting straight to the point. "A few days ago, a set of Alchemy Armor was auctioned in Qingshi Cheng. Was it sold?" Wen Jinkui already knew the reason for his summoning while on the way, so after hearing Nn Zhongqins words, he nodded without hesitation. "Thats right!" "Good! Look at this person; was he the one who bought that armor?" With those words, Nn Zhongqin waved her hand, and a carefully selected segment of light screen footage appeared before Wen Jinkui. Upon seeing Xue An in the armor, with only his face exposed, Wen Jinkui was startled, immediately nodding and saying, "Thats right! Its him! But strangely, the armor on him looks different from the one at the auction!" "Oh? Different? How so?" Nn Zhongqins eyes lit up as she asked immediately. Wen Jinkui shook his head, "I cant say exactly because the armor hes wearing has many differences from the one at the auction, but in some ces, theyre very simr, as if... theyve merged!" Upon hearing this, Nn Zhongqins expression changed dramatically. She immediately stood up and started pacing behind the bead curtain, muttering to herself. "Merged... armor? So thats it! No wonder his wings have four feathers, but what does this mean? Could it be that his armor is still far from itsplete form? Heavens, what must be the true form of this armor?" Nn Zhongqins expression shifted unpredictably, and the room stirred slightly. Wen Jinkui was still in the dark, unaware of what had happened. After all, Qingshi Cheng was rtively remote, and from Xue Ans massacre of the alchemy master Duan Fuxian to now subduing the Tower of Truth, hadnt taken even a day. Except for those able to watch the light screen broadcasts, most ordinary people were still unaware of the news. Chapter 1526 - 1523: Notify All Parties to Develop Together (Second Update)

Chapter 1526: Chapter 1523: Notify All Parties to Develop Together (Second Update)

Therefore, he looked at the auctioneer beside him in confusion, and asked in a low voice, "May I ask, did the youngdy summon me here from such a distance just for this? Whats the issue with Mr. Xue?" The auctioneer looked at Wen Jinkui with a very peculiar expression, "You dont know yet?" "Know what?" Wen Jinkui was even more baffled. The auctioneer shrugged, "Alright! It seems you really dont know, so let me give you a brief introduction! The thing is like this..." As the auctioneer narrated, Wen Jinkuis eyes gradually widened, his mouth slowly opened, and the expression on his facepletely froze. What? In such a short time, this Xue An first wiped out Duan Fuxian, and then trampled the entire Tower of Truth underfoot? He solved so many earth-shattering events so casually? This is simply unbelievable or... boastful! While Wen Jinkui was inplete shock. Nn Zhongqin suddenly stopped and said in a deep voice, "What reactions do the other parties have now?" Someone immediately stepped forward and said, "Miss, all parties are still maintaining silence, no one has responded to this matter!" Nn Zhongqin hesitated for a moment, then suddenly gritted her teeth, "Send a message to the Tower of Truth, saying... our Auction Alliance is willing to continue maintaining a good cooperative rtionship with them!" The scene was in turmoil. This chief steward also showed a trace of surprise but immediately lowered his head deeply, "Understood!" After the Auction Alliance was the first to express its stance, in the headquarters of the Exploiters Guild. Chairman Yan Zhong sat on a chair with a worried frown, calcting the impact of this matter. The people in the room were also silent. Ancient Ruins! Such an existence is enough to make everyones eyes in the Exploiters Guild turn blue. But now they can only look at this big cake without any possibility of getting a share. This surely makes everyone discouraged. So when Yan Zhong heard the statement from the Auction Alliance, he was first stunned, then suddenly pped the table. "Damn it, I didnt expect myself as a grown man to have less courage than a girl, someonee!" "Chairman!" "Immediately issue an order, saying that our Exploiters Guild extends heartfelt congrattions to this... um... Mr. Xue!" "Understood!" After his subordinates epted the order and left, Yan Zhong leaned back in his chair and sighed deeply. No matter what, lets build a good rtionship first! As for this ancient ruins... Yan Zhong showed a wry smile on his face. Its better to just let it go! After the Auction Alliance and Exploiters Guild sessively expressed their positions, various forces promptly moved upon hearing the news. Meanwhile, in the Tower of Truth, the Alchemists retreated in fear, leaving only Xue An and He Yino in therge hall. He Yino solemnly took out a parchment letter and handed it to Xue An with both hands. "Sir, this contains all the information I have gathered about the ancient ruins!" Xue An took the letter and began to read it. At first, a faint expression of surprise shed across his face, but soon he smiled, then looked up and casually ced the letter on the table. "Interesting! How did you find out?" He Yino was silent for a moment and then said softly, "Its simple, I secretly set up my own sensing device without Tao Chengde and the others knowing, and then I discovered some very interesting phenomena!" "Whenever the Crimson Moon is full, a great tide rises over this sea area. This would be nothing unusual, but I found the tides around the Tower of Truth were noticeably more violent than in other areas!" "Specifically, at least three percent more turbulent! This change is very subtle, its hard to detect with the naked eye without a sensor!" "Thats all?" Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly. "Of course not, actually, I already had some suspicions, so I secretly observed Tao Chengdes movements and finally discovered that whenever the Crimson Moon is full, he often disappears for a while!" "But what ultimately confirmed my suspicion was that I found a channel!" "A channel?" "Exactly! A channel that can prate the boundless sea into that ancient ruins! And this channel, appears when the Crimson Moon is full!" "So you are certain that the ancient ruins are in the sea area around the ind?" Xue An said tly. He Yino nodded, "Thats right! Moreover, not only that, I have searched through all the history of the Tower of Truth and found that initially, the Tower of Truth was just an obscure small guild with very weak strength, but after the first chairman established the headquarters on this ind, everything became different!" Saying this, He Yino raised his head and looked at Xue An brightly, "Sir, is this... enough?" Xue An looked quietly at He Yino, then lightly apuded. "Of course! Actually, Tao Chengde dying by your hand is not unjust!" He Yino let out a long breath, and a faint smile involuntarily appeared on her face, "Actually, when I knew about this secret back then, I didnt think it was of any use, because Tao Chengde firmly controlled the Tower of Truth, and I simply couldnt intervene!" "And now?" "As you can see, Tao Chengde is dead! The Tower of Truth... will be mine from now on!" When he said this, He Yinos eyes sparkled. "You are very ambitious!" Xue An lowered his eyes and said lightly. "I admit it! But I dont think its a bad habit! Just like you, sir!" He Yino said. "Me?" Xue Ans mouth curved into a smile, then he shook his head, "You are wrong, what I need is not what you think!" He Yino was taken aback and didnt understand what Xue An meant by these words. At this moment, Xue An sat up straight again, gently tapping his fingers on the parchment letter on the table, and said faintly, "How much time is left until the next full Crimson Moon?" "Ten days more!" "Very good! Then send whats recorded on this letter to... various forces, inviting them toe together by then!" "What?" Upon hearing Xue Ans words, He Yino was startled and thought he heard wrong. Xue An smiled, "What? Didnt you understand?" "No... not... alright! Ill do it now!" He Yino didnt dare look directly into Xue Ans eyes, so he could only lower his head deeply and replied respectfully. "Go!" Xue An leaned back in the chair again and said lightly. "Yes!" He Yino picked up the parchment letter, turned, and left. Xue An watched his back and shook his head with a subtle smile, muttering softly. "Ancient ruins? I hope... it wont disappoint me this time!" Chapter 1527 - 1524: Even if it’s a trap, we have to hold our noses and jump in! (3rd Update)

Chapter 1527: Chapter 1524: Even if its a trap, we have to hold our noses and jump in! (3rd Update)

"What?" Upon receiving the reply from the Tower of Truth, Nn Zhongqin abruptly stood up, her face full of deep shock. "Are you sure this is a message from the Tower of Truth?" "Of course! Theres no mistake at all!" the butler hastily replied. Nn Zhongqins expression was full of doubt as she held the reply in her hand and began pacing back and forth in the room. The letter was simple, but the meaning it represented was astonishing enough. Because it not only detailed the location of the ancient ruins, but also thoughtfully marked when they would open. And at the end of the letter, there was an invitation. Inviting all parties to explore this ancient ruin together! This newspletely exceeded Nn Zhongqins expectations. She originally thought that after Xue An reached a cooperative rtionship with He Yino, he would secretly explore the ruins alone. Thats why she was the first to show goodwill to the Tower of Truth, because regardless of the ruins, the gains from them would be plentiful, and by then Xue An would definitely auction off what he couldnt use. Its good to establish a rtionship now, so cooperation can continue in the future. But she never expected that Xue An would be so generous, directly inviting various forces to participate in the exploration together. What is he up to? Could it be that he feels unable to explore this ancient ruin alone? Or is this ancient ruin extremely dangerous? Ridiculous, is there any ruin in the world that is not dangerous? Nn Zhongqin was full of thoughts, and in the meantime, the elders of the Auction Alliance had all rushed over upon hearing the news, but still, no one dared to speak, just quietly watched Nn Zhongqin. When facing these eyes shining with light in the room, Nn Zhongqin suddenly gave a self-deprecating smile. Enough, theres no need to waste any more brainpower. No matter how she spectes, its already toote. Because even if she wanted not to participate now, its impossible! The allure of the ancient ruins is too great, even if the path ahead is a trap or a pitfall, Nn Zhongqin has no choice but to pinch her nose and jump in. But even so, Nn Zhongqin sighed slightly in her heart. She really hated the feeling of things getting out of her control, especially such an open scheme that forced her to ept it! And this also made her more and more interested in Xue An. Who is this young man, really? Despite having thoroughly investigated Xue Ans background, when she saw the simple one-page introduction, she immediately determined that it was definitely not true. After all, how could an ordinary young man from an abandoned mining area have such power? Who are you, really? Meanwhile. In the Diggers Guild, upon seeing the letter from the Tower of Truth, Yan Zhong almost leaped up, jumped onto the table, and screamed hoarsely: "Damn, is this really true?" "Absolutely true!" The chief officer also had a face full of disbelief. Yan Zhong stood on the table in silence. The chief officer hesitantly asked, "President, no matter how you look at this, it reeks of something fishy. Why dont we... put it aside for now and see how other parties respond?" "Put it aside my ass!" Yan Zhong shuddered all over and immediately retorted, "By the time you see their response, the yellow grass will have grown cold!" "But..." "But what?" Yan Zhong waved the letter in his hand, "What is this? This is an ancient ruin! Even if its a pit of fire, we must grit our teeth and jump in!" "So..." Yan Zhong took a deep breath and said seriously, "Summon all the experts out there, order them to stop everything theyre doing ande back immediately!" "Yes!" The chief officer also hesitated no longer and bowed his head in agreement. Soon after, various forces werepletely stirred by the Tower of Truthsmunication. Just as Yan Zhong said, although no one knew why the Tower of Truth did this, even if the road ahead was a pit of fire, everyone would rush in headlong. After all, everyone wanted to see what reallyy within the ancient relics. Two major events have happened recently in the Alchemy realm. The first, of course, is Xue Ans meteoric rise, first defeating the alchemy master Duan Fuxian, andter ttening the Tower of Truth, even destroying the Gatling God of the tower, which it relied on for self-defense. Such news normally would have taken the world by storm. But at this moment, it was nothing. Because the second event was even more shocking, almost unbelievable. The reason the Tower of Truth could stand so firmly was that there were ancient ruins behind it, and when this secret came to light, this Xue An actually took the initiative to invite various forces to explore the ancient ruins together. The whole world became abuzz because of this event. Countless people discussed it, with all sorts of opinions surfacing. Some said it was obviously a trap, definitely hiding an unspeakable conspiracy. Others said that Xue An apparently felt unable to unlock the ancient ruins all by himself, so he wanted to borrow the help of various forces. But regardless, various forces responded immediately. Amid this massive whirlpool of public opinion, the instigating Tower of Truth was unusually calm. They didnt evene forward to exin. In this situation, many couldnt help but secretly wonder. What exactly is Xue An busy with at this moment? He Yino stepped to the top of the tower in the center of the ind, a ce that offered a broad view of the vast surrounding sea, but which also meant the sea breeze was much fiercer than below, painfully stinging ones face. He Yino had to activate the Alchemy Barrier to walk smoothly on top. As she reached the high tform railing, she saw Xue An standing against the wind, quietly gazing at the distant sea. Very strange. When standing slightly closer to Xue An, even the violent sea breeze became gentle, softly blowing around the two of them. He Yino cast aplicated nce at Xue Ans back and whispered, "Sir, all have been notified!" After a long while, Xue An acknowledged with a simple "Mm" without turning back. He Yino followed Xue Ans line of sight, but could only see endless seawater, nothing different. This made He Yino fall silent for a moment, until finally, she couldnt help herself and whispered, "Sir, I really dont get why you would reveal such important information to others?" Upon hearing this, Xue An turned to look at He Yino and then chuckled, "Then how would you handle it?" "Explore the ancient ruins alone, of course!" He Yino replied without hesitation. Xue An chuckled and shook his head, looking back at the distant sea, and said softly, "Youre not wrong, but youre missing something!" At this point, Xue An paused, then spoke with a serious tone, "I didnte here to monopolize anything; in fact, this civilization is not something anyone can enjoy alone!" He Yino was somewhat puzzled, because she didnt understand what Xue An meant by this. "Its simple. If I want a civilization to flourish again, the most important thing isnt relics or technology, but people!" "Only people can reignite glory!" He Yino shuddered, then nodded with a mixture of understanding and confusion. With her perspective, it was hard to grasp Xue Ans vision. At this moment, Xue An continued, "Do you know why I spared you then?" He Yino was taken aback, her heart tightening, and she forced a smile, "Wasnt it due to cooperation?" Xue An shook his head with a smile, then turned to look deeply at He Yino, "Do you think if I wanted to know certain things, thered be anything I couldnt find out?" He Yino wanted to retort, but suddenly realized she had no words. Xue An turned his gaze back to the distant horizon and said tly. "I wanted to leave a Fire Seed for your Tower of Truth, which is why I didnt kill you! Of course, that was also because your hands were fairly clean! Otherwise... no one could have helped you!" Chapter 1528 - 1525: Crimson Moon Full (First Update)

Chapter 1528: Chapter 1525: Crimson Moon Full (First Update)

As she walked down from the aircraft and stepped onto the ind where the Tower of Truth stood, Nn Zhongqin saw many familiar faces. Though there were still three full days until the full crimson moon, the ind was already overcrowded. Among those she could name, Nn Zhongqin noticed members from the Alchemist Alliance, Berserkers Guild, and the Hunters Guild. As for those obscure small factions, they were as numerous as the hairs on an ox. This left Nn Zhongqin quite surprised. What exactly is Xue An nning to do? Its not just the major factions that have been notified, even these small guilds have been invited? If its because opening the ancient relic requires external help, these small factions wouldnt be of any use at all? What exactly is he thinking, or rather... what exactly is he plotting? Nn Zhongqin once again fell into deep confusion. Just then, a voice came from behind her. "Miss Nn, youve arrived so early!" Nn Zhongqin turned around and immediately saw Yan Zhong, who had just stepped off the aircraft and was looking at her with a smile. Nn Zhongqin was momentarily startled, then she smiled slightly, "President Yan, youre here too!" "Of course! How could our Relic Seekers Guild miss such an event? After all... its an ancient relic!" Yan Zhong said solemnly. Because of the unique nature of the Relic Seekers Guild, they always maintained a good cooperative rtionship with the Auction Alliance. After all, for those obsessed with unearthing relics, auctioning off temporarily unused items to exchange for wealth is certainly a worthwhile deal. And the Auction Alliance naturally values this major client very much. Nothing serves as a stronger glue for friendship than shared interests. With aligned interests, the rtionship between the Auction Alliance and the Relic Seekers Guild has always been very good. This time was no exception, as Nn Zhongqin and Yan Zhong walked together towards the tall tower in the center of the ind, chatting andughing along the way. When the weathered base of the tower appeared before them, Yan Zhong gently sighed. "Come to think of it, thest time I was here, it was Tao Chengde himself who came out to greet me! I didnt expect that with the passage of time, the Tower of Truth has now be so different." Such sentiments were of no interest to Nn Zhongqin; what interested her was the confidence Yan Zhongs words revealed. "Oh? President Yan, youve been to the Tower of Truth before?" Yan Zhong forced a smile when he heard this, "Yes! At that time, I received an invitation from Tao Chengde, and I couldnt refuse his enthusiastic hospitality, so I had toe!" Nn Zhongqin didnt believe those excuses at all, enthusiastic hospitality...? Haha! It was probably a price Tao Chengde offered that Yan Zhong couldnt refuse! As for what business did the chairman of the Tower of Truth have with the president of the Relic Seekers Guild! Just think about the information on that letter. After all... in the field of excavating relics, the Relic Seekers Guild is professional! Sure enough. Yan Zhongs face showed a look of deep regret, "Tao Chengde consulted me on how to enter without alerting the relics defense systems, and I talked with him for a long time!" "At that time, I didnt even think that guy would actually have an ancient relic in his hands!" Saying this, Yan Zhong shook his head repeatedly, sighing deeply. Nn Zhongqin, however, calmly said, "Even if you had known then, what could you have done?" This sentence made Yan Zhongs expression freeze suddenly. "Could you even storm through the Tower of Truth and enter the relic? Dont even think about it; with the strength of your Relic Seekers Guild, its impossible!" With that, Nn Zhongqin strode forward, leaving Yan Zhong standing stunned on the spot. "Yeah! Even if I knew back then, so what? Without that kind of strength, how could I possibly take on such an ancient relic!" Yan Zhong muttered to himself, eventually shaking his head with a bitter smile, and then stepped forward to follow. Amidst this vast upheaval sweeping the world, all factions hurriedly ascended the ind, fearing they might miss something. Even though there were many whose abilities only allowed them to spectate, it didnt diminish their immense enthusiasm. Thus the entire ind was shrouded in a fervent atmosphere, which reached its peak on the day of the full crimson moon. As the day of zing light gradually sank westward, in the eastern sky, a crimson full moon was eager to appear. The once bustling ind also slowly quieted down at this moment. Everyone waited quietly. Finally. As the day of zing lightpletely set in the western sky, and the crimson moonlight filled the heavens and earth. Under the influence of gravity, the entire sea area began to rage. The mighty tidal forces pulled the sea water to surge, with waves crashing onto the ind, sending upyers of mist. This sight left everyone astounded. Only when facing the might of the world, do you feel your insignificance. Nn Zhongqins face took on an unusual pallor; for her, who almost drowned in her childhood, facing the crimson-dyed turbulent sea did not feel pleasant. Especially those violent waves, they seemed to want to engulf everything into the sea. Yan Zhong, standing beside her, noticed Nn Zhongqins odd expression and couldnt help but ask, "Miss Nn, are you okay?" Nn Zhongqin shook her head, "Im fine!" "Its hard to imagine that beneath such raging waters lies an ancient relic. If someone else had told me this, I would have spat in their face andughed at them for not being awake!" Yan Zhong remarked. "Hidden beneath the waters... is it difficult?" Nn Zhongqin suddenly asked. Yan Zhong nodded solemnly, "Of course its difficult! In fact, I really cant imagine how this could be done! Because in normal terms, this should be an impossible thing!" "Then how do you think he would open this ancient relic?" Nn Zhongqin asked again. Yan Zhong gave a bitter smile, "How would I know! Maybe... we will witness a miracle tonight!" By the end, Yan Zhongs tone carried a hint of uncertainty. Nn Zhongqin then turned her head to look at the ck tower, softly murmuring, "A miracle?" The crimson moon slowly traversed the sky, finally reaching its zenith. At the same time, the effect of tidal forces peaked. The surging waves were simply taller than the ind itself, surging and crashing, finally breaking into countless sprays of water. Chapter 1529 - 1526 Entering the Ruins (Second Update)

Chapter 1529: Chapter 1526 Entering the Ruins (Second Update)

At this moment, a small glow suddenly appeared at the top of the tower in the center of the ind. Immediately after, this glow spread downward, lighting the entire tower like a giant candle. Under the illumination of this glow, a figure stepped out from the tip of the tower and slowly walked toward the ocean. Nn Zhongqin slightly pursed her lips, staring intently at the figure in the sky. Xue Ans walking speed seemed slow, but it was actually incredibly fast. In just the blink of an eye, he had reached the sky above the ocean, then stopped and stood silently. The fierce wind howled, the ocean roiled, a crimson moon hung above his head. All of this formed a scene that was extremely strange yet extraordinarily harmonious. The entire area was dead silent, everyone held their breath and watched quietly. Finally. Xue An slowly lifted his head, aplex light shed in his eyes, containing joy and reminiscence. But then, he sighed softly. "So thats how it is!" What does that mean? What does he mean by so thats how it is? These questions had just surfaced in Nn Zhongqins mind when the following scene left her utterly stunned. Not only her, but everyone was dumbfounded. Because at that moment, they saw Xue An standing in mid-air slowly raise his hand, form a bizarre Seal Decision, and utter a word softly: "Halt!" Ka! With hismand, the previously biting sea wind that was omnipresent suddenly halted. Everything was so abrupt, the wind that had just been stinging their faces stopped in an instant. The world suddenly became so silent that only the sound of the oceans movement could be heard. With just onemand, the sea wind stopped! This bizarre scene made everyones eyes widen to their limits. But this was merely the beginning. They saw Xue Ans hand press down abruptly, a glint of light in his eyes as he softlymanded, "Split!" Bang! Everyone felt as if the world trembled with Xue Ans shout. Then they saw the once boiling sea surface suddenly calm down, as if an invisible yet omnipresent mighty force was applied everywhere in the ocean. The whole sea surface was forcefully ttened. In the blink of an eye, the entire ocean became as smooth as a mirror, without a single wrinkle visible. But this strange phenomenon shed and disappeared. Then they saw a giant fissure appear in the middle of this jelly-like ocean. The fissure extended and expanded at a visible speed, and a few breathster, a huge chasm appeared, splitting the sea into two halves. But that was still not enough, the divided sea swiftly retreated to both sides, exposing the seabed below. And on the other end of the chasm, it connected to the ind. Everyone stared in a daze. No one dared to speak. Even their breathing seemed to pause at this moment. "Gear God above, is...is this real?" Yan Zhong mumbled to himself, dazed. Nn Zhongqin wasnt much better off, her eyes filled with shock as she stared at the gigantic building crumbling in the middle of the seabed, one thought flickering in her mind. Just how strong is this young man? But if anyone was the most shocked on the scene, it had to be He Yino. At this moment, she was so stunned that she lost her ability to think, only gradually regaining rity after a long while. When she looked at Xue An again, her eyes were filled with infinite awe. Because before this, she thought Xue An would proceed step-by-step using the Secret Technique channel that Tao Chengde used to enter the ruins. But who could have imagined that Xue An would use such an almost divine power to split the ocean and reveal the ancient ruins below directly in front of everyone. Standing in the void, Xue An took a deep look at the huge building standing at the seabed, a mysterious light shed in his eyes, then he spoke calmly, "Those who wish to see more, follow me!" With that, Xue An flickered and headed straight towards the seabed ruins. Seeing this, Nn Zhongqin shouted in a deep voice, "You wait here on standby!" Then she activated the alchemical flying machine she carried and followed closely behind. Seeing her move, the rest awoke as if from a dream and quickly followed. But many showed looks of fear, standing dazedly on the ind, waiting. Meanwhile, Xue An first reached the building. Despite being submerged at the seabed for countless ages, getting closer revealed the intricately carved patterns on the massive columns clearly. The entire structure was like a Divine Temple, radiating a somber yet sacred aura. These twopletely opposite qualities blended perfectly, making even those standing in front feel an urge to worship. Xue An just stood quietly before the Divine Temple, observing. At this point, Nn Zhongqin and the others finally arrived, all stunned by the grandeur of the temple. "Unbelievable, these patterns obviously belong to some indescribable runes, but how were they able to remain so clear after such a long time?" Nn Zhongqin murmured softly. "Its simple, time lost its effect on these runes, this Divine Temple... exists outside the river of time!" Xue An replied without turning his head, his tone carrying a hint of admiration. Nn Zhongqins eyes showed an indescribable expression, clearly, all this had exceeded her understanding. At that moment, Xue An turned his head to look at the followers, then smiled faintly, "Can you keep up?" Nobody spoke, but everyone nodded solemnly. "Very well, then follow me!" Saying that, Xue An led the way, rushing towards the temple ahead. Nn Zhongqin gritted her teeth and followed closely behind. In contrast, Yan Zhong showed a hesitant expression. "Just rushing in like that? This is an ancient ruin! Who knows what defense mechanisms are inside!" However, even as he said that, seeing Xue Ans silhouette flying towards the temple, he stomped his foot in frustration. "Damn it, I must be crazy, approaching a ruin without any reconnaissance!" Talking to himself begrudgingly, he followed on. Unexpectedly, at least when approaching the ruins, they encountered no danger. After passing the massive columns outside, they faced a huge copsed stone gate. Xue An moved without any pause, a glint of light in his eyes, and the obstructing ruins crumbled into dust. Then the group dashed directly into the ruins. As they stepped inside, everyone felt the scene before them transform dramatically, and they stood frozen in ce, variousplex expressions appearing on their faces. It was clear that each person saw apletely different scene. Chapter 1530 - 1527: Two Little Beasts (Third Update)

Chapter 1530: Chapter 1527: Two Little Beasts (Third Update)

Only Xue An remained unaffected, standing quietly in the Divine Temple, surveying the vast space before him. Though deep under the sea, there wasnt a trace of moisture inside the Divine Temple; it was extraordinarily dry. Around this immense space stood one statue after another. These statues seemed to have endured a fierce battle, covered in huge cracks, with some even shattered to pieces. Xue An ignored the people behind him who had already sumbed to a dream state, leisurely walking among the statues with aplex and inscrutable expression on his face. Despite the passage of time, Xue An could still clearly sense the immense power contained within these statues. Moreover, unlike typical alchemical creations, these statuescked obvious mechanical structures. On the contrary, in many ways, these statues were like real living beings,plete with blood and flesh. Seeing this, Xue An suddenly remembered Liu KekKe and the Puppet Masters sect he encountered in the Fate Secret Realm. That must have been a lost alchemical lineage in the Multiverse, mysteriously ending up in the Fate Secret Realm for unknown reasons. But even those gigantic Mechanical Puppets seem fragilepared to these now-dead statues. These statues were evidently more advanced! At this moment, Xue An suddenly made a slight noise, crouching to examine a statue hidden in the corner. This statue was very tiny, about the size of a human infant. But Xue Ans expression gradually became serious. Because he could see that this statue was not some creation but innately formed, and in some aspects, it was even more advanced than thoserger statues. As if... it had evolved! "An alchemical creation with self-evolution capabilities? Just what were you trying to achieve back then?" Xue An sighed softly. Right at this moment, a shadow silently slinked closer. As it neared Xue An, it suddenly sprang out, rushing towards him. Xue An seemed oblivious, still crouching there, studying the statue. The shadows mouth revealed a chilling glint. But just as it approached, Xue An nonchntly flicked his finger backward. Boom! An invisible force directly sent the shadow flying. In mid-air, the shadow let out a wretched cry. But this cry made Xue Ans expression peculiar. Because it sounded like a not-yet-weaned puppy being kicked, full of baby-like whimpers. Soon after, the shadownded, revealing itself as a plump, luminescent little beast. At this moment, the little beast sat on the ground with tears brimming in itsrge eyes, a sight beyond mere adorableness. Xue An was taken aback. What was going on? How did this little beast suddenly appear? At this moment, the little beast whimpered pitifully, "Ooh, you actually bullied me? How could you do that when Im so adorable?" Xue An: "...." Then, Xue An noticed a mischievous glint in the little beasts eyes. Soon, he sensed another gust of wind from behind. But before the little beast couldugh, another wail and sh urred. Then, another little beast appeared, roughly the same size,pletely pink, with two small horns on its head, also knocked away,nding beside the first little beast. The two beasts exchanged nces with Xue An. Then the pink little beast clutched its head and wailed in pain. "Ooh, I told you not to act! Its all your fault!" The first little beast wanted to intercede but could only sit awkwardly as it was med by the pink little beast. Xue An watched with amusement. The initial little beast red fiercely at Xue An, "What are you looking at? Watch out or youll lose your eyes!" Xue An chuckled, "Oh? So formidable?" "Thats right!" the little beast proudly straightened up, but its expression suddenly contorted in pain, then viciously said. "That strike was so vicious, you must be a viin!" "Exactly, a viin!" the pink little beast echoed. Xue An was both amused and exasperated, "You twounched a surprise attack on me, but I havent killed you yet. Why me me?" The two little beasts were left speechless. Xue An softly said, "Never mind right or wrong, just take me to your master!" The two little beasts jumped up from the ground, staring in shock at Xue An. "How did you know...?" "How did I know you have a master?" Xue An smiled, looking deeper into the Divine Temple, "In fact, ever since I entered, Ive been aware of a gaze observing me. Am I right, Master of this Divine Temple?" As Xue An spoke, a sigh echoed from deep within the temple. Then a cold female voice said calmly, "Xiao Bang, Xiao Mian, dont mess around, bring this esteemed guest over here!" "Yes!" The two little beasts immediately became respectful, then turned to Xue An, making a face. "Lets go!" Xue An smiled, following the two little beasts deeper into the Divine Temple. This temple appeared ordinary but held many secrets. Though he only took a few steps, the scenery around him unexpectedly changed. The Divine Temple vanished, reced by a not-sorge room. In the room, alchemical chains extended like tendrils in every direction, and in the center was an Alchemy Vessel emitting a faint glow. As Xue An entered, the image of a woman slowly appeared above the Alchemy Vessel, smiling at him. "Esteemed guest, you have finally arrived! Ive been waiting for you for a long time!" "Waiting for me?" Xue An was slightly startled. The woman nodded, "Indeed, ever since you stepped into this world, Ive been waiting for you!" "Is it because the timeline was altered?" Xue An regained hisposure, speaking softly. "More or less! But more importantly, it rtes to the Alchemy Cube that brought you here..." The woman smiled; despite being a projection, there was a touch of mncholy in her eyes. "So... how is Ye Hanshang?" Xue An was slightly shaken, "You are...?" The woman nodded, "Thats right, I was the one who entrusted the Alchemy Cube to him, and apparently, he mentioned me to you!" Xue An fell silent. Mentioning was an understatement; he vividly recalled the somber look Ye Hanshang had when he brought it up. He remained silent for a long time, carefully considering his words before slowly speaking, "What exactly is going on?" The woman smiled, "Dont worry, now that youve arrived, I will naturally reveal all the secrets to you. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Wan Han! A former... Divine Creator!" Chapter 1531 - 1528: Lost Past (4th Update)

Chapter 1531: Chapter 1528: Lost Past (4th Update)

Upon hearing the term "Grand Creator," Xue An was suddenly taken aback, a trace of surprise flickering in his eyes, but he quickly regained hisposure. "I see, no wonder Ye Hanshang was able to build something as magnificent as Iron Net Mountain. If Im not mistaken, he must have received your help, right?" Wan Han nodded, "Thats right! But actually, its not such a difficult task, because the Underworld was originally created by our Alchemy Civilization, so to create those constructs, its enough to manipte the Alchemy Origin with some small means!" Xue An nodded, "I already knew all of this!" The woman was taken aback, "You knew already?" "Yes! Why do you think I came to the Alchemy Civilization?" "Why?" "I originally came seeking help because the Alchemy Origin of the Underworld had encountered problems requiring urgent resolution, but upon arriving here, I found that you yourselves were already overwhelmed!" Xue An sighed softly. The woman was silent for a moment, then softly asked, "Can I ask what went wrong?" "Of course!" Then Xue An gave a rough ount of the incident. After listening, Wan Han showed a bitter smile, "So thats how it is! What do you n to do now?" Xue An said lightly, "Rather than talking about my ns, Im curious about why youve ended up like this! Whats the story with the statues in the Divine Temple?" Wan Han was silent for a moment before finally letting out a long sigh. "Youre impressive, even more so than Ye Hanshang! But as for the questions youve asked, I can only say..." Wan Han showed a bitter smile. "Reaping what one sows!" "Oh?" Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, "How so?" Wan Han said softly, "I dont know if youre familiar with the history of our Alchemy Civilization, but I can responsibly tell you that long ago, it spread throughout the Multiverse, overpowering all the immortals and unmatched in might!" Xue An nodded, "Ive heard of it!" "Butter, for various reasons, our Alchemy Civilization began to decline, eventually retreating to this small corner of space, yet even then we were still exceedingly powerful!" At this point, wan Hans face showed a look of pride. "Was it when Ye Hanshang came to you?" Xue An asked. Wan Han nodded, "Thats right! But afterwards... things changed!" "What happens when a civilization begins to decline? Some say aberrations run rampant, others say natural and man-made disasters ur, but our Alchemy Civilization was different." "Our destruction was entirely due to our own arrogance." Wan Han said with a bitter smile. "Arrogance..." Xue An softly murmured. "Yes, arrogance! At the time, although we had lost our ancestral glory, we were still extremely conceited, and the fuse of destruction also stemmed from this!" At this point, Wan Han asked rhetorically, "Did you see those statues in the Divine Temple outside?" "Of course!" "Those were our masterpieces at the time! We were obsessed with creation, frantically pursuing the thrill of being a creator, and eventually developed those alchemic constructs with self-awareness, capable of self-evolution!" Fear showed in Wan Hans eyes, "In the end, everything spiraled out of control!" Xue An listened quietly without speaking. It wasnt until a whileter that Wan Han finally calmed down and continued, "It was an indescribable war. These created beings rebelled madly for independence, and we eventually suffered the bitter consequences of our own making!" "Countless excellent Alchemists perished, and our former glory was devoured; we were finally buried by the very things we created!" At this point, Wan Hans voice was tinged with a crying tone. Xue An was silent for a moment, then asked, "And then?" "In the final moments, topletely destroy these alchemic constructs and prevent them from spreading to the Multiverse, my brother, a more esteemed Grand Creator, resolutely sacrificed himself, ultimately destroying all the alchemic constructs!" "Your brother?" Xue An asked. "Yes! After retreated here, three Grand Creators emerged from the Alchemy Civilization, and my brother and I were among them!" "What about the other one?" Upon hearing Xue Ans question, madness suddenly appeared in Wan Hans eyes, "Yes, there was another one! And he was the real culprit, the one who recklessly created those sentient alchemic constructs!" "But after the war ended, he disappeared!" At this point, Wan Hans projection shook with excitement, "Isnt itughable? The pond dries up, yet the fish that dried it up has already left!" Xue An fell silent once again. The entire room was silent. After who knows how long, Wan Han suddenly chuckled softly, "My apologies, recalling many previous events made me a bit too excited!" Xue An sighed lightly, "I understand! In fact, I have simr troubles to yours! Even the burden of hatred I bear is far deeper than yours!" Wan Han gave a bitter smile, "Whether theres hatred or not, after all these years, Ive be indifferent to it! Its just a bit unreconciled!" "Speaking of which, with the Alchemy Origin of the Underworld having encountered problems, how do you n to solve it?" Wan Han asked. Xue An was silent for a moment, then suddenly waved his hand, sending over a Divine Sense. After Wan Han received it and carefully examined it, a look of astonishment appeared on his face. "Heavens, is this the idea? Its simply a genius scheme..." After a while, Wan Han finally regained hisposure and, facing Xue An, said, "Undeniably, your idea is indeed shocking, but the difficulty of realization is also extremely high, far beyond what the Grand Creator you imagine could aplish, even I as a divine creator cannot achieve it!" "Oh? What if you add me?" Xue An smiled and said. Wan Han was stunned, then looked at Xue An deeply, "I dont know, but if its possible, then I must thank you on behalf of the lost Alchemy Civilization!" "No need for thanks, lets focus on the present!" "Are you referring to those who came with you? Dont worry, when they entered, I already let them enter their respective Trial Illusion Realms. I will impart all I know to them!" Hearing this, Xue An raised an eyebrow, "Youre... leaving?" Wan Han smiled, "Yes, Ive been here for so long, and now I finally have a chance to be freed!" "However, before I leave, I have a few things to entrust to you!" Chapter 1532 - 1529: Entrusting on Deathbed (First Update)

Chapter 1532: Chapter 1529: Entrusting on Deathbed (First Update)

As the words faded, strands of silk threads appeared in mid-air, and then these threads converged together, like a screen connected to a power source, a slowly rotating cube appeared out of nowhere in front of Xue An. This cube was much bigger than the one that brought Xue An here, and its structure was evidently more intricate andplex. When it floated there, it seemed as if everything paused. Xue An slightly raised his eyebrow, "What is this?" "The key!" Wan Han looked at the cube with aplex expression and said softly. "The key?" "Thats right, its the key to this world. Its the same type of tool as the cube that brought you here, the difference is that the cube that brought you here has much lower authority than this one!" Xue An showed a thoughtful expression. Wan Han sighed gently, "In other words, the cube that brought you here only activated the visitor mode and has no authority to intervene in this world. But this cube activates the administrator mode and has the highest authority in this world, which means having it, you own the entire world!" Xue Ans face showed a hint of surprise, "I wonder, why are you giving this thing to me and not to that guy Ye Hanshang!" Wan Han showed a bitter smile, "Do you think he would still forgive me?" Xue An was taken aback, after a long silence, he softly said, "I feel like there might be some misunderstanding between you two!" "That doesnt matter anymore!" Wan Han said softly, "Actually, from the moment you entered this world with the cube, my life has already begun a countdown! So everything is predestined, not to mention that I saw some unusual things in you, handing over this dying Alchemy Civilization to you might be a better choice!" Xue An was silent for a moment, finally reaching out to touch the cube in front of him. The cube instantly retracted and then fell into Xue Ans hand, transforming into a delicate little cube. "I cannot promise you more, but at least I will do my best to protect thisst flicker of alchemical me from being extinguished!" Wan Han smiled, "Thank you! But actually, you dont have to be too obsessed, because I have a feeling that there might be more than one puddle!" Xue An slightly raised his eyebrow, "Are you saying that besides you, there are other alchemy civilizations in the Multiverse?" "It could also be outside the Multiverse! Who knows specifically!" Outside the Multiverse! Hearing these four words, Xue Ans heart stirred. Back when he was Immortal Venerable, he had attempted to explore traces outside the Multiverse, but for various reasons, he never achieved anything. Just as Xue An was lost in thought, Wan Han continued, "Ive already imbued those people outside for you, they will all be the seeds for this reboot, also considered as my final assistance to you!" As she spoke, Wan Hans projection became increasingly thin, yet she remained calm as water, her gaze swept across Xue An, then softly said. "I can feel the aura of that Alchemy Armor youre wearing, can you reveal it?" Xue An nodded, the tokenbined at his waist suddenly trembled, and then the armor spread over Xue Ans entire body like flowing water. When theplete form of the armor was revealed before Wan Han, her expression became somewhat agitated. "So thats how it is! Truly a perfect creation method, I cant imagine how powerful the person who forged it must have been!" Xue An slightly raised his eyebrow, "You cant see through the origin of this armor either?" Wan Han shook her head, "I cant see through it! Because back when the Alchemy Civilization was still prosperous, these armors already existed! However, at that time, they didnt attract much attention since their power wasnt that strong in istion!" "Untilter, by chance, my brother collected several pieces of armor and sessfullybined them, and found that with each armorbined, its power would increase geometrically, which piqued his great interest, he once studied tirelessly for a long time!" "And the result?" Xue An asked. Wan Han shook her head, "The result was no sess was gained, all imitations ultimately failed. The only thing certain is that the origins of these armors are evidently not simple, because even at the peak of the Alchemy Civilization that spread across the Multiverse, such technology wasnt achievable!" Xue An once again showed a look of astonishment. He originally thought that havinge to the Alchemy Civilization would unravel the mystery of these Alchemy Armors, yet even Wan Han didnt know. At this moment, Wan Han, now increasingly weak, said softly, "Xiao Bang, Xiao Mian, you two go get the items." The two small beasts seemed to also sense something was wrong with Wan Han, their big eyes full of tears, they nodded upon hearing her words, turned around, and left. After a while, the two small beasts came back carrying a small box. "Take it up; this is my final gift for you!" Xue An took the small box, on top of which was a button. When pressed, there was a sound of gears turning, and then the box began to erge, until it reached the size of a table, with a light click, the box was opened. Inside were five shimmering tokens. Xue An was slightly stunned, then said with some emotion, "This is...." "Thats right, these are the five pieces ofbined armor my brother collected years ago! They are the Ox, Rabbit, Horse, Dog, and Pig! Plus your existing four pieces of armor, there are now nine pieces! Pleasebine them so I can see!" Xue An was silent for a moment, then picked up these five tokens. The moment they entered his hand, the five tokens flowed like water into the armor on Xue Ans body. Then the entire armor began to frantically change shape, golden lights twisting and turning, and behind Xue An, a more massive wing began to form, on which nine feathers appeared. When the transformation finally stopped, Xue Ans entire being floated in mid-air, the armor on his body like a perfect piece of art, its beauty mesmerizing. Xue An could sense that regardless of his cultivation level, merely with the power contained in this armor, he could easily annihte an ordinary Great Luo Powerful One. This kind of power is simply astonishing. Wan Han was no exception, her eyes were full of shock as she looked at the armor, and then a reminiscent expression gradually appeared on her face. "This is truly perfect Alchemy Armor! And I can feel that this is the true direction the Alchemy Civilization should take, rather than getting lost in the creation!" Chapter 1533 - 1530: 2 Cute Pets (2nd Update)

Chapter 1533: Chapter 1530: 2 Cute Pets (2nd Update)

As he spoke, Wan Hans form could no longer maintain stability and began to sway. "Master!" The two little beasts cried out in surprise. Xue Ans eyes also showed a bit of regret, "Thank you for the armor, finally ... is there anyst wish you have?" Wan Han gently nced at the two little beasts whose faces were already full of tears, "Dont cry, you should be happy for me, after all, Im finally free!" But although he said so, the two little beasts still lowered their heads, sobbing uncontrobly. Wan Han raised his head to look at Xue An and said with a deformed voice,ughing lightly, "These two little beasts have apanied me through many years of boring passage of time, if possible, please take good care of them!" Xue An nodded earnestly, "No problem!" At the same time, Wan Hans form had begun to copse, but at thisst moment, a trace of reluctance appeared in Wan Hans eyes, forcing out hisst bit of consciousness to speak. "I entrust onest thing to you, deliver my death alchemy te to Ye Hanshang, he will understand what it means!" With that, Wan Hans body finallypletely copsed. The tentacles that originally covered the entire room withered, and the central Alchemy Vessel lost its luster, dropping down. Xue Ans form shed forward to catch the falling Alchemy Vessel. It waspletely dark, gleaming with a cold metallic sheen, at first nce resembling a USB sh drive from Earth. Xue An silently looked at it for a moment, then sighed lightly. In any case, this womans courage and perseverance were admirable. At least in her position, no one could have done better than her! "Rest in peace, as for what you entrusted me, I will do my utmost to fulfill it for you!" Xue An said gently, then turned to look at the two little beasts who were kneeling on the ground and crying, a faint smile appeared on his face. Although he himself was indifferent to such adorable pets, the two little girls would probably like them a lot! Thinking of this, Xue An extended a strand of Divine Sense and released the Magic Treasures Pavilion hidden deep within his knowledge sea. Previously, Xue An had been worried that changes in the timeline might lead to this world rejecting An Yan and the two little girls, so he had kept them inside. But now the situation is different, with Xue An holding the administrator privileges of this world, he is already the master of this realm, so he no longer needs to worry about rejection. "Daddy, daddy!" Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian rushed out of the Magic Treasures Pavilion full of excitement. Xue An hugged his two daughters with a smile, "Have you been listening to mommy recently?" "Uh-huh, we have been very obedient, and weve learned addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division!" Xiang Xiang said proudly, raising her small face. "Really, has Nian Nian learned them too?" Xue An turned to ask Nian Nian. Nian Nian nodded, "I learned them!" "Then shall I test you?" Xue An said with a smile. "Daddy, bring it on!" Xiang Xiang said confidently. "Listen carefully, what is one plus one equal to?" Originally eager to show off in front of Xue An, Xiang Xiangs face immediately fell upon hearing this. "What! Such a simple question still needs testing?" But Nian Nian answered earnestly, "Equals two!" Xue An continued smiling, "What about two times two?" "Four!" Nian Nian said. "What about four times four?" "Sixteen!" Nian Nian, still without hesitation. "Sixteen times sixteen?" "Two hundred and fifty-six!" A look of surprise appeared in Xue Ans eyes, "Nian Nian is amazing!" Nian Nian smiled shyly, while Xiang Xiang pouted. "Daddy, ask a division question!" "Why ask division?" "Because Im better at division, Nian Nian is better at multiplication!" Xue An said with augh, "Oh, I see! Then, what is thirteen thousand two hundred eleven divided by six?" After saying this, Xue An looked at his eldest daughter with a teasing smile. But unexpectedly, Xiang Xiang did not hesitate at all, blurting out, "2201.8333333 with countless threes following!" This time it was Xue Ans turn to be dumbfounded. Xiang Xiang said proudly, "How about that, impressive, right!" Xue An eximed, "Amazing, how did you both do it?" "Just did it, is it hard?" Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian replied in unison. Xue An: "..." Then Xue An smiled, "It seems Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are indeed geniuses!" At this moment An Yan walked over smiling, "Alright, dont praise them too much, or they might grow arrogant again!" "Let them be a little arrogant! Theyre my daughters, they must be geniuses among geniuses!" Xue An said dotingly. Right at this moment, Xiang Xiang noticed the two little beasts hiding in the corner with their heads towards the wall and bodies exposed to the outside, and her eyes brightened. "Daddy, what are those?" Xiang Xiang asked in surprise. Xue An smiled at hearing this, "Those are pets left by a friend of daddys, would you like to be friends with them?" Xiang Xiang and Nian Nians eyes gradually widened, joyful expressions appeared on their little faces. Although they hadnt seen the appearances of these two little beasts, from their plump bodies and soft colors, it was clear they must be some kind of extremely cute creatures. And when ites to cute things, the two little girls have never had any resistance. Thus, they directly jumped down from Xue Ans arms, cheering and rushing towards them. At the same time. Xiao Bang and Xiao Mian, these two little beasts, buried their heads in the corner, muttering incessantly. "Cant see me, cant see me!" Unfortunately, it was all in vain. When they heard Xiang Xiang and Nian Nians cheers getting closer, their whole bodies trembled, then they turned to escape. However, they underestimated Xiang Xiang and Nian Nians abilities. Only to hear Xiang Xiang shout, "Nian Nian, theyre running!" Nian Nian nodded, "Got it, back you go!" With themand. Xiao Bang and Xiao Mian felt an inexplicable force st them back to their original spot, as soon as they wanted to struggle, two small hands gripped the soft flesh behind their necks, lifting them up. Xiao Bang and Xiao Mian struggled mightily. "Let go of us two! We refuse to be anyones pets!" "Thats right, let go of us!" Xiao Mian shouted aloud. But this struggle onlysted for a few breaths of time. When Xiang Xiang and Nian Nians eyes gleamed as they held them in their arms, gently smoothing the fur on their backs. That indescribable numbness andfort easily shattered all the resistance of these two little beasts. They squinted their eyes in bliss, humming nonstop. "Ah, yes just like that, please scratch harder!" "Please dont hold back against my frailness!!" This drastic contrast made An Yan amused and unable to resist voicing, "Where did you find these adorable pets!" Xue An stood aside with a slight smile and said, "Do they look cute?" "Didnt think so, I feel theyre silly!" "Silly?" Xue An looked deeply at these two little beasts and said softly, "Soon you wont think so anymore!" Chapter 1534 - 1531: Clouds of Sorrow (3rd Update)

Chapter 1534: Chapter 1531: Clouds of Sorrow (3rd Update)

At this moment, the entire ind is shrouded in gloom and misery. Because it has been a full ten days since everyone entered the underwater ruins. During this long period, nothing has been heard from the Divine Temple at the bottom of the sea. Everything seems frozen. And the already dpidated Divine Temple stands like a silent giant beast, swallowing everything, leaving only that gaping entrance, standing quietly there. All the factions left on the ind are unable to restrain their inner anxiety and have begun to stir. "What on earth is going on? Why has there been no news after such a long time?" The members of the Alchemist Alliance are agitated. "Yeah, could there be some sort of conspiracy?" The people from the Rampaging Evildoers speak with a grim tone. "Hmph, if anything happens to our boss, the Tower of Truth should prepare to apany him in burial!" This is what the Hunters Guild people are growling. All in all. The whole crowd is bing more and more morous with the passage of time. The people of the Treasure Seekers Guild look visibly upset. Because those who went in with their president Yan Zhong are all the elite from the guild. If anything happens to them, the loss would be immense. But the most anxious of all are still the people from the Auctioneers Alliance. Because Nn Zhongqin has already be the soul of the entire Auction Alliance, if anything were to happen to her, the originally stable bnce of interests would start to ripple again. In fact, even now, with Nn Zhongqin merely being out of contact, many people are already restive. For example... the group that has just stepped off the aircraft. At the forefront of this group is ady richly dressed and with a haughty demeanor. Closely following her is a young man. Judging by their looks, they appear to be mother and son. Upon seeing these people, the faces of everyone in the Auction Alliance immediately turned extremely unsightly. At this moment, the elegantdy has already approached the crowd. The head steward hesitated slightly but eventually lowered his head and said softly, "Second Madam!" Indeed. The people who arrived on the ind are the Second Madam of the Nn Family and her son, who is Nn Zhongqins half-brother, Nn Changlong. Seeing the Auction Alliance members looking as if bereaved, the Second Madam snorted coldly, then raised her eyes to the distant sea. "What? That sweet youngdy still hasnt made any contact yet?" The Auction Alliance people stirred slightly, the head stewards face looked ugly enough to drip water, "Still... still nothing!" "Haha! Its already been ten days; if they coulde out, they already would have. I reckon my sister Zhongqin has already been buried in this ancient ruin!" said Nn Changlong with a look of schadenfreude. Hearing his tant sarcasm, many in the Auction Alliance showed angry expressions. The head steward also took a deep breath and said calmly, "Young Master Changlong, the youngdy risked herself to explore the ancient ruins, so I think you had better show some respect!" "What? You dare to lecture me? I am a member of the Nn Family, who do you think you are!" Nn Changlong said with a face full of malice. But his words only incited greater anger. Many from the Auction Alliance red at him in fury. Seeing this, the Second Madams face changed, then she switched to a different tone, gently chastising: "Dragon, what nonsense are you speaking, she is your sister after all!" Hearing this, Nn Changlong had no choice but to lower his head and remain silent. Next, the Second Madam spoke with a fake smile, "Actually, dont misunderstand, Changlong and I are just worried about Zhongqins safety, but our Auction Alliance cant wait here interminably, so how about this, Ill apany everyone here for another three days!" "If, after three days, there is still no news from Zhongqin, then we should go back and arrange matters for the auction, leaving a few here to continue waiting, what do you think?" The words were polite, but their meaning was clear. Evidently, this Second Madam is here to try to seize control of the Auction Alliance while Nn Zhongqin is absent. But regrettably, without someone to preside over the situation, even in anger, theres nothing to be done. After all, this Auction Alliance belongs to the Nn Family. Seeing everyone, including the head steward, bow their heads, a trace of joy shed in the Second Madams eyes. "Changlong, set up the tea and food we brought, everyone has been working hard these days, lets have something to ease up first!" After speaking, someone brought over a chair, the Second Madam sat on it gracefully, and thus began waiting for Nn Zhongqins return. Seeing this scene, many in the Auction Alliance exchanged nces, seeing the worry in each others eyes. If... the youngdy really doesnt return on time. Then the hard-established bnce of interests willpletely fall apart, throwing the Auction Alliances future into uncertainty once again. Just as the external atmosphere was bing increasingly tense. Inside the ruins Divine Temple, An Yan looked curiously at those standing in the hall, their faces nk. "Husband, whats wrong with them? Why does everyone look like theyre asleep, yet different expressions sh across their faces from time to time?" Xue An smiled at her words, "Theyre caught in a dream now!" "Dream?" "Yes, strictly speaking, its a Trial Illusion Realm. With the help of this secret technique, they can learn much of the lost civilization!" "Wouldnt that take a long time then?" "Not necessarily, because the time in this illusion realm doesnt sync with the outside. What seems like days to us can feel like years to them! And I estimate... theyre about to wake up!" Hearing this, An Yan showed a look of surprise. "Husband!" "Hmm? Whats up?" "Is there anything you dont understand in this world?" Xue Anughed, reaching out to rub An Yans little head, "Yes!" "What?" "For example... the thoughts of you women!" "Pah! Slick talker!" An Yan spat, lightly punched Xue An. Xue Anughed heartily, but at that moment, Nn Zhongqins expression suddenly began to change rapidly, her eyelids twitching constantly, evidently about to wake up. "Is this girl the first one to wake up? Her talent is exceptional!" Xue An said with interest. At the same time. Nn Zhongqin slowly opened her eyes. Xue An walked over, smiled at her, "Wee back!" Nn Zhongqin looked at Xue An in a daze, a trace of confusion shing in her eyes. Because to her, immersed in the Trial Illusion Realm for a full ten years, upon waking, many memories were mixed together like a tangled skein, leaving her utterly bewildered. Chapter 1535 - 1532 Restarting the Alchemy Civilization (1st Update)

Chapter 1535: Chapter 1532 Restarting the Alchemy Civilization (1st Update)

"I know you have many questions for me now. Dont worry. Calm down and think, and the answers will naturally appear!" Xue An said with a smile. Indeed. After pondering for a moment, Nn Zhongqins eyes gradually brightened. "Have you understood?" Xue An said with a smile. Nn Zhongqin took a deep breath, nodded solemnly, "Sir, this disciple understands now!" "Very well. Now, wait aside for a moment! I estimate the others should also be waking up now!" Xue An said indifferently. "Yes!" Nn Zhongqin respectfully stepped aside, her eyes brimming with uncontroble excitement. During these many years in the Trial Illusion Realm, she had learned so much knowledge that she couldnt imagine or ess under normal circumstances. But that was not the reason for Nn Zhongqins excitement. The keyy in the advice and instructions from the female apparition that suddenly appeared before the end of the trial. The woman spoke simply, just a few sentences. Fully cooperate with Mr. Xue to restart the Alchemy Civilization and lead the already declining civilization back to glory. But it was just these simple sentences that stirred Nn Zhongqins emotions to uncontroble heights. In fact, before this, it was not that no one had thought of this, but without exception, they all failed. Yet, at this moment, Nn Zhongqin was filled with confidence. Because this Trial Illusion Realm itself was a miracle, and Mr. Xue, who was specifically instructed, could not be so simple. Moreover, she had already witnessed the various unbelievable abilities Xue An had demonstrated. In this situation, that grand conception, once deemed unrealistic, now seemed not so unattainable. Just thinking about it was enough to make one extremely excited. As Nn Zhongqin lowered her head and indulged in random thoughts, others gradually began to wake up. Those who could follow Xue An into these ruins were all, without exception, big shots from various factions. As such, their abilities and talent were quite exceptional as well. Coupled with the infusion of knowledge from this Trial Illusion Realm, calling them the seed candidates for the civilizations restart was no exaggeration. Before long. Everyone awoke from their initial shock and confusion, eximing in surprise. Xue An watched this scene with a smile and did not stop them. But soon, the noise gradually subsided, and everyone lowered their heads, respectfully standing there, seemingly waiting for Xue Ans instructions. It was only then that Xue An said indifferently, "I suppose everyone has already found the answers they seek. I wont say much, just one thing: this opportunity was won at the cost of others lives. I hope you all cherish it!" With these words, the entire ce fell into silence. After a moment, everyone saluted in unison, loudly replying, "Yes!" Xue An nced around the crowd, his gaze sweeping over their excited faces, and smiled slightly, "In that case, follow me!" At this moment. Another three days had passed on the ind. As the red sun set in the west, no news came from the ruins beneath the sea, and Second Madams eyes flickered with a trace of barely noticeable delight. She then slowly stood up, assuming an expression of grief and regret. "s, it seems our youngdy truly met with ill fate, as its been half a month without any news! Why dont we do this: everyonee back with me first, leaving a few people here to keep watch? What do you all think?" The people of the auction alliance were all at a loss for words. Even though everyone knew this Second Madam harbored malicious intentions, the fact was that Nn Zhongqin had disappeared for over ten days without a trace, suggesting an unfortunate end was likely. Thus, despite their reluctance, the head steward lowered his head in resignation, "Alright, well follow Second Madams lead..." Before he could finish speaking, someone suddenly eximed. "Look at the sea!" Everyone was startled and quickly looked up. They saw the ruins at the center of the sea suddenly emit a soft glow. Seeing this anomaly, the previously restless factions were instantly invigorated. But soon, the divided sea surface by Xue An suddenly copsed, engulfing the entire ruin anew. The Second Madam, who had raised her hopes, secretly breathed a sigh of relief, almostughing out loud, but then changed to a tone of grieving, "s, it seems Qiner truly met her end!" Each factions people turned pale as well. Nn Changlong, however, couldnt contain his joy inside and chuckled, "Alright, no need to keep a watch here anymore, it truly seems they are beyond saving!" Including the head steward, the people of the auction alliance all glowered at Nn Changlong. But Nn Changlong remained indifferent. In his eyes, only Nn Zhongqin was a rival; these underlings... were just a bunch of servants not even worth mentioning. But just then, the sea surface suddenly started to boil, forming water bridges that rose higher and higher, soon revealing the scene above. Which shocked everyone. Because on those water bridges stood distinct figures. "Youngdy!" The head steward instantly spotted Nn Zhongqin standing on the forefront water bridge, unable to contain his tears of joy, shouting loudly. And the other factions were no exception. "President!" "Alliance Leader!" These shouts rose and fell, with every face revealing joy. Only the Second Madam and Nn Changlong, who felt certain of their victory moments ago, turned ashen. "Whats happening, wasnt she buried under the sea? Why has she appeared?" Nn Changlong roared in low voice, clenching his hands until his nails dug into his palms. The Second Madams face was equally grim. She expected that with this rare opportunity, she and her son would thoroughly seize control of the massive auction alliance. But she never expected that everything would change, shattering their high hopes in the end. Meanwhile. The water bridges moved with the waves, reaching the side of the ind, and then everyonended on the ind. The entire ind erupted in excitement. But before they could fully express their joy. All the prominent figures whonded on the ind solemnly stood aside, with hands lowered, seemingly waiting for something. Everyone was taken aback. At that moment, a water bridge soared into the sky, with Xue An standing upon it, hands behind his back, calmly saying, "No time to waste, I dere that the n begins immediately!" n? What n? Everyone wondered in confusion. Then Nn Zhongqin, Yan Zhong, He Yino, and the leaders of all factions bowed in unison. "Yes!" Chapter 1536 - 1533: Moving Mountains and Seas in a Snap of the Fingers, Seachange (Second Update)

Chapter 1536: Chapter 1533: Moving Mountains and Seas in a Snap of the Fingers, Seachange (Second Update)

This momentum left everyone in uproar. "Whats really going on? What n? I dont understand a thing!" Nn Changlong asked his mother with a bewildered face. The Second Madam stared coldly at Xue An, who was standing high in the sky, and said coldly, "Who knows! Probably this guy is just being mysterious!" As if to respond to her, Xue An nced down at the ruins of the Divine Temple, which had been submerged again by the sea, and said lightly, "Its a pity that its been submerged just like that. Come out!" His voice was not loud, but it echoed throughout the venue. Everyone fell silent, yet the sea remained as calm as ever, with no anomalies. "Indeed...," Nn Changlong sneered, just about to say more, when the scene unfolded before him, causing him to swallow his words back. The sea rapidly receded, the seabed rose crazily, and in an instant, the ruins of the Divine Temple that were originally deep in the sea appeared before everyone. But that was not all, vast areas of the seabed rose continuously, connecting with the ind beneath everyones feet. In the blink of an eye, the previously surging sea disappeared, reced by a vast expanse ofnd. Everyone was dumbfounded by the scene before them. In the blink of an eye, mountains moved and seas overturned, turning seas into mulberry fields. This divine power had exceeded the scope of peoples imagination. But it was not over yet. Xue An looked up at the crimson moon hidden behind the dark clouds and said lightly, "Too slow! Lets speed it up!" As he spoke, Xue An raised his hand, and the thick clouds dispersed instantly. Then, the sun that had just set in the western sky rose again, shining alongside the crimson moon, one in the east and the other in the west, illuminating the entire world. This incredible scene shocked the whole world even more. In Qingshi Cheng, Zhuang Linyan, who was working at her desk inside a house, shuddered and noticed the anomaly between heaven and earth. She immediately rushed out of the room, looking up at the sky with a face full of horror at the spectacle of the sun and moon together. "How is this possible! How could the sun and moon relics from ancient times have an error?" Zhuang Linyan murmured to herself. Liu Jingyi also sensed the unusual atmosphere. Standing beside Zhuang Linyan, she looked on in terror, whispering, "Could it be... the world is about to copse?" Not only they, but everyone in Qingshi Cheng, the entire continent, and even the whole world looked up dazedly at this scene. Many timid people were on the verge of copse, believing that mankinds sins had angered the Divine Alchemy God, causing the Apocalypse. At this moment. Xue An began to speak slowly, his voice resounding throughout the universe, echoing across the world. "From today onwards, I am the Lord of this realm and hereby initiate the Civilization Reboot n! Everyone must obey orders without fail!" Upon hearing this familiar voice, Zhuang Linyan and Liu Jingyi trembled in unison, exchanging nces, seeing the shock in each others eyes. Then Liu Jingyi swallowed hard and said with a trembling voice, "Is...is it him?" Zhuang Linyan nodded solemnly, "Yes, it must be the master!" Liu Jingyi was momentarily silent, before letting out a self-deprecatingugh. "I didnt expect him to be far more powerful than we ever imagined!" "Indeed!" Zhuang Linyan sighed, her eyes flickering withplex light, "But isnt this also a rare opportunity?" On the ind, people stared nkly at Xue An, standing atop the sky, in his flowing white robes, looking like a deity. No one dared to speak. Only after a long while did someone groan almost inaudibly, "Oh my, am I really not dreaming?" No one answered his question, because at this moment, everyone was too preupied. They had only one thought in their minds. What exactly is this Civilization Reboot n? As if sensing the crowds curiosity. Xue An nced down at Nn Zhongqin and the others, speaking calmly, "Have you forgotten what you learned from the ruins?" Nn Zhongqin was the first to respond, "Master, this disciple dares not forget!" Behind her, everyone also echoed, "Indeed, this disciple dares not forget!" "Good!" Xue An nodded, "Then it will be your responsibility to oversee the specifics of rebooting civilization. Are you confident?" "We will not fail in our duty!" They shouted in unison. Xue An smiled and nodded, "Good!" With that, he turned and flew towards the high tower, speaking in a nonchnt tone. "I will reside in this Tower of Truth for a while. Report to me anytime if anything happens!" It was only when Xue Ans figure disappeared into the Tower of Truth that people gradually snapped out of their daze, followed by a tumultuous uproar. Countless people were overjoyed, some even shedding tears of joy. Because over the long ages, countless brilliant individuals had attempted to revive the glory of the Alchemy Civilization, but all had failed. But this time, under the leadership of the mysterious Mr. Xue, everything would be different. However, amid this joyous atmosphere, Nn Changlong stood frozen in the crowd. Only after a long time did he slowly turn his stiff neck, stammering to his mother. "Mo...Mother, what do we do next?" His voice trembled, full of fear. The Second Madams face was also grim, for she realized that all her schemes had failed. Nn Zhongqin not only was unscathed, but she also gained greater benefits from the ruins. In contrast, she had utterly lost. But she still took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Dont make a fuss, leave quickly before they notice us!" With that, she turned around first, intending to leave. But at this moment, the chief steward of the Auction Alliance and others blocked the way, saying with a fake smile, "Second Madam, where are you off to?" The Second Madam turned pale, forcing a smile, "I...I saw Zhongqin return and wanted to go home to report the news!" "Hmph!" The chief steward snorted coldly. Nn Changlong stepped forward, shouting threateningly, "What do you want? Get out of our way, we are members of the Nn Family!" At this moment, a cold female voice said indifferently, "Oh? You do remember you are members of the Nn Family?" As the voice fell, Nn Zhongqin gracefully approached. The chief steward and others hastily stepped aside. "You..." Nn Changlong turned pale. But Nn Zhongqin clearly had no interest in wasting words with the mother and son, only casting a deep nce at them before saying indifferently, "Capture them all! Until the masters matters arepleted, I dont want to see them!" "Yes!" And as the curtain fell on the events on the ind, the whole world was set aze by Xue Ans words. Chapter 1537 - 1534 Crazy Iteration (1st Update)

Chapter 1537: Chapter 1534 Crazy Iteration (1st Update)

"Restart civilization? How would that work?" someone asked with a puzzled look. "Haha, theyre probably just blowing smoke! Restarting civilization, how many people have thought about that since ancient times, and havent they all ended in failure? What a joke!" someone said with heavy sarcasm. "You cant say that. Its heard that this Mr. Xue, who came out of nowhere, is a person of great wisdom and Divine Skills. He might really pull this off this time!" someone hesitated. "Thats what you think; I, for one, dont believe it! Otherwise, lets just wait and see; this so-called civilization restart n will definitely be an absolute joke!" this person insisted without backing down. As soon as this news broke out, public opinion boiled over. Some were skeptical, some were mocking, and some were dismissive. But regardless of who it was, everyone focused their attention on the Tower of Truth and various powers. After all, everyone wanted to see if this event would actually be aplished or if it would, as usual, be a mere castle in the air. Amid this public attention, all factions surprisingly kept silent. Yet under this calm appearance, a surging undercurrent was brewing. Three dayster. Just when all parties concerned about the event were surprised and clueless about what was happening. Another piece of news shocking enough to blow everyones mind was spread and instantly swept across the world. The Auction Alliance, the Tower of Truth, the Excavators Guild, the Hunters Guild, the Pharmacists Alliance, and other forces simultaneously issued a deration, announcing the immediate formation of a Civilization Restart Alliance. Codename, Fire Seed! Instantly, everyone was shocked. Such arge move was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. You must know that in the past, the various powers were at least secretlypeting, if not openly hostile. But who could have thought that in just a few days, these once feuding opponents would all put aside their prejudices and unite together. This instantly silenced many who asserted the civilization restart would surely fail. Meanwhile, hope began to kindle in the hearts of many others. Anyway, getting so many forces to unite was at least a good start. No one expected the subsequent progress to be so rapid. Once the Fire Seed Alliance took full shape, with the all-out promotion by heavyweights like He Yino and Nn Zhongqin, and the open cooperation without reservations. This colossal entity began to emerge prominently. Countless resources were allocated and used efficiently, a multitude of ancient techniques lost for ages sprang up like mushrooms after a rain, with endless coboration among numerous alchemists and talents across various fields, who frantically absorbed this new knowledge for improvement and innovation. It is no exaggeration to say that within just a few days, the height achieved by the Fire Seed Alliance had already surpassed the path usually taken by a force over millennia. The progress of the entire civilization restart could no longer simply be described as elerated; it should be said to be evolving and iterating madly at a leapfrog speed, as if a rocket had been installed. Finally. A monthter. When a Mechanical Puppet, towering thousands of feet high, made entirely of secret silver, incorporating and improving various ancient techniques, appeared, it caused a worldwide sensation. "How is this possible! In just one month, how could they have created such a massive Mechanical Puppet? Wasnt the technology for giant puppets long lost?" someone said, frantically. "But whether you believe it or not, it indeed has happened! The screen broadcasts dont lie! Its simply a masterpiece of art!" someone eximed. "Maybe it was uncovered from relics? Even if the Fire Seed Alliance adopted new technologies swiftly, it shouldnt be possible to create something like this in such a short time!" someone hesitated. "Yes, surely thats it; they absolutely got it from those ancient relics!" this fellow, clutching at straws, quickly said. But seemingly in response to his assertion, three dayster, a giant aircraft capable of amodating a thousand people and cruising the skies for a day appeared before the world. "Oh my! That aircraft is just like an aerial fortress!" someone marveled. "What do you mean, like? It clearly is an aerial fortress! And this is also long-lost ancient Alchemy!" another remarked with an amazed tone. At this, the fellow who had been sarcastically mocking the civilization restart from the beginning was left dumbfounded. He thought that the Mechanical Puppet was just an anomaly, but never expected the Fire Seed Alliance to surprise him with such a grand act just three dayster. At this point, someone beside him smiled meaningfully and said to him: "Well? Was this aircraft also dug up from ancient relics?" This fellow was speechless, but after hesitating a moment, stubbornly retorted: "So what? Its just an aircraft! Whats so special? Restarting civilization isnt about simply creating a few things!" "Then what would count?" "At the very least, they should restore the Alchemy Tower of ancient times! Thats the most important thing in Alchemy Civilization!" Hearing these words, many nodded. Because this fellow was right, be it ancient or current times, the Alchemy Tower is the most crucial infrastructure. But due to many of the technologies being lost, todays Alchemy Towers cant match the capability and power of ancient ones. This fellow once again became smug. "Only after they can construct a standard Alchemy Tower can they talk big about restarting civilization! Haha!" However, his smugness did notst long, because merely ten dayster, at the previous site of the Tower of Truth, a gigantic Alchemy Tower ten thousand feet tall and towering the sky was deredpleted. Once this news was announced, the world boiled over. Many simply couldnt believe it was true, but when the scenes from the screen broadcast appeared before everyone, they were all dumbfounded. For this Alchemy Tower stood magnificently on the ground, and in its presence, the previous tower of the Tower of Truth became just a toy. From the nearly perfect streamlined structure of the whole tower, and the dense runes on the tower body, it was clear that not only was this tower built, but itspletion was extremely high, with an impressive power that could be sensed even through the screen. At this point, the fellow who was previously so adamant that the Fire Seed Alliance would definitely notplete the tower was thoroughly speechless. Chapter 1538 - 1535: Preparing to Leave (2nd update)

Chapter 1538: Chapter 1535: Preparing to Leave (2nd update)

But just because he dared not speak didnt mean others would let him off the hook. "Whats the matter? Brother, dont you want to make somements again? I remember you used to beat your chest and sarcastically say that the Civilization Restart n would definitely fail!" Someone asked in a tone full of mockery. The mans mouth moved silently, but ultimately he had nothing to say, managing only an awkward smile before slinking away. After several face-pping moments, the previous sneers and sarcasm all disappeared. What reced them was an intense fervor and anticipation. After all, who doesnt wish to witness the glory of the ancient Alchemy Civilization at its peak once again? And the Fire Seed Alliance did not disappoint, various alchemical creations that existed only in ancient legends began to appear one after another. Many massive figures long thought vanished reappeared on thisnd. While the Civilization Restart n was in full swing, He Yino, Nn Zhongqin, and leaders from various sides gathered atop the Alchemy Tower today. So many people gathered in one room, yet the room was silent. Everyones gaze was fixed on the figure standing before the window, many with expressions of fervent admiration. Xue An collected his gaze, slowly turned around, nced at everyone, and nodded with satisfaction. "During this period... youve done well!" Thispliment caused a visible rxation in everyones expressions, with excitement surfacing in their eyes. After all, after enduring the trials of the Trial Illusion Realm, Xue Ans image had be incredibly grand in their eyes, almost like a savior. This was also the reason various forces could set aside prejudices and interests to unitedly face each other. "However, to reach my expectations, this is far from enough!" Xue An said indifferently. This statement made everyones expression turn serious. Nn Zhongqin couldnt help but ask, "Sir, what is it that you expect?" "Its simple, to change the world, and harness a realm for oneself!" Xue An said indifferently. But it was this one simple sentence that stirred the entire room. Many appeared shocked and puzzled. He Yino also slightly frowned, then respectfully said, "Sir, to reach the level you expect, its indeed quite difficult with just the technology we currently master!" Xue An nodded, "Of course I know that!" He Yino was taken aback, "Then you...?" "I gathered you here this time to discuss this matter!" As he spoke, Xue An waved his hand casually. A battle-scarred statue appeared before everyone. Upon seeing this statue, everyone was dumbfounded. Xue An then stepped forward to the front of the statue and said indifferently, "This is an alchemical creation passed down from ancient times, representing the pinnacle of alchemy technology of that age, and what you need to do next is thoroughly research it and make its technology your own!" Alchemy Creation! Upon hearing these four words, everyone was momentarily stunned, then their eyes showed an expression of shock. Closest to the statue, Nn Zhongqins face turned pale and her voice began to tremble. "Sir... Sir, is this the alchemical creation thatpletely buried the ancient civilization?" Xue An nodded, "Thats right!" "No... Sir, we cannot study it because this is the technology of demons. If these creations are revived, they will undoubtedly bring about a great disaster!" Nn Zhongqin said in horror. The others also nodded in agreement. "Indeed, sir! These creations are extremely evil entities, and the ancient civilization paid dearly for them. What we should do is thoroughly destroy them, not study them!" Voices of persuasion rose and fell, but Xue An smiled at the corner of his mouth, standing there quietly listening. Until the voices gradually subsided, Xue An finally said calmly, "You are all correct, but do you really think the ancient catastrophe was due to these creations?" Hmm? What did that mean? Upon hearing this, everyone looked puzzled. Xue An gently stroked the surface of the statue, still incredibly smooth after eons, and spoke in a detached tone. "Technology itself isnt guilty; the culprits are those who misuse it. Sadly, as Wan Han said, the fish that drained the water escaped!" On this note, Xue Ans tone became incredibly firm, "So Ive decided to restart the research on these alchemical creations! As for the possible consequences..." "I will handle them!" The crowd exchanged nces, finally bowing their heads, respectfully saying, "Yes!" Arge number of alchemists moved into the ruins of the Divine Temple, beginning meticulous research on the statues there. Theres no denying these alchemical creations represented the pinnacle of the ancient Alchemy Civilization. The technology contained within was astonishing. At least at first, they encountered significant difficulties during the disassembly and restoration. Fortunately, with Xue Ans help, these difficulties were quickly ovee. Especially Xue Ans urate interpretations of those runes, which pushed the research onto the fast track. Under such swift research progress. The whole world began to change ordingly. And as the creator of all, Xue Anrgely stood aside, observing coldly, intervening rarely unless necessary. More often than not, he preferred to be a witness, observing this restart of civilization. Finally. Within a mere year, the whole world had undergone radical change. Various ancient technologies were rediscovered and employed, but the biggest gain was acquiring a team of exceptionally skilled talents. The team included alchemists whose technical levels had skyrocketed, along with talents adept at forging, disassembling, analyzing, and creating. And all of this urred within just one year. Despite Xue Ans help, it was nothing short of a miracle. At nightfall. The Crimson Moon and the me Sun hung simultaneously in the sky, though dimmed considerably, giving a feeling of the night. On the Alchemy Tower, An Yan leaned on Xue Ans shoulder, lightly asking, "Husband, are we leaving?" "Hmm? How did you know?" "Just a guess! Hehe, did I guess right?" An Yans finger gently slid across Xue Ans arm, smiling as she spoke. "Yes! You guessed quite right indeed!" Xue An lifted his hand, gently pinching An Yans cheek. An Yan gently raised her head, looking earnestly at Xue An, "Husband, Ive always been a bit confused, why did you spend so much effort to help this world restart its civilization?" Xue An smiled, "Because... I have a rather good n, and I need the help of the Alchemy Civilization!" This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om Chapter 1539 - 1536: Mutation in the Ghost Realm (3rd Update)

Chapter 1539: Chapter 1536: Mutation in the Ghost Realm (3rd Update)

An Yan nodded seemingly understandingly, then asked, "Is it rted to the Ghost Realm?" "Yes! But youll know exactly what it is when the timees!" Xue An teased with a hint of mystery. "When will that be, huh? Honey, just give me a little hint, stop keeping me in suspense!" An Yan pouted coquettishly. Xue An smiled and said, "Alright, alright, dont worry. I promise it wont be too long!" In the end, An Yan couldnt get any useful information from Xue An, so she resignedly returned to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. After she left, aplex light shed in Xue Ans eyes. He took a deep breath and casually wrote a summoning order in the air, then waved his hand. The summoning order scattered and flew into the darkness in all directions. Just as Xue An said, it wouldnt be long now. After experiencing an explosive evolution of civilization, the current level of the Alchemy Civilization barely met Xue Ans requirements. The next step was to pack up and prepare for the return to the Ghost Realm. This time, Xue An gathered all the major leaders and publicly announced his n. After hearing Xue Ans n, He Yino, Nn Zhongqin, Yan Zhong, and the others were all stunned. Because they never expected Xue An to have such an ambitious n. But over the past year or so, Xue Ans status had be increasingly exalted. At the very least, no one dared to doubt a word he said. Moreover, if the n were to seed, it would be a groundbreaking event for the entire Alchemy Civilization, even marking the beginning of its return to the Multiverse. So without any hesitation, everyone nodded and said, "Willing to follow the Lords orders!" Xue An smiled, "Very well, Ill give you three days. After youre ready, follow me!" "Yes!" Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Although Xue An didnt say it required secrecy, coincidentally, all the major leaders kept quiet about the impending expedition to the Ghost Realm. Therefore, there was nothing unusual in the whole world, only those closely monitoring the movements were a bit puzzled. Why was the Fire Seed Alliance suddenly moving personnel frantically? Could there be another grand n? Of course, these questions wouldnt receive any answers. And after three days, seeing that everyone was prepared and ready, Xue An nodded in satisfaction. "Not bad! Now,e with me!" During this year, Xue An hadnt been idle. Besides organizing the insights from his recent cultivation, he also studied the key Wan Han had given him. With this key, the Alchemy World was now entirely at Xue Ans disposal. So he quickly figured out how to simply and swiftly construct a space-time passage with it to return to the Ghost Realm. This method naturally came in handy now. When Xue An waved his hand, the space in front of them suddenly began to ripple, and a space-time rift appeared before them. Then Xue An stepped in, followed closely by He Yino, Nn Zhongqin, and the others, who all entered the space-time rift one after another. Central Ghost Realm, Wei Family! Since the return of Nether Monarch Ye Hanshang, this ce had effectively be the center of the entire Ghost Realm. Although Ye Hanshangs memories had fully returned, the care received from sister Wei Qingxiao in the Wei Family remained. So even after ascending to the Nether Monarchs throne, Ye Hanshang still referred to Wei Qingxiao as sister and simply based himself in the Wei Family, making it his official residence as Nether Monarch. This naturally aroused the envy of countless people. However, the current atmosphere in the Ghost Realm had be somewhat gloomy. Because over these past few years, many strong Ghost Race members were horrified to discover their power was gradually diminishing. Initially, when they perceived this anomaly, many strong Ghost Race members thought it was a mistake in their cultivation. But as the news spread and more Ghost Race members found their powers declining, it triggered a massive panic. While this might initially have been an ominous cloud hanging over the strong Ghost Race members, the following events threw the entire Ghost Realm into turmoil. Because many Ghost Race members found that the birth rate among them was plummeting. Previously, although the birth of a new Ghost Race member was tedious, it wasnt significant for an average Ghost Race member. But within just a few years, whether powerful or ordinary, all were rmed to find that birthing a Ghost Race member was bing increasingly difficult. Moreover, the mortality rate was rising. This drew widespread attention, and innumerable strong members started investigating the cause, only to achieve nothing in the end. And this discovery was truly despairing. For an unexined situation often means greater fear. Adding to that is the perceptible power decrease, which hangs like the Sword of Damocles over everyones head. In these circumstances, many strong Ghost Race members pinned their hopes on Nether Monarch Ye Hanshang. They hoped this lord woulde up with a feasible solution. But soon, everyone was disappointed. Because Ye Hanshang seemed to turn a blind eye to these changes, showing no concern at all. All day either ying chess and chatting in the Wei Family with sister Wei Qingxiao or heading to the Infinite Desert to enjoy the new brew from Meng Yao. Or going to the Lava Land to chat leisurely with the Monk Jin Jue, who had already built a temple there. Nothing in his behavior showed any concern for the various changes in the Ghost Race. This naturally led to disappointment among many people, but intimidated by his authority, no one dared to voice it, only secretly cursing in their hearts. Today, after drinking a few cups of Meng Yaos new strong wine and bing slightly drunken, Ye Hanshang wobbled his way to the Lava Land. At this moment, Monk Jin Jue had just ordained a few new ghost disciples. Seeing Ye Hanshang staggering in, he couldnt help but smile faintly. "Has the Nether Monarch had a drink again?" Ye Hanshangs tongue was slightly tied. He plopped onto the seat opposite Monk Jin Jue and muttered, "Hehe, Meng Yaos new brew is really strong!" At this moment, former Lava Lord Rong Yang brought two cups of tea over. "Master, Nether Monarch, please have some tea!" After speaking, he lowered his eyes solemnly and gracefully exited. Ye Hanshang withdrew his gaze from Rong Yang and then grinned, "Great Monk, your skills are really something, huh? You actually have Rong Yang serving you tea voluntarily, quite impressive!" Jin Jue shook his head, "The Nether Monarch jests. I didnt manage him. Its simply that Rong Yang has an innate Buddhist nature and hase to awakening on his own!" "Hehe! So, Great Monk, whats your cultivation level now? Invisible Ground?" Ye Hanshang asked with a cheeky smile. Chapter 1540 - 1537: Return (First Update)

Chapter 1540: Chapter 1537: Return (First Update)

Jin Jue smiled slightly, "Is there any difference in entering or not? The realm doesnt matter to me at all!" Ye Hanshang scoffed, "Oh please! You monks always talk a good game, but if you truly dont care about realms, why bother categorizing them?" "Thats to motivate the younger ones, to encourage them to advance bravely!" Jin Jue honestly replied. "Yeah, right! You tricky Great Monk!" Ye Hanshang said, fuelled by the effects of alcohol. Jin Jue was somewhat caught betweenughter and tears, "So ording to the Nether Monarchs esteemed opinion, how should it be?" Ye Hanshang chuckled, "Come on, be honest, have you already entered the formless realm?" Jin Jue shook his head, "Still a little short!" "Hmm?" Ye Hanshang was a bit surprised, "But I feel like your incarnation is already free of obstacles?" Jin Jueughed, then raised his hand to point at his chest, "The heart has entered, but the realm is a hairs breadth away!" Ye Hanshang slightly raised his eyebrow, "Is it because of the Ghost Realm?" Jin Jue was silent for a moment, then nodded honestly, "Yes!" Ye Hanshang sat back in his chair and sighed, "Actually, I should have realized earlier,tely, the Ghost Origin Realm has been declining at an rming rate, and this speed is constantly elerating! If we dont save it, within a hundred years, this world willpletely perish, beyond saving!" Upon hearing this, Jin Jue couldnt help but be moved. He could naturally feel the strangeness of this world, but he didnt expect it to be so severe. "Surprised, are you?" Ye Hanshang smiled bitterly, then sighed lightly, "Honestly, countless strong figures from the Ghost Realm have been reporting this to me for over a year, but I ignored it, causing many to curse me as dim-witted behind my back. But do you know why I didnt address it?" Jin Jue shook his shiny bald head slightly, "Because... Benefactor Xue?" Ye Hanshang nodded, "Yes! Precisely because of him! To be honest... the Ghost Origin Realm has suffered such severe damage, even if I wanted to intervene, I couldnt do it anymore!" "So now I can only pin all my hopes on old Xue, after all, he told me himself that he has a way to save this world!" Jin Jue was silent for a moment, then softly chanted a Buddhist mantra, "Namo Amitabha, Benefactor Xue is a genius with divine skills as vast as the sea, he will surely find a way to save the people from catastrophe!" "Thats what I also think, but the problem is that so much time has passed, yet theres no news of him, which gives me an ominous feeling!" Ye Hanshangs face showed a hint of gravity. In fact, he harbored no doubts about Xue Ans abilities. But the key is if things are truly as Xue An said, then the key to solving the problem lies with the Alchemy Civilization. Yet the problem is that after being away from that civilization for so long, Ye Hanshang has no idea about its current state! Even if that civilization was once at its peak, attempting to save such arge Ghost Realm with their power would still be an extremely daunting task. Evenpleting it remains an unknown possibility. Just as the small tearoom fell into silence. A slight tremor suddenly rose in Ye Hanshangs heart, startling him, he quickly raised his eyes, coincidentally meeting Jin Jues gaze. They both saw the astonishment in each others eyes, then simultaneously took a deep breath and said in unison, "Its him!" Immediately following, a sense of relief appeared on Ye Hanshangs face. "Haha, who wouldve thought he would return just from being talked about! Hey, Great Monk, are you going?" A smile appeared on Jin Jues honest face as well, "Benefactor Xues long journey home, this humble monk naturally must go to greet him!" "Great! Then lets go!" With that said, two beams of divine light shot up to the sky from the tearoom and instantly vanished into the horizon. At this moment, chaos erupted within the Wei Family, because from the courtyard where Xue An once resided, terrible fluctuations emanated, even copsing the surrounding houses. Such disturbances were, of course, immediately reported up the chain by the servants. Wei Qingxiao was the first to receive the news and rushed over. When she stepped into the courtyard, she saw a massive space-time rift had appeared in the center. Those terrifying fluctuations were emanating from this space-time rift. But by the time Wei Qingxiao arrived, the space-time rift had gradually stabilized, and the scattered fluctuations had significantly weakened. And when the space-time rift fully formed at that moment, a familiar aura emanating from it caused Wei Qingxiaos heart to shake dramatically, she widened her eyes. Meanwhile, Wen Muling, leading the newly formed Shadow Guards including Ah Qing, also rushed to the scene. The current Wen Muling had clearly be the first guard under Ye Hanshang, and this Shadow Guard had risen in status, bing a fearsome presence among the Ghost Realm powerhouses. However, since Ye Hanshang never stayed at home and disliked being followed, the only task of this Shadow Guard now was to ensure the Wei Familys safety. But with the Nether Monarchs prestige, who would dare to act recklessly, so usually Wen Muling and the others were idle enough to grow flowers. But this time was different, that terrifying spatial fluctuation was no joke, so as soon as Wen Muling and the many Shadow Guards got the news, they immediately rushed over. But as soon as they arrived on the scene, Xue An walked out of the space-time rift. Originally on high alert, ready for a desperate fight, Wen Muling and Ah Qing were all stunned seeing it was Xue An. Xue An raised his eyes and scanned the crowd that had rushed over, finally resting his gaze on Wei Qingxiao, then he smiled slightly. "Sorry, it was my first time using the Space-Time Passage, I didnt control the strength well, and copsed a few buildings!" Wei Qingxiao was also baffled, but when she heard Xue Ans words, she quickly reacted, then bowed her head respectfully. "Sir, you jest, it is our honor to wee your return, let alone just a few buildings!" Xue An chuckled softly, "Since thats the case, then Ill impose!" With that said, Xue An took a step forward, making way. Then they saw, emerging from the space-time rift, He Yino, Nn Zhongqin, Yan Zhong, and others, soon filling up the small courtyard. Seeing these people d in metallic armor, Wen Muling and the others were dumbfounded. But just then, a burst of heartyughter came from the sky. "Hahaha, old Xue, I was just talking about you with the Great Monk, cant believe youve returned so soon!" Chapter 1541 - 1538: Guess Who I Saw? (2nd Update)

Chapter 1541: Chapter 1538: Guess Who I Saw? (2nd Update)

Along with the voice, two beams of magnificent light suddenly appeared in the courtyard. When the light dissipated, it was none other than Ye Hanshang and Jin Jue. Seeing her brother finally appear, Wei Qingxiao couldnt help but secretly breathe a sigh of relief. Now she dared not face Xue An alone. After all, he was the esteemed Divine Fire Ghost Sovereign, on par with her own brother. Though she was referred to as sister by Ye Hanshang, Wei Qingxiao was quite self-aware. Now that her brother had returned, she finally didnt have to worry anymore. At this moment, Ye Hanshang nced at He Yino and the others, especially noting the metallic armor they wore, his expression slightly shook, then walked over with a full smile, gently tapped Xue Ans shoulder. "Old Xue, youre impressive!" Xue An also smiled, "Not bad!" Jin Jue stepped forward and greeted, "Namo Amitabha, seeing benefactor Xue return safely, this humble monk can be at ease!" Xue An took a deep look at Jin Jue, then smiled and said, "Congrattions, Monk, for finally breaking through the boundary, stepping into the intangible realm, and from here bing carefree in the world!" Jin Jue showed a hint of a smile, "Benefactor Xue truly has sharp eyes, but Im not yet a true Bodhisattva of the intangible realm." Xue An waved his hand, "I know, but rest assured, you will be soon! And at that time, I will offer you a great blessing!" Jin Jue was slightly surprised, apparently not understanding what Xue An meant by a blessing. Not only him, Ye Hanshang was also puzzled, but he understood one thing clearly. Since Xue An said Jin Jue would soon be a true Bodhisattva, doesnt that mean hes confident about repairing the Ghost Origin Realm? Feeling Ye Hanshang and Jin Jues confusion, Xue An smiled softly, "These are my friends, after such a long journey, lets arrange a ce for them to stay!" This didnt require Ye Hanshang to act, as Wei Qingxiao and Wen Muling stepped forward upon hearing this and nodded to He Yino and Nn Zhongqin. "Please follow me!" Soon, those who came with Xue An were taken to another ce and warmly amodated. This small courtyard was mostly copsed, definitely not suitable for living. However, in another peaceful courtyard, Xue An, Ye Hanshang, and Jin Jue sat opposite each other, the tea set before them wafting steam, until the tea waspletely boiled, Xue An lifted the teapot to pour a cup of tea for Ye Hanshang and Jin Jue. Ye Hanshang was already quite anxious, but seeing the scene, he suppressed it, picked up the teacup, took a sip, and then couldnt help but ask. "Old Xue, hurry up, whats really going on? How do you n to save the Ghost Origin Realm?" "No rush! After such a long journey, lets finish this cup of tea first before talking!" Xue An said casually, then raised his cup and took a sip. Ye Hanshang was extremely anxious, didnt care about the heat, gulped down his tea, then said, "Alright, Ive finished, now tell me!" Xue An slightly raised his eyebrow, "Who said for you to finish? I meant let me finish mine first, okay?" Ye Hanshang: "..." Seeing this, Jin Jue couldnt help butugh, then raised his cup to salute Xue An. "Though I dont know how the benefactor ns, seeing him so confident, clearly he has made a decision, I need not ask more, this cup I offer to you!" After saying this, Jin Jue drank the tea, then stood up, bowed, "Namo Amitabha, this humble monk came precisely to wee the benefactor, now seeing him safe, and indulged a cup of tea, I shall take my leave!" Hearing this, Xue An thoughtfully nodded, "Alright, since this matter still needs time, Monk, you may leave first and return when its time!" Jin Jue nodded and was about to leave. Ye Hanshang objected, "Hey, hey, Great Monk, how can you just leave like that? Arent you curious how Old Xue ns to save the Ghost Origin Realm?" Jin Jue shook his head, "Did I not just say, benefactor Xue is so confident, clearly has a secure n, what more is there to ask?" Ye Hanshang grew increasingly anxious, "But...arent you curious what he means by giving you a blessing?" Jin Jue chuckled, "Everything will naturally be revealed at the time, knowing too soon would diminish much of the fun, wouldnt it?" With that, Jin Jue no longer lingered, soared into the air, and disappeared in an instant. Ye Hanshang stared nkly at the direction Jin Jue left, after a moment stomped furiously, "That bald donkey, really pisses me off!" Xue An said with a smile, "Alright! Its Buddhas way to follow fate, its natural he isnt curious! Its you...." "Me? Whats wrong with me?" Ye Hanshang was perplexed. Xue An leisurely set his teacup down, looked at Ye Hanshang with an enigmatic smile, "Guess who I saw in the Alchemy Civilization?" Ye Hanshang suddenly froze, then his face turned pale at a speed visible to the naked eye. "You...youre saying..." Xue An nodded, "Yes, its the one you constantly long for, mumble about even when drunk, yet dare not face!" Ye Hanshang lowered his head in silence, until after a moment, he softly asked, "Is...is she okay?" Xue Ans smile vanished, silently watching Ye Hanshang. Ye Hanshang felt unsettled by his gaze, an ominous premonition arose within him, couldnt help but lowly ask again, "What...what happened to her? Just say it!" Xue An lowered his head, lightly sighed, "She died!" The words were softly spoken, but in Ye Hanshangs ears, they were like a thunderp. His body trembled suddenly, his face turned pale as paper, then stuttered. "No...impossible, Old Xue, youre joking, right? Certainly, she couldnt have died so easily!" Xue An shook his head at the sight, said softly, "Sorry, I wish I was kidding, but its all true!" As he spoke, Xue An took out something Wan Han entrusted him to give to Ye Hanshang before she died, gently ced it on the table. Seeing the alchemy vessel resembling a USB stick, Ye Hanshangs pupils shrank to needlepoint size, his figure trembling. Being knowledgeable about Alchemy Civilization himself, he knew clearly what this meant. "She entrusted this to me before her death, said once you see it, everything will be clear!" Xue An said somewhat reluctantly. These words were like a sledgehammer, mercilessly shattering all of Ye Hanshangs illusions. He tremblingly picked up the alchemical vessel on the table, then ced it against his forehead. Click! Chapter 1542 - 1539: Husband, You Just Looked... So Cute! (3rd Update)

Chapter 1542: Chapter 1539: Husband, You Just Looked... So Cute! (3rd Update)

With a crisp sound, the alchemy vessel melted into Ye Hanshangs sea of consciousness like water. Then Ye Hanshang stood still like a statue, his eyes losing their luster. Xue An knew that this was because Ye Hanshangs divine sense had entered the alchemy vessel to seek answers. Normally, this kind of thing would only require splitting a trace of divine sense, but now Ye Hanshang had obviously poured all his divine sense into it, leaving himself in apletely defenseless state. In this state, even a random strong person could severely injure Ye Hanshang. This made Xue An sigh softly, then he silently sat aside, acting as Ye Hanshangs protector. He didnt know how long it had been, but the charcoal in the brazier in front of Xue An had been changed three times, and then he heard an extremely faint whimper from Ye Hanshang. Next, he saw Ye Hanshang crying like a rainstorm, turning into aplete teary mess. Xue An didnt try tofort him, just watched with a heart full of pain. After a while, he stood up and gently patted Ye Hanshang on the shoulder. "Alright, since youve found the answer in your heart, dont cry anymore!" But this actionpletely broke Ye Hanshang, who was in an extremely fragile and sensitive state. He immediately hugged Xue An and burst into loud sobs. "Old Xue... I... I really am a bastard! I actually thought Haner had a different man, but... but that man was her biological brother! Wah wah wah wah wah!" When Ye Hanshang hugged him and wiped his snot and tears on his shirt, Xue An froze, a surge of furious strength rising to his brow. Xue An swore, if it was anyone else hugging him like this, they would already be dead by now. But considering Ye Hanshang was his brother and had just experienced a breakup, Xue An barely suppressed his difort, took a deep breath, and forced himself to remain calm. "Alright, I understand, but can you let go now...?" Before he could finish, Ye Hanshang began to wail again, shaking the heavens and earth. "Wah wah wah wah, I didnt expect her to wait for me until the end, but Im such aplete bastard, I never went to see her because of such a small matter, I regret it so much ahhhhh...!" With his crying, the surrounding nts instantly withered and turned to dust. Xue An frowned slightly in frustration, silently reminding himself. Dont get angry, dont get angry! After all, hes my brother, and he just broke up. Give him a chance, as for this shirt... Ill just burn it with the Red Lotus Karma Fireter. Just as Xue An was gritting his teeth and making these mental notes, he suddenly felt a heat between his eyebrows, and soon the Magic Treasures Pavilion flew out from there. Xue Ans heart jolted, and he immediately understood what was happening, shouting loudly: "Yaner, its nothing, dont...." Unfortunately, he was a bitte, and at this moment, An Yan walked out of the Magic Treasures Pavilion, asking in confusion as she walked. "Honey, whats going on outside? Whos crying so loudly?" Thest word halted abruptly. Because An Yan was already standing there in a daze, staring nkly at the scene of Ye Hanshang, who was still sobbing, holding tightly to a distressed Xue An. Her expression gradually turned to astonishment as her eyes widened. Xue An took a deep breath, then coughed lightly twice, "Ahem... Yaner, things arent as you imagine. Ye Hanshang just broke up, so hes a bit emotional, one could say its understandable, hehe...." An Yans face gradually showed an extremely strange expression, "Honey, actually... you dont need to exin! I understand...." Xue An was so depressed he almost spat blood, wanting to shout out loud, what do you understand? But he couldnt do that, he could only force a bitter smile and say: "Yaner, dont be fooled by the appearance, you see how I...." But it seemed like many things today were deliberately trying to go against Xue An, as at this moment, a voice full of joy came from afar. "My Lord, you have finally returned ahhhh...." The final ah turned into a soprano due to shock, as Zang Xueling appeared on the scene, staring dazedly at Xue An and Ye Hanshang "tightly embracing" each other. The ck lines on Xue Ans forehead were so dense they almost became a whole, but at this moment he could only clench his teeth and exin. "Uh... this guy broke up, so...." But the mischievous Zang Xueling, who always hid a certain penchant for malice, paid no heed to these exnations. He saw arge smile spreading across her face, then she nced at An Yan not far away, instantly predicting a dramatic scene of the empress catching the concubine in the act, then lowered her head obediently, softly saying. "I apologize for the disturbance!" With that, she turned and ran. Xue An felt his whole divine sense was so agitated it was almost unstable. What do you mean by apologize for the disturbance? Damn it, this is truly falling into a mess, impossible to clean up! But thats not the worst part; the worst part is Xue An noticing Yaners growing smile and the excitement in her eyes, what is that about? Although he felt a bit sorry for Ye Hanshang now, Xue An thought that if things continued like this, he would be the one to be pitied. So without hesitation, he kicked the still bawling Ye Hanshang, but given the urgency, the kick was a bit too strong and sent Ye Hanshang flying over the wall. Now, in midair, Ye Hanshang cried even louder. But Xue An couldnt care less, with a wave of his hand, the Red Lotus Karma Fire swept around,pletely burning his clothes to nothingness. Then under the cover of the Karma Fire, Xue An opened the Mustard Seed Ring and took out a fresh set of clothes to change into. After doing all this, Xue An took a long breath, then adjusted hisposure, took a few steps forward, and smiled at An Yan. "Yaner...." Truth be told, An Yan did want to put on a stern face and make fun of Xue An a bit. Because she had never seen the omnipotent Xue An in such a fluster before. But when she saw Xue Ans forced calm expression, and the way he was as if hed caught fleas, feeling ufortable all over, she couldnt help but burst intoughter. The initialughter was faint, but gradually, it grew louder, until in the end she wasughing so hard she couldnt stand up straight. Xue Ans expression was like this "Ѩz"! Only after a long while, when An Yan was almost out of breath fromughing, Xue An couldnt help but frown and ask, "Yaner, what are youughing at?" Unexpectedly, his question sent An Yan, who was about to calm down, into fits ofughter again, finally clutching her stomach weakly, leaning on Xue Ans shoulder, then tiptoeing to whisper in Xue Ans ear. "Honey, the way you were just now... was so adorable!" Chapter 1543 - 1540: The Bell Must Be Untied by the One Who Tied It, A Final Hope! (First Update)

Chapter 1543: Chapter 1540: The Bell Must Be Untied by the One Who Tied It, A Final Hope! (First Update)

Cute... This adjective made Xue An cry andugh at the same time, but he couldnt bear to "punish" An Yan, so he could only helplessly pinch her nose dotingly. "You, what on earth are you daydreaming about in that little head of yours!" "Hehe!" An Yan smiled like a flower, "I wasnt thinking about anything! Its just that I happened to see a man crying and hugging my husband, so I felt inspired!" Xue An: "..." "Can we not bring this up?" An Yan nodded, "Okay!" Upon hearing this, Xue An was just about to breathe a sigh of relief, but then An Yan came closer, gently licked her lips, and said with an incredibly enchanting smile, "But you have to admit youre really cute!" Xue An: "...ѣߡ;..." Seeing Xue Ans expression now, An Yans eyes got brighter and brighter, like a child discovering a new toy, her excited face glowing. "Yes, yes, thats the expression! Oh my, its simply too cute!" At the same time, the sound of a photo being taken came from the side. Xue An turned his head to see Hu Ying putting down her phone with a satisfied look on her face. When she saw Xue An looking over, she even made a victory sign. An Yan leaned over, "Did you get it? Did you get it?" "Of course! My photography skills are amazing; how could I miss such a spectacr moment!" Hu Ying said proudly, then opened the photo album. At this time, Xiao Yu also leaned over, and the three heads came together, looking at the picture on the screen, their eyes gradually widening, and a mysterious smile appeared on all their faces. "I never thought adults could be so adorable sometimes!" Xiao Yu suddenly eximed. An Yan and Hu Ying nodded in deep agreement. But just then. A wisp of me appeared in Hu Yings hand, instantly turning the phone into nothingness. "Ah!" The three were startled, then all looked at Xue An. Xue An shrugged innocently, "Uh... sorry, the Red Lotus Karma Fire just got a little out of control, didnt burn you, did it, Yinger!" The three of them: "..." This little episode passed pleasantly. But outside the wall, Ye Hanshang was crying more and more miserably. Hearing the sobbing, An Yan asked worriedly, "Is he okay?" Xue An smiled slightly, "Dont worry! Hell be fine soon!" That said, Xue An walked step by step into the air, reaching the top of the wall. He looked outside the wall at Ye Hanshang, who had been kicked to the ground and was still crying incessantly, and frowned. "Alright, stop crying!" "Boohoo, my poor Haner, I feel so guilty towards you boohoo, I never thought that parting would be eternal; wed never meet again boohoo, and someone not only didntfort me but also kicked me; is this what a person does?" Ye Hanshang was mourning his lover while grumbling about his "tragic experience." But Xue An was clearly not buying it, so he raised an eyebrow slightly, "Still crying, are you? Alright, then just cry here! It seems Wan Han really entrusted the wrong person, having the chance toe back to life dyed by someone who only knows how to cry!" Saying this, Xue An turned and stepped off the wall, intent on heading indoors. But upon hearing Xue Ans words, Ye Hanshang, who had been crying like a tearful mess, sprang up with a carp jump, took one step, and directly smashed arge hole in the wall before appearing in front of Xue An, blocking his way. "What did you just say?" Ye Hanshang asked with a face full of sincerity. Xue An looked at him with a faint smile, "What did I say?" "No, you clearly said just now that Wan Han has a chance toe back to life! Quickly tell me what that chance is!" Ye Hanshang asked eagerly. "Oh? Did I say that?" Xue An asked with feigned confusion. "Brother Xue, you are like my own brother, please tell me! I knew that with you being the reincarnation of the Immortal Venerable, there must be a way to bring Wan Han back to life!" Ye Hanshang was about to kneel. Seeing this, Xue An couldnt bear to tease him anymore and said earnestly, "Actually, Ive been perfecting this idea ever since Wan Han died. Ultimately, I believe the root of everything lies in this Alchemy Vessel she left you!" "You mean...?" Xue An nodded, "Wan Han left herst strand of Divine Sense with you, which also gives her a glimmer of life! But if you want to save her, theres only one way!" "What way?" "The one who tied the knot must untie it. Since she died for Alchemy, only Alchemy can save her!" Hope rekindled in Ye Hanshangs eyes, and he murmured softly to himself, "The one who tied the knot must untie it..." Then he suddenly looked up at Xue An, "Brother Xue, can you bring her back to life?" Xue An shook his head, "I cant do it!" Ye Hanshangs expression immediately became gloomy. "Because my understanding of Alchemy is only superficial, far from being profound, but just because I cant do it doesnt mean others cant!" "Who else can do it then? When I left, Wan Han was already the top Divine Creator in the Alchemy Civilization, not to mention that now theres not even a Divine Creator in the Alchemy Civilization!" Seeing Ye Hanshangs disheartened face, Xue An sighed lightly and said tly, "But the puddles are not just one!" "Hmm?" Ye Hanshang didnt understand what it meant. Xue An continued, "ording to Wan Hans own words, after the Alchemy Civilization, which once dominated The Multiverse, fell apart, the leftover puddles were not just from their faction; there were many other branches!" "I know this too, but those are just small sects, not at all impactful!" "Hehe, but have you ever considered whats outside The Multiverse?" "Outside The Multiverse?" Xue An nodded, then raised his hand, and ayer of Alchemy Armor appeared on his palm. "Actually, before entering this Alchemy Civilization, I held high hopes, hoping to unlock the secret of this armor, but I ultimately failed because even Wan Han didnt know the origin of this armor; she only said that it already existed during their prosperity!" "So, it is highly likely that ites from the Alchemy Civilization outside The Multiverse, where the Alchemy techniques used are far beyond Wan Hans imagination. This also suggests that there must be arge puddle outside The Multiverse, possibly even a civilization greater than the Alchemy Civilization at its peak!" Ye Hanshang was utterly shocked by Xue Ans words and said with a hoarse voice, "The Alchemy Civilization outside The Multiverse..." "Exactly! And if you want to bring Wan Han back, this should be the only chance!" After hearing Xue Ans words, Ye Hanshangs expression gradually became firm, and he nodded solemnly. "Brother Xue, thank you!" Xue An smiled, "Do we need to be so formal between us?" Chapter 1544 - 1541: Repair Begins (2nd Update)

Chapter 1544: Chapter 1541: Repair Begins (2nd Update)

"This isnt just politeness, but a heartfelt thank you!" Ye Hanshang solemnly grasped the alchemy vessel. "Because you gave me hope! Even though this hope is slim, at least its hope nheless!" Xue An was silent for a moment upon hearing her words, and finally gently patted Ye Hanshangs shoulder, "Good luck!" Ye Hanshang felt very moved and looked up, "Brother Xue..." But the next words from Xue Anpletely dissolved his feeling of gratitude. "Remember, you owe me a piece of clothing!" Ye Hanshang: "..." "Alright, Ill go buy you a piece of clothing right now!" "Just owe it for now. When I remember it, you can return this favor!" Xue An said with a yful smile. And thus, this little storm passed. Although saddened by the departure of his first love, the hope he gained, though not too slim, quickly revitalized Ye Hanshang. So when Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, the two little girls, saw Ye Hanshang, he had mostly returned to normal. But Xiang Xiang, who was ustomed to analyzing everything, still noticed something, "Uncle Ye, why are your eyes red?" "Yeah, they look like youve been crying!" Nian Nian added. "Ah, I identally got a bug in my eye just now, so its a bit red! Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, you two have been out for so long; did you bring a gift for Uncle Ye?" Ye Hanshang quickly changed the subject. After all, they were just children, and such a simple trick made Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian forget the oddness earlier and nodded earnestly. "Of course we did!" As they spoke, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian mysteriously turned their backs, then suddenly thrust their hands forward. "Look, what is this?" In the hands of the two little girls were two cute little beasts. Upon seeing these two little beasts, Ye Hanshang couldnt help but be taken aback. But the biggest reaction was from the two little beasts themselves, who, sensing the aura of the Immortal Kinging from Ye Hanshang, shivered all over and then fainted without hesitation. After all, for creatures like them, the majesty of an Immortal King was enough topletely crush them. But the two little girls didnt know this and began their serious introduction. "Uncle Ye, I caught this little beast in that world; its called Xiao Bang!" "Mine is called Xiao Mian!" Nian Nian added. "They are our very good friends, and now Im giving them to you!" Xiang Xiang said a bit sadly. Nian Nian was no different, with even tears welling up in her big eyes. Ye Hanshang chuckled lightly, "Good children, Uncle is very happy, but they are your friends, so Uncle cant take them!" "No way! Because Daddy said these two little beasts arent suitable to follow us, leaving them by your side will have a greater impact!" Xiang Xiang said seriously. Ye Hanshang was stunned and then looked up at Xue An. Xue An nodded, "Take them! These two little beasts were Wan Hans pets; I think she would prefer them to stay by your side!" Upon hearing they were Wan Hans pets, Ye Hanshang was touched. He nodded slowly, then squatted down and earnestly told the two little girls, "Thank you, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, Uncle will definitely take good care of these two little beasts!" "Okay!" Just then, Xiao Bang and Xiao Mian happened to wake up, but when Ye Hanshang reached out to pick them up, the two poor little beasts rolled their eyes and fainted again. "Just like their owner, timid!" Ye Hanshang sighed lightly and stored them in his personal space. Wei Qingxiao and Wen Muling took Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian to y in the backyard garden. An Yan followed Hu Ying and Xiao Yu to take a walk. When everything quieted down, Ye Hanshangs expression became very serious. "Old Xue, you and I were a bit off in our estimations; at the current rate, in less than fifty years, this realm will havepletely died, beyond any chance of saving!" Xue An nodded, "Ive noticed!" "Then how do you n to save it?" Ye Hanshang asked again. Xue An smiled, "Did you see those people who came with me?" Ye Hanshang was stunned, then shook his head, "Just them? Thats impossible; the alchemical power of the Ghost Origin Realm is enormously vast, far beyond what these people can repair!" "Of course not just them!" As he spoke, Xue An raised his hand, and a delicate transparent cube appeared in his palm. At the sight of this item, Ye Hanshang was shocked and eximed, "The Alchemy Realms key!" Xue An nodded, "Wan Han gave it to me before she passed away!" Ye Hanshang stared at the wless cube in a daze, and after a long silence, he said, "Youre nning to use this to save the Ghost Realm?" "Yes!" Xue Ans palm slowly closed, sping the cube again. "But with just this item, it seems impossible!" Ye Hanshang said hesitantly. Xue An smiled, "Thats why Ive carefully trained these alchemists to help me! And its not only them but also the many strong figures in the Ghost Realm, including you, who must work together to have any hope of changing the fate!" Hearing this, Ye Hanshangs expression became solemn, and he nodded earnestly, "Alright! Theres no problem with that!" Ye Hanshang left, and Xue An stood in the courtyard, watching the gradually dimming sky, with aplex light shing in his eyes. "Hopefully... everything goes smoothly!" In the following days, He Yino, Nn Zhongqin, and others who followed Xue An recuperated and made full preparations. Soon after, Xue An and Ye Hanshang teamed up to open the passage to the Ghost Origin Realm, leading everyone inside. At this moment, the scene within this Ghost Origin Realm had be increasingly dpidated. Countless gear structures were already damaged, and the air was filled with the smell of rusting metal. Xue An quietly surveyed the entire area, then ordered, "Your task now is to repair these damaged alchemical structures, understand?" He Yino and others exchanged nces and saw the astonishment in each others eyes. Because they never imagined that the task Xue An assigned them was to repair the origin of a realm. The enormity of this task was almost beyond the imagination of ordinary people. "Hm?" Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, "Not confident?" Nn Zhongqin stepped forward, cupping his hands and said, "Of course not, but Master, this realms origin is clearlypletely destroyed, and merely repairing these alchemical structures wont suffice!" Xue An said mildly, "I know all that, and I have my own method. You just need to repair these structures!" Upon hearing Xue Ans words, everyone had nothing to say instead; they were all excited about being able to participate in such a grand project. Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m Chapter 1545 - 1542: Dream Dust! (Third Update)

Chapter 1545: Chapter 1542: Dream Dust! (Third Update)

"Yes! We will definitely not fail our mission!" Xue An nodded, "In that case, lets get to work!" All at once, everyone immersed themselves wholeheartedly into this grand undertaking. This Origin Land transformed into a massive construction site, disying a bustling and extreme busy scene. Standing high above, Xue An watched the fervently busy crowd below, a faint smile appearing on his lips. Ye Hanshang couldnt help but exim in awe, "These peoples alchemy skills surpass everyone I have encountered before! How did you achieve this?" "Its simple, just keep them continuously researching and progressing!" Xue An said casually. "So, what do we do next?" "Next..." Xue An turned to look at Ye Hanshang, "Its up to you now!" "Me?" "Yes, judging by this pace, the main framework will be repaired in at most a month, but thats merely the beginning. To restore everything to its former operation, it requires thebined might of the entire Ghost Realms strong ones!" Hearing Xue Ans words, Ye Hanshang was momentarily stunned, then understood something and nodded, "I understand, the rest... leave it to me!" Recently, the Ghost Realm has been incredibly tranquil, so tranquil that it resembles a lifeless pond. But beneath this cid surface lies the agitated and restless hearts of all the strong ones. The situation in the Ghost Realm is worsening. This can be seen from the increasingly apparent regression in the strength of the strong ones in various factions. Nothing is more disheartening than waking up each morning only to find oneself weaker than the day before. Especially for those whose very foundation is their own strength. Its akin to chronic death, utterly despairing. Yet Ye Hanshang, who has resumed the Nether Monarchs throne, seems indifferent to all this, showing no intention of intervening. In this scenario, the undercurrents within the Ghost Realm began to surge, the atmosphere growing increasingly tense, akin to a powder keg filled to the brim, brewing a tumultuous change. But at this juncture, a shocking news exploded from the Wei Family in the Central Ghost Realm. Nether Monarch Ye Hanshang ns to convene a conference in a months time, preparing to invite all the strong ones in the Ghost Realm. The purpose... is to save the gradually dying Ghost Realm. The moment this news broke, it immediately set the entire Ghost Realm abuzz. Many Ghost Race strong ones who had been mired in despair began spreading the news with glee, believing Ye Hanshang would finally take action, that there was hope after all, Yet many others watched coldly, not believing this conference would change anything. Because they sense the death of the entire Ghost Realms origin. Even though Ye Hanshang is an Immortal King-level Nether Monarch, its impossible for him to salvage an entire realms origin by himself! At the same time, many Ghost Race strong ones are terrified, thinking this conference may not be so straightforward. Theres a possibility that Ye Hanshang is nning to target the strong ones of various factions. But this conjecture isnt widely epted, for if Ye Hanshang truly wished to harvest the strong ones again, he wouldnt need to cause such trouble. All in all, after this news spread, the Ghost Realm became enveloped in a bizarre atmosphere mixed with hope, disdain, doubt, and fear. Infinite Desert. Although its long been covered in endless green, the name hasnt changed because people are ustomed to calling it that way. Dong Han hasnt seen her City Lord for quite a long time. Even during times when Nether Monarch Ye Hanshang visited to request some wine, Dong Han was the one who attended to him. Her only chance to contact Meng Yao is to go to the backyard every day. If theres a wine jar ced in front of the warded backyard, it means her City Lord has made new progress in brewing wine. Other than that, even Dong Han finds it nearly impossible to meet Meng Yao. Initially, Dong Han was a bit worried, fearing something might happen to her City Lord while inside. But as time passed, Dong Han became ustomed to it. Because she knew she couldnt persuade her. Today was naturally no exception. After finishing various errands in the city, Dong Han went to the backyard gate. The gate was deste, nothing was there. Dong Han furrowed her brows. Its been several days already, hasnt it? The backyard gate has had nothing appear at all. If it was in the past, usually thered be new wine every other day. But this time theres been no news for several days in a row. Whats going on? Could it be that something happened to the City Lord? With this thought, Dong Hans heart tightened, then she gritted her teeth and walked up to the backyard gate and started to knock on it. Bang bang bang. The sound of knocking was rather dull, due to the backyard being tightly covered byyers of barriers. Dong Han didnt know if her knocking could be heard inside. But worried about the City Lord, she was prepared to attract as much attention as possible from inside. Itd be best if the City Lord came out. Yet she knocked for a good quarter of an hour, and aside from her hand getting sore from the impact, there was no sound from inside. This inevitably made Dong Han feel disheartened. She could only stand in front of the gate and softly speak. "City Lord, youve been secluded for so long, its time toe out! A few days ago a message came from the Nether Monarch about the uing conference in a month to discuss things, and its less than twenty days away now! You should attend!" Still, there was no response. Dong Han sighed softly, then turned to leave. But just as she turned around and walked a few steps, a sudden creak sounded from behind. Dong Han paused, turned her head to look, and saw the gate opened from inside, ??h a slightly pale-faced Meng Yao leisurely emerging. Dong Han was dumbfounded, then regained her senses, rushing forward with delight. "City Lord!" Approaching closely, Dong Han detected a faint smell of wine wafting from Meng Yao. This wine aroma was unlike the strong wines of the past, it had a trace of sweet fragrance, yet just a slight whiff made Dong Han feel slightly unsettled. Meng Yao stopped and smiled faintly at Dong Han, "Youve worked hard during this time!" Dong Han hurried to say, "The City Lord is too kind, its my duty as a subordinate!" Then she eagerly asked, "City Lord, did you hear what I said earlier? In a month..." Meng Yao waved her hand, "No need to say, I already know!" Saying this, Meng Yao turned to look at a distant direction, speaking softly, "And not only the Nether Monarch, he... has returned as well!" Though she didnt explicitly say who it was, seeing the City Lords expression, Dong Han could easily guess, and was taken aback. "The Ghost Venerable has returned?" Meng Yao chuckled, "Yes, and he returned several days ago!" Hearing this, Dong Han was taken aback. "Then you..." She wanted to ask why, even knowing Xue An had returned, Meng Yao hadnt appeared yet. After all, in the past, whenever she knew of Xue Ans return, Meng Yao would immediately rush over no matter what she was doing, without exception. Noticing what Dong Han wanted to ask, Meng Yao smiled, "Are you wondering why I didnt go find him?" "I was indeed curious!" Meng Yao lifted her head slightly, "Because when he returned, I was brewing a wine! A wine that epitomizes all the worlds fiery spirits! So I couldnt leave then!" Dong Han was stunned upon hearing this, a wine that epitomizes all the worlds fiery spirits? Then she suddenly realized something, and her entire being shook, "So now you..." Meng Yao lifted her hand, holding a small jade bottle, through its thin body like cicada wings, the amber-colored wine inside could be seen. "It seems as if to wee his return, this wine was miraculously brewed sessfully!" Dong Han stared intently at the small bottle, "Such a beautiful wine! Its just like a dream!" Meng Yaos face showed a faint smile, "Yes, so I call it Dream of the Past!" Chapter 1546 - 1543: Xiao Yu Who Loves Drinking (First Update)

Chapter 1546: Chapter 1543: Xiao Yu Who Loves Drinking (First Update)

"Dream of Past Dust?" Dong Han murmured softly. "Yes!" Meng Yao gently caressed the green jade wine bottle and said ndly, "There are some things that instead of forgetting, its better to seal them deep in your heart and transform them into dreams! Moreover..." A sh of pain and relief passed through Meng Yaos eyes, "Reality or dream? How many can truly distinguish between them? Most of the time, its just a theatrical farce! Once the y is over, people leave!" These obscure words flowed slowly from Meng Yaos mouth, in a tone as detached as a storyteller recounting tales from long ago. Although Dong Han didnt understand the meaning behind Meng Yaos words, she could see that her City Lords state was quite dangerous at the moment. So she quickly took a few steps forward and spoke softly, "City Lord, since Ghost Venerable is now in the Central Ghost Realm, why dont you go now?" Upon hearing this, the confusion on Meng Yaos face faded a little, then she shook her head, "No need! Since the gathering is to be held in over ten days, Ill go then!" Having said that, Meng Yao turned and left, leaving Dong Han standing there alone. This isnt right! In the past, if the City Lord knew that Ghost Venerable had returned, she would definitely rush over at all costs. But this time, she was uncharacteristically not in a hurry at all. Could it be... the City Lord has moved on from her admiration for Ghost Venerable? These thoughts churned in Dong Hans mind. Meanwhile, without looking back, Meng Yao said, "Oh, by the way, dont tell anyone that Ive emerged! I dont want to see anyone, no matter whoes!" "Yes!" Meng Yao left, but a hint of excitement appeared on Dong Hans face. Perhaps her guess was correct. If the City Lord can truly let go, that would be wonderful! At least, Dong Han had little faith in Meng Yaos affections. However, Dong Han didnt know that once Meng Yao returned to her room, she wrote a short letter with no hesitation. After writing, Meng Yao examined it briefly, then ced the letter together with the green jade wine bottle. She raised her slender hand, drew a rune in the air, and the space rippled faintly. Meng Yao sent the bottle and letter into the ripple. These two items quietly vanished into the ripple. After everything was done, Meng Yao stood still, lost in thought, and only after a long while did she let out a gentle sigh. Meanwhile, in the Wei Family of the Central Ghost Realm, Xue An slightly raised an eyebrow while discussing matters with Ye Hanshang. Soon after, the space before him rippled, and the green jade wine bottle and letter tumbled out, floating before him. Ye Hanshang was first taken aback, then sensed a familiar aura from these items, and a meaningful smile appeared on his face. "Tsk tsk, I went several times without even seeing her face, and as soon as you return, this Hall Master Meng sends her things directly!" Xue An ignored Ye Hanshangs mischievous grin, took the letter, and unfolded it to see a line written in delicate handwriting. "When the wine is brewed upon your return, I wish to offer a top grade!" Signed, Meng Yao! Xue An was silent for a moment, then picked up the green jade wine bottle, gently rubbing the three words engraved on the bottle. "Dream of Past Dust..." Xue An murmured softly. Ye Hanshang, unable to wait, leaned over, "Heh heh, looks like Hall Master Meng has brewed a new wine, and it looks quite nice. Why not open it and have a taste?" Xue An nced at Ye Hanshang, "Are you sure you want to drink with me?" Ye Hanshangs smile froze, recalling some not-so-pleasant drunken episodes, his bravado instantly deted. "I was just saying, youre so stingy..." Xue An couldnt be bothered with him, raised his hand, and opened the bottle cap. An exotic fragrance instantly filled the small courtyard. Unlike ordinary strong liquor, this scent carried a hint of sweetness, making one want to indulge and never wake up. Yet Ye Hanshang sniffed something unusual in the fragrance, and his expression involuntarily turned solemn. "Old Xue, this wine..." Xue An silently looked at the green jade wine bottle in his hand, finally sighing softly, "Dream of Past Dust... I didnt expect she actually brewed it!" Ye Hanshang fell silent, his gaze flickering uncertainly at the bottle, unsure of what he was thinking. Soon, a voice filled with surprise broke the serenity, sounding rather odd, as if... it was drooling. "Wow, what is this aroma, its so fragrant!" With the voice, Xiao Yu peeked her head from behind the flower corridor, gazing at the wine bottle in Xue Ans hand with a face full of enchantment. To this little demon, Ye Hanshang found himself unexpectedly fond, so upon seeing Xiao Yu, he waved and chuckled, "What are you doing standing there,e over!" Xiao Yu then approached, and the closer she got, the stronger the fragrance became. As a result, Xiao Yus drool flowed even more. Xue An nced at Xiao Yu in disbelief, "Why are you alone, where are Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian?" Earlier, Xiao Yu had taken Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian to y in the back garden, so when she heard Xue Ans question, she said, "Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian went to study with Sister Yan, so I came back myself!" Though she was speaking, Xiao Yus gaze never left the wine bottle in Xue Ans hand. Finally, unable to resist, she asked, "Sir, what is this?" "This is wine!" "Wine! Can I have a taste?" Xiao Yu asked eagerly. Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, "You know how to drink?" Xiao Yu nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "Of course, back when I was with the Princess of Sea Demons, I often sneaked wine from the pce!" "But this is no ordinary wine, its extremely potent!" Xue An remarked ndly. Xiao Yu looked at the rose-colored wine in the green jade bottle, feeling a bit dismissive but still said, "Dont worry, sir, I have a great tolerance, I wont get drunk, and Ill only take a small sip, can I?" Xue An quietly watched Xiao Yu, seeing her itching with desire, couldnt help but shake his head helplessly. "Alright! You may taste it!" Saying that, Xue An took a teacup and poured a shallow pour, then handed it to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu grumbled inwardly, Sir is so stingy; he only poured this little amount, but still epted it with a grin. "Thank you, sir!" With that, she lifted the teacup and drank it all, then stood still. "How is it?" Ye Hanshang asked curiously. Chapter 1547 - 1544: Grand Meeting Convenes (2nd Update)

Chapter 1547: Chapter 1544: Grand Meeting Convenes (2nd Update)

However, as soon as the words were spoken, Xiao Yus bun face instantly blushed. Then she blinked her eyes and fell straight to the ground. And after hitting the ground, Xiao Yu could no longer maintain her human form, as tentacles sprang out, directly revealing her true self. "What the heck is going on?" Ye Hanshang was also taken aback. Xue An said calmly, "I told you, this drink is strong, but she didnt believe me, and now shes drunk!" Then, Xue An turned to Ye Hanshang, "How about it? Should we have a drink too?" Ye Hanshang immediately stood up, "I suddenly remembered I have something to do today, farewell!" And with that, he fled as if escaping. He wasnt afraid of getting drunk; he was afraid that he would say something foolish when drunk. After all,st times lesson was profound. Ye Hanshang left, and Xue An sat on a stool, looking at the utterly drunk Xiao Yu lying on the ground, sighing again. "What a bother, but this drink..." Xue An looked at the liquor in the jade bottle, a meaningful expression appearing on his face, "If used correctly, it could be of great use!" Hu Ying circled around the sleeping Xiao Yu several times but still couldnt see any clues. She couldnt help but mutter, puzzled, "It shouldnt be like this... She shouldve been awake by now! Whats happening?" Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, who had returned upon hearing the news, were also anxious. "Dad, whats wrong with Xiao Yu?" "Xiao Yu is drunk!" "Drunk? But why didnt sister Hus sobriety potion wake her up?" Xiang Xiang asked. At this moment, it had been a whole day since Xiao Yu fell drunkenly to the ground, and she couldnt be awoken by any means. Therefore, the two little girls were already anxious. Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled and then stood up, walked to Xiao Yu in her true form. "Did you see anything?" Hu Ying shook her head, "No, Ive tried all means, but shes sleeping like a log. If she was unconscious, she should show signs of injury, yet theres none!" Xue Anughed, "Of course, you cant see anything because her current state doesnt have much to do with being drunk!" "Then whats going on?" An Yan couldnt help but ask. Xue An spoke softly, "Because at this moment, she is transforming!" "Transforming?" Hu Yings expression changed. Xue An nodded, "Exactly, to put it inly, shes gradually growing due to a fortuitous event!" Hearing Xue Ans words, everyone was halfway relieved, but then Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian couldnt help asking. "Dad, will she be like Xiao Sha and remain unconscious?" Xue An smiled, "Of course not, because her situation ispletely different from Xiao Shas. I estimate shell naturally wake up in a few days!" Indeed. After three days. Xiao Yu finally opened her eyes and then stretched leisurely. "I slept so well! Oh, my tentacles..." Xiao Yu was surprised to find her tentacles suddenly became much more dexterous, and there were two more than before. Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian, who had been waiting beside her, cheered. "Xiao Yu, youve finally awoken!" Soon, Xue An also came upon hearing the news. At this moment, Xiao Yu was still in a dazed state, but upon seeing Xue An, she suddenly remembered something and nodded solemnly to Xue An. "Master!" "Sober now?" Xue An smiled slightly. Xiao Yu blushed and lowered her head. "Tell me, what did you see after you got drunk?" Xue An said calmly. Xiao Yu trembled all over and then said dazedly, "Master, this drink is really magical. After I got drunk, I actually dreamed that Lord Xiao Sha had woken up, and the scene was so realistic. I also met the princess, and we had so much fun..." "Is that all?" Xue An asked. "Thats all!" "And how do you feel now?" "I feel... very peaceful inside, like a knot has been untied!" Xiao Yu hesitated for a long time, finallying up with this description. Upon hearing this, Xue Anughed, "Great! That counts as your opportunity!" After saying this, Xue An turned and left Magic Treasures Pavilion. Ye Hanshang was waiting outside, and upon seeing Xue Ane out, he couldnt help but ask, "How did it go?" "Not bad! Shes awake now!" Xue An replied with a smile. Ye Hanshang looked deeply at Xue An, then suddenly said, "Do you know sometimes youre really annoying when you smile like that?" "Am I?" "Absolutely, because when you smile like that, it feels like youre mocking other peoples intelligence!" "Does your intelligence need mocking from me?" Xue An raised his brow slightly. Ye Hanshang: "..." "Seriously, have you already figured out how to handle this Meng Yao?" "I have, more or less! At least this drink gave me an idea!" Ye Hanshang was silent for a moment and finally sighed, patting Xue Ans shoulder. "Alright, I wont say much else. In two days, its the day the conference opens. Hopefully... everything goes smoothly!" Xue An smiled lightly, "No need to hope, because Ive prepared everything, so... it will definitely go smoothly!" The month passed in the blink of an eye. The day of the conference officially arrived. On this day, from the morning, various streams of light in the sky never stopped. Powerful figures from all corners of the ghost realm converged, standing before the Wei Familys vast za, packed tightly. Even so, more people kept arriving. Wei Qingxiao and Wen Muling, among others, personally maintained order in the za. When there was no room for theter arrivals, they simply connected the Ghost Carriage Flying Boats, forming a floating tform in the air, where those of more noble status stood. The former lord of magma, now a disciple of Buddhist cultivation, Rong Yang, looked down at the densely packed crowd beneath his feet, among which were many senior powerhouses long hidden away. Seeing this scene, Rong Yang couldnt help but be deeply moved, "Master, look, there hasnt been such a grand gathering in the ghost realm for a long time!" Jin Jue, who had been chanting Buddhist chants with his head lowered, raised his head and nced around upon hearing his disciples words, then smiled slightly. "A conference jointly held by the Nether Monarch and the Ghost Venerable; its only normal that so many woulde!" "But Master, do you think the Nether Monarch and the Ghost Venerable can truly resolve the current predicament in the ghost realm?" Rong Yang asked with some doubt. Jin Jue shook his head, "I dont know! But if even they twobined cant solve the problem, then no one in The Multiverse can!" Chapter 1548 - 1545: Alchemical Recasting - The Formation of Hell (3rd Update)

Chapter 1548: Chapter 1545: Alchemical Recasting - The Formation of Hell (3rd Update)

Sure, here is the tranted text: ```html Rong Yangs lips moved, wanting to say something more, but in the end, he didnt open his mouth. Because at that moment, a stream of light flew onto the tform, and as the figure appeared, it was Meng Yao. Upon seeing her, Rong Yangs expression involuntarily became a bit strange. In the past, he greatly admired Meng Yao, but Meng Yao had always been cold towards him. He thought that after studying Buddhism, he had put these feelings aside. But upon seeing Meng Yao again, Rong Yangs heart trembled. She... seemed thinner! This scene also caught Jin Jues eye, and he shook his head, suddenly recalling his own extraordinarily talented senior brother who fell into the demonic path because of love. To think, that was a Bodhisattva of formless cultivation! Is the power of love truly this great? Jin Jue sighed deeply. At this moment, Meng Yao was entirely unaware of the oddities around her, staring nkly at the distant high tform, her gaze wandering, her hands unconsciously clenched together. Has the lord... received my wine by now? I wonder if he is pleased? Meanwhile. The whole audience was also in an uproar. "Hey, how do you think the Nether Monarch and Ghost Venerable n to save our Ghost Realm this time?" "Who knows! But I suppose with their strength, they should have a way!" "Haha, I dont think so, its clear that the Ghost Realm has a major issue now, not something that can be fixed by mere human effort. If you ask me, its better to leave the Ghost Realm as soon as possible!" Ultimately, there were all sorts of opinions. Amidst the morous discussions, two figures were seen walking through the void from afar, seemingly slow but fast, and appeared on the high tform in an instant. It was Xue An and Ye Hanshang. The moment they saw the two of them, the entire audience fell silent. Whether filled with hope or skeptical about the matter, everyone quieted down to watch. The first to speak was Ye Hanshang, who surveyed the crowd and then said loudly, "I suppose everyone already knows why we invited you all here today. I wont waste words. The situation we face is indeed dire, because the Ghost Origin Realm has suffered extremely severe damage!" As he spoke, Ye Hanshang waved his hand, and a giant screen appeared before everyone, showing the state of the Ghost Origin Realm after its previous destruction. Upon seeing this, the audience erupted in astonishment. "I knew it, the Ghost Origin Realm is already cut off, how can it be saved?" someone sneered. Many others faces turned ashen with eyes filled with despair. Because if this were true, then the Ghost Realm was indeed dead, only the corpse hadnt cooled yet. During this time, those floating above the tform also stirred with unrest. Rong Yang turned pale, crying out, "Master, the Ghost Realm is really in trouble! What should we do?" Jin Jue, however, showed no signs of restlessness, only looked at the scene on the screen with a meaningful gaze, and said faintly, "Dont rush, just watch!" As for Meng Yao, since Xue An appeared, she had been quietly watching him, ignoring everything else. Xue An seemed to have noticed her gaze as well, turning slightly to look at Meng Yao. As their eyes met, Meng Yao trembled all over, her face gradually turning pale. Xue An merely smiled slightly, nodded gently at her, and then stepped forward, surveying the entire audience. Everywhere his gazended, the previously restless crowd instantly calmed down. And so the whole venue fell silent. Meng Yao took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down. Finally. The crowd became utterly still, and then Xue An spoke in a calm tone, "I know you all have many questions, and I wont spend time exining, because Ive gathered you here precisely because I have a solution to this predicament!" These words sent shockwaves through the crowd. Some bold person shouted loudly, "Ghost Venerable, I wonder what method youre going to use to solve this problem?" "Yeah! Could you exin it to us?" Shouts arose one after another, some with ill intentions stirring the crowd. To this, Xue An remained extremely calm, merely saying, "Exnation? Theres no need, because Ive basically resolved the matter already!" What? Not only those agitating for unrest were shocked, even Jin Jue and others were astonished. Resolved? What kind of joke is this? Could it really be that simple? Seemingly noticing the crowds doubts, Xue An smiled and then waved his hand. A new screen appeared before everyone. In the screen, the previously extremely decayed and dpidated Ghost Origin Realm had taken on a new look. He Yino and others were busily working, and with each passing second, the Ghost Origin Realm in the picture would recover slightly. The entire scene was progressing in a fast-forward motion. And it could be seen that the work was nearingpletion. Everyones mouths hung open; no one dared to speak. Finally, everything in the scene stopped, He Yino and others had thoroughlypleted their task, standing together collectively. Behind them was thepletely renewed Ghost Origin Realm. "Lord, we have not failed you. The Ghost Origin Realm has been fully restored!" He Yino and Nn Zhongqin shouted loudly. Their voices carried through the screen, causing the entire audience to stir. Xue An nodded, "Very good! You may step down now, next... its my turn!" "Yes!" He Yino and others subsequently exited the Ghost Origin Realm through the passage. The venue turned terrifyingly quiet, with everyones eyes fixed on Xue An, eager to know what he intended to do next. Xue Ans lips curled into a faint smile, and then a magic cube appeared before him and began to spin rapidly. As the cube turned, the Ghost Origin Realm in the screen also began to glow brilliantly. Everyone felt the ground shaking beneath them, and the dark clouds in the sky dispersed. This phenomenon made everyone feel an eerie sensation. At the same time, Xue An suddenly lifted his gaze and looked directly at Jin Jue in the distance, shouting. "Monk, what is your Buddhist vow?" The crowds eyes immediately focused on Jin Jue. Jin Jue was taken aback, then realized something, revealing a smile, and then sped his hands together, saying faintly, "If hell is not empty, I vow not to be a Buddha!" With these eight words, the earth shook, flowers bloomed from the ground, and golden rain fell from the sky. Rong Yang, beside him, was so excited that his teeth chattered. Xue An was also taken aback at these words, but then heughed heartily, "Well said, if hell is not empty, vow not to be a Buddha. In that case, Ill grant you another fortuitous encounter!" With that, Xue An stepped forward, his beard and eyebrows flying, and shouted loudly, "Refine and remold the gold, hell shall be formed, may your great vow be Ksitigarbha!" As soon as he spoke, countless beams of light radiated from Jin Jue, illuminating the universe, yet filled everyone with infinite joy. Jin Jues body waspletely remolded by the golden light, the previous hindrance vanished, and he fully stepped into the formless realm, embodying perfect unobstructedness. "Why wait to return, if not now?" Xue Ans eyes bore a hint of a smile as he shouted loudly. "Good!" Jin Jue joined his palms in delight and joyfully praised, then flew into the sky, a golden wheel manifesting behind his head, illuminating heaven and earth. Chapter 1549 - 1546: Everyone Returns to Their Positions (First Update)

Chapter 1549: Chapter 1546: Everyone Returns to Their Positions (First Update)

This shook the entire audience. Even Ye Hanshang couldnt help but be taken aback, staring at the scene before him in disbelief, murmuring softly, "Wha*! Old Xue, I finally understand the grand vision you spoke of before. I have to say, youre truly awesome*!" Xue An did not respond to Ye Hanshangs words, for to him, all of this was merely the beginning. Xue An turned his head to look in the direction of Meng Yao and the others, and shouted loudly, "Where is Meng Yao?" Meng Yao shivered all over, looking bewildered, clearly not understanding why Xue An called her at this time, but she instinctively flew up and came to the front of the crowd, saluting and saying. "My lord, Meng Yao is here!" Xue An gazed deeply at Meng Yao and then spoke loudly, "Meng Yao, now that Hell is about to be rebuilt, future living souls must be integrated into it, and your brewed spiritual wine, which can cleanse the soul and make one forget their past, can be considered meritorious!" "Therefore, I assign you to oversee the Oblivion Stand, specializing in cleansing the memories of living souls. Are you willing?" Upon hearing Xue Ans words, the audience first fell silent and then erupted into low murmurs. "What? Cleansing living souls memories? Whats this Ghost Venerable trying to do?" someone whispered in disbelief. "Hehe, just watch, its getting more interesting!" someone sneered. At the same time, countless jealous gazes converged on Meng Yao. Meng Yaosplexion turned as pale as paper in an instant, trembling slightly all over. For she never expected such a thing to happen. I merely brewed a kind of wine, and the lord is letting me oversee the Oblivion Office? Though I dont know what this Oblivion Office does, it seems to be very important. Can I truly bear this heavy responsibility? Waves of concern surged in Meng Yaos heart, unable to resist raising her eyes to look at Xue An. At this moment, Xue An also looked at her. As their gazes met, Xue An smiled gently at her and nodded slightly. For some reason, the originally worried Meng Yao suddenly calmed down upon seeing Xue Ans smile, and an immense courage surged within her heart. Driven by this courage, she took a deep breath and nodded solemnly. "Meng Yao...willing to take on this heavy responsibility!" "Good!" Xue Ans eyes revealed a hint of admiration, "Since thats the case, Director of the Oblivion Office, Meng Yao, assume your position!" As the words fell, a strand of brilliance suddenly emerged from the spinning cube in front of Xue An, shining upon Meng Yao. Meng Yao shuddered, feeling a tremendous stroke of luck suddenly descend upon her, her entire being emitting dazzling golden light, then involuntarily ascending and resuming her position under Jin Jue. Heaven and earth quaked again fiercely, and the countenances of many strong cultivators became increasingly grave. For they could clearly sense that a never-before-seen transformation was happening in this realm. As for whether this transformation was a blessing or a curse, it was still unknown. But evidently, Xue An wasnt going to stop. Just after Meng Yao assumed her position, Xue An suddenly lifted his gaze and shouted loudly, "Where are the Ten Domain Lords?" Indeed, there were Ten Domain Lords within the Ghost Realm, each being a Pce Master Level powerhouse, overseeing one domain, very formidable, such as the Lava Lord Rong Yang, one of the Ten Domain Lords. Though some Domain Lords had perished in the Nether Monarchs secret hideout before, after such a long time, naturally new Ghost Race powerhouses emerged to rece the Domain Lord positions. Thus, when Xue An issued themand, including Rong Yang, all ten Domain Lords trembled together, feeling an invisible great force suddenly descend, lifting them into the air. Xue Ans gaze was like iron, sweeping across these ten Domain Lords, then slowly said, "Regardless of good or evil, you are strong in this world. With this great transformation, the underworld reopens. I now order each of you to manage a domain, ensuring peace for the Ghost Realm, without error!" This time, Xue An did not allow for any negotiation, directly making the decision. And after he spoke, ten strands of subtle brilliance flew out from the cube again, illuminating each Domain Lord. With a series of faint sounds, these ten Domain Lords, regardless of willingness, all changed forms simultaneously, looking fierce or beautiful, but regardless of appearance, they ascended together, arriving below Meng Yao. However, there was one exception, which was the Lava Lord Rong Yang, for he devoutly believed in Buddhism, and had taken Jin Jue as his master, so upon bing one of the Ten Domain Lords, in addition to his inherent brilliance, a faint glowing halo appeared in his mind. This made his position slightly above the other Domain Lords. It also drew many envious gazes. Xue An did not pay any attention to these gazes. At this moment, his expression became more solemn, but he still spoke unhurriedly. "Where are Xiao Bang and Xiao Mian?" With themand, Ye Hanshang was stunned. How could there be matters concerning these two little beasts? But of course, he had to support Xue An unconditionally, so with a wave of his hand, the two little beasts flew into the air. "With Hell restarting and many living souls, you, as alchemy life forms, can serve as soul reapers, left and right, protectors of this world!" Boom! When the brilliance shone upon these two little beasts. The two little beasts roared towards the sky, and then their forms began to rapidly erge. In the blink of an eye, the two little beasts transformed from the size of small dogs into huge creatures hundreds of feet tall, with their forms changing immensely. Xiao Bang grew horns on his head, robust as a bull, entirely green, with joints connected by gears, giving a fearsome impression. Xiao Mian had a long horse-like face, pure white, giving a sense of joy and goodness. They too ascended, arriving at the sides of the Ten Domain Lords. In just a short time. Xue An consecutively appointed various personnel. Now, brilliance shone in the sky, Jin Jue high above, Meng Yao following closely, the Ten Domain Lords next, with the bull-headed and horse-faced beasts nking them. With such a gathering, the air became extremely foreboding and powerful, even oppressing everyone to the point of difficulty in breathing. Therefore, regardless of whether they supported Xue An or not, everyones expressions were immensely solemn at this moment. Because people wanted to know, after all his efforts, what Xue An intended to do next? Was it merely appointing some people? Though the momentum was quite intimidating, everyone could feel that nothing fundamental had changed. The Ghost Realm was still gradually dying. If this doesnt change, everything is but illusion. In this solemn and expectant atmosphere, after a moment of silence, Xue An raised his head, took a deep breath, and slowly said. "Its time!" Chapter 1550 - 1547: 10,000 Symbols Return as 1, Turning the Cycle of Reincarnation (2nd Update)

Chapter 1550: Chapter 1547: 10,000 Symbols Return as 1, Turning the Cycle of Reincarnation (2nd Update)

Boom! With Xue Ans words, lights began to appear around him, followed by the emergence of talisman spells one after another. These talismans were of various shapes, each with extremelyplex patterns and beauty. When gathered in such numbers, they were as brilliant as a starry river, dazzling all who beheld them. Yet the entire ce remained eerily silent, as no one knew what Xue An intended to do. At the same time. An incredibly bright light suddenly appeared in Xue Ans eyes. He raised his hand and wrote an extremelyplex and profound rune in the void before him, then shouted word by word: "Ten-thousand! Talismans! Return! To one!" From the first word, the talismans in the sky moved violently, frantically rushing into the rune before Xue An. With each talisman fusion, the rune brightened slightly. When thest word was spoken, the rune was as bright as the sun, too dazzling to behold. Ye Hanshang stared in shock, "Oh my heavens! Is Old Xue still even a Great Luo? Why do I feel he looks more like an Immortal King? And whats he trying to do by fusing ten thousand talismans?" As if in response to Ye Hanshangs question. Xue Ans face turned solemn as he slowly raised his hand. With his movement, both the spinning Rubiks cube and the rune followed suit. Soon after, Xue An began to bring them together, and the rune and the cube drew closer. Finally! The two touched. There was no sound, not even an extra ripple, as if the two touched like air. But shortly after, the brilliance began to flicker violently, then something magical urred. The Rubiks cube continued to rotate, with a faint golden light linking it to the rune. Each rotation of the Rubiks cube pulled a strand of gold from the rune. As the cubes rotation speed increased, the golden light of the rune dimmed visibly. Meanwhile, the surface of the Rubiks cube gradually revealed denselyplex and arcane patterns. Though this process seems lengthy in exnation, it was swiftwithin the blink of an eye, the rune copsed and vanished entirely, while the Rubiks cube was filled with the final strokes of the rune. At the moment it waspletely filled, the entire world suddenly fell silent. The wind stopped, the clouds halted, and even the air seemed to cease flowing. The silence was so pronounced that one could hear the blood rushing through veins. Then came a dull thud. This thud hit everyones heart like a heavy hammer. Everyone turned pale. And then, the Rubiks cube suddenly disassembled. Yes! It disassembled in the literal sense. Each part of the Rubiks cube instantly came apart and began frantically rearranging andbining. It was an almost dreamlike scene. Two small alchemical constructsbined to be an extremely vast and enormous entity. It was as absurd as one plus one equaling ten thousand. And this scene obviously defied everyonesmon sense. Only Ye Hanshang watched with a solemn expression, lips tightly pressed without saying a word. Finally. Everything ended. What appeared before everyone was an unimaginably gigantic object. If one must describe it reluctantly, it looked like a roulette, but the difference was that this roulette was divided into six regions, each shrouded in a misty fog of different colors, making each region distinct in hue. Upon seeing this construct, Ye Hanshangs pupils instantly contracted to needle-point size. Although he couldnt discern the objects function, he sensed a nearly miraculous power contained within. At the same time. Xue Ans expression was solemn, a red lotus flickering between his brows, as he surged all his cultivation strength, a violent force as tumultuous as an ocean, towards the construct. Crack! The roulette began to slightly move. At the instant of its movement, everyone felt the world starting to alter. But right then, a pallor appeared on Xue Ans face, and the roulette came to a halt. Just as expected, this miracle construct couldnt be set in motion with merely a Great Luos cultivation level! Xue An sighed inwardly and without turning back, shouted. "Help me!" With these words, Ye Hanshang snapped to attention, a serious look on his face, taking a deep breath. "Alright!" With that word, Ye Hanshang mobilized all his strength. Boom! Cracks appeared in space, as if it might copse at any moment. An imposing Immortal Kings might powerful enough to shake the heavens rushed towards the roulette. Crack, crack! With another round of crisp sounds, the roulette began to move once more. This time, it moved much more significantly than before. Yet Ye Hanshang had still underestimated the roulettes power, even with his aid, he still fell short. The roulettes movement started to slow, Ye Hanshangs face turning red with effort. At that moment, in the skies above, Jin Jue, who had been seated in meditation on a lotus tform, suddenly looked up, eyes wide open, the light wheel behind him expanded dramatically, and with a voice like roaring dragons and tigers, he shouted. "No time to dy, let me lend you a hand!" With his words, boundless golden light surged towards the roulette. This scene also reminded everyone else. Without hesitation, Meng Yao unleashed all her might, following closely behind towards the roulette. The ten Hall Masters exchanged nces and unleashed their strongest power in unison. Even the bull-headed demons and horse-faced demons were no exception; they shook their bodies, using sheer mechanical force to shake the roulette. In summary. All forces converged into a mighty torrent, crashing into the roulette. Crack, crack, crack! Under this overwhelming unstoppable power, the roulette finally began to turn slowly. Still, it fell just short, and by then almost everyone was at their limit. As everyones faces turned red, eyes showing a hint of despair. Xue Ans eyes shone, softly saying: "All ghost kings, heed mymand, return to your positions!" With amand, all the ghost race experts on site couldnt even muster a struggle, their forms altered by an indescribable profound power in an instant. Without time to be shocked, these ghost kings naturally contributed their strongest powers. Crack, crack, crack! The final sliver of power was instantly replenished, and the roulette finally rumbled into motion. And at that moment, a wondrous scene gradually unfolded before everyone. In the endless void, the Alchemy World and the Ghost Realm intermingled seamlessly, the two realms ovepping directly. The originally broken Origin Power of the Ghost Realm was instantly replenished, and it was revived with vibrant life force. Then, the glorious sun and crimson moon, suspended in the skies of the Alchemy World, fell with a roar, transforming into two long rivers. The glorious sun became a river encircling the entire Ghost Realm, named the Yellow Spring. The crimson moon became a river prating through the Ghost Realm, named the Nether River! Thus. Alchemy Hell, manifested in The Multiverse! Chapter 1551 - 1548: 6 Paths of Reincarnation, Supreme Merit (First Update)

Chapter 1551: Chapter 1548: 6 Paths of Reincarnation, Supreme Merit (First Update)

When this miraculous creation, the Reincarnation Disk, totally began to spin, the unimed wandering souls originally scattered throughout the Ghost Realm seemed to be summoned, converging from all directions. In an instant, the entire sky was upied by countless living souls. Next, these souls transformed into countless points of light, casting themselves into this cycle of rebirth. The Reincarnation Disk gradually lit up, and the mist that once shrouded the six regions began to dissipate. Finally, this miraculous creation revealed its true form. Amidst the brilliant golden light, the six paths appearedHeaven, Humanity, Beasts, Asura, Hungry Ghosts, and Hellfully returned to their ces. Souls from all sides, ording to their good and evil deeds in life, were scattered to their respective ces, and the many ghost kings newly enlisted by Xue An were also included among them. Soon, the ten Hall Masters, the ox-headed and horse-faced celestial servants, including Meng Yao, all took their positions within this miraculous creation, the Reincarnation Disk. The previously chaotic celestial energies became orderly in an instant. Seeing this, Jin Jue sped his palms together, bowed his head to Xue An respectfully, and eximed with joy, "Master Xue, you have reshaped the heavens and created a new cycle of rebirth, allowing all wandering souls and wild ghosts to be liberated. It is truly a supreme merit!" Xue An smiled faintly, "Monk, youre too polite. This wasnt done by me alone; its also the fortunate opportunity for the beings in the Ghost Realm!" Jin Jue nodded with a smile, "Regardless, I still have to thank you on behalf of these unimed souls. Goodbye!" With that, Jin Jue leaped up, burning his entire cultivation level, and resolutely threw himself into the cycle of rebirth. Boom! After a loud sound. Jin Jue took his ce at the very center of the cycle, his face showingpassion, reciting a Buddhist vow. "Until hell is empty, I vow not to be a Buddha!" With a single deration, the Reincarnation Disk emitted billions of rays of light, countless lonely souls with expressions of gratitude knelt in the direction of Jin Jue and then transformed into streams of light, achieving liberation. Soon, this Reincarnation Disk vanished into the world,pletely binding with the heavens and the earth. This transformative change was finallyplete. At this moment, the Ghost Realm had taken on apletely different appearance. At the outermost edge was Iron Net Mountain, under which the Yellow Springs River flowed. Crossing the Yellow Springs led to the territories governed by the ten Hall Masters. These territories were arranged in order, with each Hall Master overseeing a different area, each fulfilling their duties, guiding the souls to ultimately reach the Nether River. And by the Nether River was the Oblivion Office. Here, Meng Yao was in charge of purifying divine souls, granting them the power to forget their past lives. Every soul, before entering reincarnation, had to drink the Dream of Past Dust, to resolve all wishes from their previous life, forget the past, and finally, without any burdens in their heart, enter one of the Six Paths. Jin Jue, meanwhile, transformed into the grounds guardian, overseeing the Six Paths and enlightening the souls. This was the great opportunity that Xue An had spoken of, bestowing upon Jin Jue. Xue An and Ye Hanshang stood in the void, gazing down at the Six Paths Reincarnation beneath their feet. After a long pause, Ye Hanshang finally sighed softly. "Old Xue!" "Hmm?" "To be honest, Ive never admired anyone in this life, but youre an exception!" Xue Anughed, "Why do you say that?" Ye Hanshang solemnly said, "Because you truly aplished a great virtuous deed, and I must admit, if it were about reshaping the world, I could barely do it, but to recreate reincarnation with such magnanimity as you did, I truly am powerless!" Xue An shook his head, "No need to praise me so much. I said, this wasnt my work alone!" "No! Without you, we wouldnt have even conceived this idea, so youre truly deserving of everyones gratitude!" Ye Hanshang said earnestly. "So how do you n to thank me?" Xue An said with a semi-evasive smile. Ye Hanshang took a deep breath, "As long as you want it, as long as I have it! Anything is possible!" The atmosphere suddenly became silent. After a moment, Xue An lightly coughed, "Though I know you mean well, howe your words sound so odd?" "Odd? How odd?" Ye Hanshang looked a bit puzzled. "Just... a bit, you know, off-kilter!" Xue An awkwardly described. After understanding what "off-kilter" meant, Ye Hanshang was silent for a moment, then said in a low voice, "Pretend I didnt say it!" With that, he turned and left so quickly he nearly collided with a mountain. After Ye Hanshang left, An Yan appeared beside Xue An without him knowing, softly asking, "Honey, why was Ye Hanshang running so fast?" Xue An chuckled, "How would I know, probably some urgent business!" An Yan nodded in confusion, then nced down at the already formed Alchemy Hell, her eyes filled with awe. "Honey, did you create all this?" "Kind of!" Xue An smiled proudly. "Honey, youre amazing!" Hearing this, Xue An mischievously smiled and leaned closer to An Yans ear, lowering his voice, "Which aspect are you talking about?" An Yan didnt understand at first, but when she saw the smile in Xue Ans eyes, she instantly understood, her face turning red up to her ears, and she spat angrily. "Pfft, you rogue!" Xue Anughed loudly, "I am indeed a rogue, what can you do?" As he spoke, he reached out and wrapped his arm around An Yans slender waist. An Yan twisted slightly, ufortably, keeping her head down, and spoke in a voice as soft as a mosquitos hum, "Stop it... so many people are watching!" Xue An smiled, "Is anyone watching? I dont see anyone!" With that, Xue An waved his hand, and his overwhelming Divine Sense isted the surrounding worldpletely. In front of the Nether River, Meng Yao retracted her gaze from the sky, her expression calm, showing no sign of fluctuation. Dong Han, however, spoke with a little reluctance, "City Lord..." Meng Yao brushed the hair by her ear and said softly, "Dont call me City Lord anymore. The Infinite Desert has vanished. What remains is the Director of the Oblivion Office!" "But..." Dong Han was somewhat anxious. "No need to say anymore, lets get back to work!" Meng Yao said calmly. "Yes... yes!" Dong Han nodded helplessly, then turned and left. Meng Yao sat before the Oblivion Office, watching countless souls slowly pass by, drinking the Dream of Past Dust and then walking towards the cycle of rebirth, a faint smile appearing on her lips. But as she smiled, tears began to fall silently. Finally. The Divine Sense barrier dispersed. An Yans face was slightly red, and she spoke softly, "Honey..." "Hmm?" "Is the business in the Ghost Realm finished?" "I suppose its done for now!" "What shall we do next?" An Yan asked curiously. "Next..." Xue An smiled, then gently pinched An Yans little nose, "Youll see when the timees!" An Yan let out a soft whimper, broke free from Xue Ans "demon ws," rubbed her nose, and grumbled, "What is this? Keeping it from me?" "Its not about hiding it; there are just still some matters in the Ghost Realm that need handling. Once everythings settled, we can set off without dy!" Chapter 1552 - 1549: Uproar Sweeps Through The Multiverse (2nd Update)

Chapter 1552: Chapter 1549: Uproar Sweeps Through The Multiverse (2nd Update)

"What else is there?" An Yan couldnt help but be a little puzzled upon hearing this. "Heh, such a shocking change in the Ghost realm surely cant escape the eyes of the Multiverse, but at this moment, its not suitable for me to appear before everyone, so... I have no choice but to let someone else take the me for me first!" Xue An said with a half-smile. For some reason, when she saw this smile on her husband, An Yan suddenly remembered something Hu Ying once said. As long as Xue An smiles like that, it means someone is about to have bad luck. Sure enough. After listening to Xue Ans ount, Ye Hanshangs eyes widened. "You mean you want me to take the fall for this?" Xue An nodded, "Thats right!" Ye Hanshang didnt express any objection, just quietly looked at Xue An, and after a while, let out a soft sigh. "Thats naturally not a problem, after all, youve helped me, helped the entire Ghost realm with such a big favor, but how long do you think this can be concealed? After all... those void grand sects deep in the Multiverse are not to be trifled with!" Xue An smiled faintly, "I am not hiding my identity out of fear of those void grand sects, its just that I dont want to startle the snake! As for how long it can be concealed..." "Wait until I return from somewhere and have thoroughly investigated some matters, then everything will be concluded!" Ye Hanshang nodded, "Alright! If theres anything I can do, just give me a signal, after all..." A sinister smile appeared on Ye Hanshangs face, "Youve been gone for so long, many people have already forgotten reverence, and coincidentally, Im itching for some actiontely, I can lend you a hand and make these guys bleed a bit!" Xue An smiled at these words, "Alright! Ill call you when the timees!" "So what should I do now?" "Very simple! Announce it using your identity as the Nether Monarch!" "Announce? What should I write in it?" Ye Hanshang asked. "No need to write too much, just exin the current shocking change in the Ghost realm!" "Okay!" Ye Hanshang immediately began preparations. ħ. Since Wen Lingcui and Song Jingyue, the master and apprentice duo, passed through here and informed everyone of the situation in the Ghost realm at that time, they never left again. It wasnt that the people of Feng Mo Cave Heaven wouldnt let them leave, but Wen Lingcui had her own ideas. As the sect leader of a small sect, although her strength wascking, her insight was there. Therefore, she could naturally see that the Ghost realm was currently in a period of drastic change. This change couldnt be defined as good or bad, but at least it indicated a direction. And if they wanted to gain some benefits from this change, their master and apprentice duo couldnt go far. And where else could be more suitable than this Feng Mo Cave Heaven, which is closest to the Ghost realm? So after careful consideration, Wen Lingcui made an important decision. To abandon the previous sect and choose to take root in Feng Mo Cave Heaven. It must be said that this decision required great courage. But Wen Lingcui still did it. And the several major cave heavens, including Mingxin Pce, also weed this, and specially allocated a mountain for their master and apprentice duo as a foothold. At this moment, the master and apprentice duo were cultivating on this mountain peak. But at this moment, a slight ripple suddenly disturbed Wen Lingcuis heart realm. She suddenly raised her gaze, turned her head in shock to look towards the Ghost realm. Song Jingyue also sensed something unusual and couldnt help asking, "Master, whats wrong?" Wen Lingcui shook her head gravely, "I dont know, but this shock is clearlying from the Ghost realm!" Just then, they saw a sword light soaring into the sky and then exploding in the distance. This was someone from Mingxin Pce summoning everyone to gather. "Lets go! Lets take a look!" Wen Lingcui ordered, leading her disciple Song Jingyue to fly towards Feng Mo Town. When they arrived, all parties were already present. Mingxin Pces Sword-holding Elder looked grave, "We all should have felt the anomaly in the Ghost realm just now, clearly there has been an unknown change there, now we dont know if this change is good or bad, but the lord told us before leaving to watch over this realm, so we must prepare in advance, just in case!" Everyone nodded at these words. But Shi Jian, the most hot-tempered elder in Mingxin Pce, was a bit impatient at this moment and said, "Senior brother, I think its still better to take a look inside the Ghost realm, in case the lord encounters any difficulties, we can help!" In the crowd, Sheng Miaotong changed her expression upon hearing this, and nodded in agreement. "Elder Shi Jian is right, I think we should do so too!" But there were also some who opposed it. "I think this is unwise, after all, the lord told us to guard this realm well, if we act rashly, wouldnt that go against the lords orders?" "Are we just going to wait here?" Shi Jian red. For a moment, various opinions were expressed, and people started to make noise. Just then, a beam of golden light suddenly descended from the sky and hovered in front of everyone. Soon after, Ye Hanshangs hologram appeared within the golden light. "I am Ye Hanshang, the Nether Monarch of the Ghost realm, the Ghost realm is now revived, reincarnation reconstructed, specially announcing to you, do not panic!" After saying this, the golden light shattered with a bang, leaving only silence across the area. Not until a long timeter did the ce be lively. "Nether Monarch Ye Hanshang! My gosh, hes the Nether Monarch Ye Hanshang?" "Without any warning, this golden light just appeared before everyone, what an incredible disy of divine power!" someone eximed. But more people focused on the meaning conveyed by Ye Hanshangs words. The Sword-holding Elder looked grave, "What do the Ghost realm revived and reincarnation rebooted mean?" The crowd quickly quieted down, everyone looked at each other, no one knew what it meant. At this moment, Wen Lingcui stepped out from the crowd and said in a deep voice, "I think, I know what Nether Monarch means!" "Oh? Then please tell us!" Sword-holdings eyes lit up, quickly asked. Wen Lingcui took a deep breath and began to exin the meaning of reincarnation. She herself was from a sect that practiced Ghost n Techniques, and naturally had understanding of these. Everyone listened to her exnation, asionally letting out bursts of exmation. Sheng Miaotong was no exception, her hands gradually clenched together, palms full of sweat, but there was only one thought in her mind. Why, in such a major event, is there no sign of Xue An? Could it be he didnt take action? But is that possible? This was also the doubt in many peoples minds, but since it was a notice issued by the Nether Monarch himself, these doubts could only be deeply buried in their hearts. In any case, the entire Feng Mo Cave Heaven waspletely boiling over because of this matter. Meanwhile, Ye Hanshangs announcement spread across various ces, swiftly stirring up a huge storm, which eventually swept through the whole Multiverse. Chapter 1553 - 1550 Court Leader of Qiān Tiān, Undercurrent Surging (First Update)

Chapter 1553: Chapter 1550 Court Leader of Qin Tin, Undercurrent Surging (First Update)

In a certain ce within the endless starry sky, a gigantic and peerless floats. Its stability in Tao and richness in spiritual energy is in no way inferior to those sacred sects deep within the void, evenparable to the ancient great sects. Nheless, the cultivators passing by dare not approach in the slightest, instead bypassing with faces full of awe. Because this is where Qian Tian Academy, having a foothold even among the powerful within the multiverse, is located. Faced with such a colossal entity, ordinary cultivators naturally dare not show any disrespect. At this moment. At the peak of a mountain that rises into the starry sky, the Court Leader of Qian Tian Academy, Shang Liang, sits on the Nine Dragons Throne, holding a jade slip, scrutinizing its contents. Within the great hall silence prevails. For a long time, Shang Liang finally puts down the jade slip, a hint of doubt appearing on his face. "Ye Hanshang? Wasnt this ancient Nether Monarch already killed by that old fellow Wei Li? How did he suddenly resurrect? Moreover, he reorganized the ghost world and rebuilt reincarnation?" No one dares to speak, all the subordinates keeping their heads down silent. They know that their Court Leader greatly dislikes interruptions during contemtion. Interrupting his thoughts leaves you only one path to death. Shang Liang frowns slightly, and the infinite sea of clouds outside the great hall billows from this hint of annoyance. His every move triggers the phenomena of heaven and earth, such is the power of Shang Liang, the Immortal Kings might. Under this force, the greater silence within the great hall bes terrifying. Shang Liangs fingers gently tap the armrest of the chair, suddenly, as though discovering something, he lightly exims, then once more picks up the jade slip. "Alchemy Hell? When did Ye Hanshang get involved with the Alchemy Civilization? No, theres definitely something fishy here!" A hint of murderous intent appears on Shang Liangs face. Outside the great hall, that faint killing intent directly annihtes the sea of clouds into nothingness. Even his subordinates show a hint of paleness on their faces. Just then, a tall, proud-looking woman steps forward and calmly says, "Court Leader, should I investigate this matter?" Shang Liang looks at the woman gently, then shakes his head. "No need, though Ye Hanshang is at the Immortal King cultivation level, hes been missing for too long, falling behind the multiverse, not worth my excessive attention! Besides, I have a more important task for you, so let others handle this matter!" The woman hears this, lowers her eyes, "Yes!" After speaking, she bows and retreats. Shang Liang casually waves his hand, the jade slip shatters into dust, then he indifferently says, "Pass the order down, send a few capable subordinates to investigate this matter, and closely monitor the ghost worlds movements, report any anomalies to me immediately!" "Yes!" All the people within the great hall bow in response. Not only Qian Tian Academy, but also some major sects closer to the ghost world are shocked upon hearing this news. However, many sects do not have Immortal Kings to preside, hence can only secretly restrain their subordinates, strictly forbidding them to provoke people from the ghost world. Those sects with Immortal Kings presiding show varied reactions. Some do not take it seriously, considering it merely the return of a disappeared powerhouse, nothing significant. But some sects, simr to Qian Tian Academy, see something suspicious in this matter, and begin to investigate secretly. Under such circumstances, a dark tide begins to surge within the multiverse. Xue An anticipated this response long ago, thus is not surprised. Rather, Ye Hanshang seems somewhat worried. After drinking a cup of hot tea, he finally cant help but say, "Are you really nning to leave so soon?" "Yes, is there a problem?" Xue An fiddles with the silver charcoal in the hand-warmer, speaking calmly without lifting his head. Ye Hanshang hesitates several times before finally sighing, "Honestly, old Xue, after knowing where youre nning to go, I really worry for you!" Xue An, hearing this, looks up and smiles faintly at him, "You say it as if there are dragons pools and tigers dens there!" Ye Hanshangs expression bes grave, "Compared to that ce, dragons pools and tigers dens are nothing! Considering... that is the dark holynd of the multiverse, feared by everyone!" Xue An chuckles, "Indeed! A ce existing outside the multiverse, without any rules at all! A sanctuary for the reckless, a dark... Lost Paradise!" Ye Hanshang exhibits deep concern, "Old Xue, honestly I dont want to persuade you, but since you know all these, why must you wade into these muddy waters?" Xue An shakes his head, "Its not about wading into muddy waters, but all clues now point there, I have no choice but to go! Furthermore..." A hint of tenderness appears in Xue Ans eyes, "I have a friend there too!" "A friend?" Xue An nods, "Yes! A friend!" Ye Hanshang looks bewildered, "Howe I didnt know you have a friend in the dark Lost Paradise?" Xue An smiles, "You wouldnt know, because she went to the dark Lost Paradise after I was reborn!" Ye Hanshang falls silent for a moment, finally asking, "Is she a very good friend?" "Of course! I originally nned to go to the dark Lost Paradise first, but due to various reasons, its been dyed until now, but now, I must go! Because..." A cold glint shes in Xue Ans eyes, "The young girl Qian Xirui, caught by Wei Li, was also sent to the dark Lost Paradise, and I promised her mother to rescue her!" "With all these chances, do you think I can avoid going?" Xue An asks with a smile. Ye Hanshang stays silent for a while, then suddenly says, "How about you wait for me for a while, Ill handle some ghost world matters first, then go with you..." Xue An waves his hand, smiling as he says, "No need, I appreciate your kindness, but since you announced to the four corners, there are countless eyes watching here within the multiverse. Its better for you to sit firm here, if you leave, who knows what might happen!" "But your cultivation level..." Ye Hanshang doesnt finish his sentence, but the meaning is clear enough. Although Xue Ans power cannot be gauged by ordinary standards, he has only restored to the Great Luo cultivation level for now. This cultivation level, while decent within the multiverse, is somewhat insufficient in the powerhouse-filled dark Lost Paradise. After all, its a ce of exile in the multiverse, many powerhouses, who for various reasons caused outrage and couldnt survive outside, fled there. Thus its also known as the dark side of the multiverse. Moreover, when Xue An was the Immortal Venerable, he eliminated and sealed arge number of powerhouses, which earned him supreme fame but also invisibly offended many. Chapter 1554 - 1551 Heading to the Dark Holy Land (Second Update)

Chapter 1554: Chapter 1551 Heading to the Dark Holy Land (Second Update)

Many of the families or close rtives of those strong individuals are in the Lost Paradise of Darkness. If they find out about Xue Ans situation, they will certainly act without hesitation. At that time...it would truly be unpredictable whether its a blessing or a curse. This is why Ye Hanshang is so worried. Seeing this, Xue An merely smiled slightly, then picked up the teapot that had already boiled, poured a cup of tea, took a light sip, and said calmly. "I know youre worried about me, but theres no need to think of it as too terrifying. After all, for me, if I want to leave, theres nothing in this world that can truly trap me! Moreover..." A hint of interest appeared in Xue Ans eyes, "I have an old acquaintance there!" Ye Hanshang wanted to say something but stopped, finally sighing, knowing that persuading was useless, so he raised the teacup in his hand, saluting Xue An, "Old Xue, since its like this, I wont say more. Heres a toast to you, wishing you a smooth journey!" Xue An saw this and also raised his cup with a smile, "Thank you! When I return, lets drink and revel together!" "Alright! Ill be waiting for you!" Ye Hanshang said earnestly. Once the word was spoken, the atmosphere of the whole ce suddenly became strange. Xue An coughed lightly twice, "Although I know you mean well, please try to rify when you say such things in the future, otherwise, readers might really think theres something between us!" Ye Hanshang: "..." Having decided to leave, Xue An did not linger any longer. Moreover, now that everything in the ghost realm had been sorted, taking advantage of the fact that the prying from the Multiverse had not yet projected here, Xue An quietly set off after three days. Very few in the entire ghost realm knew of his departure, and the only one seeing him off was Ye Hanshang. "Brother, safe journey!" Ye Hanshang lightly patted Xue Ans shoulder, speaking in a deep voice. Xue Ans expression became somewhat solemn as well, "Hanshang, theres something I need to tell you! The reason I went to such great lengths to reconstruct reincarnation was not only to save the ghost realm. This Six Paths Reincarnation is also of great significance to the Multiverse, so you must take good care of it!" Ye Hanshang solemnly nodded, "Rest assured, I swear by the name of the Immortal King, I will never let anyoney their hands on this realm!" "Then, Im off!" With that, Xue An patted Ye Hanshang on the shoulder, then his entire being transformed into a stream of light, soaring into the sky, and vanished in an instant. Just as he left, Meng Yao hurriedly arrived. Unfortunately, she was one step toote; she could only see that trace of afterglow in the sky, and fell to the ground with a thud, crying out with a voice full of tears. "My lord!" Seeing this, Ye Hanshang sighed lightly, then lifted his gaze to the sky that was starting to heal, murmuring softly, "Though you speak lightly, that Dark Paradise is by no means simple, is it?" Xue An had no idea what urred after he left; at this moment, he had already passed through the barrier of Iron Net Mountain, arriving outside. When passing by the Sealing Demon Heaven, Xue An hesitated slightly, then slowed down to sense everything below. Though the Sealing Demon Town had undergone earth-shaking changes, on the surface, it remained unchanged, still appearing the same as before. Under Xue Ans vast Divine Sense, nothing here could escape detection. He could clearly sense that several elders of Mingxin Pce were teaching disciples swordsmanship, while people from Golden Cauldron Pavilion were studying runes with those from ces like Lovesick Courtyard. Among them, Xue An also sensed a few familiar figures. For instance, Sheng Miaotong, who was no longer the arrogant heiress she once was, had matured greatly and was meticulously arranging a Formation. But what surprised Xue An the most was Wen Lingcui and Song Jingyue, that pair of master and disciple. Unexpectedly, they had also settled in the Sealing Demon Heaven. In short, the entire Sealing Demon Heaven showed a thriving scene. Xue An nodded approvingly at the sight, for these people had lived up to his expectations. Thus, without hesitating, he suddenly elerated, disappearing into the horizon almost instantly. At the moment he crossed through Sealing Demon Heaven. Many people, feeling something, raised their heads in confusion, looking towards the sky. "Whats going on? This familiar feeling is...?" The elders of Mingxin Pce exchanged nces, their expressions all changing. "Is it...the lord?" Shi Jian asked, trembling. Ting Jian solemnly nodded, "It should be correct!" "If its the lord, why doesnt he show himself?" Ting Jian couldnt help but ask. "Perhaps...the lord is just passing by!" Ting Jian smiled bitterly. Everyone remained silent. A momentter, Shi Jian solemnly bowed in the direction where Xue An disappeared. For the one who saved his life, Shi Jian had infinite respect. And at this time, Sheng Miaotong was also staring dazedly at the horizon, letting the pen in her hand fall silently, murmuring softly, "Is it you?" Then a bitter smile appeared on her face, "To think that even seeing you once has be a luxury for me!" Even Wen Lingcui and her disciple both sensed something unusual, Song Jingyue withdrew her gaze from the distant horizon and softly asked, "Master, was it that lord?" "It must be!" Wen Lingcuis face was full of solemnity. "Then, what urgent business does he have to rush off to do?" Song Jingyue asked curiously. Wen Lingcui shook her head, "I dont know, and I dont want to know! For entities of that level, its best for us to have less curiosity and more reverence!" "Oh!" Song Jingyue pouted and responded in a low voice, but her eyes kept drifting to the distant horizon. While the whole Sealing Demon Heaven was boiling because of Xue Ans passing, Xue An had already traversed numerous spaces with his physical body, embarking on the long journey to the Lost Paradise of Darkness. For the present Xue An, the chaotic flow of time and space could no longer harm him, so this journey, though arduous, did not pose any danger. Compared to these, what concerned Xue An more was how not to get lost in such a vast Multiverse. After all, regarding the Lost Paradise of Darkness, Xue An only had a vague coordinate. In fact, apart from the reasons mentioned earlier, Xue An decided to head to the Lost Paradise of Darkness because it wasnt too far from the ghost realm. But "not too far" is rtive to the Multiverse, where distances are calcted in light domains of billions of miles. For an individual, it was still an extremely distant and prolonged journey. Finally. After a full months journey across these distances, an indescribably vast ck territory suddenly appeared before Xue An. The Lost Paradise of Darkness had arrived! Chapter 1555 - 1552 Ferryman on the Dark Sea (Part 1)

Chapter 1555: Chapter 1552 Ferryman on the Dark Sea (Part 1)

Xue An gazed at the calm Dark Sea before him, slowly exhaling. He knew that the true Lost Paradise was not here but in the deepest part of that darkness. However, to enter it, one must first cross this endless Dark Sea. It sounds simple, but its extremely dangerous. Because beneath the seemingly calm surface of this darknd, lies infinite peril. Without guidance, its easy to lose direction and eventually disappear without a trace. From ancient times to now, countless strong warriors have unknowingly fallen into this darkness. This has also rendered it a forbiddennd. But now, the situation has changed somewhat. Because over the years, the fame of the Dark Lost Paradise has grown, attracting more and more warriors. The Dark Sea has be lively as a result. However, many people fail to find entry, and thus a new profession was born. They are the ferrymen who travel this Dark Sea, earning substantialmissions by leading people to the Lost Paradise. Its known that those whoe to the Lost Paradise from billions of domains are mostly desperate warriors. These individuals often have considerable wealth and are willing to pay high prices in hopes of survival, leading the ferrymen to amass fortunes in just a few years. Things often work this way; where theres demand, theres opportunity. Quickly, these ferrymen upgraded their equipment, no longer solely guiding people across the sea but starting to purchase flying boats, enhancingfort and increasing passenger capacity. This fiercepetition resulted in a warped prosperity along the edges of the Dark Sea. Such as now. After Xue An flew some distance along the edge of the Dark Sea, he noticed a small dock appeared ahead. Though called small, its scale was significant, and the bustling crowd on the tform clearly indicated its liveliness. Feeling a slight movement in his heart, Xue An flew directly over andnded on the dock. As soon as his foot touched the ground, someone greeted him with a smile. "Sir, are you looking to cross the Dark Sea?" Xue An nodded. The speakers eyes brightened, "Youvee at the perfect time; our flying boat is returning soon, and you can catch this next route!" Xue An nodded nomittally, his gaze scanning the small dock. While not veryrge, it was well-equipped, with all facilities avable, even a defense formation thoughtfully set up so those not strong enough to stay long in the void could have a respite. At this moment, many people had gathered on the dock. They were mostly strong warriors from various regions, grouped in threes and fives, whispering about something. Xue Ans arrival drew their attention, and their gazes turned towards him. Upon seeing it was a "modest" white-robed youth, their looks became somewhat peculiar. Among them were those with fierce appearances and filled with Sha,ughing coldly. Those pushed toe to the Dark Lost Paradise are mostly desperate individuals. Though not all are evildoers, most are ouws. Xue An simply smiled lightly in response, then nodded slightly to the person continually briefing him. "No need for introductions, book me a first-ss cabin!" The person brightened at his words and replied with a smile, "No problem, but..." Before he finished speaking, Xue An casually tossed a Crystal Stone over. "Is this enough deposit?" It was a pure, wless Spirit Crystal. Such high-quality Spirit Crystal was naturally valuable. Its appearance drew the gaze of everyone present at the dock. The fellow was surprised by Xue Ans generosity but was cautious; only after examining it carefully did he nod solemnly in confirmation. "Rest assured, esteemed sir, I will handle this matter for you meticulously!" Saying this, he signaled to someone nearby, and soon a lovelydy brought over a seat and tea. Xue An sat down without formality. Meanwhile, many peoples gazes towards Xue An became somewhat frosty. Some even whispered secretly to theirpanions beside them. But Xue An didnt care about these at all. He knew showing the Spirit Crystal might attract attention, but he had seized too many treasures from Heavenly Lord Lihen;pared to those, this Spirit Crystal was insignificant. Thus, he didnt bother concealing it, readily disying it. Whether anyone harbors ill intentions over it... Actually, Xue An didnt mind finding entertainment during the long journey. The person briefing him didnt lie; before Xue An had finished a cup of tea, a huge flying boat appeared in the distant void. The flying boat passed through the darkness, seemingly slow but swiftly approached the dock. In a moment. The flying boat reached the docks side, slowly opening its hatch. The fellow who had earlier briefed Xue An cheerfully came over again, "Sir, this is the flying boat we use for ferrying, since youve booked a first-ss cabin, please board!" Xue An nodded nomittally, stepping onto the flying boat. This flying boat was evidently crafted by experienced hands, with countless runes engraved on its hull. Despite appearingrge outside, its interior space was several times bigger. Especially the first-ss cabin area booked by Xue An, which was splendidly magnificent and extravagant. "Esteemed sir, does it meet your satisfaction?" asked the fellow guiding Xue An with a smile. Xue An nodded and casually tossed out another Spirit Crystal. "This is for you!" The person hurriedly caught it and his face blossomed into a smile, bowing deeply. "Thank you for your reward, sir!" After saying this, he didnt leave but hesitated slightly, stepping forward, lowering his voice, "Sir, should you encounter any issues during your journey, you can approach the ships first mate, say you were brought by Ah Bao, and he will assist you!" Xue An smiled, "Thank you!" "May your journey be delightful!" Ah Bao smiled slightly and then turned away. Soon, almost everyone at the dock boarded the ship. During this time, a minor incident urred where a burly cultivator, appearing to practice body refinement, argued with Ah Bao and others. Chapter 1556 - 1553: The Long Journey (Second Update)

Chapter 1556: Chapter 1553: The Long Journey (Second Update)

He shouted angrily, "You call this a robbery? Is it just a lousy boat ride? Why is it so expensive?" Ah Bao still had a wide smile on his face, "Sorry sir, thats the price. If you think its too expensive, you dont have to take it!" After saying that, Ah Bao turned around and left. "No way, Ive alreadye here, can I really go back? So today, whether you let me on or not, I will ride this boat!" Saying this, the burly man angrily pped towards Ah Baos back. But just at that moment, a dark shadow appeared silently behind Ah Bao and countered the p of the strong man. Boom! After a loud bang, the strong man shook violently all over, then he was sted away in terror until he mmed hard against the Defense Formation with a thud before falling to the ground. Only then did Ah Bao turn around and give a coldugh at the strong man lying on the ground, "You really dont know the immensity of heaven and earth,ing to the Dark Sea to show off? Take him away!" With themand, two people came up behind Ah Bao and dragged the strong man away like a dead dog. Ah Bao then gave a slight smile toward everyone on the boat and leisurely walked away. But many on the ship couldnt help but feel a chill in their hearts. Even though that burly mans strength wasnt considered high, with only a True Immortal Cultivation, Body Cultivation is a particrly tough type of cultivator. Although it is extremely difficult to train, once aplished, it is said to be invincible among peers. This kind of strong fighter was defeated without even touching Ah Baos hem. Moreover, from the look of it now, this strong man doesnt seem to have much luck. How could this not make everyone tremble with fear? At least many of the normally arrogant powerhouses from each realm turned extremely pale. Xue An naturally saw the scene too, but his expression remained as calm as ever, only showing a faint smile after a long while. "Interesting!" The turmoil passed, and everyone boarded the Flying Boat. The cabin slowly closed, and the Flying Boat turned around and flew into the Dark Sea. It was a long journey. Although the Flying Boat was fast,pared to the vastness of the Dark Sea, it was still not enough. Xue An was not in a hurry, and the facilities and conditions in the first-ss cabin wereplete and luxurious, almost everything you could think of was avable here. Even various Meiji beauties were all present. But Xue An didnt spare them a nce; he mostly sat in front of the porthole, gazing at the imprable darkness outside. Even though he did not deliberately do anything, someone still noticed him. Xia Qi suddenly found herself at a loss as she failed to understand this boy in white. At the pier, when she saw Xue An casually tossing out two Top-grade Spirit Crystals, she thought he was another arrogant attention-seeker, unting his wealth. After all, who in their right mind would show off wealth in a ce like this? But unexpectedly, once on the Flying Boat, the boy in white did not indulge like she had imagined, reveling in luxury. On the contrary, most of the time, he sat quietly by the window, his eyes distant, lost in thought. Xia Qi admitted she felt a bit moved. Was it because of his calmness and extraordinary aura when silent, or was it because of his stunningly handsome profile when gazing out of the window? Truth be told, most cultivators were handsome and beautiful. After all, when you have great power, changing your face is the simplest thing. Xia Qi thought she had gotten tired of it, but upon seeing Xue An, she found her previous views narrow-minded. How could the naturally formed temperamentpare to a face modified through Secret Technique? Moreover, Xue Ans indifference toward the Meiji beauties trying to win wealth through seductive poses made Xia Qis affection grow further. But she still didnt know how to approach the boy in white. Many times, even though he was just sitting there, he felt distant, making people hesitant to get close. Not until three dayster, when the people on the Flying Boat started to rx, and the atmosphere became lighter, did Xia Qi muster the courage to approach Xue An. "Hello! May I sit here?" Xia Qi asked with a slightly trembling voice. Xue An withdrew his gaze from the window and looked at Xia Qi. Today, Xia Qi had taken care to dress up, her already pure and elegant face looking more delicate. Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows, intending to refuse, but then he caught a glimpse of fear in the girls eyes, which made him pause for a moment and then nod. "Please!" Xia Qi secretly let out a breath, realizing that her palms had sweat from nervousness, then sat across from Xue An. Xue An said nothing, instead turning to look out the window again. This made Xia Qi feel a deep sense of defeat. Whats going on? Am I not even more interesting than the ck and vast night sky? How infuriating. Xia Qi angrily bit her lip, summoning the courage to speak, "Sir, what are you looking at?" Xue An frowned slightly; he didnt like being interrupted while thinking, but out of politeness, he replied softly. "Nothing, just observing how far weve traveled." Xia Qi was slightly stunned, "Can you tell?" "Of course! By looking at the scenery outside, you can distinguish it clearly!" Xue An said without turning his head. Hearing this, Xia Qi also looked out the window, but aside from the pitch-ck night sky, she saw nothing else, prompting her to doubt herself. "But what scenery is there to see?" Xue An chuckled, "If you observe carefully, youll see that when we first set off, the ck outside was mixed with gray light, but the further we fly in, the purer the darkness bes, now its almost a pitch-ck color!" Following instructions, Xia Qi observed carefully for a long time, but even until her eyes ached from staring, she saw no difference. This caused her to feel deeply frustrated. Could it be Im too stupid? Or is this boy in white just pulling my leg? Seemingly noticing Xia Qis confusion, Xue An turned his head and gave her a slight smile. "If you calm yourself and observe closely, youll see it!" Xia Qi nodded, falling silent once more. After a long while, Xia Qi suddenly remembered something, raised her head, and spoke, "Sir, my name is Xia Qi!" Xue An responded nomittally, "Oh!" Oh? Xia Qis eyes widened! What does this "oh" mean? Shouldnt he introduce himself at this point? For the first time in her life, Xia Qi felt such a burden of defeat. Chapter 1557 - 1554: An Ordinary and Unremarkable Momentum (First Update)

Chapter 1557: Chapter 1554: An Ordinary and Unremarkable Momentum (First Update)

Another moment of silence ensued, and then Xia Qi awkwardly said, "Sir, you... what do you n to do in the Lost Paradise?" Upon hearing this, Xue An turned his head to nce at her, smiled, but said nothing. Xia Qi immediately understood and quickly exined, "Sir, please dont misunderstand, I meant nothing else!" Its important to know that in this ce, prying into someones background is a huge taboo. Because anyone whoes here has basically reached a dead end, under these circumstances, no one is willing to mention their past. Thus, Xia Qi bitterly cursed herself for being such an idiot, speaking without thinking and asking such a foolish question. But she wasnt like this before; could it be that after meeting this young man, her mind got muddled? As Xia Qi pondered, she seriously said to Xue An. "Sir, to be honest with you! I am from the Xia Family of Wuwang Cliff, and this time Im returning from a task, so if you dont have any friends in the Lost Paradise, you can temporarily stay with my Xia Family!" After speaking, Xia Qi looked at Xue An with fervent eyes. Xue An smiled slightly, "Wuwang Cliff?" "Thats right!" You should know that this ck territory spans tens of thousands of light domains, and such a vast area naturally cannot all be the location of the Lost Paradise. In fact, the true Lost Paradise is only at the core position, those who can enter there are all supreme powerhouses. But as the fame of the Lost Paradise has grown in recent years, more and more people havee here, which has led to many emerging cities surrounding the Lost Paradise. Wuwang Cliff is one of them. And because of its convenient location, this Wuwang Cliff is considered powerful among many cities. Therefore, Xia Qi showed a look of pride. In her view, as long as this young man in white weighs the pros and cons, he will unhesitatingly ept her invitation. After all, the Xia Family in Wuwang Cliff could be considered a local power. Having this ce to stay is far better than those who have no support and enter Wuwang Cliff only to be the lower members of other factions. But unexpectedly, Xue An was not interested in any of this, lightly shook his head, and then said indifferently, "No need!" The smile on Xia Qis face instantly froze. She never expected Xue An to refuse, so caught off guard, she was stunned for several seconds, finally saying in astonishment, "Sir, you..." Xue An waved his hand, "Sorry, Im not interested in any family or faction! So thank you for your kindness!" With that, Xue An stood up and left directly, paying no attention to the dumbstruck Xia Qi. Xia Qi sat there in a daze, watching Xue Ans departing figure with aplex expression, unsure of what she was thinking. At this moment, a calm and poised middle-aged man quietly appeared behind Xia Qi and said solemnly, "Miss, should we investigate this young man?" Xia Qi shook her head and softly said, "No need, everyone has their own ambitions, since he is unwilling, let him go!" The middle-aged man lowered his head and respectfully responded, "Yes!" Meanwhile, somewhere on the flying boat, several vicious cultivators exuding murderous aura gathered together, whispering about something. "Brother Liu, you didnt see it, that Spirit Crystal was asrge as a fist, and clear as a bell, of extremely high quality!" said a pointed-faced cultivator. "Thats right, and not only that, this valuable Spirit Crystal, that young man casually took out two, without even caring, clearly very wealthy!" Another cultivator with triangr eyes chimed in. "But the most crucial thing is, this young man seems unremarkable, with not much cultivation, probably here due to some reason, making him a rare fat sheep!" The pointed-faced cultivator said with a sinister smile. Sitting in the center was a burly, gloomy-faced man. He listened silently to his subordinates reports without saying a word. Once everyone finished speaking, he sinisterly smiled. "Interesting, so ording to you, this guy has good stuff with him?" "Absolutely sure, Brother Liu, I can guarantee, this guy definitely has something good on him!" the one with triangr eyes hurriedly said. "Yeah, Brother Liu, opportunity wont strike twice, we cant let this fat sheep escape!" The pointed-faced one also quickly agreed. But Brother Liu now showed a hesitant expression, "It sounds reliable, but can this young man, with such wealth, really not be from some major sect or big family?" This group, all from the same Starry Domain, usually made their living by robbery and sneak attacks. Not long ago, they happened to ambush a direct disciple from a major sect in their domain and plundered everything from him. This caused a real stir, and under the sects full pursuit, they found no ce to hide and had no choice but to flee to this dark Lost Paradise for refuge. Thus, this leader Brother Liu became so cautious. After all, once bitten, twice shy! Hearing their leader say this, these men also showed hesitant expressions. But quickly, a sinister glint appeared in the eyes of the one with triangr eyes, "Boss, if we were elsewhere, we might be more cautious, but were about to enter the dark Lost Paradise, why fear these norms? Even if he is from a major sect, here hes just another fat sheep!" "Yeah, Brother Liu, after buying the tickets, were already low on funds. If we dont find a way to make some extra money, well suffer even after going in!" The pointed-faced cultivator started inciting as well. Brother Lius face gradually grew darker, his eyes showed a glint of greed, then he pped his thigh hard, "Damn it, being timid wont get us anywhere, lets do it!" Seeing their leader decide, the group immediately became excited. "Boss, when should we make our move?" "The sooner the better, once weve decided, we shouldnt hesitate! You two, go scout out this guys whereabouts. If the opportunity arises, make a move tonight!" "Understood!" These cultivators naturally couldnt afford first-ss cabin tickets. In fact, they were chased so desperately that they almost pawned their pants, even pooling money for tickets was a struggle, so they bought the cheapest ones. Normally, theyd never be able to enter the first-ss areas. But this bunch was resourceful. After some disguising, they quickly transformed into well-dressed elites, and pompously headed to the top-level cabins. Chapter 1558 - 1555: Looting in a Fire (2nd Update)

Chapter 1558: Chapter 1555: Looting in a Fire (2nd Update)

The person responsible for patrolling the flying boat did not notice anything unusual and easily let them inside. At that moment, a small banquet was being held on the deck of the top level of the flying boat, and all the first-ss passengers were invited. Therefore, the few of them rushed over to this location. When they stepped into the banquet venue, they couldnt help but be stunned by the luxurious scene. "Damn it,pared to this ce, where we live is practically like a doghouse!" said the cultivator with a pointy face and monkey-like cheeks, in a voice full of envy. "Shh, dont speak! Brother Liu, thats him sitting in the corner!" Although Triangr Eyes had small eyes, they worked well enough, and with a nce, he spotted Xue An, who was sipping tea in the corner. Following his gaze, the leader Liu scrutinized the scene carefully. Indeed, the two were telling the truth. This young man looked quite decent but seemed unremarkable in demeanor! Heh heh, if thats the case, then Ive found myself a fat sheep this time! The more he thought about it, the more excited Liu became. asionally feeling something while drinking tea, Xue An raised his head and nced over here. Liu was slightly startled and quickly turned his head away, contemting what to do next. Barging in and snatching openly was definitely not possible; it would be best to find a way to make this young man hand over his belongings willingly. Because in Lius understanding, the disciples with ordinary cultivation levels in those great sects are generally useless gluttons, often bing obedient after being scared a bit. All right! Lets do it this way! Liu secretly decided. However, he did not notice that Xue An was watching them at that moment, with a faint smile slowly forming at the corner of his mouth. This small banquet was hosted by the captain of the flying boat, intending to foster some rtions with these first-ss passengers. Thus, when the banquet was halfway through, a middle-aged man in a ck uniform, brimming with dignity, walked in. Upon seeing him, many guests stood up to extend a wee. The middle-aged man waved his hand, smilingly saying, "As the captain of this flying boat, I am very grateful for everyones trust and support, so this cup is my toast to you all!" After saying that, he picked up a ss and drank its contents in one go. The venue was filled with apuse, and the atmosphere became lively. Later, the captain, smiling broadly, walked among the crowd, greeting people. Compared to those faces appearing for the first time, the captain obviously gave more attention to familiar guests. For instance, when he saw Xia Qi not far away, his eyes lit up, and he quickly approached her, saying respectfully, "So its Miss Xia, are you returning to Wuwang Cliff?" As a frequent passenger on this ship, Xia Qi naturally recognized the captain, so she smiled and nodded. "Yes, I handled some affairs outside and am heading back home!" The captain praised, "Miss Xia is truly erudite and talented, bing a pir of your family at such a young age!" "You are too kind!" "Oh, its not ttery; who at Wuwang Cliff doesnt know of Miss Xias reputation now?" the captain said with a smile. The atmosphere on the deck grew increasingly lively. It was at this moment that Liu led several subordinates to approach Xue An. "Friend, youre just drinking alone here?" said Liu with a fake smile on his face. Xue An did not respond, nor did he even lift his head to look at them; instead, he quietly stared at the teacup on the table. Observing this, Liu slightly frowned, but then coughed lightly, "Friend, I have some words for you, but its a bit inconvenient here, how about we talk outside the dining room?" Xue An still remained silent as the tea in his cup rippled slightly. The atmosphere suddenly became somewhat awkward. At that moment, Triangr Eyes could not hold back and took a few steps forward, saying coldly, "Kid, our boss is talking to you, and you..." The words remained unfinished, for at that moment, Xue An suddenly raised his head and shot him a cold nce. It was just this nce that made Triangr Eyes feel like he had fallen into an ice cave, immediately freezing in ce. Then Xue An cast his gaze towards the faint defense barrier in the sky above the deck and murmured, "Itsing!" Coming? Whatsing? Standing further back, Liu had not noticed Triangr Eyes had turned ashen-faced and frozen. He looked in puzzlement in the same direction as Xue An but saw nothing unusual apart from a faintly glowing barrier; the darkness remained as calm as ever. Damn, is this guy putting on a show? Liu thought angrily in his heart, about to say something when the deck under his feet suddenly started to tremble. Although the tremor wasnt too intense, it silenced the bustling banquet hall instantly. The captain, who had been chatting amiably, also paused, but then the tremor suddenly dissipated. The captain rxed and then cheerfully said, "Everyone, dont worry. It must have been a temporal turbulence we encountered but now weve passed through it, so everythings back to normal!" The guests who had been tense finally rxed upon hearing this. But Xia Qi sensed something was wrong. She wasnt a neer on this ship and naturally knew what it was like to encounter temporal turbulence. However, the tremor just now felt unusually peculiar. What exactly is going on? Confused, Xia Qi looked up at the darkness beyond the barrier. Noticing her confusion, the captain smiled and said, "Miss Xia seemed a bit scared, but theres no need to worry because I daresay, our ship is as solid as a rock and nothing will...!" Almost as if in response to his words, the now-quiet ships body began to tremble again. This time, the tremor was so intense that it toppled many unprepared people. As for the tables and chairs, they overturned onto the ground. In such circumstances, everyones faces changed. The captain, who was previously assuring thered be no trouble, turned grim and was about to rush to the control room. But it was toote. At that moment, someone shouted in despair, "Look outside, whats that!" Everyone looked up. In the darkness beyond the barrier, a gigantic form slowly emerged, and when its enormous head appeared before everyone, they were all struck dumb. Because what they saw was unmistakably a giant dragon. Chapter 1559 - 1556: One Strike to Slay the Dragon (Third Update)

Chapter 1559: Chapter 1556: One Strike to y the Dragon (Third Update)

The giant dragon was entirely pitch-ck, with a pair of eyes emitting a dark light engraved on its enormous dragon head, coldly staring at the people on the deck. "Damn, how could there be a dragon here?" The leader Liu was equally scared silly, trembling all over as he shouted. Not just him, everyones faces had changed. Because no one expected to actually encounter a giant dragon here. Xia Qis face was extremely ugly, yelling at the pale captain, "What on earth is going on? Why encounter a giant dragon here?" This captain had long lost his previous calm demeanor, shaking like a leaf, he murmured in despair, "Its... Its the Abyssal Demon Dragon! They usually sleep in this Dark Sea, but this time, for some unknown reason, they actually woke up!" Abyssal Demon Dragon. Upon hearing this name, everyones hearts gradually sank into the Bottomless Abyss. Because in the Dark Sea this is synonymous with terror and despair. No one can retreat whole after seeing the Abyssal Demon Dragon. Even if your strength far surpasses it, its not possible, because this Dark Sea is their home turf! "What to do? Are we going to die here?" Leader Liu had long since disregarded any ns of robbery, shouting full of unwillingness. "I dont know either, but judging by the appearance of this Demon Dragon, it seems not to intend to proceed, and if it lets us go then we might still have a chance of survival!" The captain dared not even move, trembling as he spoke. But just as his words fell, they saw the Abyssal Demon Dragon suspended in the darkness, a sly and cruel glint in its eyes, then suddenly opens its mouth, spitting out a ball of ck light. As soon as the ck light appeared, it directly crashed into the light screen. With a loud bang, the entire Flying Boat was hit by this immense force, flung a hundred meters away. As for the people on the deck, they were even more shaken off bnce, and the light screen rapidly dimmed, apparently unable to withstand another wave of impact. Everyones face showed despair. But at this moment, a light sigh came from the corner. "I didnt expect not to see you for many years, youve reproduced so much!" Hearing this voice, the entire scene quieted, then everyone turned to look. They saw Xue An slowly stand up, look up at the Abyssal Demon Dragon, then coldly smile, "But youre also quite timely, happens that Ive been wanting some dragon liver recently, lets start with you!" Dead silence filled the air. Leader Lius mouth gradually fell agape, suddenly regretting having targeted this white-robed youth earlier. Because looking at it now, it seems this white-robed youth definitely has some mental issues! As for Xia Qi, she was also dumbstruck staring at Xue An, her mind was full of question marks. However, the intelligence of this Abyssal Demon Dragon was evidently not low, at least it understood Xue Ans words. It was so angered that its dragon eyes widened, its enormous body whirled in the air, then fiercely smashed towards the light screen, wanting to crush this vile Human n youth into dust. This strike made many timid ones let out desperate cries. But at this moment, Xue An revealed a cold smile. "Seems Ive been away too long, even a little pipsqueak dares to be rude to me, fine, Ill send you off then!" With the words, they saw Xue An step forward, treading the void, directly facing the rushing Abyssal Demon Dragon. Both were extremely fast, virtually in a sh of thought, they collided in midair. Boom! It was an incredibly muffled sound, everyones hearts skipped a beat. Then a shocking scene unfolded before everyones eyes. They saw the Abyssal Demon Dragon moan in agony, then was directly knocked flying. And in the air, only the silhouette of the white-robed youth remained. Everyones eyes were open wide to the limit, their mind left with only one thought, What the heck, how is this possible! Although the Abyssal Demon Dragon had Dragon Bloodline tainted with Abyssal Demon energy, it was still from the Dragon n! And any Dragon n member would not be weak, especially here, in the Dark Sea, the absolute home ground of the Abyssal Demon Dragon. Yet this white-robed youth managed to knock the Demon Dragon away with sheer physical strength alone. It was astounding as if an ant had knocked an elephant away. At the same time, the Abyssal Demon Dragon also looked at Xue An with disbelief, its body hidden in the darkness trembled slightly, evidently injured. In its memory, it had never suffered such a severe setback at the hands of the Human n, thus it grew increasingly wary of Xue An, starting to stealthily retreat, seemingly nning to leave. Seeing this, many secretly sighed in relief. Anyway, as long as this Abyssal Demon Dragon retreats its good! But Xue An evidently didnt intend to let this Abyssal Demon Dragon go so easily. He nced at the Demon Dragon with interest, then faintly smiled. "Hmm, you look quite plump, the dragon liver probably tastes good too!" Hearing this, the Demon Dragons heart shuddered, an immense sense of crisis surged into its heart, making it immediately turn to flee. "Run? You think you can get away?" Xue An coldly smiled, his figure shed, directly dashing into the darkness. "No...!" Xia Qi was startled, shouted wanting to stop, but as she uttered a word, Xue Ans figure had already vanished. This made Xia Qi stomp helplessly, "Too reckless, how can you chase like this? Thats the Dark Sea!" But then, screams of the Demon Dragon came from the Dark Sea. Soon the previously fleeing Demon Dragon suddenly burst forth from the darkness, its form twisting wildly, seemingly struggling against something. But it was all futile. They saw Xue An standing atop the dragons neck, pounding down one punch after another. Each punch sent sprays of blood flying, causing the Demon Dragon to tremble and howl frantically. This scene full of violent beauty utterly stunned everyones eyes. Leader Liu watched dumbstruck, then used a near-whimpering voice to speak to his equally pale-faced two subordinates, "Is this what you call a mediocre presence?" Triangr Eyes and Sharp Monkey Chin trembled all over, already unable to speak a word. At this moment, they saw Xue An raise his fist, calmly say, "You brought this upon yourself, dont me me!" With that said, he mmed down with a punch. This punch pierced through the dragons neck, blood bursting from the other side while Xue Ans arm sank deeply within. The Demon Dragon was in such extreme pain, thrashing in the air frantically, letting out cries of pleading. Chapter 1560 - 1557 Demonic Dragon Blood Pearl (4th Update)

Chapter 1560: Chapter 1557 Demonic Dragon Blood Pearl (4th Update)

But Xue An remained motionless. His arm exerted force, slowly pulling out from the dragons neck, with blood spurting out like a blood rain. Finally. Xue Anpletely pulled out his hand, holding a white thing in his palm, which was the Dragon Tendon. Then Xue An fiercely yanked up. Poof! With a muffled sound, Xue An forcibly pulled out an entire strip of white Dragon Tendon from within the Demon Dragon. The Demon Dragon struggled a fewst times, and thenpletely lost its strength, falling from the sky like a pile of mud,nding on the giant ships deck, causing the whole ship to tremble. No one dared to speak, as the extremely violent scene just now had frightened everyone foolishly. Many ruthless people from various ces were actually present, but even thesewless people were all shocked at this moment. Because they had seen many fierce fights, but someone like Xue An, who yed a dragon single-handedly - they had never seen before. Not to mention seeing it, they hadnt even heard of it. Boss Liu and his two subordinates looked at the barely alive Demon Dragon on the deck with wide eyes, shivering suddenly. Then Boss Liu furiously pped the heads of Triangr Eyes and Pinched Face. "You two nearly got me killed, did you know?" The two staggered from the hit, neither daring to even whimper, tremblingly saying, "Bo...Boss, what do we do now?" "What do we do? How should I know?" "How about...we take this chance to escape!" Triangr Eyes suggested. "Good idea!" Boss Liu raised his thumb, but before Triangr Eyes could speak, he kicked him in the butt. "Escape? Were all on the same ship, where would you escape to? The Dark Sea?" "Then what do we do?" Triangr Eyes was almost in tears. Boss Liu swallowed hard, lifted his head with immense respect, looking at Xue An standing in the void, "Theres only one way now, watch for my signal! No mistakes, understand?" "Mm-hmm!" At this moment, Triangr Eyes and Pinched Face dared not dissent, nodding like drumming monkeys, afraid to anger the boss further. At this moment, Xue An stood in the void, weighed the Dragon Tendon in his hand with a slight smile, then waved it a few times, raised his gaze towards the darkness, and said coldly. "I know you want revenge, but this is just a minor lesson. If anyone else dares disturb me, I wouldnt mind weaving a mat from your Demon Dragons tendons, understood?" The darkness was silent, but soon people felt that many things seemed to be quietly moving away in the dark. In an instant, everything returned to calm. Xue An chuckled coldly, then turned back to the deck. At the same time, this Demon Dragon breathed itsst breath, dying. Xue Ansnding made everyone tremble, and even those nearby couldnt help but step back in haste. Yet Xue An paid no attention to this; instead, he walked to the near part of the Demon Dragon, waved his hand, and put it into the Mustard Seed Ring. This scene made many peoples eyelids twitch. A ring that could store things wasnt rare, but a Mustard Seed Ring like Xue Ans, capable of holding an entire Giant Dragon, was incredibly rare. It could be said to be priceless. Wealthy, powerful, and young! These ovepping halos made Xue An appear increasingly mysterious to many people. Of course, Xue An could sense what everyone was thinking, but he just smiled and then turned his gaze towards Boss Liu and his three men not far away. This Boss Liu shivered, immediately stepping forward a few steps, kneeling to the ground with a thud, head knocking against the floor. As for Triangr Eyes and Pinched Face, they too imitated, kneeling and kowtowing persistently towards Xue An. Then Boss Liu lifted his head, full of ttery, "Spare me, sir!" "Spare you?" Xue An chuckled, "I recall you mentioning you wanted me outside, saying you had a few words for me. How is it now you suddenly want me to spare you?" Boss Liu didnt hesitate to say, "Sir, at that time, my mind was muddled by greed, actually thinking of robbing you. It was my mistake; please spare me!" With that, he knocked his head a few more times. Xue An naturally couldnt be bothered with people like this. Though he never held back against bad people, this was the Dark Sea after all; if he scrutinized too closely, nearly everyone present would be deserving of death. So he just smiled, then nodded. "Rob me? I must say, your idea is quite imaginative!" Boss Liu gave a bitter smile, just about to exin. Xue An had already turned away, saying casually, "Ill let you off this time; next time, beware of your heads!" "Yes!" Boss Liu and his men were overjoyed, knocking their heads a few more times, and when they looked up again, Xue An had disappeared. They breathed a sigh of relief and then skulked away. The scene remained silent. It was a long time before the captain murmured in wonder, "Oh my god, I finally believe in miracles!" No one responded, Xia Qi was staring nkly in the direction Xue An left, eyes flickering, unsure of what she was thinking. Of course, Xue An had no time for these matters; after returning to his cabin, he went directly back to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. "Husband? Whats wrong?" An Yan was surprised to see Xue An appear suddenly. Xue An smiled, "Nothing, just have something special for Xiao Sha!" "For Xiao Sha?" Xue An nodded. Xiao Yu immediately approached, staring at Xue An with bright eyes, "Sir, what happened to Lord Xiao Sha? Is she waking up?" "Of course, not that fast, but this thing should help her!" With that, Xue An took out a pearl emitting a blood-red light. "This is...?" "The Dragon Ball!" Xue An said. "Dragon Ball?" "Yes, to be precise, its a Demonic Dragon Blood Pearl. It contains all the life essence of a Demon Dragon, which should greatly help Xiao Sha!" Indeed. As this Dragon Ball was ced on Xiao Shas eggshell, it quickly melted into the giant egg like melting snow. In an instant. A faint bloodlight enveloped Xiao Shas giant eggpletely. Under such powerful life inducement, finally, a faint but clear heartbeat came from the eggshell. Chapter 1561 - 1558: Stirring the Grass to Scare the Dragon (First Update)

Chapter 1561: Chapter 1558: Stirring the Grass to Scare the Dragon (First Update)

Xiao Yus eyes gradually widened, her whole body trembling with excitement, "L... Lord, is Lord Xiao Sha about to awaken?" Xue An shook his head, "No! This is just a phenomenon caused by the surging vitality emanating from the Demonic Dragon Blood Pearl, not a real awakening!" Indeed. When the faint blood light gradually dissipated, the heartbeat sound within the giant egg also ceased. Xiao Yus face was full of disappointment, "So thats how it is, I thought... I thought Lord Xiao Sha was about to awaken!" Seeing this, Xue An sighed gently, then patted her shoulder, "Xiao Yu, theres no need to worry. I assure you, it wont be long before I head to the Dragon Ancestral Land to borrow the Dragon ns sacred item, the Sacred Pool of Dragons, to revive Xiao Sha!" Upon hearing this, Xiao Yus nose tingled, and she was so moved she almost burst into tears. She nodded heavily, "Yes!" At this point, Hu Ying stepped forward, examining Xiao Shas giant egg with some surprise, "Look, isnt this giant egg bigger than before?" Hearing this, Xiao Yu immediately rushed over, circled the giant egg for a detailed observation, and then her face lit up with excitement. "Its true, Lord Xiao Shas giant egg has indeed grownrger..." "Husband, whats going on?" An Yan also seemed puzzled. Xue An smiled slightly, "Didnt I mention before that although the Demonic Dragon Blood Pearl cant awaken Xiao Sha, it still greatly benefits her!" "After all, that small Dragon Ball contains the full vitality of a Demon Dragon. For Xiao Sha, its like a supreme tonic, empowering her bloodlines origin. In such a case, its only natural for her size to increase." Upon hearing Xue Ans exnation, Xiao Yu suddenly thought of something and eagerly asked, "Lord, if we catch more Demon Dragons, wouldnt the effect be better?" Xue Anughed, "What? Are you nning to eradicate the entire Demon Dragon n?" Xiao Yu blushed, lowered her head, and stammered, "I... I was just thinking about it..." "Actually, your idea isnt without merit!" Xue An suddenly said. Xiao Yu lifted her head suddenly, looking at Xue An in surprise. Xue An chuckled, "To be honest, I did consider it, but these Demon Dragons arent just prey waiting to be ughtered. Also, the Dark Sea is vast, making it impossible to explore its entirety alone. Acting rashly would surely alert them!" "Oh! So thats how it is!" Xiao Yus face was full of serious expression, nodding solemnly. But she soon wondered aloud, "But Lord, shouldnt it be called alerting the dragons instead?" Hearing this, Xue An couldnt help but chuckle, reaching out to pat her head, "You! Youre quite the entertainer!" Xiao Yu giggled. Xue An then murmured softly, "Although for various reasons we let these Demon Dragons go this time, its not without opportunities." "What opportunity?" Xiao Yu perked up. "Oh, nothing, just a thought!" Xue An smiled, though a thought shed through his mind. If these horned creatures remained oblivious, perhaps he could indeed capture them all in one sweep! Next, arge cauldron was set up on the open space of the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Though the cauldron looked unimpressive with its dark color, it was a treasure Xue An had seized from Lord Lihen. Not only could it self-generate fire and cook anything, but it also enhanced the ingredients effects without destroying their original vors a truly magical feature. For these reasons alone, this cauldron was a treasure worthy of the name. Xue An then personally extracted the Dragon Liver from the Demon Dragon. As for the other parts, since their vitality had beenpletely absorbed by the Dragon Ball, their freshness was lost, and Xue An simply threw them into the sea. Its worth mentioning that ever since obtaining the Divine Talisman from the Sea of Divine Wrath, the Magic Treasures Pavilion has been continually evolving. Currently, its area spans over ten thousand square kilometers, featuring all kinds of terrains such as mountains, basins, hills, ins, oceans, andkes. And within the ocean, the sea beasts obtained from the Sea of Divine Wrath continued to thrive. These sea beasts grew unrestrained in this realm, and in just a few short years, their strength had significantly improved. When Xue An threw the Demon Dragons carcass into the ocean, all these sea beasts went into a frenzy. Although the Demon Dragons carcass had lost its vitality, it was still a dragon species an irresistible temptation, especially for marine life. In a frenzied scramble, the Demon Dragons corpse became food for these sea beasts. Afterwards, they circled around Xue An respectfully before descending into the ocean to digest their gain. Xue An smiled slightly, suddenly curious about what the Magic Treasures Pavilion would be if it continued evolving tirelessly. Could it possibly be an independent world? With these thoughts, Xue An returned to the pavilion. By now, the two little girls had finished their daily lessons and were buzzing excitedly around the massive Dragon Liver on the table. "Wow, sis, whats this?" Nian Nian asked with eyes aglow. "It seems to be the liver of some creature, but which creature would have such arge liver?" Xiang Xiang scrutinized it, puzzled. "A liver? Like pig liver? Can we eat it? Is it tasty?" Nian Nianunched into her typical foodie interrogation. Just then, Xue An appeared, and hearing this, couldnt help but smile as he said, "Of course you can eat it, and itll be very delicious!" "Oh! Its Daddy!" The two little girls rushed over as soon as they saw Xue An appear. Xue An picked them up, one on each arm, and grinned, "This is Dragon Liver. Daddy will cook it for you, okay?" "Wow, Dragon Liver! But Daddy, the Dragon Liver we had on Earth wasnt this big, was it?" Never mind that Nian Nian forgot everything else, if she had tasted something, shed never forget it for the rest of her life. Xue Anughed, "Indeed! But back then, the dragons on Earth were too scrawny, their cultivation level too low, so naturally, their Dragon Liver wasnt as plump and tasty as this Demon Dragons!" With that, Xue An put down the two little girls and began to seriously cook the Dragon Liver. Xue Ans culinary skills were unrivaled, just like his cultivation level once was. However, there were few who truly got to taste his cooking. Chapter 1562 - 1559: There is Only One Thing to See You (Second Update)

Chapter 1562: Chapter 1559: There is Only One Thing to See You (Second Update)

Back on Earth, Xue An had cooked many times, but he had only used mundane ingredients, and no matter how good his cooking skills were, there was always somethingcking in vor. This time, however, was different. The Dragon Liver from the Demon Dragon was considered a delicacy across The Multiverse. Adding to that, Xue An had previously looted all the supplies of Lord Lihen, which surprisingly included top-tier condiments for culinary use. With these two factorsbined, the Dragon Liver dish Xue An was cooking this time had already reached half of its previous level. What did this level signify? It meant that even before Xue An finished cooking, the fragrance had already filled the entire Magic Treasures Pavilion. And on the open ground, there was a group of people squatting. Not just the two little girls, but An Yan, Hu Ying, and Xiao Yu had all gathered around, watching the steaming pot with eager eyes. After a while, An Yan couldnt help but swallow a gulp and said with shining eyes, "Hubby... when will it be ready?" "Very soon! Why? Are you getting impatient?" Xue An asked with a smile. "A little! The aroma is just too amazing!" An Yan eximed in amazement, almost drooling. "Haha! I used to wonder why I dont crave food, yet have a foodie daughter like Nian Nian. Now I see the reason lies with you!" Xue An chuckled while gently pinching An Yans nose. An Yan let out a small whine. Hu Ying, who was standing aside, turned her head awkwardly and coughed lightly, "Ahem, pay attention, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian are both here!" An Yans face flushed red, and she sneaked a nce at the two daughters. She saw the two little girls squatting nearby, watching the pot with a devout look, unaware of anything happening around them. Only after this did An Yan breathe a sigh of relief, ring at Xue An with feigned anger. Xue An chuckled, turned to look at the pot, and nodded, "Its ready! The timing is just right. Lets eat!" The two little girls leapt up from the ground upon hearing this, especially Nian Nian, who was almost ecstatic with delight. "Oh my, finally we can eat! Nobody better fight me for it! Its all mine!" Just then, a plump Jin Li suddenly swam swiftly past Nian Nian and plunged right into the steaming pot. The ce fell silent in an instant. Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly. "Hubby, this Jin Li cant be..." An Yan was about to say something. But then they saw the Jin Li floating leisurely to the surface of the pot, its belly now round and bulging, followed by a satisfied burp, having clearly gotten its fill. Everyone let out a sigh of relief. Only Nian Nian shouted with infinite resentment, "You fat fish, stealing the food before me again!" While the gathering in the Magic Treasures Pavilion was bustling with activity, on the Flying Boat, Xia Qi was standing outside Xue Ans cabin, quietly waiting. She had been waiting for a long time. In fact, ever since returning from the banquet, she hade to Xue Ans cabin, hoping to see him. "Miss, it seems that the Master might have fallen asleep and wont being out for a while. How about I stay here, and you go back and rest?" the middle-aged man suggested softly. Xia Qi shook her head, "No need, and its better for me to wait here personally to show the sincerity of the Xia Family!" "But..." The middle-aged man wanted to say something more. Xia Qi calmly said, "Say no more. Do you think with this Masters abilities, once he leaves the boat, how many families will be willing to spare no cost to attract him? And by then, what chance will the Xia Family have?" Hearing this, the middle-aged man swallowed his remaining words and nodded helplessly, "Miss is correct!" "Before, I misjudged and thought this Master was just an ordinary cultivator, so the invitation was casual. I almost missed a great opportunity, but fortunately, theres still time to rectify it! Especially since there are no other family members on the Flying Boat now, this is a once-in-a-lifetime chance for the Xia Family. If we dont seize it now... therell be no chanceter!" Xia Qi said calmly. Beads of cold sweat appeared on the middle-aged mans forehead, and he lowered his head even further. Thus, the night passed. The next day, just as Xue An returned from the Magic Treasures Pavilion, he sensed the unusualness outside, was momentarily stunned, and then smiled faintly. "Come in, the doors not locked!" The voice reached outside, and Xia Qi took a deep breath before pushing the door and entering the room. "Master!" Xia Qi respectfully bowed to Xue An. Xue An gazed at Xia Qi nonchntly, then said calmly, "Speak, youve waited outside so long to see me, whats the matter?" Xia Qi solemnly replied, "Master, please first forgive my previous neglect. I never thought you would be such a powerful figure..." Xue An waved his hand, "If you came just to say these things, then dont say anymore!" Xia Qi remained silent for a moment, then raised her head and said with utmost seriousness, "Master, I am here for a sole reason, to request that you be a Guest Elder of the Xia Family..." Xue An raised an eyebrow slightly, "I thought I already made it clear before; I have no interest in your families or sects! So... Im sorry!" After saying that, Xue An lowered his head, basking in the leisurely art of brewing tea, clearly signaling for her to leave. Xia Qi stood rooted in ce, her eyes filled with an exceedinglyplex gleam. But soon she took another deep breath and slowly said, "Master, I understand you have no interest in these, but the Xia Family is willing to offer you a reward!" "A reward, huh, do you think..." Before Xue An could finish his sentence, Xia Qi interrupted, "What if the reward is entry into the Lost Paradise?" The atmosphere in the room suddenly froze. Xue An swiftly raised his eyes, slightly squinting, quietly observing the girl in front of him, whose face was pale but whose eyes were terrifyingly bright. After a while, Xue An finally lowered his gaze and calmly said, "How did you know I want to enter the Lost Paradise?" Hearing this, Xia Qi secretly let out a long breath; she had been calcting this guess for a long time. Fortunately, her gamble paid off! Therefore, she said earnestly, "Its simple. With your power and wealth, you surely wouldnt fancy a city like Wuwang Cliff, so your sole purpose ining here from afar should be to enter the Lost Paradise!" Xue An quietly watched Xia Qi, eventually smiling and nodding, "Youre right, I do n to enter the Lost Paradise. So..." Xue An sat up straight, his eyes sparkling as he looked at Xia Qi, "What do you mean by the reward you just mentioned?" Chapter 1563 - 1560: Xia Family Crisis (First Update)

Chapter 1563: Chapter 1560: Xia Family Crisis (First Update)

Xia Qi was silent for a moment after hearing this, then softly said, "Sir, I think you might not know the current rules of the Dark Lost Paradise." "Rules? What rules?" Xue An asked with keen interest. "Its simple. The true Dark Lost Paradise only opens once every ten years, and by then, not only do you need great strength, but you also need connections and various rtionships to enter!" "Oh? I hadnt heard of that before!" Xue An said indifferently. Xia Qi gave a wry smile, "Of course, you havent heard of it. In fact, this rule hasnt been in ce for very long because, in recent years, more and more people have flocked to the Dark Lost Paradise. Originally, it had no threshold, but it has be like this now!" Speaking of this, Xia Qis expression became solemn, "And our Xia Family happens to have an entry spot into the Lost Paradise." "So as long as you agree to be a Guest Elder of our Xia Family, we will spare no effort to help you enter the Lost Paradise!" Having said that, Xia Qi looked at Xue An, feeling very nervous inside. Xue Ans eyes shed with an inexplicable light after listening, then he said with a half-smile, "Sounds pretty good, but what exactly do you want me to do for you? After all, just a Guest Elder isnt worth such a big price from you, right!" Xia Qi remained silent for a while after hearing Xue Ans words and ultimately gave a bitter smile, "Sir, since youre asking, Ill tell you the truth! Our Xia Familys situation is... very difficult right now." Through Xia Qis awkward exnation that followed, Xue An finally understood what was happening. Where there are people, there will be conflicts, and even more so in such a dark ce, wherepetition between various forces has be white-hot. Every day countless ns or families vanish into history, only to be reced by new forces that rise over their corpses. This cruel cycle of conflict repeats endlessly, like a reincarnation. The Xia Family, where Xia Qi belongs, is no exception, and because of Wuwang Cliffs critical location, the struggle here is even bloodier than in other cities. For the Xia Family to have a foothold in such a ce naturally speaks to its exceptional attributes. In fact, the Xia Family has long held onto the position of being among the top ten forces at Wuwang Cliff. This is also why Xia Qi was previously so proud of her family. But recently, the situation suddenly changed. The Xia Familys arch-enemy, the Zhang Family, which was originally on equal footing in terms of strength, somehow recruited several cultivators of exceptionally high Cultivation Level. Under these circumstances, the originally fragile bnce was instantly broken, and the Zhang Familys power began to rapidly expand. First to bear the brunt was the Xia Family, whose territory borders closely with the Zhang Family. At first, the Xia Family didnt pay it much mind; after all, it wasnt their first time fighting with the Zhang Family. But this time, everyone in the Xia Family got it wrong. Led by these cultivators, the Zhang Family almost steamrolled through the Xia Familys defenses. The Xia Family was stunned at the time; by the time they reacted, they had already lost half of their original territory in the blink of an eye. In this situation, the Xia Family immediately mobilized all its forces to counterattack. But s, under the powerful suppression of those cultivators, these counterattacks almost all failed. Then came the Xia Familys darkest hour. Without effective means to curb those cultivators, the Xia Family was retreating step by step. Finally, they could only barely hold their ground by desperately piling resources and fighting for their lives. By this time, the Xia Familys strength was severely damaged; never mind counterattacking, they could barely maintain from beingpletely overrun. This is why Xia Qi was entrusted with the urgent mission to seek help beyond the Dark Frontier. Yet, she returned empty-handed with no choice but toe back. Until she met Xue An, who, by himself, slew a dragon; only then did the despairing Xia Qi see a glimmer of hope. So she was so eager to invite Xue An to be a Guest Elder of the Xia Family. The goal is simple. It is to bolster the familys strength to resist the aggressive Zhang Family. After listening to Xia Qis narrative, Xue An remained silent, quietly watching her. Xia Qi became more and more nervous under his gaze, murmuring softly, "Sir, you... ." Xue An waved his hand to interrupt her, "I have a question; given the situation, why did you still want to invite me to your Xia Family before I disyed any strength? Whats your intention?" f .r e\ewebnov(e)(l).c om Hearing Xue Ans question, Xia Qi blushed deeply and stammered, "Because... because." Then Xia Qi bit her lip hard and resolved to say, "Because at that time, I saw that you were generous in action and had an extraordinary demeanor, so I instinctively wanted to invite you to my house!" "After all, even though our Xia Familys strength is damaged, were still a formidable force within Wuwang Cliff!" Xue An deeply looked at Xia Qi and then nodded, "In that case... it makes sense!" Upon hearing this, Xia Qi let out a long breath, only then realizing her back was drenched in cold sweat. Of course, she wouldnt say her true inner thoughts, because, for a girl, it was really too hard to articte. "Would you be willing to?" Xia Qi asked cautiously. "Lets not discuss this for now; to be honest, Im very curious about what kind of cultivators could force you into this situation!" Xue An asked with interest. Upon hearing this, Xia Qis expression changed constantly, and after a long time, she struggled to say, "I dont know how to describe it to you, but these cultivators are absolutely not like regr cultivators because..." Xia Qis eyes filled with hesitation and fear, "because the strength they disyed was simply terrifying. From start to finish, they didnt use any fancy moves; relying solely on their sheer bodily strength, they made everyone in our Xia Family unable to lift their heads!" "Oh?" Upon hearing this, Xue An slightly raised his eyebrows, "Bodily strength?" Xia Qi took a deep breath, "Thats right, I saw with my own eyes a near Great Luo level expert who couldnt withstand a single move from these cultivators, directly being severely injured and almost dying on the spot! And this so-called move was just a single punch!" After finishing, Xia Qi sneakily nced at Xue An. In truth, she didnt know if saying this was right or wrong. If followingmon sense, she should avoid such topics as much as possible. Because such news is too shocking, a normal person only needs to weigh pros and cons to understand how to choose. But in the end, Xia Qi decided not to hide any details. Because if she were to deceive Xue An into joining the Xia Family, Xia Qi knew she couldnt live with herself. At this time, Xue An lowered his head, bing silent. Xia Qis heart also gradually sank to the bottom of the valley. Chapter 1565 - 1562: A Show of Strength (First Update)

Chapter 1565: Chapter 1562: A Show of Strength (First Update)

"You cant say that, after all, Qier has been cultivating since she was a child, she should have some insight!" said the Great Elder hesitantly. Xia Yi sneered when he heard this, "Great Elder, I admit youre right, my cousin does have some insight, but to deal with those cultivators from the Zhang Family, is it something ordinary masters can do?" These words from Xia Yi left the Great Elder speechless, because Xia Yi was not wrong. During this time, the Xia Family had invited countless masters, none of whom could withstand a single move from the Zhang Family cultivators. "Therefore, I believe that Xia Qi might have been deceived by some ordinary masters, which is of no help to our problem. Moreover, the Zhang Family has given us a final ultimatum. Instead of wasting precious opportunities on elusive hopes, it is better to face reality and surrender!" free.w e bn.ov(e)l(. Xia Yis eloquent and well-founded arguments brought many silent nods. In fact, due to the tremendous pressure from the confrontation, many in the Xia Family felt a sense of despair, thinking it would be better to surrender to the Zhang Family than to continue dragging this on. The most enthusiastic and active representative of this sentiment was Xia Yi. Though the Great Elder felt unwilling, he had to admit Xia Yi was right, so he turned his gaze to the Family Head, Xia Zheng. At this moment, the hall fell silent, and everyone wanted to see what decision the Family Head would make on this matter. Xia Zheng had been quietly looking at the letter in his hand. After a long time, he slowly closed it and said indifferently, "Lets make a decision after Qier returns! As for surrendering... its too early to talk about that now!" As soon as these words were spoken, a slightmotion stirred among the crowd, with Xia Yis expression changing dramatically, and he cupped his hands, saying, "Uncle, you..." Xia Zheng simply waved his hand, "Thats it, the meeting is adjourned!" With that, he ignored the expressions of everyone and stood up to leave. As he left, the remaining elders looked at each other and eventually shook their heads with a sigh, then all stood up and left as well. Soon, most of the people in the room had departed, leaving only Xia Yi and his staunch supporters. "Yi Brother, it seems the Family Head still harbors hope for Xia Qi and doesnt intend to surrender now. What should we do next?" someone asked anxiously. "Yes! Young Master Zhang said if we could maneuver the Xia Family into surrendering now, he would reward us handsomely. With the sudden change, how do we exin this to Young Master Zhang?" said another man with a face full of frustration. Before he could finish speaking, Xia Yi swung his hand, sending the man flying several feet away, his face almost broken. "Fool, can you speak such words carelessly? Even if these are our people, what if someone overhears from the other side of the wall? What would we do?" Xia Yi scolded, his face dark and angry. "Yes, yes, Yi Brother, I know I was wrong!" The beaten man nodded repeatedly, apologizing. Xia Yi, still fuming, paced back and forth in the room. Indeed, as the man said, to gain greater benefits, Xia Yi had already aligned himself with the Zhang Family, bing a front-runner for Young Master Zhang Yinchao. In order to show off in front of his new master, he was striving to get the Xia Family to surrender as soon as possible. He was about to seed until Xia Qi intervened at the critical moment, causing his ns to fall through. How could Xia Yi not be filled with rage? "Xia Qi, you little bitch, ruining my ns. I should have kidnapped you long ago and sent you to the Zhang Family. After all, Young Master Zhang is quite interested in you!" Xia Yi stopped abruptly and muttered, his face twisted with resentment. Everyone else dared not make a sound, standing with hands hanging by their sides, not even daring to raise their heads. They all knew well the temper of Xia Yi, who was notoriously vindictive; those who offended him never ended well. But cursing and wishing couldnt solve any issues. After muttering a few times, Xia Yis expression gradually returned to calm, with a cold smile ying on his lips. "Xia Qi, didnt you say you found a supreme master? Well then, lets see how skilled this master of yours really is!" With this thought, Xia Yi sinisterly ordered, "Send the word out and closely monitor the dock. Report to me immediately once Xia Qi returns!" "Understood!" Someone acknowledged the order and left, while the man Xia Yi had pped earlier approached again, full of sycophancy, saying, "Yi Brother, are we nning to give Xia Qi a bit of a demonstration?" Xia Yi nted his gaze at him, "Oh, turns out youre quite clever!" The man quicklyughed ingratiatingly, "Of course not, cantpare to you, Yi Brother..." Before he finished speaking, another crisp p resounded, sending him flying again, this time striking the other half of his face. Looking at the man whose face was swelling like a pig, Xia Yi said icily, "Since you know you cant match me, why say such useless words? Trying to show youre smart?" "Yes, yes!" The man hurriedly apologized, flustered. "Hmm?" Xia Yi raised an eyebrow. The man was on the verge of tears, not expecting his ttery to backfire so badly. He quickly shook his head, "Ah, no, no, I mean, how dare Ipare myself to you?" "Hmph! Thats more like it!" Xia Yi snorted from his nostrils, "Remember, no matter what I say, no one is to reply at will, understand?" "Understood!" everyone responded uniformly. Only then did Xia Yi nod in satisfaction and turn away. The outside world, of course, remained unaware of the Xia Familys turmoil. As the opening of the Lost Paradise drew near, the entire Wuwang Cliff, indeed the entire Dark Frontier cities, began to roil with secret undercurrents. Various factions schemed and plotted against each other, all aiming to smoothly enter the Lost Paradise. After all, that was the core of the entire Dark Frontier, and also the key contested by various powers. Only with a foothold in the Lost Paradise could a faction have long-term development. In such circumstances, the protracted tug-of-war between the Zhang Family and the Xia Family seemed less noticeable. And under these circumstances, this Flying Boat finally crossed the vast Dark Sea, appearing on the dock of Wuwang Cliff. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1565 - 1562: A Show of Strength (First Update)

Chapter 1565: Chapter 1562: A Show of Strength (First Update)

"You cant say that, after all, Qier has been cultivating since she was a child, she should have some insight!" said the Great Elder hesitantly. Xia Yi sneered when he heard this, "Great Elder, I admit youre right, my cousin does have some insight, but to deal with those cultivators from the Zhang Family, is it something ordinary masters can do?" These words from Xia Yi left the Great Elder speechless, because Xia Yi was not wrong. During this time, the Xia Family had invited countless masters, none of whom could withstand a single move from the Zhang Family cultivators. "Therefore, I believe that Xia Qi might have been deceived by some ordinary masters, which is of no help to our problem. Moreover, the Zhang Family has given us a final ultimatum. Instead of wasting precious opportunities on elusive hopes, it is better to face reality and surrender!" free.w e bn.ov(e)l(. Xia Yis eloquent and well-founded arguments brought many silent nods. In fact, due to the tremendous pressure from the confrontation, many in the Xia Family felt a sense of despair, thinking it would be better to surrender to the Zhang Family than to continue dragging this on. The most enthusiastic and active representative of this sentiment was Xia Yi. Though the Great Elder felt unwilling, he had to admit Xia Yi was right, so he turned his gaze to the Family Head, Xia Zheng. At this moment, the hall fell silent, and everyone wanted to see what decision the Family Head would make on this matter. Xia Zheng had been quietly looking at the letter in his hand. After a long time, he slowly closed it and said indifferently, "Lets make a decision after Qier returns! As for surrendering... its too early to talk about that now!" As soon as these words were spoken, a slightmotion stirred among the crowd, with Xia Yis expression changing dramatically, and he cupped his hands, saying, "Uncle, you..." Xia Zheng simply waved his hand, "Thats it, the meeting is adjourned!" With that, he ignored the expressions of everyone and stood up to leave. As he left, the remaining elders looked at each other and eventually shook their heads with a sigh, then all stood up and left as well. Soon, most of the people in the room had departed, leaving only Xia Yi and his staunch supporters. "Yi Brother, it seems the Family Head still harbors hope for Xia Qi and doesnt intend to surrender now. What should we do next?" someone asked anxiously. "Yes! Young Master Zhang said if we could maneuver the Xia Family into surrendering now, he would reward us handsomely. With the sudden change, how do we exin this to Young Master Zhang?" said another man with a face full of frustration. Before he could finish speaking, Xia Yi swung his hand, sending the man flying several feet away, his face almost broken. "Fool, can you speak such words carelessly? Even if these are our people, what if someone overhears from the other side of the wall? What would we do?" Xia Yi scolded, his face dark and angry. "Yes, yes, Yi Brother, I know I was wrong!" The beaten man nodded repeatedly, apologizing. Xia Yi, still fuming, paced back and forth in the room. Indeed, as the man said, to gain greater benefits, Xia Yi had already aligned himself with the Zhang Family, bing a front-runner for Young Master Zhang Yinchao. In order to show off in front of his new master, he was striving to get the Xia Family to surrender as soon as possible. He was about to seed until Xia Qi intervened at the critical moment, causing his ns to fall through. How could Xia Yi not be filled with rage? "Xia Qi, you little bitch, ruining my ns. I should have kidnapped you long ago and sent you to the Zhang Family. After all, Young Master Zhang is quite interested in you!" Xia Yi stopped abruptly and muttered, his face twisted with resentment. Everyone else dared not make a sound, standing with hands hanging by their sides, not even daring to raise their heads. They all knew well the temper of Xia Yi, who was notoriously vindictive; those who offended him never ended well. But cursing and wishing couldnt solve any issues. After muttering a few times, Xia Yis expression gradually returned to calm, with a cold smile ying on his lips. "Xia Qi, didnt you say you found a supreme master? Well then, lets see how skilled this master of yours really is!" With this thought, Xia Yi sinisterly ordered, "Send the word out and closely monitor the dock. Report to me immediately once Xia Qi returns!" "Understood!" Someone acknowledged the order and left, while the man Xia Yi had pped earlier approached again, full of sycophancy, saying, "Yi Brother, are we nning to give Xia Qi a bit of a demonstration?" Xia Yi nted his gaze at him, "Oh, turns out youre quite clever!" The man quicklyughed ingratiatingly, "Of course not, cantpare to you, Yi Brother..." Before he finished speaking, another crisp p resounded, sending him flying again, this time striking the other half of his face. Looking at the man whose face was swelling like a pig, Xia Yi said icily, "Since you know you cant match me, why say such useless words? Trying to show youre smart?" "Yes, yes!" The man hurriedly apologized, flustered. "Hmm?" Xia Yi raised an eyebrow. The man was on the verge of tears, not expecting his ttery to backfire so badly. He quickly shook his head, "Ah, no, no, I mean, how dare Ipare myself to you?" "Hmph! Thats more like it!" Xia Yi snorted from his nostrils, "Remember, no matter what I say, no one is to reply at will, understand?" "Understood!" everyone responded uniformly. Only then did Xia Yi nod in satisfaction and turn away. The outside world, of course, remained unaware of the Xia Familys turmoil. As the opening of the Lost Paradise drew near, the entire Wuwang Cliff, indeed the entire Dark Frontier cities, began to roil with secret undercurrents. Various factions schemed and plotted against each other, all aiming to smoothly enter the Lost Paradise. After all, that was the core of the entire Dark Frontier, and also the key contested by various powers. Only with a foothold in the Lost Paradise could a faction have long-term development. In such circumstances, the protracted tug-of-war between the Zhang Family and the Xia Family seemed less noticeable. And under these circumstances, this Flying Boat finally crossed the vast Dark Sea, appearing on the dock of Wuwang Cliff. Chapter 1566 - 1563 Humiliation of One’s Own Making (Second Update)

Chapter 1566: Chapter 1563 Humiliation of Ones Own Making (Second Update)

As a first-ss passenger and a person who single-handedly exterminated the Demon Dragon, saving the lives of an entire ship. Xue An received the highest courtesy; the captain and first officer personally escorted Xue An off the Flying Boat, expressing gratitude repeatedly before departing. As for the other passengers, they also expressed their gratitude to Xue An one after another. But then, a very awkward situation arose. Xia Qi stood on the square in front of the dock with a face ashen, her eyes almost spitting fire. Because she had already informed her family in advance that she was bringing back a top-notch master, and specifically instructed them to prepare a grand reception. But now, on the dock square of Wuwang Cliff, let alone a reception, not a shadow of the Xia Family could be seen. How could Xia Qi not be furious about this? Xue An, however, was indifferent to all these matters, not caring at all. Though he didnt mind, Xia Qi couldnt ignore it. She took a deep breath, full of apologies, saying to Xue An, "My lord, it appears theres a bit of amunication issue between me and my family, resulting in this situation, but dont worry, I will definitely give you a reasonable exnation!" Xue An just smiled at her words. At this moment, the equally enraged steward had finally gotten in touch with the Xia Family, and after waiting for a while, a small Flying Carriage arrived slowly. But on the Flying Carriage was only an ordinary servant from the Xia Family, with no one else apanying. This made Xia Qis face look increasingly grim, but she still managed to hold back, smiling apologetically at Xue An. "My lord, we can only inconvenience you for now!" Xue An nodded, "Alright!" The group then boarded the Flying Carriage, which lifted off and flew towards the Xia Family headquarters. The Xia Family used to be a prominent powerful family on Wuwang Cliff, upying nearly half a citys worth of territory. But in recent times, during their confrontation with the Zhang Family, the Xia Family was suppressed, losingrge tracts of territory, even losing their previous headquarters, now barely holding on at the corner, struggling to avoid total copse. Nheless, a lean camel is bigger than a horse, even in such a state, the Xia Family headquarters remains grand and imposing. But todays situation is different. Not far from the entrance, a group of people is gathered, whispering among themselves. "Are theying?" "They should be here soon, from the dock to here, it takes at most the time of a burning incense stick with a Flying Carriage!" "Yi brother said we must be ready to give this master who popped out of nowhere a lifelong unforgettable lesson!" "Dont worry! We wont let Yi brother down!" At this moment, someone suddenly eximed softly. "Theyre here, get ready!" Everyones spirits lifted, they all raised their heads to look at the sky. Sure enough. A Flying Carriage flew straight from the horizon, reaching the sky over the entrance quickly, then gradually descending. This group made eye contact, then stepped forward. Xia Qi was the first to notice something was amiss, especially when she saw those approaching, she was initially stunned, then anger appeared on her face. "Go see what these guys are up to," Xia Qi said softly. "Yes!" The middle-aged steward immediately got off the Flying Carriage, shouted at those people with a deep voice. "What do you want?" These people undoubtedly recognized the steward of Xia Qi, but being under Xia Yi, they obviously had no fear. Therefore, when they heard the stewards inquiry, the leader smirked. "Steward sir, we heard thedy returned from afar, so we specially came to wee her!" Of course, the steward wouldnt believe these words, so he sneered, "What do you think you are, fit to wee thedy? Get lost!" His words were harsh, at least the faces of the leading few changed. Then the one who spoke earlier said sinisterly, "Steward sir, dont use such harsh words! We are here on behalf of the young master!" "Thats right, we came under Yi brothers orders!" The crowd buzzed. At this moment, Xia Qi also stepped off the Flying Carriage, coldly shouted, "Representing Xia Yi to wee me? Haha, no need, you tell Xia Yi, if he wants to wee me, have hime personally! Whats the meaning of sending a bunch of dogs?" Currently, due to the predicament faced by the Xia Family, internal conflicts have already escted. Previously, Xia Qi and Xia Yi were just superficially at odds, at least maintaining a fragile bnce. But now, even such a fragile bnce is gone, so Xia Qi spoke with obvious brusqueness. Yet these people dared not refute. Because, no matter what, Xia Qi is the eldest miss of the Xia Family, her status is obviously notparable to these subordinates. Moreover, their target this time wasnt Xia Qi. At the same time, Xue An also stepped off the Flying Carriage. When he appeared in the sight of everyone, all the servants eyes were brightened. Because this face was very unfamiliar, they had never seen it. They figured he must be the guy Yi brother wanted to deal with. Hence these people made eye contact, then startedughing. "Miss, our Yi brother is very busy now, so he has no time to wee you, but he did say, recently bandits and fraudsters are rampant, many people even impersonate masters to swindle, you must be careful!" "You...." Xia Qi red up in anger, ready to explode. But they obviously didnt heed her intent and turned their focus entirely on Xue An. "Boy, what are you up to?" "Thats right, looking at you, you dont seem like a good person. Speak up, what do you want with our Xia Family?" These subordinates of Xia Yi, without exception, possessed cultivation levels. Moreover, theyre best at group fights. As for this kind of shouting and bluffing, theyre very skilled. Simultaneously, they moved unnoticed to surround Xue An. The situation suddenly turned tense. Xia Qi was practically about to explode with anger. No one to wee was one thing, but whats this? Bullying with numbers? Therefore, she was about to act. But at that moment, Xue An smiled at her. "Do you want these guys alive or dead?" Xia Qi was stunned, not knowing how to respond to this question at all. But this group, hearing these words, was all infuriated. "What? You dare talk to me like that, boy!" "Get him! Let him know how strong we are!" This group was worrying aboutcking the excuse to act, so upon hearing Xue Ans words, they swarmed forward and attacked Xue An. It was mentioned earlier, these people are best at group fights, so they cooperate very seamlessly. Dont underestimate individual cultivation levels, once united, their power is enough to push back general quasi-Great Luo level masters. Thats why Xia Yi instructed them to step up. Xia Qi was somewhat anxious, "No...." She intended to stop this, fearing that Xue An might get hurt without preparation. But before she could fully express her words, Xue An stomped hard. This stomp caused the ground to tremble. Then Xue An raised his fist, directly shing with those rushing forward. Boom! After a thunderous sound, taking another look at these previously aggressive people, they looked like kites with broken strings, being sted into the air, scattering to the ground, screaming. Chapter 1567 - 1564: Physically Disabled but Mentally Strong (First Update)

Chapter 1567: Chapter 1564: Physically Disabled but Mentally Strong (First Update)

At the moment when Xia Qi and the others Flying Carriage had just appeared, Xia Yi stood at the window of a building near the entrance, observing the progress of events. Although those people were his subordinates, Xia Yi himself was still not suitable for showing up. After all, she was his cousin. Despite the many conflicts between them, things couldnt be done too disgracefully on the surface. Thats why he appeared here, to observe the situation. At first, everything went smoothly. The mocking sarcasm of his men clearly made Xia Qi intolerable, and she fell into a rage at the time. To this, Xia Yi showed a trace of smugness. He liked this feeling. The following appearance of Xue An made Xia Yi sneer even more. In terms of strength, Xia Yi was not the most top-notch among the Xia Familys younger generation, but he did have an eye for things. In his view, apart from the youths decent appearance, his aura was quite ordinary, and he had nothing at all to do with the so-called top experts. f.r e\ewebnov(e)(l).c om This relieved him greatly. But at the same time, his gaze towards Xia Qi turned somewhat strange. Although he thought his cousin was definitely deceived, Xue Ans looks and demeanor stirred some thoughts in him. Could this be her love interest? Hmm! It must be like this, met a wild man outside, and then found an excuse to bring him back. Thinking of this, Xia Yis face couldnt help but show a hint of anger. What a shameless woman! Originally persuaded her to associate with Zhang Shao, but she refused no matter what, yet after one trip she brought a man back. Clearly, this is intentional! Thinking of this, Xia Yi couldnt bear it anymore and stood up, intending to go out and confront her properly. But it was at this moment that Xue An punched away all his subordinates, an earth-shattering scene. By then, Xia Yi had already walked to the outside. Seeing it took just a step to appear out of nowhere, but after witnessing this, his whole body froze in ce. Wh... what? All his subordinates sent flying to the sky with a single punch? How is this possible? Xia Yis eyes instantly widened to the extreme, simply unable to believe this was real. f\reewebn ovel(. Yet facts are facts, not subject to change by human will. Only saw the bunch of fellows fallen on the ground, lying there, each one moaning in pain nonstop, nearly all with broken bones, faces covered in blood, looking utterly miserable. At this moment, not only Xia Yi was stunned. Even Xia Qi was dumbfounded, her expression vacant while looking at Xue An. Xue An, having done all this, acted as if doing a trivial matter, slowly lowered his fist and gave Xia Qi a faint smile. "These guys... should I kill them?" This sentence, though fiercely murderous, when spoken in an extremely calm tone, instantly rendered the ce dead silent. Those who were groaning in pain immediately covered their mouths. Afraid of making any sound to provoke the murderous stranger, this god of ughter. At the same time, all of them gazed at Xia Qi in terror, eyes filled with pleading. Xia Qi was still in a dazed state, but a trace of remaining rationality made her eventually shake her head. "Let... let them be!" Xue An showed no expression, merely nodded slightly, "Alright!" After that, he lowered his head to give the bunch a slight smile, "I give you three breaths of time, if after three breaths anyone is still lying here, then face the consequences yourself, starting now, one..." Though Xue An was smiling, his smile in the eyes of this bunch was strangely sinister and terrifying. Thus, before he finished speaking, this bunch leapt from the ground, scurrying away like startled rabbits. Even those with broken bones and severe injuries were no exception. Just saw those with broken arms holding their arms, running with such vigor it was as lively as ever. Those with broken legs ran on their hands, the wind whiffing past them, the speed not at all inferior to others. Even those whose limbs were collectively broken didnt sit idle, just saw these individuals twisting their bodies, simply rolling on the ground, and gaining speed increasingly, ultimately surpassing those normal individuals. Only one unlucky fellow, whose spine was shattered by tremendous force, leaving him paralyzed from the neck down, couldnt find a way out and could only shout repeatedly. "Hey, buddies, carry me along!" Unfortunately, in such a life-and-death moment concerning ones fate, brotherly love must take a backseat. So even if he shouted until his throat was sore, not a single person would stop. Just then, Xue An called out the second word with a half-smile, "Two!" Upon hearing this call, the unlucky fellow trembled, suddenly his eyes brightened, then stuck out his tongue. His tongue instantly extended, flipped himself around, and then crawled rapidly away.[/p> This kind of wildly imaginative escape method opened everyones eyes, even Xue An was slightly surprised, then shook his head smiling wryly. "Truly... determined despite disability!" Yet no matter what, within a mere two breaths, the injured thaty all over had vanished without a trace. Xue An turned his head towards the vacant-faced Xia Qi with a slight smile, "Entering now?" Xia Qi jolted back to senses slightly, nodding, "Of course we should enter!" Then she turned and ordered boldly, "Open the central gate!" "Yes!" The middle-aged butler immediately responded, personally went forward to push open the originally tightly shut gate. Xia Qi took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the excitement in her eyes, respectfully said, "Master, lets go!" With that, she led the way herself, guiding Xue An into the residence. The house servants guarding the entrance had already been scared silly by the scene just now, trembling in fear hiding in the corners, not daring to utter a single word. Xue An simply chuckled at this, then stepped forward. Only when crossing the door threshold did he slightly turn, ncing at the building not far away. At this moment, Xia Yi was standing in the shadow behind the doorway, and upon meeting Xue Ans eyes, his whole body trembled. Because this gaze was simply terrifying. Calm yet full of undertow, like the ocean before a storm, giving a suffocating sense of power. But this gaze shed by, then Xue Ans lips slightly curled, showing two gleaming sharp teeth, grimly smiled, immediately turned away. Xia Yi let out a long breath, only then realizing his back was soaked with cold sweat. Clearly indicating the great intensity of the previous gaze. This made his expression unspeakably gloomy, staring fiercely at the departing figures of Xue An and his group. Unexpectedly, his cousin indeed found a treasure. But where did such a strong figure suddenly emerge from, why so young? Do you really think this is sufficient enough? In the face of those great powers within the Zhang Family, you still have to die! Thinking of this, a sh of mixed fearful and sinister glow appeared in Xia Yis eyes. Chapter 1568 - 1565: Making a Bet! (Second Update)

Chapter 1568: Chapter 1565: Making a Bet! (Second Update)

When Xue An followed Xia Qi into the Xia Family mansion, the events that had urred before the gate spread like wildfire. In an instant, the entire Xia Family was aze with excitement. "What? The eldest miss returned safely and brought back a top-notch master?" "Exactly, not only that, this young man also defeated the followers of the young master before even entering the gate." "Hiss... if thats the case, our Xia Family might really have hope in overturning the Zhang Familys oppression!" "Heh, I think thats unlikely, its just beating a few servants, how can itpare to those top-level cultivators of the Zhang Family?" "You cant say that, who knows how things will develop in the future?" In any case, all kinds of opinions flew around! But the impact brought by this news was immediate. At least, many of the elders who were previously skeptical and hesitant now found their minds opening up. In this situation, as soon as Xue An and the others entered the mansion, they received an invitation from the council of elders. Soon, a formal invitation was sent to Xue An. Xue An nced down at it, his expression unchanged, without any peculiarities. Xia Qi, however, couldnt contain her inner excitement and whispered, "Sir, this is an invitation from our Xia Family elders for you to attend a wee banquet soon. Will you go?" "Of course, why not go?" Xue An said with a slight smile. Xia Qi felt relieved, "Alright, Ill make arrangements now!" After saying this, Xia Qi turned and left eagerly. Xue An watched her back with a slight smile, then looked thoughtfully towards a certain spot in the void. "Old friend, I wonder how long its been since west met. How are you now?" Meanwhile. Xia Yi was pacing back and forth in the room, full of anger. "Those scoundrels, when they epted my gifts back then, they promised across their hearts that they would stand by me. Now, they cant wait to defect to Xia Qis side at the first sign of trouble. Its outrageous!" His subordinates were terrified, none daring to make a sound. Until his anger was mostly vented, someone finally spoke cautiously, "Yi bro, what should we do next?" Xia Yi stopped his steps and sneered, "What to do? Just y it cool!" "That guy really thinks he can intimidate me with such a bit of strength? Its utterly ridiculous. I dont believe he can continue to be so arrogant in front of Zhang Shao!" Having said this, he spoke in a deep voice, "Send the orders; I will also attend tonights banquet!" "Yes!" As evening approached. The entire Xia Family was illuminated with bright lights, and the banquet hall was even more dazzling. fre\e(w)ebn ov.e l\. co.m The high-ranking members of the Xia Family were all in attendance, waiting for tonights grand feast. Before Xia Qi and others arrived, Xia Yi had already led a team into the banquet hall. The atmosphere became somewhat awkward. The crowd began to stir slightly. Xia Yi remained silent, merely bowing to the Family Head Xia Zheng and numerous elders before standing aside and waiting silently. Time ticked away moment by moment. Finally. When the moon hung high. fre(e)webnove.l.c.om There was amotion at the entrance of the banquet hall, and then Xia Qi led the people inside first. Upon seeing her, many elders expressions slightly changed, with some even standing up in anticipation. Following that, Xia Qi stood aside, seemingly waiting for something. Soon, a young man in white stepped into the hall. Upon seeing him enter, all eyes instantly focused on him. Especially Xia Yi, whose eyes were practically shooting mes. Xue An appeared oblivious to these gazes, walking into the hall with a calm demeanor. At this moment, Xia Qi bowed deeply to her father, Xia Family Head Xia Zheng. "Father, I have returned sessfully!" Xia Zhengs eyes flickered and he nodded, "Very good, this journey must have been hard for you!" Saying this, Xia Zheng turned his gaze to Xue An. "This must be the top master Qier spoke of. May I ask for your name and where you hail from?" The room fell silent instantly, everyone awaiting Xue Ans response. With a slight smile, Xue An said, "My name is Xue An, as for where I hail from... I have no master!" A low murmur of astonishment spread across the room. No master? Many exchanged nces, seeing each others confusion. No one had ever heard someone iming to have no master! Xia Yis courage was bolstered, snickering coldly at these words. "What a joke, how can there be no master in the world? I reckon there must be some secret hes hiding!" Hearing this, Xue An lifted his gaze to nce at Xia Yi without paying heed to his sarcastic interrogation, instead smiling slightly. "Of course, theres no secret, but if you insist on asking about my master, I can only say... I am my own master!" Boom! The room erupted in noise. Many bore expressions of surprise and doubt. Xia Yis expression changed, showing a hint of joy, and quickly spoke to Xia Zheng. "Uncle, this mans evasive words clearly indicate hes no virtuous fellow. I think we should proceed cautiously, its best to expel him!" Xia Zheng remained silent. But Xia Qi was incensed upon hearing this, "Xia Yi, what do you mean by this? Are you questioning my friend?" Xia Yi sneered, "Exactly, Im questioning, what will you do?" Her face changed, turning frosty, ready to act. Yet at this moment, Xue An waved his hand, signaling Xia Qi not to speak, then looked at Xia Yi with a faint smile. "Was it your people who blocked me at the door?" Xia Yis expression slightly changed, but he maintained hisposure and said, "So what if it was?" Xue An shook his head, "Nothing much, just that I find itughable!" "Laughable?" "Yes!" Xue An replied earnestly, "With subordinates like yours, who are just a bunch of inept ckers, it tells a lot about your own worth!" "You..." Xia Yis face turned angry, but he soon calmed down, speaking with a sinister tone, "Xue, you seem very confident in yourself!" Xue An shrugged, "Youre mistaken, its not very confident, but extremely confident!" "Hehe, such arrogance!" Xia Yi sneered a few times, then continued, "In that case, are you willing to wager with me?" "Wager? About what?" Xue An asked with interest. "Simple, arent you very confident? If you can defeat the cultivators of the Zhang Family, Ill kneel and apologize to you; otherwise, the opposite applies. Do you dare to bet?" This statement caused Xia Qisplexion to change. Because this statement was far too provocative. Without waiting for her refusal, Xue An confidently nodded, "Alright! Since Im idle anyway, Ill y along!" Chapter 1569 - 1566: Don’t Rush to Leave! (First Update)

Chapter 1569: Chapter 1566: Dont Rush to Leave! (First Update)

As soon as these words were spoken, the entire hall was plunged into silence. Many peoples eyes gradually widened, staring at Xue An with astonishment. Even Xia Zheng and the various elders of the Xia Family were no exception; all were shocked by Xue Ans words. Xia Yi was also taken aback because he had not expected Xue An to agree so readily, rendering all his prepared rhetoric useless. But soon, a smug, cold smile appeared on Xia Yis lips. "Good! How straightforward! Regardless of your strength, at least your courage is admirable!" Although his words were polite, the pride and taunt in his tone were so intense they were nearly overflowing. Compared to Xia Yis smugness, Xia Qis expression looked extremely grim. She hadnt expected that the seemingly gentle and refined young man in white would act so decisively. He agreed without even consulting her. This was clearly a case of falling for Xia Yis provocation! Silently cursing in her heart, Xia Qi opened her mouth to say something but ultimately could only close it helplessly. Because now its toote to say anything. In response to all this, Xue An merely smiled slightly, his eyes glimmering, without saying a word. Then Xia Yi stood up, bowing to Xia Zheng and the others, "Uncle, esteemed elders, as everyone just heard this friends words, I dont need to say much more. Ill retreat first, and well see the oue in a few days!" Having said that, he turned to leave. But just then, Xue An suddenly said casually, "No need to rush off just yet!" Hmm? Everyone was taken aback upon hearing these words. Whats going on? Whats he nning to do? Xia Yis expression stiffened, but he quickly sneered, "What? Having second thoughts? Too bad, its already toote!" "Second thoughts?" Xue An chuckled and shook his head, "No, youre mistaken. I just think time is precious, so theres no need to wait a few days for the oue!" Xia Yis face turned cold, "What do you mean by that?" Xue An ignored him, instead turning his gaze towards Xia Zheng, "Family Head Xia, I want to ask, how far is it from here to the front line where you border the Zhang Family?" Although he didnt know why Xue An asked this, Xia Zheng instinctively replied, "About two thousand miles!" "I see," Xue An nodded, "Then it shouldnt be wrong!" Xia Yi could hardly contain himself and shouted coldly, "What on earth are you plotting? Why suddenly ask how far it is to the front line?" Xue An smiled faintly, "Do you want to know?" Xia Yis face was like water, letting out a cold snort. "Dont worry, it should be arriving any moment!" With that, Xue An turned to look out the window. The hall fell silent once more, and everyones eyes followed Xue Ans gaze to the window. But outside, the night sky was filled with stars, nothing unusual. Xia Yi, with patience dwindling, waited for a while and, seeing that everything remained unchanged, couldnt help but reveal a grim smile. "Such theatrics, much ado about nothing!" He turned to leave again. But just then, a streak of red light suddenly appeared on the horizon, rapidly approaching until it hovered above the Xia Familys grounds. After circling for a while, it plunged towards the open space in front of the banquet hall. Once itnded, the light scattered, and the scene within became clear to all. What was thought to be a red light was actually a cultivator covered in blood! Upon seeing this cultivator, Xia Zheng was suddenly shocked and eximed loudly, "Xia Feng? Why are you here? How did you suddenly return from the front line? And whats with your injuries?" A flurry of exmations shook everyone present. Indeed. The person who appeared was Xia Feng, a general of the Xia Family. Though young, his strength allowed him to guard the frontier. Upon hearing Xia Zhengs questions, Xia Feng opened his mouth, but tears came first, washing streaks through the dried blood on his face, before he managed to speak with a trembling voice. "Its over! All over!" "Whats all over? Xia Feng, speak clearly!" The Great Elder, shocked and afraid, rushed forward and urgently asked. Choking on his sobs, Xia Feng said, "Just now, the Zhang Family suddenlyunched a massive assault on the border. We fought desperately to resist, but they sent ten powerful cultivators, and with such odds against us... the line quickly copsed!" These words left everyone in the hall ice-cold. Xia Zheng wavered, nearly copsing, but steadied himself to ask, "What did you say? The Zhang Family actually sent ten powerful cultivators? Werent there only three before?" "Every word is true! It seems the Zhang Family received reinforcements from these powerful cultivators, so..." "So what?" The Great Elder asked, his voice trembling. "So the border is lost; the Xia Familys warriors are either dead or captured. I fought desperately and only managed to escape to deliver the news!" No one spoke. Almost all the Xia Family members present stood pale-faced at this news. The border lost, the Zhang Family dispatched ten powerful cultivators, leading an all-out invasion. Everyone knew what this meant. As a result, despair filled all their hearts. Xia Feng shakily said, "Family Head, you must make a decision soon; those cultivators from the Zhang Family are simply too strong. We cantpete with them as we are!" Xia Zheng pressed his lips together, his face ashen, eyes filled withplex emotions. Among everyone present, Xia Yi was perhaps the least anxious. He even felt a flicker of joy upon hearing this news. Of course, he didnt dare show it on his face and instead appeared grief-stricken, saying to Xia Zheng, "Yes, Uncle, Xia Feng is right. We struggled against even three cultivators before, let alone ten now. Its best to admit defeat early; otherwise, our Xia Family might face ruin!" Hearing Xia Yis words, Xia Zheng was silent for a moment, eventually bowing his head slowly. Despite the reluctance in his heart, he had to admit that Xia Yi made a valid point. It had been difficult enough to deal with three powerful cultivators before, let alone now that the opposition had ten. Given such a disparity in strength, all efforts seemed futile. For the continuation of the family, Xia Zheng could only reluctantly set aside his pride and quietly nod. "Pass the order, prepare to sur..." Seeing his uncle finally bow his head, a hint of joy appeared deep in Xia Yis eyes, but before thest word render could be spoken... freew\ebno\vel..(c)om Xue An, standing to the side, suddenlyughed, "I said theres no need to wait a few days to see the oue. Look... the opportunity has alreadye!" Chapter 1570 - 1567 It really is you bunch of black mudfish causing trouble! (2nd update)

Chapter 1570: Chapter 1567 It really is you bunch of ck mudfish causing trouble! (2nd update)

Shua! Upon hearing these words, everyones gaze instantly focused on Xue An. Even Xia Zheng abruptly lifted his head, looking at Xue An with a face full of astonishment, "What did you say?" Xue An smiled casually, but he paid no attention to Xia Zheng; instead, he turned to Xia Yi and said indifferently, "You previously said that if I could defeat these cultivators from the Zhang Family, you would kneel and admit defeat. Do you still stand by that?" Xia Yi stared nkly at Xue An, remaining dazed until after hearing his words. Then he chuckled. Indeed, heughed arrogantly to the extreme. Whileughing, Xia Yi shook his head, "Tsk tsk, really, people of all sorts exist these days! Theres even someone willing to go look for death!" After speaking, he nced at Xia Qi and sneered, "Cousin, this guy you found cant possibly be a madman, right?" Xia Qi was also somewhat dumbfounded because she couldnt fully grasp the meaning behind Xue Ans words now. Faced with Xia Yis provocation, Xue An didnt be angry; instead, he smiled again and asked, "Just tell me whether you still admit it or not!" Xia Yi immediately nodded, speaking mockingly, "Admit, of course, I admit! Moreover, I can now tell you that if you can really defeat these cultivators, Ill leave the Xia Family at once and never set foot in it again! But if you lose... ha ha!" Xia Yiughed strangely as he said, "Then youd have to abandon your cultivation level and get out of Wuwang Cliff yourself!" This wager was evidently much more vicious than the previous one. At least many people changed their expressions because of it. Yet Xue An acted as if he hadnt heard a thing, nodding lightly, "Alright! I hope you faithfully honor the agreement when the timees!" "Ha ha, Im certainly fine with it!" Xia Yi replied with a coldugh. The entire venue fell into a deadly silence due to their exchange. Xia Feng had just returned from the front lines, naturally unaware of the situation, and couldnt help but ask the Great Elder. The Great Elder sighed softly and exined the course of events. Upon hearing this, Xia Feng was stunned, but then shook his head with a bitter smile. "How is this possible? Even if this young man is truly powerful, the opposition consists of ten formidable cultivators!" "Who wouldnt say so! I think this young man is just too rash and hot-headed!" In short, almost everyone was against Xue Ans current actions. Even Xia Qi was no exception; she didnt expect things to escte to this extent, thus stepping forward and saying worriedly in a low voice, "Sir, youre being too impulsive!" "What? You also think I cant do it?" Xue An said with a smile. Xia Qi hesitated for a moment, then let out a soft sigh, "Of course, I believe in you, sir, but the Zhang Familys strength has increased several-fold! You alone... ." "Dont worry! Ive just been a bit idle recently, so finding a few tough opponents for a good fight wouldnt be bad!" Xue An said casually. Xia Qi was nearly moved to tears. Tough opponents for a good fight? This tone seems a bit too bold! But just as she prepared to say something more, Xue An suddenly gestured with his hand, then lifted his head to look towards the sky, speaking leisurely, "Theyre here!" In fact, Xue An had just sensed through the Divine Sense that a fierce battle was urring roughly two thousand miles away. Thats why he had asked Xia Zheng about the distance to the front lines. Yet this fact was overlooked by everyone. They preferred to believe it was merely a coincidence rather than believing Xue An could perceive situations thousands of miles away. Not that everyones Divine Sense wascking, but because in this ce, the Dark Seas cloaking severely affected everyones Divine Sense. Even with immense strength, typically, one could only sense up to a hundred miles away. But Xue An was naturally different from ordinary cultivators. Having cultivated twice, his heart was steadfast and his Divine Sense incredibly refined. In terms of Divine Sense quality, he could now be considered the undisputed number one in The Multiverse. Under these circumstances, the dark cloak that was like a fog to others was no obstacle to Xue An. And at this moment, within Xue Ans Divine Sense, ten zing spots of light were swiftly approaching. There was no need to ask; these must be the so-called ten great cultivators of the Zhang Family. Sure enough. As soon as Xue An finished speaking, ten rays of light suddenly became visible on the far horizon, then with unstoppable speed charged straight forward. In an instant, the ten rays of light appeared over the Xia Family. And a sharp force caused the ground to tremble three times. Correct content is on ) The hearts of everyone present trembled along with it. At the same time, as the light scattered away, ten silhouettes emerged from within. When these ten people fully appeared before everyone, a low murmur swept through the audience. For standing in the void were ten bald, muscr men. These ten sported burly physiques, bare chested, disying muscr lines full of power. Moreover, their appearances were simr, all possessing faces filled with a sinister and violent aura. The key was the ck dragon tattoo spanning their smooth, bald heads. This dragon tattoo upied most of their heads, twisting around the skull several times, with the dragons head resting on their cheeks, filled with fierce killing intent in its red eyes. The entire tattoo was lifelike, seemingly ready toe to life at any moment. At first nce, it was truly chilling. Upon seeing this, Xia Feng trembled, nearly moaning as he whispered, "These... these are the ten great cultivators of the Zhang Family!" No one spoke. In fact, even if they wanted to speak, the words wouldnte out. Because as these ten bald, muscr men stood in the void, their overwhelming force enveloped the entire venue. In such a situation, never mind speaking, some with lesser strength were already trembling like leaves and seemed ready to copse. Simultaneously. The leader of the ten men looked down from above, then coldly chuckled. "If you surrender now, you can escape death; otherwise, mercy is void!" The words were harsh, yet filled with boundless killing intent. Many people disyed looks of despair. Just then, Xue An curiously assessed these ten muscr men, then smiled faintly. "I was right; its really you bunch!" Hmm? Upon hearing Xue Ans words, intense killing intent filled the reptilian pupils of the ten muscr men, then they gazed downward. Indeed! Their eyes were reptilian-like vertical pupils! This ounted for their peculiar and violent appearance. "What did you say?" the leading muscr man asked with an icy tone. Xue An smiled, a radiant glow gradually appearing in his eyes, then raised his fist and lightly blew on it, "I said, its really you bunch of ck mud eels causing trouble!" Chapter 1571 - 1568: Demon Dragon Transforms (Third Update)

Chapter 1571: Chapter 1568: Demon Dragon Transforms (Third Update)

Once the words were spoken, Xue An suddenly stomped his foot, and his whole body shot up like a cannonball, heading straight for the brawny men. Wherever he passed, a formidable aura stirred up a monstrous wave, instantly blowing away the clouds in the sky. This kind of momentum naturally caused the strong men to slightly change their expressions. But they did not dodge; instead, they flew straight towards Xue An. The speed of both sides had reached its peak. So, in just an instant, the two sides collided fiercely. Boom! A thunderous muffled sound swept across the sky, and those who were close by were directly shaken to the point of vomiting blood by this loud sound, retreating in terror. Even as the sound wave passed, it left tiny cracks in the space, obviously unable to withstand such immense power. And this kind of momentum was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. At least everyone in the venue was shocked. Xia Yi was no exception; he looked up in fear. Damn! I didnt expect this guy to actually have some skills, but he should be dead now! But at that moment, a lightugh from Xue An came from the chaotic airflow disturbed by the sound wave. Theughter carried a hint of excitement. "Not bad, truly thick-skinned and tough!" As he spoke, the previously violent airflow instantly dissipated, revealing the scene inside. There stood Xue An proudly on one side, while on the opposite side were ten bald strong men with solemn expressions, as if facing a great enemy. The atmosphere was extremely tense. "Who are you?" The leader of the strong men suddenly asked. Xue An shrugged, "Who I am isnt important. Whats important is... none of you will be leaving today!" The leaders expression changed and he signaled to his men behind him. The strong men behind him silently dispersed, arranging themselves into a peculiar formation in the air. As the formation took shape, the aura of these strong men interconnected, bing one. The already violent momentum escted even further. However, Xue An showed no fear; on the contrary, his eyes gleamed brighter and he said with interest. "Interesting, then take another punch from me!" As he spoke, Xue An slowly raised his hand, clenched his fist, took a step forward, crossed the sky, and instantly came before the ten strong men, then unleashed a punch. It was a punch that was difficult to describe in words. At the moment this punch was unleashed, the whole world seemed to be turned upside down. The powerful momentum made the space ahead crackle, as if it might explode at any moment. The ten strong mens expressions changed dramatically, but at this point, there was no turning back. They could only brace themselves and join forces to counterattack. This time, there was no thunderous sound like before, not even much wind stirred. The world became quiet at this moment, as if time had stopped. Then, slender spatial cracks appeared where the two collided, followed by a crisp sound, and the space copsed. But even as the space shattered into dust, the violent power did not spare these ten strong men. Foremost was the leader in front; his whole body shook violently, then his skin and muscles seemed to be wrung off by an invisible force. But this was only the beginning; he tilted his head back, spewing blood, and his entire body was sted backward. Knowing that once they formed a formation, they were already one entity. So when he was flung away, the whole formation instantly shattered, and the ocean-like forcepletely engulfed these ten strong men. How to describe it! Like withered leaves in a storm, they couldnt even struggle, and were sted away with a single punch. The venue fell silent as death. No one expected things to turn out like this. The Xia Family, who had fallen into despair and were even prepared to surrender, were now dumbfounded. Two punches! From start to finish, it was only two punches, and the ten strong men who came aggressively were almost shattered. The disparity was simply unbelievable to many. Some secretly pinched their thighs, thinking they were dreaming, until the pain assured them everything was real and not a dream. Meanwhile. Xue An stood leisurely in the void, looking at the ten strong men sted far away, shaking his head lightly, "Is this all your strength? Thats too disappointing!" As if to respond to Xue Ans words, a dragons roar suddenly came from the distant sky. Then, the ten strong men who had been beaten by Xue An roared towards the sky, their flesh and blood immediately copsed, while the ck Dragon tattooed on their heads surged out, swaying once in the air, its body instantly erged. In an instant, the ten strong men transformed into ten Demon Dragons, each thousands of feet long and jet ck as ink! The ten Demon Dragons upied most of the sky, their massive dragon eyes fixed on Xue An, the air they exhaled stirring a gale across the world. Xia Zheng stared nkly at this scene, murmuring, "So this is it... No wonder the Zhang Familys powerful cultivators are so strong, its because they can transform into Demon Dragons!" Saying this, he suddenly shuddered, looking at Xue An with eyes full of worry. Honestly, Xue Ans performance had given him a massive shock. Because from the beginning, Xue An had been using pure physical force against these ten strong men, and within two punches had repelled those who nearly obliterated the Xia Family. Such power was unheard of. But now, what Xue An was facing was no longer simply ten strong men. They were ten Demon Dragons! Like Xia Qi and most of the Xia Family, he felt worried. After all, no matter what, Xue An was currently fighting on behalf of the Xia Family. Only Xia Yi showed a faint sneer upon seeing these Demon Dragons. To be honest, he was also shocked a moment ago. He even thought he might actually lose! But now it was finally over. After all, how could a human possibly be a match for ten Demon Dragons? In this moment of collective focus, Xue An was not the least bit nervous; in fact, he smiled at these Demon Dragons, his eyes filled with excitement. "Great, another ten Demonic Dragon Blood Pearls!" Though his words were spoken softly, they echoed across the whole venue. People were puzzled, not understanding what he meant. The ten Demon Dragons were momentarily stunned, then realized his meaning, and all became furious. "Kill!" A Demon Dragon roared fiercely with the word "kill", then charged forward. The other nine Demon Dragons followed closely, wielding supreme might as they rushed at Xue An. Chapter 1572 - 1569: Using 10 to fight 1, Utter Defeat (First Update)

Chapter 1572: Chapter 1569: Using 10 to fight 1, Utter Defeat (First Update)

"Good timing!" Xue An chuckled lightly, not dodging or evading, but instead directly confronting them. Bang! The two sides collided mid-air. Before anyone could react, there was another flurry of loud crashes. In the sky, dragons wildly danced, destroying all life in their sight. Amidst this, a faint figure charged through, as if entering a no-mansnd. With each thunderous boom, a Demon Dragons body trembled, retreating repeatedly. In an instant, the ten ferocious Demon Dragons that had just arrived were once again sted away. Each Demon Dragon was injured, with blood flowing down their Dragon Scales, and for the first time, fear appeared in their eyes. They couldntprehend why the youth in white was so overpowering. He was even using only his physical strength to sh with them. It was simply unbelievable. The Demon Dragons themselves knew how strong their bodies were, especially since it was ten against one, yet they lost. This youth in white was simply overwhelming them. How could they not be frightened? In this situation, these Demon Dragons began to slowly retreat. But Xue An obviously wouldnt let them off so easily. He slowly cracked his fingers, making crisp cracking sounds akin to firecrackers. "Not bad, to survive a punch of mine; it seems the Dragon ns bloodline talent is indeed formidable, even though you are a race tainted by Abyssal demonic energy, your skin is still thick! But thats all there is to it!" Saying this, a sinister smile appeared on Xue Ans face, "Next, lets see if you can withstand this punch!" With these words, the Demon Dragons trembled one by one. Meanwhile, Xue An stepped forward. With that single step, the psychological defenses of these Demon Dragons instantly copsed, as if arranged, they all turned around and scattered in flight. Watching the ten Demon Dragons, fleeing frantically like a disturbed nest, the mouths of everyone from the Xia Family gaped open, hardly believing their eyes. Especially Xia Yi, whose eyes were about to pop out. He thought the youth in white was surely doomed, but who could have imagined that after only a few encounters, those seemingly unstoppable Demon Dragons fled like scared chicks. This was simply beyond Xia Yisprehension, as he murmured, "How... how is this possible?" But the irond facts wouldnt shift ording to anyones will. Xue An watched the fleeing Demon Dragons, smiling slightly, "Run? Do you think you can still escape?" With his voice, Xue Ans eyes suddenly shed with an incredibly brilliant light, his figure flickered and disappeared from the spot. Meanwhile. Above the heads of the ten Demon Dragons appeared ten shadows of Xue An. Though mere shadows, their aura was not weakened at all, a palm reached out and pressed down directly. By the time these ten Demon Dragons realized something was wrong, it was toote. Xue Ans palm descended, causing these Demon Dragons to halt and float mid-air. Following that, Xue An grabbed the Dragon Tendons at the back of the Demon Dragons necks. The Dragon Tendon is a vital part of the Dragon n, and once seized, resistance is lost instantly. These ten Demon Dragons were no exception, wailing helplessly, unable to move their bodies. Afterward, Xue Ans ten shadows simultaneously exerted force, pulling the ten limp Demon Dragons together. When they reached the center, above these peoples heads, Xue Ans real body gradually emerged, watching these dignity-lost Demon Dragons, now akin to mudskippers, with great interest. "Spare us, my lord!" Upon meeting his eyes, the ten Demon Dragons simultaneously pleaded for mercy. At this moment, they were more terrified than anyone, for Xue Ans disyed power was terrifyingly shocking. Furthermore, this ability to create avatars alonemanded both reverence and fear. So they chose to submit and beg without hesitation. As for dignity... For the Demon Race, what dignity could be more important than ones life? Hearing the incessant pleas of these Demon Dragons, many disyed strange expressions. Particrly Xia Feng, who had just returned from the front lines, was dumbfounded. On the front lines, these ten Demon Dragons exuded great arrogance and an aura of nobility. Unexpectedly, in a sh, they started begging, their words so sycophantic they were nearly devoid of bottom line,pletely unlike their previous high and mighty demeanor. Such a stark contrast left Xia Feng somewhat unable to ept it. But Xue An was unperturbed by all this. He knew well that any aura of nobility is built on strength, especially for the Demon Race. When they are stronger than you, they disy extreme arrogance. But once you defeat them, they will subserviently grovel with no dignity! This is the Demon Races way of survival. So Xue An was long ustomed to it. "Begging for your lives?" Xue An casually inquired. "Yes, yes! As long as my lord spares us, were willing to follow your lead and heed anymands!" The Demon Dragons responded without dy. "Then tell me, why did you infiltrate here from the Dark Sea, and who is the Demon Lord leading you?" Xue Ans questions immediately caused the ten Demon Dragons to change expressions. Admittedly! Its hard to discern facial changes on dragons, but from their wide eyes and the fear in their eyes, it was clear Xue Ans questions hit their core. The ten Demon Dragons began to tremble slightly. Xue An raised an eyebrow, "Hmm? You dont want to speak?" "No, no! My lord, its just that..." The leading Demon Dragon hesitated. Xue An waved a hand, "Alright, Im not the type to force the unwilling. If you dont want to speak, then dont." Hearing this, the ten Demon Dragons all secretly breathed a sigh of relief, their tension easing, nning to thank Xue An for his magnanimity. But Xue An, eyeing their elongated, limp forms, suddenly brightened, "However, I do have an idea!" The hearts of the Demon Dragons skipped a beat, an inexplicable chill ran down their spines. "M-Master, what idea?" The lead Demon Dragon stammered. Xue An grew more excited, "I think, in your current state, youre perfect for something!" Something? What could it be? The ten Demon Dragons were inexplicably filled with dread. Chapter 1573 - 1570: Chinese Knot Made from Demon Dragon’s Body (2nd Update)

Chapter 1573: Chapter 1570: Chinese Knot Made from Demon Dragons Body (2nd Update)

Xue An paid no attention to these concerns; his eyes were gleaming as he muttered to himself, "Yes, this length is perfect for making silk threads, which means these ten Demon Dragons can be woven into a Chinese knot! Haha, Im truly a genius!" As he spoke, the excitement on Xue Ans face was almost overflowing, and he nodded at his ten avatars. The ten avatars immediately grabbed the ten Demon Dragons and gathered them together, then began their weaving journey, flying up and down. For a moment, the sky above was filled with the sight of dragon bodies whirling and heartrending wails. Just as Xue An stated, once they lost their resistance, the bodies of the ten Demon Dragons were long and straight, just like ck silk threads. So, in just a blink, a gigantic Chinese knot appeared in the sky, and then Xue Ans avatars dispersed. The heads of the ten Demon Dragons were each positioned at the corners of the Chinese knot, their dragon eyes filled with endless pain and humiliation. But Xue An simply watched with a smile, nodding in satisfaction, "Not bad. You know, this actually has a bit of a performance art vibe!" The ten Demon Dragons were speechless to the point of tears. Performance art? They were, after all, from the Dragon n! Now woven into a Chinese knot, and he calls it performance art? This boy in white, hes simply a demon! Oh, Ancestral Dragon above, please manifest quickly and make this demon vanish! The ten Demon Dragons prayed secretly. Yet, these ten Demon Dragons didnt know, if their Ancestral Dragon realized Xue An was there, it would likely flee faster than anyone! Meanwhile, the entire scene fell into a dead silence. No one dared to speak; everyone gazed at the boy in white in the sky with infinite awe. Kidding? Even the Demon Dragons had be prisoners of this boy in white, and were forcefully tied into a Chinese knot. Who dared not to respect such a fierce person? At this moment, Xue An circled the giant Chinese knot a few times, then raised his hand to write a talisman spell in the air, imprinting it on the bodies of these Demon Dragons. Crack, crack, crack! With a series of noises, the bodies of these Demon Dragons began to shrink rapidly, and in an instant, they reduced from a thousand-foot size to the size of a palm,nding in Xue Ans hand. But if you looked closely, when held in the hand, Xue Ans body slightly sagged downward. This showed that the talisman spell only shrunk the bodies, but did not reduce the weight. Xue An weighed the Chinese knot in his hand, smiled slightly, then lowered his head to overlook everyone on the ground. Wherever his eyes went, everyone bowed their heads in awe. But there were exceptions. For example, Xia Yi. He finally awoke from his endless shock, his face pale as he stepped back, but perhaps due to excessive panic, that step backward was unsteady. So he fell to the ground with a thud, trembling all over as he looked at Xue An. Xue An smiled slightly. To be honest, he couldnt be bothered to deal with people like Xia Yi. But since there was a bet before, Xue An naturally wouldnt pretend to be magnanimous and let him go. Xue An said leisurely, "Xia Yi, now that the winner is decided, shouldnt you fulfill your previous promise?" Xia Yis face instantly became extremely unpleasant. But he wasnt a fool and could naturally see the current situation, so he immediately crawled up from the ground and directly knelt, banging his head thrice and then looked up, with blood marks on his forehead. "Sir, I was wrong! Please forgive me!" Xue An nodded, "Not bad, but this is just one of the bets, right? I remember you saying it yourself: if I won against these guys, you would immediately leave the Xia Family and never step into it again!" At these words, the crowd stirred slightly. Xia Yis face turned ck, trembling as he said, "Sir, I...." Xue An waved his hand, "Dont beg for mercy, a wager is a wager, thats non-negotiable! But...." Hearing Xue Ans "but", a glimmer of hope appeared in Xia Yis eyes. He certainly didnt want to be expelled from the family. Because in Wuwang Cliff, and even all the Dark Cities, those expelled from their family usually met a miserable end. Whats more, Xia Yi had been pampered since childhood, not enjoying unlimited power in the Xia Family, but still having a considerable ce. If he leaves the Xia Family like this, wouldnt all his previous efforts be in vain? So he looked at Xue An full of hope. Xue An said with a yful smile, "If your family members plead for you, I might consider giving you another chance, but only if more than half of them agree! So now its up to you!" Upon hearing Xue An say so, a me of hope ignited in Xia Yis heart. Just as long as half of the family agrees, he could stay? This condition didnt seem overly harsh at all! Thinking this way, Xia Yi immediately knocked a few more times, "Thank you, sir!" "Dont thank me, Ill only give you the time of an incense stick, start now!" Saying this, Xue An simply stood in mid-air, watching the forting unfold with great interest. Xia Yi suppressed the excitement in his heart, turned directly while kneeling, looking at the Xia Family with full anticipation. "Ladies and gentlemen, you heard him, the sir gave me a chance, so I sincerely hope you could give me a chance too, Xia Yi thanks you in advance!" He said, solemnly bowing his head. But against his expectations, not a single response appeared as imagined; on the contrary, the scene was terrifyingly quiet. This made his heart tighten, and he hurriedly looked up towards everyone. Then.... His heart sank to the bottom. Because at this moment, the members of the Xia Family wore somewhat strange expressions on their faces. No one spoke, they just looked at him silently. Xia Yis heartbeat elerated, his mouth dry; he hurriedly said, "Ladies and gentlemen, I may havemitted many wrongs in the past, but I truly realize my mistakes now, hoping you can give me a chance, I beg you all!" Another bow to the ground, yet the scene remained eerily silent. This time, Xia Yi was utterly panicked, starting to speak good words incessantly. Many watched Xia Yis miserable state at this moment, secretly shaking their heads. me it on Xia Yis arrogance, this result was self-inflicted. So still, no one spoke. Xia Yis heart gradually cooled down, holding onto thest shred of hope, he looked toward his group ofpanions. These guys usually had good rtions with Xia Yi, but when Xia Yi looked towards them. They all lowered their heads in panic, not even daring to nce at Xia Yi. Kidding, these guys usually acted fiercely relying on Xia Yis power, now that reliance was gone, of course, they wouldnt dare to speak. Especially since these guys more or less had mocked Xue An themselves before. At this moment, they were afraid Xue An would settle scores with them, how would they dare to plead for Xia Yi? Seeing this, Xia Yis eyes gradually widened,pletely despairing. "You...you...." Finally, he chuckled miserably, then turned his gaze to Xia Zheng. "Uncle, even at this moment, you wont say anything?" Xia Zheng was silent for a moment, finally shaking his head, "Xia Yi, you should not have shed with the sir!" Chapter 1574 - 1571: No Matter How Many Ants, They are Still Ants (Third Update)

Chapter 1574: Chapter 1571: No Matter How Many Ants, They are Still Ants (Third Update)

Xia Yis entire body trembled, finallying to a realization. Indeed! How foolish I am! I even thought this was Xue An giving me an opportunity. In reality, if he truly intended to spare me, why would he go through all this trouble? And now, with Xue Ans previous extraordinary disy, even if there were people in the Xia Family who wanted to let me go, how could they dare risk offending Xue An? In an instant, Xia Yi understood many things, then he looked up at Xue An in the sky with a hint of despair on his face. He slowly stood up, "I understand! In that case, Ill leave!" After speaking, he nced at Xia Qi with aplicated look, then began tough maniacally. "Cousin, youve won, but I wont admit defeat because... you were just lucky!" After speaking, Xia Yi turned away without hesitation, eventually disappearing into the vast night. The whole scene fell into silence. Then Xue An slowly descended to the ground, with Xia Zheng at the forefront of the Xia Family elders hastilying forward. Xia Zheng cupped his fists, "Many thanks to the lord for defeating the Demon Dragon, saving my Xia Family from dire straits!" Xue An smiled slightly, "It was a mere trifling effort, no need for thanks! Besides, I have to thank your Xia Family anyway!" Thank the Xia Family? Xia Zheng and several elders exchanged puzzled nces, unsure of what Xue An meant. In fact, Xue An was indeed in high spirits, and it wasnt idle talk to want to thank the Xia Family. Earlier, on the Flying Boat, Xue An eradicated a Demon Dragon and obtained a Demonic Dragon Blood Pearl, which proved somewhat helpful for the semi-dead Xiao Sha. At the time, Xue An wanted to capture several more Demon Dragons. But unfortunately, the Dark Sea was too vast, and its restriction on Divine Sense was immense. With Xue Ans current strength, going in wouldnt leave him lost, but finding Demon Dragons wouldnt be smooth either, so he reluctantly abandoned the idea. Unexpectedly, through the Xia Family, he found a breakthrough. He deduced from Xia Qis words that these so-called body cultivators were likely the transformed Demon Dragons. Sure enough, he captured ten Demon Dragons at once. Naturally, Xue An was delighted. At this moment, Xia Feng suddenly knelt to the ground, repeatedly kowtowing, "Thank you, lord, for avenging the fallen Xia Family disciples!" Then he raised his tearful face, "But many of our Xia Family disciples have been captured by the Zhang Family and be prisoners. If news of this battle reaches them, in their fury, the Zhang Family might bring disaster upon them!" "So I hope the lord can intervene again, to rescue those captured Xia Family disciples!" While speaking, Xia Feng kowtowed to the ground once more. Upon hearing this, Xia Zheng and the others changed their expressions and bowed in respect, "Xia Feng speaks truly. We beseech the lord to lend aid again, to rescue the captured disciples!" Faced with their earnest pleas, Xue An remained calm, smiling faintly. "Rest assured, even if you hadnt asked, Id still visit the Zhang Family. After all, any association with the Demon Dragons must hide some unspeakable secrets!" Xia Zheng and Xia Feng were overjoyed, "Thank you, lord, we will never forget your kindness!" Xue An waved his hand, "No need for gratitude; it was merely a trifling effort! Besides, Xia Qi is a friend of mine!" Xia Qis face flushed crimson. In reality, she was still in a dazed state. Thus, upon hearing Xue Ans words, she was utterly at a loss. Xia Zheng and the others maintained a solemn demeanor, "Yes!" At this time, Xue An looked up at the sky, at the thin, cold moonlight hidden behind the misty clouds, and said softly, "A dark night with high winds, indeed perfect weather for action!" Speaking thus, he smiled slightly at everyone, "You wait here for newsIll be back soon!" With these words, he shot into the sky, disappearing in an instant into the vast night. Leaving only the Xia Family members standing dazed, exchanging nces only after a long while. "Did... did the lord really go by himself?" one elder asked incredulously. "Yes! Just like that!" Xia Zheng replied with a bitter smile. "Hiss! But the Zhang Family is also a formidable force, teeming with experts. Can the lord truly manage alone?" someone murmured softly. Xia Feng looked up at the sky with reverence and said solemnly, "Of course, he can! Because, to an expert like the lord, what we consider experts are merely ants, and no matter how many ants there are... theyre still just ants!" Due to Xue Ans defeat of the ten Demon Dragons, Xia Feng harbored a near fanatical admiration for Xue An. In his eyes, Xue An was almost omnipotent. Indeed! Thinking such wasnt wrong! As everyone marveled and debated. Xia Zheng approached his daughter Xia Qi and spoke softly, "Qier!" "Father!" Xia Qi retracted her gaze from the horizon and bowed her head. "How did youe to know this lord?" Xia Qi bit her lip and sighed lightly, "On the Flying Boat..." Very soon, Xia Qi narrated the entire event in detail. Upon hearing this, Xia Zheng nodded in understanding, then suddenly asked, "What does this lord mean to you?" At first, Xia Qi didnt understand, but when she did, her face turned bright red, and she hesitantly shook her head. "I dont know!" "You dont?" Xia Zheng was somewhat surprised. He had assumed Xue Ans help was because of his daughter. "No, I dont know!" Xia Qis expression darkened slightly, "Because I can feel that his gaze never lingered on me for even a second! In fact, at first, when I invited him to the Xia Family, he promptly refused!" "Later, it was the mention of some peculiar body cultivators that piqued his interest to follow!" Hearing this, Xia Zheng was silent. Xia Qi gave a bitter smile, "Father, I know what youre thinking, but I believe for a presence like the lord, we shouldnt hope for more!" Xia Zheng nodded, gently patting his daughters shoulder, and sighed softly, "Indeed, I was too greedy, dreaming unrealistically!" While the entire Xia Family was buzzing with discussion. Xue An, guided by the Demon Dragons memories, traversed tens of thousands of miles to arrive outside an immensely grand and luxurious estate. At this moment, the night was as dark as ink, yet the estate was brightly lit. But unlike ordinary architecture, theyout of this estate was unusual, divided into eight corners, with the pavilions and towers distributed in a strange pattern. In the northwest corner of the estate stood a high tower. Inside a room on the top floor of the tower. Zhang Yinchao, the eldest son of the Zhang Family, sat before a drinking table, smiling broadly at the person opposite. "The princess truly has a remarkable capacity for drink!" Opposite him, a beautifuldy in elegant attire slowly put down her cup and said lightly, "Its only because the alcohol here isnt too great!" Chapter 1575 - 1572: Brewing Spirit Wine (First Update)

Chapter 1575: Chapter 1572: Brewing Spirit Wine (First Update)

This was a woman about twenty-seven or eight years old, her long purple hair cascading down her waist, revealing a stunningly beautiful face, her eyes sparkling, yet those vertical pupils carried a hint of indescribable evil and indifference. Zhang Yinchao was taken aback after hearing this, then immediatelyughed, "Oh? Is this the thousand-year-old fine wine passed down from the Lost Paradise, yet it still doesnt catch the princesss fancy?" The womanughed. Oddly, when sheughed, the initial sense of beauty instantly vanished, giving off a feeling of eeriness and bloodthirst. "Does Zhang Shao know what the most beautiful wine on earth is brewed from?" "What?" "Its souls!" Upon saying this, the woman grew more excited, "And it must be the souls of powerful cultivators!" "Souls?" Zhang Yinchao was slightly startled. "Thats right, souls!" The woman nodded, "In our Demon Dragon Pce, theres such a fine wine!" "This fine wine must be crafted by first torturing captured cultivators to death, then collecting their souls filled with resentment to brew a unique wine like no other in the world!" Saying this, the woman licked her lips and said, full of savor, "Thats the real fine wine,pared to which your so-called fine wine is just sugar water!" If such a conversation were overheard by outsiders, it would surely send chills down their spines. After all, just for brewing wine, so many innocent cultivators would be harmed, which sounds utterly uneptable. But Zhang Yinchao, after hearing the womans words, didnt show a trace of fear; on the contrary, his eyes brightened with interest, and he asked, "Oh? Is it really that magical?" "Of course! Once you taste that kind of fine wine, naturally, you will disdain any other wine!" The woman said calmly. Zhang Yinchao became somewhat excited, "If thats true, then could we use the batch of captives taken from the Xia family to brew wine!" "Of course, you can!" "Thats great, then Ill trouble the princess with this matter!" Zhang Yinchao said with a cheerful smile. In Zhang Yinchaos eyes, the lives of a few cultivators were insignificant, especially since they were captives from a rival family, they were all the more suitable for wine brewing. Afterward, the two discussed a few more details about wine brewing, and finally, Zhang Yinchao changed the topic, asking in a deep voice, "Your Highness, its gettingte, and I wonder how the battle is going with your ten subordinates!" The woman showed a hint of a cold smile, "I think Zhang Shao should focus on how to quickly unify Wuwang Cliff as promised! After all, the conquered ce still needs your Zhang family to take over! As for my subordinates..." "Does anyone at Wuwang Cliff stand a chance against my Demon Dragon guards?" The woman wore an expression of utter arrogance. Zhang Yinchao nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, yes, its my random wild thoughts to me, and rest assured princess, once your people wipe out the Xia family, my Zhang family can immediately takeplete control!" But just then, a soft sigh drifted in from the night sky outside the window. "I think you wont live to see that day!" Upon hearing these words, Zhang Yinchao sprang up abruptly, roaring, "Who? Who is speaking? If you have the guts, dont hide, show yourself now!" Zhang Yinchaos heart indeed trembled a bit, for even now, within the scope of his Divine Sense, there was still no sign of any anomaly. But that voice was unmistakable, and it was obviously very close. This indicated that the person speaking had at least an extremely profound mastery in concealing his presence. So he took it very seriously. "Hehe! Why shout so loudly? Ive been here all along, havent you seen me?" As the voice spoke, a youth dressed in white slowly appeared in the night sky outside the window. Upon seeing this youth, the Demon Dragon Princess, who had been sitting at the table all along without rising or showing any change in expression, was taken aback. Her vertical pupils glinted with a mysterious light, and a faint smile yed on her lips as she watched with keen interest. Zhang Yinchaos face turned as cold as ice, staring fiercely at this youth just a hundred yards away, and asked in a cold voice, "Who are you! Why did you suddenly appear here?" Right now, Zhang Yinchao felt more apprehensive about this white-d youth because he realized that when the youth appeared, the entire Zhang familys defensive formation remained calm as usual, without the slightest disturbance. This was simply impossible. For when this Zhang Residence was built, great expense was spent to hire a top master adept in formations,bining the terrain and other conditions, investing heavily, only then was this residence constructed. The architecturalyout within was profoundly intricate; thus, from the outside, the residence presented an octagonal shape. When a foreign strong presence intrudes, the defensive formation here would be instantly triggered, solid as a rock. But today, all these arrangements were rendered ineffective. This could not but cause Zhang Yinchao to be rmed, which is why he questioned so vehemently. The visitor was naturally Xue An, who smiled slightly. "Who I am doesnt matter, and as for why Im here... its naturally to kill you and rescue the Xia family people you captured!" Zhang Yinchaos face changed drastically, "Youre from the Xia family? Impossible? Ive never seen you!" "Of course you havent seen me because I just arrived at Wuwang Cliff today!" Xue An said with a cheerful smile. Zhang Yinchaos expression gradually grew serious, "So, youre the expert hired by the Xia family?" Xue An pondered for a moment, then nodded, "I suppose you could say that!" Zhang Yinchaos expression changed unpredictably, then he took a deep breath and slowly said, "Friend, if thats the case, then its simple! No matter what terms the Xia family offered you, I can offer you twice the price! As long as you turn to my side, what do you think?" Although he couldnt detect anything extraordinary from this white-d youth, the more that was the case, the more cautious Zhang Yinchao became. For there are many experts whose prowess is unseen, undetectable from the surface. And if one could be recruited through financial incentives, a lot of danger would be mitigated, which for Zhang Yinchao would be extremely worthwhile. Xue An chuckled after hearing this, "Twice the price?" "Exactly!" Zhang Yinchao nodded gravely, "Whatever terms the Xia family offered, Im willing to give twice as much!" "Sounds tempting, but sadly... you cant deliver!" Zhang Yinchao slightly breathed a sigh of relief; in any case, as long as theres room for negotiation, its a positive thing, so he also followed with a smile. "Rest assured, friend, in terms of wealth and power, my Zhang family now far surpasses the Xia family, so whatever the condition, I can fulfill it for you!" Chapter 1576 - 1573: No Eternal Enemies, Only Eternal Interests (Part 2)

Chapter 1576: Chapter 1573: No Eternal Enemies, Only Eternal Interests (Part 2)

"Is that so?" Xue An asked with a faint smile. "Of course!" Zhang Yinchao nodded arrogantly. "Then... what if the Xia Family offers the price of your life? How would you double that for me? Would you... die twice?" Upon hearing this, Zhang Yinchaos expression drastically changed, "You..." Xue Ans smile remained unchanged, "I didnt intend to kill you originally, but from what you just said, keeping you around would be a menace, so... farewell!" As soon as he finished speaking, Zhang Yinchao felt a bone-chilling coldness, which startled him, making him instinctively step back. It should be noted that to stand out among so many descendants of the Zhang Family, Zhang Yinchaos strength was naturally remarkable. Especially at this moment, he clearly felt the fierce killing intent emanating from Xue An. In such a reflexive response, he instinctively hurried to retreat backward. At the same time, a glimmer of light shed in his eyes, his Divine Sense spread out, ready to disseminate this information to notify others in the Zhang Residence. It must be said that his reaction was indeed swift enough. If it were someone else, he might have truly managed to escape. But in front of Xue An, the so-called speed waspletely meaningless. Just as Zhang Yinchaos Divine Sense was about to disperse, and his figure was about to break through the wall to escape. Xue An sighed lightly, "Why bother? Wouldnt it be better to ept your fate peacefully? Why struggle!" As his words fell, Zhang Yinchao suddenly felt a bone-chilling coldness from the back of his head. Upon feeling this coldness, Zhang Yinchao was just on the verge of breaking free. But in that instant, Zhang Yinchao felt that the cold killing intent seemed to have sheared off the hair on the back of his head, and his scalp was pierced, bleeding profusely. In such a critical moment, Zhang Yinchao roared fiercely, instantly reversing his cultivation level, forcefully changing his retreat into a forward charge. This rapid change caused Zhang Yinchaos mind to tremble, inflicting a significant internal injury at the time. Butpared to his life, all of this was worth it. Thus, Zhang Yinchao secretly sighed in relief, thinking it was finally over. But it was just at this moment that a cold de suddenly appeared before his forehead, and because Zhang Yinchao was rapidly moving forward, he had no time to evade, and the de was directly embedded into his forehead. Thud! After a low sound, Zhang Yinchaos eyes instantly widened, filled with disbelief. Had it been an ordinary injury, it couldnt have hurt Zhang Yinchao. After all, his strength was considered formidable within the younger generation. But the problem was that the cold de not only pierced his forehead but instantly unleashed extremely powerful lethal force. Zhang Yinchao felt as though something was exploding within his forehead. The originally calm sea of consciousness suddenly stirred into a tempest, and the destructive force followed closely, shattering Zhang Yinchaos soul. His whole body quaked, his expression vacant, standing stunned, like a wooden statue. Immediately afterward, Zhang Yinchao spat out arge mouthful of blood, infinitely terrified, looking at Xue An. "Who... who are you?" Xue An smiled slightly, "Since you are about to die, Ill tell you. My name is Xue An! Remember it?" "Xue... An?" Zhang Yinchao murmured slightly, his eyes full of astonishment and unwillingness. "Why... why, I dont want to die ah ah ah!" As the words ended, Zhang Yinchaos body instantly copsed, turning into a pool of mud, limp on the ground. Thus. The previously lively Zhang Family young master became a pile of bloody, mangled flesh. Yet, Xue An, having done all this, acted as if he had done something insignificant, only nced at the flesh on the ground, then turned his head to look at the woman sitting at the table, who had remained silent throughout, with a slight smile. "Care to say something?" "Say what?" The woman smiled indifferently, unconcerned, "Feel sorry for this Zhang Shaos death? Dont be ridiculous, whether he dies or not, what does it have to do with me?" Xue An shrugged, "True enough! After all, for you Demon Dragon kind, so-called feelings are nothing but a joke!" The woman seemed nonchnt, her smile unchanged, instead surveying Xue An with interest, "Didnt expect you to know so much about our Dragon n!" Xue An ignored her words and walked to the womans opposite, sat down, and spoke faintly, "Are you not afraid?" "Afraid? Why should I be afraid?" The woman asked rhetorically, then said calmly, "At our level, its clear theres no eternal enemy, only eternal interests!" "Zhang Yinchao died by your hand, which means you are more worthwhile to cooperate with than the Zhang Family! So, its merely recing a cooperation partner for me. As for who to cooperate with, its not important at all!" With that, the woman smiled slightly and extended her hand to Xue An, "Nice to meet you, Im Mo Chunqing, the Demon Dragon Princess!" Facing the goodwill of the Demon Dragon Princess, Xue An remained unmoved, looking deeply at Mo Chunqing, and said lightly, "Sounds pretty good, but are you so confident that I wont kill you?" Seeing Xue An not extending his hand, Mo Chunqing didnt feel any embarrassment, naturally retracted her hand with a slight smile. "Its not confidence but certainty!" "Because anyone with a rational mind would understand that killing me brings you no benefit but infinite troubles!" Speaking of this, Mo Chunqing arrogantly raised her head, "My father is the supreme Demon Dragon King, if anyone dares to harm me, my father will surely not let them go!" "Moreover, coborating with our Demon Dragon n only brings endless benefits,pared to that, which is heavier, which is lighter, I think anyone whos not a fool can distinguish clearly!" After hearing Mo Chunqings words, Xue An gently pped his hands, "Wonderful! Indeed worthy of being the Demon Dragon Princess, this logic is wless!" Mo Chunqing smiled slightly, "So, should we now discuss cooperation between us?" Xue An shook his head, "I havent finished my words; although your logic is wless, have you considered that I might not be willing?" Mo Chunqing finally couldnt maintain the smile on her face; she slightly changed her expression, her eyelids twitching, she took a deep breath, and in a cold voice, asked, "What do you mean?" Xue An shrugged, "Nothing particr, just unfortunately informing you that those ten Demon Dragons you had high hopes for are also now all my captives!" Chapter 1577 - 1574: Xia Family Members, Follow Me Back (3rd Update)

Chapter 1577: Chapter 1574: Xia Family Members, Follow Me Back (3rd Update)

"Impossible!" Mo Chunqing immediately and firmly retorted, "Those ten Demon Dragons are close attendants by my fathers side. Once they form an array, it cant be undone by mundane forces. You..." "Is this what youre talking about?" Before Mo Chunqing could finish, Xue An had already spread out his hand, revealing a small, exquisite Chinese knot in the palm of his hand. This Chinese knot was woven from the bodies of Demon Dragons. Seeing this scene, Mo Chunqings eyes widened instantly, "This...this..." She couldnt say anything coherent for a long time. Instead, the ten Demon Dragons felt her aura, raised their heads to look this way, and began crying out. "Your Highness, Princess, you must leave quickly. This guy is terribly powerful and youre no match for him!" "Thats right, quickly go back and inform the Dragon King, otherwise were really finished!" The ten Demon Dragons raised a mor. It left Mo Chunqing no choice but to believe. She changed expression drastically, "What exactly do you want?" "Very simple, Im quite interested in your Demon Dragon n, but the Dark Sea is too vast. Even I have limitations, so..." Xue Ans eyes flickered with a dangerous chill, "I want to make you the bait!" As soon as the words fell, Mo Chunqing suddenly erupted. Her formerly smooth skin appearedyered with Dragon Scales, her delicate fingers transformed into sharp dragon ws, slicing through the air with a fierce wind, directly striking at Xue An. The force of this strike could be considered absolute. Even a Great Luo Powerful One might die on the spot if unguarded. However, her palm stopped midway, unable to budge an inch further. Because a hand, as if sculpted from green jade, precisely grasped her wrist, preventing any advance. But Mo Chunqings reaction was impressively quick. She let out a prolonged roar, her body rapidly expanding, revealing beneath the rippling skin the fearsome and terrifying dragon form. An ordinary person would be overwhelmed with horror just witnessing this scene. And as her true form manifested, her power surged explosively. Under increasingly robust arms, Xue Ans hand appeared ever thinner. But in this situation, a sly smile appeared in Xue Ans eyes. "Such a magnificent Dragon Bloodline! If this blood were used for brewing wine, do you think it would be exquisite?" Mo Chunqing said nothing, her blood-red dragon eyes filled with icy killing intent. "Die!" With that, Mo Chunqing swung her body, her dragon tail whistling through the air toward Xue Ans face. Yet, facing such a blow, Xue An didnt even lift an eyelid, merely arched a brow slightly. Strands of snow-white sword brilliance appeared in the air. Immediately, these sword rays surged forward overwhelmingly. Slice. A faint sound. Under the sword brilliance, Mo Chunqings incredibly hard Dragon Scales were like fragile petals, directly sliced open into a huge wound. Blood gushed out, staining Mo Chunqings body red. Fear flickered in Mo Chunqings eyes, and she activated all her bloodline power to try to break free from Xue Ans control. But it was all in vain. Xue Ans arm was like cast copper and forged iron, unmovable. On the contrary, Mo Chunqing felt Xue Ans grip gradually tightening. Under the tremendous pressure, crackling noises arose from within Mo Chunqings arm. It was the sound of her bones being forcibly crushed. Mo Chunqing let out a painful roar, spewing a mouthful of dark Dragon me at Xue An. Wherever it passed, light dimmed and space withered, demonstrating its potent toxicity. Yet, Xue An merely breathed gently, a strong airflow blowing away the Dragon me. Afterwards, Xue An chuckled at her, "Is there more?" Seeing Xue Ans smile, Mo Chunqings entire body felt like it had fallen into an ice cer, trembling uncontrobly. Xue An nodded slightly, "Looks like theres no more. In that case, its my turn!" Saying this, Xue An lifted another hand, quickly sketching a Talisman Spell in the air, then fiercely pressing forward. Bang! The Talisman Spell directly stamped onto Mo Chunqings forehead. Mo Chunqing roared in agony, then a brilliant radiance enveloped her entire body. Under the radiance, Mo Chunqings body shrank madly at a visible speed, in an instant bing as thin as a finger, falling into Xue Ans palm, struggling and twisting. Xue An smiled faintly, then fused Mo Chunqing and the ten Demon Dragons into a bracelet, wearing it on his wrist. Though it seemed a lengthy process, it was actually extremely fast. From Xue An entering the room to Zhang Yinchaos death and Mo Chunqings capture, it all took barely the time to drink a cup of tea. After finishing all this, from outside the window came a faint mor. "Whats going on? Who is wailing?" "It should being from the building where Zhang Shao resides!" The calls echoed one after another. Upon hearing this, Xue An smiled gently, then stood up, taking a step out into the external world. At this moment. The entire Zhang Family was in an uproar. Countless powerful cultivators were rushing over. So when Xue An appeared in the night sky, he immediately attracted attention from all directions. "Who are you?" "What happened to our Zhang Shao?" The crowd questioned one after another, and even some ascended silently, intent on capturing this unidentified youth. But at this moment, Xue An just smiled, "Your Zhang Shao is already dead, and Ivee here to rescue the Xia Family members you have captured!" What? Zhang Shao is dead? The scene first fell silent, then an uproar erupted. "Impossible! How could Zhang Shao die?" "Exactly, you must be talking nonsense!" "Kill him!" In this chaotic mor, Xue An arched a brow slightly, "It seems you still dont believe me. Well then, Ill do it myself!" With that, Xue An stomped fiercely in mid-air. Boom! With this stomp, the heavens and earth shook. And a surging force descended from the sky, crushing half of the Zhang Residence to dust. As for those noisy Zhang Family members, they were stomped into pulp by this foot. But it wasnt over yet. With the impact of this immense force, the originally t ground sunk straight down, forming a giant pit. At the bottom of the pit, a dungeon appeared, its walls copsed by this force, revealing the figures inside. It was the Xia Family members who had been captured. At the moment, they also looked bewildered, surveying all around, seemingly not understanding why the dungeon suddenly copsed. Then Xue An spoke calmly, "Xia Family members,e with me!" Chapter 1578 - 1575: Zhang Family... Gone (First Update)

Chapter 1578: Chapter 1575: Zhang Family... Gone (First Update)

The entire scene was deathly silent. The surviving members of the Zhang Family stared wide-eyed at the devastation before them, hardly able to believe their eyes. One kick! Just one kick! And more than half of the Zhang Residence had be ruins, with countless strong members of the Zhang Family perishing along with it. Such strength was simply beyond theirprehension. The captives from the Xia Family were naturally equally shocked, but when they heard what Xue An said, they quickly regained theirposure. They exchanged nces and saw the joy in each others eyes. The person who had destroyed the Zhang Family with a single blow was actually here to rescue them! These people were naturally filled with infinite joy. Meanwhile, Xue An casually waved his hand, and a beam of sword light danced in the air like a swimming dragon, directly severing the ropes that bound the Xia Family members. Then Xue An said indifferently, "Can you still walk?" The Xia Family members immediatelyposed themselves, cupped their hands, and replied, "Sir, we are able to move without any hindrance!" Xue An nodded, "Very well! In that case, follow me!" With that said, Xue An turned and left. The Xia Family members soared into the sky, following right behind him as they left this ce. Throughout the entire process, no one even nced at the surviving members of the Zhang Family. Because both Xue An and the Xia Family members knew that the Zhang Family was finished. Although many people had survived, the loss of elites and masters had already sealed their fate. So no one bothered to look their way. It was only until the figures had vanished into the distant horizon that the surviving Zhang Family members timidly emerged, their faces filled with terror as they looked at everything before them. The deep pits in the ground, the copsed buildings, the dead powerhouses. All of it seemed like a nightmare, causing the Zhang Family members to be ashen-faced. After a long while, someone finally sighed in a near whimper, "The Zhang Family... is finished!" When Xue An led the rescued individuals to appear over the Xia Family, the previously tense Xia Family erupted instantly. Everyone was stunned. Because no one had expected Xue An to return so quickly. Bear in mind that from the time Xue An left until now, it had only been a span of three hours. In such a short time, Xue An had safely brought back all the captured individuals. This was nothing short of a miracle. Those who were worried that Xue An would be in danger by going alone could finally put their minds at ease. Led by Xia Zheng, all the elders of the Xia Family stood respectfully, weing Xue Ans return. When Xue Annded, Xia Zheng took a step forward and respectfully said, "The Xia Family wees the return of the esteemed guest!" Xue An said indifferently, "Alright, everyone who was captured is here! See if theres anyone missing." Xia Zheng shook his head excitedly, "Theyre all here, not a single one missing! But as for the Zhang Family...." Xue An smiled faintly, then shook his head, "Theres no more Zhang Family left." Xia Zheng and all the other elders present changed their expressions, about to speak. But Xue An apparently couldnt be bothered to exin further. He simply stretchedzily and said, "Alright, Im going to rest. The rest is up to you!" Having said that, he left on his own ord. Xia Zheng quickly ordered someone to take Xue An to rest, and once everything was settled, he turned to ask the people who had been brought back by Xue An. "What exactly happened? How were you rescued? Tell us in detail, without missing a single thing!" The people looked at each other, and then the one standing at the front stepped forward with a bitter smile, cupped his hands, and said. "Family Head, to be honest, even we dont know what happened! We were captured and taken to the Zhang Residence, locked in their dungeon, and thought we were doomed. But suddenly, the ground shook, the mountains trembled, and the dungeon copsed!" "And then?" Xia Zheng urgently asked. "And then...." This person swallowed hard, "We found that the once flourishing Zhang Residence had turned into ruins, with countless corpses, and our esteemed guest stood in the air, breaking our bonds with a single move, and then brought us back!" "Is it that simple?" Xia Zheng could hardly believe it. "Yes, just that simple!" The person speaking nodded solemnly. At this, everyone fell silent. They had thought that even if Xue An could rescue these people, it would involve a fierce battle. But who could have imagined it would be aplished so effortlessly? It sounded utterly incredible. But the Xia Family members knew it was all true! "It seems... we have underestimated the strength of our esteemed guest," an elder of the Xia Family said with a bitter smile. Everyone nodded in agreement. Suddenly, Xia Zheng remembered something. His expression turned serious, and he said in a deep voice, "Pass down the order, dere to all that this esteemed Xue An is the highest-level honored guest of the Xia Family, and no disrespect will be tolerated. Vitors... will be executed without mercy!" "Yes!" Then Xia Zheng turned once more to the person who had spoken, "You saw with your own eyes that the Zhang Family has be nothing but ruins?" "Absolutely true!" The person nodded emphatically. "And its not just me, everyone witnessed it." "If thats the case, the Zhang Family is indeed nothing more than name," Xia Zheng murmured softly, eyes suddenly alight with excitement and danger. "Mobilize our forces,unch an immediate counterattack on the Zhang Family!" "Yes!" The entire Xia Family mobilized like the wind. The Xia Family powerhouses, who had been suppressed by the Zhang Family for days, nowunched a desperate counterattack. Countless troops swarmed in, expecting to encounter strong resistance from the Zhang Family. But to their surprise, the Zhang Familys once tightly guarded defense line was nothing more than a name, and their defenders crumbled at the first blow. In no time, the Xia Family seized the forward positions, then surged like a broken bamboo, racing through the Zhang Familys territory. All along the way, they met with no resistance. Eventually, the Xia Family army arrived smoothly at the heart of the Zhang Family, formerly the Zhang Residence. At this moment, the Zhang Residence had truly be a ruin. Even the survivors from before had scattered like birds and beasts. Because they werent fools; they could see that the Zhang Family was finished. In such a situation, not running for your life would be foolish. So the Xia Family almost effortlessly upied all of the Zhang Familys territory. News of this spread back, and Xia Zheng trembled with excitement. Be aware that the Xia Family had been at odds with the Zhang Family for decades, always at a disadvantage, and nearly being wiped out by them this time. But in one night, the once invincible Zhang Family had be history. While the Xia Family, it seemed, was weing their own glory. How could he not feel excited? "Spread the word, announce to all directions that the Zhang Family is no more, and our Xia Family has taken their ce!" Xia Zheng said in a controlled tone, attempting to steady his emotions. "Yes!" Chapter 1579 - 1576: Tremors from All Directions (2nd Update)

Chapter 1579: Chapter 1576: Tremors from All Directions (2nd Update)

When the Xia Familys announcement was released, the entire Wuwang Cliff was immediately plunged into a massive upheaval. "What? The Zhang Family is doomed, reced by the Xia Family. How is this possible? This information must be wrong, right?" The Family Head from a certain faction simply couldnt believe it was true, thinking the messenger must have made a mistake. "Its been confirmed, the information is correct, it really is the Zhang Family that has been annihted, and now its the Xia Family that controls the Zhang Familys territory!" someone beside him replied. "But how is that possible? Just yesterday, the Xia Family was being suppressed by the Zhang Family to the point of being unable to lift their heads and was on the verge of destruction. How could such an earth-shattering reversal happen overnight?" The Family Head still found it hard to believe. "Initially, I didnt believe it either, but after probing, the news is indeed urate, and the Xia Family could achieve this because they received help from a mysterious master!" "A mysterious master?" "Exactly!" The speakers expression became extremely serious. "This master is of unknown origin, but possesses incredible power. It was he who single-handedly turned the Zhang Residence into ruins, and the Zhang Familys cultivators were also wiped out alongside." "Hiss! This... this..." The Family Head originally wanted to say this was impossible, but suddenly he fell silent. Because in this darknd, anything could happen. Moreover, the facts were nowid bare before him, so he had no choice but to believe. And this was just a microcosm of the various factions. Overall, when this news spread, everyone was shaken. Because the Zhang Family was a powerful force, yet they fell so suddenly in one night, which was truly shocking. Especially with a mysterious peerless master involved. All these factorsbined naturally garner more attention. So for a time, the streets and alleys of Wuwang Cliff were abuzz discussing this matter. Even those hawkers and peddlers were excitedly debating about who exactly this mysterious master was! Surprisingly, aside from shock, almost all the lower-level people were thrilled by this event. Especially those who were under the Zhang Familys rule shared the news with joy and tears. Because the former Zhang Family conducted their affairs with extreme tyranny, and their disciples were even more arrogant and indulgent. Given this, the entire Wuwang Cliff harbored no good feelings towards the Zhang Family. The sudden doom of the Zhang Family naturally brought enormous joy to the lower-tier civilians who were previously angry but dared not speak out against the Zhang Familys actions. But thats lifewhen some rejoice, others worry. Xia Yi was quite unhappy now. Since being expelled from the Xia Family, he traveled several thousand miles overnight, arriving in another factions territory. This time out, he brought all the treasures he had umted, so he was quite wealthy. Upon arrival, he naturally wouldnt skimp on himself, first finding a luxurious hotel to stay in, then lying down to sleep. He slept for a whole day and night, and when he awoke, refreshed, he went downstairs to eat. As soon as he sat down, before he could pick up his chopsticks, he heard people nearby discussing. "Hey, have you heard? The once arrogant Zhang Family has beenpletely wiped out overnight!" These words made Xia Yi sputter all the wine from his mouth. Luckily, the tavern was extremely noisy and chaotic, with everyones attention captured by the news, so no one noticed him. Xia Yi perked up his ears to listen. "Ive heard too, but its hard to believe! After all, they were such a powerful force! How could they perish overnight?" The first speaker snorted coldly at this. "Powerful force? Can they be stronger than those with incredible cultivation levels? Let me tell you the truth! The downfall of the Zhang Family was entirely the work of an unknown but immensely powerful master. They say he stomped the Zhang Residence into ruins with a single step!" At these words, the entire room erupted in gasps of astonishment. "An immensely powerful master! If thats the case, then it makes sense!" someone eximed with admiration. "Haha, ultimately though, the Xia Family got a huge advantage! Initially, they were crushed by the Zhang Family, but overnight, they inherited such a vast territory. I bet the Xia Family will soon be one of the top forces in Wuwang Cliff!" Everyone nodded in agreement. The rest of the conversation was unclear to Xia Yi because at this moment, he was trembling uncontrobly, his eyes were bloodshot, and his hands clutched tightly, filled with regret and dread. Regret because if he hadnt been expelled from the Xia Family, with the Xia Familys now soaring influence, he could have gained more resources and wealth. But now, expelled and wandering like a stray dog, all the Xia Familys power was no longer rted to him. How could he not feel endless regret? Dread because Xia Yi knew better than anyone who had done this! It could only be that white-d young man! The thought of having confronted such a peerless master made Xia Yis scalp tingle with fear. In this tormented state, Xia Yi sat dazed in the chair, his thoughts in turmoil, unsure what he was thinking. The served dishes remained untouched. Its unclear how much time passed. Suddenly, Xia Yi was jolted awake by a shout. "Our boss is here, make way!" The voice was loud, and Xia Yi frowned, turning his head involuntarily. He saw two men enter from the taverns entrance, one with sharp features and the other with Triangr Eyes. Their faces were full of arrogance, shouting at passersby, even the shopkeeper of the tavern was scolded by them, forced to stand obediently by the door. This disy left Xia Yi momentarily stunned. Unlike ordinary people, Xia Yi could tell at a nce these two were cultivators with cultivation levels. Though their cultivation seemed mediocre, being henchmen meant their master must be significant. As Xia Yi pondered, he heard a slight cough from outside, then saw a man in splendid attire, exuding a majestic presence, stride inside. As he entered, a powerful aura immediately spread, silencing the entire tavern. Witnessing this, Xia Yi shuddered, for in his perception, this middle-aged mans power was unfathomable. Such power could only emanate from someone this formidable. This left him in shock. Chapter 1580 - 1577: Master from Beyond the World (Third Update)

Chapter 1580: Chapter 1577: Master from Beyond the World (Third Update)

At the same time. The man nced around the ce and nodded slightly. "The environment here is decent, lets eat here!" "Yes!" Triangr Eyes replied immediately, then turned and snapped at the shopkeeper. "Didnt you hear? Our boss wants to eat here, its a blessing you couldnt earn even in eight lifetimes, so serve us well, understand?" "Ah, yes, yes, yes!" The shopkeeper was intimidated by the mans aura and nodded and bowed hurriedly. Very quickly, a waiter led the man to a private room. "May... may I ask, sir, what would you like to eat?" the shopkeeper asked cautiously. "What do I want to eat? I want Demon Dragon Liver, do you have it here?" the man nced at the shopkeeper and asked with a sneer. The shopkeepers face immediately fell, "Youre joking, right? How could such a divine item be found in my humble shop!" "Heh, I knew you wouldnt have it! But even though Demon Dragon Liver is rare, its not exactly a divine item. I recall I personally annihted a Demon Dragon before, so to me, its just a longer mudfish!" the man said arrogantly. His words triggered a stir within the crowd. "Annihting a Demon Dragon is nothing? Then what is?" "But who is this guy? What a strong aura!" "Who knows!" These murmurs rose and fell, and many reached the mans ears, making him even more smug. So he nced at the menu and said casually, "Alright, I wont make it difficult for you, just make a few of your most expensive and best dishes! And remember, bring some good wine!" "Yes, sir!" The shopkeeper wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and hurried to prepare. Xia Yi watched silently from a distance, especially when he heard the man say he had also once annihted a Demon Dragon. His eyes suddenly lit up, and then he thought of something, his face gradually showing excitement. He took a deep breath, then stood up and walked towards the man. At this moment, the dishes had been served, and the man was eating intently. When Xia Yi approached, Triangr Eyes saw him first and barked, "Who are you? What do you want?" Xia Yi immediately stopped in his tracks, then put on a big smile and said, "Friend, I mean no harm. Im just in awe of this gentlemans formidable presence and wanted to get closer!" But he didnt notice that the three of them breathed a slight sigh of relief upon hearing his words. Then the man, who was enjoying his meal, put down his chopsticks and smiled at Xia Yi. "Oh? Want to get closer? Then please sit down!" Xia Yi was overjoyed and hurriedly sat opposite him. "Speak, whats the matter?" the man asked calmly. Xia Yis face turned serious, and he lowered his voice, "Sir, I dont know if this question is a bit presumptuous, but do you think, with your strength, how many Demon Dragons you could handle?" The man was taken aback, thenughed, "Haha? I never thought about it, but lets put it this way: when I annihted that Demon Dragon, I used less than ten percent of my strength!" Xia Yi lowered his head and pondered for a moment, his eyes brightening further. If he could annihte a Demon Dragon with less than ten percent of his strength, doesnt that mean with full power, ten Demon Dragons wouldnt be an issue? If thats the case, this gentleman might really be able to take on that white-clothed young man! Thinking of this, his expression turned solemn, and he said in a low voice, "Sir, to be honest, I have an enemy I want to eliminate, but the others strength is too formidable. I cant do it with my power alone, but if you were to help, Im sure it could be done!" The man showed a hint of a strange expression but still smiled and said, "In short, you want me to kill someone for you, right?" Xia Yi nodded solemnly, "Thats right, thats exactly what I mean!" "Haha!" the man chuckled, "Its not impossible, but my servicese at a high price, you... " Before he finished, Xia Yi quickly said, "Rest assured, sir, I understand the rules!" As he spoke, he flipped his wrist, revealing a sparkling Crystal Stone in his palm. As soon as this appeared, it immediately caught the attention of the three. Xia Yi, however, felt a bit embarrassed and said, "Sir, I apologize foring out in a hurry this time and not bringing much money. Let this Spirit Crystal serve as a deposit, how about that?" Gulp! The man reluctantly shifted his gaze from the Spirit Crystal, swallowing hard, trying to maintain a carefree demeanor. "It looks nice, but how can I be sure its real?" Xia Yi didnt notice anything unusual with the three, and hurriedly said, "Sir, Im a noble family young master, how could I possibly use fake items to trick you? Moreover, you can inspect it; its definitely not fake! If you dont believe me, you can take it now." Upon hearing this, the man almost couldnt resist snatching the Spirit Crystal, and he signaled to Triangr Eyes. Triangr Eyes hurriedly went forward, picked up the Spirit Crystal, nced at it, then imperceptibly nodded at the man. A flicker of joy passed through the mans eyes, but he still put on an expert demeanor and said indifferently, "In that case, Ill reluctantly agree to it!" Xia Yi was ted, "Thank you, sir. The person I want to kill is..." "Hey!" the man waved his hand nonchntly, "You dont need to tell me who, since I already agreed, that persons as good as dead!" Hearing this, Xia Yi was taken aback, then silently praised him as a true expert indeed! He kept nodding. "Yes, yes, yes!" The manughed and continued to enjoy his meal. Finally, after eating and drinking his fill, he raised his hand. The shopkeeper hurried over, "Sir, how was the food?" "The taste was so-so, but for a small ce like yours, not bad! Now, how much is it?" the man said carelessly. "Yes, yes, yes, this is... " The shopkeeper nodded with a bowed head, trying to calcte the price. Xia Yi tossed a Crystal Stone to the shopkeeper. "No need to calcte, Ill settle this gentlemans bill!" The shopkeeper was stunned. The man smiled slightly, "You..." Xia Yi proudly patted his chest, "Sir, such a small amount couldnt possibly trouble you!" "Alright! Then Ill ept the favor!" the man sighed lightly and slowly stood up. "Shopkeeper, open two upper rooms, I want to stay here for a few days!" Xia Yi immediately took out another fragmented crystal and tossed it over, "Hurry and prepare!" The man and his twopanions exchanged a look, an imperceptible smile appearing on their faces. Chapter 1581 - 1578: The Bluffing Trio (First Update)

Chapter 1581: Chapter 1578: The Bluffing Trio (First Update)

Without a doubt, these three are precisely the ones who attempted to rob Xue An on the flying boat earlier. The one with a demeanor of an expert is Boss Liu. How did they end up here then? This requires discussing the situation of the three of them. Because they were terrified by the power Xue An demonstrated on the flying boat, they fled immediately when the boat docked. However, these three have long been penniless. In this darknd, without money and power, they could barely find a foothold. So, after some discussion, they decided to revert to their old trade! Of course, this does not mean they nned to resume robbing. Given their strength, robbing in Wuwang Cliff would be pure suicide. They nned to swindle and deceive. Boss Liu possesses a particrly unique talent, known as bluffing. This talent can mimic the aura of powerful individuals, allowing him to disguise as a reclusive master. In other words, while others disguise as a pig to eat a tiger, he does the oppositedisguises as a tiger to eat a pig. Having made up their minds, they feared swindling too close by would attract Xue An again. So they decided to stay away from the flying boat docking area, venturing deep into Wuwang Cliff, eventually arriving at this ce. Yet the three overestimated their abilities; after several days, they achieved nothing. Not only that, they ended up not being able to afford even a meal. Thus, after a few days, the three, starving, finally couldnt stand it anymore. While cultivators can abstain from food with adequate spiritual energy, their long journey had left them exhausted, urgently needing spirit food. Consequently, they resolutely decided to stop worrying about consequences. Even if they ended up eating a kings meal and got beaten for it, it would be better than starving to death! With this thought, the three immediately took action, resulting in the arrogant scene upon entering the restaurant. Boss Liu was exerting all his strength, just barely managing to maintain the aura without letting it disperse; any further dy would have exposed his true self. However, the heavens seemed to smile upon them, as they encountered Xia Yi, who had just been expelled from his family. The two sides were a perfect match. Xia Yi was grateful to have found a reclusive master who could avenge his grievances. Boss Liu was thrilled that the three had finally ensnared a wealthy fool, ensuring their food and drink for at least the short term. In this delicate atmosphere, over the next few days, the parties engaged in friendly and pleasant interactions, reaching initial agreements on many matters, and their friendship quickly flourished. After several days, in Xia Yis mind, Boss Liu was not only a reclusive master but also a sympathetic and understanding big brother, whose insights illuminated Xia Yi. This increased Xia Yis respect for Boss Liu even more. Yet he was unaware that for a skilled con artist, its basic to discern peoples psychology and say vague but misleading things to deceive them. Moreover, Xia Yi, being a noble familys child, though having decent cultivation, was mostly exposed to masters from various sects, unfamiliar with these street tricks, hence easily falling for Boss Lius schemes. Boss Liu naturally found this pleasing, outwardly maintaining the facade of an expert, yet inwardly gloating. This fool actually believes everything, considered me a confidant! He would never know that to make him feel a sense of affinity, Ive gone along with everything he says. Although hes foolish, the treasures he carries are numerous, and if obtained, the three of us would be wealthy. Allowing such a plump sheep to escape would be unforgivable to myself. Hence, through their meticulous nning, Xia Yi had already be amb waiting to be ughtered,pletely unaware. As Wuwang Cliff descended into chaos due to the sudden destruction of the Zhang Family. Deep within the Dark Sea stood a gigantic pce. In this moment. Inside the pce, a colossal dragon, coiled like a mountain, suddenly opened its eyes. A pair of enormous dragon eyes ignited with ck mes and roared into the heavens. "Who is it? Who dares to kill my daughter?" The dragons roar reverberated through the universe, causing all Demon Dragons in the Dark Sea to shiver and prostrate themselves, not daring to raise their heads. For the one enraged at this moment is the supreme ruler of the Demon Dragon n, Dragon King Mo Litu. Mo Litu was utterly furious, as the branch of his daughter Mo Chunqing on the bloodline divine tree in the Divine Temple had suddenly withered. This indicates only two possibilities: one, someone has sealed his daughter using unfathomably powerful means, though unlikely, as it requires defeating not only his daughter but surpassing the bloodline of the Demon Dragon n. Which is nearly impossible. The second possibility is someone haspletely murdered his daughter. Mo Litu is worried about this possibility. Despite being small, in this darknd, anything can happen. Moreover, the opening of Lost Paradise has attracted all sorts of dangerous entities from the multiverse, among whom powerful figures certainly lurk. The more things are like this, the more furious Mo Litu bes. For he has been ruling this Dark Sea for thousands of years, his powerparable to Immortal King Level beings. Even the bigwigs of Lost Paradise have to show him respect. Yet now, his most treasured legitimate daughter is facing uncertain fate, inciting Mo Litus vehement anger. "Investigate the matter promptly! I need to know everything as soon as possible!" Mo Litu raised his head high, his massive body moving through the pce, ultimately securing the bloodline divine tree in the center. No matter what, Mo Litu ns to protect his legitimate bloodline branch through this means. "Obey your kings decree!" Several Demon Dragons replied in unison, flying out of the pce, scattering promptly. This time, Mo Litu didnt have to wait long. In just about an hour, a Demon Dragon Guard returned to the pce. "Reporting to the king, it has been discovered that the youngdy went to Wuwang Cliff, taking ten Demon Dragon Guards along, but now, we have no news of any of them!" "Wuwang Cliff? The location of those noble families like the Zhang Family?" Mo Litu sternly questioned. "Correct!" "Continue investigating! I need to know exactly what happened! Who in Wuwang Cliff has the audacity to harm my daughter!" "Yes!" Chapter 1582 - 1579 Dragon True Language (2nd update)

Chapter 1582: Chapter 1579 Dragon True Language (2nd update)

In fact, for the Demon Dragons living in the Dark Sea, gathering intelligence from the various Dark Cities is not a difficult task. Not to mention the forces that secretly aligned themselves with the Demon Dragon n, many Demon Dragons simply transformed into Human n forms and infiltrated the Dark Cities as agents. Thus, in just half a days time, a detailed intelligence report was delivered to the pce. Mo Litu roared in fury after reading it. "The Xia Family! I never thought you ants would dare to attack my daughter in secret. I will tear you to shreds!" As he spoke, Mo Litu was already overwhelmed by extreme anger. From the report, it was clear that his daughter was likely doomed. If she had died at the hands of some great power, Mo Litu might barely ept it. But now his daughter had died at the hands of the Xia Family, and it was very likely in a vile sneak attack, which acted like a catalyst, making the fury burning in Mo Litus chest even more intense. The entire Dark Sea trembled under Mo Litus wrath. Mo Litus massive body soared and twisted in the air, then suddenly opened his mouth to utter a phrase in Dragon True Language. This truenguage is born with the bloodline, filled with boundless majesty. Once deployed, a higher-ranking being would haveplete control over the lower-ranking ones through the bloodline. So when the Dragon King Mo Litu uttered this truenguage, the Abyssal Demon Dragons scattered across the Dark Sea immediately changed direction and flocked towards the pce. Meanwhile. In front of Mo Litus enormous dragon head, a misty figure appeared. The figure was elusive, but one could vaguely make out the face of a dignified man. He raised his hand and wrote a letter in the air, then growled sternly. "Come, deliver this letter to the Wuwang Cliff and announce to the public that I will give them three days to hand over the culprit who killed my daughter. If they do, I will spare the Xia Family and the whole Wuwang Cliff. If not, kill!" "As youmand, my king!" A Demon Dragon epted the order and left. Mo Litu raised his enormous dragon eyes, gazing around, seeing countless Abyssal Demon Dragonsing his way one after another, and let out a harshugh. "Daring to kill my daughter, this time I shall stain the Wuwang Cliff with blood and let everyone know what happens to those who oppose my Demon Dragon n!" In recent days, the territory under the Xia Familys jurisdiction has be increasingly lively. Forces from Wuwang Cliff and other Dark Cities have flocked here, wanting to investigate this matter, especially interested in that unknown peerless expert valued by all parties. In this situation, the Xia Familys headquarters became exceptionally prosperous. Spies from various forces gathered here, employing all sorts of means to gather useful information. Anticipating this, Xia Zheng began making arrangements early on, prohibiting all Xia Family members from leaving freely and not allowing them to disclose any information to outsiders. Under such strict precautions, the efforts of various parties were almost entirely fruitless. Living in the Xia Family, Xue An remained undisturbed. Amidst the chaos, the disguised Xia Yi led Liu Laoda and the other two effortlessly through the streets to a secluded courtyard. This ce was not far from the Xia Family residence, yet hidden in the street, inconspicuous and a perfect ce for peace amid chaos. This was one of Xia Yis properties. Though Xia Yi was a typical yboy, he knew the importance of having a backup n for everything. This courtyard was secretly left by him back then, unexpectedlying in handy now. "Master Liu, this will be our residence for the next few days. Please,e in!" Xia Yi said respectfully. Liu Laoda examined the tranquil courtyard and nodded in satisfaction, "Hmm, not bad! Peace amid chaos, a good ce! Little Xia, I didnt expect you to have such mentality!" After a few days of contact, or rather, persuasion. Xia Yi had be fully convinced of the identity and strength of Liu Laoda and the other two. Thus, he had been "honored" to be called "Little Xia" by Liu Laoda. Hearing the master call him that, Xia Yi felt somewhat excited and repeatedly nodded, "Master, you overpraise me!" Liu Laoda smiled with self-satisfaction, then with hands behind his back, walked leisurely into the courtyard. Thanks to the Dust-Averting Bead, the room was very clean. Liu Laoda sat at the head seat, speaking calmly, "Little Xia, you traveled all this way to bring us here, who exactly do you want to kill?" Xia Yis eyes shed with resentment. After pondering for a moment, he spoke softly, "Master, this person is very cunning. I dont know if he is still here, so I cannot tell you who yet!" Liu Laoda was merely asking casually; he certainly wasnt foolish enough to risk his life for Xia Yi. But since Xia Yis resources hadnt been fully exploited yet, he followed along. So upon hearing Xia Yis words, Liu Laoda smiled slightly, "Alright, after this period of interaction, I find you to be a good child. Once you find the enemy, I will personally help you get rid of him!" Xia Yi was overjoyed, "Thank you, Master!" Standing behind Liu Laoda, the sharp-mouthed, monkey-cheeked man and Triangr Eyes, who hadnt spoken the entire time, exchanged nces, a mutual admiration in their eyes. Unexpectedly, after so many years, their leaders skill in persuasion had not waned but grown stronger. Look at this fool being persuaded; hes just short of finding a shrine to enshrine the leader. It seems the leader was right; we are still far from his level and need to diligently learn and improve. As the two marveled in their hearts, chaos suddenly erupted outside. "Its a dragon!" "Oh my god, how did a Demon Dragon suddenly appear here?" These shouts echoed continuously, many of them reaching into the courtyard. The group was slightly stunned, immediately went outside, and looked up. Sure enough. A thousand-foot-long Demon Dragon had somehow appeared in the sky, at this moment swaying its body, overlooking everyone. Hiss! Liu Laoda secretly took a deep breath. This being had left a significant shadow on him; even after so long, seeing it again made his legs feel weak. Unlike him, Xia Yis eyes brightened upon seeing the Demon Dragon, and he became excited. Because he had a faint premonition that the Demon Dragons purpose here was not simple. Indeed. The Demon Dragon, ordered to deliver a message, saw the city below in chaos, the crowded streets full of people looking up at him, and contentedly snorted, then spoke loudly. "Where is the Xia Family?" Chapter 1583 - 1580: The Faint Sound of Dragon Shakes the Four Fields (3rd Update)

Chapter 1583: Chapter 1580: The Faint Sound of Dragon Shakes the Four Fields (3rd Update)

The dragons roar faintly echoed, shaking the four corners of thend. The bustling city instantly fell silent. Immediately, a soft shout came from the Xia Family residence, "Family Head Xia Zheng is here!" Following the voice, Xia Zheng and the elders of the Xia Family flew into the sky. The crowd stirred slightly. Xia Zhengs expression was solemn, coldly staring at the Demon Dragon, "May I ask why you are seeking the Xia Family?" Xia Zhengs tone was extremely firm. Because he wasnt a fool, he naturally understood that a sudden visit from a Demon Dragon at this time could never be good news. However, with the situation as it was, the Xia Family certainly wouldnt retreat. Whats more, the previous incident where the Demon Dragon helped the Zhang Family almost led to the destruction of the Xia Family, making Xia Zheng harbor no goodwill towards these ck mud eels! The Demon Dragon looked Xia Zheng up and down and then grinned with an eerieugh. "So, you are the Family Head of the Xia Family?" "Thats right, I am!" "Very well." The Demon Dragon nodded and said seriously, "I am a close attendant under the Demon Dragon King, and I am here on orders from the Dragon King to deliver a message!" Boom! Upon hearing the words "Demon Dragon King," amotion erupted throughout the audience. For those living in these Dark Cities, the words "Demon Dragon King" were certainly not unfamiliar. It had been entrenched in the Dark Sea for thousands of years, a presence even those in the Lost Paradise treated with courtesy. No one expected it to be stirred this time! Now it seemed the situation had be significantly serious. Xia Zhengs face naturally changed upon hearing this, but as the Family Head, even if he was shocked inside, he showed no sign of it on the surface, only speaking in a deep voice. "Oh? A message? What message?" The Demon Dragon sneered, "Naturally, its about your Xia Family!" As it spoke, a letter emitting a piercing ck me appeared in front of its forehead. Then the letter transformed into the image of a man with dragon horns and a majestic demeanor. The man spoke in a thunderous voice: "I am the Dragon King Mo Litu. My daughter perished at the hands of your Xia Family. You have three days to hand over the culprit, and I might spare your lives. Otherwise, I will stain Wuwang Cliff with blood, making everyone pay for my daughters life with theirs!" After the words fell, the image dissipated, and the letter transformed into a stream of light, flying to Xia Zhengs front. The Demon Dragon then coldly smiled at Xia Zheng, "Family Head of the Xia Family, my king will personally arrive in three days. I hope you will handle it wisely by then!" With that, it turned around, shook its body, and disappeared into the horizon in an instant. Xia Zheng watched the Demon Dragons disappearing figure, a glimmer in his eye, his expression extremely grave and murderous. As for the entire scene, it was plunged into dead silence. Because the incident was so shocking that it left many peoples minds in a state of shutdown. "Family Head!" An elder of the Xia Family called out in full concern. Xia Zheng trembled slightly, then took a deep breath, reached out to take the letter floating in front of him, and said calmly, "Lets go!" With that, he led the Xia Family members back to the mansion. After they left, the crowd was silent for a moment, then erupted into a frenzy. "What! The Demon Dragon King is actually going to stain Wuwang Cliff with blood in three days!" "Yes! If the Xia Family doesnt hand over the culprit, the entire Wuwang Cliff will be destroyed!" someone said worriedly. "I think the Xia Family wouldnt dare defy the whole world, so they must hand over the culprit!" "Tsk tsk, to dare kill the Demon Dragon Princess, how bold must this unknown master be?" "No matter how bold, its useless. Once targeted by the Demon Dragon King, theyre as good as dead!" someone timidly muttered. "I think we should hurry and escape from here now!" "Escape? Where to? Can you even escape from Wuwang Cliff?" someone mocked. "Then what should we do? Just wait here to die?" "Everything depends on how the Xia Family handles it!" For a moment, various discussions were rampant, and this news spread at an extremely terrifying speed, instantly shaking the entire Wuwang Cliff. In a small courtyard. Xia Yi stared nkly, looking up. Gradually, a supremely joyful smile surfaced on his face, and then he began tough heartily. "Hahaha, who would have thought this day woulde for you too, and now the Demon Dragon King has spoken personally. Lets see how arrogant you can be now!" As he spoke, tears started falling from Xia Yis eyes, but even so, he continued tough heartily. Liu Laoda and his threepanions exchanged looks, all bewildered by Xia Yis current state. The one with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks stepped forward a bit, lowering his voice, "Boss, could this brat have gone mad?" Triangr Eyes also said, "Yeah, crying andughing, maybe his heads gotten a knock? Shouldnt we...?" A fierce look appeared in Triangr Eyes eyes. Liu Laoda shook his head, "Lets not be too hasty, this kid still has some value to us!" At this moment, Xia Yi finally stoppedughing, then knelt down suddenly, and kowtowed several times towards Liu Laoda. Liu Laodas eyes flickered, but outwardly he remained calm, casually epting Xia Yis bows. Xia Yi raised his head, blood appeared on his forehead, but his eyes were full of excitement, his whole body trembling with emotion. "My lord, the enemy I want to kill is right within this Xia Family, and it will be revealed naturally in three days. By then, I hope you can assist me!" Liu Laodas heart stirred at the words, then nodded, "No problem, but as for the price..." Xia Yi immediately took out a few pieces of Top-grade Spirit Crystal, presenting them with cupped hands, "My lord, this is the deposit, and as for the rest, I will offer it once the matter ispleted!" Liu Laoda stared unblinkingly at the pieces of spirit crystal, almost drooling, nodding repeatedly, "Agreed, agreed..." He then eagerly took the pieces of spirit crystal and returned to his room. Xia Yi, however, paid no attention to this, only pacing back and forth in the courtyard with excitement, suddenly stopping, and muttering coldly with a sneer. "With Xia Zhengs temperament, he would absolutely not hand over this Xue An, so most likely, he will directly send Xue An away in three days, and thats the best time for action!" "Xue, right now in Wuwang Cliff, almost everyone is hoping for your death!" "Now that the time, ce, and people are all on my side, lets see how you fight against me!" As he spoke, a sinister and vengeful smile appeared on his face. Just as he predicted, at this moment, the Xia Family was shrouded in a cloud of sorrow and depression. Everyone was bowing their heads, silent. Because everyone knew exactly what this incident meant. The Demon Dragon King, a beingparable to the Immortal King! Chapter 1584 - 1581: Questioning from All Sides (4th Update)

Chapter 1584: Chapter 1581: Questioning from All Sides (4th Update)

The ultimatum it personally issued effectively pushed the Xia Family to the forefront of adversity. Even while sitting in the room, Xia Zheng could imagine how many pairs of eyes were fixated on him, fixated on the Xia Family at this moment. All because of the Demon Dragon Kings statement: If the culprit is not handed over, Wuwang Cliff will be dyed in blood! That remark was incredibly incisive. Invisibly, it ced the Xia Family in opposition to all the forces of Wuwang Cliff. One could say that without lifting a finger, it made the Xia Family bear tremendous pressure, showcasing the malicious intent behind the Demon Dragon Kings letter. Of course, there are ways to break the impasse, such as actually handing over the person, which would not only spare the Xia Family but also allow them to justifiably upy all the Zhang Familys territory, yielding a dual benefit. But the problem is... can it be done? In fact, from the beginning until now, the thought of handing over Xue An never even arose in Xia Zhengs mind. Its not that he didnt dare; its just that he never even considered it. Moreover, not only him, but none of the Xia Family members present mentioned this matter. Everyone tacitly chose to ignore this issue. Another long moment of silence followed, during which Xia Zheng looked up and asked the person beside him. "Is Qier back yet?" A steward shook his head, "Not yet!" As the words fell, Xia Qi hurriedly walked in, then gently shook her head at her father. "I just went to the back to check, but hes not in his room!" This remark caused a stir among everyone present. "Did you see clearly, Miss?" Xia Qis face was pale, and she solemnly nodded, "I searched thoroughly but did not find any trace of him! Which means..." Xia Qi forced a bitter smile and said with difficulty, "Hes disappeared!" Everyones expressions changed, and the atmosphere became exceedingly oppressive. Originally, everyone had pinned theirst hope on Xue An. But unexpectedly, this esteemed figure mysteriously vanished. This blow left many thoroughly despairing. "Could it be that seeing the situation was unfavorable, he simply... left without saying goodbye?" someone whispered. "Impossible!" Xia Qi immediately retorted with conviction, then looked at the speaker with utter disdain. "Moreover, it seems youve misunderstood something; this situation originally started because of our Xia Family, and he was helping us! So now that were in trouble, do you nder him like this?" These words left the speaker red-faced, bowing his head, not daring to utter another word. Seeing this, Xia Zheng waved his hand, "Enough, I dont want to hear words like this again!" The speaker hastily bowed, "Yes, Family Head, I know I was wrong!" Xia Zheng ignored this person and instead solemnly surveyed the room, saying in a deep voice, "Theres no need for me to borate on the current situation. It can be said that the Xia Family is facing a terrible dilemma!" "But no matter what, we cannot submit!" "This matter originated from our Xia Family, so naturally, we must settle it ourselves, whether he is here or not; there should be no grievances! Is that clear?" "Yes!" everyone answered in unison. These words echoed in the room, reinvigorating many people, especially Xia Qi, whose eyes glistened with tears. "Everyone, you may leave now!" Xia Zheng waved his hand. The crowd silently filed out. In an instant, only Xia Zheng and Xia Qi remained in the room. Xia Qi excitedly said, "Father, youve handled this matter brilliantly!" Xia Zheng shook his head with a bitter smile, "Whats so brilliant? I just did what was right!" "But the problem is that many people cant even do whats right!" Xia Qi said with a smile. Xia Zheng smiled and then sighed lightly, "I dont consider myself a good person, but I still adhere to basic principles! Qier, you must remember this, no matter how external circumstances change, the basic principles of being a person must never be lost, or else how are we different from beasts?" Xia Qi solemnly nodded, "Yes! I understand, Father!" Xia Zheng smiled and beckoned to Xia Qi, "Come over here, let me take a look at you!" Xia Qi stepped forward, and Xia Zheng scrutinized her for a moment, then affectionately reached out to pat her head. "I didnt realize youve grown so much!" Xia Qi was slightly stunned and suddenly sensed a peculiar tone in her fathers words. At that moment, Xia Zheng calmly said, "Qier, the future of the Xia Family will be left to you young ones." "Father, you..." Xia Qis heart was filled with bewilderment as she was about to speak. Xia Zheng raised his hand and pressed it between Xia Qis brows, his surging Divine Sense instantly sealing her spirit. Xia Qi looked at her father in shock, then gradually slumped to the ground. Xia Zheng gazed silently at his daughter, a trace of sorrow in his eyes, "Qier, I know you will hate me in the future, but as your father, I have no choice; I cannot stand idly by and watch the Xia Family perish! So Im forced to resort to this!" "I know this is cruel to you and the young ones of the Xia Family, as your shoulders have never borne such a heavy responsibility, but time is of the essence, and this is the only way it can be!" Saying this, a female steward entered from outside the door, picking up Xia Qi from the ground. "Family Head!" the female steward said softly. Xia Zheng turned his face away and gently waved his hand. The female steward then carried Xia Qi out. Afterward, the elders of the Xia Family entered the hall through another door. The hall was utterly silent. After a long time, Xia Zheng casually wiped the corner of his eye and said softly, "Is everything arranged?" The elders nodded one after another, "Everything is arranged! The children have already set off, escorted by our most trusted families!" Xia Zheng nodded, "Thats good! This way, even if we all perish, the Xia Family will not be destroyed!" Just then, a letter suddenly streaked through the air, appearing before Xia Zheng out of thin air. Xia Zheng opened it, his face darkening. "Family Head, whats wrong?" an elder asked. Xia Zheng said in a deep voice, "Its a letter from the Gong Family of Wuwang Cliff questioning whether we have caught the culprit, stating that if we fail to produce the culprit in three days, dont me them for being impolite!" As those words were spoken, the elders all erupted in anger. "Too far! When has the Xia Familys matter been any concern of the Gong Family!" "Exactly, a small family like that still dares to threaten the Xia Family?" Amid their mor, streams of light flew in from outside the window, and letters appeared in the hall one after another. In an instant, dozens of letters floated in the air, creating a spectacr scene. All the elders fell silent. For at that moment, it seemed every force in Wuwang Cliff had sent letters to the Xia Family. No need to ask; they were undoubtedly words of questioning. This sight left them all silent. Xia Zheng remained silent as well, and after a long pause, a smile brimming with murderous intent gradually appeared on his face. "The Demon Dragon King hasnt even arrived, and just a few words have frightened you to this extent?" "I must see how, in three days, you dare to act rudely towards our Xia Family!" Chapter 1585 - 1582 The Small Building’s Shocking Change (First Update)

Chapter 1585: Chapter 1582 The Small Buildings Shocking Change (First Update)

Where exactly did Xue An go at this moment? He certainly did not leave Wuwang Cliff. In fact, he hadnt even stepped out of the room. The reason why everyone couldnt find him was simply because he had already returned to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. It must be known that as the rules within the Magic Treasures Pavilion gradually perfected and strengthened, it had formed a world of its own. Once inside, one would be cut off from the surrounding world. This is why the Dragon King Mo Litu saw that the branch of the Bloodline Divine Tree representing his daughter suddenly withered away. Because this power of istion is so strong that it can even sever the connection between bloodlines. At this moment, Xue An stood before the dragon egg formed by Xiao Sha, his gaze flickering as if pondering something. Xiao Yu, on the other hand, couldnt hold back, and excitedly asked, "Master, have you captured new Demon Dragons?" Xue An nodded with a smile, "Yes! And not just one!" With that, Xue An turned his wrist, and in the palm of his hand appeared the bracelet refined from Demon Dragons. Xiao Yus eyes lit up, "Thats great! Quickly refine these guys into Demonic Dragon Blood Pearls!" Xue An shook his head, "Of course they need to be refined, but not now!" Xiao Yu was taken aback, "Master, what do you mean?" Xue An said calmly, "I just suddenly had a better idea. If it works, although it wont resurrect Xiao Sha, it can greatly enhance Xiao Shas bloodline limit!" "So, these Demon Dragons cant die yet!" As he spoke, Xue An gently stroked the bracelet and released a restriction. As the most powerful presence within the bracelet, Mo Chunqing was the first to recover. Then she began to struggle wildly. Although she was unable to do anything due to the oppressive restriction, her mind was clear. Therefore, she heard the entire conversation between Xue An and Xiao Yu clearly. Especially when she heard about refining into Demonic Dragon Blood Pearls, she gasped in shock. For Demon Dragons, turning into a Blood Pearl meant something that Mo Chunqing knew all too well. So when she sensed the restriction loosening slightly, she immediately began to struggle frantically and shouted hoarsely. "What exactly do you want? Let me go, I am the noble and unparalleled Demon Dragon Princess. If you really dare to kill me, my father will surely tear you to pieces!" These words sounded intimidating, but at this moment, Mo Chunqing appeared somewhat fierce yet weak. At least, Xue An merely smiled faintly, "Alright, stop shouting! You should know very well that here, even if you shout until your throat breaks, its useless, so I advise you to be honest, otherwise, if my hand slips, you might have to die now!" As soon as Xue Ans voice fell, Mo Chunqing immediately closed her mouth. But after a while, she couldnt help but speak again in a deep voice, "Master, I think there must be some misunderstanding between us. How about this, you release me first, and I promise to give you a satisfactory answer! What do you think?" "Oh? A satisfactory answer? Tell me! If you can truly satisfy me, its not impossible for me to let you go!" Xue An said with interest. Mo Chunqing was overjoyed at his words, quickly saying, "Master, as long as you let me go, my Demon Dragon n can give you a vast amount of wealth! What do you think?" "A vast amount of wealth?" Xue An repeated with a mocking smile, his words full of coldness. Mo Chunqings heart skipped a beat, instantly understanding and hurriedly said, "Oh, how foolish of me. Master, with your astonishing power and heavenly cultivation level, you naturally wouldnt care for mere wealth. But if you spare me, my father will surely be grateful to you. With the assistance of my Demon Dragon n, youd be unstoppable in Wuwang Cliff and throughout the entire Dark Lands! What do you think?" It must be said, this Mo Chunqings eloquence was quite good, and she had a keen grasp of human nature. The two conditions she promised, wealth and power, are things many people dream of. If it were anyone else, they might really have been swayed by Mo Chunqings offers. But after hearing it, Xue An didnt even blink and merely smiled faintly. "It does sound quite nice! But...." Xue Ans eyes showed a trace of coldness, "If I wanted these things, I could get them myself, why would I need the help of your Demon Dragon n?" Mo Chunqing was stunned. Xue An lightly weighed the Demonic Dragon Bracelet, continuing, "Besides, as I said before, your greatest value is as bait! Because what Im truly interested in... is indeed your Demon Dragon n!" Mo Chunqing trembled with fear; her scales ttered, and just as she was about to speak. But Xue An clearly didnt want to hear her talk anymore. With a light stroke of his hand, the restriction that had just been lifted was re-imposed. Mo Chunqing felt her entire body stiffen instantly, only able to look at Xue An with utter despair, the hate and venom in her eyes almost overflowing, as if questioning why Xue An wanted to annihte the Demon Dragon n. Xue An, seeing this, remained entirely indifferent, merely saying calmly, "I know your heart must be filled with discontent, but these are all your own fault. All the seeds were nted when you acted recklessly, Im just here to collect!" With that, Xue An casually waved his hand, and the bracelet transformed into a stream of light, then hovered above Xiao Shas dragon egg. After finishing all this, Xue An smiled slightly at Xiao Yu, who stood to the side, "Ill leave this to you, make sure to keep an eye on this bracelet!" Xiao Yu, overwhelmed with excitement, iled his tentacles wildly, nodding like pounding garlic, "Rest assured, Master, I promise toplete the task without any mistakes!" "Mistakes?" Xue Anughed and shook his head, "There wont be any mistakes, the worst that could happen is that before I manage the refinement, these Demon Dragons will bepletely absorbed by Xiao Sha!" Xiao Yu, half understanding, nodded, "Oh, so thats how it is!" Xue An was amused, "Oh, is that how it is? You speak as if you actually understood!" Xiao Yu, embarrassed, stuck out his tongue, just about to say something. At that moment, Xue Ans expression suddenly changed drastically, eximing, "Yaner?" With those words, he shot out like a cannonball, wherever he went, walls copsed, raising clouds of dust. Xiao Yu was startled, not knowing what happened, hastily followed. Time rewinds to a few minutes ago. Just as Xue An was pondering how to use the Demon Dragon n to pave the way for Xiao Shas awakening. An Yan was in the front living room teaching two little girls how to write with a brush. Back in the day, An Yan could be considered a top student, especially being quite adept at calligraphy. Now having a daughter, naturally, she wanted to pass on this fine tradition. The two little girls learned seriously as well, and due to their extraordinary talent, within just a few days, their writing showed some form. Chapter 1586 - 1583: An Yan’s Seal (Second Update)

Chapter 1586: Chapter 1583: An Yans Seal (Second Update)

An Yan quietly watched from behind, asionally correcting, but most of the time secretly joyful. Indeed, she was truly her daughter; so young, yet writing so beautifully! Sitting on the sofa not far away, Hu Ying naturally witnessed this scene, especially noting the unmistakable look of pride on An Yans face, feeling a bit amused. Yaner looks quite adorable like this now. But just then, An Yan suddenly felt her vision start to darken. This feeling came on fiercely and advanced rapidly. In just a moment, An Yan felt the world spinning; she tried to support herself on the table but missed, and with a thud, fell to the ground. This sudden scene naturally frightened the two little girls. "Mom, whats wrong?" "Mom, are you okay?" The two little girls cried out with tears in their voices. Hu Ying was even more startled and immediately rushed forward, just about to move the fallen An Yan. Just at that moment, Xue An finally arrived, having crashed through several walls. "Dont move her!" Xue An shouted. Hu Ying immediately withdrew her hand. At the same time, Xue An had already rushed forward. The two little girls, scared and pale, with tear-filled eyes, said to Xue An. "Dad, mom was fine just now, but then suddenly this happened!" Xue An barely suppressed his emotions, speaking in a solemn voice, "Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, dont be afraid. Dad is here, mom will be okay!" Saying this, Xue An crouched down and did not move An Yan immediately, but first used his Divine Sense to carefully examine An Yans condition. At this moment, Xiao Yu also arrived. But no one dared to speak; the room was frighteningly quiet. After a long time. Xue An finally exhaled slowly. "How is it?" Hu Ying asked anxiously. Xue Ans face was solemn, "Its because of the seal!" "Seal?" Hu Ying eximed. Xue An nodded. Everyone present looked troubled. Everyone knew about the seal on An Yan. But after so much time of peace, people thought the seal should have disappeared by now. Even if it hadnt disappeared, it shouldnt pose any significant issue. But unexpectedly, something suddenly happened at this time. "Then what should we do? Will mom be okay?" Xiang Xiang cried out. Nian Nian didnt speak, as her tears had already broken free. Xue An gently patted the two little girls heads, speaking earnestly: "Xiang Xiang, Nian Nian, dont cry! With dad here, mom absolutely wont have any problems. Dont you believe dad?" Only then did the two little girls gradually stop crying and solemnly nodded their heads. "Dad, of course we believe you!" Xue An gently picked up the unconscious An Yan and then walked into the room, cing her on the bed. After settling her down, the two little girls no longer made noise but obediently kept watch by the bed. Xue An, with a rxed demeanor,forted them with a few words and then turned to leave the room. But at the moment he closed the door, Xue Ans expression turned ashen. Hu Ying immediately approached, asking with concern, "Xue, is Yaner alright?" Xue An shook his head, "No problem, everything is normal for her now. Its just that the seal suddenly had a slight change, causing her to fall unconscious. But Ive already transmitted a Divine Sense, so shell wake up in at most a few days!" Hu Ying breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this, then a dangerous glint shed in her eyes. In a cold voice, she asked, "Xue, who ced the seal on Yaner?" Xue An gently shook his head, face solemn, "Im not sure yet! But judging by the aura, it should have been sealed by an Immortal King!" "Immortal King?" Hu Ying was slightly stunned, then said angrily, "Even in The Multiverse, Immortal Kings can be considered formidable. Why would such an entity harm Yaner so viciously?" "I used to ponder this question, but now I dont want to anymore! Because regardless of the reason, no matter who it is, theyre doomed!" While saying this, Xue An was extremely calm, with not a ripple of emotion on his face. But someone familiar with Xue Ans habits, like Hu Ying, knew that when Xue An spoke in such a t tone, he had practically dered a death sentence on the other party. From this moment on, no matter how far, no matter how many obstacles, the person who ced the seal on An Yan was marked by Xue An for death. This kind of aura made Hu Yings heart flutter, very difficult to tear her gaze away from Xue An, then she asked, "Xue, are there any leads now?" "Leads? Of course!" Xue An sneered, "Just now, I was thinking, Yaner neither broke through nor fought with anyone, why was the seal abruptly triggered, causing her to fall unconscious?" "Exactly! Why?" Hu Ying also frowned in confusion. "Theres only one reason, and that is now, we are very close to the person who sealed Yaner. Only this exnation makes the seal inexplicably triggered!" Hearing Xue Ans words, Hu Ying was startled, "Xue, are you suggesting... Lost Paradise?" Xue An shook his head, "I cant confirm yet, but even if its not Lost Paradise, it should be close to us!" At this point, Xue Ans mouth curled upwards, revealing a chilling smile, "So Im eagerly anticipating the day we meet them, Ill make sure to give them a surprise!" Just when the entire Magic Treasures Pavilion was overshadowed by An Yans sudden copse. The external situation was also escting. In Wuwang Cliff, almost all the forces emerged, condemning, demanding that the Xia Family promptly hand over the culprit. Some even went as far as to im that if the Xia Family couldnt give a satisfactory answer, then in three days, dont me everyone for being rude to them. But no matter how restless the various forces became, the Xia Family remained unresponsive. Until the second day, the Xia Family finally issued a statement. The content of the statement was simple, consisting of only one sentence. The Xia Family will settle their own matters! Once this statement was released, it caused an uproar among all sides. Some provocateurs believed this was just a pretext for the Xia Family, expressing extreme dissatisfaction. Several hotheads even relied on their numerical superiority, publicly confronting the Xia Family residence, shouting for exnations. But before these people could cross the threshold, the Xia Family deployed elite forces and killed them outright on the spot. Blood flowed down the steps, and the heavy scent of blood made many hotheads cool down. Only then did many remember that the Xia Family are also a formidable power! So the previously arrogant attitude of these people was now greatly subdued. Under these circumstances, the three-day period finally arrived. Chapter 1587 - 1584: Demon Dragon Attacks the City (Part 3)

Chapter 1587: Chapter 1584: Demon Dragon Attacks the City (Part 3)

From this morning, the entire Wuwang Cliff was enveloped in an exceedingly oppressive atmosphere. Various forces were silently waiting. The Xia Yi was no exception. Since morning, he was in an intensely excited state. This made him restless, and almost every few minutes he would go out to check the situation. In this circumstance, Triangr Eyes couldnt help but quietly ask Liu Laoda, "Boss, when are we leaving?" "No hurry, lets wait and see!" Liu Laoda had an expression of confident nning. In fact, he knew very well that even if they wanted to leave now, they wouldnt get far. Because the Demon Dragon had made it clear that if the Xia Family couldnt provide a satisfactory answer, the Wuwang Cliff would be blood-washed, and they too would likely have to be buried along with it. Rather than that, it was better to see how things developed here. Moreover, Liu Laoda was still thinking about those good things on Xia Yis body that hadnt been extracted yet. In such a bizarre atmosphere full of personal motives. Then, outside the city of Wuwang Cliff, a ck line appeared in the distant sky. Soon after, this ck line flew towards them at an rming speed. In an instant, ck clouds roiled and pressed down on the city. When it got closer, everyone could see clearly; it wasnt any ordinary ck cloud, but a mass of Abyssal Demon Dragons! The number of Demon Dragons was so great that one couldnt see the end. At the forefront of the formation stood arge banner. A distinct red character was embroidered on the g, Tu (ughter)! This kind of momentum was simply hair-raising. At least, everyone who witnessed this scene at Wuwang Cliff was stunned. In the small courtyard, the faces of Liu Laodas group of three changed. Because of the encounter on the Flying Boat, they had a deep shadow of fear regarding these Abyssal Demon Dragons. But Xia Yi, standing at the side, had shining eyes and said with admiration, "Master, did you see? This is truly a perfect creation! Only such an existence is qualified to wield such immense power!" Liu Laoda reluctantly made a sound of agreement, while inwardly considering how to escape as soon as possible. Meanwhile, from among the Demon Dragons ranks, a thousand-foot-long Giant Dragon slowly ascended, its massive dragon head raised high as it looked down on Wuwang Cliff, its dragon eyes filled with cruelty and violence. "Where is the murderer who killed my daughter?" Thunderous voice shook the entire Wuwang Cliff. All eyes immediately focused on the Xia Family residence in the center. Under such circumstances, a gentle shout came from within the Xia Family residence. "The Xia Family is here!" Then, a group of people rose into the air, led by the Family Head Xia Zheng. His appearance caused a slight ripple among the Demon Dragon army. Mo Litu nced up and down at Xia Zheng, then let out a sinisterugh. "So you are the Head of the Xia Family?" Xia Zheng nodded and cupped his hands, "The Xia Family Head greets the Demon Dragon King Lord!" His voice was calm, and his demeanor was neither humble nor arrogant. This disy earned him silent admiration from many. One must know the opponent was a Demon Dragon King,parable to the Immortal King! Facing such an existence, no one dared say they had a guaranteed victory. Yet Xia Zheng showed no sign of fear, which deeply impressed everyone. Mo Litu was also slightly taken aback but quickly smirked. "Very well, since you are the Xia Family Head, hand over the murderer who killed my daughter the Demon Dragon Princess now!" Xia Zheng still showed no expression, just lightly shook his head, "Im sorry, Dragon King, forgive the Xia Family for not obeying!" "What did you say?" Mo Litu roared, and the immense Dragons Might instantly spread, pushing Xia Zheng and the others far back. The crowd began to stir. "What does Xia Zheng want? Does he intend to kill us all?" someone shouted angrily. "Isnt he foolish? He actually dares to oppose the Demon Dragon King Lord?" These shouts rose and fell. But Xia Zheng remained calm and said, "Demon Dragon King Lord, you say someone killed your daughter, but what you dont know is that due to your daughters involvement, the Xia Family was nearly wiped out, so we were merely retaliating! Is that wrong?" Xia Zhengs wordspletely ignited Mo Litus anger, "I dont care whether its right or wrong, but since my daughter is dead, you must pay for it!" Having said that, Mo Litu sneered and swung his tail, his massive body directly striking at the Xia Family crowd. The speed was fast, and the power was strong, like a mountain crashing down out of thin air. Facing such a strike, Xia Zheng did not retreat at all, but instead activated his full Cultivation Level to directly meet Mo Litus strike. Crash! An earth-shattering loud noise. But Xia Zheng and the rest of the Xia Family were sent flying far away like dry leaves in the wind. Once they finally steadied themselves, Xia Zheng spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. As for the other members of the Xia Family, their condition was even more tragic. Just one hit. The Xia Family was almostpletely defeated. This directly proved Mo Litus formidable strength. "Ill ask you again, will you hand over the murderer of my daughter or not?" A man with an imposing demeanor gradually appeared before Mo Litus brow, shouting sternly with a face full of killing intent. Xia Zheng wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, hisplexion was ashen, but heughed. "The matters of the Xia Family are not for you mud eels to meddle with, so no means no!" These words caused everyone present to change color. Mo Litu was furious yetughed, "Well, you truly have backbone, then I will fulfill your wish!" Finished speaking, the man transformed by Mo Litu vanished in a sh and appeared in front of Xia Zheng, raising a hand for a strike. Xia Zheng barely activated his remaining Cultivation Level intending to fight Mo Litu desperately, but the disparity in strength was too great. With a muffled sound, Xia Zheng was sent flying like a kite with a broken string from the strike. "Family Head!" All the elders of the Xia Family cried out in rm and then roared angrily. "ck eels, well fight you to the death!" In the cries of battle, the Xia Family rushed forward to fight Mo Litu desperately. Mo Litus face showed a sinister expression, ready to kill mercilessly. But at that moment, a light voice came from the sky. "Stop!" With the sound of the voice, a figure raced straight and appeared before everyone. Upon seeing the speaker, the already severely injured Xia Zheng was overtaken with urgency and anger, and spat another mouthful of blood. Because the one who appeared on the scene was Xia Qi, who had been sent away three days ago. "Qier...," Xia Zheng said tremblingly. Xia Qis expression was calm, she smiled slightly at him, then turned her head coldly to Mo Litu. "Arent you looking for the murderer of your daughter? I am." Chapter 1588 - 1585: Dragon Tendon as Proof (First Update)

Chapter 1588: Chapter 1585: Dragon Tendon as Proof (First Update)

The entire venue fell silent. People nced at each other and then began whispering. "What? Its this young girl who killed the Demon Dragon Princess?" "I recognize her, shes the eldest Miss of the Xia Family, named Xia Qi!" "Is it true?" "Who knows, lets see how things develop!" Mo Litu scrutinized Xia Qi from head to toe, seeing she was just an ordinary girl, and couldnt help but sneer. "Are you saying... my daughter Chunqing was killed by you?" Xia Qi nodded, "Thats right!" "Are you joking? Or do you think Im a fool? My daughter was the dignified Demon Dragon Princess, how could she possibly be defeated by someone like you?" These questions from Mo Litu were doubts shared by many. And facing the overwhelming might of the Dragon King, Xia Qis face was as pale as paper, yet she did not take a step back. Instead, she took a deep breath and spoke slowly. "As the Dragon King, do you not know what the Human n is best at?" Mo Litus face changed, "You..." "Thats right, my strength may not be worth mentioning, but I have wisdom and strategy! So it was very easy to gain your daughters trust and ultimately lead her into a trap! It means she didnt die by the hands of a strong opponent, but was felled by my conspiracy and trickery!" Xia Qis voice was clear, but Mo Litus face grew increasingly ugly, until he roared towards the sky. "No! Thats impossible! Chunqing was equally intelligent and cunning; she wouldnt fall for someones trap so easily!" Amid the roar, the Dragon Kings might crashed like raging waves, forcing Xia Qi to step back repeatedly, making her body tremble even more. The members of the Xia family naturally all saw this scene. Many Xia family elders looked sorrowful and turned their heads, unwilling to watch anymore. Because they all knew, Xia Qi was clearly sacrificing herself to save the Xia Family! So despite feeling a myriad of humiliations, the Xia family could only remain silent. Already severely injured, Xia Zheng was no exception. However, at this moment, he no longer felt upset. Instead, he looked calmly at Xia Qis unwavering back facing the Dragon Kings might, with a hint offort and pride in his eyes. This is a child of the Xia Family! Even when facing such a powerful foe, they refused to bow and were willing to sacrifice themselves to save the entire family. But on the ground, seeing this scene, Xia Yi was so angry that he nearly ground his teeth to dust. "Xia Qi, you bitch, youre willing to sacrifice yourself to protect him, I just dont understand, what is it about him that makes you do this?" At this moment, after venting his anger, Mo Litu suddenly lowered his head and looked at Xia Qi with icy eyes. "Woman, are you deceiving me?" This question turned many peoples faces pale. Mo Litu continued in a sinister voice, "Do you think a few words are enough to convince me? Youre too naive! Indeed, you humans excel at schemes, but we Demon Dragons originate from the Bottomless Abysshow could we easily fall into your trap? So what youre saying clearly is to cover something up, am I right?" As a king among the Demon Dragon n, Mo Litu had lived for at least several thousand years. Even a fool would grow wise over such a long life. Moreover, Mo Litu wasnt a fool. So his words hit the mark, making many members of the Xia Family turn pale, staring at Xia Qis back, worried for her. Hearing this, Xia Yi on the ground let out a breath and then sneered, "As expected of the Dragon King, you saw through this trick at a nce. Xia Qi, lets see what youll do now!" Unexpectedly. Xia Qi did not panic as people expected. Instead, she looked calmly at Mo Litu across from her and spoke slowly, "So, you dont believe me?" "Of course! And Im tired of these tricks from you humans! Now Ill give you a final chance: hand over the murderer of my daughter, or... die!" Mo Litu said, his face full of chilling malice. Upon hearing this, Xia Qi smiled, then slowly raised her hand, flipping her wrist to reveal something in her palm that emitted a gleaming white hue, looking like an stic band. "What if I have this as evidence?" Xia Qi said sternly. Seeing the item in Xia Qis hand, Mo Litus face suddenly changed, then he showed endless fury. "Dragon Tendon?" Xia Qi nodded, "Thats right, its the Dragon Tendon of your Demon Dragon n. Now, do you believe me?" Boom! Xia Qis words were like a bombshell, shaking the entire Wuwang Cliff and even stirring up the Demon Dragons across the sky. "It really is the Dragon Tendon of our Demon Dragon n!" "Damn it! The Human n dares to treat us Demon Dragons like this, they must be killed!" For a moment, cries of battle arose from all around. The killing intent on Mo Litus face was almost tangible, and he reached out his hand. An immense suction force instantly pulled Xia Qi, who was standing at a distance, towards him. The violent Dragons Might bound Xia Qi, suspending her in midair, rendering her unable to move. Then Mo Litu roared with anger, "Whats really going on? How did you kill my daughter, tell the truth now!" Facing the Dragons Might at such close range, Xia Qis soul was immediately gravely damaged. Even so, her face remained full of mockery, and even the sneer at the corner of her mouth did not change. "Its simple, it was all because your daughter was too stupid! Thats why she was so easily killed by me!" The entire venue was momentarily quiet because of Xia Qis words. Because these words were simply terrifying. This wasnt courting death, it was rushing headlong into it. People could even imagine Mo Litu, in a fit of rage, tearing Xia Qi to shreds. Indeed. Mo Litus fury waspletely ignited. "Stupid human, how dare you nder my daughter like this! I will tear you to pieces and imprison your soul in the Dark Sea, where youll never find peace!" All members of the Xia Family lowered their heads in grief upon hearing this. Xia Zheng vomited another mouthful of blood, and the sparkle in his eyes gradually dimmed. Yet Xia Qi showed no fear, only raising her head with effort to look at the raging Mo Litu, a smile of liberation on her lips, and then she slowly closed her eyes. This Dragon Tendon was left by the Demon Dragon Xue An killed on the Flying Boat. It was of no use to Xue An, so he casually gave it to Xia Qi. Xia Qi kept it with her all along, never expecting it toe in handy this time. As for death? If she feared death, she wouldnt have returned! But just as Mo Litu prepared to strike her down mercilessly. A person leapt up from the ground and shouted loudly, "Dragon King, this person is not the murderer, I can testify!" Chapter 1589 - 1586: An Opponent of One Punch (2nd Update)

Chapter 1589: Chapter 1586: An Opponent of One Punch (2nd Update)

Boom! The entire ce erupted into chaos. No one expected this matter to have so many twists and turns. When Xia Qi heard this familiar voice, she was startled, then her eyes suddenly widened. Indeed. The one speaking was none other than Xia Yi. Upon seeing this familiar face, a me of immense anger surged within Xia Qis heart. If looks could kill, Xia Yi would already be dead under her gaze. "Xia Yi, you...." Xia Yi seemed oblivious, instead, he smiled obsequiously toward Mo Litu, "Dragon King, I can testify, this person is definitely not the murderer of your daughter!" "Oh? What do you mean by that?" Mo Litu swiftly regained hisposure and asked in a deep voice. Xia Yi quickly smiled obsequiously, "Dragon King, you might not be aware, although the situation was chaotic, I saw everything clearly, so the one who killed your daughter was not this person, but a youth in white!" Upon hearing this, Mo Litus expression suddenly turned vicious, he raised his hand and grabbed Xia Qi by the neck, slowly lifting her into the air. Xia Qi struggled desperately, her face gradually turning red. "Is what he said true?" Mo Litu asked hatefully. In response, Xia Qis face showed a look of satisfaction, then she mustered all her strength and said word by word, "Yes, and what if it is?" Mo Litus eyes filled with rage, "You despicable humans dare to mock the noble Demon Dragon n, now tell me, who is the real murderer, or else Ill ensure you have no grave to die in!" Such a violent Dragons Might caused the surrounding heavens and earth to tremble. But facing this, Xia Qi insteadughed, "Are you scared?" Theughter was filled with mockery. Mo Litus eyes grew even more intense with anger, his fingers gradually tightened, and he asked coldly, "What nonsense are you spouting? How could the noble Demon Dragon n be afraid?" Xia Qis expression became more rxed, "You are indeed afraid!" Saying this, Xia Qi turned to look at Xia Yi, "Cousin, this is thest time Ill call you cousin, because I really pity you, betraying the dignity of the whole Human n for your own interests, tut-tut, I really wonder what kind of end youlle to in the future?" Xia Yis face darkened, just about to speak. Mo Litu couldnt bear Xia Yis sarcastic words anymore, squeezed Xia Qi harder until her body trembled, and then said hatefully. "Despicable human, are you mocking me? I despise that tone of yours, you know? And do you really think I cant deal with you? Haha, so naive, even if I kill you now, I can still extract everything I want from your Divine Sense!" Xia Qi appeared in pain, but her eyes were calm, staring coldly at Mo Litu, as if mocking him. Mo Litu felt like some sensitive part of his inner self had been touched, growing even more furious inside. "Die for me ahhhhh!" Saying this, he tightened his grip, about to snap Xia Qis neck. Xia Qi felt a violent force striking her neck and resigned herself, closing her eyes. But at this moment. In the void above everyone, space suddenly began to tremble. Immediately, a long fissure appeared in the space. From that fissure, an aura that made the whole heaven and earth tremble emerged. As this aura appeared, the entire ce was shaken. Xia Qi, who had closed her eyes in despair, suddenly opened them wide. Because at this moment. A young figure slowly emerged from the long fissure. This youth wore white, stood tall and jade-like, and merely looking at his back brought a strange peace of mind. But when he appeared before Mo Litu, it made Mo Litus eyes twitch uncontrobly. Then, this figure became more and more solid, Finally. Xue An appeared from the void. At this instant. Heaven and earth trembled. It was as if subjects were cheering for their Kings arrival, and thews of the whole world trembled. Such a phenomenon naturally caught Mo Litus attention. His expression turned cold. "This...". Before the words fell, Xue An slowly raised his eyes, looking impatient. "Are you the Demon Dragon King?" Mo Litu was dumbfounded, instinctively nodding. "Yes!" Xue An was now very irritated. Because Yaner was still unconscious. This disrupted many of Xue Ans ns. Even the n to use Mo Chunqing as bait to attract the entire Demon Dragon ns attention was shelved. Due to An Yans sudden condition, Xue An had no intention of plotting against the Demon Dragon n now. In fact, if not for the external disturbances, he wouldnt even have shown up. So when he saw Mo Litu arrogantly acknowledge his identity, Xue An straightforwardly shouted, "Very well, then die here today!" Saying this, Xue An stepped forward and punched straight out. This punch had no peculiarities. At least nobody present saw any hint of it. It seemed no different from an ordinary battle. Even Mo Litu thought so. He didnt recognize Xue An at first, but suddenly, he felt a Divine Sense imprint from Xue An. This Divine Sense imprint was clearly from his own daughter, evidently showing an inextricable link with her death. Thus, he was shaken at that moment, then saw Xue Ans punch arrive close. He sneered, "Good one!" Saying this, he raised his hand to meet Xue Ans punch. Unfortunately. When they shed, Mo Litu finally understood what Xue Ans punch meant. At that instant, Mo Litu felt an unstoppable, overwhelming force surging in, sending him flying backward. Hiss! Everyone initially thought Xue An would surely be defeated. But upon witnessing this, they couldnt help but gasp. What? The Demon Dragon King was actually blown away? How is that possible? Xue An was not at all surprised, instead, he still looked impatient and said, "Is that all the power you have? Then just die!" With that, Xue An sprang up, like a cannonball charging directly at Mo Litu. Mo Litu felt the overwhelming pressureing, shouted in astonishment. "No!" Xue An ignored all of this, raised his hand, and punched! "Die for me...!" Chapter 1590 - 1587: True Power (First Update)

Chapter 1590: Chapter 1587: True Power (First Update)

This was an indescribable punch. Xue An concentrated all his rage into this one punch. The Divine ughter Six Techniques, along with various secret martial arts techniques Xue An had learned over three thousand years, were all fused into one at this moment. Boom! It was as if an apocalyptic nuclear bomb had exploded. The extreme violence of the power even shattered the space in front of him into pieces, turning it into a ck hole that even light couldnt prate. Facing such might, Mo Litu was terrified to the core. His previous arrogance vanished without a trace as he screeched in fear, "My lord, please dont...!" Before he could finish, the force of the punch had already reached him. The first to shatter was Mo Litus human form. Next, his enormous dragon body was also sted away by the immense force. Thud! Mo Litu vomited blood inrge mouthfuls, crashing into a dozen of his Demon Dragon subordinates before barelying to a stop. At this point, when looking again at Mo Litu, his massive dragon body was drenched in blood, with some ces showing the glistening white of bones. He looked utterly miserable. The entire scene fell deathly silent. Everyone was stunned by this world-shaking punch. And from Xue Ans appearance until now, it had only been the span of a few blinks. Yet in such a short time, the once arrogant and high-spirited Demon Dragon King had been beaten to the point of having no power to fight back. The stark contrast was so shocking that it left everyone speechless. Xia Qi naturally was no exception. She quietly watched Xue An, standing proudly in the distance, and her eyes gradually revealed a sparkling brilliance. Before this, she thought she was destined to die. But unexpectedly, at the moment of life and death, Xue An descended from the heavens and sted Mo Litu away. In that moment, the raw power Xue An disyed deeply shocked Xia Qi and filled her gaze toward him with admiration. As for the other members of the Xia Family, they were naturally even more shocked. Xia Zheng, severely injured, stared nkly at the scene and muttered softly, "Is this... true power?" Meanwhile. Mo Litu, gasping heavily, looked at Xue An with pure terror. He was, after all, a Half-step Immortal King, and with the augmentation of the Dragon Bloodline, his strength was slightly higher than that of those at the same level. Yet even with such power, he was utterly powerless against Xue An. This filled Mo Litu with fear, his entire body trembling slightly. Xue An slowly retracted his fist, raising an eyebrow slightly, "To think you could withstand my punch, it seems your cultivation level isnt bad!" Mo Litu trembled all over and quickly said cautiously, "My lord, I think there must be a misunderstanding between us!" "Misunderstanding?" Xue Anughed coldly, "Werent you iming you were looking for the murderer of your daughter? I am the one! Is there still a misunderstanding?" At these words, the crowd stirred. "Hiss! So this is the mysterious master from before!" someone eximed with astonishment. "Oh my god, even the Demon Dragon King isnt his match, just how powerful is he?" someone murmured. But in terms of who was the most afraid in the whole scene, it had to be the three with Boss Liu. They watched the scene in the sky, their faces pale as ashes. It took a long time before Triangr Eyes swallowed hard and spoke tremulously. "Bo... Boss, isnt that the lord from the flying boat?" Boss Liu trembled as though he had the chills, sweat dripping from his forehead, "Yes... yes it is!" Then, all three fell into silence. If it were possible, they wished they could flee as far as possible, to stay far away from Xue An. Because they all remembered what Xue An had said to them before. If there was a next time, he wouldnt let them off easily. But just at this moment, Xia Yi approached with a face full of malice and whispered, "My lord, this is the enemy I want you to eliminate! Are you confident?" Boss Liu: "...". Then he burst into an all-out fury. Confident? Confident, my ass. That he was still alive was sheer luck, and Xia Yi still wanted him to walk into death! Cant he see the situation clearly? That was someone even the Demon Dragon King couldnt contend with! With this thought, he gave Triangr Eyes and Pointy Mouth a meaningful look full of murderous intent. They understood, then replied to Xia Yi with a smile full of hidden meaning, "Who is our boss? Naturally, he is confident! But this is not the ce to talk, shall we retreat to a side and wait for the opportunity?" Xia Yi was overjoyed upon hearing this, nodding eagerly, "Okay!" Then the three quietly led Xia Yi away from the crowd, heading elsewhere. Of course, this was just an insignificant side note that no one paid attention to, as everyones focus was set above in the sky. At this moment, Mo Litu felt like crying. He wondered why he was so unlucky! Originally, he came to avenge his daughter, but unexpectedly he provoked such a formidable figure. If he had known, even if given the courage, he wouldnt have dared to make trouble here. Unfortunately, there is no cure for regret in the world. He could only manage a forced smile, "Of... of course not a misunderstanding. But since my daughter fell into your hands, it clearly was her own fault. So why not let this matter go as it is, what do you think?" In his words, he had clearly forgotten how aggressive he had been when he first came to seek revenge. This face-changing attitude made many in the scene click their tongues in incredulity. Nobody had expected they would one day see such a powerful figure like the Demon Dragon King behave so deferentially after being so arrogant. But Mo Litu himself didnt care at all. As a member of the Demon Race, submitting to the strong was a principle ingrained in his bones. If your fist is hard enough, then anything can be negotiated. Moreover, it was just a daughter who died; he could always have another er. But if he were to die, then everything would be over. For these reasons, Mo Litu had no qualms about his change in attitude. But what he never expected was that while he wanted peace, Xue An did not. One could say Mo Litu was truly unfortunate. Xue An was already filled with fury over Yaners situation, and Mo Litu had just happened to be in the wrong ce at the wrong time. Thus, Xue An had started to see him as a punching bag. Moreover, Xue An had gone through the trouble to capture the Demon Dragon race in one fell swoop, so Xiao Sha could awaken quickly. Under these circumstances, nothing Mo Litu did could change his fate. Xue An merely smiled slightly, "Let this go?" Mo Litu nodded vigorously, "Yes, yes! Lets pretend this never happened, what do you think?" Chapter 1591 - 1588: A Sword Across the Sky, Fire Refines This Place (Second Update)

Chapter 1591: Chapter 1588: A Sword Across the Sky, Fire Refines This ce (Second Update)

"Sounds quite good!" Xue An said calmly. Many people secretly breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this. In their view, since Mo Litu had already surrendered, this matter was likely to be resolved. The Xia Family members, though somewhat disappointed, found this result much better than before and thus remained silent. But at that moment, Xue An revealed his white teeth in a sinister smile and said, "But what if Im not willing?" Mo Litus entire body trembled, and then his eyes filled with shock and anger. "Sir, the Human n has a saying: When you kill a person, its just a matter of a nod. Ive already surrendered; why do you have to be so aggressive?" Upon hearing this, Xue An suddenlyughed skyward, augh that shook all around, changing the colors of the listeners. Suddenly, Xue An restrained hisughter and then looked at Mo Litu coldly as ice. "You say Im being aggressive? Alright, if I hadnt appeared at this moment, what would you have done? Were you nning topletely massacre the Xia Family and then cleanse Wuwang Cliff with blood?" Mo Litus expression became extremely ugly, and he forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart, speaking in a cold voice. "Sir, do mighty figures like you really care about these insignificant ants?" "Ants?" Xue An chuckled lightly. Then, pointing to everyone present, he said calmly, "You see them as ants, but do you know that I see you the same way!" "Enough!" Mo Litu finally burst into fury. Because he too realized that the young man in white before him wasnt nning to let him off. In such a situation, Mo Litu also unleashed the most primal beast nature from his bloodline, snarling, "Friend, where its possible to let people off, one should. Dont think I truly fear you! No matter how strong you are, the Demon Dragon Race isnt to be trifled with!" "If pushed too far, my Demon Dragon Race would go down fighting!" Faced with Mo Litus words of false bravado, Xue An only smiled coldly, then softly replied, "A desperate fight? Very well! Lets see how youll fight to the death with me!" Before his words had fallen, Mo Litu let out a furious roar, "Demon Dragon... Devour the Sky!" With his words, the Demon Dragons within a thousand feet around didnt even have time to scream before they were turned into powder, bing a sky full of blood essence. Immediately, this essence of blood frantically surged toward Mo Litus body. Crack! Crack! Crack! With a series of cracking sounds like firecrackers, Mo Litus body began to grow wildly, as if blown up. In just a moment, Mo Litus body had grown to tens of thousands of feet. Then Mo Litu lifted his dragon head asrge as a thousand feet, his icy gaze fixed on Xue An, and heughed coldly. "Die!" As he spoke, it was likemand followed byw. An immense force directly affecting thews of heaven and earth descended upon Xue Ans head in an instant. Space was twisted into a braid shape before shattering with a crack. The space fragments transformed into the sharpest weapon, engulfing everyone like a violent tornado, cutting down everything within. Even those at the edge of the sts might, regardless of their strength, were shaken into spitting blood, then withdrew in terror. Yet even this blow cost Mo Litu greatly, as he coughed up mouthfuls of blood, and his brilliant dragon eyes dimmed significantly. Nevertheless, heughed heartily with a sense of satisfaction. "After all, youre still too young. You didnt even try to dodge. Dont you know that even an Immortal King would have to ponder this move for a while, let alone you! Lets see how you survive this!" Xia Qi let out a surprised cry, "Sir!" Immediately, all the Xia Family members were shocked. Because the might of this attack was too terrifying. Their hearts were in their throats, all watching the space storm with serious expressions. But just when Mo Litu was ted, believing Xue An surely doomed. A soft sigh echoed from within the storm. "If you were of Immortal King cultivation level, this strike might have harmed me, but a mere Half-step Immortal King dares to be arrogant before me?" With these words, within the space storm, a hand like one carved from jade reached out, then grasped tightly. Crack! The once raging space storm instantly froze, then waspletely drawn into this hand. The wind ceased, clouds stopped, revealing Xue Ans calmly standing figure. Mo Litus eyes widened to their fullest, shouting incredulously, "How is this possible!" Xue An paid no attention to his shock, instead, he suddenly lifted his gaze, eyes shining brilliantly, then stepped forward, shouting coldly. "Watch as I, with one sword... sweep the heavens!" Boom! Following Xue Ansmand, countless sword lights as white as snow suddenly filled the entire space, rendering everything dreamlike. Then, these sword lights copsed forward toward Xue An with madness. With the sound of crackling, the countless sword lights coalesced into an immenselyrge sword spanning the heavens. Mo Litu was horrified, his instinct from the Demon Race alerting him of a grave danger. Almost instantly, he realized that this sword was beyond his capacity to contend with. To his credit, sensing the danger so quickly, almost as soon as the thought formed, he turned and fled without hesitation. Being the ruler of the Abyssal Demon Dragon, his control over space was indeed formidable enough. At the very instant he turned, a rift appeared in space before him, and Mo Litu was confident he could escape if he entered it. Unfortunately. Before Xue An, all struggles were in vain. Before Mo Litus body could enter it. The sword, with boundless fury, came cleaving directly. "No!" Mo Litu wailed miserably, igniting all his essence blood to resist the sword. Yet upon contact, this sword passed through like a hot knife cutting through butter, without any hindrance at all. Then all fell silent around. Mo Litus body froze in midair, only after a few breaths did he arduously turn his head to look at Xue An. "What swordsmanship... is this?" Xue An remained expressionless, saying calmly, "This is my swordsmanship!" "So thats how it is!" Mo Litu murmured softly, as the light quickly faded from his eyes. Crack! With a crisp sound, his entire body burst apart, bing a sky full of blood essence. With one sword! The Demon Dragon King, rivaling even an Immortal King, perished then and there. No one dared to speak, all eyes filled with infinite dread looked upon the white-d youth in the void. As for that swarm of Demon Dragons, they were thrown into a chaotic escape. Seeing this, Xue An merely let out a cold smile, "Trying to escape? Its not that easy!" With that, he stepped forward again, a crystal-clear Red Lotus appeared at the center of his brow. "Let this world be purified by fire!" Chapter 1592 - 1589 Refining the Demon Dragon (First Update)

Chapter 1592: Chapter 1589 Refining the Demon Dragon (First Update)

Upon hearing these words, the Red Lotus trembled slightly, then unfolded with a firm quiver. Soon after, the Red Lotus began to split at an astounding speed. One became two, two became four... In the blink of an eye, the Red Lotus spread across the entire sky, transforming the whole world into a dreamlike illusion. Everyone was dumbfounded. Only these Demon Dragons could sense the lethal threat hidden beneath the seemingly delicate and splendid Red Lotus. This made them flee even faster, wishing they could grow another pair of wings to escape this ce quickly. But all of this was nothing more than a death throe. There was a massive explosion. The skyful of Red Lotus turned into boundless mes, descending together to envelop everything. "No!" Numerous Demon Dragons let out cries of despair. The more daring ones even spewed ck Dragon mes from their mouths, trying to resist the descending fire. However, regardless of the Dragon me, upon contact with this fire, it vaporized into nothingness without a sound. Immediately afterward, the mes descended upon the bodies of these Demon Dragons. The once unmatched bodies now melted and evaporated rapidly like ice and snow under the scorching sun. The cries of agony echoed through the four directions, turning many faces pale. Because this scene was too shocking. These were the Demon Dragons that had lingered in the Dark Sea for countless years! Even the great figures of the Lost Paradise had to treat them with respect. But who knew that today, such a mighty n would suffer catastrophic destruction. First, the Dragon King was vanquished, and then the entire n was refined alive. And the one who did it was just one person. If it werent seen with their own eyes, many people might not have believed it was true. Finally. The wailing gradually ceased, and after the firelight dissipated, the once densely packed Demon Dragon n that blotted out the sky was gone without a trace. In the air, only a sphere of blood essence with a warm luster remained. This was the essence left after the entire Demon Dragon n was refined by the Red Lotus Karma Fire. Xue An actually had two types of mes. One was Pure White, and the other Utmost Lustrous. The Pure White me was noble, advocating ughter, capable of extinguishing all things in the Multiverse. The Utmost Lustrous me was vast, advocating fusion, capable of merging the world into one. These two mes were acquired by Xue An during his time as the Immortal Venerable from an extremely mystical and unique ce. Upon his fall, these two mes were reborn with Xue Ans spirit. And they underwent some subtle changes in nature. Unless under special circumstances, Xue An generally wouldnt use both mes simultaneously. Because its unnecessary. This time is no exception; Xue An not only wanted to extinguish this Abyssal Demon Dragon n but also to extract their blood essence to assist Xiao Sha in awakening. That is why he used the Red Lotus Karma Fire. At this moment, Xue An raised his hand, and the sphere of blood essence fell into his palm, then he lowered his head to survey the scene. Where his gaze fell, everyone bowed their heads, their faces filled with fear. Especially those factions that had previously spoken rudely of the Xia Family, their faces now deathly pale, trembling uncontrobly. Although generally speaking, thew doesnt me the crowd. But such is the world; power means everything. As long as youre powerful enough, you can set all the rules. And heaven knows what this overwhelmingly powerful young man in white might think. What if he decides to hold them ountable for past events? Under such worry, many peoples heads were nearly lowered to their chests, deeply bowing, trying their best to minimize their presence, fearing to attract Xue Ans attention again. But they were all mistaken. To Xue An, he couldnt be bothered with these fence-sitting forces. Because this is human nature, as long as human nature exists, so will this phenomenon. So Xue An merely nced at them indifferently, then looked at the Xia Family. The Xia Family members trembled in unison and hurriedly stood solemnly. Xue Ans gaze swept over these people and finally settled on Xia Zheng, who was seriously injured and barely sitting on the ground. Another period of silence. The entire atmosphere became oppressive. The Xia Family members hearts began to race, not knowing what this white-d youth intended. Finally! Xue An spoke slowly, "Your Xia Family... did well!" With these words, the Xia Family members all breathed a sigh of relief. Xia Zheng sped his hands toward the sky, forcing himself to speak, "Thank you, Master, for the praise!" Xue An waved his hand, "No need to thank me, I did not praise you, this is the result of your Xia Familys own efforts!" "After all, being able to maintain your integrity in the face of the Demon Dragon ns coercion is already admirable!" Xia Zheng smiled, but this smile tugged on his internal injuries, causing crimson blood to seep from the corner of his mouth again. "Father!" Xia Qi eximed. Seeing this, a flicker of light appeared in Xue Ans eyes, and he separated a wisp from the sphere of blood essence, flicking it with his finger. The blood essence flew straight in, entering Xia Zhengs forehead. Xia Zheng was stunned, then a series of crackling noises came from within his body as hisplexion visibly improved. Almost in the blink of an eye, Xia Zheng, who had been seriously injured, leaped up from the ground, his face flushed, and said to Xue An with excitement. "Thank you, Master, for your life-saving grace!" Xue An smiled faintly, "I said, no need to thank me! This is something you deserve, and the wisp of blood essence I gave you condensed at least the vitality of one Demon Dragon, which will greatly benefit your future cultivation, perhaps even breaking through your current realm." Xia Zheng became increasingly excited upon hearing this. He had been stuck in his current realm for over a hundred years, believing he would never break through in this lifetime. But he didnt expect such a great gift. Yet Xue An said not to thank him, so he only bowed deeply to Xue An. "Yes!" Xue An nodded and then turned his gaze to Xia Qi. Upon seeing this graceful girl, admiration flickered in Xue Ans eyes. The ability to step forward at thest moment, sacrificing oneself to save the family. Regardless of whether she would seed, that courage alone was worthy of admiration. So Xue An smiled slightly, "Miss Xia, it seems I owe you thanks! If not for you, these Demon Dragons wouldnt have sumbed so easily!" Xia Qi blushed and stammered, "Master... This was my duty!" Xue An chuckled, "Nothing is a duty; for this matter, I will surely express my gratitude afterward!" Chapter 1593 - 1590: Turmoil Subsides (Second Update)

Chapter 1593: Chapter 1590: Turmoil Subsides (Second Update)

After saying this, he nced at the people in the distance and said indifferently, "You all know very well why you havee here. I can let it go this time, but remember, if anyone dares to offend again, think first if youre stronger than the Demon Dragon n!" With these words, Xue An turned around, holding the ball of blood aura, and flew directly into the Magic Treasures Pavilion. Leaving everyone present staring at each other. It wasnt until a long timeter that someone sighed lightly, "After this battle, this lord will certainly have a ce in Lost Paradise!" The crowd remained silent. Meanwhile, in a certain corner, Xia Yi, heavily injured after an ambush by Liu Laoda and his twopanions, was roaring furiously like a mad tiger. "What do you guys actually want?" "What do we want? Of course, we want you dead!" Liu Laoda sneered. "Why? I regarded you as reclusive masters, why do you treat me this way!" Xia Yi shouted hysterically. "Its simple, because you made a huge mistake, that is, you made an enemy you absolutely shouldnt provoke!" Liu Laoda said coldly, while his subordinates assault intensified a few degrees. Xia Yi couldnt dodge in time and was cut arge gash, blood gushing. In that moment, he finally understood something. "So youre with that Xue fellow! Xue, you despicable person, to use such a way to ambush me!" Xia Yi screamed out. This shout almost scared the three out of their wits. If that lord heard this, what chance of survival did the three of them have? Hence Liu Laoda roared in fury, "Enough, do you really take yourself that seriously? With that lords strength, killing you would be like crushing a bug, would he even need to use such a method against you? You really overestimate yourself!" These words restored some rity to Xia Yi, who then shouted, "Then why are you treating me like this? What benefits did he give you?" Up until now, Xia Yi still believed Liu Laoda and hispanions were sent by Xue An. Hearing this, Liu Laoda shook his head, "Im really puzzled, how did someone as stupid as you survive until now? That lord didnt give us any benefits; were going to kill you just because youre too stupid!" Saying this, he exchanged a nce with his two subordinates, and the three closed in, intensifying their assault. Xia Yi, alreadycking strength and severely injured, was soon struggling to defend himself after a few exchanges. It was only then that Xia Yi felt deep fear, trembling as he shouted, "Spare me, lords, Ill give you anything you want, just leave me with my life!" "Hehe, if it were someone else saying this, we might have spared them, but this time what we want is your life!" Liu Laoda sneered. Meanwhile, without knowing when, Triangr Eyes had stealthily slipped to Xia Yis rear,unching a sudden strike. Puff! Blood sttered. "No...," Xia Yi screamed miserably. But soon after, his scream was abruptly cut off. Because Liu Laoda had already cleanly and swiftly chopped off his head. In that moment before death, Xia Yi felt deep regret. He should never have listened to the incitement of Zhang Yinchao, betraying his family to serve the Zhang Family! But s, it was all toote. In an instant, his soul sank into darkness, never to awaken again. Liu Laoda and the others exchanged nces, finally letting out a long breath. Of course, Xue An knew nothing of these events. Even if he knew, he wouldnt have bothered with a minor Xia Yi. At this moment, he had already returned to the Magic Treasures Pavilion. He then went to An Yans room. At this moment, An Yan was still unconscious, but upon careful inspection, Xue An found that Yaner was already much better, and should wake up in a few days. This slightly calmed his restless heart. Hu Ying, noticing the blood aura in Xue Ans hand, couldnt help but ask, "Brother Xue, whats that in your hand?" Xue An smiled upon hearing this, "This? This is blood aura formed from the essence blood of the Demon Dragon n, and its prepared for Xiao Sha!" Upon hearing this, Xiao Yus eyes lit up, "Lord, does this mean that Lord Xiao Sha will wake up soon?" "Of course not so soon, because this is merely toy the foundation for Xiao Shas awakening, but to truly wake her up, we still need the Ten Thousand Dragon Pool!" Upon hearing this, Xiao Yu couldnt help but feel a bit disappointed but knew that this matter couldnt be rushed. "During my absence, nothing unusual with Xiao Sha?" Xue An asked. Xiao Yu shook her head, "I just checked, everything is normal!" "Very good!" Saying this, Xue An had already entered the room where Xiao Sha was asleep. The walls, previously smashed by Xue An, had already been restored to their original state. In fact, with the continuous evolution of the Magic Treasures Pavilion, all forms could be altered. Its just that everyone had gotten used to living here, so they maintained the previous appearance. As for repairing the damaged walls, it was merely amand from the Divine Talisman Jin Li. The dragon egg into which Xiao Sha had transformedy quietly in the center of the room, and the Demonic Dragon Bracelet floated above it. Everything was unchanged. Xue An exhaled gently, then waved his hand, and the bracelet flew into his hand. Crack! With a crisp sound, all the restraints on the Demonic Dragon Bracelet were lifted. At this, Mo Chunqing, who had fallen into a despairing slumber, suddenly opened her eyes. Xue An gave her a slight smile, "Its time to go!" Mo Chunqings pupils instantly contracted to pinpoints, and she tried to flee with all her strength. But before she could move, Xue An seized her by the neck, shaking his head lightly. "Dont struggle. The most important thing for a family is to stay together, so Ive captured all of your Demon Dragon n to spare you the loneliness!" With that, Xue An spread open his palm, and the blood aura rose into the air, floating above. Mo Chunqing, upon seeing the blood aura, shivered, especially when she sensed that familiar aura within, and couldnt help but cry out, "Father..." Then, she gazed at Xue An with boundless resentment, "What have you done to my father?" Xue An shrugged, "As you can see, your father has now turned into a pool of blood!" "You devil!" Mo Chunqing cried out in rage, as if struck by lightning. "Compared to the crimes your Demon Dragon nmitted, Im still far behind!" Xue An said indifferently, then shed a sinister smile, "Farewell!" mes sprang into being, first refining those ten Demon Dragons, who were still in a confused state and not fully awakened. Then, Mo Chunqings body was also engulfed in the mes. The all-consuming me was the most impartial, so in just moments, Mo Chunqing too was reduced to nothing. With this final breath added, the glow emanating from the blood aura grew ever more luminous, even faintly forming a pill-like shape. Xue An, however, did not give it this chance and simply waved his hand. The blood aura flew to Xiao Shas massive egg, circled it, and then enveloped the entire egg. Chapter 1594 - 1591: The Talent of 2 Little Girls (First Update)

Chapter 1594: Chapter 1591: The Talent of 2 Little Girls (First Update)

At this moment. The kitchen of the Magic Treasures Pavilion was bustling with activity. Seeing their mothers condition gradually improving and that she would soon wake up, the two little girls finally put their worried hearts at ease and returned to their lively selves. Then the two of them clung to Xue An. Yes, literally clung. Because Xue An had been busy traveling through the Multiverse recently, it had been a long time since hest had the chance to y with his two daughters. So when this opportunity finally came, Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian practically attached themselves to Xue An, not leaving their fathers side for a moment. And as for the two "ornaments" that had appeared on him, Xue An only felt aplete sense of happiness. He also felt that he owed his daughters a lot recently, so with this free time, Xue An took over An Yans role and spent each day with his daughters, practicing calligraphy, painting, and ying games. Of course, there was one more important task, which was cooking for his two daughters. Today was naturally no exception. Xue An squatted down, smiling, and asked, "Tell Daddy, what do you two want to eat today?" Xiang Xiang and Nian Nian tilted their heads, touching them together, and thought seriously about the question. For the two little food lovers, being able to eat a meal personally cooked by their father was the happiest thing in the world. So they naturally took it seriously. "Whats wrong? Cant decide? Let me name some dishes for you: braised pork, sweet and sour fish...," Xue An said with a smile. The two little girls drooled at the mouth-watering suggestion, then whispered to each other, and finally, Nian Nian seemed to have made a major decision, her face full of seriousness. "Daddy! We want to eat fried rice with egg!" "Fried rice with egg?" Xue An was taken aback. The two little girls nodded earnestly, "Yes! Fried rice with egg!" Then Nian Nian carefully asked, "Is that okay?" This unexpected decision left Xue An slightly astonished, then he couldnt help butugh and said, "Of course, but why fried rice with egg? You know thats really simple!" "Because... when Daddy came back, the first thing he cooked for us was fried rice with egg!" Xiang Xiang said softly. Nian Nian nodded vigorously. Hearing this, Xue An was taken aback, then fell silent. He hadnt expected the two little girls, who were still very young at the time, to remember a simple meal of fried rice with egg so clearly. Looking at his two daughters, who had grown even more beautiful, Xue An couldnt help but feel a deep sense of guilt, and then he nodded heavily. "Alright! Lets make fried rice with egg then!" "Yay yay!" The two little girls cheered. Xue An also smiled, reached out and patted the little heads of the two girls, "And this time, Daddy will also teach you how to cook, how about that?" "Wow! Thats great!" The two little girls cheered even more excitedly. So the father and daughters entered the kitchen together, and he began to teach them to cook hand in hand. "First, we need to prepare the necessary ingredients! This can be borate or simple, but I usually prefer to use the simplest method!" Saying that, Xue An picked up an egg, gently cracked it on the edge of a bowl, and then pinched open the shell. The golden egg liquid fell into the fine white porcin bowl, looking quite nice. The two little girls blinked their big eyes, full of curiosity as they watched. "Come on, you two can crack the rest of the eggs! Just do it the way I did just now!" Xue An instructed with a smile. The two little girls got excited at his words, and Xue Xiang took the lead in picking up an egg, gently tapping it on the edge of the bowl. Crack! With a light sound, the egg remained unbroken, but the bowl broke! Xue Xiang was dumbfounded, then scratched the back of her head awkwardly, "Daddy, this...?" Xue An first waved his hand to eliminate the fragments, thenughed and said, "Mind the strength, you are using a bit too much force!" Then he took out another bowl. This time it was Xue Nians turn, and though she sessfully cracked the egg, in her excitement, she spilled it all over the floor. Xue An wasnt in a hurry and casually cleaned up the mess, patiently teaching his daughters how to cook. "Look, when stirring the egg liquid, you need to stir quickly in one direction...!" Before he finished speaking, a chopstick transformed into a ck light, shooting out with lightning speed. With a muffled bang! This ebony chopstick nailed into the wall, leaving only a bottomless hole. The force was so great that it even shook down a lot of dust from the wall. Immediately, a voice of protest came from the Divine Talisman Jin Li outside. Xue Xiang stood there awkwardly, holding the remaining chopstick in her hand. Xue An moved his gaze from the wall back to his daughter, saying with a mixture of amusement and helplessness, "Xiang Xiang, when I said to stir quickly, I didnt mean for you to make it fly!" Xue Xiang stuck out her tongue in embarrassment. "Sorry, Daddy, I didnt mean to!" Xue An sighed helplessly. Actually, he had noticed this problem. As time passed, the two little girls were gradually growing up. And growing with them was their power. This inheritance from their bloodline gave them extraordinary strength. But it also posed a problem: for the two little girls who were far from mature, how to master this power skillfully became a big challenge. Otherwise, theyd end up like just now, where even stirring an egg could turn a chopstick into a deadly weapon. But Nian Nian obviously didnt see it that way. She looked at Xue Xiang with admiration, "Wow! Sis, youre amazing! I want to learn too!" Saying that, she imitated Xue Xiangs movements to stir the egg, then deliberately let go of the chopstick in her hand. Only to see the chopstick turn into a streak of cold light, flying a meter away before... plopping to the ground. The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward. After a moment, Xue An suppressed hisughter and said, "Uh... Nian Nian, your chopstick tossing was also pretty good!" Nian Nians face turned red with anger, and she stomped her foot fiercely, "Get up!" With thatmand, the chopstick that had fallen on the ground suddenly shot into the air, then violently charged into the distance. Seeing this, Xue Ans expression became serious. In the blink of an eye, he waved his hand, a sword light trailing in the air to intercept, narrowly managing to shatter the chopstick just before it hit the wall. "Hee-hee! Daddy, arent I great?" Nian Nian said proudly. Xue An was speechless, looking at Nian Nian with a subtle hint of worry in his eyes. Nian Nian was not yet even ten years old, yet her talents were already showing such frightening abilities. Chapter 1595 - 1592: The Sisters Who Cheer While Cooking (Second Update)

Chapter 1595: Chapter 1592: The Sisters Who Cheer While Cooking (Second Update)

Moreover, this talent of making wordse true is something even Xue An had never witnessed during his time as the Immortal Venerable. Its truly hard to imagine what Nian Nians talent could evolve into with time! But soon, Xue An calmed his mind. No matter what she bes, Nian Nian and Xiang Xiang are his daughters. As long as he is here, he would protect them against the whole world if necessary. Because of these two little misadventures, during the cooking session that followed, Xue An only allowed them to watch and not participate. But these two little girls were clearly not content with being idle. Even as observers, they had to make it extraordinary. Since they couldnt lend a hand, they simply cheered from the side! Yes, thats right, they cheered! When Xue An was cracking eggs, the two little girls cheered him on. "Wow! Daddy is amazing!" When Xue An poured the eggs into the hot pan to stir-fry, the two little girls eximed admiringly, "Wow, Daddy is awesome!" Even when Xue An flipped the pan, it drew cheers, as if they had turned into Xue Ans little fangirls. Faced with such a scene, Xue An hardly knew whether tough or cry, so he could only put on a serious face and pretend he didnt hear. But just then, a soft voice came in from outside the kitchen door. "Whats cooking in here? It smells so good?" The father and daughters turned their heads in unison to see An Yan standing gracefully at the door. Upon seeing the three of them looking at her, she brushed back the hair by her ear and said with a smile as lovely as a blooming flower. "Oh, so you three are sneaking food behind my back!" Before she even finished speaking, the two little girls rushed into An Yans arms at lightning speed. "Mommy, youre finally awake!" "Yes, Mommy, we missed you so much!" The two little girls shouted, their voices thick with tears. An Yans nose tingled, and she almost burst into tears, but she quickly steadied her emotions and said with a smile, "Alright, alright, Im fine now! Stop crying!" After calming them for a long time, the two little girls finally stopped crying. Then An Yan looked up at Xue An, who had been quietly watching her from nearby. "Honey!" An Yan was a bit shy under Xue Ans piercing gaze, and her voice trembled involuntarily. Xue An smiled gently, a soft expression on his face, and nodded slightly, "Hmm! Its good that youre awake!" Then he turned away, asking lightly, "What would you like to eat? Ill cook today!" The egg fried rice was ready, and the two little girls were outside the kitchen devouring it hungrily. In the kitchen, only Xue An and An Yan were left. Xue An had a white towel draped around his neck and was energetically cooking dishes. The aroma of the food, the tter of the pots and utensils, mixed with the whoosh of the stoves me,posed a melody full of everyday warmth and life. An Yan stood quietly behind Xue An, watching, and dazedly seemed to return to a long time ago, to that small room. It was the same back then, as she awaited Xue Ans return from work, her belly round with expectation. When he came back, she would stand at the kitchen door just like now, chatting excitedly while admiring her husbands cooking skills. Though life was tough back then, it exuded an enviable sweetness. Thinking of this, An Yans eyes filled with tears. Just then, Xue An finished preparing a few dishes, turned around, and smiled at An Yan, "Alright! Its all your favorites!" An Yan quickly turned her gaze, covering the tears in her eyes, and said with a smile, "Look at me, youre the one cooking, and yet Im the one getting smoke in my eyes!" A faint glow passed through Xue Ans eyes, then he smiled casually, "Thats because youre silly! Alright, lets take it to our room and have a drink together today!" At that time, Hu Ying and Xiao Yu were both waiting in Xiao Shas room, so they didnte out. After the two little girls finished their egg fried rice, they went upstairs to rest. During this time, due to An Yansa, they hadnt been resting well either. Now, seeing their mother safe and sound, the weight on their hearts was finally lifted, so they went to rest. Only Xue An and An Yan were left sitting across from each other in the room. The aroma of the food wafted soothingly through the air. As Xue An said, these were all dishes that An Yan loved. Yet neither of them picked up their chopsticks; they just sat quietly watching. After a long while, Xue An silently lifted a bottle of wine, gently poured two sses, handed one to An Yan, and held the other in his hand. "Come, Yaner, lets toast to your awakening!" "Alright!" An Yan nodded, took the ss, and drank it all in one go. After putting down the ss, her cheeks flushed with a beautiful, breathtaking hue. Xue An just watched her silently. After a while, he finally lowered his head and spoke quietly. "Yaner, what did you see during youra that frightened you so?" As soon as he said this, An Yan trembled all over, her face turning pale, then bowed her head, tears falling like broken strings of pearls. At that moment, a warm and strong arm wrapped around her shoulders, pulling her into a protective embrace. "Alright! Dont cry, no one can hurt you with me around!" Xue An said calmly, though a fierce killing intent seethed deep in his gaze. In Xue Ans arms, An Yan slowly stopped trembling. Xue An gently stroked Yaners hair and softly asked, "Be good, now tell me, what did you see?" After a period of silence, a long timeter, An Yan spoke in a voice as faint as a mosquitos, "Honey, in the dream during mya, I saw a woman!" "Oh? A woman?" Xue Ans heart skipped a beat. He suddenly recalled when, long ago on Earth, An Yans seal was first triggered, and then Xue An, in the mental realm, saw a gigantic eye. At that time, although Xue Ans cultivation level had not yet recovered, he still broke the eye with his powerful divine sense ability. And within that eye, Xue An sensed a vague aura. Aside from the Immortal Kings Power, there seemed to be a womans scent. An Yan nodded, her body starting to tremble again, as if recalling a horrifying scene. "Yes! But this woman was different. When I saw her in the dream, even though it was just a nce, I... I felt an extremely frightening pressure!" At this point, An Yan trembled even more violently. The fear was almost uncontroble. Xue Ans heart ached so much that the killing intent in his eyes was about to burst, yet he forced himself to stay calm, gently patting An Yans back. A wave of gentle mental power flowed into An Yans body. Chapter 1596 - 1593: Evil Presence (Third Update)

Chapter 1596: Chapter 1593: Evil Presence (Third Update)

An Yan gradually returned to normal and then murmured as if in a dream, "I cant describe that feeling. This woman is like an all-knowing Deity, yet also like a terrifying beast. In front of her, I felt my rationality being torn apart bit by bit and then dragged into an endless Abyss!" Xue An raised his eyebrows slightly upon hearing this, a thoughtful expression appearing on his face. Rationality being torn apart, an existence like a Deity yet as terrifying as a beast? Thebination of these details caused Xue Ans expression to gradually be serious. Because he suddenly thought of a possibility. If thats the case, then all the previous doubts could be easily resolved. At this moment, An Yan buried her head in Xue Ans chest and said in a low voice, "Husband, I really thought at that time that I would never wake up again, untilter, I felt your Divine Sense!" "When your Divine Sense appeared, itpletely shattered those visions. But that woman kept appearing like an undying entity until finally, I escaped from this nightmare!" Saying this, An Yan looked up, her face full of tears, and looked at Xue An, "Husband, I was really scared, scared that I would sleep forever and never see you all again!" Xue An smiled gently and patted her head lightly, "Silly girl, what nonsense are you thinking about! With me here, no one can take you away from my side!" "But that woman..." An Yans eyes once again showed a look of terror. The shadow left on her was clearly deep. "What about that woman?" Xue An said calmly. "She gave me the feeling as if she were an unbeatable and even unperceivable existence! So Im afraid..." "Afraid that I would lose?" Xue An said with a smile. An Yan remained silent, but sometimes silence signifies consent. Xue Anughed seeing this, "Alright, dont let your imagination run wild. Dont you trust your husbands strength? Moreover, the reason you feel that woman is so terrifying is only because she ced a Seal on you!" An Yan nodded, but after a moment, she mustered the courage to look up. "Husband, do you know who she is?" Xue An nodded, "If my guess is correct, it should be those guys! Because only such existences would use these despicable mental tactics to intimidate and control others!" When saying this, a cold killing intent shed in Xue Ans eyes. An Yan was still somewhat terrified, because the power she felt in the dream was so strong that it made her have a trace of doubt. But looking at Xue An now, it was clear he recognized these entities. This made An Yan breathe a sigh of relief. After all, the unknown is often the most terrifying. "Alright, Yaner, your mind is clearly already traumatized. Next, Ill inject my Divine Sense into the center of your brows, remember not to be nervous, itll be over soon! Understand?" Xue An said softly. An Yan nodded, "Mm!" Xue An took a deep breath, a brilliant light suddenly burst from his eyes, and a surging Divine Sense directly prated into An Yans sea of consciousness between her brows. The whole process was without hindrance, clearly An Yan hadpletely opened her mind to Xue An. This could only be achieved throughplete, unconditional trust. Seeing this, Xue An felt both pained and angry, his killing intent unconsciously intensified. An Yan was the most important existence in his life. But unexpectedly, someone dared to harm her in this way, igniting a world-ending rage in Xue Ans heart. However, without a target yet, Xue An had to forcibly suppress the anger in his heart. As expected by Xue An, An Yans Spiritual Origin had suffered considerable trauma. A huge wound appeared on the gray surface of her soul. Because of this, An Yan appeared so fragile and helpless. Xue Ans heart ached unbearably, directly using his most precious Spiritual Origin to help An Yan mend this wound. In an instant. The wound healed, everything as before. But Xue An did not just withdraw. Because he knew, to truly heal Yaner, the foremost task was to erase the memory from the dreamscape first. Thinking of this, Xue An cautiously unfolded An Yans sea of memories. In that vast sea of memories, Xue An easily found the memory emitting gray light. Xue Ans heart was stirred, but he didnt erase it directly, instead, he infused it with his Divine Sense. Boom! With a light tremor. An expanse of dark green Starry Sky appeared in front of Xue An. Beneath the starry sky, An Yan sat on the ground in torment, while in the sky afar, there was the silhouette of a woman. At the moment of seeing this woman, Xue Ans Divine Sense was shaken, his rationality frantically fading away. Simultaneously, the woman slowly raised her eyes and looked toward Xue An. What kind of eyes were those. Void and illusory, yet overflowing with cold cruelty. As soon as their gazes met, a mysterious and unfathomable force descended on Xue An, tearing at his Divine Sense. But even in such a situation, a cold smile appeared on Xue Ans lips. "So its you self-proimed noble Abyssal Evil Gods!" Having said that, an incredibly brilliant light appeared in Xue Ans eyes, and his surging Divine Sense swept across everything around. The womans expression faltered slightly, and then she was wiped out under the onught of this sea-like Divine Sense. As the womans form vanished, the scene of this memory shattered. Then Xue An retreated from An Yans sea of consciousness. Looking at An Yan now, she was leaning against Xue Ans chest, soundly asleep, and the fear on her face was gradually fading away. Xue An knew this indicated she had returned to normal. He breathed a sigh of relief and then gently picked up An Yan and ced her on the bed. Gazing at An Yans gradually sweet expression, Xue An silently smiled, then softly murmured. "I had never bothered with you ancient relics before, but since you dared to mess with Yaner, dont me me for being unkind!" An Yan slept for more than three hours. When she woke again, she felt refreshed like never before. This involuntarily made her stretchzily and then yawn contentedly. "Slept so well!" Then she noticed Xue An sitting by the bed, watching her with a smile. She froze at first, then her cheeks blushed visibly. "Hus...husband, why are you here?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!